《Legend of Valoran》


 Chapter 1

    The continent of Valoran, a world with a flourishing human civilization. This continent is filled with endless magic elements and the power of runes, but it is not peaceful and peaceful. Every day there will be conflicts between man and man, man and nature. The continent is made up of different city states and states, among which the two most powerful forces are demacia and NOx.


    Demacia is located on the west coast of the mainland. It is a constitutional monarchy, but the king has absolute power. The current ruler is Gavin III. Located on the east coast of the mainland, noxas is a city-state with the respect of the strong. The ruler may be replaced at any time. The current supreme commander is General Bernard duckwell.


    Since the establishment of the war academy, norhus and demacia have been fighting each other for a long time.


    War academy is the gathering place of Warland magicians. Almost all magicians are apprentices of war Academy. They are committed to maintaining the peace of the mainland. All countries and cities that join the war Academy must settle their disputes in the way of war Academy. However, in recent years, the mainland has been surrounded by an atmosphere of instability, and wars have broken out from time to time, and war academies are sometimes unable to separate themselves from each other.


    To the west of the continent is the sea of conquerors. Across the vast sea, there is a small island, shadow island. To the east of the continent is the sea of defenders. On the sea there is a country and a city-state, Ionia and bilgwort.


    Bill Gewert is a place of pirates and seafarers. It is a water city with various pubs.


    Ionia, a city-state state pursuing spiritual detachment, is composed of temples, villages and natural scenery. There is no real ruler in Ionia. The elders of various villages meet three times a year to discuss the future development of Ionia.


    ¡­¡­


    In the year 201 A.D. of the Valoran calendar, the norhus invaded Ionia, and there was no invincible place.


    On the third day of the invasion, the sky was overcast, overcast, and the woods were quiet and oppressive. A woman was walking slowly. She was wearing a light gray linen dress, a skirt made of poor white cloth, a cowhide belt around her waist, and a pair of brown boots on her feet. She has a huge iron symbol on her back.


    The woman raises the light gray hat on the beginning, a silver white short hair, blue pupil, lip if cherry. She looked up at the gray sky, and a drop of rain fell on her face. "The killing will start again," she whispered


    There are two thatched cottages outside the woods. A couple lives in a family. The woman holds a baby and the man sings a lullaby to their child.


    In the other room lived an old man, who was reading at night by candlelight, standing up and walking back and forth from time to time. "Why hasn''t Yasso come back yet?" murmured The elder came to the window, opened the window and looked at the entrance of the forest.


    The woman dressed in light gray linen cloth walked out of the forest, and a flash of lightning flashed through.


    This moment, the lightning lit up the woman''s fierce and indifferent eyes. Seeing the murderous eyes, the elder quickly closed the window, went to the head of the bed, took out his sword, and was ready to meet the enemy at any time.


    ¡­¡­


    The huge iron sword stabbed into the left chest of the elder and pulled it out. The runes engraved on it radiate green light. After the elder pulled out the sword, he said, "ah, how can you master the wind fighting sword skill?"


    The woman did not answer, she opened her lips: "remember, Ruiwen killed you." Then she walked out of the room.


    After hearing the scream, the couple next door put their children on the bed and ran to the door of the elder''s house when they met Ruiwen. Shua! With another sword, the couple fell to the ground. Ruiwen open mouth way: "to blame you to see things should not be seen."


    Maybe the baby in the room cried when he felt his parents leave. Ruiwen walked into the room unhurriedly. A baby was crying in bed. Ruiwen hesitated, or pulled out the huge sword on the back, slowly stabbed at the baby. When the sword was about to pierce into the baby''s body, he stopped crying. He looked at Ruiwen with big black eyes and laughed. He stretched out his fat little hand and touched the giant sword.


    At this time, a picture appeared in Ruiwen''s mind


    "Father, mother!" Cried the seven year old girl in front of her parents.


    Two soldiers in norhusian uniform came to her, and one of them touched her head and said, "Miss Vivien, your parents were assassinated by enemy assassins for intercepting important military information of the enemy. Fortunately, the information was submitted to the upper authorities yesterday. They died for the country. We will make proper arrangements for their future affairs and take care of your future life. Please feel sorry


    "I want to join the army!" A young face of Ruiwen said.


    "But your parents entrusted us to make you an ordinary person, but if you insist, we can satisfy you."


    "I''m sure." Ruiwen looks at the officer in front of her.


    ¡­¡­


    Ruiwen breaks away from the memory and looks at the baby in a complicated way. Finally, Ruiwen put the sword of Rune back on her back and murmured in her heart: after that, you can call Ye Feng. Ruiwen picked up the baby and left


    A few days later, in the battle field between noxious and Ionia, Ruiwen''s army was surrounded by Ionian forces. Ruiwen held Ye Feng and her subordinates for three days and nights, and the reinforcements were delayed. I don''t know when, the whole battlefield began to be shrouded in blue fog. The enemy screamed from time to time from the periphery, and even Ruiwen''s subordinates fell down one by one.At this time, Ruiwen suddenly remembered a sentence from her boss, sinjeed, before she left the headquarters: "maybe my biochemical bullet screen will be launched soon. Thanks to you, Ruiwen."


    Yes, it turns out that singid used himself to attract the fire of the enemy''s main forces, and then annihilated the main elite forces of EONIA at the cost of one of our troops. Think of this, Ruiwen was angry smile.


    Hehe, is this what you believe in, norhus? Although I believe in the respect of the strong, but I do not believe in sacrifice their own people to get everything by any means! At this time, Ruiwen wanted to do something to redeem her behavior of aiding tyranny. Ruiwen looked down at the baby in her arms and thought to herself: child, I will raise you up.


    Ruiwen broke the tip of the rune sword and put the child in her arms into the clothes on her chest to prevent being infected by the poisonous fog. She ran frantically to the place where the poisonous fog was thin, far away from the armies of noxious and Ionia. I do not know how long run, Ruiwen finally ran out of the toxic fog area, came to a cave.


    Ruiwen lay down against the stone wall and took a few breaths. Her skin turned green because she inhaled too much poisonous gas. She felt a commotion in front of her chest and bowed her head. It turned out that the baby leaf wind woke up. Suddenly, Ruiwen a scream, the child is hungry, even want to drink milk, with her there do not put! She blushed at the thought.


    After thinking about it, Ruiwen remembered that she had packed a lot of milk on her back when she ran away from camp with her baby and her subordinates. She quickly untied the package on her back, took out the milk in the water bag, and took Ye Feng out of her chest and put it on her leg. Then open the water bag to feed Ye Feng.


    Later, Ruiwen took out a ceramic bottle, which contained milk white crystal, round, only one. In her mind, she thought of a mysterious virtual image she met the night before leaving Ionia and said to her: "this is the crystallization of the collision of void - the dew of time, which can keep you young for 20 years." Ruiwen pondered for a moment. Now she is 19 years old, but because of the biochemical bullet screen of hingid, she will die soon. It is better to be a dead horse doctor and believe the empty shadow. Then, she swallowed the sweet dew of the time


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2

    Inside, Ruiwen slowly opened her eyes, looked around, a blur, right hand touched her forehead, a cold sweat. Where is it? Ruiwen looked at the neighborhood suspiciously.


    "Sister! Sister! You have nightmares again? " A small pink hand on Ruiwen''s forehead, let a cold sweat Ruiwen feel a trace of warmth, pale face slightly improved.


    Ruiwen side head, a blue cloth clothes, with black short hair, clean face, about six or seven years old boy standing by the bed.


    Yes, I have nightmares again. I am not six years ago, but I am outside demasia with Xiaofeng. Ruiwen sat up and hugged Ye Feng tightly. Her eyes couldn''t stop and got wet.


    Ye Feng looked at Ruiwen, who was crying suddenly. He was at a loss and said, "sister, don''t cry. Xiao Feng will practice sword well and don''t make you angry."


    Ruiwen wiped the tears out of the corner of her eyes with her hand and reluctantly said with a smile: "my sister doesn''t cry. My sister is just a little afraid."


    After you say, "I don''t want to be bullied, I don''t want to be bullied when I''m older."


    Ruiwen kisses the left face of Xiaye Feng and says with a smile: "you are lazy every time you practice sword. I''m afraid that even my sister can''t beat you when you grow up. How can you protect me?"


    Ye Feng''s face turned red and faltered: "this That I... "


    Ruiwen touched Ye Feng''s head again. Her face was kind and she said gently, "well, let''s practice sword. Don''t be lazy today."


    Ruiwen gets out of bed and walks to the door, but Ye Feng doesn''t keep up. Ruiwen looked at Ye Feng strangely and said, "Xiaofeng, what''s the matter?"


    "I was just wandering by the river outside the woods and found a girl in a black dress unconscious on the ground, so I carried her to my cabin." Ye Feng said truthfully.


    After listening to Ye Feng''s words, Ruiwen''s gentle face suddenly became severe. She said, "I didn''t tell you that we are hiding from enemies. Don''t bring strangers to our residence. If they know our identity and leak it out, do you know what will happen?" Ruiwen''s voice is full of rebuke.


    Ruiwen seldom gets angry with Ye Feng. Even though she knows that Ye Feng is lazy when practicing sword, she never scolds him so severely.


    Ye Feng lowered his head and did not dare to look up at Ruiwen. Looking at Ye Feng''s face, Ruiwen felt soft and said, "forget it, let''s go and have a look at that girl."


    Ruiwen pushes open the door of Ye Feng''s room. A six or seven year old girl is curled up in the corner of the bed. The girl was wearing a black dress with short black hair and a pale face with a look of horror.


    Ruiwen tried to make herself look amiable and said with a smile, "don''t be afraid. My brother Ye Feng just found you in a coma by the river, so he brought you back. What''s your name?"


    The girl looked at Ruiwen with a smile on her face. The panic in her eyes went a little, but she was still a little afraid and didn''t dare to speak.


    At this time, Ye Feng holds Ruiwen''s thigh, leans out his head from Ruiwen''s back, with a simple and honest smile, and says carelessly: "yes, I saved you!"


    Maybe it''s the same reason for the child, so that the girl''s nervous tension relaxed, she timidly said: "thank you, Fiona Fiona Laurent. "


    Fiona Laurent, is it from the Laurent family? Ruiwen thought in the bottom of her heart. But how could the Laurent family be here? Looking at Fiona''s crying face, Ruiwen could not help but be alert. For your own and Ye Feng''s safety, you should ask Fiona carefully.


    Reading about this, Ruiwen held the leaf wind behind her in front of her chest and said with a smile, "Xiao Feng, you go out to play first. My sister has something to talk to Fiona, OK?"


    "No more sword practice, sister?" Leaf breeze Du mouth, ask a way in a low voice.


    See Ye Feng unexpectedly asked this question, Ruiwen also immediately laughed out. I didn''t expect that Ye Feng is still thinking about practicing sword. Forget it. Let him continue to be lazy today! Ruiwen said with a smile: "well, Xiao Feng, you have a day off today. After I talk with Fiona, how about playing together?"


    "Really, sister? I have a playmate, too? " Vivien and Irene make themselves happy. He has never played with his peers since he can remember. Even if I went to the town with my sister occasionally, I went back to the red maple forest quickly after I bought something.


    Although my sister loves herself very much, I still feel a little lonely without a playmate. Ye Feng looks forward to seeing Ruiwen, and wants to confirm that what her sister said is true. Ye Feng''s young face full of expectation makes Ruiwen feel remorse. She said with a smile: "sister will cheat you?"


    "Well, sister is the best!" Ye Feng just finished kissing Ruiwen''s cheek, then jumped from Ruiwen''s arms to the ground and ran outside the door. In the middle of the run, he seemed to remember what he had not said. Ye Feng looked back at Fiona and grinned: "see you later, Fiona!"


    When can Ye Feng grow up. Ruiwen looked at the direction of Ye Feng''s departure and shook her head, with a helpless expression on her face. It was a long time before she came to her senses. Ruiwen stares at Fiona in the corner, her face is solemn. If Fiona had been sent by the enemy to test herself, she would have killed the little girl herself.His death is insignificant, but all who dare to threaten his brother who loves him for salvation will face her crazy revenge!


    ¡­¡­


    After Ye Feng left the house, he ran to the river where Fiona was unconscious before. Now that her sister has made Fiona her playmate, she should do something for Fiona. In the river where Fiona was found, Ye Feng found some dried blood stains. Fiona''s coma, of course, was not easy. There must be other children bullying Fiona, Ye Feng thought.


    After all, Ye Feng is only a child who has been living in the mountains and forests. It''s good to think of these things. Ye Feng sat by the river, picking up the stones on the ground to float, and hummed: "don''t let me find you. Dare to bully my friends of Ye Feng. I won''t fix you!" If Ruiwen is here, she will laugh at Ye Feng''s naive ideas.


    But after waiting for a long time, there was no one. Usually at this time, Ye Feng is looking for an excuse to sleep lazily. Sleepiness hit, Ye Feng unconsciously into the dreamland.


    ¡­¡­


    A burst of pruritus in the face scurrying, leaf wind vaguely opened his eyes, a black skirt Fiona into his eyes. "Fiona, here you are Ye Feng found that the visitor was Fiona, and immediately sat up and said with a smile.


    Fiona "MMM" and said nothing more. This can make Ye Feng puzzled. He has never spoken to children of the same age. He doesn''t know how to say hello to Fiona.


    When Ye Feng was frightened, he suddenly remembered that he had asked his sister what the relationship between friends was. At that time, my sister said that if two men were good friends, they would usually put their hands on each other''s shoulders to show their friendship.


    Well, that''s it. Haha! Ye Feng put his hand on Fiona''s shoulder, just want to talk, but feel his body light up, as if hanging in the air. When he responded, it was Fiona who threw a back somersault and fell heavily to the ground.


    "Hello, Fiona, what are you doing? Just want to say hello to you, just like this to me!" Ye Feng sat on the ground and cried out with pain.


    "Did you say hello like that?" Fiona looks down at Ye Feng sitting on the ground with her proud head.


    "My sister said that if two men are good friends, they usually put their hands on each other''s shoulders." Ye Feng aggrieved to say, did not expect the strength of Fiona is bigger than him, easily throw him out.


    Puff! Fiona''s haughty look faded and replaced by a giggle. Ye Feng is really simple. It seems that he is wrongly blamed. Fiona thought to herself.


    Ye Feng saw Fiona suddenly laughing, very confused. But since Fiona is laughing, she won''t care about what happened just now? Ye Feng breathed deeply in his heart.


    After laughing for a while, Fiona looked at Ye Feng with a smile and said, "Fiona Laurent, what about you?"


    Ye Feng looks at Fiona strangely. Don''t they already know each other? Why do you have to ask the name?


    Fiona saw Ye Feng''s mind and said, "we haven''t formally introduced each other before. This time we are friends."


    It was so, Ye Feng suddenly realized that Fiona laughed again.


    Fiona left hand akimbo, right hand reached Ye Feng, smile: "Fiona Laurent, how about you?"


    Ye Feng grabs Fiona''s right hand, stands up and says with a smile: "Ye Feng!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3

    The warm spring wind blowing through the red maple forest, bursts of warm current into the heart, everything is so peaceful and beautiful.


    There are two varieties of maples in Valoran: two heads red and four seasons red. Among them, Sijihong is the most precious and rare. The maple trees in red maple forest are red in four seasons, maple red in spring, summer and autumn, and completely withered in winter.


    Ye Feng listened to Ruiwen explain why the maple leaves of red maple forest are always red. The more you listen, the more boring you feel. He quietly patted Fiona a few times, and his eyes kept suggesting that Fiona would be lazy to play together.


    Fiona stealthily glances at Ye Feng. When she comes for the first time, she doesn''t know Ye Feng''s hint. "What''s the matter?" Fiona whispered suspiciously


    At this time, Ruiwen has noticed the action of Ye Feng and Fiona. She squinted at Ye Feng and hummed, "Xiaofeng, Fiona, what are you two doing?"


    Fiona in the family are listening to the teacher carefully, this time suddenly by Ruiwen name, can not help but a little timid. She looked at Ye Feng in embarrassment and asked him for help.


    Ye Feng saw Fiona''s expression and wanted to die. What a bad thing! Ye Feng giggled at Ruiwen twice and said, "nothing, sister, you heard me wrong."


    Ruiwen didn''t know what his playful brother thought, but he was too lazy to expose him. Ruiwen stares at Ye Feng seriously: "don''t be distracted in class."


    "Yes, sister!" Ye Feng sat on a small bench and saluted.


    In this way, the morning passed. Ye Feng listens painfully to Ruiwen talking about something he doesn''t understand. But Fiona is attentive to listen to Ruiwen''s lecture, really a primary school bully look.


    "Well, you two go to the break, and I''ll get lunch ready." Looking at Wen Rui''s face, she has no pain.


    Looking at Ruiwen into the room, Ye Feng breathed a sigh of relief, regardless of whether the ground was dirty or not, and directly lay down for a rest. Fiona a pair of bright big eyes staring at Ye Feng, flickering, Sha is lovely. Today is the first time to attend a class with Ye Feng, but Ye Feng''s strange performance makes her very curious.


    Ye Feng sees Fiona has been staring at himself, lying on the ground, yawning and saying, "Fiona, why are you looking at me all the time?"


    Asked by Ye Feng, Fiona is also confused. How can she keep looking at Ye Feng? Unable to think of any reason, she casually said, "Ye Feng, what do you mean by blinking at me when you were giving lectures to sister Ruiwen?"


    Ye Feng side over the body, with air in his mouth, said lazily: "you are so stupid, Fiona, I am suggesting that you find an excuse to be lazy together."


    Lazy? Fiona covered her mouth with disbelief. In her dictionary, there''s only one person she has to beat. Fiona frowned and shook her head: "how can you be lazy, Ye Feng, don''t you want to be strong? Just like sister Ruiwen


    Ye Feng scratched his head, and his young cheek seemed to be thinking about something. For a moment, he said with a smile: "of course, but it''s necessary to be lazy. It''s called the combination of work and rest."


    "Ye Feng, listen to me and work hard with me is the right way!" Fiona patted her chest and puffed out.


    "Xiaofeng, Fiona, dinner is ready, come and eat it!" Fiona wants to continue to say something, but she hears Ruiwen''s cry.


    Ye Feng sees this, push Fiona, trot to Ruiwen''s room together. "Eat first and talk about other things. I''m starving, Fiona!" he said


    Fiona is pushed away by Ye Feng. She feels uncomfortable. Her face is flushed and her breath is a little short. For a while, Fiona also forgot what she wanted to say with Ye Feng, and went into the room to eat with Ye Feng.


    After dinner, Ye Feng and Fiona are taken by Ruiwen to the forest of red maple forest to practice swordsmanship. Ye Feng''s dispirited expression makes Ruiwen feel frustrated, while Fiona''s expression of expectation makes her get better.


    Fiona looks forward to seeing Ruiwen staring at herself. She stood on tiptoe and could not hide her excitement. She summoned up her courage and asked, "sister Ruiwen, what sword techniques do you want to teach us?"


    Ruiwen touched Fiona''s small head and said with a smile, "I won''t teach you swordsmanship. I only teach Ye Feng''s swordsmanship. You just need to review your Laurent family''s swordsmanship."


    As soon as Fiona heard this, her mood suddenly fell to the bottom, and her face showed disappointment.


    The change of Fiona''s expression is naturally captured by Ruiwen. She stroked Fiona''s forehead and said in a warm voice, "it''s not that I don''t want to teach you, Fiona. You have to know that you already have your own kendo. If you force yourself to learn my swordsmanship, you will abandon what you have learned before. Moreover, the cultivation of the Laurent family''s swordsmanship is not inferior to mine. You should believe in yourself and believe that your own Kendo is the strongest Then you will grow. "


    Ruiwen pauses, looks at Fiona''s aggrieved expression, caresses Fiona''s cheek lovingly, and continues: "sister, what I said, do you understand?"


    Although Fiona is half aware of Ruiwen''s words, she knows she can''t give up the Laurent family''s swordsmanship. Since learning Ruiwen''s swordsmanship, I have to give up the previous swordsmanship, so I will not learn it well.With tears in her bright eyes, Fiona said firmly, "Well!"


    Ye Feng originally wanted to ask her sister to teach Fiona''s sword technique, but now that Fiona doesn''t want to learn it, she doesn''t want to learn it any more. He doesn''t care what kind of swordsmanship he learns. Anyway, he hasn''t realized Kendo yet. As long as I can be with my sister, nothing else matters.


    Ruiwen came to Ye Feng''s side, fingered the forehead of the lower leaf wind, and taught Ye Feng to cry for pain.


    "If only you had half the effort of Fiona. You have not understood Kendo, let alone the sword of wind." Ruiwen''s face is full of resentment.


    However, this is more or less her own responsibility, every time Ye Feng is lazy, she indulges. It seems that Ye Feng will have to be more strict in the future. After all, children will grow up. There is no lack of talent in Valoran. If Ye Feng goes out like this, she will be a little worried.


    Think about it, Ruiwen regardless of Ye Feng crying, carrying Ye Feng to one side. Then she looked at Fiona and said, "you''re practicing Laurent''s sword here, while I''m teaching my useless brother. I''m sure you won''t be lazy?"


    "Well!" Fiona clenched her little hand and looked firm.


    "Xiao Feng, I''ve been teaching you how to swing a sword before. Today, my sister started to teach you the folding wing dance." Ruiwen no longer looks at Fiona, she looks at Ye Feng and says.


    Ye Feng scratched his head and asked, "elder sister, it''s not good to teach real sword skills so quickly, right? Xiao Feng thinks that he hasn''t practiced his sword before. How about a few more days? " Ye Feng''s heart has already been embarrassed to the extreme. He is not ready to learn sword skills. He wants to play a few more days!


    Ruiwen''s face suddenly became gloomy. Since she has decided to be strict with Ye Feng, she should never let Ye Feng be lazy at the beginning. She had already seen that Ye Feng wanted to sleep lazily when practicing the posture of sword waving.


    Ruiwen glances at Fiona, who is practicing swordsmanship seriously. Maybe Fiona can arouse the boy''s competitive heart. Having made a decision, Ruiwen looks at Fiona intentionally or unintentionally, and her face is full of admiration.


    "Laurent heart eye knife, Fiona, I didn''t expect that you learned the unique skill of Laurent family when you were only six years old. Ye Feng can''t compare with you."


    "No, I''m just lucky." Fiona see Ruiwen so praise themselves, although the heart is happy, but still some shy.


    "You don''t have to be modest, Fiona. As far as I know, the earliest time in the history of the Laurent family to understand the Laurent heart and eye knife was at the age of 40, and the mediocre person could not understand the Laurent heart eye knife in his whole life. You are definitely the first genius in the history of your family!" Ruiwen deliberately exaggerated tone said. At the same time, Ruiwen also looked at Ye Feng intentionally or unintentionally.


    "Sister, is that Laurent''s knife really that good?" Ye Feng asked in a low voice.


    "Of course Ye Feng this boy finally hooked, Ruiwen heart is very proud, but did not show.


    "Sister, how can I catch up with Fiona?" Ye Feng puffed out his airway.


    "Well, it''s a little difficult, but..." Ruiwen pretended to be very distressed, in fact, she had already laughed.


    "But what, sister?" Ye Feng anxiously pulled a corner of Ruiwen and asked.


    "If you become my folding wing dance, it''s not impossible to catch up with Fiona. It''s just that the folding wing dance is too difficult to learn. I''m afraid you''ll have to learn it for a long time." Ruiwen looks embarrassed to say.


    "I want to learn, I want to learn, I want to learn! Sister, teach me Ye Feng pulled the corner of Ruiwen''s coat and jumped up excitedly.


    After all, I''m still a child. Can''t my elder sister subdue you? Ruiwen''s heart has already been happy to bloom. She waved her hand and said, "don''t shake it. My sister will teach you. But since you have decided to learn, there is no turning back."


    Ruiwen a face to eat fixed Ye Feng''s expression, see Ye Feng straight shiver. Ye Feng can''t help but doubt, was he cheated by his sister?


    "Why, Xiao Feng, do you want to go back now?" Ruiwen narrowed her eyes and said with a gloomy smile. That smiling expression, I don''t know why to make ye Fengwei flustered.


    "Cough Sister How could Look what''s over there, sister Ye Feng kept retreating, said half of a sudden exclamation, full of fear looking at Ruiwen''s back.


    Ruiwen was frightened by Ye Feng, and immediately got on guard. She quickly looked back, but there was nothing. Waiting for her to turn around, where is the shadow of Ye Feng around here.


    "Xiaofeng, very good. My sister will love you well later!"


    At the same time, Ruiwen''s smile is more and more sweet. It looks very kind, but it makes Fiona shiver on the side.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 4

    The sun hung high above, burning the blazing earth. Even the wind blowing the red maple trees turned into a hot wave, burning Fiona''s will, who was practicing her sword techniques.


    And in her side, Ye Feng is lying under the tree to sleep. Fiona can''t help turning around when she practices her sword, so whenever she sees Ye Feng sleeping in front of her, she gets angry.


    This is her fourth month of practicing sword with Ye Feng, which is in the midsummer. The anger in her heart, coupled with the sun''s exposure, made Fiona extremely irritable. Finally, today she can no longer suppress the anger in her heart and walk to the sleeping Ye Feng.


    Fiona originally wanted to slap Ye Feng in the face, but after hesitation, she still felt that it was too much. She put the young hand on Ye Feng''s face and patted it a few times. Ye Feng felt itchy on his face, subconsciously scratched with his hand, turned his head and continued to sleep.


    Ye Feng was so angry that Fiona almost kicked him off. Fortunately, Fiona resisted. Fiona turned her eyes and hummed. She thought of a whole leaf wind method, pretending to be Ruiwen''s elder sister''s voice, to wake up the lazy Ye Feng.


    Fiona cleared her throat, tried to imitate Ruiwen''s voice, and called to Ye Feng, "Xiao Feng, how are you doing with your folding wing dance?"


    When Ye Feng, who is asleep, hears the sound, he immediately gets up. He doesn''t even see whether the person in front of him is his sister. He lowers his head to beg for mercy.


    "Xiao Feng was just too tired to practice sword just now. He wanted to cultivate God by closing his eyes, but he fell asleep like this I didn''t mean to be lazy. Please forgive me Don''t believe If you don''t believe it, you can ask Fiona After a flurry of nonsense, Ye Feng covered his face with both hands and tried to see the elder sister''s look through his fingers. He kept praying in his heart that his sister would not punish him.


    When Ye Feng passes through his fingers, he sees only a Fiona standing in front of him. Then think of the previous lazy by Ruiwen caught, all Fiona give their own eyes, Ye Feng think this sister directly believe his words and left. Naive Ye Feng didn''t expect that Fiona, who helps himself at ordinary times, was making fun of him.


    Ye Feng clapped Fiona on the shoulder happily, thumbed up, and said with a smile: "well done, Fiona. I didn''t expect that my sister believed me directly this time. It must be the reason why you have always helped me talk."


    Ah? Is Ye Feng a fool? Can''t you see the obvious trick? Fiona embarrassed smile, since Ye Feng said so, she will not be silly to dismantle their own platform.


    "I said, Fiona, how can you laugh worse than you cry? Oh, Hello, I''m so laughing!" Ye Feng looks at Fiona''s embarrassed smile and can''t help but cover her stomach and smile.


    "Ye Feng!" Fiona was trembling by Ye Feng. She was about to attack Ye Feng, but she felt the breath of Ruiwen, so she had to hold back for a while.


    Now Fiona''s sword technique is far more than the most ordinary adult swordsman of the Laurent family. In the sense of other people''s breath, but also sensitive. The most terrifying thing is that she is less than seven years old, and her future growth is full of infinite possibilities.


    Sure enough, not out of Fiona''s expectation, Ruiwen soon came to her and Ye Feng. Ruiwen changed into a simple white linen dress today, and her fierce sword sense was also hidden a lot. As long as you are not a master of kendo, you can''t see that Ruiwen is a swordsman.


    Ye Feng saw the sudden arrival of Ruiwen, suddenly scared silly. Didn''t my sister believe me? Oh, no! Admit a mistake before being punished. Maybe my sister will not punish me in the face of my sincere repentance. Think about it, Ye Feng lowered his head and said, "sister, I''m sorry, I cheated you just now, in fact, I''m lazy."


    Ruiwen Leng Leng Leng, for a moment did not react to come over, why does Ye Feng say so. She just came, OK? Then, Ruiwen glanced at Fiona beside Ye Feng and found that Fiona''s face was twitching. Ruiwen, who has experienced a lot, can see that Fiona is holding back her smile.


    Once again think about Ye Feng''s words before, Ruiwen immediately understood the general process of the matter. I didn''t expect that Fiona, who usually does things seriously, also likes to joke. Ruiwen decides to follow Ye Feng''s meaning and punish him well.


    Ruiwen face serious said: "good, Xiaofeng, you not only lazy today, but also try to cheat me, so young learn to cheat my sister?" Finish saying that, Ruiwen still does not think oneself looks terrible enough, fortunately again pretended to stare at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng saw his sister speak so fierce, but also stare at himself, suddenly scared face is full of guilt and fear. My sister is really angry this time. What should I do? Ye Feng cried in the bottom of his heart.


    "What? Don''t talk and pretend to be aggrieved and think that your sister will not punish you? You really passed this time, Xiao Feng. My sister will punish you to practice the folding wing dance here all afternoon! " Ruiwen looks at Ye Feng indifferently, one face refuses to forgive Ye Feng''s expression.


    Ye Feng knows that he is too mischievous at ordinary times. This time, he is wrong. In addition, his sister is angry. He dare not disobey Ruiwen''s meaning. As long as you do a good job in punishing yourself, my sister will forgive yourself. After thinking about it, Ye Feng lowered his head and muttered, "I know, sister."


    Ruiwen see this, white eye leaf breeze, way: "that still not quick practice!"


    "Yes, I''ll practice now!" Ye Feng dare not neglect, while speaking, he picked up the branches on the ground and began to wave.Looking at Ye Feng''s broken wing dance, Ruiwen sighed at the bottom of her heart. Xiao Feng, how can you rest assured that you go to the outside world alone?


    "Let''s go back and have a rest. You''re tired after so long practice, Fiona." Ruiwen touched Fiona''s head, and then led her little hand to the residence outside the forest.


    Fiona "um" a, from time to time to look back at the punished Ye Feng, heart slightly hurt. She felt that her joke had gone too far. Even though she had seen Ye Feng punished before, she did not see him punished for practicing all afternoon without rest.


    Fiona''s expression naturally fell into Ruiwen''s eyes. She shook her head helplessly and said with a smile: "what? Think it''s a joke? "


    Fiona listen to Ruiwen this said, the bottom of my heart is not taste. She whispered, "since you all know my sister, why punish him?"


    "You don''t understand. I''m doing it for his good."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha ha Ha ha ha I''ve made it, the folding wing dance Ye Feng threw the branches aside in his hands and jumped up happily in situ.


    Ye Feng wiped the sweat on his forehead and looked up at the sky. The sky is yellow, white clouds in the sunset rendering, showing a golden orange halo. It''s over at last! Ye Feng shouts in the bottom of my heart.


    I''m starving. I have to go back and let my sister cook delicious food for me! Ye Feng ran all the way to the house. Not only that, he also displayed the dance of folding wings just learned, and experienced the speed and pleasure of the wind.


    In Ruiwen''s room, Fiona sits at the table with Ruiwen and waits for Ye Feng to come back for dinner. Fiona worried asked: "Ye Feng was hurt when he couldn''t practice sword?"


    Ruiwen touched Fiona''s head and comforted him: "don''t worry, Xiao Feng, he should be back soon."


    Ruiwen just finished saying, outside came Ye Feng''s voice: "elder sister, I''m back!"


    Ruiwen teased Fiona and said, "look, the boy is not only back, but also in a good mood. He doesn''t suffer any punishment at all."


    In a twinkling of an eye, Ye Feng rushes into the room and sits skillfully on the seat, ignoring Fiona and Ruiwen on one side, and starts to gobble. Ruiwen see this, can not help but smile a few, Xiaofeng is still just a child after all. Ruiwen said with a smile: "eat slowly, it seems that the punishment is not enough, so spirit!"


    As soon as Ye Feng heard the "punishment", he immediately laughed and said, "don''t, Xiao Feng is really wrong. Moreover, I practiced the folding wing dance that my sister taught me this afternoon."


    Ruiwen eyes a bright, surprise way: "really?"


    Ye Feng wiped the bridge of his nose with his thumb and said, "of course, I don''t need to practice sword in the future. Finally, I can have a good rest."


    Ruiwen got up and flicked the forehead of the lower leaf wind with the middle finger of her right hand. Ignoring the pain of Ye Feng, she said earnestly, "you have just learned the dance of folding wings. It''s still early to master it. From the day after tomorrow, I''ll teach you new sword skills, and you need to add a course."


    "Ah? Don''t do that, sister Ye Feng suddenly bitter face, look aggrieved ground beseech a way.


    "In the process of training, I believe that you and o''nea will train in the process of growing up." Ruiwen pressed Ye Feng''s head and pushed him back to his seat.


    Ye Feng saw Ruiwen so firm that he had to eat with a bitter face. But the next Fiona is coy, for it is: "Ruiwen sister, I''m afraid I can''t help Ye Feng what."


    Ruiwen shook her head, with encouragement in her eyes, and said with a smile, "you should have confidence in yourself. As long as you practice with Ye Feng according to your will, it''s necessary to let him get hurt sometimes."


    "Well, I''ll take Ye Feng well!" Fiona said seriously.


    "I came to see you this afternoon to tell you that we were going to demacia tomorrow to do some shopping, and to find out if there are any major events on the mainland recently. How can we know that Ye Feng''s trouble has been delayed until now." At last, Ruiwen glared at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng pretended not to see and continued to eat. When Ruiwen saw this, she just sighed at the bottom of her heart and said, "tomorrow, you two should keep up with me, especially Xiao Feng. Don''t sneak around again. Last time I took you out, you ate other people''s things, which made me almost spend all my money."


    Ye Feng knew that Ruiwen would not forget to mention it. He spat out his tongue, made a grimace, and continued to eat. Fiona stares at Ye Feng for a long time and stealthily kicks Ye Feng under the table.


    Ye Feng looked at Fiona strangely and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Fiona also whispered, "here you are. Tomorrow you can buy the sugar you want." Finish saying that she then hands several gold coins to Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng''s eyes brightened, took the gold coin in Fiona''s hand and whispered thanks.


    "What are you two whispering about? Do you remember what I said just now Ruiwen eyebrow tiny frown, see Ye Feng and Fiona two people furtively say something, then ask a way.


    "No Nothing, we remember it Ye Feng and Fiona replied in unison, squinting and giggling at each other.¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 5

    In the clouds too high to be seen through from the ground, the Golden Dragon flies toward the grand barrier. The Dragon turned its eyes away from Ye Feng and Fiona in the claws of the dragon. Because they could not bear such a fast speed, their faces were as pale as frost.


    Golden Dragon in the bottom of the heart Bang sound, weak human, this is not good. The Golden Dragon didn''t want to return to the cave with two dirty and smelly human bodies. Forget it, take these two human children to the ground to eat something, and then take them back to the Dragon Cave.


    Then, the Golden Dragon hovered in the air, and then turned into a golden light and swooped down to the ground. After arriving at a deserted wilderness, the golden light gradually faded, and Ye Feng and Fiona''s unconscious figures also lay on the ground. Beside them, the Golden Dragon has long been transformed into a human woman. Because she was going to take Ye Feng and Fiona into demasia''s Imperial City, she had to be transformed into human form temporarily.


    The golden dragon is a woman in a golden gauze robe. Her slender legs and graceful posture are looming under the gauze, which is very tempting. The elegant and sacred air that she exudes from her body shows her superior temperament.


    Like waves of golden curly hair on the shoulders, baby red thin lips, small and high nose, as moving as autumn water clear eyes, delicate and delicate cheek, set off her more refined. On her forehead were slender golden chains with three round rubies hanging between her brows. Elegant figure, let people can not help but love the feelings, but also dare not have the intention of blasphemy.


    The woman transformed by the Golden Dragon stares at the gate not far away, and her eyes show a trace of hatred. She whispered, "frail human beings, you take away the eggs of my dragon, be ready to meet my anger!"


    "Big sister, did you save Fiona and me?" Ye Feng wakes up from a coma and finds himself and Fiona lying on the ground, and beside him stands a blonde woman. The monster in his eyes has already disappeared. So he took hold of the golden haired woman''s robe and naively expressed his gratitude.


    The blonde woman was stunned and turned to see Ye Feng pulling her robe, which made her angry. This stupid mortal is tired of touching her! Just as the blonde woman was about to break out, she slapped the leaf wind in front of her eyes, but she stopped. Now let this human child die like this, can''t dispel her heart hatred. She wanted to give the two children hope, and then let them be taken to the dragon''s den in despair.


    After having made a decision, the blonde looked at Ye Feng with a smile and replied, "yes, you can call the name of your elder sister - avina. When you go to the imperial city to eat something, your sister will send you two home, OK?"


    Damn, how can I tell my name to a humble mortal? Avina scolded in the bottom of her heart.


    Ye Feng did not want to think, directly choose to trust avina, cleverly nodded, and told her to call himself Ye Feng. At this time, Fiona also woke up from a coma. The slightly confused Fiona did not get up, was told by Ye Feng that they were in front of this avina sister from the monster to save them.


    Fiona nervously looked at avina, timidly hiding behind Ye Feng, without saying a word. Fiona''s behavior, just like the first time she met Ruiwen, was very alert to strangers.


    Seeing Fiona''s timid look, avina began to wonder whether her illusion had been discovered? In fact, Fiona did not see anything, just simply afraid that avina would be bad for herself.


    The more she stares at Fiona, the more she feels she has failed. After all, she has been in the grand barrier, and her impression of human beings is only cunning and greedy. Compared with the nature of the heart, avina may even be teased by Ye Feng, a mischievous child.


    "Gu Gu" Ye Feng''s stomach barked out of time. He covered his stomach, blushed, looked at avina awkwardly and said, "sister avina, can you take us something to eat?"


    When it comes to eating, Fiona nodded along with Ye Feng. She was also a little hungry.


    Human beings are only humble beings after all. Avina was extremely scorned in her heart, but she still said with a smile, "well, the royal city of demacia is ahead. Let''s go and find something to eat."


    "Yes, sister, you are very kind." Ye Feng is so happy that he runs behind avina while jumping. In the amazement look of avina, Ye Feng jumps to her back, a pair of young hands around her neck. "Sister Sister I love you so much


    Even though Ye Feng is still a child, she still feels a little uncomfortable.


    Fiona see Ye Feng even climbed to the back of avina, she is not alert to avina. Fiona walked cautiously to avina, and her big, moving eyes were staring at her.


    "Sister, I''m tired too. Can you hold me?"


    Avina was completely confused by the two people''s actions, which made her think of her own dragon eggs in the cave. Looking at Fiona''s eager eyes, avina still can''t bear to refuse. She held Fiona on the ground in front of her chest, and she carried the leaf wind behind her back. I don''t know why her mood became more intimate.


    "Well, let''s go to the imperial city." Avina shrugged and frowned."Holler, goal, delicious food!" Ye Feng clenched his fist and waved his right hand forward.


    "Well!" Fiona is also excited to look ahead, agreed.


    ¡­¡­


    "I said, sister ivena, why don''t you eat it?" Ye Feng''s mouth with most of the chicken did not swallow, vaguely asked.


    "Yes, big sister, you saved us and invited us to dinner. Why don''t you eat?" Fiona stops, looks at avina and says.


    Looking at a pile of chicken, duck and fish on the table, avina''s brow is locked and has not been stretched. By Fiona and Ye Feng asked, she casually fooled: "you eat first, I will eat later."


    Can these strange shaped chicken, duck and fish still be eaten? Avina gazed at the delicious dishes on the table and asked herself. She was a dragon. She grew up in the grand barrier when she was young. When she was thirsty, she drank the dew and caught some wild game when she was hungry. She had never tried to cook these things like human beings before eating them. If it hadn''t been for this time that these two human children were invited to dinner, she would have never known that human beings were eating like this in her whole life.


    But it smells good! Avina smelled the smell of meat, widened her eyes and swallowed her mouth. No, I''m a dragon. How can I eat like human beings? It''s too much to lose the noble image of the dragon people. But But these dishes smell really delicious!


    At this time, avina was very contradictory and didn''t know what to do. In the fierce ideological struggle, avina made a compromise decision: taste everything, anyway, the two human children will be her food.


    In order not to let Ye Feng and Fiona see that she is the first time to eat, she secretly learns from Ye Feng and Fiona, tears a piece of chicken with a knife and fork, and puts it into her mouth.


    As soon as the chicken is in the mouth, the warm and mellow feeling penetrates into the taste buds. God, why is it so delicious? Avina covered her mouth and tried to look less surprised. After her first attempt, avina tasted all the dishes on the table again. That kind of delicious food is absolutely she can''t eat out of the taste of raw, unconsciously, avina fell in love with this way of eating.


    "By the way, sister ivena, do you know the name of the monster that attacked me and Fiona today?" Ye Feng belched, relieved, and sat down on the chair.


    Dare to call me a monster, you little human child! Avina''s right hand can''t help shaking, wish to kill Ye Feng on the spot.


    It''s the golden dragon, she said, taking a deep breath, not a calm one


    "So that''s the dragon. Sister ivena, you are so powerful that the dragon is scared away by you." Ye Fengyan sees Venus and looks at avina adoringly.


    Avina''s face twitches. This human child is just too much of a bully. She tried to hold back her anger and laughed awkwardly. She said, "it''s nothing. I can''t beat that golden dragon. I just caught her weakness. I won''t be so lucky next time."


    Ye Feng pointed up her thumb to avina and said admiringly, "in a word, big sister, you are very powerful. It''s the stinking dragon that killed Fiona''s lollipop."


    When it comes to lollipops, Fiona is also aggrieved. It''s the latest lollipop she''s bought. She hasn''t tasted it yet. She looked at avina longingly and said, "big sister, you must become stronger. Fiona''s favorite lollipop is avenged by you!"


    What are these two stupid human kids trying to piss her off? Avina snorted coldly in the bottom of her heart, but she still promised with a smile: "well, my sister will."


    "How could that dragon be so bad that it destroyed the whole street?" Ye Feng asked curiously.


    Bad? No, I''m not bad. You humans are the worst. "Maybe someone stole her brother and sister''s dragon eggs, and she would do that," she said with an embarrassed smile


    "Sister ivena, dragon also has younger brothers and sisters?" Ye Feng listened, suddenly came to strength, excitedly asked.


    "Well, my sister thinks that the dragon may be because some human has offended her. She is so angry and appears in the human kingdom." Avina did not know how, just did not want to be misunderstood by the two human children in front of her. She felt that she was the one to be persecuted by human beings.


    "There seems to be some truth. My sister Ruiwen also said that the dragon will not walk out of the grand barrier." Ye Feng nodded in agreement.


    "That''s right." Avina touched Ye Feng''s head with a smile.


    "But I don''t think it''s right for her to affect other human beings because of one human being. Other people are innocent, don''t you think, sister avina?" Ye Feng thought about it and continued.


    "This This Sister, I also Well, it''s late. Let''s go to bed early. " Avina replied evasively.


    Avina was asked by Ye Feng, she did not know how to answer. Avina sleeps in her bed with her back to Ye Feng and Fiona. Her eyes reveal complicated and fluctuating emotions. Since she felt that she was right, in her view, human beings were humble. On the other hand, she thinks Ye Feng is right. Does she lose the noble dignity of the dragon people if she hurts innocent people so much?Avina sighed, the more she thought about it, the more confused she felt. Fortunately, she covered her quilt and let herself not think about these things any more. At the bottom of her heart, she comforted herself that as long as she went back to eat the two cunning human children tomorrow, she would not hear any more inexplicable remarks.


    In order to be taken away by human brother and sister''s dragon egg!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 6

    Walking in the most bustling and crowded streets of the royal city of demasia, the bustling crowd inevitably jostled with people. Avina''s eyes showed a look of disgust. Originally, she didn''t want to come here. She wanted to go out of the city directly and take Fiona and Ye Feng back to the Dragon Cave. Nehemiona and Ye Feng want to eat all the sweets on the most famous snack street in the imperial city before they leave. With the poor expression of two people playing tricks, avina still agrees.


    "Sister ivena, there''s no shop here!" Ye Feng ran to avina, her face full of grievances.


    Ah? Avina tilted her head, her face blank. These two human children are really annoying. I''ll go back to the dragon''s cave and ask you to have a good look! She touched Ye Feng''s head and asked, "is there no shop?"


    Fiona also followed Ye Feng and whispered, "it''s the Hicks candy store."


    "Well, there''s a lollipop shop!" Ye Feng echoed the way.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa!" There was a burst of applause rhythmically. Avina''s heart was tense for a moment. She looked forward. A red haired man in red armor was coming towards them.


    The man''s face is strange, and his dignity is out of place. Avina took a breath, her pupils shrank, and said coldly, "who are you?"


    "I didn''t expect to see you for so many years. You don''t know me anymore, Princess highness." The man raised his head deliberately and looked at avina playfully.


    All of a sudden, avina''s mind came up with a picture of a dragon palace in the sea of fire. This makes avina look at men''s eyes from fear into anger and hatred.


    The man looked at avina''s murderous eyes without fear. On the contrary, he nodded with satisfaction, as if appreciating the good eyes of avina. He paid no attention to avina and said to himself, "Princess avina, no Now you are not the daughter of the Dragon Emperor, my father is the Dragon Emperor now, I am the son of the Dragon Emperor, and you are just a humble dragon slave, ha ha ha ha! " Speaking of the back, the man unconsciously laughed and his voice was arrogant.


    Ye Feng and Fiona, beside avina, look at their conversation with astonishment. Sister ivena is a dragon? Is it the golden dragon? Thinking of this, Fiona poked the next leaf wind with her right elbow and whispered, "sister ivena is not that golden dragon, is it?"


    Ye Feng sticks to Fiona''s ear and whispers, "I guess it is." With that, Ye Feng looked at avina''s eyes and became afraid a lot.


    "If you scratch her face and I hit her with a lollipop, will she be angry and eat us?" Fiona grabs Ye Feng''s hand in fear.


    "No No, sister avina is very generous. She invited us to dinner last night, and she paid for the candy money just now. How could she harm us? " Although Ye Feng said so, he was very afraid in his heart. He didn''t forget to speak ill of her in front of avina last night.


    The man laughed wildly for a long time before he stopped. He looked thoughtfully at the leaf wind and Fiona beside avina. As if he understood something, the man said with a little deep meaning: "avina, look at your performance this morning with these two human children. I''m afraid that your mother took away your brother and sister, are they all dead?"


    Avina rushed forward, grabbed the man by the collar and glared. She said angrily, "you follow me? How did you find out where I was? "


    The man looked contemptuously at avina, broke free of avina, and then straightened his shirt. He said slowly, "it''s not because you''re too stupid. Although I don''t meddle in the doings of the world, I want to prevent these low human beings from having a rebellious heart against my family. Of course, some of the dragons will be planted in the human world. What you did yesterday was discovered by my family''s eyes. Last night my father issued an order to take you back!"


    Avina looked at the man with hatred, and her lips and teeth kept rubbing. The man seemed to enjoy being treated like this. He walked up to her, put her chin in her right index finger, and whispered, "I remember when you were taken away by your mother, you were just a baby. I didn''t expect that you are so beautiful now. I am worthy of being the daughter of the last emperor of the Dragon If you are willing to follow me and be my maid, I think my father will forgive you and spare your life


    "Pooh!" The man just heard a Pooh, his face was covered with saliva. He let go of avina, who had given up her resistance, and his body trembled with anger. The man looks at Ye Feng and Fiona who spit his face to one side. The anger in his heart and the feeling of his dignity being trampled on make him be humiliated.


    Human beings Human beings The lowly and lowly creatures dare to spit on the noble son of the Dragon Emperor!


    The man slowly raised his right hand, which was shaking with anger, and then clapped to Ye Feng and Fiona. Ye Feng two people who can not block this one hand, immediately fly back dozens of meters. And the passers-by on one side saw this kind of scene, scared to flee from here quickly.


    Soon, on this street, only Ye Feng was left. Looking at the empty street, a smile of disdain flashed on the man''s face. Humble man!


    The man doesn''t want to let Ye Feng and Fiona go like this because he thinks these two children are very important to avina and are the substitutes for her dead brother and sister; the other is that the two human children even offend him. Based on these two points, Ye Feng and Fiona must die!For the dragon people, these two human lives are as good as the livestock. If you say you want to kill them, you can kill them. Ye Feng and Fiona Sit on the ground, looking at the approaching man with fear. Just watching the man bullying avina, Fiona and Ye Feng, who are children, will naturally protect and protect their closer avina. They spit on the man''s face for a moment.


    The man raised his right hand, and a flame suddenly formed in his hand. He said with a gloomy smile: "let you burn to death under the fire of the dragon clan." As soon as the voice falls, the man''s right hand falls directly and throws the flame to Ye Feng and Fiona.


    "Ha ha ha ha! Ha ha ha ha ha The man laughs wildly. He stares at Ye Feng with pleasure and looks forward to their screams and painful expressions when they are burned.


    Seeing that the flame was about to fall on Ye Feng and Fiona, avina moved. She immediately came to the two people, held them in her arms, and then ran out of the city.


    "Good, good Avina, you cheap maidservant, dare to disturb my interest. When I catch you, I will make you worse than death! " The man had a sullen face and gnawed his teeth.


    ¡­¡­


    Avina panic, holding Ye Feng and Fiona out of the south gate. Just wanted to stop to have a rest, but she felt the man''s breath just now. Damn it! How fast is it here! Avina said to Ye Feng and Fiona: "we''ll hold on to it soon."


    Not waiting for Ye Feng and Fiona to respond, avina turned into a golden dragon, carrying two people straight into the sky.


    Ye Feng and Fiona Sit on the back of the dragon, tightly grasp the ridge, close their eyes and scream. Avina turned her head and looked at Ye Feng and Fiona sitting on her back. She did not know why to save Ye Feng and Fiona. Just now she could have escaped from Ye Feng and Fiona by the man''s distraction. But she didn''t, on the contrary, she saved two people and ran away with them.


    Evina sighed at the bottom of her heart. It seemed that she would never have the heart to kill the two children.


    Suddenly, a voice with the power of the powerful dragon Yuan came from the rear of avina. Although there will be a terrible roar of wind and waves when flying at high speed, the sound in the rear far exceeds the roaring wind, which makes avina shake all over.


    "Avina, you can''t escape, my father said, as long as you serve me well and be my maid, he won''t kill you!"


    Avina roared up to the sky and roared to the rear, "dream!"


    "Then don''t blame me. I''ll let you feel the pain of physical torture later." Male incarnation of the red dragon wantonly laugh, laughter in this high altitude more debauchery.


    After hearing this, avina felt a chill in her heart. She no longer paid attention to the voice of the man behind her and said to Fiona and Ye Feng: "this time, hold on a little bit more, I want to speed up to the extreme!" As soon as the voice dropped, avina roared through the air at a speed of 100 times faster than before.


    At this speed, Ye Feng and Fiona, sitting on the dragon''s back, feel their faces hurt by the wind. They leaned their faces against the dragon''s back, hoping to reduce the wind.


    "It''s no use, avina. I''ll catch you!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 7

    Under the leadership of nedley, avina uses her magic power to carry Ye Feng and Fiona through the kumang ancient forest quickly.


    After a short farewell with nedre, Ye Feng and Fiona sat on avina''s Dragon back and flew to demacia.


    If you want to fly from kumang ancient forest to demasia, you must cross the surima desert which borders the kumang ancient forest.


    It is said that thousands of years ago, shurima was not as everywhere as it is now. It used to have an extremely brilliant country - shurima empire.


    The civilization of the shuruima empire was no less than that of the northern continent, which was blocked by the grand barrier. As for how it became a desert, even the indigenous people here today are rarely known.


    In the middle of the shurima desert, an old man with a dark blue complexion is studying something at a stone tablet.


    From time to time, his hand stroked the words on the stone tablet, and his mouth chanted obscure language, as if he were interpreting the words on the stone tablet.


    Next to the old man was a little coffee colored girl, about six or seven years old. The girl has a head of natural waves, long black hair, bright eyes twinkle catch narrow strange light.


    The big eyes flickered at the magic lines on the old man''s back, and the little girl shook the old man''s arm.


    No matter how she swayed, the old man studied the inscription attentively and didn''t want to play with her.


    When the little girl saw this, the old man ignored her. She was not angry. On the contrary, with a bad smile, she carried the magic taught by the old man, and her pink and tender hands were covered with faint blue light.


    ''s face as like as two peas, and the little girl''s blue light turned into a few of the same people. The villains threw themselves on the old man, and the old man called out, "don''t be naughty, sylvier. I''m studying the inscriptions."


    Sylvier spat out his tongue and said, "Miss Ritz, who told you to ignore me? I''m so boring by myself!"


    Rez turned helplessly and looked at hivier. "All right, little girl, get rid of your magic!"


    The little girls clinging to Ritz''s body turn blue and return to her body with a wave of her right hand. After all this, she looked at rez pitifully and said, "teacher Ritz, I don''t want to stay in Rama. It''s so hot here!"


    Rez gave shivell a bad look. However, he still has a lot of magic research unfinished, so he can''t leave shurima for the time being.


    Rez coughed and said, "you are the child of shurima. How can you leave your country?"


    "Hum, who are you kidding? This is a desert, where is the country?" Shivell snorted. She just didn''t want to be here.


    Seeing that he was reluctant to give up, Ruiz also knew that his student had no playmates since childhood. It was really his fault as a teacher. Looking for varollan''s lost ancient magic, he didn''t play with him very well.


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt guilty. Rez sighed, "well, I''ll take you to the war academy some days later. After that, you''ll live there. After all, since I found you as a baby, I haven''t been back to the war Academy for seven years."


    Shivell looked at rez suspiciously: "war academy? Isn''t it a desert, too? " Did her teacher change sex? She was ignored before!


    Naturally, Ritz saw the doubts of sylvier in his eyes, and he laughed angrily. After a while, he said, "since I have promised you, I will not cheat you. The war academy can be regarded as the gathering place of sorcerer Valoran, which is much more lively than this."


    On hearing this, shivell put his arm around Ritz''s neck happily and said with a smile, "ha ha, that''s great. I haven''t seen a few people alive for so many years. Finally, I can leave this place Why is it suddenly dark? "


    In the middle of that, shivell''s voice suddenly faded, for she felt the light suddenly darken, and even the desert under her feet was covered with huge shadows.


    Subconsciously raising her head, sylvier''s pupils contracted and her eyes widened slightly. His mouth opened slightly, and shivell said strangely, "Mr. rez, it can fly!"


    Rez touched shivell''s small head and said with a gloomy face, "it''s a dragon, and it''s a dragon with extremely pure blood!"


    The Golden Dragon flies across the sky. The dragon is avina carrying Ye Feng and Fiona.


    As she flew at full speed to demacia, avina did not notice that her flight caught the attention of rez and shivell on the ground.


    Rez looked at the huge wings and the golden scales and took a deep breath. He felt the pressure he had never felt before. If he doesn''t make a mistake, avina''s strength is at least half divine.


    Although rez himself is a demigod, he still has invisible pressure when facing the demigods of the dragon clan.


    When avina flew out of the area, rez took a puff. He was very worried just now, and I''m afraid it would be very difficult for him to get out of avina''s malice.


    Sylvier didn''t think so much about rez. She just thought it was amazing. I didn''t expect to see the dragon which only appeared in the book today, which made her excited.His mouth puffed up, and he said innocently, "Mr. Ritz, that''s you and the dragon in the book. It''s the first time I''ve seen it!"


    Glancing at shivell, whose eyes were full of little stars, rez stroked his beard. Looking up again at the direction where ivena had already disappeared, rez was lost in thought.


    ¡­¡­


    The royal city of demacia is now heavily guarded. As the dragon people appeared in the imperial city a few days ago, King Gavin III of demasia issued a martial law order.


    Just last night, demacia''s famous Shauna family was destroyed overnight. Except for the first lady, Wayne, who survived, the others died miserably.


    At the door of the Shauna family residence, avina, covering her face with a veil, quietly listened to the comments of the surrounding civilians, and could not help frowning.


    Sipping her dry lips, avina said to herself, "the door is destroyed Human society is really chaotic. "


    Being led by avina, the active Ye Feng does not forget to look around. Inadvertently, Ye Feng''s heart seems to be bitten by something. He looked at the front in a panic, not far away, a woman holding the shining wand also looked at him. The woman was wearing a black cloak and a hood. She was extremely mysterious.


    Just at this time, avina is also distracted. Ye Feng slowly releases her hand and nervously walks to the woman who is looking at him.


    Just approached, the mysterious woman with enchanting figure showed a strange smile towards Ye Feng: "little boy, how can you keep staring at your sister?"


    Ye Feng shook his head and said, "I don''t have it. It''s big sister. You''ve been staring at me. I just look at you!"


    The mysterious woman''s heart is shocked, the narrow eye son slightly a convergence, a trace of undetectable killing intention from her body to reveal.


    Bending slightly, the mysterious woman put her face close to Ye Feng and said with a kind smile, "is that right? I didn''t expect that you are very keen, sister. I always stare at you because you are too cute. Come on, let my sister pinch your face. You are so cute


    Ye Feng didn''t have any defense at all and scratched his head with embarrassment. Little did you know that the mysterious woman had already carried the magic power in her body. As long as her hand touches Ye Feng, Ye Feng will be poisoned to death in a day.


    Seeing her hand more and more close to Ye Feng''s cheek, the corner of the mysterious woman''s mouth reveals the smile of trick.


    "What do you want to do to my brother?" Avina grabbed the mysterious woman''s wrist and said coldly.


    The mysterious woman felt the magic of avina, and could not help but wonder: "dragon clan?"


    Her eyes turn to the timid Fiona hiding behind avina, and the mysterious woman wanders on Ye Feng and avina for a while.


    The mysterious woman said with a smile: "I haven''t seen the dragon people for a long time. I just want to say hello to your brother Cluck... "


    Ye Feng is also busy defending for the mysterious woman: "yes, sister ivena, this big sister is a good sister!"


    In his opinion, the mysterious woman had no malice towards him.


    Avina''s golden eyes stare coldly at the violet pupil of the mysterious woman and says in a low voice, "are you also a demigod?"


    The mysterious woman chuckled and said, "what a strong hostility, Miss dragon."


    Avina took a deep breath and said coldly, "you go. These two children are my close relatives. You''d better not make any of them!"


    Regardless of avina''s hostile eyes, the mysterious woman put away her magic, touched Ye Feng''s small head, and whispered, "I hope we''ll never meet, little guy..."


    As soon as the voice fell, the mysterious woman disappeared in place.


    Ye Feng widened his eyes and said excitedly, "sister ivena, that big sister can magic!"


    Rubbing Ye Feng''s forehead, avina can''t help worrying about the safety of Ye Feng and Fiona after she leaves.


    What if I meet that mysterious woman again? It''s better to give Ye Feng and Fiona something to protect their lives. How to say these two people are already her younger brother and sister.


    With this in mind, avina creates two pendants based on her dragon form by magic. Handed the pendant to Ye Feng and Fiona, avina said sadly: "Xiaofeng, Fiona, sister, I''m going back to the grand barrier. This is my pendant. It can resist a half divine blow and call me. When you grow up, remember to visit me when you are free."


    Ye Feng hugged avina''s thigh and said pitifully, "sister, are you going to leave now? Don''t you want to spend more time with us? "


    Fiona is also learning from Ye Feng''s appearance, embracing avina''s other thigh, raising her head and staring at her pitifully.


    Avina helplessly sighed: "I am also very reluctant to give up. When you grow up and miss me, you can come to see me again. Now that you have been away from home for such a long time, your relatives will be worried. Come on, tell your sister what your family looks like. I can help you lock their breath and send you back."


    Seeing that Evina''s intention has been decided, Ye Feng and Fiona have to tell her the appearance of Ruiwen and the characteristics of sword training.


    After a brief exploration, avina found the trace of Ruiwen. Unexpectedly, Ye Feng''s sister Ruiwen is also in the Imperial City, and drinks on the first floor of the only hotel in this street. I guess I heard that the dragon clan appeared in the imperial city?Avina takes back her demigod consciousness and looks at Ye Feng and Fiona softly. She said gently, "your sister Ruiwen is drinking on the first floor of the hotel in this street. Go quickly."


    Ye Feng took avina''s hand and said, "what about you, sister avina? Let''s meet sister Ruiwen with us


    Avina chuckled and shook her head in relief. Under the gaze of Ye Feng and Fiona, she gradually becomes a virtual shadow and disappears in the same place


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 8

    Fiona see Ye Feng tardy, remind way: "Ye Feng, let''s go to Ruiwen sister, she must be very worried about us!"


    Ye Feng nodded his head and walked to the hotel after Fiona.


    Walking along, the nervous Ye Feng seemed to suddenly think of something. He said in a strange voice, "Fiona, how can we tell sister Ruiwen when we go back later?"


    Fiona stops and tilts her head to look at Ye Feng. "Well," for a long time, Fiona''s cute little head shook and said, "I don''t know. Just tell my sister the truth."


    Ye Feng''s eyes twitched. He held out his small hand and touched Fiona''s forehead, saying, "you don''t have a fever? If we let sister Ruiwen know about us and sister avina, we will be scolded for believing in strangers! "


    Be Ye Feng so touched forehead, Fiona eyes stare big. She flicked open Ye Feng''s hand, discontented way: "you just have a fever!" Fiona tooted her small mouth, just like a pair of leaf wind. If she touched her forehead, she would beat Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng curled his lips and whispered, "Miss, you have a temper My temper is getting bigger and bigger... "


    Fiona glared at Ye Feng and said, "what are you talking about?" Even if you don''t hear her clearly, Fiona thinks Ye Feng must be speaking ill of her.


    Ye Feng laughs and shakes his head: "nothing."


    "It''s a ghost to believe you!" Fiona glared at Ye Feng again, then showed a worried look. She can be a good image in the family, and Ye Feng secretly ran out to eat sugar, pointing to the face of Ruiwen sister''s severe criticism.


    If you think about it, Fiona has not been criticized by Ruiwen. Usually is mischievous Ye Feng receives the training, she is praised the example.


    The more she thought about it, the less confident she was. Fiona seized Ye Feng''s clothes and said, "Ye Feng What should we do? I''m afraid of being scolded... "


    Ye Feng patted his chest triumphantly and said, "give it to me. When I meet my sister, don''t talk. I''ll talk to my sister."


    Fiona nods her head, she can only rely on Ye Feng now. At the thought of Ye Feng''s miserable training, Fiona doesn''t want to experience it.


    In fact, Fiona didn''t know, even if she told the truth, Ruiwen would not scold her. She just can''t stand the temptation of Ye Feng''s candy and is cheated out of the hotel by Ye Feng. At most, Ruiwen told her not to learn from Ye Feng. She would be fine.


    With an uneasy mood, Fiona follows Ye Feng and walks into the hotel. As soon as they entered the hotel, Fiona and Fiona heard Ruiwen Calling: "Xiaofeng, Fiona?"


    Ruiwen looks at Ye Feng and Fiona who suddenly appear at the door. She always has a kind of unreal feeling.


    Rubbing her eyes, Ruiwen opened her eyes again to confirm, but she threw herself in her arms. Look down, flutter in her arms is not Ye Feng who?


    Ruiwen excited some incoherent way: "Xiaofeng, scared to death sister, do you have injury?"


    Ye Feng grinned and grinned: "no, sister!"


    Ruiwen or a little worried, her eyes slightly tremble, carefully check Ye Feng''s body. After repeatedly confirming that Ye Feng was not injured, she was relieved.


    After calming down her nervousness, Ruiwen raised her head and looked at Fiona on one side and said with a smile, "Fiona, you should not be hurt, right?"


    Fiona cleverly nodded, "no, sister Ruiwen."


    Smiling and nodding, Ruiwen converged to smile. Looking around, she didn''t find anyone suspicious before she took Ye Feng and Fiona into her room on the second floor.


    Closing the door gently, Ruiwen sat in front of the table and asked, "Xiaofeng, Fiona, are you not captured by the dragon? How did you get back? "


    Ye Feng shook his head and explained, "elder sister, we are not captured. The giant dragon is a good dragon. Take us to play!"


    Ruiwen frowned and said, "really? Dragon is very proud. How can it get along with human children


    Suspiciously swept the eye leaf wind, Ruiwen will look at Fiona. Fiona is usually very obedient image, Ruiwen thinks it is better to ask Fiona.


    After thinking about it, Ruiwen asked, "Fiona, is Xiaofeng really talking about it?"


    Fiona pursed her mouth with a guilty heart. She just wanted to open her mouth but was robbed by Ye Feng: "sister, you don''t believe me!"


    Listening to Ye Feng''s discontented voice, Ruiwen was stunned at first and then said with a smile: "you usually like to fool people, sister, I believe in Fiona more."


    Ye Feng said: "elder sister, I need to lie with you in this matter?"


    Looking at Ye Feng''s face not red, heart does not jump, Ruiwen nodded thoughtfully. It''s very dangerous to meet a dragon. Her brother should not fool her.


    However, she fell into another problem, that is why Ye Feng and Fiona appeared in the street where the Dragon appeared? She told them to wait for her in the hotel.


    The more you think about it, the more you think it''s Ye Feng''s playful and greedy ghost. The more she looks at Ye Feng, the more terrible she gets.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly. Ruiwen said with a smile: "sister, I believe you are. But I want to know that the hotel I rented was far away from the street where the Dragon appeared. Why did you and Fiona appear there?"Unexpectedly, Ruiwen suddenly asked this, and Ye Feng was immediately confused. He didn''t think about how to answer this question before!


    Ruiwen kindly looked at Ye Feng''s guilty face, gently touched Ye Feng''s head and said, "Xiao Feng, why don''t you answer my sister?"


    Hum, it seems that Xiaofeng is bewitching Fiona to go out together! These days, she is worried about the death of Ye Feng and Ye Feng. If there is no news of Ye Feng and Ye Feng today, she will definitely go deep into the grand barrier to find out.


    At the thought of her anxiety these days, and Ye Feng is just like a normal person, Ruiwen has a big fire.


    As Ye Feng''s elder sister, she felt it necessary to educate Ye Feng so as not to listen to her in the future.


    Although Ruiwen looks at him with a smile, Ye Feng is extremely afraid. I''m afraid his dear sister has already suspected that he has made Fiona crazy!


    After swallowing his mouth, Ye Feng made up his mouth and said, "cough Well Sister Well, the place where the Dragon first appeared was in our hotel... " Speaking of the back, Ye Feng''s forehead was sweating, and he was too guilty to go down.


    Ruiwen glared at Ye Feng and said in a bad tone: "I think it''s clear that you want to go out to play and cheat Fiona with you?"


    Ye Feng clenched the corner of his clothes tightly with two hands and said in a panic: "that Sister I I want to eat sugar... "


    Fiona pleaded for Ye Feng in a low voice: "sister Ruiwen, in fact, I am also wrong. If I insist on my position, Ye Feng will not leave the hotel."


    Ruiwen raised her right hand to indicate Fiona to stop. She had her own discretion. Fiona saw this, had to sit on the side of guilt, silent.


    Ruiwen is sitting in a critical position and doesn''t want to blame Ye Feng too much. After all, in her view, Ye Feng has just come out of the crisis, which needs her patient relief and understanding.


    With a sigh, Ruiwen said earnestly: "Xiaofeng, sister, no matter how you and Fiona escaped from the dragon, I just want to let you know that your disobedient behavior almost killed you and Fiona. This situation will certainly happen in the future. I hope you will make a decision carefully, not because of the temporary playfulness and recklessness. You You are the whole of my sister. If you die, I will feel guilty all my life... "


    Ye Feng is still young now, and Ruiwen''s words are vague to him. But he can still hear that he occupies a very important position in Ruiwen''s heart. As Ruiwen''s younger brother, he should listen to his sister more.


    The heart is full of shame, Ye Feng''s nose is sour, and he bears the tears in his eyes: "sister, Xiaofeng knows that he is wrong..."


    He buried Ye Feng''s head in his arms, and Ruiwen whispered softly: "it''s good to live Just live Just live... "


    On one side, Fiona looks envious. She suddenly wants to return to her family and meet her father, whom she adores most.


    But at the thought of how she had fallen outside, Fiona''s face darkened again.


    At least for now, she can''t go back


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 9

    The four seasons are constantly changing, and the red leaves of the red maple forest are scattered on the ground.


    The breeze is passing through the forest, even the red maple leaves on the ground are dancing slightly.


    It has been ten years since Ruiwen gave Fiona the task of urging Ye Feng to practice the sword.


    Ye Feng also grew up from a playful little boy to a lazy young man who didn''t like to practice sword. Today, he is still drawn by Fiona to Practice Fencing early in the morning. If Fiona hadn''t brought him here, he would have been reprimanded by his sister Ruiwen.


    Looking at the opposite that wearing a black dress Fiona, Ye Feng can not help but be attracted by Fiona''s cold and beautiful face. I don''t know when, when the timid little girl has already become a character some arrogant beautiful girl.


    Fiona is the first time to see Ye Feng so to see himself, she frowns, but the heart is not disgusted. On the contrary, her heart still faintly hopes that Ye Feng sees her like this.


    Although there was a little bit of joy in her heart, Fiona did not show it. "What are you looking at?" she scolded with a cold, green face


    Fiona''s words let Ye Feng realize that he has lost his temper, and he slapped his forehead awkwardly. He didn''t look at Fiona like that before. What''s the matter today?


    But then again, how did he not find out before? In fact, Fiona is still very beautiful! It''s just that with the growth of age, the more arrogant and cold personality really makes Ye Feng''s heart chilly


    I don''t want to be OK. This thought reminds Ye Feng of the tragic memories that Fiona would be abused if she was accidentally provoked in these years.


    All over a shudder, Ye Feng can''t help but sigh at the bottom of my heart. It''s a pity that such a beautiful face, if only I could laugh as often as I was a child! When Fiona was a child, she was still very good at cheating and laughing. The more she grew up, the more difficult she was to serve.


    Before the end of emotion, Ye Feng felt his nerves as if he had been stabbed by some sharp blade. Come back from the imagination, Ye Feng can see that Fiona is staring at him with her sharp eyes.


    "What are you thinking? Rhythmic, still beating your chest and feet? When I don''t exist? "


    Fiona light words is to let Ye Feng heart a cold. He secretly said that he was negligent. Fiona was right beside him. He was still saying bad things about Fiona in his heart. It would be miserable for Fiona to see it.


    After a dry cough, Ye Feng said with a smile: "nothing, hehe..."


    Fiona raised her chest and said coldly, "if there is nothing, practice your sword well." At the same time, Fiona holds a long sword like Ye Feng, condensing a light sword spirit.


    The faint sword spirit of Fiona made Ye Feng shiver. Ye Feng stepped back and said nervously, "sword spirit Fiona, don''t mess with me Didn''t you say that you don''t need to use sword spirit to practice with me? "


    Fiona looks at Ye Feng''s cheek without any care. Her sword spirit is growing rapidly. Ye Feng''s timid and tense appearance makes Fiona very angry. She hates Ye Feng this way. In the past ten years, she always hoped that Ye Feng could catch up with her. Unfortunately, because ye Feng is too lazy, so far he has not understood his own kendo.


    Fiona, on the other hand, learned Laurent''s heart eye knife at the age of six, and understood her swordsmanship. In this decade, Fiona''s strength has improved by leaps and bounds. She has been able to control her own Kendo freely, so that the essence of sword Qi.


    On the way to Kendo, the gap between Fiona and Ye Feng is growing. She is a girl who has a high pursuit of kendo. She also hopes Ye Feng will like fencing as much as she does.


    Her eyes closed slightly, and Fiona took a deep breath: "Ye Feng, I can''t let you go to practice today. You should be ready!"


    As soon as the words fell, Fiona, holding a long sword, displayed one of the unique skills of the Laurent family.


    Fiona''s body with a very fast speed into the body of Ye Feng, her right hand slightly turned, the sword in the hand instantly stabbed out.


    How fast! Ye Feng''s nerves are tense in an instant. In a hurry, he has to take Fiona''s broken air chop.


    Holding the handle of the sword tightly in both hands, Ye Feng makes a horizontal sword and receives Fiona''s stab.


    Even so, Ye Feng can''t bear Fiona''s powerful sword. The huge impact force made his whole body fly backward.


    Did not expect that Fiona should be so cruel, Ye Feng can not help complaining: "you play really ah?"


    Fiona seems to have not heard Ye Feng''s complaint. She disappears in the spot next moment and appears in front of Ye Feng at a speed that is hard for ordinary people to detect.


    Ye Feng opened his eyes and his pupils shrank. Huge sense of crisis filled his heart, Ye Feng instinctively held the sword in front of him.


    Fiona can be frightened by Ye Feng''s stupid behavior. She thought Ye Feng would dodge. With her understanding of Ye Feng''s sword technique, Ye Feng can''t resist her cutting!


    This time, Fiona played her understanding of sword power to the extreme. The sword spirit cut by the blade was enough to tear Ye Feng, who didn''t even understand kendo!


    "Fool, get out of the way, don''t pick it up!"


    At the same time, Fiona forced down her sword spirit to make her weakest when she approached Ye Feng."Bang"!


    A sharp metal crash resounded through the red maple forest.


    Ye Feng is struggling to support Fiona''s sword. His hands are trembling, and his body is shaking. There is a tendency that he can''t support at any time.


    The bottom of her heart breathed a sigh of relief, and Fiona''s face relaxed. She didn''t think Ye Feng would choose to pick her up. Fortunately, she stopped in time, or the leaf wind in front of her had been cut in half by her at the moment.


    Put away the long sword, Fiona glared at Ye Feng: "why didn''t you just hide? If you don''t stop in time and don''t cut the sword out, you will be torn in two by my sword spirit


    Ye Feng was also ready to be complacent that he even caught the breaking air of Fiona, who released his sword spirit. However, he was immediately frightened when he heard Fiona''s words.


    He knew Fiona was strong, but he did not know that Fiona was strong enough to easily split him in two.


    In my mind, my brain made up for the picture that I was split in two. The miserable and bloody scene made Ye Feng shudder.


    Ye Feng shakes his head. He is a little scared and doesn''t want to fight with Fiona again. Thinking of this, Ye Feng said with lingering fear: "hiss It''s too dangerous to practice swords with you. I''ve always been injured before. You almost killed me this time. I want to tell my sister that I won''t fight with you any more! "


    Fiona, who wanted to teach Ye Feng a lesson, was immediately flustered. She didn''t want to give up the single time with Ye Feng on the sword.


    "No, Ye Feng, don''t go to see sister Ruiwen..." Fiona''s pretty face showed a rare anxiety, and her right hand grasped Ye Feng''s arm. She was very nervous.


    "Fiona, what are you doing? You hurt me when I was practicing sword with you. I was almost killed by you, and I was not allowed to tell my sister. What do you want?" Ye Feng''s temper also came up, Fiona can''t help but bully people!


    Fiona stamped her feet in a hurry and blushed, "if I say no, I can''t, and I didn''t mean to..."


    Ye Feng shakes her arm and wants to shake off Fiona''s hand, but she can''t do it. He sat helplessly on the ground and said, "my eldest lady, I have heard your words for ten years..."


    Fiona pursed her lips and said, "I didn''t mean to, or Would you like to come back to the border town with Marcia again


    Fiona said so, Ye Feng immediately in front of a bright. He has not been out of the red maple forest for half a year. If he goes on like this, he will suffocate.


    See Ye Feng heart, Fiona hanging heart finally put down. But Ye Feng''s next words are to let Fiona have an impulse to beat Ye Feng.


    "But my sister confiscates my pocket money in order to prevent me from sneaking out to play. How can I eat without money?"


    Again! Dead leaf wind Do you want to use the pocket money from sister Ruiwen? Fiona bit her teeth and decided to bleed.


    Take a deep breath and Fiona tries to calm her discontent. "I have," she said, without expression


    "Hey, Fiona, I knew you were the best for me. Let''s go and eat delicious food!"


    See the trick succeed, Ye Feng heart already happy to open flowers. Even if Fiona doesn''t go to demacia with him, he won''t tell Ruiwen about this.


    It''s just an excuse for Ye Feng to play lazy outside. By the way, with a little psychological punishment, Fiona, who is always careless, always makes a move. Over the years, he has suffered a lot in Fiona''s hands. It''s good to charge interest in this way!


    Bearing the laughter in his heart, Ye Feng pushes the reluctant Fiona towards demacia.


    The maple leaves that have not yet completely withered in the red maple forest are swaying with the wind, and it is possible to become a member of the heap of fallen leaves on the ground at any time. And in Ye Feng and Fiona left not long ago, Ruiwen slowly appeared in the position before them.


    Looking at the back of Ye Feng''s departure, Ruiwen gently shook her head and sighed: "Xiaofeng, when can you grow up..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 10

    Ye Feng walks rhythmically on the street in a small town on the northern border of demacia. Left the red maple forest, the outside world is still so exciting to him.


    Fiona looks indifferent to follow Ye Feng. Compared with Ye Feng, she has no such desire for the outside world. The only thing she cares about in the outside world is her father and family.


    Ye Feng turned around and teased Fiona with a smile: "Fiona, don''t be so cold! It''s hard to come out and play. Smile


    Fiona, who is thinking about her mind, feels that Ye Feng is very boring. She raises her head and sweeps her eyes contemptuously.


    Looking for no fun, Ye Feng shrugged his shoulders and turned to walk in front. In the past, he could talk to Fiona, but now Fiona is more and more obsessed with Kendo and has gradually opened up a distance with him.


    Instinctively, Ye Feng hates Fiona and indulges in kendo, which makes Fiona more and more boring and hard to approach.


    Maybe this is what my sister said about the noble lady''s temperament? Ye Feng shook his head, he came out to play today is relaxed, not to think about these unhappy things!


    Think about it, the thick line of the leaf wind will be unpleasant to forget. He ran to the only candy shop on the street, went in and bought some candy before he came out.


    And walk in the back of Fiona also just to the door of the store, Ye Feng flattered to give Fiona half. "Fiona, eat it!" he said with a smile


    Fiona looks at Ye Feng strangely. Isn''t Ye Feng short of money? How did he buy the sugar?


    Sure enough, soon the middle-aged female shopkeeper came out to remind Ye Feng that he didn''t pay. Fiona was a little ashamed for Ye Feng. She blushed in embarrassment and paid for Ye Feng, and the female shopkeeper returned to the store.


    Staring at Ye Feng angrily, Fiona said coldly: "you don''t have money to buy things. You really have no one!"


    Ye Feng was narrowed into a slit by Fiona''s eyes and said with a smile: "you like sugar so much. I didn''t buy this candy for you..."


    Fiona a listen, heart slightly sweet, but said: "I said how many times, I am not a child now, do not like sugar!"


    Ye Feng doesn''t want to continue to be fixed on by Fiona. He agrees: "yes, yes, Miss Fiona!"


    Fiona snorted coldly and went straight to Ye Feng. After a distance, she stopped. To cover up her secret joy, she turned too far and tried to be cool. "I''m still going to candy street as before. This is the only one here," she said


    After Fiona, Ye Feng, who is ready to do something strange, is almost frightened when Fiona suddenly turns back. He quickly makes a smiling face to cover up his guilty heart.


    See Fiona just said a word, Ye Feng can''t help but feel relieved. Being so frightened by Fiona, he didn''t want to make a fuss. Following Fiona''s steps, Ye Feng and Fiona stand side by side.


    Fiona just glanced at the leaf wind beside her eyes and walked on her own.


    On the way, Ye Feng talks to Fiona from time to time, but Fiona is indifferent, which makes Ye Feng feel frustrated.


    Can''t stand Fiona''s cold personality, Ye Feng began to eat candy.


    Ye Feng buries his head to eat sugar, not in Fiona next to creak, she suddenly a little uncomfortable.


    Inexplicably in the heart of a sulk, Fiona also began to eat the candy Ye Feng selected for her.


    Sugar is still as sweet as she was when she was a child, which fascinates Fiona. But compared with when she was a child, Fiona, who has become a girl, has a little more self-control. Even if she likes to eat sweets, she has to be calm.


    As the successor of the Laurent family, she must try to be mature. The glory of the Laurent family and kendo are her lifelong pursuit!


    Ye Feng soon finished eating the candy. When he saw Fiona eating with him, he couldn''t help laughing. It seems that Fiona still retains some of her lovely childhood character! It''s like eating sugar Is it too quiet? How long does it take to eat like this? Although


    wanted to make complaints about Fiona, Ye Feng still stopped. He used to make complaints about Fiona, but he was not suppressed by Fiona by violence. As soon as he thought that he had been pressed by Fiona, Ye Feng wanted to find someone to complain.


    Aware that Ye Feng is watching her eating sugar, Fiona is also lazy to manage Ye Feng. But Ye Feng''s strange look of sadness and fear made Fiona''s scalp numb, and she was a little puzzled why Ye Feng showed such an expression.


    Is something bad happened? Being worried about Ye Feng, Fiona can''t help but care: "Ye Feng, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye Feng didn''t expect that Fiona suddenly opened his mouth, and his tone was so concerned that he didn''t react for a moment.


    Ye Feng''s look of stupidity and no return to God makes Fiona think wildly. She is more and more worried about whether Ye Feng is physically injured. Is it because I suffered internal injury when I was fighting swords today?


    The more you think about it, the more you think about it, Fiona worries, "you look a little strange, isn''t there something wrong with you?"


    Sweat I was scared to death. I thought I was found! Ye Feng Feifei at the bottom of his heart, he said with a smile: "no It''s just that the sugar is so delicious, I''m aftertasteFiona listened to Ye Feng''s temporary nonsense, a little skeptical. "Really?" she said


    Ye Feng nodded his head and said, "of course!"


    On hearing this, Fiona could not help but feel a trace of disgust in her eyes. Ye Feng, who was worried about her just now, turned out to be eating sweets


    What a waste of her feelings! The more she thought about it, the more angry she was, and she was not easy to say it. She had to stamp her foot heavily and walk quickly into the candy street.


    Turning the resentment of Ye Feng into power, Fiona bought a lot of sweets at one go, and quickly chewed them without scruple.


    Feeling the invisible resentment in the air, Ye Feng dare not breathe. He didn''t know where to offend Fiona again, only knew that it was better to keep quiet when Fiona was angry. He doesn''t dare to touch Fiona at this time!


    Poor Ye Feng can only watch Fiona buy sugar. He didn''t dare to open his mouth again and swallowed his mouth in silence.


    Ferocious Fiona showed her strong fighting power. After a while, she ate all the shops in this street except Hicks candy store.


    Secretly marveled at Fiona''s sweeping speed, Ye Feng reminded, "Fiona, let''s go to the Hayes candy store to see what new candy there is?"


    Fiona, who was satisfied with a Book of food, suddenly came to her spirit. She nodded and said, "well, I''d like to try piltvoff''s candy, too!"


    That''s great. It seems Fiona''s gone! Ye Feng wiped the sweat on his forehead. He was so nervous just now that he was afraid that Fiona would beat him.


    Fiona just finished speaking, but suddenly think of what, she convergence rare smile, look cold staring at Ye Feng. "Who asked you to remind me?" she said displeased


    Ye Feng smiles and says nothing, trying to ease the tension.


    Fiona snorted and walked into the Hayes candy store. Ye Feng learned to be smart this time, and he was no longer talkative.


    The boss of the Hicks candy store saw that he was a regular customer and couldn''t help but say, "Fiona, Ye Feng, I haven''t seen you for some time."


    Fiona politely smile, the most she and Ye Feng come to is this candy store. And the boss also gives her a kind feeling, she can put down her body and say hello to such an elderly person.


    After saying hello to the boss, Fiona looked at the candy in the store.


    Ye Feng came to the counter and chatted with the boss: "uncle, you are getting old again, ha ha!"


    The boss hissed and said, "well, I''m only 30 years old this year, OK? But then again, do you annoy Fiona again? Tut tut Even I can feel the invisible resentment


    Ye Feng looked back carefully at Fiona, who was concentrating on choosing sweets. He complained to the boss, "uncle, you don''t know. She''s more and more angry now. I don''t know how I''ve provoked her again!"


    The boss sighed: "you, uncle, as a person who came here, told you that some opportunities would be lost. You should cherish them, stinky boy!"


    Ye Feng scratched his head and frowned: "uncle, can you speak more clearly? I don''t understand."


    The boss mysteriously smiles: "this word if said thoroughly may not be interesting, you own good experience."


    "Play tricks!" Ye Fengbang sound, then no longer asked.


    At this time, Fiona came to the counter with some of the latest Hicks. See Ye Feng and boss chat very familiar, she curiously asked: "uncle, what do you and Ye Feng say?"


    The boss settled the account for Fiona and packed it. Then he said, "I''m talking about you!"


    Ye Feng listened to the boss''s unscrupulous words, and immediately scared to produce a trace of cold sweat behind. He was afraid that the boss would tell Fiona what he had just said.


    "Me?" Fiona takes the candy and looks at Ye Feng suspiciously.


    The boss laughed: "yes, Ye Feng said you are the most beautiful girl he has ever seen."


    "He''s a kid who''s been in the mountains all day, he''s never seen the world," Fiona snorted


    Although she said so, the red glow on her face betrayed her real idea.


    At this time, Ye Feng is completely stupid, but he didn''t say anything. How can the boss talk? He didn''t realize that Fiona was blushing.


    The corner of his mouth rose slightly, and the boss continued, "really, Fiona."


    Fiona was very happy by the boss''s words. She was rarely shy and said: "uncle, don''t listen to his nonsense..."


    The boss timely gathered to Fiona''s ear and whispered, "Fiona, do you like Ye Feng?"


    Fiona flatly denied: "there is no such thing as How could I like him... "


    "That''s a pity. I wanted to tell you what kind of girl Ye Feng likes. Since you don''t like it, that''s fine." The boss looked up and sighed with pity.


    As soon as Fiona listened, her ears stood up and her whole body was excited. She stammered, "that Uncle, just tell me... "


    "Uncle secretly told you that Ye Feng said to me just now that he likes cold tempered and arrogant girls. Fiona, you are very clever. Uncle is worried about you!" Speaking of the back, the boss sighed again intentionally or unintentionally.Cold tempered Proud Am I not? Only uncle, you are too friendly, I will be more clever. Although she thought so, Fiona didn''t say it.


    What Fiona thought in mind, the boss roughly guessed one or two, but he was pretending to be stupid. He is very optimistic about Fiona and Ye Feng. He also sees the growth of these two children in the past ten years.


    Fiona tidied up her mind, and when her face calmed down, she pulled Ye Feng out of the Hayes candy store.


    Walking on the way back, Fiona from time to time secretly looked at Ye Feng with her spare light.


    I don''t know that Ye Feng has not returned to his mind. Fiona pretends not to care and asks, "Ye Feng Just now, uncle said, "you said I was the most beautiful girl you''ve ever seen, isn''t it true?"


    Still pondering over why the boss made up nonsense, Ye Feng didn''t listen to Fiona seriously. He just vaguely heard Fiona talking to him. He opened his mouth and perfunctorily said, "er Well... "


    Fiona misunderstood Ye Feng''s meaning and thought Ye Feng was embarrassed. She blinked, coy, uneasy way: "uncle also said you like cold, arrogant girl..."


    "Well..."


    Fiona''s heart began to beat violently, and a vague but a little faint sense of stimulation flooded into her heart. Her breathing became more and more rapid, and her dimples were as red as peach blossom.


    "Then you So you Is it Hi Like me? " Fiona''s voice was as low as a mosquito''s, and at last her snow-white neck was red.


    A strange feeling of fear and expectation filled her heart, and Fiona was a little addicted to this hazy sweetness.


    "Ha?" Ye Feng finally came back to his senses. He looked strangely at Fiona, whose face was flushed and whose face was delicate and shy.


    Fiona thought Ye Feng didn''t hear her. After all, she could hardly hear the last sentence.


    Once again, she said, "you You Do you like me


    As soon as the voice fell, Fiona buried her head in her chest and did not dare to look at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng "ah" screamed: "I must have a fever!"


    He quickly reached out and touched his forehead. He didn''t feel very hot. "Strange, I don''t have a fever," he said to himself in front of the stunned Fiona


    "Is it Fiona that you have a fever?" Ye Feng looked at Fiona suspiciously and touched Fiona''s forehead. He called out, "strange It''s so hot, I''ll tell you. How can you be talking nonsense


    Fiona is a little bit confused by Ye Feng''s behavior. She froze for a long time before she came to her senses.


    After a careful review of what they said just now, Fiona has a feeling of being played by Ye Feng. At the thought of Ye Feng pretending to be a fool to deceive herself, Fiona immediately became furious and a little aggrieved in her heart.


    The blush on her face had not dissipated. She bit her teeth and said, "Ye The wind... "


    "Ah Ye Feng should way, whole body hit a shiver.


    Ye Feng even made fun of her on such a matter. She was really bullied! Fiona, who completely misunderstands Ye Feng, thinks more and more aggrieved, and tears keep rolling in her eyes.


    Ye Feng is also frightened by the scene in front of him, but he hasn''t seen Fiona cry for many years.


    She sobbed a few times, and Fiona, with a sour nose, threw all the sweets she had just bought in her arms on Ye Feng''s body.


    After all this, she ran to the red maple forest alone.


    Ye fengleng in situ, completely do not know the situation.


    I just heard Fiona crying in the distance: "I hate you!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 11

    In the northern town of demacia, Ye Feng and Fiona are allowed by Ruiwen to collect some necessities of life.


    Along the way, because Fiona is still worried about Ye Feng playing with her a few days ago, she did not say a word.


    In order to please Fiona, Ye Feng took the initiative to carry everything for Fiona. Farewell to the crowded market, Ye Feng is holding a pile of things to stagger with Fiona. They went back to their room in a small hotel and planned to take a rest and return to hongfenglin in the afternoon.


    In the room, Ye Feng throws a pile of things onto his bed and sits on the head of the bed.


    Ye Feng''s appearance of dying made Fiona laugh, but Fiona didn''t show it.


    Ye Feng wiped the sweat on his forehead and looked at Fiona sitting on the other bed.


    Aware that Ye Feng is looking at herself, Fiona pretends not to notice Ye Feng''s eyes. She closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Ye Feng would like to take this and Fiona to say a few words, ease the relationship between the two people. Seeing that Fiona seemed very tired, he had to give up the idea for a while.


    Bored to stretch a stretch, Ye Feng got up and went to the window. Opening the window, he lay down leisurely on the top to watch the lively scene of the street below.


    The sound on the street was very noisy, but the conversation between two middle-aged men attracted Ye Feng''s attention.


    "Did you hear about the Laurent family?"


    "Of course, I heard that the patriarch of the Laurent family had a fight with the hermit swordsman, and he won by poisoning him!"


    "Yes, after this incident was revealed, King Gavin III was very angry and gave the order to expel the chief of the Laurent family. He would never enter demacia."


    "So serious? Has he left demacia


    "I don''t think so. He was brought to us this morning by the escorts, on another street, and it is said that he will be exiled to Freire droid."


    "It''s just right. I think his previous victories were accomplished by poisoning. Even the Laurent family is a family that has won the reputation of swordsmen by opportunism."


    Hearing this, Ye Feng felt it necessary to tell Fiona about it. After all, Fiona is the man''s daughter, and she has the right to know about it.


    Ye Feng just wants to turn around, but he feels an unusual sword spirit passing by him. Before returning to God, Ye Feng sees Fiona appear outside the hotel. In the heart has a kind of ominous premonition, leaf wind quickly followed from the window to jump down.


    After patting the dust on her body, Ye Feng looks at Fiona. This can frighten Ye Feng. Fiona''s right hand picks up the middle-aged man who has just slandered her family''s reputation. She is likely to attack at any time.


    Fiona''s face was frosty: "you stupid people who can''t help but drop the stone. Have you ever seen the head of the Laurent family poison yourself?" Her tone was extremely cold and chilling. At the same time, Fiona did not forget to cast her chilly eyes on another middle-aged man next to her.


    "No..." The man picked up by Fiona was so frightened that he shivered.


    "If you don''t, don''t give me any inference. Maybe it was set up by others, and you civilians may kill an innocent person if you fall into trouble again. It''s really ignorant, hum!"


    Fiona snorted coldly, loosened the man''s collar, no more words. She looked back at the eye leaf breeze lightly, then flashed away.


    Ye Feng can''t help but secretly say something bad. He guesses that Fiona is going to find her father to confirm whether her father is really poisoning.


    He has been with Fiona in the past ten years, and the one who hears Fiona talking about most is her father. She adores her father, who is her Kendo idol. She is determined to be a swordsman as brilliant as her father, and let the glory of the Laurent family continue.


    However, it is such a father who is respected by Fiona that he even has a duel and poisoning scandal, which is a blow to Fiona. She didn''t believe that her father would be that kind of person. She wanted to confirm it herself.


    But what happens to Fiona if her father is poisoned? Will she collapse? The more he thought about this, the more he felt that the seriousness of the situation had exceeded his expectation.


    Dare not think about it, Ye Feng rushed back to the hotel room and packed all the necessities into a big cloth bag. After all this, he jumped straight out of the window and chased Fiona.


    ¡­¡­


    On the northern border of demacia, Fiona''s figure shuttles here. At full speed, she finally caught up with her exiled father.


    Looking from afar at her father, who was followed by two escorts, Fiona felt very sad. As soon as her eyes congealed, Fiona showed up in front of her father and knocked the two escorts unconscious.


    When father saw Fiona in a black dress, he was stunned. Then, as if realizing something, he sighed helplessly.


    The sigh was like a sigh for himself and the fate of his daughter. It was meaningful.


    "Fiona, my daughter..."


    Fiona looked at her father heartbroken. Her current strength can see clearly her father''s strength. I think it''s true. Most of her father was poisoned. The hermit swordsman is the existence of cultivating the sword meaning. Even she is not an opponent, let alone the father who can see through her strength at a glance.Fiona opened her mouth and wanted to call her father, but she stopped. She paused and whispered, "you let me down..."


    Fiona''s father did not intend to make too many excuses. He said with a happy smile: "yes, Fiona, it seems that you can master the sword power, otherwise you will not see through my strength at the moment."


    Seeing that her father was still in the mood to laugh, she suddenly felt that she could not understand her father. Or was her father always a hypocrite?


    Fiona, who has always been proud of her father and as a member of the Laurent family, is extremely unstable at the moment. She stares and asks, "why poison? You have not always taught me that swordsmen are arrogant. Why do you poison me? Laurent family glory, where''s your glory? Don''t you know that you are not only discrediting yourself, but also your family? "


    Fiona''s father closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Opening his eyes again, he looked at Fiona with his frightfully calm eyes. "At least you''ve kept the invincible glory, haven''t you?"


    At the sight of her father, Fiona shivered and stepped back unconsciously. The last trace of her father''s tall image was also broken by his despicable words.


    She couldn''t believe that her father was not ashamed but proud. The pride and dignity of the swordsman are subverted by her father!


    She would rather not have the glory gained by such mean means. Even if her father''s strength is really poor, she will devote all her life to cultivate the sword sense and correct the name of the Laurent family!


    Her eyes slightly a fold, a breath of relief. Spat, she resentfully said: "you are a scum, you are not worthy to be a swordsman, nor to be a Laurent family swordsman, not to be my father!"


    "So do you..." There was a pang of pain in her heart, but Fiona''s father tried to hold back the pain and smile.


    Looking at the smile on her father''s face, Fiona felt a chill. In spite of her anger, she said: "from now on, I will break the relationship between father and daughter with you. You are a disgrace to the Laurent family, and also a disgrace to my life. I will become the next owner of the house, and use my life to wash away the shame you have brought to the family and me."


    For some reason, Fiona''s father looked into Fiona''s eyes and showed sympathy. He shook his head as like as two peas. Fiona, my father passed on the fountain of my own unique knowledge before he left. "


    Fiona roared angrily, "go away, I won''t learn your swordsmanship. Even if you created it yourself, how much better would it be?"


    Fiona''s father did not get angry, but showed a fatherly smile. In spite of Fiona''s opposition, he told Fiona the cultivation method of the forward fountain. He believes that with his daughter''s Kendo talent, as long as he is willing to learn, he will soon understand.


    With the sword technique created by the ancestors of the Laurent family, it should be able to stab five swords in an instant. Unfortunately, he did not see his daughter grow up.


    "You go. You''d better freeze to death in freldrod. I never want to see you again!" Fiona waved and drove her father away with a strong voice. In fact, she was very sad. She was afraid that she could not hold back for a while and shed tears in front of her father.


    Fiona''s father breathed out his turbid breath and looked at the sun as it began to set in the West. Knowing that his daughter would not forgive him, the chill in his heart was even colder than that on a winter night in freyerdrode.


    "Don''t follow my father''s path..." With a meaningful word left, Fiona''s father walked straight in the direction of freald, the icy land.


    When Fiona''s father walked away, Fiona, who had been fighting back tears, could not help it. The tears in the eyes were boiling hot, and the sour nose was slightly red.


    And Ye Feng, who has been chasing Fiona, arrived at this time. When Ye Feng sees the usually haughty Fiona curling up and weeping helplessly, he can''t help feeling prickly in his heart.


    It looks like Fiona has met her father, and her father did. With a general guess in mind, Ye Feng feels that Fiona is very poor at the moment.


    Slowly walked to Fiona, put down the bag, Ye Feng rarely put down his naughty character. Caressing Fiona''s back, he soothes Fiona silently.


    "Ye Feng?" Looking up, Fiona''s tearful face looks at Ye Feng with consternation. Obviously, she did not expect Ye Feng to come. What she did not expect is that Ye Feng would comfort her.


    But at the thought that he and Ye Feng still have a little contradiction, now let Ye Feng see his fragile side. Unable to pull down her face, she turned her head and moved her lips stubbornly.


    "Fiona, cry if you want." Ye Feng doesn''t think so much about Fiona. He just wants to make Fiona feel better. After all, they were childhood sweethearts, and he was very concerned about Fiona. Although he often makes conflicts, in his opinion, it''s all a trifle and forgets a dream.


    Ye Feng''s words, like a lead, detonated the last dike in Fiona''s heart. Suddenly, the sensitive Fiona sobbed a few times. Her eyes wet hot tears rolling, wrongly looking at Ye Feng.She choked again, and Fiona opened her speechless mouth. She threw herself into Ye Feng''s arms and released all her pains and grievances.


    Her tears, like the unstoppable flood, ran down her pretty cheeks and hit the clothes on Ye Feng''s chest. After a while, accompanied by the wailing cry, Ye Feng''s clothes on the chest were soaked with Fiona''s tears.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 12

    Since her father''s Duel poison, back in the red maple forest, Fiona more assiduously practicing sword. He is not only strict with himself, but also more serious than before when fighting with Ye Feng.


    Even if ye Feng makes her eyes water, Fiona will turn a blind eye and master her own swordsmanship better while accompanying Ye Feng to the sword.


    She gradually began to close herself and became more addicted to kendo. In order to understand the meaning of the sword more quickly, she gave up the time to relax with Ye Feng in the small town, and practiced swordsmanship hard alone.


    Year after year, Fiona spent most of her three years in the process of learning swordsmanship. In a twinkling of an eye, it was Ye Feng''s day to leave the red maple forest.


    Because she was too immersed in kendo, Fiona didn''t realize that Ye Feng was leaving today. As usual, she got up early to practice Kendo, while Ye Feng was waiting at Fiona''s usual practice place.


    Fiona was surprised to see the waiting Ye Feng, and then said, "Why are you so early today?"


    Ye Feng shrugged his shoulders and said with a smile, "it seems that you have forgotten what day it is today."


    A little frown, Fiona in the mind for a moment, still did not think of what day today is.


    Unable to figure out whether Ye Feng is making trouble, Fiona simply doesn''t think much. She raised the sword in her hand and said faintly, "since I got up so early, I''ll practice more with me."


    Seeing that Fiona was about to make a move, ye Fengzuo got up and quickly waved his hand to stop him: "stop, stop, stop Today I will leave the red maple forest! "


    As soon as this was said, Fiona took up her sword and frowned, "why?"


    "I don''t want to go either, but my sister insists that I go to Ionia." Ye Feng is helpless. He wants to stay, but his sister wants him to leave. Had known that would be the result, Ye Feng had not sneaked out to play.


    Three years ago, feiwena was caught playing with her sister Hongye Ruifeng three years ago.


    However, this matter is so long, and Ruiwen so painful Ye Feng, should not really care about Ye Feng. Thinking of this, Fiona said her guess: "maybe sister Ruiwen has forgotten, you don''t have to take this matter too seriously."


    Ye Feng listened, as if it was really the case, his sister in the past three years did not mention the punishment of leaving.


    Before he could be happy, Ye Feng was poured cold water with a sentence: "who said that, but I remember clearly."


    The master of the voice, Ye Feng, knew it was his sister Ruiwen. The last straw was also pinched out by Ruiwen, Ye Feng drooped his head, listless.


    Looking at the direction of the sound, Ruiwen, who has not changed her appearance for 19 years, slowly walks towards them.


    After seeing Ye Feng and Fiona, Ruiwen said with a smile: "it happens that both of you are here. Let''s talk about Xiao Feng''s going to Ionia."


    Listen to Ruiwen''s words, it seems that she is determined to drive Ye Feng away. Fiona still didn''t want to be separated from Ye Feng. She said to Ye Feng, "sister Ruiwen, Ye Feng is your brother. You''d better let him stay. In the past three years, he didn''t sneak out. He already knew he was wrong."


    Ruiwen shook her head and said, "it''s not that I want to drive Xiaofeng away, but Xiaofeng is 19 years old. He should also be independent. This time, letting him go to Ionia is a kind of experience for him. Moreover, I have something to deal with. I''m afraid I can''t come back for a year and a half, so I plan to let Xiaofeng leave."


    Did not expect Ruiwen also want to go, Fiona can not help thinking about their own road after the two. Are you going home or with Ye Feng?


    Ye Feng also wanted to make a final struggle. He argued: "what are you going to do, sister? My brother will go with you, and I will go to Ionia after finishing! "


    Ruiwen said by Ye Feng, her heart moved. But when I think of the danger of what I want to do, Ruiwen still suppresses the impulse. She said firmly: "sister, this matter is very dangerous. Now you are too weak and will only drag me back. You still have to go to Ionia to wait for me."


    Listening to Ruiwen''s unquestionable tone, Ye Feng reluctantly "Oh" voice. Although he yearns for the outside world, compared with his sister, he is far from the temptation. Ye Feng is such a little fart child who relies on Ruiwen specially. His mind is far from mature.


    Ruiwen see Ye Feng no longer entangle this problem, she turned her eyes to Fiona: "I''ll leave later, Fiona, how about you?"


    Fiona frowned. "Well," she said after a long time, "I want to go back to the Laurent family now. As for whether to accompany Ye Feng to Ionia Let me think about it... " Speaking of the back, Fiona''s eyes can not help but glance at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng scratched his head madly, so he really wants to go to Ionia alone?


    Looking at Ye Feng''s frantic expression, Ruiwen smiles: "Xiaofeng, when are you going to leave?"


    Ye Feng frowned. At the thought of leaving, he suddenly felt reluctant to give up the red maple forest which had lived for 19 years. After thinking for a while, he decided to stay here for a whole morning before leaving.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng said truthfully, "I''d better stay here a little longer. You and Fiona will go first."Ruiwen nodded and said, "yes, sister, I have very important things to go to Freire zhuod. Go first. You should be careful alone."


    Carefully listening to her sister left the last advice, Ye Feng heavily nodded his head. He was about to leave, and he also restrained his playful and mischievous personality.


    Ruiwen is still a little worried about Ye Feng. She tells Ye Feng something again and again, and then she carries the sword of wind and leaves towards the north. And Ye Feng is staring at the back of Ruiwen, for a long time did not return to God.


    Fiona wriggled her lips and whispered, "Ye Feng, when you get to Ionia, you will meet Ruiwen again."


    Ye Feng takes back his eyes and nods his head heavily. He must not fail to live up to his sister''s expectation and arrive at Ionia safely.


    Fiona see Ye Feng up again, happy to show a rare smile, but at the thought that she is going to leave, the smile on her face instantly turned into sadness.


    After sipping her lips, Fiona decides to finish the affairs of the Laurent family and go to Ionia with Ye Feng. She is really worried about Ye Feng.


    She said coyly, "I''m going home, too. If you can, don''t rush and wait for me at the hotel on the street of the Laurent family house in the royal city of demasia. I''ll accompany you to Ionia."


    Ye Feng was stunned at first, and then seized Fiona''s hands excitedly. He thought Fiona would not go to Ionia with him, but Fiona said so.


    However, he had heard his sister say that Ionia was on the sea. He had to cross the vast continent before he could arrive by boat. If Fiona accompanies such a long journey, shouldn''t it be boring?


    Ye Feng suddenly grabs both hands, and Fiona''s cheek floats a faint blush. In order to prevent Ye Feng from finding her blushing, she quickly pulls out her hands and lowers her head. A pair of eyes twinkled flustered look, she whispered: "Ye Feng, give me your pendant."


    "Pendants?" Ye Feng takes out the pendant tied around his neck and looks at Fiona in a puzzled way.


    Fiona took a breath, picked up the complicated thought, and said, "I''m going to go out soon. I don''t want you to call her with the pendant of elder sister avina. As the daughter of the former Dragon Emperor, if you are found by the dragon people because of your trivial matters, you should leave the pendant on my side When you get stronger, I''ll give it to you. "


    Ye Feng also felt that Fiona was reasonable. He shrugged his shoulders and took down the pendant and handed it to Fiona.


    When Fiona put away the pendant, Ye Feng said with a mischievous smile, "Miss Fiona, what else can I do for you?"


    "No, hum, I don''t care about you It''s time for me to go, too. Remember to wait for me in the imperial city. " Fiona white Ye Feng one eye, do not give Ye Feng the opportunity to speak to leave.


    Ye Feng shrugged helplessly. Anyway, there will be opportunities for them to meet in the future. He didn''t believe Fiona could keep talking to him!


    What would Fiona look like one day if she did what she said to him? He couldn''t help but smile at the thought.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Ye Feng yawned out of the room. He rubbed his eyes and spat: "Damn it, I overslept. I was going to leave yesterday afternoon."


    Anyway, they overslept, and Ye Feng, who was born to be a optimist, threw his unhappiness behind him. He walked at a brisk pace towards demasia.


    On the verge of leaving the red maple forest, a snow-white figure passed by at a very fast speed from the leaf wind. The figure was startled and some confused. Ye Feng immediately alerted him. He quickly used his poor sword spirit to lock in the breath of the snow-white figure.


    Fixed an eye to see, leaf Feng just found he white nervous. What passed by him just now was a snow-white fox, not a dangerous man.


    Before he could put down his vigilance, Ye Feng heard another sound of horse''s hooves coming from afar, and then an arrow "whew" passed him and directly shot at the fox just now.


    The arrow was too fast for the white fox to run. One leg was directly nailed to the ground. The bright red blood flowed from the white fox''s legs along the arrow, and the people behind had already arrived on horseback.


    "Woo"!


    Two horses stopped directly next to the white fox, and two men in armor jumped off the horse. A man with a long braid and brown uniform looked like a steward. He was about forty years old. Another man is the same age as Ye Feng, wearing a laurel crown, wearing gold armor, the whole person is full of dignity.


    "Prince, this hunting is rich, we can go back." With that, the man who looked like the manager pinched the white fox''s neck and caught it in the air.


    "Let''s eat it here. You and I don''t need to pay attention to etiquette outside. We can share the delicious fox meat together." The prince took over the white fox with a smile. He found some dry wood to build a shelf and lit a fire.


    "Can''t you just wait a minute, fox?" Next to Ye Feng asked weakly, because he felt that these two people were better than him.


    "Why? There is a little brother here. Come and eat with us. " The prince smiles at Ye Feng. In his opinion, Ye Feng also wants to eat fox meat, but is embarrassed to speak."No, can you let it go?" Ye Feng shook his head.


    "You are very kind, but what shall we eat if we let it go? If you can provide us with some game, I can be a good man once The prince looked at Ye Feng with great interest.


    Ye Feng listened, but he showed a puzzled look. What game did he come from.


    He wants to save it not only because he is kind-hearted, but also because he has a kind of inexplicable connection with the little fox in his heart, so that Ye Feng can''t bear to see it die like this.


    "I don''t have game. Can you spare it? I like fox very much Ye Feng made a sincere request with both hands.


    The prince looked at Ye Feng with interest. He thought Ye Feng was a very interesting person. And with his understanding of people''s eyes, naturally see Ye Feng''s expression is not like faking. Ye Feng''s innocent heart gave birth to a trace of friendship.


    The prince laughed boldly and said, "yes, if you don''t mind, how about making a friend? I''m the son of demasia, the fourth king of Debang. Next to me is Zhao Xin, the manager of Debang. It''s not too much to count as my uncle." Then the prince handed the white fox to Ye Feng.


    It turns out that these two people are royal. No wonder they are so gorgeous. Ye Feng thinks in his heart.


    "Well, my name is Ye Feng. I''ve been living in this forest. I''m going to go out and see the world today." Ye Feng has no idea to disclose his life experience, completely forgetting what Ruiwen told him yesterday morning.


    "Well, Yefeng, right? From today on, you will be my friend. If anyone dares to bully you, you can report my name!" The prince patted Ye Feng on the shoulder and almost knocked him down.


    I''ll go. Do you want to do this? Ye Feng complains.


    Although there were some complaints in his heart, he also knew that the prince had no malice towards him. After seeing the leg bleeding of white fox in his arms, Ye Feng said: "OK, I''ll bandage the wound for this white fox first, and we''ll talk later."


    Maybe it''s a little painful. The white fox sobbed. Ye Feng stroked the head of the white fox with a smile. The fluffy fur felt very comfortable. He opened his mouth and comforted, "it''s OK. It''s all right. You can walk in a few days."


    White fox seems to have a spirit, not howling, with his head in ye fenghuai rubbed.


    "I haven''t seen such a simple person for a long time." Zhao Xin, who has been silent, said.


    "Oh? It''s rare to see you appreciate other people, and I think he can make friends The prince said with a smile.


    While Ye Feng on one side did not hear their conversation. He was intently checking whether there were other injuries on the white fox.


    While checking his body, Ye Feng said: "little fox, we will be good friends in the future. If you don''t have a name, how about calling a li?"


    White fox raised his head and looked at Ye Feng with big, cute eyes. "Woo" a sound, she rubbed with her head against the clothes of leaf wind, as if to show that it likes the name very much.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 13

    In the eastern port of noxasia, a huge ship with the flag of noxasia was moored on the shore. Soldiers dressed in the military uniform of noxasia trotted onto the ship one by one, and their training was very good.


    On the main ship, a man of about twenty-five or six years old, dressed slightly different from the other soldiers, with several medals on his shoulder, was standing in front of the square line. Glancing at the soldiers in front of him, he said slowly, "you''ve done a good job. You''ve leaked our plan to attack Ionia. Even if you don''t, people from other countries will know about it tomorrow. But it doesn''t matter. They certainly didn''t think that I was deliberately asking you to send out the news. They never thought that our advance troops had been lurking in Ionia a year ago. They must have started to wreak havoc on other parts of Ionia from the three southern provinces. Eugene, even if it''s too late for us to go and support our country, even if we want to go there, we''ll go with them After dreius finished speaking, the nine warships began to sail into the sea of defenders centering on the main ship where dreius was located...


    after Ye Feng had checked Ali''s body, the prince and Zhao Xin were ready to return to demasia. When they came to Ye Feng, the prince said, "do you want to go back to demacia all the way?"


    Ye Feng stood up with Ali in his arms and said with a smile, "I''m just going to visit a friend in demacia. Can the prince help me lead the way?"


    "Do you have friends in demacia?" The prince looked at Ye Feng in surprise.


    "Yes, my friend''s name is Fiona." Ye Feng nodded.


    "Fiona of the Laurent family?" The prince could not believe that Ye Feng knew the noble lady of demacia, but he also knew Ye Feng now, or maybe Fiona really knew this boy.


    "Yes." Ye Feng did not see what the prince thought in his heart and replied.


    "Well, you can come with us. It happens that we are going back to the imperial city." The prince finished and Zhao Xin led the horse, and then took Ye Feng on the road together.


    On the way to demasia, Ye Feng talked with the prince and Zhao Xin about many important events that happened today. Ye Feng took this opportunity to get to know Valan more quickly.


    "Recently, my men have received a secret tip that NOx has secretly assembled troops in the sea of defenders, suspected of launching a surprise attack on Ionia." Zhao Xin told the story seriously.


    "Raid?" Ye Feng asked suspiciously that he didn''t know that NOx was a belligerent country.


    "Ye Feng, you may not know that NOx is a bloodthirsty and belligerent country, and they have the ambition to unify the continent of Valoran. Nineteen years ago, they launched a war against Ionia, even launched a biochemical barrage. In order to win, they sacrificed their elite troops. On the mainland side, there is a League of heroes organized by the war Academy. It is not easy for NOx to start a war easily, so it has to lead the war to Ionia. It seems that they can''t control their belligerence again The prince saw Ye Feng''s doubts and explained.


    "War..." Ye Feng whispered, without further questioning.


    "Prince, shall we provide reinforcements to Ionia?" Said Zhao Xin.


    "I will make a decision on this matter until I discuss it with my father." The prince pondered.


    Along the way, Ye Feng learned a lot of things he had never heard of in his conversation with the prince and Zhao Xin, which was also a preliminary understanding of the world.


    In the late evening, Ye Feng finally arrived at the gate of the Laurent family residence in the imperial city.


    The mansion is very large. There are at least hundreds of wooden houses. There are two stone lions in front of the gate. It is in sharp contrast with the nearby civilian houses and roadside stalls. This is the life of aristocrats.


    The prince said, "Ye Feng, this is the residence of the Laurent family."


    Ye Feng''s eyes are wide, full of shock. This is Fiona''s home? But Fiona seemed to say that he would wait for her at the hotel when he arrived. But it should have been yesterday. Should he go straight in to find Fiona now?


    Seeing Ye Feng''s tangled expression, the prince asked in good faith, "what''s the matter, Ye Feng?"


    Ye Feng shook his head and said, "it''s nothing. I''m just a civilian. Will I be expelled from the noble''s residence?"


    The prince seemed to have heard some funny joke. He looked at Zhao Xin beside him, and then said to Ye Feng, "you are with me. The face of the prince demacia will not embarrass you."


    After saying that, the prince made a good look at Ye Feng and left.


    But Zhao Xin led the horse to Ye Feng and took out a piece of round jade from his arms. The jade was bright and the dragon was depicted in the middle. Zhao Xin said: "when in danger, take out this jade and smash it. Someone will come to save you."


    The voice just fell, Zhao Xin and Ye Feng''s position was covered by a huge shadow. Ye Feng looks up to the sky. There is a huge creature flying through the sky above his head, and there is a figure on the back of the giant winged creature. As a result of too high, Ye Feng does not really see, that person''s whole body is wrapped in fiery red armor.


    Is it a dragon like avina? Ye Feng frowned and thought.


    As if feeling the eyes of Ye Feng, the man also looked down. At the moment when the person''s four eyes were opposite, Ye Feng''s pupils shrank, and only felt that his breath stopped. That person''s pupil is covered by fog, very strange.Ye Feng quickly lowered his head and stopped looking. He was suffocated by parallax just now. If he continued to look, maybe he would die.


    Before long, the man and the Dragon disappeared into the sky.


    Zhao Xin patted Ye Feng on the shoulder: "are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. What was that just now?" Ye Feng asked suspiciously.


    "Just now that was dragon blood Wu Ji and her guardian dragon. She was the guardian God of demacia. She was the crystallization of dragon and human beings, and the most powerful existence of demacia. Even if the king saw her, he had to be polite. You were crazy to look at her just now. Fortunately, she didn''t have any hostility to you." Zhao explained.


    After Zhao Xin finished, he also got on the horse, waved to Ye Feng and left.


    Ye Feng adjusted his mind just now. Next, he will meet Fiona in the Laurent family.


    As expected, as the prince said, the gatekeeper not only did not embarrass Ye Feng, but also took him to Fiona''s residence. He bowed and bowed all the way, flattering to the utmost.


    "Hello! The doorman comes and helps me carry this to the back garden


    "Ah! Come on, you wait here for a while, and I''ll take you when I''m done The porter trotted over to carry things with the man who called him.


    I''ve been waiting for a while, but I haven''t seen the doorman come back. Ye Feng, who is naturally active, began to stroll in this huge mansion.


    After a while, he came to a closed door, which was made of black unknown metal, with some complicated lines on it, and two people were fighting with swords.


    What''s behind this door? There won''t be anything terrible, will it? Although Ye Feng feels strange, he still pushes open this door.


    As the door opened, a snow-white sword was inserted into the black energy square. Ye Feng can directly feel that this white sword with ancient characters on its handle is no less than that of his sister Ruiwen''s broken sword. It has a kind of fierce sword spirit.


    Ye Feng approaches and observes the sword carefully. The more he observes, the more he feels that it is extraordinary. The tip of the sword is inserted into the groove of the black energy block, which fits perfectly.


    "Why? There seems to have been a sword and a groove beside it Ye Feng found that there are similar grooves on the side of the sword. It should be a unique sword, right? He guessed to himself.


    "Are you the new servant? Don''t you know this isn''t where you should come from? " A cold female voice came from behind.


    Ye Feng looked back and saw a familiar woman. The woman''s feet are silvery white boots, grey trousers are not into the boots, the upper body is also silver leather, wrapped in the chest, golden yellow shawl, a black short hair, cherry like red lips, high bridge of nose, eyes as bright as a sword. Isn''t this familiar figure Fiona?


    Ye Feng is from surprise to surprise. He happily walked up to Fiona and turned around her, saying, "tut tut Good, good, Fiona. It matches you


    Little did not know that Ye Feng''s frivolous behavior caused Fiona to frown. Heart a burst of cold, she grabbed Ye Feng''s collar and threw it aside.


    Fiona said in disgust, "Dante, I don''t know you!"


    "Hello, Fiona! You are too ungrateful. My sister and I took you in when you were injured. Now you are home, rich and don''t know us, do you? Well, I was wrong about you, Ye Feng? " Ye Feng got up from the ground angrily and walked outside the door. I''m so angry. I didn''t expect Fiona to be such a person!


    Fiona was angry by Ye Feng''s words, pupil micro shrinking, eyes gradually elongated. Looking at the back of Ye Feng''s indignant departure, she couldn''t help but ask: "Ye Feng, you know, this is the forbidden area of my family. Except for the owner and successors of all generations, other family members are forbidden to enter here. I was also in a hurry just now. Don''t be angry, OK?"


    Ye Feng is still a little angry, although Fiona said in reason. Fiona also knows that as a friend of Ye Feng, it''s a bit excessive. After all, Ye Feng doesn''t know the rules of her family. She apologized and said, "Ye Feng, I''m sorry, let me take you to the guest room to have a rest, eh?"


    Seeing Fiona''s apology is still sincere, Ye Feng doesn''t care about Fiona. After all, the relationship between the two has lasted for ten years, and more serious conflicts have occurred in the past.


    After thinking it out, Ye Feng agreed to Fiona''s consultation. After walking for a day, he really wanted to experience how comfortable the noble''s room and bed were!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 14

    With the spread of the war, the cavalry of noxious has spread over half of Ionia, and the troops led by dreus are stationed in the three southern provinces, ready to attack.


    Thanks to Zuan''s technology, dreus and his key men were waiting in front of a machine called the telegraph, waiting for the war ahead.


    "Tick, tick, tick" telegraph machine rang, and a sentence was analyzed from the telegram: our army has arrived at the city of presidian.


    "Ha ha, aonia, these mole ants, just the advance troops have already hit their capital!" One of the officers next to dreus scoffed.


    "Well, Ionia really disappoints me. It''s time for us to go." Ordered dreus.


    In the palace of presidian, karma, the temporary female leader elected by the elders, is negotiating with the elders whether to surrender.


    Although karma strongly opposed it, the other elders agreed to surrender.


    In the end, karma decided, "if you lose this time, vote." With that, karma turned and left alone. Is this really the end of this time? She sighed helplessly.


    Outside presidian, there was a fierce battle between the norxans and the Ionians. Due to the previous defeat of EONIA, although the two sides have the same strength this time, EONIA is still losing.


    One by one Ionia''s soldiers fell down, but a woman became more and more brave. She was dressed in red and silver armor, her long hair was tied up by two headdresses, and she wore sword like eyebrows, which added to her freedom. She had a sword in her hand and killed an enemy with a wave.


    With the passage of time, the free and easy woman soldier was exhausted. With her tottering body, she plunges her sword deeply into the ground and kneels on one knee to keep herself from falling down.


    She murmured, "I must persist until my brother comes back." At this time, she was not aware that she had been surrounded by the norxan army, and all the other Ionian soldiers were killed.


    Her consciousness is dim, she gradually into a dream, surrounded by white flowers, bright terrible, and her brother stood in front of her back to her.


    "Arilia, if it is you, you will be able to save Ionia. Sooner or later, you will surpass me. The sword left by my father will be able to use it one day. Stand up!"


    She was shocked by her brother''s powerful voice, and she woke up from her dream.


    Because of her vague consciousness, she faintly saw a familiar sword, which instantly killed the enemies around her, and flew back to the city of presidian with her back shoulder armor.


    The sword took arielia back to the wall, then lost its strength and lay quietly beside her. She said in her heart, the sword handed down from generation to generation? And then coma again.


    "Oh, my God, come and carry arilia to the first aid!" Cried one of the soldiers. Then several soldiers carried arilia on stretchers to rescue her.


    In a simple wooden house, a beautiful woman is casting a spell for arilia to gather her soul. The woman doctor, with long water blue hair, the traditional clothes of doctor Ionia, and a pair of high soled shoes, is as sacred as a goddess.


    "Lord Soraka, may I ask arilia, is she still alive?" Asked one of the soldiers who had brought arilia.


    "Don''t worry. She''ll wake up in a minute." Soraka said quietly.


    Before long, as Soraka said, arilia woke up: "where am I?"


    "This is the doctor''s house. You were brought back from your injuries." Solaka replied softly, in a voice that seemed to calm everything.


    "Sword handed down from generation to generation!" Arilia exclaimed. At this time, a silver sword with a round pattern on the handle and a sword inlaid with red mysterious gems hovered outside the house.


    "Now, there is still time. The elders of Ionia are preparing to surrender." Soraka seems to have deliberately reminded arilia. She sighed and said no more.


    "Lord Soraka, won''t you come with us?" Arilia asked respectfully.


    Soraka shook her head, and the maid next to her replied, "Lord Soraka punished Warwick of North Texas nineteen years ago. He was bitten back because he could not kill by force when he was a demigod. It took him 19 years to return to the demigod realm. Otherwise, he would have been promoted to the realm of God."


    "Well, thank you, Lord Soraka, for your help." Arielia was not so demanding. She got out of bed and said to the soldiers in the room, "would you like to go with me to kill the enemy?"


    On the wall, these soldiers had already seen the power of the awakened sword. Maybe arilia could lead them to victory. After a moment''s hesitation, they said, "follow Lord arilia."


    "Well, you go and gather those who are willing to fight with me." Then, Elia, take the sword and go out of the house. And the soldiers behind her have gone from nothing to one, and then to an army, with more and more people. Under the leadership of arilia, she marched forward fiercely.At the gate of the city, two soldiers guarding the gate were afraid when they saw such a large wave of troops going out to fight again. Because before, after arilia and their defeat, the Presbyterian Council ordered soldiers and civilians not to leave the city, waiting for surrender negotiations. If you let arilia go out again, they''re going to make a big mistake.


    "You can''t go out!" One of the gatekeepers called.


    "Get out of here Arilia grabbed the doorman by the collar and threw it aside.


    She looked coldly at another guard, and seeing that he did not dare to stop him, she dropped a sentence: "Ionia will not perish!"


    Then arilia did not look at the soldier. She opened the gate and walked out with the troops behind her.


    The gate slowly opened, and outside the city, the army of norhus saw arilia come out, with an army behind her.


    The commander-in-chief of norhus said with a smile to the officers around him: "it seems that Ionia is not at ease. We really want to make peace with them, so we sent an army to protect this woman. I''m really laughing to death." After hearing this, the soldiers around him began to laugh.


    The commander-in-chief went to arilia and held out his big right hand. "Beautiful lady, you look beautiful in military uniform. The negotiation can begin immediately."


    Arilia raised a eyebrow: "negotiation?"


    "Yes, come with me here, and we can negotiate in a moment." The commander-in-chief thought arilia was stage fright and patiently explained. He''s having fun. Ionia''s people are rubbish!


    "Oh? All right Arilia looked at the commander-in-chief with a sword in her right hand and made a big cut in him.


    The commander-in-chief looked at the hole in his chest in astonishment and fell to the ground.


    At this time, arilia sent out a fierce murderous air, she slowly raised the sword to the sky: "kill!" Then arilia and her army rushed to the noxasian army.


    ¡­¡­


    On a plain north of Ionia, a huge sky fortress floats high in the air, and below it are gathered the noxasian army, who are driving Zuan''s beast to pull a chariot with its own ladder to the front of the sky fortress.


    The ladder went straight into the sky from the chariot, and then set up in front of the gate of the sky fortress. Deep in the palace of the fortress in the sky, it was dark. As if someone heard the outside movement, a pair of purple eyes opened in the dark. Then a dark ball of magic flew out of the palace, smashing the ladder. Then several more dark balls flew out, exploding in the army of North Texas below, howling and howling.


    The noxasian army fled, but one after another, only a few people escaped.


    ¡­¡­


    In a temple, a man with silver hair and red eyes came out. He had demonic tattoos on his arms and looked down the hill at the village ravaged by NOx, and his eyes were ablaze with anger.


    The flame of hatred was eating away at his reason, and he could not help saying, "NOx!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the way to presidian with his troops, dreus met several seriously wounded norxan soldiers on the way. One of the soldiers gasped and said, "general, it''s bad Presidian''s vanguard was defeated by an army led by a woman named arilia. They are now preparing to go south, and they are expected to arrive here in two days


    Dreus grinned insidiously. "It seems that Ionia still has people who let me do it. This time it''s not in vain."


    Soon another soldier, out of breath, ran up to dreus and said, "all destroyed! When our army marched into the northern part of Ionia, we met a man with a red arrow, and he wiped out all our troops alone


    Dreus''s face darkened, and as soon as he was about to speak, he heard a scream.


    Dreius looked in the direction of the scream, and a soldier from norhus was running about. Behind him, there is a woman floating in the air. The woman is wearing a black crown, a strong black dress, a concave and convex figure, a pair of purple eyes, full of indifference and contempt for life. She was surrounded by three dark magic balls.


    From time to time, the woman sent a magic ball to the fleeing soldier, almost hitting each time. Obviously, she was letting the soldier lead the way.


    It was as if she felt a gloomy gaze upon herself, and the woman looked at dreus, too. Her lips rose slightly when she saw dreus and the army around him. Then one by one the dark magic balls shot from her side and flew to dreus and them.


    The explosion was heard, and the screams followed.


    They were surrounded by the terrible magic energy, and dreus looked at the woman floating in the air in disbelief.


    If he doesn''t feel wrong, this woman has the same horror as their commander-in-chief, general dukewell!


    It''s a demigod breath! Dreius had some regrets and was proud to take the lead, which was totally different from what the intelligence said.


    In intelligence, however, Ionia is said to be a closed and ignorant country, and there is no possibility of a demigod.Escape!


    This was the only thought that dreus had in mind. He did not want to die in Ionia, a poor and remote country.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 15

    EONIA, on the outskirts of the three southern provinces, is engaged in fierce fighting between Ionia and noxas.


    As dreius was seriously wounded by a mysterious woman, he had to go back to his hometown of norhus. Now there is no command of the norhusian army in Ionia, and the troops led by arilia have been driven to a city outside the three southern provinces.


    Because of the previous Treaty on the three southern provinces, we can only temporarily recapture the city, and then discuss how to retake the three southern provinces in the long run.


    On the battlefield, a beautiful and unrestrained posture shuttles through the army of noxasia. This is arilia. She holds the sword handed down from generation to generation. After killing an enemy, she pushes lightly with one foot and flies to another enemy. The sword in her hand pierces the enemy at one stroke. She and her sword are painted with blood, just like the God of war.


    Behind Ionia''s army, Soraka took out a flute and played it gently. In this silent full moon night, she is like the son of stars, playing elegy. The sound of the flute is quiet, which runs through the whole battlefield.


    The people of noxasia were drowsy; the people of Ionia, however, became more and more brave.


    This is destined to be a night of blood stained Ionia by the norxan army, and it will be a nightmare to accompany the life of the survivors of this war. And they will always remember the names of those two: arilia the will of the blade, Soraka, the son of the stars.


    ¡­¡­


    At the door of the Laurent family in demasia, Zhao Xin comes to find Ye Feng to investigate the cause of the recent unexplained death of civilians.


    Ye Feng pondered for a while and decided to regard this investigation as his first experience since he was born. Maybe he can master the sword technique of his sister. Ye Feng looked up at Zhao Xin and said, "when will you go?"


    "Tonight!" Zhao Xin replied.


    "Then ask the steward to rest with my Laurent family first." Fiona didn''t know when to come and said with a smile.


    "Well, Zhao Xin is better than respectful." Zhao Xin then followed Fiona to the guest room for a rest.


    But Ye Feng was completely ignored by the air, and he stamped with chagrin: "I just don''t have a sense of existence!" Then he went back to his room.


    After entering the room, he found a book on the desk. Yes, before Zhao Xin came, Fiona came to talk with him with this book. She began to read the book by herself, and her brows were frowning from time to time. She was very distressed. Later, she forgot to take it away.


    Ye Feng went to the table and picked up the book. In the upper left corner of the book was written Laurent''s taboo sword. He opened the book slowly. When he read two words, the door was opened with a bang.


    Fiona rushed in from the door, ran to Ye Feng and grabbed the book. She directly pressed Ye Feng on the wall and said in her eyes, "who let you touch this book!"


    "I''m just curious, hehe!" Ye Feng scratched his head and explained.


    "How much did you see?" Fiona''s eyes at this time seemed to kill people.


    "Just opened it and you came in." Ye Feng whispered.


    "Hoo!" Fiona seemed to be relieved and said, "I don''t want to see it." She released her hand and Ye Feng was able to breathe.


    "It''s just a taboo. Do we have such a tough relationship for so many years?" Ye Feng turned his mouth discontentedly.


    "I''m sorry. In short, this can''t be shown to outsiders. Only those who have inherited the family of all generations are eligible." Fiona bowed her hand in apology.


    "You go out. I don''t want to see you now." Ye Feng fell on the bed and said.


    "Well, don''t be angry. I''ll go back first." With that, Fiona gently closed the door.


    "In the heart of the sword, I haven''t had time to read the words behind it. What kind of sword will it be?" Ye Feng pondered.


    Night gradually falls, Ye Feng and Zhao Xin secretly sneak out of the Laurent family in order not to be noticed.


    On the eaves of the door of the Laurent family, Fiona lies on her back, watching Ye Feng and Ye Feng go away.


    Fiona spat softly: "that guy is so weak that I don''t know if he will die."


    Fiona shook her head, stood up and ran towards the direction of Ye Feng''s departure.


    "Wu" a sound, Ye Feng and Zhao Xin in a lane deep tense nerve, ready to face the suspect at any time.


    "Why, Ali, why did you come with me?" Ye Feng looks at the white fox Ali running in from the entrance of the lane, and is very surprised. It turns out that the cry was made by Ali.


    "Come on, take it. Don''t let it scream. Let''s go to the next alley." Zhao Xin quickly calmed down and ordered.


    Ye Feng picks up Ali and follows Zhao Xin to the next lane.


    "Ah, help me!" There was a shrill cry in the alley not far away. Ye Feng and Zhao Xin looked at each other and rushed to the past together.


    Deep in the alley, a girl in a miniskirt, a topless dress, and a black shawl and curly hair curled up. She looked about twenty years old, with a faint intoxicating blush on her face. It seemed that she had just drunk too much wine, and the wine did not stop.


    In front of her stood a strange young man in a bloody robe and red hair. The man said angrily: "what''s the matter with this woman? Every time I want to suck her blood, a blue light cancels out my magic."The man is not willing to let go of a beautiful prey like this. He raised his hand again, his hand glowed red and condensed into blood. Seeing that he was about to succeed in casting, a sword flew across the sky and directly scattered his blood.


    "Who is it?" First, the strange woman couldn''t suck blood in front of him, and now someone bothered him to cast his magic. The man was totally crazy this time!


    "Ye Feng, you go to save that woman, and I will meet the blood sucking monster." Zhao Xin finished and rushed to the man with a long gun. In a flash, he and the man stood on the top of the house to fight.


    "Hello, are you all right?" Ye Feng patted the girl''s shoulder and asked.


    "Ah! Don''t come here, you vampire Cried the girl in fear.


    "I''m here to save you, not a vampire." Ye Feng said.


    "Well, why didn''t you say it earlier? It scared me to death! Let''s go and have a drink The woman changed a person''s appearance all of a sudden. She patted Ye Feng''s shoulder with a smile, and pulled Ye Feng to go. That relaxed look doesn''t look like a frightened girl at all.


    "Wait, my friend is fighting that vampire. I can''t go!" Ye Feng shook off the girl''s hand and said.


    "Well, that vampire drugged me when I was drunk, which made me weak, or I would beat him all over the place looking for teeth!" Said the girl, waving her little hand.


    "Let''s go up to the roof and have a look." With that, Ye Feng took the girl to the roof.


    At this time, Zhao Xin is fighting with the vampire fiercely. The vampire pulls apart, a black blood clot shoots out from him and hits Zhao Xin.


    Zhao Xin didn''t step back. On the contrary, he roared: "the gun comes out like a dragon!" The whole person flies out and shoots directly at the vampire.


    The blood mist around the vampire resisted the damage of the spear, but still a part of it hit him. He covered his chest with his right hand, and was about to release his hand when another spear hit him. The vampire even vomited a few mouthfuls of blood, but did not slow down, and Zhao Xin''s gun awn followed.


    The spear was obviously much more violent than the previous two times. The vampire felt that this time there was a dizzy feeling. He quickly turned into blood and sank into the ground, avoiding the blow.


    "If it wasn''t for my fork in practice, you would have been a dead man this time," the vampire, who had melted into the ground, said bitterly, "but I have to charge some interest!"


    The vampire laughs, and the blood shadow he turns quickly escapes towards the direction of Ye Feng, while Zhao Xin on one side can only do something in a hurry.


    Fiona in the dark can''t help it. She''s just ready to shoot, but she stops. Because she saw a black figure on the roof where the moon was full. Fiona put her heart down and said to herself, "it''s time to go back to bed." Then he flashed away and disappeared into the night.


    "Whew", a dark arrow shot from a distance, stopped on the blood shadow, ignoring all the blood shadow, at this time came out the bloody scream of the vampire. In the shadow of blood, he looked in horror at the place where the arrow had been shot.


    "I smell the black magic!" A cold and quiet voice came from afar, and the dark shadow appeared on the roof of the full moon.


    Da Da Da


    In the silent night, there was only one clear and loud footstep. The sound of footstep in the hearts of all present, people feel unprecedented depression. As if the dark shadow is the embodiment of the night, dominating everything!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 16

    The figure of the shadow gradually became clear. It was a woman. The woman with black hair tied behind her, wearing red goggles, a huge bow and crossbow behind her back, and a thin silver arrow on her right wrist, walked slowly towards the crowd.


    The threat of terror seemed to be naturally hostile to his breath, with a faint natural restraint. The vampire in the blood shadow looked at the woman who was walking slowly.


    As the woman''s figure is getting closer, the fear and shadow in the vampire''s heart are also increasingly magnified. His intuition told him that if he didn''t run away now, there was no chance that he would survive later.


    In the heart has the decisional vampire to flee to the distance immediately, all this is carried the huge crossbow woman to see in the eye.


    A mocking look flashed through the eyes under the woman''s red goggles. Her red lips rose slightly, and she snorted banter coldly.


    In the eyes of women, the escape of vampires is totally useless. She has hunted and killed many evil people who are much more powerful than vampires.


    No matter how the vampire flees, the woman''s eyes, which are specially used to hunt and kill vampires, can be firmly locked on him. Hiding in the blood shadow, the vampire always felt his back was staring at by a pair of cold eyes. He had not experienced the chilly feeling of his back for a long time.


    "In vain, you can''t escape!" The voice of women''s magic reverberates in the night sky.


    She stretched out her left hand slowly, and a crossbow appeared from her left hand. Her right hand is in the bow position, and a black arrow feather appears in her right hand.


    With a scornful smile, the black arrow feather in the woman''s hand shoots out, and shoots at the vampire several times faster than the fleeing blood shadow.


    Being shot by the black arrow feather, the vampire in the blood shadow immediately sends out a shrill wail. He could feel that the energy of the arrow feather was sacred, devouring the dark and evil magic in his body.


    The vampire snorted and continued to escape regardless of the wound. He has no time to stop to deal with the wound. If he is careless, he will die here!


    Seeing that the vampire didn''t stop, instead, she ran away at a faster speed. The woman''s face was slightly displeased. If the vampire does not flee, she will use a gentle way to let the vampire die.


    The unhappy woman taps the eaves and turns into huge black petals under her feet. The black petals exude a strong dark power, but not like the real dark power to reveal the evil breath, on the contrary, it is extremely sacred.


    In a flash, the whole woman disappeared. When she appeared again, already in front of the blood shadow, she quickly took out the huge crossbow behind her back, and pulled out the silver arrow feather of her right hand, and shot gently.


    The silver arrow feather, which is smaller than the black arrow feather, with the blessing of the huge bow and crossbow, mixed with terrible magic energy, shoots into the blood shadow firmly.


    All of a sudden, the blood directly exploded and scattered around. The strong smell of blood was heard by Ye Feng.


    The woman deftly avoided the scattered blood, staring at this area coldly. After a long time did not see scattered blood overlap, presumably was hanged clean.


    After confirming the death of the vampire, the woman didn''t say hello to Ye Feng, so she disappeared in the dark.


    When the woman left, Ye Feng was relieved.


    "How terrible that man was just now!" Ye Feng said with lingering fear.


    "That man should be the night hunter Wayne." Said the short skirt woman.


    "Never heard of it." Ye Feng shakes his head. He has never heard of anyone outside.


    "You don''t know that?" The short skirt girl looks at Ye Feng strangely.


    "He just came out of the mountain recently. Forget about that man. Is this young lady?" Zhao Xin asked.


    "I think you''ve heard of me. My name is sylvier. I''m a speeding girl. The goddess of war is talking about me." Shivell patted himself excitedly on the chest, as if satisfied with her name.


    "Since you are the goddess of war, how can you not fight?" Zhao Xin looked at Seaver suspiciously.


    "Me? It''s the damned vampire who drugged the wine. I can''t make it. " At the thought of it, shivell bit his teeth again.


    "Well, dear miss shivell, are you coming with us next, or?" Zhao Xin said to shivell with a smile.


    "No, my car is still in front of the bar. I have to go back and get it and drive back to the war Academy." And he jumped off the roof.


    After walking a few steps, she seemed to think of something. She turned back and grinned: "Hey, that ye Fengtu hat over there. Thank you for saving me just now. If you have time to come to the war academy, I can introduce you to the League of heroes."


    After seeing hiville leave, Ye Feng asked, "where is the war academy?"


    "Don''t think about it now. The war academy is full of geeks and geniuses. You can''t get into it now. Of course, if there''s any introduction from sylvier, you can." Zhao Xin advised him to go there after Ye Feng became stronger.


    "Go back Ye Feng has decided to go to the war academy after the de Marcia affair. He happens to go to Ionia and go there.After all the people left, the blood scattered in the four places was once again agglomerated, forming a pool of blood shadow.


    "I, Vladimir, remember you. When I recover, you will all die!" With that, the blood shadow fled away.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Laurent forbidden area, a man in a black robe who can''t tell whether it is a man or a woman is manipulating the crows to attack Fiona, who has fallen to the ground.


    On her way back, Fiona met the man who had sneaked into her family''s forbidden area and wanted to kill her. After a brief encounter, he fell into the downwind.


    "Damn it!" Fiona wiped the blood from her mouth and flew away. She wanted to solve the battle quickly with one of the Laurent family''s unique blade waltz.


    The black robed man snorted, as if he had used some secret arts, but Fiona''s first cut failed!


    Not only was the first cut to the ground, Fiona''s chest was severely shaken. The blood in her body rolled and she vomited out. But she didn''t stop. The last four cuts of blade Waltz were cut out instantly! Then Fiona quickly pulled away and supported the ground with her sword.


    "Cough!" The black robed man coughed up blood. It seems that Fiona''s last four cuts also hurt him.


    His actions were not affected, though slowly, by ophena.


    At this time, Fiona is exhausted, waiting for death.


    "Well?" The man in black seemed to feel something. Surrounded by crows, she quickly left.


    After a while, Ye Feng and Zhao Xin arrived. When they arrived, they saw that the crows had left, and Fiona was weakly supporting herself with her sword.


    "I''ll kill him!" Fiona looked at the white sword on the black energy square in the forbidden area, hating and hating.


    "Well, stop talking. I''ll take you back and bandage it." Ye Feng approached with concern.


    "Go away, I''ll go back by myself!" Fiona coldly swept the eye leaf wind, stubbornly supported her body with her sword, and left with difficulty.


    Ye Feng, speechless, quietly follows Fiona until she returns to the room.


    "I saw her come just now, because the night hunter appeared, so she didn''t do it." Zhao Xin patted Ye Feng on the shoulder and said no more, leaving Ye Feng alone to think.


    "It was because of me that I got hurt?" Ye fengleng in situ, for a long time no language, do not know what to think.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 17

    The karamanda ore range group, located in the east of demasia, is the main mining right in demasia. The combined mining capacity of other countries on the continent can not match that of demasia.


    At this time, the ground floor of a certain ore vein in kalamanda was shaking violently, and the impact brought by the vibration swept over the whole kalamanda. The sound of vibration and explosion is deafening.


    At the center of the explosion, a giant crystal "crystal trace" was formed. The miners in various countries in the vein area were seriously injured and the surviving miners sent messages to their respective countries.


    At the headquarters of the supreme commander of North Texas, a norxan soldier is reporting a telegram just sent from kalamanda to the commander in chief, General Bernard dukewell.


    After listening to this, dudgell laughed wildly: "give me an instruction. Let Katrina lead the army to kalamanda three days later. Why The over excavation of demasia caused the explosion to affect the indigenous people of karamanda. Noxas felt that demasia could not protect karamanda safely, so special troops were sent to settle in


    "Yes The soldiers respectfully left the general''s house and began to give the orders of dudgell.


    ¡­¡­


    On the main hall of the demasia palace, Garvin III said to the deppon manager nearby: "give me an order, let Galen lead his troops to kalamanda for rescue. If norhus sends troops to garrison, then fight!"


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    ¡­¡­


    Fiona walks out of the forbidden area at the residence of the Laurent family. In her hand, she held a white sword surrounded by fog, which was once inserted in the black energy block!


    With the blessing of Liuyun, Fiona''s temperament is more noble and elegant, just like a sword girl. There is an invisible sense of sword. I think Fiona broke through after pulling out her sword.


    "I need a duel to consolidate my understanding of the sword." Fiona said to herself. After thinking for a moment, Fiona decided to challenge the man who had failed to fight her father. She called for her servants to arrange the duel, and the time was set for the next morning in the arena of demacia.


    After Fiona''s command, she went to see Ye Feng. Last time she yelled at him because she was in a bad mood. She felt a little guilty.


    Come to ye Fengmen, Fiona slightly buttoned the door. No one opened the door, she pushed the door, but found that Ye Feng was not there.


    After the middle-aged uncle left, Ye Feng didn''t want to go on shopping, so he came back. As soon as he got back, he saw Fiona in front of his house.


    Holding the mentality of teasing Fiona, Ye Feng slapped Fiona on the shoulder and said, "Fiona, look for me?"


    Fiona looked back at Ye Feng and said, "yes, I heard that you are ready to go, so come and have a look."


    "Well, I''m leaving tomorrow. I''m going to Ionia." Ye Feng said with some reluctance. It seems that Fiona will not go with him.


    Fiona casually stroked her hair and said, "Oh, I have a duel tomorrow morning. Why don''t you watch it before you go?"


    "Well, I''ll go." Ye Feng readily agreed. He had never seen a duel, and this time he would see the world well.


    Fiona said blandly, "well, I''ll go back to have a rest first. You should have a rest earlier."


    With that, Fiona left in a hurry.


    Looking at Fiona in a hurry, Ye Feng doesn''t think too much. He simply blamed the Laurent family for having too many affairs to deal with by Fiona.


    Yawning, Ye Feng enters the room and lies down on the comfortable bed. At the thought of not being able to sleep in such a comfortable bed, Ye Feng felt very sorry.


    The bed in the noble''s house is not the same, very comfortable! Ye Feng turned over with emotion and lay on the bed.


    Just as he was about to fall asleep, he felt something jump into his arms and scurry back and forth, tickling him.


    When you open your eyes, it turns out to be Ali. A Li sees Ye Feng looking at herself, so she approaches Ye Feng''s face with her big, cute eyes.


    A Li seems to have intelligence, constantly licking Ye Feng''s cheek with the tip of his tongue, which makes Ye Feng laugh.


    "Ali, stop it."


    A Li obediently stops the movement of the tip of his tongue, cleverly curls up in Ye Feng''s arms and quietly closes her moving eyes.


    See a Li stop, Ye Feng''s sleepiness is also on the mind. He yawned sleepily and contentedly held a Li''s hairy body and gradually fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, the demasia arena was already full. Due to a high-level duel about to be staged, demacia is a famous hermit swordsman and Fiona of the Laurent family.


    Because of Fiona''s father''s poisoning incident three years ago, the organizers introduced the duel style of the league and conducted routine inspection before the competition.


    All kinds of noise and discussion in the audience. "Ha, this Fiona dares to fight without any small moves. I think she''s no cheat like her father, and she''s just a trash."


    "Yes! I think their family has a reputation only by poisoning, which is not worthy of its name! ""The Laurent family should not continue to enjoy the reputation of nobility!"


    "Swordsman, knock her down!"


    Ye Feng sits in the audience and silently listens to the remarks around him. It seems that Fiona is very concerned about the duel. If you win, you can clean up their family. But what if you lose?


    "I''ll give you three moves first, descendants of the Laurent family." The hermit swordsman sneered.


    "Well, you''ll regret it if you don''t do it!" Fiona snorted. In an instant, Fiona and her clouds sent out a strong sword. She pointed her sword at the hermit swordsman: "are you sure you''ll let me do three moves?"


    "It seems that you and your father are different. You have some real skills. Let''s get started The hermit swordsman''s expression became dignified. He could not see that the swords were accompanied by the common people all the year round.


    Not every swordsman can cultivate the meaning of sword. I think he only developed a little sword sense a few years ago. And Fiona in front of him is only 19 years old. She has such a strong sword sense. She is the most talented swordsman he has ever seen in demacia.


    "The Laurent family really deserves its reputation. Let me see it today." After that, the hermit swordsman rushed up. Each sword contained the meaning of the sword and was powerful.


    It is worthy of being de Marcia''s highly respected hermit swordsman. If I hadn''t pulled out the cloud a few days ago, I would not be his opponent, Fiona thought.


    Fiona''s eyes show a sense of war, she is eager for valuable opponents! The hermit swordsman in front of her is just the stepping stone to test her swordsmanship.


    Fiona''s figure is graceful and avoids every sword of the hermit swordsman. From her expression, only self-confidence can be seen.


    People in the audience were stunned. They didn''t expect Fiona to be so strong. Are they witnessing the rise of a new swordsman? No, it should be Jianji!


    Break the sky! Fiona thought in her heart.


    She turned the defensive into an attack, took Liuyun to avoid a sword, and then quickly advanced.


    The hermit swordsman''s face is startled. He narrowly dodges the sword. He is about to fight back, but he sees Fiona''s another attack! Unable to dodge, his left face was scratched with blood.


    "Two unique leaps, the breaking of the Laurent family!" An old man in the audience said in surprise that when he was young, he had seen Fiona''s grandfather use that trick in duels with others.


    "If you stop at the second, you lose!" Fiona attacks the hermit swordsman again with a sword. It takes less time to use psionic power than before this attack, so it takes less time to attack.


    The hermit swordsman seized the opportunity to cut forward, Fiona fell out of a few meters away.


    But he didn''t give Fiona a chance to breathe. He pushed forward quickly, trying to give Fiona a final blow.


    Fiona was not flustered at all. Her mouth rose as if laughing at her opponent.


    "Bad!" The hermit swordsman felt bad, but he still rushed up. When the sword was about to stab Fiona, there was a "bang" sound of metal collision. The hermit swordsman directly flew out and coughed several mouthfuls of blood.


    "I didn''t expect you were so young to become a Laurent heart and eye knife!" Said the hermit swordsman.


    "You are very strong, but you met me!" Fiona held her sword to the hermit swordsman who fell to the ground and couldn''t get up.


    "I lost!" Said the hermit swordsman with a gloomy look.


    After seeing the hermit swordsman admit defeat, Fiona put away the cloud and walked to the outside.


    All the audience in the audience burst into a frenzy. They didn''t expect Fiona to win. They also saw the two unique skills of the Laurent family, breaking the sky and Laurent''s heart and eye knife!


    "How terrible! I have witnessed the rise of a generation of swordsmanship talents! "


    "Her grandfather used to be called a wizard, but he didn''t understand Laurent''s heart and eye knife until he was 40 years old."


    "Swordsmanship is precise and elegant. It''s matchless."


    Ye Feng also left the arena in silence. After Fiona''s duel, he was not interested in watching others. Ye Feng listened to the two opposite words before the duel, and further understood the hearts of the complex world.


    ¡­¡­


    "Fiona!" Ye Feng sees Fiona waiting for him at the door of the Laurent family residence.


    "Well, when are you leaving?" Fiona didn''t mention the duel.


    "Well, I have to take Ali away before I leave." Ye Feng said.


    "Go ahead, he sleeps in the garden." Fiona replied, expressionless.


    Ye Feng left for a while and looked back at Fiona seriously: "don''t you want to go to Ionia with me?"


    "No, you go." Fiona seemed indifferent and shook her head.


    "I''ll come back to see you!" Ye Feng ran to the garden and never looked back.


    When Fiona saw Ye Feng go, she called a servant to come over and said, "I''m going to go out for a tour. In the future, you should manage the affairs of the Laurent family and wait for me to come back."


    "Miss, you want to talk to..."


    Before the servant finished, Fiona interrupted, "go down!""Yes


    When Ye Feng comes to the door with ALI, Fiona is no longer there. Perhaps it is too sad to be afraid of parting! Ye Feng sighed and left the Laurent family he had been with for a few days.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 18

    Tonight''s demacia is doomed to be restless. There are shouts and fights everywhere. Ordinary civilians locked the door tightly, allowing people outside to cry for help, afraid to open the door.


    Some unfortunate civilians are not immune even in the house. There are always some frogs who can''t resist the desire in their hearts. They don''t want to rush to the aristocratic forces for the time being, but want to taste the taste of human flesh first.


    This night, like a nightmare, haunted the hearts of demassians. Civilians prayed helplessly for the hero.


    In the depth of an alley, there are frogs lying in all directions. They all have something in common - a black arrow emitting a dark smell.


    Da Da Da


    Clear footsteps sound up, a dark shadow appears from the deep lane, she is the night hunter who saved Ye Feng before -- Wayne!


    Wayne looked at the direction where the moon was engulfed and frowned: "how did the bog frog of shadow Island come to the mainland?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the demasia arena, a man in Dragon Armor stands next to Zhao Xin. He is Gavin IV, the prince of demasia.


    The prince and Zhao Xin were surrounded by many frogs. No matter how they killed them, the frogs seemed to increase instead of decreasing. Both of them have already consumed half of their physical strength. If no one supports them, they will die here.


    The prince and Zhao Xin looked around the frog from back to back, ready to hand again at any time. The prince said, "Zhao Xin, how many have you killed?"


    "Two hundred and three!" Zhao responded briefly.


    "Ha ha, just like me! It''s a pity that we''re all going to die here today. Since we''re going to die, let''s drag a few more! "


    With that, the prince gave a big drink, "the sky is falling apart"! Carrying a spear, the whole man jumped into the center of the frog and stabbed it down. The frog in the center was directly stabbed to death.


    Meanwhile, Zhao Xin followed up with the prince and swept the spear! The frogs were swept to death.


    "Now we can have a rest. They can''t break my sky for a while." The prince took a big breath and sat down on the ground. Zhao Xin was also lying on the ground panting.


    Fiona and Ye Feng met many frogs on their way back to the Laurent family, so the pace of progress became more and more slow.


    When they came to the door of demasia arena, they found that many frogs had gathered in the arena, and there was no one outside. After hesitating for a moment, Fiona and Ye Feng decide to go in and see who is trapped in the arena.


    In the center of the arena, the cracked ground forms a circle, and the frog constantly attacks the circular barrier formed by the ground.


    Under the constant attack, the barrier began to crack, and finally completely broken. The figures of the prince and Zhao Xin are reflected in Ye Feng''s eyes.


    "Zhao De, go and save them!" After seeing the trapped people, Ye Feng is anxious to rush up.


    Fiona pulled the impulsive Ye Feng and said, "save people? Thank God you don''t hold back. I''ll help them if you stay honest for me


    "But I want to do my best!" Ye Feng said defiantly.


    "Wait until you get stronger." Fiona jumped up and gracefully fell on the side of the prince and fought together.


    Ye Feng holds Ali in his arms. He is flustered. He blames himself for his carelessness in sword practice. Now he can''t even fight a frog in the magic marsh.


    As if feeling Ye Feng''s thoughts, Ali "purrs" twice and stares at Ye Feng with black and bright eyes.


    "Are you saying I can protect you?" Ye Feng looks at Ali''s eyes with a smile.


    "Wuwu" a Li points its cute head to respond to Ye Feng.


    In the arena, due to Fiona''s participation, the frog in the magic marsh is finally eliminated at a visible speed. Every sword of Fiona exudes an elegant breath, as if she is not using a sword, but dancing a sword. Her sword technique is as elegant as noble dance, but it does not lose accuracy. Each sword can stab one or more frogs.


    The prince roared and used his unique skills again. The magic swamp frogs were all surrounded by the barrier formed by the ground cracking.


    Zhao Xin saw this, and at the same time cooperated with the prince to use his new moon to sweep all the frogs in the barrier to the barrier.


    When you kill the frog, it''s all in one look. Before all the frogs landed, she flashed over their heads again and again, and cut them off! When Fiona landed again, all the frogs had lost their vitality in the air, and then fell to the ground and never got up again.


    Ye Feng is shocked to look at the picture in front of him, and the image of Fiona killing thousands of magic swamp frogs is deeply reflected in his mind. At this time, he may not know that his fun heart is slowly changing.


    When Ye Feng was just ready to go down and meet Fiona, there was a wild animal like roar in the distance, and the three frog kings were approaching at a visible speed!


    Before the three Frog King of magic marsh has arrived, Ye Feng and Fiona in the arena feel an invisible pressure. They understand that these three slightly different frogs are different from the previous ones. They may be the king of those frogs!Ye Feng was interrupted by a voice thinking: "Ye Feng, you hide first!" He looks at the arena, Fiona is looking at him.


    Ye Feng just wanted to say something, she was blocked by Fiona''s words: "what are you doing standing there? Go, fool!"


    Ye Feng took a deep look at Fiona and hid in a dark corner.


    After Ye Feng just hides, the three frog kings of the magic marsh have come to the arena and confront Fiona.


    "The three of us are the Frog King of the magic marsh. You three are very strong. I appreciate you. As long as you are loyal to shadow Island, we can forget the unhappiness of our people being killed by you." One of the Frog King said slowly.


    "Let''s live with you evil monsters? Delusion! Besides, the strength of the three of you is equal to that of us. It is not known who will win and who will lose. " As the prince of demacia, Jiawen IV said.


    "You think the frogs from the wormhole are only a few thousand? Since you choose death, don''t regret it One of the frogs in the magic marsh gave out a strange cry when he finished with his bitter and disgusting voice. After hearing this, the other frogs in demasia came to the arena at full speed. The nearest frog had already gathered in the arena!


    The three men, who had consumed too much, looked down upon the scene, and the situation was even more severe than expected!


    Ye Feng is very anxious in the heart at this time, how should do? Without clue, he held Ali''s hand tightly.


    Because of the tightness, Ali in ye fenghuai feels a little difficult to breathe. She "Wuwu" to call, in the arms of Ye Feng to twist.


    After feeling Ali''s discomfort, Ye Feng quickly releases his hands. However, he doesn''t want Ali to jump to the ground, makes a few "woos" to Ye Feng, and then looks out of the arena.


    Ye Feng asked suspiciously, "do you mean we escape together?"


    Ali nodded his head, but shook his head again. He gave a double "woo" sound. He looked out of the arena. Then he turned around and made a fierce expression. He jumped up and scratched his front paws.


    Ye Feng got a little understanding and asked, "it means that we are useless here. Do you want to go out and rescue soldiers? But I don''t know anyone else! My sister doesn''t know where it is


    Ali lay on the ground, touched his nose with his two forepaws, covered his eyes, and made a fierce expression.


    "You mean you can smell the last night hunter?" Ye Feng was so surprised that he almost cried out. That dark night hunter is so powerful that even Zhao Xin can''t deal with the vampire. She is as weak as a poultry in front of her. She may be able to turn the war around!


    "Great! Ali, you lead the way. We''ll go now, but be careful. Watch out for the frog Ye Feng said.


    Ali raised his tail excitedly, then ran out and looked back from time to time to see if ye Feng had followed. In this way, one person and one fox embarked on the journey of looking for night hunters.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the east gate of demacia, a woman with long golden hair stood at the open gate. She was dressed in silver soft armor. Her shoulders and waist were decorated with white silk selves, and her feet were covered with white boots. Her whole figure was set off vividly, just like a beautiful girl. She frowned and said, "my brother said that he was worried about demacia. He sent someone to let me come back from the war academy to have a look. It seems that something really happened."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ali, how far is it? There are more and more magic swamp frogs around here Ye Feng whispered. At this time, he and Ali are hiding at the entrance of an alley, watching the frogs on the street running towards the arena one by one.


    A Li "Wuwu" twice, a pair of bright black big eyes is very moving.


    "Just nod when you''re almost there!" Ye Feng said anxiously.


    At the sound, Ali forced his head and rubbed against the leaf wind. It''s like saying it''s coming soon. Don''t worry.


    Ye Feng saw that the magic swamp frog was gone, and followed Ali for a few blocks. Finally, at a corner, he saw the corpses of the bog frog everywhere, which was frightening. All of them, without exception, had a black arrow, which seemed to have died at the hands of night hunters.


    Before digesting all this, a roar came from behind Ye Feng. Ye Feng looks back, and a frog in the magic marsh has already jumped in front of him. He is about to tear his chest. A red flame appears on Ye Feng''s chest, burning the frog to ashes.


    Just listen to the "click" sound, Ye Feng chest hanging Zhao letter sent jade round jade split open, scattered on the ground. A woman with a dragon''s horn helmet wrapped in red armor came out of the flame that killed the frog. This woman is exactly what Ye Feng once saw standing on the dragon blood Wu Ji - shivana!


    "You are shivana!" Ye Feng exclaimed.


    "No, I''m just a spirit that she left in this jade round jade. Her real body is fighting a ghost island demon who is close to a demigod. There are still people to be saved there." Shewana finger forward, a weak figure appears in the shadow, it is the night hunter Ye Feng is looking for.


    Xiwana passes by Ye Feng and comes to Wayne''s side. She takes out a medicine from her arms and puts it into Wayne''s mouth.In a moment, Wayne was much better. She stood up and said gratefully, "thank you, Lord shivana."


    "It''s OK. Tell me how you got hurt so badly." Said shivana calmly.


    "Last time I thought that the vampire who had been hanged was recovered. I was hurt so badly when I attacked me when I was fighting with the frog of the magic marsh." Said Wayne with hatred in his eyes.


    "If I guess correctly, it should be the count of Vladimir who was once a member of the noxious kingdom. He was wanted because he was worried about the harm of his blood art. He should have been in the storm plain. It is estimated that he has reached some kind of agreement with the high-level officials of noxious Shivana only guessed the origin of the Vampire from the words of Wayne. It is worthy of close to the existence of demigod, and the intelligence around her is also very good.


    "Well, don''t mention him. We have to deal with the bog frog that appears in demacia now. In killing creatures full of evil smell, your lethality is far greater than mine. Demacia needs your strength!" Shivana was dignified in an instant, looked back at Ye Feng and said, "the man over there, you lead the way. I know all about you through round jade and jadeite, but I can''t show up without breaking."


    Ye Feng happily nodded his head and said: "Fiona, Zhao Xin and the prince are fighting with the three frog kings in the magic swamp over the arena. Let''s go quickly!"


    On the way back, the frogs began to increase again. Shivana''s spirit and the recovering Wayne are busy cleaning up the frog, but they don''t notice that the vampire in the dark is watching all this.


    The vampire''s venomous eyes stare at Ye Feng. It''s because of this man that he needs so many days to recover. He wants to kill Ye Feng!


    "Well, blood shadow? Is it! " Ye Feng looked at the blood shadow that suddenly appeared under his feet and exclaimed.


    A bloody hand reached out from the blood shadow, grabbed the right foot of Ye Feng, and then pulled it down. Half of Ye Feng''s feet sank in.


    In the distance, shivana and Wayne noticed the abnormality here and quickly killed the frog who stopped them from rescuing Ye Feng. But there were so many frogs that they couldn''t make it.


    When Ye Feng''s right leg was about to sink into the blood shadow, Ali ran to the blood shadow and opened his mouth to bite the bloody hand. The vampire in blood shadow eats painful ground to cry, took back hand, leaf wind also can escape to one side.


    "You damned beast! I''ll kill you


    In an instant, Ali cried out in pain. The blood in the body seems to be guided by something. It comes out of its body and is introduced into the blood shadow.


    "Wuwu" Ali finally murmured a few times, then closed his eyes and died. But its body is floating out of the green light ball, flying to the moon swallowed by the shadow.


    The shadow faded and the full moon appeared. As a result, the wormholes in each space of demacia disappeared. Other frogs, which were preparing to walk out of the wormholes, were sealed in the wormholes and cut into pieces by the turbulent flow of space.


    "Ali!" Ye Feng cried sadly. His eyes were dull and his knees fell to the ground.


    He can''t believe what happened in front of him, but it''s so real that it can''t be retrieved


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 19

    The quiet red maple forest, maple leaves falling with the wind, light naughty shuttle between the maple leaves, scattered light scattered on the ground.


    These days, a female guest appeared in hongfenglin. She had to stand for Ali''s tombstone for half a day before leaving.


    Today, the woman in white still comes to Ali''s tomb and looks at the flat earth grave in front of her. She reaches out her slender right hand and touches Ali''s Wooden tablet name. With her back to the view of the tomb, she said in a soft voice, "I should go too."


    ¡­¡­


    In the middle of the Kara swamp, Yefeng and Fiona are walking slowly for fear of falling into the swamp.


    "Eh?" Ye Feng stops, and Fiona directly bumps into Ye Feng''s back.


    "You mean it Fiona complained.


    "Look ahead, there seems to be a man fainting. Let''s go and have a look." Ye Feng said, and did not notice that he made Fiona unhappy.


    "No, the simple one told me." Fiona also saw the man lying on the ground at this time, but she did not want to save the man like Ye Feng. A coma appeared in Kara swamp, which really surprised her.


    "BAM, it''s heartless." Ye Feng looked at Fiona with disdain and then walked towards the man. Fiona in the heart secretly scolded an idiot, also followed up, lest ye Feng have an accident.


    This is a man about 19 years old. He is blue, with long black hair and closed eyes. His whole person has an indescribable temperament, attracting other people''s attention, as if he is the protagonist everywhere.


    On the left side of the man, there lies a sword. The whole body is made of sapphire. The unique meaning of the sword spreads out around the man. It seems that if someone is unfavorable to the man, it will immediately protect the Lord.


    "He is a swordsman with a high understanding of the sword. I think we''d better leave him alone." Fiona always thinks that this man is not simple. If he wakes up, it may cause a disaster.


    Ye Fengbai one eye Fiona, squat down, just ready to help up the man, but stopped again. Because the man opened his eyes and looked straight at Ye Feng.


    "Where am I?" The man looked at Ye Feng and asked.


    "This is the Kara swamp! Have you forgotten how you got here? " Ye Feng looks at the man strangely.


    "Kara swamp? It turns out that this time it was transmitted here. " The man stood up and said to himself.


    "You look so weak. Come with us. It''s not far from karamanda." Ye Feng kindly invited the way.


    "Hello! Why do you want to... " Fiona is angry by Ye Feng''s behavior. The man''s origin is unknown, and his strength is powerful. Maybe he is a bad man. And Ye Feng is not defensive at all, Ye Feng''s stupidity makes Fiona angry again.


    "All right! Let''s go. I don''t know your name. My name is Ye Feng. This is Fiona. " Ye Feng stares at Fiona and interrupts her. Fiona for the first time to see Ye Feng staring at her, a time did not react. When she wanted to find the theory of Ye Feng, she found that Ye Feng had gone far away from the man.


    "This idiot, I don''t know how to die!" Fiona bit her teeth and followed.


    "My name is unintentional. This sword is named" Lanyu ". Miss Fiona seems to have prejudice against me When she saw Fiona following her, she asked.


    "Oh, I just wonder why you lie on the road we have to pass through. Don''t tell me it''s a coincidence!" Fiona didn''t even look at it. She looked straight ahead.


    "Yes, after all, anyone who meets a comatose stranger in a deserted place will be alert." Unintentionally smile, not because of Fiona questioning tone and angry.


    "Well, don''t say anything nice! I''m Fiona, I don''t want to eat this. I want me to approve of you. Dream Fiona still looked ahead, never looking at the man.


    "Look at the sword on your hand. You must also be a swordsman. If I defeat you, you will put down your bad feelings. How about that?" I didn''t want to look at Fiona and said seriously.


    "Good, but don''t let me down!" Fiona readily agreed.


    "Well, don''t fight, or you''ll hurt the friendship." Ye Feng came out to play round, hoping to ease the relationship between the two.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll call it up. We''ll just have a discussion." Said with a smile.


    "So far? Hehe, I hope your swordsmanship is as sharp as your mouth. " Fiona was very angry when she heard the unintentional words.


    The man didn''t take her seriously. Although she felt that there was a strong sense of sword in unintentional cultivation, she didn''t think that unintentional cultivation could far surpass her. At most, Fiona is very proud of her fencing talent, and few of her peers can match her swordsmanship talent. What''s more, unintentional always gives her a sense of uneasiness. In order to be safe, she wants to defeat unintentionally and let him leave her and Ye Feng for this reason.


    Fiona is ready, holding the cloud in her right hand. On the contrary, he didn''t mean to be on guard at all, as if he didn''t take the competition seriously, or maybe it was due to his overconfidence.When Fiona saw this calm and calm look, she was always proud in front of others. When did anyone dare to be so big in front of her?


    "Cut through the sky!" Fiona kicks back with one foot, and quickly displays the unique skill of Laurent family, stabbing unintentionally.


    Unexpectedly, he escaped the attack. He didn''t expect Fiona to be so strong.


    Before he was ready, Fiona''s figure flashed again in front of him. Unconsciously, he turned his head, and then quickly responded and flashed to the side, but Fiona''s sword was too fast, cutting off a strand of his long hair.


    Unintentionally, the sword in his hand finally came out. He blocked Fiona''s sword with one hand and swung it again. Fiona stepped back a few steps.


    This is a worthy opponent! Fiona''s heart is surging with fighting spirit. She jumps forward again and cuts her head up. With a strong sword, she presses unintentionally.


    With a careless smile, she blocked Fiona''s powerful sword with her right hand, and then quickly carried it up to fight back. Looking at Fiona, who can''t resist for a while, she doesn''t want to feel that she has won.


    But a strange thing happened, inadvertently, I don''t know why he flew backward. This blow not only failed, but also hurt.


    Inadvertently, he wiped the blood stains on the corner of his mouth and said, "interesting. What''s the name of the invisible blade just now?"


    "Laurent heart and eye knife!" Fiona replied without a trace of expression. With the delay of the heart eye knife, Fiona succeeded in breathing, breaking the air and chopping again!


    Fiona''s graceful figure leaped forward with lightness, which was sharper than ever. The body of the sword is surrounded by a mist of Qi. If it is stabbed by the sword which condenses Fiona''s sword spirit, the weak person may die on the spot. Fiona believed that she could block the sword unintentionally, even if she could not, she would not die. Therefore, Fiona poured her sword idea into this sword without reservation.


    "Do you understand the meaning of the sword?" Unintentionally, he took a deep breath. The blue jade in his right hand seemed to be alive at the moment, and his sword meaning was growing at a geometric rate.


    Fiona took all this into consideration. She was more and more eager to know how strong this young man who was practicing sword with him was.


    Because of the fierce sword of the two people, the surrounding atmosphere begins to be disordered. Ye Feng pays close attention to the collision from a distance. After this blow, the victory or defeat between Fiona and unintentional should also come out.


    The two swords interweave, and then the clouds around Liuyun sword body disperse. Unintentionally holding the blue jade to continue to stab, want to end the competition.


    Did you lose? Fiona laughs bitterly, her figure flies upside down like a broken kite. Even the unique move has not had time to use to lose, how and that person again decisive battle?


    Fiona thought of her father. When she was a child, her father always taught her how to practice the sword. Fiona yearned for her father very much.


    Until that day, Fiona, who was practicing sword in the family arena, heard the news that her father had been arrested for cheating in duels. She could not believe it in any way. So powerful father, how could he fake poison?


    Fiona questioned the myth in her heart before her father was exiled. After her father confessed to cheating, Fiona''s last hope was also cut off.


    Fiona''s father said to her before she left: "your advantage is that you are aggressive, but your disadvantage is that your endurance is too poor. After I leave, you can study my own fountain of progress, which will make you close to perfection."


    Fiona has always been resentful of her father''s deception. Although she occasionally looks at her father''s sword skills, she has never used them. In her opinion, how can a person who only knows how to cheat in his whole life really know the sword?


    "Nana, my father may not be able to teach you in the future." Fiona also remembered a rainy night when her father walked home full of scars. At that time, Fiona began to contact swordsmanship. Her father told her seriously before returning to the house: "never learn the first page of the taboo sword resolution!"


    All of a sudden, ophena, you know what''s wrong with me Fiona''s lax eyes became sharp again. She gently touched with her sword and jumped back to fight with no intention again. Fiona''s speed is getting faster and faster. She stabbed five swords in a row!


    Even in the ferocious attack of Fiona, unintentionally still did not fall into the downwind. Instead, it grows stronger with Fiona, as if his strength never ends.


    After Fiona used the fountain, her weak body gradually recovered.


    Have no heart murmur way: "unexpectedly can in the battle epiphany, the talent is very high, but still too young, also should end." The blue jade of the unintentional right hand sends out the blue sword awn around the unintentional. Fiona felt her skin prick like a sword when she approached unintentionally. She couldn''t get close to unintentional at all. Now she has spare power to use that move!


    Fiona said softly, "blade Waltz!" As soon as her hand was lifted up, before she could use it, her sword was shot down with the back of the sword unintentionally.


    This war, finally has the victory and defeat!Fiona fell on her knees feebly and was defeated by her peers in fencing for the first time since she was young. This pair of proud Fiona is unimaginable. She has been murmuring to herself, "I lost."


    "No, you didn''t lose. I''m hundreds of years older than you, though I look younger." Inadvertently, he went up to Fiona and said, extending his right hand as a gesture of friendship.


    Fiona looked still gloomy. She lowered her head and said, "to lose is to lose."


    "If this is your pride, keep kneeling here!" Ye Feng came over and looked at Fiona''s dejected appearance, and said to unintentionally, "let''s go, let her kneel down alone. Arrogance is not her way. Even if she is defeated, she still keeps her head high and goes on, cutting off all obstacles!"


    Inadvertently sighed, followed Ye Feng to leave. Immersed in failure, Fiona heard Ye Feng''s voice gradually away: "how can Fiona I know admit defeat easily? It seems that I have misjudged her! "


    Yes, how could Fiona hold down her arrogant head because of a failure? It is because there are stronger people than me, I should hold my head high against one powerful opponent after another to improve my swordsmanship! Isn''t my motto the desire for a worthy opponent? It''s ridiculous that I was taught a lesson by Ye Feng. No, I have to keep up and find the court, let him understand who is the biggest! I haven''t seen you for a few days, even I dare to teach a lesson! After Fiona figured it out, she picked up the Liuyun sword lying on the ground and set out on the road again.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 20

    After passing through the kalamanda swamp, Ye Feng arrived at kalamanda. Karamanda is a small town famous for its mineral resources. It does not belong to any party. In order to seek protection, the indigenous people gave the mining rights to demasia.


    Other city states saw that such good things fell into demacia''s hands and wanted to take a share. They jointly claimed that karamanda did not belong to demasia, and also demanded a part of the mining rights.


    In the face of pressure from other countries, demacia can only hand over part of its mining rights. However, the top management of noxious is still worried about this matter. Why does demacia, who has the same strength as Nux, hold so many mining rights than them?


    This incident of crystal trace has given norhus a reason to send troops. The general now sitting in kalamanda is Katrina, the 19-year-old eldest lady of the Knox sassdu kokao family.


    Katrina has been trained as a deadly assassin since she was a child, and has done all her training well. On the first mission to assassinate norhus, the impulse led to the ambush of the army. To save her mistake, she left a scar on her left eye.


    Katrina paced back and forth in the barracks, her long red hair spread over her shoulders, her red lips, and the scars on her left eye made her more like a wild red elf. The Black Leather Armor military uniform makes her more heroic. The chest is covered with black lace cloth, revealing half of the spring light, which is full of temptation. Her left and right thighs hang two scabbards, the dagger inserted in it, more people feel that her danger is no less than ordinary soldiers.


    At this time, a soldier in noxasian uniform walked into the tent, knelt on one knee and reported to Katrina: "general kokao, the scout ahead has found out who is the commander of demacia this time."


    "Oh? Let''s hear it! " Carter sat down on the Marshal''s seat, legs cocked, his right hand on the table supporting his head, and looked at the soldier with interest.


    "This time demacia came to garrison the intrepid vanguard group led by Galen. I''m afraid this will be a difficult battle. What''s the general''s instruction?" Said the soldier respectfully.


    Katrina touched her eyebrows with her right index finger and said with a smile, "I''ve heard that Galen is a talented general in the de Marcia army. At the age of 25, he has led the fearless vanguard group of demasia''s strongest army. She is known as the power of demacia. I''d like to see if he is worthy of the name, pass on my orders, blow the clarion call of the war, and I will confront them head-on!"


    At the kalamanda mine, the intrepid pioneer group stationed here is practicing under the leadership of a burly man. This man is Galen. He has short brown hair, a standard Chinese face, broad shoulders and blue shawl armour on his shoulders, which makes him more powerful.


    "Well? The bugle of norhus even sounded. The fearless vanguard followed me to see which general knew it was me, but dared to fight head-on! "


    Galen and his intrepid vanguard soon formed a square array and set foot on the battlefield with great momentum.


    ¡­¡­


    "There''s the sound of troops gathering over there. Let''s go to the top of the mountain and have a look." Fiona frowned when she heard the sound of the bugle and the sound of the army walking nearby.


    Ye Feng and unintentionally did not say much, followed Fiona to the top of the mountain. At the bottom of the mountain, two armies are approaching rapidly, and a battle is about to begin.


    Fiona saw Galen, the leader of the de Marcia army, and said, "it seems that the explosion of crystal marks has given norhus a reason to go to war, but it should be ok if Galen is there. Eh, that woman?" Fiona had a rare look of surprise. Because a woman with red hair killed at will in the intrepid vanguard group. Every time the curved blade of her hand crossed a person, that person was killed on the spot, and had no strength to fight back.


    The woman Fiona sees is Katrina, who is like a blood lotus blooming in the chaotic battlefield. However, the price of blooming is too bloody, sacrificing the life of the enemy, the red hair dancing with the flexible body, but the temptation is fatal.


    This time, Katrina''s blade crossed Galen, but Galen didn''t fall down. Instead, he was not hurt. Katrina realized that the man in front of her was the power of demacia, Galen!


    Galen slashed at Katrina, waving his huge sword. Katrina snorted coldly. Her two hands met with the blades, blocking the sword. Galen''s strength was too strong. After a while, Katrina, who was weak in strength, fell into the wind. Her body squatted down to resist the sword.


    Brute force alone can''t beat me! Katrina, in an instant, flicks open Galen''s huge sword, and the blade in her right hand flies out and stabs Galen. Galen, though powerful, was not as fast as Katrina. This blade penetrated into his left arm. When he was ready to pull it out, the blade automatically pulled out of his arm, stabbed four demacia soldiers in succession, and then returned to Katrina''s hands again.


    This woman! Galen looked at the fallen soldiers and rushed forward angrily. He yelled, "trial!"


    His huge sword revolves wildly around him with a strong sword. The soldiers who were a little closer were swept to death by the sword.


    Interesting, this Galen is very interesting, but the stronger you are, the more excited I am to kill you! Katrina smiles, waves her blade, and approaches Galen again."Quick step!" Katrina murmured. In an instant she appeared behind Galen.


    How fast! Galen looked at Katrina who was in front of him. He immediately raised his huge sword to the ground and immediately sent out dazzling light, which made Katerina temporarily lose his mind when she was preparing to attack. Galen took the opportunity to use the trial, and Katrina''s mouth overflowed with blood.


    Katrina dodged aside, shocked. What happened to that light? I couldn''t use the unknown blade, so I didn''t get away from the big fool in time, and I was hit by his move. What an exciting opponent! Katrina had an excited look in her eyes, but this time she didn''t fight Galen blindly. Katrina used her elegant quick step to shuttle among the soldiers around, throwing a flying blade at Galen.


    Even the thick skinned Galen couldn''t bear the cost. Although it seems that Katrina is in the ascendant, she is now at the end of her tether and her physical strength is running out.


    How can this stupid big body be so hard that he hasn''t fallen down yet! Katrina bit her teeth and continued to throw the blade. No, I can''t. If he doesn''t fall down, I''ll fall down. Yes! In the past, I cheated him of the light of the giant sword that could affect my moves, and then I will deal with him once and for all!


    Thinking of this, Katrina grinned and ran to Galen. Galen saw this, the sword again inserted into the earth, the dazzling light affected Katrina, let her temporarily lost consciousness.


    Now, demacia, justice! Galen pulls out the sword and cuts at Katrina with the sword in both hands.


    Katrina was stunned at the sight, but regained her composure and bit her red lips. Fight, I hope that the temporary injury reduction of instant step can contribute to my defeat of this damned fool! Katrina suddenly appeared behind Galen. She was holding two blades and whirled around. Countless blades of gas hit around, and the nearby demasia soldiers were directly strangled by the blade gas!


    Galen yelled, "you can''t escape!" He turned and chopped at Katrina. The endless light fell into Katrina''s area with the sword, but it did not affect Katrina''s performance.


    Katrina is still spinning. At this time, she suffered Galen''s strongest blow from the front. Her leather armor and military uniform were torn in many places, and blood flowed from all kinds of wounds. Even so, she still resisted the pain and exerted her strongest blow - death Lianhua!


    This woman is not dead yet! Galen was unable to move forward any further. He supported himself with his sword and was completely killed by Katrina''s death Lianhua. His serious injury was even worse.


    After a while, Katrina also exhausted to the ground, she opened her eyes to see Galen, who was also seriously injured and couldn''t move. She showed an unwilling look and even drew?


    At this time, a red fatal light in the army passed through the whole battlefield, but it seemed that the light was only aimed at the soldiers in nortexas, and there was no dangerous smell when passing through the soldiers in demasia.


    Katrina was also undoubtedly swept by the red light. Her intuition told her that if she waited for the red light to burst, she would die!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 21

    The light burst out, and all the soldiers in the center were reduced to ashes, and those on the edge were severely burned. From the point of view of casualties, it can be said that no one would have thought that a group attack magician would join in the battle at the critical moment, which changed the situation of balanced power.


    Galen looked at Katrina, who had disappeared before her eyes, but his eyes were full of anger, not the joy of destroying the enemy.


    At this time, a tall blonde stepped up to Galen. This woman was lax. Lax reached out her right hand to help Galen up and said with a smile, "brother, am I in time?" It seems that she is very satisfied with her performance.


    With a wave of his left hand, Galen flicked Lax''s hand away, and his voice was angry: "who told you to make trouble?"


    Lax''s left hand touched the flicked right hand, curled her mouth and said, "where did I make trouble? I saved your life, brother


    "It''s a duel between me and her. Don''t you feel shameful to attack in secret like this? We''re demacia. We never do the things of the underworld. Look at you! What tricks did you learn at War College? "


    "I I''m just worried about you! Sobbing, brother, you never scolded me from childhood to adulthood Lacs''s eyes were red, and her tears whirled around her eyes, looking aggrieved.


    When Galen saw his beloved sister crying, he said softly, "forget it. Although winning is a bit disgraceful, it has already happened. Let''s go back."


    ¡­¡­


    A small house in the small town of kalamanda, a dark shadow flashed away and disappeared into the house.


    Inside the hut, a man in silver and blue armor came to the bed with a red haired woman in his arms. A closer look shows that this woman is Katrina, who disappeared in the red light before.


    This man exudes a sharp breath like a blade. It can be seen that he is a deadly assassin. He wanders on the sword all the year round, and his life and death are only in a moment''s time. He had two sharp blades on the back of his hand and no scabbard, which showed that he was confident in his assassin''s way.


    However, it is worth noting that he walked all the way from the outside of the house to the floor in front of his bed, dripping with blood. It seems that even if he is such an assassin who is proud of his quickness and profits, he is extremely reluctant to save a seriously injured person at that critical juncture.


    The man gently put Katrina on the bed and covered it with a quilt. Then he went to the small wooden table beside him, wiped the wound and quickly bandaged it up. His eyes were full of indifference, as if he had become accustomed to such a serious injury. But when he looked at Katrina, there was a softness in his cool, cold eyes.


    Katrina on the bed frowned slightly and her fingers moved slightly. Before long, she opened her eyes. Her weak voice came into the man''s ear: "Tyrone?"


    Tyrone got up and walked quickly to Katrina''s bed, but he didn''t look directly at Katrina as before. He lowered his head and said, "Miss, you''re awake."


    "Thank you for saving me and helping me sit up." Whispered Katrina.


    Tyrone quickly took Katrina''s back in his hands and helped her up. Katrina gasped, looked at the respectful Tyrone in front of her, and said, "you and I don''t have to be so strict with etiquette. We''ve played since childhood. By the way, aren''t you in charge of family affairs?"


    Tyrone remained unmoved and said respectfully, "Miss, something''s going on in Knox!"


    Katrina seemed to feel something and quickly asked, "tell me all the things that have happened these days since I left!" Katrina was upset. She was a little worried about her father. Her intuition told her that something might have happened!


    Tyrone paused and said, "commander dudgell is old and dead. Swiyne and general kecao are now the most prestigious to become the next commander-in-chief. However, at this critical time, general kecao has disappeared. I have gained little in-depth investigation of this matter, and I only know that it has something to do with svein. "


    Katrina could no longer contain her fiery temper. She straightened up her upper body and seized Tyrone''s collar out of control. As she was about to speak, she lost her balance and fell down.


    Tyrone helped Katerina to fall under the bed in time. He said to himself, "Miss, it''s my fault that I didn''t protect the general. The day before he disappeared, he told me to do something and didn''t let me follow him."


    Katrina calmed down her mood. She was still so impulsive that even if she went back now, she couldn''t find any evidence for the time being. She looked at Tyrone and said, "does PEIA know about this?"


    "Well, the second Miss seems to know something about it, but she didn''t say much to me. Her eyes twinkled when she looked at me and felt like she was trying to cover up something." Tyrone replied truthfully.


    Katrina''s face quickly darkened. She gritted her teeth and said, "PEIA, if you''re in the business of father, I''ll never let go of your wicked sister!"


    "Miss, there is still one month before the Supreme Commander''s day. If general kecao doesn''t show up, I''m afraid..." Tyrone cautioned that Katrina would act impulsively.


    Katrina took a deep breath and said quietly, "tomorrow we''ll go back to Knox!"¡­¡­


    As night falls, stars dot the sky, and Ye Feng walks in the quiet town of kalamanda. In the daytime, the confrontation between demacia and NOx, especially the magic that lax exerted at the end, shocked Ye Feng and made him understand how weak he was now.


    Fiona looked at Ye Feng''s absent-minded appearance and said, "what are you thinking?"


    Ye Feng said, "nothing."


    Fiona gave a bang. She was very dissatisfied. She cared about you, but she didn''t appreciate it.


    Suddenly, inadvertently stopped, the right index finger in the mouth, indicating Ye Feng and Fiona not to make a sound. The three of them hid in an alley, and then the feather of a crow fell from the place where they had just stayed. A thin figure in a black robe appeared. His face was hidden in the black robe, as if he had performed some magic. It was pitch black. He stood there for a while, as if thinking about something, sighed and left.


    Ye Feng looked at the disappeared figure, as if thinking of something, he said: "that person is not the last time you hurt Fiona?"


    After hearing this, Fiona glared at Ye Feng fiercely and said, "you''d better forget this matter!"


    Inadvertently synthesizing what he had just seen and the conversation between Ye Feng and Ye Feng, he seemed to know some secrets. He said with a casual smile: "Ye Feng, Fiona is right. You know this is not good for you." He looked at Fiona playfully, as if to say I understood.


    Fiona coughed, shifted the subject, and said, "let''s keep going. This town is not suitable for a long time."


    Ye Feng doesn''t understand what Fiona and unintentional words mean. He doesn''t want to think about it, and nods with approval. Then the three continued their journey at night.


    ¡­¡­


    In the cottage where Katrina and Tyrone are located, Tyrone, who closes her eyes to rest, also feels the abnormality on the street outside. The crow feather reminds him of Swein.


    Tyrone was going to tell Katrina what he had just discovered, but he found that Katrina was sleeping soundly, breathing evenly, and the peaks rose and fell rhythmically. Tyrone can''t bear to disturb Katerina''s rest. After all, she''s a bit seriously injured and needs to be recuperated. After thinking a little, he decided to track down the disappeared man in black.


    Tyrone gently closes the door and tracks it in his own way. After a few flashes, Tyrone pursues the breath and comes to the howling swamp in the north.


    He frowned, wondering whether to follow him. There was a monster named calthas in the howling swamp.


    Just then, a crow feather came from behind Talon at a very fast speed. He couldn''t dodge, his right hand was pierced by Crow feather directly!


    Tyrone looked at the blood in his hands and looked coldly back. He felt that the man was approaching.


    After a while, Tyrone''s black robed man slowly walked out of the dark. His hoarse voice sounded a little sharp: "I don''t like being followed very much. Tell me, what''s your purpose?"


    Tyrone looked warily at the man in black, always on guard. He said, "are you svine?"


    The man in black frowned, but it was not seen by Tyrone. "I''m not a Swein. Anyway, stop following me, or I''m not sure you''ll get out of here alive," the man in black continued in his eerie shrill voice With that, the man in black went into the darkness again.


    Tyrone stops at the same place. He thinks that the black robed man may not be Swein, but if not, why does the man disguise his voice?


    After thinking about it, Talon decided to go back to discuss with the eldest lady first. Immediately, Tyrone several flash, also disappeared in the dark.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 22

    The sun gradually rose from the East, and the leaf wind in the forest opened his eyes slowly. He rubbed his dizzy head, stood up and looked at the middle of the lake. The woman he had seen before was no longer there. Ye Feng murmured: "is it a dream?"


    Ye Feng walked to the lake, around the lake bank around a circle, found a white clothes fell on the bank. Ye Feng picked up a long white coat and put it on the tip of his nose. It was fragrant.


    The fragrance lingers on the tip of my nose. When I think of the beautiful picture I saw last night, I can''t help but blush.


    He knew that the woman saw him peeping yesterday. She just knocked him out and left in a hurry. She even forgot to take his clothes.


    At this time, Ye Feng has a naked beauty running in his mind, which makes him more embarrassed. I don''t know if I will be recognized if I see this woman again.


    "Well, you boy likes to steal women''s clothes!" A clear female voice rings in Ye Feng''s ear.


    Ye Feng looks back unconsciously. Caitlin is staring at Mingli''s big eyes and looks at him, which makes Ye Feng shiver. How can I be so unlucky? I can meet her!


    "Well, come with me!" Caitlin snorted coldly. She took out a pair of handcuffs from her arms and directly put Ye Feng''s hands on her. By the way, she also confiscated the clothes that Ye Feng found.


    Ye Feng said with a bitter smile: "officer, you caught the wrong person. I found out that there is a set of women''s clothes, which I didn''t steal! Eh? Why are the handcuffs still warm? Is it? " Ye Feng subconsciously turned his eyes to Caitlin''s chest, which was quite big!


    "You You You! You''re finished. Let me deal with you! " Caitlin''s little hands were raised and clenched, her face angry.


    "Ah! Wait, officer, misunderstandings Ye Feng is dragged all the way to Caitlin''s house by Caitlin. However, Ye Feng doesn''t help how to shout.


    Caitlin lets Ye Feng stand outside the house, then quickly enters the house and takes out a rifle and an apple. She went to Ye Feng, put the apple on Ye Feng''s head, and then kept away from Ye Feng in the opposite direction.


    Caitlin stroked her long hair, bent her mouth slightly and said, "don''t worry, I''ll let you go after I''ve played enough. Don''t move, or you''ll die!"


    Bang!


    Caitlin''s rifle fired a bullet, which passed Ye Feng''s left ear. Scared Ye Feng yelled: "officer, you can''t shoot me, don''t take me as a target!"


    "Shut up, I''m a sharpshooter for piltvoff. I was just warming up!" Caitlin stares at Ye Feng and starts to aim at Ye Feng again.


    I won''t play with you! Ye Feng turns and runs. He doesn''t want to continue to be the target of Caitlin.


    Caitlin can''t help laughing when she sees Ye Feng running away. She shouts to Ye Feng: "you can''t run away!"


    Ye Feng hears Caitlin''s voice, does not care so much, but did not run far, he was clamped by a clip, unable to move. Shit, there are traps!


    Ye Feng looks back at Caitlin. At this time, Caitlin closes her left eye tightly, and her right eye points at the aiming eyepiece of the rifle. She holds the bottom of the gun in her left hand and makes a slight button with her right index finger.


    Bang! A bullet came straight towards the wind of the leaves and went straight through the apple. Ye Feng takes a deep breath and finally it''s over!


    Caitlin walked slowly to Ye Feng, squatted down and took off the clip under Ye Feng''s feet. Then she stood up and untied his handcuffs. Caitlin said contentedly, "boy, don''t run around next time. I can''t guarantee that my shooting is always so accurate."


    "Caitlin, Ye Feng!" Not far away, hivier waved to Ye Feng and ran away.


    Caitlin saw hivier coming and went over and asked, "are the two people who died last night found out?"


    He motioned Ye Feng to come and listen with his eyes. Then he said, "no, this time I''m looking for Ye Feng. Do you remember the corridor I took you to last time? Fiona, the new comer, occupied it. She said that after that, it would be the place for her to practice swordsmanship. Would you like to have a look? And Fiona''s house is right behind you


    Ye Feng heard Fiona''s news, said: "go, do not know what she occupied the corridor for, go and have a look."


    "Fiona? You know the Laurent family, too? " Caitlin asked suspiciously.


    "Yes, we grew up together since childhood." Ye Feng explained.


    "How can I..." Caitlin wanted to say something else, but he stopped her. Caitlin, who had always been keen on detective ability, said no more at the sight of the envoy. Caitlin decided to ask what was going on when she was alone with shivell.


    At the entrance of the famous painting gallery of the war academy, a man with silver hair and red eyes was standing opposite Fiona. His arms were carved with devil''s tattoos. His bare upper body had a round mirror emitting strange purple light, and his lower body was wearing purple leather trousers.


    The man''s hoarse voice from the mouth: "let me in!"


    Fiona''s right hand slowly raised Liuyun, disapproved, raised her arrogant head and said, "you''ve lost. Come back when you''re stronger."


    "Get out of my way!" The man''s breath began to rush up, his eyes began to diffuse around the purple line awn, very frightening, the whole person''s breath also began to disorderly and violent.Fiona looks at the man out of control and frowns, but she still doesn''t give in. She seemed to be trying to stimulate the man, raising her voice: "what? Do you want to play with me? Don''t think I can''t see that it''s not your strength. Be careful that you''ll be bitten back! "


    After listening to the man, the red crossbow blood in his left hand was even worse. Just when he was about to make a move, a slender jade hand appeared from behind him and patted on his back neck. The man then fainted.


    A woman in silver and red armor grabbed the man who had fallen on the ground with one hand, leaned slightly to Fiona and said, "Dear Miss, I apologize for the reckless behavior of verus just now. He is haunted by the power of demons, so sometimes he is delirious. My name is arilia. I''m from Ionia. I don''t know the girl''s name?"


    Fiona had a feeling of compassion as she watched the woman who appeared and put verus down. She said with a rare smile: "is Fiona, arilia of the d''marcia Laurent family also a female swordsman?"


    "Well, I''ll take verus back first, and I''ll ask Miss Fiona for advice on fencing next time. Goodbye!" Arilia nodded to Fiona and turned away with the unconscious verus in her hand.


    Ye Feng three people come to the porch door, just to see aliya leave in a hurry. Irelia dressed in aonia military uniform, heroic look, let Ye Feng in front of a bright. This was the second time that he saw a woman in military uniform, especially the woman who was still beautiful, and her indifferent eyes showed her unique heroism.


    Arilia walked past Ye Feng, perhaps feeling Ye Feng''s eyes. She slightly turned her head and glanced at Ye Feng. Then she looked forward again and left quickly.


    "What? Do you like arilia The cold female voice enters Ye Feng''s ear.


    Ye Feng looked at the back of arilia''s departure and murmured, "the original heroic woman''s name is arilia, eh?" Ye Feng feels a bit wrong, and looks back. As expected, Fiona is looking at him with frost on his face.


    He was thinking about how to solve the embarrassment, but he said to Fiona: "I heard you and Ye Feng grew up, right, Fiona?"


    Fiona was stunned after hearing the usual question, and then said coldly, "what do you mean?"


    "You know what I mean!" Shivell laid out his hand, not caring whether Fiona was angry.


    Caitlin winked at him, motioned for her to shut up, and then said to herself, "long time no see, Fiona."


    "Long time no see, Caitlin." Fiona replied blandly.


    "I''ll talk to you next time, sylvier. Don''t we have something important to do?" Caitlin said to shivell.


    He patted his chest and exclaimed, "I remember, Ye Feng. Goodbye. Caitlin and I will go first. We''ll see you next time."


    With that, he took Caitlin and left Ye Feng''s puzzled eyes.


    Fiona see two people leave, then to Ye Feng way: "how did you come with them?"


    Ye Feng didn''t hear Fiona''s sour tone at all. He scratched his head and explained, "I met him on the way to here, haha!"


    Fiona looked relieved after hearing this. But Fiona didn''t feel a little disgusted at the thought of sylvier''s face.


    She frowned. "You stay away from shivell."


    Leaf breeze picked pick pick eyebrow, don''t understand way: "why?"


    Fiona stares at Ye Feng and thinks Ye Feng has too many problems.


    She put her hands around her chest and hummed, "no reason, anyway, you stay away from her!"


    Ye Feng''s mouth twitches. Even if he is a little silly, he can see that Fiona doesn''t like hivier very much. At this time, he''d better not talk and touch Fiona''s sensitive nerves.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng said with a smile: "yes, miss!"


    ¡­¡­


    In a corner, he took Caitlin to leave and told Caitlin all his conjectures and possibilities about Ye Feng and Fiona growing up together. If her guess is true, Ye Feng is likely to be used by Fiona!


    But Caitlin did not think so. Ye fengfeiona grew up together as a child. Although there were many doubts, she was not able to let her good friend sylvier care so much.


    Sylvier is too concerned about Ye Feng, a lifesaver. Maybe hiville didn''t notice, but Caitlin did. Did sylvier fall in love with the leaf wind?


    The more you think about Caitlin, the more likely it is. "Do you like Ye Feng?" she asked


    There was a cry from shivell, his eyes wide open. Stunned for a while, he waved his hand and said, "how could How could I like that earth hat Although I like to tease him, I like him... "


    But on the last sentence, shivell''s tone was noticeably weaker. She is also aware of this problem. Does she really like Ye Feng?


    No, no, No How is that possible? Shivell patted her burning cheek and told herself in her heart that she would not like a dirty hat if she only said it.But In fact, the earth hat is also very good Silly. It''s fun to tease him. Sylvier shook her head. What a mess she was thinking!


    Caitlin watched the change in sylvier''s face playfully, as if watching a big play. She joked, "tut I didn''t expect that our sylvier also had a heart of spring Cluck... "


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" she denied


    Caitlin hasn''t had the upper hand in a fight with him for a long time, and she doesn''t want to miss the chance to fight him.


    If she realizes that she really likes Ye Feng, Caitlin can''t take this opportunity to attack him.


    Caitlin leaned over to sylvier''s ear and said with a bad smile, "did you kiss him?"


    "Ah," he said with a guilty heart: "no No.... "


    Caitlin said, "ha ha, look at your face and you''ll know you''ve kissed me!"


    "Ah Damn Caitlin, look at me not to tear your mouth


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 23

    Awakened from the Scarecrow''s vision of fear, verus''s throat drooled and gave out a low, animal like roar.


    His closed eyes gradually opened, and his pupils gradually lost their color and became one with white eyes. The scene in his sight was full of blood, and even the figures of arilia and Scarecrow were just a part of the color.


    At this time, arilia was engaged in a fierce battle with the scarecrow, and did not notice the awakening verus.


    In the withered forest, he looked serious and said in a low voice: "the illusion of the scarecrow has brought out the devil in the boy''s heart ahead of time. I don''t think he expected it."


    With the unintentional gaze, verus dropped his hands and rose slowly from the ground. He grinned slightly with a strange arc.


    Verus picked up the bow on the ground, and a huge red arrow of light shot straight out. Where I passed by, a desolate and withered breath was sent out around.


    The giant arrow of light shot at arilia at incredible speed. Arilia''s natural acuity told her there was danger behind.


    The sword in arilia''s hand gave a slight force to repel the scarecrow for a while. Then the body slightly deviated, the blood arrow brush her shoulder long hair, cut off a few hair.


    The terrible smell of the withered and rotten blood arrow made arilia tremble all over her body. She cried out in a sullen face, "verus, what are you doing?"


    Scarecrow at this time also a face doubt, this guy is not in his fear? How did you wake up?


    At the moment when the scarecrow was slightly stunned, a huge blood arrow shot at him, leaving a hole directly in his left shoulder. Green liquid flowed from the wound and began to rot around because of the withered air on the arrow.


    The scarecrow scolded secretly, covered the wound with his right hand, and soon recovered by himself. He looked at verus warily, not daring to be careless. Is this guy not simply gaining the power of the devil, but is planted with the seeds of evil in his heart? My fear not only did not restrain him, but accelerated his growth?


    The scarecrow stepped back involuntarily, and even arilia did not dare to approach verus at will. The demon lines on verus''s arm glared, and then a vine shot at arilia and the scarecrow at the same time.


    "Close to the power of demigod? How could it be! " Cried the scarecrow. Now the Scarecrow''s heart is remorseful, and he should not use fear when he doesn''t know the situation. He shouldn''t have believed the words of the norxans and ran to find verus.


    "Wake up, verus, and when Lord Soraka arrives, everything will be all right." Arilia tried to wake up the enchanted verus, but it had no effect.


    "I want revenge I Ah Cried verus in agony.


    As he howled, the red crossbow in his hand accumulated an unprecedented huge blood arrow, and the smell of death filled the neighborhood. As if the arrow shot, everything would be gone.


    In the dry forest, I can''t sit still. He patted Ye Feng on the shoulder and said with a smile, "next, you should take good care of it. What is the power of arbitration?"


    After that, he suddenly came to verus. The blue jade in his hand gave out a holy breath and directly split the ground where verus was. Verus''s body was uncontrollably suspended in the air and could not move.


    The demonic lines on verus''s arm seemed to have met a natural enemy, which was no longer so dazzling. Verus tried to gather strength for another arrow, but as soon as his hand was raised, a sacred Blue Sword struck his hand.


    The bow and crossbow clanged and fell to the ground, and his whole movement began to slow down.


    The blue jade in unintentional hands pointed forward, and countless black breath gushed out of verus''s body and was absorbed by the blue jade.


    In the process, verus was as if he had been sucked out of energy. He was pale, his left hand over his chest, breathing heavily. After a while, verus fainted to the ground.


    Ye Feng also came out at this time and felt the sacred breath around him. Is this the power of arbitration?


    Unintentionally, he waved the sword back, cut off the vines, and looked at the Scarecrow and said, "don''t you go?"


    The scarecrow looked at it fearlessly. He saw the scene just now. Unintentional swordsmanship is naturally restrained to those who practice evil magic and swordsmanship. The scarecrow snorted and left quickly.


    Arilia went to verus and hugged him. Just now, she could see clearly the act of absorbing the evil spirit in verus by exerting the power of arbitration, but arilia could also see that the devil in verus was just sleeping for a while.


    However, if we can let verus follow this strange man, we may be able to suppress the demons in verus temporarily without Lord Soraka.


    At the thought of it, arilia looked happy. She helped the comatose verus to his feet, and clasped her fist at him. "Thank you very much for your help, or verus would not be able to turn back. Arilia thanks verus for her help."


    "It''s OK, I''m just suppressing the devil in his body for the time being. After you go back, you still want him to try not to use the power of the devil."Sure enough! Arilia''s pupils shrank, and this strange man, as she thought, had suppressed the demons in verus. Suppressing her joy, she pursed her lips and said, "arilia has an unsolicited request. Can you accept it?"


    Naturally, he guessed out arilia''s idea. Anyway, he has nothing to do recently, but he can help her. Think about it, unintentionally said: "say it."


    Arelia asked respectfully, "can we have verus follow you for a while and suppress the demons in him? As long as Lord Soraka arrives at the war academy, we won''t bother you! "


    "It''s nothing. You just need him to come to my house every afternoon. I''ll cast magic to increase the suppression of demons."


    "My name is arilia. I''ll take him back and visit you tomorrow," she said With that, arilia helped verus to leave slowly.


    In the middle of her journey, arilia seemed to think of something. She turned around and called out, "your name hasn''t been asked yet!"


    "Unintentionally, this is Ye Feng next to me!" No intention to respond.


    When arilia heard this, she gave a little smile and did not look back.


    "You can see the power of arbitration. I will teach you how to use it tomorrow. Go back to have a rest early."


    Ye Feng and unintentionally exchanged a few words, then went back to have a rest.


    Outside the silent forest, there is no one left. He stretched out his right hand, and a thin black line appeared in his palm


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 24

    The light spread from the East, and the night left quietly. Ye Feng fell asleep with four feet facing the sky and the earth, and his sleeping posture was not beautiful.


    "Whew", a figure from the window jumped into the room, it is Fiona. Fiona looked at Ye Feng''s sleeping appearance. She was angry. Her right hand lifted the quilt and her left hand held Ye Feng''s collar. She dragged Yefeng out of the window.


    In his dream, Ye Feng dreamed that he was telling his heroic deeds around many beautiful women. As a result, he was suddenly caught by a ferocious man and ran wildly by his collar. He was awakened directly.


    Ye Feng sees that the man who is holding himself running is Fiona. He looks around and finds that it is only dawn. Why do you come out so early, miss? And I can walk by myself


    Fiona didn''t stop. Instead, she ran faster. She said coldly, "I get up so early every day to practice my sword. From now on, you will be the same as me!"


    After listening to Ye Feng, a face of pain is self-evident. It seems that there will be no good life in the future!


    ¡­¡­


    The sun rises into the middle of the sky unconsciously in the sword practice of Fiona and Ye Feng. At this time, Ye Feng is sweating to resist Fiona''s attack. This is the 300th duel this morning. Ye Feng is defeated by Fiona within a few moves each time.


    Suddenly, Fiona took back her sword and said coldly, "that''s all for today. You''ll have a rest. In the afternoon, you''ll have to learn the sword unintentionally."


    After hearing this, Ye Feng lay down on the red carpet of the corridor, panting for air.


    Fiona frowned a little and said, "can you stand well? Don''t you think it''s not elegant? "


    Ye Feng did not care, said: "I am not what big miss, nothing."


    "Good, good! Even talk back. Look at me... " Fiona stopped to look at the exit of the promenade.


    Footstep sound from the corridor outside, the black miniskirt hivier slowly walked in, she said with a smile, "Fiona, I''m here to find my home Ye Feng to eat."


    Eat together? Return your home? Fiona eyebrows a pick, disgusted way: "here is not welcome..."


    Before Fiona finished, Ye Feng said: "great, sister Wei, I''ll go with you!" Ye Feng said as he pushed hiville out.


    Hivier''s face was stunned. She really came to make Fiona angry, but he didn''t expect Ye Feng to be so quick, as if he didn''t want to stay here at all.


    Sister Wei? Good you Ye Feng! I will not torture you when I practice sword tomorrow! Fiona clenched her pink fist and clenched her teeth.


    After walking out of the corridor, Ye Feng released his hand and looked at him gratefully. He said, "sister Wei, if it hadn''t been for you, I would have been beaten by that Tyrannosaurus Rex just now!"


    Shivell looked at Ye Feng strangely, then chuckled and said, "I didn''t expect that you were still afraid of her. OK, let''s go. I''ll take you for a ride near the war Academy. You must have never played like this in the deep mountains."


    Ye Feng scratched his head awkwardly and didn''t know what to say.


    "It''s a simple earth hat," he said with an angry smile At the same time, he leaned over to Ye Feng''s ear, exhaled like blue, and whispered, "but I like it!" Voice charm, make Ye Feng ear itchy, blush half.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Feng sat in his car and spent an afternoon strolling around the war Academy.


    In the sky, a little bit of night light hanging in the sky. Suddenly, there was a scream not far away. He stepped on the gas and sped off, then stopped at an alley.


    Ye Feng and Xiwei get off the bus and head for the entrance of the lane.


    Deep in the alley, a drunken man with his greasy hands grabbed the collar of a girl in a waiter''s uniform, with a fierce face. The girl tried hard to get out of the man''s claws, but she was too weak to break free.


    The girl screamed in horror, but no one came. I don''t know why, after confirming that no one was there, the girl''s expression suddenly became cold and gloomy. Her pink pupils showed excited eyes. She reached her thigh quietly and took out a small gun pendant from her black skirt.


    Just as the girl''s gun pendant gave out an imperceptible blue light, an anxious voice came from the outside: "let go of that girl!"


    After hearing this, the girl immediately put the gun ornament back into her skirt, with a look of panic and helplessness.


    After a while, a cross sword whirled at full speed, directly stun the man who was tearing the girl, and then flew back to hiviel, who just arrived. Ye Feng followed him.


    He looked at the man who had been knocked unconscious on the ground, and then looked at the blue haired girl with a frightened face and said, "little sister, it''s OK. How can you run out alone at night? Where is home? My sister will take you back


    After hearing this, the girl gradually regained her composure, then sobbed and said, "I don''t have a home. I''m a waiter at the front desk of the poppy bar. I just went out of the bar to deliver the takeout to the guests. On the way back, she was pulled into the alley by this man, sobbing..."Ye Feng looked at the girl sympathetically. He was also an orphan and said, "how old are you? What''s the name? "


    The girl raised her head and her eyes were a little red and swollen from crying. She cried and said, "Kim, I''m 14 years old."


    Ye Feng went to jinkesi, stretched out his hand and said, "come on, if you don''t dislike it, how about we recognize a brother and sister? You''ll have relatives later. "


    After hearing this, jinkesi seized Ye Feng''s hand excitedly and sobbed: "good! Kinks has a brother too Little did not know, jinx''s eyes hidden in the depths of the intention of killing, but this was not seen by Ye Feng and sylvier.


    "Hivier, drive your car and follow me to investigate. I''ve got something." Caitlin appeared at the entrance of the alley and called.


    Shivell said helplessly, "clay hat, you send jinx back to the bar, and I''ll pick you up when I''m done. Go first!" Before Ye Feng could reply, he ran to the alley.


    "Kim, you can''t kill him. I can hear him. He''s a good man." All of a sudden, there was a voice like a yellow warbler in jinx''s heart.


    At the same time, the voice that makes people feel like spring breeze also rings at the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart: "childe, jinkesi was lonely since childhood, and sometimes a little paranoid. I hope you can help her out of the shadow."


    "Who is it?" Ye Feng looks around with vigilance, but doesn''t find anyone.


    Jinx took Ye Feng''s arm and said, "that''s sister SANA. I met her a few months ago. She can communicate. She''s very nice. She''s supposed to be around. She''ll show up later. We''ll wait for her."


    Ye Feng looks at jinkesi a little awkwardly. From childhood to adulthood, in addition to often pestering his sister, he has hardly contacted other girls. This is the first time he has been held in arms.


    Quietly waiting, finally a fuzzy figure appeared not far away. As she approached slowly, her appearance became clear.


    A light blue palace dress as thin as water, as thin as willow waist, the legs wrapped by the Palace Dress also show aesthetic feeling when walking, such as sliced green onion white hands and face, red lips, and bright like a pool of autumn eyes, as if to hook out the soul. If you praise a woman''s hair with green silk, it is just a statement of the fact when it is used on this woman. Her hair color is blue. The soft green silk is coiled up by a hairpin and tied into two braids. It is left behind, giving people a dreamlike feeling, as if this girl is a nine day Xuan girl, with a refined temperament and a lack of food and fire.


    Ye Feng slightly lost his mind, but did not know that the woman had come near. Jinx despised in her heart, and was indeed a color embryo.


    "Childe, what''s the matter with you?" The woman''s voice rings at the same time in the hearts of jinx and Ye Feng.


    Jinx helplessly shook the hand of Yaofeng and said, "brother, sister SANA is talking to you!"


    Ye Feng calmed down his mind, his face Shua, and turned red. Fortunately, he couldn''t see it under the cover of the night. He said, "Miss Sona, why don''t you talk to us, but talk to us?"


    As soon as he finished, Ye Feng knew that he had said something wrong. Jinx pulled the flesh of Ye Feng''s waist and glared at him. SANA''s bright eyes are less vivid and more gloomy.


    Ye Feng quickly changed his words: "it''s OK. It''s very good for you to continue to transmit to us. I''ve never heard of it!"


    SANA smile, still beautiful and moving, is still voice transmission: "I was born silent, can''t speak, childe don''t have to feel guilty, go, I and jinx send you back together."


    "How can you, both of you are so weak, I will send you back." Ye Feng said quickly.


    Jinkesi almost couldn''t help laughing. SANA also gave a mysterious smile: "childe is really an interesting person. I''m a student of the war Academy. I''ll be OK. After seeing you off, I''ll send jinx back."


    Ye Feng looks at SANA suspiciously, but then she''s silent attack makes him unable to defend, but let him understand that this SANA is really better than him.


    Ye Feng nodded and said, "I just entered the college just a few days ago, Miss SANA. Shall we send jinx back first and then go back to the college together?"


    SANA shook her head. "I''ll send you back first. Jinx and I have something to say alone."


    "Yes! Sister SANA and I have a lot to say. How about inviting you to the bar next time? " Saxophone.


    Ye Feng had no choice but to give up and seriously said, "be careful when you two go back."


    Jinkesijiao said: "don''t worry, brother. With sister SANA in, I''ll be OK. Let''s go together." With that, kinks took Ye Feng and walked excitedly to the war Academy.


    And SANA also followed, three people happily walking while talking about some interesting things.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 25

    Under the guidance of Caitlin, shivell drove all the way to a wasteland.


    Caitlin quickly got out of the car and trotted to a stop with a male body in front of her. He followed, and asked, "is there a cable this time?"


    Caitlin nodded and shook her head again. "What''s going on?" he said? Come on. "


    Caitlin, with a heavy face and a deep breath, said, "there is a clue, but this clue does not match the previous method of killing. To be exact, these are two different prisoners."


    Shivell looked shocked and asked, "go on."


    "In previous cases, there were gunshot wounds on the dead, but this time, there were no wounds on the bodies of the dead, such as those who died in sleep. I suspect that this time, the prisoners may have psychic magic or witchcraft." Caitlin said quietly.


    "Is there any way you can catch these two men?" Asked shivell.


    Caitlin said with a smile: "if there is no prisoner I can''t catch, give me some time. Recently, the armed prisoner has been quiet, and he is so cunning that I can''t find any trace of him. I have to wait for him to commit a crime next time. We''d better patrol the war academy these few nights. As for this new prisoner, my intuition tells me He''s going to have a lot of movement lately


    Shiver frowned slightly and said, "that''s the only way. Let''s go back."


    Caitlin raised her right hand to wait. Shivell didn''t know what Caitlin wanted, but he waited together.


    After a while, a blue skinned bald old man appeared in front of them and asked, "Caitlin, why are you calling me here so late?"


    Caitlin, with her eyes fixed, said, "please look at this man, Mr. rez. He has no scars. I suspect he was killed by psychic magic or witchcraft."


    With a whisper, rez crouched down, touched the man, and then stood up, speaking again.


    He asked anxiously, "teacher, you say so."


    Caitlin also looked at rez with eager eyes. Rez sighed. "It''s strange that he died in a dream. It''s natural and serene. If it''s magic or witchcraft, it shouldn''t belong to valerian."


    Rez looked sad. He looked up at the stars and murmured, "it seems that Valoran has been peace for too long!"


    ¡­¡­


    Accompanied by jinkesi and SANA, Ye Feng returns to the college, while SANA and jinkesi are on the way back to the bar.


    Suna''s voice sounded in the bottom of Kim''s heart: "you don''t continue to kill people. Recently Caitlin of Picheng has come. You should know that because of her presence, Picheng has become the place with the lowest crime rate in the whole continent."


    Kinks held the back of her head in her hands and didn''t care. She said with a smile, "sister SANA, you know, it''s them who harass me. I can''t help it."


    "In a word, you have to change your character and base your happiness on the suffering of others..."


    Kinks interrupted Sona''s voice and said coldly, "the more ugly people die, the better, hum!"


    Suna sighed gently, looking at the bright moonlight, and then passed on the voice: "that Ye Feng, don''t harm him."


    With a playful smile, jinx changed her voice: "sister, you don''t like Ye Feng, do you? The first time I saw him, I protected him. "


    After hearing this, SANA was shocked. She shook her head and said, "how can I read a man''s heart? His heart is pure."


    Kinks jumped up to SANA, turned around and said, "don''t worry, I know. I won''t kill him. He''s my brother."


    "This is the right way," she said with a smile


    ¡­¡­


    In the silent night, most of the people had fallen asleep. A dark shadow quickly disappeared into the war academy, and then entered the Summoner''s rest area and disappeared.


    At the same time, a Summoner was having a nightmare. He was sweating all over his body, and soon he lost his breath. Then two more summoners had nightmares, but they didn''t die and woke up.


    They all opened the window and looked at the night sky. The full moon, which was cloudless, gradually disappeared into the clouds, adding a strange atmosphere to the night.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, the bizarre death of the summoner the night before quickly spread through the Academy, and in order to avoid unnecessary panic, the news did not reach the outside world.


    The senior members of the College held an emergency meeting, and then made a decision: the cadets in the college and two other summoners who were still alive were called to investigate.


    At this time, Ruiz stood on the high platform of the central square of the college, looked at the members who had gathered below, and said: "last night, there was a strange death event in the summoner rest area of the college. Three summoners had strange nightmares, even if it was a common nightmare. But this nightmare can kill the summoner in the dream. Unfortunately, a summoner So he died. This time we are called to investigate this matter. Please tell the two victims summoners about the situation last night. ""In my dream, I saw a vague shadow, and he was chasing me all the time. I felt the real pain in my dream," one of the summoners said


    Another Summoner then said: "I and his dream is the same, the shadow also used a unique trick on me, I walk the road will form a black track, the shadow in the track, will speed up the pace of chasing me."


    After listening to the audience, the students were in an uproar.


    Ye Feng, Fiona and unintentionally stood together and asked, "Ye Feng, why didn''t you come to learn sword yesterday afternoon?"


    Oh, I really went to dinner with your sister Wei! Fiona did not guess, she angrily stepped on Ye Feng''s foot, which made Ye Feng''s face painful.


    Don''t wait for Ye Feng to reply, Fiona answered: "he went out to dinner with his sister Wei yesterday afternoon!"


    Looking at Ye Feng without sympathy, he said, "it''s a date. Ha ha, young people''s feelings are more important. Sword training and other things can be put aside temporarily."


    Ye Feng is afraid to continue to be abused by Fiona, and changes the topic and says, "what do you think of the two summoners?"


    Fiona pondered a little and said, "this death method should be spiritual magic."


    He said: "I think this incident is not accidental. More people will die like this. Maybe some energy in this college has attracted creatures who should not be attracted. I can feel the dark and evil energy fluctuation in this college."


    Ye Feng asked, "is it related to the scarecrow?"


    He shook his head unintentionally and said, "that''s only part of it. There are more evil and strange energy waves in the depth of this college. Maybe some evil calling ceremony is going on. We''d better leave here after a while. If the mainland will be unstable, this will become the source of chaos."


    Ye Feng''s face was startled and said, "isn''t it so serious?"


    "Anyway, you''d better get out of here early." There was no intention to look serious.


    "Well, I''m sure I''ll leave. It''s just a matter of time. I''m going to Ionia." Ye Feng said.


    "All right, everyone, calm down. I believe you can hear the general situation very clearly. I hope you will be more vigilant recently. If you have any suspicious findings, please quickly provide the information to shivell and Caitlin. They are both in charge of this matter. Go back!" With that, rez left central square.


    ¡­¡­


    Katrina was standing in front of her house in the skao family house in North Texas, when a figure appeared in front of her. Catalina asked nervously, "Tyrone, have you found out?"


    Tyrone said respectfully, "first lady, I have not found any clues to general kecao, and the second miss has not been found."


    Katrina clenched her right fist and said coldly, "even if she didn''t directly participate in this, she would have known about it."


    Tyrone did not change his face and said: "I think we can not investigate this matter for the time being. As for the three southern provinces, the alliance has issued a final notice. We must send people to go there, and other countries will work together to put pressure on us. If we don''t go, we will be the target of public criticism."


    "Hum, the three southern provinces are developing rapidly under our rule. How can they be returned to Ionia in vain?" Katrina pauses and continues, "keep investigating until the game arrives. We''ll go three days before the game."


    "Yes Talon disappeared again in the mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    In the palace of Ionia presidian, Kalmar personally supports a man with exposed upper body and braided hair. The whole body of the man was burned by the fire, and his eyes were wrapped with a piece of red cloth.


    Karma looked grateful and said, "Master Li Qing, I didn''t expect that you would burn yourself to protest against NOx for the sake of EONIA. Ionia will remember your kindness."


    Li Qing''s voice with a trace of thick: "I was just atonement, did not expect to be saved by you."


    Karma said gratefully: "if you can''t be saved, Ionians will never be upset, but you''ve won us the chance to play against NOx ahead of time." Karma helped Li Qing walk slowly towards the rest area.


    ¡­¡­


    In a wooden house in presidian, Soraka is sitting with her eyes closed. At this time, a maid came into the room, leaned slightly, and said, "Lord Soraka, the competition is determined in half a month, but the candidate has not yet been determined."


    Soraka smiles and says, "there are three people who have chosen. I''m going to invite the last two."


    "I remember that only arilia and verus went to war academy, and the other one?"


    With a mysterious smile, Soraka said faintly, "and me..."


    Her voice is as sweet as a spring, washing her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 26

    Night is approaching, Ye Feng learned the power of arbitration all afternoon under the unintentional guidance. But not far away, verus kept staring at him, which made him strange.


    Due to the crazy behavior of verus a few days ago, Ye Feng instinctively disliked him. If one day verus uses the devil''s power to run away again, he happens to be at the scene, isn''t he going to be torn apart by verus?


    Think about a little scared, Ye Feng stopped, looking at unintentionally asked: "how do you leave that guy here?"


    He shrugged and said, "the devil in his body is about to corrode his soul. I just help him control it every morning. I can''t help him stay."


    Ye Feng glanced at verus and continued to say to unintentionally, "then I''ll go back first. You should be careful of him, in case he goes wild again or something."


    No intention to pat the chest, confidently smile: "don''t worry, you go back to rest."


    Ye Feng nodded and left.


    When Ye Feng leaves, he turns out his right palm unintentionally. The black vein has spread from the palm to the wrist. He took a deep breath and went up to verus. "Young man, don''t you go back to rest?"


    Verus looked up at the fading sky and said, "if it goes on like this, it won''t really explode?"


    Looking at verus thoughtlessly and meaningfully, he said, "you have a few more days. After I''ve finished suppressing you, as long as you don''t use the devil''s power before you become a demigod, nothing will happen."


    Verus nodded and said, "thank you. I''ll go first."


    When verus was far away, he had no heart to snort. He turned his head to look behind him and said, "Your Excellency has been watching for a long time. Can''t you come out now?"


    As soon as the voice fell, a dark shadow ran away quickly. I didn''t want to see it, and my pupils shrank.


    The next moment, he disappeared in place, appeared in front of the shadow. He uses the sword intention in his body, grabs forward with his right hand, trying to capture the black shadow alive.


    To his surprise, the shadow passed through his body like a real shadow.


    One move failed, unintentionally shocked. His eyes slightly closed up, and then he grasped the shadow with his backhand.


    Unintentionally, this time still failed, the shadow as invisible, take the opportunity to quickly escape here.


    Inadvertently fell on the ground, looking at the direction of the dark shadow leaving, fell into meditation. Although he could not catch the shadow, it was a little afraid of him.


    Holding his chin with his index finger and thumb, he inadvertently saw that the shadow was not strong, but because he was in contact with him for the first time, he could not see the mystery of the shadow. If the shadow had fought with him for a long time, he would have caught him.


    This reminds me of the death of the summoner. He said to himself, "is it the one who killed the summoner?"


    After thinking for a long time, I still don''t have a clue. I just don''t want to. As long as the shadow didn''t offend him, he didn''t care about the life and death of the summoner. After all, his impression of the war Academy was not very good because of the evil atmosphere in the depth of the Academy.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Feng took a bath and went to bed.


    Maybe it''s too tired to practice sword in the daytime. It didn''t take long for the wind to breathe evenly in the room.


    Little did not know, a dark shadow quietly sneaked into the room of Ye Feng. This shadow is just the shadow that was found unintentionally before.


    He ignored the closed door and went straight through the wall into Ye Feng''s bedroom. The dark shadow''s eyes are staring at the sleeping leaf wind. His eyes are like the blue flame, which is extremely strange.


    The shadow turned into a broken ghost hand from the blurred black body, and whispered in a voice that only he could hear: "although the man didn''t catch me just now, he did harm to me. The grasp implied a little understanding of space."


    The shadow came to Ye Feng''s bed and laughed: "sleep, enjoy your dream first, and then enjoy the dream of the man with demon energy in his body!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the dim morning, Fiona jumped into the room from the window of Ye Feng''s house. Seeing Ye Feng still sleeping dead on the bed, she could not help mumbling the word "sluggard".


    With her mouth up, Fiona goes to the bed and opens the sheet of Ye Feng directly. Seeing that Ye Feng is still awake, she reaches out her right hand and grabs Ye Feng''s ear and says in a cold voice, "it''s time to get up and practice my sword, Ye Feng!"


    Strange, with Ye Feng''s character, he should get up and beg for mercy or complain. How could he sleep so dead today? Is it pretending to sleep?


    Fiona loosened her hand and looked suspiciously at Ye Feng''s sleeping face. The more she looked at her, the more she felt that Ye Feng was pretending to sleep, which also made Fiona angry.


    Ye Feng''s character is also too lazy, Fiona a little unbearable. She pulled out the cloud sword and said to Ye Feng, who thought she was pretending to sleep, "if you don''t open your eyes again, I''ll cut your face!" Even so, Ye Feng still did not respond.


    Fiona believes that Ye Feng is playing with her, so she subconsciously uses her sword to scratch the face of Xiaye Feng. The faint bloody sword mark appears on Ye Feng''s face, but Ye Feng is still dead asleep and motionless.


    Fiona realized that Ye Feng was not pretending to sleep, but was really in danger.A flurry in her heart, she did not have time to think about it. She quickly picked up the leaf wind and ran to the unintentional house.


    Unintentionally, I was taking a rest on the tree outside my house. When I saw Fiona running towards here with the wind on her back, I knew something was wrong.


    How did he get up and down the tree? Why is there a trace of a sword on his face


    Looking at the scars on Ye Feng''s face, he was very confused.


    Fiona explained: "I accidentally scratched the sword marks on his face, but this is not the point. The point is that I went to Ye Feng just now, and he was already unconscious."


    Without the intention to listen, his face sank in an instant. He did not speak much, and carefully explored the body of the leafy wind.


    For a long time, unintentionally, he said with a heavy face: "he is in a dream now. I have nothing to do to save a man who is sleeping in the dream."


    Even a master without heart can''t save Ye Feng. Who can save Ye Feng? Fiona''s eyes widened, a little flustered. She quickly searched her mind for memories, hoping to find out who could save Ye Feng.


    She thought of several candidates in the war academy, but she quickly rejected them. Because of her character, she had few acquaintances in the war Academy. Want her to lower her profile and ask for help? This is simply not her arrogant character can do!


    While Fiona was tangled, Ye Feng, who had been observing Ye Feng, exclaimed: "Fiona, no problem. Ye Feng''s physical condition is getting worse and worse. His forehead has been sweating."


    Unintentionally this words, is to let Fiona square inch chaos. She wriggled her lower lip and bit her silver teeth, making up her mind. But even if she put a low profile to ask people, those who are not familiar with her will not necessarily help her.


    By the way, sylvier! Sylvier, who grew up in the war Academy with master Ritz, must have known more people than she did! Fiona''s eyes brightened, but the thought that she and sylvier were incompatible made her a little more difficult.


    Please, she doesn''t want to find him. Instinctively, Fiona hates him. She couldn''t say that. She just didn''t like him anyway.


    She turned her eyes again to Ye Feng, whose situation was worsening. Fiona was so nervous that her eyes rolled around. Taking a deep breath, she decided to lower her posture and go to beg for her dislike of shivell.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 27

    The breeze gently blows the withered leaves on the ground, covering a trace of haze for the war Academy under the shadow of mysterious events.


    Ali followed shivell and Fiona all the way to the unintentional residence. Inside, Ye Feng lies on the bed pale, his condition is worse than before Fiona left.


    When I saw two women behind Fiona, I knew that this was the one she had invited. He rushed the three people into the room and brought them to Ye Feng.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s pale cheek, he said solemnly: "from an hour ago, Ye Feng''s pulse and breath began to weaken, and the cold sweat on his head was also constantly exuding. If you don''t wake up, you may be in danger of life!"


    Fiona looked sad and worried. Since Ye Feng was unconscious, the previous arrogance and coldness have completely disappeared. Her lips wriggled as if she were making a difficult decision.


    On one side, Ali and sylvier are preparing to discuss the treatment of Ye Feng, but they are stunned by Fiona''s next move.


    Fiona lowered her haughty head to Ali and said in a pleading tone, "Ali, if you can save Ye Feng, let me do anything!"


    Shivell looked at Fiona in surprise. She didn''t expect the proud Fiona to put down her swordsman''s posture for Ye Feng and lowered her arrogant head.


    After hearing this, Ali narrowed her charming eyes and whispered in a warm voice: "I didn''t expect that the matchless swordswoman would bow down. The power of love is really great Well, don''t make fun of you. I have said that the Savior of sylvier is mine, and I will certainly help him. If you all go out now and interfere with me, not only Ye Feng can''t wake up, but I will also follow him. "


    On hearing this, the three men looked at each other, and quietly withdrew from the bedroom and waited in the living room.


    After the three leave, Ali quietly closes the door.


    She went to Ye Feng and sat on the edge of the bed. She stretched out her slender hand and stroked Ye Feng''s cheek. Her face was gentle.


    Her eyelashes tremble slightly, and a Li''s eyes reveal her complex feelings for Ye Feng.


    With a deep sigh, she murmured: "last time in demacia, thank you for saving me. I thought I would be shot, and then they took it to share the food by various methods. It was you who convinced them that I would not let you die. Never!"


    With that, Ali''s complicated eyes became clear, and her firm belief was revealed from her eyes.


    She stood up, deeply looked at the eye leaf wind, and then closed her moving eyes. Ali took a breath, then red lips opened slightly, and a green luminous pearl came out of it.


    Ali opened her charming eyes and stretched out her right hand, and the Pearl fell into her hands. She read a raw magic spell in her mouth, and the light of the Pearl was more and more shining, and then she did not enter Ye Feng''s body.


    After the Pearl had not entered Yefeng''s body, Ali''s body seemed to have lost its center of gravity and began to totter. Her face was so pale that she was drowsy.


    She gritted her teeth and sat down beside the bed. Her voice was weak but difficult to channel: "how could this happen? The power of that man''s dream is too strong. I can''t wake Ye Feng by my soul capture pearl alone. The only way is for me to enter Ye Feng''s dream and wake him up under the protection of the soul capture Pearl... "


    Before he finished speaking, Ali couldn''t hold on and fell on Ye Feng''s body.


    ¡­¡­


    In the white void space, the wind on the ground slightly opened his tired eyelids, and the dazzling light around him made his eyes ache.


    With a little time, Ye Feng adapted to the light. He walked aimlessly around, but no matter how he looked, it was still a piece of white flowers around, no boundary.


    When Ye Feng is about to give up, there is a door in front of him. Ye Feng quickly came to the door, thinking of the rope: "should I go in? If you don''t go in, there''s no way out. Maybe it''s a dangerous place to go in. Forget it, you''ll die here. "


    After that, Ye Feng opened the door and strode in. Just entering the portal, a familiar scene appears in front of Ye Feng. Ye Feng couldn''t believe to look at everything around him. This is not the red maple forest where he grew up, and where is it?


    No! Fake! It''s a dream! I was in In? Where was I just now? What did you do? I can''t remember Yeah? What am I doing standing here? Ye Feng stood at a loss, he even forgot how he appeared here. It seems that there is a man in the dark who is deliberately erasing his memory.


    "Xiao Feng, you are back!" A soft sound came into Ye Feng''s ear. Ye Feng looks at him with the direction of the voice. Ruiwen, who is wearing an orchid dress, stands outside the hut and looks at him gently.


    "Sister?" Ye Feng said subconsciously.


    A housewife like Ruiwen walked to Ye Feng''s side and looked at him plaintively. She whispered shyly, "we are all married. Why do you still call my sister? Call me Wener or Xiaowen... "


    Marriage? This? I lost my memory? I don''t remember! Ye Feng looked at Ruiwen in shock. He said in disbelief, "my sister and I are married?"Ruiwen complained: "yes, you regret it?"


    Ye Feng quickly shook his head and said, "how can it be! I like to be with my sister very much. If I marry my sister, I will, just It''s just that I can''t remember when we got married


    Ruiwen said gently, "have you forgotten? We were together last time at war Academy. "


    War academy? How can''t I remember meeting my sister there? Just think of this, Ye Feng''s head is acutely painful. He covered his forehead with a look of pain.


    Ruiwen seemed to see what Ye Feng was thinking. Her right hand gently patted Ye Feng''s back, and her face was close to Ye Feng''s chest. She gently said, "don''t think about headache. Isn''t it good for us to do this now?"


    Ye Feng listened to Ruiwen''s words, do not think about that matter, the head does not ache. "It''s good," he said subconsciously


    "Is this the life Ye Feng hopes for in his heart?" I don''t know when, Ruiwen and Ye Feng''s side more than a Li. And they seem to have not found the existence of Ali, still speak to themselves.


    Ali quietly looked at what happened in front of him, thinking: "how can we really melt into Ye Feng''s dream instead of watching as an onlooker?"


    After thinking for a moment, Ali''s long and narrow eyes trembled slightly. She thought of a way to get into the dream completely, that is to crush her soul capture pearl.


    However, crushing the soul capture pearl can let her into the dream, but it will also damage her life gate. If she wants to survive in the future, she can only live by sucking human spirit.


    Thinking of this, Ali''s eyebrows are tightly locked, and her heart is filled with feelings of intolerance and struggle, which is extremely contradictory.


    After a fierce struggle at the bottom of her heart, Ali still decides to fight for Ye Feng. Not only because ye Feng saved her, but also because ye Feng''s character is very similar to a teenager she once knew. But this last point, can let a Li she desperate.


    Moving eyes slightly closed up, a Li spit out the soul capture pearl. Looking for a place far away from Ye Feng and Ruiwen, she pinched her right hand hard, and the enchanting pearl dissipated into a little green light and rose into the air, until it disappeared in the clouds.


    Immediately, a Li''s face turned pale because of the fragmentation of the soul capture pearl. Her figure gradually shrunk into a white fox.


    At the same time, a thin black line floats out of the body of a Li''s white fox.


    Ali looked at the black thread and thought, "without this thread, I should be able to blend into the dream?"


    At this time, Ye Feng and Ruiwen have already returned to the hut. The white fox Ali did not rush to appear in front of Ye Feng, but in this red maple forest where she had only come once to look for a flaw, so that Ye Feng can really wake up.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 28

    The world in the dream has passed for several days. The white fox changed by Ali is observing Ye Feng and Ruiwen''s life in the red maple forest and exploring the flaws of this world.


    In the end, she found that the world has boundaries, which means it will come to an end. The nearest border is at the junction of red maple forest and demasia. Once there, you can''t go on.


    If ye Feng can come here, he must be able to realize that this is a dream and get out of the dream. But how to let Ye Feng follow me to come here and let him discover this flaw by himself? It seems that I have to find a chance to get close to them, but what if Ruiwen is the one who exerts her dream power on Ye Feng? I have to watch out for Vivian as I approach them! After a long time of deliberation, Ali ran to the stream in the red maple forest.


    During the past few days of observation, she also found that Ye Feng would run here alone every day and go back half a day. This is also a good opportunity to get close to Ye Feng.


    I don''t know if ye Feng will remember her when she sees her. A Li, who turns into a white fox, shakes her cute little head. Now is not the time to think about it. She must take Ye Feng out as soon as possible. Otherwise Ye Feng has not been engulfed by the dream soul, his body in the real world will be unable to support first, and then die.


    After calculating the time, it''s time for Ye Feng to go to the stream. She has to get ready first.


    Think about it, Ali ran all the way to the stream, quietly waiting for the arrival of Ye Feng.


    As Ali expected, before long, Ye Feng entered the red maple forest alone and walked towards the stream.


    As soon as the white fox a Li''s eyes turned, he ran straight to Ye Feng from the stream. Ye Feng did not go far, he found that the white fox changed by a Li ran towards him. He subconsciously opened his arms and caught Ali who jumped to him.


    A Li playfully rubbed and rubbed in Ye Feng''s arms, and purred a few times to express her missing for Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng also had a joyful look on his face, stroking a Li''s snow-white fur, and said, "Ali, since I came back here, I have never seen you again. I vaguely dream of your tragic death. Fortunately, it''s just a dream."


    Ali whined and waved her front paws, as if in protest against Ye Feng''s curse on her death.


    Ye Feng understood and said, "well, I shouldn''t curse you. Go, I''ll take you home to see my sister. She will like you too."


    But at this time, a Li''s heart is turbulent. According to Ye Feng''s memory, she is indeed dead, but why does he say he doesn''t remember? And this is a dream. He can still dream. Isn''t that just a dream in a dream? Is that dream still related to his memory? Maybe this is also a way to wake Ye Feng, but it is better to let Ye Feng go to the end of the red maple forest. Now that she has successfully won his trust, the next is his dream sister Ruiwen!


    Ye Feng holds Ali and walks quickly to the direction of his and Ruiwen''s cottage. When Ye Feng is ready to open the door, Ruiwen, wearing an orchid skirt, comes out.


    Ruiwen looked at a li in Ye Feng''s arms. Her face was slightly surprised and asked, "Xiao Feng, is this fox?"


    Ye Feng looked at Ruiwen with a face of doubt and explained: "this is Ali. I once rescued a white fox. It has been missing for a long time. This time, I found it in the red maple forest."


    Ruiwen said stiffly, "how can there be another one? I only saw Ruiwen


    Ye Feng looked at the sharp Wen in front of his eyes and asked, "elder sister, what are you muttering about?"


    Ruiwen ah ha, cover up way: "nothing, I just wonder, it disappeared, how to appear in the red maple forest."


    Ye Feng scratched his head and said, "I don''t know, but it''s a good thing, sister."


    Ruiwen stares at a li in Ye Feng''s arms and looks again and again, and then says, "Xiao Feng, you go back to your room to have a rest. I want to be quiet by myself." Then she went into the house.


    Ye Feng shrugged his shoulders and walked to the house where he used to live. A Li is looking at Ruiwen''s room, thinking. Ye Feng just didn''t hear clearly, but Ali could hear clearly. Ruiwen was saying why there was another one.


    A glimmer of light flashed in the eyes of the white fox changed by Ali. If she guessed correctly, what Ruiwen said was another thing Ye Feng thought. Besides being with Ruiwen, there was also a revival of Ali.


    However, Ruiwen is not sure, that is to say, Ruiwen had experienced similar things when entering other people''s dreams, so she did not dare to kill her. Ruiwen was afraid that it was true, and then the dream was broken.


    Ali thought for a while, and then began to move in Ye Feng''s arms, which made Ye Feng loose and put Ali on the bed.


    Ye Feng asked with concern: "Ali, is it uncomfortable to be held?"


    Ali shook his head and turned to the south end of the red maple forest. Run a few steps, stop to look at Ye Feng, and then run a few steps, stop to look at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng asked suspiciously, "do you want me to go there and have a look?"


    After hearing this, Ali nodded excitedly and ran to the south end. Ye Feng hesitated for a moment, then followed up.


    Before long, Ye Feng followed Ali''s steps to the south end of the red maple forest, which is the border with demacia. Ye Feng looked at a Li who stopped walking and asked, "Ali, why did you bring me here? Nothing special. Come on, let''s go back." With that, Ye Feng picked up Ali and walked back.At this time, a Li, who became a white fox, struggled desperately in ye fenghuai''s arms. He was anxious and cried out wildly, "go over there!"


    Ye Feng looks at the struggling Ali, afraid to hurt it. Ali also took this opportunity to break away from Ye Feng''s embrace again, and rushed to the border recklessly and hit the invisible wall.


    Ye Feng looks at a Li who falls from the air for no reason, and catches it quickly. He stroked Ali''s fur and comforted her, saying, "is there an invisible wall here?"


    Ye Feng walks around the border with a weak Ali, and finally decides to try whether there is an invisible wall.


    Weak Ali curled up in Ye Feng''s arms, slightly opened his eyes, and vaguely saw Ye Feng preparing to cross the border. She was relieved that it was over.


    But the next scene is to make Ali shocked, Ye Feng in her gaze across the border!


    Eh? How can Ye Feng not be blocked, but cross the past? Bad, so Ye Feng can''t believe it''s a dream and wakes up! Ali thought eagerly.


    At the same time, not far behind Ye Feng and Ali, Ruiwen, wearing an orchid skirt, stares at them with a gloomy face.


    She said to herself coldly: "this is Ye Feng''s dream. He is the real master. He has set the boundary. As an outsider, you and I can''t go out naturally. As the master, he can break the boundary at any time. But without outsiders, as the master, he will not take the initiative to break the boundary. Good, you fox demon dares to damage my good things and wait to receive it Be punished


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 29

    "If that''s what you said, Sona will be in danger tonight!" Caitlin said, holding her cheek in her right hand.


    After hearing this, rez hesitated, "the shadow will attack Sona tonight?"


    "Yes, teacher rez, although SANA can decipher the power of the dark shadow''s dream, she is weak. The shadow will never let SANA continue to play the piano tonight." Caitlin said with a smile.


    "In that case, I''ll protect SANA from being disturbed tonight." Rez is worthy of being a great magician. He has a decision in an instant.


    Caitlin shook her head, waved her hand to rez to listen to her, and then chuckled: "this will only frighten the shadow away, it will not have a substantive effect. I have thought of a way to catch the shadow. Tonight, you just need to show up when the shadow is approaching Sona, and let him escape. The rest will be left to me and shivell. Make sure to find out where he is hiding."


    ¡­¡­


    Jushenfeng is a place that people can''t find. Here live the people of the stampa tribe, also known as the Lieyang people.


    They believed in the sun. They were born with warrior talent. They were brave and good at fighting. They sent their elite in the battle of runes to fight for the peace of Valoran. After the war, they returned to jushenfeng and did not care about the world.


    There has always been a tradition in jushenfeng. Only the most talented young people can possess the artifacts handed down by their ancestors. They wear gold armor and hold the sacred sword and shield. They represent the Lieyang people and walk in the world.


    However, since the battle of Fuwen, there has never been any genius in the Lieyang clan that can represent the people. It''s not just that you don''t want to participate in the secular world, but you don''t have a strong genius. If we let a person with ordinary talent walk in the world on behalf of the Lieyang people, it will damage the sacred prestige of giant Shenfeng.


    The people of the Lieyang nationality originally thought that the tribe would gradually degenerate into the commonplace and die out. But the light of the sun once again favored stampa, so that this generation of the sun clan appeared a few talented people.


    In the Lieyang clan, where almost all of them have the talent of soldiers, four young people stand out.


    One was a man with a stony face. He was a big man, 19 years old, named panson.


    Leona, 19, has delicate facial features, and exudes the breath of mature women, giving people a kind of affinity. But she has been a problem child since childhood. She has done a lot of pranks with her good friend panson. If she doesn''t, she will hurt others.


    Raelle, 20, was a model among his peers since childhood. He helped the people in need to do what they could. He was deeply appreciated by the elders. He was a strong contender for inheriting the artifacts handed down by stampa.


    There was also a genius. When she was 16 years old, the elders announced that she was missing, and even more seriously warned all the people not to mention her again, which became a taboo. In this regard, some people privately claimed that the genius discovered the miracle of the force of the moon, so he was secretly executed by the elders in the name of heresy.


    Regardless of the whereabouts of the last genius, all the elders are holding a secret meeting in the supreme Hall of jushenfeng to discuss who will inherit the handed down artifact.


    "Elders, you are invited here today to discuss which talented people should inherit the artifact. What do you think?"


    After hearing this, many elders in white robes were in a state of uproar, and they were talking about it one after another.


    "I think raelle is a good boy. He has been willing to help his people since he was a child. He is upright and kind-hearted, and has high talent. It is a good choice." Said an elder.


    As soon as this sentence was uttered, many elders showed their appreciation. It seems that raelle''s usual performance has added a lot of impression points to him.


    "Panson is also good. Although he often played pranks as a child, his ability is beyond doubt. He is also a responsible child."


    "I don''t agree with you. Leona is mature and steady. Why can''t she?"


    For a moment, the atmosphere of quarrel in the conference hall became thick, and there was no unified opinion.


    At this time, an elder stood up and motioned to the elders present to calm down. Then he said, "although panson is gifted, he lacks the courage to take on major affairs, and is too reckless in dealing with affairs. Raelle is honest with others, and even helped our elders complete many affairs with certain experience. Although Leona was the same as panson when she was a child, she has been her own in recent years I believe we can all see the change. We are mature and stable. If we have to make a choice, we should let Leona and riler have a fair duel, and the winner will inherit the artifact. "


    As soon as this sentence came out, the whole scene was silent, and the elders all nodded in agreement.


    "Since we all agree with this plan, we will give it to the whole family. Tomorrow morning, we will hold a ceremony to inherit the artifacts on the top of the giant sacred peak." Then all the elders left their seats and walked out of the hall. On the way, several elders were still talking about the ceremony to be held, with unspeakable excitement on their faces.


    ¡­¡­


    Like other students, Sona''s residence is nothing special. Fiona followed kinks all the way, and she was often mischievous. Every time she got angry, she put on a pathetic look. Fiona had to tell herself that kinks was still a playful child, so don''t worry about her."Here it is, sister Fiona!" Kinks was dancing happily at Sona''s door.


    Finally, we can send the troublemaker away! Fiona was relieved and said, "it''s good to be here. I''ll go back first."


    "Ah? Sister Fiona, don''t you want to meet sister SANA? She is beautiful Kinks regretted.


    "Next time, I''m not sure about the wind injury."


    "Hee hee, sister, do you like him?" Jinx said with a bad smile.


    When Fiona heard "like," she looked flustered and said, "no, I''ll go first." Finish saying, Fiona then ignore jinx, escape also like to the direction of Ye Feng.


    Looking at Fiona''s frantic flight, kinks chuckled and hoped that tomorrow morning you would like my present for you!


    When Fiona was out of sight, kinks knocked on the door and cried, "sister Sona, I''m coming. Open the door!"


    "Sister kinks, I''ll open the door for you." The soft voice of SANA was heard in jinx''s heart. After a while, SANA opened the door and took jinx''s hand and went inside.


    "Why do you want to see my sister?" SANA looked at kinks with a smile on her face.


    "Because I want to talk to you about the dark shadow last time, and in fact, I came last night and there were a lot of things that delayed me until now." Kinks explained.


    "Don''t worry, speak slowly..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 30

    "Well..." Kinks, who was asleep, felt someone under the bed. She opened her confused eyes and found it was SANA who was relieved.


    Kinks asked, "sister, when did you come back?"


    "Just now." SANA''s voice sounded in the bottom of jinx''s heart.


    "Then go to bed. It''s late. Eh Sister, you''re not wearing underwear? " Jinx exclaimed.


    Kinks focuses her eyes on SANA''s covered body. A charming body looms in the quilt, attracting people''s imagination.


    "I sleep like this all the time, isn''t it strange?" SANA looked at kinks suspiciously.


    Kinks rolled her eyes, a shrewd twinkle in her eyes, and said with a smile, "it''s OK, sister, go to sleep."


    Although SANA didn''t know what jinx wanted to do, she still closed her eyes under the sleepiness.


    In the dark, kinks reaches out to SANA quietly.


    Looking down from the sky around SANA''s residence, there was silence and serenity, but it was soon broken.


    "Ah! Where are you touching, kinks SANA''s voice sounded in the bottom of jinx''s heart.


    "Why is it so big here? Why is mine so small?" Kim''s playful voice came out of the room.


    "Sister, don''t make a fool of yourself!" SANA continued.


    "No, if you don''t tell me how to get bigger, I''ll keep touching it! Well You can also shape it! "


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Fiona habitually gets up early and walks toward Ye Feng''s residence. After a meeting, he came to the window of Ye Feng''s bedroom, pushed open the window that was not locked, and landed in the house with lightness and elegance.


    At this time, Fiona''s head "Hua" a sound, a bucket of water from the sky, drenched her all over, the bucket is just on her head.


    Fiona lifted the bucket and held it in her hand, in a state of confusion. Her wet body trembled with anger. She clenched her hands and bit her teeth and said, "Ye Feng!"


    Ye Feng, who is asleep, is awakened by the noise and sits up in a hurry. But when he saw Fiona, he couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s OK that Ye Feng doesn''t smile. After laughing, Fiona''s face is flushed with anger. After seeing Ye Feng, he quickly explained, "I don''t know how it happened. Really, I didn''t do it!"


    "Do you think I will believe it?" Said fionara in a high tone. After saying that, he also looked at Ye Feng coldly, with an expression of waiting to be abused if you didn''t explain it to me clearly.


    Ye Feng is in a cold sweat for fear of provoking Fiona. He didn''t want to experience it again so soon.


    Quickly jumped out of bed, Ye Feng carefully took over the bucket in Fiona''s hand, looked and looked.


    After watching for a long time, he found a grimace painted on the bottom of the bucket, and the owner of the grimace was familiar to him, but he could not remember it.


    Ye Feng handed the bucket to Fiona, motioning her to look at the bottom. Fiona took the bucket in disbelief. After looking at the bottom, she confirmed that it was not Ye Feng''s ghost, but who was this grimace? Feel very familiar with it!


    "It looks like kinks!" Ye Feng suddenly remembered something and cried out.


    Yes, it''s kinks! That troublemaker pissed me off! Fiona severely threw the bucket on the ground, pointed to Ye Feng and said, "you, speed with me to practice sword!" Finish saying that she then carries the leaf wind to run to the corridor at full speed.


    "No more mention of me. Let me go by myself." Ye Feng wailed. Originally, it was abused to accompany Fiona to practice swords every morning. In addition, she was teased by jinx, and she was in a bad mood. Maybe he felt better!


    Along the way, Ye Feng has been in silence for his next encounter. Just before he reached the corridor, Fiona put him down. Ye Feng looks at Fiona suspiciously, but Fiona doesn''t pay attention to him, but looks not far away.


    Ye Feng also looks with Fiona''s eyes, two summoners are talking about what. Fiona went up and asked, "excuse me, what are you talking about? How can I hear the giant mountain? "


    When the two summoners saw that it was Fiona who had recently turned the famous painting gallery into her own duel Gallery, they both showed admiration. One of them replied, "Miss Fiona may have no idea. Two important things happened last night and this morning. One is that the dark shadow that disturbs people''s dreams has been captured. After investigation, his name is mo Teng, and we are now studying his ability. The other is that just now, at the entrance and mountain shape of the giant divine peak in the west of the college, the fog is pulled out again and it is believed that it will be strong soon Yang people are born. "


    "The Lieyang people? Jushenfeng? What is that? " Ye Feng asked curiously.


    Fiona winked at Ye Feng and motioned him not to ask. Then they walked a long way to the famous painting corridor. Fiona said to Ye Feng, "before practicing the sword, let me tell you about the legend of giant Shenfeng."


    ¡­¡­


    Jushenfeng, the Holy Land closest to the sun, has been living and reproducing in this place for generations. The people of Lieyang built their own city here. The civilians and elders in the city lived in ordinary houses made of bricks.In an ordinary room, a woman is sitting in front of a square table in a daze. The woman''s long brown hair naturally drapes on her shoulders. Her brown pupils, uncolored pink lips, smooth skin, and jade legs outside the white skirt all exude a mature flavor.


    "Dong Dong Dong" the woman''s door was knocked, a rough voice came in from outside: "Leona, is it there?"


    It turns out that this mature woman is Leona. This morning, she is going to have the ceremony of inheriting the artifact. She is still in this leisurely state of mind. She really doesn''t take the ceremony seriously!


    Leona went to the door and opened it, and a man with a stony face in stampa armor appeared in front of her. When Leona saw the man, she said with a smile, "panson, why are you here?"


    "I heard you were going to take part in the artifact inheritance ceremony, so come and have a look."


    "I didn''t expect you to hear that. Yes, it will be held later. Would you like me to attend?" she said At the end, Leona''s tone accentuates and she looks at panson.


    Panson seemed to think of something, dodged Leona''s eyes, coughed, and said, "what do you say? I don''t want Riley to get artifact anyway


    Leona sighed and said, "inheriting the artifact means responsibility. I''m not ready. I''m not ready."


    "I believe you can do well. I''ll go first, and then you will be the goddess of attention." Before Leona could finish, panson interrupted her. Panson did not look back, but the figure looked a little lonely.


    "You don''t understand my heart." Leona looks at panson''s leaving and mumbles to herself.


    Leona closes the door and goes back inside. She looked around the room, then went into the bedroom, took off her clothes and put on the female warrior armor of the stampa tribe. Even if the spring color on her chest was bound by the armor, she could feel their proud capital. Compared with the casual clothes before, Leona in armor has less sex appeal, but also more. It usually only appears in men''s heroic posture, which is not like a woman.


    It''s almost time to break up with Riley! Leona put down her thoughts. Her eyes, which had been godless, were full of firmness. So, with this determination, Leona stepped out of the house and headed for the top of the hill.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 31

    Here, jushenfeng is the peak closest to the sun. It is here that the ancestors of the stampa people received the baptism of the sun, and then led our family to become the most legendary sun clan in Valoran. Standing on the top of the clouds, Leona felt a sense of nothingness and overlooking everything. Her thoughts also seemed to go back hundreds of years and realize the glory.


    "Leona, it''s getting late. It''s time to go to the sun duel stand." An elder, looking at Leona alone, reminds.


    Leona realized that she was psychic and ignored the elder who was next to her. She bowed slightly, with an apologetic way: "I''m sorry, elder, let''s let you follow the cold wind, let''s go."


    When the elder saw that Leona''s speech and behavior were calm and calm, he appreciated her even more. If the tribe is led by people like Leona, it will surely be brilliant again.


    The elder takes Leona to the sun duel platform in the center of the peak. This time, Leona will fight with riler here, and the winner will inherit the artifact worshipped on the altar at the top of the peak.


    Leona jumps onto the stage, while raeller has been waiting on it for a long time. Raleigh has a beautiful face, which makes people feel kind when they see it.


    When leile saw Leona jump onto the stage, he bowed over and saluted and said, "Leona, I didn''t expect that one day, you and I are on the duel platform. If I can, I don''t want to fight with you. But since the fate is like this, let me see who is better between you and me. You are a woman. You should do it first!"


    Leona didn''t look at riler as if she didn''t hear him. Leona glanced under the stage, stopped for a moment where panson was, and then moved away. She said to the elders on the Presbyterian table beside the duel table: "elder, I want to give up this fight to inherit the artifact."


    As soon as the words came out, they burst into bloom in the Presbyterian seat and the stage where they came to watch the war, and all kinds of speeches spread all over the world.


    The duel, before the stampa tribe became the Lieyang tribe, was extremely sacred and could not be blasphemed. As a stanpa, it is a great shame to retreat in the duel. Moreover, the duel between the people of the same people will not happen. Those who dare to give up the duel are not worthy to accept the light of the sun.


    Off stage, panson looks at Leona, who refuses to fight. In fact, he hoped that Leona would refuse. Even if he didn''t, it would be better to lose in the hands of riler, so that they could still do what they wanted with the same joy as before, without much consideration. But what he wanted to refuse was that Leona refused in private, not in front of the whole family. Now Leona''s situation is a little bit dangerous. It''s a symbol of special significance in the ceremony of inheriting artifact. It means that if the elders get angry, they will execute Leona.


    An elder stood up and yelled, "Leona, do you know? You are rejecting the most sacred duel of the Lieyang clan


    Leona nodded, and said in a very flat tone, "elder, I know."


    "And you refuse? What''s more, if you win, you will become as great as your ancestors, and lead the Lieyang people to show their glory again. You have to give up such opportunities? " The elder, who stood up, looked at Leona, looking very angry.


    Even the other elders on the table looked at Leona with displeasure. It seemed that they were also disgusted with Leona''s refusal at this time.


    "I have made up my mind. I will ask the elder to complete it." Leona lowered her head and clasped her hands.


    "It''s not like What a shame. Execution If you don''t fight, you''ll be executed! " Said the elder who stood up.


    After hearing this, the other elders also looked at each other for a few times and expressed their agreement in silence.


    "No matter what, I won''t agree to the duel." Leona refused firmly.


    "Guard, keep this criminal down, and come back this afternoon to behead him!" The elder announced sharply.


    Panson under the stage did not know when to withdraw from the duel stage, and has come to the foot of the mountain. He looked at a steeple Palace on another peak and murmured, "if fate chooses you to die, I will break it!"


    Walking on the stone steps leading to the temple, panson remembered his childhood. When they were children, panson and Leona often bullied other children together. Once their father saw them and chased them everywhere. Leona and panson made many detours to get rid of the man before they came to the foot of the temple.


    Prompted by curiosity, they climbed to the temple on the top of the mountain and found the stone statues of the first generation ancestors of the Lieyang nationality. No one is allowed to intrude here at ordinary times. It is a forbidden area of the Lieyang people. Because of their playfulness and young age, pansen and pansen did not understand these things, so they came in peacefully.


    Panson and Leona saw a lot of fruit and chicken, duck and fish in front of the stone statue. After observing that there was no one around, panson and Leona devoured them and ate them up in a short time. This also indirectly led to the elders who came to clean once a month to find out that their ancestors appeared and worshipped for a whole morning.


    When panson was full, he climbed directly onto the statue and accidentally touched a mechanism. A holy light fell on him and Leona, and a set of guardian artifacts appeared in front of them.This reminds panson and Leona of the legends often told by adults - the story of the guardian and the sun''s messenger ancestors. When the two of them grow up, Leona puts on the armor of the guardian, opens the mechanism, and shines the holy light on himself. Then he inherits the most powerful artifact, and the two travel around the world together. Leona didn''t take this experience seriously, and she completely forgot it when she grew up.


    But panson always remembered, so he walked on the steps leading to the temple. He would do anything to save Leona.


    When panson arrived at the temple on the top of the mountain, it was almost noon. He quickly walked into the temple, opened the mechanism, and the complete set of familiar artifacts appeared in front of him.


    Panson wore an orange wrist guard, a special orange soft armor, an orange Kneepad on his knees, dark blue boots on his feet, and a dark blue cape on his body, just like the guardian of the ancient Sun God.


    He looked at the black spear left in front of him, with silver surrounding the primitive shield of alternating red and yellow inside, and a silver white helmet with a little yellowing, and took a deep breath. At this time, he hesitated.


    With this helmet on, you and I will be master and servant, Leona.


    If I can, I don''t want to, but if I don''t become the guardian, you will die. I don''t want to see this happen!


    I don''t know if you still remember the day when we used to laugh together.


    But we believe that the sun did not choose you, it allows you to die!


    Leona, from today on, I don''t believe in the sun anymore.


    I will only be loyal to you, I will be your believer!


    Since the sun did not choose you, then I will choose you!


    Leona, goodbye!


    Panson''s eyes were moist, and he slowly put on the helmet, which only showed his eyes, nose and mouth.


    From then on, he will follow Leona as a guardian, no longer loyal to anyone.


    ¡­¡­


    At the top of the main peak of jushenfeng peak, Leona kneels on the stage with her hands tied behind her. The elder, who had declared Leona''s death penalty, was standing behind her with a knife.


    Leona closed her eyes and faced the sky. She doesn''t regret her choice. She doesn''t want to fight Riley. Because once she had a duel, she would surely lay down a heavy hand, and raelle would surely lose to her, and she didn''t want to win. She wanted to be an ordinary people. It was enough to be with panson every day.


    Panson, where are you now? I''m dying. I want to see you again. Leona called softly from the bottom of her heart.


    The elder waved his machete and fell directly. Just as Leona''s head was about to be cut off, a sharp light blinded the elder''s eyes. Then Leona and the elder were wrapped in the light, and no one could see what was going on inside.


    Gradually, the light no longer glared, turned into a soft holy light on Leona, the rope behind her also automatically untied, and the elder fainted on the ground.


    Looking at Leona bathed in the holy light, the elders and people around were shocked and didn''t know what to say. It happened so suddenly that none of the people present could react.


    An elder first responded, and he exclaimed, "this is a miracle Miracle! The God of the sun once again takes care of our family and drops the holy light. We are wrong about Leona. She must have refused to fight because she did not want to hurt her family in the duel. Even the sun god was moved by her kindness. Leona, worthy inheritor of the artifact


    With the end of this sentence, the people around him responded one after another, sighing about the miracles and the sun god''s favor, and shouting Leona''s name: "Leona, the choice of the sun!"


    In the light of the light, Leona is a face of numbness, she did not expect to be put to death of her own but this amazing reversal, became the successor of the ancestral artifact.


    God of the sun, did you choose me?


    Thank you for your kindness, I will not die.


    I will live up to your expectations and lead my clan to prosperity.


    Although I didn''t want to be the successor, it has already happened. I will do every job well.


    Determined in her heart, Leona, led by the elders and surrounded by the people of her clan, walked towards the altar on the top of the mountain.


    She will inherit the will of her ancestors and become the emissary of the sun. She will wear the armor of the steel sun and hold the Sacred Shield and zenith blade to fight against all evils and cast a new legend of the Lieyang clan.


    And the premise of all this is: no longer talking about the marriage of mortals, above all living beings.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 32

    "Wait Fiona, why are you so heavy today? Grasp the scale Ye Feng reluctantly catches the sword of Fiona and says with difficulty.


    "What scale? Why didn''t you cheat your little sister when she was sleeping?" Fiona said, her heart did not come from the fire, the strength of the sword is stronger.


    This sword goes down, the sword in Ye Feng''s hand breaks directly, and his whole person also flies out with him. However, this strength seems to be intentional, Ye Feng gently falls on the ground, without any pain.


    Fiona is angry, Ye Feng does not want to continue to be abused, in this short time, he thought of a way.


    Ye Feng suddenly screamed, lying on the ground rolling, looking like a very painful look. After Fiona saw it, she quickly took up the sword in her hand and ran to Ye Feng to help him up.


    Fiona looked concerned and nervously said, "I have a good grasp of the strength. It should be OK! How could this happen? "


    Seeing the success of his plot, Ye Feng pretended to be better and stood up with the same pain, and hissed in his mouth.


    He said with difficulty, "you forget how long it took you to hit so hard last time? Can I be ok if you do this again? "


    Fiona thought of the last time, she really put a heavy hand on Ye Feng. It takes at least ten days for most people to get well.


    Thinking of this, Fiona is even more nervous, afraid to leave the wind out of sequelae. She touched and touched Ye Feng and said, "where are you feeling now?"


    Uncomfortable? My God, I''m talking nonsense. Who knows that I should be cured so quickly after such a heavy injury. Ye Feng was full of black lines and said with a stiff head: "it''s uncomfortable anywhere, but it''s much better now. It''s better to recuperate for a period of time."


    Fiona listens to Ye Feng''s tone of voice, always feels something is wrong. But she couldn''t say exactly where it was.


    She frowned and looked at Ye Feng with heartache and said, "I will not practice sword these days. You can have a good rest. I''ll talk about it when it''s all right."


    "Well, I''ll go back first?" Ye Feng is secretly happy that he can finally stop being abused every morning. Wait, when I become stronger than you, I will make you more obedient and obedient than a cat!


    "What are you laughing at?" Fiona looks at Ye Feng, who is addicted to her own world. Does she make trouble with Ye Feng''s brain?


    "Ah? It''s OK. I just remember a joke. Go away, Fiona. Pay attention to your sword practice. Don''t be too tired. Bye Ye Feng stares at Fiona, walks out of the corridor backward, and then flies to his cabin. Today he will have a good rest and sleep in it for a day!


    "Are you a regular student of the war academy?" A strange sound came into Ye Feng''s ear.


    Ye Feng stops and looks back. A thin man is looking at him. The man''s face was ferocious, with a brown moustache around his mouth, his brown hair standing on his head like a hedgehog, and his body was also dressed in a strange brown dress. The whole person gave a very funny feeling, with a bit of gloomy terror.


    Ye Feng held back a smile and replied, "yes, are you busy?" Ye Feng looked at the man who looked a little funny, and didn''t know what he wanted to do.


    The man grinned, and his obscene smile provoked disgust and disgust. The man said, "I''m the honor officer of NOx, dreven, boy, you should have heard of it."


    Ye Feng looked at the sky with his eyes and thought for a while. He said, "I''m sorry, I don''t know. Maybe..."


    "What! You don''t know me? It seems that I am a little famous in North Texas, and no one knows me in this war academy, so I''ll make an operation on you and let everyone remember me. My name will be spread all over Valoran, ha ha ha


    Dreven leaned forward, his two axes flipped like acrobatics in his hands. Ye Feng has not yet responded, dreisen threw his right hand axe.


    For so many days, under the guidance of Fiona and unintentionally, Ye Feng''s swordsmanship has improved. He subconsciously waves the sword cut by Fiona in front of him, and the broken sword directly flicks the axe away.


    Seeing that the axe was about to fall to the ground, dreven came to the spot with a peculiar and strange step and caught it. His wretched face also showed an expression of enjoyment, as if to say thank you for watching the ceremony.


    "Ha ha, good. There are two brushes. I''m a little interested. Come again!" Said dreven, with an obscene smile.


    At the same time, he threw the axe again, this time with a force several times that of the previous one, and directly knocked Ye Feng to the ground.


    The ax seemed to have been calculated. After Ye Feng''s arm was bleeding, it was returned to dreven''s hand.


    "It seems that you are not strong enough," said dreven excitedly, "if you don''t come here, let me have fun."


    Just as he was about to do it again, a golden light struck his arm, and the wound began to rot. Dreven took the heart to cut the rotten area directly with his axe, which stopped the wound from getting worse.Ye Feng looked at the direction of the light just like the holy light. Verus was walking slowly from afar. Isn''t verus''s arrow blood red? Is it the reason after eliminating the power of demons? Ye Feng is confused about this.


    Verus looked at dreven coldly, with a strong vengeance in his eyes. "Are you really a norxan?" he said faintly


    "Yes, you dare to hurt me. You are dead!" Cried dreven, who seemed to resent the attack.


    "Dying It''s you Verus responded coldly, in a chilling voice.


    As soon as they were about to start fighting, rez suddenly appeared in the middle and said solemnly, "the war academy forbids the fight between life and death. You have just come here. You can be forgiven. As for the battle between you and verus, you should stay in the competition between your two countries."


    When Ruiz finished speaking, he directly released the aura of his demigod strength, which stunned the two people who were angry. If two people insist on life and death, I am afraid they will be punished by Ritz.


    "Master rez, I''d like to have a discussion with this friend from NOx. May I?" Fiona, who did not know when she was also at the scene, went to rez and waited for an answer.


    "As long as there''s no life, it''s up to you." Rez nodded.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be." Fiona said with a smile, then turned to dreven.


    Dreven could see that Fiona was not an ordinary person and didn''t want to get involved easily.


    He tried to reconcile and said in a low voice, "this beautiful lady, are we not having a festival?"


    Fiona raised the cloud to dreven with her right hand, her proud head in a condescending manner.


    She glanced at the wind, her sharp eyes narrowed slightly, and said to dreven, "only I can bully him. Since you dare to hurt him, wait for punishment."


    As soon as the sword in her hand was pressed, the sword fell into her eyes!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 33

    "Girl, you are in a good mood. Since you are determined to fight, you are welcome." Dreivan grinned, his eyes glowing with excitement, and he scanned Fiona''s body with impunity.


    At the next moment, Fiona''s body moves forward at full speed. She appears beside dreven with a sword, which is invisible.


    Dreivan narrowly escaped the sword and sighed at Fiona''s speed. At the same time, the big axe in his hand flies out and spins to Fiona.


    Fiona''s eyes narrowed slightly, her right hand turned her sword, and her axe flew out. At this moment, dreven ran to the point where the axe fell. How can Fiona make dreven happy? She''s going straight in.


    Looking at Fiona coming in, dreven grinned, salivating up and down his teeth, and gave a big drink. His left hand axe was thrown decisively, which caught Fiona off guard.


    In a hurry, Fiona blocked with a sword case. Under the action of huge force, Fiona fell back several tens of meters, forming a long mark on the ground due to her sliding.


    Just as Fiona looked up, dreivan had caught two axes and bowed to her sarcastically.


    Dreven didn''t believe in any justice. He threw both axes before Fiona could recover. Because of the high-speed rotation of the axes, the air awn formed splits the place they pass by, and two long gullies like marks are pulled apart on the ground.


    But in the face of such a powerful blow from dreven, Fiona stood up and walked slowly towards him, just like walking in idle court.


    "The warm-up is over," she said with a scornful smile


    Several people on one side are puzzled by Fiona''s behavior, especially Ye Feng, who worries about whether Fiona will be injured.


    However, when the two axes pass through Fiona, there is no reaction, Fiona is still free to walk to dreven.


    "How could that be possible?" exclaimed dreven! How can you be ok? "


    Ye Feng and verus, who are watching on the side, are also puzzled about this, and Ritz seems to see something and looks at Fiona with great interest.


    "You are too weak." Fiona seemed reluctant to talk to drevindo. Her words were like gold and her eyes were full of indifference.


    All of a sudden, with a bang, two missing axes flew back and were beheading Fiona.


    Dreven put his left hand over his chest, laughed, and said, "dare you look down on me, dreven? This is the end, you... "


    In the middle of his speech, dreven suddenly stopped. He looked at Fiona in amazement. He saw that his axe had passed through Fiona''s body and then returned to him. Why did Fiona still have no scars like nobody else?


    Just as dreven was stunned, Fiona kicked him out and hit the rockery not far away. Then he fell to the ground and was not moving.


    Fiona gave a bang and disdained to say, "Ye Feng doesn''t fight against it. It''s coma. It''s meaningless."


    This sentence was naturally heard by the three people watching the war. Rez and verus all looked at Ye Feng with different eyes.


    Ye Feng is full of cold sweat, which pot Fiona is really not open to mention which pot! "She''s talking nonsense," he said awkwardly


    Seeing Ye Feng''s unwillingness to say anything, the two men did not ask, but verus asked Ruiz, "master Ritz, how did Fiona avoid those two axes just now?"


    "In fact, just as the axe was approaching her, she gently leaned over. The speed was not what ordinary people could catch. In your eyes, she seemed to be motionless."


    Just as everyone relaxed their vigilance, dreven suddenly stood up, looked ferociously at Fiona, and threw the axe straight out.


    Fiona saw the axe, but still went forward. The ax was about to approach Fiona, and was directly shot to the ground not far away. Dreven''s palm, on the other hand, was so shocked that a sword mark appeared in the palm of his hand, bleeding.


    "You love sneaking, don''t you?" Asked Fiona coldly, looking at dreven with her head tilted. Then she kicked him in the chin, and he fell to the ground.


    Fiona went to dreivan, put her right foot on her head, slightly lowered her body, and whispered, "if it wasn''t for this college, I would have killed you. You''ll be more careful later. Next time, it won''t be so easy to let you go!"


    Fiona loose feet, no longer pay attention to dreven, toward Ye Feng three people walk. Fiona and rez and verus said a conversation, then left with Ye Feng.


    On the way, Fiona asked casually, "did the fight affect your injury?"


    Ye Feng is very confused, Fiona suddenly asked why this, but still replied: "no, I did not fight with him how."


    Fiona looked at the tree on the side of the path and said, "when you''re all right, you have to step up your fencing practice so that you can protect the people you want to protect. I think Ali wants to see you like that."


    When it comes to Ali, Ye Feng falls into a sad memory. It''s his incompetence that makes him die miserably. I really need to be stronger! Ye Feng''s eyes firmed up, he said: "I will be strong, strong enough to protect you, Fiona.""Ah? What are you talking about? " Fiona blushed instantly after hearing this.


    Ye Feng thought that Fiona didn''t believe his determination to become stronger. He put his hands on Fiona''s shoulders, looked straight into Fiona''s eyes, and said, "I know that you are always so strict with me for my good. I will not let you down, believe me!"


    Fiona froze in place, completely confused, brain a blank, Ye Feng said after the words were directly ignored by her, her mind echoed Ye Feng to protect her words.


    Fiona felt her heart beat and her breath quickened. She stammered, "do you want to protect me?"


    "Yes, when I become strong, I will protect you, my sister and all the people related to me, eh? Fiona, why do you... " Ye Feng said and was frightened by Fiona''s face.


    At this time, Fiona''s face from the previous shy coy, become extremely terrible, as if stimulated.


    "Why not?" she said coldly Fiona''s voice is like the piercing cold wind in winter, which makes Ye Feng feel cool all over.


    Ye Feng is confused by Fiona''s question, thinking that Fiona found out that he cheated her about her injury.


    He said subconsciously, "I didn''t mean to deceive you. I was hurt. I..." When Ye Feng reacts to say something wrong, Fiona has already stood by his side.


    Fiona looked at Ye Feng in a gloomy way, which made him step back. Ye Feng reached out his hands and waved at Fiona. He said: "just That was just what I said Oh, I feel like my injury is breaking out again


    "Do you think I will believe it?" Fiona playfully looks at Ye Feng and looks like she wants to eat Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng suddenly cried out: "Fiona, be careful of your back, dreven''s axe!"


    Hearing this, Fiona''s pupils shrank and her nerves tensed. She turned at once, but there was nothing.


    When she came back to her mind, Ye Feng had already disappeared.


    Fiona stamped her foot and said with hate, "it''s not good to fight, but the ability to escape is first-class."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 34

    Shadow Island, the most mysterious place in Valoran, is shrouded in fog all the year round. The island is full of dead trees and weeds. It is also the only place in the continent where the sun cannot shine.


    It''s full of gloom and terror, inhabited by strange creatures and evil spirits.


    In the deepest part of shadow Island, in a strange shadow magic array, there are eight creatures surrounded by fog. They are discussing matters.


    "I don''t think we should work with that imprisoned void in the war Academy." A soft woman''s voice echoes in the magic circle.


    "If we don''t cooperate, we want to make the blood moon come completely, Valoran can hardly succeed!"


    "Kalthas is right. This is the only way to do it this time!"


    "I think Elise is right. Don''t forget that the empty visitors were once the masters of the world. Even if we joined hands with the most powerful ekasians in human beings, we just expelled them from wallan. To do so would be tantamount to seeking skin with a tiger!"


    "But don''t forget that the first empty visitors were all over the whole of Valoran, and the number is amazing. Now there is only one. As long as we successfully summon the bleeding month, we can kill him together in order to avoid future trouble!"


    After hearing this, there was a moment of silence, thinking that they were thinking about the feasibility of this scheme.


    "That''s settled, but we still have to figure out how to make the shadow cover the whole varollan?"


    "When the blood moon comes, Valoran will naturally fall into the shadow of eternity, and we do this for the sake of Valoran. Human beings are too pedantic to rely on them to meet the empty visitors behind the door of emptiness opened in a thousand years'' time."


    "That''s right. For so many years, we''ve been living in the shadow island. It''s all these damned human beings who have done harm to us. Sooner or later, Valoran will be destroyed in their hands. Now is such a good opportunity. It''s time for us to take charge of everything. In the next few thousand years, we should step up to gather powerful forces to face the empty visitors."


    "Then hurry up for the calling ceremony of the secret power of the blood moon."


    "Mankind, your time is over!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Half a month has passed. What''s wrong with the war academy? Every time it''s delayed, and I met someone from NOx just now In verus''s room, verus and arelia are sitting in chairs talking.


    "It''s good to postpone it. Now master Soraka and her men have not arrived, and I don''t know if something has happened." Arilia''s eyebrows were light and she looked annoyed.


    "It''s time to put pressure on the veterans of the war Academy. Arilia, verus, come with me." Just when arilia and verus were worried, a familiar female voice came into their ears. The voice was soft and light, as if it could calm all the restlessness and make people calm.


    They unconsciously looked at the door. The locked door creaked and opened slowly. And a man they could never have known appeared before them.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the wind is hanging in the residential area of a tree deep in the woods. In front of him, Fiona with the cloud gently across his upper body.


    Fiona''s face was so cold that she couldn''t see whether it was joy or sorrow. She said, "you''re running! Why don''t you run? "


    Ye Feng, with a wry smile, said, "I want to run, miss!"


    See Ye Feng also dare to play with her, Fiona angry mouth issued teeth friction collision sound. She hummed, "I''ll hang up here and sleep all night. I''ll let you down tomorrow. I don''t want you to cheat me again." With that, Fiona turned away.


    Ye Feng didn''t want to hang on the tree all night. He called out to Fiona who left: "Miss, I know I''m wrong. Don''t play, let me down quickly!"


    After listening to Fiona, she stopped, turned her back to Ye Feng and said, "you should think about whether you should cheat me first." Then she left without looking back.


    Ye Feng does not give up, continues to call out the mission, but Fiona or disappeared in his sight.


    The sky has been in the night for a long time, and Ye Feng, who has been hanging for a day, has fallen asleep because of exhaustion. Behind a tree not far from Ye Feng, Fiona is secretly watching all this.


    After seeing Ye Feng close her eyes for a period of time, Fiona confirms that Ye Feng is really asleep. She whispered, "I''ll forgive you today. I''ll carry you back and have a good sleep." But her voice was still a little discontented.


    Just as Fiona was about to walk by, she found a man coming up the stone path. The man''s appearance became clear as she approached. It was Ali, who came to save Ye Feng last time.


    Ali left for a while and found that Ye Feng was hanging on the tree. She rushed to put the sleeping leaf Feng down. She thought Ye Feng had fainted and looked worried.


    A Li lightly touches Ye Feng with his right hand, and Ye Feng wakes up. Seeing Ye Feng awake, Ali said happily, "Ye Feng, you are awake! Who put you on the tree? I''ll take it out for you


    Ye Feng vaguely looked at the Ali holding him and said, "am I dreaming? Did you dream of Ali who took a bath in the center of the lake last timeAfter hearing this, Ali''s face turned red. He coughed and said, "it''s not a dream. How can you be hung here?"


    Ye Feng hears that it''s not a dream, and only then knows that it''s Ali who put himself down from the tree. "Fiona did it. If it wasn''t for you, I''d have to hang up here all night," he said


    "Fiona? It can''t be true? I think she is very nice to you. How could she treat you... "


    Before Ali finished speaking, he was interrupted by Ye Feng: "it''s tears to say too much. In short, thank you for saving me."


    Ali saw Ye Feng didn''t want to say it, so he laughed and asked no more questions. "I''ll take you back and have a chat on the way," she said


    Ye Feng nodded his head. Today, he was beaten to death. If it wasn''t Ali, I''m afraid he would really sleep in the tree all night.


    Not far away Fiona hiding behind the tree, eyes flashing at Ye Feng two people, in the heart a burst of grievance. Before they found her, they quietly left alone.


    ¡­¡­


    At noon the next day, Ye Feng turned over on the bed and found unintentionally leaning against the window of his bedroom. Ye Feng said feebly: "no intention, so early to find me something?"


    Inadvertently listened to Ye Feng''s remarks, feeling a burst of fun, he replied: "this is all noon, you said early."


    "Ah! It''s noon? Fiona will kill me Ye Feng got up subconsciously and said.


    Looking at Ye Feng carelessly, she said, "don''t worry, she may not teach you today."


    Ye Feng asked suspiciously, "why?"


    "I just went to see her and asked you why you didn''t come to learn arbitration power yesterday. As a result, I found her lying on the bed. I touched her head and felt very hot. It should be a fever. I just grabbed some medicine and came back and asked you to cook medicine for her. It''s better for you to solve your young people''s problems by yourself. I can only help you get here!" Voice just fell, inadvertently left the medicine bag beside Ye Feng, and then left.


    And Ye Feng is head short circuit at this time, Fiona actually also can have a fever sick?


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 35

    Yefeng, who took care of Fiona for a day yesterday, got up tired from the sofa in the living room. After washing in the bathroom, he went into the kitchen to boil porridge.


    Fiona in the bedroom got up early and leaned against the head of the bed looking at the ceiling in a daze. The smell of the kitchen passed through the living room and through the crack in the bedroom door.


    "Ye Feng is a little useful at last." Said Fiona, chewing her tongue.


    Gulu


    Fiona''s belly screamed, causing her a burst of embarrassment, two dimples covered with red. Fiona''s appetite was aroused by the aroma, and she swallowed her saliva. She got out of bed and went to the kitchen.


    As soon as Fiona arrived at the living room, Ye Feng came face-to-face with a bowl of porridge. Ye Feng saw Fiona come out, frowned and said, "you are still very weak now, go back to bed first, I will feed you."


    After Ye Feng''s careful care yesterday, Fiona nodded subconsciously and obediently returned to bed after listening to Ye Feng''s words.


    Although Ye Feng is surprised that Fiona is suddenly so obedient, he dare not tease her. It''s a spoonful of porridge to his mouth. Fiona opened her mouth and ate.


    But when Ye Feng wants to get the spoon back, Fiona is still biting. Ye Feng''s heart that call a bitter ah, want to take back the spoon, but dare not too hard, afraid to make Fiona hurt after revenge him.


    Ye Feng reminds a way: "big miss, loosen your mouth!"


    Fiona squints and looks at Ye Feng suspiciously. She was very strange why Ye Feng told her to let go of her mouth, because she was thinking about things, and did not notice the spoon in her mouth. Even just eating porridge is a subconscious action.


    My God, you still feel strange, what a lady! Ye Feng complained bitterly in his heart. He pointed to Fiona''s mouth to show her.


    Fiona looked along the direction of Ye Feng, and an embarrassing picture came into her eyes. At this time, she is with the spoon that Ye Feng handed over with her mouth.


    What am I doing here? Fiona quickly loosened her mouth, her face flushed with embarrassment. Seeing Ye Feng still staring at her face, she immediately turned her face away from Ye Feng.


    When Fiona was about to speak, a clear and beautiful voice came into her ears: "am I at the wrong time? You''re still flirting


    Fiona and Ye Feng turn their heads and look. Hivier is leaning against the door and looking at them with interest.


    The appearance of sylvier made Ye Feng have a bad premonition. Sylvier and Fiona haven''t spoken well since their first meeting in college, and he doesn''t want to get caught between them and become the victim of a fight.


    Ye Feng looked at the atmosphere becoming more and more tense. He closed his eyes and took a breath and said, "sylvier, are you also coming to see Fiona? Hey, Fiona, are you happy with the arrival of sylvier We must reconcile! Ye Feng cried in his heart.


    "Clay hat, don''t worry. I''m not here today to pinch each other with this proud girl. I''m here to tell you something. Ionia and NOx will play in Summoner Canyon tomorrow. You''re going to Ionia, so I think you''ll be interested." He waved his hand and said bitterly.


    When Fiona heard the word "proud girl", she was not happy. Her face a cold, said: "who is the proud girl, you tell me clearly!"


    Ye Feng is speechless on one side and dare not join this topic for fear of being slandered.


    He straightened his left leg, bent his right leg, slightly straightened his back against the door, slightly tilted his head back, covered his mouth with his right hand, and yawned.


    "Who else but you?" she said with a big mouth? I''ll go first, earth hat. You''ve been marked on your face by my sister. Don''t be attacked by this proud girl. " With that he left laughing.


    Shit, what are you talking about? How could you shake it out! Ye Feng looks back carefully at Fiona. Fiona, as he expected, looked at him with a livid face.


    If the eyes can kill people, Ye Feng is afraid to have been cut thousands of times. This sylvier was absolutely intentional!


    However, in a blink of an eye, Fiona iron green face is a change, friendly looking at Ye Feng. She said softly, "Ye Feng, can you explain to me the meaning of the mark on your face?" Fiona''s voice is very gentle, contrary to her normal.


    Although Fiona''s voice is very soft and charming, Ye Feng can hear the chilling chill from it. It seems that today''s matter can''t be solved without a clear explanation.


    ¡­¡­


    Caitlin set a target next to her house to practice shooting. Just as Caitlin fired her fifth shot, a man in orange skin armor and helmet appeared in front of her.


    The man blocked Caitlin''s bullet with his shield and asked, "how can I get to the Senate?"


    Caitlin was surprised to see that the bullet was blocked by the man''s shield. Although her bullet is not the most powerful, it is also one of the advanced products of Hicks technology. The general shield is very difficult to block, unless it is made of obsidian, a rare material.


    Caitlin looked at the man in front of her chin and said, "who are you? Why do you come to the war academy? "Just as the man was about to speak, a woman in armor blocked him. The woman said with a gentle smile to Caitlin: "we are from the giant divine peak. This time we are visiting the veterans of the war Academy. Girl, can you show us the way?"


    Jushenfeng? Isn''t that the place of legend? However, their appearance is really similar to the Lieyang people recorded in historical books. Caitlin hesitated for a moment and said, "come with me. I''ll take you."


    Caitlin said this and walked in the other direction, and the man and woman followed her. On the way, Caitlin talked to the two men a lot and learned their names. The man''s name was panson and the woman''s name was Leona. Because their family''s Apocalypse prophesied that Valoran would be destroyed in this era, in order to unite all forces to fight against evil before the crisis came, the elders of the clan let them go down the mountain.


    Caitlin doesn''t know what the so-called destruction is, but she can see some clues from the recent strange events in the war Academy. It seems that the forces of terror and evil have infiltrated into the war academy, and the League of heroes formed by it has no time to pay attention to it. But she''s not going to ramble on her speculation, and when this is over, she''ll go back to pilewood and leave.


    Caitlin can see that panson and Leona really want to make an alliance with others and fight together. But they don''t know that the chances of alliance between the forces of Valoran are very small.


    Caitlin kindly reminded: "the present Valoran lacks cohesion. It''s more difficult for them to unite than to let them down. You should be prepared."


    After listening to Caitlin''s words, Leona didn''t feel distressed. Instead, she replied with a smile, "thank you for reminding me, but we will still do it, even if we fail."


    Caitlin was stunned and then looked at Leona with admiration. Unexpectedly, the woman in front of her was so calm in the face of these things. She believed that as long as she grew up, she would become a good leader.


    "Don''t be discouraged. My parents are senior councillors of piltvov. If you can persuade them to make an alliance with you, the latest achievements of our Hicks technology will be open to you, even if you are faced with people who have the strength of the divine realm."


    Leona''s eyes lit up when she heard that. She had read about pieterwolf''s technology in her family''s books. In the last battle of runes, piltvov''s scientific weapons helped a lot.


    "I''ll go to pilewood," Leona said with a smile


    Caitlin also returned with a smile: "I''m waiting for you to come to pilewulf. I''ll treat you well. Well, the building in front is the Senate. Please go in. I won''t accompany you if I have something else to do." Caitlin waved at them and left.


    Leona watched Caitlin leave with a gentle eye. When Caitlin disappeared, she and panson entered the Senate.


    As soon as he entered the door, an old man in a white robe said sternly, "this is the Senate, not a place where you can come at will."


    After hearing this, panson picked up the spear to teach the old man a lesson, but was stopped by Leona. Leona said directly, "elder master, we are from the giant Shenfeng mountain. We are here to make an alliance with the war Academy."


    The old man stroked his beard and said, "wait a minute. I''ll go and ask elder kento." With that, the old man walked quickly to the depth of the Senate.


    Leona and leiona waited for about a minute. Before that, the old man brought another old man to come. I think he is elder kento.


    Senator kento turned around Leona, frowning and meditating. All of a sudden, he screamed, wondering how it was possible. But he didn''t notice that panson was dissatisfied with his behavior.


    After a while, Senator kento calmed down. He continued to look at Leona and said, "wearing the steel sun armor, holding the zenith blade and the Holy Shield, yes, this is the sun emissary of the Lieyang clan. I didn''t expect that I could meet the legendary Lieyang people in my lifetime. I think that little brother is also the guardian of the Lieyang clan?"


    When panson saw that the old man finally stopped looking at Leona, he felt a little less upset, but he still didn''t like the old man named kento. "Yes," he replied faintly


    Leona saluted and said, "I think you are the leader of the war academy, elder kento. The purpose of our trip has already been told by the elders around you. Please give me a reply."


    Kento said with a smile, "let the covenant go in advance. I hope you can join the League of heroes that we have formed. Here, your talents will shine brilliantly."


    Panson recognized kento''s meaning, which was to get them to work for the war Academy. "No way!" he said angrily


    Leona frowned and said, "elder kento, I respect you as an elder. I hope you don''t do anything that will embarrass us."


    Kento didn''t care about Leona''s attitude at all. He said with a hearty smile: "I think you misunderstood me. Joining the League of heroes will not be too restrictive. You can leave at any time and enjoy the resources of the war academy to study. Are you sure you want to refuse?"Panson looks at Leona, and as long as Leona says no, he will listen to her. Leona pondered for a moment, then shook her head and said, "we are still busy with making treaties in other countries. We have your kindness. Panson, let''s go!" With that, Leona took panson out of the Senate.


    "Tomorrow Summoner Canyon will have the elite match between Ionia and NOx!" Kento called to the two who were leaving. After a pause, they left again.


    The old man beside him said, "Lord kento, will our ceremony be discovered by the people of the Lieyang clan?"


    Kento said with a gloomy smile: "it should not be possible. Hum, give us a little more time, and the ceremony of the necromancer will be successful. At that time, those who join the League of heroes but do not obey our orders will suffer. Valoran should be ruled by our war academy!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 37

    Soraka sighed softly. She had vowed that she would never use her magic to hurt people in her whole life. This time is no exception, although she broke the precept nineteen years ago. That time let instinct become God, her strength retrogressed, even her face was cursed.


    Verus heard Soraka, who was always smiling, sighing. He looked at the enemy and asked, "Lord Soraka, why are you sighing?"


    Soraka replied, "remember some things before, it''s OK. You have to control your hatred. It will lead to the sealed devil in you. After the seal is broken, even if I become a God, I can''t pull you back."


    Give up your hatred of norhus? Verus laughed at himself. He looked at the opposite dreven and Mondo, with an imperceptible flash of anger in his eyes.


    With his eyes drawn back to the road, Shen Zheng and dreius fought fiercely. There were occasional frictions between the two sides in the process of the Qing Dynasty. His body was full of scars and his condition was not very good.


    At this time, arilia''s voice rang out in Shen''s mind: "I''ll be there soon. You''ll pay attention to my position all the time." This is also a spell in Summoner canyon. Friendly heroes can communicate and gain the vision of other teammates for support.


    Pay close attention to irelia''s movement. At this time, arilia is on the road to fight the frog in the blue field.


    After clearing the frog, arilia went into the river and went to the road. Shen had already begun to fight against dreius. They ignored the soldiers nearby.


    Arilia rushed out quickly, and this scene was also found by the two men in the battle. Dreius turned and ran, while Shen made a direct dash forward, displaying his profound meaning shadow binding. Dreus, who was about to leave the battlefield before arilia approached, was out of control and went back.


    "Damned!" said dreus Seeing that arilia has come to his back and surrounded him with Shen, he starts to fight directly and wants to die Shenshen.


    As a result, dreus''s wishful thinking failed, and he retreated cautiously, knowing that he was invincible. Now he will face arilia, who is close to full state. Dreus is a veteran general. Even though he is seriously injured, he is still calm. He waved a big axe in his right hand and pulled it around. First, he cut aliya''s left arm. The red blood seeped from the armor and dropped to the ground.


    Arilia resisted the pain and rushed to dreus. The sword she handed down in her hand swung upward and pierced dreus'' breastplate directly.


    There was a roar from dreius, and then he waved his axe, trying to hit arilia''s chest. However, he was seriously overdrawn and his axe was easily avoided by arilia. Arilia gently fills in her last sword, which goes straight through dreus''s chest, and dreus''s body begins to become void and is about to break back to the Summoner''s platform.


    Just as dreius was about to dissipate, he gave arilia a strange smile and said, "don''t you want to know about your brother?" There was a hint of irony and threat in his voice.


    Brother zelos? Arilia''s head is blank. Is it said that her brother has not heard from her all the time and that she has been captured? Arilia decided to ask her brother''s situation in person. She said to Shen, "you can send it back to the summoner platform, where the spring will help you recover. By the way, don''t go on the road. You can go to the wild area and support other roads."


    "Don''t be fooled by him," arilia said, taking a deep look He then used a return to the city transmitter for transmission.


    Arilia lowered her head, took a deep breath, and began to clear the soldiers. She has now untied three seals, which is half the energy from the fourth seal.


    Dreius was soon on his way, and now he had just opened the third seal, while arilia had already opened the fourth. He grinned coldly, carefully clearing his soldiers, and occasionally, when he was close to arilia, he quickly waved a huge axe and scratched her.


    Arilia was absent-minded because she was thinking about her brother''s affairs. In the constant confrontation, she was repeatedly injured. "Where is my brother now?" she finally asked


    "Why should I tell you?" Said dreus sarcastically, not forgetting to guard against arilia''s attack.


    And arilia was absent-minded, and her attacks were often unsuccessful. Arilia felt like she was going crazy. She was eager to hear from her brother. "You son of a bitch!" she said


    Arielia thrust forward with the sword handed down, piercing dreus''s shoulder armor. At the same time, her fifth layer has been unraveled, and dreus is half way short of breaking through the fifth layer.


    Dreius''s axe was moved forward, and Alicia, who could not dodge, was directly caught. Dreius ferociously carried arilia, and with a kick, she flew straight out.


    Arilia fell to the ground, her left hand propped up with her sword, coughing blood. Dreius came to her, grabbed the sword she had handed down, threw it aside, and then with another foot, arilia fainted.


    Dreius, with a cold face, grabbed arilia''s hair directly in his left hand, and kept swinging her in the air. Arilia''s hair ornament fell to the ground because of tearing. Her long hair, which had been bound up, was scattered disorderly, covering her low face."The weak are trampled on Said dreus, as if to arelia, or to himself.


    Dreius slammed her right hand into her chest, and she woke up again with severe pain. "My brother What have you done to my brother? "


    "Don''t you regret it," said dreius, leaning close to arilia''s ear And then he hit arielia madly on the chest. She coughed several mouthfuls of blood, and her mouth was covered with blood stains.


    "Your brother wanted to go to demacia to ask for help, but he was caught by my men and put into the dungeon. Our people are just like I do to you now, and they keep beating him with a whip."


    Dreiseston stopped and said with a strange smile, "after he is in a coma, put salt on his wound!"


    "Oh, you beast Arilia roared wildly. Her beautiful face was so distorted by pain that it made me shudder.


    Dreius hit arielia on the right side of the face, which made her spit out a mouthful of blood, which splashed on his face. Dreius, with his head tilted, looked at arilia in a funny way, and said, "think that''s going to scare me?"


    Dreius rubbed her face with an axe, and the wound on her face was like a red thread. Dreius felt that such stimulation was not enough. He wanted to break arilia''s will completely!


    He continued: "later, one time your brother accidentally bit off my subordinate''s finger. Unfortunately, I was not there. My subordinate angrily dismembered your brother''s body and then threw it all into the sea. I heard that there were many sharks fighting for your brother''s meat at that time."


    "Well? Why not? You? The sixth seal has been untied Exclaimed dreius.


    Arilia is now in a state of distress. Her body is full of injuries. Her long, disordered hair covers her eyes. Her face is constantly bleeding. But that''s how she put her right hand on dreus''s hand, which held her hair, and suddenly threw herself back, and dreus flew out of control.


    Dreus rolled in the air, stabilized himself, landed on the ground, and looked up at arilia.


    Arilia stood with her legs wide apart and bent, her body and hands drooping. She roared like a beast, and raised her head abruptly, her messy hair covering her right eye, and her left eye, which was out there, glared at dreus.


    At this time, arilia was like a wild animal, panting heavily. She staggered to dreus, as if she were going to fall at any moment, but with a sense of danger.


    Arilia said intermittently, "my brother is dead, you say again?" The voice was low, like a wild animal waiting for hunting, which made people afraid.


    Dreius was disdainful, just a mad dog. He said, "yes, and countless sharks Divide Corpse Yes After that, he laughed wildly.


    Arilia shook her neck and made a bone collision sound. Her eyes were ferocious and numb. The corners of her mouth rose to reveal her teeth, and with a silly smile, she looked at dreus with a heavy look.


    "So you Go to hell Arilia growled in a low voice, her voice like a wild animal that had released its anger and could not be contained.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 38

    Arielia leaned forward, her right foot on the ground, and leaped into the air towards dreus, her long, disordered hair dancing wildly with her figure, and the chill spread around her.


    She stretched her right hand to the side and whispered the sword. As if inspired by the master''s call, the spiritual sword itself sends out a metal Trill and flies back to arilia''s hand.


    Arilia clenched her hands on the hilt of her sword and cleaved at dreus. There was a glimmer of disdain in dreius''s eyes, and his right hand waved a huge axe to meet arilia in the air.


    The collision between the axe and the sword makes a piercing sound, which makes the eardrum uncomfortable. The two sides were so deadlocked for a period of time, and no one could defeat the other. Dreius was shocked. He didn''t expect that the strength of this seemingly fragile woman was so great.


    Even Katrina in their army, although she has excellent ability to assassinate, can''t defeat him in strength. It was not only that. He clearly felt that arilia''s physical strength had been exhausted just now. How could she suddenly burst out such amazing strength like a flash of light?


    "My will, will not be defeated!" Arilia exclaimed, no longer fighting with dreus. As soon as her blade turned, a huge sword energy gushed from it.


    Under this peculiar sword spirit, dreius felt his body as if he had been imprisoned, or hit in the back of the head. The feeling of vertigo swept over his body.


    It was such a short period of weakness that dreus felt arilia''s attack again, more and more fierce, as if her every blow injected a little strength into her, making her more and more brave. What''s more, he felt his armor under the attack of arilia was like a decoration, which was no different from not wearing it. The tingling feeling was like cutting bones and peeling skin.


    At the end of the fatigue, dreus made the decision to retreat. He has only opened the five seals and cannot use his unique guillotine. Moreover, after releasing the sixth seal, arilia''s strength did not rise by a single point. He could not be her opponent at all.


    Arilia was aware of dreus''s retreat, and she had beaten him to the same frail one.


    Under the entanglement of arilia, there is only one way for dreius to escape. As a general climbing up from civilians, dreus had his own pride. He would rather die in battle than die in flight. Dreius gritted his teeth and waved his axe to meet arilia again.


    ¡­¡­


    Drawing back to the middle, akali and Katrina keep clearing their troops, and their fight is very limited, causing no substantial damage. In this seemingly peaceful battle, akali and Katrina successively untied the sixth seal. In front of akali''s eyes, Shen appears in the scene of Qing magic marsh frog in the blue field of Shanglu. At the moment of Shen Qing''s end, he also unties the sixth seal.


    Under the veil, Kali''s lips are blue. The picture in front of her moved away from Shen and became a picture of walking down the road. At this time, the two sides of the road were fighting fiercely under the second outer tower of the blue side. In addition to Soraka, who was only responsible for treatment, verus and the two opposite were in poor condition. Every time Soraka gives verus a return to form, verus is seriously injured again because of the collision with dreven.


    Akali closed her eyes and murmured Shen''s name. She did not carry on the sound transmission through the Summoner''s Canyon, but without any medium in the bottom of her heart.


    As soon as the frog''s head was cleared, she nodded her head gently. Akali used a special transmitter to sense her own soldiers behind the enemy and start the transmission. At the same time, Shen uses verus, who is in a bad state, as the medium to display his secret meaning - compassion and soul falling.


    Down the road, dreven and Mondo heard Katrina''s cry in the middle. "Come on, akali''s coming!"


    Just as they heard it, it was late, and a huge beam of light enveloped a small blue soldier behind them. From the huge beam of light came a wave of energy that made them palpitate. When the beam faded, akali appeared in front of them, breaking the sixth seal. Knowing that there was no way to retreat, the two men hit verus, who was equally weak. Mondo and dreven rush to verus and attack madly, but they find that they can''t fight verus at all! Verus was surrounded by a purple halo, and then the cautious figure was in front of him.


    Careful not to give them a chance to react, they rushed forward for a distance, and instantly displayed their profound meaning -- Shadow binding, temporarily imprisoning them.


    Then, akali flashed away and appeared in front of the two. Before seeing how she did it, they turned into virtual shadows under the same bright light, broke back to the summoner platform and waited for the bar to revive.


    "It''s a tacit understanding between you. If there were both of you, the balanced sect would surely return to the past." Soraka said. She looked at akali and Shen, and her admiration was obvious.


    Akali and Shen bow slightly, and then go back to their positions again. Verus, on the other hand, was cold and spat.


    Soraka sighed, looked up at the sky, and said, "what if one day you found that even if you had formidable power, you could not protect the people you cherish?"


    Verus was shocked. Did Lord Soraka see what I thought? He looked at Soraka in disbelief. But Soraka still looked at the sky."It''s not that the more evil the more powerful, but that your heart has been occupied by hatred, so you can''t really play the sacred archery you learned in the temple." Soraka''s secluded path, it seems to recall something.


    Verus didn''t want to hear the sermons right now. He gave Soraka a fist, and then activated the return to town transmitter to go back to thorough treatment.


    Soraka shook his head and was disappointed with verus''s performance. She whispered to herself, "when you get there, you''ll never turn back."


    ¡­¡­


    Tick tock Tick tock


    The blood that had not yet dried slipped down the sword and dropped to the ground.


    Arilia tilted her head and looked indifferently at dreus, who had fallen to the ground. In order to be able to vent her anger quietly, arilia, after beating dreus to a standstill, threw him in the grass beside the river.


    After that, arilia used her sword to cut the wound on dreus'' body again and again, allowing the blood to flow from everywhere in dreius'' body, which was extremely terrible.


    One thing arilia found out was that, no matter how many cuts she had cut in dreius, dreius just gritted his teeth and didn''t shout. This makes arilia even more angry for no reason. In her opinion, the people in nortexas are timid and cunning. How can there be such people who are not afraid of torture?


    But this doubt did not make arilia give up her torment of dreus. Now she is completely dominated by her brother''s death. She just wants the human body in front of her to suffer her brother''s pain.


    At the thought of her brother, arilia felt like her heart was being cut by a knife. After cutting and sewing, she repeated. How could my brother die? Didn''t you say you''d find reinforcements and come back to see me?


    Thinking of this, arilia accelerated the speed of the separation of dreus, and the force was greater and more crazy.


    Just as arielia quickly cut several more wounds on dreus, her conversation with her brother zelos before she joined the army suddenly came to her mind.


    "Leah, why did you join the army?" Said zelos, turning his back to arilia.


    "To be a strong man!" Arilia said confidently.


    "In your heart, what is powerful?"


    "Just like your brother!" Arilia looked at zelos with starlight in her eyes.


    "Well, Leah, maybe you can''t understand what I''m saying now, but I still want to tell you that the strength of a person is not how strong he is, but his heart." With that, zelos turned around and touched his left chest with his right index finger.


    Arilia came to herself from the memory. She lowered her head and said nothing. The sword in her right hand pierced dreus'' body. And dreus returned to the red Summoner platform to wait for resurrection.


    She also activated the return to the city transmitter, raised her pale face to the sky, let the tears slide on her face. She choked: "brother, I''ve never really been strong."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 39

    A faint white mist enveloped the village in the South and north of the forest. The wind was blowing gently. Although it was very light, it was cool to the bone, and the gloomy air filled the village. All kinds of shops opened by villagers are still quietly placed on both sides of the street, but lack of popularity.


    The fox girl subconsciously tightened her robe, her eyes looked around her, and her expression was tense.


    Where have the villagers gone? Why is there no one in the village? Fox girl walked in the open village. She went into the houses of all the villagers, but there was no one.


    There was no sign of fighting in the house or on the street. Some food was still on the table. There was no trace of furniture or property being taken away, but it was covered with dust. All the villagers seemed to have evaporated from the earth, and never appeared before.


    Even in the quiet valley, the fox girl did not have the feeling of fear and uneasiness. She would like to leave now, but at the thought of not seeing the young man, she encouraged herself in her heart and sighed.


    After walking around every corner of the village, she smelled a familiar smell, the smell of that teenager!


    The fox girl forgot her fear for a while and chuckled. She pursues the youth''s breath, around and around the village, and finally after returning to the origin, a twisted Black Gate appears in front of her.


    The gate is carved with ugly ghost face, surrounded by dark purple energy, which is unspeakable weird.


    Fox girl hesitated, this door always gives her a kind of ominous and uneasy feeling, but that youth''s breath is emanating from this door! Maybe he needs her to save him!


    Fox girl locked her brows and grinded her teeth, but she still planned to go in. Just as she was about to step into the door, a charred humanoid monster rushed out of the door.


    There are several strands of hair on the monster''s head, and the hollow brown eyes show a greedy look when seeing the fox girl. It grinned like a big mouth sealed with needle and thread, and fell on the fox girl.


    As the ghost like laughter from its mouth to spit out, fox girl was completely scared by the monster in front of her.


    Her legs were paralyzed with fear, and her eyes closed tightly, afraid to open. And the stench of the monster made her retch.


    Fox girl''s hand consciously waved forward, the monster was lifted directly on the spot, fell not far away, did not get up again. She looked at her hand in disbelief. She had such a terrible ability after turning herself into a human being.


    But on second thought, the fox girl is smiling. Since she has this strength, she should be able to rescue the boy from that door, right? Eh? Where''s the door?


    At this time, there was no door in front of her, only the dead monster reminded her that what had happened was true.


    There is no way, fox woman had to find clues from this disgusting monster. How can this breath be so familiar? She came closer and sniffed the stench. This monster is one of the three hunters who once chased her! How could this happen? Can we say that he is a teenager? no No way. He must be alive! I want to find him and save him!


    In order to find the clues of the black gate, fox girl integrated into human society. To this end, she also specially named herself: Ali.


    Although Ali is intelligent by nature, she is naturally enchanted and will encounter unnecessary troubles. Some evil men always get the chance to be alone with ALI for various reasons.


    Ali is very disgusted with these men, but she has a strong desire, she will suck their spirit clean.


    Over time, Ali was fascinated by the feeling of sucking human spirit. And she also found that if she did not suck human spirit for a long time, her vitality would gradually decline.


    In order to continue to survive, Ali only sucks human spirit. In her view, people are also part of nature, in line with the law of the jungle. Since people can kill animals wantonly, she can also eat their spirits with ease.


    With the in-depth understanding of human social norms, Ali began to feel guilty every time he smoked human spirit.


    This kind of inner self reproach is gradually aggravating. She began to look for ways to stop sucking human spirits, and eventually found a wool scroll in a remnant.


    It says the fox''s formula for cultivating the soul absorbing pearl. Once completed, it doesn''t need to suck human spirits. But if the pearl is broken, there is no possibility of repairing it. She has to absorb human spirit again to continue her life, unless she becomes a demigod.


    After a Li successfully cultivated into a soul capturing pearl, she once again embarked on the journey of looking for a teenager. No matter how big the world is, she will try her best to find the boy who was kind to her and rescue him from the black door!


    ¡­¡­


    Ali looked at Ye Feng in her arms and said softly, "it''s time for you to wake up when the story is over." Then she stroked the head of the lower leaf wind.


    Then, Ye Feng wakes up from a deep sleep. He felt that he had a long dream, a story about Ali. Ye Feng got up and asked, "what''s wrong with me? Why did you fall asleep in your arms


    A Li light smile, said: "just ate half of your essence, you are too weak to fall asleep, OK, I am much better now, do not need the spirit, you go out, I want to have a good sleep."Ye Feng nodded and left. This is Ali''s bedroom. He doesn''t dare to stay too long. Or when Fiona finds out, he''ll be in trouble.


    Ye Feng sat in the living room with sylvier and Caitlin, and then returned to the arena auditorium. After finding Fiona and oliviana, he sat down.


    At this time, the image of crystal upload to the picture let Ye Feng all over a shock. EONIA''s five men directly pushed the last crystal of the noxasian side and won the victory.


    Ye Feng feels this is incredible. Before he left, he saw that verus was ready to use the power of the devil. But under the seal of Summoner Canyon, shouldn''t the battle end so soon?


    Fiona secretly glanced at Ye Feng and saw the doubts in his heart. Anna was just about to be asked.


    "The one named verus used the devil''s power, but was suppressed by the seal of the Summoner''s Canyon. Soon they were forced back to the Highlands, but the woman named Soraka played her real power. It was terrible!" said Oriana


    "She''s not sealed at all, and she''s a demigod. She''s the first demigod to be unsealed in the Summoner''s Canyon! It is conceivable that a demigod is not sealed and can easily sweep the five norxans without demigods, but she did not defeat norxan by force. " Said oliviana excitedly, slightly agitated.


    "How did that win?" Ye Feng asked.


    Fiona took over the topic and said, "solaka relies on her abnormal treatment ability. Many times, the other four people in Ionia were almost killed, but she managed to cure all the injuries. The vigorous Ionian side defeated and finally won the victory."


    Listening to Fiona''s explanation, Ye Feng is also amazed at the strength of the semi God Soraka of Ionia.


    But then he wondered, the first demigod who was not sealed in Summoner Canyon? Ye Feng asked: "before the demigods into the summoner Canyon will be sealed strength?"


    Oriana nodded her head like a chicken pecking at rice. She said: "yes, she is the first one. Others such as rez, Kyle and mogana are all sealed without exception. It can be said that this Soraka is very strange. It is said that she is honored by the Ionians as the son of the stars."


    Bang!


    The image of the crystal suddenly began to shake. To be exact, the land of Summoner Canyon is shaking violently!


    It seems that something is going to break out of the earth in the summoner canyon. Even people who watch through the crystal images are deeply aware of the fear and depression from the soul.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 40

    "We lost. Go back, eh?" Katrina murmured, for she felt the ground tremble just now.


    At the same time, all creatures in the summoner Canyon felt the change. The tremor increased step by step like an earthquake. But unlike an earthquake, an evil breath gushes out of the cracks in the earth. This is clearly a dark creature trying to get out of the ground in Summoner Canyon!


    The entire structure of the summoner Canyon began to collapse because of the shaking of the earth, and even the summoner platform on the North Texas side collapsed.


    Soraka''s bright eyes lengthened slightly, looking out into the dark corner of the upper river near the North Texas side. For a moment, she said, "now we still have a chance. The thing sealed underground is close to NOx, so it only temporarily destroys the transmission array there. Join us."


    Soraka turned back and closed his eyes to the five of the noxasian, as if he didn''t care that the two sides had a duel just now.


    "Lord Soraka, their life or death has nothing to do with us. Why..." Verus''s voice was discontented. In his opinion, the norxans have done so many bad things in Ionia, and it is deserved that the evil will be rewarded with the evil.


    Soraka interrupted verus and yelled, "verus, if you don''t want to, you can go by yourself. We''ll break up."


    Verus curled his lips and said, "let''s go. I don''t want to bear the name of leaving my fellow countrymen behind."


    As soon as the words fell, verus felt something, and he quickly moved away from where he had stood. As soon as he left, several cracks appeared in his original position. Then, a black purple tentacle poked out from the ground.


    Fortunately, it''s only part of it, and the scope of the threat is very limited. However, the stench and yellow green gas around the tentacles, with a palpable wave of evil energy.


    Seeing this situation, Katrina knew that she would continue to drag on. She was afraid that she would lose her life. She had to evacuate immediately. Katrina glanced at verus, and though she had an impulse to beat him, she tolerated it. She looked at Soraka and said, "norhus is willing to listen to you before you get out of here."


    Soraka nodded, and if you go a little late now, you may be doomed. She didn''t say much and took the lead. At the same time, she also put all the people in her purple aperture, when the time comes, you can help in time.


    Soraka and his party moved cautiously, for fear of a crack in the soles of their feet. Fall in, can call the heaven should not, call the earth not working.


    They arrived safely in the middle of the middle road. Soraka almost correctly predicted that the speed of shaking and earth cracking slowed down significantly after passing through the middle zone. Several people also temporarily put down their vigilance.


    One wave has not subsided, but another wave of danger has been reduced. A thundering dragon song comes from the lower river. The sound was deafening, as if it could tear up space. The voice seems to be mixed with a trace of anger, as if to vent the feelings of being trapped here.


    Katrina suddenly exclaimed, "I remember, that voice was the Dragon sealed here, and the tentacle was part of Baron Nash."


    "How do you know that?" Verus looked at Katrina suspiciously.


    Others, like verus, were curious and looked at Katrina together.


    "This is what SAIN, who once participated in this competition in norhus, said. The summoner Canyon is originally a dark sealed place. The reason why the so-called wild monsters can''t be killed is because their bodies are sealed under the ground, and all on the ground are their shadows. Later, people from the war Academy found that those who died in this place would revive, so they built these towers And crystal, used to test the ability of summoners and students. "


    Katrina took a breath and went on: "among them, the two most powerful creatures sealed here are the giant dragon and Baron Nash. The dragon is a brown dragon, and its flame will be burned along with the people around him. Baron Nash is a snake like creature from shadow island. It is black and purple, and its white belly is scaly It has sharp spines on her body, and it smells of putrefaction. "


    Katrina slowed down and said, "Baron Nash has three heads, two small heads beside him. In the middle is a huge head. The Yellow four eyes are like a lantern on it. With the sharp yellow fangs, it is chilling. It is said that it is more frightening than those empty visitors. However, this is just a rumor, which may be deviated from the real situation."


    After listening to Katrina''s description, people have a preliminary understanding of these two terrible creatures. However, after a brief immersion in the horror of Baron Nash and the dragon, their ground began to collapse, and the central area extended from the upper channel to the lower channel, all of which collapsed and fell into the underground black hole.


    However, the previous river course has disappeared, leaving only a long gully. Under the ravine continuously spurts out the dirty yellow green gas, mixed with a silk of deep purple blood line.


    From the depths of the ravines came a low, angry roar, like the magic sound of the ancient road.


    Except for Soraka, everyone else fell into a trance under this magic sound. They whispered Baron Nash''s name in a whisper, and the murmured name conjured a cloud of black air from the mouths of several people, and slowly condensed into a ball like a sticky liquid in the air. Even Soraka''s mind was lost for a short time by the black mucus that kept surging.Soraka''s right forefinger gently twists her forehead, trying to keep her mind. A closer look, the tiny invisible sweat also makes her forehead slightly suffused with oil.


    Soraka took a breath of cool air into her body, slightly opened her vermilion lips, and gave a "wake up" rebuke. Then a bright word "Wake" appeared in front of her, which was twisted into several light balls and shot into other people''s bodies. The black mucus in front of several people''s bodies also slowly disappeared. With the disappearance of the black mucus, they gradually came to life.


    Several people wake up to understand that they had been trapped in the magic before, and were controlled by the demons in the ground. "Stay with me now, I''m afraid it''s not far from collapse," Soraka interrupted


    After hearing this, several others nodded their heads. From the hand just now, we can see that the magic weapon sealed in the ground is powerful. If you stay here, I''m afraid no one can escape its claws.


    After watching the crowd finally agree, Soraka''s heavy cheek slightly eased. In her opinion, if they continue to have gaps because of their respective camps, they are likely to be buried here. Only with one mind can we avoid more accidents.


    Soraka walked in front of the crowd, opened the purple shield again, and led them to the blue Summoner platform that had not yet collapsed.


    The roar of Baron Nash and the dragon was more and more exciting, and the speed of the earth''s disintegration became more and more fierce.


    At the moment when they set foot on the highland, the whole land under the highland was torn apart, and a huge black and purple tentacle swept towards them. The trace of yellow green gas mixed with lethargic lethal toxicity also rushed to the crowd.


    The shield that solaka propped up also appeared a crack under the strong blow. The outer circle of the protective cover collapsed, leaving only the place where they stood.


    Soraka locked her brow and was about to reach the transmission array, but something went wrong. What should I do? The transmission array of the summoner platform is separated from them by a huge gully, so it is impossible to fly so many people at one time. Arilia has a sword handed down from generation to generation. She can reach the transmission array without my help. But what about the others? Do you want to give up the people of norhus? But even if I give up, I can only take one person in the past, and two of our people will be left behind. Is someone destined to stay?


    As soon as Soraka had this idea in mind, she quickly snuffed it out. She went to the back of the crowd and gazed at the huge dark purple tentacles in front of her. If you want to stay, she alone will be enough!


    Soraka''s worried look was swept away, and her eyes burst into a resolute light. Soraka opened her arms to the sky and recited the obscure old mantra. The last little piece of land under her feet trembled and rose. She was suspended in the air, leaving the small piece of land covered by the shield on top of her head. A crack in the original shield was repaired with the blessing of the spell.


    When they saw this, they knew that Soraka would sacrifice himself to save them.


    Although they were unwilling to admit it, they still had to admire the selflessness of the woman in front of them and looked at Soraka with a complicated face.


    However, several people in EONIA, at this time, are looking at Soraka eagerly. They don''t want Soraka to die here for them. In their eyes, Soraka is the soul of Ionia, and I don''t know how many people have been cured by Soraka''s holy light. They would rather die on their own instead of Soraka, because there are more people in Ionia who need Soraka.


    Arilia was lying on the edge of the shield, her eyes red and swollen, and she cried with a trace of crying, "Lord Soraka, come on up!"


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to die," she said with a smile


    "Well Then you must come back! "


    "Certainly!"


    With a gentle wave of his right hand, several people slowly drift to the summoner platform under the protective cover. Although there are huge tentacles attacking the shield from time to time, there is no sign of breakage under the blessing of Soraka.


    Solaka looked back and looked at the huge black purple tentacle in front of her, and now she had to face more than the tentacle. She will face the anger of Baron Nash himself, the anger of the dragon, and even the anger of all the demons sealed in the summoner canyon. She didn''t know if she could survive this time. She just said that just to give arilia a few people a thought.


    If you don''t know life and death, why do you frown? Soraka seemed to have figured something out. She completely extended her eyebrows and raised her mouth slightly. She looked at the tentacles in front of her eyes and said, "I''d like to see what the anger of the sealed object can do to me?"


    As if feeling Soraka''s provocation, the entire Summoner Canyon resounded with the roar of countless monsters. They can''t wait, waiting for the seal to be completely lifted and the arrogant woman torn to pieces!


    And a long and ancient voice from the ground is also timely: "stupid mortal, you will see the most terrible power in the world, then, you will crawl under my feet, become my most loyal servant, come on, meet your master!"


    ¡­¡­www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 41

    "Fiona, you''ve always been very good. Why are you soft now?" A young man''s voice sounded in the bleak and desolate valley of the summoner.


    "I said," can you keep it down? You want all the demons in the canyon to come Then a female voice louder than the previous male voice sounded.


    "My aunt, I know, but your voice is louder than me!"


    "Hum!"


    Following the voice of the man and the woman, his sight was drawn to a dense jungle. A young man was carrying a woman on his back and was frantically running around in the jungle. If you take a closer look, they are Ye Feng and Fiona who are the first to go to the summoner canyon.


    Behind them, a dark figure followed closely, and it seemed that they would not stop. From time to time, Ye Feng looks back at the nearer and nearer shadow, and his face is sweating.


    Fiona also noticed that the shadow was getting closer and closer. She looked anxious and called to Ye Feng, who was carrying her back, "you should run quickly. That thing is going to catch up with you."


    Ye Feng''s expression is as miserable as it is. He said in a low voice with a bitter face, "why don''t you carry me on your back?"


    "What are you talking about?" Fiona coldly stares at the back of Ye Feng''s head, as if ye Feng really said something reckless, she didn''t mind blowing his head.


    Ye Feng felt the chill on the back of his head and hastened to change his mouth: "I''ve been running for so long, I''m tired, miss."


    Fiona heard Ye Feng''s weak words and slightly retracted her cold eyes. She said, "I have a way to make you run faster."


    Ye Feng can''t believe Fiona''s method, Fiona has always been cold, suddenly gentle up there must be bad things! Ye Feng said in a hurry: "no, I really can''t be any faster."


    "Ah? This is Well, my left shoulder? Ah Fiona, stop! It''s killing me Ye Feng called and called, just like taking the medicine, full of motivation again, and accelerated madly. The shadow behind him was gradually left behind, until it disappeared.


    At this time, Fiona is biting Ye Feng''s left shoulder. Her method is to let Ye Feng get power from the pain! In order to no longer be bitten, Ye Feng can only play to its potential, far away from the shadow.


    Fiona stops when the shadow disappears behind her. She also continued to make nausea and vomiting on Ye Feng''s back, as if she had eaten something dirty just now.


    Ye Feng is not willing to, you Fiona bit me, but also a look that I''m dirty, it''s really not in my eyes! Thinking of this, Ye Feng is more oppressed, he hums: "Fiona, you deceive too much!"


    "Why, do you dare to fight me?" Fiona heard Ye Feng dare to fight with her, and suddenly her voice seemed to fall into the ice cave.


    Ye Feng looked at the shadow behind him. He could not find the two of them. He straightened up and loosened his hands. Fiona, unprepared, was severely thrown on the ground.


    "How dare you do this to me Fiona stands up and stabs Ye Feng.


    However, this sword was unexpectedly slow and powerless. Ye Feng easily grasped Fiona''s small hand. As soon as he twisted it, he snatched the cloud from Fiona''s hand. He said sarcastically, "how can you fight me like this?"


    Fiona gritted her teeth and said, "give me back the sword! What the hell is this place? I feel weak as soon as I come in. And you, when I go out, you''ll have a good time


    Yeah, if Fiona and I go out, she won''t abuse her! Can''t, go out to be recovered is certain, it is better to take this opportunity to suppress her, let her see who is the boss now! Ye Feng was cruel and said, "how about a fight now?"


    Fiona suddenly stopped talking. She hissed and motioned Ye Feng to be quiet first. Ye Feng doesn''t know what Fiona wants to do, but in case, he listens to Fiona.


    Fiona crouched down carefully, stroked the ground with her hands, then closed her eyes and listened quietly to the earth. After a while, she opened her eyes and said happily, "so it is. The wound I suffered in the last battle with her was triggered by the evil breath here, which led to my temporary powerlessness. However, I have completely recovered by using poison to fight poison!"


    With that, Fiona looked at Ye Feng playfully, her right hand gently forward a hook, and Liuyun flew back to Fiona''s hands without Ye Feng''s control.


    Ye Feng sees Fiona this one hand, know she really recovered. Ye Feng covered up his uneasiness and said with a dry smile, "Fiona, that''s great. You''ve finally recovered. We can go out safely!"


    Fiona put up her smile, her face was expressionless, she looked at Ye Feng indifferently and said, "Oh? I think we need a good fight, or some people will really forget who is in charge


    At this time, Ye Feng''s face showed a frightened expression. He pointed to Fiona''s back and said, "the shadow is coming again. Run!"


    Fiona raised her mouth and disdained, "it doesn''t work." She felt that she had recovered her strength now, something close to her could be felt directly, so she thought Ye Feng wanted to cheat her again like last time."You fool, get out of the way!" Ye Feng roared and directly pressed Fiona under his body.


    At this time, a strange black energy beam came from far away. If Fiona had been standing there, I''m afraid her head would have been punctured by this black light column with terrible energy fluctuations!


    Then the dim shadow reappeared, but this time not behind them, but in front of them. The shadow sometimes disappeared, sometimes appeared, with a terrifying energy. Then the suffocating force swept to Ye Feng and Fiona.


    When Ye Feng is ready to stand up and face it alone, Fiona pulls him and stands in front of Ye Feng. She turned her back to him and said, "I''m sorry just now. I misunderstood you. You can''t deal with this monster. Leave the rest to me."


    Ye Feng looked at Fiona''s back, hesitated for a moment, and then said, "be careful, this guy is very weird."


    Fiona did not reply. She held the cloud and walked towards the shadow step by step. At the same time, her breath was released, and a faint sword Qi began to radiate outward with her as the center.


    Feeling the sword Spirit sent out by Fiona, Ye Feng can confirm that she is really recovered this time. In order not to add trouble to Fiona, Ye Feng slowly retreats to the distance.


    At this time, Fiona''s heart has already been turbulent. She did not know why. Although the shadow stood in front of her from just now on, she could not feel the breath of any shadow. Only when the shadow attacked, could she feel the terrible fluctuation.


    Does he have any way to hide his breath? However, with my keen insight, how can the general concealment hide from me! If not, it is that he has the strength to absolutely suppress me! Fiona''s vigilance deepened when she thought of it.


    She slowly raised her sword, pointed at the shadow, and said, "whatever you are, today I will show you the horror of the Laurent family''s swordsmanship."


    As soon as the voice fell, the breath of Fiona''s whole body quickly became violent, which swept away to the shadow with Fiona''s flying.


    The fierce sword spirit seems to be able to penetrate everything. Even if ye Feng is in the distance, he can feel Fiona''s fierce sword spirit, although it is not aimed at him.


    This was not the first time that he had seen Fiona use a sword, but he had never felt that Fiona''s swordsmanship was so terrible.


    I think Fiona''s understanding of swordsmanship has been improved in recent days. She is worthy of her elder sister''s swordsmanship genius. Ye Feng takes a deep breath, and I don''t know if Fiona''s powerful sword spirit can deal with the strange shadow.


    The shadow in front of Fiona''s sword attack does not have the slightest intention to hide, as if to directly bear the blow of Fiona!


    This makes Fiona a little upset. Since you want to experience all the power of the sword, I will make you! Fiona turned her right hand, and her whole body spun at high speed in mid air. Every time she rotated, her sword Qi became more violent. Fiona, with more and more fury, stabbed directly at the center of the shadow with a geometric increase of sword Qi.


    Fiona''s mouth slightly right, in her opinion, this sword can definitely kill the shadow in front of her. But then something strange happened. Fiona and her sword went straight through the shadow''s body, which was still standing unhurt.


    Fiona is completely confused. How can it be? Is he a ghost? And Ye Feng, who is far away, has already reflected what happened just now. To be honest, he is more shocked than Fiona. Just now, when Fiona stabbed her sword into the body of the shadow, the shadow instantly twisted into a bottomless black hole. Several bright spots like starlight absorbed all the sword Qi!


    Yes, absorbed! Oh, if it''s like what he saw, isn''t Fiona going to bear the fierce sword spirit she just sent out? Thinking of this, ye fengchong in the battlefield Fiona yelled: "be careful!"


    It was late when Ye Feng''s warning was introduced into Fiona''s ears. The black shadow was twisted into a bottomless black hole again. Several bright spots like starlight came out directly and turned into countless fierce sword Qi. All of them returned to Fiona and chopped at Fiona.


    Fiona felt the sword gas emanating from the black hole. This familiar and dangerous feeling made her react instinctively. She rose from the air on one foot and narrowly escaped the blow.


    Then, Fiona takes advantage of the black shadow into a black hole, releases her previous sword gas gap, and stabs straight away again. In her heart, she recited the idea of cutting through the sky, and then she disappeared directly in the same place. In a twinkling of an eye, she appeared beside the shadow and pierced the bright spot like starlight with a sword.


    Just as Fiona''s sword pierces the bright spot, the black hole explodes with a bang. This makes Fiona unexpected, unable to dodge, she withstood all the energy generated by the explosion.


    Fiona flew back a few miles away and hit the wall, and the stone wall sank in. It was a moment before Fiona slipped off the wall.


    In the distance, Ye Feng sees Fiona seriously injured, regardless of whether the shadow really dissipates with the explosion. He ran to Fiona and helped her up.


    Then she said, "the shadow of the black wind?"Ye Feng is relieved to see that Fiona can still speak. He looked at the center of the explosion before, but there was nothing left but smoke and dust. He thought it was dead.


    Ye Feng looks down at Fiona again. Fiona was lying in his arms, burned by the explosion, ragged and bleeding. This makes Ye Feng do not know what to do for a while, he has not learned any medical skills!


    Fiona looked at an anxious Ye Feng, forced a smile, said weakly: "I''m ok, this small injury is nothing."


    Ye Feng saw the injury into such Fiona, but also installed nothing, is more anxious. He looked around him. There was nothing but the jungle. What should he do?


    By the way, that woman! If the demigod, Soraka, is still alive, she will be able to save Fiona. But where should he go to find her?


    When Ye Feng is in trouble again, a knight in silver and white armor appears in front of him. Isn''t this one of the four knights of the void who sent them here before? It''s saved, but how can this person be so thin?


    Ye Feng asked, "is that you, Knight AGUS?"


    The knight said, "I''m not Argus, I''m one of the four knights. You can call me Chiana." The voice is a female voice, gentle and delicate.


    "In a word, you are the knight. You see, you call us. My companion is hurt like this for your sake. You should show her?" Ye Feng said anxiously.


    Qiana did not respond to Ye Feng, on the contrary, she also made a silver bell like laugh.


    After a while, she covered her mouth and said, "I''m sorry, little brother, it''s not good for you to order me like this. I''m afraid that if I get angry, I''ll crush you. It''s not only ours, but also yours. If Baron Nash is released, the world will be devastated and no one can escape. Well, I''ll cure the girl in your arms." As Chiana speaks, she releases a silver thread of energy into Fiona''s body.


    Soon, Fiona''s wounds began to heal at a visible rate, and there was no scar at all! It''s a magic cure.


    Ye Feng looked at Fiona and was cured. He looked at Qiana gratefully and said, "thank you. Can you tell us the way out?"


    Chiana glanced at the eye leaf wind, and then looked at the explosion center before. Her face under her helmet was dignified. After a while, she said, "if we can''t seal Baron Nash completely, we can only go out after he breaks the seal. All the borders will collapse at that time, and the world will fall into endless darkness. So you should think about how to help us deal with the damned monster when your companion''s weak body is fully recovered."


    This directly scared Ye Feng silly, even can not go out! He looked at Fiona, who was weak in his arms. Although her wound was healed, she was very weak and could not use the sword. Had known not to come in, Ye Feng heart a burst of wail.


    Feeble Fiona, pale, looked at Chiana and asked, "do you know what the shadow was just now?"


    Yes, that''s the point. How could I forget to ask about the weird shadow! Ye Feng listened to Fiona''s question and patted the skull with his right hand, and was very upset.


    Chiana seems to be asked what should not be asked, she looked at the gradually darkened sky, her mood drifted to the distance.


    After a long time, she sighed: "in fact, this black shadow is the goddess of Acacia in those years, but it is not. This is her backhand after sealing Baron Nash. If Baron Nash breaks the seal, the seemingly weak power of dark starlight is the key to let Baron Nash die forever. Unfortunately, it is destroyed by you. I think it''s your careless collision Because of this power, it mistook you as Baron Nash, who broke the seal. This power is not a threat to anyone except Baron Nash. "


    Chiana hesitated and continued, "I was hoping that this power could destroy Baron Nash. It seems that we can only seal him completely. Next, can you help me find a man Soraka, the son of stars."


    Soraka? The power of the dark starlight, the son of the stars, is she the goddess of akashia? But isn''t she Ionian? Ye Feng and Fiona look at each other, and they know that they want to go together. They are shocked.


    Chiana saw their thoughts and solemnly said, "yes, it''s the same as you think, but there are three words and two words in this, so please help us to find her together. Without her, the ceremony of sealing can''t be carried out!"


    "Three more poor little reptiles? Kill you A chaotic and magical ancient sound came from the ground.


    Ye Feng and Fiona were soon stunned by the magic sound. Chiana saw the light swing of her right hand, two golden energy into their forehead, which made them awake. "I''ll give it to me for the time being," she cried in a hurry. "Go and find the goddess."


    Before the words fell, she condensed a golden ball of light, covering Ye Feng and sent them into the distance.


    Looking at Ye Feng two people disappear in her sight, her anxious look just calm down. She looked down to the ground, and she could feel a terrible evil energy coming out."Not only can''t you save them, but you also have to die here, humble mole ants!" The old magic sound came again from the ground.


    Chiana''s charming smile, silver bell like laughter is very moving, she said: "sorry, I have to go first, AGUS!"


    Just as she called out the name of Argus, a golden beam of light came from the distance and fell on her. Chiana''s figure in the pillar of light gradually dissipated, and before it completely dissipated, she sneered at the demons under the ground: "soon, you will be in the dark again!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    From time to time, there was a rumbling sound somewhere in the Summoner''s Canyon, and the surrounding scenery became gloomy and terrifying as the night fell. The ancient stone sculptures, mottled, have experienced countless years of air drying, showing a strange road unknown, it is not clear whether it is artificial or natural. In the dim light of the fire, the stone statues are bright and dark. It seems that there is a cave in the deep, and it is like the entrance of a deserted temple for a long time, attracting people with strong curiosity to step into it.


    Not far from the stone statue, there are weeds. It seems that no one has set foot here for a long time. Just then, a sudden voice came from the sky, breaking the quiet and mysterious atmosphere.


    "Ah Mixed with the screams of men and women came from the distant sky. In a flash, a bright spot of suspected starlight appears above the sky where the stone statue is located. Then the bright spot zooms in at a visible speed, and a man and a woman fall in the golden ball of light.


    "Dong" a sound, two people fell into a pile of weeds, the golden light ball also collapsed. After a while, the sound of someone walking out of the weeds, two familiar figures came out of it. These two people are Ye Feng and Fiona, who were sent away by Chiana before.


    Ye Feng supports the weak Fiona and looks around with a watchful face. Soon, they found the difference between the stone statues, and there was a faint fire nearby. There''s no one in here, is there? Ye Feng gave up the idea as soon as he turned his head. He looked around the stone carvings, which had been neglected for a long time, and thought that they should be the first people to come here recently.


    Fiona''s keen sense told her that there must be something dangerous in the depth of the stone statue''s connection. They''d better get out of here. After making the decision, Fiona wriggled her pale lips and said with difficulty, "let''s get out of here quickly."


    Ye Feng also felt that this was not a good place. He listened to Fiona''s advice and helped Fiona go in the opposite direction.


    However, something strange happened. No matter how they go, they will return to the entrance of the stone statue again. Ye Feng can''t help sweating, which really scared him. He looked at the frail Fiona and asked for her opinion.


    Fiona felt the eyes of Ye Fengtou, and her face did not feel slightly hot. But now it is night, Ye Feng did not see. Fiona said, "since we can''t find the exit, we have to go in and have a look, but you have to be careful."


    Ye Feng hesitated for a moment and didn''t think of a better way than Fiona suggested. Helpless, he had to maintain a high degree of vigilance, walking slowly towards the depth of the stone statue.


    The passage connected by the stone statue is very dark. Although there is a torch every few steps, it still can''t fully illuminate the dark passage.


    The material of this passage is also unknown. It absorbs most of the light produced by the torch, making the passage look dark with yellow light, which is creepy.


    Fiona subconsciously grasped Ye Feng''s skirt. Now she is weak and not as strong as usual. She looked at the blind passage and said coldly, "how long do you think we have to go?"


    Ye Feng looks at Fiona with consternation. He has never thought about this problem. "We can''t help but respond," he said


    Fiona said, she stopped speaking, but put all her energy into perception. Now, although she has lost the ability to fight, she still has the insight that ordinary people can''t match. At least it''s much more reliable than the leaf wind of a half bug.


    Just a few steps forward, a huge purple whirlpool suddenly appeared in front of them. The center of the whirlpool is accompanied by a strong tearing force. The strong gray white energy fluctuation is like a magic spring of light and darkness. It seems that life will never be exhausted if you are in it.


    Ye Feng in front of this strange scene, his heart gradually lost. He walked toward the center of the purple whirlpool, possessed. But seriously injured Fiona saw Ye Feng''s moth to the fire''s movement, immediately rushed to the ground and rolled with Ye Feng.


    Although Ye Feng''s will is still confused, he has stopped at the same place. However, the crisis was not resolved. On the contrary, the purple whirlpool condensed into a starlight, drawing Fiona''s body into its light and shadow.


    Suddenly, a heat wave surged in Fiona''s body. She felt that her consciousness was being suppressed, and a consciousness that was not hers had raided her brain, breaking down all the lines of her mind control, and then her consciousness began to sleep in the deepest part of her brain.


    On the contrary, Ye Feng gradually regained his consciousness. He looked at Fiona, whose eyes were gradually gray, and felt an indescribable sense of coldness and coolness. This feeling made Ye Feng step back subconsciously. He said tentatively, "Fiona, are you ok? Don''t pretend to kill me, it''s scary, hehe


    Just as Ye Feng talks, Fiona''s pupil color has completely turned to gray white. She strangely smiles at Ye Feng, and the next moment she appears behind Ye Feng.


    The clouds in her hands were full of fresh blood, which dropped on the ground from time to time. In this particularly quiet and desolate passage, the sound of blood dripping echoes, adding a touch of terror.


    It was not until Fiona appeared after Ye Feng that he felt hurt by Fiona with a sword. Ye Feng looked at his left arm on the long mouth, where the flesh and blood, constantly outflow of blood. It makes him so unreal that Fiona wants to kill him?At the moment when Ye Feng is distracted, Fiona appears in front of him again. This time, the meridian of his left arm has been completely broken, unable to move!


    Ye Feng knows, Fiona really wants to kill him! He clasped the sword in his right hand and dodged back a few steps, temporarily distancing him from Fiona. If he doesn''t beat Fiona today, he will die in her hands.


    Looking at the sword dancing like a dance, but also full of murderous Fiona, Ye Feng''s heart has been half cold. I used to watch Fiona release killing intention on other people. I didn''t expect it was my turn this time, but I will try to make you sober up!


    Ye Feng closed his mind, his whole body slightly windy, weak sword Qi is condensing into substance. He murmured: "although I didn''t study my sister''s swordsmanship seriously before, I could only try it with the power of arbitration I didn''t want to teach me!"


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the shurima desert, an underground palace buried under the yellow sand. The palace was made of huge stones and carved exquisitely and solemnly. Although it is full of cracks, but also can see its prehistoric glory.


    Just as the great changes took place in Summoner Canyon, the stars of this underground palace far away from surima sparkled. Looking down at the palace from top to bottom, you will find that its layout is a huge array of Dharma.


    Yes, a huge array! It is equivalent to the giant array of a country. We can imagine the prosperity of magic civilization here.


    The halo emitted by the array will rush out of the ground to the sky every night. Unfortunately, few people see this wonder.


    When Ye Feng and Fiona trigger the purple whirlpool, the aura of the palace array instantly covers the whole shurima. Only a few seconds later, some ancient creatures sleeping in shurima have explored this strange phenomenon of divinity exploration. From their means, we can see that their strength has reached the margin of uncanny.


    After a little trial, they all chose to continue to sleep, not to contaminate the cause and effect of the underground palace.


    But not everyone will choose to reject this alluring miracle, especially those who have a strong interest in historic sites. A young man in a tan leather suit is on the edge of the shurima desert as the halo envelops surima. He felt the powerful energy from the underground palace, a pleasant feeling swept over his body, and every pore of his was excited. Take a close look at the young man''s face, handsome cheek, high bridge of nose, sky blue pupil color, golden short hair all reflect his British handsome.


    The man turned his eyes to the pillar of light in the depth of surima, which was soaring into the sky. He could feel that there must be some unknown secret. It made him want to go and find out all the time. He was a born explorer, full of curiosity about all the unsolved mysteries in the world.


    The man said with a smile: "it seems that this is the right time."


    ¡­¡­


    Move your eyes back to the summoner canyon. At this time, Ye Feng and Fiona are entangled in the narrow passage. Because Fiona was in a weak state before, even if she was controlled by the purple whirlpool, her strength could not be compared with that of Fiona in her heyday. This also gives Ye Feng an opportunity to defeat Fiona.


    However, Ye Feng''s left hand has been abandoned for the time being, and the winning or losing of everything has not yet been known.


    "Cut through the sky!" Fiona''s gray eyes were full of indifference. She a flash out of the sky, a short disappearance let Ye Feng do not know what to do. The next moment, she will break empty to Ye Feng body, a sword stabbed to his heart.


    Ye Feng subconsciously resisted this fatal blow with his sword, and unconsciously realized the sword meaning of wind. Although the sword is still very weak, but still temporarily beat back the weak Fiona.


    Fiona was stunned to see that she had been repulsed. But soon, she again to the leaf wind straight away.


    After the last lesson, Ye Feng focuses on the sword Spirit sent out by Fiona. He felt Fiona in mid air, so he was up in the wind.


    Sure enough, Fiona was intercepted by him in mid air. Ye Feng, who takes the lead, sweeps in the air, and Fiona is shot down to the ground.


    Ye Feng sees the right time and doesn''t give Fiona a chance to breathe. He walks with his sword in his hands and stabs down to the ground. Ye Feng wants to knock down Fiona''s sword with this sword, and then stun Fiona with the hilt, so that she can get rid of this strange state.


    However, Ye Feng is full of confidence, Fiona stood up and looked at him. Fiona''s mouth covered with a strange arc, let Ye Feng heart health vigilance. But already on the arrow, had to send the leaf wind had to brave the scalp to continue this blow.


    When Ye Feng''s sword was about to stab Fiona''s cloud, he felt a strong shock. This sword is perfectly solved by Fiona!


    Ye Feng is not good. This is Laurent''s heart eye knife! He was trying to distance himself from Fiona, but he was caught off guard. Fiona seems to have suddenly recovered her strength. Her sword is as fast as lightning, which makes Ye Feng completely unable to see the track.


    What''s going on, Fiona is back? How can it be so fierce all of a sudden! Ye Feng is deeply shocked, and his upper body has been cut many wounds by Fiona''s sword.Come to think of it, isn''t this what she learned when she and no heart duel? As long as I avoid this violent stage, I still have a chance! Ye Feng bit his teeth, and the sweat on his forehead fell to the ground. He tried his best to dodge back. Although he suffered a lot of injuries, he still resisted the plan to fight with Fiona.


    As time goes by like flowing water, the battle between Ye Feng and Fiona has become white hot. Ye Feng''s wound is getting deeper and deeper, and the strength of Fiona''s attack is becoming weaker and weaker.


    Ye Feng also feels that Fiona''s violent stage has declined. He turns over and kicks his right foot on Fiona''s Liuyun sword. The weak Fiona can''t help letting go of Liuyun. Ye Feng doesn''t want Fiona to pick up the sword again. He puts his foot on Fiona''s body again, and hits Fiona''s back in the shape of a knife with his right hand.


    Just as Ye Feng expected, Fiona''s eyes glared, her gray eyes scattered, and she fainted. Ye Feng at this time is also the end of the force, see Fiona gray eyes scattered, know that the control of Fiona things have left her body. He was relieved and fainted on Fiona.


    When the two people have passed out of sleep, a purple energy body flies out of Fiona''s body, forming a purple vortex again.


    But this time it did not attract Fiona and Ye Feng, but condensed into a Amethyst key to the ground.


    At the same time, the whole passage is also full of lights. Looking at the end of the passage, a stone gate with complicated carvings stands quietly there.


    The carved pattern of the stone gate is like the change of purple whirlpool, which also emits a strange purple halo, such as a silk like energy thin line extending out, connected to Ye Feng and Fiona. The wounds of the two men from the battle are slowly healing.


    This strange picture makes people wonder whether the purple vortex just now is a test for outsiders? So what''s waiting for them behind the stone gate?


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    This night, the dark brick of ophena and the dark light of the day. Their injuries were fully recovered, and Fiona recovered consciousness at this time. She moved a little, feeling something pressing on her and out of breath.


    Fiona stretched out her feeble little hand and rubbed her eyes. Only then did she see that what Chu pressed on her body was Ye Feng!


    This makes her face Shua red, such as ripe tomatoes, tender and attractive. In a twinkling of an eye, she dispersed the small woman''s posture, the face if the frost she was angry to push away the leaf wind. However, although she recovered from the injury, she still couldn''t exert herself as before and could not push Ye Feng at all.


    Unable to do anything, Fiona had to give up, take a big breath, looked at one side alone and sulked.


    "Well This is not very good... " The whispering voice of Ye Feng comes into Fiona''s ears.


    Fiona thought Ye Feng was awake, so she called out, "get up quickly, I can''t breathe!"


    Ye Feng seemed not to hear Fiona''s words, and continued to say to himself: "this That I''m so sorry... "


    Fiona see Ye Feng is still talking to herself. She can see that Ye Feng is actually talking in his sleep. But why is this dream talk so shy? Is he dreaming of spring?


    Thinking of this, Fiona quickly patted her cheek. She whispered: "men are really the same, just don''t know who the man in his dream is." Fiona holding the spirit of exploring the truth, intends to listen carefully to Ye Feng''s dream words.


    And Ye Feng at this time continued to rave: "is it really OK? I I''m afraid... "


    Fiona blushed when she heard this, but she continued to listen. Let me see what woman you dream of! Fiona whispered in her heart.


    "That''s what you said. You won''t tell anyone what we''re doing today, kinks!"


    When Fiona heard the three words of jinx, there was a burning fire in her eyes. Good, you Ye Feng, even the minor sister you want to harm, see me after recovery do not deal with you!


    "That''s settled. We two cheated Fiona out and pretended to disappear. She was designed to fall into a trap all the way. Then she was hung upside down on the tree. When she came down, she thought it was OK. As a result, she fell into the lake. Ha ha, that''s it. She is so arrogant. It''s time to teach her how to be a person. We are too arrogant, but we will suffer Well intentioned, ha ha ha ha Speaking of this, Ye Feng laughs more happily, laughs more loudly, thus laughs awakes!


    At this time, Fiona, who was under his pressure, was already in a rage. Although Ye Feng''s dream is quite different from Fiona''s spring dream, this idea of not forgetting to fix her in the dream really pisses her off.


    Now Fiona did not teach Ye Feng''s strength, she had to use a woman''s omnipotent weapon - mouth. Thinking of this, Fiona fiercely bit Ye Feng''s shoulder, and the pain made Ye Feng cry for pain.


    After a long time, Fiona relaxed her mouth and said coldly, "you want me to give in to you, don''t you?"


    Ye Feng until Fiona let go, his head is blank, he doesn''t understand where he provoked this lady. He lowered his posture and catered, "my eldest lady, you think too much, how can I have this idea?"


    As he spoke, he moved away from Fiona and carefully lifted her up.


    Fiona saw Ye Feng help herself up, and thought that what she had just bitten seemed to be very hard. She felt a bit sorry, so she didn''t pursue Ye Feng''s dream words any more.


    She pondered for a moment, looked at the stone gate at the end of the passage and said, "do you know what happened to us before that? I have no impression at all. "


    Hear Fiona did not continue to pursue their own, Ye Feng heart can not help a sigh of relief. He replied, "I don''t know how long we were in a coma, but I was impressed by what happened before the coma. Do you remember the purple whirlpool you saw before you lost consciousness?"


    Fiona nodded in response, indicating that she had a slight impression. She did not remember after seeing the purple whirlpool. It seemed that something occupied her body.


    Ye Feng continued: "you are occupied by that thing. It uses your body to fight with me. Originally, you can''t use sword Qi, but under its control, you can use it. I can only fight against it. Finally, I am seriously injured and fainted."


    Fiona listened to Ye Feng''s description and was quite shocked. I didn''t expect that I almost killed Ye Feng. Fortunately, I was weak at that time, otherwise I would really make a big mistake. But what''s the matter with this sudden extra stone gate?


    Fiona stood up and walked towards the stone gate, and motioned Ye Feng to follow. They walked slowly, careful, afraid of something strange.


    Suddenly, as if Fiona stepped on something, she subconsciously retracted her foot and looked at the ground. A Amethyst key appeared in front of her. Fiona leaned down, picked up the key and said to herself, "do you think this key is the result of that purple vortex?"


    Ye Feng chuckled, saying it was impossible. He said, "no way, you must not be awake."Fiona also did not refute Ye Feng''s ridicule, she continued: "think carefully, since we are all seriously injured and comatose, why do we wake up after the injury disappeared? I feel like it''s a trial to see if we''re qualified to enter the world behind the stone gate At this point, Fiona strengthened her guess. She reversed the caution just now, strode to the stone gate in front of, Ye Feng also immediately followed.


    The two men carefully observed the carved patterns on the stone gate and found a key shaped groove in the middle. Fiona saw this and immediately put the Amethyst key on it.


    At this time, a purple column of light on the two people, like the stars in the night sky, to guide the direction of the lost people. They fell into the vast starry sky. In front of, behind, overhead, under the feet of the stars. The vast starry sky makes them feel infinitely small.


    The next moment, the star map changed into a small stone brick chamber, and a box full of star pictures was placed on the stone table in the middle of the chamber. The box was not locked. It opened itself slowly. A blue jewel like tears floated from the box and stopped in mid air.


    This unknown crystal gem in the shape of tears, like carrying endless sadness, makes people feel a little sad involuntarily, as if it is really a person''s tears.


    The cry of God, the song of soul, the tears of goddess, moisten all things


    This tear like gem makes Ye Feng and Fiona completely immersed in sadness.


    Fiona saw her father, who was helpless and sad when he was expelled from demacia. She saw herself, in the shadow of her father, resented by her peers. She saw the leaf wind again. The leaf wind was falling slowly on an island covered by dark clouds. Under the leaf wind is the endless dark whirlpool, swallowing everything. She watched Ye Feng fall into the dark whirlpool helplessly, but could not save Ye Feng''s pain.


    Is that the end? Is this the sadness I am bound to experience? Am I destined to die alone?


    ¡­¡­


    Desolate and desolate, there is no sunshine at the end of the earth. The blood moon hung high in the air, and a corpse lay on the barren land. Blood dyed the earth red, with the constant scarlet blood moon in the sky. Ye Feng walked alone in this lifeless land, as if he was the only one left in the world. The devil is dead, the human is dead, everything is silent, but he is still there. Ye Feng doesn''t know the meaning of his existence. He killed himself with his sword in despair. Maybe he could get rid of it.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Feng and Fiona wake up from deep sadness. They look at each other and find each other is still there. Two people can not help but embrace together, as if found the most precious thing.


    For a long time, the two men relaxed, embarrassed to release each other. At this time, a clear and pleasant voice, washing people''s hearts, sounded in the secret room: "Congratulations, two young people, passed my test."


    Ye Feng and Fiona looked up at the tears gem hanging in the air, and a strange scene appeared in front of them. Gemstone projects blue light, the light gradually out of a beautiful shadow.


    The graceful posture of the woman is surrounded by the sacred clouds, and her face cannot be seen clearly. Her every step is so impressive, but it makes people dare not profane. She was like a holy fairy, and she was awed by her actions. Every note of her voice is like a spring in the hot summer, moistening people''s hearts.


    Ye Feng and his wife look at the mysterious woman who suddenly appears in front of them. However, they can''t raise their vigilance in their hearts. They choose to believe the woman they meet for the first time unconditionally in their subconscious mind.


    Fiona hesitated and asked, "are you the goddess of akashia?"


    The woman nodded slightly and said in a warm voice, "you don''t have to be too nervous. Now I am just the soul power left in the tears of this goddess, and my real body has already fallen into endless reincarnation."


    Tears of the goddess? Is this blue gem the tears of the goddess akashia? What is reincarnation? The four knights said that the goddess of ekasia is Soraka of Ionia. Is this reincarnation? Ye Feng has countless questions in his heart at this time, but he doesn''t know how to ask.


    Ye Feng stealthily glances at the goddess ekasia subconsciously. Although he could not see the face of the goddess ekasia in the clouds, he could feel her smiling at him!


    "I know you have a lot of questions in your heart, but I can''t answer them one by one. I''m just a soul power, a obsession in this world. Since you have passed my test, the tears of the goddess will be taken away. My last soul will be dissolved by the seal of the tears of the goddess." Her voice is still like a fountain, as if to tell the fate of others, do not care whether she dissipated.


    When Ye Feng and Fiona hear the news that the goddess of acacia is going to die, they feel pain in their hearts for some reason, as if they have lost their best friend.


    Ye Feng asked reluctantly, "is there no way for you to live?"


    The goddess of Acacia shook her head and said, "I''m dead long ago. I''m drunk. I should wake up."Ye Feng does not give up, he wants to continue to ask if the name of the goddess is Soraka, but he is stopped by Fiona. Since Fiona won''t let him ask, there must be her reason. Even if ye Feng feels uncomfortable in his heart at the moment, he has to hold back.


    The voice of the goddess aikasya began to blur. She sighed and asked, "young man, how long has it been outside?"


    "Cassia replied respectfully," the wind is dead. "


    "Is it? If you can see them, say sorry for me The goddess sighed again.


    They? Four knights? Ye Feng nodded, indicating that she would surely convey her heart to the four knights.


    "By the way, what about Baron Nash? Baron Nash is sealed here, and he will find out if you want to come in. "


    Ye Feng and Fiona looked at each other and didn''t know how to speak. Fiona saw Ye Feng''s dumb language and had to come by herself. "Baron Nash, he broke the seal, we came here to seal him again," she said


    "After ten thousand years, the seal has indeed come to loosen. At the beginning, I hoped that he could reflect and save his evil life. So I chose to forgive him. Instead of killing him, I sealed him for 10000 years and cheated them. I sealed Baron Nash forever. Listen to you, it should only break half of the seal, and it is very angry, Full of resentment. " There is a trace of remorse in the goddess''s speech.


    Ye Feng and Fiona don''t know what to say, so they can only listen to the goddess akashia quietly.


    "It''s almost time, young man. The tears of the goddess contain my strength. I hope it can help you through this difficult time..." The voice of the goddess aichaiya grew weaker and weaker until it disappeared into the world with her figure.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    "Prosperity will be annihilated, and destruction is eternal. Even if it is stronger than you, it will be like the falling star moon, falling into the mortal world, and it will never be destroyed!" The long and magical sound of the ancient magic road comes from the underground of the secret room where Ye Feng and Ye Feng are located.


    This magic sound, which could easily destroy the minds of Fiona and Ye Feng, was completely purified by the tears of Goddess Ye Feng got. I didn''t expect that a tear of Acacia could not only turn into energy crystal, but also resist the attack of Baron Nash. Although Ye Feng is very shocked, they also know that it is not the time to feel silly. They were back-to-back, on guard against Baron Nash, who would appear at any time.


    The water vapor in the space seems to be solidified and strained to a pole. For a long time, the magic voice came again from the ground: "I didn''t expect that she still kept this hand. I knew that she would not really let me out!"


    After that, Baron Nash began to laugh wantonly. The voice of crying like a ghost made the whole room of the secret room tremble and collapse at any time.


    "But what about that? You''re not dead yet? In the end, I was right, ha ha ha Baron Nash, like a madman, said to himself, completely ignoring Ye Feng.


    "Want to die for a while, soul - detention!" Under the ground, Baron Nash''s angry roar made Ye Feng''s chest ache. At this time, the goddess of Acacia gradually solidified her soul. She was still surrounded by clouds and could not see her face clearly.


    "Baron Nash?" The goddess akashia was shocked.


    "Lord goddess of mankind, even the body of soul, do you still refuse to walk out of your clouds? Or are you the ugliest person in the world? Don''t you dare to show up for fear of scaring mortals? " Baron Nash quipped.


    The goddess did not pay attention to Baron Nash''s sarcasm. She responded faintly: "Baron Nash, I didn''t expect that we would meet in this way."


    "Yes, I enjoy the feeling of being above you." With that, Baron Nash''s unbridled laughter came from the ground.


    The goddess akashia allowed Baron Nash to laugh and remain silent, as if it were not her that Baron Nash was laughing at.


    "Again with this insignificant expression, this disgusting face, do you think you are still the goddess above?" Baron Nash gave a cold drink, mixed with the resentment that he had been imprisoned for thousands of years.


    "Look back, it''s still too late." Said the goddess akashia gently.


    "Don''t you want to suppress me? With you now? It''s just a wretch who''s dying, but I''m holding my soul! "


    "Have you decided?" The goddess''s voice suddenly rose, and Ye Feng, who had just breathed, felt chest tightness again.


    "Hey, you are not you after all. This pressure can not suppress me!" Baron Nash said grimly.


    "Yes, I''m no longer me. I''m just a remnant, not even a soul. I''m just the image of a goddess." She sighed.


    "Can you tell me about your background?" After sighing, she asked faintly. This amazing question really makes Ye Feng and Ye Feng confused. Goddess aikasia and Baron NASH are enemies. How can Baron Nash answer this question.


    However, what made them even dumber was that Baron Nash answered the question of goddess akashia.


    "I am the appearance of evil, I am the embodiment of sin, I come from the abyss, from the endless abyss of the beginning of creation, little girl, I have witnessed the birth of empty visitors in the chaos, and also witnessed the rise of human beings. I live with the world forever, the top of the world, and the existence you can never touch."


    "But you are still defeated by me." She interrupted Baron Nash. Even Ye Feng and Ye Feng are sweating for the goddess akashiya. Now she is in the hands of Baron Nash!


    "You think you can beat me? It''s really stupid. The God of mortals is only mortal after all. Unnecessary emotion binds your mind, and ugly body imprisons your soul. How can you understand that darkness is the eternal theme of the world, and night is the most shining moment. Welcome to your dark new life, goddess akashia, this time your remaining soul will be transformed into the embodiment of darkness by me, You must thank me, this will make you immortal forever Baron Nash''s voice gradually shrieked, and a large amount of black energy poured out from the ground around the goddess, which eroded the holy clouds around her.


    "The night is indeed the most beautiful, Baron Nash." She responded.


    When Ye Feng and Ye Feng saw this, they immediately thought that the goddess of Acacia might have been corrupted!


    Even Baron Nash, who is still under seal, thinks so.


    "But don''t forget the existence of starlight. Yes, darkness is the eternal theme of the universe, and night is the most shining moment. But where does all the beauty and power come from? From the innumerable shining stars in the dark universe, from the living beings, from the ordinary people. Is it not their faint, imperceptible light, which turns into stars to embellish the silence of the night, is not all this a miracle of life and the hope of the eternal beauty of the universe Although the voice of the goddess akashia is gentle, it has a trace of irresistible force, which makes Ye Feng and Fiona feel unprecedented softness, and the stuffy breath in the chest is resolved once again.And Baron Nash, who was underground, was speechless and did not know how to deal with it.


    "And you, Baron Nash, what have you done? Flowers wither, trees wither, mountains collapse, life will be destroyed because of your arrival. Your behavior is like destroying the stars in the night, making the life in the dark lose the guiding light, so that all things die. What you do will not only destroy the world, but also let you fall into the real abyss like a wandering star in the vast universe. What you call coming from the abyss is just a superficial idea that you have never seen the silence of all things! "


    "That''s enough. You woman still likes preaching and brainwashing just as you were ten thousand years ago. I don''t believe that. Ha ha, now You will be my servant and destroy the world you once guarded Baron Nash couldn''t bear the repeated bombardment of the goddess akashia, so he could only sneer at it, hoping to find solace.


    "Is that what makes you so happy to beat me? But this time you are afraid to be disappointed again. As I said, this is just my last thought, not my soul. Well, Baron Nash, I hope you won''t regret what you''ve done in the future. I should really dissipate... " As soon as the words of the goddess akashia had just fallen, her body, which had been imprisoned by Baron Nash, was once again blurred and invisible, and a little starlight came from her body.


    "No, it''s impossible! How could the person who defeated me die? How could it be! Come back to me, soul - detention However, no matter how Baron Nash cast his spell, he could not stop the last remnant of acacia''s mind from being emptied, until it was transformed into infinite starlight and rose into the night sky and melted into the eternal darkness.


    "Death Death Die, you all die Baron Nash is a madman at this moment. He is eager to relieve his extreme emptiness by dying his life. Ye Feng and Fiona are naturally the best candidates for death.


    But when Baron Nash turned his eyes to Ye Feng, they had already disappeared in the secret room. This made Baron Nash roar with rage.


    "Man Damn human beings


    ¡­¡­


    Somewhere along the river in the Summoner''s Canyon, a twisted space crack rips through the nearby space-time, and turbulence flows from it.


    Before long, a pale leaf wind carrying the unconscious Fiona out of the middle. As he stepped out of the space-time crack, he fell weakly on the river.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    Since Baron Nash untied half of the seal, all the people who enter the summoner Canyon will not be sealed, and the terrain distribution of the summoner canyon has changed dramatically.


    Once the hub crystal, defense tower are twisted together, forming a kind of chaotic ruins of time and space. And the clear river and jungle are also in the crisscross clump change direction. In the middle of the terrain, however, is a huge abyss, with purple and black tentacles constantly emerging from it, which corrodes the surrounding trees with the power of evil. Looking down from the sky, the abyss is like a fierce beast with a big mouth. There seems to be something in the abyss standing at the bottom, accumulating strength.


    In the northeast of the great abyss, four uniformed Knights look from afar at the evil power emanating from the abyss. If ye Feng is here, he will recognize that two of them are AGUS and Chiana. In my opinion, these four men are the most powerful void four knights under the command of the goddess akashia.


    Chiana said, "haven''t you heard from her yet?"


    AGUS looked to one side and did not answer. The other two knights in the void were also silent. It seemed that she was in a bad condition.


    AGUS sighed: "the terrain here is complicated and disordered. It seems that we can only hope for those who come here through the transmission of the array. If there are more people, there will be more hope."


    Chiana went to one side and murmured, "if Baron Nash is sealed, will the world really be better? I think we may be really wrong. "


    ¡­¡­


    Dawn opened the fog, the unconscious Ye Feng felt the body slightly moist. He opened his heavy eyes and saw the clear river. Is this transmitted to the river? Ye Feng sat up and saw Fiona lying beside him, and his hanging heart was put down.


    Why did you come here all of a sudden? Ye Feng gently beat his forehead with his right hand, a burst of sharp pain. Did she make it? Ye Feng lowers his head, the tears of the goddess in the chamber of secrets are being worn on his neck by an unknown crystal chain.


    Somehow, the halo of the goddess''s tears dispelled his headache. It seems that this is really a artifact, but I don''t know what effect it has.


    "Hey, big brother, I didn''t expect that we would see the sun again."


    "Yes, when I broke into this place by mistake, Baron Nash caught him as a little brother and was sealed in the ground. It''s hard to say!"


    "Hush, keep your voice down. We are all Baron''s subordinates now. I believe that we will soon rush out of the outer barrier of the Summoner''s gorge and conquer the whole continent with him!"


    "Well, yes, yes, what the elder brother said is that with the gift of the Baron, we are definitely much stronger than ordinary swamp frogs, ha ha!"


    "Yes, praise the great baron. It''s you who let us have the power that ordinary swamp frogs can''t match!"


    After hearing the conversation between the two frogs, Ye Feng picked up Fiona and hid in the jungle on one side for fear of being found. I didn''t expect it was true. Those wild monsters on the ground were just the projection of monsters sealed in the ground. Ye Feng''s face is dignified, hoping that the two frogs can leave quickly. It seems that you should be careful when you walk here. Most of the monsters appear on the surface. It''s hard to meet one.


    When Ye Feng hid in the jungle and waited for the frog to leave, a bee flew around him, but he refused to leave. Ye Feng did not dare to make the movement bigger, and kept blowing to the bees. The bee not only did not leave, but fluttered more frequently, as if to sting the leaf wind.


    Shit, what are you doing at this time! Ye Feng glared at the bee, hoping to scare it off.


    But it is this bad eye, the bee directly on the face of the leaf wind, will sting! Ye Feng lost his hand, did not control, directly beat the bee. However, it was this shot that made a little big noise, which startled two frogs nearby.


    "Big brother, there''s something going on there!" One of the frogs called.


    "Hey, hey, I said how a familiar smell lingers on the tip of my nose. It turns out that human beings have intruded here."


    "Big brother, go, get him!"


    Two frogs in the magic marsh rush towards the jungle where Ye Feng is. Ye Feng sees a bad situation, carries Fiona on his back and runs.


    "Big brother, it''s two!" The frog called while chasing.


    "We''ll keep that woman and enjoy it. As for the man, kill and eat, ha ha!" The frog big brother of magic marsh laughs obscenely.


    Bad luck, if it wasn''t for that damn bee! Ye Feng runs and looks back. How can I be chased every time! I have made great progress in my swordsmanship. I should be able to defeat the common frog! Why don''t you give it a try?


    No, is it time to joke? Without absolute assurance, how can we easily gamble on life? I still have a faint Fiona here! Keep running! Besides, these two frogs were transformed by Baron Nash. Who knows how strong they are? Maybe it''s equivalent to the strength of a Frog King in the magic marsh. Didn''t I send my head on purpose?


    Oh, no way! Baron Nash must be sealed at the bottom of the abyss. What now? What should I do? Ye Feng is too nervous to hear the words in his mouth. He looked back at the approaching frog, and then looked into the abyss in front of him, lost in thought. If I was alone, I could jump to the other side of the abyss with the folded wing dance my sister taught me! But I''m not alone now. Fiona, and Fiona! Ye Feng''s thinking has been completely in chaos. It was the most dangerous moment he could remember, and if he made a mistake, he would be doomed, and Fiona would be killed."Put down your burden and you can jump over it!" A magic sound rings in Ye Feng''s heart.


    How can, Fiona saved me so many times, how can I abandon her?


    "But put her down and you will live!"


    No, I won''t!


    "Don''t forget, those two magic swamp frogs are just greedy for her beauty. When you are strong, they can come back to save her?"


    I So Can you really? Ye Feng felt dizzy and heavy, and his heart was fighting against the strange voice.


    "Think about it. If it''s Fiona, she wants you to live, and she won''t blame you for doing so!"


    Ye Feng subconsciously put down Fiona, holding his head in both hands, fell into a painful struggle.


    Not far away, however, the two frogs were approaching. If ye Feng can''t wake up immediately, his time of death will come!


    "Hey, brother, it seems that the human beings have been bewitched by the Baron''s magic sound. Now is the best time for us to seize them!" The frog''s little brother split his big mouth, yellow fangs with saliva, disgusting to the extreme.


    "Well, that woman is enough for us to enjoy for a while, and the man will kill and eat it!"


    "OK, big brother, I''m going to..." The frog in the magic marsh said half of what he said, and he could not speak any more. He looked at his chest in horror, and the black crow feathers were already deep into his body.


    This is the last picture he saw before he died. He didn''t even see who killed him. And the frog brother beside him is the same, more miserable than him.


    The frog''s chest and back are covered with crow feathers. Fortunately, his strength is much stronger than his younger brother. He breathes heavily and opens his eyes to the sky.


    I don''t know why, it''s daytime, but the sky in front of the frog is so dark and dark. And under the dark sky, there was a man floating in the air. The man was dressed in a dark robe, and his figure was moving with the wind in the air. The black robe had a ragged edge and potholes. The ragged edge of the robe, but in the wind blowing, like dancing fire.


    This reminds the frog of death. When the night came, the God of death quietly descended to the mortals and took their lives with the rusty sickle.


    Then, death will float under the full moon, his figure dancing with the night wind, warning everyone who must die.


    Is this guy the God of death in human legend? The Frog looked at the floating figure in the air in horror.


    No, he doesn''t have a sickle. He''s human! When the frog roared in his heart, a black arrow went straight through his forehead. Still a crow feather, deeply rooted in the ground.


    The Frog looked at the dark shadow in the sky with a ferocious face, as if to print the image of this man into his mind. In this way, he reluctantly fell in a pool of blood.


    The moment of death, finally belongs to them


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    From time to time, the green turbid liquid flowing out of the frog''s body was bubbling with a strong odor, which was really disgusting.


    Ye Feng, on the edge of the abyss, was still fighting against Baron Nash''s voice. When his willpower was about to collapse, the tears of goddess on his neck once again sent out a halo, dispelling the magic sound from the abyss.


    Ye Feng supported the ground with both hands, lying on the ground panting. Due to the excessive loss of spirit, his forehead was covered with sweat, and his face was pale.


    He looked behind him. The body of the frog did not calm him. Is this? How did you die? He subconsciously looked into the air, and a familiar dark figure appeared in front of him. People who seriously injured Fiona in the Laurent family! How could he be here?


    "Come with me first. I can''t take you out, but at least I can guarantee a good hiding place." The black man in the air fell to the ground and said in a shrill voice.


    Ye Feng unconsciously stepped back. With hostility in his eyes, he said, "how can I believe you? You almost killed Fiona last time


    Ye Feng did not know whether he had hallucinations. When he finished this sentence, the figure of the man in black on the opposite side trembled.


    The black robed man took a deep breath and continued to walk towards Ye Feng without saying a word.


    Ye Feng frowns, the mysterious black robed man gives him no less pressure than the frog in the magic marsh. He must find a way to escape.


    The black robed man approached step by step, and Ye Feng stepped backward, completely forgetting that the abyss was behind him.


    Walking along, Ye Feng has come to the edge of the abyss. Just step back and he''ll fall.


    The man in black stops and tries to calm down Ye Feng. But he did not know that his harsh voice would certainly stimulate the nervous Ye Feng.


    The black robed man said, "calm down first. If I want you to die, will I kill the frog that wants to kill you?"


    Ye Feng hesitated, and the man in black seemed to say that. But because of Fiona, he has a big prejudice against the black robed people.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s silence, the man in black mistakenly thinks Ye Feng has given up his prejudice. He took another step and walked towards Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng, who is meditating, sees the man in black coming to him again, and he immediately panics. He felt that the black robed man had deliberately let him relax his vigilance, so as to find a chance to approach him and kill Fiona.


    I think of the hostility of the black wind. Fiona was his childhood playmate, and he would never allow a man in black to kill Fiona.


    "You Don''t come here Ye Feng holds a comatose Fiona, full of hostility staring at the black robed man who is constantly coming to him.


    The black robed man did not expect that Ye Feng''s hostility to him rose so quickly. He went to Ye Feng and advised him: "don''t worry, I won''t harm you, Ye Feng."


    Listening to the harsh voice of the black robed man, Ye Feng couldn''t help shivering. He warned again, "you Don''t come here Don''t think you are better than me. I''m afraid of you I won''t let you kill Fiona


    Hearing Ye Feng''s words, the black robed man''s body did not feel that he had stopped at the same place and trembled for a moment, and then walked to Ye Feng without saying a word.


    Seeing that the man in black is about to come to Ye Feng, Ye Feng subconsciously takes a step back. Left foot step empty, leaf wind whole body tottering. With Fiona in his arms, he heaved his shoulders desperately, hoping to balance himself and get up, but he fell. He held Fiona tightly, his body down.


    Just when Ye Feng thought he would fall to death, he felt his shoulder was caught and the whole person was suspended in the air. He looked up in astonishment. At this time, he was being held by the man in black.


    In contrast, the man in black is lying on the edge of the abyss. He grabs Ye Feng''s shoulder with his right hand and the edge of the abyss with his left hand. "Give me your hand!" he cried


    Although Ye Feng doubts the motives of the black robed man, he still holds Fiona in his left hand and grabs the hand of the man in black with his right hand. Can be such a grasp, Ye Feng felt an unprecedented sense of familiarity. How can there be a kind of familiar feeling, there is a kind of feeling of seeing him. But I can''t remember!


    Ye Feng hesitated for a moment and then asked, "have we met?"


    Ye Feng asked, directly bluffing the black robed man. As soon as the black robed man did not leave a magic hand, Ye Feng and Fiona plummeted toward the abyss.


    "No!" When the black robed man realized that he had let go, he could not see the shadow of Ye Feng.


    At the moment, the brain of Ye Feng, who is falling rapidly, is thinking about how to survive. He glanced around, hoping to find support to hold on to. But the abyss was dark and could not be seen clearly.


    What to do? Do you really want to die here? What''s down there? Light? cave? It''s Starlight! Maybe I can use the broken wing dance. Three, I only have three. If I can''t pass, I''m really hopeless. Damn it. If Fiona wakes up now, there will be a way. I have to face it alone now! Sister, bless me through this difficult time!


    The dance of broken wings! Ye Feng thought silently in his heart, and then the wind grew on the sole of his feet, and his lightness filled his whole body. The first paragraph! Ye Feng flipped forward and walked. Although his body fell rapidly, the cave with shining stars was deeper, so he didn''t miss the opportunity.The second paragraph! OK, the distance should be enough. Ye Feng takes a deep breath, the third part of the folding wing dance is directly completed in one breath, and then the second part jumps to the cave with shining stars.


    Seeing that he was about to jump to the entrance of the mountain, Ye Feng''s figure was falling rapidly. How can this happen? It''s just a little bit short! Ye Feng roared in his heart, and his face was filled with reluctance. He grabs forward with his right hand and grabs at the edge of the cave entrance.


    Ye Feng grabs the edge like this, his fingers are full of squeezed blood, red and swollen.


    You can''t just give up! Ye Feng''s fingers were slightly bent, and the fingertips were damaged due to friction with the rock, leaving a faint bloodstain on the rock surface.


    But no matter how hard Ye Feng tried, his hand was still slipping slightly outward.


    Really not? Ye Feng smiles bitterly, but God gives him hope and makes him despair. It''s just that Fiona is dying here with him in vain. He thinks he''s sorry for her. She has helped him so many times, but he has been dragging his feet again and again.


    When Ye Feng''s hand is completely separated from the rock surface, Ye Feng suddenly remembers something. He took Fiona in his left hand and threw it up, throwing Fiona directly onto the rock face of the mountain mouth.


    Seeing that Fiona is safe, the tight string in Ye Feng''s heart is finally loosened. He closed his eyes, gave up the fight, and his body began to fall faster.


    This time, I finally helped. I saved her once. It''s a pity that I''ll never see you again


    At this very moment, far away in North Texas, in an empty bar. Dressed in a bunny uniform, Ruiwen, wiping the dishes, seemed to feel something.


    Her face was sad and worried. Facing the direction of the Summoner''s Canyon, her eyes seemed to be able to penetrate into the abyss of the Summoner''s Canyon.


    Ruiwen was distracted for a while, and her plate fell to the floor and broke.


    She murmured, "breeze Is that you? "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    The teleportation array outside the summoner Canyon, after Ye Feng and Fiona, transmits five people again. The halo has not yet dissipated, and it is hard to see the appearance of the people among them.


    "How come there are so many fewer people coming over?"


    "It''s supposed to be that the teleportation array has a restrictive effect, arilia. There''s a faint border around the canyon. If I''m not wrong, I can only enter and not get out." The aura of the teleportation array gradually faded, and the figures in it came out.


    The five, in turn, were unintentional, arilia, verus, Caitlin, and shivell. The five looked around at the dark forest around them, and though they had not entered the Summoner''s Canyon, they were on guard.


    Inadvertently, he clenched his fist with his right hand, pondered for a moment, and then said, "I''ll divide you into groups this time, arilia. Can you do it alone?"


    Arilia was stunned for a moment and replied, "I''m ok."


    Nodding unintentionally, he looked at hiville and Caitlin and said, "hiville, Caitlin, work in pairs, and verus will follow me."


    After a pause, he said, "in two days, at most two days, we must find Ye Feng, Fiona and solaka in two days. No matter what the result will be, we will gather by the abyss in the center of the Summoner''s Canyon. Do you understand?"


    Inadvertently, he glanced at the next four people, took a deep breath, looked at the entrance of the summoner Canyon, and said, "let''s go!"


    ¡­¡­


    Tick tock Tick tock


    In the cave, the clear sound of water droplets colliding with rocks reverberates in the cave. Some crystals of different shapes are scattered on the rock walls, and the light spots emitted by the crystals illuminate the cave.


    Ye Feng wakes up from the lethargy. He looks around him, with a blur of light in front of him. Didn''t I fall into the abyss? Here is? Infernal? Lineage?


    Ye Feng sits up with difficulty, just want to look at the terrain carefully, a soft body fell in his arms.


    "Fiona?" Ye Feng did not react for a moment, looking at the familiar Qianying in his arms, his face full of amazement.


    "Are you not alive?" Ye Feng said dejectedly.


    "Who are you cursing, but for the sake of saving me, this time, how do you feel now? Are you better?" Fiona glanced at Ye Feng, then stroked Ye Feng''s body with both hands, and looked worried, as if checking Ye Feng''s health.


    Ye Feng shook his head and said: "nothing, it''s just that the head is still a little dizzy. It will be OK after a while."


    "Dizziness? It''s not going to be controlled by Baron Nash, is it? I''ll take a look at it for you With that, Fiona put her hand on Ye Feng''s forehead.


    Ye Feng is a little helpless. Did Fiona take the wrong medicine? It''s creepy to see her so gentle. At the thought of this, Ye Feng couldn''t help fighting a cold war.


    Fiona felt Ye Feng''s brief convulsion, startled, and exclaimed, "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Feng is sweating so hard that she can''t let Fiona know what he just thought. He accosted a smile: "cough, nothing, just feel a little cold."


    After hearing this, Fiona was coy for a long time. She still leaned against ye fenghuai and whispered: "this Is it still cold? " Her voice was half as delicate as mosquito''s. If it was daytime, Ye Feng would surely have noticed Fiona''s blush.


    Although Ye Feng seems to be enjoying the beauty''s arms, he has been so cold in his heart that he is really afraid of any moths. I didn''t expect to say a word casually, Fiona was so easy to worry about, which is not the same as her usual!


    Fiona raised her head, clear eyes are no longer sharp, but full of soft, such as gentle autumn water. Ye Feng''s heart trembles and dare not look at Fiona.


    Fiona saw Ye Feng avoid, her eyes flashed a little gloomy, and then was replaced by a trace of sadness. "Do you think we''ll be trapped in this cave?" she worried


    "Sleepy? Didn''t I send you to the cave and fall down by myself, and then you wake up in time to save me? " Ye Feng looks at Fiona with some doubts.


    Fiona was also in a daze and frowned, "no, we were already in this hole when I woke up."


    Hearing this, Ye Feng fell into a deep thought. Fiona saw Ye Feng''s worry and comforted him, "it''s OK. We''ll go out."


    Fiona hesitated for a moment and continued, "I know it''s not good to ask this kind of thing at this time, but I still want to ask, Ye Feng, look into my eyes." Fiona opens her eyes and stares at Ye Feng''s face.


    Ye Feng felt his heart beating and even felt Fiona''s heartbeat. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. He feels that the heartbeat of the two people is so rapid and disordered, but it is so tacit.


    "Look in my eyes!" Fiona insisted. She reaches out her hands and swings Ye Feng''s head until they look at each other.


    This pair of eyes, Ye Feng''s heart appeared never before palpitation. He felt as if his breath had stopped, but he didn''t feel like he was oppressed by dragon blood Wu Ji last time. He couldn''t explain the feeling clearly. Ye Feng''s mind can not help but flash the experience from childhood to now. What''s wrong with me? What do you think is all about being with Fiona?Fiona''s red lips parted and she said with a trembling voice, "if we can''t get out, will you accompany me to live here?"


    "I..." Ye Feng did not know how to answer this question. He felt that he was approaching the answer, but he was afraid to touch it. He didn''t dare to think about it, but he was eager to understand it. His contradictory psychology made him tangled.


    Ye Feng took a breath and said quickly, "yes!" The tone is short, with a trace of joy.


    Fiona''s eyes were bent slightly and she gave a smile. However, she soon became nervous again. She looked directly at Ye Feng and her pupils shrank. She said, "if If I become a disabled person in the future, will you continue to accompany me? "


    Disabled people? Ye Feng said tightly: "haven''t you recovered yet? Don''t worry, I''ll find someone to cure you. "


    Fiona was angry smile, Ye Feng answered the wrong question. She signals Ye Feng that she is OK and has recovered half of her strength.


    Ye Feng was relieved after hearing this, but then he realized something. What did Fiona mean by that sentence? Ye Feng swallowed his saliva and didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Fiona looks at Ye Feng and continues to break her face to herself and look at each other. "Will you always be with me?" she continued After saying this, Fiona''s heart beat more violently. She wants to know Ye Feng''s answer.


    At this moment, Ye Feng''s heart is beating violently with Fiona''s attack again. Do I like Fiona?


    Ye Feng stares at Fiona''s eyes and wants to find something from it. In Fiona''s eyes, Ye Feng sees himself. A short breath, heart flustered Ye Feng. In front of the person you love? Nervous, shortness of breath, heart is so expected and happy.


    Ye Feng swallows his saliva. He thinks he needs time to think about it. Opening his mouth, he said nervously, "Fiona, I..."


    "Are you awake?" Ye Feng''s words have not been finished, a clear, sweet girl''s voice that washes the soul reverberates in Ye Feng''s and Fiona''s ears.


    Deep in the cave, a slender and beautiful shadow slowly comes out against the crystal brilliance


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    The brilliance of the crystal reflects the beautiful image coming out of the deep cave. The atmosphere of peace and tranquility gradually dispersed and filled the whole cave.


    This familiar breath, like that of the goddess akashia. Then the name of this man is coming out! Ye Feng and Fiona realized how awkward their position was to outsiders. They separated in a hurry, not knowing what to say.


    The graceful woman said faintly, "my name is Soraka, Ionian. I think you are the one who came to search for my whereabouts? But your strength is a little dangerous here. Even demigods have to be careful here. "


    Fiona pulled up Ye Feng, leaned slightly toward Soraka, then stood up straight and said, "thank you for saving us, demigod..." Speaking of the back, Fiona did not know how to address the Soraka in front of her.


    "Don''t be constrained. Just call me Soraka." Soraka chuckled.


    This is the real goddess, and the affinity is so high! Ye Feng''s heart is filled with emotion.


    "I don''t know what to call them?" Soraka went to Ye Feng and asked.


    Seeing that Fiona did not speak, Ye Feng came forward and said, "I am Ye Feng, and this is Fiona Laurent of the Laurent family."


    A glimmer of starlight flashed in Soraka''s eyes, and seemed very interested in what ye Fenggang had just said. She said with a smile, "the Laurent family, I know, is the aristocrat of demacia. Miss Fiona has such an extraordinary temperament that she can''t believe it."


    "Soraka, if you have the power to save us, why are you still in this cave?" Fiona raised her doubts.


    Fiona''s words seemed to touch some taboo, Soraka''s face was dignified. Soraka paced back and forth, sighing now and then, and the twinkling starlight in her eyes seemed to dim a lot. She said, "there is a very evil smell in the deep of this cave. If I leave, Baron Nash will be able to completely break the seal in three days at most. Unfortunately, I only have the strength of a demigod. Otherwise, with the strength of God and the power of the stars, Baron Nash''s ten-year seal period can be postponed. During this period, if enough people are found, it can be completely sealed!"


    Ye Feng remembered that the Soraka had no memory of the goddess ekasia. She just judged according to the experience of this world. Now she has not grown up. The four knights of the void said that they would contact them when they found Soraka. They knew the seal method of that year, but they did not tell Ye Feng how to contact them. Thinking of this, Ye Feng scratched his ears and scratched his cheek. He was very upset.


    Soraka looked at Ye Feng quietly, as if she had seen through Ye Feng''s thoughts. With a smile, she said, "Ye Feng, do you have any methods?"


    "Well, I don''t, but I know someone has a way to seal Baron Nash completely, but they need to work with you." Ye Feng replied.


    "Is that so? I''ll send you up. Remember, if you don''t come back in five days, Baron Nash will untie the final seal, and then he and his men will sweep across Valoran Soraka''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if her eyes crossed the boundaries of time and space, and set foot on the future.


    Ye Feng and Fiona did not ask Soraka, they found that they were already on the edge of the abyss. Ye Feng looks at Fiona and is at a loss.


    Fiona patted Ye Feng on the shoulder and said in a soft voice, "this is not the time to think about it. Let''s look for something to eat. We haven''t eaten for a long time."


    Fiona didn''t say that it was OK. She said that Ye Feng''s stomach began to cry. He grinned a few times to hide his embarrassment.


    Fiona heard Ye Feng''s belly purr, which was also funny. She said with a smile: "well, although we two want to look separately, but don''t leave too far away, as soon as there is danger, shout, understand?"


    Although Ye Feng is still not used to Fiona now so gentle, but still here a sound. In this way, they found their own direction, searching for something to eat.


    Not long after ye Fengcai and Fiona separated, he found the black robed man who had a gap with Fiona, and the black robed man was roasting wild boars by the fire.


    Ye Feng''s scalp is numb. He is not so hostile to the black robed man as he used to be. On the contrary, he still has some gratitude. He didn''t want the man in black to meet Fiona, or they would fight.


    Ye Feng stealthily retreats for fear of disturbing the black robed man. He wants to go back quickly and stop Fiona from going in this direction.


    "Ye Feng?" For some reason, Ye Feng heard the black robed man calling himself. What''s more difficult to believe was that the voice was so shaking. It was like the joy that he thought his best friend had died, but found that he was still alive.


    Is this man in black really familiar with me? Sister? No way. I know my sister''s breath best. It can''t be like this. What is that? That Yasso? Someone my parents knew? It''s not right. This man''s trick is crow feather, crow feather. I can''t remember when I knew a friend who used this trick, but the kind and familiar feeling was so real.


    Ye Feng knows it''s too late to go back now. In this case, it''s better to lead the black robed man to a place far away from Fiona.


    Ye Feng turned around, waved to the man in black, and said with a silly smile, "ah ha, long time no see, friend!"The black robed man did not reply, but tore a piece of meat from the wild boar being roasted on the shelf and handed it to Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng also took the barbecue and took a bite. The slightly scalded barbecue melted in the mouth. It''s delicious! Ye Feng exclaimed in his heart. As he ate, he did not forget to extend his thumb to the man in black.


    The eyes under the black robed man''s hood stare at Ye Feng''s eating. Ye Feng saw that the black robed man was looking at himself all the time. He was very embarrassed. He said, "you also eat, friend."


    The man in Black said, "well," and he tore off a piece of meat himself, and ate it slowly.


    This man is very gentle when eating. Why did he fight with Fiona? Ye Feng continues to gobble, he does not care what demeanor is not demeanor, he only knows that he is starving to death!


    Ye Feng suddenly remembered something, looked at the burning fire, hesitated, or asked: "do you and Fiona have a misunderstanding? Maybe I can make it up for both of you. "


    "It''s not your business!" The shrill voice of the man in black came from under his hood.


    "Cough, I''ll ask, hey hey, I don''t care." Ye Feng laughed and asked no more questions. They ate in silence without saying a word.


    "I know there''s a path that can actually go out. Would you like to come with me?" The man in black breaks the silence and looks at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng was about to open his mouth, and he felt a fierce and incomparable sword spirit was approaching. No, Fiona''s here! Ye Feng cried in his heart.


    The distracted man in black was almost stabbed by Fiona''s sword. Fortunately, he was only distracted, or barely escaped the crisis of being stabbed and killed. Blood continued to flow from his abdomen, and the black cloth near the wound was blackened with blood.


    "Fiona, you''re crazy. Stop it!" Ye Feng is still quick to respond, holding the black robed man behind him.


    "Get out of my way!" Fiona had a cold drink.


    Ye Feng raised his hands and motioned Fiona to calm down. He said, "I think there must be a misunderstanding between you. You don''t know that he saved us when you were in a coma."


    "Get out of the way, I have no misunderstanding with him, only endless blood feud, either he died or I died!" Fiona''s voice trembles. It seems that Ye Feng is defending the behavior of the black robed man.


    "Get out of my way. It''s about her and me. There''s always a break." Black robed man standing behind Ye Feng said.


    "Don''t worry. Even if you want to win or lose, you have to fight fairly. Look at what you''ve been hurt to!" Ye Feng disagrees with the black robed man.


    "I..."


    "Well, next listen to me. You saved me, and I believe you are not that kind of bad guy. Don''t talk." Ye Feng is stubborn.


    One side of Fiona looked on coldly, looking at Ye Feng and the black robed man to discuss countermeasures, the anger in the heart was out of control.


    "Fiona, listen to me, will you let him go this time?" Ye Feng opened the way.


    "Ye Feng, you don''t know anything, just pretend to be a good man here. You really piss me off!" Fiona''s hand shaking in Liuyun''s hand, she inhaled deeply and exhaled, enduring.


    "Fiona, why are you so stubborn? In the past, everything should follow you. That''s because I don''t think it''s a big deal. If you like to play miss''s temper, it''s OK. But this time it''s different. What you want to kill is the person who saved you. Sometimes I think you should accept your temper, just like you do in the cave today. Isn''t it good? Why have I been with you for so long that you haven''t changed since I was a kid! " Ye Feng didn''t know where he had the courage to say it. But he had no way out, so he had to do it.


    Fiona trembled with this, and her hands dropped slowly. She lowered her head, suppressed her voice, and said, "is that what I am in your heart?"


    Ye Feng looks at the gloomy Fiona and knows that she is really angry. But in order to save the black robed man, Ye Feng went out of his way. He said stiffly, "yes, you really Oh, I haven''t finished yet


    Ye Feng''s words have not finished, Fiona ran in another direction.


    That''s it. This time it''s over. Fiona will definitely hurt me when I go back! Ye Feng''s heart was full of remorse, but he saved the black robed man, and his mood was better.


    I''m sorry, ophena. I''m sorry. You can take care of this Just finish saying, Ye Feng also does not wait for the black robe person to respond, then pursues toward the direction that Fiona leaves.


    And the man in black whispered, "um," and looked at Ye Feng''s back. A tear fell from his cheek under his hood. This time, his voice was no longer sharp and harsh, but Ye Feng did not hear it.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    The setting sun is hidden in the mountains, and the half moon shows the treetops. The light purple silk is scattered in the sky, like the freehand brushwork of purple fog. The night comes quietly.


    Fiona has not paid attention to Ye Feng this day. I don''t know that she is still talking with her head Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng felt that it was easy to change if he continued to travel. "Fiona, it''s all night. It''s so dangerous here. Why don''t you take a rest here?" he said


    After hearing this, Fiona stopped and looked at the eye leaf wind indifferently. This is not warm, cold eyes scared Ye Feng a cold sweat. But fortunately, Fiona listened to Ye Feng''s advice and went to the neighborhood to find some wood for the fire.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng rushed to Fiona and said with a smile: "Miss, I''ll do the fire. You can sit here!"


    Fiona was stunned for half a sound. When she reacted, the wood in her hand had been taken away by Ye Feng, and she started a fire.


    She looked at Ye Feng and wanted to say something. Fiona''s red lips wriggled, but she didn''t say it. She sat by the fire, staring at the burning fire in a daze.


    This picture is branded in Ye Feng''s eyes, which makes it feel familiar. By the way, the man in black looked at the fire quietly before. Well, he should have left by now, and he should think about how to make up with Fiona.


    Ye Feng scratched his head with his right hand and stammered, "that, Fiona, should we think about how to find the four knights?" Ah, what am I talking about here? I should find some topics that can bring people closer!


    Fiona looked up at Ye Feng and said, "since there is no other way, we can only walk around like this."


    Ye Feng coughed a few times and said, "Fiona, that, we get along very well in the cave, don''t we?"


    There was a chill in Fiona''s eyes, and she said coldly, "go away!" The sound is like an ice cave, and the leaves are shivering with cold.


    Ye Feng laughs a few times, then does not make a sound. In fact, it''s OK. Isn''t Fiona like this before? Ye Feng comforted himself.


    ¡­¡­


    In the quiet night, from the summoner Canyon across the mountains, to the desolate surima desert. The young Explorer had already gone deep into the desert of surima, staring at the column of light soaring into the sky before him, but he did not have the passion for miracles before him. He said to himself, "how many times? Clearly close in front of you, but again and again the distance extended, mirage? "


    Sure enough, in the moment he talked to himself, the light column in front of him moved deeper into the desert this time. What bad luck! The young Explorer spat in his heart and gazed at the distant beam of light with anguish on his face.


    When will he be able to get close to the beam!


    "Man, this is not the place for you to come!" Just as the young Explorer complained, a hot voice from the sand under his feet, burning his mind and heart.


    At the same time, the space he was in began to twist and tear, and the yellow sand turned into a counter current and began to turn upside down, like a counter clockwise, which involved the Explorer into the ground. After the Explorer fell to the ground, the sand covered it again as if nothing had happened.


    "Man, you have broken into my domain!" The explorer who fell into the yellow sand was so frightened that she heard the magic voice again. He looked in the direction of the sound, but there was nothing.


    The Explorer knew that he might have unintentionally offended the resting place of the ancient heroes.


    In order to be as respectful as possible, he put his hands together and said with a dry smile: "great goddess, I didn''t mean to offend you. I was attracted by the previous beam of light, so I came here by mistake. My name is izerell, and you can call me Ozawa."


    After a long time, the magic voice of the goddess never sounded. Izerell was a little worried about his own life, afraid that the Unknown God would be angry because of his unintentional offense and kill him to vent his anger.


    As time went on, izerell felt more and more angry with the Unknown God.


    Just as he was about to try again, the voice of the God rang out: "I am not a goddess, human. You don''t have to get close to me, izerell, a gifted teenager from piltivov. I know that most things in this world can''t escape my eyes."


    Izerell heard the voice of the mysterious girl, and could not help sweating. She was too strong!


    "Baron Nash was born. It was originally your human business, and it had nothing to do with me. But since you wake me up, you are also a predestined person. This purple energy will guide you to the real road to the palace of ekasia to obtain the light of ekasia. The seal array of the four Knights of the void and the woman of ekasia can only be matched with the light of her magic weapon, ekasia To seal Baron Nash. "


    As soon as the voice dropped, izerell felt the space twist again.


    Ezrell explored all over the world and learned the story of Baron Nash from a secret ancient place. But how can he find the phalanx of the four knights of the void and the goddess akashia? Thinking of this, he cried out: "my Lord, you haven''t told me how to find the phalanx of the goddess of Acacia and the four knights of the void!"However, izerell''s words did not make any difference. The space was still shaking and tearing violently. Soon he was transported to the yellow sand, where he had been.


    Izerell sat down on the ground. He didn''t respond to the huge amount of information just now.


    "Really, I''ll take a risk. How can I control the fate of the world in my hands? Like the protagonist in the novels written by the novelists of piltvoff, am I born to be the protagonist? Yes, I''m such a handsome blonde, who doesn''t love me He said to himself.


    "The array of the goddess akashia and the four knights of the void will naturally be used. Your duty is to find the light of ekasia and direct its energy to the summoner Canyon!" When izerell was in narcissism, she heard the magic voice again and got serious.


    However, after his voice was over, he whispered a few words: "this goddess is not a voyeur, is he? Love me at first sight? "


    "Go away!" The enchanted female voice sounded again, frightening izerell as she ran.


    In this way, the gear of fate began to turn, and everything was leading to Baron Nash''s seal battle.


    Is it man who seals Baron Nash again, or does Baron Nash wreak havoc on the earth?


    Before the last moment, no one can tell the final result.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    In the western part of the summoner Canyon, King Jiawen IV of demassia and Zhao Xin, the general manager of Debang, are exploring slowly.


    "Prince Jiawen, we haven''t seen any living creatures except some evil creatures in the Summoner''s gorge for so many days. Should we go back and report the truth to your majesty?" Zhao Xin bowed and said.


    "It''s just you and me here. I don''t have to stick to these rituals. I have a hunch that something big will happen in the center of the Summoner''s Canyon. Now we''ll set out and make sure we get there." Gavin IV ordered.


    "Yes, your highness!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the early morning, a ray of sunlight through the faint mist sprinkles on the place where Ye Feng and Fiona rest. The burning sensation of slight scalding made Ye Feng open his eyes lazily, and then turned to his side and lay on the weeds to continue sleeping.


    "This is not a place for you to sleep. Get up and get on your way!" Fiona''s cold voice rings in Ye Feng''s ear, and Ye Feng also feels that he is being held by someone.


    Ye Feng doesn''t have to guess and know that only Fiona will treat him like this. Seeing from the incident, Fiona''s attitude towards him has changed back to the original. Reluctantly, he got up, followed Fiona and continued aimlessly for the whereabouts of the four knights of the void.


    The complex terrain is full of bushes and weeds, and there is no tree. Even some small animals are reduced with the deepening of Yefeng and Fiona on this road.


    This strange phenomenon makes Fiona feel very bad and restless. The more her brows locked, the more she looked around. And the leaf wind behind her did not react at all. She followed her and even played a little song. She looked leisurely.


    Fiona looked back at Ye Feng, but found that Ye Feng didn''t look at her at all. Her poor appearance really upset her. Fiona warned herself not to be angry and resist the impulse to beat Ye Feng. Now the most important thing is that the neighborhood is too abnormal, so we should be on guard.


    In order to avoid being upset, Fiona directly chooses to ignore the leaf wind behind her and looks at the surrounding terrain for fear of being attacked.


    Just after they were on their way for some time, a loud, harsh explosion came to Fiona from all directions. The purple and black tentacles, centered on Fiona, pierced the earth, and the cracks in the earth were shocking.


    These tentacles with the evil and corrosive power surround Ye Feng and Fiona, and the sticky liquid from each other drops to the ground. Even weeds, the plants with strong vitality, turn into ashes in an instant.


    "I finally found you. You still want to go when you hear my conversation with that woman?" Chaotic strong magic sound mixed with anger, almost stabbed Ye Feng and Fiona''s eardrum!


    "Baron Nash!" Ye Feng widens his eyes and looks at those disgusting tentacles in fear. His tiny pupil reveals his disbelief.


    Fiona gazed at the tentacles in front of her, her face becoming more grave and gloomy. She knew that if she could not kill a way, she and Ye Feng would die here.


    In Fiona''s comatose consciousness, she vaguely feels that there is a man with her, never leave. Even in the face of a person can jump over the abyss can live on the temptation, the man still refused to give up her.


    Finally, under the abyss, the man in the vague consciousness threw her to the entrance of the mountain, saved her, but sacrificed himself. Fiona didn''t know it was a coma dream until she woke up. Although I didn''t know how Ye Feng survived at that time, as long as he was alive.


    As long as he''s alive! In Fiona''s eyes, a trace of determination flashed. Her right hand tightly grasped the Liuyun sword and began to condense her whole sword intention. Even the space began to tremble slightly because of her high sword. The disordered sword idea is mixed with violent killing intention and anger.


    Ye Feng looks at Fiona, who is full of fighting spirit, and then puts forward a fighting posture. He knew that he was still weak. At most, he was a weakened frog. But he will not give up any chance to save the people around him and himself.


    Just like before, he can still be saved from crisis by himself. He believed that this time, as long as he did not give up, he would surely live with Fiona to the end.


    Just as Ye Feng prepared to meet Baron Nash''s tentacles, he felt a terrible blow to his brain. A brief loss of consciousness darkened his eyes.


    When Ye Feng opens his eyes again, a bloody picture appears in front of him. He screamed in surprise, and the picture in front of him choked him. How could this happen? In a twinkling of an eye, Fiona


    In front of Ye Feng, a dirty purple black tentacle pierces Fiona''s abdomen. Purple black mixed with blood red muddy liquid soaked Fiona silver white soft leather armor, can not tell where is the tentacle of the liquid, where is Fiona''s blood.


    Fiona was so quietly held in the air by tentacles. Her rigid body was like a corpse, and she needed the support of her tentacles to straighten up.


    Dead? Ye Feng''s eyes were slightly red. He wiped the corners of his eyes with his right hand to prevent tears from flowing out.


    Even so, Fiona''s cloud sword is still firmly held by her. Ye Feng noticed this detail, and he kept saying nonsense: "Fiona is still alive Live She''s still alive... ""Human beings, bound by the shackles of emotion, are just mortal bodies after all, fragile, it''s your turn!" Baron Nash''s voice sounded again, waking Ye Feng in a state of grief.


    At the same time, the tentacle, which pierced Fiona, swung directly to the side. Fiona''s scarred body flies backwards like a broken kite.


    Ye Feng saw this, yelled "no", then rushed out and caught Fiona, who almost fell on the ground.


    As he catches Fiona, a sense of penetration comes from his right chest. Ye Feng slowly lowered his head, and his face became ferocious because of the pain of tearing.


    His right chest was pierced by Baron Nash''s tentacles!


    "You are so stupid. Look at you. For the sake of a dying man, you are buried with me." Fiona is coughing in Ye Feng''s arms, and there is blood flowing out of her mouth from time to time.


    "I''m so weak that I can''t escape without you." Ye Feng looks at Fiona and chokes.


    "In fact, Ye Feng I I... " Ye Feng blocked Fiona''s mouth and told her not to talk.


    Baron Nash''s tentacles stood still around him. Underground, Baron Nash joked in a voice that only he could hear: "it''s really a pleasure to watch the human beings reluctant to part before they die."


    Fiona raised her right hand tremblingly, patted off Ye Feng''s hand and said, "let me finish, in fact, I I I lied to you I actually Ah Before Fiona had finished speaking, her abdomen was again pierced by Baron Nash''s tentacles.


    Around him came Baron Nash''s sarcastic voice: "it''s really interesting. It''s so exciting that human beings don''t finish listening to the words of their beloved before they die."


    Fiona opened her mouth and wanted to say something else. But this time, she was hurt too much, the blood flooded her mouth. Vague words, with a trace of reluctance, she slowly closed her eyes.


    Ye Feng hugs Fiona''s cold body tightly, remembering all kinds of things in the past, but also tears like rain. He couldn''t help it this time, and he began to cry.


    Ali''s death, Fiona''s death, all because of me! Because I love to play, because I play smart and lazy again and again when my sister teaches me to practice sword, because I have low strength, because I can''t protect them, because I''m weak and incompetent!


    Ye Feng gently put down Fiona''s body, regardless of his right chest has been opened a hole. He lowered his head, his face stained and bloodstained, and looked obstinately at Baron Nash''s tentacles.


    "You think you can beat me if you stare at me?" Baron Nash sneered scornfully, and broke Ye Feng''s left leg with his tentacles.


    "You think you can beat me in this way?"


    "Do you think the girl who falls there like this will come back to life?"


    "Do you think you can live in this way?"


    "You are a worthless waste, a scum hiding behind a woman!"


    "You will spend the rest of your life in fear and self reproach!"


    "No, I''ve changed my mind. Your life will wither at this moment!"


    Baron Nash repeatedly used his tentacles to mercilessly tear and tear the hole, wearing Ye Feng''s body. He did not forget to stimulate Ye Feng with his magical voice.


    The whipping and trampling on the spirit and body made Ye Feng lose consciousness completely. He beat everywhere like a wild animal, without human spirit to speak of.


    Just as Baron Nash finished his last words, his tentacles directly nailed Ye Feng to the stone wall, which was deeply imprinted with Ye Feng''s blood.


    At this moment, Ye Feng regained consciousness, looking at his body nailed on the stone wall, he knew he was finished.


    No! I''m not finished. I have to live! I''m going to kill you! Ye Feng roared in his heart. But no matter how he called, he had no room for resistance.


    Ye Feng looks at the tears of the goddess hanging on her chest. It still hangs quietly on Ye Feng''s chest. Whenever there is blood to touch the tears of the goddess, it will be distorted and flow to other directions.


    By the way, the tears of the goddess! It will help me! But how to awaken its power? Ye Feng racked his brains, but could not wake up the tears of the goddess. Ye Feng is in despair and will kill Baron Nash with his last blow.


    Ye Feng silently recited the name of Ruiwen in his heart and shed tears of guilt. I didn''t expect to see my sister, so I died. Sorry, sister!


    The tears slide down Ye Feng''s cheek and drop on the tears of goddess. But it was such a tear that the goddess''s tear image sensed something.


    This drop of tears belonging to the goddess of Acacia exudes the power of shining starlight and envelops Ye Feng. The Baron Nash''s tentacles, which had been nailed to Ye Feng''s body before, were instantly purified! Baron Nash howled in pain and anger.


    "You underestimate human feelings, Baron Nash. This is what they are, and what I have done for them, and I will show you what real anger is!" The voice of the goddess akashia emanates from the tears of the goddess. Although it is still holy, it is mixed with a trace of anger.Soon, the body of the goddess akashia was gathered in the void.


    "This is your last strength in that artifact, and you intend to use it here?" Baron Nash''s grim voice came from under the ground.


    "This is indeed the last trace of strength left by me. In the future, this tear will not call my mirror image. Even so, this tear will still be an artifact. As long as the holder is stronger, the power of the goddess''s tears will be stronger. However, I believe you will not see the child named Ye Feng become stronger!"


    "You think you can beat me with that? You look down on me Baron Nash laughed wildly.


    "That''s enough!" As soon as the goddess''s voice fell, a door appeared conveniently after the goddess''s tears, on which a vast star map was carved. After the gate of the stars appeared, the image of the goddess akashia turned into starlight again and dissipated in the endless void.


    The door slowly opened, a leaf wind familiar figure out of it.


    Soraka, the four knights of the void, arilia, verus, unintentional, Calvin IV, Zhao Xin, Caitlin, and sylvier were all summoned from different parts of the Summoner''s Canyon.


    Although they feel very strange why they suddenly appear here, they soon tell them that the tentacles in front of them belong to Baron Nash. They are about to meet the most evil devil in history!


    "Good. Do you think you can beat me with these fish? I will shatter your last hope, foolish mortals, and see my true body With the roar of Baron Nash, the space of Soraka and others, including the space that Ye Feng hid in the tears of goddess, began to tear.


    The wind of time has split the space, and there are many terrible cracks in the space around.


    The cracked earth, the huge space crack, which seems to have something to come out of. There are unknown creatures in the crack frantically, there is the possibility of breaking out at any time.


    Is this the noumenon of Baron Nash? In addition to the four knights in the void, the others were shocked and suspicious.


    In the tears of the goddess, Ye Feng''s body is healing at a visible speed. It should not be said that it is healing. It also infuses a thread of mysterious star power, which makes Ye Feng in coma feel that he has unprecedented powerful power in his body.


    The battle of seal has finally opened. Is it Ye Feng, who has persistent belief, to win, or is Baron Nash, a cruel and cruel demon, to wash the summoner Canyon?


    All the riddles have not yet been solved


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    That shocking cracks in space and the earth, constantly gushing out purple black dirty liquid. The liquid rushes toward the center and condenses into a liquid sphere that keeps moving.


    Because Soraka and others are blocked by the space cracks, they may be involved in the space turbulence if they move a little, and then they will be killed by the sharp blade of space-time. They had to wait quietly for Baron Nash''s recovery and had nothing to do with it.


    At this time, Soraka took a step forward, which frightened several others. If she accidentally touches the turbulence of space, the remaining few of them may be involved.


    "Goddess Soraka, what are you going to do


    Instead of answering, Soraka looked at a space crack. She closed her eyes gently, raised her head, and felt the breath in it with her nose. She said to herself, "I can feel that there is a man in there!"


    Soraka suddenly opened his eyes, and his hand was full of unknown Dharma Seals. Against the background of starlight, he was like a fallen immortal. The power of starlight''s Dharma seal is in full bloom, and the space crack flies out directly. A woman is covered with blood.


    "Fiona How could this happen! What about Ye Feng? " Looking at the cold body lying on the ground in shock.


    Soraka lowers and probes Fiona''s body.


    "There is no breath, but the heart is still beating. It is her will that supports her." Speaking of this, solaka turned her eyes to arilia.


    "Lord Soraka?" Arilia asked, puzzled, when she saw Soraka looking at her.


    "Arilia, you need to improve your strength after you go back this time. I have a hunch that Baron Nash is not our real enemy." Said solaka slowly, her hands shining violet, healing Fiona.


    "There will be more demons than Baron Nash?" Arilia exclaimed, covering her mouth. Several others looked at Soraka with astonishment.


    Soraka stood up and with a little wave of her hand, Fiona disappeared from the ground. "Baron Nash is very strong, but the nightmare in human hearts is a hundred times more terrible than it is. War academy, sooner or later, they will show their demonic fangs," she said


    As Soraka spoke, the dirty purple black liquid ball began to twist into a giant creature.


    The stench of corrosion spread in the air, disgusting. The tentacle of that one stretched out like an octopus.


    Like a centipede long body, back covered with spines, the whole body is purple black, white belly is scaly.


    There are three ugly heads sticking out of the upper body. In the middle is a huge head, and on both sides are small heads. The yellow one is like the four eyes of a lantern on the top, coupled with the Yellow sharp fangs, which makes people shudder.


    Is this the sealed Baron Nash? Soraka''s face was very dignified, and she felt countless dark energy emanating from Baron Nash''s body. Originally the clear sky also darkened down, Summoner Canyon fell into a complete abyss.


    Baron Nash''s three heads opened their mouths, took a deep breath, and laughed wildly, "it''s too late to escape now. It''s my first soul feast to be reborn!"


    With the inhalation of Baron Nash, Soraka and others felt a strong attraction, tearing their bodies, as if to inhale them all into Baron Nash''s mouth.


    Soraka, unintentional and void four knights immediately made a decision and jointly used the defense shield to temporarily resist the violent attraction.


    But to everyone''s surprise, verus was now in the middle of a painful wail. His body is changing little by little, becoming the same as when he fought the scarecrow last time. He was once again bewitched by the devil in his heart and became bloodthirsty!


    "Yes, this soul must be delicious!" Baron Nash''s powerful voice sounded, and verus was pulled straight out of the hood and into his foul smelling mouth.


    "Verus!" Arilia screamed in surprise.


    Soraka is about to rescue verus, but is inadvertently stopped behind. Inadvertently, he stretched out his right index finger and shook it. He shrugged and said, "you''re going to seal Baron Nash with the four over there, and I''ll take verus."


    With that, without waiting for solaka to reply, he rushed out of the shield and went straight into Baron Nash''s mouth.


    However, when he inadvertently fell into Baron Nash''s mouth, he rolled up his sleeves and revealed his arms. The black vein that had only reached the palm of his hand had reached his shoulder. He said to himself, "verus, you''re a real pain in the neck."


    ¡­¡­


    In the white space of liangtang hall, Ye Feng gradually opens his eyes. The glare of the light made him uncomfortable for a short time.


    Is this heaven? I didn''t expect to go to heaven after I died, Ye Feng said to himself.


    "You are not dead, young man. This is the inner space of the tears of the goddess." The voice of the goddess akashia reverberates in this space.


    When Ye Feng heard this, he remembered that he was trying to activate the tears of the goddess before he died."Goddess, how can I get revenge?" Ye Feng shouts.


    "Revenge? Child, I know that you have hatred in your heart, but if you are blinded by hatred, you can''t get the power of this goddess''s tears. " Once again, the voice of the goddess akashia reverberates in space.


    Ye Feng lowered his head and said to himself, "what can I do now?"


    "Child, you still have a lot to face. As long as your firm belief will not be shaken or degenerated, the tears of Goddess will always be on your side." The soft voice of goddess aikasya comforts Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng raised his head and exclaimed, "goddess, what should I do now?"


    "To absorb all the power of the purple light ball which is full of stars. It contains half of my magic power in my life. You need to use it to pierce Baron Nash''s heart. Now I have moved the tears of Goddess into Baron Nash''s heart. I''m waiting for you to absorb the power of this light ball, but..." The goddess of ikassia sighed in the middle.


    "But what? The goddess Ye Feng asked in a quick voice.


    "If your constitution can''t fully absorb this power, Baron Nash''s heart can''t be broken through, and if you forcibly absorb all the power, you will die. Do you want to try, Ye Feng?"


    Ye Feng grinned and said, "I''ve already died once, what else dare not try?"


    "Well, please, son..." The voice of the goddess aikasya gradually faded, until it disappeared into the sky.


    Ye Feng looked at the purple light ball that suddenly appeared in front of her eyes, and knew that this was the power of the goddess aichaiya. As long as you get it, you can get half the mana of the goddess akashia for a short time. Pierce Baron Nash''s heart, and it should be dead?


    While Ye Feng was thinking, his space began to change dramatically. The bright space is separated by various scene fragments. Soraka and the four knights are confronting Baron Nash; they are unintentionally chasing verus, who is heading for Baron Nash''s stomach; Gavin IV, Zhao Xin, Caitlin and shivell are locked in a dark space by Baron Nash.


    This scene stabbed Ye Feng''s heart like a thorn. He knew that he was not fighting alone. He also wanted to complete the mission assigned to him by the goddess akashia. This time, he will do his part.


    Ye Feng feels his breathing is obviously rapid, which is both pressure and motivation. He slowly put his hands on the ball of light, and then a strong magic energy poured into his body, which was as vast as an ocean, as if to drown him.


    This is the power that the goddess of akashia should have! Ye Feng resists the sharp pain of his body and receives the magic power to tear his body and soul.


    Die or become stronger!


    ¡­¡­


    Is it in the heart of the devil, or in the heart of the devil?


    People tend to blame demons for the shameful activities they do after being possessed by demons, which is very stupid and self deceptive.


    The devil just reminds you of your dark side, which is your unknown side. Verus, I know this better than anyone else, and I fear it more than anyone else. I believe it will come again sooner or later, but I didn''t expect it to come so soon. But if I can save you, it''s worth it, isn''t it?


    Inadvertently, he drifted to the demonized verus, blocking his way. I don''t want to look at verus quietly, watching his every move after his demonization.


    The demonized verus couldn''t recognize the man in front of him. He only knew that he needed to kill and blood now! As soon as he lifted his right hand, a scarlet blood arrow shot straight into the air.


    "What a sad man." Unintentionally jump, slender right index finger and middle finger twist the arrow! In an instant, this energy blood arrow turns into blood mist.


    "You must live well." Said to verus unwittingly, though he knew that verus would not listen.


    Inadvertently, his eyes narrowed slightly, avoiding verus''s blood arrows again and again. He approached verus quickly, and with a wave of his right hand, verus was trapped in a cage formed by a golden ball of light.


    There is no break in the cage of verus''s roar and resistance.


    "Hiss" a sound, inadvertently looking at his upper body, clothes have turned into countless small pieces, floating away. At this time, the black thread of his right hand had reached his right chest.


    Without taking a deep breath, he looked at verus in the cage with complicated eyes. He said faintly: "now, our destiny is linked together."


    Verus in the cage gradually regained consciousness. He looked at the golden cage blankly. "What''s wrong with me?" Verus looked uneasily at him. He roughly guessed his own situation, but he didn''t want to believe it.


    "It''s time for you to choose, verus, to become a demon or to turn back?" Unintentionally, his eyes were as sharp as a knife, as if he were to cut open the present verus, and his resolute face was filled with unprecedented solemnity.


    Me? choice? come back? Verus read the unintentional words. Now it is time for him to make a choice. He should not paralyze himself and make himself lost before he has made a choice. He trembled, and fear began to spread within him.Verus looked down at his shaking hands. For some reason, he saw that his hands were covered with blood, countless black holes were dense, and countless small black insects were drilled out from them, which devoured his hands. A pair of beautiful skeletons appeared in his eyes.


    He couldn''t tell whether it was true or not. He wanted to escape, to faint, to fall in a coma. At least it can comfort myself. I don''t want to degenerate, do I?


    A magic sound pulled verus back from his lost consciousness: "it''s a moving scene. Why don''t you let your friends outside see this exciting moment of depravity?"


    Baron Nash''s voice was heard throughout the summoner canyon. At the same time, unintentional and other people''s eyes have emerged a crystal, on which there are other companions now every move!


    "Isn''t it interesting to see the people fighting together step by step in despair? Ha ha ha Baron Nash made a wanton mockery of everyone present.


    Even Ye Feng, hiding in the tears of the goddess, is gnashing her teeth. But he knew that this was not the time to come out. Once he makes a mistake, everything will fail!


    Baron Nash''s stomach, countless sour mucus dripping on the unintentional body. He frowned and resented the feeling. But he had to watch verus in his cage make a choice so that he could be at ease.


    Time passes slowly, like a meteor in the vast universe. Verus couldn''t tell whether it was real or unreal. He felt so long, so long that he could forget everything.


    Who am I? Verus looked at his body and asked questions from the bottom of his heart.


    At this time, a picture flashed through his mind. Familiar with the hilltop, he quietly guarded the temple, but also watched the village at the foot of the mountain. Everything seemed so peaceful and peaceful.


    Is this me? There was a touch of softness in verus''s eyes, and he loved the village and the temple.


    The man outside the cage watched the change of verus without a trace of lightness. This is somewhat puzzling. Why is verus still so serious when he is clearly showing signs of improvement?


    Verus''s face in the cage began to soften. He sat on the ground unconsciously, looking at his hands. This is a pair of hands full of divine energy.


    They carry the hope of the village; they guard the sacred temple; they are the source of verus''s strength.


    It seems that everything is full of love and hope, which is the way for Ionia to survive. Ionia is always so peaceful and peaceful. The care between people affects everyone.


    The history of Ionia is long and mysterious. Outsiders will always compare it with the lost ancient country of ekasia. They have so many similarities.


    No matter how people on the continent talk about Ionia, it is always as sacred as pure land.


    I, verus, am a member of this peaceful and pure land, and a guardian of the temple of demons. What a glorious and sacred duty it is! This is my glory!


    If only Ionia were like this forever? Verus raised his head in consternation, with a blank look on his face. What was in your mind just now?


    The scene of fighting, the scream of villagers, the innocent villagers falling under the iron hoof. They were so weak that they couldn''t resist.


    "Why? Why is this so? " Verus stood up, clasped his head in his hands, and looked at the ground with wide eyes, trembling and exhaling.


    "Now, verus, what are you waiting for? Make a choice Verus was awakened by a careless exclamation.


    At this time, verus''s forehead has been covered with oil crystal sweat, he wiped the sweat around the corner of his eyes, just to see that the outside of the cage is unintentional.


    Not only that, verus also saw the black vein of the heartless hand, which extended to the unintentional right chest. Verus couldn''t help but wonder if he had been suppressing the demons in him with his life? A trace of guilt flashed through verus''s heart at the thought.


    But norhus, I witnessed a massacre. I was standing on the edge of the cliff, watching the villagers below die one by one in the hands of the norxans.


    They are unarmed villagers. They don''t know anything. Seeing the troops of norhus entering the village, they even went out to meet them. They didn''t know that these people were coming to kill them!


    Why? Is such a good man going to die? And the vicious norxans are alive?


    And me? Hehe, in order to protect the ruined temple, I watched the village where I was born and raised was destroyed!


    Power! I need strength! If the divine power cannot bring me victory, I will dye my soul with the blood of demons, and sacrifice the dead soul of Ionia with the blood of norxans!


    Devil? Well, my will is in my hands! All demons will be devoured by me!


    Verus''s clear eyes clouded again until they were white, and purple blood lines appeared around his eyes. The heavy breath choked verus, and the flames of hatred were eating away at his last good thoughts.


    Originally, the black hair turned gray in an instant, and the clothes on the upper part of the body seemed to be burned, burning at a visible speed. His white collar was dyed red with blood, and his well-defined muscles were exposed.His arm gradually emerged ferocious devil lines, the crossbow in gold and blood, as if to reveal the inner struggle of verus. In the end, the crossbow was stained with blood. His lower body began to be entangled by strange purple vines, a living devil like appearance.


    Outside the cage, unintentionally pale, verus chose to be a devil. Heartless left hand covers the heart, a penetrating pain spread all over the body.


    "Originally, the last time you had peace of mind to practice demigod, you could completely control the power of the devil. You think you control now, but you don''t have it." No heart paralysis sitting on the ground, white lips.


    "I can''t save you either!" As soon as the voice fell, he fell unconscious on the ground.


    At this time, a red figure appeared around unintentionally. She put her slender hand on the heartless place, and the faint heartbeat relieved her.


    She bowed her head, came to the cage, and roared, "verus, when are you going to be mad?"


    Verus, who had been completely demonized, was suddenly awakened by the sound. He looked out of the cage, and arilia''s figure fell into his white eyes.


    "You know what? You''re following the devil''s way which is despised by everyone! This road is doomed to be uneven, your life will be accompanied by the accumulation of dead bone mountain, blood melting carpet! Are you really going to choose this lonely road? " Alicia fell to the ground, weeping feebly.


    Verus did not reply. He lowered his head and did not dare to look out at arilia. In his eyes came images of arilia''s words.


    Eternal lonely starry sky, endless long night, blood red sickle moon is particularly enchanting. He couldn''t look back at anyone, he couldn''t see any road. There was a sea of skeletons at his feet, and occasionally white skeletons stretched out their terrible hands to seize verus''s feet and wanted him to be buried with him.


    Verus''s eyes widened, and there seemed to be countless souls crying under the corpse sea. I want to go back, but where is the way? Verus took a step forward and set foot on the stone road.


    "Da"! The whole world echoed the sound of verus''s earlier step. The dead and the skeleton under his feet were like a pantomime, with only movement and no sound.


    Verus walked so stolid that the world echoed with his footsteps, proving his existence.


    All of a sudden, he stopped and looked numbly behind him. Someone called me? Verus looked behind him in disbelief, and all the pavement behind him had disappeared!


    Arelia''s voice? Verus searched carefully for the source of the sound.


    Outside the cage, arilia watched as verus, who was trapped in her self-consciousness, hit the unbreakable cage crazily.


    She broke down in tears and choked, "you know what? He doesn''t know you, but he pays attention to you and helps you suppress your inner nightmare. But what about you? In the end, you still failed him and everyone. Don''t hurt our hearts, OK


    At this point, arilia looked back and saw the black veins on her unintentional body, which had spread from her right chest to the edge of her left chest.


    Arilia''s eyes were dim and her pupils were dilated. She continued to say to herself: "maybe you didn''t find out that you didn''t mean to treat you. It''s really like a brother to a brother, guiding you to come back with your heart."


    She looked up at verus again and said, "remember the first meeting? It was unintentional. He hung his palm over your head to help you disperse the devil. At that time, I thought it was dispersing. Until I saw the black line on his chest, I realized that he was inhaling the evil force into his body, which would kill him! "


    Arilia held out her right hand, gently placed it on the cage, and said, "he has helped you again and again. Even if you encounter magic Teng, which makes the war academy a nightmare, he still thinks you are still saved! He''s stuck in the Jedi again and again, sealing your demonic power, and you? What have you done? Do you know how heartache it is to break the seal again and again for one''s own selfish desire? Do you know how disappointed Lord Soraka was when she tried to dissuade you from giving up? Do you know how helpless we are as your companions? Verus, why don''t you understand! Make yourself smart, think that you are the most painful, no one understands! You''re not qualified, you know? We are more miserable than you! We are the most painful to watch you immerse yourself in your own nightmare and step by step into the abyss At last, arilia''s voice was hoarse and her throat ached slightly.


    "You don''t understand. You are like a child in need of care. I have a brother. I can understand your pain and struggle."


    Deep in self-consciousness, verus listened to arilia''s every word, and every word hurt his numb heart. The scene was dispersed.


    The starry sky and night are gone, the stone road is gone, there is no soul and skeleton, now he has regained the initiative of the body. However, the devil did not give up the bewitching of verus, and his body was still as terrible as the devil.


    Verus bowed his head and said nothing for a long time. At the bottom of his heart, he felt guilty for all those who cared about him. He hesitated for a long time and said, "I''m sorry."


    Arilia wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes and said with a forced smile, "come back, verus!"Well." A tear came out of verus''s white eyes, and he finally opened it.


    Arielia frowned at verus as she had not changed, and said, "verus, why haven''t you changed back?"


    "Hehe, hehe, what should I do? I''m waiting for him to untie my seal completely Verus grinned wildly, and a grim voice came from between his teeth.


    "Baron Nash? No, you are the devil in the temple Arilia stood up and was on guard. Although verus is now in a cage, who knows he won''t break through? What''s more, now the devil has the initiative!


    "Little girl, you''re smart. Yes, I''m the devil sealed in Ionia. But do you think I''ll be better than you if I talk to you now?" Verus''s face began to twist, and the crooked smile made people shudder.


    Arilia refused to retreat. She held the sword and was ready to attack.


    Suddenly, she felt someone slapping herself on the shoulder behind her. I don''t know when, fell on the ground unintentionally has already stood up.


    Without intending to say anything, he reprinted his hands and untied the cage. But verus, controlled by the devil, did not rush out as expected, but stood still.


    Verus''s appearance is changing to the human form, and the devil lines on his body and the vines on his lower body are rapidly disappearing.


    Soon, he collapsed to the ground. The devil''s last voice came from his body, full of reluctance: "as long as he will use my power, I will come back!"


    Arilia walked up to verus with a tired face and lifted him up. By this time verus had woken up and saw that he was being held by arilia, and he was silent.


    Arilia looked gratefully at unintentional and said, "no, thank you. But for you, verus, he would have Shall we go out next? "


    "Go out and have a good play, but you''ve made it yellow. You''re all going to die here!" Baron Nash''s angry voice sounded, and then his stomach membrane secreted more mucus!


    The burning sensation of the sticky drops on her body made arilia and verus miserable. Just survived a disaster, but will you be desperate again? Verus and arielia struggle.


    "I''ve opened a channel where you can teleport directly out of Summoner canyon." No heart light mouth way.


    Verus and arielia were about to say no when they were sucked into the wormhole of space, which they had no intention of tearing open. Through the gradually closed wormhole, they looked at it painfully.


    "Live well!" The black vein of the heartless palm has reached the left chest and spread into the heart. To verus and arielia, and to the rest of the audience, it was his last shot!


    The unintentional figure gradually disappeared into the Black Mist, and the blue jade was also dyed black by the black fog, with a little red blood color.


    When the fog dispersed, it seemed that he had never been to the world, just like his name. No heart, no heart, this may be the best ending?


    Outside the Summoner''s Canyon, arilia and verus appear in the woods somewhere. Arilia was in a coma, while verus was in a daze with a parchment book.


    When he was about to put the book back, a voice sounded in his ear: "when you hear this sentence, it proves that I am dead. I''m really sorry. I have to ask you if I die. Although I was worried about Ye Feng''s safety when I saw Fiona''s cold body before, but I believe he will survive. When you see him again, put this infinite sword Give him the book of Tao. This book was found in an ancient place when I was young. I have never touched it because I have practiced the power of arbitration. Tell Ye Feng that when he meets a descendant of Wuji Kendo, remember to ask him to give it to that person. So much, verus, hope you can live well


    Looking at the book, verus was stunned and said to himself, "Wuji Kendo? Isn''t it Master Yi who practiced it? Forget it. Let Ye Feng give it to master Yi. "


    At this thought, verus felt more tired than ever, and he fell asleep on the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    "Lord Soraka, can we really follow you to fight against the empty visitors?"


    "Believe in yourself, the four of you will be an indispensable force against empty visitors!"


    Soraka was half kneeling and panting. What was that just now? Empty guest?


    "Are you all right, Soraka?" A soft voice sounded in Soraka''s ear.


    "It''s OK, it''s just that I''m having trouble breathing," Soraka said with difficulty as she stood up


    "Forget to introduce myself. My name is Kiana. This is AGUS, leden, and Carol. We are the four knights of the void trained by the goddess ekasia." Chiana''s eyes under her helmet looked meaningfully at Soraka.


    "Are you finished? I was sealed in those days, you four contributions are not small ah, now that the woman is dead, you should also go down to accompany her! " Baron Nash gave a grim smile, and then his tentacles shot at Soraka and the four knights.


    These tentacles are surrounded by a black mist, and the strong corrosive energy stimulates the skin of the five sorakas. Burning and tingling all over the body.


    "Soraka, cooperate with the four of us to complete the seal array!" Chiana dodged and jumped, narrowly avoiding the blow.


    Soraka looked at Chiana and nodded. She knew that if Baron Nash could not be sealed, they would all die here. Although she believed that she would destroy Baron Nash''s strength in the future, at least not now, she could only trust the so-called four knights of the void.


    In the space of the tears of goddess, Ye Feng is fully absorbing the energy in the light sphere. Just now the scene of unintentional death, let Ye Feng for a long time did not return to God.


    Ali, Fiona, unintentionally, they all died in front of themselves, but I was helpless. Who will be next? I have had enough of it! Why am I going through this?


    If you can, we live happily together. I would rather not have the tears of the goddess, and I would like to follow my sister in the red maple forest all my life.


    However, I can''t go back. Ye Feng looks dim, and his will is gradually depressed. Maybe I''m not born to be a savior.


    Ye Feng looks up at this space in confusion and doesn''t know where to go. But he could only follow the guidance of the goddess ekasia and do what he could. Although he is now panting in the tears of the goddess, he knows that if he does not absorb the power of the light ball perfectly, they will lose their last hope.


    If it really can''t, let me die in the tears of the goddess silently, which is also a good ending. Ye Feng thought of this, his lax eyes again condense, wavering will firm up.


    If even he chooses to give up, then their death is not worth it? If they know, they will be sad, he must hold on!


    Power, I need your strength, goddess, please lend me more power! Ye Feng cried in his heart. At this moment, Ye Feng feels that his body has been filled with the magic power of the goddess akashiya, but there is still a lot of energy in the light sphere that he has not absorbed. I can''t care so much. I''ll absorb it all!


    Ye Feng takes a deep breath and forcibly absorbs the remaining energy in the photosphere. He felt like a balloon, his body could explode at any time.


    Elder sister, bless the younger brother to pass this difficult time! Ye Feng''s face twisted because of pain, and the ferocious look was terrible.


    Still not enough! Ye Feng feels that as long as he inhales a little more, he will really explode and die.


    Ye Feng looks around with his eyes, and his mind turns rapidly, hoping to come up with a method that can perfectly absorb and not explode and die.


    His forehead was covered with sweat because of tension and heat, and his nerves had become a string. Now, if he was patted lightly, maybe the string would be broken, and he could not stand any stimulation any more.


    "What to do What should I do? " Ye Feng''s lips wriggle and speak to himself at a slight speed.


    "How can the rest of the light be absorbed? If I die, absorption is meaningless! "


    "The shape of this photosphere feels like a liquid ball. Maybe I can try to swallow it?"


    Ye Feng hands trembling knead the light ball, swallowing mouth saliva, or gave up this funny idea. He is not a demon. How can he devour the energy and turn it into his own use?


    Die, die! Ye Feng is determined in his heart, and his hands are crazy to absorb the energy of the light ball again. He felt as if his whole body was being ignited, as if he were being roasted in the fire, and the burning feeling filled his body.


    Ye Feng bares his teeth, and the sleeves from his arms to his shoulders vanish because of the burning heat.


    Finally, Ye Feng completely absorbed the energy of the photosphere. He stumbled to the ground, then got up again, and he repeated the movements.


    I can''t fall yet, I have to get out, I have to finish my mission! Ye Feng supported the ground with both hands and knelt down on the ground. His eyes began to shine purple, and even his arms showed purple stripes. That silk contains the secret power of the stars has been integrated into every inch of Ye Feng''s skin.


    Ye Feng feels his consciousness is more and more blurred, he can''t distinguish between reality and illusion. The energy in his body is not controlled by him at all, and he has to rush out of his body to release at any time.Ah! Ye Feng can no longer restrain the violent energy in his body. His skin radiates countless brilliant purple lights, and the energy tears this space. Ye Feng felt his face as if to burst open, that kind of cone-shaped pain makes him desperate.


    However, he did not find that his pupils had been completely transformed into purple Aurora, and the purple facial pattern on his right face gradually spread from his eyes to his jaw. This facial pattern is like the crack when the earth cracks, adding a strange flavor.


    Ye Feng is walking with his eyes fixed on the beating heart not far away. He had never seen the heart, but his intuition told him exactly that it was Baron Nash''s heart.


    And his mission is to use the power given to him by the goddess akashia to pierce the heart.


    This seemingly simple and tedious thing, but it is extremely crucial to affect today''s war situation, even the future world pattern and the future of mankind.


    Thanks to the blessing of the goddess akashia, outsiders can not see what Ye Feng is doing at this moment, including Baron Nash.


    As long as Ye Feng doesn''t say so, no one will know his achievements. Even Ye Feng himself, he has never paid attention to how much credit he will make in this matter.


    He just wanted to end all this earlier, bury Fiona''s body in the red maple forest, and then set foot on the journey of Ionia alone.


    Ye Feng unconsciously came to the heart of Baron Nash. At this time, he is like a rootless duckweed, shaking, giving people a feeling of falling at any time.


    It seems that the power of the goddess akashia has reached the limit of his physical endurance.


    Ye Feng closed his eyes and murmured a few ancient secret words, and then his whole body turned into a bunch of purple starlight and integrated into Baron Nash''s heart


    At the moment, the battle between Baron Nash and the five sorakas has turned white hot. Soraka and the four knights of the void were directly wrapped in Baron Nash''s tentacles, and the choking sensation spread through every cell in their bodies.


    When they were about to be strangled and killed by Baron Nash, Baron Nash''s tentacles were loosened, and several people took this opportunity to breathe.


    Baron Nash, on one side, kept twitching. He let out a howl, and the valley trembled with its howls.


    "I didn''t expect you to keep it, but do you think I''ll die? This power is not enough! It''s just a pity that I lost the little life in vain. You killed him Baron Nash''s three heads were shaking wildly, and the dark and thick voice of the devil spread all over Valoran in an instant.


    Even those as far away as Ionia and bill Gewert heard the demonic sound of terror.


    "Baron Nash, you lost, Soraka, phalanx!" Chiana mocked the mad Baron Nash and called to Soraka.


    Solaka saw this, and immediately responded. She leapt directly over Baron Nash''s head, her hands constantly imprinted with complicated magic marks. At last, the complex and exquisite seals were integrated into one, infinitely enlarged, and turned into a huge array, covering the whole Summoner canyon.


    "This sense of deja vu, how can that woman seal her phalanx?" Baron Nash''s biggest head opened his stinking mouth and spewed out sour mucus, trying to kill Soraka before the seal was fully opened.


    "Don''t forget, and we!" Chiana grabs her right hand forward, and the mucus is instantly purified by her sacred energy.


    Then she and three other knights surrounded Baron Nash and cooperated with Soraka to display the seal array.


    The seal array hanging over the Summoner''s Canyon constantly outlined more runes, and the light of lavender fell from the array and fell on Baron Nash''s body.


    Baron Nash, on the other hand, seemed to have met a natural enemy. He howled in horror, and his shrill voice was like the devil in the abyss of hell.


    "Dragon, don''t you plan to do it yet? This seal, you and I will always be trapped in this narrow space, no time to see the sun again! " Baron Nash roared into the abyss.


    Just as Baron Nash roared, there was a deafening sound of dragon singing from the abyss below. The voice was mingled with anger as if to tear up the five sorakas.


    Chiana''s face under her helmet was instantly pale and bloodless. If there was no phalanx, their five demigods would not have been Baron Nash''s opponent. Even though the goddess of ekasia suppressed Baron NASH in her magic power, she also left serious internal injuries afterwards.


    "Don''t be distracted. There will be someone to deal with that dragon. Let''s use the array at ease." Soraka''s voice was like a spring, moistening and soothing the anxious hearts of the four knights.


    "This woman, as before, is still calm in everything." AGUS said to the other three Knights of the void.


    The other three, silent, cooperate with Soraka''s casting. AGUS saw no one to answer, but also turned his attention to the array again.


    Although the sorakas were casting, they were still distracted from the abyss. They felt that the dragon under the abyss was flapping its wings, and the wind that had been rolled up roared out and dashed to the ground."You didn''t expect that your seal not only sealed me, but also the evil creatures who stepped into the canyon could not get out. Their anger was not lower than me!" Baron Nash grinned as he endured the pain of the purification of the power of starlight.


    At least it''s more than demigod''s strength, the dragon! Chiana''s heart was beating wildly, and the dragon was about to burst out of the abyss, but sorakar''s man who could deal with him didn''t show up.


    The sense of oppression gradually increased, and the five sorakas were soaked with sweat.


    "God, it''s God. How could this happen?" AGUS cried out in silence, and his array was stopped for a short time because of his fear.


    "Calm down, don''t stop casting!" Soraka yelled at AGUS.


    Thanks to Soraka''s warning, agusto would have forgotten that he was still using the seal array.


    Just as the dragon''s wings came out of the ground, another dragon chant came from the outside of the Summoner''s Canyon. A figure wrapped in the flame was on a double winged red dragon, flying towards Soraka. If ye Feng is here, he will surely recognize that this is the guardian dragon of demacia, xuewuji.


    Is this the man she says? It''s only demigod power, not the opponent of the dragon under the abyss. Chiana shook her head in disappointment, hoping to complete the seal ceremony''s array before the Dragon interfered.


    "It''s a lock dragon throat!" AGUS exclaimed in surprise.


    Soraka did not pay attention to the dragon blood Wu Ji, but the other three empty knights were led to dragon blood Wu Ji by AGUS'' words.


    Dragon blood Wu Ji''s figure gradually clear up, the hot flame spread, her hand holding a small piece of black, like the size of sugar granules.


    "With the lock dragon throat, no matter how terrible the giant dragon''s strength is, it will be temporarily banished to another broken space-time and imprisoned, and will not come back until three days later, and we are sure to win!" AGUS said that, followed by a sigh of relief.


    "Don''t be distracted!" Soraka''s cold voice reminds the four knights of the void who are distracted.


    The four knights looked at each other and listened to Soraka''s words. They didn''t care about the dragon blood Wu Ji any more. There seems to be countless threads of purple silk between them and Soraka, and the power is condensed together to provide energy for such a large seal array.


    Baron Nash, in the center, has been more and more depressed by the purification of the power of starlight. He watched helplessly as his so-called ally was sucked in by the throat of dragon blood Wu Ji, unable to make a move.


    At the same time, the dark space where Baron Nash detained Jiawen IV was also broken by dragon blood Wu Ji, who disappeared into the summoner canyon with dragon blood Wu Ji.


    Now, only Baron Nash and Soraka are left here. Why is the scene so familiar? Soraka was in a trance, as if to see 10000 years ago, a woman was standing in her present position, imposing sanctions on Baron Nash.


    This is not the time to think about something else! Soraka yelled at herself in the bottom of her heart to get rid of her illusion.


    "Soraka, start the final fusion Seeing that Soraka was in a trance and had no consciousness of fusing the power of the array, Chiana cried out in a hurry.


    Soraka smiles at Chiana, and then the seal in his hand surges, rolling the power of the seal array above, pouring it into his own seal. The power of the seal, which gathered the strength of the five of them, turned into a purple cage and fell heavily on the ground.


    Immediately, Baron Nash felt that countless chains of order bound him. So that the ground under him began to crack, and there were real chains that bound Baron Nash''s whole body in every position and dragged him to the abyss!


    "No No no I can''t go back, I''m going to kill you all


    Baron Nash saw that he was about to be sealed again under the abyss, and his three heads moved wildly and tore.


    The ferocious corrosive energy emanated from his body and diffused around him with a pungent odor.


    "Come down!" Chiana ran quickly towards Soraka, but just as she was approaching Soraka, Baron Nash''s tentacles struck her straight away.


    At the same time, the other three empty Knights also fell into the pool of blood, unconscious.


    Chiana struggled to get up from the ground, trying to do something. But she found herself unable to use the magic in her body.


    The feeling of emptiness filled Chiana''s body. Before she fell into a coma, she looked at Soraka in the air.


    Even in the face of Baron Nash''s deathbed counterattack, Soraka remained calm. Chiana closed her heavy eyelids slightly and whispered, "it''s up to you next!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    Deep in the shurima desert, the huge palace buried under the yellow sand has a magnificent and exquisite layout, just like a huge imperial city.


    In the center of the palace is an ancient altar. In the center of the altar, there is a tremendous energy, breaking through the shackles of the ground and piercing the sky.


    Izerell was at the altar, feeling the power of the great star.


    "Is this the artifact of the goddess akashia, the light of her?" Izerell''s voice trembled slightly, and the magic power of space terrified him.


    Izerell felt like a drop of water in the vast ocean, shaking under the great power. But soon he came to his senses. He didn''t come here to express his fear. He came to get the artifact and strike the summoner canyon.


    He stepped to the light column, and the powerful magic energy instantly made him prostrate on the ground.


    This? The light of Acacia, it''s just a light. How can I get its power? Izerell fell to his knees and looked up at the dazzling light.


    Just as izerell was thinking about his strategy, a clear voice that could purify everything rang out: "young man, what do you want to do here?"


    The sound? Izerell looked around, hoping to find the source of the sound.


    "I''m right in front of you, young man, the light of ekasia, the last incarnation of the goddess akashia." The clear voice sounded again, like a breeze, blowing through the bottom of izerell''s heart. The suppression of the beam of light on him began to soften.


    "You are the goddess akashia?" Izerell was speechless with excitement.


    He toured various ancient and mysterious places in Valoran, among which the most yearning for him was the acacia, a lost civilization mentioned in a few words in ancient books.


    "Yes, it is not. I am the artifact made by the goddess akashia with her own spirit. As the name suggests, the light of ikassia represents the most holy and pure power of goddess akashia in her life, and crusades against all evils in the world."


    The voice in the pillar stopped for a moment, and then went on, "it''s your turn, young man. What are you doing here?"


    After hearing this, izerell was stunned, and then quickly replied: "goddess, I found a column of light emitting from the sky at the edge of surima desert, so I was driven by curiosity to find this place."


    "The energy here is leaking to the ground? Is something going on? "


    "I didn''t know at first, but I didn''t know the truth until I accidentally broke into the sleeping place of another goddess." Replied izerell.


    "The other one? Is it lexer? How could she help people? " The goddess akashia was puzzled and began to talk to herself.


    "Rex? Is that the name of the man? " Izzarel asked softly.


    "You don''t need to know much about her, you go on."


    Seeing that she would not answer, izerell continued, "the LORD said where she would listen to the art, and that Baron Nash, who was sealed by you in the summoner Canyon, has broken the seal and will break through the boundary of the summoner canyon at any time. Only the light of your artifact, the light of Acacia, can seal Baron Nash again and guide me the direction to come here."


    "If it was in the past, the light of akashia had the power to seal Baron Nash, now it can''t be." The voice of the goddess akashia''s sigh came from the pillar of light.


    Izerell looked up in shock, and it was obviously hard for him to accept the fact. He had a hard time finding this place. How could he end up in vain?


    He asked reluctantly, "goddess, why not now? Can the energy of the artifact leak


    "No, a young man named azir came here a thousand years ago and borrowed the power of a artifact. If the light of akashia was not held by me, its power could only be used twice, so this time, it would not be able to seal."


    The quiet voice of the goddess akashia echoed in the ears of izerell, whose head was blank.


    Izerell stood up, clasped his head in his hands, and took a deep breath. He scratched his short blond hair, lost in thought.


    Suddenly, izerell seemed to think of something, and he jumped up in excitement. Even if the lady lexia had come to her place, I would have asked her to look for her light column


    There was no immediate voice from the pillar of light, as if she was thinking about something.


    But soon, the goddess akashia began to say to herself, "the four of them are still alive. I didn''t expect that they were still alive..." Her voice sounded guilty, like a child who had made a mistake, with a little trill.


    In this situation, izerell did not know what happened.


    Although he thought it was not good to speak at this time, he still plucked up his courage and swallowed his saliva. He said with a smile: "goddess, that Are you ok? Are we... "In the middle of that, izerell stopped again. He was afraid to continue to speak would anger the goddess in front of him. Who knows if the goddess has any quirks, or shut up.


    At the thought that he had been so bold as to interrupt the goddess, izerell gasped and shivered.


    "Young man, you don''t have to be afraid. Thank you for reminding me that now, put your hand in this light, it needs your body as a medium to exert its power." The goddess akashia smiles with kindness, and her voice is like a spring, moistening izerer''s heart.


    This voice, even has the effect of calming people''s mind, worthy of being the goddess of akashia! While marveling at the power of the goddess alcasia, izerell excitedly placed his hand in the pillar of light.


    He felt a pure and holy power spread through his body, which made his body and mind float with the unprecedented feeling of soundness.


    "With the mind as the blade, the stars as the guide, infuse the power of the stars, and hunt the devil''s soul in the name of the heavens!"


    Still intoxicated by the power of the light of Acacia, ezerel moved involuntarily at the call of the majestic goddess voice.


    The light of Acacia that lingered around him was as gorgeous as the purple aurora. It slowly turns into a Dharma array in front of izerell''s body, just like a purple ink painting spilled on paper. The galaxy is set against the brilliance of the stars. It is as beautiful as a flower. It is not clear whether it is a flower in the painting or a painting in the flower.


    There seems to be something to show in the array, and the sound of metal collision and friction clanks.


    Izerell was unable to express his shock in words. These strange experiences made him feel like a dream.


    Even if he could do magic, he swore that he had never seen such a powerful magic power. Its pure and flawless magic power did not have that fatal attraction.


    This kind of magic is not like other magic. Any magic learned by a magician will make them addicted to magic. If one day their magic power is exhausted, they will not be as good as death, even ordinary people.


    Izerell can be sure that the magic did not create any addiction to him, and even eliminated the desire for magic in his body.


    Is this the magic of the creator of the ekasia civilization? Ezrell trembled and put his hand into the magic circle, and with a strong grasp, he pulled out a crystal chain with purple light.


    "This Amethyst chain is transformed by the power of the light of Acacia. When you strike all its power into the summoner Canyon, the final strength I gave it will disappear, and it will turn into a golden chain." Said the goddess akashia.


    After pausing for a moment, she added, "you can''t control this chain yet. Here is a amulet, which was left by Azer after he borrowed half the power of the artifact. It''s useless for me. It''s just given to you. It can help you control the chain that has lost my power."


    "How can I give it back to you when I''m finished. I will never covet this artifact!" Izzarel responded in a loud voice.


    "The light of akashia has lost my power, and it will no longer belong to me, and you will be its next master."


    Ezerel wanted to say something more, but without waiting for him to reply, the light beam in front of him quickly disintegrated and dissipated in the open palace group. It''s like, there''s never been a beam of light here.


    Izerell felt his heart become heavy, and the Amethyst chain in his hand radiated a huge arc of energy, like a curved bow.


    He suddenly realized that this was not the time to be sad, and Summoner canyon was still waiting for the light of Acacia.


    Izerell''s right hand controls the purple light energy. He leans back and uses all the magic energy in his body to activate the purple arc energy.


    The energy seemed to feel something, trembling violently, and in an instant it was heading for the direction of the Summoner''s Canyon


    Summoner Canyon, Soraka''s body has been pierced several holes by Baron Nash''s tentacles. She was powerlessly entangled in the tentacles of Baron Nash, whose huge head opened his foul mouth to her. His yellowing tusks were dripping on Soraka with sticky saliva.


    There were many cracks in the skirt, revealing her white legs, and some red marks left by the winding of tentacles.


    "It''s a tough human being, but I''m interested in why your magic is so like stars?" As he spoke, Baron Nash''s tentacles tightened.


    Soraka felt that she was almost out of breath. The two dimples gradually turned red, but she did not choose to give in. She closed her mouth stubbornly and looked Baron NASH in the eyes.


    "Seeing you are so brave, I will give you another chance to say, why is your power so close to the power of the stars? What is the relationship between you and her? "


    As Baron Nash tightened her grip, Soraka inhaled, causing her to cough.


    "Very well, then you die!" Enraged by Soraka''s silence, Baron Nash put his tongue out of his biggest head and wrapped it around her head, slowly bringing her into his mouth.


    Soraka''s body trembled slightly. The hot and humid feeling swept over her body, and the thick smelly saliva on her body made her want to vomit.Then she felt Baron Nash''s tongue loosen, and she fell into the Baron''s mouth like that.


    The hot saliva was eroding her delicate body like the tide, and she felt like she was going to melt away.


    At this moment, solaka''s mind recalled a lot. She grew up in Ionia, from the time she was born to the age of nineteen, everything went so smoothly.


    At the age of 19, she is already at the top of the demigod. In a few days, she will become a God.


    She would have been the youngest God recorded in the history of Valoran, but all because of one person, she fell into the earth and suffered the curse of the gods.


    The norxan, Warwick, committed unforgivable crimes against her hometown.


    Angry, she forgot that she was in the critical moment of becoming a God.


    She planted a curse on Warwick, but because she was really in the critical period of transformation to God, she also suffered the curse and was demoted to be a mortal.


    Not only that, her body began to turn dark purple, her hair turned white in an instant, and her forehead had long horns.


    Even if she had recovered, she could not get out of the shadow.


    Solaka, immersed in the memories, felt that someone had taken him out of Baron Nash''s mouth. She opened her eyes subconsciously, and Chiana''s vague figure fell into her eyes.


    Soraka''s pale face just squeezed out a smile: "Qiana, put me down, my magic has been exhausted, can''t recover in a short time, the array can''t be carried out, you run away." After Soraka finished, she coughed a few more times.


    "We haven''t lost yet. You still have strength. Look up. Seal array is still working. AGUS, they are still trying their best."


    Do I have any strength? Soraka looked at the blazing array in the sky.


    Suddenly, a huge purple arc of energy appeared not far from the outside of the summoner canyon. It was rushing towards the side of the array.


    "Absorb it, complete the last rites, Soraka!" Chiana yelled at Soraka in her arms.


    It''s the power of the stars! Soraka took a deep breath, her body like a bottomless black hole, crazy to absorb the magic of the purple arc.


    When she absorbed it completely, she found that Chiana was no longer around. Chiana has returned to the array, casting with the other three knights to keep Baron Nash away from Soraka.


    Soraka''s heart trembled and a picture flashed through her mind.


    It was a world full of monsters she didn''t know. A woman who was familiar with her killed the monsters around her under the lingering rays.


    "Soraka, what are you doing? Don''t come to the final seal soon Chiana roared.


    Solaka shook her head and calmed down. She rushed to the center of the phalanx and cast the spell together with the four knights. The power of the stars turned into a chain again, trying to pull Baron Nash into the abyss.


    This time, no matter how hard Baron Nash struggled, he couldn''t shake the chain, and he was dragged into the abyss again in his unwillingness and roar.


    As Baron Nash was re sealed, the conjurer canyon''s space boundary was no longer transparent. It appeared like a huge ball of light. The remaining energy of the seal flows into the boundary, making it more stable.


    The dark sky faded gray eyes, the noon sun is the strongest.


    Its brilliance shines in the ruins of the summoner Canyon, as if this is just a lost ancient city, covered by weeds.


    The wind blows gently, and seems to tell the story just experienced here.


    ¡­¡­


    "Read the newspaper, sir? Justice weekly, including the first-hand information of many countries in Valoran, a copper coin A dirty little boy holding a pile of newspapers said to a 19-year-old man.


    The man is sorry to smile, said: "I''m sorry, my money just used to buy food, can''t buy."


    "Sir, I''ll send you this one. Next time, I''ll leave money to read newspapers. Vallan''s first-hand information is in justice weekly."


    With a sweet smile, the little boy handed a newspaper to the man regardless of whether he would buy a newspaper next time.


    The man took the newspaper, said thanks to the boy and read it.


    The first thing in my eyes is that SANA, the lyre fairy, will join her friends in the war Academy. The man shook his head, skipped the front page headline and continued to look down.


    Shivell, the goddess of war, issued a notice to search for a 19-year-old man suspected of having a boyfriend? The man has been missing for ten days. What''s going on! I Ye Feng is still innocent, OK?


    It turns out that this untidy man is Ye Feng who disappeared after the battle of Summoner canyon.


    The election day of commander-in-chief has been postponed again and again, and other countries are suspected to be involved. Norhus? I seem to have to go through Ionia.


    Ye Feng thought for a moment, then continued to look down. He wanted to find out about Fiona. He saw Fiona dead, but he didn''t find her body. This gave him the hope that Fiona was still alive.But he still didn''t find any information about Fiona in the paper. He angrily threw the newspaper on the ground and stepped on it.


    Helpless, like a lost dog, he wandered aimlessly in the streets of the war Academy.


    Now Ye Feng found that without Fiona, he was nothing.


    Although Fiona usually likes to pretend to be cruel and show swordsmanship in front of him, it is all for him to be able to take charge of his own affairs and grow up.


    At the thought of his usual practice of the sword, there is still a sense of resistance, deliberately make uncomfortable, Ye Feng a palm fan in his face.


    Fiona is dead, but I can''t even find her body. I can''t make her sleep underground. I''m useless!


    Ye Feng is so self - complacent, stumbling on the street.


    Suddenly, Ye Feng felt that he had hit a person. "I''m sorry," he apologized in a low voice


    ¡­¡­


    When I woke up, I was lying in my dorm at the war Academy.


    At that time, my head was blank, full of the bits and pieces I spent with him in Summoner''s Canyon.


    When I heard of his death, I felt the heart of Kendo that I had never shaken for more than ten years.


    I lay in bed for three days, during which both shivell and Caitlin were in my room every day.


    Occasionally, when I was alone with Caitlin, I heard her talk about hiville. Convinced that he wasn''t dead, Seaville published a search notice in justice weekly hoping to find him.


    Because of a woman''s sensitivity, I can roughly guess why she is like this. But I didn''t say, so was Caitlin.


    Now, ten days have passed since Baron Nash was sealed. It''s time for me to walk out of the shadow. If I stay still, my swordsmanship will stop here.


    For him, I just want to bury it deep in my heart to motivate myself to become stronger.


    If I had not chosen to go to Summoner''s Canyon, maybe he would not have died there.


    Although everyone is comforting me, it''s not my fault, but I can''t forgive myself.


    I want to try to let the sunshine outside, make myself more positive, and live bravely with his share.


    But it didn''t help. I am still immersed in painful memories of his body pierced by Baron Nash''s tentacles.


    I walked numbly on the road and bumped into a man. But I didn''t try to apologize, or I didn''t realize I hit someone.


    I didn''t realize what it was until the familiar voice sounded in my ear again.


    This voice, can''t be wrong, it''s his voice! I raised my head trembling, and he did, too.


    We look at each other. I can''t believe he''s alive! My eyes were rolling with tears, and I never thought I would meet him again.


    His astonished expression made me want to beat him. But I know I can''t do it this time.


    I hugged him hard for fear that he would slip away from me again. His warm body is the best proof of his existence.


    This time, I will not let go!


    -- Fiona Laurent www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    Everyone looked at me with colored glasses because I was a robot.


    But I can really feel my own existence, my life is beating with a special melody.


    One day, when I wake up, touch my left chest, where there is a hot heart beating.


    The morning wind blows over the trees on the lake bank, and the thick green leaves rustle, as if playing music.


    However, the dense crowd here is incompatible with the quiet environment. Deep down the crowd, there is a luxurious house. The house is not big, but small against so many people.


    The closed door opens slowly, and the subtle sound of the piano comes from the room. The music is gentle and gentle, without a trace of noise, just like the sounds of nature, reverberating in everyone''s ears.


    "Today is the last day for Miss Sona to play the piano music. Please come in orderly and don''t make any noise." A well-dressed man spoke in the crowd.


    Others looked at the man and recognized him as swiyne, commander of the strategist. They''re not surprised to see Swein here. It seemed to them that even swiyne, who was in North Texas, had a special interest in Miss Sona''s music.


    At the thought of Sona''s piano skills, everyone present was amazed and envied. In recent days, they were totally impressed by Sona''s superb piano skills at the scene of her performance. Many of them were suona''s former fans. They came from afar to listen to the touching music again.


    As people entered this not spacious house one after another, there was a woman secretly watching all this in a corner not far away. If ye Feng is here, she will be recognized as Oriana.


    From the look of her longing, we can see that she also likes to listen to Sona''s music. But why she hid away and didn''t go in, we don''t know.


    Oriana hesitated, but she chose to enter the house with the crowd. Today is the last day of Sona''s piano performance. She can''t miss it any more.


    Oriana trotted after the crowd and made for the house. Just as she was about to enter, she was stopped. She looked up at the men who had stopped her, who were the summoners of the college.


    Oriana looked at the men nervously and said weakly, "you''re blocking me."


    The summoners laughed at the lack of strength in front of her, and one of them said, "Oriana, this is not the place for you to come."


    "Why? I want to hear miss Sona play the piano, too Olianna summoned up her courage and said angrily.


    "Why? I think you know better than we do, Oriana


    "I I... " Oliviana was very aggrieved and didn''t know what to do.


    "You want everyone to be upset because you''re here? Most of the people in the room are from college, they don''t want to sit next to you


    After hearing this, Oriana faltered and nearly fell. "I''ll just sit in the corner and let me in," she said


    Several summoners looked at each other and surrounded Oriana. One of them said maliciously, "since you are so uninteresting, don''t blame us!" With that, several summoners would kick her to the ground and beat her severely.


    Oriana sprawled on the ground, silently bearing the blows and kicks of several summoners. The pain was all over her body, but she didn''t dare to fight back. She was afraid that more people would hate her if she did it.


    "It''s hard enough. It makes my hands ache." One of them was fighting and shouting.


    "She''s a robot. Of course, she''s tough."


    "But it''s amazing that piltvoff''s technology can make machines feel pain."


    "Whatever it is, keep beating me to death!"


    Oriana wanted to say something. She wanted to tell people that she was no different from ordinary people except that her body was made of metal. But she said it and gave up. Even her father didn''t believe her. How could anyone believe this nonsense?


    Will robots have feelings? Oriana didn''t believe it at first, but the longer she spent with humans, the more she felt different. From the beginning, she can only speak mechanically, and now she can speak like a normal person; she never knows how to make corresponding expressions, and now her face changes with imagination.


    Ariana can clearly feel that she is evolving in the direction of human beings, and maybe one day, she will succeed in metamorphosis. At least, in Oriana''s view, it''s only a matter of time.


    But, besides her, who would believe that robots will become human beings? At least, no one would have believed it until Arianna became a human being.


    As time passed by, olivianna did not feel the pain disappearing, but intensified. She felt that her body was being damaged and part of the current in her body was surging, which made her feel very uncomfortable.


    The damage of the body brought about the control system out of control. Oriana felt that if she continued to fight like this, her function would shock and stop all activities. Until the self-healing function repaired her again, she could not recover her ability to move."Shua" a sound, Oriana felt that beat her summoners stop. She hard to give the order to open her eyes, the last time she met Ye Feng and Fiona in the arena.


    What about the summoners? Oriana looked around and found the men running in a hurry in the distance. Guess it was scared away by Fiona and Ye Feng? Oriana stood up. Fortunately, her body function was not damaged much and she was able to move.


    "Are you all right?" Ye Feng looks at Oriana worried. Just now he and Fiona were walking in the distance, and saw a group of summoners beating Ariana. He was a little worried about her injuries.


    "I''m fine. Thank you." Oriana looked at Ye Feng gratefully.


    "Let''s take you to see a doctor." Ye Feng held out her hand and took Oriana''s arm to leave.


    But this pull, but let Ye Feng a burst of surprise. Why is it so cold? Ye Feng looks at Oriana suspiciously, and he pinches her arm gently. Ariana''s arm was like a stone, it couldn''t be moved at all.


    Oriana subconsciously lowered her head and did not dare to look at Ye Feng.


    Fiona came forward, discontented: "what? Are you still addicted? " She broke off Ye Feng''s hand and planned to take Oriana to see a doctor by herself. But when she held on to Oriana, she understood why Ye Feng hesitated.


    It''s not that Ye Feng wants to take advantage of Oriana, but that she is surprised that she is a robot. Fiona looked at Oriana and said, "are you a robot?"


    "I''m sorry to frighten you. I''m leaving now." Oriana bowed her head and bowed deeply to Ye Feng, and they wanted to run away.


    In Oriana''s opinion, Ye Feng and she will be the same as those who learned that she is a robot before, so she plans to leave alone.


    "Wait a minute, Oriana. Why are you going?" Ye Feng called out to Oriana.


    Fiona looks unhappy and frowns, and looks at Ye Feng, who calls for Oriana. She said: "she is a robot, robot in addition to the execution of orders, there is no emotion, Ye Feng, let her go."


    Ariana was stabbed in her left chest by Fiona''s words. Although she had no heart, she just felt a slight pain and discomfort there. Her eyes twinkled with worry and longing.


    Worry is that Ye Feng, like others, will no longer be friends with her; longing is that Ye Feng will make a different choice and does not mind her robot identity.


    "It''s nice to have a robot friend, Oriana. Let''s go in and listen to Sona''s music." Ye Feng smiles and reaches out her right hand to Oriana.


    Somehow, Oriana felt her eyes wet unconsciously. This was the second time that her eyes were wet. The first time was at night, crying that I couldn''t dream like a human being.


    She was sad many times, but her eyes never shed tears like human beings. Maybe robots could have been human beings? They just need time and opportunity, but most robots have been scrapped before the opportunity comes.


    Aoliana also stretched out her right hand, holding Ye Feng''s hand in the palm, and reluctantly said with a smile: "I hope you won''t mind my hand being too cold."


    Ye Feng is Oriana''s first true friend! Oliviana''s brain was working, giving such a strange, useless command.


    Fiona looks at Ye Feng and leads Oriana to listen to piano music. She is very unbalanced. She reluctantly followed Ye Feng and Oriana, who ignored her existence, and whispered, "I don''t believe you can live with a robot for a lifetime!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    SANA came to the hall where she played piano music early. As soon as she entered the hall, she saw the eternal. But she did not know that in a dark corner of the war academy, there was a person who was closely watching all this through a special crystal ball. Every movement and expression of SANA fell into this man''s eyes.


    "Don''t let me down. I hope your Requiem can really untie my music, or most of the college will die!" The man in the black robe made a shrill and ghostly voice, just like a soul seeker in hell. This man is carlas, who was left behind.


    Then, with him as the center, a faint ghost voice began to spread to the academy area of the war academy, mixed with the plague of death, sweeping all living creatures.


    The deep and sad music is full of the breath of death. The sound of the music rises and falls, and the slight chorus is like the prelude of the dead. One by one, the souls use their weak voice to compose a piece that catches people''s hearts.


    This death music full of dark magic makes all the strength of the war academy college area fall into a deep sleep, except for SANA who is deliberately left behind.


    Although this song did not make the demigod fall asleep, it was suddenly unexpected by others, which made all the demigods'' action ability in the college bound.


    Kalthas chuckled, and the laughter was terrible. He said to himself, "let me see the difference between your Requiem and mine, little girl."


    She was puzzled and looked at the crowd. Isn''t magic being caught? How can someone fall asleep? She stood up, and then she turned into a light and was taken back by SANA.


    SANA walked out of the room, closed her eyes and felt the changes with her body. Imagining in infinite space, or perhaps experiencing it, she could feel someone playing music.


    SANA, who is good at using the piano as a weapon to attack and attack, is also aware of the hypnotic effect and endless killing intention contained in this piece of music. If you don''t disperse it in time, the person in the song will die.


    SANA''s brow was locked at this time, and her mind quickly recalled whether there was a way to untie this state.


    However, she did not find the solution associated with it. The more anxious she was pacing back and forth at the door.


    Why is the melody so familiar? I''ve heard about it! SANA listens to the death song from nowhere. As time goes by, the more she feels that she must know this song.


    But let her say the name of the song, but she can''t remember for a moment.


    Is it a requiem? No, shouldn''t Requiem be a healing based therapeutic instrument? How can it be filled with the smell of killing? SANA had determined the rhythm of the piece, which was no different from the Requiem she was familiar with. But she just can''t believe why the gentle Requiem under her hand is so cruel at this time?


    In the other corner, karlsas stared at Sona in the crystal ball, nodded and laughed like a ghost. "It seems that Elise is right. This girl really knows Requiem. I''m more and more looking forward to what your Requiem looks like, little girl."


    Requiem, but I don''t know how to solve Requiem. SANA went into the house and went back to the place where she played the piano. She sat on the ground with her knees crossed. Her skirt spread into a circle, like petals, covering her lower body.


    The Requiem I play is full of vitality, but the Requiem that I play in secret at this moment contains endless destructive power. SANA seems to have realized something. She stretched out her slender hand in her sleeve and gently waved it forward, and then Yu Hua appeared in front of her.


    If there is anything that can make the power of destruction weaken, or even disappear, perhaps only the Requiem I know can do it. Suna''s bright eyes showed a trace of determination. The collision between Requiem and Requiem, the mixture of life and death, is too heavy for me, who is not yet proficient in playing Requiem. At this time, SANA has no idea.


    With a sound, Sona''s right index finger fingered the string. Instead of rushing to play Requiem, she tried it with some simple melody.


    This is a thing that everyone who knows how to play the piano will do. In order to prevent the string from breaking or the sound is not accurate. SANA is worthy of being a master of Qin music. She gently plucks the strings with her hands, which seems disorderly to play. However, it doesn''t sound so complicated and obscure, but it is pleasant to hear.


    Let''s go! SANA whispered in the bottom of her heart. The soft chord is infused with magic power by SANA, which makes it not only a piece of music for appreciation, but also a sound of healing effect.


    SANA''s Requiem is full of peace and tranquility. For a while, it is like a gust of fresh wind, relaxing people''s heart; for a while, it is like a warm wind, moistening all things.


    It was autumn at this time, and the fallen leaves were scattered in the college. Perhaps it''s amazing at SANA''s superb piano skills. The fallen leaves float far away with the sound of the piano under the wind, so that more people can enjoy the gentle music together.


    Sometimes it sounds like the drizzle in early spring, falling continuously, revealing gentle vitality in the cool; sometimes it is like the dew on the lotus leaves in midsummer, which makes the lotus moist and fragrant; sometimes it is like the maple leaf forest in the beginning of autumn, the sound of rustling is endless; sometimes it is like the winter plum under the freezing cold, standing upright in the piercing cold wind.Four kinds of vitality extend out and transform into thousands of worlds, pregnant with infinite possibilities and interpreting the meaning of life - this is SANA''s Requiem.


    Gradually, the sound of the piano overthrew the music of Carl sass until the breath of death completely disappeared from the Academy.


    People in the college gradually wake up from their sleep, and the demigod also regains the power of action. In the room where SANA was, people looked at each other suspiciously, not knowing what had just happened.


    Seeing SANA still playing the piano music, people have an explanation in their hearts. Maybe Sona''s piano skills are so superb that they just immersed themselves in the melody and now they come back to their senses.


    At the moment, although SANA is still playing the piano, her mind has come up with a picture that makes her heart throb.


    A figure with fiery red hair, dressed in dark clothes, played a dark melody. The figure''s face was blurred and could not be seen clearly. But the piano in front of her body was very similar to hers except in color.


    In the dark corner, kalthas watched calmly. He murmured to himself: "Requiem ¡¤ Sheng, Requiem ¡¤ Mie, Requiem is really divided into two movements, maybe soon SANA You will join us! "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    A wisp of weak sunlight from the window into the room, the light of the small particles continue to dance, like a moving elf.


    Ye Feng opened his heavy eyes, just wanted to get up, but found his neck pain. Maybe I didn''t sleep well last night. I fell asleep. Ye Feng spat softly and straightened up slowly and walked out of bed.


    Yesterday, I didn''t know why. I just promised to be a believer of Elise, but I suddenly fell asleep. It was really embarrassing. Ye Feng sighed helplessly and looked at the sky outside.


    At this time, the North Texas sky is full of haze, gray clouds cover everything, even the previous ray of sunlight into the house is also buried in the gray clouds.


    I don''t know why, Ye Feng saw that the sky suddenly presented a bleeding red full moon, and then disappeared at a very fast speed. This detail attracted Ye Feng''s attention. He could feel that it might be the moon.


    But why is a beautiful moon dyed red? Is there any secret hidden in it? Or was it a mistake just now? Ye Feng''s lips made a tut sound, thinking in his mind whether the blood moon that he had just seen really foreshadowed anything.


    Really can''t come to a conclusion, Ye Feng can''t help but think of Elise, maybe Elise knows this thing. In fact, Ye Feng did not know that whenever he had doubts, there was always a voice in his heart that pushed him to Elise. This kind of feeling cannot be explained clearly. In short, he felt it was right to tell Alice.


    Since he had passed out yesterday, the voice in his heart had become stronger, and he seemed to know everything about Alice. However, Ye Feng himself did not know that he had been unconsciously influenced by Elise.


    Still in her black evening dress, Alice tapped outside the door. Ye Feng opens the door and asks Elise to sit in the room and tells her the question just now.


    "Oh? You said you saw a blood moon? " Elise was surprised, and a light flashed in her eyes.


    "Yes, I don''t know if this indicates anything?" Ye Feng arched his hand and asked for advice.


    Elise turned her eyes, thought for a moment, and said solemnly: "there is no evidence to prove the existence of the blood moon for the time being. However, there has always been a legend in Ionia. However, there will always be a scarlet blood moon hanging in the air whenever something unexpected happens. I''m afraid that the fate of norhus will determine the future pattern of the whole continent."


    "Miss Elise, my lord Loveland has invited you to reminisce." A woman''s voice came from outside the house. I think it was Loveland''s maid.


    Ye Feng wants to ask something, but he thinks it''s not the right time. He thought for a moment and said, "since someone is looking for you, go ahead and I''ll walk around the church myself."


    Elise rose from her seat, leaned slightly, and said, "I''m really sorry. I have to go to the black rose. When I get back, I''ll tell you about the underground king of noxas. There are black roses behind the scenes of the recent peaceful civil strife in NOx With that, Alice turned and left.


    Black rose? Whatever he does, when I find Fiona, I''ll go to Ionia by boat. Ye Feng doesn''t think so. In his opinion, no matter who is the leader of NOx has nothing to do with him.


    Ye Feng is about to go out and get familiar with the city when a figure comes out of the shadow. The man quickly attacked Ye Feng with a strong intention to kill. Ye Feng instinctively flashed back, his chest or was drawn a deep hole.


    "Where are the dolls?" The man asked.


    Dolls? Do you mean? Ye Feng has a guess in his heart, but he is not sure. He raised his head and looked at the man in front of him. He fixed his eyes and found that he was a man dressed as a clown. He looked funny, but his evil smile was terrible.


    After a close look, Ye Feng found that this man was once involved in the match between Ionia and NOx!


    I''m in trouble. I''ve got a pervert! Ye Feng smiles bitterly in his heart, ready to find a chance to escape at any time.


    "No? It seems that it is really destroyed. It seems that I can only kill you. " Sacco said with a sombre smile, and then he was in the shadow.


    When Sacco appeared again, he had put a machete to Ye Feng''s chest.


    Seeing that the machete was about to pierce into Ye Feng''s body, a vague figure was highlighted and directly cut off the machete with one sword.


    Under his impatience, he did not react and was repelled to several meters away. And Ye Feng showed a happy face when he saw the visitors. It wasn''t anyone else who saved him. It was Fiona who had been lost before.


    "This feud has been settled." After seeing Fiona''s sword technique, he grinned coldly and disappeared in the shadow.


    "He''s gone?" Ye Feng looked around warily and said.


    Fiona glanced at the leaf wind and said coldly, "I''ve left. I finally found you. As expected, I guess you''ll have an accident if you leave me."


    Ye Feng''s index finger touched the tip of his nose, and then he asked, "how did you find me?"


    "It''s Wei en who told me that it''s important to leave here first. The prince''s highness and director Zhao Xin have also come." Fiona urged.


    "But I can''t leave before I tell Elise." Ye Feng hesitated."Hmmm Ye Feng, who is Elise? Anyway, I have to go now! " Fiona was just about to ask about Elise, but suddenly she remembered something and had to go now.


    Ye Feng shrugged helplessly. He knew Fiona''s temper, so he had to explain it to Elise next time. After thinking it out, Ye Feng followed Fiona to leave here.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the leadership of Fiona, Ye Feng comes to a hotel. There is no difference between this hotel and other hotels. There are rooms on the second floor and front desk and wooden tables on the first floor for people to order.


    Fiona rushed to the front desk, took out a Valoran gold coin and said to a 40 year old man at the front desk, "boss, prepare a room for this friend behind me. Is this gold coin enough for a period of time?" At the same time, she pointed to the leaf wind behind her.


    When the boss saw the gold coin, he was very happy. He would like to kiss Fiona a few times. It''s been a long time since he saw such a bold customer.


    The boss nodded and said with a smile, "please come here, I''ll send you up personally."


    With that, the boss walked out of the front desk and was ready to take Fiona upstairs. But unexpectedly, Fiona directly pressed the boss on the counter with a look of disgust. She said coldly, "no, I remember there is an empty room next to me. I can just take him up."


    "Yes, yes, yes, two adults, walk slowly..." The boss was frightened by Fiona and nodded for fear of offending the owner.


    Fiona released the boss, nodded to Ye Feng, and took Ye Feng to the second floor.


    Ye Feng followed Fiona behind, walked for a meeting, then went to the door of his room. Fiona said to Ye Feng, "this is your room. On the left is mine. Don''t rush to rest. Your highness just wants to see you."


    Ye Feng did not want to think about it, and Fiona went to Jiawen IV''s room. As soon as he entered the door, Ye Feng found that the prince, Zhao Xin and Wei''en were discussing something around the table.


    Three people notice that the arrival is Fiona and Ye Feng, all smile and nod.


    "Ye Feng, you''re here, Fiona. You''re both sitting here. It''s just that we''re talking about the secret underground organization of norhus."


    After Ye Feng and Fiona sat down, Ye Feng asked, "mysterious underground organization? Is that why your Royal Highness has come to noxas this time? "


    The prince pondered a little, looked at Wayne, and saw that Wayne was calm. He said, "this underground organization was found by Wayne. I''m here just to find a chance to attack norhus. Now, there are many different kinds of people in norhus. The forces of all countries want to take advantage of this opportunity to suppress noxas."


    Ye Feng, a child who grew up with Ruiwen in the mountains, does not understand politics, nor does he understand why countries on the mainland are full of strife. In his opinion, isn''t it nice for everyone to be friendly? He knew that he had not experienced much, and the idea was naive.


    At this time, Ye Feng can''t help thinking of his sister Ruiwen. She just felt that Ye Feng was not mature enough to let him hone himself on the mainland. Maybe I''m really naive, right? Thinking of this, Ye Feng''s face can''t help but feel a little gloomy, he is a little miss sister.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s melancholy face, Fiona could not help worrying: "Ye Feng, are you ok?"


    Ye Feng Leng will God, found that others are looking at themselves. He said awkwardly, "Your Highness, continue to say that I am OK."


    After gazing at Ye Feng for a while, Jiawen IV nodded and said, "speaking of the underground organization, if Wayne is not wrong, that organization is the black rose, and its leader is the sophistication and Enchantress of the ruler, Loveland, who was in front of dudgell''s position."


    Speaking of this, the prince''s face is particularly dignified. I think this Loveland must be an extremely terrible person. The prince took a deep breath and went on to say, "the enchantress of the intrigue began to rule Knox from when. For a long time, there was no specific record of her. The black rose, an organization with aristocratic as the core, was once the ruling class in this country. She was hidden behind the scenes. However, in the past 100 years, black rose has suddenly disappeared, and dudgell has been promoted Well, it seems that the death of dudgell has something to do with the black rose. Do they want to rule Knox again


    "Your Highness, I have a question. You said that the enchantress of the sorcerer set up black rose at least hundreds of years ago, but how could she live so long? Is she a demigod? Or maybe the sorcerer has already died, but the black rose, the organization she once established, wanted to rule North Texas under her banner. In this way, it can not be said why tondacwell was in power, but also indirectly proved that dudgell died of old age. " After listening to the prince''s introduction, Fiona was very interested in this mysterious enchantress, and also made a slight analysis of the relationship between the lower dakewell and the black rose.


    The prince laughed and sighed, "Fiona, you have a good analysis. At the beginning, Zhao Xin and I thought so, until Wayne told us that she was still alive!"


    "Oh? Miss Wayne, why are you so sure that the man who lived hundreds of years ago is still alive? " Asked Fiona curiously.


    "I have seen the records of the sorceress in family books, and I have witnessed all this with my own eyes. She is not dead!" Said Wayne coldly, and when it came to death, her voice was full of hatred, as if it were boundless hatred, burning in her heart.Fiona covered her mouth with disbelief and exclaimed, "did she do it?"


    "It''s her!" Said Wayne coldly. These two words contain the meaning of killing the sky, and the chilling sensation makes Ye Feng shiver.


    "Well, that''s all for today. Let''s go back to our respective rooms and have a rest." The prince saw this and knew that Wayne''s mood was unstable. There was no point in discussing it any more. It was better to stop at this point.


    After the prince''s command, Ye Feng left several people wisely. And Fiona followed Ye Feng to his room and sat down.


    Fiona sighed to Ye Feng: "you must have been scared by Wayne''s appearance just now? She was able to do this because when she was young, she witnessed her family being slaughtered by a man who was very powerful and destroyed the Shauna family, who was famous in demacia at that time, by her own efforts. " With this in mind, Fiona can''t help feeling sympathy for Wayne''s experience.


    Ye Feng listened to Wayne''s miserable life experience, a burst of regret, did not expect that such a powerful woman should have such a unbearable past. No wonder she said those words to herself after Ali died last time. Compared with her own experience, it is not worth mentioning.


    "I didn''t expect that, for so many years, Wayne has been investigating the tragedy of that year, and what''s more, the woman who killed the whole family of Wayne was actually a spoof who only mentioned a few words in the ancient books. I think it''s the ancient books of the Wien family that recorded the secrets of Loveland and would be destroyed."


    Fiona stares at the teacup on the table, squints slightly in her eyes, and says slowly, "that woman is the belief that Wayne lives on..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    Maple leaves flutter from the branches of a courtyard in North Texas. A man in a green and yellow robe was standing under a maple tree. He lowered himself to pick up the maple leaves at his feet, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "Lord swiyne, it''s the day of the commander''s office. It''s time for you to go." A maid came out of the courtyard and warned.


    Swiyne turned back with a gentle smile and said, "you go down first. I''ll go."


    ¡­¡­


    "Miss, my subordinates are incompetent, or they can''t find the general and others before the day when they are on the top." Tyrone bowed his head with a guilty face, afraid to look at Katrina.


    "It''s not your fault, Tyrone, but the hateful swiyne! And how many times have I said that? You and I don''t have to be so constrained. Just call my name. " Katrina looks at Tyrone with a smile.


    "Carter Miss... " Tyrone hesitated, but did not call out.


    "Carter? Hum, it''s not bad. In fact, Lina is also very good! " Katrina tilted her head, her red hair dancing in the wind, as beautiful and attractive as a hot spirit. She knew that Tyrone had not called out, but fortunately she abbreviated her name and made fun of him.


    In Katrina''s opinion, Tyrone is usually too restrained. He makes a fool of him by molesting him, which is also a relaxation of his tight string.


    Sometimes Katrina is curious about Tyrone''s rigid expression. She wants to know the elder brother who was accepted by her father and accompanied her childhood memory.


    Katrina shook her head. It''s not the time to think about it. Her father doesn''t know whether to live or not. It seems that sometimes she has to learn from Tyrone to make herself look more serious.


    But Katrina was upset at the thought of her father''s disappearance. Although she knew it was Swein, she had no evidence. This makes her very oppressive. At ordinary times, she just gives up to let her father solve these political affairs, while she is immersed in the study of the way of assassination and carries out tasks.


    Now that her father is gone, Katrina feels like she has lost her backbone and doesn''t know what to do. Looking at Tyrone, who has been accompanying her, Katrina feels that she is very tired these days and wants to find a shoulder to lean on.


    "Tyrone, I have such a hot temper that it''s hard for me to find someone to marry even if my father comes back," Katrina asked intentionally or unintentionally


    Tyrone was baffled by the question of Katrina, and he could not have imagined that his eldest lady would ask himself such a question. He hesitated for a while and said, "Miss, your temper is not so hot, especially recently, you have grown up a lot and are much more mature than before. I believe you will find someone you like."


    "I don''t know where my father has gone. My intuition tells me he''s still alive." Katrina looked sad and worried.


    "Swiyne is here, young lady. If there is no one with the same prestige as him, I''m afraid he will be the commander today." Said Tyrone coldly.


    Katrina is on the edge of the central arena, coldly watching Swein walking into the center of the arena surrounded by people. At the moment, her inner anger was burning the limits of her patience, and she was ready to rush up and beat the man who had hurt her father.


    A cold chill spread from the back of Katrina''s hand. She turned her head and found that her hand was held by Tyrone. Tyrone shook his head at her, indicating that she should not be impulsive.


    Katrina took a deep breath and didn''t feel anything wrong with Tyrone holding her hand. Maybe it was her anger at swiyne that masked her sanity, so she didn''t resent it.


    Now Katrina has to endure, like her father, to learn how to deal with the affairs of norhus. At the same time, she always had a premonition that she might take over the affairs of the kokao family in the future. Unwilling to admit it, she prepared for the worst.


    "Today is the day when the commander of noxas is in power. In lower swiyne, he was loved by all the officers and people of norxan, and he was able to get the place to compete for the position of commander." Swein stood in the center of the arena, glanced at the crowd under the stage, and said with a straight face.


    "I am deeply sorry for the death of general dukewell. Under the leadership of his old man, NOx is thriving. He is the benefactor and pride of us. However, even such a great existence can not withstand the erosion of time and sleep in the ground. My grief is no less than that of all present." Swinton bowed deeply.


    "At this critical time, norhus needed a new leader to lead us out of the predicament. However, general kekaao was also missing. He was an expert of the national security group of norhus. He made great achievements in the war, but he disappeared at this moment. I think it was the trick of the enemy country. I am very indignant about this." Said Swie in a righteous manner, his face impassioned and indignant.


    "This shameless fellow would like to mention my father Katrina in the outer corner of the martial arts arena clenched her fist and smashed it hard against the wall. The back of her hand was cut and the wall was covered with blood.


    Tyrone remained silent and looked coldly at swiyne on the stage. It was just that the cold chill in his eyes seemed to peel swiyne alive."But even if general kokao is here, I think I''m not inferior to him. On the contrary, I think I''m more qualified for the position of commander. As you all know, I used to be a civilian. It''s all because I have a burning heart for norhus. I''ve made no less achievements than general kokao, and many successful battles have been made It was planned by me. Relatively speaking, a qualified commander should not only have the merits of nortex, but also have a management mind to run this country. I believe that as long as nortex is in my hands for one day, I will try my best to make it more brilliant! "


    "After I am in power, I will implement a new set of decrees, which are specifically aimed at the common people. In order to let the common people have the same chance to succeed as the aristocrats, but also to eliminate the estrangement between the common people and the aristocrats, and jointly safeguard the strength of our country, the nobility present in the nuozas can rest assured that the law does not weaken the interests and power of the nobles, but only the same That''s all I''ve said about equal opportunities for the common people. If you don''t have any opinions, I''ll take over the commanding post. "


    After Swein''s speech, he smiles calmly and confidently and looks at the crowd around the arena. It seems that he is the leader today.


    "Wait, I have a problem!" At this time, there was a loud voice in the crowd.


    Swiyne looked in the direction of the voice, and a figure flashed past, swept toward the center of the arena and stood in front of him.


    A glimmer of light flashed in svein''s eyes and said coldly, "Prince of demacia, what can I do for you?"


    "I just want to see if the so-called new commander of norhus is as well-educated and military as it is rumored to be?" Gavin IV looked at swiyne playfully, not caring about his coldness.


    Swiyne''s mouth crossed a cold curve and said, "I will make you regret that you have made trouble here, Prince of demacia!"


    Before Swein had finished speaking, he had already opened his distance from Gavin IV. then he put a curse on his hands, and a huge black crow''s claw appeared on the ground of the martial arts arena centered on Gavin, and wanted to take Gavin down directly.


    Jiawen IV quickly to the side of the body, a few roll, to avoid the surging magic energy crow claw.


    However, swiyne''s mouth rose slightly, and his cold laughter was very much like that of an old man. Garvin IV realized that he had been tricked. That was just a cover up, and he was now locked in place by a huge magic halo. He whispered, "Damn it," and watched swiyne swoop at him.


    Just when Swein released a magic energy bar like a chain, a flag appeared behind him, and Garvin IV broke through his confinement, and spear in his hand stabbed Swein.


    Swiyne''s pupils shrank sharply, and a sense of crisis welled up in his mind. He took a leap and narrowly avoided the puncture.


    Jiawen held the spear with his left hand, but he could not see the speed of the spear in the air.


    But the people in the arena were watching the war nervously, not all of them were norxans, mixed with people from other countries.


    At the moment, they are happy with the high-level confrontation between demacia and NOx, hoping that both of them will be seriously injured and benefit from it.


    It is intriguing to know whether the people inside norhus have accepted Swein as the new commander, but whether they will completely obey the new commander.


    In the corner outside the dimly lit arena, Katrina looked at the two men in the battle and murmured, "although swiyne is a lame and dead man, I still hope he wins. The dignity of norhus is not allowed to be trampled on by outsiders, especially the demassians!"


    Katerina looked at her in amazement.


    Looking back to the center of the arena, Gavin IV''s spear stabbed Swein in the air at a speed different from that of ordinary people. Swiyne knew that he had suffered a great loss this time. He could not avoid it. He could only take the blow with all his strength.


    Obviously, the flesh and blood Swein couldn''t resist the sharp spear at all. His left arm was directly pierced by the spear. Spear and swiyne also fell heavily on the arena. Blood flowed from the place where the spear pierced the arm. The scene was terrible, causing a riot among the people present.


    "Oh? You can still stand up, but what do you compare with me next? You''re half done, swiyne Garvin IV scoffed at the fact that Swein could still get up.


    Swiyne staggered to his feet and pulled the spear straight out of his right arm. Blood was sprayed from the wound. Even Swein''s face was covered with blood.


    It''s a spear made of keel. It''s as powerful as a artifact. Swiyne sighed.


    "Jiawen IV, don''t forget that you were once captured by me, ha ha." Swiyne gasped hard.


    Jiawen IV turned pale when he heard this. He remembered that he had been defeated in the battlefield and killed countless enemies, but he was captured by Swein''s tricks. That was the most humiliating thing for him. Jiawen IV said coldly: "in the face of real and powerful strength, all strategies are empty talk."After hearing this, Swein shook his head and said with a smile: "it''s true that you are well respected. You haven''t seen the real hopelessness and hardship. You can''t win me even if you haven''t experienced hardship."


    As soon as the words were finished, Swein burst into laughter. Black crows appeared beside him, and an astonishing stillness came upon him.


    The prince didn''t respond directly at this time. He was pecked by these crows with red pupils. He clearly saw that his skin was swallowed by these crows.


    "Swiyne, come on, let me see what you can do!" With a roar, the prince picked up his spear and leaped to swiyne: "the sky is falling!"


    Immediately, the ground of the entire arena was like a broken fragment, broken into countless stones, while the two men were deeply immersed in the fragmented arena. If you look down from the sky, the entire arena has turned into a deep pit.


    Swiyne sneered, like a raven possessed by evil spirits. His scarlet eyes glowed with the light of the man. It was as if he had seen a delicious prey. The wound on his right arm healed rapidly with visible speed.


    After releasing such a powerful means, the prince was exhausted. He leaned against his spear and looked at the intact Swein with shock.


    "No way. How can I lose? Why do you win me?" The prince took up his spear with all his might and rushed to swiyne.


    And Swein seems unimpeded, in fact, his physical strength has reached the limit, and he can no longer cast magic. Swein also rushed to the prince, directly took the spear from the prince''s hand and threw it off the field. The two men fought hand to hand on the court.


    "Why should I win you? Well, I''ll tell you! " Swein was also desperate to roar, as if in contrast to the manner of the polite stage speech just now.


    Swie held the prince''s right fist with his left hand, and his body trembled with exhaustion. His right fist hit the prince''s abdomen crazily. The weak prince was unable to fight back. He glared at Swein for a long time before spitting out a word of you.


    "You are the prince of demacia, and I am a citizen of NOx. If you follow the normal track, you and I can''t have an intersection. But I have a belief in my heart. There is a village. I vowed to let the people in our village get rid of the difficult life. This is why I have been sticking to it until now."


    Swein, like a madman, took the prince as a vent and hit him in the abdomen: "but later, I found out that if we did not change the system of NOx, more civilians would die in hardship. I changed my goal. I not only want to make my village rich, but also let the civilians and nobles of nortexas have the same career opportunities, As for the efforts of civilians not to die of starvation. "


    "Do you know how hard I tried to get to where I am today? You know what? You don''t know, from the very beginning, you are the hope of the whole de Marcia. You receive the best education, wear gold and silver, and enjoy the best resources of the whole country. You have no idea how hard it will take for a civilian at the bottom to exchange for my present position in NOx! "


    By Swein''s words, Garvin IV''s brain was blank, and he didn''t know what to do.


    "When you go out, you are accompanied by your best brother Galen, and Zhao Xin sent by your father protects you and guides you. But what about me? What do I have? I have only myself. I know how helpless a person feels. I constantly gather my own strength. At the same time, I read the battles in the history of Valoran to learn from experience. Even my body has been honed in that difficult environment! "


    "Galen, the general of the fearless vanguard regiment with the strongest fighting power in demasia, is extremely powerful; Zhao Xin, known as the director of Debang, is extremely heroic and righteous, but what about you? You''re just a brute, wasting your father''s resources. You''re just a lucky man with the halo of "Prince demacia."


    "You have come to this stage with your resources. I have no support, but I have come to this step. You even ask me what qualifications I have to win you? Faith, I have the persistent faith and indomitable will that you will never have. If I could get half of your origin, I would have calmed down the world. Not only by fighting ability, but also by wisdom, I would completely defeat your enemy, NOx


    "Jiawen IV, what are you without Galen, Zhao Xin, and your father?" At the end of the day, Swein stopped beating the prince. He let go of the prince and let him be silly.


    Jiawen IV knelt down in the same place. He was so confused that he had forgotten where he was and what he was doing.


    This time, he lost completely. Although the final military confrontation with Swein seemed to be a draw, he lost. His sense of superiority and belief were completely broken by Swein''s clever language.


    "Your Highness, let''s go back and get it back on the battlefield next time." Zhao Xin walked on the field, stretched out his hand and helped up the prince.


    Zhao Xin looked at the prince''s pale face full of blank color, can only deeply shake his head and sigh. I hope this failure can make his highness grow up. Swein is right. His highness is really lack of tempering. Inflated self-confidence is arrogance. I hope your highness can understand this truth.


    Zhao Xin helped the prince to step down, just to see Galen and lax are also there, and cast a look of worry. Zhao Xin nodded: "this failure is not a bad thing for your royal highness. I will send his highness back to demasia first. You two should be careful. That Swein is terrible."On the ruins of the martial arts arena, Swein clenched his right hand and put it to his mouth. He coughed a few times and said, "the crazy appearance just now made everyone laugh at me. But I believe that you will no longer be meaningful to me as commander."


    Swein scanned the whole room again. Seeing no objection, Swein said, "then I declare that from today on, I will be the new commander-in-chief of NOx, and I will try my best to defend the glory and dignity of NOx!" As soon as the words came down, most of the norxans cheered. It seems that the battle just now and the picture of Swein out of control were deeply impressed by the people present.


    In the corner outside the arena, Katrina embraces her hands, bends her right foot, and leans her back against the wall. Because the light was too dark and her long hair covered her face, I couldn''t see how she looked.


    But to think of it, she lowered her head and looked very gloomy. Tyrone stood quietly beside her, watching the bustling scene ahead, but also for a long time.


    "I admire you, swiyne, but it''s another thing that you do anything to harm my father in order to be superior? Tyrone, let''s go!"


    "Yes, miss!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the underground palace group of black roses, in a courtyard full of black roses, a gorgeous and enchanting woman is wearing a dazzling colorful cloak like glass, a sexy black bra, her abdomen is exposed, and her slender thighs are looming under the cloak under her high-heeled shoes, which is very attractive. She twists the petals among the roses, reaches to the center of the flower with the tip of her nose, takes a deep breath with her eyes closed, and enjoys the pleasure of contentment on her face. Her moving thin lips rose slightly, as if to pour out her love for the black roses in the garden.


    "Lord Loveland, swiyne has succeeded, but he betrayed us." A maid stood at the gate of the courtyard and said uneasily.


    "Charles, do you know why the roses here are black?" Loveland asked indifferently, touching the petals with the tip of her nose. The refreshing fragrance stimulated her senses.


    "My Lord, shire doesn''t know." The maid replied truthfully.


    "Because when human blood dries up, it''s dark." Yue Fulan suddenly covered her mouth and said with a smile that was as pleasant as a silver bell.


    But such a wonderful laugh made the maid named shire pale. She understood that black rose''s traitor would die!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    It has been three days since Ye Feng killed the monster. However, Ali, who was already weak, is in a coma under extreme sadness and has not woken up. If it is not to see her face gradually improve, Ye Feng and Fiona will wake her up.


    Ye Feng followed Fiona with ALI on his back. They had been searching for the exit in the valley for three days, but they found nothing.


    She looked over her head and looked at the ground.


    Ye Feng sees the fidgety appearance of Fiona and knows that he doesn''t know where to provoke the big lady in front of her. What kind of evils did you make this day? With Fiona, who has such a princess temper, beside her.


    "Ye Feng, do you think I am beautiful?" Fiona came out a word coldly, which made Ye Feng shiver.


    "Beauty!" Ye Feng complained bitterly in his heart, that is, his temper was a little irritable.


    "And Ali Mei?"


    "Beauty!"


    "Oh?" Fiona is playing with the stones in her hand. The seemingly calm scene makes Ye Feng feel the wind and rain coming.


    "Ali and I, do you think..."


    "You are more beautiful, of course." This time, Ye Feng was smart and guessed that Fiona would ask this question. Fortunately, she interrupted Fiona, trotted to Fiona and gently kneaded her shoulder.


    Fiona was stunned and didn''t respond for a long time. However, the feeling of shoulder numbness makes her two dimples bloom, and the faint blush is charming.


    "Well Ye Feng, when did you learn this? Why didn''t I know it before? " Fiona enjoys the shoulder massage of Ye Feng, changing her normal state and whispering in a soft voice.


    It seems that the massage taught by my sister is still useful! Ye Feng''s heart secretly happy, finally temporarily get rid of this big girl''s tyranny.


    "Of course, I learned it from my sister when I was a child. You should know that!" Ye Feng rubbed and puzzled.


    Fiona enjoyed Ye Feng''s massage comfortably and did not reply.


    "Fiona, Ye Feng, why are you here? God, Ali, what''s wrong with her? " Suddenly, a familiar female voice of Ye Feng rang out.


    Ye Feng and Fiona turn their eyes to the direction of the sound. Who is not the owner of the voice?


    "Sylvier!" Ye Feng, as if he had met a savior, rushed to hiville. He and Fiona searched for three days, not only couldn''t find the exit, but also did not find a living creature. This suddenly saw a living person, but also his acquaintance, naturally excited.


    Xiwei smiles at Ye Feng and says, "I came to take Ali back. I didn''t expect to meet you again. How can you be trapped here?"


    Ye Feng hears hivier say that she took Ali back. Doesn''t it mean that she has a way to leave this ghost place?


    "Oh? So you have a way out of this place? " Fiona, interested, asked slowly.


    "Yes, after I found Ali missing for no reason, I found Mr. rez. It was he who sensed the space node where Ali was and opened a temporary portal. However, this portal can only pull two people back to the war academy, and the extra people can only be sent back to the place where they were before they entered here by mistake." Shiver chuckled at Fiona.


    Ye Feng looks at Xiwei apologetically, and hands over the sleeping Ali on his back to him. He tells him what he has experienced here these days.


    "If you don''t move your eyebrows, we''ll be relieved. If you don''t move your eyebrows, we''ll be relieved. If we don''t know the situation, we''ll be relieved


    "Well, when I get back from Ionia, I''ll visit you at the war academy!" Ye Feng scratched his head and said.


    He felt that Ye Feng was so stupid that he could not help but cover his mouth and smile. After a moment''s smile, sylvier put his red lips to Ye Feng''s cheek, gently, like a dragonfly skimming the water.


    This pro makes Ye Feng''s face red, and he has been kissed by hivier twice in a row. Although it can''t be said that he is disgusted, and even this unspeakable feeling makes him a little addicted, he is still very embarrassed.


    Seeing Ye Feng standing silly, he was even more amused to close his mouth. In her opinion, Ye Feng''s earth hat was silly and lovely.


    "I''ll wait for you." He turned away, dropped a meaningful word, and stepped into the sudden portal.


    Ye Feng is still savoring the feeling of that kiss just now, but suddenly his face changes. Last time hivier kisses, Fiona is not around, this time miserable!


    Ye Feng doesn''t dare to look back at Fiona''s face. God knows how terrible she looks now.


    "Ye Feng, I think it''s necessary for us to talk about it!" Fiona said gently, not as terrible as Ye Feng imagined..


    On the contrary, Fiona''s face is full of sweet smile, but how does this smile make Ye Feng feel the chill of falling ice cave.


    Go! Ye Feng has only one idea in his heart. If he doesn''t go, he may be beaten by Fiona in the next second.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng turns to smile at Fiona, which is very mean. He laughs and retreats to the portal, then steps into the door. He doesn''t want to touch Fiona at this time."Ye Feng, stop for me!"


    ¡­¡­


    In a room on the second floor of the hotel, Fiona is lying on her side in bed, her eyes set off by the dim moonlight.


    Suddenly, a black crow feather shot into the house from the window. Fiona''s eyes narrowed slightly, turned over and sat up and clamped the crow feather with her right forefinger and middle finger. She slowly opened the folded paper on the crow feather, and saw several bright red characters on it: tomorrow, the wilderness in the southeast suburbs, I''ll wait for you.


    Fiona sniffed, and there was still a faint smell of blood on the paper, which was written in blood. It made Fiona uncertain for a while, and she didn''t know whether to keep the appointment.


    After thinking about it, Fiona decided to make a break with the man. But before that, she wanted to see Ye Feng. Some things are uncertain and she can''t concentrate on tomorrow''s duel. With a decision, Fiona came to the door of Ye Feng''s room and knocked on the door.


    From the room came Ye Feng''s voice: "who is it?"


    Fiona said, "it''s me."


    Before long, Ye Feng opened the door, Fiona followed into the room and closed the door. She found a chair at the table for two and Ye Feng sat opposite her.


    Ye Feng a face sleepy idea, big mouth said: "not easy to come back from that place, you don''t have a good rest, run me this why?"


    Fiona looked at Ye Feng for a long time and then said, "Ye Feng, what do you think is the relationship between us?"


    Ye Feng accosted a smile and said, "friend!"


    "Don''t laugh with me. It''s important that I come to you. It''s about your future and my future." Fiona said, word by word. Her expression is very serious, let Ye Feng also can''t help being nervous.


    "Do you remember our experience in Summoner Canyon?" Fiona, with her right hand holding her cheek on the table, stares at Ye Feng''s face and looks at it quietly.


    This word a, Ye Feng in the heart of a Deng jump. He dodged Fiona''s eyes and said, "why did you ask this all of a sudden?"


    "Remember?" Fiona breaks off Ye Feng''s head and faces herself. She a pair of bright eyes straight into Ye Feng''s eyes, as if to see something from it.


    Although facing Fiona, Ye Feng still looks away. At this point, he roughly guessed what Fiona wanted to say next, but he didn''t want to answer these emotional questions.


    "Remember?" Fiona stares at Ye Feng''s dodgy eyes and says persistently.


    "Well." Ye Feng replied dully, or dare not look directly into Fiona''s eyes.


    "Am I really that scary? You can''t even look at my eyes... " Fiona asked, her voice slightly weeping, very aggrieved.


    If you are the same as usual, of course I dare to watch, just Oh! Ye Feng said with a bitter smile at the bottom of her heart. He took a deep breath and looked directly at Fiona.


    After looking at Fiona for a moment, Ye Feng found that his heart beat violently. Fiona''s eyes are really beautiful, bright without a trace of impurities, shimmering. Ye Feng felt that he couldn''t control his emotions and couldn''t move his eyes.


    Fiona put the palm of her hand on Ye Feng''s left chest, and all of a sudden, she felt numb all over Ye Feng''s body.


    "It''s very fast here." Fiona smiles and winks playfully at Ye Feng.


    "I still remember what you said to me at the bottom of the abyss." Fiona continued.


    "Do you like me, Ye Feng?" When this sentence was spoken, Fiona''s heart could not help pulling up. She expected and feared Ye Feng''s reply. Although she was worried, she was still smiling gently.


    "I..."


    "Don''t rush to reply. Can you remember what we went through there?" Fiona put her index finger on Ye Feng''s lips, preventing him from answering.


    Ye Feng fell into memory under the guidance of Fiona. And Fiona in see Ye Feng began to recall, unconsciously showed a sweet smile. In her opinion, what she experienced under the abyss is worth recalling in her life, because it witnessed Fiona''s love and did not give the wrong person, proving that Ye Feng is indeed a person worthy of trust.


    In that incident, Fiona truly felt Ye Feng''s concern, which was the closest moment between her and ye Fengxin.


    "You know what? How sad was it to learn that you might have died in Summoner Canyon


    "I have always believed that you are not dead and have been looking for your trace."


    "Just as I was walking down the street in despondency and dejected, did your appearance surprise me so much?"


    "From that moment on, I vowed that I would never let go again in the face of my own heart!" Fiona said to herself, and at the end of the day, tears rolled in her eyes.


    Wet tears blocked the line of sight, Fiona in front of the leaf wind also followed blurred up. It may be that I have been holding my breath for too long, and I can''t easily tell what I''m saying from the bottom of my heart.


    Ye Feng comes back from the memory, and sees Fiona crying and laughing in front of him, telling his inner monologue, and his heart throbs. Along the way, only Fiona has been with him, watching his growth. Although there are occasional disputes, Fiona is prone to lose her temper, but which time is not for his good? In addition, they have grown up together since childhood, and their feelings are not ordinary. He also feels that he has an inexplicable feeling for Fiona unconsciously. It''s hard for him to imagine how hard it would be without Fiona on the next road.Maybe this is love? This confused feeling makes Ye Feng very uncomfortable. He had this feeling twice in all, once in the abyss, and the rest this time. And both times it was Fiona.


    He remembered that when he was sixteen, Fiona had asked him about his favorite topic. The next leaf wind suddenly realized that Fiona had liked him three years ago. It''s just that he didn''t understand what Fiona meant.


    At that time, Fiona was angry and cried because of this. Ye Feng thinks more and more that he feels sorry for Fiona and has failed her for so many years.


    "Fiona, I..." Ye Feng wants to say that he also likes Fiona, but when he talks about it, he swallows it back.


    "I see, Ye Feng. Excuse me." Fiona gets up lost and wants to leave.


    "I like you!" When Ye Feng was in a hurry, he blurted out.


    Fiona froze, turned back trembling and forced to smile, "in fact, you don''t need to comfort me. We can still be friends in the future."


    "It''s true, Fiona. If you leave, I''ll feel uneasy. I think I really like you. I can''t leave you." Ye Feng stepped forward and said in a quick voice, deeply afraid that Fiona would not believe it.


    Fiona''s body trembled slightly, and her right hand covered her mouth, weeping with joy. She rushed to Ye Feng''s side, hugged Ye Feng tightly, enjoying warmth, and did not let go for a long time.


    Although she is very happy, but her heart also has a trace of guilt, but can not say to Ye Feng.


    Sorry Sorry, Ye Feng, I lied to you


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    "The image comes from the heart, and all illusory shadows come from the nightmare of the heart, swiyne." Loveland picked a black rose in the yard, twisted the branch and put it gently in the back of her head.


    "Lord Loveland, when will you order the extermination of this traitor Swein?" The clown came out of the shadow and asked respectfully.


    Loveland turned her head and looked at the clown in a daze. Then she said with a smile, "it''s Sacco back."


    She put away the mood of enjoying the black rose, shook her head and said, "I will deal with the affair of swiyne. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Sacco hesitated and said, "I found the man who took the doll. It''s not a demigod, so I didn''t control her mind."


    Loveland murmured a few words, frowned slightly, and said: "that man, I can''t see him, you go down, don''t go to his trouble, although he is very special, but not enough to affect my big plan."


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    "Fiona Fiona Ye Feng knocks heavily on Fiona''s door.


    It''s noon. I''m up. Why hasn''t Fiona got up? Ye Feng looked at the closed door and couldn''t help worrying. Hesitating for a moment, Ye Feng still pushed open Fiona''s door.


    It''s ok? Ye Feng walked into the house and found that there was no Fiona in the room, and the windows and doors were wide open. This makes Ye Feng can''t help recalling the scene when Fiona used to pull him out of bed by turning the window in the war Academy. Does Fiona go out by herself without going through the front door?


    Wait, there seems to be something black at the head of the bed! Ye Feng quickly came to Fiona''s bed and took out a black crow feather and a note from her pillow. Ye Feng''s heart can not help but have a bad idea. He thinks of the mysterious man who almost killed Fiona.


    With a nervous mood, Ye Feng opens the note, and the bright red blood letter stimulates his nerves. This situation is worse than he imagined. Ye Feng believes that there is a misunderstanding between them, and does not want any of them to be injured.


    But then again, how can the blood characters be so familiar? Ye Feng looked at the font suspiciously. He must have seen it somewhere.


    "The wilderness in the southeast suburbs, I hope I can go now in time!" Ye Feng said worried.


    ¡­¡­


    The southeast suburb of Ye Feng''s hotel is an open field. Sporadic trees can be seen occasionally in the field, but most of them are only trunk branches. Perhaps it is the lack of human tailoring, they are like a bony old man with various strange shapes. Heavy leaves piled up on the ground, autumn wind rustling, sometimes blowing leaves.


    A slightly thin figure stood alone in this deserted wilderness, his back swaying in the wind, his black robe and hood, emaciated looking like a woman.


    Fiona had just stepped into the wilderness and caught the figure of the man in black in the distance.


    I don''t know why, when seeing that person''s thin and lonely figure, Fiona''s heart is slightly touched, mixed with a trace of guilt.


    Fiona, dressed in silver and white soft armor, subconsciously tightened the clouds in her hands and walked slowly towards the black robed man.


    Maybe it''s the deep accumulation of fallen leaves nearby, and Fiona''s every step is accompanied by the noise of crushed leaves. The voice was not unexpectedly introduced into the ears of the black robed man.


    "Here you are." The man in Black said slowly in his shrill voice, but he still turned his back to Fiona.


    Fiona looked at him mockingly and said, "there''s only you and me here. There''s no need to hide your voice."


    The figure of the man in black trembled for a moment. He leaned over and looked at Fiona. At the same time, an invisible aura came out, and his eyes, hidden under his hood, glowed with scarlet blood.


    This time, she did not hide her voice, a cold and sharp female voice blurted out: "as you wish!"


    Before the words fell, the woman in black flashed and came to Fiona. A jet of dark energy turns into countless crows and pours on Fiona''s chest.


    Fiona''s eyebrows are dignified. She does not dare to be careless. She directly condenses the sword''s meaning. The light mist surrounds her, and her figure becomes more and more confused. The energy of the previous crows was dissipated by the fog.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity, Fiona meditates to cut through the sky in her heart and strides to the black robed woman with a speed that can''t be detected by the naked eye.


    The woman in black did not expect Fiona not only was not injured, but also launched an attack. In a hurry, she jumped sideways and narrowly avoided the sharp sword.


    "It''s not over yet." Fiona had a big drink. She didn''t want to give the black robed woman a chance to breathe.


    "Enough!" The black robed woman roared, leaping to Fiona and sticking out her right hand.


    Does she want to use my sword like Liuyun sword? Fiona''s face was gloomy. It seemed that she was still looked down upon! It''s good to end the fight early.


    Then Fiona turned to the side again, and the sword in her hand was even more intense. Before that, the sword was cut off, and even the surrounding space was distorted.


    However, when the cloud came into contact with the palm of the woman in black, Fiona felt uneasy at the bottom of her heart. And then the black robed woman instantly closed her hand and flashed behind Fiona. It was a dark crow energy that confirmed Fiona''s uneasiness.This time, the black robed woman''s energy actually hit Fiona''s back, directly hitting Fiona. In the black robed woman''s heart is proud of the moment, her chest a burst of roll, body forward a tilt, a mouthful of blood directly vomited out.


    Short fight, two people did not seek any benefits, on the contrary, because of each other''s scheming suffered a little light injury.


    "Laurent heart and eye knife!" The black robed woman wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth and said coldly. Then she turned her palmprint with her hands, and a group of blood crows with scarlet eyes screamed bloodthirsty. After seeing Fiona, the blood crows can''t wait to pounce on Fiona.


    Again! Fiona remembers that she almost died in this move last time, but now she is not afraid of this move after she gets the Liuyun sword.


    Fiona sneered. She was still in the same place, but she suddenly appeared behind the woman in black. She was rolling in the air, the fierce sword like the piercing north wind, violent killing around.


    "It''s over!" Fiona bent her right hand backward and thrust straight out. The wild sword spirit scattered around the sword instantly condensed into the tip of Liuyun sword, and the endless killing intention wrapped the black robed woman in it.


    The woman in black widens her eyes and shrinks her scarlet pupils. If the sword is stabbed, she will die!


    Seeing that Fiona''s sword was about to pierce the heart of the woman in black, there was a "bang", and the sound of metal collision sounded.


    At this moment, the black robed woman''s right hand did not know when to hold a dark sword. This sword directly blocks Fiona''s Liuyun sword. Liuyun sword is a magic sword. I think this dark sword is not ordinary.


    The dark body of the sword emits dark energy, which envelops the woman in black robe. This similar effect is similar to that of Liuyun sword.


    "Come on, let me see if your swordsmanship has improved." Fiona did not seem surprised that the woman in black suddenly took out her sword. On the contrary, she continued to thrust at the woman in black.


    The black robed woman''s figure is slightly to the right, with the back of her sword in her right hand to block her. At the same time, she leans forward, clings to Fiona''s side, and stabs out five swords in an instant!


    Unable to parry Fiona wants to get rid of the entanglement as soon as possible, but how can''t get rid of it. In a hurry, Fiona simply no longer evades, but hard regret, but also stabbed out five swords at the same time.


    The two people''s figures entangled together, the sword shadow flies, the sound of collision is endless.


    Dark and pure white sword shadow interweave together, as if in a chase game, who first dim down, who will lose the opportunity and fall.


    With the passage of time, the situation of the war became more and more fierce, and both of them suffered heavy physical damage. Even the face is not immune, there are a few sword marks.


    There are flaws! Fiona''s face sank, gritted her teeth and said, "blade Waltz!"


    I saw Fiona''s body gradually blurred, until it disappeared. The woman in black looks around with vigilance. Although Fiona is missing, the invisible sword meaning has been pressing on the black robed woman''s mind.


    The first cut! Fiona''s figure appears above the woman in the black robe and stabs. The spirit of this sword surpasses all the previous ones. Without any hesitation, we will definitely cut it down! This is Fiona''s most proud five swords, and it is also the town family''s sword technique. She is the only one who has accomplished this in the past few years. She can be said to be a swordsman of the Laurent family.


    The ghostly sword technique is as gorgeous and elegant as a moving dance, but as deadly and sharp as a sharp blade, so it is named blade waltz. After Laurent''s first master created this sword technique, he invited swordsmen from all over the world without any failure. The swordsmen who survived this move have left a shadow for their whole life. Whenever they think of that scene, they have the illusion of dancing with death.


    Obviously, this time the chop was much sharper than the previous one, Fiona coughed blood and fell to the ground on the spot.


    Second chop!


    Third chop!


    Fourth chop!


    Fifth chop!


    Fiona, like a ghost, comes and goes without a trace. Every time she appears, she attacks and kills the woman in black with fatal intent.


    The black robe woman''s robe also began to be soaked in blood, the strong smell of blood sent out, and she is more like a ghost Shura. She staggered to her feet, her throat coughing from her serious injury.


    However, the black robed woman was so injured that she still jumped up straight and disappeared around like Fiona before. Then, like Fiona, she cut five swords from the shadow.


    At this time, Fiona is not necessarily better than the black robed woman. The silver soft armor is full of blood. She walked to the woman in black with the help of her sword. It seemed that she was going to fight to the end.


    "If you lose, you can''t do anything but the Laurent family''s heirloom swordsmanship, and I have the last copy left!" The scarlet eyes of the woman in black looked at Fiona coldly.


    All of a sudden, the breath of the woman in black suddenly increased and gradually overwhelmed Fiona.


    At the same time, Fiona felt her whole body weak to the extreme!


    The sword in the black robed woman''s hand condensed the dark sword spirit, which gradually materialized and then turned into countless blood crows. These blood crows are transformed by the sword spirit and the sword spirit. They are more fierce than before.But when the black robed woman was ready to stab out this last blow to kill Fiona, she saw that Ye Feng was running towards her not far behind her. In a panic, the blood crow sword Qi accumulated by the black robed woman dissipated in an instant.


    Although Fiona did not know why the black robed woman suddenly lost her sword spirit, she knew it was an opportunity! Fiona adds all the last sword spirit to Liuyun sword, and the crazy sword spirit condenses and rushes to the black robed woman.


    When the fierce sword spirit came to the black robed woman, she was relieved. If she was hit by the sword, she would surely fall down and die. Due to the emergency, although the black robed woman jumped to the side, her face was still slashed by the sword spirit.


    The sword was so strong that it tore the black robed woman''s hood to pieces, and her face was also revealed. The left half of her face was scarred because of the sword spirit. The faint bloodstain shed a trace of blood and fell to the ground where the leaves were piled up.


    Ye Feng, who had just arrived, was stunned when he saw the real face of the woman in black robe and exclaimed in disbelief: "Fei Fiona? "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    Ruiwen changed her rabbit dress and her light grey linen clothes. When she walked out of the bar, a faint flute came from a maple tree beside the street.


    Along the direction of the flute sound, Ruiwen slowly raised her pretty face which had not changed for 19 years under her hood.


    On the branches of the maple tree, a man in a blue coat and loose trousers was playing his flute. Invisible, a strong sense of oppression emanates from the man''s body, attacking Ruiwen.


    What a sword! Ruiwen''s pupil shrinks, and her sword sense of great pressure makes her such a Kendo master almost hit the road.


    Eyes slightly elongated, Ruiwen slightly frown. The man concealed his sword meaning attribute, as if he was deliberately doing it. Did they know each other before?


    Enemy not friend! Ruiwen deeply looked at the man on the eye tree. Although the killing intention in his heart was hidden deeply, she still noticed it. But at least she made sure that the man would not do anything to her for the time being.


    At the same time, Ruiwen also felt different breath from all around. Obviously, she has been locked in the breath by many people.


    Without thinking about it, Ruiwen guessed that all the people who were hiding were sent by hingid to catch her. The strength of these people is much worse than that mysterious man in the tree, and she will not be afraid.


    As a norxan, although she no longer works for the top, she will not kill the soldiers in norxan at will. In order to atone, this time to find hingid revenge can minimize the killing of sin, she will try not to kill innocent people wrong.


    But it doesn''t mean that Ruiwen is afraid. She was once a ruthless executioner who only knew how to carry out orders. If someone tries to hurt her or her brother Ye Feng, she will kill that person at all costs!


    Tan mouth micro Zhang, Ruiwen deeply took a breath, pressure down the heart of the complex mood. She glanced at the man who was playing the flute in the eye tree again, and then walked out calmly.


    Not yet out of a few steps, Ruiwen''s mouth is slightly up, disappeared in place.


    Those who have been monitoring Ruiwen''s every move in the dark, suddenly confused, did not expect a person could disappear. What kind of monster does hingid want them to watch?


    At this time, the man playing the flute slowly opened his closed eyes. Looking at the place where Ruiwen disappeared, he felt thoughtful. The Nux soldiers may not have seen how Vivian disappeared, but the men did.


    Just a moment ago, Ruiwen used the sword of wind and left here at a very fast speed. The speed is not what ordinary wind sword idea can do. Only those who have a high level of knowledge can do that.


    The man''s eyes twinkled, and his whole body also gradually exuded the sword of wind. If ye Feng was here, he would surely recognize him as Yasuo. It''s just that compared with the image of a middle-aged uncle he saw before, Yasuo is now about 20 years old.


    But in a flash, Yasso''s eyes flashed a bit of horror, revealing his disbelief.


    His face became more and more gloomy, and he was obviously aware of something bad. When he stopped playing, Yasuo put away his flute and slowly spat out a few words: "those who hurt my sister Die


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Feng sits on the first floor of a hotel in the underground world, following a team of norhusian soldiers.


    Along the way, he more or less heard some rumors. Recently, a cold woman with short white hair has come to the underground world.


    Women open a bar, but never open. Some good people came to the door to challenge, all were seriously injured by women.


    In addition, the underground world would not be intervened by the noxasian army, but it was also more frequent because of the arrival of women. It can be seen that the woman''s terror, even the military of norhus are extremely afraid of her.


    Ye Feng is sorting out the information he heard along the way in his mind. He can already confirm that the white haired woman is his sister Ruiwen.


    However, Ye Feng did not understand a little bit. It was said that the white haired woman was insincere and ruthless, which was totally inconsistent with his sister image in his memory.


    Although his sister Ruiwen can be very strict with him sometimes, she is very gentle most of the time and often smiles at him. Why is the character of the woman rumored to be so cold-blooded, even a little cold-blooded?


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng did not want to understand that he simply no longer considered these annoying things.


    Pick up the kettle on the table, Ye Feng poured himself a cup of water. After drinking, he looked at some fierce faces around his eyes and left the hotel in a low-key manner.


    "Ah Help me Kill, the soldiers of norhus have killed civilians


    Just out of the hotel, Ye Feng heard a flurry of Shouts. In my heart, I sighed that the underground world was really chaotic enough that even soldiers could ignore the royal law to kill people.


    Listen to the sound should be another thing happened on the street, Ye Feng hesitated. He was thinking about whether to save the man who called for help. He looked at the indifferent expression of pedestrians in the street. Ye Feng bit his teeth and decided to go to save the man. The matter of looking for his sister was postponed.With a decision in mind, Ye Feng carries his lame sense of wind sword and runs to the direction of calling for help.


    In a flash, Ye Feng came to the next street. He looked suspiciously at the narrow street. It was clear that the voice had just come from here, but why was there no one here?


    Have not figured out how to return a responsibility, Ye Feng is to feel the back is hit heavily. Then, he heard a girl panic helpless voice: "please Let me go


    When Ye Feng heard it, he immediately turned around. Before his eyes, two norhusian soldiers were slowly approaching the girl who fell at his feet.


    Sure enough! Ye Feng has determined that the girl who is about the same age as himself is the one who asked for help just now, and the two norhusian soldiers are obviously the people who want to kill her.


    The ugly soldier in the two soldiers glared at Ye Feng fiercely: "that smelly boy over there, you''d better roll as far as you can for us!"


    Ye Feng took a look at the two norxan soldiers, and he saw their strength at a glance. Although his swordsmanship is much worse than Fiona''s, he is more than enough to deal with these ordinary soldiers.


    As long as the number is not large, Ye Feng is confident that he can cope with it. He coughed a little and said with confidence: "as soldiers of NOx, how can you kill civilians


    "Stinky boy, it''s really a toast. If we don''t eat or drink, we won''t kill you first!" Before the words were finished, the ugly soldier pulled out his long knife and wanted to kill Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng smile, right hand forward, index finger and middle finger between the blade, neatly take the ugly soldier''s long knife.


    Throwing the knife on the ground casually, Ye Feng grinned and said, "you can go now. I''m Baoding today, this girl!"


    Seeing Ye Feng take away the soldier''s knife so easily, the girl immediately stood up and said gratefully, "thank you for saving me. My name is Lanfu er."


    The ugly soldier was stunned at first, and then said with a sneer: "it''s a Kendo practitioner, but I''m not afraid of you!"


    With that, the ugly soldier clapped his hands. Before long, a group of norxan soldiers surrounded Ye Feng and lanfro.


    Damn it, I can''t beat so many! Ye Feng looked at so many soldiers and began to be a little worried. With his strength, he fought ten ordinary soldiers to death.


    Ye Feng squints, trying to ease the relationship. He hit a ha ha, way: "that Hey, hey You, as soldiers of North Texas, don''t kill civilians for no reason. It''s so bad


    "Don''t you claim to protect the girl?" The ugly soldier gave a hideous laugh and ordered to the other soldiers, "kill the girl, the man Hehe, I''m going to use his body to test the potion given to me by Lord hingid! "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    In the underground world of NOx, Ye Feng takes the arm of lanfro to escape from the pursuit of the soldiers in NOx.


    Just now, he and Lancer were surrounded by soldiers from North Texas. Inspired Ye Feng did not choose to fight with so many soldiers, but jumped over the wall and fled into another street.


    Although they temporarily got rid of the pursuit of the noxasian soldiers, they were soon overtaken by them.


    In the pursuit of the soldiers in noxasia, Ye Feng began to appear a trace of fatigue. There''s a weak girl around him who can''t do anything. He can''t run fast. Combined with the tight blockade and search of hingid''s men, it was very difficult for him to escape from the underground world where he came for the first time.


    The pink face of lanfro reveals that her physical strength has begun to run out. As an ordinary person, she is not as good as Ye Feng''s physical strength.


    From time to time, she looked back at the noxasian soldiers who were chasing after her. She was extremely nervous. She didn''t want to be caught by the norhusian soldiers, who had just frightened her by the insolence of the fat soldier.


    Raising his head, Lanfu looked at Ye Feng carefully and whispered, "thank you, you saved me, but you haven''t told me your name yet."


    Ye Feng, who was running at full speed, was stunned at first. Then he ran and said, "my name is Ye Feng, lanfu''er."


    Langford nodded heavily and said solemnly: "well, Ye Feng, I remember. When I go back, I will let my brother thank you very much."


    Ye Fengzheng wanted to reply, but he heard a voice coming from the front: "hey hey, I see where you are going now!"


    Before that ugly soldier did not know when to have a few soldiers with him to block his way, and they were also intercepted by the North Texas soldiers.


    Here is a wide area, there is no extra wall for him to turn over, Ye Feng want to escape the possibility of suddenly narrowed.


    "Come on, catch that lamb first, then the man!" Ugly soldiers don''t talk nonsense. They give orders directly. Listening to his voice, you can see that he is very disgusted with Ye Feng.


    Lan Fu Er tightly leans against Ye Feng''s back, her shivering body can feel Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng signals to Lanfu that he will protect her. If you''re ready, pull out the sword at any time.


    At the moment when Ye Feng wants to use his sword, the soul in his mind seems to be bitten by something unknown. The piercing pain made him stagger to the ground, covering his forehead, and had no time to think about anything else.


    Lan Fu Er sees Ye Feng to happen suddenly this kind of thing, also be flustered. She just wanted to hold up Ye Feng, but was pulled aside by the ugly soldier, who was staring at her with vicious eyes.


    Although I don''t know why Ye Feng fell to the ground, the ugly soldier still said with a bad smile: "Lanfu, don''t struggle. No one can save you now. In order to kill you, you have to make up for me Quack, quack


    Hearing the ugly soldier''s disgusting laughter, Lancel''s face was horrified, and she struggled, "what do you want?"


    "Of course it''s you." The ugly soldier gave out the disgusting laughter of Jie Jie, which caused a shiver of cold in Lancelot.


    "Brother, can I..."


    Before the fat soldier had finished speaking, the ugly soldier tearing at the clothes on Lanford said, "don''t worry. When I enjoy it, you can have a good time."


    "Ah You livestock Asshole


    But Ye Feng on one side can''t hear all this, his spirit is suffering a lot at the moment.


    The stabbing pain in the spirit, like being bitten by a poisonous spider, is painful. Ye Feng''s body can not help exuding a trace of sweat, he panting, consciousness fuzzy.


    I don''t know how long it took for Ye Feng to wake up from the stinging pain, and he realized that he and Langford were surrounded by the soldiers of NOx.


    With a sound of miso, Ye Feng stood up in spite of the stabbing pain that had not yet completely retreated. When he looked around, there was no sign of the Lancer or the norhusian soldiers.


    The bottom of the eye reveals a trace of bewilderment, Ye Feng is very confused. Has Lancer been captured by the soldiers?


    The more you think about it, the more you think about it, the more likely Ye Feng decides to look around. But he just had this idea, his mind once again felt the sting of being bitten by a spider.


    The tingling feeling made him lose consciousness gradually, and his consciousness became more and more blurred until he became a body without thoughts.


    The pupil of Ye Feng, who loses consciousness, turns to gray gradually, and his face is dull.


    A voice began to reverberate in his mind: "back to church..."


    ¡­¡­


    Ruiwen low body, right hand gently wipe the ground, bright red blood stains covered her palm. The bloodstain has not dried up. It should have been left for a short time.


    It''s normal to see blood in this underground world where people may die at any time, but Ruiwen feels that it is inextricably connected with her.


    Just as Ruiwen was about to get up, she could feel the breath of the piper man just outside the bar. Ruiwen brows lock, she does not want to meet this mysterious man, or leave first.Think about it, Ruiwen several flash, then far away from here.


    Not long after Ruiwen left, Yasuo follows the breath of lanfro to pursue here. Looking at the blood on the ground, Lancel''s familiar face floated in Yasuo''s heart. Yasso stroked the ground with trembling hands and a slight pain in his heart.


    It can be said that Yasso grew up watching lanfro grow up from a cowardly orphan to a strong and optimistic girl. Raphael was like his sister to Yasso.


    Can be such a relative, but said to die! Why? Why the hell are you doing this to me? First, let me be expelled from my hometown, and then let me kill my brother by mistake. Now my only obstacle is gone! Yasuo looked up at the sky with a ferocious face, and his sadness was expressed in his words.


    There''s a breath! Yasuo feels the atmosphere around him with his heart, and Ruiwen''s breath lingers in his mind. This made Yasuo, who was already sad, more angry.


    It''s you again, Ruiwen! Yasso growled angrily in the bottom of his heart. You take everything from me again and again, and this time you don''t want to run away again!


    ¡­¡­


    In the underground palace of the black rose, Loveland''s right hand waved a staff, but a lamb who should have been killed by hingid''s men appeared in front of her.


    Raffle looked at Loveland with a look of bewilderment. She remembered that she was just being torn by ugly soldiers. How could she get here in a flash?


    Before he could make sense of it, Langford''s pupils shrank and looked ahead in disbelief.


    In front of her, those soldiers who chased her and Ye Feng were all transformed by Loveland.


    Loveland''s left fingertip was haunted by a faint energy of black rose petals as she watched blankly by the soldiers of Langford and norhus.


    The faint magic energy with her gentle wave, then shot dense black rose spines.


    The spikes pierced into all the norhusian soldiers in an instant, and the holes in their bodies made him tremble.


    Looking at it, Lancer was even more hallucinating. Those dense small holes in her eyes infinitely enlarged, as if pierced in her body in general, extremely terrible.


    Love orchid''s mouth rose slightly: "even my own body dares to touch my finger. I''m really looking for death Shire, take these soldiers away and water the black roses in the garden while their blood is dry


    As soon as the words fell, a woman in a black rose uniform appeared in front of her under the suspicious eyes of Lanford. I think this man is the shire in Loveland''s mouth.


    She said respectfully, and with her magic, she took the bodies and disappeared.


    When the shire leaves, Loveland squats down slowly, bending her right index finger slightly and lifting her jaw.


    "Cluck, Lambert, have you forgotten? You are my own part. At first, I fell in love with the wind fencing skills of the fallen Ionian, and then I transformed you into a nine year old orphan and approached him


    "No, it''s not like that I''m not a part of you, I''m me Langford shook her head in pain, and the memory of her brain kept pouring out, which made her miserable.


    Loveland seemed to enjoy the expression of Lancelot, and continued to say to himself, "I was going to absorb the sword meaning of Yufeng sword completely in a few years, but I didn''t expect that Sinjid, who was under swiyne, wanted to get rid of Ruiwen by Yasso''s hand. Since singid wants to die, I will help him!"


    With a slight extension of his cat''s waist, Loveland continued: "I can''t use the sword technique of imperial wind. It''s only because I was suddenly interested in it ten years ago that you turned into a fantasy."


    was as like as two peas of the two people looked at the same time. Now she has recalled everything, she is Loveland, Loveland is also her.


    Inadvertently, he smiles and nods to Loveland, which is very strange.


    Loveland looked at her with satisfaction and showed a strange smile: "no, it''s time to call you Loveland now..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    "Hiss Where am I? " Ye Feng wakes up from his sleep and is sitting on the chair in Elise''s church.


    Ye Feng scratched his head. He seemed to have come to Elise to ask how to get to the dock. Why did you fall asleep here?


    Ye Feng stroked his heavy forehead and inadvertently saw a folded white paper on the seat beside him.


    Open the fold, look at the handwriting, as if out of urgency, slightly scrawled.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Feng:


    I have something urgent to do. I''ll go back to my hometown first. Remember, don''t die during this period!


    Out of the church, out of the city to the East, keep going east, where the town will have boats to Ionia.


    This is the shipping fee. Be careful.


    Elise


    although she fell asleep for some reason, Ye Feng still decided to listen to Elise who left.


    Pick up the mood, Ye Feng left Elise''s church, according to the route Elise said, heading east.


    However, on the eaves of the church at the moment, Elise is standing with a tall man in black robe, watching Ye Feng leave.


    "Elise, it''s not like you. You let the boy go, hehe." The man mocked Elise in a low voice.


    "He''s still going to die in three months anyway." Elise did not care about the man''s sarcasm and said with a wicked smile.


    "As long as it doesn''t affect our plans." The man waved his hand, and then he said, "let''s go. It''s time to meet Loveland."


    "Cluck cluck, the shadow will block out the sun, and the night of blood moon will be suffocating!" Elise listened, chuckled, and disappeared in the shadow with the mysterious man


    In hingid''s mansion, Ruiwen, with a broken sword on her back, slowly marches into the depth. This time I came to Ruiwen''s surprise. Unexpectedly, hingid sent people to find Ruiwen and invited her to his residence.


    Since she was used by singid nineteen years ago, Ruiwen has a clear understanding of her character.


    Without absolute certainty, the man would not find himself and invite himself to his residence. Since he dares to invite himself, he is not afraid of his own sharp edge. Think of here, Ruiwen eyes a coagulation.


    But even so, Ruiwen also want to break through, her heart knot is all tied to this.


    "Ruiwen, you''re here. Good. I thought you were dead. I''m glad to see you back alive!"


    A familiar voice came from the room in front of Ruiwen.


    This voice Ruiwen will not forget to die, is the man who trapped himself in injustice.


    This man, even though he knows that I already know the truth, will pretend to be a good man again! Ruiwen spat softly and looked at the door in front of the house in disgust.


    "I have something to tell you this time, my subordinate." Inside, said hingid, without hesitation.


    "What''s the matter?" Ruiwen frowned. She didn''t quite understand what kind of trick she wanted to play.


    "Ruiwen, my people recently found that a man appeared in the territory of NOx. His name is Ye Feng, ha ha."


    Damn it, does hingid know that Xiaofeng has something to do with me? Ruiwen clenched her fists and waited nervously for the next words of singid.


    "Nineteen years ago, when you were carrying out an assassination in Ionia, the neighbor of the target of the assassination found that you killed the witness without mercy. According to my later investigation, his neighbor was a couple, and there was a boy who was just born. But there were only the couple and the body of the assassin''s target at the scene, but the child was not found. Ha ha ha."


    "I don''t understand what you''re trying to say, hingid!" Ruiwen''s heart jumped and her hands clenched.


    "according to the eyeliner that I stayed at your side, he saw that after you finished your mission, you brought back a baby boy." Hingid went on unhurriedly.


    "What do you want, singid?" Ruiwen eyes a Ling, palm exudes a trace of sweat.


    "Ruiwen, Ruiwen Oh, don''t worry. My people have invited him. You... "


    "I warn you, if you dare to hurt the wind, I will make you worse than dead!" Ruiwen interrupted hingid''s self talk and snapped.


    "You go back and come back when I tell you!" Xinjide is not afraid of Ruiwen''s anger, lightly responds.


    Ruiwen swallowed her saliva and whispered, "my brother My brother, he''s really in your hands? "


    "Ruiwen, as long as you continue to work for me, I will give you a chance to meet your brother. If you dare to resist me, ha ha, I can''t guarantee that I will be as good as I am today. Go on!"


    "Yes, Lord hingid!" Rui Wen replied, especially adding stress to the last two words, full of reluctance and resentment.


    ¡­¡­


    A noxan soldier came out of the woods on the outskirts and came to Ye Feng''s eyes. He fixed his eyes on Ye Feng and asked, "are you Ye Feng?"Seeing the visitor is not good, Ye Feng looks at each other warily, did not answer any word.


    The noxasian soldier laughed, put his hands above his right shoulder and clapped his hands. "Mr. Ye Feng, please come with us."


    After the crisp clapping sound, the soldiers of noxious constantly poured out around, and Ye Feng was surrounded slowly.


    Seeing such a big battle, Ye Feng can''t escape. Think about it, Ye Feng laughs a few times, way: "do not know what you look for me for?"


    "You just need to understand that my Lord hingid wants to see you." The leading soldier returned.


    Seeing that these soldiers are so strict, Ye Feng also gives up the idea of continuing to inquire.


    Ye Feng was just ready to walk with several people honestly when a breeze suddenly blew around.


    The cold is approaching from all directions, and the breeze seems to contain the meaning of sword. This kind of sword is very familiar! Ye Feng looks around, but no one is nearby.


    The soldiers surrounded by Ye Feng are also on guard against the swordsman hiding in the dark.


    Shua!


    A huge sickle sword Qi condensed from not far away, and in a twinkling of an eye it blew other people except Ye Feng into the air.


    The bright red blood splashes in the air, just like the painting of dripping blood, showing a sense of sadness and beauty.


    Death All dead? Ye Feng took a deep breath and looked at the soldiers who fell from the air and was shocked. The fighting power was so strong that he was astonished.


    "Xiaoye Feng, we meet again." A familiar and vicissitudes of sound into Ye Feng''s ears, followed by a blue figure appeared in front of him.


    Isn''t this man Yasuo who Ye Feng met in demasia? Except that the face is much younger than the previous middle-aged image, other breath and temperament are exactly the same.


    Ye Feng said in surprise, "Uncle Yasuo No, big brother, why are you here? "


    "I happened to pass by, and I found these soldiers besieging you. I''ll give you a hand." Yasso replied casually.


    "Are you going to the dock for a boat to Ionia?" Asked Yasso, suddenly thinking of something.


    "Yes, brother asso, you are Ionian. Would you like to come with me?" Ye Feng invited.


    "I have something else to do. I have to deal with it in NOx. You go first. I think your parents must be looking forward to your coming home." Yasso shook his head and refused, then drifted away toward the heart of North Texas.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng had no choice but to give up and move on in the direction of the town. At the moment of stepping into the town, Ye Feng felt that the back of his head was hit by something, and then he lost consciousness.


    "Fortunately, Lord hingid let me be the backhand, otherwise, Ye Feng was really saved by that man." A noxan soldier picked up the stun Ye Feng and headed for his way back.


    "Well, that little soldier over there, who are you carrying on your back?" A lazy voice sounded behind the soldiers.


    The soldier turned back in exasperation, just about to scold the visitor. But when he saw the face of the visitor, he sat down on the ground.


    "De Lord dreven... " Said the soldier, trembling.


    "It seems that you know me. That''s easy. How about the person behind you who borrows me to play?" Dreven grinned and yawned.


    "This is the man that Lord hingid has appointed to bring back. Lord dravin, you won''t let the little one be difficult to do?" The soldier rose to his feet with trembling body and answered with courage.


    "Hingid? I''ll still give him face. Let''s go Seeing that he was the one hingid wanted, dreven waved his hand in dismay and told the soldiers to go quickly.


    Soldiers see this, such as amnesty, even said yes, quickly carry Ye Feng trot up.


    "Wait a minute, how can I be so familiar with the man on your back? Turn around and let me see his face Dreven suddenly stopped the soldier and asked.


    Why is this Lord dreven so difficult to deal with! The soldiers, impatient as they were, were forced to turn back because of dreven''s reputation.


    When dreven saw that Ye Feng was on the soldier''s back, he laughed and played: "this man and another woman have offended me. It seems that you can''t take it away. Haha!"


    "Lord dreven, Lord hingid is going to trouble him anyway. Why don''t you let the little one take it back and take it out on your behalf?" The soldier wiped the sweat from his brow and said uneasily. This is a trouble. If you let this adult take it away, Ye Feng will definitely die. Lord hingid wants to live!


    "Get out of here. I''ll count to three. If you don''t disappear in front of me, I''ll kill you!" Dreven, with a fierce look on his face, roared.


    "One!"


    "Two!"


    "Three!"


    Looking at the soldier disappearing in front of him, dreven spat softly. Then he turned his eyes to Ye Feng, who fainted on the ground, with a playful smile.


    "Boy, we meet again!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    In the hall of hingid''s mansion, a middle-aged man in a military cap sat on his seat. He looked at Ruiwen at the door and said indifferently, "Why are you looking for me?"


    A cold light flashed in the depths of Ruiwen''s eyes. She is very worried about Ye Feng''s situation, and she is afraid that xinjide will abuse Ye Feng.


    Bear it! Ruiwen restrained her breath, lowered her posture and said, "Lord hingid, you said yesterday that my brother was here with you, but I was worried about his safety. Could you let me see him?"


    Hingid picked up the hot tea on the table, slowly lifted the lid of the cup with his right hand, gently touched the wall of the cup and took a sip. Then he put the cup on the table and he said, "there will be a time when you will meet."


    "Lord hingid!" A sudden cry of soldiers came from the door.


    "You see, this is not coming?" Hingid smiles as if everything was in his plan.


    A norxan soldier stumbled open the door, broke in, and knelt on the ground in panic.


    Xinjide eyebrows a pick, only afraid that this hijacking Ye Feng''s matter has an accident.


    "Ye Ye Feng, Lord hingid, the man you appointed, because he once offended Lord delavin, was forcibly taken away by Lord delavin in the suburbs yesterday. It took a day and a night for the little horse to come back! " Kneeling on the ground, the soldier said incoherently, at this time he was very worried about being punished by hingid.


    "Didn''t you say Ye Feng was the one I wanted to take away?" Hingid smashed the teacup directly.


    "Yes, but Lord dravin..." Seeing the teacup broken on the ground, the soldier was so frightened that he couldn''t speak.


    Xinjide nervously looked at Ruiwen, but he didn''t expect that his stupid subordinates even told Ye Feng all the things in front of Ruiwen, which caused great trouble.


    At this time, Ruiwen''s whole body trembled with anger, and she glared at Sinjid. However, she knew that this was not the time to settle accounts with hingid. She had been living in NOx for several months, and naturally she knew exactly what kind of man dravin was. If we don''t go to the eastern town of norhus in time, I''m afraid her little brother will be killed by dreven in that abnormal way.


    Now, she must start at once, without hesitation. Finally looked at the eye of hingid, Ruiwen disappeared in the same place in an instant.


    Next to the soldiers saw a living man disappear in front of him, scared a Leng a Leng.


    Xinjide looked at Ruiwen''s disappearing figure and laughed jokingly. In his opinion, Ruiwen made a stupid decision.


    Just in the process of talking with Ruiwen just now, hingid quietly released his newly developed medicine. The medicine is colorless and tasteless. Once inhaled, no matter how strong you are, you will be weak and useless when the drug is in effect.


    Hingid put his hands together and let out a deep laugh. This time, you will not only lose your brother, but also your own freedom. Ruiwen, ha ha ha


    The heavy and short panting sound is constantly issued from Ruiwen''s mouth. At this time, she helps herself to move forward with the utmost strength of wind. The frequency of the footstep is so fast that it is impossible to distinguish the sound. It is like floating in the air. In fact, Ruiwen is running at a speed that ordinary people can''t understand.


    The extreme power of the wind gathers what Ruiwen has learned all her life and turns it into a light wind, which makes her speed constantly improving.


    Ruiwen has been running in a straight line, which inevitably bumps into some obstructions. Ruiwen, like the wind, ignores any object in front of her and penetrates everything.


    It seems that Ruiwen is the embodiment of wind, penetrating into the object, and then penetrating from the opposite. I''m afraid that the ability of terror must reach a height that ordinary people can''t reach? Although not a demigod, but this ability is the ordinary demigod can not achieve. To think of it, even if you can''t win the battle, you can escape safely with Ruiwen''s understanding of the sword of wind.


    I don''t know if Ruiwen can save Ye Feng before Ye Feng''s execution.


    Ruiwen concentrates on flying to the town, but when she is about to leave the city, she unconsciously feels a strong sense of sword, which seems to be similar to her sword sense. But she didn''t stop there, and now she can''t be distracted from other people or things.


    In the hotel at the gate of the city, Yasso''s hand holding the glass stopped slightly. He felt the force of the wind that had just flashed by and murmured to himself, "I''m looking forward to fighting with you more and more."


    That''s not enough Not enough! Ruiwen''s forehead is constantly seeping with sweat, and the front of her back is already wet. She gasped, trying to push her speed to the limit.


    Dreven You''re dead!


    "Hoo"! In the woods, some branches of trees are broken and creaking because they can''t resist the stronger wind.


    Xiao Feng, wait for me


    In the dark and cold closed space, Ye Feng lies on the stone floor. Weak light from the high wall was closed by bars of the window into, there is no trace of warmth.


    Ye Feng felt that someone was kicking himself and reluctantly woke up from his sleep. After wiping his eyes with his right sleeve, he could see that it was dreven.


    His recent experience has been full of twists and turns. First, he was arrested by some kind of hingid, and this time, he fell into the hands of his opponent, dreven, in the war Academy. Ye Feng laughs at himself in the bottom of his heart. It seems that it is difficult for him to leave Fiona.Seeing Ye Feng wake up, dreven said with a gloomy smile: "boy, go, it''s almost noon, and it''s time for execution."


    "Execution? I didn''t break the law. Why do you... "


    "Why? law? This world is the law of the weak, and the rules are the things of the weak, and I am the existence above it Dreven spat scornfully.


    Before he finished speaking, delavin, regardless of Ye Feng''s reaction, directly took Ye Feng and walked outside the dungeon.


    Ye Feng wants to resist, but finds that his physical strength has been exhausted and he can''t do anything.


    Damn it. You have to do something. You can''t wait to die! Ye Feng''s mind runs at full speed, constantly thinking about how to escape.


    Until dreven threw Ye Feng heavily in the middle of the street, Ye Feng still didn''t think of a way to escape.


    Ye Feng looked around the street and found a lot of onlookers. This puzzled him. It was not so much the scene of the execution as it was more like a group of people performing strange magic tricks.


    Dreven, though ferocious, was now smiling, waving to the crowd on both sides of the street and bending down to pay homage, much like the actor to be performed.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the upcoming moment of death performance. Next, this little brother and I will perform a thrilling chase performance for you. It is still the old rule. I will give this young man 10 minutes to escape. If he can avoid my flying axe in 10 minutes, I will let him go." Dreven rapped and said the rules of the game.


    After a moment''s pause, dreven continued, "well, the game begins now, run, little brother!"


    Then the scene as if detonated in general, all kinds of cheers were heard. Even some of the crowd yelled out his name to cheer him on.


    Ye Feng can''t care about other things at this time, and runs madly in the direction far away from dreven. Ye Feng looks back from time to time, looking at delavin disappearing behind him, but he still dare not have the slightest laxity.


    When he was in war academy, he saw the power of dravin''s flying axe. He knew that he had to keep a long distance from him.


    In this way, ten minutes passed quickly. Dreven swung his neck in place, clucking bones. His eyes are shining with excitement. He is looking forward to Ye Feng''s performance and whether he will die under his flying axe like other criminals before.


    Dreven''s hands swung forward, and his two flying axes whirled at high speed. He kept on following Ye Feng''s escape track. In a blink of an eye, he caught up with Ye Feng.


    At the moment, Ruiwen is infinitely close to the border of the town. You have to sense the location of the breeze! Where is his breath? Ruiwen''s eyes are wrapped in mist. An invisible wind comes before her and disperses into the town.


    The weak wind was searching for the breath of Ye Feng, but it was too weak to find Ye Feng in an instant.


    After a period of time, Ruiwen''s eyes are Ling. there! Through the previous breeze, Ruiwen clearly saw that Ye Feng was being chased by two flying axes.


    Damn, this distance, wait for me to arrive at least half an hour more! Ruiwen''s face was distorted by anxiety and anger, and was ferocious.


    When Ruiwen didn''t know what to do, two flying axes hit Ye Feng''s knees, and the red blood flowed wildly, making Ye Feng unable to escape. Not only that, the two flying axes whirled again, trying to pierce a hole in Ye Feng''s upper body.


    No! Ruiwen drinks, and the broken Rune sword in her hand gradually condenses into an entity. As she ran, her hands condensed the sword of the wild wind.


    Cut! Ruiwen''s whole body is haunted by the fierce murderous spirit, and the blade of the wind is converging on the sword tip. The murderous blade penetrated the space and cut at dreven.


    The next moment, she waved the sword of Rune again. The wind blade crossed the boundary of space and came to Ye Feng''s body. She cut two flying axes in half.


    At the same time, the previous blade had penetrated dreven''s body waiting for news of the flying axe outside the dungeon.


    To his death, dreven didn''t know what he was killed by.


    Ruiwen breathed a long breath, and the wet sweat made her feel uncomfortable. Due to the far overload of exerting the sword of wind, her body has already been exhausted. What supports her up to now is her heart that wants to save Ye Feng.


    Ruiwen''s hanging heart can finally put it. Her figure swayed, and with a happy smile, she fell to the ground.


    But Ye Feng, who has just stepped out of the shadow of death, feels the breath of the blade of the wind that dissipates around him. Who is the familiar breath if he is not his sister?


    "Sister!"


    Emotion more and more excited, Ye Feng pursues the wind blade''s breath, madly runs toward Ruiwen''s coma direction.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    At the moment, the land of Valoran is changing, and the undercurrent is surging. All the spearheads are directed at noxas, one of the overlords of the continent.


    In the palace of demacia, garland III, the emperor of demacia, urgently summoned Galen.


    "Do you know that Sona, who studied at the war academy, was detained by NOx?" Jiawen III sat on the throne and spoke faintly.


    Galen frowned slightly and hesitated for a moment when he heard about it. He said, "it has been spread all over the land. Miss Sona''s piano skills can be regarded as the existence admired by the whole continent."


    "Do you think it''s reasonable for demacia to send troops to NOx at the moment?" Jiawen III said with a meaningful smile.


    "Miss Sona is an Ionian, but her adoptive mother is a nobleman of demasia. She grew up in demacia when she was young, and she is also a noble of my demacia. Moreover, Miss Sona is famous for her love and reason. As a just party, demacia should send troops to fight against the filthy behavior of NOx, just..." Half way through, Galen hesitated, wondering if he should say the next thing.


    "Go on." Jiawen III indicated.


    "It''s just that my subordinates are afraid that the affair of Miss Sona is not as simple as it appears. I''m afraid that the real black hand will reach out to me demacia when we and norhus are both defeated." Galen replied truthfully.


    "You are still too young, Galen. Hehe, this incident must have been set up by someone who knew that it was a trap, but I had to drill into it. At this time, there was chaos inside norhus, and it was the best time to defeat them. I believe that Ionia will also send troops, and other forces will fish in troubled waters, and defeating NOx will not hurt your muscles and bones, I believe that the black hand behind that is not enough to fight against the power of the whole continent. " Jiawen III explained calmly.


    After a pause, Garvin III pondered, "Galen, you and lax will go to NOx first, and then my demacia army will go in secret, and only your intrepid vanguard will be sent out in case someone really hits my demacia''s attention."


    "Yes, your majesty!" Galen answered, and then walked away from the palace.


    When Jiawen III was about to return to his bedroom for a rest, a woman''s sonorous voice came from the hall: "Leona and pansen of the Lieyang nationality have disturbed your majesty."


    Jiawen III''s eyes narrowed slightly into a slit. Unexpectedly, the Lieyang people who could not escape from the world also came. It seems that the day of varan''s chaos is not far away.


    ¡­¡­


    In the great city of Ionia presidian, there are intense armaments in preparation for the expedition to Knox.


    Arilia stood at the door of a doctor''s house, her face complex, as if she were making some difficult decision.


    "Arilia, come in when you come." There was an ethereal voice coming out of the house.


    Arilia pushed open the wooden door, looked at the holy woman in elegant dress and said, "Lord Soraka, will you not come with us?"


    "Will you go even if you know that NOx has been set up?" Soraka did not answer ariya''s question head-on and said with a faint smile.


    "Yes Arilia said firmly. Finally, she had the chance to go to noxious to inquire about her brother zelos. She would not give up, although the decision was made by karma.


    "Go ahead, and don''t be angry." Soraka smiles and doesn''t stop ariya.


    "If I meet Warwick on the battlefield, I''ll kill him and pay the price for your obsession nineteen years ago." Then arilia got up and left.


    Looking at the direction of arilia''s departure, Soraka put up her smile, shook her head and sighed, "there''s not enough gas left in norhus..."


    ¡­¡­


    Hingid''s house, a dark underpass, entered it slowly.


    Touch the mechanism on the stone wall and the underpass will be closed.


    Tick tock Tick tock Tick tock


    The murky underground passage echoed with the sound of dripping water.


    Hingid looked at the Yellow passage against the candle, and he stepped slowly into the depths.


    As hingid went deeper and deeper, a faint gasp came from the depths of the passage. Listening to the heavy, tired, panting breath, there was a grim smile on the corner of hingid''s mouth.


    A faint figure gradually fell into the dark pupil of singid. It was a white haired woman chained to a cross, with her head drooping as if she were still awake.


    Hingid will have been prepared in front of the woman in front of a bucket of water picked up, directly poured a woman.


    After all this, he quietly enjoyed the woman''s sudden awakening and gasping for breath.


    Hingid shook his head and said, "Ruiwen, look at your embarrassed appearance. How can you have the heroic posture when fighting in the battlefield before?"


    Ruiwen looked at the dark and deep passage in confusion. She wanted to move subconsciously, but found her hands and feet were bound.


    Calmed down, Ruiwen saw that singide was looking at her jokingly. The bottom of her eyes flashed a glimmer of cold, and Ruiwen''s mood at the moment fell to the bottom of the valley. Although she did not know how she was caught here, she knew that she would not have any good fruit to eat if she fell into the hands of hingid. She could only take a look at her step by step.Xinjide ignored Ruiwen''s cannibalism in his eyes, and said: "don''t stare at me like that. It''s useless, Ruiwen, ha ha I''ll give you a chance to be loyal to me. If you want to be loyal to me again, I can untie your shackles


    Ruiwen "bah" a, sarcastic way: "you are not afraid that I will kill you without shackles?"


    You can''t use the sword with good luck


    Being reminded by cingide, Ruiwen''s eyes are slightly enlarged. She tried to use the sword spirit in her body, but nothing changed, let alone the higher sword spirit.


    Don''t think of her to know is the ghost of xinjide, Ruiwen tone is not good way: "in order to deal with me, but you have enough blood!"


    "Of course, I don''t want to be split in half," hingid said with a triumphant smile


    "I will kill you!" Ruiwen''s mouth came out of the sound of friction between lips and teeth, which shows that she hates singid to the bone.


    "As long as you promise to be loyal to me, I will give you strength," he said with a smile


    "You dream!" Ruiwen Yan CI refused to persuade him, she no longer want to be his use of tools.


    "I knew you would say that, hehe Don''t you want to hear from your brother if you don''t want to hear from you? "


    "Xiao Feng..." Ruiwen took a breath of cool air, and her murderous eyes gradually became soft and weak. Ye Feng is her only weakness!


    In a flash, Ruiwen seemed to think of something, she nervously looked at cinjid: "what do you do to my brother?"


    "You are nervous. Don''t be nervous Your brother is not in my hands for the time being, but... " Speaking of the back, hingid did not go on, but uttered a jeering laugh.


    Ruiwen stares at hingid and asks, "what is it?"


    "It''s just that I sent two of my men disguised as civilians and pretended not to let your brother hear the news that you were caught by me. As long as he dares to come, I will make him a corpse."


    On hearing this, Ruiwen was furious. She was frantically trying to break free of the shackles and beat him, but she couldn''t. She gasped: "you son of a bitch, Xiao Feng, he is innocent!"


    "Innocent?"


    Xinjide jokingly looked at Ruiwen. He went to Ruiwen and whispered to Ruiwen: "what about the parents of the child? Didn''t you do the same, Vivian? "


    Ruiwen''s heart was as if she had been punctured. The pain in her heart made her breathless.


    "You executioner, Ruiwen!" said hingid


    "I''m not!" Ruiwen breathed heavily, her spirit was a little disturbed by the stimulation of hingid.


    "Murderer!"


    "I''m not!"


    "Are you still short of innocent life in your hands?" hingid said with a smile


    "I..." Ruiwen was speechless and extremely guilty.


    "You can think it over here. I should go out and prepare for it, otherwise your brother will think that I can''t be well served by Sinjid. Ha ha..." With that, hingid laughed and turned away.


    Ruiwen''s eyes fluttered around, and she didn''t know what to do. "Please, please Don''t hurt him, he''s just a stupid boy


    "Please For the sake of a sister


    "Lord singid I''m wrong. Please let him go


    "Lord singid Lord singid Lord singid... "


    No matter how Ruiwen yelled, hingid still walked to the exit of the underpass without looking back.


    Bang!


    The only response to Ruiwen is the sound of the cold metal door slamming.


    Listening to the sound of closing the door, Ruiwen fainted as if dead


    ¡­¡­


    In the constant inquiry, Ye Feng finally found the house of hingid. Hiding in the dark, Ye Feng looked at the mansion full of norhusian style.


    If the news of the two civilians is correct, his sister, Ruiwen, is being held in his residence by hingid.


    At the thought of his sister is suffering inside, Ye Feng is both guilty and worried. He circled around hingid''s house and jumped in outside a fence, which was not strictly guarded.


    As soon as he landed, Ye Feng saw that there was a hand of hingid walking towards this side not far away.


    As soon as his face changed, Ye Feng quickly crouched down and hid behind a big tree. With the movement of the soldier, Ye Feng''s body hiding behind the tree is also moving slowly.


    When the soldier left, Ye Feng walked out from behind the tree. Exhale a breath, Ye Feng just tense heartstrings can finally relax for a while.


    The guard in this mansion is too strict, isn''t it? Ye Feng can''t help frowning. He didn''t see so strict guard when he went to the Laurent family last time.It can be seen that there are absolutely important people in this residence. This makes Ye Feng more sure that his sister is really held in a certain place in the mansion, as the two civilians said.


    Ye Feng can''t stretch his brow. The mansion is too big. It''s more difficult to find out his sister one by one!


    How about a soldier? Ye Feng thought in his heart. Just born this idea, he immediately put out. This method is too dangerous. If the people in the mansion find a few soldiers, his whereabouts will be exposed quickly.


    But how can he find his sister if he doesn''t? Ye Feng at the moment in his heart tangled, do not know what to do.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng still decided to find his sister with the bad strategy of catching soldiers and asking people.


    Even at the risk of exposure, he would do it!


    Because the person he wanted to save,


    is his closest sister Ruiwen!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    The night gradually came to an end, and the moonlight was quietly sprinkled in the pool.


    Ye Feng hid in the dark, quietly looking at a soldier not far away. A little uneasy, he inquired about the next four weeks and confirmed that there was no one else before he approached the soldier quietly.


    Seeing that he was about to get close to the soldiers, Ye Feng directly threw himself forward. His left hand covered the soldier''s mouth, his right hand held the sword and put it at the soldier''s throat. Ye Feng threatened: "I warn you, if you dare to shout at random, I will directly cut your throat with a sword!"


    In fact, Ye Feng was frightened when he said this, but he never killed anyone. But the soldiers did not know that Ye Feng had not killed people, and he did not dare to kill people. He nodded in horror, saying that he would never shout.


    Ye Feng sees this, loosen the left hand that covers soldier''s mouth. He asked in a short breath, "say it! Where are you keeping Ruiwen


    As soon as the soldiers heard that they had come to rescue Ruiwen, they knew that Ye Feng was Ruiwen''s younger brother. "I don''t know what Vivian is!" he said


    Ye Feng''s intelligence quotient rarely goes online, disdains a way: "don''t pretend to be stupid with me! You didn''t know you''d be so guarded? "


    "This..."


    Ye Feng said in a sharp voice: "say it quickly, or I can''t guarantee that my sword won''t cut your throat!"


    Seeing Ye Feng''s fierce appearance, the soldier said in fear: "I said I said Don''t kill me Your sister is locked up in the underpass in the rockery behind the Council hall! "


    Ye Feng doubted: "really?"


    "Really!" Soldiers dare not lie.


    Ye Feng looked at the soldiers again, and then said, "how can I get to the meeting hall?"


    "The assembly hall is in the middle of the mansion..." The soldier''s voice trembled, and he was really afraid of Ye Feng''s hand shaking and killing him.


    "Hum!" Ye Feng turned his right hand, and the hilt fell heavily on the back of the soldier''s head.


    After the soldiers were knocked out, Ye Feng dragged the soldiers into the nearby haystack. Taking advantage of the night, he walked quietly in the direction of the chamber.


    Along the way, Ye Feng met no less than ten soldiers under martial law. He carefully avoided the soldiers and finally reached the entrance to the courtyard of the Council hall.


    Looking at the entrance that can only accommodate two people at the same time, Ye Feng hesitates. He was afraid that the entrance was fraudulent and would be found out.


    After thinking for a while, Ye Feng still decided to climb over the wall to enter. Having made a decision, Ye Feng sticks to the wall of the entrance and nervously observes the soldiers walking around and inspecting.


    After he entered the blind area of these soldiers, Ye Feng jumped up and jumped into the courtyard of the Council hall.


    As soon as he jumped into the courtyard, Ye Feng saw five people in the shadow who were not like soldiers.


    Damn it! Ye Feng spat in the bottom of his heart, but he was found.


    One of them said, "as the most powerful wizard under Lord hingid, we still have to rely on us to catch Ruiwen''s younger brother."


    "Wizard?" Ye Feng doubts a way, he subconsciously back a few steps.


    One of the sorcerers said scornfully, "I''m really ignorant. Witches are unique to us in North Texas. Just like magicians, they only have different energy medium in their bodies."


    "I don''t care whether you''re witchcraft or magic. I''m here to save my sister. If you don''t get out of the way, don''t blame my people for being merciless." Ye Fengbang, he just want to save his sister.


    The sorcerer who came out to explain was gnawed by Ye Feng. He pointed to Ye Feng, and was so angry that he said: "you dare to look down on me, give me all!"


    As soon as the voice fell, five witches surrounded Ye Feng. They read obscure incantations in their mouths, and their hands kept turning their palmprint.


    A Dharma array appeared at their feet, and a blue energy net was shot out from it, which surrounded Ye Feng, like a cage of trapped animals, to seal Ye Feng inside.


    Ye Feng stares at these sorcerers with vigilance. He pulls out his long sword from his waist, and makes a gesture to break the array of swords and rush out.


    However, when Ye Feng''s sword is cut in the energy net, his hand is suddenly shocked by the force of the shock, which makes the tiger''s mouth ache.


    The sword fell off from his hand and fell to the ground. Ye Feng looked at the sorcerer casting magic on the periphery.


    Before that sorcerer sneered: "boy, it seems that we think highly of you. I thought that you, as Ruiwen''s younger brother, should be very strong, but I didn''t expect to be so weak, ha ha ha!"


    Ye Feng didn''t speak. He just tried a little bit and didn''t try his best. This energy net is stronger than he imagined, but Ye Feng is confident to break it.


    He picked up the long sword on the ground, and the wind grew slightly on his feet. The sword spirit of wind gradually lingered on the body of the sword.


    Then he retreated slightly with his sword in his right hand, then stepped on the ground with one foot, and stabbed at the former sorcerer who mocked him.


    Under the wizard''s startled eyes, Ye Feng''s sword directly pierces the energy net.


    The five sorcerers looked at Ye Feng like ghosts. They ran away and yelled, "Lord hingid, Ruiwen''s younger brother has broken our energy net!"


    A listen is the culprit of the elder sister, Ye Feng''s eyes flash a trace of cold light. But he still has a trace of reason, will not blindly meet. Just now, it is his limit to use his sword to break the energy net. Most of him is not hingid''s opponent. Now it is important to go to the underground tunnel to save his sister.To think of it, Ye Feng quickly fell into the rockery at the back of the assembly hall before hinjid arrived. Within half a second, he found the gate of the underpass.


    Open the closed door, Ye Feng confirmed that no one to follow, then touched the mechanism next to the stone wall and closed the door.


    Looking tense walking in this dark dark long passage, Ye Feng is always worried about the safety of her sister.


    Go to the end of the passage, Ye Feng will see a woman bound with shackles on the cross.


    Who is Ruiwen''s best sister? Ye Feng ran to the sleeping Ruiwen and cut off the shackles of Ruiwen with his sword.


    He carefully checked Ruiwen''s body again and confirmed that there were no scars before he put down his mind. Ye Feng gently shakes Ruiwen''s drowsy body and calls for "sister".


    It took a long time for Ruiwen to wake up from her lethargy. "Breeze?" she murmured weakly


    See Ruiwen finally wake up, leaf wind surprise way: "elder sister, you finally wake up!"


    Consciousness has not been completely restored, Ruiwen rubbed her somewhat somber forehead, way: "where are we?"


    Ye Feng replied, "Sinjid is imprisoned in your underground passage."


    Ruiwen a listen, instantly wake up, her nervous look also fell in the eyes of Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng thought that Ruiwen was worried that xinjide would come. He said with a smile, "don''t worry, sister. He doesn''t know I''ve entered here yet."


    Ruiwen shook her head and nervously said, "Xiaofeng You shouldn''t have come, singuid. He''s more cunning than you think. We''ve got to get out of here quickly. He''s probably found out! "


    As soon as Ruiwen''s voice fell, a man''s mischievous smile rang out in the passage: "you know me, Ruiwen. If you turn back to be loyal to me now, I will spare your life!"


    Ye Feng was shocked. He didn''t hear the sound of opening the door after he came in. Did xinjide ambush here early? But he didn''t find anyone after he came in?


    Ye Feng hugged Ruiwen and said, "when did you come in?"


    Hingid''s face, which was destroyed by his potion, showed a sinister smile: "I''ve been squatting here for a long time, but you are too weak to crack my stealth potion."


    Lying in the arms of Ye Feng, Ruiwen secretly hates the sinister of xinjide. She snapped: "I warn you, Sinjid, if you should move my brother, I will kill you!"


    Hingid chuckled carelessly, "how can you kill me now that you have no use of force?"


    Xinjide''s words startled Ye Feng. He looked at Ruiwen and said, "sister You can''t use a sword? "


    Ruiwen wriggled her pale and dry lips and said bitterly, "well, sister, I''m a useless person now."


    Ye Feng listened, angrily staring at xinjide: "why do you want to harm my sister?"


    "Why? Boy, as long as your sister promises to be loyal to me, I will give her strength. "


    Ye Feng some heart, he can let his sister temporarily vote for cinjid. Thinking of this, Ye Feng said to Ruiwen, "sister, or we..."


    Before Ye Feng''s words are finished, Ruiwen, as her sister, knows what Ye Feng thinks in her heart. She directly put out the idea of Ye Feng''s false vote in his heart with a word: "do you think xinjide won''t prevent me from casting? Even if I''m loyal to him, he will definitely prescribe medicine to me to prevent me from being suspicious of him. My sister doesn''t want to be subject to him all her life! "


    Xinjide listened to Ruiwen''s words, not only not angry, but clapped his hands and said: "worthy of being my subordinates, Ruiwen, you are right, I will prescribe medicine to firmly control you and your power in my hands."


    Speaking of the back, hingid suddenly sneered: "moreover, I must kill your brother. Since you hate me, I will make you hate me even more, hate me to the bone, and then have to yield to me, become my personal killing tool, I want to squeeze all the use value of you!"


    "You devil


    Ye Feng could no longer bear the insult xinjide made to his sister, so he stabbed him angrily.


    In his anger, Ye Feng completely forgot that he had never killed people, and he did not dare to kill people. He just wanted to speak for his sister, that''s all.


    A sword is cut in the left arm of xinjide, the arm fracture in Ye Feng''s mind doesn''t happen. Instead, he is bounced out by xinjid.


    Fall on the ground, the corner of Ye Feng''s mouth spills a trace of blood. His face was startled, and hingid''s reaction was beyond his knowledge of human beings. For a normal person, even if his elder sister Ruiwen is cut off by this, his arm will certainly break. How can hingid not be damaged, but also bounce him away?


    Weak Ruiwen see Ye Feng fly back out, originally unable to get up, but she did not know where to jump out of the strength, directly staggered to Ye Feng''s side. "Xiao Feng You shouldn''t have come. You are not his opponent yet... "


    Xinjide looked at Ye Feng coldly and said, "Stinky boy, I''m an alchemist. Every part of my body has been strengthened by medicine hundreds of times. Do you think you can beat me?""I''ll fight with you!" Ye Feng''s face sank, he decided to fight with xinjide.


    "Xiaofeng Don''t mess with me Ruiwen pulls Ye Feng, who is about to rush out. She turns and kneels on the ground, and asks: "please Lord hingid, I will be loyal to you all my life if you will let go of the wind! "


    Ye Feng has never seen Ruiwen kneel down to a person, he busy stop way: "elder sister, you don''t ask him!"


    Bang!


    Ruiwen a palm fan in the face of Ye Feng, Fan Ye Feng momentarily confused, at a loss.


    Ruiwen''s eyes slipped through tears. She couldn''t cry and said, "why do you come here to die? How about going to Ionia in peace? My sister broke her heart for your business. Shut up


    With that, Ruiwen turned around again and begged, "Lord hingid, can you spare my brother? I can do anything for you! "


    "Anything?" hingid said with a grim smile


    "Well!" Rui Wen looks at hingid nervously.


    "It''s too late. I gave you a chance. Now I''m not in the mood to play with your brother and sister. Even if I don''t agree, I''ll take medicine to control you. I can''t miss your brother!"


    "Hingid..." Ruiwen''s face gradually darkened.


    "What?" hingid joked


    "Since you are going to kill my brother, I will not be loyal to you."


    The voice just fell, Ruiwen in Ye Feng and xinjide shocked under the gaze of birth and waste their own Kendo and Jianxin. In order not to let herself become a tool of killing, Ruiwen abandoned kendo. Even if hingid unties the potion''s seal on Ruiwen''s power, Ruiwen will never be able to wield her sword.


    "Sister You You... " Ye Feng hugs Ruiwen with trembling voice, and is distressed. I don''t know what to say.


    Xinjide was shocked by Ruiwen''s action. He set up so many plans, but nothing happened!


    "Good Good Good Sharp Wen... " Hingid''s right index finger trembled at Ruiwen, and said: "you have no use value. You and your brother will be buried in my newly developed micro biochemical bullet screen, and your corpses will be corroded by this medicine, even there is no ash left!"


    With that, hingid took out a small bottle of green liquid from his arms. Smash the potion and hingid leaves quickly towards the exit.


    He destroyed the mechanism in the passage, and hingid locked the door heavily.


    In the channel, the light dark green gas gradually diffuses. Ye Feng hugged Ruiwen who had abandoned Kendo and cried: "sister Why do you want to abandon your Kendo? What you care about most in your life is the sword of wind


    Ruiwen shook her head and said weakly, "Xiaofeng Sister, I I just don''t want to continue to be used by hingid, and And what my sister cares about most is you It''s you who are most worried about Unfortunately My sister is useless. I can''t protect you. We all have to die here... "


    "No No way Sister, we won''t die I''ll take you out of here Ye Feng voice trembles, he excitedly hugs Ruiwen to stand up, wants to take Ruiwen to leave.


    "Sister, I''m so tired I''m so tired, Xiao Feng... " Ruiwen''s voice is getting weaker and weaker. She can''t support it any more and loses consciousness.


    Ye Feng painfully buried Ruiwen''s face in his chest, trying not to let Ruiwen inhale a trace of poison gas.


    Deeply looked at the Ruiwen in the eye bosom, the leaf wind''s eyeground twinkles to the life desire.


    Sister, don''t worry, Xiaofeng will never let you die here!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    The poison gas from the bio chemical barrage gradually penetrated Ye Feng''s body. Due to excessive inhalation, he began to appear dark green spots on his body.


    Ye Feng''s breath is more and more rapid, his steps are more and more heavy, and his sight is more and more blurred.


    Looking at the sealed gate, Ye Feng swallowed his mouth and forced himself to open his eyes. He took a look at Ruiwen''s elder sister who was sleepy in his arms. He tore off the cloth from his sleeve and covered Ruiwen''s mouth. Then he put Ruiwen on the wall.


    Holding the sword''s right hand tightly, Ye Feng used all his strength to wave at the gate. However, he has been deeply infected by the poisonous gas, so he can''t condense the sword meaning and break the gate.


    Dark green spots slowly spread, has climbed on the face of Ye Feng. The blood in his eyes was gradually from nothing to have, which made his eyes burning.


    Wiping the sweat stains on his forehead, Ye Feng breathed a long breath, and then he had no strength to stand up. He fell down beside Ruiwen and picked up the comatose Ruiwen. He felt guilty.


    "Sister Sorry Xiao Feng is useless. I can''t take you out... " Ye Feng revealed his remorse and guilt in his eyes.


    He thought of his childhood, when his sister had nightmares, he said he would protect her when he grew up. But now that he''s grown up, he''s so helpless.


    Deep sense of powerlessness reminds him of the dead Ali and unintentional. If he''s strong enough, like Fiona and her sister, maybe something can change.


    In the eye elder sister''s cheek also more and more indistinct, leaf wind''s consciousness began to sink slowly and slack off.


    The gas had penetrated into his whole body, which was more serious than that in Ruiwen 19 years ago. The skin color on the body is completely transformed into dark green, and the leaf wind can''t support it.


    Before the consciousness is completely silent and dark, Ye Feng hugs Ruiwen tightly and does not let Ruiwen inhale even a little poisonous gas.


    ¡­¡­


    In Dade village, Elise and a tall man in black hide their breath and observe the situation of the villagers in the village.


    The black robed man said in his deep and hoarse voice, "this magic must be undead magic. Can it be the work of Loveland?"


    Elise''s eyes slightly closed, and a deep and frightening light flashed through her eyes: "it still needs investigation for some time to confirm."


    The man in black mused, "I''ll leave it to you for the time being. Elise, I still have some things I need to go back to shadow island."


    I''m worried about it. I''m going to start the ceremony. I''m ready to go. I''m ready for the ceremony


    After listening to the black robed man, his figure gradually distorted, until disappeared in place.


    After the man left, Alice will be wind disordered hair back to her ears. There was a flash of red in her eyes, and all the people in the village of Dade turned into red thermal energy.


    All of these people, without exception, are infected with the virus of postmortem. Elise closed her eyes in fear. If these people were really what Loveland had done, she would have been more ruthless than she thought.


    But on second thought, isn''t the demon of shadow island in need of such a merciless person? Elise suddenly brightened up, and her guard against Loveland was a little less.


    But soon she was frowning slightly again, for a long time did not stretch. This kind of Necromancy seems to be the magic of jorick, one of the eight demons in shadow island. Although she is a mortal, she has the power that ordinary demigods can''t possess. Is it necessary for her to learn this kind of magic?


    Alice felt as if she had fallen into a mistake and couldn''t turn around. Maybe the undead magic here is done by other people, and even that person''s method is no less than the eight demon leaders of shadow island.


    At the thought of this, Alice felt a thump in her heart. If it is as she expected, that is to say, there is a dark force as evil as shadow island. Although Elise did not believe that anyone could compete with the powerful forces of shadow Island, she had to guard against it.


    It seems that the autopsy incident is not as simple as it appears. Elise''s heart closed, her eyes through every corner of the village, as if in search of her suspicions.


    Suddenly, iris''s pupils shrank, and her breathing was as rapid and disordered as if contained. The heart is more than crazy beating, and there are even signs of gradually weakening.


    Was she right? Elise''s forehead gradually exuded a trace of sweat, fatigue began to sweep the whole body.


    But she has the strength of the semi God peak, half step into the God''s field, only one step to become a God. Even God can''t let her out of power at once! Elise gritted her teeth and denied the conjecture.


    Why did she suddenly lose her strength and even show signs of heart failure? Alice''s pale face revealed her bewilderment.


    Ye Feng! There was a flash of light in Elise''s eyes. She seemed to think of something.


    "Damn Ye Feng It must be him Elise''s mouth came out of the sound of friction between the lips and teeth, she secretly carried the shadow contract in her body.


    The faint breath of the shadow contract confirmed what Elise thought. If either of her and Ye Feng is about to die, the other will sense it.Heart dark hate Ye Feng, Elise is through magic to guide her into Ye Feng''s body of believers seeds, to observe Ye Feng''s every move.


    As soon as the seeds of believers were aroused, a green cloud shrouded picture appeared in Elise''s mind, while Ye Feng hugged a woman she didn''t know and fainted in a secret passage.


    Her hands trembled slightly, and Elise really wanted to slap dead leaf wind, a mole ant like existence. She clearly reminded Ye Feng to be careful before she left, but she almost died before she left for a few days. If it was not for the tears of the goddess who was forced to sign the shadow contract of life and death, she would have been unable to bear to eat the mortal Ye Feng.


    Elise''s body with visible speed emerged only on the body of Ye Feng dark green spots, her breath is also weak to the extreme. With the consciousness that she is about to faint, Elise uses her magic power and forcibly opens a portal formed by the black energy body.


    Body quickly into the portal, Elise soon appeared in the channel where Ye Feng is. Because she is also weak to the extreme, lack of magic, unable to accurately locate the direction of Ye Feng.


    As soon as she stepped in, Elise found a broken Rune sword. Although she was upset, she picked up the sword.


    Walking in the gas filled passageway, Elise''s brows are locked, and her back and skirt have been soaked with sweat because of the forced magic. The sticky feeling makes her feel uncomfortable and disgusted.


    At the pungent smell of the gas, a nameless anger rose in her heart. Even if she inhales too much poisonous gas here, she will be seriously injured, not to mention Ye Feng, a mortal? No matter what happened, she was disgusted with Ye Feng''s foolish behavior here.


    Come to the closed gate, the picture of Ye Feng holding Ruiwen will be reflected in Elise''s eyes. After seeing Ye Feng''s dark green complexion, Elise tried to shake hands and looked at her own hands.


    Under the influence of the shadow contract, even if she is a demigod, her current physical condition is the same as Ye Feng. Elise cursed a fool and reached out for the portal.


    At this point, there was something wrong with Alice''s body. The magic in her body was too weak for her to use. Not only that, the magic power in her body is rapidly losing.


    With her pupils shrinking and half squatting, Elise forced herself to roll and manic magic power in her body. She just put out the portal and sucked her in with Ye Feng and Ruiwen.


    Elise''s church, Elise drag tired body will embrace Ruiwen Ye Feng on the seat under the stage.


    White hair Sword of runes Ye Feng''s sister? After breaking away from the channel, Elise had time to figure out Ruiwen''s identity.


    Thinking of this, Elise forgot for a moment that she was in danger of dying at any time. She jokingly looked at Ye Feng and said, "you boy, you still care about your sister Cluck... "


    In the middle of the smile, Alice spat out a mouthful of blood. The magic lost in the body was almost out of control and ate her back.


    Pooh!


    Elise wipes the blood stains on the corner of her mouth in confusion. She stares at Ye Feng with hatred, and then turns to force her magic power to heal Ye Feng.


    Feeling Ye Feng''s weak heartbeat, Elise also felt that her heartbeat was the same.


    Her magic power goes deep into Ye Feng''s body, guiding the poisonous gas all over Ye Feng''s body and driving it out of Ye Feng''s body. In order to prevent the poison gas in her body from affecting Ye Feng at the same time due to the shadow contract, Elise temporarily sealed the shadow contract.


    Elise was dignified and did not dare to relax for a moment. More than an hour later, she completely removed the poison gas in Ye Feng''s body.


    With a long sigh of relief, Elise is rushing to clear her body of poison gas before the release of the shadow contract.


    Elise''s right hand was trembling as she watched floating in the air, forming a ball of dark green gas. Her right hand from the little finger straight thumb gradually close ten, that group of poison gas in an instant then turned into nothing.


    "Hingid..." Elise looks black. She is dying of serious injury because of Ye Feng. Although she is cured, she can''t use her magic power for the time being.


    Ruiwen will be separated from Ye Feng''s arms, Elise''s slender hands gently dance, her smooth fingernails gradually emerge scarlet blood color.


    "As a reward for saving Ye Feng..." Elise''s right hand gently glides across Ruiwen''s cheek. Her expression is obsessed. She looks at Ruiwen like a delicious prey.


    Self disuse? Elise''s face suddenly became gloomy again. As soon as she recovered, she did not dare to use her magic power. She could only find out a faint magic power and carefully explore Ruiwen''s body.


    For a long time, Alice seemed to find something interesting. The corners of her mouth bent slightly and she stood up with a look of playfulness in her eyes.


    Just in the exploration just now, Elise not only found Ruiwen''s self abandoned Kendo, but also found that Ruiwen was inexplicably poisoned and restrained before she abandoned herself.


    If it''s a common poison, Rui Wen will give up his sword. But this strange poison saved Ruiwen''s life. It seems that Ruiwen abandoned kendo. However, as long as the strange poison in Ruiwen''s body collides with the residual sword Qi in her body, it can be recovered.Xinjide is so harmful that she almost gives Ye Feng this mole like mortal to be buried with her, but Elise is very disgusted with it. Although she could take the life of singid herself, she preferred watching two human beings fight each other.


    What''s more One of them Or the sister of her believers!


    The more she thought about it, the more amused she felt. A sick and twisted red light flashed through her eyes.


    "Ruiwen You have to thank me very much Cluck... "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    Ruiwen suddenly sat up, panting. Her eyes were wide open and her pupils shrank. Tension and uneasiness filled my heart.


    "Xiao Feng..." Her eyes whirled around, and Ruiwen, who had not yet fully recovered from her lethargy, seemed to suddenly think of something.


    She stumbled out of bed and got up in a panic and looked around the strange room.


    "Hotel?"


    Ruiwen wriggled under the dry pale thin lips, she slightly squint eyes, thinking about what happened during this period of time.


    Ye Feng risked her life to break into xinjide''s residence, and both of them were trapped in the underground passage where xinjid released the biological bomb curtain. She abandoned Kendo again


    Self abandoned Kendo? Ruiwen''s heart is like a knife. She looks at the round table in the room. Her sword of Rune lies quietly on the table.


    Mood ups and downs, Ruiwen stumbled to the table. She picked up the sword of Rune on the table, and found a yellow letter paper under it.


    "Xiao Feng is not dead..." Heart a jump, Ruiwen nervously picked up the letter. Hands shaking, she slowly opened the folded letter.


    After reading the letter, Ruiwen''s eyes suddenly filled with water mist. This letter was written by Ye Feng before he left. It was also written by Ye Feng.


    The letter said that Ye Feng did not give up on the day when they were trapped in the underground passage waiting to be turned into corpse water. In order to protect Ruiwen, Ye Feng inhaled excessive poisonous gas, and her whole body was infected with dark green toxin. He accidentally opened the transmission door and took Ruiwen out to find a hotel. Unfortunately, the poison gas in Ye Feng''s body has been immersed in the internal organs. In order to prevent infection to Ruiwen, he left alone.


    Ruiwen broke down the letter into a ball and held it in her hand. Her heart was full of sadness and despair.


    "Hingid..." Ruiwen''s choking voice was full of hoarse voice, and her anger poured into her heart.


    In her opinion, Ye Feng is probably in danger. She killed Ye Feng''s parents and indirectly killed Ye Feng. The more she thought about it, the more guilty she felt.


    Under the anger, the sword spirit in Ruiwen''s body is released quietly. Feeling the sword Qi in her body, Ruiwen was surprised at first and then happy again.


    "I didn''t expect that hingid''s potion and my self abandoned sword Qi offset each other, but let me recover my strength..."


    Ruiwen gently stroked the sword and murmured.


    "Hingid I will kill you to avenge my brother


    ¡­¡­


    The leaves are withered and gone with the wind. Maple leaves, floating this life.


    Yasso sat on the top of the maple tree and played his flute. The flute is low and melodious, accompanied by the rustling autumn wind, with a trace of desolation.


    Maybe the clothes were too thin. Yasuo tightened the blue coat. Looking at the eastern sky, a ray of pale gold light faintly floated before his eyes.


    How many nights has this been his wandering? Yasso breathed out his turbid breath and watched the sun rise slowly in his eyes.


    "Today is the last day of autumn. After today, we can''t see the beautiful red maple dancing, Ruiwen..."


    Aso took up his flute and looked into the courtyard by the tree. This is hingid''s residence. He has a hunch that Ruiwen will come to find him today.


    However, the feud between Ruiwen and singid can''t affect Yasuo''s revenge on Ruiwen. He took out his flute and began to play a sad tune again.


    He quietly enjoyed the last trace of autumn. If he could wait for that person, it would be more beautiful


    The brilliant golden light gradually began to shine on the whole land, dispelling the cold of the night. However, in the autumn wind blowing, the sun and the wind soften each other, with a sense of cool into each creature''s body and mind.


    The sun shines through the red maple leaves and falls into the shadow of the maple tree. This enchanting and beautiful scene is really fascinating.


    Ruiwen stood quietly outside the gate of hingid mansion. A red maple fell from the branch and fell on her shoulder.


    This scene reminds her of the days when he and Ye Feng were in the red maple forest, and a gentle smile appeared on her face.


    However, it''s not the time to recall. Ruiwen comes here before dawn, not to enjoy the scenery in front of hingid''s house.


    She came to avenge her brother!


    Thinking of this, Ruiwen''s eyes flashed a cold light, and her right hand took out the sword of Rune on her back.


    Although it''s a broken sword, killing hingid is enough!


    As soon as she stepped into the door, a bone chilling chill came to her. Ruiwen looks puzzled and looks at the maple outside the door, but she doesn''t notice anything.


    It''s supposed to be the illusion of being too nervous, right? Ruiwen no longer investigated the chill just now, and walked towards hingid''s house.


    However, after Ruiwen left the front yard, Yasuo''s figure gradually emerged on the treetops. Yasuo leaned against the tree trunk, looking at the direction of Ruiwen''s departure, lost in thought.


    On the way to hingid''s house, from time to time, soldiers from noxious patrol back and forth. But in the eyes of Ruiwen, a former assassin and general, she is simply fragile. She easily knocked out all the soldiers and threw them into the grass.


    The reason why she didn''t kill them was that Ruiwen didn''t want to add more sin to herself. It''s not her intention to let more people die because of her resentment with hingid.To be able to avoid killing innocent people is her own way of salvation. Although this is insignificant compared with her previous crimes, she can only slowly use this life to repay.


    Unknowingly, Ruiwen will come to the front of the house, she can feel the breath of cinjid in this room.


    After all these years, she finally arrived at the new moment


    If it was not for hingid, she would not be reduced to self exile and constantly seek the road of salvation. Ruiwen coldly looked at the room, killing in the heart.


    For the sake of the pure norhusian concept in my heart For the sake of Xiaofeng In order to cut off the past of me


    Hingid You must die!


    ¡­¡­


    "Tick tick tick"!


    The bright red blood has not dried up yet, dripping from the broken sword of runes.


    Looking at the corpse of hingid, a trace of complicated emotion flashed through Ruiwen''s eyes. Over the years, she has lived in a fear of singid, not of his own strength, but of his means.


    Over the years, she has been running away from the past. To this day, she no longer evades and says goodbye to her past self in her own way.


    Ruiwen breathed a long sigh of relief. She felt like a prisoner who had broken free from the shackles and escaped from the cage. From today on, she can live a better life.


    Looking at the open door, the beautiful maple tree is constantly blowing in the wind, making a rustling sound.


    However, at this time, the red maple leaves are falling at this moment, and a flurry of flute sound is supported by the maple leaves and comes to Ruiwen''s side. The sound of the flute is like the cuckoo crying blood, bleak and desolate, with the sadness and injury of the master of the flute sound, crossing the boundaries of time and space, telling.


    After hearing the flute sound, Ruiwen picks up the complicated mood after hingide, and the heartstrings that just relaxed are tense again.


    The feeling of shame can''t help but rush into Ruiwen''s heart.


    Ruiwen looks at the bloody Rune sword blade. Somehow, she seems to see countless ghosts who died of the sword blade gushing out with the sound of the flute. Blood stained people stretched out their dry hands to her, as if calling her to hell.


    Ruiwen shook her head, her eyes again recovered as usual, indifferent as autumn wind, with a trace of cool. She walked out of the house slowly and looked at Yasso, who was playing flute on the maple tree.


    If there is anyone who also practices the sword of wind, and is very interested in her. So there''s no one else but Yasso, who was expelled from Ionia 19 years ago.


    It seems that he has found out the truth and that she is the one who set him up. I didn''t expect that just as she was ready to put everything down, she met a debt collector again. Ruiwen shook her head with a bitter smile.


    Ruiwen suddenly has a feeling of relief. Maybe dying under Yasuo''s sword is the best ending for her. However, she will try her best to appreciate the swordsmanship of Yasuo, who is famous for her strong wind swordsman, for the sword meaning of wind that she has learned in her whole life.


    Staring at meeting, Ruiwen murmured: "Yasuo." The voice was so low that only she could hear it.


    But it was such a subtle sound that Yasso slowly opened his closed eyes and squinted at Ruiwen.


    Ruiwen on the eyes of Yasuo, pursed her mouth and gently smile. She stepped forward and strode towards Yasso. The hood on his head was lifted and his coat waved in the air. The coat was flying wildly in the air.


    The wind gradually raised the red maple and dust on the ground. Pieces of red maple fluttered between Yasuo and Ruiwen, and their hair was dancing with the wind.


    The meeting of fate, both standing on the top of the wind, who will laugh to the end?


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    "Death, like the wind, always accompanies me." Yasso''s cold voice comes to Ruiwen''s ears.


    However, Ruiwen had no leisure to think about the meaning of the words. She swept away with the sword of Rune in her right hand, blocking Yasuo''s jumping and splitting.


    All of a sudden, the wind around them became more and more frenzied, and even the maple leaves were cut into pieces by the wind blade.


    This is not the way to entangle! Ruiwen looks ferociously at Yasuo, this man is stronger than she imagined.


    Ha ha! Ruiwen roars, instantly sends the strength will Yasuo to open, oneself also followed retrogression several meters.


    Ruiwen, who temporarily separated herself from Yasuo, felt that it was not suitable for fighting. If other norxans were attracted, it would be very difficult for her to escape.


    However, Yasuo did not have such an idea. He came to Ruiwen in an instant like a flowing breeze and a light pace. A graceful whirling sword cleaves to Ruiwen horizontally.


    Damn, is this asso a dead brain? Ruiwen spat in the bottom of her heart. She didn''t pick up the sword, but flashed to the courtyard wall.


    Ruiwen''s body method is like a broken wing angel falling to the earth, beautiful and fatal.


    "It''s so eye-catching here. Go to the suburbs to fight!" Ruiwen had a cold drink.


    Yasuo pointed at Ruiwen with his sword and said indifferently, "then fight from here to the suburbs."


    Voice just fell, Yasuo again like a breeze, with a sword across Ruiwen side.


    "Damn it!" Unable to dodge, Ruiwen''s left cheek was directly marked with a sword mark, and the red blood flowed from it.


    The situation suddenly turned slightly, Ruiwen ran straight to Yasuo, no longer passive defense. The sword of endless wind turns into wind blade, gathers on the broken sword and stabs Yasuo.


    In Yasso''s view, the power of the sword is not enough to hurt him. Yasuo squints and waves his sword up with his right hand. He cuts Ruiwen''s attack to pieces.


    But Ruiwen at the moment is not a bit flustered, not worried about Yasuo will attack the same.


    Looking at Ruiwen''s smile, Yasuo''s heart is not good. Just want to act, but found that the whole person was set in place.


    This is the binding force of the sword of wind! Yasuo didn''t expect to learn wind fencing, but he was bound by the wind in the end.


    Yasuo''s whole body trembled, soon untied the shackles, and rushed to Ruiwen again. This time, he completely believed Ruiwen''s strength, and indeed had the qualification to fight with him.


    If you are careless, you may be killed by Ruiwen! Yasuo''s sword is more and more cautious, and so is Ruiwen.


    With the frequent fighting, the sword shadow mixed with the disorderly wind, whistling past. The speed of their swords and the speed of their flash are also riding the wind, getting faster and faster.


    Unknowingly, the two have gone through thousands of moves. As the two men fight, the scene moves from the hingid mansion to the western outskirts of the central city of noxious.


    "Ruiwen, which is heavier, your sword or your past?" As soon as Yasuo turns his sword, he no longer entangles with Ruiwen. A sword opens Ruiwen''s Rune broken sword and stabs Ruiwen''s heart.


    Ruiwen was overwhelmed immediately. She chopped down her right hand in a hurry and chopped on Yasuo''s left shoulder.


    At the same time, her own side, although the heart survived, but the ribs of her left chest were pierced by the blade of the sword.


    No time to stay too much, Ruiwen flashed to the tree a few meters away, panting.


    Yasuo''s next behavior is beyond Ruiwen''s expectation. Yasuo''s left shoulder is obviously cut by her, but Yasuo doesn''t choose to take a rest, but chooses to attack her again.


    "Don''t stay in the same place for a long time. As an assassin and a general, your comfort in the past 19 years has really made your sword and thinking dull."


    Yasuo''s figure roars, does not give Ruiwen a chance to breathe. Rui Wen''s pupil shrinks and flashes to the ground again.


    Boom! Before that tree fell to the ground.


    This madman! Ruiwen looks at Yasuo with fear. It seems that only one of her and Yasuo can survive today!


    Yasuo looks back at Ruiwen coldly. The endless killing intention in his eyes makes Ruiwen feel cold. The enmity between the two had reached an irreconcilable level.


    "We all have to face our old accounts, Ruiwen!" As soon as the voice fell, Yasuo appeared behind Ruiwen, holding the slender and slightly curved sword in his right hand.


    "Tick tock"! Yasuo indifferently looks at the red blood stains on the blade. The blood belongs to Ruiwen.


    The speed of the sword is faster than the sound. This is the real blade of the wind, the highest level of the sword meaning of the wind! Ruiwen plopped, kneeling on the ground, smiling, gasping.


    However, standing behind Ruiwen, Yasuo can''t see Ruiwen''s smile.


    "We are all responsible people, Ruiwen. If you are repentant, I will leave you with the whole body." Said Yasso lightly. In his opinion, Ruiwen at the moment is the limit.


    Ruiwen coughed violently for a few times. She wiped the blood on the corner of her mouth and stood up with her right hand supporting the broken sword.


    Looking at Ruiwen''s precarious figure, Yasuo not only did not feel a trace of weakness, but felt a strong sword spirit.Ruiwen, like a sword that has been dust laden for many years, finally shows its sharp side at this moment. It seems that the previous injuries will not affect her combat effectiveness at all.


    The broken sword! Yasso''s pupils shrank, watching the huge sword of runes glowing green from the fracture.


    The powerful sword shows the appearance before it broke. That trace of sword spirit surrounds Ruiwen, as if the sword was born for Ruiwen, and the two have been integrated into one.


    "Read the sword and know its master!" Ruiwen''s eyes, also flashing a green flame.


    "I''ve been wandering for so long." Looking at the rune sword in her hand, Ruiwen has an indescribable feeling. She believed that the sword could not be separated from her, and she could not do without it.


    When she was given the sword for the first time, the blood in Ruiwen''s body was violently rolling and resonating, as if they were inextricably linked.


    For so many years, no one can afford this mysterious Rune sword. It''s not just the weight limit users, but people who are many times more powerful than Vivien failed to pick up the sword.


    There is nothing wrong with the inheritance in that blood. This sword has been waiting for its real owner, Ruiwen.


    Ruiwen feels the power of the sword of Rune and infuses the sword into the body of the sword. All of a sudden, the whole forest blowing strong wind, trees in the wind breath, at any time there is the possibility of rising from the ground.


    Hear the sound, the sword has arrived! Yasuowei squinted, a strong sense of crisis appeared in his mind. Subconsciously, Yasso''s right hand condenses the blade and attaches to the sword. His left hand grabs the right hand at the same time and blocks forward.


    Clearly did not see Ruiwen, but the strong impact on the blade is real. When Ruiwen appeared in front of Yasuo, the two had already fought several moves.


    Sure enough, the sword has arrived! Yasso was terrified. He judged Ruiwen''s moves by feeling, and blocked Ruiwen''s fatal attack again. The two men were in a stalemate with their swords.


    No, I underestimated her! Yasuo''s eyes sharp to see Ruiwen originally stood in the distance, there is also a Ruiwen.


    However, Ruiwen gradually turned into a phantom and disappeared in place.


    Shadow! I didn''t expect that the speed of this woman has completely exceeded the perception of her eyes. If she had not reached this level a few years ago, I would have died just now.


    Beyond the speed of sound, the wind is not defined by ordinary people, there is a limit. On the contrary, when the sword or magic of wind reaches a certain level, and even touches space, it is not impossible to cut off the past time.


    This is the charm of Yufeng swordsmanship. It can reach the realm that ordinary people can''t reach by breaking through the limit. Yasuo''s eyes are blazing at Ruiwen. It''s been a long time since Yasuo met someone with the same attainments as him in the field of wind.


    Unfortunately, this man is his greatest enemy. Yasuo''s eyes are cold again, and her figure disappears in front of Ruiwen.


    It''s the shadow! Ruiwen''s heart is not good, look at the top of the syncline, feet bent, right foot pedal, flying straight into the air.


    Although she can''t see, she can clearly feel Yasuo''s existence with her perception.


    Sure enough, on her way to the air, Yasuo appeared to fight her fiercely.


    The shadow of the two is also constantly appearing in the air and on the ground.


    Before I knew it, the night was coming. The silent night is dotted with starlight, which has a special charm in the woods of the countryside.


    The metal sound of swords hitting each other became the only melody of the night. And when tomorrow''s sun appears in the sky, autumn will be the past, and red maple will be buried under the snow.


    Finally, in the continuous fighting, the two figures froze in the air again. There were more or less bloodstains on their faces and their clothes were in tatters.


    "If you only have that strength, it''s time to end." Yasso suddenly closed his eyes and said plainly.


    Oops! Ruiwen felt a stronger sense of sword from Yasuo, which made her breathless.


    "It''s all over, Vivian!" Yazo roared.


    With the roar, Yasuo pressed Ruiwen under his body with his sword in both hands and fell rapidly towards the ground.


    My hands are covered with sin. It''s time to end. Ruiwen heart has an unprecedented sense of relief, Xiaofeng died, she also has no concern.


    Let the burden of the past dissipate. Ruiwen closed her eyes and no longer resisted. After feeling the depression of the master''s will, the energetic blade dissipates and becomes a broken sword again.


    "Sister, sister! Are you having nightmares again? "


    "Sister, don''t cry. Xiao Feng will practice sword well after that, and I won''t make you angry."


    "Don''t be afraid. When I grow up, I will protect my sister!"


    Ruiwen slowly opened her eyes, just now suddenly recalled when she had a nightmare, or the child''s Ye Feng comforted herself.


    Is it really the right choice to die and escape like this? What''s more, Fiona said that Xiao Feng could survive in the face of Baron Nash. How could he be poisoned? Her life should be left to her brother Xiaofeng!Ruiwen''s empty eyes are clear again. She holds the broken sword in her hands to resist Yasuo''s inevitable sword.


    I haven''t lost my fighting spirit, I know what I want. At least I can''t die until I find Xiaofeng! Ruiwen''s face was ferocious and extremely twisted, and her teeth made a sound due to hard friction. This is to minimize the lethality of Yasso''s moves as much as possible, so that they can survive.


    A deathbed counterattack? Yasuo Leng for a moment, and then again try his best to shoot down Ruiwen towards the ground.


    Bang!


    Under the huge impact force, coupled with the entanglement between Ruiwen and yasuofeng''s sword meaning, Ruiwen''s falling place is directly driven out of a huge pit.


    The dust is mushroom shaped and spreads rapidly around. And in both sides of the wind blade strangle, this piece of suburban trees in a flash into ashes.


    As the dust was too thick nearby, Yasuo could hardly see whether Ruiwen was alive or dead in the pit.


    Yasuo flashed to the periphery, waiting for the dust to dissipate, and then to confirm Ruiwen''s life and death. He doesn''t worry about Ruiwen, who is seriously injured, to escape, because his perception has always been locked in Ruiwen, and Ruiwen is indeed in the pit, without any movement.


    After the dust had completely dissipated, Yasso quickly came to the edge of the pit. When he looked into the middle of the pit, a startling picture appeared in front of him.


    A man with red blood all over his body stood with his legs bent. Who is not Ruiwen? She held a broken sword of runes in her hand, and her remaining will was too vague to distinguish between objects and directions.


    "Yasso Next, let''s show you the real power of Rune sword Ruiwen said weakly, her voice through the wind into Yasuo''s ears.


    At the same time, the broken sword in Ruiwen''s hand began to recover again.


    However, this time, it is not a dark green energy body, but a real unknown metal, which uses the same rare metal as the body.


    This is the real Rune sword!


    When she left the red maple forest, Ruiwen told Ye Feng that she had something important to do with Freire zhuod, referring to the restoration of the sword.


    With the blessing of the real sword of rune, Ruiwen''s scars caused a lot less pain. Both of them will make the final collision in their strongest positions.


    Can the recast power of broken sword block Yasuo? All this is still unknown


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    When the broken sword is recast, it will return.


    Ruiwen''s momentum at the moment has already climbed to the extreme, the wind is raging, even the space has begun to be disordered.


    There is no other way out. Ruiwen wiped the blood stains on her lower body a little, and then ran to Yasuo.


    But Yasuo snorted and whispered, "it seems that I have been underestimated."


    At the same time, an invisible wind wall blocks in front of him and blocks Ruiwen on the other side.


    You want to stop me with that? Ruiwen snorted coldly, and directly split her sword on the wind wall.


    The wind wall is directly broken down by the rune sword. However, Ruiwen has not had time to be happy, and the broken place is healed again.


    "Ruiwen!" When Ruiwen is shocked by the defense of the wind wall, Yasuo does not know when he has already burst into Ruiwen''s front.


    Seeing this, Ruiwen didn''t dare to relax. She took a small step on the ground and swept with her backhand.


    The sword of Rune in Ruiwen''s hand is shining green, and the more shining sword spirit is sweeping towards Yasuo with the hurricane.


    Ruiwen''s sword was completely beyond Yasuo''s expectation. Even he could not dodge such a close distance.


    In this case, we will take this sword! Yasso widened his eyes and put his sword in front of him.


    When the sword Qi touches Yasuo''s sword, it spreads to both sides directly. After crossing Yasuo''s sword, it gathers together again and hits Yasuo completely.


    At this time, Yasuo''s body was in great pain, as if there was a wild wind in his body.


    Yasuo strong endure pain, bite teeth to avoid Ruiwen next more crazy attack.


    At this time, both of them were seriously injured, and after a day of fighting, their physical strength was close to the limit.


    Although played the strongest strength, but two people''s movement is obviously much slower than before.


    How can this move be so familiar? Yasuo is swept up in the air by Ruiwen''s strong wind, unable to move temporarily.


    When Ruiwen is ready to take advantage of this to kill Yasuo, Yasuo is able to get rid of the shackles at a faster speed and flash away to several meters away.


    "What happened to the sword just now?" Aso asked, closing his left eye with difficulty.


    Ruiwen is a Leng at first, then grinning: "the third part of the dance of folding wings."


    At the same time, Ruiwen did not miss this excellent opportunity to rush to Yasuo again.


    Each time the dance of folding wings is displayed, it will silently condense a stronger sense of wind sword. When it reaches the third time, the sword spirit full of the tip of the sword is released, and then it is mixed with the sword Qi to cut out the most powerful strike, and the ability to bind the enemy. Yasuo resists Ruiwen''s attack, while his brain is working rapidly, guessing the principle of the blow just now.


    Sure enough, it''s you who killed the elder, Ruiwen! Yasso takes his sword back with his right hand and blocks forward with his left hand. The wind wall rises again and resists Ruiwen''s attack.


    Immediately, Yasuo left foot strides forward, makes the lunge. At the same time, the sword of wind outside Yasuo''s body gradually solidified, like a tornado.


    After Ruiwen broke through the wind wall, she was bounced away by the tornado around Yasuo.


    Yasso closed his eyes and was calm. His perception locks on Ruiwen and senses that Ruiwen is attacking him again.


    The sword of wind, let this woman see your real power! Yasso took a deep breath, and his right hand tightened his sword.


    Suddenly, the tornado was sucked into the body of the wind sword as if it had been pulled by something. The space behind Yasso is also torn by the sword spirit of the wind.


    When Yasso opened his eyes, the whole space vibrated violently. There is space torn by the wind blade, Ruiwen and Yasuo''s space is full of large and small space cracks.


    I didn''t expect that Yasso''s sword technique has broken through to the level of tearing space. If you accidentally enter the space crack, you will be strangled to death by the turbulence of space. Ruiwen looks afraid to look at Yasuo, and her planned attack is interrupted by her.


    As a last resort, I don''t want to elevate the sword of wind to the extreme and tear up the space, which will also make me into a desperate situation, especially in the face of swordsmen who control the power of wind at the same time. Ruiwen had to admire kiasot''s means in the bottom of her heart. It was really a fight!


    Now Ruiwen dare not act rashly, she is waiting for Yasuo to attack first, which should be Yasuo''s strongest means. She didn''t want to die in a space crack before she had to fight Yasso.


    Yasuo stares at Ruiwen for a long time, and finally moves. With a strong wave of the sword in his hand, a small hurricane hit Ruiwen.


    This is not over, small hurricanes on the road to Ruiwen continue to grow, into a giant tornado, the volume is growing.


    That destructive force, even if is in the distance Ruiwen also has the lingering fear.


    Let''s avoid it first! Ruiwen heart has a decision, to the side of the flash.


    But not far away, Ruiwen''s right arm seems to be being cut by countless blades, the intense pain makes her can not help but roar.


    "There''s more space around the cracks than you think." Ruiwen forcibly takes back her right hand, and the clothes on her right arm are all crushed. Just now, she almost fell into the space crack. Fortunately, she stopped in time and took back her hand, otherwise the whole arm would be lost.However, Ruiwen, who is still in shock, finds that the tornado has come to her unconsciously. When she is ready to escape, she has been completely involved in the center of the tornado.


    The strong force of wind blade constantly stings Ruiwen''s skin. Ruiwen forced herself to calm down. In her opinion, Yasuo had to wait for a long time if he wanted to rush. After all, the space cracks would tear him apart at any time.


    For the sake of safety, Ruiwen believes that Yasuo will come to her cautiously, as long as she breaks free before this.


    However, Ruiwen''s incredible scene happened, Yasuo instantly disappeared from the distance, directly appeared in the tornado.


    Ruiwen, who is still resisting the tearing force of tornado, can''t return her hand at this time.


    Sure enough, how could Yasso let go of this opportunity and flash to Ruiwen with his sword in hand.


    If this sword falls, Ruiwen will fall on her head!


    Ruiwen has completely spelled it out. She doesn''t care about the danger of creating another space crack. The sword of Rune hummed and flew out of Ruiwen''s hand to resist Yasuo temporarily. Ruiwen, on the other hand, quickly fell to the ground.


    Sensing the master''s call, the sword of Rune flies back to Ruiwen again.


    Ruiwen''s hair is dancing disorderly in the tornado. At the moment, she is like the God who controls the power of the wind. She is not affected by the tornado.


    Ruiwen whispers the ancient Rune secret language in her mouth. The tornado originally used to bind Ruiwen was instantly sucked into the rune sword and used by Ruiwen.


    At the same time, the space cracks torn by the wind blade are multiplying at a very high speed.


    "Win or lose with one sword!" Yasuo stood over Ruiwen and opened his mouth.


    "As you wish!" Ruiwen said with a confident smile.


    At the same time, the two men used all their remaining physical strength to launch the last sword. The terrible tearing force had already made them deeply surrounded by the dense space cracks. If you are not careful, you will be inhaled, and there will be no place to die.


    Each time they get closer to each other, the cracks in the space around them leave terrible scars on their bodies. But this injury can''t stop two crazy people.


    Regardless of the more serious injuries on their bodies, they rushed to each other crazily, with fierce murderous spirit and sword intention.


    "Bang"! The sound of swords colliding with each other rings through the countryside in the night.


    The wind is becoming more and more intense, which completely obliterates Ruiwen and Yasuo.


    The battle of the absolute summit of the wind has finally entered the last moment.


    Waiting for the moment when the wind stops, everything will come to an end


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    "Lord Loveland, no good!"


    In the dark palace full of fire, the woman in the uniform of black rose members knelt down in front of the throne trembling, not daring to look up at the Loveland on the throne.


    Taking a nap on the throne, Loveland yawned, stretched her cat''s waist lazily, and looked at the woman under the throne with a little sleepiness.


    "What''s up, shire?" Loveland asked in a relaxed way, unable to see half anxiety.


    "The spies of the black rose planted all over the world have sent news, and now all countries are secretly sending people to come to our country, with the intention of making NOx history completely!" She wiped the sweat from her forehead and lowered her head to look at Loveland''s look from time to time.


    "Shire, it''s not something you should care about!" Loveland cocked her head and hummed.


    She raised her head, and her eyes just touched the icy eyes of Loveland, and the cold sweat on her forehead instantly increased. "But if we don''t have norhus, we''ll have black roses..."


    "Enough, shire, now all you have to do is stay in the village where swiyne was born. I want the whole body of those villagers, or you won''t come back to see me!" Loveland put her right leg on her left leg, and her right foot in high heels pressed against her jaw, forcing her head up.


    In the face of Loveland''s gaze, shire''s eyes were filled with fear. No one in the organization knows more about her cruelty.


    Although she wanted to say something more, Loveland''s cold eyes frightened her. In the end, shire compromised. She responded, "yes, Lord Loveland!" His voice is like a lamb to be slaughtered.


    "Go down."


    "Yes


    Seeing the hall return to peace again, Loveland''s right index finger gently taps on the armrest of the throne, and a faint smile appears on her face.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha Ha ha... "


    "I''m sorry, my Lord. I''ve only been here for less than a year. I''ve offended you by accident."


    "Lord swiyne, I didn''t expect you to have such a great ambition!"


    "Can I, too? Really? Lord swiyne, let''s work together in the future


    "I''m sorry, Lord swiyne. I can''t stay with you any more."


    In the white world, Swein watched the pure and simple girl float past him constantly. The trace of heartache was constantly attacking his heart.


    All of a sudden, the girl disappeared, and a woman with elegant clothes and noble temperament appeared in front of him. Swein fell to his knees subconsciously and said in a trembling voice, "Lord Loveland!"


    "Swiyne, go and kill this man named Karen!" Loveland tapped swiyne''s forehead with her finger, and the appearance and information of the man named Karen were printed into her mind.


    "This man looks like a poor man in the country. There''s no reason to kill him?" Swein asked in a low voice.


    "Since I have entered the black rose, I should know that my will is absolute. I will kill you if you want to!" Loveland stares at swiyne coldly.


    Swein was so scared that he said, "damn you, I''ll do it!"


    Loveland waved her hand, rolled her eyes, and began to laugh playfully. She looked at swiyne and said, "well, it''s because of him that ivanne betrayed the black rose. I think you''re a hundred times better than this poor boy. You were going to set you up. Cluck


    It was because of him that ivani left me! Swiyne''s eyes gradually deepened, a trace of cold constantly overflowed from his body, the resentment in his heart was infinitely enlarged, until he fell into the endless abyss


    "Ha ha Ah Ha Ah... " Swein sat up abruptly and found himself lying in the weeds.


    "Are you awake?" A strange voice appeared in swiyne''s ears, which made him instantly alert.


    At this time, it was evening, opposite the Yellow campfire, a man about 19 years old said to him with a smile: "my name is Ye Feng. Just now I found you in a coma around here, so I made a campfire to guard by your side, for fear of your accident."


    Swein glanced at Ye Feng suspiciously. He saw that Ye Feng''s dress was a little rustic, and his words and deeds were as simple as those without worldly baptism. He should not cheat himself.


    However, this did not make Swein relax his guard. He sat opposite Ye Feng and slept with his eyes closed. If ye Feng really comes to harm him, he will immediately fight against Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng sees a man who is well intentioned to save. He is so alert to himself that his face is full of disdain.


    "This man is suspicious by nature." Ye Feng skimmed his mouth and took a dry branch from behind and threw it into the campfire after breaking it.


    "Do you know me?"


    Swein suddenly opened his mouth, and the cold voice frightened Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng forced out a smile on his face and said, "how can I see you for the first time? Are you still a celebrity?"


    "No, don''t think about it. My name is Karen. Thank you for saving me. I''ll leave tomorrow."On hearing the word celebrity, Swein''s face changed, but soon recovered.


    Ye Feng saw Swein closed his eyes again and took a long breath in his heart. How can he not know Swein, but Ye Feng is not the boy who just came out of the red maple forest and didn''t know the world.


    With swiyne''s suspicious character, if he really said his name, I''m afraid he would have died here just now. It seems that if you meet strangers in the future, you''d better give less help. Ye Feng thought to himself that it would be better to wait for tomorrow morning to separate from the dangerous Swein.


    "Well..." A deep voice suddenly came from behind Ye Feng.


    At the same time, Ye Feng and Swein have already got up. Swiyne looked at Ye Feng and said, "go to see what happened first."


    Don''t wait for Ye Feng to respond, a person''s shadow suddenly darts out, directly falls the leaf wind on the ground.


    Ye Feng glared at the face of the visitor carefully. This is a ragged man, but his face is covered with purple brown spots, evil spirit is appalling.


    The man''s eyes are white, his face is as gray as death, without a trace of vitality. Ye Feng grabs the man''s hands to the side and throws the man to several meters away directly.


    The man also wants to rush to Ye Feng, but is stopped in place by Swein. Swiyne slapped on the man''s face, and the man grabbed his throat with both hands and howled in pain.


    After a while, the man began to twitch, foaming at the mouth and fainting.


    "Corpse change again!" Swiyne''s eyes narrowed slightly, staring at the coma man, I don''t know what to think.


    "What kind of autopsy?" Ye Feng asked.


    Swein glanced at the eye leaf wind, then sighed: "this man is a villager in this nearby village, but he is infected with an unknown virus. When the virus completely breaks out, he will fester and become a brainless zombie. All I know is that, as for..."


    Ye Feng stopped to see Swein half said, and secretly scolded a Swein to arouse people''s appetite. "As for what?" he asked


    "Why did I say so much to you all of a sudden? Forget it. I don''t know if there will be any other changes." Swein didn''t want to go on, but when Ye Feng asked, he couldn''t help saying the second half.


    Bang, it''s no saying! Ye Feng despised the next heart, but did not say much, but fell into meditation. A few days ago, Elise left a letter saying that the dock was blocked and asked him to come to the village in the north to wait for her. However, he could not remember that he had gone to the seaside town with Alice, which puzzled him very much. He had a feeling in his heart when he heard about the corpse change in the neighborhood just now, which had something to do with Alice calling him to come here.


    Anyway, we''ll go into the village tomorrow morning. Ye Feng glanced at the side of his eyes and didn''t know what Swein was thinking. Suddenly he had a bad premonition. This Swein is not going to the village, is he? After all, Swein told himself about the corpse here, and it''s impossible for him to say that he doesn''t care about things here.


    It''s better to ask. Ye Feng made a decision and asked, "Si Cough Karen, are you going into the village named Dede, too


    "Well, what? Wait, are you going? Are you not afraid of that corpse? " Swiyne said without hesitation, but when he thought about what Ye Feng had just said, he was full of doubts.


    Ye Feng spread out his hand and said helplessly, "who asked my friend to ask me to meet here? We are going to visit Valoran."


    Although Ye Feng talks nonsense about travelling to Valoran, it is a fact that Elise asked him to meet here, which is not to deceive Swein.


    Of course, he did not know the truth from his thoughts. But he didn''t poke it, and it was hard to smile.


    "I hope you and your friends will not regret visiting this village." Swiyne finished and sat down again by the fire. This time, Swein completely trusted Ye Feng.


    After a while, Ye Feng heard Swein''s even breath. This let Ye Feng not help but speechless, Swein''s change is also too unexpected. Abdominal Fei a few words, leaf wind also rely on the trunk to rest.


    Not far from Ye Feng and swiyne, Elise in evening dress is standing in the shadow with a tall figure. They are constantly emitting dark energy fluctuations, extremely weird.


    "Elise, the situation seems to be getting worse, and it''s more terrifying than jorick''s necromancy."


    Elise frowned and said thoughtfully, "it may be that Loveland came to shadow Island, learned and improved the undead magic of jorick, and experimented with these villagers."


    The tall figure, listening to Alice''s explanation, began to laugh darkly. He said with a smile: "Loveland''s cruel character is very suitable for my shadow island. She is really a person worthy of cooperation."


    Elise nodded symbolically, but now she was full of doubts.


    Somehow, Elise had a ridiculous idea in her heart.


    Maybe it was a wrong decision to invite Loveland!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    "Karen is dead?" Loveland looked at Swein, kneeling on the ground, as if she were dead in her eyes.


    Swein opened his black cloth bag and a man''s head was exposed.


    Loveland looked at the man''s head and said with an evil smile, "well done, swiyne, you go down!" As soon as the words fell, Loveland turned away.


    Swiyne hastily opened his mouth and said, "but I didn''t find ivani. Dare you ask your majesty, has she been brought back by you?"


    For some reason, Swein saw Lord Loveland trembling for a moment. Maybe it''s dazzled. What else can make the terrible woman''s mood fluctuate?


    Loveland turned her head and her right half of her face was exposed in front of swiyne. Her eyes narrowed and she said meaningfully, "Lord swiyne, ivanne is in the middle of the black rose garden." With that, Loveland ignored swiyne and walked to the deepest palace in high heels.


    Great, evanie, you''re back with me again! Swiyne ran madly to the black rose garden, and his mind had woven countless pictures of two people meeting again.


    But when Swein came to the garden, he understood why Loveland would say that Ivan was in the middle of the garden. Yvonne lay so quietly in the center of countless black roses, lifeless.


    "Evanie!" Svey howled, his voice full of sadness, like a crow crow, which made people feel sad.


    ¡­¡­


    "Evanie!" Swiyne sat up with sweat on his forehead. It''s a dream again. What happened recently? Swein said to himself.


    "Evanie? What, Yvonne? " Ye Feng looks at Swein and asks in doubt.


    "It''s nothing. It''s dawn. It''s time for us to go to the village ahead." Swein did not answer Ye Feng''s question and shifted the topic.


    Yeah, I''ve made an appointment with Alice. I can''t be late! Ye Feng got up and put out the campfire, then walked to the village ahead.


    Seeing Ye Feng ignore himself, go on the road alone. Swein thought that Ye Feng, who was younger than him, was more interesting to him. However, who was his friend who invited him to visit the dead village.


    I think Ye Feng''s friend is definitely not simple. Even if he is not the initiator, he must know everything that happened in this village. If we can get the help of that friend, maybe we can eliminate the virus from the villagers. Swein looks at Ye Feng''s eyes more and more deep. It seems that Ye Feng can''t enter the village alone for the time being.


    "Little brother, wait for me!" After thinking about it, Swein ran after Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the black rose, Loveland sat on the throne, her eyes as cold as a snake.


    "Hiss..." Loveland took a breath and her face was cloudy and sunny. The man named Ye Feng is a variable. Because of him, xinjide lived a day longer than his budget.


    I didn''t want to provoke him! Loveland''s right hand trembled, holding the armrest of the throne in an extremely unstable mood.


    This restless mood can be said to rarely appear in the face of love orchid, but now because of a leaf wind become so restless, it is really strange.


    But soon, the anxiety on her face was swept away, replaced by a look of infatuation and intoxication.


    No one can stop me, even if it is God, I will play you in the palm of my hand!


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as he entered the village, Ye Feng felt the fog was very heavy, and the strange cold wind was blowing from all directions. That silk chill, seems to penetrate the bone marrow, so that Ye Feng limb sensory retardation a lot.


    It''s a dead village, so be careful. But why did Alice let me meet her in this village? Ye Feng could not help but murmured in the bottom of his heart.


    "Did your friend make an appointment with you in the village?" Seeing Ye Feng wandering aimlessly, Swein asked.


    "No Ye Feng''s right index finger lightly touched the temple, looking at the gray sky back.


    Swiyne was speechless. Which has not known the specific place on the random appointment, this time he completely took Ye Feng''s IQ.


    When Swein was about to ask more questions, a voice of yelling came into his and Ye Feng''s ears.


    "Swiyne, bring the wind from your side!" Looking for a voice, a blonde woman in a soft white vest looked at swiyne with a bad look. Next to her stood a burly, brown haired man.


    Swiyne looked at them with disdain, and said scornfully, "who am I, general Galen and miss laches of demacia?"


    Ye Feng was about to open his mouth to defend Swein, but lacs said, "Ye Feng, you come to my brother. My brother and I promise Fiona to come to NOx, and if we meet you, we will take care of your safety."


    Fiona Ye Feng was speechless at the bottom of his heart, and his face was full of complicated colors. I didn''t expect that she had returned to the Laurent family, and that she was worried that she would encounter danger without her.For this cheated Fiona, Ye Feng''s feelings are very complex, both moving and resentful. Because of her, she made Fiona, who grew up and grew up, unable to recognize herself. This is what makes Ye Feng unable to let go.


    "Are you angry with Fiona? She didn''t leave you on purpose, it''s just that her family has something to deal with. " Lax see Ye Feng a face silent, hastily open a way.


    It seems Fiona didn''t tell lax and Galen about it. Ye Feng shook his head and said, "how can it be? I just didn''t expect you to go back to NOx again." With that, Ye Feng goes to Galen and lax.


    If ye Feng''s friend is Fiona and Galen and lax suddenly appear here, they are most likely to plan for my great NOx! Swiyne''s face was gloomy, and he seemed to be in trouble. He didn''t expect that Miss SANA''s disappearance would cause such a big fluctuation.


    In this case, people from Ionia and other countries should also send people to investigate the situation. Swiyne was angry and frightened at the moment. Was norhus going to be destroyed in his own hands?


    Now, everything is like a chain lock, constantly pushing him to the end. This is not a coincidence, it must be expected by someone!


    Lord Loveland, can it be you? But you need to do this to kill me? It should not be Lord Loveland. Will she predict my fate and know what will happen to me, so that she will not pursue me as a traitor?


    No, it can''t be! How can anyone in the world have this ability? Or is she so intelligent that she can draw a conclusion that she must die by calculating the complicated relationships among the characters before she pursues me? Swein''s thinking gradually confused up, sweat constantly seeping from his forehead, completely ignoring the existence of Ye Feng. Although this is the most accurate answer so far, in svine''s opinion, it is still so absurd.


    "Swiyne, since I met you here, and you even blackmailed Ye Feng''s little brother to save his life, you''re dead!" Galen said slowly, his voice was thick and hard to hear.


    "Well, you are a bad man. Your highness is out of his wits. You should have predicted his own end." Lachers took Galen''s hand and hummed.


    Ye Feng saw that they really misunderstood swiyne and said, "you are wrong. Swein was just met on the way to this village."


    Galen patted Ye Feng on the shoulder, shook his head and said, "even so, with all he has done to demacia in the battlefield, he must die!"


    Galen said so. Ye Feng knew that no matter how to persuade him, he could not resolve the enmity between demacia and NOx, so he stepped aside and said no more.


    "It''s true that Ionia can''t forgive swiyne. Before the inevitable war starts, he takes swiyne''s dog''s life, which has a great effect on improving morale." A sonorous and powerful female voice came from behind Ye Feng.


    Before the crowd responded, a woman in silver and red armor fell in front of Swein, holding a sword inlaid with rubies in her hand.


    "Arilia, you''re here too!" Swein''s face was more somber than before.


    Galen, lax, and arilia are all famous young masters in Valoran. I''m afraid it will be very difficult to escape from the three.


    Swiyne is not worried about death at the moment, but that after his death, the leaderless army of noxasia will be defeated by the armies of various countries he expected without any precautions, and norhus will become history.


    He had to escape for the sake of NOx. We should not only resolve the villagers'' corpse change as soon as possible, but also unite with all the nobles to face the crisis together!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    On the palace throne, the deepest part of the black rose, Loveland looked at the crystal ball in her left hand indifferently.


    With a click, the surface of the crystal ball cracked rapidly. In a twinkling of an eye, the cracks covered the whole crystal ball, and in an instant it turned into ashes and dissipated in the air.


    However, the fragmentation of the crystal ball did not make Loveland feel any anger. Instead, she showed a smile.


    Katrina should be here, swiyne. You''re not going to die. However, what will you do next in the face of such difficulties? The bad news of hingid''s death will soon come to your ears.


    "Hum Hum, hum Hum, hum Cluck It''s really exciting, Lord swiyne''s ending... "


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha Ha ah Ha ha... " Swiyne gasped, his clothes soaked with sweat.


    In the short fight, Swein was restricted to death, and could not find any flaw to escape. As time went on, Swein''s physical strength became more and more exhausted. I''m afraid it won''t be long before he''s caught by the Galen trio.


    This is not the ending I want! Swein''s mind began to blur and he had lost his judgment of the overall situation.


    That woman! Swein''s eyes were fixed on arilia, and with a wave of his right hand, the whole man was surrounded by crows.


    The crows, wrapped in Swein, rushed to arilia, and the stench of corrosion spread around.


    Arielia''s pupils shrank, and the stench of corruption made her frown. However, as a seasoned aeolian soldier, arilia quickly blocked her sword.


    Boom! Suddenly blood splashed in the air, a crow fell to the ground, the smell of death is also thick up.


    However, the number of crows wrapped in Swein increased, and arilia could clearly feel that Swein''s breathing became more relaxed.


    He''s taking the opportunity to heal! Arilia''s eyes were sharp, and her sword, which was handed down from generation to generation, was divided into two blades based on the ruby in the handle, just like a double-edged sword.


    "It''s over, swiyne!" Arilia roared. At the bottom of her heart, she was very angry. She didn''t expect that Swein would dare to heal her wounds in front of her, which she could not tolerate.


    Really not? Swiyne sighed softly, and the crows wrapped him in his back and ran against Galen. To this day, he still did not give up hope to live.


    As swiyne approached Galen, the crows broke up and he was imprisoned by a brilliant ball of light. No matter how he struggled, he couldn''t move half a step.


    "Hee hee, brother, sister, am I good?" As soon as she was trapped in swiyne, she jokingly asked Galen for credit.


    "Isn''t it a bit excessive for the three of you to be so arrogant in my own territory of nortexas?" Suddenly, a voice sounded in Galen''s ear, and the hot breath made his ears itch.


    Galen screamed in the bottom of his heart, and at the same time reminded lax, "lacs, don''t let swiyne run away!" Galen yelled quickly.


    Just as Galen roared, a dark shadow flashed past lax. When lax came back to her senses, the imprisoned Swein had disappeared.


    The swiyne just caught is gone? Lax was stunned for a moment. She stood there for a long time. Oh, my brother doesn''t blame me, does he? Lax looked down at Galen, worried about the impending scolding. Galen, on the other hand, had a low face and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Arelia''s turn around Galen and lax caused her to scream.


    "I know I''m wrong, and you don''t have to look at me like that, do you?" she said


    "Katrina can''t be wrong. I''ve played against her once, and I can feel her deadly breath." Arilia ignored lax and pointed to Galen.


    Galen sighed and said helplessly, "yes, I''m a person who studies the way of assassins. She appeared behind me quietly just now. If she wants to, I''m a corpse without any precautions."


    On hearing this, lax immediately ran to Galen and felt around for fear that Galen would be injured.


    Galen was tickled by his sister, coughed and said, "I''m fine, sister. Don''t touch it."


    "Ah! That People are worried about you... " Lax noticed that she was worried too much. She jumped aside and patted her red face.


    Arilia looked at the two brothers and sisters coldly and said in a deep voice, "well, don''t show your brother and sister. She must have an accomplice. I can feel the smell of a man."


    Partner? Galen held his chin in his right hand and thought. Katrina has been behind me since swiyne was robbed. So who can have the same skill as her?


    Galen''s mind suddenly glides through the image of Katrina, who was seriously injured last time, by the magic of lax. He thought Katrina was dead, but he saw Katrina again at the war Academy.


    At the beginning, she was only happy that she was still alive. After careful consideration, someone definitely rescued her at that time. Is it the Tyrone around her father?"Tyrone!" Galen said positively, his voice short and powerful.


    "The man with the blade of a knife?" Suddenly a word came up from lax.


    "You know that, too?" Galen looked at LAX suspiciously. Few people should know about Tyrone. He also knew by chance that Katrina''s father had a strange assassin.


    "Hum, brother, I''m not idle while studying magic in war Academy. I often come to Knox to collect intelligence." Said lax triumphantly, raising her nose.


    "Is that true?" Galen''s voice suddenly darkened a lot.


    Lax covered her mouth and said in secret that she had let out. Her brother sent her to war college just to keep her out of touch with these countries. This is miserable. It is estimated that I will be banned by my brother when I go back!


    Laches closed her eyes and prayed, making Galen laugh.


    On the other side, arilia felt a lot when she saw the scene of two brothers and sisters being so intimate. It reminds her of her brother, zelos.


    In order to avoid touching the scene, arilia quietly left.


    Galen and lax talked for a long time, and suddenly found that there were only two of them left here. They didn''t respond. Taking Galen''s hand, lax whispered, "it seems that miss arilia and Ye Feng are scared away by our actions."


    Galen touched Lax''s head and said fondly, "you, pay attention to the outsiders next time, so that others think we are brothers and sisters. How can you get married?"


    "I don''t, I don''t marry, I''ll stay with my brother!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡­¡­


    Tick!


    A drop of water drops onto Ye Feng''s face, along the cheek, sliding into his mouth.


    The leaf wind in the dream smacked the lower lip, and the salty feeling stimulated the taste buds.


    Tears? Ye Feng forced to open his heavy eyelids. As he had just woken up, he couldn''t see it clearly. He could only discern the messy black hair hanging in front of him. When he sat up voluntarily, he recognized that the man in front of him was Elise.


    Perhaps she felt Ye Feng awake. Elise held Ye Feng''s hands excitedly and sobbed: "how about it? Do you feel any discomfort? "


    After hearing the voice, Ye Feng hesitated and hesitated: "Elise? How am I lying here? "


    Alice nervously touched the forehead of the lower leaf wind, and then said to herself, "no, I forgot what I had just experienced?"


    Ye Feng saw Elise talking to herself on one side, and ignored himself. He said in a loud voice, "Elise, are you listening to me?"


    Elise suddenly patted her thigh and explained, "originally I asked you to come here to explore the strange places in this village. I didn''t expect that there were so many dead villagers. Under the siege, you were bitten and unconscious. I will take you to this room and recuperate to the present."


    Ye Feng looks at Elise strangely, his mind does not seem to have this memory. But a moment later, a picture similar to that described by Elise appeared in his mind, but it was very vague. But how can''t I remember before? Really can not think of, Ye Feng had to blame this on the sequela after being bitten.


    Elise''s eyes flashed a faint smile. She took Ye Feng''s hand and said in a soft voice: "well, if you take a rest here for another day, you will be fully recovered. Don''t think about it. I''ll prepare some food for you."


    With that, Elise is about to leave, but Ye Feng grabs Elise''s right hand. Elise looked at Ye Feng with a smile and asked, "what''s the matter, Ye Feng?"


    Ye Feng pointed to Elise with his right hand, pointed to the corner of his mouth, and said, "look at you, in order to take care of me, you forgot to wipe the corners of your mouth after eating."


    Elise exclaimed, and then ran away with a blush. Ye Feng was stunned.


    After leaving Ye Feng''s room, Elise wiped the corners of her mouth with a look of obsession.


    "This is the meat from your hand!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the west coast of demacia, panson quietly follows Leona. They are quiet and silent.


    From time to time, Leona secretly looked back at panson, wondering what she was thinking.


    Clear blue sea water, set off the setting sun turbulent afterglow. Two people''s footprints spread on the beach until far away.


    Leona stopped and looked at the setting sun, which was about to sink into the distance. She exclaimed, "panson, how about coming here to see the sea with me in casual clothes tomorrow?"


    "Monsieur Leona, panson is at your command." Said panson respectfully.


    Leona frowned, suppressed her voice and said, "there''s no one here, just you and me."


    Panson trembled, but soon regained his composure, and said, "Lord Leona, it is my duty to protect you."


    "Enough, panson, we''re not servants, there''s no such pedantic elders of the stampa tribe!" Leona yelled at the sea, venting her emotions.


    "If I can, I don''t want to be the successor of the Lieyang clan, you know, panson." Said Leona, crying.Leona sobbed, forced to hold back tears, still facing the sea, said wrongly, "or are you angry with me?"


    Panson''s resolute face under his helmet flashed a trace of impatience and movement. He looked away and calmly said, "have you forgotten your oath before you left the tribe?"


    Like remembering some bad memories, Leona said bitterly, "no, I will pass on the hope of the tribe and fight against the coming dark age."


    "Give up the unnecessary emotion, it does not belong to you who become the dawn goddess, Leona, I will always guard you."


    "Well, but how about a casual dress with me tomorrow?" Leona rubbed her eyes and said with a smile.


    Panson hesitated and agreed to Leona''s request.


    Looking at panson finally accepting her request, Leona smiles.


    "I''ve been in the mountains before. In fact, I really want to relax and experience the sea. It''s too heavy to wear armor today." Leona took a deep breath and felt the breath of the sea.


    "Leona, be careful!" Exclaimed panson suddenly.


    Leona was about to walk towards panson, but was directly thrown down on the beach by the oncoming panson.


    At the same time, a blue beam like a spear exploded where Leona was standing, and a cold breath of death came from the other side of the sea.


    Leona and panson set their eyes on the misty sea, and a blue figure in a helmet was walking slowly towards them on the sea level.


    That person is like the dead spirit general, sends out the breath of death, the evil magic wave even the space is twisted unceasingly.


    "He should have come out of shadow island." Panson looked fearfully at the twisted figure still at sea.


    Leona stood up with a strong sense of war in her eyes.


    "I can feel a wave of evil energy emanating from his body at least above the level of demigod. He should be the devil of shadow island." Leona said slowly.


    "Don''t interfere with me later. If I can''t beat you, then we can go together." Leona turned and looked at panson seriously.


    "But..."


    "Don''t, don''t forget that I am the inheritor of the Lieyang clan, you are just the guardian." Leona shook her head and said domineering, not to be refuted by panson.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    In the wild west of the village where swiyne was born, a woman with long red hair lies on the grass to keep her eyes closed.


    "Miss, swiyne has gone to meet his men." The man standing next to the woman said respectfully.


    The man was dressed in silver and blue armor, and his whole body was as sharp as a blade. When he turned his eyes to the woman who closed his eyes for a rest, his edge faded and an imperceptible soft light flickered in his eyes.


    Suddenly, a red haired woman in tight black leather armor stood up. She turned to look at the man''s face and said seriously, "is there any news from my father?"


    The man shook his head and said, "Miss, there''s no news from general kokao."


    Miss, general kokao? It turns out that these two people are Katrina and Tyrone, who rescued swiyne.


    Katrina sat down on the ground with a sad face and lost her eyes. In the past few months, her father has disappeared, and she has to take care of her sister who is deeply cursed. She is really tired.


    Despite Tyrone''s help, she was exhausted. After all, all these things were handled by her father before, and she only had to carry out the tasks her father had given her.


    Now, Katrina finally realized the difficulty of her father. Once she was lucky to disobey her father several times, now think how stupid she was at that time.


    However, since he has taken over all this, at least before his father comes back to deal with everything! Katrina''s eyes flashed with determination. She stood up again and said to Tyrone behind her, "the most important thing now is to explore the strange corpses in the nearby village. My father''s leave aside in advance. I hope you can continue to help me!"


    "It''s Tyrone''s job to serve the eldest lady, but Tyrone doesn''t understand. Why do you save him when you hate Swein so much?"


    Katrina''s eyes became sharp, as if she wanted to see through the Tyrone in front of her. She said firmly, "for the sake of NOx, I will settle my father''s account with him when the storm is over."


    "Tyrone, I know you are only loyal to my father. Even if my father is treason, you will follow him."


    Katrina took a deep look at Tyrone and continued, "but I hope you can do the same with me, for the sake of NOx, OK?"


    Tyrone looked at Katrina with sincerity and sincerity in his eyes, but at the bottom of his heart, he sneered at that sentence for the sake of NOx.


    Katrina, if it''s to protect you, I''ll do my best! Tyrone knelt down in front of Katrina on one knee, holding Katrina''s right hand in both hands, and murmured, "for NOx!"


    Katrina looked at Tyrone, who had taken the oath in front of herself, with a look of relief. In her view, what she needed was someone who really loved norhus. Tyrone''s oath is like honoring the idea in her heart, which is also her preparation for further power.


    If norhus can get through the difficulties and Katrina''s father doesn''t show up, the friction between her and swiyne is inevitable.


    At that time, there will be no lack of infighting in the political power. She urgently needs to grow up in this respect, and grow up to be comparable to her father.


    ¡­¡­


    A ray of light from the window into the room, Ye Feng slowly opened his eyes. Today is the day for him to recover from his injury. He can finally stay in the house for a whole day. He was about to get out of bed and go out to have a look, but he was stopped by Alice, who was on the side.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s puzzled face, Elise explained with a smile, "if you''ve just recovered, you''d better wash and eat something first. If you go out like this, it''s easy to catch cold."


    After hearing this, Ye Feng also felt that it was reasonable, so he washed and ate some dishes prepared by Elise.


    Looking at the way Ye Feng gobbles, Elise can''t help standing still. This is the first time she has seen human beings eat so much in front of her.


    In the past few years, Alice has met a lot of people talking to her, and in order to be as graceful as possible, she even pretended to eat gracefully.


    However, those people, in the end, have become the bait of Alice. Even among them, there are some women.


    I''m a special believer. I don''t want to kill you. Elise put her hands on her face, staring at Ye Feng''s eating.


    Ye Feng saw that Elise had been staring at herself. She scratched her head with embarrassment and said with a smile, "don''t just watch me eat, you can eat some, Elise."


    Elise''s mouth rose slightly, shook her head and said, "I''ve had it. Eat more."


    Ye Feng saw that Elise said so, and it was not good to force him to continue eating.


    Accompanied by Elise, Ye Feng ate all the dishes made by Elise.


    Burp! Ye Feng couldn''t help burping, which made her laugh.


    "Ye Feng, I said, if I did eat just now, I''m afraid you are still hungry now!" Elise joked as she cleared the dishes.


    Ye Feng laughs and blushes with embarrassment. But it was strange to say that he had never eaten Elise''s dishes.


    It''s not that the ingredients of the dish have not been eaten, but the same ingredients. What she makes is a kind of dish that he has neither eaten nor heard of.What do you think of this? Ye Feng patted his forehead and scolded himself for having no conscience. While Elise, who was cleaning up the dishes, looked at Ye Feng''s strange behavior and could not help asking, "what are you thinking?"


    Yilisi''s voice scared Ye Feng, and his eyes turned away to ease his embarrassment. After thinking about it, he decided to tell Alice what he was thinking.


    Ye Feng asked curiously, "Elise, I''ve never eaten the dish you just cooked for me. I haven''t heard of this kind of dish all the way from demacia. I''m curious about its origin for a moment."


    At the moment when Ye Feng asked this sentence, Elise''s body trembled slightly. But it was only shaking for a moment, and it was not violent, so it was not detected by Ye Feng.


    However, that shake, it is from her body fell a ghost mask. As both of them were paying attention to each other, no sound of falling masks was heard.


    "That''s what my hometown does. Maybe it''s a little different from that on the mainland. It makes you laugh." Said Alice shyly.


    "How? I think it''s delicious! "


    "Well Well I''ll go and clean these dishes first. Although it''s a deserted village, it''s someone else''s stuff. " Elise finished and ran to the kitchen with her plate.


    Ye Feng looks at the direction of Elise''s departure strangely. What did he say wrong?


    Why is there a ghost mask on the ground? Ye Feng suddenly noticed that there was a ghost mask where Elise left just now. He picked up the ghost mask on the ground and looked at it carefully. It gave him a familiar feeling.


    By the way! Last time I saw as like as two peas, she had nightmares, and there was a ghost mask that was exactly the same as her. Ye Feng suddenly thought of all this, I''m afraid it has important significance for Elise, or wait for her to come back to her.


    Elise, who had just cleaned the dishes and came out of the kitchen, was humming a catchy tune. But when she saw the mask in Ye Feng''s hand, her face turned pale.


    "And And Give it back to me Give me back the mask Elise quickly ran to Ye Feng and grabbed the ghost mask. She held the mask tightly to her chest, and her face was extremely pale.


    At the moment, Elise''s breathing was rapid and disordered, her mood was also fluctuating, and her expression was in a state of confusion. This Leng in the side of Ye Feng scared half to death, is not a mask, say that he is picked up, will not be what, no matter how precious it is?


    But now Elise is like that, Ye Feng is not good to stimulate her like this. Ye Feng took a breath and his eyes were wide open. Sure enough and women together, he always ignored that one. Consider yourself unlucky, Ye Feng!


    Ye Feng looked at Elise pitifully and explained, "I found this mask on the ground. I was just about to ask if it was yours. You robbed it. I really didn''t take it on purpose."


    Alice was shaking and her white face was choking. "Really?" she sobbed


    Ye Feng narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "it''s more real than it is!" Ye Feng was afraid that Elise would not believe her, and she made a reassuring gesture with her right hand to increase her credibility.


    "This mask is like my life. I''m sorry, I just lost my temper." Alice tried to calm down her mood swings. It took a long time for her to completely control her emotions.


    At this time, Elise''s mind is very clear. Ye Feng this time makes her so disrespectful, has made her taboo, touched her bottom line. If she had not signed a shadow contract with Ye Feng for the time being, otherwise she would have cut Ye Feng into various dishes.


    But all these emotions were well hidden by Alice. She said softly, "I scared you just now. It''s time for us to continue our action."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    "Hiss..." Lying in the overgrown bush, Ruiwen sat up with difficulty. Several wounds on her body moved a little, just as if they were torn. The pain of the skin burst hurt every inch of her skin.


    It''s a miracle that I''m still alive, ha ha. Ruiwen sneered at herself and began to bandage and deal with the wound on her body.


    Yeah? The cold touch on the face Ruiwen raised her heavy head and looked at the sky.


    Because of the pain and mood of the gray eyes again recovered.


    "It''s snow."


    The first snow in winter is to meet with such a face. It''s really embarrassing, Ruiwen Ruiwen shakes her head in the bottom of her heart.


    Snow, just like this, falling from the air. In this silent, piercing cold night, for the earth covered with snow-white veil.


    The snowflakes falling in the air are as soft as catkins and as beautiful as hexagonal petals.


    Ruiwen gently stretched out her hand, one after another snowflakes fell in her hands, each like a carved exquisite flower carving, arousing the love of life.


    The snowflakes in full bloom between heaven and earth make Ruiwen''s figure become illusory, just like the bubble shadow of the mirror flowers and water moon. Everything has become so unreal, like fairyland.


    "Cluck cluck, did not expect to kill countless, cold-blooded and merciless Ruiwen, will also have such a emotional side." A silver bell like pleasant laughter disrupts Ruiwen''s appreciation of snow scenery.


    Ruiwen turned her head and looked coldly at the woman who suddenly appeared behind her. The woman, dressed in splendid clothes, had a charming figure under her cloak. However, the magic waves emanating from his Scepter are so powerful.


    This woman is far from being able to contend with the person, Ruiwen in the bottom of her heart secretly reminds way, in order to avoid the way of this woman in front of her.


    "Who are you?" Ruiwen said


    The woman chuckled and said, "it doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is your brother. He has been abducted."


    "Did you do it?" Ruiwen looks ferocious at the woman in front of her. It seems that if something happens to her brother, she will start with the woman in front of her.


    "The woman''s name is Elise. I''m afraid she''ll eat your brother before long." The woman chuckled gently.


    Ruiwen breathes heavily and stares at the woman in front of her for a long time, trying to distinguish the truth from the woman''s expression and movement.


    "They''re in Dade village. Go ahead." The woman raised her head and was not afraid of Ruiwen''s murderous eyes. Then she took out a porcelain bottle from her chest and took a pill from it.


    The woman walked to Ruiwen side, did not allow her to resist, directly put the pill into Ruiwen''s air, forced it to swallow. After all this, the woman untied the shackles of Ruiwen.


    Ruiwen was about to attack, but stopped because of the rapid healing of the wound.


    Ruiwen recalled the bottle that the woman had just taken out from her chest. There were black rose carvings on it. It made her think of something, but she couldn''t remember where she had seen it for a short time.


    Black carving Rose pattern Is it a black rose? Ruiwen was shocked to see the woman in front of her, black rose, and her profound magic attainments. Ruiwen thinks of an old name that once dominated norhus, Loveland.


    "Didn''t you die long ago?" Ruiwen said trembling.


    The woman looked at Ruiwen and said with a smile: "it seems that you have heard my story when you were a child. Are you thinking that I should have died before dudgell? Loveland is not going to die. Well, do what you should do


    Ruiwen also want to ask what more, but at the thought of Ye Feng''s safety, she held back.


    Before leaving, Ruiwen bowed deeply to Loveland. No matter what this Loveland is out of to save her, at least this thanks is inevitable.


    After Ruiwen left, Loveland''s face gradually cooled down. She murmured to herself, "you have to take your brother away. I don''t want all my elaborate plans to fail because of him."


    ¡­¡­


    Under the attack of heavy snow, Elise, wearing only a thin evening dress, unconsciously leans to Ye Feng''s side.


    In fact, with the strength of Elise, as long as the power of magic is not exhausted, she should not feel a bit cold. I don''t know why she did it.


    Although Ye Feng''s strength is not good, he is still a master of swordsmanship. For him, the cold is only a little sharp, which is not a big problem.


    Walking, Ye Feng felt a warm left elbow. He subconsciously turned his head, and suddenly Ye Feng''s face was as red as a ripe apple.


    At this moment, Elise is holding Ye Feng''s hand, he can clearly feel the warmth in her chest. Ye Feng wanted to say something, but was forced back by his red face.


    Elise saw Ye Feng staring at herself, and people and animals chuckled innocently: "why, is your face so red?"


    Ye Feng took a deep breath. Although he couldn''t relieve the heat on his face, he still laughed awkwardly. Ye Feng glanced away and said, "no You''re wrongElise closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and winked at Ye Feng. Then she said with a smile, "I just feel a little cold. Don''t think about it."


    "Well, I know..." Ye Feng pretended to understand and nodded.


    Ye Feng nodded like a chicken pecking rice, which made Alice unable to resist laughing.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng was more flustered and explained, "I really didn''t think much."


    Elise suddenly put her right ear close to Ye Feng''s heart and whispered in a warm voice, "well, I can feel that you are not lying to me."


    Ye Feng was frightened to hold her breath by Elise''s move and did not dare to move at all.


    "It seems that we are in trouble, Ye Feng." Elise moves away from Ye Feng and looks in front of them coldly.


    Ye Feng followed the eyes of Elise and looked at them. Several villagers with corpses were walking towards them. Ye Fengzheng wants to solve these dead villagers, but is stopped by Elise with her hand.


    In spite of Ye Feng''s incomprehension, Elise waves her right hand directly. When several corpse villagers are bound in place, they are cut off from their vitality.


    In this situation, Ye Feng can''t help feeling familiar. He felt that he had seen this kind of bondage, and even felt that he had been so bound.


    No, it can''t be How can I feel like Alice is going to kill me? Ye Feng immediately felt a burst of colic in the head, as if there was something tearing. His memory is also entangled, more and more disordered, and if it goes on like this, he will lose his memory completely because of this tearing force.


    Elise, who is dealing with the corpses of the dead villagers, suddenly feels that a contract in the depths of her soul is breaking wildly. She said in secret that she did not care about the corpses of the villagers, but ran to Ye Feng''s side. She holds Ye Feng, who is about to lose her will, constantly changes different magic marks with her hands, and then injects all of them into Ye Feng''s body.


    It took about a quarter of an hour before Ye Feng recovered. When Alice saw this, she was very angry. If she had not planted the seeds of believers to Ye Feng, or let Ye Feng wake up and tear the shadow contract ahead of time, she would lose her memory with Ye Feng.


    When the shadow contract ends, it''s your death! Elise''s eyes narrowed slightly, and there was an imperceptible killing intention.


    Ye Feng gradually regained consciousness and sat on the snow and touched his forehead. There was a slight pain, which made him feel bad.


    Elise saw Ye Feng wake up and said in a warm voice, "you just suffered a heavy blow to the head. Don''t touch it. You will get better after a while."


    I will not listen to you as long as it is not necessary. Alice whispered in her heart, but she didn''t show it.


    "Well, you take care of those bodies first. I''ll have a rest next to them." Ye Feng didn''t think about anything, so he believed what Elise said. He did not realize that the seed of believers and the shadow contract were more deeply rooted in his heart.


    Elise smiles at Ye Feng and goes to deal with the villagers'' bodies again. It can be said that she is very familiar with the undead magic on the villagers, and she can handle it easily.


    This time, the main purpose of this visit is to find out whether the corpse transformation of the villagers here is the same as the undead magic used by their shadow Island, so as to identify whether it was done by Loveland.


    Looking at the reaction of the dead villagers, Alice was relieved. It seems that she did it. I didn''t expect that she was so cruel to her own people. But this is what shadow island needs! Elise is very satisfied with Loveland''s practice, and her mouth is also slightly up.


    At one point, she doubted whether Loveland really wanted to join shadow island. It seemed that she was worried. Elise stood up, laughing and shaking her head, laughing at her paranoia.


    At the moment when Elise relaxed her vigilance, several dead villagers who should have lost their vitality suddenly broke free from the shackles of spider webs and tore her body madly.


    Elise wailed, and her whole body was shocked. Several villagers turned to ashes on the spot, and there was no residue left.


    "Ah Ha Ha Ah Ha ah Ha ha... " Alice''s red lips turned purple. She fell to the ground, panting, and the dead virus ran through her body. She felt that every inch of her skin was being burned by the fire, and the toxin of the virus flowed all over her body with the blood. Even the blood is boiling.


    Alice was crawling on the ground, the burning sensation of her whole body made her convulse violently on the ground, sometimes rolling her eyes, sometimes locking her brows, and her expression was extremely painful.


    Ye Feng was frightened by the situation and the scene, and he quickly helped up the fallen Elise. Ye Feng doesn''t know how to untie the poison of the corpse, so he can only caress Elise''s back, hoping to relieve her pain.


    Elise tightly grasped Ye Feng''s arms, and her nails were deeply embedded in her flesh. But in this way, she still felt intense pain. Subconsciously, Elise gritted Ye Feng''s shoulder ferociously, and her teeth were completely embedded in the flesh.


    Ye Feng was yilisi this move, pain almost will Elise throw out. But when he saw that the pain on Elise''s face had eased, he gritted his teeth.


    After all, I have been helped by Alice many times. If I have to worry about this, I will despise myself. Ye Feng comforts himself in the bottom of his heart and makes himself endure."Well Well Ah ah Well Mm-hmm Ah Alice struggled for a long time, her forehead was wet with sweat.


    Finally, under the relief of her burning body and the wind of tearing leaves, Elise temporarily forgot the pain. She immediately released her hands and teeth, and a burst of weakness swept over her body.


    Because Elise was too weak at the moment, she woke up, but she closed her eyes and gasped to make her breath easier.


    Ye Feng asked anxiously, "Elise, are you ok?"


    Although Elise heard, but did not answer Ye Feng''s words, at the moment she just want to have a good rest.


    Elise like this, let Ye Feng mistakenly think that Elise fell asleep in the past. So Ye Feng decided not to disturb Elise''s rest for the time being.


    "You can kill her now." A voice rings around Ye Feng. Ye Feng hears the reputation, and Yasuo''s figure is slowly coming towards him.


    "Hoo Brother asso, it''s you Ye Feng exclaimed in surprise.


    "Kill her, I can feel that she has a very insidious intention to kill you." Yasuo stares at Elise in Ye Feng''s arms.


    Ye Feng heard that Yasuo had been asking him to kill Elise. He couldn''t help but say: "brother Yasuo, I don''t think I can listen to you. Elise has saved me many times. Have you misunderstood her?"


    At the same time, Ye Feng also found that Yasuo was covered with scars. Ye Feng asked anxiously, "brother Yasuo, how did you get such a heavy injury?"


    Yasso shook his head and said, "my injury is OK. In short, this woman is very dangerous."


    Yasuo had a premonition that the strength of the woman he didn''t know was set above him. His strength is close to the demigod, so the female strength in ye fenghuai is absolutely above the demigod. Take advantage of its weakness, kill her to solve Ye Feng''s crisis.


    Elise in Ye Feng''s arms eavesdrop on Ye Feng and Yasuo''s conversation. Now Alice was so nervous that she could not fight back.


    If the normal state, with her demigod strength, who dares to move her cent? A trace of disdain and contempt flashed through her heart.


    "Are you sure you won''t kill her?" Yasuo sighed. He didn''t expect his kindness. Ye Feng didn''t listen.


    "No, I believe in her!" Ye Feng looks at Yasuo firmly in his eyes.


    "I hope you''ll be more careful when you stay with her. Before you leave, I''ll teach you my windproof swordsmanship. I''ll show you how much you can understand." Yasuo does not wait for Ye Feng to refuse, so he demonstrates his sword technique in front of Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng keeps his eyes on Yasuo''s every move, as if to record all the things in front of him in his mind. Ye Feng gazed at Yasuo''s sword dancing figure and fell into endless imagination. He felt infinitely benefited from the vast sword meaning.


    After Yasuo''s demonstration, Ye Feng still recalled the mystery of Yasuo''s sword technique. Yasuo interrupted Ye Feng''s recollection and said, "for the last time, can you kill this dangerous woman? If it''s not convenient for you, I can help you."


    This damned asso! Alice closed her eyes and swore in the bottom of her heart. But this also caused Alice''s curiosity. What is Ye Feng''s real idea?


    Thinking of this, Elise secretly opened the seeds of connecting believers, and wanted to listen to Ye Feng''s thoughts. Even if ye tuyere said not to kill himself, she was still worried about the idea of Ye Feng''s heart.


    After connecting with the seed of believers in Ye Feng''s body, she felt that countless thoughts of Ye Feng poured into her mind. In order to prevent unnecessary thoughts, Elise understood those superfluous ideas, and instead of listening, she directly listened to Ye Feng''s views on this issue.


    "How can I kill Alice? She is my Savior


    "Alice is one of my most important friends. How could she harm me?"


    "I want to be sure that Elise won''t hurt me."


    Ye Feng''s Thoughts on Yasuo''s problem constantly come into Elise''s mind, which makes her feel relieved. It seems that she wants more.


    Listening to Ye Feng''s thoughts through seeds for the first time is wonderful. Elise can clearly feel Ye Feng''s goodwill, of course, these goodwill are based on the premise that his memory has been sealed.


    "From your expression, I see your decision. Don''t die, Ionia. You have to go!" With that, Yasso disappeared in the distance.


    Elise felt the breath of Yasuo disappeared, and then she put down the last stone hanging in her heart.


    However, Elise did not realize that from this time, she and Ye Feng had set an indelible mark. In the future, this mark will become her most terrible heart demon.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    Cold wind howling winter night, dead dead dead wood. Fog pervaded the village. If it had not been for the bonfire, Elise would have been unable to see the sleeping leaf wind sitting opposite.


    Now she managed to get rid of the undead virus toxin in her body, but it also made her power completely sealed.


    Elise felt the mist in her eyes, and her eyes at Ye Feng also became blurred.


    "They won''t accept you any more. Look at what you''re like now!" There was a voice in Alice''s heart.


    This makes her eyes complicated, and a trace of unwilling mood surges into her heart.


    Elise put her hands around her legs, her jaw against the gap between her knees, and the mist in her eyes grew stronger.


    A chill penetrated into Alice''s body, and she was a little out of breath. Alice took a forced breath, even the sound of her breath was a little weeping.


    The flickering fire sparkled the softness of Alice''s heart, and she murmured to herself, "I didn''t expect to experience this feeling of powerlessness again."


    It''s so cold Alice''s lips were white and her body was shivering with cold. Now she is sealed because of her strength, unable to keep out the cold with magic. In addition, she was wearing so thin, she was thoroughly aware of the cold meaning.


    As her eyelids grew heavier, Alice shook her head slightly, and the scene became more and more illusory. She tried hard not to let herself go to sleep, but at this time, the leaf wind in front of her became a person who frightened her - the villager who had appeared in her dream.


    "You monster The faces of the villagers were constantly changing, which changed the faces of the villagers who had chased her in Elise''s dream.


    Elise''s eyes were empty and full of fear, her face turned white, she swallowed her mouth and murmured, "no, no No, I''m not a monster


    "Monster, we''re going to kill you!" The villagers roared fiercely.


    "I''m not I''m not a monster You see me growing up, don''t you recognize me? " Elise replied, with her head in her hands and a dull, trembling face.


    "You devil, return our heroes, return our dead villagers!"


    "No I''m not I didn''t kill the villagers! "


    "It''s you, monster, devil!" With that, the villager, like a fierce ghost, pounced on Elise.


    "Oh, no!" Elise took her head, stood up, screamed, and ran away into the distance.


    Ye Feng is stunned to see Elise panic escape, he just look at her pale face, want to ask if she needs clothes to keep out the cold. Why did you run away?


    It''s because she''s caught up with Dorothy. Ye Feng immediately ran in the direction of Elise, and soon, he found the weak Elise.


    Elise was tottering and could fall on the snow at any time. She was already weak. If she fell on the cold snow again, I''m afraid her condition would be more serious.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng had to be careful to approach Elise, so as not to fall down because she was too excited.


    Elise''s eyelids were so heavy that they could only be opened. She lifted the tip of her nose and twitched. When she looked back to see Ye Feng, a stumbling, almost fell.


    "Don''t come here Please, I''m not a monster Alice cried bitterly.


    Ye Feng leaned over and approached Elise step by step. He gently comforted her and said, "I am Ye Feng, Elise, wake up quickly."


    "Don''t come here!" Elise looked at Ye Feng, who approached step by step, and sat down on the ground. The cry in her voice is also more and more strong.


    It seems that Elise mostly fantasized about me as someone else, someone who left her a gray memory. Ye Feng stepped back a few steps, trying to make himself look kind. He said with a smile, "OK, I''m back. Don''t be nervous. I won''t hurt you."


    Elise slowly moved her body on the ground, staring at Ye Feng with fear.


    "Are you really not going to hurt me?" Elise''s voice trembled. She still didn''t believe Ye Feng, who was imagined as a villager by her consciousness.


    Looks like a chance! Ye Feng was happy in his heart and said with a smile, "how can we harm you? Come on, Elise, let''s go home together." At the same time, Ye Feng tries to get close to Elise again.


    Can I finally go home? There was a little excitement in her face. But when she got up, she found that Ye Feng, who was transformed into a villager in front of her, showed a gloomy smile.


    "Monster, you''re dead now!"


    "Oh, go away, I''m not a monster!" Alice turned and ran away again.


    So it''s hard. Force Alice to wake up from fantasy! Ye Feng hastens to catch up with Elise''s steps, and her heart is also extremely anxious.


    Alice in the process of running, but also increasingly weak, midway several times off the force fell to the ground. But in order not to be caught up by Ye Feng, she forced herself to stand up and continue to run.


    But this time, Elise felt she was in the mire, and the lead pouring from her legs made her every step very difficult.At this time, Ye Feng has been catching up. Although it was a quagmire, Ye Feng rushed to her in front of her several times faster than Elise, and hugged her from her back.


    "I''m not a monster I''m not a monster Please Don''t kill me Don''t kill me Elise struggles hard in Ye Feng''s arms, but now her magic is sealed and becomes a weak woman with no chicken in her hand.


    Ye Feng hugged Elise tightly and said, "I know I know You''re not a monster. I believe you, Alice Ye Feng stroked her hair with her right hand in order to calm her down.


    Elise''s eyes were still empty and her body was still shaking.


    The muddy mire turned into a mirror in Alice''s dull eyes. Alice shook her head, staring at herself in the mirror. She was frightened by scarlet pupils, evil lips, a giant cobweb, and three symmetrical pits on her cheeks.


    "Originally, I am really a monster..." Elise stopped struggling, and a blood thirsty desire came to her.


    "Haha Hey, hey Ha ha Hum, hum Hum... " Alice looked at herself in the mirror with the monster''s face in her eyes.


    Ye Feng saw Elise suddenly like this, and then thought of seeing her have nightmares before, he had a kind of ominous premonition.


    "How are you, Alice?" Ye Feng could not help worrying.


    At this time, Elise was totally immersed in her own world. She was obsessed with herself in the mirror and said madly, "in that case, I''ll be the so-called monster, ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Ye Feng looks at the two sides of iris''s cheek gradually bleeding red bloodstains, that kind of feeling is like the flesh was scratched off her face. That pair of blurred eyes also turned to blood red, like a cold beast.


    Is this Elise''s killing intention that big brother Yasso said? Even if Elise is a devil, she must be a good one! She has saved me so many times, I firmly believe! Ye Feng looks at Elise''s gradually changing face and says firmly in her heart. He firmly believed that there was good will in Alice''s heart.


    If the devil will fall, I will bring Elise back! Ye Feng held Elise tightly again and said softly, "Elise, you are not a devil, you are not a monster. I believe in your good intentions!"


    "No I am the devil Alice roared.


    "I believe in you, can you trust yourself once?"


    "I Isn''t it a monster? "


    "Well, you are a human being, a man who can manipulate the power of demons to do good things!"


    "Man who controls the power of the devil?"


    "Yes, you are really great. In order to help others, sacrifice yourself, incarnate as the devil that humans fear, the power of demons, the heart of goodness, and this is the real you."


    "But The villagers have abandoned me, and who will accept a demon? " Elise said helplessly, looking dejected.


    "I will, there is a person who has not abandoned you, as long as I am alive, I will not abandon you!" Ye Feng comforts the way softly.


    Elise raised her face, which had been crying for a long time.


    "Thank you, Ye Feng. Let me stay a little longer." Elise closed her eyes and leaned weakly against ye fenghuai.


    Elise''s mood at this time is extremely complex, but for Ye Feng, she may not have been able to come out of the illusion.


    However, I have been unable to look back, in order to eliminate the mind''s distractions, once the shadow contract is over, you must die! Elise''s eyes flashed a faint light, which contained the intention of killing and resolute people shudder.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    The war academy should have been the place of Justice - the League of heroes, but in recent years, the power of decay and darkness emanating from its deepest place has become increasingly strong. If it had not been for all summoners to apply seal array day and night, their evil intentions would have been exposed to the world.


    The Senate of the war academy is the real authority of the war Academy. Today, in the conference hall, the white robed elders were called together again.


    Looking at the summoner at the conference center, one of the elders said, "how is the progress of the necropsy virus that has been put into NOx?"


    The summoner stood up cautiously, looked down at the elders in the light array around him, and replied respectfully: "back to the elders, the village where the virus was injected has been completely occupied by the dead villagers, and the effect is remarkable."


    "Oh, it''s said that all the forces are now secretly stationed in NOx. Is that true?"


    "Right now, all the countries in Texas want to carve up their territory." The summoner replied truthfully.


    "This is a bit inappropriate. We release the necropsy virus, just want to find out whether that person''s necromancy is worth using. This time, with so many forces pouring into NOx, I think the experiment must stop!" An old man opened his mouth and looked at the other elders present with the meaning of inquiry.


    As soon as this remark came out, it immediately attracted the approval of other elders. Although they want to control the world through the undead magic, but now the technology is not mature enough, it is not the time to start.


    "Originally, I wanted to see how effective our corpse virus was through SANA''s healing magic. This stupid Swein made SANA disappear, causing other countries to enter norhus and affecting our plans." Snorted an old man grimly.


    "You, immediately go to the experimental village in North Texas, find the summoners who put the virus, and make sure to bring them back!" An old man pointed to the summoner in the middle of the meeting.


    The summoner looked puzzled and hesitated and said, "Hui Yuanlao, those summoners will never come back."


    "What?" Many of the elders were flustered for a moment. Were they found out?


    "The summoners were killed in the same room on the third day after the virus was put into use. The walls of the room were painted with a rose with their dried black blood." The summoner wiped the sweat from his forehead and replied.


    "Is it a black rose?"


    "It should be!"


    "Is that woman still alive?"


    In the conference hall, the old men suddenly burst into a pot. An old man made a quick decision and said to the summoner, "inform the other summoners that they are not allowed to enter NOx in the near future. If I guess correctly, that woman will have a terrible action."


    "However, it is better to annihilate all the forces that have strayed into our experimental area."


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at so many horrible corpses crawling out of the mire, Elise opened her mouth in horror. Now she doesn''t have any strength to use magic, and Ye Feng is afraid to be unable to get rid of so many corpse puppets.


    At this time, her face was gloomy, and she became more and more suspicious that this was not what Loveland had done. No one is more proficient in the ability to control corpse puppets and allow the villagers to continue fighting even if they die.


    Although jorick is not the strongest one among the elite of shadow island and can''t get into his own eyes, he is also a powerful terrorist. If it was him, then what happened in this village would be understandable. But why did he do it at this juncture? Elise''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she felt that she would have to ask jorick in person if she had the chance, otherwise the plan for blood moon night would not be worth the loss.


    Ye Feng looked at Elise''s contemplative look and anxiously said, "what are you thinking? This is not the time to be in a daze. I can''t defeat so many corpse puppets alone. "


    Ye Feng''s words made Elise wake up from her meditation. It''s really not the time for her to think about jorick, but in her present situation, she can''t use magic at all. Is the Spider Queen of shadowisland going to fall into the hands of these corpse puppets?


    Elise locked her eyebrows and said, "I just got rid of all the necrotic toxins, so the magic is temporarily sealed and can''t be used. It''s up to you this time, Ye Feng!" With that, Elise grasped Ye Feng''s right hand. Although she does not want to do anything, she can only place her hope in Ye Feng''s hands.


    After listening to Elise, Ye Feng found out how dangerous their situation was. If only Fiona were here. Wait a minute. How can I think of her again. Ye Feng shook his head, forcing himself to sober up.


    With Ye Feng''s current sword technique, it''s easy to deal with these common corpse puppets. Elise followed Ye Feng and slowly left the center of the mire, but when they stepped into the new solid land, the nearby area turned into a mire.


    Then, the scene that Ye Feng and Elise did not want to see appeared, and waves of corpse puppets poured out of the mire again. If it goes on like this, even if ye Feng can fight again, I''m afraid he can''t escape from here.


    And more frightening things happened, Ye Feng and Elise found that their bodies were constantly sinking. In the quagmire just now, they can still step on the deepest part. Now they feel that they are in an infinite depth of mire and swamp. If they all fall into it, they will surely die!¡­¡­


    Tick, tick, tick Drops of bright red blood fell from Katrina''s fingertips. It is not known that this is the first corpse puppet to fall in front of her, but these corpse puppets seem to be endless, rising from the mire one after another.


    BAM, it seems that I''m almost to the limit. Katrina glanced at her injured left hand, and her contempt was self-evident. She was ashamed that she had been hurt by these corpses. In her opinion, in the face of these goods, she should be intact. However, the lack of physical strength makes her flexible body method more clumsy and heavy.


    "Ah Katrina can''t dodge under the siege of several corpse puppets. The leather clothes on her right arm and her flesh and blood are caught by the corpse puppet with a long bloodstain.


    "Asshole!" Katrina widened her eyes and gave a sharp drink. Her long red hair danced like a blooming blood lotus. Several daggers flew out, and all the corpse puppets around were repelled instantly.


    Damn it! Is my remaining physical strength unable to kill with one strike? Katrina gasped and frowned. Now the situation is becoming more and more unfavorable to her. If it goes on like this, let alone repel the corpse puppet, I''m afraid even the ability to resist will be lost.


    Just as Katrina was on guard against the corpse puppets who were climbing out of the mud, a pair of thin hands covered with mud came out of her feet.


    Not good! Katrina was just about to step behind the nearest corpse, and her feet were completely caught by the muddy hands. Katrina has long heard that falling into the mud will suffocate in the mud.


    Do you want to die here? Katrina watched as she was dragged into the mire, with no room for resistance.


    Katrina''s face showed a trace of reluctance and guilt.


    Father, daughter, I''m sorry for you. I''m so dead that I''m afraid sister PEIA will be left alone.


    It''s just that I haven''t found the one I love before I die!


    In fact, if you really consider the choice of a loved one and always follow your father''s Tyrone, it''s really an excellent choice.


    Tyrone is usually very cold, but I can feel the warmth and warmth in his heart. Unfortunately, I''m dying


    Katrina closed her eyes and stopped thinking about these things. Now she just has to wait to drown in the mud.


    But Katrina sank in the mire for a long time. Not only did she not feel the slightest sense of suffocation, she could breathe normally. Is it not a quagmire, but an illusion made by magic?


    Thinking of this, Katrina opened her eyes with a try. Her eyes were full of muddy mud, but the mud did not penetrate her eyes. She was overjoyed that maybe she could find her way out of here.


    However, before Katrina was happy for a long time, she felt as if she was hanging in the air, falling rapidly.


    In the high-speed fall, the scene in front of Katrina also changed from the mire to the sky, which made Katrina''s heart string tense again. She looked down, and there seemed to be a man on the solid ground.


    As she got closer and closer to the ground, Katrina gradually recognized the vague figure. However, this man''s appearance did not make Katrina recover for a moment. This is Galen, general of the intrepid vanguard.


    Oh, it''s just below! Katrina just noticed where she and Galen are. If she falls on Galen like this, she will suffer a lot?


    "Get out of my way, you big fool!" Katrina can''t imagine being hugged by Galen.


    "Well?" Galen looked up at the sky in a daze, and Katrina fell into his eyes.


    Shit, isn''t that bad? I just fell down from the quagmire, and the pain in my buttocks is fierce. What about another one? Galen was so stupid that she completely forgot that Katrina was about to fall on him.


    "Ah? Wait, let me get out of the way first, and then you go down Ah It''s killing me. Why are you so heavy? Didn''t you say that I''ll flash before you fall? "


    Galen, who didn''t dodge in time, was thrown to the ground by Katrina, who fell from the air. The second intimate contact between his hips and the ground made Galen howl.


    Ready to get up, Katrina felt that her bust was bound by something. She subconsciously looked at it, and a picture that made her gnash her teeth appeared in front of her eyes. Galen''s left hand, now clutching her chest.


    "Gai Lun Katrina was so angry that she closed her eyes, and the sound of her lips and teeth rubbing constantly came out of her mouth, which could explode at any time.


    Under Katrina''s low roar and howl, Galen realized that he was holding Katrina''s chest.


    Galen laughed awkwardly, hoping to ease the tension at the scene.


    "You fool, I told you to get out of here!"


    "Wait Miss Katrina Have something to say I''m not Ah


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    The gray sky, white birds whine in the low sky, across the village of Dade.


    The nearby villages are deserted, filled with fog from the village of Dade.


    Even the animals in the nearby wilderness are not immune, with purple spots of different depths.


    The cold and humid winter wind was like a strange evil wind, and Elise, standing on a roof, could not help tightening her black coat.


    The tall figure next to Elise flashed a funny smile under her robe. He joked, "what? Does the Spider Queen of shadow Island sometimes feel cold? "


    There was a haze on her face. She looked ahead and said coldly, "don''t worry about it!"


    The tall figure didn''t seem to care about the cold tone of Elise, and said to himself, "Elise, you are really cruel. You are cruel not only to others, but also to yourself. Why do you stop me from rescuing that young man named Ye Feng? You must know that you have signed a shadow contract with him. Within the time limit of the contract, his death is equal to your death, and your death is equal to his death. "


    "If he can''t get through this, he''s not worthy to be my contractor." Alice cast her eyes coldly at the tall figure beside her. All wise people can see that the tall figure trembles, and the cold green fire beating under the black robe is dark and bright.


    "I hope you won''t have the heart to kill him after the contract ends, ha ha..."


    "Go away!" Elise''s heart strings seemed to be touched by the words, in order to calm herself down, she yelled.


    "We are all betrayed by human beings. I hope you won''t be confused any more. Do you know little about human''s rhetoric?"


    Elise dropped her head, lost her mind for a moment, and murmured to herself, "yes, human beings are the most changeable creatures..."


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at this strange Wilderness Village, Ye Feng was alert. But for a pair of dry hands suddenly emerging from the ground, he would not have come here. I don''t know how Elise is now. She has lost her ability to use magic. I''m afraid she can''t cope with those monsters. At the thought of this, Ye Feng looks anxious.


    However, the urgent task is to find a way back. If you can''t keep your own life, let alone worry about the safety of others. Ye Feng picked up his mind and stopped thinking about it.


    It''s better to go to the desolate village in front of you. Maybe you have a clue to leave here. Ye Feng, who has no other ideas, can only hope that there will be something he wants in the village not far away.


    As he approached the village step by step, Ye Feng did not know why he even smelled the fragrance of food from that village.


    The rich fragrance of various foods made Ye Feng lick his lips. Ye Feng, who had been so nervous, immediately forgot his original purpose and just wanted to go to the village to feed himself.


    When Ye Feng walked into the village, he deeply felt his heart was stabbed. Not only that, he also felt that the sword Qi cultivated in his body was gradually disappearing.


    This sense of deja vu reminds Ye Feng of what happened last time he followed Ali into the gate. He seems to have a sense, two familiar and strange breath in attracting him to a place.


    Under the strong inner inspiration, Ye Feng quietly integrated into the streets of the village.


    Ye Feng came to a stall in front of a steaming column and asked curiously, "what is this, grandfather?"


    The old man with a fan on one side looked at Ye Feng in surprise, as if ye Feng had asked some stupid question. But a closer look at Ye Feng''s dress, the old man was relieved. The old man replied kindly, "young man, are you a stranger? This is a steamer. There are steamed buns in it. Would you like some? It''s from my grandfather. "


    Said, the old man opened the steamer cover, steaming steamed stuffed buns see Ye Feng only left saliva.


    "It''s so funny, grandfather..." Ye Feng could not help blushing. But when I think of myself, I don''t have any money at all, and Ye Feng''s mouth is dumbfounded.


    The old man took out the oil paper and put some steamed stuffed buns in it. Then he filled it with enthusiasm.


    "Young man, is this your first visit to Ionia? No wonder you are so surprised. The diet of Ionia is completely different from that of your mainland. There are many dishes you haven''t eaten. In the future, you should bring more people to visit my steamed stuffed bun stand! "


    Ye Feng repeatedly said yes and gave two embarrassed smiles. He talked with his grandfather a few more words, and then took the steamed stuffed bun to look for those two kinds of breath that he was very familiar with.


    On the way, he was not idle and inquired about the situation here from time to time. But when Ye Feng knew that this was not his time, he was confused.


    By constantly seeking local evidence, he knew that it was the 19th year of the Valoran calendar. That is to say, it is only 19 years since the battle of runes, which affects the whole continent. It is more than 200 years different from Ye Feng''s time!


    This news undoubtedly makes Ye Feng''s whole person fall into chaos. He didn''t expect to fall into the mire and return to more than 200 years ago, which is worse than death in the mire!Now that there is a way to come to this era, there must be a way to go back to your own era. Ye Feng comforted him in the bottom of his heart and tried to calm himself down. The top priority is to find those two familiar breath, maybe they are also the companions of this era by mistake!


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the bright and dazzling sun in the sky, Tyrone could not help but show a look of disgust.


    As an assassin hiding in the dark, he didn''t like to put himself in the open wilderness. The wilderness without any shelter was not suitable for his assassin''s way. If he met an enemy here, he would not be as effective as in the dirty and dark streets and alleys of NOx.


    After separating from Katrina, Tyrone was dragged into the world under the mire. He was very worried about Katrina''s safety at the moment, and if he expected that, Katrina would probably fall into this unknown place.


    Although I don''t know how long it has been outside, Tyrone has been here for three days.


    "Miss..." Tyrone muttered, his hands clenched. He could even feel the sweat from the palms of his hands.


    As Tyrone was immersed in his own world, an extremely dangerous atmosphere approached him. Tyrone, who was very sensitive to the smell of killing, trembled slightly. His right hand swung a deadly blade and slashed in front of him.


    All of a sudden, a black shadow appeared in front of Tyrone. The shadow ignored Tyrone''s attack.


    "Go back to your own time!" The shadow said mechanically, with no emotion in its voice.


    Tyrone watched his blade pass through the shadow, but he couldn''t do any real damage. He was so shocked that he could not help but step back.


    Tyrone was puzzled by the shadow''s words just now. He didn''t understand why the shadow said such a thing.


    Tyrone stared at the shadow fearfully, for fear that the shadow would suddenly attack him again.


    "Who are you?" Tyrone hesitated and asked.


    The shadow did not answer, but disappeared in place. When Tyrone saw this, he was stunned for a moment, and then came to his senses. He could clearly feel that the shadow did not really leave, and that dangerous breath was still around him.


    Tyrone''s eyes narrowed slightly, then opened his eyes and stabbed his backhand behind him. In an instant, the black shadow reappeared. This time it did not ignore Tyrone''s attack, its empty eyes were directly pierced by Talon''s two blades.


    Countless dark magic breath evaporated from the shadow like water vapor. After a long time, the shadow completely disappeared in front of Tyrone.


    "You don''t belong here..." After the shadow had completely dissipated, a faint sound came into Tyrone''s ear. This makes Tyrone ponder, isn''t this varollan? Or is this not the Valoran of his time? Have you crossed to the past?


    "Hiss Didn''t Galen say he was looking for food? Why haven''t you come back? My head hurts... " Suddenly a familiar voice made Tyrone happy.


    Isn''t that the voice of his eldest lady Katrina? Although we can''t explain what the dark shadow said before, it''s still the most important to meet the eldest lady now!


    Tyrone flashed away excitedly in the direction of the sound, worried about Katrina''s safety. These days, he has been looking for Katrina, so to speak, has not had a good rest.


    Even though she was so tired, Tyrone insisted on not letting herself go to sleep, for fear that if she delayed for a moment, she might put Katrina in danger.


    When Tyrone found the place where the voice came from, Katrina had fainted on the ground. He rushed to Katrina and called anxiously, "Miss, are you ok?"


    However, no matter how Tyrone called, Katrina was still in a coma and never recovered.


    At this time, however, Tyrone again felt the same breath as the shadow. The breath had no hostility to him, but it was full of murders against Katrina.


    A chill flashed through Tyrone''s eyes. He gently lowered Katrina, waved his blade and threw it straight ahead. Suddenly, a scene similar to the shadow that was killed before appeared. A black shadow appeared in front of my eyes and slowly evaporated.


    After confirming that there was no shadow around, Tyrone closed his cold eyes and turned to Katrina. He looked at Katrina''s eyes with a touch of tenderness.


    Katrina is Tyrone''s only softness.


    When he was about to lift Katrina up, Tyrone felt a sense of familiarity. The breath belonged to Galen, who almost killed Katrina, and Tyrone frowned.


    It''s better to hide your breath first. If this Galen dares to do harm to the eldest lady, don''t blame yourself for killing!


    After thinking about it, Tyrone hid his breath and hid himself in the shadow.


    Galen came back with a wolf in his hand. When he saw Katrina fainting on the ground, he quickly put down the dead wolf in his hand, picked up Katerina on the ground, and cried out anxiously, "Katrina, wake up, you can''t sleep now!"


    Katrina slowly opened her eyes and whispered, "Tyrone?""I''m Galen, Katrina. Don''t sleep. I''ve got a wolf. I''ll make a fire and roast the wolf meat." Galen replied anxiously.


    "I felt Tyrone just now I... " Katrina''s white lips wriggled a few times, but she had no physical strength to speak.


    "Just now you fainted. Don''t think about it. Lie down first. I''ll get you some wolf meat." Galen looked at Katrina with heartache, and somehow he was worried about the norxan woman.


    "Well..." Katrina gave a happy smile and said in her nasal voice.


    Tyrone, who is hiding in the dark, looks at Katrina and Galen in a complicated way, and the bitterness in his heart arises spontaneously.


    If Tyrone hadn''t been hiding, maybe Katrina would have been more fond of him.


    Unfortunately, no if, because Tyrone was worried about Katrina, he missed the favor of Katrina this time.


    Maybe the knight can only silently guard the princess until the princess finds the prince in her heart.


    However, Tyrone''s love is deep and the relationship is shallow


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    As he approached one of the familiar breath step by step, Ye Feng was more and more sure that this breath absolutely belonged to the people he knew. However, except for Ruiwen''s breath, it was difficult for him to distinguish the difference between other people''s breath.


    When Ye Feng went through several streets and came to a street full of selling poultry and game, he was stunned.


    Do you know people who will set up a stall here for a living? Ye Feng''s heart bottom doubts unceasingly, but in order to find that familiar breath, he still bravely walked into this street.


    Ye Feng starts from the entrance and carefully looks at the vendors and passers-by, but there is no one he knows.


    Here we are. Just now that breath comes from this stall! Ye Feng looks at the three young stall owners who sell all kinds of animals, but their appearance is also strange, and they are not the people he knows at all. This makes Ye Feng confused. It is clear that one of the breath is from this stall. How come there is no one he knows?


    When Ye Feng turns to leave, he feels the familiar breath again. Ye Feng excitedly turned back and looked at the white fox in one of the cages on the stall.


    That familiar breath is just from the white fox in the cage! Is it Ali? Ye Fengqiang held back the excitement in his heart and looked at the white fox in the cage tentatively and asked, "is it you, Ali?"


    In the cage is curling up shivering white fox, open his smart eyes, looking at the leaf wind in front of him doubtfully.


    Ye Feng, who had a better understanding of animal spirituality, naturally saw that white fox did not know him. But soon Ye Feng wanted to understand why the familiar white fox didn''t know him.


    Now it is 200 years ago, and the white fox in front of her should be a Li before she became a nine tail demon fox. After careful consideration for a moment, Ye Feng intends to rescue Ali from the vendor. For Ye Feng, who has received a Li''s great kindness, he can''t bear to see Ali being sold to people by street vendors.


    With a decision in mind, Ye Feng intends to take Ali by force directly. He reached his hands to the cage, ready to pick up the cage and flash.


    But when Ye Feng''s hand grabs to the cage, he finds that his hand has gone through the cage.


    "How could that happen?" Ye Feng looks at his hands in disbelief. He can''t hold the cage? Ye Feng doesn''t believe in evil, and reaches out to the cage again. This time, his hand still goes through the cage and doesn''t catch anything.


    When Ye Feng shocked his hands through the cage, the white fox in the cage also looked at Ye Feng''s hands through the cage.


    White fox''s eyes showed a trace of hesitation, or put his head against Ye Feng, through the cage''s hands, gently stretched out his tongue and licked it.


    The slippery feeling stimulated Ye Feng''s nerve and pulled him back from shock. Seeing that it was Ali who was licking his hand, Ye Feng was puzzled. Obviously, he can meet Ali, but why can''t he catch the cage?


    However, Ye Feng has not yet figured out the reason, but he feels that another familiar breath is approaching him, and will soon appear behind him.


    Ye Feng just turned back, a young boy about 15 or 16 years old appeared in front of him.


    In front of the youth as if did not see Ye Feng, straight through Ye Feng''s body, came to the cage.


    This scene completely blinds Ye Feng. He feels like he is dreaming.


    Is it possible that the act of saving Ali just now would affect the development of history, so the world instinctively rejected my existence? Ye Feng returns to his mind and stares at the young man.


    In order to confirm whether his idea is correct, Ye Feng, regardless of his being in the street, shouts: "Ali!"


    The sound reverberates in the street, but no one pays attention to Ye Feng. Even a Li, a white fox who could see Ye Feng before, could not see him.


    This discovery makes Ye Feng lost in thought. Now he meets Ali, which violates the trajectory of the world. Maybe he can find his way back by following Ali or the teenager.


    At this time, the young man was staring at Ali in the cage curiously, and Ali was also staring at the boy. Ali looked at the young clear eyes and felt very comfortable, not those adults full of greed.


    Ali murmured a few times to the boy, as if to ask the kind-hearted boy to save her.


    The boy understood Ali''s meaning. Although he wanted to save Ali, he was only a child of a poor family in the village. His family only ate pork once a year. He could not afford to buy a fox. The young man looked at Ali in embarrassment, full of guilt.


    It was during this period that the boy and Ali looked at each other, and the hunter had negotiated the price of Ali with a wealthy villager. At the request of rich farmers, one of the young stall owners rudely seized Ali and prepared to kill him immediately.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng has long forgotten that he can''t influence the actions of these people, so he rushes forward to take Ali.


    However, the figure of the youth is in front of Ye Feng. He grabs Ali, who is waiting to die with his eyes closed, into his arms and runs wildly in another direction.


    Looking at the figure of the youth far away, the corner of Ye Feng''s mouth inadvertently shows a trace of smile. No wonder Ali was so sad at that time. This boy is really a kind child. From this young man''s practice, Ye Feng saw his shadow more or less.The more you think about this, the more ye Fengyue thinks that they are very similar.


    "Chase, that boy has abducted our hard-earned prey!" Stupefied for a long time, the three vendors remembered that they had just sold the white fox, which was robbed by the youth. The three of them ran after the boy in the direction of escape.


    The actions of the three people suddenly startle Ye Feng. Although he knows that the young man will surely save Ali, Ye Feng still has some worries about Ali and the teenager. Hesitated will, leaf wind or follow up.


    When Ye Feng follows the breath of the boy and Ali and comes to an alley, what he sees is a young man in a coma. The white fox a Li is licking the wound on the young man with his tongue, and occasionally sends out a sad cry.


    "Leave this era!" When Ye Feng wants to look at the injury, a cold and heartless mechanical sound comes from behind him.


    Ye Feng felt a cool back, turned around and looked, a black shadow emerged from the ground, condensing the entity.


    "Under the rules of this world, my behavior can''t affect Ali and this teenager. You don''t have to do this?" Ye Feng asked tentatively. At the moment when the shadow appeared, he thought that the shadow might be to prevent people who did not belong to this era from influencing the existence of the historical process.


    But isn''t he no longer able to influence the people of this era? Is this also unstable? That is to say, his current behavior can be seen by people of this era?


    "Ali?" In order to confirm his idea again, Ye Feng calls softly.


    As Ye Feng expected, the white fox Ali looked at Ye Feng curiously with wide eyes.


    "Looking for death!" This time, the voice of the black shadow revealed the killing intention of Yin cold, and even Ye Feng couldn''t help shivering.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    As night fell, a little cold moisture penetrated Katrina''s body. Katrina, in front of the bonfire, has an erratic look and stealthily glances at Galen, who is in a daze.


    Galen''s stupefied appearance made Katrina spat "silly big" in the bottom of her heart. Looking up at the dark night sky, Katrina sighed unconsciously.


    The vast dark night sky, also gradually emerged a little stars, like the dark forest firelight, mysterious and dreamy. Before she knew it, Katrina was attracted by the beautiful scenery and her eyes were blurred. At the bottom of every girl''s heart, she has been longing for fairy tale stories, hoping to incarnate herself as Cinderella favored by the prince. Katrina is no exception, but bound by the responsibilities of the family and the glory of norhus.


    Now, in this place which may be attacked by the shadow at any time, Katrina''s fairy tale dream is picked up by her again. Katrina was no longer staring at Galen in the face of the stars.


    The more she saw it, the more she felt that Galen was her prince. As for the feud between norhus and demacia, she had already forgotten. Not to mention the hatred between norhus and demacia, whether she and Galen can leave here alive or not is a question.


    Since the road ahead is boundless, it is better to end your dream before you die. Katrina is a straightforward girl who is not good at hiding her inner thoughts. Now that she has made a decision, she plans to confess her ideas to this big fool right now.


    "Big fool, you can kill me when I''m hungry and faint. Why do you save me?" Katrina, like a cat, leans up to Galen with her red lips steaming.


    Galen, a brave man, couldn''t resist Katrina''s sudden movement, which made her breath short. After all, he was the general of the fearless vanguard, and Galen immediately regained his serious look.


    In view of the embarrassment, Galen coughed twice. Galen, who was just about to reply, was once again preempted by Katrina and asked, "you Do you like me? "


    Katrina''s tone was wild and seductive, and Galen''s face turned red from head to neck.


    Katrina looked at Galen''s performance, and her heart was filled with laughter. I didn''t expect that Galen, the general of demasia fearless pioneer group, would be so at a loss when it came to love. But that''s right for Katrina. At least Galen has no love experience like her. I''m afraid he would have been like Galen if he hadn''t been bold and fiery by nature? Katrina thought in her heart.


    "Miss Katrina, I I... " Galen said incoherently, "I" for a long time, but I didn''t think how to say it. In fact, he had a special feeling for Katrina, otherwise he would not have been angry because his sister almost killed Katrina last time.


    Galen attributed this feeling to appreciation, a feeling of empathy. He liked Katrina''s Frank style of doing things. Although he heard that Katrina was hot, he still appreciated her style.


    Since the war, Katrina''s fiery figure has often appeared in Galen''s dreams. In this regard, Galen only thinks that is the performance that is convinced by Katrina''s skill. In fact, he did not know that the shadow of this dangerous and fatal Honglian woman was gradually left in his heart.


    Katrina resisted Galen''s smile, leaned forward, pretended to be angry, and asked, "why, I''m ugly?"


    Galen was startled by this question and quickly waved his hand to explain: "no, it''s not..."


    "What is that? Do you think Miss Ben is a tigress Katrina gently taps Galen''s stomach with her index finger, and she refuses.


    Galen was already sweating with Katrina, shaking his head and waving his hand.


    Looking at Galen trying to explain, but blocked by her own incoherence, Katrina still can''t help but chuckle.


    This one, completely did not understand the matter of men and women Galen confused. What''s going on with Katrina? It''s hard to understand how angry and smiling you are!


    However, before Galen turns the corner, Katrina falls directly into Galen''s arms. Not allowing Galen to export, Katrina is a strong mouth: "let me have a rest."


    ¡­¡­


    The heavy gasping sound reverberates in this silent night in the deep lane, the leaf wind rubs the sweat on the forehead, no longer runs. He turned back and looked at the approaching shadow. His patience had already lost.


    "I said," Why are you always chasing me? I didn''t say that I didn''t mean to come to this era. I also want to go back Ye Feng really does not want to continue to escape, he intends to and the shadow completely on the bar.


    The shadow has been chasing Ye Feng since it met during the day. Although Ye Feng scattered several times during the black shadow, but it seems that there are countless shadow, will always appear again after Ye Feng.


    It seems that the world is still taboo to be tampered with history by future people. Ye Feng thought in the bottom of my heart. If he changed the fact that the boy who saved Ali was trapped in that strange place, would Ali still be sad?


    At the thought of this problem, a glimmer of light flashed in Ye Feng''s eyes. He already had an urge to change history."Anything that goes through this era must be wiped out, unless it has no intelligence." The shadow, standing in its place, replied coldly.


    "Maybe I''m not a creature. I don''t believe you can check it!" Ye Feng began to talk nonsense. Anyway, Ye Feng has been on the bar with the shadow, playing with the shadow is also a small revenge.


    However, Ye Feng did not expect that his nonsense caused the silence of black shadow.


    The black shadow stared at Ye Feng and murmured to himself, "in a sense, this man is not a human being. His soul seems to have been cut off, and the most important part is missing..."


    Listening to the black shadow''s self-talk, Ye Feng still thinks that the black shadow is scheming against himself. Ye Feng, who wants to scold the black shadow, is shocked by the next words and actions of the shadow.


    "Since the soul is not complete, it can not be called a creature, let alone a creature with intelligence..."


    "Well, don''t think I don''t know you''re calling me stupid!" Ye Feng looked at the black shadow angrily.


    "It seems that what this creature can''t call a creature can''t influence the inevitable track of history, so don''t kill him..." After saying that, black shadow relieved his breath, as if he had figured out something, and immediately disappeared in front of Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng still wants to argue with the shadow, but he doesn''t want the shadow to disappear like this. Ye Feng stamped his feet with anger, but he soon calmed down.


    The top priority is to prevent the boy who saved Ali from entering the strange door. However, Ye Feng is confused again. He had no idea when the boy entered the gate. If it was ten or twenty years, would he have to wait here?


    The answer is No. Ye Feng has to go back to his own time, go to ioonia to find his parents, live with sister Ruiwen as before, and


    I''d better try my luck. If I can''t meet it today, I''ll leave here to find my way back!


    Ye Feng holds the idea of trying to find the teenager again. When he finds the teenager, a picture he least wants to see appears in front of him.


    The boy is walking towards a strange door, which is very similar to the door in which Ye Feng was once sucked in.


    In order to prevent future tragedies, Ye Feng immediately rushed to the confused youth and pulled him aside.


    Then, Ye Feng takes up the sword in his hand and uses Ruiwen to teach him how to chop the wind. All of a sudden, the wind into a sharp blade, one fell swoop broken the door in front of you.


    Ye Feng is very surprised, the door was really broken by him. In other words, I changed history? Ye Feng stares at the place where the door is smashed, stupefied for a long time.


    "Ah? What''s going on? Why does that door appear in the sky again? Wait, don''t suck me in Ah, Hello


    Not waiting for Ye Feng to react, he was sucked into the door, and then the strange door disappeared again in this world.


    At the same time, the space where Katrina and Galen are located is shaking violently in the door where Ye Feng has just been inhaled. The ground under their feet is rapidly cracking at a visible speed, and there is a possibility of collapse at any time.


    Katrina, who has not yet fully recovered, looks pale and grabs Galen''s arm with both hands in a panic.


    Feeling the force on his left arm, Galen was stunned, and then he took Katrina''s shoulder and held it in his arms. He said in a soft voice, "it''s ok..."


    "Well..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    The faint fragrance penetrated into Galen''s nose. He subconsciously shook his hand, but was caught by another pair of soft, warm hands.


    "Katrina, is this heaven or hell?" Galen sat up and asked. However, when he saw his own woman in the room, he felt a sense of foreboding.


    "We''re not dead. It''s more unacceptable here than hell." Katrina released her grip on Galen''s little hand, and her voice was a little cold, as if to keep Galen away.


    Galen is a bit of a conservative, but he is not a fool. Soon, he understood what Katrina meant.


    Unexpectedly, after falling into the ground, it was back to Valoran again, and it was Katrina''s family residence. Galen sighed with some emotion.


    "The enemy of NOx is my enemy." Katrina looked at Galen with an air of indifference, as if she were saying something for granted.


    This made Galen suddenly realize that his brief relationship with Katrina was coming to an end. His heart trembled violently, but was immediately occupied by demacia''s morality and glory.


    Yes, he and Katrina are both proud of their respective countries. It''s hard to laugh at each other today.


    Galen stood up and looked deeply at Katrina. There were complex emotions in her eyes.


    Taking a deep breath, Galen gave up his thoughts and resolutely turned away.


    Just as Galen was about to push the door out, the soft touch behind his back made him stop.


    Galen did not dare to turn back. He was afraid that he might forget all about demacia.


    A moment of warmth is enough to remember a lifetime


    Katrina raised her long red hair in her left hand, gently kissed Galen''s face and said softly, "next time I meet, I''ll kill you!"


    As soon as the words fell, Katrina let go of her hands and pushed Galen out of the door with a gentle push on her back.


    Looking at Galen''s back, Katrina smiles again. She knew that Galen was not unfeeling. She was afraid that if he stayed for a moment, he would lose control of his emotions.


    Katrina put away her smile and went back to her room to have a good rest. These days, she is really tired. Especially the departure just now made her tired.


    Tyrone? Not good! Katrina''s nerves suddenly tightened, and she felt the breath of Tyrone approaching Galen.


    Although she will certainly be at odds with Galen in the future, at least now she doesn''t want Galen to die.


    At the door of the kecao family residence, Galen, who was just about to go out, was startled by a flash of dark shadow. Galen looked warily at the door. Though he could not see it, he could feel that there was a man there.


    As Galen expected, a man in silver and blue armor appeared at the door, his body emitting a cold breath of death.


    "Galen, you break into my family''s house, don''t you want to leave something? For example Your head The man said coldly, his tone full of chill.


    "I invited Galen, Tyrone. Let him go this time." Tyrone, who was about to make a move, was stopped by Katrina''s voice.


    Tyrone''s eyes are full of murders, but because of Katrina''s request, he can only stop. Another look at Galen, and he disappears into the shadow again.


    After feeling that Tyrone had left, Galen gave Katrina a big fist and left in a hurry with his head down.


    ¡­¡­


    On the outskirts of Dade village, Ruiwen and Loveland are standing in a place that has been turned into a quagmire.


    Ruiwen''s face was full of anxiety, as if she was worried about something.


    "Are you sure your brother''s breath disappears here?" she frowned


    Ruiwen some fear to see eye love orchid, I don''t know whether to tell the truth to the present love orchid. After all, before Ruiwen was born, there was a legend of love orchid.


    But who can I trust now? Ruiwen hesitated, or gritted her teeth and said, "yes, Loveland What do you think, my lord? "


    After listening to Ruiwen''s answer, Loveland is obviously not very satisfied with this answer. Ye Feng was the only one she could not see through in her life. This kind of person will die in silence? But what about his disappearance? It seems that for the time being, he can only be regarded as dead, and can not waste his time on a person who can not threaten himself.


    Compared with this, my big plan is the most important! After thinking it out, Loveland thought about a speech, looked at Ruiwen and said, "I want to come..."


    Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted by a strong twisting magnetic force in the air. She gazed at the sky, and soon a space whirled wildly like a twisted whirlpool.


    Space and time collide with each other, tearing out a dark door. Then a figure was thrown out of the door.


    "It''s my brother Ye Feng!" Ruiwen exclaimed in surprise.


    Just after Ruiwen finished speaking, Ye Feng shakes her body and falls on the ground. If not for Ruiwen''s use of the sword of wind to help him control his body shape, I''m afraid that Ye Feng will directly fall unconscious."Sister?" Ye Feng some incredible looking at Ruiwen, he did not expect to be sucked into the door just came out of Ruiwen.


    Maybe it was too worried about Ye Feng''s safety before. After seeing Ye Feng''s appearance, Ruiwen hugged Ye Feng with some excitement.


    After holding her for a long time, Ruiwen realized that there was a love orchid who didn''t know whether she was an enemy or a friend. Ruiwen took Ye Feng''s hand and said, "this is the black rose Lord Loveland. Xiao Feng, don''t do anything to make the Lord happy."


    Love orchid charming ground smile two, way: "Ruiwen, I am not so unreasonable, don''t frighten small wind younger brother." She is not taboo at all, still learn from Ruiwen to call Ye Feng younger brother.


    When Ye Feng heard that the person in front of him was the legendary love orchid that he had discussed with the prince before, he was stunned. Because he and Fiona had met this woman outside Wayne''s family house when he was a child!


    At the beginning, this woman is the same as now, and her appearance has not changed at all! I didn''t expect that he had seen the legend of the love orchid, Ye Feng looked at the love orchid''s eyes with some fear.


    But I don''t know why, Ye Feng always feels that there is something wrong with this love orchid. And his intuition told him that if he didn''t see where this was wrong, he would die in the hands of Loveland!


    "Brother Xiaofeng, look at your eyes, have you seen me before?" Love orchid''s sharp eyes can see Ye Feng''s idea.


    Ye Feng hesitated and said, "yes, when I was a child, I was outside the family residence of Wayne..."


    "Xiao Feng, did you offend Lord Loveland at that time? Lord Loveland, Xiaofeng was still small at that time. Don''t mind! " Seeing Ye Feng''s really seen love orchid, Ruiwen immediately panicked. She is afraid that love orchid killed Ye Feng. With her current strength, she can''t stop her killing.


    "You are the child at that time, I said how can''t see through you, cluck I think it''s the dragon people who cast a spell on you. Ruiwen, take your brother and go to Ionia early. I don''t want to see you in noxious any more recently


    Don''t wait for Ruiwen and Ye Feng to react, the figure of love orchid has disappeared in the distance.


    "Dragon clan?" Ruiwen thought about the words of love orchid, and seemed to think of something.


    Ye Feng chuckled at Ruiwen and said, "I didn''t lie to you. It''s Ruiwen sister. You don''t believe that the dragon that Fiona and I met was a good dragon when we were children."


    Golden Dragon! Ruiwen''s eyes revealed concern that the dragon would not kill his brother. However, it has been so many years, his brother and Fiona have been in peace, I think it is their own worry, Ruiwen self comfort way.


    ¡­¡­


    The strong smell of death pervaded the town, and panic and helplessness grew and spread quietly. Swiyne''s frown had not loosened for many days.


    The town, three villages further north, to its home village of Dade, has been surrounded by the fear of death. Even the troops they brought in were out of breath in this oppressive atmosphere, not to mention themselves? Swiyne, with a dim eye on the street and ragged townsfolk, breathed heavily into the nearest hotel where a senior general was stationed.


    As soon as he entered the hotel, swiyne saw that the tables on the first floor were in disorder, and the senior generals he brought with him were haggard, and even the faces of others had a trace of fear.


    Swein couldn''t bear to blame them. After all, they had been stationed here for so long, and they couldn''t do anything about the corpse. Just a few days ago, some ordinary soldiers living in other hotels were torn to pieces by the people''s livelihood of the dead town. Even those who survived by chance have also undergone autopsy.


    Because Swein ordered not to kill the townspeople, waiting for the military doctors to find a solution to the corpse, these ordinary soldiers and senior generals did not dare to do anything at will.


    As the days went by, Swein knew that it would be impossible for ordinary military doctors to find a solution to the problem, but he still could not bear to kill the dead people.


    Looking at the decadent look of these generals, Swein didn''t want to drink wine on the messy first floor. Just as swiyne was about to go upstairs and have a rest, a flustered figure broke into the hotel.


    The sudden noise startled everyone on the first floor, and Swein stopped to look at the door.


    At this time, an ordinary soldier leaned against the door frame, gasped and said in a panic, "no No, gentlemen Many residents in the town are undergoing autopsy. Due to Lord Swein''s order that no action is allowed, the soldiers can only resist and dare not kill the dead townspeople. Some soldiers even get bitten by accident and begin to die! "


    The senior generals here can''t help it any longer. Although they are all subordinate to swiyne, those soldiers are their brothers from life to death! They can''t bear to let those soldiers die like this!


    One of the generals knelt on the ground and pleaded: "Lord Swein, please also order that all residents of this town to the village of Dade be killed, and all houses and food be burned. Only in this way can the corpse be completely eradicated!"


    "Your Majesty, please.""Your Majesty, please."


    "Lord swiyne, order it!"


    Swein was shaken by the words of these generals. If he did, more people would be prevented from being infected, but it would also make the people of norhus feel cold. If we can find a way to solve this problem in the future, he will become the most fatuous ruler in the history of norhus!


    I have no Texas on my shoulders, and I can''t do that like these soldiers and generals! Swein tried to calm down the inner turmoil and not be influenced by these people.


    However, something worse happened and he couldn''t stop doing it!


    Just now, the soldier at the door was being bitten by two dead townsmen and a soldier. The anguish of the cry stimulated everyone''s nerves.


    "My Lord, give orders." A group of senior generals saw the tragic scene and begged with fear.


    Swein, who wanted to say no, couldn''t bear to see such miserable scenes.


    Why does this happen to me! For the sake of my soldiers and more of the people of norhus, I bear this crime!


    Swiyne turned and hobbled to the second floor, where he stopped the moment he reached the second floor.


    For some reason, in the eyes of those on the first floor, their supreme commander, Swein, seemed suddenly old.


    The back was so lonely and heavy that they couldn''t stop crying. They have already seen Swein''s decision. As soon as Swein orders, they will lead the soldiers in other hotels to eradicate the corpse completely!


    Swiyne''s right hand was raised slowly. It may be because of the complicated mood, or it may be because the generals present are dazzled. The raised hand is shaking.


    The hand suddenly dropped, as if poured into a huge force, crisp!


    "Go


    "Yes, Lord swiyne!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    Poultry and dogs howl in a village on the western border of North Texas, which makes the villagers nervous and panic.


    Animals tend to anticipate danger ahead of people. Obviously, the local villagers are also aware of the danger. It''s located on the edge of North Texas. It''s possible that the enemy''s cavalry is coming.


    Until noon, snowflakes fell from the sky. The villagers in the village looked out of the North Texas border, and in the distance, they could see dense figures.


    Then, a deafening sound of horse''s hooves gradually approached. In the increasingly clear of the vast army, scattered with some flags.


    The villagers, who were norxans, naturally recognized that the flag belonged to demacia. Demacia is the deadly enemy of noxas, and the enmity between the two countries ranges from the highest leader to women and children. This time, the villagers no longer have the psychology of fluke, all fled home in panic, locked the door.


    Smoke of gunpowder and dust. Demacia''s army stopped at the entrance of the village, led by a woman with curly golden hair, dressed in soft white silk armour, with a dignified face, as if thinking about something.


    "Miss lax, general Galen, is he really missing in Knox Asked one of the demassia officers.


    "You doubt me?" Laches looked displeased and gave the unpleasant officer a cold look.


    "You are the sister of general Galen. Our intrepid pioneer group absolutely trusts you, but the subordinates want to confirm the specific information of general Galen." The officer replied awkwardly when he saw that lacs was angry.


    "Yes, it was in a village called Dade." Lax''s face softened as she listened.


    The officer said with some embarrassment: "Miss lax, you are a golden body. The next rescue of general Galen will be done by his subordinates and the fearless pioneers. If general Galen knows that you are traveling with the army, I''m afraid that you will be blamed. I can''t bear it."


    Lax stamped her foot hard, widened her eyes, and said angrily, "can''t bear my brother''s anger? Don''t take me Hum, do you dare to bear my anger, hum


    Before the words fell, lax was on her own and headed for the village of Dade.


    When the officers react, they can''t see the shadow of lax.


    The officer quickly mounted his horse and ordered to the officers and men behind him: "if Miss lax has anything wrong, you can wait for your own punishment. You can''t chase me soon!"


    ¡­¡­


    Gently blowing away the snowflakes in her hands, arilia''s eyes had a little water mist. But she knew that she couldn''t cry.


    "Brother zelos, where are you now?"


    In front of her eyes, the sea breeze was blowing one after another, and arilia''s face was wet.


    I don''t know if it''s sea water, or snow melting, or tears. Arilia''s eyes were firmly on the far side of the sea, and she knew that, out of her sight, Ionia''s military ships were coming.


    Both public and private, arilia firmly believed that this was the end of the day. She believed that in this campaign, she and her Ionian army were the main forces in the invasion of noxasia. They will give norhus a heavy blow and make each other deeply aware of the suffering of the Ionian people.


    Arielia has been using her own principles to vent her hatred of NOx. Although she hated what norhus had done in Ionia as much as verus did, she would not retaliate against him at all costs.


    Arilia has her own faith and pride, and she hopes to make the norxans remember how disgusting their behavior is in her proper way.


    If there is no legitimate reason, even if you hate NOx again, you will not attack innocent civilians. Even if they leave the army, they will not be able to harm civilians like the norxan army.


    This is arilia''s faith and her pride!


    From the depths of the sea of defenders, a faint sound of war songs and drums reached arilia''s ears.


    Listening to the familiar melody, arilia showed a smile.


    Is it finally here? It''s time for liquidation, NOx!


    ¡­¡­


    Four days have passed since swiyne ordered the massacre. This morning, Swein and his army withdrew from the village of Dade.


    Now it was near dusk, but the news of swiyne''s massacre order spread far and wide. Along the way, Swein and his army were treated coldly by many people.


    We are about to enter the central city of NOx. I''m afraid that it will be an unbearable sight under the instigation of more aristocrats to greet him.


    Although he guessed the scene that he might face next, Swein took his troops into the city without hesitation.


    It was not easy to win the support of most of the norxans, so it was lost. Swiyne sighed, these days for him is also like a nightmare, like an afterlife.


    He slaughtered several villages, even the village where he was born. Swiyne sat on his horse with a stiff look.But the people in the city looked at swiyne and his army with fear and anger.


    The people on both sides of the street were talking about him. They were very disappointed with Swein and agreed that he was a cruel executioner, not as good as those nobles!


    "I didn''t expect that swiyne was a wolf in sheep''s clothing!"


    "Yes, we are talking about protecting the interests of our civilians, but in a flash, so many villages have been slaughtered!"


    "At least the nobles will reward us with food, so that they will not kill us easily!"


    "This Swein used to wear a mask of hypocrisy. Fortunately, I never believed that these ruling class people would think for US civilians, even if they were civilians..."


    "Shh Keep your voice down. It will be terrible if the executioner hears you! "


    Swiyne, who had some knowledge of magic, naturally heard the talk on both sides of the road. However, he also felt that his own practice was really too cruel, and even he recollected with fear.


    However, there is no room for maneuver. Now we can only hope that those nobles don''t overdo it, or else don''t blame yourself for suppressing them! Swein thought.


    Swiyne was never soft on the aristocrats who thought they could manipulate and stir up the chaos in North Texas.


    Now he can only do his own thing to make the people of noxasia trust him again, and he also believes that soon these people will believe that their choice will not be wrong.


    It''s right to choose him, Swein!


    Back in the command house, Swein sat alone in the upper seat of the conference hall.


    He''s been through too much these days. Svey rationalized the situation, so as to find a story worthy of the trust of all countries for SANA''s abduction in noksa. Otherwise, he could have ruined norhus.


    "Swiyne! Swiyne! are you there Look at what you''ve done. You''ve killed so many norxan civilians. People outside are panicked


    A rude voice sounded in the courtyard, and Swein knew it was dreus.


    Soon dreius was in the chamber. He looked at swiyne angrily and said, "I already know about the villagers'' corpses, but it''s not right for you to slaughter the infected villagers who have not completely changed. Do you know how many people you will lose their trust in doing so?"


    "At that time, if I didn''t order that, I was afraid that all my troops would be wiped out. Now, there are internal and external troubles in North Texas. If even my army is not available, only your little men in dreus can block the enemy from all directions?" Swein could no longer control the injustice in his heart and roared the same way.


    Dreius was stunned, but Swein yelled at him. Then dreius was silent, and hingid was killed, and his troops were scattered. Without the help of Swein''s troops, his own troops would not be enough for the armies of other countries.


    "I don''t know who killed my brother, dreven. Now we have to rely on you and me. Otherwise, we will be defeated by Katrina''s little girl and other nobles, let alone the armies of other countries." Exclaimed dreius.


    Swein motioned to dreus to sit down and said, "don''t worry, as far as I know, Katrina is not going to be against us in the face of a strong enemy at any time. At least she is a norxan, a woman who is proud of norhus. I believe her!"


    Dreius wanted to talk to swiyne about the army, but he was interrupted by a panic breaking in soldier.


    Dreius was about to get angry, but Swein stopped him. Fortunately, swiyne stopped in time. Otherwise, if he missed the report of this soldier, maybe norhus would really die.


    "Lord dreus, Lord swiyne, the Sentinels stationed on the western border and the Sentinels at the eastern port sent a distress telegram at the same time. The troops of demacia and Ionia have entered the territory of norhus. Please send troops for support!" The soldier quickly told Swein what he had just learned.


    After hearing the news, dreus also looked at swiyne to see what he thought. Dreius is not good at thinking tactics. In the face of the suppression of the two armies, dreius can only hope for Swein.


    After all, this man, once outwitted the prince of demacia with less!


    At this time, when most of the people lost their hearts, they had to face the army of demacia and Ionia! It''s a real house leak. It''s raining at night! Swiyne''s face was gloomy, and his right hand smashed the table beside him because of his anger


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    Walking in this fortress like solid central city, Ruiwen is very nervous, afraid to meet the members of the black rose.


    After the closure of the port from noxas to Ionia, she wanted to take Ye Feng directly to piltvov, and then take a magic airship to the port of Bandar city of Yodel, and then go to Ionia by boat.


    However, when she took Ye Feng out of the country, she encountered a severe blockade by piltvov. Even the former allies of noxasia refused to accept the northerners at this time, so Ruiwen had to take Ye Feng back to the central city of NOx again.


    She can only wait until the storm is over, and then take Ye Feng to piltvov. Looking at the side of the unrestrained Ye Feng, Ruiwen couldn''t help rolling a white eye.


    However, he does not live up to Ye Feng, at least before he knows the truth, be good to him and let him live happily. If he knew the truth and insisted on killing her, she would admit it.


    Ye Feng looked at his sister Ruiwen and asked, "elder sister, why don''t you look so happy?"


    Ruiwen hum sound, a sweep gloomy, smile way: "nothing, just think of a little before matter." She didn''t want Ye Feng to know the terrible truth now.


    Ye Feng was not good at thinking about these complicated things, and believed Ruiwen''s words directly. He also grinned twice, hoping to make Ruiwen forget the unhappy things.


    "Sister, don''t be sad, there will be a breeze in the future, no one dares to bully you!" Ye Feng patted his chest, blustering and really like that.


    "As for your poor Kung Fu, you''d better practice and protect yourself!" Ruiwen said earnestly.


    With that, Ruiwen felt that she was not strict enough. As a sister, sometimes we should be strict. Think of this, Ruiwen index finger a shot, play Ye Feng cover forehead straight cry pain.


    "Elder sister, you see, my accomplishments in the past few months are much better than those in the red maple forest!" Ye Feng looks at Ruiwen with some guilty heart.


    "But it''s still too slow. Well, come with me and find a hotel first." As soon as her voice fell, Ruiwen began to use the sword of wind.


    Suddenly, Ruiwen soon disappeared in front of Ye Feng.


    "Wait for me, sister!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiao Feng, I''ll stay here for a few days. When the blockade of NOx by other countries is over, we''ll leave. Don''t provoke Black Rose people." Ruiwen said earnestly.


    Looking at the room with two separate beds, Ye Feng shrugged his shoulders and then lay down on the bed. He didn''t care much about Ruiwen''s words.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s disobedience, Ruiwen angrily went to Ye Feng''s side, grabbed his ear and gnawed his teeth and said, "Xiaofeng, the wings are hard? Think you can fly alone? You didn''t listen to my sister''s words carefully. It seems that you were too spoiled before


    "Don''t, sister. I know I''m wrong. I just feel that if I stay with my sister, I don''t need to worry about anything else. My sister can help me." Ye Feng said wrongly.


    Ye Feng said this, and Ruiwen was stunned. Unexpectedly, Xiao Feng''s dependence on himself was so great that Ruiwen sighed and said, "but my sister can''t always accompany you. You always have to be independent and face all kinds of things."


    Ye Feng heard Ruiwen tone a soft, immediately mischievous smile: "know, sister, I will grow up slowly!"


    Later, it seems that the score is matched with something for Xiaofeng to do independently, so that he can grow up, or sooner or later he will suffer a loss, Ruiwen secretly thought.


    Thinking of this, Ruiwen''s eyes lit up and said to Ye Feng, "Xiaofeng, you can go and buy some fruit for your sister. By the way, you can inquire about the latest events and report back to your sister!"


    "Ah?"


    "What?" Ruiwen deliberately raised her tone and pretended to be angry.


    When Ye Feng saw Ruiwen''s expression of hurting people at any time, he couldn''t help sweating and said with a smile: "no My brother is going to buy fruit now With that, Ye Feng turned and ran out of the house.


    "Don''t forget the information." Ruiwen''s eyes flashed a shrewdness and said with a smile.


    "Well, sister, I''ll go first." Ye Feng, who dares to stay in this room, runs down the first floor of the hotel like crazy.


    The first floor of this hotel is also used for customers to eat. Ye Feng thinks it''s still early, so it''s better to sit down and go again. Think about it, Ye Feng sat at a table without people, looking around the people.


    At this time, a startling figure at the door attracted the eyes of Ye Feng. It was a woman, about twenty-five or six. Top black triangle hat, a head of fiery red curly hair and waist, sexy red lips. Like a good face like lanolin, a pair of smart eyes, as if you can speak as attractive.


    The woman''s clothes were very hot and exposed, with a black lace on her upper body and a white cashmere corset wrapped around her chest. Slim waist, lower body wearing black tights, feet also have a pair of leather boots.


    This dress, not to mention the first time Ye Feng met, was rarely seen by people on the mainland. The beautiful woman naturally attracted a lot of attention in the hotel, but no one dared to accost.


    Ye Feng some can''t believe to look at those people, he actually saw fear from those people''s eyes. Is this woman dressed in revealing good skills?On the occasion of Ye Feng''s meditation, the woman is already on the second floor. Ye Feng came back to God, hesitating whether to follow the past to have a look. Somehow, he was curious about the woman.


    Although there is fear in the eyes of these people, but Ye Feng still decided to see what this woman is for. Even if this woman can really fight, Ye Feng can also find Ruiwen to help.


    Ye Feng followed the woman carefully and came to a room outside. At this time, the woman had just entered the room. Ye Feng sticks his ear to the crack of the door, hoping to hear some useful information.


    "Miss Sara, everything''s ready. Tomorrow the siren will dock on the east coast of North Texas, and then we can go back to bill gewater." A slightly respectful man''s voice into Ye Feng''s ear.


    Bill Gewert? Ye Feng searched in his mind, and there was no information about the place. This was the first time he heard of bill jiwalt.


    "How many times have I said, call me captain, don''t mention my name, Levin. You''ve done a good job this time, but what I want most is to see the wreckage of the abyss." Sarah said slowly.


    "Please rest assured, Captain, that I have told the card man trist the secret of the thing, and I am sure he will not refuse the temptation." Said Raven carefully.


    "No, Levin, you have one more thing to do!" Sarah shook her head and laughed.


    "Captain Sara, what''s left of your men?"


    "Help that stupid greyfus get out of jail and let him know about his good partner trist without knowing you." Sarah said quietly.


    "It''s a captain indeed. It''s a brilliant plan!" Levin exclaimed.


    "Well? There''s someone out there, who''s there! " Sarah takes out her double guns from her waist and rushes out the door. But when she came outside, she found nothing.


    After another stroll on the second floor, Sarah returned to her room with a gloomy face.


    Seeing Sara return to her room, Ye Feng climbs back to the second floor again from the roof beam on the first floor.


    "Hoo!" Ye Feng breathed a sigh of relief, just now that woman is too terrible, he just accidentally touched the next door, was found. Now, it''s better to find sister Ruiwen first.


    "Boy, can you hide? Hehe, I''ll see where you''re going this time When Ye Feng relaxes, Sara''s voice rings behind him again.


    Run! Ye Feng immediately carried the sword of wind and rushed out of the hotel. But one side of Sara just slightly a Leng God, then followed up.


    "Boy, it''s very fast. I''ll see how far you can run!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    Over the ruins of Dede village, Loveland''s servant, shire, is searching for the bodies of villagers among the rubble.


    Dressed in a black rose uniform, she embroidered four roses on her chest. The number of roses on the uniform determines the member''s position in the black rose, and the four roses represent the backbone of the position second only to Loveland.


    In the eyes of outsiders, as a servant of Loveland, shire is most likely to inherit the status of Loveland. But in the eyes of shire, she would rather not be in this position.


    She once saw a frightening message in the ancient library of black rose. It records the names of the servants of each generation of Loveland, and the most bizarre thing is, those servants are killed!


    She was reminded of the bizarre disappearance of evannie, the servant of the last generation of Loveland, eight years ago. But the news, which should have alarmed the upper and lower levels, was strictly blocked and soon forgotten by the people in the organization.


    Ever since reading the book about Loveland''s servants, shire has lived in a state of uneasiness and fear every day, even if she would die like those servants.


    With this in mind, she became increasingly suspicious of the real purpose of Loveland''s sending herself to the village of Dade. When she secretly put it into the diet of all the villagers, she found that it did not eliminate the necropsy virus at all.


    Why didn''t lord Loveland let me kill these villagers by myself, and asked me to leave the whole body even if others killed them? The more she thought about it, the more confused her mind was.


    But when she saw Swein''s army killing villagers the other day, she was still a little scared. Although she heard from Loveland that these villagers must die, she was still very angry with Swein''s behavior.


    She was also a little girl living in a remote village in North Texas, where she once loved one. If it was not for fear that black rose would kill her relatives and lovers in the village, she would have quit black rose and lived a poor but carefree happy life.


    So when she saw these people killing villagers, she was so angry that she would have prevented the tragedy herself if it hadn''t been for her orders.


    As long as she finds another corpse from the village, she can go back to the black rose and report to Loveland.


    "Well? The last one is found! " Shire''s eyes brightened, speeding up the excavation. But when she saw the body, she was stunned.


    This body is not a whole body! "If there is no whole corpse, the consequences will be at your own risk!" she said


    Lord Loveland will never let me go!


    ¡­¡­


    In a tavern, Ye Feng sits in a corner of the hall. As soon as I think of the woman named Sarah before, Ye Feng has a feeling of palpitation.


    Ye Feng obviously threw the woman far away, but the woman could always find him as a hunter looking at his prey.


    This time, Ye Feng is to get rid of Sara, and now Sara has not caught up. Want to come this time should be to get rid of that dangerous woman completely, Ye Feng thinks secretly way.


    Pick up the wine called in the bar on the table, Ye Feng frowns and looks at this cup of wine that I don''t know what to call, and drinks it all in one breath. At the moment of wine entrance, Ye Feng, who had not drunk wine, felt a buzz in his head, and his slight dizziness made him not calm down for a moment.


    "Boy, it''s so easy for me to find. Tell me, who are you from the bloody Planck?" As soon as Sara enters the pub, she goes straight to Ye Feng in the corner and picks up Ye Feng''s skirt.


    Slow over the God of Ye Feng to see that he was found by this dangerous woman, dark hate just drink accident. However, in this case, Ye Feng had to smile awkwardly: "Miss Sarah, you are mistaken. I don''t know Planck."


    Sara''s eyes are like sharp blades, staring at Ye Feng''s eyes, trying to see something from it. Unfortunately, she did not see the slightest panic and uneasiness from Ye Feng''s eyes. This makes her confused. Is Ye Feng really not a Planck person?


    "How many conversations did you hear in the room before?" Sarah glanced around coldly and asked.


    As long as Ye Feng reveals any horse''s feet, she will kill Ye Feng mercilessly.


    Feeling the killing intention revealed by Sara as a whole, Ye Feng looks at Sara with some guilty heart. After struggling for half a day, Ye Feng said in a low voice, "I thought you were here to sabotage in NOx. I didn''t expect to hear about you. I swear, it''s the first time I''ve heard about bill gewater!"


    Sarah put down Ye Feng and looked at the glass on the table, as if thinking about something. Ye Feng, who has a slow breath, sees that Sara is thinking about something, but also doesn''t speak wisely.


    "I hope what you say is true, or I will let you know what pain is!" I can''t think of Ye Feng''s motive. In addition, it''s not bill jiwat here. Sarah gives Ye Feng a deep look and turns away.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the incomplete corpse of the last villager, she couldn''t imagine the consequences of being known by Loveland. At the thought of the bloody and cruel punishment she had seen in the organization, she shivered in the desolate ruins with her hands around her shoulders.I can''t go back. I''ll die if I go back! She was pale and panting, her left hand covering her chest and her right hand supporting the ground, looking as if she had lost her heart.


    But escape, where can I escape? She tried to calm herself down, thinking quickly in her mind.


    For hundreds of years, none of the servants of his predecessors could escape from the clutches of the black rose. Can I really escape? She was in a dilemma with a frown.


    Looking back on what Loveland had set for herself, she had a bold guess. Perhaps Lord Loveland knew from the beginning that it was impossible to have a whole corpse, and he made this decision just to kill himself as if he had killed his former servant!


    Lord Loveland is not a demigod, but he can live so long. Is it related to these dead servants? When she recalled that she had heard of a kind of evil magic, which was to sacrifice other people''s lives to keep her youth forever, she believed in her own conjecture.


    There is no mortal at all. I''m afraid this is the real answer to Lord Loveland''s immortal secret! Xia''er murmured to herself: "the enchantress of crafty art Crafty enchantress In ekasia''s language, it is a fraudster. "


    Fraudster, Lord Loveland''s ambition is more than just that of NOx. Dormant in the ground, working with shadow island to put general dudgell on top. Deceive the world''s own death, and slowly infiltrate Black Rose''s eye liner into all countries. She took a cold breath and did not dare to think further.


    She already knew too many secrets of Loveland. Even if there was no such incident, she would be executed by Lord Loveland for other reasons in the future, just like the servants of her predecessors.


    The most dangerous place may not be the most dangerous place, or even the safest place. Shire stood up and looked around the dead village.


    From today on, she will betray black rose, betray Loveland and live a life of anonymity. In the next few days, I''ll hide in other places. After a while, I''ll come back here after the storm, so I won''t be caught by Lord Loveland.


    If this is still not possible, she can only choose to accept her own fate of death.


    Finally, she took a look at the deserted village, and Xia''er gave out a breath of heat and left here with her eyes


    In the palace hall deep in the black rose, the fire was dark and bright, which was extremely strange. On the throne, Loveland opened her sleepy eyes, and her mouth showed a strange arc.


    "You still betrayed me, shire..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    In the Council room of the command house of norhus, Swein watched anxiously as several soldiers were tapping the radio station provided by Zuan.


    "Report, a telegram has been sent from the Western Theater that the troops of demacia have already defeated our western garrison. If we cross two more cities, we will arrive at our fortress in the central city of Knox!"


    "It is reported that the Ionian army, under the leadership of irelia, has completely defeated the garrison troops in our eastern port. In less than one day, I am afraid that it will arrive at the giant fortress in our central city."


    Swiyne''s eyes froze, his face clouded for a moment. He said in a deep voice, "where''s general dreus?"


    "Newspaper Report Report, general dreus. He He... " A soldier put down his work and stammered.


    "Say it Order vistoin.


    "General dreius did go to ambush arilia''s army according to your plan, but the telegraph signal in the general''s army seemed to be disturbed by something unknown and could not send back the message." The soldier looked at Swein nervously, for fear that he would be furious.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter, as long as he follows my method, he should be able to hold Alicia''s army By the way, have the troops to the West been assembled? "


    "My Lord, everything is ready for your order." The soldier replied respectfully.


    "Send a telegram to their chief commander and ask them to rush to the second city west of the central city. I''ll be there later. Don''t confront demacia''s army until I get there!"


    "I will do it!" With that, the soldier started to operate the radio station in front of him again.


    Looking at the busy soldiers, Swein sighed in the bottom of his heart. He is full of worries about the future of NOx, and even with his wisdom, it is difficult to guarantee that the company can survive the crisis. The only thing he can do is try to minimize the loss of NOx.


    As long as the country is not subjugated, there will be opportunities for rejuvenation! Swiyne''s eyes were firmly fixed on the western sky. I''m afraid this trip will be very difficult. Even so, he will go.


    "It''s time to start!"


    As swiyne went to the western city, a figure came out of the dark corner of the commander''s office. If ye Feng is here, he will recognize that he is the shadow hunter Wayne.


    Wayne, with her eyes in Red Sunglasses, gazed at the direction of swiyne''s departure, and said to herself, "swiyne, once had an extraordinary position in the black rose..."


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Feng holds her breath and looks after Sara''s leaving. After confirming that Sarah has left, Ye Feng is relieved.


    Although I don''t know why the woman named Sarah decided to let herself go, it didn''t affect Ye Feng''s long breath.


    However, when he thought of Ruiwen''s sister''s not allowing him to drink when he was a child, Ye Feng had a headache.


    Anyway, after a sip, my sister won''t smell that I''m drinking, right? Ye Feng fluently thought.


    Looking at the dim light and noisy environment of the bar, Ye Feng is still a little disgusted, and he doesn''t like it very much. He wouldn''t have come in if it hadn''t been for Sarah.


    It''s better to go back to the hotel to look for her sister, so that Sara doesn''t come back and kill her mouth. At the thought of this, Ye Feng''s head was excited and ran out of the bar.


    Looking for the way back, Ye Feng''s pace also accelerated a lot. Due to too much concentration on the road, Ye Feng did not notice that there was a farmer in front of him who was riding with a load of goods.


    "Excuse me, young man!" Seeing that he was about to run into him, the farmer was so scared that he stopped the horse.


    Ye Feng raised his head suspiciously and found a truck in front of him.


    "Ah Ye Feng screamed, or he was knocked down on the ground. Fortunately, the farmer pulled the horse in time, otherwise Ye Feng would be directly hit and fly.


    The farmer jumped off his horse, came to Ye Feng and helped him up. The farmer was just a villager in a remote village in North Texas. He was full of awe for the central city. He was afraid of bumping into the people here. In order to avoid the high rent, he can build a simple house in the center of the city.


    "Are you all right, young man?" Asked the farmer timidly.


    Ye Feng listens, this just returns to God. He sheepishly scratched his head and said, "I''m sorry, I didn''t look at the way. It''s not your fault."


    The farmer saw Ye Feng say so, the tight string in the brain just loosened. He said with a simple smile, "I''m Karen. How about you, little brother?"


    Ye Feng also said with a smile, "Ye Feng, I''m still in a hurry to go back, or my sister will clean me up!"


    "Well, I''d like to invite you back to my home. Well, you go first." The farmer was stunned and said.


    Ye Feng talked with the farmer again, and then set foot on the road back to the hotel again.


    "Karen I don''t know where I heard of it Halfway through, Ye Feng suddenly felt that the farmer''s name was familiar. But no matter what he thought, he didn''t know where to hear it.Forget it, it''s important to go back! Ye Feng shrugged his shoulders and stopped thinking about the farmer.


    Now he is more worried about how to explain to Ruiwen that he didn''t buy anything when he goes back. He would never tell Ruiwen about the eavesdropping. After all, the woman named Sarah gave up killing him.


    Ye Feng also has his own principles, so naturally he won''t talk about Sarah''s affairs.


    While Ye Feng is thinking about the countermeasures, two chaotic energy waves come straight to him. In a hurry, Ye Feng flustered to the side of a flash, narrowly escaped the blow.


    The place where he was just now collapsed and formed a pit mark. There was a black arrow feather and a crow feather in the pit.


    For the Black Magic Arrow feather, Ye Feng can be said to be more familiar with. This kind of arrow feather, except for Wayne, will not have a second person to have this kind of arrow feather which contains black magic but emits holy breath.


    As for the feather of the crow, Ye Feng is hard to judge. It could be Fiona. It could be swiyne the last time I met.


    "Ye Feng?" A voice of surprise interrupts Ye Feng''s meditation.


    Ye Feng looked up and saw a embarrassed man standing in front of him. After careful identification, Ye Feng recognized that the slovenly man was Swein.


    Ye Feng ran to a small alley with Swein, for fear of being found by Wayne.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Ye Feng asked anxiously.


    Swiyne shook his head, saying it was too much to say.


    "I was blocked by Wayne of demacia on my way to the Western Theater. Her magic arrow was very special. After hitting me, my ability to heal my wounds was completely eliminated, so I was in such a mess." Swein''s lips were purple, which showed that he was seriously injured.


    Ye Feng said with some doubts: "no, I remember seeing Wayne show her magic arrow before, as if she had no such ability."


    "Yes, my arrow feather does not have this ability, but I have specially incorporated the ability of death penalty declaration into my arrow feather, which will give me this new ability." At the moment of Ye Feng''s doubt, Wei en''s cold voice comes from behind him.


    Ye Feng looked at his back with some fright, and then found that Wei en did not know when he had appeared behind him.


    "Wayne Well, long time no see Ye Feng said with an embarrassed smile.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not here to kill swiyne. I just want to get a message from him and let him go." Wei en face expressionless ground nodded toward leaf breeze, say.


    "News What do you want to know, Miss Wayne Swein asked suspiciously.


    "Tell me, how can I find the black rose?" Said Wayne plainly.


    Swiyne listened to it, and looked at Wayne strangely. He hesitated and asked, "how do you know I know about black roses?"


    Wayne snorted coldly, discontented way: "this is not what you should ask, you just need to tell me how to go."


    Seeing that Wayne refused to say anything, Swein had to give up. He took a piece of brown parchment from his arms and handed it to Wayne.


    "This is where the black rose is hiding, but I hope you''d better not go alone. It''s not that I exaggerate. The black rose is much stronger than you think." Swein looked at Wayne deeply, admonished.


    Wayne said, "well, for the sake of your kindness, I''ll tell you first that the intrepid vanguard has joined Galen. Even if you go, I''m afraid you can''t stop the defeat."


    The voice did not fall, but Wayne was once again into the dark.


    Seeing Wayne leave, Swein also looked at Ye Feng gratefully and said, "if you were not there, I would have been killed by this woman even if I handed over the map of black rose. Thank you."


    Ye Feng touched the bridge of his nose and said with a smile, "it''s OK. You''d better hurry, or norhus may really fall."


    "Well, this Pierce is my thank you gift. I hope to see you again next time." Swiyne made a deep bow before heading west, surrounded by crows.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    When Ye Feng returned to the hotel, it was the dead of night.


    Worried that his actions would wake up her sister who might have fallen asleep, Ye Feng crept into the room on the second floor.


    Faintly can see one of the beds has a person''s shadow, leaf wind hanging heart just put down. Ye Feng slowly walked to the other bed where no one was there. After sitting down, he wiped his forehead and the cold sweat from his nervousness.


    However, a tone with a trace of harsh voice, scared Ye Feng''s nerves again tense up.


    "Xiao Feng, why did you come back so late?"


    Don''t guess, Ye Feng also knows that the voice is Ruiwen. Ye Feng forced a smile on his face, trying to make himself look less nervous.


    Ye Feng explained: "this is not to buy fruit for your sister!"


    Ruiwen is interested in staring at Ye Feng''s face. In her opinion, Ye Feng''s smile is worse than crying. Ye Feng followed her since childhood, and she naturally guessed what happened to Ye Feng on the road.


    Ruiwen said with a sly smile, "what about the fruit?"


    "This..." Ye Feng lowered his head in shame and poked each other with two index fingers on his chest.


    Seeing Ye Feng bow his head, Ruiwen pretended to be angry and scolded seriously: "don''t you tell my sister everything on the road?"


    Ye Feng''s forehead was cold and sweaty, and he was busy, ha ha, and with a smile, told Ruiwen all the things that happened to Swein today. As for Sara and bill Gewert, he kept it secret.


    After hearing this, Ruiwen said in a deep voice: "the next time you encounter this kind of thing, you must tell your sister the first time when you come back. Recently, you''d better not go out and run around. When the blockade of NOx is lifted by other countries, I''ll take you to piltvov."


    Ye Feng saw Ruiwen did not blame himself, secretly relieved. He said with a smile, "well, you must be informed of your elder sister as soon as possible!"


    Ruiwen nodded with satisfaction, looked at Ye Feng gently in her eyes, and said, "have a rest early, I''m a little tired."


    ¡­¡­


    As the night faded away, arilia gazed at the rising sun in the East, a little trance in her expression, but she was soon replaced by firm eyes.


    After breaking down the troops stationed in the port, arilia continued to lead the Ionian army towards the giant fortress in the central city of NOx.


    Never before. Elia''s in the front of the March. Due to years of combat experience, arilia smelled the atmosphere of crisis from the unimpeded road.


    Arilia turned her head, summoned the nearest adjutant behind her and said, "where is the last party''s troops now?"


    The adjutant replied respectfully, "general arilia, the last troops should have just landed at the port of Knox."


    Arelia shook her head and said, "it''s too slow. Give orders to all the marching troops behind you. Speed up the March. In a day, I have to see all the troops outside the east gate of the colossal fortress."


    "Yes The adjutant made the horse turn his head and yelled to the troops behind him: "general irelia has an order. Everyone should cheer up for me and speed up the March. If you can''t get to the east gate of the giant fortress in a day, we will deal with it according to military law."


    The adjutant coughed again and continued, "the messenger will quickly take this order to the rear troops!"


    After seeing the order, arilia turned back and murmured, "I''m afraid you won''t be able to arrive in three days if you encounter any obstruction."


    Now arilia''s vanguard troops had taken the lead from a wilderness into a small jungle area. Arilia''s eyes fixed and her horse stopped.


    Looking at the knee high weeds and the giant trees that block most of the sun, arilia closed her eyes and calmed down to listen to what was going on around her.


    For a moment, arilia opened her eyes and flew her sword to the right.


    Then a wild animal''s roar came from the right. Aliya flashed away and saw a yellow leopard nailed to the ground by her sword.


    Arilia''s brow still did not stretch, and she said to herself, "only beasts?"


    At this time, arilia''s adjutants had followed, and one of them asked anxiously, "general arilia, is something wrong?"


    "No matter what the order is, Maria shakes her head and shakes her head to get out of the jungle. She shakes her head and shakes her head out of the jungle


    With that, arilia returned to the army with several adjutants and dismounted with the troops.


    It was only after arilia left that two men in noxasian uniforms raised their heads from the weeds far away.


    One of the soldiers looked in horror at the direction arilia was leaving and asked, "what are we going to do now?"


    Another norhusian soldier sighed, "we are only animal controllers. Besides, Lord dreus said that if arilia didn''t find out, we would ambush. Now she''s on guard. As long as we don''t expose it, the task of ambush will be handed over to the troops ahead." ?Back in front of the army, arilia''s brows were still locked. Although she had just found out that the beast was absolutely out of control.


    Thinking of the tranquility along the way after the breakout of the port, arilia''s nerves were strained to a critical point. She didn''t think that the top of norhus would allow her and her army to get safely outside the fort.


    It wasn''t until she got out of the jungle that arilia relaxed a little. But it''s just a little bit, through the jungle, not far from the heart of the city of Texas. I''m afraid the next road will be full of danger!


    As her vanguard troops walked out of the jungle one by one, arielia had begun to think about the possibilities of encountering the norxan army.


    At this time, a rough and unrestrained laugh sounded from behind her.


    "My dear arilia, we have met again!"


    On hearing this, arilia''s face changed greatly, and she became dignified in an instant. She turned to see that dreus and his troops were coming towards her.


    After seeing the few soldiers behind dreus, arilia was afraid that there must be something wrong.


    However, in order to attack the arrogant and arrogant dreius, arilia sneered: "do you think that with your strength, you can defeat our army of Ionia?"


    Dreius''s face was sullen, her eyes fixed on arilia, and she was clearly addressed to the pain. Now that North Texas is attacked by the East and the west, coupled with internal unrest, the deployment of forces in nature is not as good as before.


    Dreius restrained his impulse and said with a smile, "old friend, why do you bring so many soldiers to my Nox?"


    Old friends? At the bottom of her heart, arilia cast aside the shameless degree of dreius. "I don''t think you should know that, do you?" she sneered? In our Ionia, there is an old saying that if you do not do justice, you will die! "


    Dreus shook his head and said regretfully, "as swiyne expected, there is no room for peace talks."


    Arilia hesitated and said, "you can rest assured that our soldiers in Ionia will not kill innocent civilians." Her voice was powerful and unconvincing.


    Dreius shook his head, waved his hand and said with a smile, "thank you, but I''m not worried about this, I''m worried about you."


    "What do you mean?" she asked, turning pale


    Dreius liked to see the expression of arilia, and he said with a playful smile, "what do you say?"


    Suddenly, arilia seemed to think of something. She hurried back to see that the jungle behind her had already disappeared. She and her vanguard are trapped here!


    Arilia bit her teeth and said, "de Lai Well It''s just


    What ice! Before she could rush up to find dreus, arilia felt a cold breath from her feet.


    At some point, the solid ground beneath her and her troops turned into a thin layer of ice.


    Oops! In a panic, arilia ordered, "all the soldiers run out of the ice quickly, quickly!"


    When arilia gave this order, she regretted that she had forgotten that there were all the troops of norhus outside!


    At this time, dreus also called out: "archers on the mountain let go their arrows. Other soldiers will join me in killing all the Ionian soldiers who have escaped from the ice."


    "Capture arilia alive, so that Ionia will accept the peace talks for the sake of NOx!"


    the soldiers behind dreus are completely ignited with passion, and they join dreus in encircling and killing the Ionian soldiers who are in a hurry to escape from the ice.


    "For NOx!"


    Whew!


    The first plume shot from a distant hill, and then a plume followed, shooting toward the ice.


    Arilia looked at the sky with a gloomy face, and she was shocked. It''s a rocket! When I think of the ice, arilia''s mood has fallen to the bottom.


    A plume of arrows wrapped in the moving flame, like a sea of fire covered the sky.


    The sky, which should have been blue, turned red and bright under the reflection of rocket rain.


    The heat of countless flame fusion superimposed, even Ionian soldiers on the ice can feel a trace of heat.


    Arielia''s chest ached slightly as she watched the dreus and noxasian soldiers who were locked out of the ice and slaughtered Ionian soldiers.


    I have to do something! Arilia stood up and was about to run out of the ice when a rocket shot through her left arm.


    Arilia forced herself to endure the pain of the burning wound. She pressed her left hand on the ice and put out the fire.


    The blood mist mixed with the beating flame gradually dispersed on the ice, blood and fire interweave, as if dancing with death under the campfire in the night.


    The stench of blood mixed with the burning smell of the fire made arilia cough.


    One Two Three With a plume of arrows on her body, she was struggling to hold the sword handed down from generation to generation.Arielia''s vision is also distorted in the fire baking space, and with the severe physical overdraft, her eyes will be black and white.


    Brother zelos


    Arilia felt her feet suddenly empty and her body fell down involuntarily.


    Before she was completely unconscious, arilia held the sword in her arms, curled up and fell down, embracing her shoulders.


    My brother


    Zelos


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    Walking on the streets of the central city of NOx, Ye Feng can clearly feel the restlessness scattered in every corner of the city.


    It seems that the blockade by many countries has also caused the anxiety and anxiety of the civilians and dignitaries in North Texas. Ye Feng shook his head and immediately abandoned the idea of sympathy.


    It can be said that Ye Feng has a very poor impression of nortexas. Whether it is dreven, or hingid, all leave a shadow on Ye Feng''s pure heart.


    If it wasn''t for Swein is a good leader, Ye Feng would not go to help him plead with Wayne last time.


    For people with good intentions, Ye Feng also sincerely hopes to make friends with them.


    Today, Ye Feng subconsciously inquired about Sara from the hotel owner. However, the hotel owner told Ye Feng that the woman in strange clothes left the night three days ago.


    I''m afraid it''s back to bill gewater, right? Ye Feng thought secretly. It''s also good to avoid getting restless every day and fear that Sarah will go back on her own eavesdropping.


    But at the thought of Ruiwen''s serious look when he went out today, Ye Feng also had a helpless smile.


    When Ye Feng wants to come, his sister still treats him as a child. How can you come across something when you go out for a walk?


    What''s more, I still know swordsmanship. Although I don''t understand the profound meaning of sword like my sister, I still have some simple ability to resist the wind. Ye Feng walked in the street, not worried about his own accident.


    However, at a corner, Ye Feng is directly hit by a black haired woman wearing red sunglasses.


    The woman did not wait for Ye Feng''s reaction and apologized in a panic, and then continued to leave in the opposite direction.


    Looking at the woman''s back in a hurry, Ye Feng always feels that he has seen this woman in where.


    Red Sunglasses? Wayne! The image of Wayne appears in Ye Feng''s mind. Isn''t it very similar to that woman''s figure just now?


    Just now the woman was wearing a blue navel exposed dress, unlike Wayne''s usual strict dress, so Ye Feng didn''t recognize it for a while.


    Ye Feng lowered his body and wiped his right index finger on the ground. A faint smell of blood came into his nose.


    Then look at the intermittent, imperceptible bloodstains left on the ground as Wayne left. Ye Feng immediately thought of another person - love orchid, that makes his sister awe of the existence.


    When you think about the destruction of the Wien family by Fiona, Ye Feng is more sure that Wayne has been to the black rose.


    For Wayne''s strong strength, Ye Feng will not have the slightest doubt. But in the face of that long-lived love orchid, Ye Feng dare to believe that Wayne will definitely fail.


    It seems that I''ve been seriously injured. Do I want to go and help? Ye Feng is a little hesitant. In his opinion, Wayne should not like to accept other people''s help, otherwise he would not go to the black rose alone.


    "Forget it, I''d better go and have a look. After all, Wayne once saved my life!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Cough..." Wayne looked around at the broken walls and thought that few people would come in here.


    "Hoo..."


    Wayne takes off the red goggles, the tired color in the eye can distinguish. She raised her right hand to her abdomen, which had a large opening in her abdomen, which felt better than before she escaped from the black rose.


    At the thought of the strange magic of Loveland, Wayne was terrified.


    In particular, the golden flower that Loveland condensed with magic, which was printed on Wayne''s abdomen, couldn''t get rid of it.


    It was the same golden chain and Jinhua, which tore Wayne''s abdomen into a huge hole.


    It was the first time for Wayne to feel the explosion of flesh and blood.


    "Ah..." Wayne groaned softly, leaning against the wall and twitching. The wound began to deteriorate again. If she didn''t deal with it, I''m afraid she would not be able to use magic in the future.


    As a self-supporting woman since childhood, Wayne has a strong sense of autonomy. Although she wanted to go to demacia''s army to help her heal, she still felt that it was better to deal with the injury by herself.


    Wayne doesn''t want to socialize with too many people. She prefers to miss her dead relatives when she is alone. Wayne decisively tore off the trouser legs below the knees on both sides and simply bandaged the abdominal wound.


    It was only after all this that Wayne leaned back against the wall. She closed her eyes and recalled the battle scenes with Loveland. She was totally unaware of the black magic in her body.


    Due to the shadow of fear when she was a child, Wayne decided that Loveland''s magic was evil and dark. In order to revenge, she learned a special kind of black magic.


    This kind of magic that Wayne learned can even resist the black magic just like the holy magic. But before in the battle with Loveland, Loveland was not suppressed at all.


    Isn''t Loveland the killer of my family? No, it can''t be! Wayne immediately gave up the ridiculous idea.


    In the battle with Loveland, Loveland said what she had done that day and stimulated Wayne. If it wasn''t for Loveland, would she have been familiar with every word that night? Wayne gritted her teeth and her face was full of resentment.I didn''t expect that after practicing magic for such a long time, he could not beat Loveland, and even had no attribute of restraint. Wayne laughed at herself in the bottom of her heart.


    However, it is obviously a disgrace to his family''s reputation if he keeps hiding like this. Her people were slaughtered by Loveland that night. Even if she can''t beat her, she will go to make an end with her.


    "This time, either you or I will die!" Said Wayne bitterly. As the anger grew, her voice was filled with an angry trill.


    At this point, Wayne felt someone coming in at the entrance of the abandoned civilian area. Now she has just bandaged her wound, and she is very weak. If she meets the pursuer of black rose, she will be very unlucky.


    Wayne straightened up, his back pressed against the wall, and used all his magic power to eavesdrop on the man.


    "It''s strange that I saw her come in just now. Why is it missing?"


    Sure enough! Wayne''s face was gloomy. For that man, she had basically decided that she was the black rose who was going to hunt her down.


    Isn''t this man''s magic too low? Wien''s state of weakness was obviously weaker than that of her.


    However, it''s good to kill the black rose member, but it can at least have time to recover his magic power for a while.


    As the man''s footsteps approached, Wayne''s right hand was magical, holding her black arrow, ready to shoot.


    Right now! Wayne was so hard that he was going to kill him. The black plume of her right hand flew straight out and stabbed the black rose member who had just come out of the corner.


    "Bang"! The sound of metal collision reverberates in the long lane.


    Aware of the failure of the attack, Wayne immediately reached out his right hand, grabbed the collar of the person, and directly pressed it to the ground.


    "Wayne, don''t fight, it''s your own man!"


    Wayne was stunned, and then looked carefully at the subdued people. This is not a member of the black rose, which is clearly the Ye Feng who has a good relationship with Fiona!


    "I should have listened to my sister''s words. I almost died when I went out!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    As soon as demacia''s intrepid vanguard group stepped into the border of North Texas, it quickly marched into the second large city to the west of North Texas. When they entered the city, they were surprised to find that there was no one here.


    Look at the furnishings in the house. It''s not long before they moved out. After a thorough investigation of the abandoned empty city, Galen intends to lead the soldiers out of the city.


    When they were ready to leave the city, they were blocked by noxious.


    Because there were so many alleys in the city, demacia''s forces couldn''t wipe out the ambush of the norxan soldiers.


    In addition, the first time the German army came to the city, the familiarity with the terrain was simply not enough to cope with the sudden emergence of the noxasian soldiers.


    In this way, the armies of both sides fought in the empty city for three days and three nights.


    In a dilapidated stone house east of the city, Swein paced back and forth anxiously. Listening to the noisy fighting outside, Swein frowned and said, "what''s going on? Has demacia''s army attacked? "


    An adjutant in noxious uniform replied, "Lord swiyne, after all, our troops in the Western theater are so different from the fearless vanguard regiment of demacia. If it were not for your command, I''m afraid we would not have been able to hold on for a day."


    Swiyne waved his hand to the adjutant to calm down. He continued, "how many troops do Galen''s fearless pioneers still have?"


    "According to the guerrillas, they were stationed at the entrance to the west of the city. However, compared with three days ago, their strength was significantly reduced by one-third. However, the strength of our army was less than half of that of the fearless vanguard. It is the limit to be able to do this." The adjutant said truthfully, the worry in the tone was self-evident.


    "Pull out the ten Zuan chariots that have been prepared before, and send ten norhusian soldiers to control the chariots. The rest of the soldiers and I will leave the city immediately."


    The adjutant looked up at swiyne and whispered, "Lord swiyne, are you going to sacrifice those ten soldiers?"


    Swiyne looked at the adjutant for a long time, and his forehead was sweating. Swein said solemnly, "since you choose to join the army, you must be ready to die for norhus at any time."


    "Yes, Lord swiyne taught me!" The adjutant replied nervously, with his head lowered.


    Swiyne nodded in relief and said, "let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    "We have to destroy all the defenses that norhus has in this city tonight!"


    Galen glanced at the intrepid pioneers who gathered in front of him. He knew that many soldiers would never come back again.


    But for the glory of demacia, this war is inevitable. But he did not expect that his large army would be completely constrained in this city, and more than a third of his troops were consumed by the far less powerful noxasian army!


    It seems that he has underestimated swiyne. Such a small force has been exploited to such great potential by him. But once tonight, swiyne will not be able to stop Galen''s fearless pioneers if he continues to consume.


    Galen roared solemnly, "tonight, we will punish all the norxans who dare to offend demasia Rongwei! As soon as this evening is over, we will march into the central city of noxious. For many years, the old enmity between demacia and norhus will be ended today! "


    All of a sudden, the cheers of this garrison were heard all the time, resounding through the lonely and empty city of drunk night.


    Galen said, "well, let''s go!"


    With Galen''s command, the soldiers of the fearless Vanguard Group launched their honeycombs and swept across every corner of the city.


    And Galen turned back helplessly and looked at LAX, who was full of resentment.


    "Lax, listen to my brother and go back to demacia quickly." Galen patted lax on the shoulder.


    "I don''t, I''m going to be with my brother," she said with tears in her eyes


    Galen covered his face with his right hand, which was indescribable. Galen, he can''t stand his sister''s petting himself. He said with some helplessness: "well, but don''t use magic indiscriminately. Your magic is too destructive. If the houses in this city are destroyed too seriously, it will not be very good. After all, we are different from the norxans and can''t hurt innocent people."


    Lax chuckled and grimaced at Galen. "I knew you were the best, brother."


    After taking lax on the road, Galen received repeated calls from the soldiers who had been summoned. All of them, without exception, found no trace of the norxan soldiers.


    "Brother, will they run ahead of time?" Lachers whispered to Galen''s ear with her hand over her mouth.


    Galen frowned. "Maybe Swein has already guessed that his remaining troops can no longer stop us, but you can''t speak well? Must it be in my ear? "


    Lax put out her tongue playfully. Galen can only ignore this, the priority is to order the pursuit of the remnant of Swein."Well, I said, brother, I''m afraid it''s really time for you to need my sister''s magic!" Rax said, pointing in front of them.


    Galen looked at lax in disbelief, then followed her fingertips and looked forward.


    I don''t know when they had a chariot in front of them, which only pietrov and Juan had!


    The chariot is jagged and ferocious. It looks like a beast of the past. It should not be piltvov''s.


    The war machines of Juan and piltvov are far from human. The army without special training may have to sacrifice hundreds of people to stop this chariot!


    Galen''s eyes were burning at the chariot, and if it was the only one, he would be confident of a one-on-one fight with it.


    But he''ll need to see the chariots behind him to reduce the number of casualties.


    Galen knew about lax next to him and said in a deep voice, "lax, you have to see the right time. If your magic is empty, my soldiers will be damaged completely!"


    "Give it to me, brother!"


    ¡­¡­


    Swein left the city in the dark, riding on horses with more than one hundred of his remaining soldiers.


    But soon, Swein found out that there were pursuers behind him. Moreover, the sound of horses'' hooves that made the surrounding land tremble, I am afraid that there will be at least a thousand demasia soldiers coming after us.


    Swiyne was indifferent, and he knew it was time for him to make a decision. Although he is a magician, his magic is not suitable for short hand over in large battlefield. I''m afraid he and the rest of his followers will die here tonight.


    The heavy heart made Swein''s face darken. Swiyne reined in his horse and turned to the rear of all the soldiers.


    Far away, he saw the empty city shining at this time, and heard the deafening roar coming from the empty city.


    "Lord swiyne?" One soldier, who was seriously injured, warned.


    "I''m all right. You go first. They''ve come after me. I can still drag them for a while with my magic. Otherwise, when their main force solves the Zuan chariot, I''m afraid you can''t escape." Swein said, with his back to the soldiers. His voice was full of self-confidence, as if he could really stand alone in the pursuit of demacia, who was at least a thousand people.


    "How can we leave you, Lord swiyne?"


    "Yes, we will die first. You are the leader of our North Texas!"


    A group of soldiers scrambled to join in, apparently to live and die with swiyne.


    Looking at the distant fire, Swein''s face showed a look of relief. But in a flash, he ordered, "as soldiers of norhus, you must obey the orders of your superiors. Now I order you to quickly withdraw to the central city, and then go to the eldest lady of the house of kokao. In the future, you must firmly obey her orders!"


    "But..." Some soldiers said hesitantly.


    "No, but do it now!"


    "Yes


    The rest of the soldiers dismounted and paid a deep homage to Swein''s back, then mounted and left again.


    Swiyne breathed a sigh as he listened to the distant hoofs behind him and the approaching hoofs ahead. He raised his right hand and a crow landed on the back of his hand.


    Swiyne looked at the crow gently, stroked the crow''s feathers and said, "pikebone, I''m really sorry. I gave pierce to Ye Feng. My good friend, please take my two letters to Katrina and dreius respectively. If I don''t die this time, I''ll meet again."


    With that, Swein threw his right hand into the sky and sent pikbon into the sky. But pikebone seemed to feel the crisis that his master was about to face, and he would not leave in front of Swein.


    "Go ahead and say hello to pierce when you''ve finished delivering the letter." Swiyne smiles and waves to pikebone.


    Pikburn flew two more low circles around swiyne before he left mournfully.


    Now it''s almost over. Lead the group to the forest over there. Swiyne''s right hand supported his jaw and looked north into the small forest.


    "Look, that man seems to be Swein!"


    "It''s not like it, it''s him!"


    "Together, he is a magician. As long as we are together, he can''t hurt us!"


    Swiyne, riding his horse to the south of the forest, was amused. He didn''t expect that these people should be so cautious, deal with him alone, even want to hold him together.


    But that''s good. When Galen and his main forces clean up the Zuan chariots, I''m afraid that Swein''s men have fled back to the central city.


    Thinking of this, swiyne could not help but speed up the pace, let the horse run faster.


    After entering the forest, under the cover of trees and night, Swein''s hands condensed a purple black energy bar. Those purple black energy turned into a dark black blood pupil crow, these vast crows lurked in the dark, waiting for the opportunity to give the soldiers of demasia a fatal blow.


    When the team completely poured into the forest, swiyne changed his fingerprints wildly and ordered the blood pupil crows of magic incarnation to attack the soldiers.All of a sudden, the sad cry of crows resounded through the forest. One by one, they were like a bloodthirsty maniac, tearing at the flesh and skin of soldiers.


    Even in armor, the bloodthirsty crows tore open the armor and swallowed the flesh inside.


    Blood splashed everywhere, crows and soldiers'' howling intertwined together, already can''t tell who screamed.


    Swein, who controls thousands of crows, obviously has reached the limit of strength and magic. But he didn''t stop, and he continued to control the crows.


    The miserable scene lasted half an hour before the forest was quiet again. But the pungent smell of blood pervaded every corner of the forest.


    Swiyne lay weak on the ground, looking at the dark blood on the ground, he sincerely congratulated himself that he had made the right bet.


    I didn''t expect that he not only did not die, but also annihilated all the demasia soldiers who pursued him. When he''s over, he''ll go back to the central city to find Katrina and dreus.


    And when Swein was completely relaxed, a huge red light came in from outside the forest and fell on his right chest.


    What is the energy fluctuation? Swiyne''s pupils shrink, and he can feel the intense explosive energy in this red light. Once this magic energy explodes, he can''t escape!


    Swiyne was about to get up when the red light burst out. In the center of isiewin, where the great light passes, all the trees are blasted by the magic energy of high heat.


    And where was swiyne just now?


    While swiyne was weak, it was lax who had just arrived outside the forest to launch this deadly magic light.


    Galen, next to her, hesitated and asked, "dead?"


    "Well, brother, swiyne is dead." Laches replied.


    "Let''s go. The intrepid is still waiting for us to march into the central city of noxious."


    Galen paid deep homage to the direction of the forest and gazed for a long time before leaving with lax.


    If you''re from demacia, we''ll be good friends, Swein.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    In the war academy residential area, Ariana sits quietly on the steps in front of her house.


    In this cold winter, as a robot, she has a little human feeling.


    Oriana had no idea how many days and nights she had been sitting here. She was waiting for someone she had made an appointment with.


    All she knew was that the branches and leaves on the trees in front of her door turned yellow and fell off.


    Falling snow, bare tree trunks covered with ice and snow, this snow clothing has become its only ornament.


    It seems that the man won''t come today either, thought oliviana, somewhat sorrowfully. Ionia, what would that be?


    The winter wind was blowing over her cheek, and she heard a rush of footsteps approaching.


    Oriana''s eyes were wide open with joy, and she was staring forward excitedly. Is Ye Feng back from Ionia?


    But when oliviana saw someone coming, she opened her mouth and exclaimed in disbelief, "father


    The man, whom oliviana called his father, wore a pair of black rimmed glasses and a moustache around his mouth. It seemed that he had not been trimmed for some time.


    Because she had not seen her father for a long time, Oriana stepped forward and wanted to share all the human feelings she had learned in this college to her father.


    At one time, her father worked hard to make her like a normal human being. Now, although she still has many problems, she believes that as long as she is given enough time, even if she has no heart, she can become a human being.


    These things were what my father had expected. Oriana took her father''s hand and whispered, "father, you''ve come to see Anna at last."


    The man nodded tired and said, "Anna, next we''re going to visit Zuan."


    Go? Oriana let go of her father''s hand and shook her head vigorously. Since the appointment with Ye Feng, her brain region has issued a strange command: wait for Ye Feng to come back.


    It is her father who calls her to leave. She is the one who gives her life. She should give priority to her father''s instructions.


    Then another strange command appeared in her brain region. This is the order to leave with my father. Two instructions entangled in her brain for a long time before she chose to leave with her father.


    I don''t know why my father is a little strange today, thought oliviana. It''s dishonest to leave like this? Or leave a letter to Ye Feng!


    Oriana said to her father, "father, I''ll go back to my room and I''ll go with you."


    The father nodded and motioned to Oriana to clean up.


    After getting her father''s permission, Oriana rushed back to the house and put the letter in the room.


    In order to lock the letter, she did not leave the room.


    After all this, she left here with her father.


    And shortly after Olivia left, sylvier came to her house. She came here today to play with Oriana. Before her death, she often played with her in piltvov, which can be regarded as very good friends.


    Although the present orlianna only contains the memory of the dead Oriana, not the original person, he still wants to make friends with her. She knocked on the door, only to find that it was not locked.


    A little puzzled, he walked into the room and saw a letter on the table. He took up the letter and looked at it with indescribable solemnity.


    If Ariana''s letter was right, she would be in danger of leaving with her father this time. Sylvier was not a meddler, but at least her relationship with Ariane was not so bad that she could not ignore it.


    After calculating the time, I don''t know if ye Feng went to Ionia before the whole territory of norhus was blocked. He still felt it necessary to give this letter to Ye Feng.


    But how does she know where Ye Feng''s earth hat is now? I''d better drive to pilewood and find Caitlin to help find olivana. Shivell shook his head, breathed, and walked quickly out of the college to find her parking space.


    In this college, only hivier drives a technology car that piltvoff has. For others, it''s scrap metal, and no one will steal her car.


    And just as shivell was about to drive to piltvoff, a familiar voice sounded behind her.


    "Well, sylvier, where are you going?"


    "Caitlin?" To his surprise, he found that the man who had stopped her was Caitlin.


    "Well? I haven''t seen you for so long that I forget it? " Caitlin, with her right hand on her hips, said with a smile.


    Shivell opened the right side door, pulled Caitlin into the car and told Caitlin about Arianna as he drove.


    After hearing this, Caitlin was not nervous, but said with a smile: "I took advantage of Ye Feng''s inattention and put our most advanced Hicks tracker on him, and he is still in NOx."


    "So, do you mean to let me go directly to Ye Feng?" he asked hesitantly"Well, speed up. I''ll allow you to drive faster this time." Caitlin catches the narrow.


    Shivell rolled his eyes and didn''t care about Caitlin. He stepped on the wizard''s gas pedal and drove at full speed.


    Caitlin could not help smiling at the seriousness of his expression.


    He couldn''t stand it any more and hummed, "what are you laughing at?"


    "Do you know what you look like now?" Caitlin asked, smiling.


    "What?"


    "I don''t know if you''ve ever played any of our peerwood video games?"


    "No..." Shivell was a little surprised. Although she often went to pilewood to find Caitlin, she had never played a video game.


    "No, I told you that you look like NPC in it now!" Caitlin replied excitedly.


    Shivell was a little confused, wondering, "empsy?"


    "No, no, no, because video games are written through electronic programs, there will be a proprietary electronic programming language. It''s not mpici, it''s NPC!"


    "Well, empsy..." He replied, somewhat speechless.


    "Forget it, empisi, just empsy! In the video game, if ye Feng''s main line is to go to Ionia, then you can ask him to find Oriana. This is the branch task. You are the NPC who sends branch task to Ye Feng


    "If I were in the game, I would be empisi of his side quests?" He asked, somewhat dejected.


    Caitlin did not see the change in her good sister''s face, and said with a playful smile, "yes!"


    After Caitlin finished, she found out that she had said something wrong. Looking at shivell''s gloomy look, Caitlin said with some guilt: "sylvier, I was wrong, you are the main NPC."


    The main line, empisi? Seaville''s face was stunned, and then he said with a smile, "if only the branch line could become the main line..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    In the hotel, Ruiwen frowns and looks at Ye Feng, who looks like a child who has made a mistake.


    In the past five days, Ye Feng always ran out on her own and came back late every time. She even asked her to buy some medicine to cover the wound with gold coins.


    Out of caution, Ruiwen asked Ye Feng many times what to do, but Ye Feng did not say. Today, she secretly followed Ye Feng behind, only to find that he was taking medicine to save a woman with abdominal injury.


    For that woman, Ruiwen can clearly feel that her magic arrow is not inferior to her own Rune sword.


    Such a powerful and dangerous figure, as Ye Feng''s sister, naturally asked about the origin of this woman, in order to avoid Ye Feng being cheated.


    "Xiao Feng, where are you today?" Ruiwen inquired as usual.


    Ye Feng scratched his head and said with a smile, "it''s just going out for a stroll. I didn''t go there."


    "Today, sister, I went out and saw a woman with red goggles." Ruiwen said something casually.


    After hearing this, Ye Feng exclaimed, "Wayne!"


    Just export, Ye Feng regret, he has seen from Ruiwen''s face serious dissatisfaction.


    Ruiwen hands around the shoulder, staring at Ye Feng said: "hum Xiao Feng, you are more and more brave now. You are hiding everything from your sister. "


    Obviously, Ruiwen is very dissatisfied with Ye Feng''s behavior of concealing and not reporting. Ye Feng conceals, harms her this elder sister these days to worry about him.


    "Elder sister, Wayne is from demacia. Her family was destroyed by Loveland. This time, she took revenge on her and was almost killed. When I found her, she had been seriously injured. Brother, I am afraid that you are worried, so I dare not tell you."


    Lord Loveland, this Wayne really does not know the height of heaven and earth, find her revenge. Ruiwen''s eyes turned, staring at Ye Feng and nervously asked, "Xiao Feng, this attack on Lord leflean, didn''t you participate?"


    If ye Feng is also involved, Ruiwen will have to ignore the blockade of the outside world and take Ye Feng away from NOx immediately.


    As for the strength of love orchid, Ruiwen, who grew up listening to her legend since childhood, can''t be clearer.


    Although Loveland is not a demigod, it has a powerful power that ordinary demigods cannot have!


    Ye Feng felt that Ruiwen was too fussy and said: "sister, don''t worry, brother, I''m not involved in it!"


    "That''s good. I''m sure that Wayne will go to Lord Loveland after she''s ready. You can''t fool around with her!" Ruiwen''s expression solemnly admonishes a way.


    Ye Feng shrugged, saying he would not. Ruiwen see this, also inconvenient to say more, after all, Ye Feng is so big, some things she can only talk about him.


    But Ye Feng thought about how to persuade Wayne not to take revenge in a hurry. Now she certainly won''t be the rival of Loveland. She can''t be sure until she becomes stronger!


    However, Ye Feng did not know his idea, and indirectly let him also embark on the road to fight against Loveland.


    ¡­¡­


    The caves caused by the potholes and magic waves are all over the forest. The decaying of thousands of soldiers'' bodies on the ground naturally attracts vultures.


    These vultures are excited to gnaw at the rotten meat on the corpse, and the joyful evil cry echoes in this dead forest.


    At this point, however, the vultures felt as if something was coming out of the ground nearby.


    The restless mood makes them more restless, and finally driven by fear, they give up the delicious rotten meat and all fly away from the forest.


    As they left, the forest fell into silence again.


    I don''t know how long after, a corpse seems to be manipulated by something like constantly crawling.


    With a bang, the corpse exploded directly, and the fragments splashed around.


    The ground where the body was originally located was also broken, and a bloody right hand sprang out of it.


    Then, a man covered with blood crawled out of the ground. The man is the Swein, who was previously confirmed dead by lax.


    Swiyne breathed. If he hadn''t put a corpse on himself before the light burst, and he was lying on the ground, I''m afraid the light would have killed him directly.


    But under the impact, he was buried underground for five days. And he felt that his wounds were incurable and would soon die.


    The cold wind gradually penetrated into Swein''s frail body. Before death, he gradually fell into the memories of the past.


    In front of him came the image of Yvonne, the woman who had died.


    It was as if he had heard Yvonne calling him lord swiyne, the young girl who had vowed to follow him. She didn''t betray him because of Karen. She came back to him


    If they can, they will overthrow the rule of the nobility together, so that the common people can have their own rights and interests.


    It used to be the best dream in swiyne''s heart, but it was destroyed by the man named Karen.Why would Yvonne choose the man with no ambition? So far, swiyne can not understand, he and she are clearly the most suitable pair!


    She came to pick me up


    Swein''s mouth spilled a trace of blood, the breath of life was weak to the extreme.


    "Evanie..."


    Swein called softly.


    "Lord swiyne..." Evanie''s voice echoed in swiyne''s mind, which made him stunned before he died.


    As if he thought of something, swiyne''s mind was racing back to the day evannie died.


    That day, Lord Loveland also called his name!


    This made Swein suddenly clear that he was wrong in the beginning.


    Yvonne is not dead at all!


    It''s the Loveland talent who died, right! Swiyne grinned bitterly. Unexpectedly, he was killed by his beloved woman.


    In fact, Lord Loveland is not dead, her memory and magic should be in that gorgeous three feather crown. Swein was surprised and angry at the thought.


    The original so-called immortality are illusory illusions, how can there be any immortal mortals.


    Although their appearance will not change, as each generation of Loveland grows older, they must have an heir.


    The successor of this generation of Loveland is evannie, so the previous generation of Loveland will arrange to kill her lover Karen in the countryside!


    I didn''t expect that my whole life was spent in the calculation of others! Swein clenched his right fist and hit the ground hard.


    Loveland, you are so cruel!


    Despite the intense pain from his right fist, Swein continued to think. Even if he died, he had to sort out the secret of Loveland.


    The enchantress has the meaning of deceiving master in aicasi language.


    Fraudsters Fraudsters Fraudsters Will the first generation of Loveland hide something?


    Shadow Island, yes, shadow island! While still in the black rose, Swein overheard the secret trade between Loveland and shadowisland.


    If it''s really shadow island people, I''m afraid it''s not just norhus. Think of SANA''s disappearance and the overreaction of various countries, Swein has determined that there must be shadow island in it.


    I''m sorry, evanie. I''m going to do one more thing before I die!


    Swiyne''s face was gloomy, and he was clearly determined.


    For the sake of the people of Valoran, I think you would forgive me if you were a former Loveland?


    Swein took a pen and parchment from his arms and wrote down the mystery of Loveland''s long life and the secret relationship of shadow island.


    "Pierce, come back to me," he called softly from the bottom of his heart


    It took a whole afternoon for pierce to fly back to swiyne. Swein gives the letter to pierce and instructs it to take the letter to its new owner, Ye Feng.


    When pierce flew away, Swein could not hold on any longer.


    He got up and staggered deep into the forest.


    Hehe, Lord Loveland, you really control my destiny.


    But you still made a fatal mistake, that is to choose evanie as your successor!


    Unfortunately, I can''t see the end


    ¡­¡­


    The winter wind is blowing wildly, and love orchid still wears a Chinese robe. She has a strong magic in this cold wind, can not feel a trace of cold.


    She was in a remote wilderness, and in front of her was a gravestone without inscriptions.


    Loveland looked at the wordless tombstone with a complicated look, and then with a golden chain on his right hand, he engraved five words on the tombstone, Swein''s tomb.


    After thinking for a moment, she engraved a rose in the upper right corner of it, and then she put away her magic.


    Loveland squatted down and gently kissed the tombstone before she stood up.


    "It''s also Karen''s day of sacrifice, and you''re both the most important people in evannie." Said Loveland calmly.


    There is a tombstone next to swiyne''s tombstone. It was engraved with "the tomb of Karen", and there was also a rose in the upper right corner.


    "I''m sorry, but I can''t come with you yet." Loveland looked at the two tombstones apologetically.


    "There was a girl who was very similar to me. Her name was shire. I let her go from the black rose."


    Loveland finally looked at the two tombstones with nostalgia, and then left resolutely.


    Her long hair in the cold winter wind constantly flying, looking at her far away back, is so lonely.


    Black rose petals fell on her way away, with the sound of the winter wind, as if playing the last elegy for Loveland.


    Let the curse of Loveland come to an end on me


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    Katrina is in the courtyard of the kokao family residence, discussing with Tyrone about the union of other nobles.


    Katrina''s right hand brushed her red hair, and her dignified look combined with the scar on her right eye made Tyrone a little stunned.


    "Tyrone, what do the nobles say?" Katrina asked.


    Tyrone glanced away and opened his mouth, not knowing how to speak.


    Katrina was a little displeased by Tyrone''s performance. "They refused?" she said impatiently


    When Tyrone heard this, he knew that if he didn''t tell the truth, he would be angry. He had to reply: "Miss, your joint plan has been severely rejected by various nobles. They just want to wait for the army of demacia and Ionia to surrender directly and talk about the conditions for peace."


    "What do you say?" Katrina was so angry that her lips and teeth kept pounding, and her hands trembled.


    "Please calm down, miss." A faint pain flashed through Tyrone''s eyes.


    "These selfish wastes, even though my father had treated them well, did not expect that there would be a disaster in North Texas. None of them would send their own family soldiers, and that Swein, even refused my request to go out to war and ask me to join them!"


    Katrina took out the dagger from her waist and inserted it directly into the ground. Then she stepped on the handle of the dagger and put the blade under the ground.


    Tyrone said in a deep voice: "young lady, you have been walking around various nobles recently. You are under too much pressure. Although the joint plan fails, you should not abandon yourself."


    Katrina took a few deep breaths. These days, in order to let these nobles send troops together, she has done her best with a smile. But they perfunctory her one by one!


    But for her father''s absence now, she would have killed them. For the development of her family, she had to swallow her anger this time.


    Seeing Katrina''s mood get better a little, Tyrone''s hanging heart is relieved.


    Tyrone wanted to say something, but was interrupted by a crow''s sad cry.


    The crow landed on Katrina''s shoulder with two rolls of parchment on its claws.


    Katrina frowned. She always felt that the crow had brought bad news.


    After reading the messages on two pieces of parchment, Katrina''s face was uncertain, as if she had been troubled by something.


    Tyrone asked anxiously, "young lady, are you ok?"


    Katrina shook her head, sighed, and put one of the letters back under the crow''s claws to let the crow leave.


    It took a long time for Katrina to say with a mixed look, "swiyne is dead."


    "What!" Tyrone exclaimed in disbelief.


    "I was shocked, but it was true. He told me about my father being taken away by the black rose." Katrina, staring at Tyrone, said seriously.


    "General, where is he now?" Tyrone was overjoyed at the news of general kecao, and completely forgot the news of Swein''s death.


    Katrina looked at Tyrone''s excited look, or can''t bear to say: "swiyne is only responsible for taking his father to the black rose, since then, the father has disappeared."


    After that, Katrina''s eyes turned red. I didn''t expect to hear from my father. She''s really tired these days without her father.


    Tyrone opened his mouth and wanted to say something comforting, but he was not good at comforting people. After organizing the language for a long time, he still couldn''t say a word.


    At this time, a maid came into the courtyard and said in a panic, "no, miss, there are more than 100 norhusian soldiers outside asking to see you!"


    "Miss, do you want me to drive them away?" Asked Tyrone. He was a little unhappy, and now Katrina is sad, these soldiers are coming at a bad time.


    Katrina looked positive and said, "Tyrone, let them wait for me in the hall."


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Feng, holding a pile of medicinal wine, cloth and thread, staggered into the lane where Vern was hiding.


    Wayne''s been hiding here these days. Ye Feng originally intended to use the money left from her sister to help Wei en borrow a room, but she insisted on hiding here.


    The Ye Feng, who can''t resist Wayne, has to come here every day to help Wayne smear the wound with medicinal wine.


    From the first few days, Ye Feng was subdued on the ground every time she came as a black rose by Wayne. By now, Wayne has completely relaxed her guard against black roses. It seems that she thinks too much. Loveland doesn''t seem to regard her existence as a threat.


    Walking into the alley, Ye Feng sees Wayne leaning against the wall to rest. He could only shake his head helplessly.


    "Wayne, it''s rubbed." Ye Feng walks to Wayne and pats her on the shoulder.


    "Why is it a little late today?" said Wayne vaguely, opening his heavy, tired eyelids


    Ye Feng replied awkwardly, "my elder sister knew about my help last night. Today she asked her for a long time before she promised me to come."Wayne frowned and said, "your sister? I haven''t heard of you having a sister before. You can''t be sorry for Fiona


    Ye Feng coughed and opened the topic: "Wayne, why do you want me to bring cloth and needles today?"


    As soon as Wayne heard this, her eyes brightened and she said in surprise, "give me those fabrics and stitches!"


    Ye Feng is a little confused, but still handed the thing to Wayne.


    Wayne took the cloth and the needle and thread, and stirred up under Ye Feng''s surprised eyes.


    spent as like as two peas, and ween weaved a cloak and black upper uniform, exactly like the hunter''s suit she had worn before.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s surprised expression, Wayne smiles triumphantly and is very satisfied with Ye Feng''s expression.


    Wei en stares at Ye Feng and says solemnly: "my wound is almost good. I won''t apply medicine today. I''m going to go to black rose. You can go back."


    After listening to Ye Feng, a burst of head big. Last night, I just wanted to persuade Wayne to give up to avenge Loveland first. I didn''t expect that I would have to do something serious today.


    Ye Feng really wants to rush up to say that Wayne, but on second thought, may be able to track Wayne to find the specific location of the black rose.


    For the black rose, Ye Feng did not know what was wrong with him, and he had an irresistible curiosity about it.


    I will secretly follow the past to have a look, absolutely listen to my sister''s no participation! Ye Feng silently read a sorry elder sister in the bottom of his heart, and said with a smile to Wayne: "since you want to go, then I will not stop you. I hope you will be more careful this time. I can''t wait until you become stronger."


    Wei en nodded, for Ye Feng''s words, she did not think. How can Ye Feng understand the fear and indignation of witnessing a whole family being slaughtered? She didn''t want to wait any longer. Instead of living like this, she might as well have a quick and painful ending.


    In order to prevent Wayne from being tracked, Ye Feng quickly said to him, "Wayne, I''ll go back first. Be careful."


    "Well, you go." Wayne waved to Ye Feng and watched Ye Feng leave.


    After confirming Ye Feng''s departure, Wayne puts on her newly woven coat and Cape and goes to the black rose again.


    And after Wayne walked out of the alley, Ye Feng poked his head out of one of the broken houses in the lane just now and started his tracking plan.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    Katrina, with a sullen face and her back to Tyrone, asked, "Tyrone, why did you do this to those soldiers?" Her voice was full of cold breath, and Tyrone was a little uncomfortable.


    Tyrone didn''t think so, but he tried to be more respectful and said, "because they said you''re not as good as that Swein, miss."


    Katrina looked back at Tyrone and asked calmly, "do you remember that you swore before me?"


    Tyrone was stunned. She didn''t expect Katrina to ask about this. He replied respectfully, "yes."


    "I know you want to protect me, but now I can''t compete with the forces of Ionia and demacia by the strength of my family. I need more help. They are right. Although I hate Swein, he is the only one who can be equal with my father. I''m not as good as him now."


    After that, Katrina breathed her breath and continued: "Tyrone, I still need more understanding and support from you. Sometimes I still don''t care too much about the interests of the kokao family, and the interests of norhus are the priority."


    Katrina put her right hand on Tyrone''s left chest and whispered, "for the sake of NOx..."


    Tyrone felt the softness of Katrina''s hands, and he spat out at the bottom of his heart: "no NOx is better than you and the kokao family!"


    He closed his eyes, took a deep breath, touched Katrina''s slender hand on his chest with his right hand and whispered, "for the sake of NOx!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Feng follows Wei en''s back, and is almost found by Wayne several times.


    Isn''t this Wayne too cautious? I am so far away, she can detect, this keen sense of smell is no one! Leaves make complaints about the wind.


    In order to let Wayne continue on the road, Ye Feng immediately penetrates into the crowd and pretends to buy things at a stall selling women''s headwear.


    While playing with the headdress, Ye Feng does not forget to look at Wayne not far away. I don''t think you found it? He felt his heart beat faster, playing tracking for the first time, it was inevitable that he was a little nervous.


    Ye Feng once again successfully cheated Wayne, Wayne on the road. In the following follow-up, Wayne did not stop, all the way into the underground city, and then came to a corner that nobody passed by, into the dark lane where the light couldn''t penetrate.


    Ye Feng looks at the dim alley and doesn''t know what to do. He hesitated, and his sister Ruiwen refused to let him participate in it, fearing that something would happen to him. As a younger brother, Ye Feng certainly doesn''t want to worry about her sister because of her behavior.


    "Ye Feng, how is it? It''s fun to follow me?" The sound of Wayne''s pondering sounds from behind Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng was shocked and said incoherently, "Wei Vern, didn''t you go in


    Wayne coldly swept Ye Feng''s eyes. Ignoring the embarrassed Ye Feng, she pressed him directly on the wall and warned, "I advise you to leave. You should know that this is the entrance of the black rose. If you are satisfied with your curiosity, you can go back, or I can''t protect you if something happens."


    Ye Feng made a ha ha, narrowed his eyes and laughed, and said, "yes, yes, yes I''ll go back now! "


    Wayne looked up and down at the lower leaf wind strangely, and snorted: "you are wise. I''m gone. You dare to follow me. I''ll kill you before you are killed by the black rose!"


    Finish saying that, Wei en also does not wait for Ye Feng to reply, the figure directly did not enter the dark alley.


    Be so scared by Wayne, Ye Feng how dare to follow in. In the bottom of my heart secretly spat sound, Wei en does not know good people''s heart, Ye Feng wants to go back.


    And then a crow flew down on his shoulder.


    The crow looked at the shoulder leaf of some doubt. This crow seems to have been sent to me by Swein before, eh? Why is there another letter?


    Ye Feng takes out the letter from the crow''s claw and carefully browses the contents above.


    The more you look at Ye Feng''s face, the more dignified he is. After reading the letter completely, Ye Feng''s mood can be said to have fallen to the bottom.


    Unexpectedly, Swein died, and he entrusted Ye Feng with an important task, that is, to break the plot between Loveland and shadow island.


    Although the letter tells the mystery of love orchid''s longevity, Ye Feng does not have the strength to fight with love orchid!


    What''s more, Ye Feng has promised Ruiwen not to participate in the affairs related to Loveland. If he didn''t, he would do what Swein said.


    However, the letter mentions that the man named Karen is not dead, which can be used to upset her and defeat her when she is seriously injured. But all of these are based on the premise that Ye Feng is seriously injured, and the strength of love orchid is OK.


    Go back and go to Ionia with my sister. Swein, I''m sorry, but I''ll give the letter to demacia''s people to fight shadow island and black rose together. Ye Feng said with guilt at the bottom of her heart.


    And when Ye Feng was about to leave, the tears of the goddess on his chest radiated blue light.


    He could feel the magic power of the tears of the goddess, which was as pure as that in Baron Nash''s body last time.This time, however, he could feel that the energy in the tears of the goddess was no longer as full as last time. I''m afraid that if I use it this time, I won''t get the power of the goddess akashia in the future.


    Ye Feng said to himself with some joy: "didn''t the strength last time run out? Praise the goddess of ekasia. If it is this magic, it will surely defeat Loveland


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the east gate of the fort in the center of the city, a group of Ionian soldiers and senior generals were stationed here.


    Since arilia and her advance troops were ambushed by dreus, the troops in the rear did not know about it. They could only speculate that arilia might have been captured or even killed by NOx.


    In order to confirm the news of the advance troops and the commander-in-chief of the operation, arilia, the senior generals of Ionia had to accept the negotiations between the noxasian side.


    Watching dreus walk out of the gate with hundreds of norxan soldiers, some of Ionian''s senior generals were filled with disdain.


    In their opinion, dreius didn''t need to bring so many people out. They will not be so dishonest in EONIA as in NOx. Since they have agreed to negotiate, they will certainly not renege. They didn''t break the Treaty of enosis again. They didn''t break the treaty.


    Dreus stepped into the front of the battle, looking at the vast sea of people of Ionian army, suddenly feeling a million. Once upon a time, they had so many troops in North Texas.


    In the real war, even without demacia, the present forces of noxas could not resist the forces of Ionia. Dreius''s face was changing, and the thought of Swein''s death had made him feel that the negotiation might also fail.


    But in the letter, Swein mentioned the solution to the incident. Swein hypothesized two possibilities, one of which was that arilia was captured and the other was that her life and death were unknown.


    If arilia''s life or death is unknown, they can follow the plan of her being captured. As long as they insist that arilia is not dead and captured, they can exchange it for peace talks.


    As for the surrender of arilia, there are other reasons.


    Now there''s no way out of noxious. Dreus exchanged eyes with the senior generals of Ionia, and said in a low voice, "I don''t want to say any more nonsense. Arilia has been captured by us in norhus. If you want to replace your general, you must immediately withdraw your troops back to Ionia, and promise that there will be no war against norhus for a few years."


    One of the senior generals of Ionia looked at dreus suspiciously. But dreius was expressionless, and the senior generals could not see it. He had to ask, "what about the peace treaty? Should you show us? "


    Dreius looked at the nearest soldier behind him, who immediately handed the peace treaty written on parchment to the senior general of Ionia.


    The senior general of Ionia looked at the treaty carefully and said, "it says that our commander arilia has served in NOx for three years? I want to see general arielia. It''s up to her to decide! "


    It was not easy to deceive him, but he did not give in at all. He refused: "no, arilia has caused a great wound to me in norhus. Since she was captured, she should accept our punishment." He knew that if there was a slight concession in his tone now, I''m afraid these Ionians would have to see arilia.


    "Good Good, you I will break through your gates and bring back our general arilia


    "Oh? As soon as the peace talks fail, the noxasian soldiers in the city gate will immediately kill arilia Dryus sneered.


    "Let''s retreat. We can''t make up our mind about Lord arielia. Go back and let Lord karmar decide." Another senior general of EONIA came forward to persuade the high-ranking general who almost lost his mind.


    "Well, I''ll sign the treaty, but you must make sure that Lord arielia will not be insulted by his dignity!" The calm down senior general of Ionia coldly looked at dreus, hoping that he would make a statement.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t let arilia get any damage." Dreus promised.


    The senior general of Ionia took out a pen and was ready to sign on it. Seeing this, dreius was relieved.


    He looked very strong just now. In fact, he was so nervous that his hands were soaked with sweat.


    "Wait, I refuse to sign this peace treaty!" A sonorous and powerful woman''s voice came from the rear of the Ionian army.


    "Who? How dare you break into the army of Ionia The senior general of Ionia was very depressed when he signed the treaty. Now he ran out of trouble. He can be said to be very angry.


    When everyone saw the visitor, they were dumbfounded. Isn''t this the man norhus called the captive arilia?


    And the senior general who had scolded arilia before turned pale and stammered, "AI Lord arilia, I didn''t know it was you... "Arilia raised her hand and motioned him not to speak. Then arilia went up to the gloomy dreus and joked, "dreus, isn''t it a surprise?"


    On the surface, dreius covered up his shock and anger and said calmly, "it''s very surprising, but since you''re here, sign the peace treaty."


    Arilia looked at dreus in a funny way and said, "dryus, between the two of us There is no possibility of peace talks between Ionia and NOx! "


    Dreius closed his eyes, took a deep breath, looked at arilia seriously, and said, "what can you do to let me off norhus this time?"


    Arilia was overwhelmed by the sudden seriousness of dreius''s expression. In her opinion, the soldiers of nortexas are ruthless and bloodthirsty people. How can they lower their attitude for the country? This should be their most shameless. Dreus''s sudden behavior made her very uncomfortable. If it happened to Ionia and other countries, she would believe it.


    Well, since you want to play, I will accompany you! Arilia snorted and said, "I Ionians have always been peace loving and don''t like war. If it wasn''t for your bad behavior before norhus, it would not be hostile to the whole continent. If you would kneel on behalf of you, admit your mistakes in Ionia and repent your actions, I could consider withdrawing."


    "Arilia, you''ve been deceiving too much!"


    "Lord dreus, we are willing to die with you, and we will not let you suffer such insults!"


    "Yes, Lord dreus, we''ll fight them!"


    "There''s no one in North Texas who is afraid of death!"


    Arilia''s words immediately aroused the public indignation of the soldiers in noxasia. Arilia''s request was more painful than letting them die. In their opinion, dreius could not accept such unreasonable demands.


    Although dreius did not say a word, arilia still gave a cold smile at the bottom of her heart when she saw the faces of the unrepentant soldiers.


    It''s a group of such people in norhus. It''s good to attack their capital and let them know what it''s like to lose! Arilia thought to herself.


    And just when everyone thought that dreus would refuse, dreus plopped and knelt on the ground.


    "Lord dreus, get up


    "Yes, even if you do, they will not withdraw!"


    "It is better to die in battle than to be humiliated!"


    Said a group of northerners anxiously.


    Dreisen raised his head, looked at arilia seriously, and said, "is that true? As long as I do, you will order the withdrawal? "


    She subconsciously stepped back and nodded, "that''s right."


    "I wouldn''t have done that if it wasn''t for swiyne who died. Norhus really couldn''t do it this time." Said dreus, turning to the noxasian soldiers behind him.


    "I''m nothing more than swiyne''s sacrifice, for the sake of NOx!"


    After the explanation, dreus and the soldiers of norhus looked at arilia and said, "arilia, I apologize to Ionia on behalf of norhus. For those innocent people who died in the hands of my soldiers, norhus sincerely repents. I also hope that Ionia can tolerate the mistakes we have made and give us a chance to repent!"


    Arilia looked wearily at the kneeling dreus, who seemed the least likely to admit that she had made a mistake, which made her anxious.


    She waved her hand and said, "I hope you don''t say it verbally. I''m arilia is not a dishonest person, and Ionia is not a dishonest country. I will order the withdrawal of troops, but I will not forgive the crimes you have committed. Those innocent and dead Ionian soldiers and civilians can not be solved by your apology. I also believe in me After these Ionian soldiers will not forgive you, once again, I Ionian''s iron horse will be able to step down on NOx


    Before the words fell, arilia ordered a horse to be brought up for her. After getting on the horse, arilia looked at the huge fortress nearby with complicated complexion and ordered: "withdraw!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    The mist that could not be dispersed covered the girl''s village. One by one she had never heard of came out of the fog and killed all the villagers in the village.


    The girl stood in the same place without expression, watching the monsters tearing her lovers in front of her.


    Her cold-blooded and merciless performance aroused the interest of the leader of the group of monsters, who were shrouded in the shadow and exuded a terrible spirit of the dead.


    The head of the monster laughed in his gloomy and terrible voice: "woman, why don''t you cry? Aren''t you afraid? "


    "Kill me, or I will kill you later," said the girl calmly, staring at her lover''s body


    "Interesting, ha ha, I suddenly do not want to kill you, women, I give you a chance, ten years, ten years if you can kill me, welcome to shadow island!" With that, the monster leader took his men with him to follow the fog.


    "Why don''t you ask my name and you''re not afraid I''ll run away?" The girl yelled at the fading mist.


    "You are not qualified to let me remember, ha ha..." The voice of the monster leader drifted further and further along with the fog until it disappeared into the sky.


    Ten years later, in a village shrouded in fog, the girl pierced the body of the monster leader with her own stick, and died under the burst gold flower with his men.


    The head of the monster has already forgotten the girl. Unexpectedly, the girl he once let go unintentionally killed his life.


    Regardless of the fact that she is covered with the blood of these monsters, the girl learns magic through her soul to extract the memory of these monsters. Only then did she know that these monsters were only the lowest beings in the so-called shadow Island, and that there were demigods on the dark island.


    But the girl is not afraid, she has lost her lover and relatives, for that has never been to the shadow Island, her heart has nameless anger and hatred.


    In the past ten years, she has traveled through the forbidden areas of Valoran, stepped into the forbidden areas of human life, and learned a lot of lost taboo magic. It also kept her from talking to humans for a long time.


    For ten years, she had forgotten her name. Although she has killed the monster leader, she knows that with her current strength, she can not fight against shadow Island, and she needs the help of her more human compatriots.


    In order to integrate into the human society again, the girl named herself "Loveland". She went back to her native country, North Texas, and set up an organization called black rose, which absorbed people who were willing to learn magic and had magical talents. But she didn''t tell anyone about her dream of destroying shadow island. She thought it would be better to keep it secret.


    With the passage of time, the status of the girl in NOx has been rising, and finally she has become the real authority of NOx. In the days to come, she became a well-known sorceress in mainland China, even the shadow island in the far west corner of the world had heard of her. This is her free translation of the name in the language of Acacia, and its real meaning is the fraudster.


    Yes, since she got this name, she began to deceive people and demons.


    If human beings can not become demigods, they will face birth, aging and death. The girl was not gifted with magic, but for her amazing perseverance, she would not have gone so far on the magic road.


    Faced with the weakness of her body, the girl created a set of magic to make her face unchanged, so as to confuse the world.


    But the decline of her body made her worry that her will was not inherited. The girl began to complain of illness, even the members of the black rose she avoided, but secretly she poured her magic and memory into her three feather crowns.


    After all this, the girl began to worry that her power was given to the ill intentioned. In her opinion, men definitely can''t accept her heritage.


    Her successor should be like her, a weak woman with extremely poor magic talent. But this is not enough, they also have to have a very high IQ, and accept secular baptism, break love. Only a woman who has experienced hardships and meets all the above conditions can become a qualified Loveland.


    If all the generations of Loveland were like her, she would never have been a demigod. But can a demigod really fight against so many demons in shadowisland? The answer is No. She doesn''t need a demigod, she needs a person to crush all the demonic forces of shadowisland.


    Thinking of this, a taboo word "night of blood moon" appeared in the girl''s heart. It is called taboo because she once saw the record of "night of blood moon" in a relic.


    When the blood moon comes, the strength of all dark creatures will soar. It was a night full of demonic laws of existence, and a dark age in which everything was in control of the shadows.


    Girls learn a kind of magic can be in the night of blood moon magic to the extreme, and can turn the power of the devil for their own use.


    But to complete the night of blood moon, we must have the participation of demons. In order to achieve her ideal, the girl had to pretend to collude with the devil of shadow island.


    This kind of cooperation may last hundreds of thousands of years, and she won''t live to that time. In this way, it is a test of the will of the inheritors of lefron.Once the blood moon comes, each generation of Loveland will have at least the power to surpass God if all the infinite close to the demigod''s strength are combined, and the chance of demons is used again. This power must be able to suppress the shadow Island demigods who are also gods.


    In order to win the final victory, all ages of Loveland must carefully choose their successors. This is both our curse and our will.


    May the black rose bloom again under the light


    Standing in the Open Black Rose Garden, Loveland''s miserable life experiences flashed through her mind after she had just dismissed all the members of black rose. Sometimes, she would have the illusion that she was the first generation of Loveland, and that she had never changed from generation to generation. Sometimes, she felt that she was evanie. She should live according to her own will, instead of performing the duties of Loveland.


    I''m Loveland! Loveland shook off the confused thoughts in her head and looked firmly at the moon floating slowly in the sky.


    The recovery of love orchid, her sexy lips curled up again. That strange arc seems to reveal that a century long drama directed by Loveland is about to begin.


    ¡­¡­


    On the beach of this shadowy island where there is no sunshine all year round, a dead woman with a long spear, wearing helmets and costumes of ancient soldiers, looks at the huge army of dead people before her. At the bottom of her heart, she is full of contempt for these undead soldiers, but she still wants to lead them.


    Since she was betrayed by the man in her lifetime, it''s hard for the dead woman general to believe anyone else.


    She and her soldiers will kill demacia in the east when the blood moon comes.


    Deep in the shadow Island, there are six demons standing in the circle of light. Their bodies are covered by shadow, and they can''t really see.


    One of the demons said, "Callista is ready on the east coast, and as soon as the blood moon comes, she will take her dead soldiers and destroy demacia."


    "Elise is still in NOx. Now we just have to wait for the blood moon to come."


    "The age of mankind is finally coming to an end!"


    A number of demons have made their own comments, it seems that they are very satisfied with the blood month plan.


    The sun sank under the curtain of the night, and the moon rose into the center of the night.


    In the eyes of the demons, that round of flawless moon is slowly becoming scarlet.


    A faint red mist around the moon began to spread. The winding red thread is like the tentacles of the devil, imprisoning the original bright moon, making it extremely evil.


    When the originally flawless moon completely turned into scarlet moon, a bloody red light shot from the shadow island and went straight into the sky. At the same time, Loveland''s Black Rose Palace also radiated the same light.


    When two red lights meet in the sky and direct to the scarlet moon, the sky of Valoran is covered with blood mist.


    The demons of shadow Island feel that their strength has been greatly improved, which makes them very happy.


    Elise, Calista, and the six demons in that aperture responded most strongly to the night of the blood moon. A strong magic energy poured into their bodies from heaven and earth, and their strength was greatly enhanced by the joy in their bodies. Among them, the four most powerful demons directly broke through the realm of God, and the strength of the remaining four demons also broke through to the semi God peak, just a line away from God.


    "Haha, the strength of our eight demons of shadow has been improved unprecedentedly, so we don''t have to cooperate with the imprisoned virtual visitors in the war Academy."


    "Is this the power of God? Who else in this world can block my shadow island


    Elise, who was far away in North Texas, was also communicating with the other seven demons. They could all hear each other''s words.


    However, before Elise had time to say anything, a woman''s voice sounded in her heart and the other seven demons. This is the first time that they have been intervened by an outsider when they communicate with each other.


    "Shadow Island, are you satisfied with the power of the blood moon?"


    "Who?" At the same time, the eight demons asked cautiously.


    "Cluck cluck, so forget me. If it wasn''t for me, Loveland, could you make the blood moon come so quickly?" Loveland was standing among the black roses, laughing wildly.


    It turned out to be Loveland, the new woman in shadow island. She was also baptized in the blood pool like them, and she was one of them.


    Elise also said with a smile, "Loveland, I''m afraid you have become a demigod by the power of this blood moon? Congratulations, shadow island will never treat you badly


    "Ha ha, I just became a demigod. It''s far from you." The corner of her mouth rose slightly and said with a little deep meaning.


    One of the male demons heard what lefron was saying and said in a bad tone: "what do you mean, Loveland?"


    "I want to use the strength of all of you here!" Loveland chuckled as she finished.


    "I didn''t expect you to be ambitious, Loveland. Do you think you can fight any one of my eight demons? On the strength of your new demigod? Although I know that you are mortal and have the fighting power of demigod, it can''t help you any more! " Another male devil said jokingly.Loveland did not answer. She lowered her body and gently twisted a black rose beside her. Then a breeze blew by, and the petals of black rose kept rotating around her.


    The black petals wrapped love orchid, and the magic light of black rose gradually appeared under her feet.


    At the same time, behind the eight most powerful demons of shadow Island, the black mark of black rose appears. Before they could get rid of it, the mark penetrated into their bodies.


    When the black rose imprint penetrated into their bodies, they felt the magic energy in their bodies was floating out of their bodies. The feeling that the power was gradually drained made their faces distorted and ferocious.


    Their howling revealed endless unwillingness, but they were calculated by a woman!


    And this woman is a mortal!


    As a mortal, he cheated the demigods and played with the demigods among the applause. He was probably the only one in the world.


    This terrible trick really makes the eight demons of shadow feel cold.


    They have been preparing for hundreds of years, and all of them have done other people''s wedding clothes.


    "Loveland!" Alice growled, word by word.


    But let her and the other seven demons roar, love orchid is still indifferent.


    Loveland stood still, absorbing all the power of the eight demons. Then the power of each generation of love orchid is combined, and the power of love orchid quickly breaks through the boundaries of God.


    It was not until all the powers of the eight demons had been extracted that Loveland removed the Black Rose''s mark array.


    Feeling the changes in her body, Loveland''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she said with a smile, "thank you for your strength. I''ll return what I just extracted."


    Before the shadow eight demons could react, their power returned to the body again.


    Elise, pale and sweaty, asked weakly, "why do you give back your strength to us?"


    Looking at the scarlet sky and the bloody moon, Loveland said, "I want you to know that even if you become gods, I will suppress you if you join hands."


    "We''ll come to Knox now and kill you arrogant woman!" One of the male demons snorted.


    But before he and the other six demons on shadow island had time to start, a huge pressure came quietly from the direction of nortexas, and the powerful suppression force made them unable to move.


    Now some of them believe in Loveland''s words. Even if four of them are gods and the other four are demigods, they can''t resist the magic attack of Loveland.


    "I will end your lives now, and then I will destroy shadow Island myself!" Loveland sighed. The staff in her hand gave out a black light. Even if you were far away from the shadow Island, you could see the black light column.


    The eight demons of shadow looked at the light column in despair. They didn''t expect that they would die in such humiliation.


    Love orchid at this time also cut off and shadow eight evil spirit link, complexion is complex.


    Finally it''s over. The curse of Loveland is finally coming to an end in my hand


    With a faint sigh, the miniature memories of each generation of Loveland flashed through her mind.


    From today on, there will be no black roses in the world. She will find a quiet place and live alone.


    "It''s over..." Loveland longingly looked at the black rose garden and said to herself.


    "And It''s not over, Loveland Under the eyes of Loveland''s surprise, Ye Feng ran into the garden out of breath and stared at her.


    Loveland put away her magic and said with a smile, "sure enough, I''m the only one I can''t see through. You''re still here."


    "Love orchid, don''t cooperate with shadow island any more, you still have time to turn back!" Ye Feng took a breath and said.


    "Did swiyne tell you that?" She didn''t seem to be worried about her situation.


    Ye Feng looked at Le Fu Lan cautiously and said, "no matter who told me, I advise you to turn back now." This Loveland''s mind is higher than he imagined, even know that it is Swein.


    "Why do you think you can stop me? And are you sure you think that''s right? " Love orchid step by step to Ye Feng, that crisp high-heeled shoes pacing sound makes Ye Feng not from mind a tight.


    Ye Feng stepped back a few steps, I don''t know why, he has some lack of confidence. But he plucked up his courage and said, "I know you have demigod fighting power, but this time I will defeat you!" Ye Feng does not think that a demigod''s fighting power has the possibility to resist the residual power of the goddess ekaxia.


    It''s interesting. It seems that Ye Feng has some confidence. Loveland looks at Ye Feng with interest.


    "Like those people, you don''t know who is the real evil at all, but since you want me to give up, you should show me the strength to let me give up!"


    Love orchid covered her mouth with a smile, her figure flashed back, and a powerful magic power came out of her body.


    In an instant, the black rose garden was stirred by the disordered magic energy.Ye Feng, who felt a great sense of oppression, also inspired the last remaining strength in the tears of the goddess and was ready to fight at any time.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    "Newspaper Report, Lord Katrina, the fearless vanguard of demacia has broken the west gate


    Katrina looked in disgust at the soldier who was shaking with fear. She was not happy with the soldier''s weakness.


    "You go down. I''ll call you if you need something." Katrina rubbed her forehead with her right index finger, and was rather upset.


    When she got the news of black rose in her letter, she was wondering whether to investigate the black rose and find her father, or to resist demacia''s attack first.


    During her hesitation, demacia broke through the gate. This had to make Katrina begin to pay attention to the issue of war.


    Fearless vanguard, Katrina has played against it. So she knew the fighting power of this group of demassians. Now she has no troops around her, except for the assassins carefully trained in her family, only the disabled soldiers of swiyne.


    If these assassins don''t play their own strength in the front line.


    As Katrina frets, Tyrone enters the hall. Katrina immediately rose from her seat and anxiously asked, "what do you say, PAIA?"


    Tyrone replied respectfully, "the second lady said she knew the entrance of the black rose, but she didn''t dare to tell the eldest lady that you would never come back."


    Katrina frowned. She knew that the reason why paya didn''t say it must mean that the danger was beyond her control.


    After thinking for a long time, Katrina still didn''t think of a way to persuade her sister. Now the only thing she could do was to fend off demacia''s army, but Katrina had a sense of resistance at the thought of meeting Galen again.


    "Miss?"


    Katrina was pulled back to reality by Tyrone''s words, and her face was a little embarrassed. But soon, she returned to normal. Now, we''re talking about Katrina. We''re going to fight against the assassin, Katrina


    "But Miss, those assassins are... " Tyrone cautioned hesitantly.


    "I know what you want to say, just go with me now, and you''ll know the rest." Katrina''s words are full of unquestionable tone. She didn''t want to go back on what she had just decided.


    ¡­¡­


    "No wonder you dare to come to me. You are prepared." Love orchid some surprised to look at Ye Feng, a trace of powerful magic wave, unexpectedly did not lose to her.


    If she had not obtained the huge benefit under the blood month, I am afraid this time facing Ye Feng, she would have no strength to fight back.


    When the infinite magic of the starry sky poured into his body, Ye Feng felt the tearing pain again. After all, it was not his own strength. Moreover, his body forced to accept such a high amount of magic energy, the side effects made his body appear on the silk lines of star power.


    Seeing that Ye Feng had not moved, Le Fu Lan said with a smile: "what, I''m still good? I didn''t take the opportunity to sneak in when you absorbed the magic


    Ye Feng was so said by love orchid, his face was slightly red, very embarrassed. He just wanted to say something, but was suddenly appeared in front of his own Loveland startled.


    Out of the instinctive reaction, Ye Feng immediately uses his own bad and unskilled wind sword meaning. If he hadn''t been abused every day with Fiona, I''m afraid he couldn''t even feel the sword.


    With the blessing of the magic power of the goddess ekaxia, Ye Feng was surprised to find that his sword idea had been raised to a very high level. He only subconsciously dodged and rolled up a strong wind.


    But the lofflan is smiling at Ye Feng, and said: "I just say hello, as for scared into this?"


    "Loveland, I''ll give you a chance now. As long as you''re willing to give up, I can consider letting you go." Ye Feng said confidently.


    "I did it this time Loveland giggled and disappeared.


    The next second, her figure appeared in front of Ye Feng.


    Compared with before, Ye Feng can feel a dangerous magic mark on his body. He subconsciously looks at the mark, which is a golden flower mark.


    And not waiting for Ye Feng to react, a golden chain also directly trapped Ye Feng in place, unable to move. Ye Feng struggled to break free from the confinement, and chopped to the coming Le Fu Lan with a sword.


    The figure of love orchid is like a wandering shadow, which easily evades Ye Feng''s sword, and floats to Ye Feng''s body with the strength of Ye Feng''s sword, which makes a golden flower mark with magic.


    The feeling of flesh bursting rips Ye Feng''s shoulder, which makes him almost unable to hold the sword in his hand. The feeling of being played with makes Ye Feng uncomfortable.


    The shadow like figure of love orchid is near and far away from Ye Feng. Ye Feng''s sword can''t even touch the corner of lefron''s clothes.


    "Cluck, it seems that you are lack of practical experience!" Love orchid does not seem to be in a hurry to win or lose, but slowly torments Ye Feng with a playful attitude.


    The playful voice of love orchid makes Ye Feng upset. He thought that part of the magic of alcasia could defeat Loveland. It seems that he underestimated the strength of Loveland.The erratic shadow, as well as the burst of the magic mark, all let the wind from the heart. Most of all, he didn''t hit Loveland with his sword.


    Loveland''s speed is not fast, why can''t I touch her? Ye Feng constantly resists the magic of love orchid, and at the same time, he thinks about the moves of love orchid in his mind, hoping to find a way to crack it in the shortest time.


    Otherwise, he will be killed by Loveland sooner or later!


    Love orchid is a little disappointed with Ye Feng''s performance. Just now Ye Feng''s breath should be almost the same as she is now. But the actual situation of the battle was that she crushed Ye Feng unilaterally, which made her heart less alert.


    Jinfulan''s entanglement continues to explode again. The staff tightly held by her right hand gave out a gorgeous purple light. A chain made of purple light and a golden chain wrapped around Ye Feng''s body.


    The next second, Loveland''s left hand gave birth to a black rose. As long as this black rose touches Ye Feng''s body, he will be like a blooming flower and open its petals with blood color.


    Loveland smiles and licks her lips with the tip of her tongue. In her view, death sometimes needs art. How to let a person die aesthetically, this all needs to be studied deeply.


    Seeing, a dead blood flower is about to dance in the garden, but Ye Feng''s figure disappears under the surprised eyes of Loveland.


    The fierce sword spirit gathered on the top of her head and completely sealed her in place.


    Loveland tentatively moved her left hand, and was immediately drawn a bloodstain by a sword that was as fast as lightning.


    Looking at the faint bloodstain, Loveland''s brow was solemn and thoughtful.


    It''s time for her to get out of her body and feel like she''s in the wind.


    "It''s interesting." Instead of thinking about how to break free, Loveland squinted and looked up into the sky.


    Although there was nothing there, her intuition told her that Ye Feng was absolutely above her.


    The feeling of love orchid is not wrong, at this time Ye Feng completely melts his body into the wind.


    Just now, Ye Feng had a bold idea, which is to combine Ruiwen''s folding wing dance, Fiona''s sharp blade Waltz and Yasuo''s chopping steel flash. With the power of the goddess aikasia to control, so as to play an unprecedented sword spirit and spirit.


    But Ye Feng did not learn blade Waltz from Fiona, just temporary imitation. Ye Feng, who was worried that he could not understand the essence of blade waltz, was in the void all the time, and he did not dare to hand it to Loveland.


    Ye Feng''s complexion is changeable. When he sees Le Fu Lan laughing at himself, he knows that he has been discovered. If you don''t, I''m afraid you''ll have to let Loveland seize the opportunity to kill yourself.


    Unconsciously, Ye Feng''s forehead is also tensely exuding cold sweat. Whatever it is, the blade Waltz! Think about it, Ye Feng gnawed his teeth and cut out the first cut.


    His figure appears from the sky of Le Fu Lan. Ye Feng, holding a long sword, decisively cuts the sword on her shoulder.


    The huge and heavy sword Qi directly sank Loveland, leaving a huge pit on the ground.


    It works! Ye Feng''s face is happy, and he escapes into the wind. When he appears again, Loveland is cut in a sword.


    "Cough..." Loveland put her right hand over her chest and coughed violently.


    Laurent''s sharp blade waltz, Ruiwen''s wind sword, Yasuo''s wind sword These swordsmanship should not hurt me I didn''t expect that under the combination of Ye Feng, he had such power! Lofran as like as two peas again, she began to think of the complex old incantation, and a split face with her appeared at her side.


    Ye Feng, who can''t tell the true from the false, finally two swords are also chopped on the part of love orchid. Ye Feng didn''t practice sword well, so he couldn''t mix these complicated swordsmanship in a short time. As a result of the combination of the power of the goddess ekaxia, Ye Feng''s body, which could not bear such high energy, collapsed completely.


    "It seems that your borrowed strength is exhausted, but you are proud enough to hurt me now." Love orchid laughs, slowly toward Ye Feng, ready to end his life.


    Ye Feng scolded him, but he didn''t expect to use up all the energy in one fell swoop. But he didn''t despair. He had another move!


    This move is Swein told Ye Feng in the letter, he said this is the only weakness of Loveland.


    Ye Feng himself is also suspicious of this move, will find that he can also use the power of the goddess aikasiya, and choose to fight with Loveland. Now, without the power of the goddess akashia, he could only choose to believe in Swein.


    Ye Feng falls to the ground, raises his head and looks up at the approaching love orchid. "I haven''t lost yet," he said defiantly


    "Oh? I''m curious, cluck... " Love orchid does not care to smile, in her opinion, Ye Feng is just a desperate struggle."Loveland, you''re evannie!" Ye Feng widened his eyes and said with great momentum.


    "What are you talking about!" Loveland was shocked by the word "evanie" and lost her normal state.


    "Come on, Yvonne, and face your only weakness." It seems that Swein''s guess is right! Ye Feng has confidence in stopping Loveland.


    Looking at her panic stricken appearance, Ye Feng does not intend to let her calm down, and shouts: "Karen!"


    Kay Karen? Loveland covered her mouth, and now she was not a bit resourceful. She was totally at a loss.


    Loveland''s heart began to quicken, and she could hear a footstep approaching outside the black rose garden.


    No way Karen is dead He was killed by swiyne! She was afraid that the figure who came in was Karen, her lover when she was evannie.


    She''s looking forward to it, too, hoping it''s Karen. Under the contradictory psychology, the short waiting has become so long.


    A familiar and long lost figure stepped into the garden under the incredible eyes of Loveland. The man looked at Loveland excitedly and said, "evanie, although your appearance has changed, I can still feel your breath."


    Loveland''s pupils shrank and her heart beat to the limit. Isn''t this familiar figure and voice her Karen?


    Yes, he didn''t die Really not dead


    Lovelanton looked like a child, her eyes moist, and she looked aggrieved. She opened her mouth and felt something blocking her throat.


    After a long pause, Loveland finally choked and said, "Kay Karen... "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    "You see, evanie, is this flower beautiful?"


    Outside a village on the border of North Texas, two men and women in plain clothes are lying on a slope in the endless golden wilderness outside a village.


    The woman sat up and looked at the bright and attractive red flowers in front of her eyes, and her cheeks were flushed. She hesitated for a long time, puffing up her breath and excitedly saying, "Karen, what kind of flower is this? How beautiful Look at her silly appearance, she is really a pure country girl!


    Karen scratched her head foolishly, and said with a smile, "it''s called a rose. It represents love. I bought it for you last time I went to the big city of Texas."


    "Love? Karen, it''s not necessary. We are lovers, but you can''t spend money on such expensive things Ivanne reproached.


    "It''s OK, evannie. It''s cheap. Just like it!" Karen explained, unconcerned.


    Speaking of this, Karen gently hugged evanie into her arms. Yvonne resisted a little and leaned in Karen''s arms.


    So they looked quietly into the distance, the endless golden wilderness, the quiet village, this is their home.


    "Evanie, sometimes I''m afraid that you''ll disappear from my arms." Karen whispered.


    "How could you have such a strange idea?" Yvonne looked up at the face of the man who fascinated her.


    "Do you remember what the old people in the village said? The biggest fear is that the person in your arms dissipates in front of your eyes, but you can''t do anything. The feeling of emptiness is enough to destroy anyone''s mind. "


    Karen paused for a moment and continued, "you are so beautiful, and I I''m afraid... "


    Yvonne straightened up and closed Karen''s mouth with her sexy lips. After a gentle kiss for a moment, she comforted, "don''t talk nonsense. We''ll always be together."


    ¡­¡­


    Yvonne sat down in front of the dressing mirror, where she was no longer the rustic village girl. Now she was a member of the black rose of North Texas. She is dressed in a uniform dress of black rose, with a black rose inlaid on her left breast, which is a woman image of the upper class.


    She looked at a red rose by the dressing mirror and whispered, "you are so stupid. It takes two gold coins to buy a rose. That''s your savings of a year at that time."


    ¡­¡­


    "Cluck, if you want to, my place will be yours sooner or later, Yvonne!" Loveland covered her mouth and giggled, her posture trembling with laughter.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lord swiyne, can I follow you?" she said bravely, puffing her lips


    Swiyne was a little stunned by evanie''s question. He turned his head and looked straight into Yvonne''s eyes.


    Yvonne thought swiyne disliked her as an apprentice magician, and said nervously, "I know I am stupid. I''ve been a trainee magician for a year, but I was really conquered by your words just now. I want to follow you and realize it together!"


    Swein was a little funny, but he still agreed: "you are the red man around Lord Loveland. If you are in my camp, maybe my status will rise. How can I dislike you to follow me?"


    "Really? Great, Lord swiyne Evanie was overjoyed by the sudden good news.


    At the moment, her smile is so pure and innocent


    Yvonne looked at the corpse at her feet and knelt on her knees trembling.


    The man who died in front of her was once a nobleman followed by Swein, but now he died at swiyne''s hands.


    "Evanie, what''s the matter with you?" Swein stepped forward and asked with concern.


    Yvonne, trembling and retreating, was obviously frightened.


    "Are you still Lord swiyne I know?" Asked Yvonne in horror.


    Swiyne bowed his head, breathed a breath, and said: "you know, he is a noble, and the nobility does not have a good thing. If I don''t kill him, he will let me take his place with you. At that time, you and I will die. For us, he must die!"


    ¡­¡­


    "No Listen to me, Karen. Lord swiyne and I are really nothing


    ¡­¡­


    "Lord swiyne, your legs?"


    Yvonne''s eyes were red and swollen, and she was ashamed and distressed to see Swein''s thigh, which kept bleeding from her knees.


    Swiyne, like a quiet man, said with a smile, "it''s just that there will be bumps in the future. It''s no big deal."


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m sorry, Lord swiyne. I can''t follow you any more." Said Yvonne with guilt. She lowered her head and did not dare to look at swiyne''s face.


    "For the man?" Swiyne asked, deadpan.


    "Lord swiyne, please help me for the last time. Now only you can let me escape from the black rose!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Now you are Loveland..." Loveland took off her three pinnacles and put it on her head.Fanny closed her eyes and knelt down in the middle of the black roses, quietly accepting the heritage of Loveland.


    When the three crests fell on her head, her appearance and figure gradually began to twist. Under the magic of Loveland, evannie''s face and figure are no longer her own, she is changing towards Loveland.


    After a few minutes, evanie has completely transformed into a Loveland. At the same time of evanie''s change, Loveland is also aging rapidly after losing her three crowns, becoming a wrinkled old woman.


    looked at as like as two peas before, and the eyes of love were somewhat trance. "It''s incredible, it''s like looking in a mirror," she said, stroking her cheek


    The next moment, evannie opened her eyes, and her right hand condensed a golden chain, which penetrated into her body directly.


    The flame of revenge twinkled in her eyes. The woman who passed on her strength ordered Swein to kill her beloved, Karen.


    She deserved her death! Even if she passed on her strength, I would not let her die so comfortably! Evanie thought in her heart.


    But Loveland, whose body was pierced, gave a smile, and her wrinkled face was so serene.


    "I''m glad you''re a qualified Loveland..." With that, Loveland went to sleep forever.


    Why did I kill her and still smile like that! The anger in Yvonne''s heart did not stop with the death of Loveland. On the contrary, her anger grew under the smile before her death.


    The next second, however, evanie figured out why Loveland would laugh before she died.


    A stream of memories from all ages of Loveland flooded into her mind.


    It turns out that She''s just repeating what all generations of Loveland had to do


    The love orchid who died in her hand, like her, also has a sad story.


    At the thought of this, Yvonne could not help but feel the injustice and grief in her heart. She picked up the cold corpse of Loveland and cried bitterly.


    ¡­¡­


    A fragment of evanie''s memory flashed through her mind, something she didn''t want to remember.


    But at the moment she saw Karen, the memories of her past as evanie were pounding her nerves.


    "It''s you, Yvonne."


    Yes, even though she has become Loveland, she still can''t suppress her mood in front of Karen as before.


    This man, though rustic, was the only one who could touch her heartstrings.


    Loveland''s eyes are completely occupied by Karen''s figure.


    Her eyes are full of mist, excitement, grievance, or joy? Loveland himself can not say clearly the complex mood at this moment, maybe it is a little bit.


    But now that she is Loveland, will he accept that she is like this? Love some hesitation and fear, she is afraid of the truth, also dare not to guess.


    "I..." Loveland stares as Karen rushes forward, embraces her and kisses her lips. Karen used his actions to tell her that no matter what she became, his heart would not change.


    Her heart beat faster!


    "Well..." Love orchid only felt her body suddenly soft to make no effort, her cheeks gradually scarlet her hand a loose, the staff fell to the ground. Her hands caressed Karen''s back and closed her eyes happily.


    This long lost kiss made her feel so deep that a line of joyful tears slipped out of her closed eyes.


    She loved him, and he still loved her, and that was enough. Now she, whether it''s evannie or Loveland, has become insignificant


    And Ye Feng, who is watching love orchid and Karen kissing fiercely, feels that his already weak body is weaker. He turned his head and stopped looking at them.


    "I feel like I''ve been hurt a lot..." Ye Feng began to learn the venting method when Fiona was unhappy and continued to draw circles on the ground.


    Long kiss for a long time, two people some reluctant to part. The tearful Loveland broke her tears into a smile, just like a little girl.


    Feeling Karen''s fingertips sliding across her cheek, Loveland whispered, "Karen, it''s great that you''re alive."


    Karen''s look flashed a little gloomy. He reluctantly smiles: "after today, I can''t continue to accompany you."


    "Why?" Loveland couldn''t accept it. They were together again. Why did Karen say that?


    "I don''t think you know why I''m not dead, don''t you?" Karen said with a calm smile that he was really happy to see evanie again.


    Loveland was stunned and immediately thought of Swein. Shrewd, she knows, is mostly swiyne carrying the last generation of Loveland, let go of Karen. For this, she was deeply grateful to swiyne.


    "Even though swiyne let me go, she defended me, found me, and put a curse on me. As long as I see you again, I will die." Karen looks at Loveland and explains."No No way It''s not like that! " Loveland rose from Karen''s arms and retreated. She didn''t want to accept the fact.


    How could Loveland fell among the black roses, screaming insanely.


    At the same time, there was a sharp pain in her mind, as if something had been unsealed in her mind.


    That''s the memory sealed by the last generation of Loveland! She recalled clearly the images of the previous generation of Loveland cursing Karen.


    "Bang"! Karen''s body instantly fell in the flowers, his body at that moment as if he had been emptied, powerless.


    Ye Feng is startled by the movement. He just intends to help Karen up, but he is preempted by Loveland.


    Ye Feng hesitated, or continue to stand beside, he should give the last time to this pair of struggling lovers.


    Loveland knelt on the flowers and hugged Karen''s shaking body. She felt the bridge of her nose sour, tears from her eyes again.


    "Karen You''ll be fine We just met, but we haven''t been well preserved I... "


    "Evanie..." Karen reached out her right hand, touched Loveland''s cheek gently, and then fell down heavily. She was no longer able to lift her hand.


    "I didn''t expect it to be faster than I thought, evanie. I broke my promise again..." Karen said with difficulty.


    "Stop it, you need a rest!" Loveland''s eyes were red with tears, and blood was all around her.


    "I I I... " Before Karen could finish his words, his body began to become illusory.


    Although Loveland can''t hear Karen, she can still tell the words "I love you" from Karen''s mouth.


    "No Karen I don''t want to keep your body! " Cried Loveland, heartrending.


    She has gone through so much that she just wants to take Karen''s body back to their hometown and bury him there.


    However, no matter how much Loveland grasps, grabs, or hugs, she can''t stop Karen''s body from gradually weakening and dissipating.


    "I''m not Loveland!"


    "I didn''t do it!"


    "Karen Come back


    "You come back Come back


    "Come back Come back... "


    "Wuwuwu Oh Wuwuwu... "


    "No more No, I have nothing It''s gone... "


    Loveland sat in the dark rose bushes in a daze, surrounded by some of Karen''s vanishing stars. Her heart was empty and her mind was empty.


    At this time, her mind flashed a sentence that Karen said when she sent her a rose: "the greatest fear of a person is that the person in your arms dissipates a little before your eyes, but you can''t do anything. The feeling of emptiness is enough to destroy anyone''s mind."


    It turns out that this feeling is like this. It''s just that it''s not Karen who feels the pain, it''s her. Loveland snorted a little mockingly.


    "Are you sure you''re doing the right thing?" she said


    Ye Feng is a little guilty, and he didn''t expect things to evolve to this point. But all this is to destroy the cooperation between Loveland and shadow Island, and he is tough again.


    Ye Feng nodded his head and said, "well."


    Loveland took a deep breath, as if a decision had been made. She looked at Ye Feng solemnly and said, "can I trust you?"


    Ye Feng has some doubts. Why does Le Fu Lan say this? Is he worried that even if she gives up, he will not let her go?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t cheat you!" Ye Feng thought for a moment and replied.


    Love orchid is relieved to smile, her right hand a bit, a black rose petal flies into Ye Feng''s body.


    "What did you do just now?" Ye Feng asked in horror.


    "I have lost, I promise you to give up everything, and I hope you will remember your promise to me." Love orchid smile way, signal Ye Feng she has no malice.


    And just when Ye Feng wants to ask what to do next, a dark arrow feather shoots in from outside the garden.


    At the moment of seeing the arrow feather, Ye Feng''s first reaction is that Wayne has come.


    This generation of Loveland is evanie, while the previous generation of Loveland is the one who killed the Wynn family. Besides, Loveland has given up. Wayne can''t kill her!


    In a hurry, Ye Feng instinctively pursues the arrow feather and wants to stop it.


    Unfortunately, the arrow was so fast that it went right through Loveland''s chest.


    In an instant, a wisp of red blood splashed from Loveland''s left chest, blood splashed in the black rose bush.


    Loveland didn''t cast resistance just now. She should be able to easily resist this arrow with her current strength.


    When Wayne enters the garden, Ye Feng immediately runs forward to tell him that she has killed the wrong person.


    But Wayne glanced at him lightly and said coldly, "since she has chosen to inherit the power of Loveland, she should pay for her power."Regardless of Ye Feng''s disgruntled eyes, Wei en rushed to Le Fu Lan in front of her, and said coldly, "why didn''t you hide just now?"


    "Thank you. Now I can be with Karen Loveland smiles at Wayne and doesn''t see that she is a dying man.


    "You You, you, you, very well, hum Wayne was shaken by Loveland''s smile.


    She didn''t understand why a man with his hands full of sin would have been so relieved before he died.


    Loveland closed her eyes and ran away from here with a cry of "ah".


    Wayne doesn''t want to see this woman again. Anyway, Loveland is dead. She just wants to find a place to be quiet and think about why she should live without hatred.


    "It''s up to you, Ye Feng." Love orchid toward leaf breeze smile way.


    The voice did not fall, in the eyes of Ye Feng''s shock, love orchid''s body broke out a bright red blood array. The blood array floated to the sky and flew to the top of the blood moon.


    When the blood moon collides with the blood array, the blood moon begins to fade and gradually turns into a normal bright moon.


    And the whole sky of Valoran, after the blood moon disappeared, turned into a dark and starry night again.


    The night of blood moon, which was opened with the opportunity of Loveland, was also relieved by her.


    After finishing all this, Loveland laughed twice and said softly to ye: "finally, can you let me be quiet?"


    Ye Feng nodded, love orchid has given up, he should also let love orchid alone quiet. Ye Feng bowed deeply to Loveland and left after Wayne.


    Looking at the sea of black roses, Loveland took the last magic and blew all the black rose petals.


    Loveland lay in the middle of the flowers, motionless.


    She''s going to use the sea of black roses to hold her and Karen''s last funeral, as well as their wedding. Although Karen is missing, she believes that Karen will see it.


    Countless black rose petals float in the garden, with love orchid as the center, slowly burying her body.


    Flower burial


    This is our funeral and our wedding


    You''re going to like it, Karen?


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    "Brother, let''s go back. I always have a bad feeling." Lachers took Galen by the shoulder, pleading.


    The scene of the night before the blood moon made her very uneasy. Although she has recovered as usual, she still thinks that demacia may have suffered a similar thing.


    Galen shook his head. He didn''t want to miss the chance to defeat norhus. And the rest of the intrepid soldiers, like lax, were dazed by the sight, and instinctively wanted to leave Knox.


    One of the officers came forward and said respectfully, "general Galen, I think we should withdraw. If the nobles of norhus unite, they will have more troops than ours. Besides, the strange bloody moon may have happened to us in demacia. Maybe we need our reinforcements."


    Galen shuddered, lost in thought. The officer''s words forced him to reconsider whether he wanted to withdraw.


    If they succeed in defeating noxious, they will have the best bargaining power in the negotiation with noxious, which is the greatest achievement since demacia and NOx were hostile.


    And he, too, will become a hero in the hearts of the demassians.


    But as the officer guessed? Then not only can he not defeat norhus, but he may also lose his good men.


    The fearless pioneers were built by him, and he didn''t want to bury them.


    In the present state of Knox, it should not be possible for all nobles to be of the same mind. Most of them should be waiting for the negotiation after the defeat! With this in mind, Galen was more determined to win the city.


    Galen raised his hand to signal the soldiers to be quiet. He said firmly, "it is the emperor''s intention to attack NOx. We just have to do it."


    "But, brother The war situation is changing at any time. We have already defeated norhus. Now when we go back, his majesty will not say that we are not and will even reward you. " Laches continued.


    "Lax, listen to my brother, I''ve made up my mind!"


    Seeing that the persuasion failed, lacs shook off Galen''s hand and followed Galen behind.


    At this time, Galen and his men heard the sound of the advance of the army.


    There''s a Resistance Army in North Texas? Waiting for the army to arrive at the corner of the street.


    Soon, hundreds of soldiers in norhusian uniform followed by a fiery red figure and a silver blue figure into Galen''s sight.


    Katrina and Tyrone of their family! Galen''s pupils are shrinking. He''s missing the last one.


    With this woman''s character, how could she give up resistance? Galen''s mood is a little complicated. He doesn''t know how to face the woman who once lived with him.


    "General Galen, we meet again. This time, I will show you the pride of the norxans."


    Katrina didn''t expect to meet Galen so soon, but she soon returned to normal. The enemy of NOx is my enemy!


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you?" Lacs tugged at Galen''s hand, warning.


    Being pulled by lax, Galen regained consciousness. He scoffed: "general kokao, with the hundreds of soldiers behind you, can stop my fearless pioneer group?"


    Katrina responded without showing any weakness: "I have united all the nobles. Their reinforcements are on their way. If you don''t go, you will have no chance."


    "Brother, let''s go back. This time it''s been a setback for NOx. Why push so hard?"


    "Yes, general Galen, let''s go back."


    Katrina''s words aroused the concerns of lax and the fearless pioneers that Galen would continue to be reckless.


    What alliance with other nobles, with your Katrina''s hot temper, will some nobles agree to unite? Galen whispered in his heart, but he didn''t show it.


    When he was about to order the attack, he remembered the picture of his life and death with Katrina. He hesitated. Should he be so cruel this time?


    Recalling the scene that Katrina asked Talon to let him go, Galen completely eliminated his persistence in fighting.


    This time, let''s return the last favor! Galen stepped forward and said, "I don''t know if you dare come forward. We''ll talk to each other alone."


    Katrina meets Galen''s eyes and steps forward. She also wants to see what kind of tricks Galen plays.


    "I know what you said was false." Galen said in a voice that only the two of them could hear.


    With that, he went back to his army, regardless of Katrina, who was in the same place.


    After a deep look at Katrina, Galen mounted. He turned the horse and ordered, "withdraw!"


    But lax and the soldiers of the fearless vanguard were relieved, and they all mounted their horses and followed Galen back to demacia.


    Tyrone stepped forward and asked in a low voice, "are you all right, miss?"Katrina shook her head to signal that she was OK.


    I didn''t expect that Galen had guessed her plan, and when he said that, he pointed to the soldiers behind her.


    She knew that Galen had guessed that these were the kilcao family assassins, not soldiers.


    Even so, Galen chose to let her go. Katrina was very unhappy and even tired.


    Under Tyrone''s astonished eyes, she falls into Tyrone''s arms.


    "Miss I... " Tyrone said, somewhat at a loss.


    "Don''t talk. I''m just a little tired." Katrina closes her eyes wearily and relaxes her body completely in Tyrone''s arms.


    "You''ll always be with me, Tyrone?"


    Feeling the warm and soft body in his arms, Tyrone''s mood is not getting better.


    He knew that he was just Katrina looking for a substitute for comfort.


    However, he will still choose to guard by her side, which is his belief and responsibility.


    "I will!"


    "Thank you, Tyrone..."


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, after a look at the secret underground palace complex, Ye Feng returns to the underground world of NOx from the entrance.


    "I really want to thank you, Ye Feng, cluck..." A female laughter full of magic comes from the front of Ye Feng.


    Then, Elise, wearing a black evening dress, slowly stepped into Ye Feng''s sight.


    Ye Feng looks at Elise cautiously. After so much, he has guessed that Elise may be the devil of shadow Island, but he still believes that Alice can turn back.


    Ye Feng coughed a few times and said, "Elise, how did you come?"


    Elise''s face was a little pale, and there was no magic wave on her body. She looked as if she had been hurt. Did Elise not regain her magic power since she went back last time?


    Ye Feng didn''t know that after levlan removed the blood month, she also opened the black rose mark on the eight demons in the shadow Island, so that they, like other demons, had not been baptized by the night of blood moon.


    And compared with other weak demons, they can not use magic for a short time, and enter a period of weak period.


    The reason why Elise finds Ye Feng is that she discovers through the shadow contract that Ye Feng can help them avoid being destroyed by Loveland.


    This makes Elise have less mustard in Ye Feng''s heart. Even, she had the idea of taking Ye Feng in and letting Ye Feng join the shadow island.


    "Ye Feng, would you like to go to shadow island with me? I decided to give you a chance to join us. " Said Alice charmingly.


    Shadow Island, he''s not going to join. Ye Feng shakes his head. He can''t betray human beings to help demons commit crimes, but he wants to save Elise.


    "You can''t help it!"


    With a snap of her right hand, Elise communicated the shadow contract between them and the seed of believers. Ye Feng''s consciousness began to become blurred, and now he will follow her as soon as she orders.


    "Let''s go, cluck..." Elise magic smile way, for Ye Feng, she is caught.


    "Well." Ye Feng Mu ran nodded and followed Elise.


    An explosive roar sounded. Under the shocked eyes of Elise, a Hicks technology convertible leaped out and stopped beside Elise and Ye Feng.


    The moment the car stopped, a naked man with his eyes covered by red ribbon jumped out of the rear parking space. He immediately like an Ionian monk, to a whirl kick, with the wind swept to Elise.


    Although sealed with magic, Elise still has a unique skill. She leaped back to avoid the man''s roundabout kick.


    Ye Feng also wakes up at this time, and the front seat of that car also stepped down two women. These two people came to find Ye Feng to go to Zuan''s hivier and Caitlin. As for how they met the man who looked like a monk, it was not clear.


    Meeting again after a long time, Ye Feng is naturally overjoyed. But first he asked, "sylvier, Caitlin, aren''t you at the war academy?"


    "Sylvier, she missed you, hum..." Caitlin looked at hiville and joked.


    He glared at Caitlin and said, "Caitlin, what are you talking about?"


    Then, he said to Ye Feng, "that''s Master Li Qing just now. We met him on the way. He just found the clue that SANA was in Zuan. He took him along with us. As for this visit, he wanted to send you a letter from Oriana to you."


    Finish saying, Xiwei handed the letter to Ye Feng. While Ye Feng read the letter, he turned to Elise and frowned: "are you the devil of shadow island?"


    "Little girl, what a keen eye!" Elise looked at the three men with some fear. Her magic power was blocked and she couldn''t beat them.


    It seems that the plan to bring the wind back to shadow island has failed. Elise thought to herself."I have seen many demons with Mr. rez. What I hate most is you evil creatures. This time you fall into my hands. It''s your bad luck!" Shivell said coldly, turning her cross sword in his right hand.


    "This female devil, I''m Li Qing, please don''t resist and be captured with your hands. You can suffer less before you die." Master Li Qing also said.


    "I''m afraid Can''t do what you want... " Elise said with a ghostly smile.


    "What do you mean?" Caitlin immediately realized that Elise might be running away.


    Hammer stone! Alice recited a name in her heart.


    At the same time, a dark green light of fire shot from a lantern on shadow Island, leaped over the sea level of the conqueror, passed through demacia, and penetrated the vein of kalamanda. It was unimpeded all the way, ignoring the magic array of the war academy, and came to the territory of Nux, shining on Elise.


    "Don''t touch that light, I can feel that our soul and body will be eroded as long as we touch it!"


    Li Qingshen is dignified, as if in the face of an enemy.


    "Damn it, just let her run away?" He asked, somewhat reluctantly.


    "That''s the only way." Master Li Qing sighed helplessly.


    "Well, all of you here, I hope you will live to the next bloody moon night Cluck Ha ha ha... "


    Elise''s figure followed the dim light, and she used the shadow contract to say in the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart: "Ye Feng, you can''t escape..."


    After Elise was led away by the mysterious light, he picked up his mood and looked at Ye Feng who read the letter and said, "are you ready? Are you going to Zuan with us


    Ye Feng is a little embarrassed. He agrees to go to aonia with Ruiwen. But Arianna is his friend again. It''s impossible for him not to worry about his disappearance.


    After struggling for a long time, Ye Feng still plans to go to Ionia with her sister, and talk about looking for Oriana when she comes back.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t go with you, I''m..." Ye Feng''s words have not finished, he found that the three people have been on the bus, which makes him a little embarrassed.


    "So Well, good luck, Ye Feng Said shivell with a smile, a glimmer of disappointment in her eyes.


    "I''m leaving..." As soon as the voice fell, he didn''t give Ye Feng a chance to say goodbye and started the car.


    To the surprise of Ye Feng and hivier, Caitlin sat in the front seat and pulled Ye Feng into the back seat of the car at the moment of starting, so that Ye Feng and master Li Qing sat together.


    "Hello You Wuwuwu... " Ye Feng wants to resist and say something, and his mouth is sealed by Kaitlin with tape.


    This is not over, Caitlin in Ye Feng and sylvier''s gaping gaze, with lightning fast will Ye Feng tied up with ropes. Master Li Qing sympathized with this, but did not help Ye Feng untie it.


    "Well, how dare you refuse my sylvier Caitlin scraped her right thumb off the bridge of her nose, raised her head and despised the lower leaf wind.


    Oh, my God! He patted his forehead with his left hand, and was driving with a headache over what Caitlin had done.


    "Well, tie Ye Feng. Now the branch task has become the main task? To Zuan, Ye Feng can only accept the fact Caitlin giggled and looked at shivell.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± He was speechless for a moment, and did not know how to answer.


    "Don''t worry. If you get on the bus, can you let him go down?" After Caitlin finished, she looked back at Ye Feng with an evil face.


    Ye Feng''s heart is unbearable, he has been unable to do anything.


    Elder sister, it''s not that the younger brother doesn''t strive for success, but the opponent is too strong!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96

    A cold wind came from the West. Wearing a heavy sky blue cashmere coat on the upper body, gray and black thermal tights on the lower body, and wearing sky blue cotton boots, she looks a little gloomy.


    She stroked her untidy blonde hair, but it revealed the weariness of her face.


    Ye Feng stepped forward and stretched out his hand to say something. But in the middle of the speech, Ye Feng stopped talking again. He kicked the thick snow under his feet with some depression.


    The wind is a little noisy today. Oriana looked vaguely into the distant sky, wondering what she was thinking.


    In the distance, a lovely little girl in a heavy cotton padded jacket ran towards Ye Feng and Oriana.


    The little girl is so cute that she reminds her of herself when she was a child.


    Father Oriana called out from the bottom of her heart, and the memory of her childhood laughter poured into her mind.


    The little girl ran to Oriana, her red face puffed up and asked in her tender voice, "big sister, are you Oriana sister?"


    "Yes, my little sister," she said with a friendly smile


    "Well You wait, big sister The little girl scratched her head and took out a letter and a picture from the inside bag of her cotton padded jacket.


    The little girl looked at the photo for a moment, and then she said with an excited smile, "it''s really the big sister. Hee hee, I wish you didn''t cheat me!"


    The little girl''s action on the picture naturally fell into the eyes of Oriana, and the person in the picture was Oriana herself. She was a little curious about how the little girl had her previous photos.


    The little girl said, "here," the fat little hand handed out the letter, and said with a sweet smile: "big sister, a big uncle named Colin rifeck asked me to come here today to give you the letter!"


    Ariana''s body trembled, her heart was excited, but she restrained herself.


    She touched the little girl''s cute head and said with a gentle smile, "thank you, little sister. This is my sister''s favorite candy. It''s for you to eat."


    Oriana took out a lollipop from her arms and handed it to the little girl. The little girl happily took the lollipop and said thanks to Oriana.


    When the little girl disappeared into the distance again, Oriana looked back. She took a deep breath, shaking her hands as she held the letter.


    Ye Feng saw the haggard look of aoliana. He comforted him in a soft voice: "otherwise, I''ll open it for you?"


    Ariana shook her head firmly. Her hand shook, but she took the letter out of the envelope.


    But when she unfolded the letter, Olivia was afraid. She closed the contents of the letter, her face full of struggle and hesitation.


    She was a little afraid to read the contents of the letter. Her long hair, which had just been smoothed, was once again disordered in the wind.


    Just as Oriana''s heart was madly tangled and struggling, her hand loosened and the letter flew out of her hand.


    Under the noisy wind, the letter paper is floating higher and higher. It was a long time before olivianne could react.


    Looking at the letter paper floating eastward, Oriana could no longer restrain her own true thoughts. Her eyes were gradually moist.


    Oriana cried completely. She ran after the letter crazily. And in the side of the Ye Feng worried abnormal, also followed up, in case of the mood out of control of Oriana accident.


    The wind howled, but now Olivia Anna has been crazy enough to ignore her image, allowing her hair to dance wildly in the wind.


    In her eyes was only the letter that flew higher and farther.


    Oriana fell in the snow many times, but she still refused to give up chasing the letter. Ye Feng, who followed him, tried many times to help her, but in response to him, she gave her cold hand.


    Oriana is totally immersed in her own world, so Ye Feng can only follow her helplessly. He was even more worried about this kind of Ariana.


    With the help of the noise of the wind, the distance between the letter paper and Oriana was further and further, until it completely disappeared in the sight of Oriana.


    Olivianna looked numb and collapsed in the snow. Her eyes were fixed on the blue sky, but she couldn''t be happy.


    She put her right hand on her left chest, where there was a heart beating blazing. She could clearly feel the sharp pain there, but the pain that spread all over her body made her mind more numb.


    Two lines of clear tears, under the laissez faire of Oriana, kept sliding across her delicate cheek.


    Ye Feng went to her side lying on the snow. He knelt down beside her and wiped her tears with the back of his hand.


    "Cough, cough..." Oriana tried to keep herself from crying. She looked helplessly at Ye Feng and said with tears: "Ye Feng, father, he is gone He will never come back again... "


    Ye Feng nodded, picked up Oriana, patted her back gently, and comforted in a soft voice: "everything will be OK, Oriana."


    Oriana "Whoa" a, can no longer control, embrace Ye Feng and cry, cry Ye Feng collar is wet.But the letter paper that Oriana didn''t see and floated to the East, fell on the east coast of the mainland, on the shore of the sea of defenders, in the hustle and bustle of the wind.


    The waves were pounding on the beach, and the letter paper was immersed in the sea under the waves of many waves.


    Close your eyes and stare carefully at the letter paper in the sea, the contents of which have not been erased.


    This is a letter from her father to her daughter. It is a father''s love that Oriana has never read.


    Oriana, my favorite daughter


    ¡­¡­


    This is the second week that Ye Feng was bound to Zuan by Caitlin, and there has been no news of Oriana and SANA.


    If there''s no more news today, we''ll go to Oriana''s home in piltwiff for clues. Ye Feng has a headache and lies on the big table in the living room. These days, he is often forced by the policewoman Caitlin to go shopping with hivier.


    Shopping is nothing, but Zuan is full of smoky appearance, which makes him a little uncomfortable.


    The tall buildings and factories full of black smoke give Ye Feng a strange feeling. Would piltvoff be like this? If so, he would be very disappointed with these two technology cities.


    Although he saw a lot of advanced technology products that he had never seen before in Zuan, he still felt that the feeling here was not as good as that of noxasia.


    Ye Feng now lives in a technology luxury villa unique to Zuan and pietroff.


    Speaking of this technology villa, Ye Feng also has to sigh about the benefits of advanced technology. Compared with living in other countries, all kinds of electrical appliances are much more convenient.


    "Ye Feng, what have you got out there today?" As soon as he entered the door, he found the loose look of Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng complained: "Zuan is so big, you didn''t give me the specific location, how can I have clues."


    "What Ye Feng said is reasonable, and I didn''t find any clues to them." Master Li Qing jumps into the living room on the first floor of the villa from the glass window and looks at Ye Feng and hivier.


    He sighed helplessly, and said, "only Caitlin is left."


    The three sat down around the round table in the middle of the living room, waiting for Caitlin''s news.


    As time went by, just as the three were waiting to sleep, Caitlin''s mocking voice rang out in the living room: "I knew you didn''t have a clue by your looks."


    The three looked at the door, and Caitlin did not know when she had entered. Looking at her confident smile, all three people speculated that Caitlin might have found out.


    "Cable, Caitlin?" Li Qing asked.


    "There''s no clue to either of them." Caitlin replied with a smile.


    Seaville rolled his eyes at Caitlin and despised her for being able to laugh now.


    "But I found a man who should have a clue to Sona and Oriana." Caitlin laughed mysteriously, not caring about the disdain of sylvier.


    With that, Caitlin clapped her hands, and a circle of glowing magic cards appeared in front of her. The magic card array is constantly rotating, under the gaze of Ye Feng and shivell, a man with a triangular cap and a handsome black suit appears out of thin air.


    The man has a small beard. He takes off his hat gracefully and bows to Ye Feng. He said, "trist has met you all. I don''t know what the beautiful Caitlin policewoman wants me to do?"


    Caitlin frowns slightly, for trist''s teasing, she directly chose to ignore. She asked with a smile, "have you seen any mention of SANA and Oriana in Zuan recently? If not, please come back to piltvoff''s office with me. "


    Trist listened and searched his mind for the latest memory.


    "I really haven''t seen any mention of these two people, but they are both celebrities. I''ve seen people who are very similar to them recently." Said trist hesitantly.


    "Oh?" Caitlin looked at trist suspiciously, for fear that the thief, who had the best escape skills, would cheat her.


    Trist grinned awkwardly, having been brought into the station by the intrepid policewoman before in pierviff.


    "The security of Juan is much more chaotic than that of officer Caitlin, your piltvov, and there are many murders that no one dares to control. But recently, many people have witnessed a robot with a spring on its back killing a lot of people in the company of a middle-aged man. I suspect that the wind up robot man is Oriana; As for Sona, I saw a red haired rock keyboard player at an underground dance last time. The keyboard player is really similar to Suna, but she can talk, so I''m not sure


    Caitlin stroked her jaw and thought about possible clues in trist''s words. For now, only the redhead rock keyboard player trist said is the best.


    Thinking of this, Caitlin stares at trist and says, "will that dance be held in the near future? Will there be another keyboard player


    "There''s going to be an underground dance tonight, but I can''t guarantee that the woman keyboard player will come." Trist replied truthfully.


    "Well, you''re going to take us to that dance tonight. Don''t try to run away. You should know that I know your teleportation distance and time like the back of my hand." Caitlin looks cunningly at trist, her face fixed on his face."Yes, officer!" Trist agreed, grimacing. For this policewoman, he has no temper at all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    all? Ye Feng is the first time to hear about this kind of activity. It''s almost the same as the last time I saw dancing in a bar in NOx?


    Ye Feng''s puzzled expression was caught by hivier, and she said with a playful smile to Ye Feng: "earth hat, you won''t be the first time to attend a ball?"


    Seen through by hivier, Ye Feng''s face flushed and faltered for a long time before he awkwardly made a sound.


    Although Ye Feng''s blushing expression makes him feel very cute, she still gives up the plan to continue to tease Ye Feng. Shivell turned to Caitlin and asked, "is this trist reliable?"


    Caitlin was still wondering why shivell suddenly asked this question. Trist was dissatisfied: "miss shivell, I know you are a student of master Ritz of the war academy, but please don''t look down on me. Although I''m just a gambler, I still have credibility."


    "Well, you have credibility? Your stupid partner is still in prison Caitlin mercilessly exposed trist''s lie and made her smile.


    "Why do you ask this?" Caitlin snorted, ignored trist, and asked, looking at hiville.


    "It''s nothing. I just want to find someone to accompany Ye Feng''s earthy hat to buy some decent clothes. Although the current dance party no longer has to wear a special evening dress as before, it can at least let him see it in the past?" Said shivell in a very casual tone.


    At this time, Master Li Qing also nodded his head and said, "well, I''ll go and change my clothes. Will Ye Feng''s little brother be accompanied by me?"


    After listening to master Li Qing''s words, shivell''s eyes brightened. How could she forget the most talented magician in the war academy? Although Li Qing went to Ionia, he used to say that he was also living on the mainland, and how much understanding was right.


    "Master Li Qing, it''s inconvenient for your eyes. Let trist take you and Ye Feng. I believe that if he has been planted in my hands so many times, he will not pit you." Caitlin looked at Master Li Qing''s eyes and said thoughtfully.


    Master Li Qing thought for a moment and nodded to agree with Caitlin. And trist is reluctantly under the threat of Caitlin, taking Ye Feng and Li Qing out to buy clothes.


    After the three left, only Caitlin and shivell were left in the villa. Two people''s friends for many years, each other''s eyes, they can understand.


    When Caitlin said there was no clue before, he knew that Caitlin was not telling the truth.


    Now that Ye Feng''s three men have been set aside, he said directly, "don''t tell me that you go out to look for the card man."


    Caitlin smiles and sighs, "sylvier, you''re a worm in my stomach, but I''ve found clues to Oriana''s father."


    He walked slowly to the big sofa in the living room, sat down, picked up the cup on the coffee table and took a sip. Closing his eyes and quietly savoring the fragrance of the tea leaves on the tip of his tongue, he did not slow down: "Oh?"


    Caitlin also lay down beside him, stretched lazily and yawned: "olliana''s father has never been back to pilewood since he sent her to war college. According to unreliable information, he probably went to Freire droid."


    "But what does it have to do with him bringing Oriana to Juan?" He frowned slightly, puzzled.


    Caitlin winked at him and asked, "sylvier, have you ever heard of frost heart?"


    Frost heart! He was shocked. She covered her mouth and whispered, "is it the artifact that can revive the dying again?"


    Caitlin nodded, "that''s right."


    "He got it?" Asked shivell.


    "It should not be. That kind of thing only exists in legend, and it has never been heard of by people in nearly 100 years." Caitlin shook her head.


    "What do you mean by frost heart?"


    "The legend of the heart of frost is well known to the world, but none of those who have tried to get it have ever returned to the human world alive, even those who live in freldrod."


    Caitlin looked cold and curious about how Oriana''s father came back alive.


    Even, she felt that the one who took her away was not her father at all!


    ¡­¡­


    At night, at an underground dance party in Zuan, Caitlin and shivell changed into black strapless and knee length skirts in order to be less conspicuous. They took two glasses of red wine and sat in the corner to observe the women who appeared at the dance.


    "Does Sona really show up at this kind of dance?"


    He took a sip of wine and looked through the wine red glass at the men and women dancing with elegant music at random. He could not help but have some doubts.


    At the war academy, she and SANA also knew each other. But as far as she knew, SANA would not go to a party that was not very formal or even with a little dirty business.


    As far as hivier had seen, Sona attended very formal dances invited by celebrities, and never appeared in underground dances. What''s more, trist was talking about a redhead rock keyboard player, which made her doubt the credibility of trist''s words."The only clue, dear, is me." Caitlin said helplessly that she did not hold much hope for the operation.


    He nodded and stopped asking the question. She looked at another corner where Ye Feng, Li Qing and trist were sitting.


    Ye Feng and trist spared no effort to search for the red haired rock keyboard player''s eyes, which made him feel a kind of color.


    "Hello, I said, Caitlin, I''ll invite Ye Feng to dance. It won''t affect our mission today?" Shivell asked casually, holding the bottom of the glass with his right index finger and thumb, slowly spinning the remaining half glass of red wine.


    Caitlin looked vaguely at shivell and said, "go ahead, I''ll watch here."


    He ignored Caitlin, who began to talk crazy again. He got up and walked in the direction of Ye Feng.


    "I can smell miss shivell approaching." Li Qing, who has been sitting and resting, reminds Ye Feng and trist that are still looking for people.


    Ye Feng and trist listen, and immediately look at their opposite corner. The graceful posture of sylvier brightens their eyes. It must be said that sylvier is indeed a rare beauty.


    Although shivell was wearing the black top dress that most ordinary girls wore at the ball, it could not conceal her fiery figure.


    Sexy tall long legs step on high-heeled shoes, walking cat step, twisting slender waist is full of charm.


    "Why, haven''t you seen a beautiful woman?" He said with a sly smile.


    When shivell said this, trist did not change his face, as if he had not been staring at him. And Ye Feng''s face is not as thick as the thief. His face is red and he doesn''t know how to answer.


    He stares at Ye Feng and finds that Ye Feng is much more handsome in a black suit than before. The corner of her mouth rose slightly, stretched out her left hand and invited, "in order to punish you, come and dance with me!"


    "Ah? I I will not Wait Don''t pull me, ah, Hello Before Ye Feng could refuse, he was pulled out of his seat and went to dance.


    One side of trist is very upset, looking at himself next to a blind man, the mood is even worse. He found a reason at random, and started his seduction trip tonight.


    Li Qing sat in the same place, his heart did not fluctuate because of what happened just now. He only knew that his task tonight was to find out whether there would be Sona in the dance through his own perception.


    At this time, Li Qing felt a gust of fragrant wind, and the faint fragrance made him stunned. This breath, Miss Sona?


    Why does Mr. Li''s eyes still warm with laughter


    A red shawl long hair, scarlet pupil flashing crazy strange light. She was dressed in a grey and black strapless dress with several white lines, which set off her temperament.


    The woman has no time to wear two gray and black metal barbed wristbands. The complex tattoo from the right shoulder to the elbow adds a bit of wild flavor.


    However, Li Qing could not see all this. He can only distinguish the woman in front of him through perception, hearing and smell. This woman''s various breath all inclines to the wild wind, completely different from his impression of SANA. But the woman''s similar feeling to SANA made him dare not miss the opportunity of this conversation.


    The woman''s body is too close to let Li Qing''s body also a little bit hot. He forced himself to calm down and said, "Miss, where have we met?"


    The woman leaned on Li Qing''s shoulder and said vaguely, "you look very honest. I didn''t expect to get close to me in such an old-fashioned way?"


    Li Qing sat still and said, "Miss, you think too much. I just think you and I used to be a friend very much."


    "Oh, what''s your friend''s name?" Women no longer continue to tease Li Qing, but sit on the side with their index finger curling their hair, casual look.


    "Her name is SANA." Li Qingping replied quietly.


    As soon as the woman listened, her expression was stunned and her hair was loose. She looked at Li Qing without expression for a long time before she showed her face again.


    "You don''t seem to be as honest as you seem to be. In order to attract my attention, you have even heard my name." The woman said meaningfully that she had determined that Li Qing was interested in her.


    Seeing the woman even admitted that she was SANA, Li Qing turned to SANA excitedly and asked, "are you really SANA?"


    Suna''s Scarlet pupils twinkled, and replied slightly irritably, "well, you''re so annoying!"


    Although SANA''s reaction is intolerable, Li Qing, immersed in the joy of finding the missing Sona, can''t help but praise repeatedly.


    Suna''s eyes turn, for Li Qing eyes on the red ribbon, she is still full of curiosity.


    "Well, you''ve been asking me all the time, but you haven''t answered my first question, strange man!"Li Qing Leng will, just realize that SANA does not seem to know him. Since that incident, people of high status on the mainland should all know that Li Qing is a blind man. What''s more, he is often the first to arrive at SANA''s piano music conference. How can SANA not know him?


    Although there is no communication between the two people, Li Qing can be sure that SANA should know him.


    SANA see Li Qing has been in a daze, her mind flashed an idea, that is to tear off Li Qing''s red ribbon, see what he is doing.


    Thinking of this, Suna''s eyes flashed a shrewd. Taking advantage of Li Qing''s mind, she quickly reached out to the red ribbon in front of Li Qing and pulled it off.


    When she pulled it off, SANA was completely stunned. What kind of torment is it that makes one''s eyes burn black? Even, SANA moved the tip of her nose and could smell the smell of fire.


    After Li Qing took off the red ribbon by Sona, he didn''t respond to it at first. After staying for a long time, he found that his red ribbon was gone.


    Since her blindness, Li Qing has never taken off the red ribbon. He doesn''t want people to see what his eyes look like. That''s his bottom line.


    Now SANA touched his bottom line, and Li Qing''s face turned black. She looked at her coldly and said, "are you satisfied now?"


    SANA didn''t expect Li Qing to be a blind man. She was a little at a loss. Holding the red ribbon, she also exuded a trace of sweat because of tension.


    "Give me back!" Li Qing said coldly without expression.


    Suna complained in her heart that Li Qing didn''t understand the amorous feelings, but she still returned the red ribbon to Li Qing.


    Looking at Li Qing''s angry appearance, SANA''s heart also takes on the nameless fire. It''s just a red ribbon. As for being so angry?


    "Well, you are more stingy than US women. I''ll give you a chance to attend the concert of our five kill rock band!" Said SANA, holding her head up.


    See Li Qing still do not reply, SANA some angry said: "Hey, you this person how this, I apologize!"


    "Well." Li Qing is still in a bad mood. He thinks about it and doesn''t care about SANA. After all, he is looking for her.


    Li Qing''s symbolic "um" makes SANA roll her eyes. Her right hand uses magic, and a card with metal lines appears on her hand.


    SANA threw the card in her hand to Li Qing, and said directly and domineering, "this is the invitation letter for the five kill rock band concert. It''s my apology. With this, you can bring your friends to listen to it."


    As soon as the voice dropped, SANA didn''t give Li Qing a chance to speak, so she turned around and left.


    Li Qing didn''t come back to her mind until she completely disappeared. His complexion is complicated. He must go to the concert.


    Only when she has gone, can the mystery of SANA''s great change be revealed.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    "Master Li Qing, if it is as you said, the red haired Suna will be the missing Miss Sona." Caitlin said thoughtfully.


    That night after the dance, Ye Feng and his party returned to the villa to rest. Today, both Li Qing and Ye Feng have changed into their old clothes. They are not used to the suits of Zuan and piltvoff.


    Sylvier occupied a large sofa, lying on it with a pillow. When she came back too late last night, she and Caitlin went straight to bed. I got up so early today. Neither of them had time to change into casual clothes.


    "And trist?" Caitlin frowned.


    With Caitlin''s question, all the people present found that trist, who came back together last night, had disappeared.


    Caitlin rubbed her eyebrows in a restless mood. Her brows were locked and never stretched.


    "Forget it. I don''t care. I don''t know which casino he went to. Let''s go on." He yawned and spoke in a feeble voice.


    Caitlin nodded and continued: "the great change in Miss Sona''s character and the fact that she doesn''t remember Master Li Qing is very likely to have something to do with the five kill rock band. Since Master Li Qing has received the invitation, we''ll investigate it. Master Li Qing, please look at the address and time on the invitation."


    As soon as she finished, Caitlin found that she had said something wrong. Li Qing is blind now. How can she see these things. "I''m sorry, Master Li Qing. I''ve forgotten your present situation. Please give me the invitation and I''ll have a look."


    Li Qing smiles and doesn''t care: "it''s OK." At the same time, Li Qing handed the invitation to Caitlin.


    Caitlin took the invitation, carefully looked at the address and time above, and said, "the concert is also hidden. It''s in an abandoned arena west of Zuan. It''s seven days later."


    "What if there''s really something wrong with that five kill rock band?" Ye Feng asked anxiously.


    Somehow, he always felt that something was going to happen at the concert.


    On hearing this, he immediately sat up and threw the pillow to Ye Feng on the sofa beside him.


    Ye Feng instinctively catches the pillow, and is somewhat confused by the unexpected action of sylvier. "Why did you hit me?" he asked discontentedly


    "It''s nothing. It''s just that you finally asked a decent question." Shivell spat out his tongue at Ye Feng and said with a smile.


    "Di Di "Di..." Suddenly something was ringing in Caitlin.


    Ye Feng and Li Qing looked at Caitlin suspiciously. Only hivier was calm. She fell down on the sofa again and closed her eyes for a rest.


    Caitlin makes a embarrassed gesture to Ye Feng and Ye Feng, and then takes out a rectangular machine made of silver and metal.


    Ye Feng faintly can see the machine flashing light, there is also a word - Wei written on it. Looking at Caitlin''s fingers gently sliding, and then he put the machine he had never seen in his ear to talk to herself. The machine also sent out a weak woman''s voice, which made Ye Feng more confused. However, in order not to disturb Caitlin, Ye Feng closed his mouth wisely.


    "Hello, Wei, what are you calling for?"


    "Where are you now, Caitlin?"


    "I''m in Zuan. What''s wrong? You have a strange tone


    "It doesn''t matter. Recently, piltwov''s theft cases have increased frequently. I can cope with it alone. I''m just worried that people from other countries will deliberately abuse us."


    "Well, you should be steady. I''ll come back to help you when I''m done with Zuan."


    "Well, see you later."


    "Goodbye."


    Shivell narrowed his eyes and saw Caitlin put up the machine and asked, "did Wei call you?"


    Caitlin nodded, "yes, nothing. I''ll go back when we find Ariana and Sona."


    Ye Feng was very curious about the magical machine just now. He asked, "officer Caitlin, what was that you just took?"


    "Are you talking about my smart walkie talkie? It''s our peerwood''s unique cutting-edge technology product, exclusive to the police station. No matter where you are in Valoran, as long as you are the same as you, you can always contact and talk through the walkie talkie. " Caitlin explained.


    After that, seeing Ye Feng''s incomprehensible look, Caitlin continued to explain: "we have ordinary smart phones in piltvov, and that civilian can also use it, but it''s only limited to piltvov. To put it simply, if you can''t see who you want, you can use this walkie talkie to talk to the person you want."


    "So good? Can you give me two? I''ll take one for my sister Ye Feng asked with two glowing eyes.


    Before Caitlin spoke, he was preempted by shivell and said, "don''t think about it. I don''t have a walkie talkie, let alone you At the same time, lying down, he did not forget to roll his eyes toward Ye Feng.


    When Caitlin heard this, she waved her hand and said with a smile, "sylvier, look at what you said. I''ve told my mother to make one for you, and I asked my mother to make one for you last time. You can send anyone you want!""It''s not the ordinary smart phone that you can''t use without piltvoff, is it?" Said shivell, somewhat incredulous.


    "How could it be the same kind of walkie talkie as I have, plus two customized walkie talkies for you. I can guarantee that there are only four walkie talkies in the whole Valoran!" Caitlin promised, patting her chest.


    Looking at Kaitlin''s assurance, Xiwei also had to believe Caitlin''s words. She had already thought of giving the extra one to Ye Feng.


    Just at the time when he was going to tell Ye Feng about it, a strong wave of magic energy appeared in the living room.


    Then a circle of tricolor cards rolled around the door, and soon trist, covered with blood, fell in front of the door of the living room exit.


    ¡­¡­


    In trist''s room, after Caitlin helps trist to deal with the wound, she and Ye Feng wait for trist to wake up.


    It wasn''t until evening that trist awoke.


    Looking at the frail trist, Caitlin asked with concern, "are you better now?"


    Although trist is a bad gambler, she can''t control her as long as he doesn''t commit a crime in piltvov. And this time, Caitlin asked him to help. Caitlin felt a little guilty about trist''s injury.


    "Much better, officer Caitlin." Trist replied weakly.


    "Can you tell us how you got hurt?" Caitlin asked.


    Trist moved his head slightly to show that he was OK and could speak.


    "Last night, I found Dr. Colin rifeck at the ball, and I left there in a hurry, so I paid special attention to his trail. When I came back with you, I would follow my mark to track him." At this point, trist gave a bitter smile. He thought he could easily find Oriana with his magic, but he was seriously injured in the back.


    This makes trist recall that in piltvov, he thought he could easily escape Caitlin''s pursuit. However, he didn''t expect that Caitlin''s endless Hayes technology weapons were more powerful than his card magic power. Finally, Caitlin caught him back to the Bureau. The two cities are not as small as he thought.


    Sure enough, the city with the combination of technology and magic is always full of infinite possibilities. He even had a hunch that these two countries could definitely compete with norhus and demacia, but they usually only care about their own territory and don''t make trouble.


    Caitlin went on to trist''s words and said, "is your injury caused by Dr. rifek''s technology?"


    "Yes, no, it''s not. It''s Oriana who hurt me." Said trist, with some palpitation.


    "What''s going on?" Ye Feng asked anxiously. His impression of Aliana should not hurt people, even if bullied is to bear alone.


    "I followed Dr. rifek and successfully found Oriana, but she went out under the guidance of the doctor and killed four people in a row in different places. When I examined the first three bodies, I found that they all had traces of being hit by huge objects, and there were blood holes pierced by sharp weapons. When I examined the fourth body, oleana and her father wanted to Back out, and at Dr. rifeck''s command, Arianna wounded me At this point, trist couldn''t help shivering.


    is as like as two peas of Orianna''s case. He exclaimed, covering his little mouth.


    "Yes, I can confirm that it was olivana who did those times." Said trist heavily.


    "I''m afraid this has a lot to do with her father. After all, she is a robot, and her father has to carry out her instructions." There was a flash of anger in Caitlin''s eyes, and she was shameless about Dr. rifek''s behavior.


    "You can take care of yourself and leave the rest to us. Colin rifeck is Mrs. piltevor. Even if he does evil in the city of Zuan, I will arrest him!" Caitlin said with a firm look.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    Demacia, located on the western coast of Valoran, is an extremely powerful and prosperous human kingdom.


    In demacia, there has been a little-known prediction: when the dark green light gradually covers the blue sea, the wind of the dead will erode everything.


    It is said that this prophecy can be traced back to thousands of years ago. It can only be seen in the historical records of various nobles and royal families in demacia.


    Ten thousand years ago, mankind was just born. It is a new race. In order to survive in the crevice of the world full of empty visitors, the clans of demacia, noxas, Zuan, piltvov, biljwater, Ionia, etc. revolted against the master of the world under the leadership of a woman who claimed to be the only survivor of the akashia clan.


    After expelling the empty visitors, the clans elected her to be their queen, and the first Kingdom of mankind, ekasia, was born.


    ¡­¡­


    After reading this, Fiona closed the parchment book and put it back on the shelf. She frowned slightly and turned several books from the bookshelf.


    After flipping through a few pages, Fiona, who didn''t find the information she wanted, walked out of the Laurent family''s Library of ancient books.


    Fiona leaped lightly and landed on the eaves of the library and looked out into the western sky. Yesterday, I saw a faint, invisible green light on the sea. Does it really coincide with the prediction in ancient books?


    Fiona always had a premonition that it was like the dark green light that disturbed her. She looked at the coastline in a trance. The green light that flashed yesterday did not come as scheduled today.


    Maybe it''s the illusion of being too tired yesterday? Fiona smiles bitterly and shakes her head, remembering the busy business recently, she can''t help but feel a headache.


    Just as Fiona was about to return to her room for a rest, the green light that had passed away yesterday reappeared in her sight.


    Fiona''s pupils are shrinking. Something incredible happened.


    The faint green light began to spread, covering the blue sea rapidly with visible speed. A cold wind came, and Fiona shivered.


    and the description as like as two peas in the prophecy are almost the same. Fiona''s face gradually darkened. She didn''t expect that the prophecy in the ancient books was true, which left her at a loss.


    "Today is the day of your fall!" Far away on the coast, there was a cold and scornful voice of the female devil.


    It was as if it had come from hell, with a violent trill coming into every corner of demacia.


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall of the villa, Ye Feng looks sad. It was the second day after Caitlin and sylvier went out on business, and he didn''t know if they had found Oriana or SANA.


    At the moment of annoyance, Ye Feng hears someone ringing the doorbell outside the door. This makes Ye Feng a little strange. Don''t they have the key?


    In the heart although doubt, the leaf breeze still frowned to open the door.


    "This little brother, is he at home alone?" Outside the door, a strong man in a white coat was smiling at Ye Feng.


    Looking at this kind-hearted big man, Ye Feng can''t help but feel a little kind. Ye Feng, who didn''t have much thought, also replied with a smile: "no, there are two friends at home."


    The strong and kind man stared at Ye Feng and said, "well, Hello, little brother. I''m a doctor and come to the free clinic."


    "Free clinic? What is that? " Ye Feng scratched his head and thought for a long time, but he didn''t understand.


    Seeing that Ye Feng didn''t understand, the Han patiently explained: "the free clinic is the obligation to check the patient''s body. He doesn''t charge any money. As soon as the younger brother sees it, he is not from Zuan or Picheng. You don''t know. Every year today is Zuan''s free clinic day. Because Zuan''s chemical research is too rampant, causing serious pollution, we doctors set up a special clinic for Zuan people A free clinic day was set up to check the health of every resident in Zuan free of charge. "


    So this is the free clinic. This elder brother is very kind! Ye Feng is happy in his heart and hastens to introduce the great man into the door. At the same time, Ye Feng does not forget to introduce Li Qing and trist in the villa.


    Following Ye Feng, the big man''s eyes twinkle with bloodthirsty impulse, and his left hand shaking with excitement.


    At this time, Li Qing appeared on the second floor of the stairs, feeling that the big man behind Ye Feng had a strong murderous spirit.


    "Ye Feng, who did you bring in?" Li Qing pretended not to find out and asked with a smile.


    Li Qing''s voice instantly startled the big man in the hall downstairs. His eyes narrowed into cracks, staring at Li Qing at the stairway.


    Seeing Li Qingyan covered by red ribbon, Han''s heart is less alert.


    Ye Feng looked at Li Qing and said, "Master Li Qing, this is a doctor who comes to check our health for free."


    "Yes, yes, Mr. Li Qing. Today is our Zuan free clinic day." The great man followed Ye Feng, fearing that Li Qingsheng might doubt him.


    "Free clinic day?" Li Qing asked suspiciously.


    Ye Feng replied: "because of the serious pollution in Zuan, for the sake of people''s health, today is Zuan''s annual free clinic day."Li Qing went downstairs slowly and said, "well, I wonder if this doctor can give me this blind man a look at his eyes?"


    What free clinic day, it is clear that this person lies to fool Ye Feng. This little trick also wants to hide from me! Li Qing sneered in the bottom of his heart. If he had been late just now, I''m afraid Ye Feng has been poisoned by this man.


    The big man took the medicine box and looked at Li Qing with a little deep meaning. He knew that Li Qing had seen that he was here to kill people.


    However, since you are going to act, you should act more realistically. The big man nodded and said, "Mr. Li Qing, please sit on the sofa. I''ll examine you now."


    Li Qing sat on the sofa, allowing the big man to check his body with the instrument in the medicine box. As an expert, he doesn''t worry about the big man using his hands and feet at this time. Even, he hoped that the big man would show his horse''s feet in the process of inspection, so that he could have a good reason to catch the man with a bad heart.


    After a check-up, the man said regretfully, "I can''t cure your eyes, but I can prescribe medicine for you. You can take it on time every day. At least it can guarantee that you can recover on your own."


    "I am blind, but my heart is not blind." Li Qing said slowly. The reason why he said that was that he hoped that the big man would leave now, and that he would not be provoked to do it himself, except for the big man.


    Ye Feng sees these two people have not a word, two people''s tone quite on the feeling.


    "Don''t you have a friend, little brother? Let him come out and have a look. " The big man smiles at Ye Feng and ignores Li Qing''s words.


    "Trist, come down and ask the doctor to examine you. Didn''t you get hurt the last two days?" Ye Feng yelled two times to the upstairs, as for whether trist would come or not, he could not force him.


    As soon as Ye Feng finished shouting, trist''s angry response rang out on the second floor: "here we are. It''s so noisy in the early morning, and we can''t let people sleep!"


    After a while, trist went downstairs. When he saw the big man, he was completely stunned.


    What kind of doctor is this? It''s a murderer!


    However, the quick witted trist immediately responded and said: "he is a Zuan madman Mundo, a murderer who likes to dissect the human body!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    Looking at the big man in front of him, Ye Feng couldn''t connect the man with the murderer. What''s more, Ye Feng met Mondo in the war Academy. He was a strange man with dark purple skin.


    "Trist, are you sure?" Ye Feng asked.


    Before trist opened his mouth, the big man grinned and said, "yes, I''m Mondo. Trist, I''m interested in how you have this card ability. You know, although you were a gambler before, you didn''t have this strange magic."


    I didn''t expect that Mondo really admitted that he was a murderer. Ye Feng was a little hard to accept. He even talked with such a pervert outside the door just now. He thought he was too stupid.


    Trist heard, the whole person is more nervous. He said nervously, "are you here for me?"


    Mondo chuckled, but Ye Feng did not dare to regard him as a simple and honest man. Mondo said with a smile, "I''m just looking for someone to test my new drug. I didn''t expect you to be there. It''s good to save me from catching you everywhere."


    "New drugs What new drug? " Li Qing asked subconsciously. He had a feeling that the medicine in Mondo''s mouth would be a serious threat to them.


    Sure enough, mondo''s next answer completely blinded Ye Feng.


    "This medicine is colorless and tasteless. When I stepped into this room, my medicine was quietly diffused in this villa. Now you have taken my medicine. The virus in this medicine can easily destroy your body and make you unable to use magic power temporarily. In seven days, if there is no antidote, you will all die!"


    Mondo gave a sly smile and continued, "almost, the virus should have taken root and sprouted in you."


    "You son of a bitch!" Ye Feng was so angry that he would beat Mondo, but he just stepped out of the front foot and knelt down on the ground directly.


    The sword spirit in my body is gone? Ye Feng is a little weak kneeling on the ground, he will look to Li Qing and trist, two people are also in the virus, kneeling on the ground.


    "Ha ha ha, there will be three more mice on the operating table!" With excitement and pleasure in his eyes, mondo slowly moves towards Ye Feng, hoping to bring Ye Feng back to his operating table.


    Just when Mondo was about to meet Ye Feng, the tears of the goddess on Ye Feng''s chest were shining with the blue light of the deep sea. This blue light instantly flies the unsuspecting Mondo.


    Fortunately, mondo responded in time and landed on the ground, otherwise the force was enough to knock him through the wall.


    At the moment, mondo no longer conceals his true thoughts, and shows his vicious and ugly smile, completely different from his honest and honest appearance. Today, he will take the three mice back, especially the tears of goddess on Ye Feng''s chest.


    "Master Li Qing, what shall we do now?" Seeing that Mondo is coming, Ye Feng is more anxious. He doesn''t want to be dissected by Mondo.


    Li Qing pondered and said, "I still have a trace of magic in my body. When he comes near, I will kick him with the tail of a raptor. This period of time should be enough for us to escape. As long as we get rid of the poison, we will come back and settle accounts with him."


    "I also have a little bit of magic, just enough to take you to teleport." Trist whispered, too.


    "What are you three muttering about? Don''t think about it. Once my virus enters your body, you will die. Ha ha ha Mondo wantonly laugh, in his opinion, Ye Feng three people are doomed to escape the fate of mice.


    Li Qing put her finger in front of her mouth, indicating Ye Feng and tris to talk again. Everything went according to the previous plan.


    As Mondo is approaching, Li Qing immediately starts to move. He is like a sleeping Raptor, and his instant power is as powerful as a raptor swinging its tail.


    Mondo, who had been on guard before, was shocked and ready to step back. However, his action is still a little slow, Li Qing burst out of the speed and strength of a short time directly kick Mondo out.


    Feeling the sharp pain in his abdomen, mondo broke into a curse. Although he tried his best to stop himself, he still couldn''t stop his body from flying back.


    "Trist, I''ve run out of magic and energy, and it''s up to you." Li Qing called to trist, who was still in a daze.


    After being yelled at by Li Qing, trist stopped going to see Mondo. Trist forced on the last bit of magic, and a circle of cards appeared under his feet. As long as he wants to go, he can leave now. But he can''t drag on. His magic power is only enough for him to check for a while.


    Li Qing and Ye Feng get to know each other and run to trist on the first floor.


    Ye Feng just moved, a kitchen knife like magic energy body hit him. He felt that his nerves had been seriously injured, and the intense pain on the nerves made his feet as hard as lead.


    "Want to go? You three little mice, I''m really pissed off! " After Ye Feng''s death comes the voice of Meng duo''s indignation. He subconsciously looks back at his eyes. Meng duo doesn''t know when he is back.


    "No way. He should have been kicked far away by me. Even with my running speed, he can''t come back so soon!" Li Qing said in disbelief.In spite of the shock of the three, mondo opened the medicine box in his hand and took out a test tube containing purple medicine. Open the cork on the test tube and drink more.


    As soon as he finished drinking the potion, mondo''s white coat was directly broken into pieces by his growing body and scattered on the ground. His muscles were growing, and even his green trousers below his knees were torn into shorts.


    This is not over. Under the frightening eyes of Ye Feng and trist, mondo''s dark skin color slowly turns to dark purple. Under the background of the disgusting muscles, the whole person looks like an ugly monster.


    Trist is the first to return to God, his magic can not last long, Li Qing has been caught by him, but Ye Feng and he still have a distance.


    If ye Feng can''t catch him before the cards under his feet disappear, Ye Feng can''t leave with him.


    Although trist is indifferent to Li Qing and Ye Feng, he is also pulled by Caitlin to help him. He will try his best to save him.


    In a hurry, Tris called out: "Ye Feng, come here, my magic will be transmitted soon!"


    Ye Feng looks at trist with a bitter smile. It''s not that he doesn''t want to go there. It''s because he has been hit by Mundo''s strange magic. It takes a lot of physical strength and time to walk.


    Ye Feng did not move, watching trist and Li Qing being transported away. He sighed helplessly, my luck is really bad!


    "Damn it, two little mice ran away, but there was one left alone, hehe, hehe..." Mengduo, who is purple all over the body, laughs at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng looked at Mondo''s disgusting smile, his scalp was numb, and he spat "ugly eight monsters" in his heart. I don''t want to be dissected!


    Maybe God heard Ye Feng''s heart, and a familiar dark sword pierced the roof of the second floor of the villa, and stabbed Mondo with amazing sword and fierce sword spirit.


    In the roar of Mondo''s anger, a familiar voice of Ye Feng rang out: "move the other Die


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    The blue army of the dead swept across demasia like a tide, and the thriving human kingdom became like a sea of Inferno fire.


    Although the royal family and nobles of demasia fought hard, they were only met by the destruction.


    On the Royal Palace of demacia, Calista sits leisurely on it.


    It has been two days since she and her army of the dead landed in demasia. During these two days, she personally led the army to clean up the villages and cities of demasia, and just arrived at the palace of the imperial city this morning.


    Looking at a soldier of the dead who was approaching quickly outside the hall door, Callista asked in her cold demon voice, "is there any news?"


    The undead soldier knelt on the ground and replied respectfully, "my Lord, I didn''t find any trace of shivana. The nobles in the Imperial City have sent people to clean up almost all of them. Only one of the nobles, a female swordsman, was very strong. We sacrificed a lot of soldiers to take her down."


    "Shivana didn''t go back to the imperial city for help? Well She was seriously injured by me. She should still be in demasia. She should be in demasia. She should be banned from leaving the country or entering the country. We must seize shivana, Leona and her guardian for me Callista ordered.


    "Yes, my Lord!" After receiving the order, the undead soldier got up and wanted to carry out it.


    "Wait a minute. What aristocrat did you say there was a swordswoman?" Callista seemed to think of something. She called out the undead soldiers who were leaving.


    Although I don''t know why Callista stopped him, the undead soldier replied respectfully, "she is Fiona Laurent, the current owner of the Laurent family."


    "You didn''t kill her after you caught her?" Callista asked suspiciously.


    "My Lord, you have forgotten that you once ordered the capture of powerful human beings in shadow island. We have no right to make decisions unless you personally order the killing." The undead soldier warned.


    Callista thought for a moment, and she did give such an order. It''s said that the Laurent family''s swordsmanship is unique. She would like to experience Fiona''s swordsmanship in person.


    Thinking of this, Callista ordered in a commanding tone, "take me to the Laurent family!"


    ¡­¡­


    "He who moves the other Die


    When the dark sword fell, a black figure also attacked Mondo. The sharp sword directly swept Mondo out of the villa.


    "Fiona?" Ye Feng is a bit stunned. The woman holding the Moyu sword is Fiona who grew up with him when he was little, not Fiona of Laurent family.


    Fiona, dressed in lacquer black leather soft armor, turns around. Her pupils are still shining with blood because of the power of the night crow who has just used the black feather sword.


    She went to Ye Feng with a complicated face and asked anxiously, "Ye Are you all right


    Ye Feng''s name has not finished, Fiona changed to you. She is still very concerned about her present appearance, afraid Ye Feng can not accept.


    In fact, she has been following Ye Feng secretly since the last match. If ye Feng could not escape this time, she would continue to hide in the dark.


    Ye Feng shakes her head and doesn''t notice Fiona''s complicated psychological changes. "I''m infected with Mondo''s virus, and if I can''t get rid of it in seven days, I''ll die," he said


    "Tut tut This beautiful lady, you were so rude to me just now, but I have a lot of grudges. If you would like to be a mouse of my new medicine, you could take off your clothes and lie on the operating table, maybe I can forgive you


    Fiona was about to say something when she heard Mondo''s disgusting voice. She looked at Mondo in disgust and said coldly, "give me the antidote!"


    How arrogant! "If you want an antidote, it depends on whether you have this ability," said Mondo


    Fiona clenched the ink feather sword in her hand. She stood up, her eyes were like poisonous snakes, and her eyelids were blindfolded.


    "Think I''ll be afraid of you if you stare at me? Joke Mondo laughed wildly.


    Fiona, whose character is cold and hard to get close to, is also infuriated by this sentence. The Mo Yu sword in her right hand also makes a metal trill, which seems to be out of Fiona''s hand at any time.


    "Good You provoked my anger... "


    Fiona walked slowly to Mondo not far away, and each step was mixed with wild sword spirit. The sword meaning contained in it was like a vast sea, and it attacked Mondo in an overwhelming way.


    Feeling the disordered space caused by sword Qi and the powerful sword suppression of Fiona, mondo''s pressure is doubled. He knew he had a strong opponent this time.


    Under this oppression, even he has the illusion that he may be killed here by Fiona.


    Even Ye Feng, who is behind Fiona, feels the strong sword of Fiona. Worthy of being the first genius in the history of the Laurent family, this sword meaning is not comparable to his Ye Feng.


    Fiona in this state should be able to beat Mondo, right? Ye Feng stares at Fiona''s back and thinks in his heart.


    However, at the thought of this state, Ye Feng recalled the strange blood crow moves of Fiona, who had the power of night crow. He began to worry about whether Fiona''s heart would become bloodthirsty under the influence of the Moyu sword.It''s better for him to worry about it. The power of the night crow just looks evil, but it doesn''t have any terrible influence. Ye Feng comforted himself in the bottom of my heart.


    Now Fiona, every step she takes, her sword spirit and spirit will be enhanced. Mondo can''t see Fiona''s strength limit at all. He is afraid of Fiona for the first time.


    Between them, the silence was terrible. It''s like the eve of a storm. It''s quiet, but it''s depressing.


    Mondo could no longer bear the feeling of repression. He took the lead and broke the quiet atmosphere.


    Looking at Mondo rushing towards herself, Fiona sneered and whispered, "what a bad state!" Immediately, she also moved.


    The endless black sword Qi condenses into essence, like a ribbon, twines on the black feather sword. The sword meaning released by Fiona instantly condenses at the tip of the sword. At this time, Fiona''s sword meaning also rapidly climbs at the speed of geometric times.


    Ink feather sword! Fiona''s right foot slowly slides to the rear, and her right hand holding the Moyu sword is also backward.


    Seeing that Mondo was about to put the magic blade into Fiona''s body, Fiona disappeared in place.


    How fast! Mondo instantly sensed the sword behind him and turned around to make trouble.


    However, his movement was too slow under Fiona''s sharp and contemptuous eyes. Fiona''s black feather sword directly pierced the palm of Mondo''s right hand.


    As Fiona pulls out the Moyu sword, the pain in the cone makes Mondo fall on the ground and roll wildly.


    "My hand My hand My hand


    Fiona snorted coldly, her cold eyes staring at Mondo on the ground, without any sympathy. She stepped on Mondo''s pierced right hand with her right foot and crushed it hard.


    Fiona said in a low voice: "now Can you give me the antidote? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    Demacia''s most ferocious men were imprisoned in underground prisons in the imperial city. Now, however, this prison has become a dungeon for shadow Island demons to hold humans.


    Fiona Laurent, the owner of the de Marcia Laurent aristocrat, is now one of the prisoners under house arrest.


    Lying on the cold floor of the prison, Fiona opened her tired eyes, and the once bright brilliance had already turned into ashes and melted into the depths of her eyes.


    Her self-confidence, her proud Lorentz fencing, went to nothing this morning.


    Although there is no stronger than Baron NASH in Fiona''s current cognition, the dame named Calista insults her honor and belief as a member of the Laurent family with extremely terrible and fierce means.


    People like Fiona, who are proud of their swordsmanship, resent others'' negation of her.


    Fiona was deeply insulted at the thought of Callista practicing her hand in the morning.


    "This is Laurent''s heart and eye knife?"


    "It''s impossible to cut through the sky!"


    "Fountain of advance? Ha ha... "


    "I''m so disappointed with this unsophisticated swordsmanship..."


    Fiona''s eyes sparkled with anger as she recalled Callista''s taunting words as she practiced her hands.


    She had never been insulted like this since she learned fencing.


    Even though for a while, her father''s Duel fraud was exposed and she was questioned, Fiona finally proved with her own swordsmanship that the Laurent family''s swordsmanship was not based on cheating.


    Her family is haughty, as proud as a sword. She, Fiona, also inherits the honor of the Laurent family, and is proud to be a member of the Laurent family.


    Karesta''s hatred of the demons and the demons that she hates more than slays her.


    So demacia died? I don''t know where my father was exiled. How is his life?


    Ye Feng, I don''t know if he went to Ionia or met his biological parents? I''m dying. I don''t know if he''ll think of me once in a while?


    The sound of tight footsteps echoed in the dungeon, and Fiona put away her confused thoughts and looked in the direction of the dungeon exit.


    In this dungeon, there are various officials of demacia and some famous people. Every day, someone is taken out to ask something.


    These people who were taken out will never appear in the dungeon again. A lot of the people in the prison think that they can be as free as those who are taken out by telling useful information about the invasion of Valoran by the demons of shadow island.


    In Fiona''s opinion, this is completely impossible. Demons and undead wish that all human beings would be extinct. No matter whether they give valuable information or not, they cannot escape the fate of being killed by demons.


    Although she experienced the insults of Callista in the morning, she would not bow to the demons of shadow island as a human being in the land of Valoran, a demassian, and the head of the Laurent family. I don''t know who will be taken away today.


    "Who is Fiona Laurent?" An ugly frog was yelling in the prison. He was not a jailer, but was summoned by Callista to summon Fiona, so he didn''t know what Fiona looked like.


    Fiona smoothed her short hair, looked at her tattered white cloth clothes and shorts, and showed a wry smile. She didn''t expect that she would wear such rags one day.


    "Who is Fiona Laurent? Give me an answer!" As the frog''s voice grew more impatient, Fiona knew that if she didn''t agree, she would implicate others.


    After analyzing the pros and cons, Fiona stood up and walked to the edge of the iron prison door. The shackles on her feet also made the sound of chain collision because of the movement. "I''m Laurent," she said to the frog not far away


    The Frog looked up and down at Fiona in rags. He suspected that this thin woman was Fiona that Calista had asked him to take.


    Fiona naturally saw the frog''s suspicion. She snorted coldly, revealing a trace of sword.


    It was just a hint of sword that scared the frog to the ground. When the frog stood up again, Fiona had already taken back her sword intention.


    The frog and Fiona drew a distance and warned, "Lord Callista wants to see you. Although you are strong, you''d better be honest."


    "Lead the way!" Fiona did not look at the frog, but vomited two words.


    "Follow me!" The frog didn''t want to fight with Fiona, just wanted to bring the plague God to Callista.


    Soon, Fiona in the magic swamp frog led into the royal palace.


    Above the hall, Callista kept staring at the entrance, wondering what she was thinking.


    Seeing Fiona entering the hall under the guidance of the frog, Callista waved to the frog. The frog of magic marsh understood and left the hall respectfully.


    Fiona saw that Callista had been looking at herself, and said with some displeasure, "this time, I''m not going to ask me to show you the lorentian family''s swordsmanship again? I will not be insulted by you againCallista looked at Fiona grimly and said, "you think too much. This time I''m calling you to join me. Would you like to?"


    "Dream, I will not be with the devil!" Fiona looked firmly at Callista, who didn''t want to be the villain of Valoran.


    The invasion of shadow island was not only a matter for demacia, but also for the whole of Valoran.


    "As long as you help me, I can keep the Laurent family alive."


    Callista stepped out of the throne, raised Fiona''s jaw with her right hand, and fixed her eyes on Fiona''s eyes, twinkling with dead fire.


    Fiona glared in disgust and refused, "don''t you think about it!"


    "Don''t turn me down in a hurry. I''ll give you time to think about it, Fiona." Callista put down her right hand and, despite Fiona''s struggle, led Fiona toward her newly transformed cell.


    ¡­¡­


    Fiona, dressed in black leather armor, kept running over Mondo''s pierced right hand with her right foot. For Mondo, she will not have the slightest sympathy, what''s more, Ye Feng is poisoned by Mondo, and she only has more disgust for him.


    "Are you going to give me the antidote? Don''t play dead with me


    Being trampled by Fiona, mondo is unwilling to be caught like this. He stealthily reaches his left hand to his medicine box, trying to take out some medicine to free himself.


    But Fiona didn''t give him such a chance, and directly stabbed Mondo''s left hand on the ground with his Moyu sword.


    "Ah, you crazy woman!" Mondo was stabbed and howled like a pig.


    Fiona''s eyes grew longer, and she was less patient with Mondo. But for the antidote, she would have killed this smelly Mondo.


    "I said, I said, the antidote is in my medicine box!" Mondo finally let go and begged for mercy.


    In view of Mondo''s cunning, Fiona picked up the medicine box herself and didn''t want to give Mondo a chance to open it.


    Because she was eager to save Ye Feng, Fiona didn''t think deeply whether she would have been cheated by Mondo when she opened the medicine box.


    As soon as the medicine box was opened, a black green poisonous fog was emitted from it. It''s so fast that it doesn''t even give Fiona a chance to react.


    "Cough, cough Asshole Fiona covers her mouth and nose with her left hand, closes the medicine box and


    throws it aside.


    However, mondo, who had long anticipated this scene, seized the medicine box in great pain, skillfully took out a potion and drank it. After all this, he ran away from here with amazing speed.


    When Fiona returns to her senses, there is no sign of Mondo. blamed! Fiona stares in the direction of Mondo''s disappearance, her face completely black.


    Fiona walks back to Ye Feng, who can''t move. She just wants to say sorry to Ye Feng, but finds that Ye Feng has fainted.


    This made her a little puzzled. She wanted to tell Ye Feng a few words, so she immediately went to catch up with Mondo. At present, Ye Feng''s situation does not allow her to pursue mengduo.


    After thinking about it, Fiona still helped Ye Feng to the villa.


    "Stop, who are you?" A hostile voice sounded behind Fiona. She looked back and saw two women in police uniform carrying two unconscious men into the courtyard of the villa.


    These four people Fiona only know their names and don''t know each other, but she secretly follows Ye Feng and knows that they are Ye Feng''s friends.


    When he saw Fiona look back, her brow frowned. Isn''t Fiona back in the Laurent family?


    However, after a careful look at Fiona''s dress and expression, he infers that this Fiona is not Fiona she knows, but is probably another Fiona she grew up with Ye Feng.


    "You are not Fiona of Laurent family, are you Fiona who grew up with Ye Feng?" He said, staring into Fiona''s eyes.


    Fiona a listen, complexion a change, cold response: "Ye Feng told you?"


    Shivell shrugged and walked into the villa with Caitlin carrying Li Qing and trist. "Ye Feng''s room is in the room on the second floor at the entrance of the stairs, which I guess, but you are as proud as the Laurent''s," she said


    "Hum!" Fiona glanced coldly at hivier and went upstairs with Ye Feng.


    Shivell shook his head helplessly, looked at Caitlin, and said, "tomorrow, remember to have someone change the door. We''ll call up Fiona. We need to talk about the five kills."


    ¡­¡­


    In the hall on the first floor of the villa, the three women sit on the sofa to discuss the recent events.


    Fiona looked at silent, silent, make complaints about Fiona.


    "Fiona, Kaitlin and I have been outside these two days. Do you know what happened to Ye Feng and their coma?" Said shivell, breaking the silence.


    Fiona raised her head, looked to one side, and said, "they''ve all been poisoned by Zuan maniacs. They''ll die within seven days without an antidote.""So serious?" Caitlin, on one side, covered her little mouth and asked in surprise.


    Shivell''s face was a little dignified, which was not good news. These two days, she and Caitlin finally found out the news of the five kill band. It was a lot of bad things to face such a thing again and again.


    "Do you know the trail of Mondo?" He asked Fiona.


    Fiona shook her head and said, "let him escape. I''m worried about Ye Feng''s accident, so I didn''t chase him deeply."


    "So At present, only one person can save Ye Feng and them. " ''murmured sylvier.


    "Who?" Fiona and Caitlin are in the same voice.


    "Sona!" Said shivell.


    Caitlin brightened up when she heard SANA''s name. They have just found the trace of Wusha band. As long as they can let SANA make a move, they can definitely cure Ye Feng.


    "We met Olaf two nights ago. He is also a member of the five kill band, but he has no previous memory like Sona. I''m afraid that SANA without previous memory may not help." Caitlin was also worried and did not hope to find SANA this time.


    "Five kills?" Fiona asked suspiciously. Although she has been following in the dark, she is not particularly aware of what happened to Ye Feng. After all, in order not to be found, she just followed Ye Feng far away.


    Caitlin, seeing Fiona puzzled, explained: "you have heard of SANA''s disappearance in NOx. We found her recently, but she knows nothing about her previous memory. She only knows that she is a member of the five kill band, and her personality has changed completely. A few days ago, shivell and I met Olaf of Freire droid As like as two peas, we learned that he had joined the five killing bands and tracked down their hiding place. "


    Fiona nodded, roughly understanding these things.


    "If that''s what you say, SANA won''t help us." Fiona rationalized her thinking, and she didn''t think much of sylvier''s idea.


    Shivell laughed mysteriously and said, "if it was master Li Qing who went to ask for help, it might be different!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    In the small, dark room, there were some papers and medicines scattered in disorder, and there were still empty boxes left in the corner that had not been thrown away.


    A middle-aged man is sitting in front of the office desk, using a pen to sketch the complex machine pattern on paper. The week begins to go back and forth. The man keeps throwing the similar drawings on the ground and picking up new white paper to design the machine pattern.


    The only light in the room comes from a small chandelier hanging in the center of the room. It may be that it is too old. The light of this chandelier is dim and flickering, which makes the whole room constantly changing from dark to bright.


    Cheep! The middle-aged man holding the iron pen in the air also opens the room. Through the flickering lights, he could vaguely see that a girl was coming into the room.


    There was a touch of softness in his eyes, which was replaced by a look of indifference. The middle-aged man turned around and continued to draw his drawings. He still asked, "Anna, is the task finished?"


    The girl walked slowly under the chandelier so that her face could be seen clearly. It turned out that she was Oriana, and the middle-aged man who was drawing drawings at her desk was her father.


    There was a little blood on her face, like the blood that had just been killed before she could dodge.


    "Target shavier Hart has been killed, father." Olliana replied mechanically.


    Looking at her father''s busy drawing drawings, Oriana stopped talking and quietly stood by. Sure that her father would not look back, her mechanical expression showed a tired and tired look.


    These days, it''s like a nightmare for Olivia, who almost every day goes out with her father to kill people.


    Oriana didn''t want to kill, but when her father told her to do it, her brain region gave orders to kill.


    Her father''s orders, like the virus, destroyed her gradually to establish the cognition of human moral taboo.


    Joy, sadness All the human emotions that she slowly understood in her war academy life degenerated with the killing.


    Finally, it''s going to be like a person. Is it back to the origin again? Oriana felt her left chest as if it was blocked by something. She put her hand on her chest to feel it. There was no more heart than life could have.


    If we go on like this, let alone the evolution of human heart, even my own consciousness will be blurred. Oriana sat there sad, and she kind of wanted to tell her father that she was evolving into a human being.


    But would his father believe it? Oriana remembered her conversation with her father in her father''s car. She had told her father that she had learned a lot about human emotions and feelings, but his father didn''t believe it.


    In many ways, Ariana is still like a robot. In her father''s eyes, she is a robot with human appearance. She''s Colin rifek''s replacement for missing her daughter.


    At the thought of this, oliviana has a kind of impulse to cry, but it is only impulse. The crying that she learned hard before also degenerates in the constant killing.


    As long as you give me more time, I will definitely change from robot to human!


    When the time comes, my father will not beat me again, will he?


    I really want to realize my father''s love for me again


    ¡­¡­


    In the villa where Zuan, Ye Feng and others are located, because ye Feng''s three comatose people just wake up, he has to repeat what he said with Fiona and Caitlin.


    After listening to the idea of sylvier, Ye Feng feels a little inappropriate. Master Li Qing is a blind man. Even if he tells him the stronghold of the five kill band, he will not be able to find a specific position, let alone let alone let alone SANA to save people.


    "I don''t think it''s feasible to leave Master Li Qing alone. It will be very dangerous. After all, you all said that Olaf and Sona have no previous memory. God knows how strong the man who formed the five kill band will be?" Trist put forward his own opinion.


    In addition to hivier and Li Qing, all the people present nodded in agreement with trist''s view. They also felt that this behavior was undoubtedly suicide.


    He glanced at the people present and said, "what else can you do better?"


    By hivier''s words, all the people present were quiet. However, Fiona, who was sitting beside Ye Feng, hesitated for a while, and said, "if If we can catch Mondo, maybe we don''t have to touch the five kill band


    With a squint of his eyes and a "thud," Shiver rose from the sofa opposite Fiona.


    "Pa"! She put her hands on the tea table, the cat stooped, and looked into Fiona''s eyes.


    "If? One day has passed, and there are still six days left. We must find someone who can detoxify within six days. Now we don''t even know where Mondo is hiding. How long will it take for us to find out the clues of Mundo? How long will it take us to catch him after we find the clues? "


    Shiver gasped, picked up a cup of water on the tea table and drank it. He continued, "what we lack most is time. Obviously, the fastest way to get SANA to detoxify is to try. Even if it may fail, we must try it. So don''t try to fool me, Miss Fiona Laurent!"Fiona was livid by hivier. Although she also felt that he was right under his words, her attitude made Fiona uncomfortable.


    Fiona, too, stood up, and there was a faint sign that she was going to fight hivier.


    Caitlin gave a bitter smile at the bottom of her heart. She quickly stood up, waved her hand and said, "OK, ok Everybody step back and calm down. "


    At the same time, Caitlin did not forget to pull Fiona back to her seat. After finishing Fiona, Caitlin pulled shivell back to her seat.


    Ye Feng three people see this, also in the bottom of the heart relaxed. If this woman quarrels, it''s really terrible. They dare not speak. After all, the topic of this quarrel is to save the three of them.


    After the quarrel, there was a dead silence. Caitlin thought about the previous debate and said, "we''d better do as hivier said, but for the sake of Master Li Qing''s safety, the three of us can secretly protect Master Li Qing."


    After that, Caitlin pointed to herself, shivell and Fiona.


    Fiona raised her head and looked at hivier, then looked at Caitlin and said, "I wish I could follow Master Li Qing alone. If they really want to embarrass us, I''m afraid you and the two of you may not be able to beat the behind the scenes leader of the five kill band."


    Caitlin also wanted to say something, but was stopped by hivier: "that''s it. In order to fight for time, Fiona and master Li Qing had better set off now!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he threw a map to Fiona. The place she had marked was the hiding place of the five kill band.


    "Master Li Qing, let''s go." Fiona said to Li Qing.


    Li Qing nodded and went out of the villa with Fiona.


    Seeing that Li Qing and Fiona really left, Caitlin''s small face was a little displeased. She pressed her ear and asked in a low voice, "you won''t let Fiona accompany Master Li Qing alone just because of what happened just now?"


    As soon as this was said, Caitlin ushered in the white eyes of sylvier. However, shivell did not intend to continue to entangle in this matter. She turned to Ye Feng and trist and said, "what Fiona said before is not unreasonable. It is not enough to find SANA for detoxification. In case of emergency, Caitlin and I have to find out the clues of Mondo, so you two had better stay in the villa these days and don''t run around


    Ye Feng and trist listen, which dare not listen to the orders, they are not a trace of magic and sword, they must be honest in the villa.


    Seeing Ye Feng and trist nodding, shivell laughed with satisfaction. She pulled Caitlin to stand up together, and then said to Caitlin, "before you leave, take out your CD for Ye Feng and let them have a look to kill time."


    Caitlin said reluctantly, "are you sure you want them to see this now?"


    "Well!" Said sever positively.


    Caitlin pursed her little mouth and took a black disc out of her arms and handed it to trist.


    "Don''t tell me you won''t play this after staying in Zuan and piltvov for such a long time. You will remember to let Ye Feng watch it later!"


    "Don''t worry, officer Caitlin. I''ll show him," trist said with a laugh With that, trist put his hand on Ye Feng''s shoulder to reassure Caitlin.


    "Let''s go, too." He finally looked at the eye leaf wind and pulled Caitlin out of the villa.


    "Trist, what is this?" Ye Feng looks at trist''s CD curiously.


    "It''s called a compact disc," trist replied with a smile. "It''s put into the square DVD next to that big, thin screen TV and it''s ready to play."


    Ye Feng blushed, a little embarrassed. After listening to trist''s explanation, he still didn''t understand.


    Trist grinned understandably, knowing that no country would have them except pietrov and Juan.


    Both Zuan and piltvov are countries that combine magic and technology, and it''s hard for people who don''t live here to understand these technology products.


    Trist takes Ye Feng to another living room of the villa. The living room is smaller than the previous one, which is dedicated to watching TV.


    Trist went to the LCD TV, turned on the power, put the CD into the DVD, and sat down beside Ye Feng with the remote control.


    Under Ye Feng''s surprised eyes, the black TV screen slowly opens.


    It was a dark alley, and the camera kept moving towards the depth of the alley, where the voices of men crying for help were constantly heard. At this time, a woman with a vague outline is holding a ball with her back to the camera.


    Trist stares at this figure with some doubts. He always thinks he has seen it somewhere.


    One side of the leaf wind also has the same feeling, why is this figure so familiar?


    The camera continues to pull down. A young man is stepping on the woman''s feet.


    The man kept shouting "help" in a sad voice.


    Maybe it was the sound that upset the woman with her back to the camera. She smashed the ball in her hand directly into the man''s face.At the moment when the ball touches the man''s face, the dense spines protrude from the sphere and plunge deeply into the man''s flesh.


    Blood splashed everywhere, even on the camera. Since then, the man lying on the ground has no voice any more. I think he is dead.


    The woman took back the ball, and the man''s face was so bloody that it could not be recognized that it was a face.


    Ye Feng looked at the miserable situation of the man on the screen, and even felt like vomiting.


    So far, Ye Feng has not really killed a human being, let alone such a cruel means of murder.


    Although the woman in front of this camera is facing him with his back, he still has a sense of horror.


    The camera moves up slowly, and the tragedy of the man is not visible.


    And just as the camera stops in front of the woman''s head, the woman suddenly turns back.


    The cold and merciless eyes scared the unprepared Ye Feng and trist stand upright.


    The picture also stays here, the woman''s face still has a little bit of blood stains, terror abnormal.


    Slow over the spirit of the leaf wind carefully staring at this face, the more see more familiar. Soon, Ye Feng''s mind will emerge a timid and pure figure - Oriana.


    This cold and merciless eyes, really belong to once that kind and some timid Oriana? Ye Feng''s heart is full of the shock and doubt just seen.


    He doesn''t believe I don''t believe that Oriana will be like this


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    "Putong"! Ye Feng fell down on the comfortable big bed, which was a very bad day.


    There were only two men in the villa, he and trist. In order to pass the time, he accompanied trist to play flying chess which he had never played before.


    Speaking of this game is very interesting, the only thing that makes Ye Feng unhappy is that trist can throw six almost every time.


    Trist''s good fortune, let Ye Feng lose all day.


    Is really not angry at his bad luck, Ye Feng went back to his room to sleep.


    Side over the body, the leaf wind some hair God looking at the balcony outside the night scene.


    The moon is hazy, and clouds sometimes drift under the moon.


    Little stars twinkle with faint light, like the firefly in the forest, indispensable.


    Ye Feng''s heart is also immersed with the intoxicating moonlight, he has not been so calm for a long time, and has not enjoyed the starry sky under the night curtain for a long time.


    Since leaving the red maple forest, Ye Feng has experienced a lot of things, and his innocence has also been dyed with his own color in the rolling red dust.


    Although he is not mature in many aspects, he is also growing slowly.


    Compared with the unrestrained red maple forest, Ye Feng is more concerned. Once upon a time, he had only sister and Fiona.


    Now he has many more friends: Master Li Qing, trist, sylvier, Caitlin, Ariana, verus, swiyne and so on.


    Each of them has his own persistence, his own story, his own


    Unconsciously, Ye Feng is also a little surprised that he will know so many people.


    As a child, Ye Feng had a wish to know more children of his age. Although he had Fiona as his playmate, he thought it was too few.


    He wanted to go out and see the outside world, and now he did.


    The journey of growth is always accompanied by bitterness and bitterness, and so is Ye Feng''s growth.


    From Ali''s death to Fiona of the Laurent family and her near death in Summoner''s Canyon, to seeing Loveland die.


    The hardships along the way put him in a life and death crisis several times, but he still survived.


    What leaves Ye Feng fresh in his mind is the picture of his reunion with Fiona of the Laurent family. At that time, he really thought that Fiona had died in the hands of Baron Nash.


    The unexpected encounter on the street of war academy gave him a dreamy feeling, which was not true.


    At that time, he had an impulse to be with Fiona forever.


    It''s like fate. There''s an invisible ribbon between them, connecting them together.


    Otherwise, how could they both survive and meet again?


    Although he later found out that Fiona, who had been accompanying him to noxious, was not his childhood sweetheart, Ye Feng could not completely forget the Fiona who accompanied him through this road.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng missed Fiona of the Laurent family a little, and didn''t know how she was after she went home?


    Would she hate herself when she treated her like that?


    Ye Feng shook his head and stopped thinking about Fiona of Laurent family. He was worried that if he went on like this, he might really go to her.


    Take a deep breath, Ye Feng suddenly found that there was a woman on the balustrade outside the balcony.


    The woman leaned against the railing and sat down, gazing sideways at the bright moon in the night sky.


    A gorgeous black armor wrapped her body tightly, and she held a dark shining sickle moon machete. Such as snow white, willow catkins like long hair down the waist, such as jade smooth delicate face.


    All these show her holiness and beauty.


    Looking at the woman''s side face, Ye Feng can''t help staying half loud. When he came to his senses, he turned red with embarrassment.


    Fortunately, this strange woman puts her heart on the moon in the sky. Otherwise, if she finds herself staring at her for a long time, she may be scolded as a lecher. Ye Feng secretly congratulated a few words in the bottom of my heart.


    But then Ye Feng reacts that this is his villa with his friends. Why should he feel guilty? Clearly, it was this woman who broke into his residence. It was she who was guilty.


    However, the woman who appears quietly in other people''s residence at night is afraid that her strength is not simple.


    After a brief reasoning, Ye Feng coughed twice and asked the woman, "this lady, I''m sorry to disturb your appreciation of the moon, but did you go to the wrong house? This is where my friends and I live. "


    Has been looking at the moon woman, side to face, calmly looking at Ye Feng, not a bit flustered.


    This turns a head, Ye Feng is to see a woman''s face thoroughly. A woman''s forehead has a crescent moon and a full moon of milky white lines, even women''s eyes are like a bright moon, emitting milky luster, more than moonlight.


    A trace of panic on the woman''s face did not make Ye Feng embarrassed. Who is the owner of this villa! Ye Feng howled in the bottom of my heart.


    After complaining, Ye Feng continued to say: "this lady, this is not your residence.""Well, I know." The woman answered a few words briefly, still face is not red, heart does not jump to look at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng took the woman and said impatiently, "Auntie, do you know if you still don''t go?"


    "I want to see the moon."


    The woman Lei Ren''s reply almost didn''t spit blood on Ye Fengqi. Ye Feng had a black line on his face and said with a smile, "this can''t see the moon. Why should I see it here?"


    "This is the border with piltvov, and it''s the least polluted place in Zuan, and the moon is the most beautiful from here." The woman replied calmly. ? she frowned and looked at Ye Feng for a few times, as if to say whether Ye Feng had finished asking. After that, don''t disturb her and keep looking at the moon.


    "Then you go to piltvoff, where the air is better and the moon is more beautiful." Ye Feng some headache to persuade said, he just want to fall asleep, but there is a stranger here, he can not sleep.


    "No, I''m going to stay in Zuan and kill people!" The momentum of the woman suddenly becomes fierce, and Ye Feng can see a faint magic wave.


    "Hey, don''t mess with me." Ye Feng is worried that the woman is coming to kill him. Her head shrinks and she retreats a little on the bed.


    The woman looked at the leaf wind and put away the magic power. She said faintly, "what I want to kill is the one who steals my ice heart."


    "What is the heart of frost?"


    "It''s a artifact hidden in the depths of freldrod."


    "Are you the owner of it?"


    "No, the artifact of the heart of frost has attracted countless people to the depths of freichod for nearly a hundred years, but without exception, these people are dead, and I am also running for its power."


    "How can you say that man was a thief? Since that person has the ability to get him, the artifact should be his, and you are not its master. "


    The woman was dumb, she was Ye Feng said some do not know how to answer.


    "Hum, I was about to get the frost heart. The man stole it while I was meditating and establishing the spiritual link with the frost heart. I felt that the frost heart was in Zuan!" The woman snorted coldly and didn''t want to be entangled with Ye Feng, which seemed to her to be a topic of no dispute significance.


    "Well, you''ve got a spiritual link with frost heart, so it''s yours." Ye Feng shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently.


    "What is it? It''s mine!" The woman corrected.


    Looking at Ye Feng a face indifferent appearance, the woman''s heart out of nameless anger. She dislikes this kind of expression most, even more dislikes others to her disapproval.


    Just like those ignorant people who worship the sun in her hometown, she is tired of it.


    The magic of the woman''s body also began to fluctuate with her ups and downs. She almost couldn''t resist rushing to kill Ye Feng.


    After calming down the uncontrollable mood, the woman stepped on the railing with one foot, and then left the villa.


    Gone? Ye Feng some did not respond to come over, that killed the woman why suddenly left, but thought for a long time, he did not come up with a reason.


    Ye Feng, who is naturally cheerful and forgetful, is too lazy to bother himself, and falls asleep directly.


    Finally, I can have a good sleep!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    Even in the daytime, the sky in Zuan is shrouded in fog. Most of the western urban areas are abandoned factories, which are much less polluted than other areas.


    Standing on the rooftop, Fiona looks tense at the abandoned factory not far away from the map.


    The day before yesterday, she and Li Qing waited here according to the marks on the map, but they didn''t find anyone walking out of the abandoned factory or entering.


    If she hadn''t been worried about the mastermind of the band Wusha, she would have rushed in to check it out.


    A rush of footsteps disturbed Fiona''s thoughts. She gathered up her map and looked behind her. Li Qing''s figure walked out of the passageway on the roof.


    "Master Li Qing, how did you come back?" Fiona asked suspiciously.


    This afternoon, in order to find SANA faster, Li Qing and Fiona decided to separate operations. Fiona stayed here to observe the abandoned factory, while Li Qing went to the surrounding residential areas to collect possible information.


    This just separated the operation, not long ago, Master Li Qing has news? Fiona is kind of incredible.


    Li Qing looked calm and said slowly, "I saw SANA."


    What a coincidence? Fiona was a little surprised. She didn''t expect news so soon. She soon calmed down. Now is not the time for feeling. The most important thing is to let SANA go back with them to save people.


    If SANA refused, she had to take SANA back by force. Fiona''s eyes showed a trace of determination and said to Li Qing, "where is she now?"


    Li Qingmei frowned. Although there was no magic, he could still feel something wrong with Fiona. But he said, "she''s coming up to us, and the information about sylvier and Caitlin is right. She wants to go back to the abandoned factory."


    "Master Li Qing, stop her now and try to persuade her to help us. If she doesn''t agree, I''ll have to use the strong one!" Fiona''s eyes flashed with cold light. She didn''t want Ye Feng to die.


    It turns out that this is the wrong thing! Li Qing suddenly realized that he didn''t speak. He just sighed at the bottom of his heart and went down the roof.


    ¡­¡­


    On the deserted street, a red haired saona in a long dress is walking towards the stronghold of Wusha band.


    Two days later, in the evening, when the band Wusha was performing. SANA received a message from her tutor, who used magic power to send her back as soon as possible two days later in the evening.


    SANA''s memory began in Zuan''s most common abandoned factory. When she woke up, she was told by her mentor, karlsas, that she was his student.


    SANA, who had many doubts in her heart, asked a lot about her life experience, but the answer she got was that she had an accident in a performance, but she survived but lost her memory.


    Although she was not very satisfied with this answer, at least karlsas did teach her magic and piano skills like a tutor.


    Her instrument is a black electronic organ suspended in the air with her will. Whenever she touches the electronic organ, she has a familiar feeling.


    That kind of feeling makes her very kind and likes to touch her electronic organ.


    That''s why carlas''s explanation is full of loopholes, and she still chooses to stay.


    She believed that the part he concealed was for her own good. Otherwise, why would he let her touch the familiar electronic organ?


    But when I think of Li Qing, who met in an underground dance a few days ago, SANA''s heartstrings are a little confused.


    That kind of if not, like a transparent ribbon connection, always let SANA wake up in the middle of the night in uneasiness.


    Did I really know that man before? Or does he happen to know a girl with the same name as me? Will he come to the concert in two days?


    With a lot of worries, SANA doesn''t realize that Li Qing is standing in front of her. Her careless state directly let her bump into Li Qing''s arms.


    Solid warm muscles, stimulate SANA to scream. She broke away from Li Qing''s arms and kept a distance with Li Qing.


    "It''s you!" "Don''t tell me you''re waiting here," she said


    Without any expression, Li Qing nodded and said, "yes, Miss Sona."


    "Well, take the opportunity to eat my tofu." SANA pretended to be angry and turned pale. Li Qing said, "you don''t want to ask me out, do you? The last time I went back, I told my tutor what happened to you. He said that you dressed like a monk of Ionia. I don''t like the monks of Ionia! "


    Li Qing was dumbfounded. He would not be so bored. However, one thing that needs to be corrected is that although he practices in the temple of Ionia, he is not a monk, but a layman. The layman can marry a wife and have children, so he does not need to abide by the doctrines of the temple.


    Li Qing explained, "I am a layman, not a monk. This time I come to you to ask you to do me a favor."


    SANA patted her chest, and a shrewdness flashed through her eyes. She pretended to be embarrassed and said, "I''m busy recently. I may not be able to help you. I''m really sorry, Li Qing."


    Li Qing refused to give up. He lowered his posture and begged, "I and two friends were poisoned. You are the only one who can save us. If there is no detoxification in seven days, we will all die. Now it has been three days. Please help us!""How do you know I will detoxify?" "Don''t tell me, you send someone to investigate me!" she said


    Li Qing said sincerely: "what if I said we knew each other before?"


    SANA''s heart moved. Maybe the blind man in front of her really knew what she had done before. She is worried about her past memory. It is better to use this detoxification as an exchange to understand her previous memory.


    After thinking about it, SANA''s eyes lit up and said with a smile, "I can help you, but you have to promise me two conditions."


    "What conditions?" Li Qing asked hesitantly, if the conditions were too much, he would not agree.


    Li Qing''s expression naturally looked in her eyes. She said with a smile, "Ann, you won''t be embarrassed. First, you must tell me about me before; second, you must come to my concert in two days."


    Li Qing smiles. Let alone SANA''s request for these two conditions, even if she doesn''t ask for it, he plans to do so. In order to restore SANA''s memory, he will definitely mention the past to SANA; and he will go to the concert to find out the bottom of the five kill band.


    "Well, I promise you!"


    A smile of victory flashed over her face and said, "that''s settled!"


    ¡­¡­


    Yawning, Ye Feng walks up to the second floor, habitually opens the door of his room, walks in and lies down on the bed with a look of comfort and enjoyment.


    Just side over the body, Ye Feng found that the woman who enjoyed the moon on his balcony last night came again.


    Is this woman OK? Ye Feng covered his head in the pillow and pretended not to see it. However, thinking of being watched by others when he was sleeping, Ye Feng sat up and called out to the woman on the balcony: "Hello, why are you here again?"


    The woman tilted her neck and turned her head. She swept the eye leaf wind lightly, then turned back and continued to stare at the moon.


    For a long time, she just said in the small eyes of Ye Feng''s Qi: "appreciate the moon."


    "I said elder sister, do you mean to have a hard time with me? Enjoy the moon and enjoy the moon. The moon is beautiful, but I don''t think the moon has such a great charm that you can come to see me specially!"


    The woman looks back and stares at Ye Feng with killing intention. Ye Feng was so staring at by the woman and shivered.


    Fortunately, the woman did not dispute with Ye Feng, but threatened Ye Feng not to talk.


    "You don''t understand how fascinating the bright moon is, especially for me." A trace of sadness flashed through the woman''s eyes. As expected, no one would believe in the miracle of the power of the moon as she did?


    The same is true of her hometown, and so is the man who is as big as her.


    "Is it as magical as you say?" Ye Feng looks at the woman suspiciously.


    Feeling Ye Feng''s suspicious eyes, the woman was even more furious. She glared at Ye Feng and said, "of course, the power of the moon Wait, why should I talk so much to you, a mortal? "


    Ye Feng shrugged his shoulders and angrily said, "you ask me, who do I ask?"


    "Well, it''s so smooth!" The woman snorted coldly and did not intend to pay attention to Ye Feng. But on second thought, she still didn''t want to be looked down upon by a mortal. It would be better to show the power of the moon in front of this mortal.


    Think of this, the woman stares at Ye Feng to see an eye, in the heart spat a sentence: "cheap you!"


    Sitting on the bed, Ye Feng suddenly felt a gentle magic around him, just like the soft moonlight on his body. Every inch of his skin was baptized by the moonlight.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s facial expression of enjoyment, the woman cunningly smiles and stealthily recovers the magic power.


    After the strange feeling disappeared, Ye Feng was disappointed and missed the magic that brought him spiritual and physical pleasure.


    "What, mortal, do you believe in the power of the moon?" The woman''s voice will still be the meaning of Ye Feng back to reality, he found that just now that the magic is from the hands of this woman.


    Ye Feng is a little embarrassed to scratch his head, do not know how to answer, after all, just now he was still denying women.


    "I''m sorry, it seems that your magic has something to do with the moon. I shouldn''t slander the moon."


    Ye Feng''s sincere apology is somewhat beyond the expectation of the woman. Ye Feng is the first person to admit the miracle of the moon. This makes her very glad that her persistence for so many years has not been in vain. Even if she didn''t get the approval of her peers, at least some people recognized her unremitting efforts.


    "I should thank you. You are the first to acknowledge the power of the month." Said Diana, shaking her head.


    She doesn''t care too much about those who agree with her efforts.


    "After the baptism of the force of the moon just now, as long as you are in the moonlight, your strength will be several times stronger than usual, which is also my thanks to you for identifying with me." Said the woman calmly.


    "Really?" Ye Feng asked excitedly. He didn''t expect that he would get so much benefit.


    "Really, I should go too." The woman stood up from the railing, looked at the full moon in the night, and said with some melancholy.


    "Leaving so soon?" Ye Feng some do not give up the way, he has not had time to thank the woman''s baptism."Well."


    Ye Feng looked at the woman''s back and asked, "will you come tomorrow night?"


    "If I find the one who stole my ice heart, I won''t come back." The woman replied.


    "So What''s your name Ye Feng asked.


    However, Ye Feng just asked, the woman has disappeared in the distant night sky.


    A glimmer of disappointment flashed through Ye Feng''s eyes. However, at this time, the distant sky came a woman''s cold voice.


    "Diana..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    "Dong Dong Dong"!


    The knock on the door interrupted Ye Feng, who watched Diana''s leaving figure.


    "Trist, why don''t you knock on my door in the middle of the night?" Ye Feng mouth discontented way, but he still went to open the door. When


    opened the door, Ye Feng just wanted to continue to make complaints about Tristan, but found Fiona standing at the door.


    Ye Feng quickly shut up and looked at Fiona suspiciously: "Fiona, you are not with Master Li Qing..."


    Before Ye Feng finished speaking, she was stopped by Fiona and went down.


    "SANA is in the living room on the first floor. We have to go quickly. Don''t let people wait." Said Fiona as she walked.


    Being pulled by Fiona, Ye Feng leaves in a hurry. He screamed a few times that he could go himself, but Fiona didn''t listen, so she dragged him all the way to the living room on the first floor.


    Sitting on the sofa, Ye Feng couldn''t help complaining in the bottom of my heart. His childhood sweetheart and Fiona of the Laurent family were so peculiar that they did not listen to him.


    Just complaining, Ye Feng didn''t think about it any more. He looked at the red haired woman in a black bra dress and wild air sitting on the opposite sofa.


    Is this woman Li Qing referred to as SANA? He remembered that Sona''s hair should be blue. However, associate with the mystery of the five kill band, Ye Feng no longer want to go on.


    One side of trist gently poked leaf wind with his elbow, and whispered, "it seems that sylvier''s inference is correct. Master Li Qing invited SANA back when he went


    Ye Feng glances at SANA, leans toward trist, and talks with trist in a low voice, for fear that she will be heard.


    "Do you think it''s the relationship between master Li Qing and SANA?"


    Trist''s words almost didn''t spit out Ye Feng''s words.


    Master Li Qing and SANA? Ye Feng''s head shook like a rattle, and he didn''t believe trist''s inference.


    In recent days, Ye Feng has a little understanding of Li Qing. Li Qing is a man who never talks and laughs, works very seriously and will consider for the people around him. But he seems to be an Ionian monk, so he should not have an affair with SANA?


    Seeing Ye Feng''s shaking head, trist chuckled twice with an expression you didn''t understand.


    "Master Li Qing used to be a magician in the war Academy. Now he practices in the temple of aeonia, but he is only a layman''s disciple. Maybe people will love Sona, who is very beautiful in Qin skills and people." Trist said.


    "Or what do you think? SANA is missing. He came back from Ionia to look for her Trist, with her legs up, points out to Ye Feng.


    "I''ll tell you some more news, you stupid young man. According to my observation, the woman in shivell may like you!"


    Sylvier likes me? How is that possible? Ye Feng is too lazy to pay attention to trist''s madness and sits on the side ignoring trist.


    "Miss Sona, my two friends are here. Please help them detoxify." At this time, Li Qing saw that all the people had arrived and asked for advice.


    SANA looked at Ye Feng and trist and said to Li Qing, "are you sure they are both poisoned? Not one? "


    Li Qing didn''t understand the meaning of SANA''s words and said, "Miss SANA, I don''t understand."


    "Well, there is no sign of poisoning in the boy next to the lady." Suna white eyes, Li Qing, pointing to Fiona next to the Ye Feng said.


    "No way. All three of us were infected with Mondo''s virus." Li Qing said earnestly.


    Li Qing''s serious expression made SANA suspicious for a moment. Are you wrong?


    She stood up and went to Ye Feng, and her slender right forefinger touched Ye Feng''s forehead. A little light grass halo condensed from her fingertips, and did not enter the forehead of the leaf wind.


    Next to Fiona a face worried looking at Ye Feng, if ye Feng''s poison can''t be cured, what should she do?


    For a long time, SANA withdrew her magic power, sat back to her original position, frowned and said, "he was poisoned before, but just now I used the healing magic to perceive the changes in his body. Not long ago, his body seemed to be washed by some strange magic. The magic was very soft, just like It''s like... "


    SANA raised her head and looked around the living room. Through a French window, she looked at the full moon in the night sky.


    After studying for half a day, Suna''s eyebrows were stretched out. She suddenly said with a bright smile: "it''s like the moonlight. Yes, it''s like the soft moonlight. It cleaned his constitution not long ago. His poison has been solved."


    Fiona and the three of them were suspicious of SANA''s words. They didn''t believe it.


    And Ye Feng is deeply convinced of SANA''s words. Not long ago, Diana baptized him with the power of the moon. What he didn''t expect was that it not only strengthened his physique, but also detoxified him. He became more and more curious about Diana.


    "It may be the function of the tears of the goddess. When I sleep these days, I can feel the soft magic coming from the tears of the goddess, which goes through every inch of my body." In order to conceal Diana''s story, Ye Feng has to attribute all the credit to the tears of the goddess."Is that blue Teardrop Pendant on your chest?" Fiona looked at Ye Feng and asked. She did not experience with Ye Feng in the summoner Canyon, so she did not know that the tears of the goddess were artifact.


    But she could feel the strangeness of the tears of the goddess.


    "Well, now that I''m ok, I''ll go back to bed. I''m so sleepy. Ha ha, you go on!"


    Ye Feng beat ha ha, quickly ran back to the room on the second floor, so as not to be guilty.


    Although people are still full of doubts, but they did not catch up to ask the truth, after all, everyone has their own secrets.


    "Leave him alone, Miss Sona. Let''s go on." Li Qing shook his head, no longer to tangle about how good Ye Feng is.


    People also know how to use eye contact, now or to detoxify first.


    ¡­¡­


    After Li Qing and trist''s detoxification, SANA stayed in the villa for a night and left the next morning.


    Ye Feng three people''s poison all solved, but until the evening, hiville and Caitlin still did not come back.


    After some deliberation, if sylvier and Caitlin don''t come back tomorrow morning, they''ll look for their tracks together.


    Try to find hivier before the concert of Wusha tomorrow night. If not, they have to give up the concert.


    Ye Feng returned to the room and looked at the balcony. There was no Diana in his hope. It seems that Diana has found the one who stole her ice heart. Ye Feng lies on the bed, looking at the ceiling in a daze.


    Sleepy idea attacks on Ye Feng''s head, just want to fall asleep, Ye Feng hears a burst of sound.


    Looking at the balcony, familiar figure, familiar person. Originally she has not found the heart of frost, Ye Feng thought in the bottom of her heart.


    "Hey, Diana, I thought you were gone when I came to see the moon so late tonight." Ye Feng joked happily.


    Diana turned her head, looked at Ye Feng and said, "I''ve been delayed today, but I can''t leave tonight."


    Ye Feng said, "well," Diana, who are you? Your magic is amazing. My friend said that you had solved my poison yesterday


    Diana was asked by Ye Feng, stunned for a moment, then said: "I am not recognized by the people."


    After that, Diana laughed at herself again.


    Ye Feng continued to ask, "you are so powerful, why don''t your people agree with you?"


    "Have you heard of the Lieyang people?" Diana''s eyes became deep, as if in a distant and empty memory.


    "Well, I''ve heard that you are from the Lieyang clan!" Ye Feng''s eyes are bright. He once heard Fiona of Laurent family tell the legend of the Lieyang people.


    Diana breathed a breath, cold winter, even if there is no snow, but also let Diana''s breath float in the air like smoke. Diana was sitting on the railing with a trace of sadness and sadness.


    "The sun clan is a race that worships the sun, and I have been full of longing for the moon since I can remember. I am eager to seek the truth and to know whether there will be a sign of the power of the moon in this world." Diana slowly narrates her past, with complicated thoughts, so that Ye Feng can be distracted.


    "Although the people kept laughing at me and the elders would punish me for asking too many questions that they could not explain with the sun, I did not give up because I believed that the brightness of the moon would not be inferior to that of the sun."


    Diana''s eyes twinkled with a strange look, and she continued: "later, I found a record of the miracle of the moon in an encrypted ancient book of my family. According to the route in the ancient book, I dug up the remains of the miracle of the moon in some valley of the giant mountain!"


    Speaking of this, Diana seems to have returned to the moment when the remains of the moon were excavated, with a look of joy on her face.


    "I got my crescent blade and battle armor from it. When I returned to my family, I couldn''t wait to tell the elders about the remains of the moon. I hoped that the people of the clan would share this joy with me, but they let me down!"


    A deep disappointment flashed through Diana''s eyes and then turned into resentment.


    "These pedantic elders called me heretic in order not to let other people know about the remains of the moon. They wanted to put me to death when I was only 16 years old at that time."


    Ye Feng also saw endless resentment from Diana''s eyes.


    "In the desire to survive, I abandoned the desire to pursue the recognition of my people. Wearing the armor of last month, I took up the blade of the crescent moon to fight against it. Suddenly, the magic power of the moon spread all over my body from the blade and armor of the crescent moon, and I also escaped from that pedantic tribe!"


    Diana took a long breath and finally let out all the breath she had held for three years, and her heart was slightly released.


    "After I came out, I practiced the magic of the moon crazily. Soon I became a demigod. I was familiar with the demigods at the entrance of Mt. jushenfeng. I could freely enter and leave the giant sacred peak and the outside world without being discovered. Not long ago, my people elected a new emissary of the sun, one of my best friends, Leona. If I want revenge, I must fight with her!"Diana''s complexion is complex and, to be honest, she doesn''t want to be the opposite of Leona. But if she wants to revenge the sun clan, she must be blocked by Leona.


    Ye Feng turned his eyes and said thoughtfully: "after all, they are your people. I think you should take revenge. It is better to establish a sect that believes in the moon, and then lead this new sect to become the most influential Sect on the mainland. Isn''t this the best revenge for the people who don''t agree with you? You can make them, and their descendants, regret their decisions for generations to come! "


    "Besides, it''s the elders of your clan who want to execute you. Your friends and other clansmen don''t know about it. Think for yourself. When you have influence, you can abolish those stubborn elders together with your good friend Leona, so that the Lieyang clan will be stronger under the leadership of both of you?"


    Ye Feng winked at the stunned Diana and said, "how about it? Isn''t my idea very good? "


    Diana nodded subconsciously. In fact, she didn''t want to break up with her people. The only way to blame was the pedantic elders.


    "By the way, if you want to build a religious sect, you should think of a loud title for yourself, and the name of a sect should also have momentum!" Seeing Diana nodding, Ye Feng was more excited and eloquent.


    Diana frowned. She wasn''t good at names or anything.


    "Why don''t you just call it the goddess of the moon? How about the moon god sect Ye Feng''s mind flashed and said.


    Diana, the goddess of the moon Luna sect? It''s good Diana read Ye Feng''s name several times in the bottom of her heart, and agreed: "then the moon goddess and the moon god sect will be good. When I find the heart of frost, I will go to gather believers!"


    "Well, not bad!" Ye Feng stroked his chin as if he were a master and Diana was his apprentice.


    Look at Ye Feng''s appearance, Diana this just reacts, she looks like an apprentice. Just want to teach Ye Feng a lesson, but as soon as he gives his own advice, she plans to let Ye Feng install a big good.


    "Thank you. I don''t know your name yet." Diana said with sincere thanks.


    "Ye Feng!" Ye Feng said with a smile.


    "Ye Feng Good name Just be the first believer of my new moon god sect Diana thought.


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re so poor. I''ll make a number before you''re religious." Ye Feng shrugged and looked indifferent.


    Although Ye Feng''s expression was not flat, Diana didn''t care about him.


    She will certainly develop the moon god sect and let the people of Valoran believe in the existence of the moon miracle!


    Diana looked firmly at the moon in the night sky, and her eyes twinkled with the infinite possibility of the future.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    After the disturbance caused by SANA''s disappearance subsided, the people of noxasia began to live an intense revival.


    Because of the civil strife and lack of troops, the military of noxasia was in a serious crisis of disintegration after the war.


    The nobles who had been dormant during the war finally couldn''t resist their ambition. They tried to make their family the highest power center in this now leaderless country.


    However, at this time of crisis, Katrina kecao, the eldest daughter of the family, stormed out in a violent way to make all the stormy nobles obedient.


    After that, Katrina issued a new law: during the reconstruction of NOx, all noble Tibetan armies were strictly prohibited. Anyone who violated the order would be deprived of the noble title of their family, and half of their property would be confiscated for the reconstruction of the official Army and public facilities of NOx.


    As soon as this law was issued, the nobles immediately took the lead in handing over all the private troops in Tibet to the military.


    The number of these private armies was twice as much as that of those who had resisted the armies of Ionia and demasia. It can be seen that these nobles, in order to satisfy their own ambitions, committed injustice to their country.


    In view of the number of these haunted aristocrats, Katrina did not dare to be too radical and uprooted.


    Fortunately, these nobles were all in their own camps, and there was no alliance. Otherwise, Katrina would not have subdued these nobles so smoothly.


    ¡­¡­


    In a tavern in a village on the western border of North Texas, a young man who has just returned from the central city of North Texas is talking to the people in the tavern about what he has seen and heard in the central city.


    After hearing about Katrina''s deeds, people around her were also enthusiastic and asked about the young people.


    "Bang"! The closed wooden door of the tavern was directly kicked to the door.


    The people in the bar are also momentarily quiet down, this can kick rotten door person is afraid they can not provoke.


    Outside the bar, a woman with handcuffs on her feet and a shabby white cloth dress covering one-third of her knees came in slowly.


    There was silence in the tavern, the sound of the banging of the shackles and chains. The woman''s arms were also exposed because of the shabby clothes, and her arms and legs were covered with scars and dirty dust.


    The young people who just came back from the central city saw the people in the tavern with fear and panic in their eyes, which was difficult to understand.


    This dirty woman with messy hair is stronger. Are they afraid of her alone?


    The young man was proud and angry, and planned to teach the short haired woman a lesson.


    A middle-aged uncle next to him saw that the young man was going to look for trouble and stopped him immediately.


    "Young man, don''t provoke her, that''s a crazy woman!" The middle-aged uncle took the young man and whispered.


    At the same time, the uncle also carefully looked at the crazy woman walking towards the bar, for fear that what he said would be heard by the woman.


    Seeing the young man''s face unconvinced, the middle-aged uncle quickly pulled him to a corner of the bar.


    After sitting down, the middle-aged uncle said to the young man, "young man, don''t be unconvinced. The terror of that woman is beyond your imagination. She suddenly appeared in our village yesterday."


    "Do you see the handcuffs on her feet? If you look closely, you will find that there is a badge of demacia on the handcuffs. She is likely to be a felon of demacia, who escaped to us in norhus!"


    The young man didn''t think so. He turned his mouth and said, "so what? She can beat so many of us alone?"


    The middle-aged uncle looked serious and nodded his head: "just yesterday, she just came to our village. She was wandering in the street and talking crazy. She was a madwoman. Some young men in the village wanted to tease her because she was dirty, but she was good-looking. Guess what?"


    "What''s the matter?" The young man was aroused by curiosity.


    "More than a dozen young people were seriously injured by the cloud like sword in her hand. If she had not been a madwoman, she would have died in her hands. If she hadn''t been a madwoman, she would have died in her hands. You''d better not hit her attention!" Speaking of this, the middle-aged uncle looked at the crazy woman sitting in front of the bar.


    After listening to the uncle''s narration, the young man lost his temper.


    In front of the bar, the crazy woman said coldly to the waitress, "prepare me a wine bag and fill it with your strongest wine!"


    The waitress didn''t dare to listen. She nodded and said yes. She began to prepare several wine bags for the crazy woman, and then went to the wine cellar in the backyard to fill the wine.


    "Father Dead... "


    "No more No more... "


    As soon as the mad woman finished the request, she began to mutter some incomprehensible words, which made people completely confused.


    She felt the sword hanging around her waist, and her face was gray.


    In the memory of a mad woman, there is only one closed cell, and a blue colored female devil constantly lashes her body with various criminal laws.


    Fragmentary memories, and a man who claimed to be her father was killed by the female devil in order to save her.The fragments of painful memory pounded into her mind and made her fall to the ground in pain and twitch.


    No one in the tavern dared to get close to the crazy woman, who was afraid that she would hurt others.


    When the waitress who ran to the cellar to fill the wine came back, she was frightened to see the crazy woman shaking.


    After hesitating for a long time, the waitress approached the crazy woman carefully and whispered, "I''ll help you pack the wine you want."


    Wine! The mad woman''s right eye is covered by her messy hair. Her left eye looks at the waitress grimly, grabs one of the bags of liquor and drinks it in one breath.


    A few grunts, a bag full of spirits was drunk by the crazy woman.


    "Ha ha Ha Ha... " The mad woman breathed heavily, and the sharp pain in her head was relieved a lot.


    "Wine Wine Wine... " The mad woman looked at the empty wine bag in her hand and murmured in despair.


    One side of the waitress see this, quickly will pack a few bags of liquor all handed to the crazy woman.


    The mad woman picked up a few bags of wine and staggered out of the pub under the breath holding gaze of everyone in the pub.


    As soon as she disappeared at the door of the tavern, all the people''s hearts were lowered.


    ¡­¡­


    Joanne, a secluded research room, looks shivering at her crazy father sitting at her desk.


    Just now, her father seems to be crazy, constantly tearing up his design drawings these days.


    Looking at her father''s angry appearance, Oriana stood in the same place for no reason to tremble. She was afraid of such a father.


    She knew that she had better not do anything at this time. If she tried to dissuade her father from going mad, she might get a violent beating. Although she didn''t feel pain, she didn''t like to be punished by her father.


    Listening to her father''s nonsense, she could not understand some of the mechanical research structures of demigods, who had little research on science and technology. But the way her father looked always upset oliviana.


    Even, sometimes her father''s look at her makes her feel creepy.


    Dr. rifeck turned, his eyes glowing with a dead light. He looked straight at oliviana and said, "bring me my pipe."


    Oriana gave her father a trembling hand of her pipe.


    Dr. rifek lit his pipe and took a few puffs, regardless of Oriana''s frightened eyes.


    Before long, the dark little room was filled with thick smoke.


    The oppressive atmosphere made oliviana very uncomfortable. If her father takes her down like this, she is afraid that she will degenerate into a robot who only knows how to execute orders.


    "Click"! The pipe broke in two in Dr. rifek''s hand, and Arianna shivered.


    She didn''t know how her father had become like this, and she was eager to know what had happened to her father.


    "Anna, it''s time for us to kill people!" Rifek''s cold voice, like a virus, quickly occupied the brain of Oriana, making her unable to focus on other things.


    Ariana''s expression gradually became mechanical, as if it were an empty shell without thoughts. Even her voice became like a real robot.


    "Yes, my father, olliana, obeys all her father''s orders!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    Hickey and Caitlin are checking the streets of Zuan''s slums one by one.


    These days, the two of them have turned Juan upside down, but they still haven''t found any trace of Mondo.


    Slum is the last stop for the two. If there is no clue to Mondo, they can only choose to go back to the villa first.


    "Last time I sent for ten Hicks technology nanoprobes, which were originally used to find Oriana. It seems that I have to add one more Mondo when I go back." Caitlin looked at the slum, which was about to end, and was very disappointed with the operation.


    But it''s no wonder they couldn''t find Mondo. They didn''t even have a clue to Mondo. Besides, Zuan''s crimes happened so frequently that they couldn''t judge whether it was Mondo.


    Shivell is also frowning. Compared with this result, she is more worried about whether Fiona has brought back SANA. If both sides fail, Ye Feng will surely die.


    The more he thought about it, the more headache he felt. He hammered down the steering wheel with his right hand and stopped thinking.


    "Caitlin, let''s go back now," he said weakly


    Caitlin naturally knew that sylvier had broken her heart for poisoning, and she didn''t want to make her friends feel worse at this time.


    Instead of continuing to look for clues to Mondo in this slum, it''s better to go back early and see if Sona can help.


    Think about it, Caitlin will say: "then go back."


    There was a smile of relief on her white cheeks, and she had been driving for the past two days, day and night. She just wanted to get back to sleep and let Caitlin take care of the rest.


    In terms of checking people, she believes that Caitlin is better than her.


    He was about to turn back to the villa when a sad cry came from the front. She was stunned and looked at Caitlin for advice.


    The reason for this is that they have encountered no less than ten similar incidents in recent days. However, without exception, none of the perpetrators was the Mondo they were looking for.


    It''s not piltwarf. Caitlin has no obligation to do what''s right all the time. And she, sylvier, was not the kind of person who wanted to take over everything by herself.


    If it wasn''t for Mondo, they wouldn''t have gone to see it every time. He did not hope much about the screams he heard. It was Mondo who did it.


    Caitlin sighed, "go and have a look, maybe Mondo."


    Shivell nodded and drove forward. With the car moving forward, the bleak cry ahead is becoming more and more dangerous.


    Even Caitlin, who has been in constant contact with the case, can''t understand what kind of pain it is that makes the victim scream?


    When they came to the corner, he and Caitlin looked at each other. They got out of the car and walked towards the corner.


    When they walked in, the two of them didn''t come back from the scene.


    On the ground lay five corpses whose skin had been completely crushed. A pool of black blood had not dried up, and it was obvious that they had been killed recently with a knife like weapon.


    What''s more, the murderer''s method is extremely cruel, which is likely to destroy the bodies of these people with knives.


    A strong smell of blood lingered in the street, and the depression of death struck the hearts of the two men.


    "Pa Pa Pa Pa"!


    Suddenly, the crisp clapping sound resounded in this empty poor street.


    Seaville and Caitlin are worried. They look around and find no suspicious person.


    Then a strange sound sounded slowly. It sounded like the sound of a gear turning.


    Fine resolution, but also a bit like wind up sound.


    The two men were too nervous to breathe, for fear that if they relaxed, they would be attacked by people hiding in the dark.


    "Dr. Colin rifek!" Caitlin''s pupils shrank rapidly and her little mouth opened.


    As far as Caitlin could see, a middle-aged man walked out of a dilapidated, leaky tiled house.


    Following Caitlin''s eyes, shivell looked over. Shivell''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she had a great doubt about the identity of the person in front of her. As like as two peas in the telescope,


    is a middle-aged man who has seen the smell of corpses. I''m afraid we have to catch Rafik to find out why.


    "Niece Caitlin, long time no see." Rifek said kindly, smiling at the two, as if he didn''t know what was going on here.


    Caitlin snorted and said, "Uncle rifek, I called you uncle because you were a good friend of my parents. Now I want you to explain to me what happened to these bodies?"


    Rifek shook his head regretfully and said, "it seems that there is no room for maneuver, niece Caitlin."


    As soon as the words fell, rifik beckoned at the broken house he had walked out of.Under the gloomy eyes of Caitlin and shivell, Olivia, whose dress was covered with blood, stepped out of it.


    Oriana twists her body mechanically, her eyes fixed on Caitlin and shivell. In her strange metallic voice, she said, "olliana follows her father''s instructions and kills witnesses!"


    "Ariana, don''t listen to your father again!" Caitlin tried to persuade her, but in response it was the metal ball in her hand.


    The metal ball flew out of Oriana''s hands, and the magic driven metal ball smashed into Caitlin with a huge impact.


    In a hurry, Caitlin quickly lifted the Hicks technology rifle in her waist.


    But the ball was moving too fast to give Caitlin a shot. And one side of the hivier see this, in time with the hands of the whirling blade will be the metal ball back.


    As soon as Ariana''s right hand came out, the metal ball fell back into her hands.


    "Father detractor, death!" Oriana''s eyes were straight at Caitlin, like a hunter''s eye on a prey.


    The next second, Oriana ran towards Caitlin at an incredible speed. The order in her mind now was to kill Caitlin, who had slandered her father, and shivell was the second choice.


    Caitlin looks at hivier, hoping that the two will work together to catch Oriana and make her lose her ability to attack. He immediately understood his friend''s meaning and jumped to the roof of the house on the left and acted accordingly.


    Caitlin gently pulls the trigger at Oriana, and a magic net shoots out of it. Caitlin smiles. The precision of this magic net has been developed by Hicks technology, which can even temporarily trap a demigod.


    But Caitlin was wrong. She forgot that her opponent was also from the city of technology, which has the reputation of being an advanced city, and Oriana''s father was also one of the top-notch technology developers in piltivov.


    Under the transformation of rifek, although the killing machine of Oriana did not have the overall strength of the demigod, the hardness of the metal ball named "magic puppet" in her hand could not be broken for a while even if it was a demigod.


    Looking at the approaching net, Arianna''s mind gave a warning of danger. Immediately, the puppet in her hand flew out again and smashed into the net.


    As soon as the puppet touches the net, sharp blades pierce the surface of the puppet''s sphere.


    The innumerable blades, whirling at the speed of the puppet, gnawed Caitlin''s net. As Caitlin''s pupils dilate, she continues to move forward at high speed.


    On the roof, hivier is in a bad situation. The whirling blade in his hand is also a flash of blue light. The whirling blade filled with magic flies out quickly, and it is to bounce off the magic puppet of Oriana.


    Caitlin, who had a tacit understanding with him, jumped onto the roof and stood with him at that moment.


    "Shock wave!" Ariana''s metallic voice rings again. And sylvier and Caitlin discovered that Oriana''s puppet had been suspended on their heads for some time.


    The two men in the dark immediately made a decision to move aside, but when they were ready to move, they found that they were sucked by some strange magic and couldn''t move!


    Caitlin stares at the puppet floating in the sky and frowns. "It''s the metal ball that emits electrical pulses. The metal ball uses magic power to generate electrical pulses. I feel numb."


    "Then we?" Shivell knew nothing about these technical words. She looked at Caitlin and hoped she could find a way.


    "Wait for death, that metal ball is not only releasing electric pulses, but also releasing magic power. When the leaking magic power condenses into a real shock wave, we will both wait to be blasted to dust!" Said Caitlin, with a sullen face.


    "I wonder, how did that metal ball come up to our heads all of a sudden?" Said shivell, somewhat stifled.


    Caitlin pinched her chin with her right hand and said, "it is possible that Dr. rifek has developed a way to apply space magic to technology. This is a cutting-edge secret technology. I''m afraid only my parents can understand how it works."


    As they speak, the magic of the leakage gradually condenses. The shock wave was like hot air, and the space in front of both of them was distorted by the high heat shock wave.


    The shock wave was about to be sent out, and the two men were blasted to pieces. A black blade, shaped like a sickle moon, flew rapidly from the sky in the distance.


    The magic power of the blade is better than that of the shock wave!


    The black sickle moon blade cut the condensed shock wave into two parts under the shocking eyes of the two men.


    Even the invisible energy can be cut by this blade. What a powerful magic! In the bottom of his heart, shivell exclaimed, this magic power is obviously beyond the scope of human cognition, the master of this blade is at least demigod.


    And the lower rifek, after seeing the black scythe blade, changed his face and ordered to Oriana, "Anna, let''s go first!"


    Also planning to continue to condense the next shock wave, Arianna was stunned and took back the puppet. She gave a high-speed driving instruction in her mind, and then she pulled her father to escape the scene as fast as possible.After a month''s battle, the woman in white and her black hair left. Her moonlit eyes looked at the two, then shook her head and muttered to herself, "there is no ice heart."


    If ye Feng was here, she would definitely recognize Diana as her name.


    Diana had a little bit of magic, and she could feel that there had been fighting around here. I think it''s the thieves who steal the heart of frost among those who fight with these two women!


    Diana looked at the escape route and whispered, "the heart of frost is mine..."


    Before the words fell, Diana chased after the two of Olivia in the direction of their departure.


    He thought over Diana''s two words, looked at Caitlin, and said, "we''ve lost so much time. Let''s go back first."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    The stronghold of Wusha band is in an abandoned factory in the west of Zuan.


    SANA walked slowly on the way back. Tonight is the performance time of Wusha band. I don''t know if Li Qing will come to the abandoned arena in the western city to attend a concert? SANA has no idea. She hopes Li Qing can come.


    As she was thinking, a faint and familiar magic wave appeared in front of her.


    SANA raised her eyes, and the space in front of her began to twist, forming a dark door.


    Out of the dark door came a man with long gray hair and a wrinkled face. The man was dressed in a black leather coat, and the whole person exuded the same breath as SANA.


    "Master, how did you come out of this strange door? I''m just going back to the abandoned factory for tonight''s concert SANA was stunned at first, and then cheerfully welcomed her.


    A smile appeared on the man''s face, but the smile looked so bleak, even like the smile of the devil.


    But SANA didn''t think so. Tutor karlsas just looked vicious, but in fact he was a good man. Because this person is a tutor who teaches her magic and electronic organ, she doesn''t feel terrible. On the contrary, sometimes she thinks that Carlos is cute.


    "Good student, I was thinking of looking for you, but you came back." Said kalthas with a smile.


    SANA spat out her tongue playfully and said, "let''s worry about you, teacher. Shall we go back now?"


    With that, SANA happily walked to an abandoned factory in front of her.


    Behind Sona, kalthas gazed thoughtfully at her back.


    "Wait, Sona." Karlsas stopped SANA in front of him.


    SANA stopped, looked back, and asked, "what''s the matter, tutor?"


    There was an imperceptible chill in the background of carlas''s eyes, and SANA did not find it. Karlsas slowed down and asked, "it''s nothing. The tutor is just worried about what you''ve been doing these days."


    She hesitated and said, "tutor, I''m going to help Li Qing''s friend cure."


    After that, SANA had some regrets. Carlsas had told her before, let her less contact with Li Qing.


    SANA lowered her head, and from time to time secretly looked at carlsas, afraid of being scolded.


    "Forget it, if you want to make friends, I shouldn''t interfere too much in your young people''s affairs," carlsas said with an understanding smile


    SANA looked suspiciously at kalthas. She suspected that she had heard something wrong. It was only when she saw that karlsas was not angry that she was relieved.


    "Tutor, Li Qing said that I knew him before, but he didn''t continue to talk to me about the later things. What happened between us?" Suna asked cautiously.


    After hearing this, karlsas''s eyes were like a terrible knife light, which made Sona''s eyes ache.


    Aware of his gaffe, kalthas softened his attitude and said, "SANA, it''s up to you to find out the truth. Sometimes what some people say is not necessarily true."


    Regardless of SANA''s puzzled eyes, karlsas walked quickly to the base of the five kill band.


    Is Li Qing a liar? SANA shook her head and snuffed out the idea. She heaved a long breath, and with a complexion she kept up with calthas.


    ¡­¡­


    Time has passed noon, the villa Ye Feng four people restlessly waiting for the news of the two.


    Ye Feng couldn''t sit still. He stood up and suggested to the other three people without saying a word: "we can''t wait any longer. Let''s go to find hivier and Caitlin separately."


    Li Qing was silent. Trist opened his sleepy eyes and looked at Ye Feng blankly.


    Fiona next to Ye Feng was playing with the ink feather sword in her hand and said: "Ye Feng is right. We can''t wait like this any more. Now the poison has been solved. What''s left is to find out the details of the five kill band and bring back Oriana. When doing these two things, katerin and shivell are indispensable."


    Fiona had no reason to be very resistant to hivier. She couldn''t tell why, anyway, when she saw hivier, she would spontaneously produce a sense of hostility. But for the overall consideration, she also had to agree with Ye Feng''s idea.


    Li Qing also followed and said, "let''s go now."


    Trist yawned, opened his right eye lazily, and said, "I don''t mind. I''ll obey everything."


    Ye Feng seldom gives orders, just want to talk, she is pushed back to the sofa by Fiona.


    "I went to Dongcheng District, Ye Feng investigated in Xicheng District, trist went to Beicheng District, and master Li Qing went to Nancheng district." Fiona thought for a moment and suggested.


    "You robbed the limelight..." Sitting on the sofa, Ye Feng whispered.


    Fiona turned her head and looked down at Ye Feng from top to bottom and said, "Ye Feng, what are you talking about?"


    Ye Feng, who dares to fight with Fiona, said with a smile: "nothing!"


    With that, he was the first to rush to the door, intending to open the door and go out.Just opened the door, ready to rush out of the leaf wind found himself hit people.


    Ye Feng subconsciously apologized: "sorry I didn''t know someone was at the door... "


    "Hum Earth hat You think so about me. As soon as I get back, you rub your hands in my arms, cluck... "


    Outside the door, under Ye Feng''s stunned eyes, hiville patted his chest and looked at Ye Feng playfully.


    Ye Feng was totally stupid, and He Wei came back.


    Caitlin, who was behind him, pushed him into the room discontentedly. Caitlin really can''t look down. Hivier is flirting here, and simply pushes the villa with Ye Feng.


    "Well, don''t push me, I can go myself!" he exclaimed As he spoke, sylvier quickly walked to the sofa opposite Fiona and sat down.


    Caitlin waved helplessly and sat down on the sofa facing Li Qing and trist.


    The five people looked at each other, only to find that Ye Feng was still hanging at the door.


    Fiona eyebrows micro frown, she wants to ask Ye Feng to sit by his side, and then ask where the two of hivier have been these days. However, she was cold in nature and didn''t want to call Ye Feng so obviously.


    He leaned his head on the sofa, looked backward at Ye Feng and called out, "earth hat, why are you still standing there? Don''t come over and sit on my side. We have a lot to say! "


    Ye Feng, who has never been back to God, was just like a dream when he called out. He scratched his head awkwardly and went up to shivell to sit down.


    Just want to sit down, Ye Feng feels the chilly air on the opposite side. He subconsciously looked at the expressionless Fiona. Although Fiona didn''t say anything, Ye Feng still felt that if he just sat by hivier''s side, he might not have good fruit to eat in the future.


    Although the two Fiona are antagonistic, their personalities are the same when they grow up. Out of safety considerations, Ye Feng looks at hiville apologetically and sits down beside Fiona.


    At this time, look at Fiona''s expression, although still expressionless, but obviously ease a lot.


    And the opposite hivier pointed to Ye Feng and disdained: "coward!"


    "Cough Well Let''s talk about the poisoning first, Fiona and master Li Qing. Have you found SANA? " Caitlin coughed and signaled to everyone to be quiet, and then there was a discussion.


    Fiona calmly replied, "SANA has come, and the poison has been solved."


    On hearing this, sylvier''s hanging heart dropped.


    "In recent days, shivell and I have been looking for a long time, but there is still no clue of Mondo. We are worried that we will not have enough time. We want to come back to help Suna, but we didn''t expect that you have solved the problem." Caitlin said with a happy smile.


    Ye Feng three people''s poison solution, she is also playing the bottom of her heart for the three people happy.


    Fiona, with her hands around her arms, mused, "there''s going to be a Wusha concert tonight. Now that everything''s settled, it''s time for us to explore the band."


    Caitlin patted her thigh, and then she remembered that she had to go to the Wusha concert today.


    "It happens to be in the Xicheng District. We can go there in the near evening." He nodded slightly, agreeing.


    After that, he yawned sleepily and walked to the second floor without saying hello to the others.


    Caitlin saw the other people''s puzzled eyes and said apologetically, "sylvier has been driving all these days. Let her go to sleep for a while."


    Fiona looked at Seaver''s faltering steps, and saw that he had reached the limit of his body.


    Take a deep breath, Fiona said to the leaf wind nearby: "you go and help her back to the room."


    "Me?" Ye Feng asked in dismay.


    "Go Fiona glared at Ye Feng.


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    "Next, let''s invite our lead singer, Carl sass


    SANA stands in the middle of the abandoned arena, excitedly introducing the members of the five kill rock band.


    The wind is chilly tonight, but SANA in the arena obviously doesn''t feel at all. After an impromptu rap performance, she was already sweating.


    With Suna''s words falling down, the audience full of arena audience is completely driven by SANA.


    There was a lot of cheering, and the lead singer, Karl sass, dressed in a black suit, walked out of the entrance of the arena.


    Ye Feng, who is standing in the corner of the auditorium, is also staring at Carl sass. In particular, sylvier, one of the crowd, almost cried out at the moment he saw Carlos.


    Seaver, who had been in a turbulent mood for a long time, calmed down and said to the people around him, "that guy has a devil''s breath. It''s absolutely right. With my years of experience in hunting demons with teacher Ritz, he is definitely a devil!"


    After hearing this, they also digested the words of sivell in their hearts. It seems that this concert is not just an ordinary concert, it is likely to have an evil purpose!In the middle of the arena, SANA was satisfied with the cheers in the audience. She continued to smile and introduce the next members, saying, "guitarist Maud Caesar!"


    "Bassist jorick!"


    "Drummer Olaf!"


    In Suna''s introduction, the five kill rock band members finally gathered together.


    "The last one is me, keyboard hand SANA!"


    With a smile and a half bent body, SANA saluted the audience.


    Suddenly, whistles and screams resounded through the abandoned arena in the dark.


    After the five people went to their respective instruments and took their seats, kalthas said in his penetrating voice through the microphone: "then, the next performance will make everyone in the audience feel the pleasure of soul feast!"


    As if he thought of something, he quickly took out many cotton balls from his arms, and each of the six people who happened to be present was a pair.


    "Put it in your ears. Except Olaf and SANA, the other members are demons. They are going to harvest their souls!" ''he warned anxiously.


    At the moment when all six of them put cotton balls in their ears, the music of Wusha band began to ring


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    The light of shadow reappears.


    Under the protection of Valoran, human nature gradually disappeared.


    Metal trills, sweeping the earth.


    The immortal melody lingering in my ears comes from hell on earth.


    On the sea of misty clouds, the place of origin and annihilation.


    Death and extinction are the eternal themes of the islands that cannot be penetrated by sunlight.


    Four kinds of trembling sound lines, five soul hunting demons.


    Fire burns the world and cracks the earth.


    The sound of truth goes deep into the soul.


    The decadent body, imprisons our soul.


    The sound of freedom, soul from the body.


    Listen to the whispers of the dead and usher in a new life of darkness.


    Five murders have come, and destruction has come.


    ¡­¡­


    Calthas''s voice, like metal, is full of penetrating and magnetic power. Accompanied by four different musical instruments, it bursts into a terrible magic sound.


    The magic sound of Wusha band is attacking everyone''s brain and soul.


    All of them swayed their heads and bodies excitedly in the sound of fury, and even sang the lyrics along with kalthas.


    These people did not realize that, while they were crazy with the five kill band, their bodies floated out a wisp of soul.


    These imperceptible souls are drawn into the center of the arena by the metal music of rock and roll.


    The countless souls in the field whirled wildly around the members of the five kill band, forming a huge whirlpool.


    The soul in the whirlpool is constantly torn, they can not cry out, only put on the appearance of anguish.


    A soul who wanted to escape from the whirlpool just escaped to the outside, and was pulled back by other souls.


    With their big mouths open, they look at the stars in the night with resentment and regret, as if venting their anger.


    Ye Feng six people standing in the corner, silent looking at the scene of these crazy audience, as well as the field that huge soul vortex.


    A trace of pity flashed in her eyes. As soon as she was about to suggest that everyone withdraw, the sudden music in her ear made her eardrum bleed.


    At the same time, Ye Feng''s five people have also been suddenly appeared in the ear of the sound shock bleeding.


    Shivell looked into the middle of the arena with a sullen face. Bassist jorick called frantically, "bigger, bigger, music bigger!"


    Damn it! Xiwei secretly scolded at the bottom of his heart and said to Ye Feng: "we must leave now, or we will be late for a while."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he was shocked by the metal magic sound, and a trace of blood spilled from the corners of his mouth.


    Several others were as badly hurt as shivell.


    If they were not different from ordinary people, they would not have been able to hold on to the present day by just relying on a few broken cotton balls.


    Knowing that it is not suitable to stay here for a long time, Ye Feng and his five people left from the exit of the auditorium under the leadership of sylvier.


    Although the music can''t be heard, it can''t hurt people.


    He took out the cotton ball in his ear and said to Ye Feng Wu: "as you saw just now, there are three demons in Wusha band. It is obvious that SANA and Olaf were brainwashed by them."


    Now whose mood is the most complicated? I''m afraid no one is more complicated than Li Qing. Although he can''t see, he feels the soul out of the field by his perception.


    He didn''t expect that SANA, who had been so tender and loving, had become the accomplice of the devil.


    The well-informed sylvier can naturally see the rich meaning contained in Li Qing''s expression at the moment. She comforted: "Master Li Qing, as far as I can see, after the music starts, SANA''s eyes seem to be blinded by something. She can''t see those souls rushing to the center of the field. That is to say, she doesn''t know. We have to let her know the truth."


    After listening to the explanation of hivier, Li Qing''s hope rose again.


    "How to deal with Sona? We''ll go back and talk about it. It''s not safe here." He suggested.


    The crowd did not object, and they followed hivier back to the villa. In terms of his understanding of the devil, no one in the room would have known more about the horror of the devil than hiville.


    ¡­¡­


    Back in the villa, Ye Feng and his five people sit on the sofa and wait for the explanation of hivier.


    Shivell didn''t want to talk too much. He went straight to the theme and said: "we can''t resist the power of the five killing band''s five people gathering together. But if we break their various divisions, we may succeed. The most easily broken point among them is Sona!"


    Shivell looked at Li Qing with a little deep understanding, and continued: "among us, only master Li Qing can make SANA believe that she was not a member of the five kill band. As for how to do it, it depends on Master Li Qing."


    They all looked at Li Qing and wanted to hear his opinion.


    Li Qing knew that he couldn''t hide himself. He sighed helplessly: "I''ll go to see SANA again tomorrow and have a good talk with her."He nodded. "In that case, let''s talk about oleana."


    Ye Feng exclaimed, "have you found her?"


    He glanced at Ye Feng, who lost his temper, and said, "Caitlin and I met Arianna this morning, and she almost killed her."


    In addition to Ye Feng and trist, who have seen the murder video of Oriana, Fiona and Li Qing are very surprised why this is the case.


    "Olivia has become the tool of her father''s murder. During the execution of her father''s order, she will not hinder her action because of any other factors. Now there are only two ways to save Oriana."


    "What can I do?" Ye Feng asked nervously.


    "The first way is to destroy her completely, so that she can no longer be driven by her father''s pain." Sylvier doesn''t have to slow down.


    "No, what about the second way?" Ye Feng shakes his head again and again. He doesn''t want his friends to become scrap metal.


    "The second one..." He looked at Caitlin intentionally or unintentionally, and said, "that is to put the frost heart into Olivia''s body and make her a real human being."


    Caitlin was wondering how sylvier suddenly looked at herself until she heard the word "heart of frost.".


    This morning, a mysterious woman mentioned that the heart of frost may be in Dr. rifek. But why didn''t Dr. rifek give it to his daughter?


    But maybe it was the mysterious woman who was wrong. She almost took Caitlin as the one who took away the ice cream heart. Caitlin felt that her mind was a little confused and needed to be straightened out.


    Frost heart? Isn''t that what Diana is looking for? Ye Feng murmured in the bottom of my heart. Does this frosty heart have such magical power? Can a robot turn into a human? Ye Feng is very suspicious of this.


    "The heart of frost is Frey''s artifact. It has many magical functions. It is also one of the legendary abilities to turn Oriana into a real human being, provided that she has not become a machine that can kill people without command." Shivell tells the public about her ability to overhear from teacher Ritz.


    Ye Feng shook his head and said, "Freire zhuod So far away, when we find out, I''m afraid that Arianna will lose her ability to think


    He raised his right hand, raised his index finger, and shook it. "The heart of frost is in Zuan."


    Sure enough, it''s very similar to Diana''s ice heart. It seems that I have to ask Diana tonight. Ye Feng quickly thought about the Countermeasures in his mind.


    "But we don''t know the characteristics of frost heart. It''s like looking for a needle in a haystack, and the success rate is poor."


    "In that case, we should let Oriana leave her father first, so that we can find the heart of ice and frost with ease." Ye Feng stood up and said excitedly.


    Ye Feng doesn''t want to die, he wants to find Oriana now, don''t let her follow her cruel father.


    "Ye Feng..." He looked at the persistent Ye Feng and stopped talking. She knew that no matter how she tried to persuade Ye Feng, she could not change his decision.


    Ye Feng also knows that his decision is impulsive and lacks consideration, but he must do so.


    Caitlin saw that the atmosphere was stiff. She came out and said, "well, the ten micro nano detectors I''ve brought from piltivov will help us find Oriana. Then we''ll go and bring her back first."


    Thank you Ye Feng looks at Caitlin gratefully and thanks her for her understanding.


    "It''s all right. Let''s just go back to our rooms and have a good rest. We''ll talk about it tomorrow." Caitlin laughed, and she was a little tired.


    Ye Feng remembered that if Diana didn''t find the heart of frost tonight, she would come back to the balcony of his room to enjoy the moon.


    In a hurry, Ye Feng and several people said hello and went back to the room to have a rest.


    Walking into the room, Ye Feng looks at the balustrade of the balcony at the first sight, where a woman is sitting.


    This woman is not Diana. Who would it be? Ye Feng jumped into bed and said happily, "Diana, you are here."


    Diana turned her head, gave a faint smile, and said, "you came back a little late tonight. I saw you and your friends just now."


    "Ha ha, don''t say that, Diana. Can I ask you something?" Ye Feng made a ha ha and asked carefully.


    Diana raised her head and thought for a while, but did not think that she had anything worth asking Ye Feng. "Ask," she said


    "It''s about the heart of frost. Will frost heart make robots become real humans?" Ye Feng asked.


    Although Diana wondered why Ye Feng suddenly asked this question, she still replied: "let me tell you, even a stone, after years of precipitation, plus a certain opportunity, may also have thinking; if there is no certain chance, some creatures will not be able to transform people in their whole life, and can only die in a muddle; frost heart is such a magic It can make the creature have the mind and transform the human, and also can let the robot have the real human heart. Once this is done, the frost heart will become the heart of this new thinking creature. If the frost heart is taken out, the creature will die like human beings. "After hearing this, Ye Feng finally understood the principle. He looked at Diana with some embarrassment and said, "Diana, if you can find the heart of frost, can you give it to me?"


    "Why?" Diana''s eyes slightly elongated, she wanted to know what Ye Feng wanted to do with her heart.


    Ye Feng confessed: "I have a very good friend. She is a robot. Her name is Ariana. But her father pulled her to kill. I want to help her to become a real human being and leave her cruel father."


    Diana turned her head and looked at the moon in the night sky.


    Ye Feng also knew that his request was a little overwhelming. After all, Diana had worked hard to find the heart of frost.


    "I have established a spiritual link with frost heart. My body can generate the spirit of frost heart independently. With this spirit, you can turn your robot friend into a human being. Only by slowly waiting, can she become a human. Similarly, this ability can only be used once." Diana looked back and looked at Ye Feng with a smile.


    Think of it as the welfare of the first believer of the moon god sect, Diana thought in her heart, but the price is a little high.


    "What else? That''s great. I can wait slowly. I''m sure olliana is willing to wait when she knows The leaves rolled down to celebrate the wind on the bed.


    "Then Diana threw out a glass bottle the size of a palm. There was a blue crystal in it, which gave off a faint light.


    Ye Feng took the glass bottle with both hands and asked, "is this?"


    "This is the essence of the heart of frost. If you take it to your friend, she will gradually become a human being. During this period of time after taking it, you should accompany her well and instill more correct ideas into her, otherwise she will become a murderer." Diana explained calmly.


    "I will!" Ye Feng looks at Diana firmly.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s firm eyes, Diana is stunned at first, then smiles slightly. This weak but persistent teenager can always do something that surprised her. She has a premonition that although Ye Feng is not strong enough now, she may become a great person in the future.


    From Ye Feng''s encouragement to establish Yueshen sect, we can see that Ye Feng has a thought and vision that ordinary people can''t understand.


    From a certain point of view, she and Ye Feng also have the same firm and persistent.


    This firmness will also inspire her to lead the Yueshen sect to glory, known as tulilan.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    Outside the base of Wusha band, Li Qing stood here for a long time.


    Falling snow, Zuan street is also dyed with a thick layer of pure white.


    Even Li Qing, who was used to wearing bare clothes, was wrapped in a heavy black jacket in winter.


    The wind whistling, slapping on Li Qing''s face, slightly some raw pain.


    Looking at a small closed door beside the abandoned factory, Li Qing didn''t know whether to knock.


    Since experiencing that so many souls were taken away by the five kill band last night, he began to feel whether his understanding of SANA was wrong.


    In fact, it''s ridiculous to say that their relationship with Sona is not as deep as Ye Feng imagined.


    Every time Sona held a concert with her friends, he would be the first to arrive at the scene.


    A man stood at the back of the meeting, listening to the piano playing by SANA in silence.


    He was intoxicated by the touching music.


    There has never been a conversation between the two.


    He can''t see, but he can feel it. Whenever he was the first to arrive and the last to leave, SANA would always smile at him.


    That smile must be beautiful, right? Li Qing couldn''t tell her mood clearly. Is he simply appreciating Sona''s piano skills or listening to her music with a trace of unspeakable emotion? Maybe both?


    Cheep! Dressed in a light brown coat, she walked out of the small door beside the base.


    Outside the wind is very strong, SANA frowns and raises her long hair behind her.


    Inadvertently, she found Li Qing standing at the door waiting for a long time.


    Suna eyebrows a pick, some strange Li Qing will appear here.


    "Li Qing, why are you here?" SANA stepped forward and patted Li Qing on the shoulder.


    Li Qing, who had been thinking wildly, found that SANA had come out. He replied in a flustered way: "I just passed by."


    Suna''s mouth is up, she doesn''t believe Li Qing is passing by!


    Holding the mentality of teasing Li Qing, SANA put her right index finger on her lower lip and gently sipped: "what a coincidence, then accompany me to have coffee. There is a good coffee shop in the West District of Zuan!"


    Li Qing doesn''t understand that only Picheng and Zuan have coffee in SANA''s mouth, but she doesn''t think it will hurt him. He nodded and said, "well, I suddenly want to talk to you about the starting point."


    The fox''s tail has come out. You want to talk to me! SANA''s eyes turned and chuckled, holding Li Qing''s hand.


    "Miss Sona, this is not good!" Li Qing was so frightened by the sudden pull of SANA that he made a gesture to stop.


    Good, but also with this young lady to act pure! Suna''s eyes flashed a trace of cunning, and said: "Oh, in our Picheng and Zuan, it''s normal for men and women to hold hands. Good friends can do this. Don''t use your aonia''s suit on Zuan. Isn''t your aonia saying that you should follow the customs when you enter the country?"


    SANA blinked at Li Qing again and asked him to let go.


    Li Qing stares at SA Na suspiciously and says, "OK."


    "That''s right." With that, SANA took Li Qing to the direction of the cafe.


    After they left, Ye Feng and Fiona, who put on thick coats, walked out of the corner. The conversation between Li Qing and SANA is clear to them.


    Fiona stealthily glances at Ye Feng beside her. She and Ye Feng are childhood sweethearts. She held hands when she was a child. But when they grew up, they never held hands again.


    Childhood sweetheart, should be closer to friends? Do as the Romans do, do not know whether Ye Feng would mind holding his hand? Fiona in the bottom of her heart Feifei a few words, rarely a bit coy manner.


    "Is that so? Hee hee, since we want to do as the Romans do in Rome, it should be OK for me to hold hands with Ye Feng? "


    In his coat, shivell came out of nowhere, holding Ye Feng''s hand and looking at Fiona.


    Ye Feng is a little muddled, and he was molested by hivier?


    But one side of Fiona see after the heart is already angry.


    "Sylvier, you''re so cheeky!" Caitlin, dressed in a military coat, jumped off the roof of a nearby hut, shrugged her shoulders and looked helpless.


    Next to Caitlin, trist, in a black suit, was silent, knowing that there could be serious consequences if he said something wrong at the moment.


    Ye Feng covered his face with his right hand and howled, "Why are you all here?"


    "I didn''t come to see Master Li Qing dating Miss SANA!" Said sylvier with a playful smile.


    As soon as he said this, Ye Feng looked at each other a few times. It seemed that everyone was following Li Qing with the same idea.


    Thinking of this, except for hiville, several people coughed awkwardly.


    Fiona frowned at hivier and said, "when are you going to hold it?"


    "Why, Fiona, are you jealous?" He said with a smile.


    Fiona snorted and stopped looking at hivier."I can''t stand it. I''ve been kissing little mud cap!" Shivell looked at Fiona''s angry look and thought it was funny. He planned to tease Fiona again.


    "Pro Close to "I love you..." Fiona''s eyes widened, pointing to shivell, speechless with anger.


    "Yes, oh, I almost forgot that it was your good sister in the Laurent family who was angry last time!" He pretended to remember the wrong person, embarrassed.


    Caitlin looked at shivell and Fiona with a headache, waved her hand and said, "well, if you go on, we''re going to lose it!"


    As soon as Caitlin reminded him, he let go of Ye Feng''s hand and said, "I still want to learn more experience in dating."


    ¡­¡­


    See suona and Li Qing stop, Ye Feng a few people are also squatting in the corner to avoid being found.


    Ye Feng several people have put out a small head, the expression on that face is more urgent than SANA and Li Qing.


    "Why don''t you talk?" Xiwei lies on Ye Feng''s body and asks in doubt.


    Ye Feng looked up at hivier and complained: "don''t press me, you are heavy!"


    "I can''t blame this, but trist doesn''t lose weight."


    Trist was speechless for a while. It''s not his fault. There are still two people in him!


    Fiona, consciously or unconsciously, pressed her force down, pretending she didn''t know it, and said, "it''s a little unclear."


    Caitlin had her elbows on Fiona''s back, her chin in her palms, and grass from nowhere in her mouth. She looked at SANA and Li Qing not far away and said, "don''t make any noise. I can''t hear what they are talking about. Besides, don''t shake. I''ll fall down!"


    All of them made a look of disdain at the top of Caitlin, then stopped talking and quietly observed every move of Li Qing and SANA.


    "Why didn''t you leave all of a sudden, Li Qing?" SANA blinked playfully and looked at Li Qing strangely.


    "Miss Sona, I want to tell you now." Li Qing said solemnly.


    Li Qing''s solemn manner makes SANA stunned. However, SANA then said with a smile: "anyway, it''s still early. Will you talk about playing with me?"


    Li Qing hesitated, nodded, no longer insisted.


    "Master Li Qing is very good, but she doesn''t understand the sentiment. If she tells Suna that she is not from the five kill band, how can she believe her?" Shivell sighed.


    "Yes, I quite like Master Li Qing and SANA. If they are together, I agree with both hands!" Caitlin, the top one, raised her hand. As a result, because of the big movement, the people below shook.


    "Be steady, ah I''m going to fall! "


    "Don''t move


    "The one on the top can''t be so wavy!"


    Several people tried to keep their balance, but the more eager they were to maintain it, the more shaking they were.


    "Putong"! Ye Feng all fell to the ground. Fortunately, the snow was thick enough to hurt them.


    At the bottom of the leaf wind is the most unfortunate, everyone fell down to hit him. He felt dizzy, but he stroked his head to see where SANA and Li Qing were.


    This look, Ye Feng froze, where there are Li Qing and SA Na''s shadow.


    "No, they''re gone!" Ye Feng said strangely.


    The people just react to come over and play too much, unexpectedly with lost!


    "Get up, all of you, and run after me!" Caitlin, the chief culprit, said a guilty voice and rushed out first.


    Several other people also follow closely, for fear of not seeing SANA and Li Qing''s next date.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Feng''s five people come to a cafe in Xicheng District. They haven''t seen SANA and Li Qing since they lost their money.


    Ye Feng said to Caitlin, who was at the front of the line, "it''s OK. It''s completely lost."


    Other people are also complaining at Caitlin, not easy to rise the gossip heart like this.


    Caitlin looked through the transparent glass window of the cafe and saw Li Qing and SANA sitting in a double seat by the window.


    She happily waved to Ye Feng: "look, SANA and master Li Qing are sitting there."


    Along Kaitlin''s fingers, Ye Feng also saw Li Qing and SANA.


    As expected, the emperor will live up to the people who have the heart! Several people in the bottom of their hearts with emotion.


    Caitlin led Ye Feng to find a seat not far away from SANA and Li Qing. However, they couldn''t hear what Li Qing and SANA were talking about.


    "I can''t hear you like that!" he said, pursing his little mouth


    Caitlin took out a small black square about the size of a nail plate from the inner bag of the military coat and put it on the table. She said, "this is a hack of Hicks technology. Just now I have released the nano eavesdropper to them. As long as SANA and Li Qing talk, they will all come out of the black box."


    "Ye Feng, what''s wrong with your nose?" Fiona stares at the bridge of Ye Feng''s nose, and finds that there is a new bloodstain, slowly bleeding.In Fiona''s reminder, people also follow Ye Feng.


    "I was just smashed by you!" Ye Feng spread out his hands and said, he also felt his bad luck.


    Fiona stretched out her hand painfully to help Ye Feng wipe the bloodstain, but as soon as she stretched out her hand, she was caught by hivier sitting opposite.


    Fiona glared at shivell and said, "what do you want?"


    He took out a heart-shaped band aid from his arms and stuck it on Ye Feng''s nose. "It''s the most convenient way to deal with this kind of small injury with the band aid of Picheng and Zuan, which can be torn off tomorrow morning," she explained


    Since she didn''t get angry with her in a shady tone, Fiona didn''t want to argue with him any more. Thinking of this, Fiona closed her eyes and sat beside Ye Feng.


    Not far away, Li Qing and SANA did not find themselves peeped at.


    Suna took off her coat and put it beside her, revealing her bright Beige Romper skirt.


    The smooth and round thigh is exposed outside, the lower part of the lower leg is buried in the gray cotton boots, which is very tempting.


    Unfortunately, Li Qing couldn''t see it all.


    SANA was lying on the table with a strange look in her bright eyes. She looked at Li Qing in front of her and said, "Li Qing, thank you for coming with me. I used to come here alone to drink coffee. I always feel very lonely."


    Li Qing gently said with a smile: "it''s nothing. If you don''t dislike it, I can continue to accompany you here."


    Hum, you really want to soak up Miss Ben! SANA gave a sly smile.


    Then again, although Li Qing is not handsome, he is really very good-looking. Thinking of this, SANA looks at Li Qing''s face.


    However, thinking that she wanted to ask something about her past, SANA left her confused thoughts behind.


    SANA stares at Li Qing and asks curiously, "what was I like before?"


    Li Qing frowned. He didn''t know the specific character of SANA. After all, they didn''t even say anything.


    However, since SANA asked, Li Qing had to tell her what she had in her mind: "it''s very quiet. Before you were a very quiet girl, you would smile sincerely when you met anyone."


    SANA stopped lying on her stomach and sat up with an expression of surprise.


    She played with her hair with her fingers and said, "Oh, no! I used to be so boring and boring? Is it a Muggle? "


    Li Qing looked solemn. "I don''t think it''s boring," he said solemnly


    Seeing Li Qing''s serious expression, SANA waved her hand and said playfully, "I didn''t expect that I was so important in your mind before, but I like the way I look now, hee hee!"


    "We weren''t boyfriends before, were we? How can you defend me like that SANA leaned out and approached Li Qing, exhaling like Landau, with an ambiguous look.


    Li Qing did not speak, so na sat back to her original position. SANA changed her mind and planned to tease Li Qing again. She said, "you are blind. Don''t tell me I was blind before."


    Li Qing raised her head to stare at SANA. Her dignified expression made her uncomfortable.


    "You were born to lose your voice..." Li Qing said slowly.


    After hearing this, SANA immediately stood up and said, "me? Born silent? You mean I used to be dumb? How can it be! "


    Li Qing knows that SANA must not accept this fact after hearing this, but he still wants to tell Suna the truth.


    Suna covered her ears with her hands and sat down heavily on her seat. She mumbled to herself, "how can I be so lively, so sunny, how can I be mute?"


    But why is there a voice at the bottom of my heart telling me that Li Qing is right? SANA shook her head in pain. There was a woman caressing Guqin in her mind.


    SANA stood up fiercely, her forehead was full of cold sweat. She glared at Li Qing and said, "you must have lied to me. I want to go back I''ll go back and ask my tutor! "


    SANA breathlessly stroked her trembling chest, her face flushed. She finally glared at Li Qing and ran out of the cafe.


    Now SANA just wants to go back to the base quickly and find her tutor to make sure.


    She hoped Carlos would tell her that what Li Qing said was false.


    She would not be a mug, she would not be so quiet, she would not be a mute!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    At the same time that SANA left, Ye Feng and several other people rushed to Li Qing''s side. They heard the conversation just now.


    Li Qing frowned, he asked Ye Feng several people: "how are you here?"


    Li Qing asked, Ye Feng five people were baffled. They can''t say they came to follow Li Qing on a date, can they? Li Qing might be angry if he said so.


    Trist coughed twice, pushed Caitlin next to her and whispered, "Sergeant Caitlin, make up a reason!"


    Caitlin flicked trist away with her elbow in disgust. She looked at Li Qing, her mind was racing, thinking about countermeasures.


    Caitlin was driven crazy, she simply put the blame on the innocent face of sylvier.


    "Master Li Qing, the reason why we are here is a long story. I''m too tired. Let hivier tell you!"


    After passing the buck, Caitlin patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    "It''s Fiona who suggested that we come out and play together!" he said innocently


    This sylvier! Fiona tightened the Mo Yu sword in her hand. She had already seen the shamelessness of hivier.


    Really angry, Fiona''s right elbow thumped heavily on Ye Feng''s stomach.


    Ye Feng, who was unprepared, covered his stomach and called: "pain, pain, pain..."


    Ye Feng is a little weepy. Today, he has a lot of bad luck.


    This completely pisses Fiona. If Fiona continues to be angry with hivier these days, he will not be able to eat good fruit.


    Li Qing, who couldn''t see all this, didn''t know what to do. He asked suspiciously, "Ye Feng, how did you suddenly hurt?"


    Ye Feng has no place to complain! When Li Qing asked, Ye Feng immediately wanted to tell him what he had just done if he met a bosom friend.


    "Not yet Wuwuwu... " In half, Ye Feng was covered with Fiona''s mouth and dragged away to the cafe.


    This will have, will not, make Li Qing confused. He took the opportunity to pull off the topic and said: "Master Li Qing, Ye Feng just ate too much. Don''t worry about him. We''d better go back first. We don''t know what''s wrong with you and SANA."


    Li Qing felt that what he said was reasonable and nodded: "this is also true. We''d better go back and talk about it."


    Trist was almost not amused by what happened just now. He couldn''t think of such a poor reason. Li Qing believed it. How could they not know the conversation between Li Qing and SANA just now.


    But it''s not up to him. He''ll leave after he helps Caitlin.


    When he regained consciousness, the other five people in the cafe had already left. Trist shook his head and was ready to return to the villa.


    "Trist, long time no see, cluck..." There was a charming voice in trist''s heart.


    Trist, as if mad, looked around to find the owner of the voice.


    But as far as he could see, there was no figure in the cafe. He murmured, "Evelyn..."


    "Long time no see? You didn''t find me? " Once again, Evelyn''s voice rang from the bottom of trist''s heart.


    Trist jerked up her head and looked out of the window.


    Across the street in the snow was standing a woman in a thin, bloody dress.


    As the snowflakes grew larger and larger, trist could only vaguely recognize that it was a woman of noble temperament.


    Under the window full of water mist, the woman became more and more psychedelic.


    Trist felt as if he was going to lose the most precious person at any time.


    The blood red wide brimmed hat, half hiding the woman''s face, adds a trace of mysterious beauty.


    The woman opened her mouth and wriggled her lips, as if she were saying something.


    Unfortunately, trist in the cafe is like watching a pantomime.


    The woman no longer opened her mouth, and the corner of her mouth, which was exposed under the brim of her hat, rose slightly, and gave Drizzt a shallow smile.


    That smile, the soul of trist was drawn out of the cafe.


    In trist''s blink of an eye, the mysterious woman in red disappeared.


    It seems that there has never been such a woman on the opposite street.


    But trist knew that woman had been standing there.


    She came to see him


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark black castle of shadow Island, Alice is bending her legs and enjoying the cherries in the fruit pot.


    Elise felt the shadow contract signed with Ye Feng in her body. She didn''t go to observe Ye Feng for some time.


    For Ye Feng, Elise is very interested. Since Ye Feng''s plan to destroy Loveland by mistake, she hopes Ye Feng will join shadow island.


    She knew that it was almost impossible for people like Ye Feng to join shadow island. But that doesn''t mean she''ll give up trying.


    Finally, even if ye Fengzhen doesn''t join the shadow Island, she won''t have any loss. Moreover, when the shadow contract is released, she will personally kill the mortal who once disturbed her mood.As the Spider Queen of shadow Island, she will not be soft hearted to her enemies!


    In the eyes of Elise, Ye Feng is just one of the many chess pieces that she realizes the rule of shadow island.


    And Ye Feng, also the most peculiar of these pieces, she cares very much.


    Skipping some meaningless trivia, Elise manages the recent events of Yefeng.


    After seeing Ye Feng''s collision with the Wusha band, a smile flashed on her face.


    "My dear believer, I didn''t expect to see you for a few days, and you began to damage the good things of shadow island again." Alice bit the whole cherry in her hand from the middle.


    The red juice splashed on the stone table and Elise. She licked her tongue and said to herself, "if you don''t have the right to let me recruit you, even if you don''t have the right to be a part of the three of calthas."


    "But if you die, I will die with you who signed the contract with you." Eli frowned slightly, and the displeasure on her face was self-evident.


    It seems that it''s time to go to Valoran. Callista has captured demacia, and the other six demigods are preparing for the next night of the blood moon. She didn''t want to be alone in shadow island.


    Although the cherry tastes good, she prefers to drink human blood and eat human flesh and bone marrow.


    Elise remembers the last time when Ye Feng was unconscious and ate a small piece of meat from Ye Feng''s body.


    That kind of feeling, is really wonderful! The joy of every inch of the body''s skin shows that human beings are the most delicious delicacies.


    The more she thought about it, the more eager she felt. The scarlet blood pupil of iris twinkled with strange light. She opened her mouth and giggled.


    Elise''s right hand snapped her finger, and a dark magic black portal was opened by her.


    With elegant steps, Alice walked towards the portal.


    So, my believer, are you ready to meet me?


    ¡­¡­


    Yawn! Ye Feng sneezed in bed. He touched his nose and said to himself, "is Fiona speaking ill of me?"


    After shaking his head, Ye Feng no longer thinks about it, but looks at the moonlight sprinkled on the balcony.


    By the way, Diana should be here. Ye Feng thought in the bottom of my heart.


    All of a sudden, the space in the room vibrates slightly, startled Ye Feng to sit upright.


    He did not dare to gather in front of him.


    When dark magic condenses into real energy, a portal appears in front of Ye Feng.


    Under Ye Feng''s unbelievable eyes, Elise in a black evening dress walks out of it.


    As soon as Elise came out of the portal, she saw Ye Feng sitting on the bed with a stunned expression. For Ye Feng''s expression, she is very satisfied.


    "What? Didn''t expect me to come? " Elise climbed into bed and approached Ye Feng''s face and asked in a bewildered way.


    Ye Feng is scalp numb by Elise, he can''t believe that Elise, who loves playing with human beings, will like him.


    Ye Feng squinted and laughed a few times, trying to make himself look less nervous.


    "Am I so terrible?" Elise sobbed, with a look of pity for me.


    Ye Feng saw that Elise suddenly cried and her head was big. Instead, he knelt down on the bed, arched his hand and said, "I''m afraid of you, Elise. Don''t tease me."


    Elise put up her sobbing expression. She was still in tears just now, but she said with a smile: "people come all the way from the shadow island to see you. You really don''t understand the amorous feelings!"


    Ye fengpan''s legs, helpless way: "iris, in fact, I..."


    Half way through, Ye Feng''s mouth was kissed by Elise.


    With a gentle kiss, Alice turned back and got out of bed.


    After Ye Feng is kissed, the whole person seems to have lost his soul. He could feel the fragrance of iris''s red lips in the corner of his mouth.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s appearance, Alice was teased to giggle. "Fragrant?" she asked in a bewitching tone


    Ye Feng subconsciously replied, "fragrance." After saying that, Ye Feng found that he had lost his temper. He was so red that he didn''t dare to look at Elise.


    "Devil!" A cold voice came from the balcony.


    Ye Feng''s dark road is not good, looking to the balcony. As he thought, Diana came!


    Ye Feng doesn''t want Alice and Diana to fight. One is the one who wants to save the devil''s way, and the other is the one who helps him detoxify.


    At this time, Elise also looked at the balcony and casually responded, "you can see it all."


    Diana tightened the crescent blade in her hand, looked directly at Alice and said, "I can smell the stench of your demons, even if they are thousands of miles away!"


    Ye Feng didn''t want two people to continue talking. He laughed at Diana and said, "Diana, this is my friend Elise."


    Diana frowned and said, "this woman is a devil. Don''t be cheated by him."


    Ye Feng has a cold sweat on her forehead. Can''t she hide from Diana? He pretended not to know: "how, you must admit it wrong!"Diana shook her head. How could she have mistaken the devil. Her power is born with the devil, for the devil she has a keen sense of smell.


    "As my believer, you should learn to use the magic of the moon to see if she is a demon." Diana reminds Ye Fengdao. She really believed Ye Feng''s lies and thought he didn''t know.


    "Believers? You say Ye Feng is your believer? " Alice''s eyes narrowed slightly and her eyes grew longer.


    "It has nothing to do with you!" Diana was disgusted with Alice, the devil, who asked questions about her.


    Elise looked at Diana provocatively, and secretly caused the shadow contract in Ye Feng''s body.


    Diana''s pupils shrink, she recognized that Ye Feng had a contract with the devil in his body.


    "Ye Feng, why are you so careless that you signed a contract with this female devil?" Asked Diana.


    Ye Feng laughs bitterly, which is not his own.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s expression, Diana saw that it was probably forced by Elise.


    But she still guessed wrong. Although Ye Feng is a believer of Elise, this shadow contract was signed by Elise with no choice but to sign it.


    At this time, Elise''s heart was already burning with anger, but she did not show her inner thoughts. Ye Feng is her toy, she does not allow Ye Feng to become a believer of others!


    "If you and I fight, if you lose, you will cancel the contract for me!" What Ye Feng said also awakened Diana''s people. She said that she would help her followers once.


    Alice laughed wildly, as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world. She looked at Diana scornfully and said, "is it up to you? If you can''t do what you can, you can see the horror of shadow island


    As soon as the voice fell, Elise and Diana disappeared in the same place under the gaze of Ye Feng.


    Vaguely, Ye Feng can also feel the magic wave of terror that broke out before they disappear.


    That''s at least demigod''s strength!


    Without the magic of the goddess akashia, the level of fighting is not what he can touch now


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    In the gray sky, the only pine branch in the courtyard has been crushed by the heavy snow last night.


    Pierce, who Swein sent to Ye Feng, fell gently on the white clad pine branches.


    It was only a slight touch, and Pierce was startled by the quivering branches before he could fall into the air.


    Because of Pierce''s reason, the unbalanced branches also shake off most of the snow on them.


    The shaking of the branches overlapped with Pierce''s wings, forming a peculiar tone.


    After a while, the branches that had been crushed by snow stood up again.


    Lying on the balcony railings of the leaf wind smile, will all this in the eyes.


    He looked at Fiona, not far from the pine tree, who was working hard on her swordsmanship.


    This reminds him of some interesting things in hongfenglin. Fiona often helps him to cover up and cheat Ruiwen''s sister.


    If my sister is here, it would be perfect After coming out for so long, he really missed the days with his sister.


    Although the outside world is good, Ye Feng is still attached to sister Ruiwen subconsciously.


    When he was sad and depressed, he would think of Ruiwen, who had taught him the world outlook.


    Ye Feng''s character now can be said to be almost Ruiwen''s contribution.


    In the courtyard, Fiona waved the ink feather sword in her hand, and realized her swordsmanship.


    Fiona wiped the sweat on her forehead and subconsciously looked at Ye Feng''s balcony, just looking at Ye Feng''s four eyes.


    Fiona''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and she was obviously surprised to see Ye Feng.


    As she was just experiencing the sword meaning of Mo Yu, Fiona''s pupil color is still in the blood red state.


    Can''t let Ye Feng see such a self. She doesn''t like the way she uses the power of night crows. Fiona flustered to avoid Ye Feng''s eyes, once again waved the ink feather sword.


    However, Fiona, whose mood is completely disordered, wields a disorderly sword.


    The roar of the engine came from outside the villa, and sylvier''s sports car opened through the gate.


    After putting the car into the garage, shivell stood in the courtyard and yelled to Ye Feng on the balcony: "come to the living room quickly. Caitlin has found the hiding place of olivana and her father!"


    After seeing Ye Feng leave the balcony, he turns to look at Fiona, who is no longer practicing sword.


    Shaking his head, shivell looked at Fiona calmly.


    "Your blood pupil doesn''t have the devil''s rage, so you don''t need to hide it. I think Ye Feng thinks so too."


    At the end of his speech, he said no more. As for whether Fiona had heard it or not, he didn''t care.


    Fiona stood lost in her place, speechless for a long time.


    Ink feather sword fell off from the palm of her hand unconsciously, and her eyes twinkled with unspeakable obscurity.


    If there is only one Fiona, she certainly will not hinder her feelings because of such small things


    "Pa"!


    Ariana''s body fell against the wall. She leaned back against the wall with deep fear in her eyes.


    In the flickering dim light, rifek sat on the swivel chair, the blood line in his pupils twisted his whole face into a terrible state.


    Thick dark circles, vaguely can tell that he has been crazy staying up late these days.


    Oriana hung her head. She was afraid and worried about her father.


    She could not remember how many times her father had gone mad. When she''s crazy, rifek is more irritable than usual. She was beaten by her father again just now.


    The other day, Oriana found a little book on the table while rifik was away.


    Prompted by curiosity, oliviana opened it and found her father''s diary.


    On the last page of her diary, she found that her father''s handwriting was much more scribbled than before.


    There are only a few words on the last page: I found the heart of frost.


    The words on the last page are still bold and blood red, which is shocking. Unable to figure out why her father suddenly changed to write in red, Ariana closed her diary and put it back.


    Today, oliviana found something that made her happy for a long time. Her metal eyes are beginning to look human, soft.


    Just give her a little more time, she believes that she will become a real human. By then, her father should stop beating and scolding her?


    "Dong Dong Dong"!


    The heavy metal gate is being pounded wildly.


    The voice of this noisy, irascible abnormal rifik is more upset, he waved to his daughter, let her see who it is.


    Oriana had to make, just to get up, she found that the door was directly kicked open by a man who broke in.


    In the dim light, oliviana did not see the man for a moment. But the familiarity in her heart made her forget to carry out her father''s instructions.


    But the next scene, she was stunned.The man picked up Rafik, who was sitting on the swivel chair, and threw it directly into the corner.


    After all this, the man walked quickly up to Oriana and took her arm.


    Oriana shook off the man''s hand. She was worried about her father''s condition at the moment.


    As she trotted to rifek, Olivia decided to help her father.


    But rifik, who was thrown to the ground by Ye Feng, roared, "kill him, Anna!"


    As soon as this was said, Ariana''s brain regions were quickly dominated by her father''s killing instructions. She forgot that she wanted to help rifek. She just wanted to kill the man who broke in.


    Oriana''s eyes became dull and dull. She turned to Ye Feng, and her right hand waved to the man with her right hand under the urging of brain command.


    When the fight was about to hit the man''s face, Ariana stopped.


    She thoroughly saw who this man is this time, this man is her only friend - Ye Feng.


    The killing instructions in Oriana''s brain region are also destroyed at the moment of seeing Ye Feng, and her dull eyes become clear again.


    Oriana felt her body begin to tremble, and even her next words were almost speechless.


    "Ye The wind... "


    Ye Feng naturally saw that Oriana had recovered her consciousness, and he immediately made a decision to take her away immediately.


    "Anna, come with me!"


    Ye Feng reaches out his hand and tries to catch Oriana. But Ariana stepped back. She didn''t know who to listen to at the moment.


    Rifik gasped and stood up. He pointed to Ye Feng and said, "what are you waiting for? Don''t kill this man!"


    Under the command of rifek, the order of killing begins to appear in the brain region of Oriana.


    But just after the order to kill people appeared, another instruction appeared in her brain region: don''t kill Ye Feng.


    The two instructions were intertwined in the brain region of Ariane, and they were not giving in to each other.


    In the fierce collision, Ariana just felt like her head was about to explode. She fell to the ground in pain and kept twitching, and she didn''t know what was wrong with her. In principle, even if the two instructions make her difficult to choose, she should not have a tingling feeling.


    Two commands, like a virus, quickly paralyzed Olivia''s body.


    In the end, these two instructions also disappeared after oliviana''s motor body was paralyzed.


    At the moment, Ariana can only maintain the body''s operation in the brain region. Her eyeball, which had already been transformed into human beings, has also changed back to the metal eyeball again.


    Looking at the painful appearance of Oriana on the ground, Ye Feng helps her to sit aside.


    "Are you all right?" Ye Feng asked with concern.


    Oriana struggled with her brain and stammered out two words: "no What happened... "


    Ye Feng saw this look of Oriana, is more angry.


    Anyway, she''s all rifek''s daughters, and he always makes her do things she doesn''t want to do. This rifek is not worthy of being Oriana''s father!


    Ye Feng held back his anger and said to rifik, "Oriana, she is your daughter. Why do you want her to kill?"


    "She''s my daughter. I''ll do what I want to do to her," rifik said with a sullen face


    "You old bastard!" Ye Feng rushes to rifek and punches him in the face, making his right face purple.


    Ye Feng, who is angry, presses rifek on the floor and frantically punches him with his fist.


    One side unable to move Oriana saw this behind the scenes, her left chest slightly hurt.


    It''s like a breath coming out of her at any time.


    Oriana wanted to tell Ye Feng to stop fighting. Although her father was not very good to her, she still didn''t want to see her father who gave her life suffer this kind of crime.


    But she couldn''t speak. Her body was paralyzed and she couldn''t even speak. She could only watch her father being beaten.


    Seeing that her father was about to faint under the violent beating of Ye Feng, Oriana''s brain region again issued an order: save her father.


    Under this command, oliviana''s body began to return to normal.


    Found that she can move again, Oriana quickly rushed to the Ye Feng and Ruifei.


    "Please leave at once!"


    Oriana lowered her head, she did not dare to look at Ye Feng''s eyes, she was afraid that she would shake.


    Ye Feng was indifferent. He took Oriana''s arm and said, "do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "Please leave at once!" she repeated firmly, shaking off Ye Feng''s hand


    At this time, rifek also staggered to his feet. He stood behind Oriana, glared at Ye Feng maliciously and said, "don''t you hear me? My daughter doesn''t welcome you! "


    Ye Feng was not clear about Oriana''s anger, and with rifik''s embellishment, his heart was filled with resentment.He was kind enough to take her out of hell, but she was ungrateful. He came because he really regarded her as a friend. Otherwise, how could he have been idle in this matter? He''s gone to Ionia with his sister! Ye Feng thought angrily.


    What''s good about her being with her motherfucker father?


    "Ha ha Good It''s just a robot after all Ye Feng deliberately accentuates the last three words and stares at Oriana sarcastically.


    Robot? Oriana was about to cry by Ye Feng. Why don''t you always believe her?


    Father, those war academy people or Ye Feng! Why don''t you believe she''s going to be human? Why do you always think that all the decisions she makes are made by robots?


    Her little change, why can''t they see it? Why do they just think that her joy and other emotions are well written programs?


    Clearly When her father made her, he just gave her the memory of the dead Oriana, nothing else.


    Do they know how long and how much she paid to learn this?


    The pain on the tip of her nose made her more and more aggrieved.


    "I''m not a machine..."


    "Enough, since you don''t want to go, that''s it."


    Ye Feng interrupts Oriana''s words, and then he slams the door and leaves.


    After a brief farce, the house was dead again. Aoliana lost his mind to think of Ye Feng''s words to her before, very uncomfortable.


    If she really can''t become human, why does her left chest ache?


    She really just needs time, and when there is a heart there, she can become a human being.


    She now has all the human emotions and ways of thinking, but no one wants to believe her.


    "Anna, come and sit over there." Rifek said coldly to Olivia.


    Anna sat at the big table according to Ollie''s father.


    With her back to her father, oliviana was upset. "Father, what are we doing?" she asked uneasily


    Rifek didn''t answer. He went behind Olivia and began to fiddle with the parts of her back.


    Feeling the parts behind her being removed, Ariana panicked. Is her father going to destroy her?


    "Father..." Oriana''s voice was low and trembling.


    "What''s the matter, Anna?" Rifek frowned, still removing the parts from Ariana.


    Feeling that the body''s functions were gradually weakening, Arianna was even more afraid.


    "Father, why do I feel like my body is failing?" Ariana''s voice was much weaker than before.


    "You just need some sleep, Anna."


    "But But Anna''s afraid she''ll never see you again, father


    "Why are you afraid? Sleep at ease Rifek was not at all concerned with the fear that oleana had said.


    With rifek''s constant teasing, the energy in Oriana''s body can no longer support her body to speak.


    Her eyes were closing slowly, her hearing was declining, and even her perception of the outside world was weakening.


    She seemed to have heard her father again before her bodily functions had completely disappeared.


    Her father''s voice was as gentle as when she first came into the world.


    Maybe it was just an illusion she had before she died, but she was satisfied to hear her father''s tender confession at the last moment.


    "Anna, my child, my father has always loved you..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    The winter wind blows over the cheek, the leaf wind slightly gathers up the eye son.


    A little sad? Maybe it''s another spark of anger?


    He gasped and looked up at the misty sky.


    So is his mood at the moment.


    Shua!


    The snow on a pile of streetlights slipped and just fell on Ye Feng.


    The snow made him very embarrassed.


    "Look at your silly look, you dirty hat!"


    A sarcastic voice came from the front, causing Ye Feng to look forward. He was sitting on a bench beside the street.


    He patted the vacant seat beside him and motioned for Ye Feng to sit down.


    Ye Feng didn''t think much about other things, so he sat beside him.


    Xiwei stares at Ye Feng''s face, that looks like a dead fish''s face to see her also is a burst of anger.


    "Did you go to see Oriana?" Asked shivell carelessly.


    Ye Feng blurted out subconsciously, "well."


    "Well, you went secretly alone. Didn''t we say that six people would come together tomorrow?" He sits up straight and stares at Ye Feng reproachfully.


    After her such a reminder, Ye Feng found that he had made a slip of the tongue.


    He was so worried about oleanna that he went alone first.


    It''s just that some of his immature practices shut him down.


    Being stared at by Xiwei, Ye Feng is still a little guilty.


    He hemmed and hawed for a long time, but he didn''t say a word.


    Hiville pretended to be angry. She looked forward and picked Ye Feng with her left eye. She said, "if you look like this, you must have messed up the matter!"


    Ye Feng bowed his head, which was a tacit acquiescence to hivier''s words.


    "Come on, tell me about it." Shivell did not want to put more pressure on Ye Feng, said bluntly.


    With her time with Ye Feng, she has a certain understanding of Ye Feng''s character. Ye Feng in her eyes, is a big boy, the mind is not mature enough, work very lack of consideration. Although it is sunny and optimistic, it is easy to be influenced by emotions.


    Just like he saved her from the vampire''s hand, he never considered the consequences. If it wasn''t for the appearance of Wayne, he would have died at that time.


    But it was this that made him like the wind.


    After Ye Feng''s narration, Xiwei showed an expression that did not come out of her expectation.


    "So? Are you going to give up? " Sylvier looked at Ye Feng playfully.


    Ye Feng could see that he was laughing at him, but he still responded stubbornly: "well, she asked me to leave by herself. What am I going to do?"


    The corner of his mouth twitched, and the sound of grinding teeth came from his mouth.


    She reached out her hand and touched Ye Feng''s forehead and said, "I don''t have a fever. Why is this IQ so low? Ooh, ooh! I see. And EQ is low. "


    He changed his sitting position, pressed his right leg on his left and continued, "are you stupid? Did you persuade people to go with you? You beat someone''s father as soon as you went up. Have you ever thought about how Arianna feels? If it''s me, I''ll beat you up first and then throw you out. It''s strange that she doesn''t drive you away! "


    After that, shivell clapped his hands and turned pale.


    Said a Leng a Leng Ye Feng, faltered: "I this is not angry, how to be a father so to the daughter?"


    Sylvier shook his head and said, "even so, it''s her father. You''re lowering your image in Oriana."


    "Well, I was wrong." Ye Feng droops his head and loses his airway.


    He smiles, his eyes bright as a crescent moon.


    "You''re really not going to take care of Ariana next?" He asked tentatively.


    After chatting with him so much, Ye Feng is also aware of his own problems. But she''s going to listen to him when she''s gone?


    Ye Feng has no bottom in his heart. He shakes his head and says, "I don''t know."


    Sylvier grinned slyly, raised his voice deliberately, and said, "I don''t know. I''d better solve this problem with my method. Destroy oleana, and then take her father back to PI Cheng, eh That''s it


    When Ye Feng heard that he wanted to destroy it, he jumped in his heart and immediately said, "this is no good!"


    He took a breath, turned his head and stared at Ye Feng.


    Her pupil does not contain a trace of impurities, which set off the eyes of Ye Feng. She wants to see the most real idea in his heart from Ye Feng''s eyes.


    The atmosphere froze in an instant, and the whole world seemed to be still, and they could only hear each other''s breath.


    Sylvier withdrew his eyes and clasped his chest in his hands.


    She exhaled a puff of cloud like air.


    "Sometimes, we still have to follow the deepest voice of our heart, otherwise this mistake may be our life. I don''t want you to regret today''s decision in the future. Since you want to save her, go."After savoring the meaningful and some profound words of hivier, Ye Feng is silent.


    She knew he needed time to cushion.


    After a long time, Ye Feng got up. He said, "I want to go now. Maybe her father will beat and scold her again when I made a scene just now."


    He raised his head and looked at Ye Feng standing beside him. The resolute look on his face made her a little fascinated.


    "Shall I go with you?" Inquired shivell.


    Ye Feng firmly shakes his head and refuses the good intentions of hivier. He wants to solve the matter by himself. He doesn''t want to do things with the help of others every time. It''s time for him to learn how to think independently.


    Only in this way can he grow.


    Xiwei some unexpected, Ye Feng refused her help.


    But she still said with a smile, "well, don''t get carried away this time."


    Ye Feng nodded and took a deep look at it. Only then did he run to Oriana''s residence.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s leaving figure, he felt a little lost in his heart.


    Compared with you, I''m still not brave enough. Shivell sighed softly in the bottom of her heart, but she could not say the three words. She can only use her actions to help Ye Feng and express her love with her actions.


    But why are you so stupid? Is my action not obvious enough? Xiwei''s eyes gradually gave birth to a trace of resentment, she was so bold, but Ye Feng was still the same as usual.


    "Sylvier!"


    Shivell''s heart strings were stirred by this call, and her eyes, immersed in fantasy, became clear again.


    Ye Feng is standing at the end of this street, waving to her.


    Although Ye Feng stopped suddenly and waved to her, she still raised her right hand and waved symbolically, indicating that she heard.


    Thank you Ye Feng grinned and said with a happy laugh to hiville.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s sincere smile, sylvier''s eyes are also filled with mist, like autumn water.


    Finally, did he perceive her concern?


    This sentence, like a drop of morning dew, rippled the clear pool in his heart.


    However, she knew that this sentence of his was just a simple thanks, and did not contain other deeper meanings.


    Like him, he is never used to thinking deeper.


    But this is enough, at least to prove that her efforts are worth it.


    He rubbed his eyes. When she looked at the end of the street again, Ye Feng had already left.


    This damn earth hat!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 115

    "SANA Sona


    Sona fiddled with her keyboard in the base, not noticing that carlas was calling her.


    There was a flicker of gloom in the bottom of his eyes. He patted Suna on the shoulder and said as much as he could about the temperature: "SANA, what''s the matter with you? I''ve been out of my mind these days


    SANA screamed, only to find that it was karlsas photographing her. She took a breath and asked, "tutor, are you looking for me?"


    Karlsas nodded: "Sona, you''ve been in a daze recently. I''m worried about you, tutor."


    Suna lowered her head, her hands unnaturally holding the corner of her bra skirt, and her eyes twinkled at other places.


    She has been thinking about Li Qing''s words since she ran back to the base.


    Several times she wanted to ask carlsas if she was born mute, but in the end she held back.


    Now karlsas himself asked, SANA was still not sure whether to ask him.


    Karlsas saw the expression and small movements of Sona. He said with a smile, "ask if you have anything. You feel uncomfortable. I am a tutor who looks at it with heartache."


    SANA blushed with shame: "I''m sorry, tutor, I let you worry about SANA."


    "Nothing, as long as you can grow up healthily? That''s my only wish."


    SANA doesn''t want to hide it any more. She looks miserable and remembers what happened to Li Qing that day.


    "Tutor, do you remember Li Qing I mentioned with you? Last time I met him again, he said that I was born mute, but if I used to be mute, how can I speak now? Tutor, can you tell me something about my past? I must not have been dumb before, had I? "


    SANA looked sincerely and expectantly at karlsas, hoping that he would tell her the truth.


    Calthas sighed and said, "he is right. You were born silent before. The reason why you can speak now is that my tutor helped you to cure it."


    As soon as kalthas''s voice fell, Sona began to cry with her hands in her arms.


    She muttered to herself, "it''s not like this It''s not like this I''m not dumb... "


    Looking at Suna''s self abandonment, carlas''s mouth showed a grim smile.


    However, only for a moment, he said kindly: "that was you before, tutor. I have cured you. Don''t you want to know your past? Don''t you want to know how I saved you, mentor? "


    There was a blockage in Sona''s nose. She sobbed a few times and looked up at Carlos pitifully.


    Karlsas got up and said kindly, "it''s a long story. It starts with you fainting in the street of Zuan..."


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Feng stops at the door of Oriana''s residence. He rubs his hands and knocks on the door twice.


    For a long time, nothing came out of the house.


    Ye Feng exhaled a turbid breath and frowned slightly. Did Ariana and her father go out and kill again?


    He thought for a long time, but did not come up with a reason. If Olivia really didn''t want to see him, he might as well go back and find a way out for him.


    With a long sigh, Ye Feng just wanted to turn around, but found that he stepped on something under his feet.


    Moving his feet, Ye Feng lowered his body and picked up a spring from the snow.


    However, Ye Feng did not know what it was. He thought it over, and then he remembered that he had seen something like that on the back of Oriana.


    This doesn''t want to be good. At the thought that it might be the parts on Oriana''s body, Ye Feng yelled out that it was not good.


    Anna, his father''s intuition, might have been torn down by her father.


    The heart knows can''t drag down any more, the leaf wind has broken open the iron door, the impact house.


    In the dim light, Ariana lay quietly on a long table.


    I don''t know why, Ye Feng feels the cold air invading the body.


    Why does he feel cold when he is wearing thick clothes? Ye Feng subconsciously thinks of Oriana sleeping on the table. Maybe the cold in the room is related to her.


    Ye Feng walks to the table and shakes Oriana with her hand, but she still closes her eyes.


    Caitlin''s from pierviff. She should have a way to wake up the robot! Ye Feng has seen all kinds of strange equipment of Caitlin, and he still believes in her.


    Think about it, Ye Feng made a decision and wanted to take Oriana back to the villa now.


    A glass bottle of the essence and spirit of the icy heart in the outer cover of Ye Feng''s coat slipped out.


    Ye Feng''s pupils shrank and his heart beat to the extreme. If the glass bottle is broken, the spirit inside will be gone!


    He reached out and grabbed at the glass bottle that was about to fall, but it was still a little slow after all.


    Seeing that the glass bottle is about to be broken, Ye Feng closes his eyes painfully and can''t bear to look directly at this scene.


    Diana once said that the spirit of frost heart can only be saved if it is condensed for the first time. If not, it can only rely on frost heart.After waiting for a long time, Ye Feng still didn''t hear the sound of the broken bottle.


    He held his breath and opened his eyes. The glass bottle that should have been broken on the ground was missing.


    Ye Feng stands up flustered and looks around, trying to find the glass bottle.


    But contrary to his wishes, his glass bottle disappeared so quietly, which can be more heartbreaking than breaking Ye Feng.


    "Cluck, Ye Feng, are you looking for this?" From the door came a charming silver bell laughter.


    Ye Feng looks out, that door is standing is Elise, who left with Diana before, and Elise is playing with the glass bottle with the spirit of frost heart.


    Ye Feng was surprised to stare at the spirit of Elise''s hand, and said, "Elise, give it to me quickly."


    Elise shook her head and chuckled, "do you have such a request?"


    She likes to see Ye Feng in a hurry. To be exact, she likes the way that human beings are flustered in front of her, so as to satisfy her alternative pleasure.


    And after getting this spirit, she didn''t intend to return it to Ye Feng. Through the glass bottle, Elise sensed that the cold spirit could greatly increase her strength.


    This makes her a little ecstatic, you know, since becoming a demigod, her strength has improved much slower than before. She had always longed to be a real God, and then she would be able to wantonly kill people she hated.


    Ye Feng can''t understand Elise''s mind, he just simply thought it was Elise who helped him find it.


    He thought about the wording and said sincerely, "Miss Alice, thank you for helping me find it. Please return it to me. It is very important to me."


    Elise looked at Ye Feng with interest and said, "well This time, it seems to be asking for help. However, I didn''t say I would give it to you Cluck Eh? Are you angry? Interesting Interesting... "


    Looking at Ye Feng Tieqing''s face, Elise can''t help laughing, she just wants him to itch.


    Ye Feng sighed, his face heavy. He asked for it for Oriana. He didn''t have time to joke with Elise.


    He frowned and said, "Elise, don''t be kidding. It''s used to save my friend."


    "Is that the robot over there? Your friend? Your taste is really heavy, Ye Feng, cluck... "


    She didn''t expect that Diana had been hit by a baby so early.


    If she didn''t hand it in time, it would have been broken by Ye Feng.


    In her opinion, this spirit is specially prepared for her, and the lying Arianna is not worth using.


    Elise''s contemptuous and teasing words infuriated Ye Feng. He did not allow anyone to insult his friend.


    Now Elise completely relaxed state, let Ye Feng see the hope of recapturing the spirit of spirit.


    He immediately carried the sword of the wind and seized the glass bottle which was constantly thrown into the air by Elise.


    Ye Feng''s judgment is correct, but Elise didn''t react for a moment.


    When Elise found out, she looked at the glass bottle tightly held by Ye Feng with a gloomy face.


    The spirit inside is her! Elise raised her eyebrows and looked at Ye Feng. Her pupil turned into a vertical line like the pupil of a beast in an instant, and turned from black to bloodthirsty blood red.


    "Give me that thing, Ye Feng!"


    Ye Feng holds the glass bottle tightly, and sweat seeps from the palm of his hand. It''s the hope of Oriana, he won''t give it to Elise.


    Elise sneered. Ye Feng is more stubborn than she thought, but she has planted the seeds of believers on Ye Feng. As long as she gives a little guidance, Ye Feng will listen to her as before.


    She quietly put out the dark magic, with her magic voice charm way: "Ye Feng, obedient, give me that thing."


    Ye Feng was also induced by the sound, as Elise had expected, but the tears of the goddess on Ye Feng''s chest were glimmering, which made Ye Feng wake up instantly.


    Bad for me again! Elise naturally saw that Ye Feng did not give up the spirit of the spirit, it was all the tears of the goddess in his chest.


    Last time, it was also the reason for the goddess''s tears that she did not kill Ye Feng and signed the shadow contract of life and death.


    However, what I can''t get, nobody can get it! Elise''s face is ferocious and crazy. A blood light shoots out from her fingertips and smashes the glass bottle in Ye Feng''s hand.


    Ye Feng kneels down on the ground in agony. On the glass fragments, the essence and spirit of the frost heart slowly dissipates.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s painful expression, Elise also has endless pleasure because of her morbid and twisted psychology. She wriggled her waist and burst into a wild laugh.


    Ye Feng glared at Elise fiercely, gritted her teeth and said, "Elise, your shameless behavior is like a devil!"


    Elise shrugged her shoulders indifferently, revealing her diabolical smile: "I am the devil originally."


    Ye Feng almost didn''t resist rushing to beat Elise, but he held back.Elise looked at Ye Feng''s appearance and joked: "what? You want to hit me? "


    Ye Feng snorted and ignored Elise. He went to the table, put her hands around his neck and left the room with her on his back.


    Elise see Ye Feng ignore her, no reason to get angry. She looked at Ye Feng''s back sarcastically: "I almost forgot to tell you that you are a believer of me. You can not be a believer of Diana. She has been beaten seriously by me and escaped!"


    After listening to the leaf wind with Oriana on her back, she stops for a moment and then leaves towards the front.


    Now Elise is a psychologically twisted devil. He doesn''t have to worry about her.


    He could only walk step by step to see if she could wake up after returning to the villa.


    As for how to make oliviana a human being, we can only take a long-term view


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 116

    Fiona looked at hivier badly, and her voice suppressed: "you said Ye Feng went to find Oriana alone?"


    Schivelle didn''t care about Fiona''s expression. She held a glass of red wine and shook her hand slightly. She could see Fiona''s expression through the wine red cup.


    Fiona was distorted by the shaking of the wine, which made hivier''s mouth swell and almost laugh.


    A trace of displeasure flashed through Fiona''s sharp eyes. She snorted coldly and said, "don''t you know that trist was hurt by Oriana, and Ye Feng''s sword skill is better than trist?"


    Sylvier gulps down the red wine and puts the goblet on the tea table before she looks at Fiona.


    "If it was Ye Feng, Oriana would not have done it." Seaville leaned comfortably on the sofa, looked up at the ceiling and laughed.


    "Sylvier, I want a positive answer, not should be!" Fiona patted the table hard and bent down to ask.


    Shivell also converged to smile. She looked at Fiona with her eyes focused: "Fiona, you don''t usually say so much. Don''t you believe Ye Feng? Do you think he still hasn''t grown up as before? As like as two peas, you know, you have been away from him for too long, and your understanding of him is still in the past. Your sister is probably more aware of Ye Feng than you.


    Fiona''s face was stunned, and then she looked at shivell coldly. She hated to be compared with another, not to mention the man who made her sick.


    After a moment''s reflection, Fiona also felt that sylvier was right about something. Since out of the red maple forest, is another she accompany Ye Feng, she is always in the dark, quietly guard Ye Feng.


    She still thought that Ye Feng''s strength did not make any progress as before, and that Ye Feng could not handle such similar things as Oriana.


    She was so worried about Ye Feng that she didn''t believe Ye Feng''s ability subconsciously. Maybe she should let go, maybe another she is more suitable to accompany Ye Feng.


    Fiona took a deep breath, fell down on the sofa, closed her eyes and thought about whether she and the other self needed to continue fighting.


    After all, she wanted to prove that she was the only Fiona.


    Looking at Fiona''s pensive face, he said with a smile, "you should believe in Ye Feng, but also in yourself."


    Yes, I should believe in myself. As a swordsman, how can I doubt myself? Fiona''s eyes opened and she looked at him in a complicated way.


    Her lips wriggled, trying to say something, but she swallowed back to her throat.


    See Fiona no longer so troubled, she also can not ask her about Ye Feng.


    In fact, he was also worried about Ye Feng, but she did not show it.


    It''s one thing to believe in Ye Feng and one thing to worry about Ye Feng. It was only when she tried to persuade others that she was more likely to worry. Otherwise, he won''t see Ye Feng trying to find Oriana in the back.


    And at that time she also asked Ye Feng whether she would go with her, but Ye Feng resolutely refused her kindness.


    In line with the desire of respecting Ye Feng, he returns to the villa and waits quietly.


    "Dong Dong Dong"!


    A quick knock on the door brings Fiona back to reality. They look at each other and stand up to open the door.


    Fiona sat back to her position and said coldly, "you go to open the door. Maybe Ye Feng is back."


    This time still plays with me arrogantly, then I can not be merciful. Shivell, smiling, went to the door.


    As soon as he opened the door, he felt a heavy weight on her before he could see who it was.


    She took a few steps back to stabilize herself. He looked at this man''s face. It was Ye Feng who had been looking for Oriana before.


    He frowned. How could Ye Feng be so heavy?


    Take a closer look, she found that Ye Feng back still has their long sought for Oriana.


    As soon as his eyes turned, he realized that the situation was not good. Ye Feng and Oriana were in a coma. She closed the door and called for theona.


    With the help of Fiona, they put Ye Feng and Oriana in different rooms.


    Sylvier is in olivana''s room, while Fiona is waiting for Ye Feng to wake up in front of his bed.


    ¡­¡­


    Fiona sat sleepily in front of Ye Feng''s bed. Even if she was tired again, she would not be very sleepy as long as she didn''t want to sleep in the middle of the night. But today she didn''t know why. She was very sleepy.


    Her heart anxiety is abnormal, Ye Feng does not wake up for a moment, she can not relax their nerves. Fiona put the black feather sword at her waist on the cabinet beside the bed, looking embarrassed and coy. She was hesitant to remove her soft black leather armor.


    After hesitating for a long time, Fiona went back to her room and changed into a black dress before sitting in front of Ye Feng''s bed again.


    See Ye Feng or no sign of awakening, Fiona look anxious, eyebrows tightly locked, never a sigh of relief. She holds Ye Feng''s hand in both hands and feels his temperature.Ye Feng''s hand is very warm, should be ok? Fiona comforted herself in the bottom of her heart, and her expression was slightly relaxed.


    Yeah? Fiona feels Ye Feng''s manual movement. She stares at Ye Feng''s face excitedly and carefully, trying to see something.


    Under Fiona''s expectant gaze, Ye Feng frowns and hisses. After a while, Ye Feng slowly opened his tired eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Fiona holds Ye Feng''s hands more tightly, and she forgets to keep an arrogant and indifferent attitude in front of Ye Feng.


    Fiona nervously asked, "Ye Feng, you wake up, how do you feel now?"


    Looking for the voice, Ye Feng smiles at Fiona and says, "much better."


    Looking at Ye Feng''s pale smile, Fiona was in a faint pain: "who made you so?"


    Asked by Fiona, Ye Feng remembered that he met Mondo on the way back. If he wasn''t smart enough, he would have been poisoned by Mondo again.


    Ye Feng said: "Mondo, after I found Oriana, I ran into Mondo on the way back with her on my back. In order to escape, I overdraw my physical strength and went to the villa to run in a coma."


    Hearing the word Mondo, Fiona''s sharp eyes flashed a trace of killing: "I didn''t expect that he would dare to challenge my limit!"


    She took a deep breath and did not want to talk about Mondo for the moment. Now that Ye Feng is awake, Ye Feng should have a good rest.


    Thinking of this, Fiona looked at Ye Feng and said, "don''t mention him. You should have a good rest now. I''ll be here with you tonight."


    After listening to Fiona''s words, Ye Feng almost did not suspect that he had an ear problem. How could Fiona take care of him like that? I don''t believe him!


    Ye Feng waved his hand, and his face was full of smiles: "I will have a good rest by myself, and you can go back to have a good rest!"


    Fiona looked down at the eye leaf wind lightly, seeing the leaf wind atmosphere dare not breathe.


    She said lightly: "don''t worry, I won''t embarrass you."


    Seeing through his heart, Ye Feng said with a smile of embarrassment: "Hey, of course I know you won''t embarrass me."


    Fiona is also too lazy to listen to Ye Feng''s explanation. She returns to her former attitude and coldly goes to the door to turn off the light before sitting in front of Ye Feng bed again.


    She put her hands on the bed and her head on her hands. Just want to sleep Fiona found Ye Feng looking at himself, her face a little hot. Fortunately, the light is off, and Ye Feng can''t see it.


    "What are you looking at! Don''t you go to sleep


    "Cough I''m going to sleep now Ye Feng coughs awkwardly, closes his eyes and no longer looks at Fiona.


    See Ye Feng this time really close eyes, Fiona just will head rest on the hand to sleep.


    At the door of Ye Feng''s room, he leaned against the door, his eyes narrowed into seams and chuckled. She sighed at the bottom of her heart, slowly opened her eyes, and looked confident.


    Taking a deep breath, shivell''s eyes returned to a cool look. With a smile of her own accord, she made her way to Oriana''s room again.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 117

    Name: Mondo


    gender: male


    age: 26 years


    Nationality: zu''an


    Caitlin put a briefing on manmondo''s characteristics and criminal history on the coffee table, while she sat on the sofa and closed her eyes.


    Shivell, on the opposite sofa, picked up the briefing and studied it carefully. Her brow had never been stretched.


    Caitlin''s intelligence collection says that at least a hundred people died at Mondo''s hands, mainly pietrov and Zuan, and a small number of people from other countries were recorded on it.


    More information has not been lost. If you include people who are not on record, I''m afraid it will be at least twice as much. It was more than shivell had expected, and she had to pay attention to Mondo''s problem.


    Although Zuan is the capital of sin, mengduo should be the only one with so many lives on hand.


    Shivell had heard that Mondo used his medical skills to kill people and to explore how to stimulate the human body''s potential to make him stronger.


    It can be said that Mondo studied medicine and killed people to satisfy his morbid hobby of killing. Such a dangerous person is not only for the sake of disaster Zuan, but also a great threat to the human beings in the land of Valoran.


    He gave Caitlin, who was taking a rest with her eyes closed. She understood her friend''s intention.


    After all, mondo is from Zuan, and he has a certain reputation on the mainland. If Caitlin had captured and killed Mondo in this way, it would have made zu''an''s people reproach. When the war academy intervenes, she and PICH will be attacked by other countries.


    Although Zuan and piltvov were hostile, they did not launch war as clearly as demacia and NOx.


    More is better than less, and Caitlin, who personally reorganized piltvov into the city with the lowest crime rate on the mainland, didn''t want to make her own efforts because it was a matter of no avail.


    Shivell also had to be convinced by Caitlin''s wisdom in governing the city of PI. She understood and said: "don''t worry, you send someone to give this information about Mondo to Mr. rez. I believe that other countries will not have a reason to attack piltwiff."


    Caitlin chuckled at hivier''s words. Worthy of being her friend, she understood her mind without saying anything.


    "According to the information collected, mondo will go to the slums of Zuan at noon tomorrow to look for a new living body for anatomical research. I have sent a special weapon from Picheng to deal with Mondo. As long as Mondo appears, we can subdue him!"


    Looking at Caitlin''s conversation, shivell also smiles. She couldn''t help but feel sad for Mondo. She met Caitlin, who always had a powerful weapon.


    Shivell and Caitlin go on to explore the capture of Mondo, and when they are most engaged, trist uses magic to teleport into the living room on the first floor of the villa.


    Trist''s face was very depressed, and his eyes twinkled at the two men who were discussing the subject.


    Seeing trist coming back, Caitlin and shivell looked at each other, stopped their work and looked up at trist, who was about to go upstairs.


    Caitlin said coldly, "trist, come here and I''ll ask you something."


    Trist was so nervous that he laughed and said, "officer Kettering, if you want to ask me out, I want to..."


    Before that, Caitlin grabbed trist by the collar.


    He said with a smile, "officer Caitlin, what''s going on today?"


    "Where have you been recently? Every time I come back, I''m sneaky! " Caitlin loosened trist''s collar and looked him in the eye.


    "I''m just going around. How can I be furtive? Hey, officer Kettering."


    Caitlin snorted, "Dr. shavier Hart is dead. Don''t tell me you didn''t do it! "


    trist staggered back a step, pale. Caitlin saw all this, and she was more sure that trist had done it.


    "Shavier Hart, you''re talking about the infamous crazy scientist?" he asked suspiciously


    Neither Caitlin nor trist answered shivell. Caitlin stares at trist: "now, what else do you want to say? I''ll give you an excuse. "


    Trist regained consciousness and said with a wry smile, "I was just shocked that Dr. Hart died. I didn''t kill him."


    "Why are you so secretive these days and always sneaky?" Caitlin doesn''t believe trist, a sly gambler.


    A faint sadness flashed through trist''s eyes. He still looked as if he didn''t know: "I didn''t do it!"


    "Where have you been these days


    "This..." Trist was puzzled. He couldn''t answer Caitlin''s questions.


    "Can''t you tell me? Trist, you''d better plead guilty Caitlin shook her head in disappointment. She had thought that trist was just a gambler and a thief, not bad enough to kill."Dr. Xavier Hart was ordered by my father, it''s none of his business!" A voice came from the second floor, and Caitlin looked up.


    The speaker is Oriana brought back by Ye Feng.


    I don''t know when, Oriana has recovered from her deep sleep.


    Caitlin glanced suspiciously at orinna and looked back and forth at trist''s expression.


    After much deliberation, Caitlin chose to believe in Oriana. "Trist, I misunderstood you. The reason why you can do magic is from Dr. baihart. When he died, I thought that maybe you were afraid that he would take back your magic."


    Trist opened her eyes wide and grinned innocently. "It''s OK. Who told me that my whereabouts these days are really mysterious."


    Caitlin looked at trist again apologetically. Then she looked grave and said, "trist, Dr. Hart has a drawing of a demigod machine. Do you know that?"


    Trist straightened his collar and said thoughtfully, "no, I didn''t know anything about Dr. Hart when I went to the experiment."


    "According to my intelligence agent stationed in Zuan in Picheng, Dr. Hart has recently been studying drawings for building a demigod powerful robot, and will soon produce results. But at this point, Dr. Hart is dead, and his demigod drawings are lost. It is a bit intriguing." At this point, Caitlin subconsciously looked up at Oriana at the stairway on the second floor. "Do you know why your father wanted you to kill Dr. Hart?"


    Oriana shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    Caitlin still felt that she could believe her words. She looked at her with a smile and said, "olivana, I thought you were going to sleep until I took you back to pilewulf to find my parents to fix you. It doesn''t seem necessary."


    Just waking up, olivianna had a vague memory of not long before she went to sleep. As soon as she woke up, she lived in the villa. She wanted to know how she was here and why her father was not here?


    Looking down at Caitlin downstairs, the memory data provided by her brain showed that they were good playmates as children. Caitlin was still sad for a while after the death of the real Oriana.


    "Caitlin, do you know how I got here?"


    Caitlin frowned. She didn''t expect Oriana to ask. However, Ye Feng''s situation has also been understood with hivier. It''s no big problem, so let''s tell Oriana.


    "Ye Feng brought you back, but he should be recuperating in the room now."


    "Healing?" Oriana exclaimed, covering her little mouth.


    "Well, I''ll show you to the door of his room. It''s better for you to go in and have a look." Caitlin nodded.


    Without saying much, Oriana nodded knowingly to Caitlin. Ye Feng is injured. Although she does not have this memory, she can still know that it is mostly to bring her back.


    The word "guilt" appeared in her mind, and Olivia wanted to see Ye Feng very much.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 118

    "Ye Feng Ye Feng Ye Feng... "


    Ye Feng patted his slightly painful back of the head, and looked around, and did not find the person calling his name.


    Is there a phantom hearing? Ye Feng frowned suspiciously. He found himself in a strange forest.


    "Ye Feng Ye Feng Ye Feng... " Ye Feng''s ear rang out the faint sigh again.


    This made him feel a little creepy. The forest was originally gloomy, and from time to time there was a demon wind coming from behind. In addition, the unknown sound made his heart beat faster and faster.


    Ye Feng resisted the fear in his heart and pursued the direction of the sound towards the depth of the forest. With the deepening, Ye Feng saw two thatched houses.


    The two thatched houses were lit with cold, dark fires and pale green light.


    Walking here, Ye Feng shivered unconsciously. To tell you the truth, he''s kind of retreating. There was something wrong with the two thatched cottages. It could be that there were some evil spirits in them.


    But at the bottom of his heart that strong call let him not willing to leave like this, two kinds of contradictory psychology intertwined together, for a time Ye Feng fell into a dilemma.


    But in the end, he came down to the door of one of the thatched cottages, urged by his strong curiosity.


    As soon as Ye Feng arrived at the door, the pale green light in the room was extinguished. His heart thumped twice, frightened by the sudden situation.


    Cheep!


    Ye Feng swallowed his mouth and carefully pushed open the unlocked wooden door. Perhaps it was too long no one lived, the wooden door and the ground rub against each other, making a disturbing friction sound.


    When the wooden door was pushed to half way, Ye Feng''s ear rang out the voice of "Ye Feng Ye Feng Ye Feng You let us down. You live with your enemies... "


    Ye Feng subconsciously retracted his hand and stepped back. The voice came from the dark thatched house, and Ye Feng was more alert for something terrible.


    "You let us down What a disappointment It''s better to come down and accompany us than to live with our enemies. " At the end of the voice, the whole voice became hoarse and shrill.


    Then, under Ye Feng''s suffocating breath and intense gaze, two figures with blood all over their bodies floated out of the room and rushed to Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng''s eyes revealed a look of fear. He called out "no" and fainted.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ye Feng Ye Feng Ye Feng... " Fiona brows locked, gently rocking in the dream of nonsense Ye Feng.


    The cold sweat from Ye Feng''s forehead makes Fiona anxious.


    In a hurry, in order to let Ye Feng wake up, Fiona unconsciously slapped Ye Feng in the face without any consideration.


    This slap directly wakes Ye Feng who is having a nightmare. Ye Feng covers the swelling and painful right face, and his teeth hiss. He immediately sat up, the swelling and pain on his face made him not notice that the clothes behind him had been soaked with sweat.


    "Hiss Fiona, I sleep well. Why do you hit me in the face Ye Feng looks at Fiona in front of the bed and complains.


    Fiona did not speak, pointed to the back of Ye Feng and motioned for him to touch.


    Ye Feng stares at Fiona strangely and touches his back with his left hand. After touching, he found that his back was all wet.


    "I had a nightmare?" Ye Feng asked suspiciously.


    Fiona nodded her head and said, "well, I shake you, and you don''t wake up, so I did this."


    Ye Feng is suspicious. He only remembers the hot palm print on his face, and he doesn''t remember what he dreamed of in his dream.


    Aware of Ye Feng''s suspicious eyes, Fiona snorted coldly and said, "don''t you believe me?"


    Ye Feng immediately shakes his head and says how he doesn''t believe Fiona. In fact, he is still worried about Fiona.


    Fiona raised her eyebrows and put on a similar look.


    "Dong Dong Dong"!


    A knock on the door sounded, Kaitlin''s voice came from outside the door: "Ye Feng, are you inside?"


    Fiona and Ye Feng looked at each other and got up to open the door. After opening the door, she found that not only Caitlin was standing at the door, but also Oriana, who was brought back by Ye Feng.


    When Oriana saw Fiona opening the door, she was stunned and then said with a happy smile, "Miss Fiona, you are here too. We haven''t seen each other for a long time since the war academy left."


    Fiona frowned slightly. Fiona must be another one in her mouth. She didn''t like to be mentioned in front of her, but since she had misunderstood, she was too lazy to explain.


    Caitlin, who was standing next to her, observed the displeasure in Fiona''s heart. She laughs, stares at Fiona''s face vaguely and says with a smile, "Why are you in Ye Feng''s room so early? Have you been in Ye Feng''s room last night


    Fiona''s face flushed, and she forgot to mention another one of her unhappiness for a moment. After half a day''s hesitation, she quickly stepped downstairs for fear that Caitlin would continue to ask.Oliviana''s face was puzzled. She didn''t see how Fiona suddenly came downstairs. Caitlin yawned, pushed oliviana on the back and said, "you go in yourself. I have something to deal with."


    Oriana also did not think much, cleverly nodded and walked into the room of Ye Feng.


    Seeing Oriana enter the room, Caitlin brings the door and follows her down the stairs.


    In the living room on the first floor, with the help of sylvier, except Ye Feng and Oriana, the rest of the people sat on the sofa.


    Caitlin fully showed her demeanor as a picturesque policewoman and said: "I believe everyone has heard about Mondo from shivell. In order to save time, I''ll just repeat it here. Tomorrow noon in the slum, five of us will be scattered at various points, keeping an eye on the people around us. If Mondo appears, we will immediately send a signal to others."


    As she said that, Caitlin took out four fingernail sized beads from her purse and threw them to the other four people present.


    Without waiting for the four to ask questions, Caitlin explained: "tomorrow, as long as you find Mundo and crush this little bead, the magic energy infused in it will turn into a light and blow up to the sky, and then you can wait for tomorrow to come."


    Tristram asked, "officer Caitlin, what are you sure of catching Mondo? As far as I know, his escape ability is very strong, and his abnormal medical drugs may make us invisible


    Caitlin patted her chest and said with a confident smile, "Mondo is called a Zuan madman. Of course, there is something strong about him, but I have a weapon in my hand to restrain his ability. If he dares to show up tomorrow, I can catch him."


    "Can you tell us what kind of weapon it is?" Trist continued.


    Caitlin smiles and turns to another living room. After a while, she came back with a silver alloy gun shaped like a cannon.


    "This weapon is the necrotizing biological machine gun developed by my parents. This gun is still cast with the core of Hicks technology. By transforming magic energy into a destructive red * * guided gun, the body of the person who is hit will be completely necrotic, and the cells will not be able to regroup and regenerate. Moreover, it will spread periodically. Not only can the hit part recover In the end, the whole body of the victim will be destroyed by this energy until he dies


    Speaking of this, Caitlin looks at trist. Trist shivered subconsciously. Fortunately, Caitlin didn''t use this weapon when he was rampaging in pierviff.


    At the thought of his body dying, trist felt a scalp tingle. At the same time, he was also shocked that Caitlin had so many strange weapons. Caitlin used at least 10 weapons to catch him in the police station last time. This time, in order to capture Mondo and bring out this necrotizing biological machine gun, it is hard for him to imagine what terrible things will happen to piltwarf''s technology.


    "It''s just that the necrotizing biological machine gun has extremely stringent requirements for the user, and the user must be more than 90 percent compatible with the weapon before it can be used," Caitlin continued


    Hearing the harsh conditions of the weapon, trist sighed in his heart. It seemed that Caitlin could not use the weapon, so that he would not have to worry about being sniped by the marksman Caitlin one day.


    Caitlin gave a playful smile and said, "just in time, the fit between me and this machine gun has reached 100%, perfect fit."


    Perfect fit? Trist had just breathed a sigh of relief when Caitlin said it again. He vowed to help Caitlin never to gamble in piltwiff again! What kind of treasure, as long as it''s there, he doesn''t want it!


    "Trist, I feel like you''re nervous," Li Qing, sitting next to trist, reminds me


    "No No Thank you for your concern, Master Li Qing. " Trist didn''t want to make a fool of himself in front of so many people, he denied.


    Caitlin looked at trist''s performance and nodded slightly. She just wanted to take this opportunity to scare trist out of her pith.


    Obviously, under her hint, trist was completely afraid. That''s good. Without trist, the Dodger and the gambler, piltvoff could do less.


    She should also go back to her room to prepare for Mondo. A machine gun alone can''t make a man like Mundo go to jail. She has to prepare more means and plans.


    She is the expert in handling cases and arresting people!


    It''s time to let sylvier, who always underestimates her friends, look at her abilities


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 119

    In Zuan slum, mondo, dressed in a white coat, walked into this poor area.


    With a strong figure and a simple smile, no one would have thought that he would be a man who enjoyed killing people.


    Recently, there is a lack of anatomic human bodies on his operating table. In order to find the right human body to perfect his medical anatomy, he had to walk out of his dark operating room again.


    Fortunately, he had not been out of the house, otherwise Caitlin would have discovered him a few days ago.


    In fact, he had been out the day before yesterday, but also ran into Ye Feng. He wanted to catch Ye Feng back to do the anatomy experiment, but he let Ye Feng run away.


    Therefore, he could only visit the slum. After a long walk in the winding streets, he found the target he wanted.


    It was a woman in a thin, worn-out gray dress, with a Hoodie on her head, unable to see her face clearly.


    Maybe she is too poor to buy clothes. The woman''s tattered gray clothes are enough to hide her whole body under the clothes.


    The woman curled up and shivered, looking like she was frozen.


    It was a good prey, and Mondo gave an ugly smile in his heart. He walked up to the woman curled up by the wall, with a simple and honest smile: "this lady, I see you shiver all over. I think you are frozen? Why don''t I treat you to something nice and buy you a thick coat? "


    The woman raises her head and stares at Mondo with many dirty mud marks on her face.


    The woman''s bewilderment and a look of fear and worry made Mondo more determined to dissect the prey''s heart. He grinned kindly, trying to look like a bad guy.


    In fact, if he doesn''t expose his morbid hobby, he looks like a honest and honest man.


    The worry and fear in the woman''s eyes also dissipated a lot under Mondo''s simple and honest smile, not as alert as before.


    The woman was lack of confidence and asked in a low voice, "will you really take me to eat? I haven''t eaten in days. "


    Mondo glanced at a garbage dump not far from his eyes, and thought that the woman had been living on the food in the garbage these days. It''s good. People at this time are the easiest to be cheated.


    "Of course, I will not only take you to eat delicious food, but also buy you a coat so that you can have a good bath. I know a restaurant owner and introduce you to a job as a waiter, so that you can stop being cold and hungry."


    In the woman''s heart, she imagined the picture described by Mondo, and she longed for that kind of life. But is this man really going to help her so much? "Why are you helping me?" she whispered


    Mondo pointed to the medicine box in his hand and said with a smile, "because I am a doctor, I also came out of the slum. At the beginning, there was such a person who took me out of this poor place. In order to appreciate his kindness, I will help a person who is destined for it every year today."


    Looking at Mondo''s kind and honest smile, the woman believed it completely this time. She was about to kowtow to Mondo gratefully, but he stopped her.


    Mondo said helplessly: "what are you doing? If you really want to thank me, you can live a good life. When your life is better, remember to help those who need your help."


    Mondo''s performance was so perfect that the woman was moved to tears. She sobbed and choked: "thank you, benefactor. I will live well and help more people in need."


    Looking at the woman''s moving appearance, mondo gave a cold smile at the bottom of his heart. What he said just now is not all made up by him. It is true that someone helped him out of the slums.


    It''s just that the person who helped him wanted to dissect his body for medical research. When his stomach was dissected, the angry Mondo tried to endure the pain and killed the man who cheated him. Since then, he no longer trusted others, and he gradually developed a strange habit of dissecting the human body.


    It''s wonderful to think that this stupid woman will be another victim of his numerous human experiments. "Don''t sit on the ground. Come on, I''ll take you to eat."


    The woman "um" sound, wipe the tears under the corner of the eye, smile and hold Mondo''s hand.


    Mondo just wanted to speak, but suddenly he felt a cold touch on his right hand. He subconsciously looks at it. A pair of handcuffs are on his right hand.


    At this time, the ragged woman in front of him lifted the surprisingly large gray dress and revealed the military coat inside.


    The woman wiped the mud marks on her face and said with a sly smile, "Mondo, you are under arrest!"


    "Caitlin?" Exclaimed Mondo, out of his voice.


    Then he realized that he had been cheated. Mondo said angrily, "you dare to cheat me!"


    Caitlin didn''t pay any attention to Mondo''s angry expression, and said with a smile, "to deal with such a ruthless and deceiving gangster, I have to cheat more than you. Otherwise, how can I get you hooked? Cluck... "


    Mondo''s face was twisted with anger, and his right hand shook, breaking Caitlin''s handcuffs. He said angrily, "Stinky girls, you want to catch me with a handcuff?"Caitlin narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, "it''s Zuan maniac. Her body is far stronger than ordinary people."


    As soon as the words fell, Caitlin crushed the beads that had been prepared in advance. The magic energy penetrated into the air and made a thunderous roar.


    "Mondo, you have been surrounded by our people, I advise you to be arrested!


    Mondo grinned and said with a smile, "you''ve really made a lot of money to catch me, but this is Juan. You''re a piltwiff man coming to catch me. Did you cross the line?"


    Caitlin''s eyes lengthened, waved her hand, and said, "I''ve given your criminal evidence to the war Academy. The people who died in your hands are not only the Zuan people, but also demacia, NOx, and piltivov. I''m sure no one will embarrass piltvov for this."


    On hearing this, Meng duo''s face changed greatly, and he asked coldly, "how dare you investigate me?"


    Caitlin takes out a key ring from the inside of the military coat, which is hung with various mini firearms. She took off one of the guns, which looked like a cannon, and the gun got bigger in an instant after it left the keyring.


    The enlarged gun is the necrotizing biological machine gun that Caitlin showed in front of several people in shivell yesterday. She holds the machine gun and sends an ultimatum to Mondo.


    "It''s too late for you to regret now, otherwise it may be very painful to wait!"


    Mondo laughs scornfully. He rushes madly at Caitlin and doesn''t give her a shot.


    Caitlin''s pupils shrank, and her machine gun shot out a net of magical energy, which blocked Mondo''s progress. She also stepped back several meters.


    The corners of her mouth rose slightly. While catching Mondo, the machine gun in her hand condensed red magic cannons.


    The red cannons went straight through Mondo''s clothes and hit him in the abdomen. On the hit area, mondo felt a sharp burn. The pain made his face more distorted. He quickly opened the medicine box and drank all the medicine in it.


    meanwhile, as like as two peas of last Ye Feng, the skin color of Mondo is very similar. The sick purple is very disgusting. However, his muscles and growing body shape are more terrifying than Ye Feng saw last time.


    Mondo held out his blue purple tongue, which was full of saliva, and said with a big mouth, "Dame, is this the power of your gun? It doesn''t hurt at all


    Caitlin''s face showed her fear of Mondo. Although she had just used a small part of the strength of the necrotizing biological machine gun, she could not bear it.


    It seems that she has to use all the strength of her machine gun to deal with this freak Mondo.


    Thinking of this, Caitlin gathered a red lead gun toward Mondo.


    Mondo, with his disgusting smile, rushed to Caitlin''s gun.


    In his opinion, the magic gun is no threat to him at all.


    But after shaking the magic cannons, mondo''s eyes showed a look of fear.


    The reason why his body will continue to repair is that he has been strengthened with drugs, and his cells will rapidly regroup and regenerate after being injured. But just now that hit his arm, the wound on his arm not only did not stop bleeding and repair, but also showed signs of spreading!


    This forced Mondo to reexamine the strange machine gun in Caitlin''s hand. He gritted his teeth fiercely and scraped off the skin corroded by the magic weapon gun with a scalpel to avoid spreading to his whole body.


    Caitlin was shocked by the scene. She did not expect Mondo to be so cruel to his own body in order to survive. However, she soon regained her calm. She had met many people with similar ferocity when she was a city-state with high crime rate.


    Mondo was so cruel that she had to be more vigilant against him, or she might be plotting against him if she was not careful.


    After shaving off the damaged skin, mondo stares at Caitlin and says, "Dame, I''ll settle with you next time."


    Caitlin was startled, and she said coldly, "want to escape? It''s not that easy! "


    Seeing Mondo running away madly into the distance, Caitlin followed her. She couldn''t let Mondo escape until the other four arrived.


    But Caitlin found that the distance between her and Mondo was getting bigger and bigger as she tried to catch up.


    Spat in the bottom of her heart. Damn it, Caitlin takes a mini Hicks tech motorcycle off a string of key rings.


    The mini motorcycle becomes a real Hicks technology motorcycle at the moment of landing. She jumps on the motorcycle, starts the magic engine, and runs after Mondo.


    Even in her car, Caitlin did not forget to set up a necrotizing biological machine gun and aim at Mondo.


    This time, in order to catch Mondo, she laid a lot of blood. If she let Mondo run like this, her reputation as a policewoman in picturesque city would be ruined!


    Mondo, who has been in a hurry in front of him, feels an amazing magic power shooting at him behind him. As he ran, he looked back. Caitlin was on a motorcycle firing red necrotizing magic cannons at him.He didn''t want to be hit again after experiencing the terrifying power of the magic cannons.


    In a hurry, mondo grabs the wall, climbs over it and runs to another street.


    But when he thought Caitlin was going to be thrown away by him, he saw Caitlin behind him riding a motorcycle across the wall towards him.


    Caitlin, who has been closely following Mondo, also has an intuitive understanding of Mondo''s amazing speed. Mondo, who is trying her best to escape, is only a little slower than her Hicks technology motorcycle.


    It seems that I have to let my parents build a faster motorcycle when I go back. Caitlin thought to herself.


    She stares at Mondo''s running back confidently, and her necrotizing biological machine gun fires a magic guided gun again.


    "Bang"!


    The magic guided gun successfully hit Mondo''s back. The power of this time is much stronger than that of last time.


    Listening to Mondo''s violent cough, Caitlin''s mouth rose slightly, showing a confident smile.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 120

    Caitlin''s mouth rose slightly. The energy of the magic weapon gun just now should have hit Mondo seriously. But to be on the safe side, Caitlin stowed her motorcycle and walked toward Mondo with a necrotizing biological machine gun.


    Mondo at this time, just as Caitlin thought, the power of the magic gun just now destroyed most of his body functions. Although he can still escape, but it will cost him a lot.


    He knew that if he ran on like this, he would die on his way to escape even if he didn''t need Caitlin.


    Mondo turned to Caitlin and said, "you''re cruel. I''m going to die!"


    Caitlin couldn''t believe what Mondo said. She took out her handcuffs and put him in his arms.


    At the same time, Caitlin hears more foot beating.


    Looking back, the four of hiville arrived one after another. Caitlin waved triumphantly at hivier and said, "well, I''ll take Mondo by myself."


    He opened his mouth in amazement and said with a smile, "it seems that you have always had a big chest and no brain. Cluck..."


    "Well, you Sylvie, you make fun of me!" Caitlin was red and sullen.


    "Well, now that we''ve got it, we''ll go back early, and you''ll send someone to send this Mondo back to your piltwaff prison."


    Caitlin pointed a middle finger at hivier and said, "I know that. Tomorrow, when my parents'' people bring me the magic handcuffs, I can send Mondo to prison."


    He frowned, and said, "you''re going to leave him in the villa for a day? I don''t know what''s going to happen. "


    Caitlin gave shivell a look to reassure her. She said with a smile, "don''t worry. Mondo has been hit by my necrotizing magic weapon gun. He will be in great pain these two days. He can''t do anything. When he is handcuffed tomorrow and makes him lose his ability to be strengthened by potions, he can be safely sent back to piltwiff."


    "Well, let''s go back now," he shrugged


    Caitlin nodded, and just wanted to say yes, she heard Mondo say, "I''ve got your magic weapon now. I''m afraid I''ll rot to death before tomorrow."


    Caitlin glanced at Mondo and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ve already restrained the speed of your cell damage just now. When the magic handcuffs arrive tomorrow, I''ll stop the cells in your body from dying."


    After that, Caitlin, without waiting for Mondo to continue to question, took Mondo in handcuffs and followed him behind the hiviers towards the villa.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah Oh Oh Ha ha... "


    Heavy breathing with the fierce winter wind, accompanied by the sound of metal collision.


    Ruiwen and Yasuo have been fighting for a day and a night in the wilderness of noxious leading to Zuan.


    In the gale, the two figures that appear and disappear from time to time crisscross together.


    It has been the second duel since the first duel between the two men failed.


    Compared with the last encounter, the strength of both men has a significant improvement, but even so, the battle between the two is still inseparable.


    Ruiwen left hand covered his right shoulder, where the continuous exudation of blood wet her palm.


    This shocking wound was given by asho in front of her.


    Yasuo standing not far away is no better. His left arm is also cut by Ruiwen''s Rune sword.


    Ruiwen whispered: "Xiaofeng..." A trace of guilt and remorse flashed through her eyes.


    After she reminded Ye Feng last time, she thought Ye Feng would listen to her and not go to Na Wei en. Maybe she was too reassured by Ye Feng that she later went to the black rose and did not find the trace of Ye Feng.


    However, she had no choice but to go to Zuan first, and then to piltvov, hoping to find the missing Ye Feng aimlessly.


    On the way to meet Yasuo, is Ruiwen million did not think of. The moment Yasuo saw Ruiwen, his eyes twinkled with the flame of revenge.


    Knowing that there was no escape, Ruiwen had to fight. Although she felt guilty about Yasuo''s experience, she still wanted to leave her life to her brother Ye Feng.


    this battle is as like as two peas. She and Yasso are both improving, but they are still on a par.


    If they are not enemies, they may become good friends. This is just to think about it. There is a sea of blood hatred between the two people, which is irreconcilable. Ruiwen took a deep breath to stop her thinking.


    As soon as her eyes congealed, Yasuo disappeared.


    At the next moment, Ruiwen felt a gust of wind in front of her. Her right hand instinctively blocked the sword of Rune in her abdomen.


    "Bang"!


    The sword of silence collides with the sound of the dark.


    Ruiwen''s figure is repeatedly repulsed by Yasuo who has hit her. She resists the pain of passive defense and sweeps Yasuo back for the time being.


    However, Yasuo did not stay too long and attacked her again.Ruiwen took a deep breath and stood by.


    Some of the previous fights were just warm-up, and she and Yasso were just beginning to fight.


    ¡­¡­


    Night is deep, Ye Feng lies in bed, his face full of worry. During the day, although oleana woke up, she kept asking him where her father had gone.


    Ye Feng doesn''t know where Oriana''s strange father went. When it comes to her father, he doesn''t really care.


    When he saw Oriana wake up, he was more concerned about how to make her a real human being.


    Diana''s hard to condense the spirit of the frost heart is so destroyed by Alice, if you want to make Oriana into a person, only ice heart is left.


    But he didn''t know where the frost heart was. Besides, Diana also needed the frost heart. He didn''t want to tell Diana that he also wanted to find the frost heart, so as not to affect the good relationship between the two people.


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng suddenly recalled that Elise said she hurt Diana. He couldn''t help worrying about Diana. Elise was more cruel than he thought.


    Diana has never been here to watch the moon since the night of the engagement between Elise and Diana. Ye Feng rubbed his forehead and looked at the balcony. A familiar figure fell on his balcony with his stunned eyes.


    On a closer look, it was Diana he had just thought of. Ye Feng ran to the balcony and took Diana to bed.


    Looking up and down at Diana with a frown and pain, Ye Feng finds that Diana''s neck has purple and black bruises.


    Diana''s whole neck seemed to be stained rather than bruised. The purple and black marks were still moving very slowly towards Diana''s jaw.


    Seeing this, even if ye Feng doesn''t know the healing magic, she also knows that if the purple black mark spreads to Diana''s head, her life will be in danger.


    "Diana whispered


    Ye Feng heard Diana calling himself, and immediately responded, "I am."


    Diana forced herself to open her eyes and narrowed her eyes. Seeing Ye Feng in front of her, she continued: "do you remember the moonlight baptism I gave you last time? You''ve got the magic of the moon in you. I''ve been cursed by Elise. Only you can save me


    Ye Feng asked anxiously, "how can I stimulate the magic of the moon in my body? I didn''t feel it at all


    Diana took a few breaths, then slowly said: "you have to let yourself in an ethereal state, and then imagine the moon and the moon. The magic of the moon in your body will respond to you. Later, you can use it on your own. After communicating with the magic power of the moon, you can infuse the magic power of the moon into my body, so that I have enough magic power to dispel the curse."


    At the end of the sentence, Diana gasped for breath, saying no more that she was not physically strong enough for her to continue to squander.


    Ye Feng also knows that he is in a hurry and understands the magic of the moon according to the method that Diana gave him.


    Soon, he felt the magic of the moon. While sensing the magic wave, Ye Feng infuses the magic power into Diana''s body.


    He didn''t stop until the magic of the moon was gone.


    After receiving Ye Feng''s magic of the moon, Diana finally had the strength to sit up by herself. She sat cross on the bed, reciting the old gray mantra.


    The faint moonlight array gradually diffused under her body, and it didn''t stop until the balcony.


    Through the balcony, the bright moonlight sprinkled on Diana. The purple and black marks on her body also gradually disappeared under the purification of the magic of the moon, and turned into a trace of purple black magic gas floating around Diana, and finally disappeared.


    The purification of the moonlight array lasted more than an hour before Diana gradually opened her eyes.


    The first thing she opened her eyes was to jump on the balcony railing and sit down. She also some weak pale face toward the leaf wind gratefully smile, way: "thank you Ye Feng, you helped me again."


    Ye Feng scratched his head somewhat embarrassed: "nothing, we are not friends!"


    Diana said with a gentle smile, "friend Well, by the way, you said last time that your robot friend used the spirit of the ice heart I gave you. "


    Ye Feng didn''t expect Diana to suddenly ask this question. He said vaguely: "well Yes


    Looking at Ye Feng''s hesitation, Diana looked apologetic and said, "before I asked you to use it for your robot friend last time, I forgot to tell you that even if you use it, your friend can''t become a human at once. If it''s slow, it may take years of company to become a human being."


    Well, she will be a real Companion to me


    Diana nodded at ease. She was afraid that Ye Feng would blame her for the spirit of her frozen heart, which could not make the robot human.


    "In this case, I should also go. Thank you, Ye Feng. If you still can''t find the heart of frost tomorrow, I will come again."Before the leaf wind reacts, Diana disappears in the moonlight under the night.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 121

    A day after Mondo was sent away, Caitlin sat on the sofa with a deep sigh and rubbed her forehead with her right hand.


    Ariana has found it. All that remains is how to make SANA regain her memory and stay away from the demons. Although she knew the base of Wusha band, she was still not sure how to deal with those demons.


    If this is pietrov, she can use Hicks technology weapons to deal with these demons at any time. But this is Zuan after all, she can''t do too much.


    Caitlin''s head is big. Now the only feasible solution is to let SANA know the evil of the five kill band. But SANA lost her memory. She couldn''t figure out how to make SANA believe her words.


    Seaville, who was sitting opposite Caitlin, naturally saw why her friend was upset. She drank a glass of red wine and squinted and said, "are you worried about Sona? It''s better to leave this matter to master Li Qing. Now, SANA only has a slight affection for him. "


    Caitlin took a deep breath and spoke slowly. She complained, "Master Li Qing failed on her last date. So far, SANA hasn''t taken the initiative to find him. I don''t think so."


    Caitlin grinned unconcerned, shaking her right index finger to show that she didn''t agree with Caitlin''s idea.


    After a little drink, he said, "even if I was told that I was once mute in the case of amnesia, I would not accept it for a while. Now we can only trust Master Li Qing."


    Caitlin waved her hand, looked helplessly at shivell, and said, "since you have said that, it''s hard for me to object any more."


    After thinking for a while, he said, "when Master Li Qing and his colleagues go downstairs, we will continue to discuss the affairs of SANA. Now it''s just the two of us. It''s useless to think all over."


    Suddenly, Caitlin seemed to think of some funny joke and kept laughing. She said with a laugh, "sylvier, I think you''re thinking of spring."


    Shivell''s eyes were so wide that he nearly vomited out a glass of wine he had just drunk. She put the glass on the tea table, coughed a few times, turned a little red, looked at Caitlin with disdain and said, "big chest, no brain!"


    Caitlin giggled and said, "better than you think of a man!"


    She didn''t want to be teased by Caitlin. The corners of her mouth rose slightly, squinting and sneering, "I miss men? I think you just want to be a man. Look at the cross bracelet on your right hand. If I remember correctly, it''s from the Yellow haired boy of izerell. You stay with me all day. You look like a resentful woman who is dumped by a man! "


    Heather''s red eyes were hidden behind her right hand. She turned pale at him and spat, "well, you are the mistress!"


    Sylvier shrugged his shoulders, a look of indifference, and Caitlin''s teeth itched. He was winking at Caitlin again, and before he changed his attitude of ridicule, he said earnestly, "well, I will not laugh at you. Who told you to say, but I am always trying to annoy me, but really, how are you doing with that yellow hair?"


    Caitlin smiles bitterly and shakes her head. Izerell is an adventurous man. The last time she saw him was a year ago. She didn''t know what she was like in izerell. Maybe just a good friend?


    Seaville is also worried about Caitlin, her best friend. She doesn''t really agree with Catherine and izerell, who doesn''t come back to pilewood all year round. She coughed and suggested, "izzarel is a handsome man and a pleasant speaker, but he is too unstable in his heart. He is always playing and missing for no reason. I still think if you can put it down, let it go."


    At the suggestion of sylvier, Caitlin said nothing. She never thought about it, but she rejected it every time. Caitlin forced a smile and said, "thank you, sylvier. I''ll ask you when he comes back to pilewulf next time."


    Shivell shook her head and sighed that since Catherine had chosen to give izerell another chance to explain, she could not say much. After all, it''s up to Caitlin to decide on her own feelings.


    "Dong Dong Dong"!


    There was a sudden knock at the door, and shivell and Caitlin looked at each other in surprise. From each other''s eyes, they both read that the other did not know who the knock was.


    He picked up an apple from the fruit bowl on the tea table and chewed it with relish. He had no intention of opening the door. Naturally, Caitlin saw that he wanted her to open the door. She gave him a middle finger and walked over to open the door.


    Before she could see the knocker at the door, Caitlin heard her voice like a yellow warbler: "excuse me, is Li Qing in the villa?"


    After a closer look, Caitlin found that the owner of the voice was Sona, who was the biggest headache to her. When she thought that SANA was coming to look for Li Qing, she quickly said with a smile, "of course, come in and sit down."


    She said that Caitlin would welcome Sona to the door. She didn''t want to miss such a good opportunity. Suna frowned slightly, puzzled by Caitlin''s warm manner, she entered the villa.


    Caitlin squinted at the position next to him and said with a smile, "maybe you don''t remember. I''m Caitlin. This is shivell. You can sit by her side."SANA said, "well," and with a generous smile, she sat down to hiville, who was eating the apple. Seaver, who was chewing on the apple, noticed SANA''s smile, and she also held a kind smile.


    When Caitlin saw SANA sit down, she said in peace: "SANA, wait a minute. I''ll call for Master Li Qing for you." Then she went to the second floor.


    After a short wait, Li Qing accompanied by Caitlin to the living room. Li Qing picked the sofa opposite to SANA and sat down, then asked, "Miss Sona, what can I do for you?"


    Suna frowned and looked at sylvier and Caitlin. She could only tell Li Qing what was difficult to say.


    Li Qing seemed to be aware of SANA''s embarrassment. He solemnly said, "if it''s about the truth about your past, I believe that the presence of Caitlin and miss shivell will have no impact."


    SANA looked a little tired and said, "Master Li Qing, my tutor told me something about his acquaintance with me. He also admitted that I was a mute before. He let me have the ability to speak again. This time I came here to apologize to you. I shouldn''t have hurt you last time."


    With that, she changed her playful attitude in front of Li Qing and bowed sincerely to Li Qing and said, "I''m sorry."


    Li Qing waved his hand and said, "there''s no need to be sorry. I forgot the last time."


    Seaver, who was sitting next to Sona, said, "can you tell us how your tutor told you about meeting?"


    SANA nodded, but it was not an important secret. After a story, SANA found that Li Qing''s expressions were dignified. "Why, what''s wrong with what I said?" she asked


    Caitlin looked at Suna and asked seriously, "do you want to know why we are looking for you?"


    "I don''t know. Maybe we were good friends before," she said


    Caitlin winked at him. He was stunned and then said, "not long ago, swiyne, the commander of the strategists of North Texas, invited you to go to Knox for treatment of a strange disease. Since you went there, you have been mysteriously missing. Until we found you again some days ago, you have been able to speak and have lost memory. We suspect that this is likely to be with you There was a connection between the five killing bands. After our investigation, except you and Olaf, the other three members were demons


    SANA shook her head, and thought that sylvier''s statement was ridiculous. How could her mentor be a devil.


    When SANA was going to refute, the voice that she was familiar with all over the villa echoed: "she is right. I am a devil indeed."


    SANA screamed out, "master, how can you be a devil? It''s impossible!"


    A twisted black figure appeared on the floor of the living room on the first floor. This figure gradually solidified and stood in front of SANA''s several people, who was her mentor, karlsas.


    At the same time, Ye Feng on the second floor was startled by the voice of Carlos and walked out of their rooms.


    Kalthas, with a grim white smile, said, "I am indeed a devil, SANA. The reason why you can speak is because you have signed a contract with me to exchange your memory for your voice. As long as you deny the contract between us in your heart, you can regain the lost memory, but you will also lose your voice now."


    SANA was stupefied in the same place. She didn''t think her tutor would admit that he was a devil.


    Looking at SANA''s stupefied appearance, shivell pulled down SANA''s arm. Now is not the time to be dazzled. Kalthas has revealed his demonic identity, which means that there may be a fierce battle here.


    SANA returned to her senses and looked at the demon who had given her voice. Karlsas also looked at SANA and said with a smile, "my dear student, it''s up to you to choose whether to choose the memory of the past or the voice you have now. Once the contract is terminated, you will not be able to speak as before."


    Suna''s pupils shrank, and her mind was shocked. If the contract is destroyed, it means that she will become a mug? She will become a character she hates and doesn''t want to be!


    SANA covered her ears with her hands and turned pale. She didn''t know what the world was like, and she didn''t want to know.


    Although she used to be like this, but now she does not want to go back to the past. Gentle as water? Gentle and quiet? Now she doesn''t like such a self!


    She should be love to talk, love to laugh, love to tease people, optimistic, sunny character just right! SANA looked at karlsas and asked incoherently, "can I have both the memory of the past and the voice of the present?"


    Karlsas Jie Jie Jie laughed and said: "human beings are greedy indeed. Unfortunately, with my ability, you can only have one of them. You can choose the voice and return to the arms of the five kill band again, my student."


    Li Qing stretched out his hand and cried anxiously, "SANA, when you regain the memory of the past, you will no longer fear the silent life, do not believe the devil."


    SANA''s body couldn''t stop shaking. She swallowed her mouth. To tell the truth, she was shaken. She turned her head and looked at Li Qing lightly, and her expression was very lonely."I''m sorry, I like myself now. I can''t imagine the world without sound." After that, SANA went to karlsas.


    Sassana will have to smile before she kills her. SANA''s talent in Requiem is the strongest he has ever seen, and he doesn''t want to lose a shadow island''s powerful power in the future.


    He also had to thank Li Qing, but for them, SANA would not have made a choice. Karlsas chuckled darkly at Ye Feng, who was facing a formidable enemy. He said: "you have good magic talents. If you can, I welcome you to join shadow island. This evening, Wusha band will play soul hunting music that can spread to Zuan and pietvov in iron ridge mountains. At that time, all human beings in these two countries who can not resist the temptation of magic sound will return to the shadow The land. "


    As soon as the voice fell, karlsas and Sona walked into the portal which was temporarily opened by karlsas.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 122

    The iron ridge mountains are located in the northeast of Valoran, bordering on noxas in the south. The natural barrier formed by the circular mountain ranges from east to West protects piervov and Zuan on its inner plain, and connects with freichod, the land of ice and snow, in the West.


    Because of its border with freldrod, it snows in winter until spring.


    In a cavern deep in the iron ridge mountains, kalthas is chanting the magic of the dead with his eyes closed. It was a long time before he opened his eyes and looked out of the cave.


    "It''s really a long time to wait for the night to come. It''s better to add some afternoons." Karlsas murmured, "choose two people to play with me. Ye Feng, who signed the shadow contract with Elise, is a good choice."


    ¡­¡­


    Zuan, the living room of Ye Feng''s villa, Caitlin took out her precious sheepskin map and told other people about the location of the lower iron ridge mountains.


    After Caitlin''s description, people also have a little understanding of the iron ridge mountains. They have to get to the iron ridge before night, and not only that, but also to stop the hunt before the band kills the soul again.


    It can be said that it is almost impossible to complete the task. Even if they take the Hicks technology sports car, it will take them a day to get to the foot of the nearest mountain in the iron ridge mountains.


    Caitlin sighed, looked at trist and asked, "can your teleportation magic take us all to the iron ridge mountains?"


    Under the gaze of the crowd, trist raised his head and said with a wry smile, "if it was so far away, I would not have been caught by officer Caitlin last time in pith."


    And Ye Feng thought of Diana at this time. With Diana''s demigod strength, she should be able to open the portal to the iron ridge mountains. But Diana won''t show up until the evening, when maybe the band''s soul hunting performance has begun.


    Looking at the gloomy faces of the people, Ye Feng also felt unprecedented depression in the atmosphere. However, he did not find a dark shadow moving slowly from the floor to his feet.


    At the moment when the shadow reaches the foot of Ye Feng, it winds around Ye Feng''s legs crazily, and the evil and dark atmosphere diffuses around at that moment.


    For the devil''s breath is the most sensitive to the first reaction, she immediately rushed to Ye Feng, trying to pull Ye Feng out of this dark shadow.


    But when her hand quickly touched Ye Feng, she was directly shot out. Not only that, in the other people have not reflected what happened, the shadow with a very fast speed around the leaf wind next to Oriana.


    When others come back to their senses from the shadow flying by hivier, Ye Feng and Oriana have already been swallowed up by the shadow on the floor, as if they had never appeared before and disappeared out of thin air.


    Fiona''s face sank, she slowly walked to the position where Ye Feng sat before, and touched it with her right hand, where the breath of Ye Feng still remained.


    The index finger of hivier, who had been flicked away before, slipped across the corner of his mouth and wiped off the faint bloodstain. He said in a deep voice: "if I didn''t feel wrong, I would have taken away the shadow of Ye Feng and Oriana, and there was the smell of karlsas, the demon teacher of SANA."


    Fiona looked back at shivell and said seriously, "are you sure?"


    There was a twinkle of displeasure in his eyes, and Fiona still didn''t believe her judgment. She opened her eyes and looked into Fiona''s eyes without giving in. She said, "I''m sure we must start now and head for the iron ridge mountains, whether it''s to save Ye Feng and Oriana, or to stop the evil acts of the five kill band."


    Fiona silence, she also want to save Ye Feng, but Caitlin said that the fastest day to come, Ye Feng can persist until they arrive?


    Shake the head, Fiona immediately will be in the mind of all the speculation, she must believe Ye Feng.


    With this in mind, Fiona nodded and agreed to hivier''s point of view. But Caitlin was not optimistic: "we need a day to arrive as soon as possible. Why don''t we go back to pilewood with me, prepare some Hicks technology weapons, and then take an airship to the iron ridge mountains."


    Shiverang raised his head, gave a mysterious smile, and said, "I have the magic mark left by teacher rez. As long as I destroy the mark, he will open the portal and come to me."


    Everyone was moved by it. They didn''t expect master Ritz to give him such a amulet, and Caitlin hugged him excitedly.


    "That''s great. If there''s teacher Ritz, those demons are not enough to see!" Caitlin said excitedly.


    Seaville looked at Caitlin, who was suddenly glued to her, with a look of disdain, and broke open Caitlin''s small face, which was so painful to her, with both hands. He said, "Hey," Caitlin, get out of my way. How can I call Mr. rez? "


    Caitlin spat her tongue out at him before releasing him.


    He took a deep breath, then closed his eyes and concentrated on feeling the magic mark on his body.


    Her mouth was full of obscure magic incantations, and blue magic marks appeared beside him.


    These different marks of magic melted together to form an unbreakable chain around her left arm, which soon shattered the sleeve of her left arm and imprinted it on her left arm.Looking at the magic mark on his left arm, he looks complicated. This is like the magic mark of a chain, which is not only left by teacher Ritz to defend herself, but also sealed her blood.


    As a child, shivell had heard from teacher Ritz that she had the blood of a deceased royal family of surima in her body. Because of the power of her blood, she almost died.


    It happened that the power of blood almost engulfed her, who was still a baby. When Ruiz, who was traveling in the surima desert, found her in time and put a magic seal on her left arm, she was able to survive.


    More than once, Ritz had told him that he could not untie the seal unless his life was in danger. This time, in order to save Ye Feng, she had to untie the seal.


    Shivell''s eyes froze, and he gritted his teeth and cast the spell. Her hands were constantly changing, and her mouth was whispering the mantra RIZ had taught her.


    The blue chain pattern on her left arm also radiates brilliant blue light under her casting, as if it would break out at any time.


    At the same time, he was suffering from the pain of the expanding blood force in his body after the seal was loosened. The pain was like tearing her left arm apart.


    Even so, shivell still endured the pain and continued to launch the magic to remove the seal.


    ¡­¡­


    Thick fog around, wet muddy mud. Ye Feng looks tense. In addition to fog or fog, he has no idea where to go.


    He clearly remembered that he was still in the living room with Fiona just now, but in the twinkling of an eye, he was in this strange place.


    Not to mention whether other people will enter the fog like him, he has to get out of it on his own.


    Ye Feng moved his right foot and found that the ground under his feet was not only muddy, but also very sticky. He took a small step with the efforts of the eldest brother. It reminds him of the wetlands near the village of Texas day. Is this where it is?


    After thinking for a moment, Ye Feng denied the possibility. That''s because of the corpse in Dade village, and the fog is not as thick as here.


    Obviously, this is a place he has never set foot in. Before Ye Feng thought deeply, the mist in front of him was dispersed.


    As the fog cleared, he found himself back in the villa. Ye Feng''s eyes flashed a little alert, and he thought of the dreamland. Some mages who were good at magic would trap people in the dreamland.


    When he was still in the war academy, Ye Feng met the magic of magic. It''s just different from magic. Magic creates dreams when people are asleep. He knows that many people died in dreams at that time.


    In fact, Ye Feng has personally experienced the dream of magic Teng, but he doesn''t remember it when he wakes up. If it wasn''t for Ali''s soul sucking pearl, Ye Feng would have died in the dream.


    The smell of blood came from the second floor to the downstairs, and Ye Feng sniffed for a while, frowning. He went upstairs slowly and uneasily, warning himself from time to time that this was an illusion.


    But the smell of blood running into the tip of his nose irritated his nerves and made him suspect that it was the real thing. Otherwise, how could he smell the blood?


    The closer he is to the second floor, the more violent Ye Feng''s heartbeat is. He even has the idea of retreating. Can also just think, leaf wind or in curiosity urge down to the second floor of the corridor.


    A scene that makes his heart tremble is reflected in Ye Feng''s eyes. At the corner of the corridor, Ariana was leaning against the corner of the wall. Her dress was covered with scarlet bloodstains, even on her golden hair and fair cheeks.


    Under orlianna''s body is full of blood, against the flow of blood, Ye Feng saw five bodies in the shape of adults.


    However, from the clothes on the bodies of the five corpses, Ye Feng still recognized that the five were Fiona, Li Qing, trist, shivell and Caitlin.


    For a while, Ye Feng almost didn''t bear the sight and vomited out. After retching for a few times, he kept repeating to himself, "this is an illusion This is an illusion This is an illusion... "


    But Ye Feng still can''t resist to walk toward Oriana, he will stagnant Oriana holding bleeding park to the first floor living room.


    Simply wipe the blood stains on the lower part and body for Oriana, and Ye Feng is relieved.


    The scene on the second floor was so depressing that he was afraid he would believe it if he stayed on.


    At the moment of Ye Feng''s relaxation, Oriana''s right hand inserted into Ye Feng''s left chest with a thunderbolt.


    Ye Feng widens his eyes and distorts his face due to the pain caused by Oriana''s piercing on his left chest.


    "Well Cough Cough... " Ye Feng gritted her teeth ferociously and looked at the quiet face of Arianna. He knew that he had been tricked, and that Arianna was the prop used by the dreamer to kill him.


    The piercing pain in his chest stabbed his nerves, and he almost fainted. But Ye Feng is still strong, he doesn''t want to lose consciousness. If he loses consciousness here, he will die in reality.


    Suddenly, Ye Feng''s pupils shrank and he twitched. Because he felt as if his heart had been touched by something."Ah Cough Cough Ha ah Oh Ah, ah... " Ye Feng bit his teeth and gasped for breath. He looked at his left chest. Oriana''s hand gradually pulled out of his left chest.


    When aoliana''s hand was completely pulled out, Ye Feng found that her hand was holding a fresh heart.


    It turned out that his heart was tight just now, because his heart was caught by Oriana.


    In the heart isolated at the same time, Ye Feng felt his breath also gradually become weak. Not only that, he also felt his temperature was falling.


    Ye Feng fell on the sofa in despair. He was so cold that he shivered all over. Although he knew it was an illusion, it was so real.


    He gradually found that he was so sleepy that he could hardly open his eyes. If I die here, will my real body die? Ye Feng couldn''t help laughing at himself.


    At the moment when Ye Feng was about to lose consciousness, the blue light of the goddess''s tears on his chest flashed, and it did not enter his body. The scene in front of him was once again transformed into the foot of a snow capped mountain, and he was lying in the arms of Oriana.


    From time to time came aura Anna anxiety voice, Ye Feng gasped. In his heart, he praised the goddess akashia, but for the tears of the goddess, he might have died in that illusion.


    Now he, vaguely can feel his heart has just been pulled out of the pain. However, as he walked out of the illusion, the pain disappeared at a visible speed, and his physical functions gradually returned to normal.


    Oriana saw the leaf wind in her arms gradually recovered, she cried with joy: "great, just now I thought you were going to die."


    Ye Feng still has some pale face to smile: "it''s OK, where are we now?"


    Oriana searched her brain for memories her father had instilled in her, and she found that it was very similar to the iron ridge mountains. "This is the iron ridge," she replied


    Ye Feng listens and looks at the endless snow mountain. I think he and Olivia are being targeted by one of the five killers.


    Let me see what kind of devil is the one who creates the illusion!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 123

    With a stroke of his right hand, the scene of Ye Feng before him was erased. In order to monitor Ye Feng''s every move in his dreamland, he specially made a magic mirror.


    He put Ye Feng into the illusion of death, not to put Ye Feng in death, but to see what is unique about Ye Feng. He knew clearly that if ye Feng died, Elise would die too.


    When Ye Feng was about to die in his dreamland, he almost ended it by himself. When he saw the magic of the tears of the goddess on Ye Feng''s chest, he gave up his plan to stop the fantasy.


    "It''s time to gather the members of Wusha band..." He got up and walked out of the cave.


    As soon as he got out of the cave, karlsas noticed a faint spell of captivity around him. His eyes were slightly narrowed and his face was gloomy, as if he had thought of something bad.


    Then, before calthas had time to find out where the man who had cast the captivity around him was, the snow mountain at his feet began to shudder.


    Not only in his area, all the mountains in the iron ridge mountains from east to West began to shake because of this ubiquitous magic, and the snow on some mountain tops even showed signs of collapse.


    A chain of blue seals entangled the whole mountain. Any magic breath that wanted to leave the iron ridge mountain would be entangled and crushed by the chain.


    Karlsas''s pupils shrank, and the Necromancer''s magic from his right hand instantly eroded the snow under his feet.


    Obviously, he was very angry with the man who suddenly cast his spell at the iron ridge mountains.


    Under this sealed spell of captivity, any attempt of his magic to move beyond the mountains will be repulsed by the caster and find his present position.


    He had seen it in rez. He didn''t understand how Ritz found out he was here, but after a short period of thinking, he roughly figured out why she was here.


    "If I''m here, you''re the one who wants to imprison me? It''s a miscalculation this time. The little girl named shivell is your student


    He slowly releases his own undead magic, trying not to hit the seal left by rez, hoping to find a gap so that he can escape with the members of the five kill band. There are two members of the five kill band who are still human. He doesn''t want the people he has worked so hard to bring out before they become demons or undead.


    After some exploration, carlthas''s eyes brightened, and he found a huge seal gap.


    He snorted, and calthas could not help but show his demonic smile. Rez, even if you have a demigod magic, you still can''t block the whole mountain, leaving such a big gap.


    Even if you deliberately let out the gap and want to lead us into it, don''t try to catch us in that situation. When my real body comes, you will die! Calthas thought about the possibilities and tried to make sure he was in a good position.


    After thinking about it, he put away the magic of detection and turned to confirm the direction of the gap.


    However, when he found out where the gap was, the smile on his face suddenly disappeared, and his expression became more gloomy than before.


    He finally knew why the mountain could not be sealed off with the magic of rez''s demigod, because the magic seal of rez was directly broken.


    The location of the gap is the entrance to Freire droid. From the gap of the remaining breath of imprison magic, in rez''s magic seal to that time, the moment was broken.


    There are not many people in the world who can disintegrate the demigod magic, let alone the magic power of rez, who has been promoted to be a demigod for so many years.


    If anyone could do this, there would be no one else but enivia, the ancient guardian of ice crystal Phoenix, who lives with freldrod.


    For enivia, even Carlos''s real body had to be terrified. The demons of shadow island are only demigods, and enivia has already transcended this realm and is based on the realm of God.


    Before the ceremony of the night of blood moon is completed, shadow island will not easily infiltrate the land of ice and snow. Moreover, enivia is connected with the earthy breath of freldrod, and is particularly sensitive to the smell of demons.


    Once a demon or undead below the demigod enters half a step of freldrod, enivia will discover it. Even demigods, who easily wield demonic powers, will be discovered by enivia.


    Karlsas took a deep breath, and the situation of the five kill band was getting worse. He was not sure that he would escape enivia''s eyes. The only feasible solution now was to shake the demigod of rez.


    As soon as his eyes were fixed, his mouth curled up in a vicious arc: "let''s let you try the Requiem composed by Wusha band. I hope you don''t let me down, Ritz..."


    ¡­¡­


    Shivering, the wind blows violently.


    Touch a little cold swollen ears and nose, leaf wind tight tight on the coat. The winter temperature of the iron ridge mountains is almost the same as that of freyerdrod, and the leaf wind, which has lived for a long time on the demasia border, has experienced this low temperature for the first time.And leaf wind beside the Oriana thin clothes, a white one-piece skirt, but do not feel the slightest cold. Ye Feng could not help muttering: "robots are still good, at least not afraid of cold."


    Although the wind is strong, Oriana still hears Ye Feng''s murmur. Her face was a little sad, even if ye Feng saved her, she was still treated as a robot. This made her sad to learn how to master human feelings. She said in a defensive way, "I''m not a robot anymore."


    Ye Feng widened his eyes and realized that he had said something wrong. Although he didn''t believe that olliana could understand feelings, he yawned, scratched his head, and said, "sorry, olliana, I said the wrong thing."


    After Ye Feng apologizes, Oriana feels that her left chest is blocked and her mood is much better. She reluctantly said with a smile: "it''s OK. I was originally a robot made by my father. In fact, the real Oriana is dead. I''m just a robot that has been instilled with her memory. It''s just a substitute."


    Substitutes? Ye Feng frowns. He doesn''t think so. Oriana is Oriana, his friend. He had to change her mind!


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng pressed her hands on her shoulder and looked directly into her eyes. He said seriously: "Oriana, you are not a substitute, you are Oriana. The former Oriana has died. You are not her, you are yourself. A girl with her memory, also named oleana, you have your own personality and thinking. You are an independent person. You don''t need to deliberately play who, please or fear. You just need to be good at yourself You are my friend


    After listening to Ye Feng''s words, Oriana trembled. She didn''t expect Ye Feng to look at her like this and admit that she is a special existence.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s sincere eyes, Oriana covered her mouth with her right hand, and tears of comfort flowed out from her eyes. Finally, some people are willing to admit her. Although she knows Ye Feng still regards her as a robot and does not believe that she can become a human by herself, she thinks that the words just said are enough.


    Ye Feng this is the first time to see Oriana tears, he has some silly eyes.


    Will robots shed tears? Ye Feng felt that he was hallucinating. He shook his head and rubbed his eyes, but Arianna was still in tears. Ye Feng was a little confused for a time, which completely overturned his cognition.


    He still didn''t believe in evil, and touched her. The cold metal touch made him feel hallucinations.


    Ben in the sobbing Oriana see Ye Feng in her body, she frown is very puzzled Ye Feng''s behavior.


    Just want to talk, Oriana saw Ye Feng reach out to touch her cheek, and swallow the words back.


    Ye Feng touched the tears from the corner of Oriana''s eyes with his hand, and the hot and humid touch of his fingertips stimulated his nerves.


    Is it really tears? How could that be possible! Ye Feng''s brain circuit was completely broken, and he staggered back a step. Oriana''s body is clearly still a robot, how can she shed hot and humid tears?


    He gulped, his voice faltering: "Ariana Are you crying? "


    Aoliana tilted her head, "um" sound, she was also very strange just a series of abnormal behavior of Ye Feng. She did not find out why Ye Feng suddenly had this behavior from her brain memory.


    The leaf wind corners of the mouth twitch, he is still some disbelief, squint smile way: "won''t, how can you possibly shed tears?"


    Oriana understood why Ye Feng acted strangely just now. It was strange that she shed tears. "I don''t know. I was created by my father at the beginning, but I haven''t been able to talk to people as much as I do now. As I grow up in human society, I can speak to you so autonomously. Tears are also learned in war Academy."


    Ye Feng pinches his chin with his index finger and thumb, and savors the words of Oriana. If it''s true that she''s been learning and making progress, according to this situation, she will probably become a human being.


    Ye Feng shakes his head, no matter what, when the five kill band comes to an end, he accompanies Oriana to find the heart of frost.


    Seeing Ye Feng fall into silence again, Ariana asks with concern: "what''s the matter with you, Ye Feng?"


    "Ah Nothing, hehe, it''s just strange that you should cry Ha ha Ye Feng beat ha ha way.


    As soon as she said this, she felt a breath in her left chest, as if it was about to explode at any time. She didn''t show her unhappiness this time. She didn''t want Ye Feng to worry about her affairs all the time.


    Oriana''s eyes were slightly elongated, and she said with a sweet smile, "well, we''d better keep going, or the five kill band will launch evil magic."


    In the reminder of Oriana, Ye Feng just remembered the business. He slapped himself hard on the forehead with his right hand, almost forgetting about the band Wusha.


    He has a headache at the thought of it. He saw with his own eyes the lethality of Wusha ensemble. The terrible music took away the soul of all the audience at that time. Even if they put cotton ball in their ears, they were almost taken away by the magic sound.It can be imagined that if we let the five kill band play a more terrible magic sound than before tonight, piltvov and Zuan will definitely suffer a heavy blow!


    When he thought about it, he took Oriana''s hand and walked deep into the iron ridge mountains. The thick line of Ye Feng has missed one point, that is, whether he can beat the members of the five kill band.


    From this point of view, Ye Feng still needs more growth and honing. As for whether he can survive the crisis, it is not known


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 124

    At the foot of a mountain in the iron ridge mountains, an old man with blue complexion looked at the endless snow capped mountains.


    The old man''s upper body is engraved with ancient magic lines, and the complex patterns formed by the marks seem to imprison himself. He also carried a picture of sheepskin on his back.


    The old man''s eyes flashed a ray of arcane magic light, and then a portal was opened by him.


    After a while, four people came out of the door. If ye Feng is here, he must recognize that the old man with blue complexion is Ritz, and the remaining four are Fiona, trist, Caitlin and Li Qing.


    As soon as Caitlin left the portal, she approached with concern and asked, "Miss Ritz, shivell, how could she have fainted? Will it be all right to leave her alone in the villa


    Ruiz did not look back, still looking at the iron ridge mountains, and said slowly, "that magic mark is not only the mark that calls me, but also the shackle of the power of her violent blood. If she loses the shackles of the magic seal, she will soon die. Fortunately, I arrived in time and sealed her again. It will be OK after a day''s rest."


    Caitlin breathed a sigh of relief at Ritz''s explanation. Sylvier is her best friend, and she doesn''t want him to be in trouble.


    At this time, Fiona also came, she is most worried about Ye Feng. Rez is a demigod. If Ye Feng is also in the mountains, rez should be able to sense it.


    Holding a glimmer of expectation, Fiona worried: "master rez, can you feel the breath of Ye Feng?"


    Ruiz raised her eyebrows and said, "Ye Feng and Olivia were both students of war Academy. I can feel their breath around here. I think they have gone deep into the mountains."


    As soon as Fiona''s eyes lit up, she didn''t think much about it, so she went straight into the mountains.


    After a few steps, Fiona''s heart strings tightened, and a sense of crisis floated in her mind.


    She stood and looked to the northwest, where the spirits of the dead gradually floated out.


    From there, too, came the cry of the dead, followed by melodies mingled with metallic trills into Fiona''s ears.


    She felt a burst of acid in her eyes, and her eardrum was constantly irritated by the chords.


    Opening her mouth, Fiona tried to speak, but found herself unable to say anything. She felt that the power of her soul was trying to fly out of her body.


    She touched her ears and eyes with both hands and put them in front of her body. Fiona was shocked. Her eyes and eardrums are bleeding!


    The more breathless Fiona gasped and fell on her knees in the snow, where she might die. At the foot of the mountain, rez''s eyes coagulate, and his right hand condenses a blue light chain to pull Fiona out.


    At this time, Fiona has completely passed out. Rez had a dignified look, and the band was more dangerous than he thought.


    Even Fiona, a young and talented swordsman, could not resist the magic sound of the demonic ensemble. It can be imagined that the destructive power of this magic sound is at least close to the demigod, and may even reach the level of demigod.


    Rez sighs, concentrating on casting to stabilize Fiona. What he learned was not healing magic. He could only use his magic power to counteract the evil magic left in Fiona''s body.


    And Caitlin on the side of the three also know that they can''t disturb Ruiz to save Fiona who has fainted. The three of them were on their own guard in case RIZ was disturbed.


    ¡­¡­


    In the iron ridge mountain range, Ye Feng takes Oriana''s hand and aimlessly searches for the five kill band.


    After a long search, Ye Feng can''t help doubting his search. The iron ridge mountains can connect the sea of defenders in the East and Freire zhuod in the West. It is not a way for him to find such a large span.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng sat on the snow dispirited, and his passion was exhausted.


    Oriana saw Ye Feng suddenly sitting on the snow. She asked in doubt, "Ye Feng, why don''t you go?"


    Ye Feng waved his hand and complained, "the iron ridge mountains are too big. I don''t know how long it has been since I found the five kill band."


    Oriana squatted down and encouraged with a smile: "my father said that as long as we insist, we can do what we want to do. Don''t give up Ye Feng."


    Ye Feng in the bottom of my heart Fei sentence, Oriana''s father Avenue is quite a lot. He didn''t want to make a bad impression in front of Oriana, or he would not take her to find the heart of frost.


    Think about it, Ye Feng stood up helplessly, patted the snow on his body and regrouped.


    He pondered for a while and said, "let''s look west."


    Oriana blinked at Ye Feng and whispered "um". She was very happy to see Ye Feng regain her fighting spirit. Ye Feng, who is always optimistic and never gives up, is the one she knows.


    Only this kind of Ye Feng is the one who refuses to give up her and regards her as a friend.


    Olliana followed Ye Feng and began to think wildly. She feels that now she has human emotions. When will she have human skin and heart?She has basically learned all this in the war academy, but until now she has not grown a human heart. She was a little suspicious that she would become a real human being as she wanted to be.


    Is it because of the degeneration of killing people with my father some time ago? At that time, her eyes, which had become human eyes, degenerated into machine materials in the killing.


    To this day, her eyes still have not changed back to human eyes. This makes her some fear, if the degradation can not be further evolution, she will be in a series of stimulation after the wooden Leng robot?


    During this period of her mind wandering, the Requiem of Wusha band had already floated from the West.


    That if there is no chord sound, like metal like tremolo mixed with four sound lines, stimulate the brain of Ye Feng nerve.


    The feeling of dizziness makes Ye Feng have a kind of sleepy idea. He holds on and endures the devil like music.


    That magic sound is like a sharp thorn, stinging his eardrum, even his eyes are suffused with blood.


    Ye Feng squirmed his lower lip, but he was too weak to open his mouth to speak. The melody still reverberated in his ears, and though he could not understand what it meant, he still felt that his soul was about to break out of his body.


    "Plop" a, Ye Feng kneels down in the snow. The sound completely awakened Oriana, who was still wandering.


    She looks a little flustered, trots to Ye Feng and raises Ye Feng.


    Put Ye Feng''s hand on her shoulder, Oriana held Ye Feng and called anxiously: "Ye Feng Ye Feng Wake up


    In the vague consciousness, Ye Feng faintly hears Oriana calling him. He turned to look at olivana, who was holding him. His eyelids were heavy and he could only squint.


    Ariana''s face was sometimes clear and blurred in his eyes. Did not persist for long, Ye Feng can no longer support.


    At the moment, Ye Feng can still hear the anxious voice of Oriana.


    Gradually, even the voice calling his name became more and more inaudible, until it completely disappeared in his extinguished consciousness.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 125

    "Ye Feng Ye Feng... " Oriana kept calling Ye Feng''s name.


    However, no matter how she calls, Ye Feng has no sign of awakening.


    Eyebrows slightly frown, Oriana no longer support Ye Feng, but Ye Feng back in the back. Although it is not clear why Ye Feng suddenly passed out, she still decided to carry the leaf wind down the mountain.


    Compared with looking for the five kill band, Oriana is more worried about Ye Feng''s safety. She turned her head and looked at the faint leaf wind on her back. A trace of worry flashed in her eyes.


    And just as Ariana was about to go down the mountain, she heard the Requiem of the band five kills. But this Requiem only works on creatures with souls, and Ariana, who has not yet become human, has not been affected by it.


    Is it this strange music that makes Ye Feng faint? Oriana thought about the possibilities in her mind. The more she thought about it, the more likely she felt, which strengthened her decision to take Ye Feng down the mountain.


    After hearing the Requiem, Ariane''s steps quickened a lot.


    As she was in a hurry, Oriana did not notice that she was not going down the hill the way she had come.


    All the way down the mountain to the west, Oriana didn''t slack off. In her opinion, the reason why Ye Feng fainted was that she heard the requiem. As long as she left the scope of Requiem, Ye Feng would recover.


    It was not until night fell and the stars twinkled that Arianna walked out of the iron ridge mountains with the wind on her back.


    Before we could be happy, a gust of wind came from the northwest, and brought Ariana and Yefeng back to the iron ridge mountains.


    The cold wind whistling, a cry across the starry sky with the wind into the iron ridge mountains.


    The wind was still blowing, and she would not let Oriana go any further. In the distant starry sky, a dazzling blue meteor cut through the sky and flew towards Oriana.


    Oriana looked shocked at the approaching meteor. Somehow, she seemed to hear the call of the meteor.


    As the meteor approached, Oriana realized that the meteor was not a meteor, but a beautiful winged creature with ice crystals shining on it.


    The dazzling ice crystal, as bright as deep sapphire, the huge ice crystal wings as plump as birds, all show the nobility of this ice crystal creature.


    The vast force of ice emanated from her body, but it was not as cold as ordinary ice.


    Oriana opened her mouth. The ice crystal creature was the most beautiful and noble creature she had ever seen.


    The beautiful creature lowered its head, and a soft light flashed through its eyes. She said in her soft, ethereal voice, "little girl, if you go further, you''re sure you want to go?"


    "I remember that I was going back. How could it be fre? ERD?" she asked


    The beautiful creature patiently explained, "if you go down, it''s really Freddie, little girl. You''re lost." Beautiful creature''s voice is very beautiful, ethereal sound echoes around here.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I''ve got a mistake. I''m afraid we can''t go to Freire droid," she said


    "Of course ordinary people can enter frailthard. I''m not here to stop you from going to freldrod. I''m here to see you." Said the beautiful creature with laughter.


    "Look at me?" Oriana looked at the beautiful creature suspiciously. She couldn''t remember where she had seen it before.


    "My name is enivia. I am the guardian of freald. I am the only ice crystal Phoenix in the land of Valoran. I come to see you because you make me feel kind. Since I am destined, I would like to offer you a blessing."


    Olivia didn''t know what was wrong with her. Enivia''s voice made her suspicious. She believed it was true that enivia wanted to bless her.


    Seeing Olivia speechless, enivia warned, "little girl, what would you like for your blessing?"


    Oriana thought of her desire to become human, but she quickly rejected it. She looked at Ye Feng on the back of her eyes and took a deep breath.


    She looked at enivia and said seriously, "I hope you can bless him and wake him up."


    When enivia heard this, she didn''t expect her blessing. She laughed and reminded, "I can wish you a human being in an instant."


    Aliana''s body trembled, and enivia knew her deepest desire. To be honest, she was a little shaken.


    But after some weighing, she still stubbornly shook her head and said, "please help him!"


    Enivia looked at Olivia with appreciation and said, "this boy is suspected to have signed a high-level contract with the devil. I can''t cancel that contract, but it''s not difficult to wake him up. Are you sure you want to give up the chance to become a human being?"


    "I''m sure," said Anna


    "Well, little girl, as you wish!"


    Enivia waved her wings, a hexagonal ice crystal like a snowflake flew out of her body, and slowly flew into the body of Ye Feng.After all this, enivia said, "don''t worry, little girl. Your friend will soon wake up and I should go."


    Olivia didn''t expect enivia to leave so soon. She was reluctant to say, "thank you, enivia. I''ll miss you."


    "Little girl, if you want me, remember to come to Freire droid to see me. I live on the top of the far north of freldrod. I hope to see you next time. You have become human by your own strength, Olivia..."


    "How do you know my name is olivana?" Olivia covers her mouth and looks at enivia, who says her name, in some surprise.


    Enivia laughed mysteriously and did not reply. She waved her huge ice crystal wings, and a cold wind whirled around her rising body.


    When her wings fluttered over her, enivia looked at her deeply: "believe in miracles. Goodbye, my friend..."


    "Hoo", enivia left the figure like a meteor, flashing beautiful ice crystal light, in a flash disappeared in the sky.


    A blue feather floated down slowly and landed on Oriana''s hand.


    The ice like feathers still have a trace of enivia, which seems to tell that what happened just now is true.


    The beautiful ice crystal Phoenix is the most beautiful, noble and gentle creature she has ever seen in her life. Oriana smiles and puts the ice crystal feather away.


    This is a wonderful witness between them. Next time we meet, she must recognize enivia as a human being.


    In return for enivia''s expectation of her


    With the cold wind blowing, in the northern border of North Texas, which has entered the deep winter season, anyone who has a home has already returned home to warm himself before the dead of night.


    However, there is such a person, she walked in the streets of the border town.


    Like a rootless duckweed, there is no door for her.


    She had only a thin white cloth dress, which could cover a third of her upper thigh. Her ragged clothes and sleeves were damaged. Her white arms were exposed and stained with a lot of dust.


    At each step, the chains on her bare feet pounded. The woman''s eyes were slack and dim.


    The only bright spot in her body is the sword that looks like a floating cloud on her waist. It can be seen that she was once a superior person.


    But somehow, she became what she is now. The woman''s hands around the shoulder, holding a pile of wine bags, looking for a deserted alley.


    After probing around for a while, the woman huddled in the corner of the lane.


    She opened the stopper of a wine bag and poured it into her mouth. Too fast, a lot of wine from her mouth overflow, wet her neck and collar.


    "Ha ha Ha ah Ha... " The woman gasped and threw the empty wine bag aside.


    Under the influence of alcohol, her frozen body gradually enlivened.


    Only at this moment, her eyes were not lax. She closed her eyes contentedly and hugged herself. Her dirty little face took her knees as a pillow and went to sleep peacefully


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 126

    In a cave in the iron ridge mountains, Oriana gently laid the leaf wind on her back to the ground, and then sat beside the leaf wind.


    After hesitation, Oriana straightened her feet and held the unconscious Ye Feng on one side, letting Ye Feng take her thigh as a pillow.


    Leaning against the stone wall of the cave, Ariana could not help feeling her head was heavy. She is a little puzzled. She is not human yet. How can she feel drowsy? Is her head no longer made of metal?


    With doubts and expectations, oliviana raised her hands trembling and touched her cheek.


    However, her cheeks were still of cold metal. She was in a low mood to take back her hand, no longer to think about changing people.


    With a deep sigh, Oriana pursed her small mouth and gently stroked the messy hair on Ye Feng''s forehead with her right hand.


    After finishing for Ye Feng, Oriana looks out of the cave. The whistling cold wind and the flying snow at the mouth of the cave covered the twinkling stars in the night sky.


    In fact, the snow is pretty beautiful, but my body can''t feel its temperature. Oriana was fascinated by the flying snowflakes and fell into reverie.


    Cold, what kind of feeling will it be? Oriana smiles, her clear eyes twinkle with longing. She did not notice that her eyes were as soft as human eyes.


    Suddenly, Oriana heard something scurrying about not far from the cave. She frowned slightly, wondering if she should go out to see what it was.


    After careful consideration, she gently raised Ye Feng''s head against the ground, then got up and walked out of the cave.


    With a cautious step, she came to the mouth of the cave step by step. As soon as she poked out her head, a ghoul came out of the snow under her feet and bit her left arm.


    At the same time, a treacherous and insidious voice came into the ears of Oriana: "tut tut I didn''t expect that there will be delicious human beings in this snow mountain, so that they can have a good appetite Gagaga... "


    With a frightful look on her face, Olivia shook off the ghouls that had bitten her, and then looked forward to a big man in a black leather vest with weed like hair appearing in front of her.


    She stepped back a few steps, narrowed her eyes slightly and asked carefully, "who are you?"


    "I''m the bassist of the five kill band, jorick. Little girl, don''t be afraid Ha ha... "


    Oriana would not believe that jorick was a good man. If she thought of the five kill band, she would be extremely afraid of him.


    At present, Ye Feng hasn''t woken up yet. He must not be hurt by this devil! Oriana''s hand slowly emerged her sphere puppet, ready to fight.


    Jorick looks at the thin clothes in front of him. He doesn''t realize that Oriana is actually a robot. He was still thinking about how to share the corpse with his ghoul, and he didn''t pay any attention to her.


    At this time, Olivia Anna is also very nervous, her brain mechanical calculation can not predict the specific strength of jorick.


    In fact, it''s normal that she can''t figure it out. This is her first fight with the devil, and there is no specific reference for comparison. This is also her weakness as a robot.


    Even if she didn''t know her opponent''s strength, she chose to fight.


    Her eyes had never left the body of jorick, for fear that he would suddenly attack her.


    For a long time, jorick stood still. Somehow, oliviana had a sense of uneasiness.


    Just as Ariana began to feel uneasy, there was a sudden movement behind her. Oriana''s secret way is not good. Just about to turn around, jolick summoned the ghoul to beat and fly out of the cave.


    Oriana coughed a few times and struggled to get up from the ground. The intensity of the blow just now directly broke some parts of her body. Although she has the function of self-healing, it will not be able to repair for a while.


    The ghoul, who had been summoned by jorick, did not attack Oriana any more. It sniffed and looked into the cave with some doubts.


    The curtain fell into the eyes of Oriana, and a sharp color flashed in her eyes. It was obvious that the ghoul found out that she was not human before jorick, and that the breath of leaf wind in the cave attracted her.


    When jorick saw that the ghoul did not attack Oriana, he yelled, "fool, go and tear up that woman!"


    In case the ghoul reveals that she is not a human being, the puppet in oliviana''s hand instantly starts, and the infused magic condenses an electric pulse, which instantly kills the ghoul.


    "Oh, that''s good, little girl. I have some strength." Jorick is a little surprised that Olivia Anna''s strength can kill his ghoul.


    Oriana coldly glances at jorick and smashes the puppet at him again. The magic in it condenses again, and the electric pulse hits jorick.


    Jorick laughed wildly. Although his coat and vest were smashed by the electric pulse, there was no scar on his body.


    He showed his uneven yellow teeth and a sinister smile. He said, "little girl, let me tear you up with my own hands."As soon as he finished speaking, he pointed his right hand at Oriana, and another Ghoul ran out of her back.


    At the same time, jorick also accelerated the pace of the rush to Oriana.


    Under the enemy''s back and belly, Oriana sends out the electric pulse in the spot, kills the ghoul behind her first, and then hits the electric pulse to jorick.


    But the electric pulse that kills a ghoul in seconds is tickling to jorick, who grins. Not only did the electric pulse not hurt jorick, but also his forward speed could not be stopped.


    Jorick grabs Ariana''s arm and grins grimly. Three ghouls appear behind her.


    "If the wind!" With the help of the wind from the puppet transformation, Oriana shoots three electric pulses to kill the ghouls.


    Falling a few meters away, Ariana took a deep breath. Yorick was more difficult than she thought.


    By this time, jorick''s playful attitude had disappeared, and he began to reexamine orinna.


    He had a cold touch when he caught oliviana. This makes him a little doubt that the magic of Oriana has something to do with ice, rather than thinking about robots.


    Jorick suddenly clapped his hands and said, "beautiful Beautiful But let''s call it a day! "


    Speaking of the last sentence, the undead magic released by jorick is several times stronger than before. Even Ariana, who is a few meters away, can feel the horror of that magic.


    Then there was a ghoul running out of Oriana''s back. She glanced contemptuously at the ghoul and immediately used her puppet to release electrical pulses.


    When the electric pulse hit the ghoul, she realized she was wrong. More powerful than any of the previous ghouls.


    The ghoul bit her calf, and immediately made her feel an electric shock. Apparently, parts of her lower leg had been bitten by ghouls.


    The ghoul''s blackened claws grabbed both hands of Arianna and squeezed them. In an instant, the parts that were pinched were smashed and discharged continuously.


    Oriana fell weakly on the snow, twitching, and her motor function was completely destroyed by the ghoul.


    Looking at jorick walking step by step, Oriana still sat up stubbornly and closed her eyes in despair.


    Jorick frowned, puzzled by the constant discharge of olivana.


    After touching the three areas of discharge, jorick realized that Olivia was a robot. He roared angrily, and the Yellow hollow pupil gave out a frigid light.


    "Well, you pieterwolf''s robot, dare to tease me. I want you to be a complete scrap of iron!"


    While talking, jorick''s right hand continuously condenses the brown magic ball. The brown magic energy body sends out the ghoul''s cry from time to time, which is very frightening.


    As long as this undead magic hits Aliana, she will be completely necrotic, and it is almost impossible to recover.


    At this moment, an amazing magic power mixed with gentle and holy energy shoots at jorick.


    Jorick was afraid, and the magic made him feel like he had met a nemesis, and he was naturally restrained. Driven by instinct, jorick quickly dodges to one side.


    When Oriana saw that jorick didn''t destroy her, she opened her eyes in doubt and saw a magic shot like the dim moonlight.


    The holy energy ran through the edge of her hair and penetrated the ghoul''s head behind her.


    Oriana covered her mouth, turned her head, opened her mouth, and watched the ghoul fall heavily in the snow.


    Looking back again, after seeing who had made the move, Oriana exclaimed in surprise: "Ye Feng!"


    Inside the cave, Ye Feng gradually stepped out of the cave and grinned at Oriana: "next, give it to me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 127

    "Next, leave it to me."


    Looking at Ye Feng''s confident grin, she felt relieved. She gave a slight "Hmmm" and began to be alert again.


    Ye Feng also picked up his smile and turned to face jorick with self-evident anger.


    As soon as he woke up, before he knew why he was in a coma, he heard a fight outside the cave.


    Anxious about the safety of Oriana, Ye Feng rushed out at the first time. Fortunately, the ghoul was killed in time, otherwise oliviana would be dead.


    In view of the evil deeds of jorick in the abandoned arena of Zuan, and what he has just done to Ariana, Ye Feng has already abhorred jorick.


    Jorick Jie Jie a smile, ignored Ye Feng''s angry eyes. Although jorick shocked Ye Feng''s previous magic, he was only shocked. If ye Feng''s magic was not just to restrain his undead magic, it would be impossible to beat his Ghoul with that power.


    Shaking his head for a while, he loosened his joints. Jorick sighed and said to himself, "this human skin is really a hindrance. It''s not the real body after all."


    Ye Feng eyes a congealed, frown way: "what true body?"


    "Oh, you don''t deserve to know." Jorick yawned and said weakly.


    Ye Feng''s fists are gradually clenched. He has just mastered Diana''s magic of the moon. His strength can be said to be advancing by leaps and bounds. But the devil in front of him should still look down on him, which made him very unhappy.


    Let''s see what happens to me, devil! Ye Feng said coldly in the bottom of his heart, and he rushed to York.


    Jorick showed his yellow, jagged teeth and grinned wickedly at Ye Feng.


    One hand raised, casually toward the back of a block, jorick will block the attack of Ye Feng.


    "Bang"!


    Jolick''s seemingly random block made Ye Feng''s body fly backward at a very fast speed and hit the stone wall.


    Ye Feng slipped from the stone wall and fell on the snow. A pile of snow falling from the impact directly buried Yefeng.


    The feeling of dizziness makes Ye Feng''s brain confused for a moment. He shakes his head and climbs out of the snow before gradually regaining consciousness.


    Seeing the worried eyes of Oriana, Ye Feng tells her with her eyes that he is OK.


    "Young man, it''s very fast, but it''s not enough to beat me!" Jolick''s sarcastic voice makes Ye Feng unable to help being stunned. Ye Feng takes a deep breath. He can''t be angry, or he will be trapped by the devil.


    Only when you have a clear mind and calm down can you defeat jorick. The magic of the moon in Ye Feng''s body is slowly moved by him. It seems that he has no chance of winning without using the magic power of the moon to restrain demons.


    At the moment when Ye Feng triggers the magic of the moon in his body, jorick sensed it. He is no longer big, if hit by this magic, even if he is far better than Ye Feng, he will be injured.


    All demons must die! There was a trace of cold in jorick''s eyes. It was obvious that Ye Feng belonged to that kind of human being. He doesn''t want Ye Feng to continue to grow and become a threat to him.


    With this in mind, jorick''s body smelled of rotten corpses, and the dark magic gradually devoured and strengthened the human body in which he was living, and the black fog filled it.


    When the fog cleared, jorick looked more like a corpse. The rotting rotten flesh on his body was disgusting.


    That is like the halo of night and day dim light from his empty eyes, see Ye Feng scalp numb.


    Ye Feng seems to see the indifference to life from the eyes of jorick. He swallows his mouth, and his right hand condenses a small moon array containing the magic of the moon and shoots it at jorick.


    The magic energy of the moon is coming straight to jorick. Even if he could feel this magic, he would surely seriously damage his body, and he did not choose to avoid it.


    The huge brown round hole suddenly appeared in front of him, and absorbed all the magic of the moon of Ye Feng. "Your magic can restrain me, but if you can''t hit me, there will be no threat," said jorick with a wicked smile


    At the same time, jorick suddenly advances, the huge rotten body bumps into Ye Feng, completely denying Ye Feng the chance to cast his magic again.


    Looking at the suddenly coming jorick, Ye Feng''s face sank and flashed to the high slope not far behind him. The magic of the moon in his body was guided out again. At the same time, both hands condense the moonlight array and shoot at jorick.


    Regardless of this, jorick stepped on the ground and rushed towards the wind.


    Seeing that jorick is about to collide with his moonlight magic, Ye Feng is not happy. He always felt that jorick would not be so stupid to shake his magic of the moon.


    Suddenly, two ghouls emerge from the snow and block the moonlight magic with their lives.


    Sure enough! Ye Feng''s dark passage is not good. In a hurry, the sword of the wind blows the breeze, and Ye Feng changes his steps and uses the dance of folded wings to escape the attack of jorick.


    Before he had time to celebrate, Ye Feng felt his feet sink, as if he had been caught by something. He looked down and a ghoul was grabbing his feet.Ye Feng gathers the magic power of the moon in his palm and slaps the ghoul at his feet. Though he managed to kill the ghoul, jorick had already driven by.


    "Miso"!


    A ghoul emerged from the snow and surrounded Ye Feng. At this time, jorick was not slow to ridicule: "human, look at the way you use magic, it should be the first actual combat, there is a magic, but will not cast magic spell, do not know who taught you, ha ha, but it is good, otherwise I can be killed by you."


    Ye Feng ignores jorick''s ridicule and rushes towards one of the ghouls called by jorick.


    "Enough!" See Ye Feng want to take the opportunity to escape, jorick directly interrupted Ye Feng''s thoughts.


    As soon as the voice dropped, the area centered on the leaf wind began to twist. The ground, which had been covered with snow, was gradually turned into a thick brown mud pool.


    Not far away, Aliana''s cry of worry and jockey''s sarcasm make Ye Feng sigh. He is now deep in the middle of the quagmire created by jorick, and the sinking feeling reminds him of the quagmire in the village of norxan Dade.


    as like as two peas, the wind is not exactly the same.


    In the mire, the thick soil floated out, slowly forming a mud type corpse. This makes Ye Feng convinced that the death of Dade village has something to do with Yorick.


    "You have something to do with the death of Dede village?" Ye Fengbu''s cold words, let you also want to slowly see Ye Feng sink into the bottom of the mire and drown jorick''s face changes instantly.


    "What are you talking about?" he asked


    Jorick slightly flustered expression, that some contain murderous opportunity and incredible tone, let Ye Feng feel puzzled.


    Jorick is a devil. How can he be flustered by the dying man who has done evil deeds?


    The more he thought about it, the more he thought that there was something strange in it, but he couldn''t think of anything strange. After thinking about it for a long time, he didn''t think much about it. Anyway, it was for the sake of doing evil. What was the reason was not important.


    See Ye Feng has been silent, the more you feel Ye Feng found his secret. The bottom of my heart is cold, and jorick is more serious about Ye Feng''s killing heart.


    The next moment, he moved! Jorick appears in front of Ye Feng and pinches Ye Feng''s neck with his thick rotten left hand.


    A tight neck, Ye Feng''s eyes turned white and coughed violently. The breath of death is approaching, and if it continues, he will really suffocate.


    And Ariana, who had been sitting on the snow, was pale. She wants to help Ye Feng, but she can''t move now.


    Ye Feng''s condition is getting worse and worse. Oriana feels that something is hitting her body in her left chest. It was a special feeling. She didn''t feel any pain in her body, but she could feel it.


    Seeing Ye Feng was about to be strangled, jorick let go. He has already asked Ye Feng hundreds of times in his heart, which can be regarded as the extreme hatred of Ye Feng.


    "I''ll give you a chance. How do you know that I did it?" Said jorick, gritting his teeth.


    Ye Feng doesn''t know why jorick is afraid of the discovery of the village of Dade, but he knows that it can be a bargaining chip for him and Olivia to survive.


    Panting for a while, Ye Feng showed a victory smile. However, in order to overcome the problem, he still tolerated it.


    Ye Feng staggered to stand up, patted the snow on his body, and said with a wicked smile: "refreshing, but how can I be sure that you won''t kill me after knowing the truth?"


    "I can sign a contract with you!" he said to Ye Feng


    Said, in the leaf wind suspicious gaze, jorick changed out of a piece of parchment, engraved with complex magic lines.


    Ye Feng was still a little worried that jorick would cheat him. He said suspiciously, "how do I know you didn''t deliberately design to harm me?"


    Jorick snorted coldly. First he pressed his thumb''s blood mark on the parchment. Then he said, "do you believe it?"


    Ye Feng frowns slightly, and it seems that there is no chance to kill him. He coughed as like as two peas. He said, "in that case, I told you how to do it. Actually, I once looked at the village in Dade, where the mire is exactly the same as the one you just showed."


    "That''s it? No one else? " Jorick didn''t believe it.


    Ye Feng''s attitude is resolute: "no, I''m alone. As for whether other people have investigated, I don''t know."


    Looking at jorick''s suspicious eyes, ye Fengqiang is calm. He doesn''t want to say that Elise took him.


    "It seems that I have been worrying too much." Suddenly, jorick laughed wildly.


    He looked at Ye Feng sarcastically and said: "since you are the only one who knows, for the sake of safety, I have to send you to hell."


    Ye Feng just wanted to talk about the contract, but when he saw jorick''s unbridled ridicule, he knew that he had been cheated. It was not a contract at all.


    It''s better to attack jorick when he is distracted and laughing! Ye Feng''s left hand behind quietly condenses a magic of the moon, but on the surface he says in panic: "you You You lied to me? ""Little friend, didn''t your mother tell you never to believe in the devil? Ha ha ha ha Jorick grinned his disgusting mouth, and the stench of decay came from it.


    Now, the dance of broken wings! Ye Feng suddenly rushes forward, and his figure disappears in the sight of jorick.


    When he reappeared, he had already come to jorick''s back. The magic of the moon, which had been condensed from his left hand, turned into a moonlight and hit jorick''s back.


    "Your acting skills are so bad, human beings, let you taste your own magic!"


    Jorick instantly turned around and waved his right hand in an oblique upward direction, and Ye Feng''s hard-working moonlight magic energy shot back at himself.


    Like the moon like cylindrical magic energy hit Ye Feng''s abdomen, it only takes a moment to penetrate Ye Feng''s body.


    Yorick doesn''t want Ye Feng to die like this. He forcibly suppresses the destructive power of the magic of the moon and makes the magic of the moon flow into Ye Feng''s whole body. He not only wants Ye Feng to die, but also wants Ye Feng to experience the pain of the whole body caused by the destructive energy of the magic of the moon.


    Let Ye Feng die in torment, just to relieve his hatred! How dare a mortal threaten his demigod? It''s beyond our means!


    Ye Feng fell to the ground, his body constantly twitched, his eyes turned white, his hands pressed hard on his neck, looking ferocious.


    The fierce and aggressive magic of the moon devoured all the mild magic of the moon in Yefeng''s body, transformed more violent and unstable energy, and ran wildly in Ye Feng''s body. If it goes on like this, Ye Feng will die of explosion due to the fury of the magic power of the moon.


    Jorick shrugged. He was very interested in Ye Feng''s madness before he died.


    "That little girl over there, how long do you think he can hold on to?" Jorick looks playfully at Oriana.


    Oriana ignores jorick and stares nervously at Ye Feng, who is crawling on the ground and twitching.


    You must hold the wind! At the bottom of her heart, she prayed for a miracle.


    Ye Feng''s temple near because of pain twisted out of blue veins, he is still struggling.


    As Ye Feng''s breath became weaker and weaker, the blue light of goddess''s tears flashed on his chest, and a stream of energy flowed quietly from the tears of goddess to Ye Feng''s body.


    Ye Feng struggled wildly in this mysterious energy flowing into the body.


    The fierce magic of the moon penetrated into Ye Feng''s blood and every inch of skin, but it still couldn''t relieve the fury of magic.


    The clothes on Ye Feng''s upper body were torn by the strong magic, and his body gradually produced a faint milky white line, and the lower left half of his face gave birth to a magic pattern of the moon like a crack. Even his short black hair became like the color of the moon.


    At this time, Ye Feng has been completely dominated by the magic of the moon and lost self-consciousness.


    With a thump in his heart, jorick instinctively retreated to the rear.


    His instinct proved right. Just as soon as he dodged, a huge hole several feet deep was blown out of his original position.


    The terrible aftershocks of the pit spread around, and even if he was far away, jorick could still feel the magic of terror.


    "Er ah..." Ye Feng struggled to get up from the snow. He gave a big breath, raised his head and opened his previously closed eyes.


    His eyes are also covered by the light of the moon, which is full of magic of the moon constantly emanating from his pupil, extremely strange.


    When Ye Feng cast his eyes on jorick, he felt as if he had fallen into the endless deep sea. He is like a fragile mole ant, the magic of the moon is like to surround him, let him gasp.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 128

    "Ariana..." Ye Feng''s voice trembled, and he reached out his hand and touched the bleeding wound on Oriana''s left chest.


    "Ha ha..." Ye Feng''s pupil shrinks, and he fiercely retracts his hand. Just a little touch, he actually felt the softness that can only be touched on human body.


    But Oriana is a robot, how can skin be like human? Ye Feng shook his head, his brain circuit some can not turn.


    On second thought, Ariana has learned to shed tears. Who can guarantee that she will not become a real human being? Ye Feng swallows his mouth water. In order to confirm whether Oriana has really become a human being, he has to reach out again to Oriana''s pierced left chest.


    Once again, it''s still soft like human skin. Ye Feng also began to accept the fact that Oriana had become a human being.


    Ye Feng realized that the pierced part was actually the location of the heart. He changed his face and put his hand on Oriana''s chest.


    The faint heartbeat there reminded him that Oriana might die at any time. No wonder when he woke up just now, he felt his heart beat. It was Oriana''s heart.


    Ye Feng doesn''t want to accept the fact that Oriana has just become a human being and will die before she can enjoy human life. This is cruel to her.


    Looking at a sword piercing wound in Oriana''s heart, Ye Feng has no reason to get angry. If he had known who had done it, he would not have let the murderer feel better.


    At present, the urgent task is to cure Oriana, but he has not learned medical skills or healing magic, and does not know how to treat Oriana.


    Magic of the moon! Ye Feng''s eyes lit up, just remembered that Diana had been cursed by Elise. She was baptized with the magic of the moon to dispel the curse.


    He didn''t know anything about the magic of the moon. Unless he is a genius, he can master the various characteristics of the magic of the moon without being taught.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng bowed his head in chagrin. Inadvertently, he noticed that jorick was lying in front of him.


    As his consciousness was sleeping before, he didn''t remember that he made jorick like this. Ye Feng eyebrows a wrinkle, see fall this pair of appearance of York Rick, he is also a little bit afraid flustered.


    Although I don''t know how jorick died so miserably, he didn''t want to continue facing such a jolick. Ye Feng gets up and walks to the cave with the coma of Oriana.


    When Ye Feng walks into the cave, a wisp of smoke like soul flies out of the cave and flies towards the northeast.


    Back in the cave, sitting by the fire, Ye Feng looked at his naked upper body awkwardly. He didn''t expect that his clothes would disappear as soon as he woke up.


    Again, she cast her eyes on Oriana lying in her arms, and Ye Feng frowned. With a sigh, Ye Feng decided to infuse the magic of the moon into Diana''s body, just like the last time she poured the magic of the moon into her body.


    After the last trace of the magic of the moon poured into Oriana''s body, Ye Feng breathed a long breath, drained the magic power from his body, and made his body feel empty and cold.


    Clearly last time for Diana perfusion did not have this feeling, Ye Feng wiped the forehead head out of the virtual sweat, in the heart abdominal Fei will.


    "Well..." There was a trace of pain between oliana''s closed eyes, and she murmured.


    Ye Feng''s guess is correct. The magic of the moon is gradually repairing the wound of Oriana.


    Looking at the healing wound on her left chest, ye Fengchang breathed a sigh of relief. His heart, which had been hanging before, could finally be put down.


    Ye Feng is full of expectation looking at Oriana, quietly waiting for her to wake up after being cured.


    There was a cry, a slight frown, and slowly opened her tired eyes.


    When she saw the moment of Ye Feng, she showed a happy smile.


    Ye Feng saw Oriana wake up not to ask how she was unconscious, but to smile at him, he is very puzzled.


    But he still followed with a smile and said, "you wake up at last, Oriana. I''m so worried!"


    Oriana sat up from Ye Feng''s arms and opened her mouth. She wanted to ask if ye Feng still remembered what he had done when he fell into madness. But when it came to her mouth, she swallowed it again.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s smile, she suddenly did not want to mention that section of unpleasant memories.


    At least, Ye Feng''s eyes at the moment are full of sincerity and hope, which is enough.


    Oriana laughed to herself, and did not notice that Ye Feng had been staring at her.


    Ye Feng pretended to be mysterious and said, "I have a happy thing to tell you, Oriana." Ye Feng is going to tell her about her becoming a human being and make her happier.


    "What''s the matter?" Oriana asked, puzzled, with her index finger on her lower lip


    Ye Feng grinned and said with a smile, "Ariana, you are already a human being!"


    Oriana laughed, shook her head and said, "don''t tease me. I know my own situation best. I''m still a robot."Ye Feng sees Oriana does not believe, hastily way: "do not believe you touch yourself, is not human skin."


    Oriana waved her hand and said, "well, I''ll see for myself."


    With that, oliviana touched her arm. As soon as she had touched it, she frowned slightly and looked tense.


    Seeing the expression of Oriana, Ye Feng thinks that her sudden transformation into a human being is hard to accept. "I didn''t cheat you," he said with a smile


    Anna shook her head, which was not funny


    "Ah?" Ye Feng is a little confused. Doesn''t Oriana feel that she is a human being?


    He didn''t believe in evil and said, "are you kidding? I''m really not kidding, Oriana


    Orinna pouted her lips and said unhappily, "it''s not a joke if you say it, Ye Feng."


    The next leaf wind was completely muddled. Looking at the expression of Ariana, she really felt that she was still a robot.


    He patted his face hard, and the burning feeling on his face told him that he had not dreamed. That is to say, it was true that Oriana had become a human being before. Now why does she say he is a robot?


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng plans to touch it again, so as to determine whether Oriana has really become a human being. Ye Feng reaches out his hand and grabs Ariana''s arm. As soon as he touches it, he feels the cold texture only metal has.


    How could it be! Ye Feng can''t accept this fact for a while, and he feels in a mess on Oriana, still feeling cold.


    That cold and hard metal material, as if in the oath Ye Feng speech before the death penalty.


    Although it''s a robot, Oriana still has human feelings. Being touched by Ye Feng, she said shyly, "Ye Feng, how can you suddenly touch me?"


    Ye Feng doesn''t speak. He doesn''t notice anything wrong. He just wants to make sure whether Oriana becomes human.


    Under the shy eyes of aoliana, Ye Feng thought seriously. Heart! By the way, and the heart! If there is a heartbeat, it proves that what he said before is correct. For what reason should oliviana degenerate again.


    In order to confirm the conjecture in the heart, Ye Feng reaches her left chest. The hard metal material and no signs of beating remind Ye Feng that Oriana is not human yet.


    "How could this be so I felt my heart beat before I knew it Ye Feng takes back his hand in a low mood and is obviously stimulated.


    Listening to Ye Feng''s low murmur, Oriana didn''t take it seriously. She was just touched by Ye Feng, and she was a little shy.


    Is it related to the puncture of the heart? Ye Feng thought in the bottom of my heart. When he just woke up, he felt that the heart of Oriana was gradually failing. The more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more Ye Feng decided to ask him what happened before he was in a coma.


    Think about it, Ye Feng put her hands on the shoulder of Oriana and seriously asked, "Oriana, tell me about my coma before."


    "This You''d better not know. " Oriana is evasive and doesn''t want to talk to Ye Feng about it.


    But Ye Feng still refused to let go, he looked straight into the eyes of Oriana and said, "I really want to know what happened, why jorick will become that way?"


    Oriana pursed her small mouth, struggling in the heart, or was convinced by Ye Feng. After all, Ye Feng is the party and has the right to know.


    She gently "um" voice, began to speak from the leaf wind in his own magic.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 129

    On the way up the mountain, katerin frowned when she saw Fiona walking at the front of the mountain without saying a word.


    Before going up the mountain, Mr. rez said that the four of them should help each other and not act alone. However, Ruiz was worried that Wusha band would play weird music again, so he stayed at the foot of the mountain to maintain the seal of iron ridge mountains.


    Caitlin is worried about Fiona''s state. She is afraid that Fiona will do something against the common sense at the critical moment.


    Care is chaotic, people can see that Fiona is worried about Ye Feng''s safety. Caitlin shook her head helplessly and stopped thinking about it. As the leader of the team, she can only try to ensure everyone''s safety, and then think about the rescue of Ye Feng. If the safety of the four of them cannot be guaranteed, let alone rescue Ye Feng.


    In front of her, Fiona suddenly stops, frowning and listening to the world. Just now, she heard a drum beating.


    Just for a moment, the drum stopped. If she''s right, the drummer should be Olaf from five kills.


    And trist in the rear saw Fiona stop suddenly? Just wanted to ask what was going on, she was stopped by Caitlin.


    Caitlin put her right hand over trist''s mouth and her left index finger to her lips. Although she was curious about why Fiona suddenly stopped, her years of experience told her that Fiona should have discovered something.


    Walking in the last Li Qing through the voice to know that the three people in front of him stopped, and he also stopped.


    Fiona slightly released her night crow sword, scattered around her. After some exploration, Fiona turned her eyes to the southwest, and she could see clearly that someone was walking there.


    At this time, Caitlin in the rear saw that Fiona had found something. "Fiona, did you find something?" she asked


    Fiona turned and nodded, "there seems to be a five kill band member in the southwest. As for who it is, I''m not sure."


    The reason why she didn''t tell Caitlin that the three were Olaf, Fiona had her own consideration. She wants to catch Olaf by herself and force Ye Feng''s news alone.


    She can''t stand it. If there is no news of Ye Feng''s safety, she will be crazy.


    Caitlin held her chin in her right hand, thinking about her strategy. After a long time, she said, "since there is a suspected member of Wusha band in the southwest, we should spread out and move slowly. Once we find the trace of that person, we will send a signal to inform others."


    At Caitlin''s suggestion, the four gradually spread out and moved forward in an arc. After walking for a while, Fiona saw that the other three were missing, and then she took up the sword of night crow to trace Olaf''s breath.


    After confirming Olaf''s specific position, Fiona uses a chopper and quickly flashes towards Olaf''s position.


    After a few breaths, Fiona reached a snowy hill as fast as she could.


    Hiding her breath, Fiona hid in the dark to observe Olaf''s every move.


    To Fiona''s surprise, Olaf lies asleep beside his drum.


    Olaf snores very loud, listen to Fiona eyebrows slightly frown, very disgusted.


    Now that you''re asleep, don''t blame me! Fiona snorted coldly, and slipped to Olaf''s side.


    A cold chill flashed through Fiona''s eyes, directly at the sleeping Olaf. She is holding the Mo Yu sword, ready to abolish Olaf''s force, so that she can ask Ye Feng''s whereabouts.


    As soon as her eyes were shining, Fiona''s ink feather sword was directly cut off, trying to cut off Olaf''s meridians directly.


    Seeing that Fiona was about to abolish Olaf, Olaf suddenly opened his eyes. With his right hand waving a huge axe, he suddenly got up and, in the unprepared state of Fiona, flew out with her ink feather sword.


    Boom!


    Fiona''s flying figure bumped into the snow covered stone wall, and the rolling snow was shaken off by the movement and stillness of the impact.


    The loud noise immediately attracted the attention of the three of Caitlin, who were still moving slowly. Caitlin was stunned at first, then changed her face.


    What she expected happened. Fiona went on her own!


    As her heart sank, Caitlin ran in the direction of the sound. As she ran, Caitlin prayed in her heart that Fiona would never be bad.


    At the moment of her body hitting the stone wall, Fiona turns her right hand, stabs her back hand on the wall, and attacks Olaf again.


    She didn''t expect Olaf to wake up suddenly when he was sleeping. Most of the news just now caught the attention of Caitlin and Fiona''s face sank. She had to let Olaf tell Ye Feng''s whereabouts before Caitlin arrived.


    In her opinion, the five kill band people can not be unaware of Ye Feng''s whereabouts, if Olaf does not say, she will have to send him to hell!


    Olaf is also angry, he felt that he was disturbed by Fiona in front of him. Seeing that Fiona, who had been knocked away, attacked him again, he also held two axes to meet Fiona.


    "Bang"! The sound of sword and axe pounding through the snow.At the center of the confrontation between the two, a circle of small snowstorm was blown due to the strong impact.


    The snow splashed from their feet, and the snowflakes all over the sky became more noisy and confused.


    Fiona this is the first time to fight Olaf, did not expect Olaf and her ability to fight.


    If the standoff continues, the three of Caitlin will arrive. Fiona''s heart sank and her face darkened. She suddenly put forth her strength to beat Olaf back.


    Then, Fiona directly used the sword technique that Ye Feng didn''t let out when she was facing another one last time.


    She wants to take Olaf with a sword, so that she can find Ye Feng in the fastest way.


    Fiona''s pupil gradually transformed into scarlet pupil color, some evil night crow sword idea completely released. She bent her left foot and backed her right foot. The right hand bends slightly backward, and the ink feather sword in his hand continuously condenses the fierce and bloody sword spirit and fierce sword spirit.


    Looking at a raven with blood pupils born only from the sword''s meaning, and the terrible sword meaning and sword spirit released by Fiona, Olaf felt an unprecedented sense of oppression.


    This strong sense of sword is the strongest one he has ever seen in his life. His intuition told him that if he was cut by this sword, he would surely die!


    In Olaf''s trance, Fiona finally moved! The black feather sword in her hand was cut forward, and the bloody crow transformed by the sword idea mixed with the fierce and fierce sword spirit, cut out a huge dark sword awn.


    Even the space above the snow mountain shudders because of the terrible sword.


    Countless blood crows flew toward Olaf, his scalp tingling with the sound of crazy crows.


    When he wanted to escape from the scope of the chop, he found that his body was like something was fixed, unable to move.


    He looks at Fiona in horror. All he can think of is Fiona''s ability to make him unable to move. It was Fiona''s bloodthirsty and cold eyes that responded to him.


    Fiona stands high in the sky with the help of the night Raven sword, overlooking Olaf who can''t move, showing a trace of excitement she didn''t realize.


    Before performing this move, she was so worried about Ye Feng''s safety that she completely forgot the horror and side effects of this move. Now she completely forgot about Ye Feng and just wanted to watch Olaf die under her sword.


    It is conceivable that when she comes back to her senses, she will regret what she has done.


    Under her gaze, the blood crow gradually submerges Olaf. When the sword light of the blood crow disappeared, the surrounding mountains trembled violently.


    One of the places where Olaf had been before had disappeared.


    Fiona''s body fell, too, and she supported herself weakly with her sword, panting.


    When she came back to her senses, she realized that her swordsmanship was too powerful. Fiona covered her forehead in pain, and in a hurry she forgot whether Olaf could bear her blow.


    Under this, the clue of Ye Feng is broken because of her recklessness. Fiona shook her head. She is not like this. How could she be so reckless just now!


    "Care makes a mess, Fiona. Do you realize what''s wrong with you now? Anxiety can''t help you find Ye Feng faster. It''s time to calm down. "


    Caitlin''s voice came from afar. Fiona looked at her and saw a man who should not have been seen following her.


    That man is Olaf! Caitlin even handcuffed Olaf, with a rope to pull the bound Olaf toward her. Fiona opened her mouth. She couldn''t believe it. Wasn''t Olaf dead by her sword?


    Caitlin said with a confident smile, "you must be thinking how I caught Olaf? As a matter of fact, I arrived when you cast the sword just now. When the sword was about to be cut to Olaf, I used the Hicks space confinement converter made by my mother. If the transferred person doesn''t resist, his ability will be imprisoned at the same time. In other words, your sword has helped me a lot


    "Thank you. But for you, I''m afraid I would have made a big mistake." Fiona looked at Caitlin indifferently, even though she was proud to thank her.


    Caitlin smiles, not caring about Fiona''s attitude. For Fiona''s character, she still know a little bit, Fiona can be low and proud of the head to thank has been very good. She doesn''t expect Fiona to change because of her.


    If Fiona really changed her attitude because of this, she would not think highly of this proud swordsman.


    Besides, it''s thanks to Fiona that it''s not a mistake to capture Olaf so easily. If Fiona''s sword had not restrained Olaf''s ability, they would have lost a lot of time in catching Olaf.


    Instead of worrying about Fiona''s attitude, it''s better to focus on Olaf and ask for some information about the five kill band.


    At this thought, Caitlin''s mouth rose slightly, and she was the best at interrogating prisoners!


    Olaf, Olaf You should answer my question well, or I can''t guarantee that something unknown will happen to you


    Cluckwww.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 130

    Watching Olaf comatose by her, Caitlin leans against a stone wall and ponders the information from Olaf.


    As time went on, her eyebrows became more and more dignified.


    If Olaf didn''t lie, the rest of the band was at the top of the iron ridge. Then it means there will be an inevitable battle. Caitlin has a headache, and the danger of facing the five kill four is beyond her control.


    Because of the safety of the four members of the team, Caitlin had to make a decision to go down the mountain and wait for rez to make a decision.


    Trist and Li Qing did not oppose Caitlin''s decision, but Fiona had a lot of dissatisfaction about it.


    Fiona said coldly, "go, you go. I want to go to the highest mountain by myself." With that, Fiona went northwest.


    Caitlin frowned, sullen, and dissatisfied with Fiona''s willfulness. She grabbed Fiona''s left hand and said, "you don''t know the strength of the five kill band. You''re going to die like this."


    "Yes Hey, I agree with officer Caitlin. " Trist followed.


    Fiona stood still and glanced coldly at trist.


    Being swept away by Fiona, Tris has a unique feeling of falling into an ice cave. He snickered twice and stopped talking.


    Caitlin is not afraid of Fiona''s eyes. Now she is the team leader and is responsible for the people in the team. Her voice became more and more serious: "Fiona, don''t be capricious, we''ll go back and talk about Ye Feng."


    "Go back? What if he dies on our way back? " Fiona asked, in a cold voice.


    "This..."


    Seeing that Caitlin could not refute, Fiona snorted coldly, and she turned to walk towards the highest mountain.


    When Caitlin saw Fiona going again, she urged again, "even so, you can''t make fun of your life!"


    Listening to Caitlin''s words behind her, Fiona laughed at herself in the bottom of her heart. Life? It''s not as important as him.


    She stopped again, turned her head, and looked straight at Caitlin with her left eye.


    Facing Fiona''s gaze, Caitlin''s body could not help shaking. She swore that she had never seen such a terrible look in a person''s eyes.


    It is not the horror of evil, but the unimaginable firmness and persistence.


    Fiona''s moving eyes reveal unprecedented firmness, like looking for someone she cherishes most.


    For a moment, Caitlin forgot that she was going to persuade Fiona to go back with her.


    If I disappeared one day, would izerell be so persistent in looking for me? Caitlin thought absently.


    When Caitlin regained consciousness, there was no Fiona in front of her. She shook her head in some chagrin. She was taken by Fiona just now.


    Looking at the highest mountain in the northwest, Caitlin looks complicated.


    With a long sigh, Caitlin decided to go after Fiona. Now that we''ve come, let''s meet the band five.


    After thinking about it, Caitlin said to trist and Li Qing with some regret: "trist, Master Li Qing, we should have gone back, but Fiona has already gone to that mountain, so I have to change my mind and go to the mountain where the five kill band is located. The encounter may be life-threatening."


    Both trist and Li Qing agreed with Caitlin''s decision, which saved her a lot of work. If only Fiona would have saved her mind! How to encounter Ye Feng, Fiona''s IQ is reduced to zero? She said in the bottom of her heart.


    Last time, she was nearly in danger in the summoner canyon. She went back with a lot of self-defense Hicks technology weapons. It seems that today most of them have to pay for the five kill band. As soon as she thinks of it, Caitlin has a painful feeling.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ye Feng, what are you thinking?" Looking at Ye Feng''s solemn expression all the time, Oriana can''t help asking.


    "Ah Ha ha, nothing. Let''s go on and go back to Zuan early. " Ye Feng made a ha ha, he didn''t want to let Oriana know that he was thinking about her change.


    He''s been in a bad mood since last night when he found out that he had stabbed origina''s left chest.


    He would never have thought that he would stab Ariana''s body with his own sword, which seemed almost impossible to him.


    But it was something he had asked oliviana to tell, and he had to believe it, no matter how hard he could believe it.


    If Ariana''s degeneration is related to a stab in her heart, then she is the one who made her unable to be a human being.


    Ye Feng blinked his eyes and walked carelessly to the East. He didn''t notice that there was a stumbling block in front of him because of his entanglement with Ariana.


    One foot hit the stumbling block, Ye Feng directly stepped into the air, lost his balance and fell in the snow.


    "Hiss..." Ye Feng crawled out of the snow, his bare upper body covered with snow, so cold that he shivered.


    "Ye Feng, are you ok?" olliana said"It''s OK. It''s just a little cold." Ye Feng shakes off the snow on his body and shrugs helplessly.


    "Cold? In this way, my father''s Hicks pocket for me has a lot of clothes in it. I''ll bring one out for you Olliana thought.


    Ah? Ye Feng drooped his head and twitched at the corners of his mouth. Why didn''t oleana take it out early in the morning, since she had clothes? He suddenly felt like he was crying without tears.


    Oriana took a small pocket from her arms, rummaged it for a long time, and took out a white shirt and a black coat.


    "Here, put them on Oriana smiles and hands the clothes to Ye Feng.


    It''s a magical place to be in piltwave. There are two clothes in that small pocket. Ye Feng sighed at the bottom of his heart. Little did you know that the space in that pocket was as big as a villa.


    After putting on the clothes, ye Fengli felt much warmer. Then he asked curiously, "Oriana, since you have clothes, why don''t you take them out earlier?"


    Oriana said, "ah," and then said wrongly, "you didn''t tell me you were cold."


    "All right." Ye Feng shrugged helplessly. He can''t blame Oriana. The robot can''t feel the cold.


    Looking at the white dress on Oriana''s body, Ye Feng can''t help but smile bitterly. The robot is not afraid of cold, and still wears a cool skirt in winter. If humans want to do this, they have to learn magic or fencing. And in this respect also must have certain attainments, can barely keep out the cold. If it''s too cold, you''ll still feel cold.


    At this point, he was a little envious of olivianne''s constitution.


    Aoliana sees Ye Feng to stare at oneself all the time suddenly, she Meng Meng ground Du mouth asks: "do I have flower on my face?"


    "Cough No flowers, eh? I mean, let''s get on the road Ye Feng''s face is slightly red, embarrassed to say.


    "Well!" Oriana nodded with a smile, then followed Ye Feng and continued to walk to the East.


    As she walked along, Oriana found a high peak due north. As she walked, she said to Ye Feng, "look, Ye Feng, there is a very high mountain."


    "Well I see it. "


    "There should be a panoramic view of the iron ridge mountains. Let''s go up and have a look at the scenery." Oriana waved her little hand, very excited.


    Panorama of iron ridge mountains? Ye Feng''s heart thumped. He suddenly thought of Wusha band. If there is any place convenient for them to pass the weird music to Zuan and piltwiff, it should be the best place!


    Ye Feng stops, looks solemn and looks at the snow peak.


    He was hesitating whether to go and have a look. If all the other members of Wusha were there, he would have discovered a big secret.


    But what if you''re noticed by the band five? Just one jorick almost killed him and Oriana.


    Come on, let''s go back to Juan and Caitlin, and they''ll talk about it. Ye Feng considered again and again, or decided to return to the villa Zuan.


    He said to Oriana, "Ariana, there are probably other members of the five kill band. We''d better go back to Zuan."


    "OK..." Said oliviana, somewhat disappointed.


    Ye Feng didn''t recognize the disappointed tone of Oriana. He took her by the hand and quickened the pace of returning to Zuan.


    Just before Ye Feng and Oriana were about to walk up and down the mountain, a sharp sword came straight at them.


    Ye Feng was shocked in his heart. He took Arianna back and looked at the north peak.


    A dark and familiar sword slowly fell into Ye Feng''s eyes. The sword fell in front of Ye Feng at a very fast speed and went straight into the snow.


    Ye Feng stretched out his right hand and touched the dark sword.


    The owner of this sword is his childhood sweetheart Fiona''s black feather sword!


    Pull out the ink feather sword inserted in the snow, and Ye Feng takes a deep breath. He knew that Fiona was going through a fierce battle on that mountain in the north.


    It seems that this encounter is inevitable


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 131

    At the top of the iron ridge, Fiona slowed down. Her nerves were on high alert at the moment, and the closer she was to the summit, the more strong the smell of black magic was.


    Except for some taboo mages who deviate from the mainstream society to study black magic, only demons can do it. The devil is the embodiment of dark magic. There is such a strong smell of black magic here. It is obvious that there are demons releasing their breath nearby.


    Looks like the rest of the band is here. Looking at the top of this slightly open snow mountain, Fiona breathed out a solemn look.


    In this cold place, her forehead also exudes sweat because of tension.


    Suddenly, her face changed. Fiona held her breath and took a shelter in the back. With the sword in her mind, Fiona looks at her position.


    Where Fiona looked, a woman with long red hair and a long black dress was standing there, frowning.


    There was a flash of color in Fiona''s eyes. This man was Sona. Fiona had no hostility to SANA. Instead, she sympathized with SANA''s being washed away by the devil.


    However, she came here mainly to investigate Ye Feng''s whereabouts, and the affair of SANA was left to Caitlin and they solved it. Think about it, Fiona takes advantage of Sona to turn her head, and dodges to other places to explore.


    After some exploration, Fiona did not find the clue of Ye Feng on the top of the snow mountain. What''s more, she found only three members of the band: karlsas, Maud Caesar and Sona.


    Fiona is in a heavy heart. She wants to know where jorick is now. She is worried that it is jorick who is taking care of Ye Feng.


    She was sure that Ye Feng and jorick did not exist on the top of the snow mountain, but she was not sure about Ye Feng''s condition at the moment.


    Once again saw SANA passing by, Fiona''s eyes slightly elongated. Since there is no clue from Ye Feng, she doesn''t want to waste her time here.


    Fiona, who was just about to leave, suddenly gave a meal. She held her breath, her whole back was close to the stone wall and did not dare to breathe.


    "SANA, have you found anyone suspicious?"


    Fiona knew that this was the voice of Carlos who had appeared in the villa before. She did not dare to cast a little sword.


    Last time in the villa, she and Ye Feng several people have felt the breath of karlsas. Although she has not played, Fiona can be sure that Carlos will not be inferior to her.


    In the uncertain factors, Fiona does not intend to fight him, so as not to increase the right and wrong.


    SANA, who had been wandering in a daze, bowed apologetically. She replied, "tutor karlsas, no one has been found."


    Karlsas shook his head with a sigh and said, "SANA, you must patrol carefully, or you will not even be aware of anyone around you."


    "Is there someone around me?" She frowned slightly and said.


    Fiona''s heart suddenly jumped violently, her eyes coagulated, and her forehead became more and more moist. Even if she wanted to catch her breath, she held her breath and did not dare to go too far. Even the palms of her hands were sweating nervously because of the words of kalthas.


    "That''s right. If you take good care of Suna, let me teach you a lesson in person!"


    With a smile, Carl sass walked steadily towards the stone wall where Fiona was hiding.


    Fiona''s heart was in her throat as she listened to the approaching footsteps. Her right hand tightly tightened the ink feather sword in her hand and was ready to attack at any time.


    Seeing that karlsas is about to find her around the stone wall, Fiona''s eye is horizontal, holding a black feather sword ready to strike first.


    At this moment, Fiona''s pupils shrink, and her mouth is suddenly covered by a tiny hand, and even her hand is grasped by the visitor.


    With a mixture of surprise and anger, Fiona was about to strike back at the man who had caught her when she heard Caitlin''s familiar voice.


    "Shh, it''s me. Don''t talk if you don''t want to be found out by Carlos!"


    "Caitlin, why did you come with me?" Fiona frowned.


    Caitlin made a silent gesture with her index finger against her lips. Fiona also recovered from her initial stupidity and realized that carlas was approaching.


    Thinking of this, Fiona once again grasped the Moyu sword. Caitlin gently presses her right hand on Fiona''s right hand to signal Fiona not to move.


    Although wondering why Caitlin didn''t let her do it, Fiona chose to stop.


    Carlos''s figure appeared in front of them, and Fiona was about to stab her subconsciously. In her opinion, kalthas appeared in front of them. If he did not, he would die.


    As soon as Caitlin saw it, her heart beat faster. She hugged Fiona and didn''t let Fiona do it.


    "It''s strange that there is someone here just now. Am I wrong?" Kalthas looked at the stone wall with a puzzled look.


    At this moment, Fiona, who wanted to reprimand Caitlin, was also honest. She didn''t expect Carlos to find her and Caitlin right in front of him.


    Although confused, Fiona was relieved to think that Caitlin belonged to pierviff.


    Fiona has also heard of the Hicks technology of pierviff. Compared with Zuan''s application of scientific and technological magic to human body and alchemy, cities with the combination of magic and technology have their own advantages. But she didn''t know what kind of weapon Caitlin used this time. She could hide their whereabouts in front of karlsas.At this time, Caitlin also released Fiona, showing a proud expression, obviously satisfied with Fiona''s puzzled expression. This time, in order to save Fiona, she used the vanishing image created by her parents. This is a disposable Hicks technology weapon that her parents left her with to escape her life. Even the demigods facing the outside world can escape smoothly as long as they are not too sensitive to the breath.


    Fiona''s cold and pretty face seldom shows a faint smile. Caitlin is here to help her. She will not be so unkind.


    When kalthas searched again and again, he looked grimly at Fiona''s position.


    With a jump in their hearts, both Caitlin and Fiona were extremely nervous. Was it still discovered?


    "Come on, Sona. Follow me to Maud Caesar. We have to get something ready. It''s not easy to get out of rez''s eyes." Calthas was facing Sona not far away.


    Caitlin and Fiona were relieved to see this. They thought Carlos had found them.


    Caitlin''s body trembled as she leaned against the stone wall to see where karlsas and Sona were. There is a circle of cards spinning, and there is a faint smell of magic.


    Karlsas and Sona apparently noticed the magic of the card, and they both stayed where they were, waiting for the caster to appear.


    "Trist, this fool, didn''t I tell him to wait at the top of the mountain with Master Li Qing?" I recognized her face as black as Caitlin.


    Maud Caesar! Watching the teleportation array send out one of the three modcaesar, Caitlin''s mood has sunk to the bottom. So it seems that modkaisa captured Li Qing and trist.


    With the strength of Master Li Qing and trist, we should not be caught like this. Caitlin''s eyes flashed, and she immediately thought that they might have been plotted by Maud Caesar in the dark.


    No one is more powerful than demigod in the five kill band that can be trapped in the mountains alone. In this way, even if it is stronger, there will be a limit. If you use the Hicks technology weapons made by her parents, plus the four Fiona, you may be able to subdue the three karlsas.


    It''s inevitable to fight head-on. It''s a pity that my vanishing image is wasted in vain! Caitlin had a convulsion in the corners of her mouth and a look of pain.


    She gathered up her complicated thoughts and gave Fiona a look. Fiona understood, and she did.


    But before the decisive battle, we have to rescue Li Qing and trist. Otherwise, the two of them alone will not be the opponents of the three.


    Forced by the situation, they had to face up to the members of the five kill band.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 132

    "These two guys with good strength were found at the bottom of the mountain top. With a little bit of strategy, I caught them." Maud Caesar yawned and said carelessly.


    Calthas grinned and said, "two, we''re meeting again."


    One side of SANA saw Li Qing among the people brought back by Maud Caesar, and her face began to be very unnatural. Since the last farewell, she felt that she had been ashamed of Li Qing''s expectations.


    In order to retain her voice, she selfishly chose to say goodbye to the past and follow carlas.


    If it wasn''t for Li Qing, she wouldn''t have seen kalthas as a devil; if it wasn''t for Li Qing, she wouldn''t have known her past; if it wasn''t for Li Qing, she wouldn''t have spent the happiest time before.


    Unknowingly, she found that she liked this silent man. Even though she knew he was blind, she couldn''t help falling in love with him. In this complex mood, she was afraid to see Li Qing again.


    "SANA, what''s the matter with you?"


    "No Not so much Tutor karlsas. " In the face of Carlos'' cross examination, she realized that she had lost her temper.


    Karlsas only looked at SANA with a meaningful eye and stopped talking about it.


    He said to Maud Caesar, "you caught these two men. What are you going to do with them?"


    Modcaesar glanced indifferently at calthas, and as soon as he was about to speak, he felt a strange wave of energy.


    With a change of mind, mod Caesar looks at trist and Li Qing. When he and Trey went to see him disappear.


    Karlsas also noticed this. His eyes flashed, and a fierce killing shot out of his eyes. With a wave of his left hand, the stone wall where Fiona and Caitlin had been hiding was directly wrapped in the dark color of magic energy.


    His left hand slowly clenched from little finger to thumb, and the surrounding area centered on the stone wall burst together.


    Flying rocks and snow dust cover up the area.


    All silent, Caitlin''s four figures gradually appear.


    When he saw that it was the four men, carlthas showed a smile and said, "there are two miscellaneous fish. How does my desolate magic taste?"


    Fiona''s faces were not much better, but they were slightly wounded, though they were on guard.


    Seeing that there was no way to avoid it, Fiona spoke directly and said coldly, "Ye Feng and Oriana are missing. Did you do it?"


    Carlos was stunned, then gave a strange smile, and looked at Fiona playfully.


    "What do you mean?" In the face of karlsas''s provocation, Fiona is not in a hurry to move, she still wants to know the specific situation of Ye Feng.


    "The boy and girl you mentioned were brought to the iron ridge mountains by me. What do you mean by me?" Calthas laughed innocently.


    There was a flash of cold light, and Fiona''s eyes were horrified at karlsas.


    "Be careful, don''t be provoked by him. He wants to divide us and fight alone. We may not be their opponents," Caitlin warned


    Taking a deep breath, Fiona tried to be patient. She asked faintly, "What proof do you have?"


    Karlsas wants to provoke Fiona deliberately. He also wants to see how strong his own body power is. Obviously, the swordsmanship genius like Fiona is the best sharpening stone.


    With a wave of his right hand, a mirror like image emerges in front of Fiona.


    Through the mirror, they can see the picture of Ye Feng struggling to resist the magic sound when Wusha band plays Requiem together.


    Ye Feng''s painful rolling and twitching in the snow, as well as the ferocious to twisted face, deeply hurt Fiona''s heart.


    At the end of the picture, Aliana cries helplessly at the closed eyes of Ye Feng.


    Suddenly, Fiona''s body suddenly moved, she smashed the mirror with a sword, her chest fluctuated because of the excitement. She trembled as if she had been stimulated.


    Caitlin and Caitlin''s three faces were darkened, and they knew that Fiona had lost her mind when she was stimulated by karlsas.


    In such an out of control situation, Caitlin can only hope that the three of them can quickly subdue mod Caesar and help Fiona.


    "You''ll regret what you''ve done..." Fiona''s voice was like a cold cavern, and even Caitlin felt a chill.


    She walked slowly towards carlas, her eyes becoming scarlet. The fierce killing intention and fierce sword spirit wrapped it, and even the space around her became no longer clear.


    The faint smell of blood diffused and flowed towards kalthas.


    There was a glimmer of excitement in carlthas''s eyes, and he licked his pale, dry and bleeding lips with the tip of his tongue. He looked at Fiona like a hunter looking at a dangerous prey to be caught.


    Although lethal, but it also made him fight.


    Break the sky! Suddenly Fiona''s figure flashed forward to Carlos. The dark sword spirit gradually transformed into substance lingered on the body of Moyu sword. The cold light flashed, and the sword directly stabbed kalthas in the abdomen.The essence of the sword Qi turns into the sword awn, and the endless night crow''s sword intention rushes to the sword tip. If the sword goes down, most people will be killed on the spot.


    But kalthas is indifferent smile, body shape is like ghost general, nimbly dodged this sword.


    "It''s not a small chance to kill!" Calthas gave a teasing smile, and with a wave of his right hand, Fiona''s green shadow appeared at her feet.


    Fiona snorted coldly, and with another blow, she cut and stabbed at kalthas.


    He stabbed five swords in a row, and each sword implied the intention of killing. He pursued to kill with one blow.


    But carlsas'' strange body method not only skilfully evades Fiona''s sword every time, but also exerts the spirit of the dead to fire the ghost on Fiona''s body, burning Fiona''s body continuously.


    Unable to bear it, Fiona had to step back for a while, and her burning pain slowed down a lot. Karlsas was not going to let her rest and keep up.


    On the other side, Caitlin three people preemptive, together rushed to Maud Caesar, trying to win him, but they forgot the existence of SANA.


    SANA stroked her magic electronic organ behind Maud Caesar, and cooperated with Maud Caesar. For a moment, she was in a standstill with Caitlin.


    Fiona also noticed the battle situation of Caitlin, but now she just wants to kill karlsas in front of her and make him regret tormenting Ye Feng so much.


    In fact, Fiona did not know that karlsas could not kill Yefeng. If ye Feng dies, Elise, one of the first four demons in shadow Island, will also die. During the duration of the shadow contract, he will not move the wind.


    Just as Fiona was distracted, a dark green transparent wall appeared in front of her. Under the influence of this wall, Fiona''s action is much slower than before.


    Surprised at her slow movement, Fiona''s Scarlet pupil flashed a cold light. She broke free and shook the fire around him. Turn your right hand over and your body will appear behind karlsas in the next moment.


    And Carl Sasser grinned, and his withered hand grasped Fiona''s Moyu sword.


    Fiona''s eyes flashed, trying to cut off Carlos'' hand. But before time, a cold evil spirit attacked her Mo Yu sword.


    The dark magic energy transforms the evil Qi from the sword tip, the counter current swallows her condensing night crow sword idea.


    Not only that, but also the evil Qi is winding around Fiona''s right hand along the sword body and eroding into her body.


    "No, kalthas wants to demonize Fiona Caitlin exclaimed.


    Li Qing and trist are also shocked. If Fiona is turned into a devil by karlsas, they will lose the chance of winning.


    Caitlin''s face twitched, and she didn''t expect Fiona to be so confused that she had to pick up the devil spirit of calthas.


    She wanted to leave to stop the evil spirit in Fiona''s body, but the three of them were inextricably entangled by Maud Caesar and SANA.


    At the moment, Fiona was eroded by karlsas''s evil spirit, and her wild night Raven sword was even more powerful. With one sword, she cut off Carlos'' right hand.


    Karlsas gave a strange cry and immediately withdrew from the distance of tens of meters. He watched as his right hand was cut off bleeding and his face twisted with anger.


    However, Fiona''s demonized appearance made him feel more or less relaxed. Now in the critical moment of demonization, his body is not a demigod, nor dare to close to the strength of the strong Fiona.


    Once mortals are demonized, their power will multiply. The reason why karlsas didn''t directly give Sora and Olaf magic gas, because the evil gas extremely consumed his physical strength. He did not expect that Fiona would choose to shake his evil spirit, which led to this special situation.


    Fiona''s eyes gradually emit purple and black magic light, and even her mouth is emitting purple and black magic gas.


    Her whole body skin is also sending out evil gas, Fiona face ferocious struggle, she also realized that she is gradually demonized.


    She shook her head stiffly, gritted her teeth and looked at karlsas. At least kill the devil first!


    She staggered to her feet, and the evil Qi in her body was eroding her remaining conscience and consciousness.


    "Ah Fiona roared, and her roar resounded from the top of the snowy mountain.


    The scream of pain was like a demon, and Caitlin was hairy.


    But karlsas, who has been observing Fiona, is smiling. Another Kendo demon is about to be born!


    "Ah Er ah... " Fiona''s Scarlet pupils no longer emit purple black magic light. With the roar just now, she suppressed the evil Qi in her body.


    "Well Oh Ha... " Fiona gasped and widened her eyes, without concealing her murderous intention. When she stepped on the ground with one foot and held the inky feather sword, she rushed to the onlooker karlsas.


    Before he knew what was going on, karlsas'' left hand was cut off by Fiona.


    The light evil spirit mixed with Fiona''s night Raven sword meaning, more powerful than ever.


    After another hand was cut off, karlsas realized that Fiona had temporarily suppressed the demons by her terrible will.But you pressure for a while, pressure for a lifetime? Calthas grinned grimly, and a ghost wall appeared in front of him, temporarily slowing Fiona''s pace.


    At the same time, his figure has been wavering around Fiona. The explosion and burning of desolation and magic fire marks hurt Fiona''s body.


    Fiona shook her right hand and almost lost her sword because she couldn''t suppress the evil spirit in her body.


    Quick decision! Fiona jumps into the air and holds the Moyu sword tightly in her right hand. All the night crow''s sword ideas are gathered in the sword tip.


    The sad cry of blood crows is constantly ringing, and the blood crows are mixed with fierce sword spirit.


    Fiona looks down at karlsas from a high altitude and cuts out with a sword.


    The blood crow, which is transformed by countless sword ideas, is mixed with fierce sword spirit and cuts out a huge sword awn.


    After the baptism of the evil spirit, the terrible sword became more fierce, and with the dark breath of death, he cut to the ground of karlsas.


    Karlsas is not the real body after all, but also shows fear in front of Fiona''s killing move after the baptism of evil spirit.


    He tried his best to exert his magic power, trying to escape from the scope of this chop.


    However, he is still slow


    His body was divided into two by the sword and fell into the huge pit left by the sword.


    In an instant, the mountain top also fell into unprecedented calm.


    Because of Fiona''s sword!


    Caitlin was less shocked because she had seen Fiona perform the sword once before. However, compared with the previous sword, which was eroded by the evil Qi, it was more terrifying, and it was about to touch the semi divine strike.


    "Cough, cough..." Just as everyone thought carlthas was dead, his voice sounded again.


    The Yin wind floats, that faint Yin cold idea stabbed into Fiona four people''s bone.


    Karlsas''s split body stood up again. He gave Fiona a cold smile and said, "if it wasn''t for my good student SANA, I would have died."


    After such a reminder, Fiona noticed that there was a faint healing magic energy on karlsas.


    And Fiona, who has been exhausted, has no extra strength to suppress the evil Qi in her body. She falls weakly in the snow.


    With a wave of carlas''s right hand, Fiona''s Moyu sword flew away from her hand and flew to the bottom of the mountain. He didn''t want to see Fiona use terrible swordsmanship before she became a complete demon.


    Fiona''s eyes once again shot a terrible purple and black magic light. Her mouth constantly out of purple black magic gas, consciousness is also gradually blurred.


    In her somber consciousness, she seemed to fall into an endless abyss.


    Time is infinitely extended, space is infinitely extended, and the long and eternal darkness confines her soul


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 133

    In the battle with Maud Caesar and Sona, the souls of Caitlin seemed to be drawn by something. The invisible traction made them unable to separate themselves against SANA behind mod Caesar.


    Caitlin wanted to save Fiona, but Maud Caesar did not give her any chance.


    Although the human body imprisons Maud Caesar, he can still exert some of his real abilities.


    The reason why Caitlin and Caitlin felt their souls drawn was that they were given by his soul detention. If it is his real body to display, it is not just traction, he will be born Caitlin three souls directly stripped out of the body, killing three people. And the souls of the three killed will also be enslaved by him and will not be freed.


    This ability to enslave souls is also possessed by hammer stone, who is also the demon of shadow island. Compared with his violent way, hammerstone''s way is more silent.


    Caitlin''s face changed as Fiona''s condition worsened.


    After hesitation, Caitlin is ruthless, bites her teeth, and plans to use a Hicks technology weapon she brought out.


    Thinking about it, she took out a blue mechanical object in the shape of a bottle from the inside of her coat, turned the top spiral and threw it at Fiona.


    As soon as this thing is thrown, the space around it seems to be solidified, and faint magic breath is emitted.


    As soon as carlsas''s eyes fixed, he already felt the extraordinary of this thing.


    Although it is not clear what role it has, but to be on the safe side, kalthas immediately used magic to try to suck it into his hands.


    To Carlos'' surprise, the thing ignored his magic and flew towards Fiona.


    Then, kalthas got up again, came to the mechanical object which was shaped like a bottle, and stretched out his hand to grasp forward.


    "Pa"! An electric current passed into karlsas, numbing him and bouncing him away.


    When it landed next to Fiona, Fiona was sucked in by this bottle like mechanical object.


    The next moment, it was in Caitlin''s hands again. Caitlin breathed a breath, and finally did not let Fiona continue to demonize. But for Fiona, she lost a very precious Hicks technology weapon.


    The weapon that Fiona took in was called the Hicks time Stiller, which was developed by his father when he mistakenly put the newly developed space magic and time magic into this mechanical object. Its use also has harsh conditions, non comatose people can not be inhaled into the time Stiller.


    The time in which man enters the still time is before he enters the still time. If anyone can''t be treated temporarily, they can be sent into a static device and come out when they can. Now she can''t help Fiona get rid of the demonized state, so Caitlin has to put Fiona into the time Stiller for a while.


    However, in this way, the three of them will have to face the attack of carlas, and the situation is even more severe.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I won''t get involved, or Maud Caesar won''t be happy." Carlsas saw Caitlin looking at him intentionally or unintentionally, and waved his hand.


    Caitlin can''t believe calthas''s words. While fighting against Maud Caesar, she also keeps an eye on the dynamics of calthas in case of being attacked.


    It''s the same with Li Qing and trist, and they won''t believe Carlos.


    "Master Li Qing, if you go on like this, you can''t kill Maud Caesar, not to mention the covetous karlsas. Do you have a way to hold down SANA?" Caitlin asked anxiously after defeating Maud Caesar''s Silver Hammer.


    Li Qing''s heart jumped and hesitated for a while. He said, "yes, but you are sure to kill Maud Caesar?"


    "No, but I''ll try my best." Caitlin gasped heavily.


    "Well, I''ll take care of SANA." Li Qing''s tone was heavy.


    Caitlin also knew that it was a little difficult for Li Qing to hold down SANA in the face, but she would not be able to use her remaining Hicks technology weapons without doing so.


    Looking at Li Qing with a slight apology, Caitlin breathed out her breath. She took a Hicks flare from her waist and threw it at mod Caesar.


    Modcaesar, who did not know what it was, caught the flare and was blinded for a while.


    Li Qing immediately used the martial arts he had learned in aonia. He kicked tianyinbo with magic and hit Maud Caesar.


    Sensing the sky sound wave marked on Maud Caesar, Li Qing is another echo hit, and the whole person flies to mod Caesar who can''t distinguish the direction.


    Turning sideways, a whirlwind kick, and the Raptors swing their tail and kick modkaisa in the direction of Caitlin and trist.


    After all this, he rushed to SANA in the rear.


    Just now, the combination of martial arts and magic was completed by Li Qing in a few breaths.


    Although marveled at Li Qing''s magic and martial arts, but Caitlin also knows that the next is the most important play.


    Trist throws a gold card to hold mod Caesar, and Caitlin puts down her trap to buy time for her to use the new Hicks technology weapon.Quickly remove a red gem from her arms and insert it into the slot on her Hicks technology rifle. Caitlin disassembled and reassembled her rifle at an appalling rate, and by the time she had assembled it, Maud Caesar was free.


    Caitlin aimed a shot at Maud Caesar''s head, followed by a red laser with tremendous magic energy from the reassembled gun caliber.


    No sooner had the laser been fired than Maud Caesar felt the breath of death. But when he was afraid, it was late, and the laser was shooting at him several times faster than he was.


    Without SANA''s healing magic, when Maud Caesar was about to die, kalthas moved.


    Damn it! Caitlin saw that calthas was moving and knew that the laser couldn''t hit Maud Caesar. Her face was cloudy and clear, and it was obvious that she had missed calthas. As expected, all demons are the same, and they can''t believe what they say!


    and Caitlin as like as two peas, Carle SARS rescued Carle from the laser.


    "They''re too dangerous. It seems that we have to join hands, Maud Caesar," calthas said to mod Caesar


    Maud Caesar shook his head and breathed his breath. Then he said, "yes, it''s time to end."


    As soon as the words fell, kalthas and Maud Caesar, simultaneously, exuded the magic of terror, and swept towards Caitlin and trist.


    Suddenly, their faces turned pale. Trist was completely flustered, and Caitlin was still in the final struggle. Her mind was racing, wondering what other Hicks technology weapons could resist the two of them.


    Some of her weapons needed time for her to use, but now no one can buy time for her.


    Caitlin began to despair at the thought. Is she really going to die here?


    Maud Caesar''s sledgehammer and calthas''s barren magic fall at the same time, as long as they hit trist and Caitlin, they will die.


    At this critical moment, two wind like figures passed under the attack of mod Caesar and calthas at a very fast speed, and rescued Caitlin and trist.


    Before they could recover from the shadow of death, Caitlin and trist''s ears rang with a hearty laugh they knew so well.


    "It''s a good thing that I and Olivia are fast enough, or you two will die there!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 134

    "It''s a good thing that I and Olivia are fast enough, or you two will die there!"


    Caitlin was familiar with the sound. She looked back and was completely stunned.


    "Ye Feng, are you still alive?" Caitlin asked mysteriously


    "Ha?" Ye Feng tilted his head and his mouth twitched. He didn''t understand why Caitlin said so.


    Caitlin smiles awkwardly and says, "it''s OK. You don''t know, Fiona. She''s worried about you!"


    "By the way, why don''t you see Fiona and shivell?" Ye Feng looked at two people and asked.


    He looked at Li Qing, who was still fighting with SANA not far away, only to find that there were still two people missing. Recalling that he had picked up Fiona''s Moyu sword from the top of the mountain, he had a bad premonition.


    Asked by Ye Feng, Caitlin sighed and said, "sylvier, she is still lying in the villa, as for Fiona She... "


    "What''s wrong with her?" Ye Feng''s heart thump a jump, anxious way.


    After sipping her lips, Caitlin looked at Ye Feng, who was worried about her eyes, and said, "she''s demonized It may become a devil in the future. "


    Evil devil? Isn''t that the next Alice? Ye fengleng in situ, do not know what to do.


    "Reminiscence?" Kalthas came slowly towards the men, smiling grimly.


    Looking at karlsas, Caitlin said to Ye Feng, "it''s him who demonizes Fiona!"


    "Yes, I am. What can I do for you?" Calthas said with a jocular smile.


    After carlas so excited, the emotional instability of Ye Feng completely broke out, he held Fiona''s ink feather sword to rush forward.


    Fortunately, Olivia Anna caught Ye Feng in time. With Ye Feng''s strength, unless there was a miracle like the last fight against jorick, it was impossible to beat karlsas.


    "What, want to do it?" Karlsas continues to look at Ye Feng defiantly.


    Ye Feng has the intention to start, but he is caught by the hand of Oriana, which is not easy to do.


    Caitlin''s eyes whirled back and forth on Ye Feng and Oriana. While carlsas was still teasing Ye Feng, she thought quickly about the countermeasures.


    If ye Feng and Oriana join in, plus trist, together with the three to hold down karlsas and Maud Caesar, she will have the opportunity to use some special Hicks technology weapons.


    She believed that as long as SANA could not use her healing magic to support karlsas, her time-consuming weapons would definitely kill the two demons.


    The speed of Ye Feng and Oriana is related to the wind. If you are not careful, these two people can definitely slip away. You can see that Ye Feng and Oriana saved her and trist just now.


    Thinking of this, Caitlin smiles, she wants to bet!


    "Officer Caitlin, what are you smirking about?" Trist asked, seeing Caitlin laughing at herself.


    "Say who laughs, you gambler!" Caitlin didn''t have a good airway, and it was a shudder on trist''s forehead.


    As soon as trist was about to complain, Caitlin''s little hand covered her mouth.


    Caitlin was serious at the moment, and her right hand behind her handed trist a card.


    "When the fight starts, send it to their rear and throw the card at Maud Caesar." Caitlin''s squint, low voice.


    Trist also knows that this is not the time for mischief, and if there is a mistake, they will account for it. He nodded and quietly put away Caitlin''s cards.


    Caitlin breathed a sigh of relief when she saw trist collect her cards.


    In order to successfully subdue these two difficult demons, it is not enough to rely on that card. She also needs the speed of Ariana and Ye Feng.


    It''s time to do it! Caitlin''s moving eyes twinkled with a strange look. She looked at Oriana who was still pulling Ye Feng and said, "Oriana, it''s not a way to go on like this. It''s better to fight with them. Maybe there''s hope."


    After Caitlin said so, Oriana is not good to continue to block Ye Feng.


    As soon as Oriana let go, Ye Feng rushed out. Carlsas saw Ye Fengzhen rush to himself, but his previously joking smile disappeared in an instant.


    He and Maud Caesar both knew that Ye Feng was the one who signed the shadow contract with Elise. They could not have killed Ye Feng. This secret matter is only known by the first four demons of shadow Island, and the last four demons know nothing about it.


    In desperation, karlsas had to deal with it in a hurry.


    "Oriana, you go and help Ye Feng to hold karlsas together. Don''t get hurt." Seeing Ye Feng move her hand, Caitlin tells olivianna.


    Oriana didn''t say much and ran to Ye Feng.


    Before Caitlin had time to command trist, mod Caesar rushed to her and trist with a sledgehammer.


    Damn it! Caitlin''s lips wriggle and her teeth grind. She and Drizzt dodged the hammer together, dodging the hammer. Their previous position left a hammer mark with evil spirit.In a hurry, Caitlin dodged several times in a row and jumped to a position far away from calthas and Maud Caesar.


    Having suffered a loss, mod Caesar naturally gives priority to attack Caitlin with endless props. He jumps straight to Caitlin.


    "You''ve been cheated." Caitlin lowered her head and raised her mouth slightly, laughing strangely.


    Looking at Caitlin''s confident and weird smile, mod Caesar was also shocked.


    By Maud Caesar ignored trist, finally had a good attack opportunity. He took out the mysterious card that Caitlin had given him before, and with a wave of his right hand, the card flew to Maud Caesar in a high-speed spin.


    Not good! Modkaisa''s pupils shrank, and as soon as he tried to dodge, he was hit by cards.


    After hitting Maud Caesar, the card explodes with amazing magic energy.


    After a while, a green magic barrier trapped Maud Caesar.


    No matter what kind of magic Maud Caesar used, he couldn''t get out of it.


    Caitlin wiped the sweat from her forehead and sat heavily in the snow. She took out some strange things from the inside of her army coat and began to dismantle her newly assembled gun.


    Karlsas saw that Maud Caesar was trapped, and no longer entangled with Ye Feng, rushed to Maud Caesar.


    And the idle trist also joined in the ranks of the containment of karlsas, he and Ye Feng two people, so that carlsas simply did not have time to take care of Maud Caesar.


    Kalthas has seen the power of Hicks'' technological weapons with his own eyes. He doesn''t want to wait for death.


    But under the attack of Ye Feng, he can only protect himself. Seeing that Caitlin was going to assemble a new weapon, karlsas was even more anxious.


    Caitlin is still working on her gun intently, and this assembly is obviously more time-consuming than before. From time to time, she looked at Ye Feng who was at war, and her heart was also very nervous.


    After a long period of disassembly and assembly, Caitlin finally reassembled. The rifle in her hand was no longer a rifle, but was assembled into a gun like weapon.


    Looking at her masterpiece, and looking at Maud Caesar, who was trapped, and karlsas, Caitlin patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Next, it''s up to you. Don''t let me down!


    Caitlin touched the body of the new weapon and put it on her right shoulder. Close your right eye and look through the sight glass with your left eye to see where calthas and Maud Caesar are.


    As kalthas''s body has been shaking in the fierce battle, it is difficult to keep in the same line with the sight glass and mod Caesar.


    This makes it more difficult for her to aim, and Caitlin''s pressure increases.


    Her right hand was loose and tight, and she didn''t know when to pull the trigger.


    "Hoo!" Caitlin was so absorbed that she didn''t miss the opportunity.


    Caitlin''s eyes twinkled as calthas''s figure was about to align with moder Caesar''s and sight.


    Three o''clock, one line! Caitlin whispered in her heart.


    "Ye Feng, get out of the way Caitlin bellowed and pulled the trigger.


    Ye Feng three people listen, flash to one side in an instant. Just as soon as they dodged, Caitlin''s new weapon fired a magic guided gun with sacred energy.


    The magic gun passes through the trapped head of Maud Caesar and points straight at karlsas.


    Seeing kalthas in crisis, SANA immediately uses healing magic to save her demon mentor.


    But Li Qing took her arm and scattered her magic.


    "Li Qing, what are you doing? That''s my tutor!" She struggled hard, but could not defeat Li Qing.


    Just as they argued, the gun went through calthas''s head and exploded with him.


    After this battle, Wusha band will become history.


    "No Oh No No, no, No No SANA''s heart rending cry.


    At the moment, her mind echoed a word carlsas had said to her.


    "If I die, our contract will be gone, and then you will lose your voice..."


    The last words lingered in SANA''s heart like a magic spell.


    You will lose your voice You will lose your voice You will lose your voice


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 135

    SANA bit her teeth and looked indignant. She glared at Li Qing fiercely, and then ran madly to the place where carlas died.


    "Well Cough Cough... " Suna kneels down in the snow, showing her teeth and exhaling from her teeth intermittently.


    "Ah..." SANA looked at the scene where there was no dust left and panted heavily.


    No more Nothing My voice


    SANA turned away from her head and looked at Caitlin with hatred.


    Caitlin opened her mouth to explain something, but she didn''t say it. Seeing SANA''s angry eyes and wide opening, she didn''t know how to persuade her.


    The next moment, SANA appeared in front of Caitlin. Suna grabbed Caitlin by the neck and lifted her up.


    "You executioner She said bitterly.


    Caitlin shook her head, coughed a few times, and said, "they are demons. I think I''m right. SANA, turn back!"


    "Turn back? You ruined me SANA trembled with excitement, and her voice began to tremble.


    Caitlin thought that SANA''s words meant that karlsas was dead, and no one restored her memory. She tried to calm down SANA''s uneasiness and said, "SANA, don''t worry, we will help you recover your memory."


    "Memory?" SANA shook her head and widened her eyes. Her grip on Caitlin''s neck was tighter: "I don''t need that kind of dispensable thing. I''m living well and happy now. Why do you want to force me? You know what? Kill karlsas, my voice will be gone, no more! "


    At the end of the day, SANA''s psychology became more distorted, and her face was distorted by madness.


    Caitlin, who was pinched, only felt Suna''s hand tighter. She was about to gasp.


    "Cough, cough Er Cough, cough Ahhh Cough... "


    Caitlin''s brows were tight, and her cheeks were flushed with oxygen.


    "Enough!" Li Qing saw that the situation was not good and rescued Caitlin from SANA''s hand.


    "Li Qing, you are also an accomplice SANA has completely lost her mind. She points to Li Qing''s face, panting for breath.


    Li Qing frowned and said, "since carlas is dead, you will lose your voice, so your memory will come back. Isn''t that good?"


    "Good?" SANA''s right hand caresses her chest, which fluctuates due to her anger. She is a rude abuse to Li Qing.


    Several people present were stunned. Their impression of SANA was gentle and understanding before they lost their memory. Even if they were angry, they would not make them angry.


    Li Qing was a little scolded, he "I" for a long time, did not hold out a word.


    "What kind of memory is that important in the past? Without it, I can speak and do what I want. I think you are cheated by the former me SANA was so crazy that she began to slander herself.


    "What tenderness is like water, what kind of understanding, I think it was before, I think I can''t speak, deliberately pretended, ha ha Through these means that can always win people''s support, I think that is the lack of love! even i cannot help loving her upon seeing her? That is to pretend to be poor and weak. It''s a real strength and ingenuity! "


    SANA incoherently denigrated her past self, and her expression on her face was completely destroyed, which made people unable to bear to see her.


    "Pa"! Li Qingshi couldn''t listen to SANA''s self mutilated words, and slapped her left face.


    All of a sudden, there was a dead silence. Ye Feng was silent and did not dare to. This is a matter between SANA and Li Qing. It''s not good for them to get involved casually, so as not to make the scene more chaotic.


    SANA sobbed, covering her hot left face and staring at Li Qing viciously. Her nose was sour and her moving eyes were wet.


    "You You hit me? " SANA shivered all over her body, her voice choked with anger.


    Li Qing did not speak, but also aroused SANA''s anger and grievance.


    SANA closed her eyes, took a deep breath, opened her eyes, and said, "you hit me for a whore? Ha ha Do you really want me to throw myself into your arms like she does


    In Li Qing''s bewilderment, SANA suddenly pasted on Li Qing''s arms and said in a soft voice: "like this Greasy and crooked More delicate and soft voice Brother Li Qing I know it''s wrong... "


    The next second, SANA left Li Qing''s arms and stood aside disgusted: "I bah, I am me, I will not go to be the same as who, even if that person is me before amnesia! That''s what I am. I like myself now, at least I have true temperament How could I lose my voice for such a disgusting person? Is she your old lover, Li Qing? Protecting her like this? "


    Li Qing also wanted to maintain the image of SANA in his heart, explaining: "SANA, you misunderstood You are not so gentle as you were just now... "


    "Oh Look at the way you feel distressed. You are fascinated by Cluck Is it not because you don''t like me now that you want me to recover my memory? What''s wrong with me? Obviously, she is so sexy and hot, lively and lovely. Sometimes she likes to tease people. She lives a sunny and cheerful life, just like a free bird, unrestrained Why should I live like a Muggle? Since all of them have passed, why should I be so persistent and let me recall the past? Are you being selfish and taking it for granted? Don''t think about me under the new character? Why don''t you just ask me for my opinion? You don''t understand anything! "SANA''s series of words said Li Qing several people are silent. SANA is right. They have never considered her feelings and thoughts from the beginning to the end.


    Maybe they''re killing a new life


    Maybe they did something wrong


    SANA could no longer restrain her grievances. Tears filled her eyes and turned into tears, which slid down her cheek.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± SANA kept complaining and complaining with her mouth open, but she found that she couldn''t make a sound.


    The pupil shrinks, Suna''s eyes gradually drop, she tries to say a few words, but still no voice.


    Here we go SANA twitched for a moment, and her unprecedented fear began to invade her.


    Ye Feng several people also noticed that SANA began to be speechless. They looked at each other and looked at Li Qing who didn''t know.


    Li Qingleng is in place, seeing that she can''t hear her voice for a long time, she can''t help but ask, "Sona?"


    SANA opened her mouth and wanted to respond to Li Qing, but she couldn''t say it at all.


    One side of Ye Feng sighed and said, "Sona, her voice is gone..."


    Ye Feng''s words hit Li Qing''s heart like a bolt from the blue. He didn''t expect that so soon she would lose her voice.


    SANA was afraid at this time. She curled up and trembled. Is this the fear of being speechless? She didn''t want to, but she had to recognize the fact that she had lost her voice.


    Li Li Qing By the way, and him! SANA raises her head and looks helplessly at Li Qing.


    Although Li Qing can''t see, she can feel her eyes. He went up to Sona, held her tightly, and gently stroked her trembling back.


    Under the pacification of Li Qing, SANA''s fear is much less. Her eyes flashed a trace of complex brilliance, hesitated for a while, she grasped the palm of Li Qing''s hand and wrote what she wanted to say in Li Qing''s palm.


    I lost my voice, I can feel that the recovery of memory will soon, I am so afraid! After SANA finished writing, she raised her head to see what expression Li Qing had.


    Li Qing''s heart is happy, but he knows that SANA is very weak and easy to be stimulated, so he didn''t show it. He said, "don''t worry. When you recover your memory, you won''t be afraid."


    SANA bit her lips and stubbornly wrote in Li Qing''s hand, "but I don''t want to be dumb!"


    Li Qing did not know how to continue to persuade SANA. He sighed and stopped talking.


    Seeing that Li Qing did not speak, a trace of struggle flashed in her eyes, and then wrote on Li Qing''s hand: "I love you, Li Qing, do you love me?"


    "This..." Li Qing scratched his head in embarrassment and didn''t know how to open his mouth. He had a feeling of Indescribability about Sona, but he didn''t know if it was love.


    "To change the question, do you think I am better now or I used to be?" After finishing writing, SANA stares at Li Qing''s face, trying to find out.


    Li Qing frowned: "both are very good, two different styles are not easy to compare."


    "Which means I''m not a nuisance to you now?" SANA asked.


    "Well." Li Qing was solemn and solemn.


    A smile flashed in SANA''s eyes. She felt that Li Qing liked her, but she was more indifferent to her feelings.


    Suna hands around Li Qing''s neck, face to Li Qing''s face, SANA warm body and light aroma stimulate Li Qing''s nerves.


    SANA looked at Li Qing, who was fascinated by her in front of her. The blind man is also very observable!


    The burning red lips gently touched Li Qing''s lips, and then SANA asked Li Qing to kiss her.


    Under the hot attack of SANA, Li Qing''s psychological defense line also collapsed completely. The kiss was clumsy but affectionate.


    One side of the Oriana looked at the two people kissing, also looked stunned. She felt as if something was beating in her left chest.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng covered her eyes with both hands and said, "o''liana, don''t look, abuse the dog!"


    "Where is the dog?" Oriana moved Ye Feng''s hand and doubted.


    Ye Feng coughed awkwardly: "cough You can keep watching... "


    In a fierce kiss like firewood, SANA''s two dimples are full of flowers, and they are extremely red. She pushed Li Qing away. Somehow, she always felt that it was not a good thing to restore her memory.


    She is afraid, afraid to restore the memory of her is no longer the present she.


    I''m afraid I''ll forget the little things that she and Li Qingdu had now


    With a faint sigh, SANA wrote the last sentence on Li Qing''s hand: "Li Qing, when I recover my memory, you must remember that the red hair dancing with the wind on the top of the snow mountain..."


    Li Qingmeng took SANA''s hand and solemnly said, "I will always remember it!"


    Really, such a sad scene or this serious expression. SA Na tiny smile, in the bottom of the heart abdomen Fei a few words.


    SANA shook off Li Qing''s hand and walked to one side alone with her back to Li Qing.


    A shock in her heart, her mind suddenly appeared in a blue silk 3000 palace dress woman''s appearance. Is this who I used to be? Suna thought desolately.Under the gaze of the public, the aura around SANA is gradually disordered, and her red hair is dancing wildly.


    At this moment, Li Qing also took off the red ribbon in front of his eyes. He wanted to use magic to have a clear look at the world for the last time.


    In order to remember the beauty of SANA, he will completely lose the opportunity to recover his eyesight in the future.


    In this moment, he saw the world clearly again.


    SANA, dressed in a black strapless dress, turned her back to him, and her long red hair danced with the wind.


    Perhaps aware of Li Qing''s eyes, SANA turned her head, and with tears in her eyes, she began to smile at Li Qing.


    That smile, also fell into Li Qing''s heart, let him calm like lake water heart spread a little ripples.


    Unfortunately, beauty is always short-lived. Only for a moment, Li Qing''s world darkened again. However, he will always remember the smile of red hair in his heart.


    With a sigh, Li Qing covered his eyes with the red ribbon.


    At this time, SANA, her mind is pouring into a period of past memories.


    When all memories come back, SANA''s hair changes from fiery red to cyan. The dark electronic organ also faded the color of darkness and turned into Suna''s entering China.


    That 3000 green silk, and her dress is very inconsistent, looks really strange.


    Caitlin and her party saw that Suna''s hair turned blue again, and they guessed that SANA had recovered her memory.


    Caitlin was the first to cry out with joy, "SANA, you''ve finally recovered your memory!"


    When Caitlin called, SANA turned slowly, but her face was blank.


    She frowned slightly and passed on her voice to the crowd: "how can I be here?"


    As soon as this was said, everyone was silent.


    Suna rubbed her right forefinger on her temple and whispered, "I remember I met the enemy on the way to norhus with swiyne, and I saw you here."


    Caitlin saw that Li Qing looked wrong and immediately said, "SANA, it was master Li Qing who saved you."


    Master Li Qing? It''s a little familiar. It seems to have helped Ionia. SANA had only heard of it, but had never seen a real person. Since Caitlin said that Master Li Qing saved her life, she should also express her gratitude.


    When she followed Caitlin''s eyes, she found that she knew Master Li Qing. It turns out that the man who always appears in her concert is master Li Qing!


    The man who came first and left last was master Li Qing who saved her. "Thank you for saving me, Master Li Qing. I have nothing to repay. I can only play piano music to repay your kindness. After the next concert, I will leave you to listen to the piano."


    Li Qing reluctantly laughed and said, "it''s OK. You don''t have to care too much. In fact, we all work together to save you."


    Caitlin also wants to say some good words for Li Qing and set him up with SANA. But seeing Li Qing''s appearance, she also knew that it was useless to say anything at this time.


    Fortunately, she changed the subject and said, "since the matter is settled, we should go back. By the way, SANA, are you going back to the war academy next?"


    SANA shook her head and whispered to the crowd, "no, I want to go to Ionia and learn healing magic from Lord Soraka."


    Caitlin''s eyes brightened, looked at Li Qing, and grinned cunningly: "well, Li Qing happens to know Ionia well. It''s better for him to send you."


    "Isn''t that good? Master Li Qing saved me and asked him to trouble him again... "


    Before the transmission was finished, Caitlin interrupted: "no, Master Li Qing is also on the way back to Ionia. How can I be bored?" With that, Caitlin looked at Li Qing.


    Li Qing also seriously nodded: "well, just on the way, Miss Sona, if you don''t mind, you can come together."


    "I don''t mind. Since Master Li Qing doesn''t mind the trouble, I''ll ask you to go to Ionia." Said Sona.


    "Well, let''s talk about it later. Mr. Ritz is still waiting for us under the mountains." Said Caitlin, seeing that the matter was settled.


    They also nodded, saying that they should report peace with Ruiz first, and then go on their own way.


    As soon as Ye Feng and his party left, two smoke like souls floated from the place where they had fought before, drifting towards the eastern sky


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 136

    After some understanding, rez looked dignified and pondered: "Caitlin, Olaf should have recovered his memory after the death of the devil of the five kill band. Most of him is back in freldord. Don''t worry about him. You can let Fiona out and I''ll have a look."


    Caitlin "MMM" and releases Fiona from the Hicks time still.


    Her body is constantly surrounded by the air of the devil.


    Rich in evil spirit, Ruiz had to take it seriously.


    Rez tries to destroy the evil spirit in Fiona with the magic of confinement. The blue magic energy is generated from his hands. The chains, which are condensed by magic, bound Fiona''s body. However, they are broken by the magic gas in a short time.


    With a sigh, rez shook his head and said, "I can''t dispel the evil spirit in her body."


    Ye Feng looks at Fiona, who is immersed in the dark magic abyss and groans painfully. He is not satisfied in his heart. "Is there no way to save her?" he said anxiously


    Everyone was silent, while SANA said, "maybe solaka, the demigod of aeonia, would be able to save her. Before she came to the war academy, she had been suppressing the demons in verus. Fiona was only possessed of evil Qi, and Lord Soraka should be able to disperse her."


    "Let''s go to Ionia now and look for Soraka!" Ye Feng a listen, hastily propose a way.


    With a smile, SANA whispered, "Fiona will be demonized, and I have the responsibility. I''ll take this matter. Ye Feng, you''d better take your time. When you get to Ionia, Fiona should be cured."


    Caitlin turned her mind to think of her good friend, sylvier. She also took the opportunity to persuade: "yes, this matter is left to SANA, and shivell is still lying in the villa to save you. Are you sure you don''t want to see it?"


    "This..." Ye Feng scratched his head in some embarrassment.


    "Now that SANA says there''s a way out, don''t think too much about it," she suggested


    "Well, Fiona, please, Sona." Finally, in the public persuasion, Ye Feng or compromise.


    "Di Di "Di..."


    Caitlin suddenly heard a series of voices, which attracted people''s eyes to her.


    Caitlin smiles awkwardly at the crowd, walks aside and takes out her smart walkie talkie. A word "Wei" is displayed on the screen.


    With a slight frown on her brow, Caitlin''s fingers slipped gently, her left hand holding an ultra-thin walkie talkie close to her left ear and saying, "Hello, Wei, what can I do for you?"


    At this time, Wei on the other side of the phone was tracking a very fast dark shadow in the subterranean channel of pierviff.


    From time to time, the shadow made a sick laugh and mocked Wei: "Wei, guess who I am?"


    Wei ran after the walkie talkie and said, "Damn it! Caitlin, did you hear that, too? That person is very arrogant. She is responsible for all the recent large and small cases in Picheng. She is an extremely difficult prisoner. When are you going to come back? "


    At the end of the phone, Caitlin''s face sank. She naturally heard the arrogant voice of the female prisoner, but she did not expect that even Wei could not catch the female prisoner.


    Caitlin took a deep breath and said, "my business is over. I can come back now."


    Wei reminded, "by the way, this prisoner is probably the one who stole the latest Hicks heavy artillery from your father''s lab a few years ago."


    As soon as Caitlin wanted to reply, she heard a voice of discontent coming out of the walkie talkie: "what heavy artillery, it''s terrible to hear! That''s my favorite fish bone


    In the dark sewer, the shadow turned around, and the pink sick eyes were staring at Wei''s eyes: "Wei, you are a fat woman with a big hand, you will never catch me!"


    Wei looks at the huge Hicks technology boxing set on his hand, his face is livid. She clenched her teeth and said, "Stinky girl, who do you think is fat, huh?"


    Wei doesn''t think that she is fat, but her figure is very good, just because she wants to wear this boxing set which is bigger than her face. She has not been polished in the bones of the little sister''s character was instantly excited by this sentence.


    "Big fat man, do you catch me if you have the ability? Cluck I''ll go first, fat man. I''ll see you next time As soon as the voice fell, the shadow began to flee again.


    "Stand here, you son of a bitch, I''ll tear you up!"


    At the end of the phone, Caitlin completely listened to the conversation between Wei and the female prisoner. As soon as she saw Wei, she suddenly became angry and urged, "Wei, calm down Don''t destroy the sewer! I''m going to... "


    Before Caitlin had finished speaking, she heard a busy tone from the other end of the phone.


    Put away the smart walkie talkie, Caitlin''s right hand over her forehead, a helpless face. Now, peerley, I hope she doesn''t go back.


    "I''m sorry, something''s wrong with the city. I have to go back now," Caitlin said


    With that, Caitlin takes Fiona back into the Hicks chronostat and hands it to Sona.


    The crowd did not blame Caitlin, and after another chat with Caitlin, they watched her leave on her motorbike towards pilewulf.Seeing that Caitlin was gone, SANA also felt that she should take the way from PI Cheng to Yodel City, and then go to Ionia by boat. "It''s time for me to leave. Take care of yourself," she said


    People also nodded, allowing her and Li Qing to leave together.


    Trist and Ritz also left because of their own affairs. At the foot of the iron ridge mountains, only Yefeng and Oriana are left.


    Ye Feng looked at Oriana and said, "let''s go back to the villa and have a look at hivier. I don''t know how she is now."


    "At that time, mage rez had performed seal magic again for shivell. She should be ok now," she said with a smile


    Ye Feng a listen, is also a sigh of relief, way: "nothing good."


    "Ye Feng, let''s hang out around here and go back again? I haven''t enjoyed the scenery very much yet


    "Ha?" Ye Feng eyebrows a pick, way.


    "I just want to see the snow scenery near the mountains. As you know, Zuan can''t see such beautiful scenery there." Oriana bowed her hands and begged pitifully.


    Ye Feng thought for a while, he seems to have nothing urgent. It''s better to accompany Oriana to relax.


    Think about it, Ye Feng shrugged and said, "OK, then listen to you."


    Just finish saying, Ye Feng has some regrets. Aliana danced tirelessly along the side of the road, her moving eyes twinkled with curiosity and excitement.


    In the blink of an eye, Ariana ran a long distance alone. Ye Feng is the first time to see such an Oriana, which can not help but remind him of his childhood.


    At that time, he encouraged Fiona to sneak into a candy store to buy sugar while Ruiwen''s sister was out.


    Once, because he and Fiona can run too well, he was almost eaten by the Golden Dragon avina. Fortunately, in the later experience, avina gradually fell in love with the lovely Ye Feng and Fiona.


    When leaving, he and Fiona were given a protective necklace, but his necklace was confiscated by Fiona.


    Recalling the memory of the past, Ye Feng can not help feeling. At the beginning, he was still a willful child. In a flash, he was nineteen years old.


    Oriana ran happily for a long time, only to find that Ye Feng didn''t keep up. "Ye Feng, what are you doing?" she yelled to Ye Feng, who was standing in a daze? Come and play with me


    By Oriana so a cry, Ye Feng also wake up from the memory.


    With a smile, he also called out to Oriana, "here it comes!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 137

    "Little sister, can I ask you something?"


    "Ah?" The little girl in a heavy cotton padded jacket turned her head and blinked her big cute eyes. She didn''t know the stranger she was talking to.


    The stranger is a middle-aged man, a pair of black rimmed glasses, light wrinkles around the corners of his eyes, and a tired face.


    He looked at the little girl, showed a kind smile, gentle voice: "little sister, don''t be afraid, uncle is not a bad man, but there is something you need to help."


    The little girl had her head tilted and her mouth slightly open. The smile of the stranger made her feel so intimate that she almost mistook the stranger for her father. Her father, too, would smile at her.


    She subconsciously wanted to promise strangers, but she remembered her mother''s words: strangers have a hypocritical smile, can''t believe strangers.


    Thinking of her mother''s words, the little girl pursed her mouth and said timidly, "mother said strangers are bad people."


    The stranger is a Leng at first, then show a pair of fatherly smile: "you are really a obedient child, uncle don''t embarrass you."


    With that, the stranger could not help touching the little girl''s cute head, which made the little girl blush.


    With a sigh, the stranger turned and walked towards the outside of the village.


    The little girl stares at the lonely back of the stranger, and her insistence is shaken.


    She called out to the stranger, "uncle, you must not be such a gentle person as a bad man?" The little girl''s voice is very young, with a little stubborn and hope.


    The stranger shivered in the face of the little girl''s confirmation. At that moment, he felt like a century had passed, and he didn''t know how to answer the little girl''s question.


    "Half and half." The stranger turned his head and said with a smile.


    The little girl could not understand the meaning of a stranger. She only regarded it as a stranger and admitted that he was not a bad man.


    The little girl looked coy, her eyes turned, a little embarrassed and said, "since uncle is not a bad man, I am willing to help you!"


    "Alas..." The stranger shook his head helplessly, went to the little girl and touched her clever little head.


    The stranger squatted down and said, "are you not afraid that your mother will blame you if she knows?"


    The little girl looked around and whispered, "that Uncle, don''t tell others that I helped you


    "Uncle promised you."


    "Hee hee Uncle, what are you asking Cheryl for? " The little girl asked curiously with her big, watery eyes.


    Cheryl? That''s a nice name. The stranger thought to himself. He took a letter and a picture from the inner bag of the brown fur coat and handed it to the little girl''s fat little hand.


    "Wow, uncle, this big sister is so beautiful!" The little girl excitedly held the calloused rough hand of the stranger and pointed to the girl in the photo to the stranger.


    Looking at the picture of the 17-8-year-old girl, the stranger was in a trance, and his face showed a warm smile. It''s been a year and a half since this came out! He could not help but recall some of the past, those memories touched the deep chord in his heart.


    The stranger soon regained consciousness. He pointed to the girl in the picture and said with a smile, "Cheryl, this big sister is named Oriana. Because my uncle has an emergency tomorrow, he can''t see her in person. Tomorrow, when you see the colorful Boban candy in the eastern sky, you will go East and give the letter to this beautiful big sister."


    "Bourbon? Cheryl knows! Uncle, isn''t piltwaff''s only candy? " The little girl''s eyes were shining, and she was dreaming about the bobbins her father had brought back to her from the last time he went to Pittsburgh.


    A doting look flashed in the stranger''s eyes. He stroked the little girl''s head and said with a smile, "here, take it. Tomorrow''s big sister will also give you popboard candy."


    The little girl took the colorful Boban candy and said with a happy sweet smile, "thank you, uncle."


    "Well, it''s time for uncle to leave, Cheryl. Don''t let your mother know when you go home, or you won''t be able to help uncle." The stranger got up and headed east.


    The little girl was busy eating candy. When she thought of the stranger, the stranger had gone far away.


    The little girl wanted to know the name of the stranger. She called out, "uncle, you haven''t told me your name yet."


    When she finished, the stranger had already gone away and disappeared in the snow. The little girl turned her head in disappointment. She had to go back to the village earlier, or her mother would scold her again.


    Walking along, the little girl''s pupil gradually enlarged, she happily opened her small mouth.


    Because she heard the uncle''s slight, almost nihilistic voice behind her: "Colin rifek..."


    ¡­¡­


    In a dark cavern on the east side of the iron ridge mountains, Colin rifek looks at the huge, intricately patterned metal pot on the ground.


    He slowly opened the jar, and three spirits like smoke floated out of it.


    The smoke like soul gradually solidified, showing the soul state of karlsas, modcaesar, and jorick.


    When the three people wake up from their dim consciousness, Colin rifeck is in the eye. Looking around, the three realized that Colin had saved them.The three looked at each other for a few moments. Through eye contact, they decided to let Carl sassday speak for him.


    Kalthas''s soul flickered, like an oil lamp that would go out at any moment. His voice was weak and he said, "man, did you save us?"


    "That''s right," he joked, with a sarcastic smile on his face


    Listening to rifek''s sarcastic voice, the three were shocked, and they had a bad premonition.


    Kalthas secretly used the remaining magic to send out the magic sound of temptation and bewitched: "human beings, we are very grateful that you can save us, and when we recover, we will give you the strength you desire."


    "Power doesn''t have to be. I need the souls of the three of you." Rifik laughs.


    Karlsas looked warily at rifek and said, "what do you mean?"


    "Jie Jie What do I mean? The three of you should have died in the iron ridge mountains. If it had not been for me, you would not have lived to this day. My request is very simple. I need your soul


    As soon as the words fell, Rafik was like a corpse. His eyes began to fill with blood until they almost covered his white eyes.


    Just like the first time shivell saw such a rifik under a telescope, the souls of the three demons in the weak state of shadow island seemed to be bound in place and unable to move.


    Their souls seemed to be fixed by something, and the pain of the cone made their already dim souls weaker.


    "Man, you are playing with fire!" Calthas''s soul twisted into a mass, and he warned rifek painfully.


    However, Rafiq ignored his warning and continued to eat into the souls of the three people.


    "Ah I will kill you


    "Hateful human beings!"


    The three people''s painful howling and curse did not frighten Rafik, but let him speed up the pace of eating soul.


    After a long time, the cave was calm again. At this time, rifek is like a demon, and his body is becoming more and more dead.


    Rafik laughed for a moment, his eyes full of blood like cobwebs. With a smile, he said to himself, "kill me? Ha ha I''ve already died in freyerdroid... "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 138

    "Ye Feng, look, there is a village over there!" Oriana looks at Ye Feng expectantly.


    Ye Feng yawned, perfunctorily "um" sound. He didn''t sleep all night yesterday to accompany Oriana around the foot of the iron ridge mountains. He hasn''t had a rest these days. He''s exhausted now.


    "Let''s go and have a look, eh?" Inquired oliviana.


    Ye Feng wryly smiles and shakes his head: "Oriana, we have played for a day, it''s time to go back."


    "That''s it, but I''m not tired yet," she whispered


    Although orlianna''s voice is small, she still falls in Ye Feng''s ear. His face was covered with black lines, and he was completely speechless to Oriana.


    In order to let Oriana go back, Ye Feng had to pretend that he didn''t hear, and pretended to be serious: "it''s settled. If you go to the northeast, you can go back to Zuan."


    Oriana curled her lips and said, "OK."


    Looking at Olivia Anna some unhappy appearance, Ye Feng is also a little embarrassed. Ye Feng felt even more guilty at the thought that she had ruined her chance to become a human being.


    A soft heart, Ye Feng thought of a compromise. He said: "since we are going back to Zuan, we don''t have to go all the way to the northeast. Take a walk along the east to see the scenery, and then go north."


    The joy on her face was self-evident. She twirled around in a lively way and said with a smile, "Well!"


    Seeing Oriana smile again, Ye Feng also laughed. Compared with the first time, Olivia Anna is no longer so timid, but more cheerful. Oriana was also much more sunny than when she was in that closed room.


    Seeing this appearance of Oriana, Ye Feng''s worry about her is also reduced a lot. Oriana had always repressed herself and felt inferior because she was a robot.


    In Ye Feng''s opinion, part of the reason is that her father brought her shadow. To tell you the truth, Ye Feng hated Arianna''s father. But no matter how annoying, that man is always her father, and he can''t say too much bad things about her father in front of her.


    Under the words of hivier, Ye Feng''s propriety in this matter has also been mastered. He really had to thank him. Sylvier always sees things he can''t see, just like his sister Vivian.


    I don''t know why, Ye Feng''s mind came up with a sentence: such a girl is suitable to be a wife.


    After shaking his head, Ye Feng throws the absurd idea that suddenly appears in his mind. He doesn''t think that people who call him a dirty hat every day will like him.


    But then again, Ye Feng from small to big, in addition to his sister Ruiwen in his childhood kiss him, he has not been other girls kiss.


    He still cherished the kiss, but even if he cherished it again, he was still kissed twice by shivell.


    His lips were very soft, but also mixed with a faint woman''s fragrance, attractive, two times let him have a kind of addictive feeling.


    Almost dizzy, and some strange feeling of dry heat, let Ye Feng some unforgettable.


    "Ye Feng, are you hot? Why is your face so red? " Walking in front of the Oriana looked back and found that Ye Feng''s face was abnormal red, very strange.


    "Ha? Ah! Nothing Ha ha Strange, this snow falls on the body how is hot? Strange Strange... " Ye Feng coughed awkwardly and made up a reason temporarily.


    "Is snow hot?" Oriana frowned slightly. Although she could not feel the temperature, the memory stored in her mind told her that the snow was cold. Is the memory wrong? It confused her.


    Ye Feng coughed a few times and just wanted to open his mouth, he saw a ghoul sticking out his head from behind Oriana.


    Oriana also noticed that there was a ghoul behind her. She turned around and used her puppet to pierce the ghoul''s body.


    With a frown on her face, Olivia thought of jorick. Wasn''t Yorick killed by Ye Feng? Is there anyone else who will call the ghoul?


    Ye Feng also arrived at the side of Oriana and asked with concern: "Oriana, are you not hurt?"


    "No, this ghoul is supposed to be the lowest. I killed it with one move." Said Oriana.


    Hearing that Oriana was ok, Ye Feng also began to look at the ghoul. He thought of the dead jorick as much as Olivia.


    Oriana said, "do you think this jorick isn''t dead?"


    "No, he was dead." Ye Feng shakes his head. He doesn''t believe Oriana''s inference.


    Suddenly, something seems to be moving in the snow around Ye Feng and Oriana.


    Ye Feng frowned: "is it a ghoul again?"


    Ariana took a deep breath and said, "it''s probably a group. Listen to the voices. They''ve surrounded us."


    Ye Feng''s eyes slightly elongated, his eyes revealed worry.


    "I hope it won''t be too much, or with our strength..."


    "Ye Feng, don''t say despondent words, but believe in yourself." Oliviana encouraged.Inspired by Oriana, Ye Feng also revived.


    While they were talking, hundreds of ghouls emerged from the snow. They will Ye Feng two people surrounded, step by step.


    ¡­¡­


    The surima desert not only buries the palaces of the royal city of ekaxia, but also buries the kingdom of surima, which was once brilliant a thousand years ago.


    It is said that there is a artifact called the sun disc in the kingdom of shurima, which can make mortals become ascenders and gain the power of demigods. But only those who have been approved by the emperor or the solar Vatican can accept the baptism of the solar disc altar.


    The shuruima empire was strong for a time because of its sun disc.


    Just a thousand years ago, an unprecedented disaster swept across the splendid country of surima.


    That day was called the day of the fall of the gods by the inhabitants of the shurima desert.


    ¡­¡­


    A young man in a tan leather suit wipes the dust and gravel on the stone tablet, frowns and interprets the thousand year old shurima characters on the stone tablet.


    The young man''s face is handsome, the bridge of his nose is high, the pupil color of sky blue, the short hair of gold, a kind of British handsome temperament is undoubtedly displayed.


    Looking at the inscription, the young man said to himself, "the day when the gods fell? What happened to make this country disappear in the long history? "


    The young man took out his earthy yellow cover notebook and quickly wrote down the record on the stone tablet. At the end of the page, he put his name, izerell, and put it away.


    Through these days of investigation, he has a deeper desire for the mystery of the disappearance of the shurima empire.


    According to his research and his own walking map of surima, he is now in the center of the shurima desert.


    If you go deeper, you will be close to the palace of ekasia, which was explored last time. Ezerel raised his eyebrows, and the imperial city of surimi should be in this central position.


    These stone tablets should have been engraved for those who were unwilling to lose the surima empire in this thousand years. They do not want future generations to forget that there was such a powerful country.


    If you think of some historical records that he found in demacia and NOx, surima had contacts with the two countries a thousand years ago.


    According to the confidential historical records of the two countries, the prosperity of surima at that time was not a misrepresentation, but a fact.


    This makes izerell even more curious, what makes this country that demacia and NOx fear disappear in one day?


    By accident, izerell noticed something in the sand beside the stone tablet.


    As soon as he saw the light, he quickly dug through the sand, and an older stone tablet appeared in front of him.


    The inscriptions on the stone are hard to identify.


    However, this did not defeat izerell, who had explored the continent of Valoran, and had seen many pieces more difficult to recognize.


    Through reading, izerell quickly understood the words on the stone tablet.


    However, the events recorded on the stone tablet let his eyes coagulate, because what he wanted to know most was "the day when the gods fell"!


    ¡­¡­


    The sun disc cracked, and the endless turbulence of time and space instantly turned the splendid imperial city into ruins.


    Our great emperor Azur was also buried in the crack of the sun''s disk.


    As the sun''s disk disintegrated, the rich land of shurima empire was gradually torn apart, and countless rolling sand and dust swept in.


    Even our guardian demigods, nether and rakton, are not immune.


    Shurima''s glory has been buried in the dust, and it will be forgotten by the world.


    A surviving slave


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 139

    Ye Feng uses the magic of the moon to kill the ghoul who pours on him, and gradually retreats, with her back against Oriana.


    "Ariana, these ghouls can''t be finished!"


    Looking at a new wave of ghouls crawling out of the snow, Arianna''s face sank. If you include the previous waves of ghouls, this is the fifth wave.


    Although these ghouls are weak, they continue to emerge from the snow, which makes Ye Feng, who was already exhausted, almost collapse.


    And as a robot, Oriana has not used magic for such a long time, and has already stored the magic power in her body. But she calculated that if she didn''t have Ye Feng''s help, she could support two waves of ghouls at most.


    Thinking of this, Oriana looked at the leaf wind behind her eyes and said, "Ye Feng, can you still hold on?"


    Ye Feng took a breath and said, "if the number of this wave has not changed, I can still hold on to a wave or so with you."


    Hear Ye Feng''s reply, Oriana also can''t help feeling pressure to multiply. Judging from the formation of these ghouls, it is obvious that they can not finish fighting. Now, if they want to escape, they can only take advantage of the ghoul''s death at full speed. But the rest of her magic can''t support her to move quickly, which makes her a bit in a dilemma.


    At this time, Ye Feng is also rare intelligence on-line, understand the meaning of Oriana. He whispered, "if you can help me to hold down two waves of ghouls, I will have enough strength to use the sword of wind to take us both out of the enclosure in an instant."


    Ye Feng''s words also thoroughly let Oriana play up again, two waves of Ghoul she still insisted on living alone.


    In order not to let Ye Feng be disturbed by the ghoul, Oriana slowly turns the magic power in her body into a light shield and guards by Ye Feng''s side.


    After that, Oriana manipulates the puppet and rushes into a pile of ghouls.


    Seeing how hard Arianna protects herself, Ye Feng is also moved. He stayed obediently in the protection shield of Oriana, recovering his physical strength and magic power, trying to recover before the last two waves of ghouls died.


    On the other side, Oriana constantly manipulates the puppet, turning the magic into electrical pulses. The electric pulses beat the Ghoul in an instant.


    As time went on, the magic in Oriana''s body was disappearing at a visible speed.


    The power of her electric pulse is getting smaller and smaller. When olivianna finished cleaning up this wave of ghouls, she even had a little human fatigue.


    But the weariness disappeared in a flash, which made her excited. Subconsciously looking at Ye Feng, who is hiding in the shield to recover her physical strength, Oriana vomites.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s closed look, Oriana knew that she had to delay for a while at least.


    But when she looked at the next wave of ghouls emerging from the snow, she was shocked.


    These ghouls that surround her and Ye Feng are no longer the weakest ghouls in the past, but the ghouls called by jorick when fighting Ye Feng.


    This Ghoul cannot be killed instantly by her electric pulse. In addition, her magic is not like Ye Feng''s moonlight magic to restrain the dead, so many of these ghouls surround her, and she can''t stop them.


    Even so, olivianna had to face it. She thought of a new weapon her father had installed for her not long ago, which could release the magic power from the puppet and her body, and condense it into a high heat shock wave.


    But she had only one magic left to release the shock wave, and she had never tested how powerful the shock wave was.


    With so much uncertainty, Olivia decided to release the shock wave.


    With a faint sigh, Oriana flashed to Ye Feng. A little firm under the shield, she whispered: "shock wave!"


    Then a little bit of magic came out of Ariana and her puppet.


    The magic gradually converges into a high heat shock wave, and the surrounding space is distorted by the high heat of the shock wave.


    The scorching heat scorched the area, and in an instant, the snow in the area was evaporated.


    The snowflakes flying in the air also disappeared when they were close to the shock wave range.


    Those who will Ye Feng two people around the ghouls at the moment because of the high heat temperature can not move.


    When these ghouls are all in the scope of the shock wave, Oriana immediately throws her puppet into the air.


    When the puppet flew out of the shield, and Ariana shook her right hand, the magic transformed shock waves began to shake the area.


    The dust is flying, and waves of burst shock wave energy pull the ghouls who want to escape the shock wave to the center and burn them to ashes.


    When the last Ghoul turns to ashes, Oriana anxiously looks at Ye Feng.


    Seeing that Ye Feng has not yet woken up, Oriana cried anxiously, "Ye..."


    Before the word "wind" was uttered, Arianna felt light, and the next moment she saw the scenery passing by her.A closer look, Oriana found that Ye Feng is holding her to escape from the ghoul''s encirclement at a very fast speed.


    A smile appeared on her face, and Oriana said, "Ye Feng, if you are late, we will not be able to escape."


    Ye Feng grinned and did not stop. As he ran, he said, "ha ha, I can still use it in critical moments."


    After running for a distance, Ye Feng stopped after confirming that the ghouls would not come after them.


    Will be in the arms of Oriana slowly put down, Ye Feng gasped, "those low IQ ghouls should not catch up with."


    "Well, but for the sake of safety, we Ha ha... "


    Half way through, Oriana took a breath and looked behind Ye Feng in disbelief.


    "What''s the matter with you, Oriana?" Looking at her dementia, he thought she was looking at him.


    It was not until the word "father" was spat out from her mouth that Ye Feng realized that she was not looking at him.


    At this time, Olivia Anna in the joy of seeing her father had long forgotten the word danger. She passed Ye Feng and ran straight to Colin rifek.


    Just as the unprepared Oriana was about to pounce on rifek, her left knee was pierced directly by dark magic.


    Because the parts there were smashed, there was a trace of electric current running from her left leg. She lost her balance and fell to the ground.


    "Father Father? "


    Rifek''s eyes are covered with terrible blood. Now he has been in a state of madness, and he can''t recognize Oriana in front of him.


    Ye Feng, who had a great opinion on Rafik, was completely annoyed when he saw how she treated Arianna, who had been seeing her for a long time.


    In this case, Ye Feng also forgot what he had said to him, and flashed to rifek in front of him with a fist.


    But Ye Feng''s fist is not only blocked by rifek, but also hit by the dark light ball condensed by rifek.


    Isn''t Arianna''s father a normal person? How can you use magic? A series of questions flow into Ye Feng''s mind. He just saw that Oriana''s knee was pierced, and he didn''t see that rifik would still cast magic.


    When Ye Feng looks into the eyes of Rafik, he finds that his eyes are empty. In Ye Feng Leng God of this moment of Kung Fu, rifik walked to Oriana in front of.


    Ye Feng''s heart is not good, immediately carry the sword of the wind will Oriana to one side. Before he could breathe, however, he sensed that rifik was rushing towards him.


    Under Ye Feng''s incredible eyes, a familiar ghost wall floating in front of him


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 140

    Looking at the familiar ghost wall in front of him, Ye Feng flashed to several meters away. His eyes were full of shock and disbelief.


    Because this ghost wall is the magic of calthas!


    Oriana''s father has completely subverted his cognition in Ye Feng''s heart and is regarded as a very dangerous person by Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng looked down at the helpless orinna in his arms, and he knew that she would not help him to pay rifeike.


    If he insists on fighting rifek, it''s very kind of him not to be helped by Arianna.


    After a moment''s deliberation, Ye Feng still thinks that escape is the only feasible plan at present. He stealthily carries the sword meaning of the wind and rushes towards the direction of Zuan in an instant.


    But as soon as he took a step, he was blocked by the ghost wall. No matter how Ye Feng uses the sword of wind, he can''t move forward.


    As if the legs were filled with lead, the heavy feeling made it difficult for Ye Feng to adapt. Seeing that rifik is about to rush to the front of my eyes, Ye Feng is in a hurry. He frowned, gnawed his teeth madly, and performed Ruiwen''s broken wing dance.


    Even so, Ye Feng could not be helped to move by three segments of folded wing dance. He just spent more energy in vain to perform the folding wing dance in situ.


    Ye Feng wanted to cry without tears. Before he was under the ghost wall of karlsas, he only moved slowly, not even moving like now.


    And rifik in the leaf wind can not move this period of time, has come to Ye Feng''s side. His right hand condenses a dark magic light ball, and slaps it to Ye Feng''s left chest.


    To avoid the inevitable leaf wind can only stand in the original side of the body, want to avoid this blow.


    However, in the unconscious sense, rifek''s right hand turns and continues to pat Ye Feng''s left chest while he is leaning sideways.


    Ye Feng''s pupils are shrinking, and his heart rate is accelerating in geometric multiples.


    At this time, has been held by the leaf wind Oriana finally moved. She cast her remaining magic energy to sacrifice the puppet to meet her father''s fatal blow to Ye Feng.


    The magic puppet collides with the dark light ball in Rafik''s hand, and the energy contained in it devours each other.


    The two kinds of magic energy gradually twisted and mixed, burst out dazzling light, issued a burst of sound. Then, a wave of chaotic magic waves formed by the explosion of magic energy scattered around the center of Ye Feng.


    Rifek''s eyes were hurt by the glare, and he could not help but cover his eyes subconsciously. Ye Feng closed his eyes as well as Rafik.


    Oriana saw Ye Feng close her eyes and yelled in a panic: "the ghost wall has disappeared, Ye Feng, go quickly!"


    Ye Feng hears Oriana''s warning and immediately carries the sword meaning of the wind. While rifik closed his eyes, he ran all the way to Zuan.


    Just ran a few meters, Ye Feng''s body appeared in front of a dozen ghouls blocking his way.


    The magic of jorick? Is it true that the ghouls were not called up by jorick? When his heart sank, Ye Feng looked around and found that in addition to the direction of rifek, all other directions were surrounded by ghouls.


    "Ariana, it seems that the battle with your father is inevitable." Ye Feng said helplessly.


    Oriana''s pupils gradually faded. She closed her eyes slightly and said in a slightly tired voice, "father, he may be possessed by something. Don''t lay too heavy a hand on him. It''s enough to let him faint."


    Don''t do it too hard? Your father''s magic breath is not worse than mine. I will die if I don''t do my best! At the bottom of my heart, a few words, Ye Feng curled up his eyes and laughed awkwardly. He puts Aliana on the ground with her leg injured and turns to face rifek.


    Under the gaze of Ye Feng, Rafik''s pupil is gradually engulfed by white eyes. See this scene, even if ye Feng does not understand the spirit of the dead and other magic, but also know that rifek has completely lost human rationality.


    Ye Feng takes advantage of the moment when Rafik''s body is stagnant. He uses his right hand as a hand knife and uses the sword of wind to direct his body to rifik.


    Rifek''s mouth rose slightly, showing a strange smile. The leaves in his eyes were weathered into high heat energy body.


    In the clear and intuitive image of the high heat body, rifek can easily identify the direction of the leaf wind.


    Rifik whispered the ancient incantations, and a huge hammer cast by the soul gradually condensed into an entity and hit Ye Feng fiercely.


    Ye Feng''s body was directly shot down from high altitude by this hammer and fell heavily in the snow. He struggled to get up from the snow, and his right hand covered his shocked forehead, and the scene in front of him shook with him.


    "So big a gap? Why is the hammer so much like Maud Caesar''s? " Ye Feng spat at the bottom of his heart "damned", just in order to resist that blow, let him spend too much physical strength.


    The next moment, before Ye Feng calms down, rifik rushes to Ye Feng again.


    Rifik''s white eyes exude a ghostly light, and he grabs Ye Feng''s shoulder with both hands.


    Only listen to "creak" a, leaf wind shoulder bone was crushed on the spot.


    Under the stimulation of intense pain in the shoulder, Ye Feng''s face was twisted to ferocious. He raised his head, and his mouth continued to howl vaguely.But it''s just the beginning, and rifek has a diabolical smile. He loosened Ye Feng''s shoulder and let it tumble in the snow.


    Rifek put his hand on Ye Feng''s two knees again, and squeezed it as hard as before.


    Originally, after the shoulder was crushed, Ye Feng''s hands were abandoned. And his knees were crushed and his legs were broken.


    Ye Feng, who is still suffering from shoulder pain, is facing the sudden fragmentation of the knee, and immediately increases the pressure. His heart almost stopped beating as if he had been caught in the palm of his hand.


    Ye Feng''s mouth constantly ha out of the turbid heat, forehead is also overflowing virtual sweat, look very embarrassed. This reminds Ye Feng of the scene in which he and Fiona of the Laurent family were murdered by Baron Nash. He was so weak that his vision was blurred, and he began to feel like he was sleeping and waking up.


    The scene in front of him was dim and bright, and even rifek''s demonic smile began to blur. His ears echoed with rifek''s laughter and oliviana''s cry. He remembered, but he didn''t have the strength to do it.


    Before passing out completely, Ye Feng sees Oriana''s vague figure in front of him.


    "Father, you can''t kill Ye Feng!" Oriana blocks Ye Feng''s face and looks at rifik prayingly.


    But rifek''s state at the moment can only see the thermal form of life, and there is no image of Oriana in his eyes.


    Listening to the voice of Oriana''s prayer, rifik, immersed in the killing state, just made a ghostly laugh and took the sound as Ye Feng''s prayer. He just wants Ye Feng to experience the pleasure of killing from the red energy in his eyes.


    The dark light ball gradually appeared in the right heart of rifek. His mouth gave out a joyful howl. His right hand controlled the dark light ball, and instantly penetrated the left heart of Oriana in front of him.


    The moment Oriana was pierced in her left heart, her left chest was itching and burning. The feeling she had never felt before hit her nerves, and she felt pain again.


    Subconsciously looking at her left hand, her pupil gradually enlarged. Blood? Orion shivered, and she took a breath.


    She looked again at the damaged knee of her left leg, where there was no more electricity, but blood was spilling out.


    "I Am I human? " Ariana''s voice trembled, revealing her disbelief.


    This should have been happy things happened, but she has a kind of unreal feeling.


    Once again, Ariana turned her eyes to her left hand and left leg, where there was no more bleeding, but a little electric current was leaking out.


    But the blood, which had not dried up, remained around the wound, perplexing her.


    Just during this period of Oriana''s confusion, rifik stopped the attack. When he pierced her left hand, his consciousness was in a clear state for a moment.


    His mind somehow appeared a strange girl''s smile, which made him strange was Oriana in front of him.


    "Arianna?" the unconscious rifik said to himself in bewilderment


    This sentence also brought Ariana back to reality from her own world. Hearing rifek calling her, she believed that her father was controlled by others.


    "Well," said Oriana, looking at rifik eagerly, "father, your daughter, Ariana, is here."


    Daughter? Oriana? Rifek''s mind was filled with a lot of confused memories, most of which was the smile of Ariane at different times.


    His mind is constantly echoing with the joyful laughter of Ariane. It is so strange that he feels very warm.


    The sudden chaos of memories tore at his brain, and waves of fragments rolled through his mind. The pain of tearing and pounding made him hold his head in his hands.


    "Olliana, my daughter?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 141

    Freyerdrode, a world of ice and snow that has been frozen all year round.


    It is said that there is a world waterfall hidden in its depth, connecting with the other shore of the world - the land of God abandoned.


    The closer it is to its depth, the lower its temperature is. Even the tribes in this land dare not get close to it easily.


    Colin rifeck dragged his bloody body through the howling abyss, holding in his hand a chilling frost artifact.


    The wind is blowing wildly and violently. The temperature here is too cold for people to get close to.


    Thick cotton padded jacket on his body, but he did not feel a trace of warmth.


    The chills attacked his fragile human body, and the bone marrow chilling air made his teeth chatter in his mouth.


    With each step forward, he could feel the colder temperature and stiffer his body.


    The cold wind made his brain AChE, even so, he still stubbornly chose to move forward.


    His brain was gradually blown to a blank, and in his deep consciousness, rifek continued to move on by his instinct.


    The heavier his body made it more difficult for him to take the next step. He felt that his body functions were slowly exhausted and almost exhausted.


    After a few more steps forward, his physical functions had reached the lowest point, and his consciousness was swept by his serious fatigue and sleepiness.


    In the end, rifek was defeated by the chilling chill in freldrod''s depth, and fell heavily in the snow.


    Oriana, my favorite daughter. He struggled to open his heavy eyelids, and in the bottom of his heart he called Oriana''s name.


    I How can I fall here? Rifek''s face revealed his unwillingness and hatred. He came to search for the frost heart for his daughter. He finally stole the frost heart from the woman with the moon pattern on her forehead and died here?


    But he is not willing to, after all, just a mortal, and how to resist the depth of the ice and snow?


    The cold wind blowing the floating ice and snow, gradually covered his body and the footprints of his forward.


    The wind is still cold, I do not know how many people buried to explore the body.


    Colin rifek is not the first and will not be the last.


    Colin rifek''s body, buried in the snow, is dead, but his vague consciousness, stimulated by the cold chill, becomes more and more sluggish, so slow that he does not realize that he is actually dead.


    The resentment and hatred in his heart led him to the endless dark abyss, and a cold and demonic woman voice appeared in his consciousness.


    "Mortal, you are dead." The emotionless voice stimulated rifek''s final consciousness.


    Rifek''s ideology is falling towards the endless dark abyss, and a trace of fear emerges in his mind.


    "You''re a liar. I''ve found the heart of frost. I won''t die before I change it to my daughter!" Rifek''s voice shrieked to the voice in the dark.


    "Tut tut I''m deeply moved by your long journey to find the heart of frost for your daughter, but it''s an indisputable fact that you''re dead. " The magical voice mocked rifik.


    Rifek hugged his head and painfully denied the fact that he was dead. Under the gibberish, he slowly became crazy, sometimes laughing and crying.


    The magical voice didn''t seem to want to let rifek go. She continued to stimulate: "you fall alone in the snow. No one will lend a helping hand to you in the depths of freichod. Your body is gradually buried in the snow, but your painful struggle is still useless. The cold temperature makes your body function gradually necrotic until death. This is it Your ending. "


    "Stop it!" Rifek''s ideology widens his eyes and gasps, trying to deny everything the voice says in his heart.


    "No one will know you died here."


    Rifek shook his head and was almost crushed by the sound.


    "No one will pity you!"


    "No one will build a tombstone for you!"


    "Your body will be eroded by the ice!"


    "Even your robot daughter won''t know you''re dead!"


    "She will think you abandoned her!"


    "You are an incompetent father


    "What do you live for in your life?"


    "Rubbish that even my daughter can''t save!"


    "Accept the reality of death."


    "Your life is meaningless!"


    The devil''s voice was killing his heart. Rifek could not bear it any longer and roared in pain.


    "I told you to shut up, I''m not dead I''m not dead I''m not dead! "


    Rifek''s face was gradually distorted into a human figure. Under this stimulation, his ideology turned into a soul.


    He saw his body under the dark abyss, which made rifek, who didn''t think he was dead, completely crazy.


    He no longer paid attention to the Banshee''s laughter, and rushed madly into the deepest part of the abyss and plunged into his body.The next moment, the dark abyss in front of him disappeared, but he was still in darkness.


    Rifek wants to move his body and stand up, but he finds that he can''t move at all.


    After a while, he felt himself rising.


    When he saw himself on top of the snow, he finally realized that his body was buried in the snow, and he was floating his soul.


    No No No No, no, No no


    Rifek''s soul began to become violent and uneasy. The flame of anger and resentment burned his unwilling soul.


    The immortal obsession and the icy air of Freire Zhude are branded on his soul and turn him into a spirit driven by resentment.


    A soul chain came out of his soul''s chest and pulled out his body buried in the snow.


    The empty eyes of his soul exuded a ghostly light, and he longed to return to his body.


    The shrill cry of reek''s cold body had already burst into his body.


    His soul and body gradually merged under the reinforcement of the soul chain, and he also turned into a corpse.


    Not only that, even the frost heart he got entered his body and squeezed out his dead heart.


    But the frost heart did not turn into the heart, but reluctantly supported the functional activity of rifek''s body.


    For a long time, rifek''s body fell on the snow suddenly and constantly trembled. He opened his eyes and looked at the white world, but could not stand up.


    Desperation eroded the last trace of reason in his heart, and his eyes began to emerge blood.


    Until his eyes were covered with blood, rifik grinned grimly. He shook his body and struggled to get up from the snow.


    The cold evil thoughts slowly grew in the depth of rifek''s soul until he drove the goodness in his heart to a very small position and firmly occupied his soul.


    ¡­¡­


    "I remember, I do have a daughter named olivana." Rifik laughs.


    When she heard her father think of everything, oliviana shed tears of excitement. She sobbed: "father, you finally remember."


    "Yes, my daughter, come and give him a hug." A cold light flashed through the fundus of rifik''s eyes.


    Oriana looks at rifik with a little flattery. The last time her father hugged her was when she was just created by her father.


    She didn''t learn how to feel at that time, so she didn''t know what it was like to hug. Ever since she learned how to feel, she has been hoping that she can get her father''s approval and love.


    At the thought of her father finally being nice to her again, Olivia hugged rifik''s body.


    At the moment when Arianna hugs rifek, a successful smile appears on his face. His right hand quietly condenses a dark ball of light, which penetrates the right half of Oriana''s back.


    Oriana left rifik''s arms, staring at her right chest, where there was a puncture hole.


    The hole continued to leak out of the current, and Ariana felt only that her body''s electrical energy was gradually passing away and could not recover itself.


    "Father You You are What are you doing? " Her eyes flashed a little flustered and bewildered, and her trembling voice revealed her shock and disbelief.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 142

    "Father You You are What are you doing? "


    Oriana looked in horror at the hole in her right chest, where the current was streaming out.


    What''s more disturbing to her is that her mechanical body, which can repair itself, has not been repaired by itself under this injury.


    If she can''t repair it by herself, her mechanical body can''t turn magic into electricity to support the functions of her body.


    Oriana sat on the ground subconsciously and stepped back. Her eyes were full of confusion about her father''s behavior.


    Rifek''s eyes at the moment have been unable to see things outside the living, he did not notice that Oriana has retreated behind Ye Feng.


    However, what is awakened is not the real consciousness, but the evil consciousness driven by evil thoughts.


    Compared with the unconscious rifek, he is more terrifying and dangerous when dominated by evil consciousness.


    Rifek thinks that Oriana is still in front of him, and his right hand condenses a dark light ball again, and hits Ye Feng in front of him.


    As time went by, a white haired woman in black armor and a sickle blade appeared in front of Ye Feng. She waved the blade in her hand and cut the dark ball directly from the middle.


    The white haired woman flashed to one side with unconscious Ye Feng and unabated aurana in both hands.


    She was so self-conscious that she protected the three of them in a protective shield like moonlight. No matter how rifek attacks, he can''t break the shield.


    Oriana was relieved. She looked at the white haired woman gratefully and said, "thank you for saving us."


    The white haired woman glanced at Oriana faintly and said calmly, "are you Oriana?"


    "How do you know I''m Oriana?" Asked Oriana, covering her little mouth, her eyes flashing with wonder.


    The white haired woman said coldly, "there is no time to say this now. Take the essence of the frost heart and it can repair your mechanical body."


    If ye Feng wakes up at this time, he will surely recognize that the white haired woman is Diana.


    "This protective cover won''t last long. Before I cure Ye Feng''s wasted limbs, it''s up to you to drag the guy outside." Diana hesitated and continued, "his eyes can only see living things now. As long as you are careful, you won''t be hurt by him."


    "He''s my father. How can I fight him?" Oriana frowned and shook her head.


    Just want to use the magic of the moon to cure Ye Feng, Diana listened to this, slightly raised her head and looked at Oriana without expression.


    She stood up decisively and waved her hand indifferently: "if you don''t drag your dead father, I can''t concentrate on saving the boy with broken limbs. If the injury in his body worsens, he will die." With that, Diana turned her back to her and wanted to leave.


    Seeing that Diana was about to leave, she said in a hurry: "wait, you don''t go. I''ll hold my father. You must save Ye Feng!"


    "You just have to concentrate on holding your father, and I''ll soon be able to cure the boy." Diana eyes slightly closed, squat down, while supporting the shield, while guiding the magic of the moon in her body condensed in her hands, and slowly into Ye Feng''s body.


    Looking at Diana''s attentive look, Olivia also knew that this was the critical time, she did not dare to continue to disturb Diana.


    Taking a deep breath, Oriana looks at rifik, who is still trying to break the shield. Although the man often beat and scold her since he took her out of the war academy and gave her instructions to kill, she still regarded him as her father no matter what.


    As a last resort, Oriana would not choose to fight her father. But now the situation can not allow her to choose.


    A trace of impatience flashed in Oriana''s eyes, and the next moment she held a puppet to repel rifek, who was frantically attacking the shield.


    Rifek''s eyes were bloodstained at the moment, and, as Diana said, he couldn''t see anything but living things.


    That''s why he tried to tempt Oriana to hold him just now. Only by mastering her position accurately can he destroy her robot body.


    "Oriana, my dear daughter, you beat your father?" As he spoke, rifek''s nerves were tense. He can find and kill oliviana by her voice.


    Aura''s body trembled slightly, but she did not reply. She manipulates the puppet with her right hand, and walks cautiously around rifek. However, Oriana underestimated rifek''s perception of magic waves and sounds.


    Rifek felt the magic wave of Oriana, and the corners of his mouth showed a gloomy arc. A huge hammer made of the soul appeared on top of Oriana''s head and smashed down.


    She manipulated the puppet to transform the magic power into electromagnetic waves and confront the hammer head-on.When the electromagnetic wave hit the hammer, it was swallowed up by the terrible evil spirit with its head protruding from the hammer.


    Aoliana''s eyes gradually enlarged, she also realized why the woman who saved her and Ye Feng wanted her to be careful. Her strength could not shake her father''s magic.


    Under helpless, Olivia Anna had to choose to avoid the hit of rifek, she immediately issued a high-speed driving instructions in her mind to dodge.


    To her surprise, a ghoul came out of her feet and grabbed her legs. The sudden entanglement made her unable to move.


    She smashes the puppet at the ghoul and grabs her hands. When the puppet fell on the ghoul''s hand, the whole sphere was covered with spines, which made the ghoul cry and release his hand.


    Seeing the ghoul release her hand, Oriana breathed a sigh of relief and quickly dodged to one side, narrowly escaping the hammer''s attack range.


    Before she could be happy, Oriana felt a faint magic wave around her. With her pupils shrinking, oliviana looked around and found herself trapped in her father''s trap.


    The faint light around her, her body as if imprisoned in general. If Ariana had human consciousness, then she would have felt the dark and dark magic of the dead filled in the light.


    Not only that, the dark magic is growing wildly, as long as it reaches the critical point, it will burst.


    "This barren magic is enough to tear your body apart, my daughter." Rifek''s face gradually showed a look of madness, and the alternative pleasure that his moral values were collapsing in his heart made his thoughts more and more crazy.


    Rifek, who survived from evil thoughts, has been reduced to the spirit of hatred and resentment. He just wants to continue to kill crazily.


    Suddenly, a magic light as holy as moonlight curved a strange arc to hit rifek.


    In an instant, Diana''s figure came to him when he was hit by magic. Without giving Rafik any chance to react, Diana''s left hand clenched into a fist, wrapped in the light of the magic of the moon, hit rifek''s abdomen heavily.


    And in Diana''s continuous offensive, rifek''s desolate magic on her body also dissipated.


    Glancing at the innocent oliviana, Diana again flashed to rifek in front of her. When she held the blade of the crescent moon and was about to cut into rifek''s left chest, she felt a familiar cold air.


    With a thump in her heart, Diana''s face was gradually covered with frost. You stole the heart of frost!


    There was a nameless fury in Diana''s heart at the thought of her dying life crossing the howling abyss to the deeper frailthard''s heart, which was stolen by the people in front of her. With Diana''s anger, three moonlit spheres twinkled around her body.


    Rifek, who has become a corpse, has a natural fear of the magic of the moon. Under the strong sense of crisis, he instinctively wants to get out of Diana''s attack range.


    Even so, rifek touched Diana''s three moonballs before leaving.


    Suddenly, gusts of wind blowing, the three light spheres like clouds in general change form dissipated.


    The magic power of the moon is released, and the energy vortex of the magic of the moon is formed with Diana as the center.


    The milky white magic of the moon virtually drags Rafik''s body to escape, and forcefully pulls him back to the whirlpool center of the magic of the moon.


    The magic of the moon transformed into energy body invades rifek''s body, which not only makes him unable to move, but also destroys his body structure.


    Rifik gripping his hands ferociously, he wanted to use his magic to escape. If he stays here, he will surely be killed by the magic of the moon.


    However, Diana would not let go of the man who stole her ice heart. She waved her right hand and chopped at rifek who wanted to cast her magic.


    Shua!


    Rifek''s hands fell heavily on the snow.


    "Father Oriana''s eyes twinkled with pain and impatience, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and the mist gradually filled her eyes.


    At the moment, she wanted to stop Diana from killing her father. But the electricity in her body couldn''t support her to stand up.


    The whirlpool of the magic of the moon slowly dissipated, and Diana put away her magic. She looked down at rifek, who had fallen to the ground and had no hands.


    "There is also a gap of strength between demigods." Diana looked coldly at Rafik, who was still struggling. A trace of pity flashed in her eyes, but it was fleeting.


    Diana held the crescent blade in her right hand, and her left hand on rifek''s left chest.


    Diana frowned slightly as she felt the cold air coming out of Rafik''s body.


    "It shouldn''t be Why is the breath of frost heart so weak... " Diana ignored the ferocious look in her eyes, and began to use the magic power in her body to explore her left chest."The magic of the moon Cluck It''s really unexpected that the miracle of the moon abandoned by jushenfeng reappears Hum, hum... "


    The sudden magic sound intruded into Diana''s mind, at the same time, a cold and cold air also invaded her body.


    "Who is it?" Diana''s head was pounded, and she put her left hand over her forehead and yelled.


    "A woman who bewitched the stampa tribe to abandon the magic of the moon hundreds of years ago, cluck..."


    While Diana is talking to the voice in her mind, rifik can also breathe. He looks at Ye Feng, who just woke up.


    At the moment, rifek is very weak, but as long as Ye Feng is eaten, he can replenish the magic in his body. For dead bodies, human flesh is the most delicious.


    Rifek stole a glance at Diana, who was covering her forehead. Her eyes were full of fear.


    Although he doesn''t know why Diana did this, it''s a rare opportunity for him to recover. Another look at Diana, Rafik heart a horizontal, try to exert his magic to rush to Ye Feng.


    But not far away, Oriana saw this scene and called Ye Feng carefully. But Ye Feng wakes up, and her consciousness is still a little vague, and she doesn''t hear the warning from Oriana at all.


    This voice of Oriana is to wake up Diana who is talking with the mysterious witch.


    Diana whispered that she was not good. She threw the crescent blade out of her hand to stop Rafik.


    But she still underestimated rifek''s deathbed counterattack, and her crescent blade couldn''t catch up with Rafik''s figure.


    Oriana saw at the moment such a critical, heart also did not think so much, run the remaining magic in the body to throw the puppet.


    Oriana is very close to Ye Feng. Even if rifek''s speed is faster than her puppet, her puppet can reach Ye Feng before Rafik arrives.


    However, Oriana was still worried that her magic could not stop her father, and the puppet she manipulated was covered with stings at her command.


    Because of rifek''s speed, his body directly hit Oriana''s puppet.


    At that moment, the puppet passed through rifek''s left chest, leaving a startling hole.


    Originally weak, and using the last magic to speed up the speed, rifik was no longer able to resist the moment he was pierced in his left chest.


    Under the action of inertia, his body crossed the sky of the leaf wind and landed on the snow not far away.


    This fall, the silence. Her body trembled, her eyes full of fear and disbelief.


    She slowly raised her shaking hands to cover her mouth, and her mouth kept sobbing. After her lips had been wriggling for a long time, Oriana said in her sobbing voice, "I I I killed my father? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 143

    The northeast part of freldrod, belonging to a tribe called frost guards. The tribe shares the land of freyerzhud with the winter claw and avarosa.


    On the throne of the ice crystal palace, a woman in a long blue dress and half helmet is playing with an ice ball suspended in her hand.


    Her red lips on the outside of her helmet curled up in a strange curve, and her white right hand gradually closed from little finger to thumb. The ice crystal ball in the woman''s right hand into a fist moment into countless shining pieces of ice crystal, fluttering around the woman.


    A faint sigh, the woman''s eyes hidden under the helmet shot out a terrible cold light.


    "Why, to help me rule piltvoff and Juan, even if it''s a corpse?"


    The woman sneered, as if thinking of something ridiculous.


    "But the three devils in shadow island can really make a corpse a demigod. Dr. zuannah Hart''s demigod machine drawing is really a terrible thing, but it''s a pity that with the death of rifek, it''s also destroyed."


    The woman''s right index finger is beating rhythmically on the armrest of the throne of ice crystal, as if thinking about something.


    For a long time, the woman showed a clear look. Her left hand changed into an ice rhomb.


    This ice rhomboid is a magic tool she uses to detect demacia''s every move. The last time we explored demacia''s intelligence was because of the visit of Quine, the wing of demacia, two years ago. She didn''t use it for a long time. She almost forgot that she had such a magic tool.


    "Why is the smell from demacia so strange?"


    Ice rhombic body continuously sends out a trace of if there is no dark breath, a chill invades into the woman''s body.


    This cold meaning is different from the cold meaning of ice magic, but it is a cold and cold feeling in the shape of the dark.


    The first time the woman uses the magic power in her body to counteract the invasion of the undead magic.


    At the same time, there was a cold female voice in Bingling''s body. "Who is it? How dare you open your mind to this place


    "Calista of shadow Island, tut I didn''t expect that you had captured demacia quietly The woman spoke for a moment and teased Calista with interest.


    On the other side of the icicle, Callista had a gloomy face: "I warn you, if you dare to talk nonsense, I will find you!"


    "Yo, yo It''s starting to scare people. Don''t worry. I''m not interested in your shadow island. But if you enter my territory by mistake, I won''t be merciful. Cluck... "


    The woman''s face showed a look of no interest, she cut off the ice rhomboid to demacia''s induction.


    At this time, outside the palace came a rush of footsteps, and soon came a maid.


    The maid knelt on the hall with a face of panic, and said in a trembling voice to the woman on the throne: "no No No, Queen Lisandro I I... "


    Lisandro on the throne yelled: "calm down and speak again!"


    Under Lisandro''s exclamation, the maid shivered. When she recovered her calm, she said to Lisandro, "Your Majesty, our territory has broken into a savage troll. He has done a lot of damage to the territory. As the elite mages go to the north for special training, we can''t stop him. He also cracked your magic ban and robbed you of the crystal magic wand sealed in it!"


    Lisandro''s eyes, hidden under her helmet, flashed a cold light: "what a stupid Troll you are. Take me now!"


    "Yes The maid replied respectfully.


    "Wait!" Lisandro suddenly stopped.


    The maid who led the way turned and looked at Lisandro suspiciously, "Your Majesty?"


    "Remember to call me Lord Lisandro later. It''s not good for our ally Ashley to hear it..." Lisandro showed a mysterious smile that made the maid shiver.


    "Yes, my Lord Lisandro!"


    ¡­¡­


    Two days after Rafik''s death, Ye Feng and Oriana also set foot on the land of Zuan.


    Along the way, oliviana remained silent. Ye Feng teases oliviana from time to time to make her smile, but the effect is not very ideal.


    Ye Feng pursed her lips and shrugged her shoulders helplessly, quietly following her side. Since Oriana wanted to be quiet, he couldn''t keep teasing her.


    After all, Ariana is a real human being, and her father''s death is the biggest setback she has encountered since she became a human being. Ye Feng also can''t force Oriana to come out of it all of a sudden. She can only walk step by step.


    But to see Oriana become a real human, Ye Feng is also a wish in the heart. The next step is to go to piltvov, fly to the Yodel city of Bandar, and then take a boat to Ionia.


    After seeing his parents, Ye Feng plans to talk to his parents about Ruiwen''s sister.


    But then again, Ye Feng always felt that unexpected things would happen to Ionia. The faint uneasiness in his heart made him a little afraid to go to Ionia.Shaking his head, Ye Feng no longer think about these strange ideas. When did Ye Feng begin to worry about this and that? This is not his style at all!


    "Pa Pa Pa"!


    Ye Feng patted his cheek, in the bottom of his heart to his breath, and again up.


    "Ye Feng, how do you fight yourself?" Oriana tilted her face and winked at Ye Feng curiously.


    Ye Feng narrowed his eyes and rubbed his temple awkwardly with the index finger of his right hand: "well You may not understand that you have just become a human being. It has the effect of inspiring spirit


    "Yes?" Oliviana murmured suspiciously and patted her little face.


    Oriana almost didn''t make Ye Feng laugh. He held back his smile and said, "well, we''d better go back to the villa first. He''s probably waiting for us!"


    With a slight "um" sound, oliviana fell into silence again.


    Soon, they arrived at the door of the villa. Ye Feng uses the key to open the door, and skillfully opens some innocuous jokes to enliven the atmosphere.


    He was about to see hivier, and he didn''t want Olivia to remain so silent. Otherwise, with the nature of sylvier, if she knew that oleana had become a human being, she would have had to make fun of her.


    Close the door, Ye Feng takes Oriana to the sofa in the living room.


    Ye Feng, with a pleasant look on his face, finally comes back. He has a little miss on Zuan''s sofa and big bed.


    "I''m back at last. I''m going to take a good hot bath and have a good sleep And then Again Then... "


    To say half, Ye Feng suddenly Leng in situ, his big eyes look at the front in disbelief. Oriana is the first time to see Ye Feng confused, she followed Ye Feng''s eyes to the sofa.


    Facing the door was a strange woman she had never seen.


    The woman has short, silvery hair and looks as big as Ye Feng. But the woman''s eyes are very deep, seems to have experienced the vicissitudes of life, there is a kind of mature and calm feeling.


    White haired woman did not seem to find Ye Feng two people, selfishly made a pot of tea on the tea table.


    Tan mouth micro Zhang, sipping tea, the white haired woman put the cup next to the goblet.


    She raised her head, showed a kind smile to Oriana, and then looked at Ye Feng.


    The white haired woman shows a kind expression to Ye Feng, but in Ye Feng''s opinion, this kind smile hides the white haired woman''s deep malice and dissatisfaction to him.


    The white haired woman squinted at her eyes and said, "Xiao Feng, it seems that you spent a long time shopping in the hotel..."


    "Sister Well This That You have to listen to my explanation


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 144

    I''m just an ordinary little fox.


    At the beginning, he can''t escape the fate of being hunted.


    I thought that my life would wither. Your appearance gave me hope.


    Vaguely remember your smile.


    Pure laughter, childish face.


    That beautiful eyes, incomparably brilliant.


    ¡­¡­


    The butcher''s knife of the hunter,


    the perseverance in your eyes,


    inspired me.


    Warm body, embrace me tightly.


    I''m like the heroine in a serial novel,


    even if it''s bumpy, I still crouch in your arms greedily.


    Ordinary little fox, quietly licking the blood stains on your face.


    Green and astringent human youth, your kind heart touches my heartstrings.


    Suddenly there was a moment, yearning for human life.


    If you can change people, I will certainly repay you for your kindness.


    The vulgar repaying plot is a true portrayal of my heart.


    ¡­¡­


    What is the plot of the next chapter that has not yet been published?


    Why did the author arrange such a cruel story for me?


    I am just an ordinary little fox, unable to speak.


    Do not ask for vigorous love,


    just hope to hide in your arms,


    accompany you quietly.


    I don''t want the twists and turns of the plot,


    waiting for a hundred years, just to meet you again in the rolling world.


    ¡­¡­


    The reluctant eyes and the sad cry,


    in exchange for the cruel drive of the youth.


    The beautiful valley and jungle,


    I don''t want to appreciate it.


    As a teenager, I take root in my heart.


    Six tails, nine tails, day after day of persistence,


    finally transformed people.


    Qing Shi Rong, seductive life, only for you show Yan.


    ¡­¡­


    Familiar with the village, but you have already disappeared.


    The complicated human society and the changeable way of life,


    like the authors of serial novels,


    make me tired.


    Whenever the plot of soul sucking comes,


    I always think, if I am really the heroine in serial novels,


    Why do I always hurt me by abusing drama?


    Every time I think about it, I will sing my heart along with the melody I have written.


    I am just an ordinary little fox, unable to speak.


    Do not ask for vigorous love,


    just hope to hide in your arms,


    accompany you quietly.


    I don''t want the twists and turns of the plot,


    waiting for a hundred years, just to meet you again in the rolling world.


    The reincarnation of the world,


    the pink skeleton,


    mottled the years of lovers?


    In the next chapter, who is going to leave?


    If it can be modified, I would like not to know you.


    Only because,


    in this long doomed story,


    meet,


    is far away


    As soon as he entered the territory of piltvov, Ye Feng saw a large screen on the high-rise building in front of him. On the screen, a blonde woman in a hot uniform was singing. The words "serial novels" were also written in the lower left corner of the screen.


    That reveals a touch of sad melody, listen to Ye Feng is also intoxicated with it.


    Looking at the blonde woman who sings love songs, Ye Feng always feels that she has seen her before, but she can''t remember for a moment. "Do you know who the woman on the screen is?" he asked as he drove next to him? I feel so familiar with my eyes


    Xiwei eyebrows a pick, playfully looking at Ye Feng: "familiar? I think you have a crush on her, don''t you? But sister Ruiwen said, let me watch you and come to pilewood when she''s done with it. "


    "You''ve just met my sister a few times, and you''re so intimate?" Leaf wind corners of the mouth twitch, a reluctant look, "I really feel that the woman''s eyes are familiar."


    Sylvier yawned dully: "forget it. I''m too lazy to tease you. You think it''s familiar. That woman is Ali, Nine Tailed Fox Ali. She''s an idol singer in pierviff. The last time I asked her to help save you was because she and I were good friends."


    "I can testify that I was a big fan of Miss Ali before I died, but most people didn''t know she was a Nine Tailed Fox." Olliana, in the back seat, followed.


    Oriana should not be joking with him, Ye Feng thought. If the as like as two peas on the screen, the golden hair is replaced by black hair, then the dress will be changed exactly.


    Looking at Ali on the screen, Ye Feng suddenly has an illusion. He feels that Ali is crying when he sings this song."Serial novel", Miss Ali has made a new song. This song is very good to listen to, and the lyrics are very appropriate. Pilewood''s hot online novel, "Oriana''s eyes gradually enlarged, and she excitedly looked at the big screen and said," Ye Feng, let''s go to see Miss Ali''s concert when we have time. If we miss this time, we may have to wait until spring. "


    Ye Feng shakes his head. Anyway, sister Ruiwen is expected to have many more days. While she is still in piltvov, she will play with the newly human Oriana for a while.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng promised, "well, I haven''t heard of piltvov''s concert yet."


    While Ye Feng is talking with Oriana, he has already driven his car to the door of Oriana''s house. She turned her head and looked at olivana in the back seat with a smile: "Ariana, you''re home."


    Under the reminder of sylvier, Oriana got out of the car some reluctantly. Standing at the entrance of her family courtyard, she waved to Ye Feng and her two friends: "sylvier, Ye Feng, please come and play with me when you are free, and Ye Feng, don''t forget to take time to accompany me to a concert of Miss Ali these days!"


    "You should pay more attention to your safety when you are at home alone. If you have anything to do, please call Caitlin." ''said shivell.


    "I will. My father used to be good friends with Caitlin''s parents, so I have a good relationship with her. You don''t have to worry about me." Oliviana gave a sweet smile, very optimistic.


    Ye Feng also followed with a smile: "I''ll come to see you tomorrow evening, and then I''ll go to see the concert."


    Seeing that it was almost time, she said goodbye to Olivia and stepped on the gas to leave.


    Ye Feng looked at the side of Xiwei doubtfully: "hiville, where are we going next?"


    "Of course it was the villa I bought at pilewood, stupid!" Shivell glanced at the eye leaf wind angrily, still driving the car attentively.


    Ye Feng just wanted to refute, but stopped. He remembered that he lost every time he had a fight with shivell, and that being the case, it was better not to talk. Even a policewoman who is so good at reasoning as Caitlin can be infuriated by shivell, he should not get into trouble.


    Along the way, there are two or three story villas, and it seems that pierviff has residential areas as well as Juan. Looking at the scene of rapid retrogression around him, Ye Feng can''t help feeling that this city-state with the reputation of "advanced city of Valoran" really looks much more comfortable than Zuan.


    Just as Ye Feng was enjoying the surrounding scenery, shivell had already driven into the courtyard of her villa.


    "Get out of the car." He turned his head and looked at Ye Feng.


    "So soon? I thought it would be a long time. " Ye Feng didn''t slow down. They just left from Oriana and arrived at the home of sylvier.


    "My car''s speed is the fastest in piltvoff''s," he said with a smile. "Unless katerin''s parents develop a faster car for her, get out of the car, or I''ll put you in the garage with the car."


    After hearing this, Ye Feng quickly got off the bus. If he doesn''t get out of the car, he''s confident that sylvier will actually put him in the garage. Even Caitlin, she dares to lock. Don''t talk about him.


    As soon as he got off the car, Ye Feng received a bunch of keys thrown by hivier. "This is the key to the villa door and all the rooms. Go ahead and choose a room to live in. I''ll come in when I park my car."


    Ye Feng nodded and went to the door of the villa, while sylvier drove into the garage beside the villa.


    Park the car neatly, and shivell closes the garage door. As soon as she was about to enter the villa, she felt a dull pain in her left arm.


    Is the seal of teacher rez unable to suppress the blood in me? He sat down on the ground with some difficulty, muttering in his mouth.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she decided to see if the seal was loose. But when she was about to use the magic in her body to explore, her left arm did not hurt.


    This strange situation makes shivell very puzzled, she does not know whether to use magic to explore the seal. At the thought of Ritz''s advice not to probe if her left arm doesn''t attack, shivell decided to let it go this time. With a decision in her heart, she went into the villa with a sigh.


    However, while shivell''s left arm was painful, an unimaginably dazzling golden light broke out in a relic deep in the shurima desert.


    The golden light in the burst out of the moment, and slowly dim down.


    As if nothing had ever happened, everything was calm again.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 145

    "Izerell, you''ve got enough opportunities in this desert. It''s time to go back."


    A deep, deep voice reverberated at the entrance to the remains of the imperial mausoleum, which made izerer''s head dizzy. He leaned against the stone pillar next to him, looking closely around him, trying to find the speaker.


    "Don''t look. My body is not here. Izerell, there is a terrible presence sealed in the tomb of the emperor. If you open it, he will come into the world." The voice from the void came again.


    There was also a deep warning from the man to izerell that he had to be on guard. Izerell said to the voice in the void, "who are you?"


    The voice in the void was silent for a moment and then said, "since you have been to so many relics, you should know about marzaha?"


    "You are the prophet of the void, malzaha, who guarded the gate of the void with kasaden the void walker?" Izerell''s eyes were wide, and his face was pleasantly surprised to say his guess.


    "Yes, izerell. Now that you know my name, it''s time for you to go back to your piltwave." The voice of marzaha has an unquestionable dignity.


    Izerell made a ha ha, pretending not to recognize marzaha''s meaning. He coughed awkwardly: "well, I want to know what monster is sealed on the tomb of the emperor? Can''t even you and casaden join hands


    Malzaha in the void let out a heavy gasp: "a terrible existence that destroyed the Empire of shurima."


    From the words of mazaha, izerell heard that mazaha was deeply afraid of the man under the emperor''s mausoleum. Even if two demigods join hands to feel the existence of fear, what kind of power will that be? Izerell had to reexamine the mausoleum.


    After careful consideration, izerell listened to marzaha''s advice.


    Before leaving, he filled the entrance to the imperial tomb with sand.


    After making sure it was hard to find out, izerell left.


    But the direction he left was not for pilewood, but for his next expedition.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sylvier Why don''t you drive... "


    Words have not finished, Ye Feng heard the "bang" a sound, the door was heavily shut by hiville.


    This sound scared the leaf wind body to tremble for a while, the small heart is still in a hurry to jump.


    "Do you want me to be a free driver when you go to the concert with oliviana? Go to hell


    Ye Feng locked his brows, closed his eyes, and listened to the voice of the villa neshiville, his whole body was stimulated numb, very uncomfortable.


    "No go, no go!" Ye Feng murmured in a low voice and walked out of the villa.


    On a dark night, there was no one in the streets of the residential area, only the dim lights in those villas could be seen.


    It seems that Mrs. piltevor doesn''t like to walk out at night. Isn''t there a lot of people at Ali''s concert? Ye Feng put his hands behind his head, looking up at the night sky, walking slowly.


    "Didi"!


    The shrill whistle interrupted Ye Feng, who was thinking wildly. He frowned and turned around to find a car approaching him not far behind him.


    By the bright lights stabbed eyes sour, Ye Feng to avoid the street side, let the car go first.


    The cool blue sports car stopped next to Ye Feng and the window was opened slowly. Inside sat a strange little man with a big head. He was hairy and wore red round glasses.


    The dwarf creature said to Ye Feng in a sharp voice: "be careful next time. I don''t want to hit a dead person. Caitlin will catch me if I hit a dead person. If I catch me, I will not be able to do scientific research."


    Ye Feng just want to open his mouth to say something, the little creature called heimerdinger drove away in a sports car.


    What a strange creature! Ye Feng Fei in the bottom of my heart, and then on the road.


    Walking, Ye Feng suddenly heard the front corner came bursts of sobbing sound.


    Listen to the voice should be a woman crying, Ye Feng frowned carefully toward the corner.


    "Wine Wine Wine... " As Ye Feng approaches the corner, he also hears the sobbing woman whispering the word "wine" in her mouth, and her voice is indistinct.


    When Ye Feng turned the corner, he finally saw who was crying. This mouth talks nonsense, still sobbing from time to time is a woman wearing a single thin white cloth clothes.


    The woman''s whole body exudes a bad smell of wine. Ye Feng can''t help but fan in front of her. See wine gas did not disperse, Ye Feng gave up the fan action.


    The woman''s hair was messy and covered her face. Through the streetlights on the street, the woman''s face, bare arms, legs, and clothes were all black and yellow mud marks of all sizes. The whole person is like a big cat, dirty. Not only that, she also has large and small scars, see Ye Feng eyelids straight jump.


    All around her squat were bags of wine that piltwiff and Zuan had already lost. This detail makes Ye Feng suspect that the dirty woman is a vagrant from norhus or demasia.The woman didn''t notice that Ye Feng was standing in front of her. She sobbed for herself. Two frozen and swollen hands took out a wine bag from her arms and poured it into her mouth.


    With the liquor into the body, a warm feeling makes the woman''s body no longer feel so cold, except for her frozen hands, her other parts are still warm.


    After drinking, she directly threw the wine bag to the side, curled up and groaned. Her head lay on her legs and began to sleep.


    Ye Feng has a trace of pity in his heart. Although he has never met the woman who can''t see her face clearly, Ye Feng still wants to do his bit of contribution.


    Anyway, it''s almost time to arrive at Oriana''s house. It''s better to give the black coat to the poor woman. Ye Feng took off his overcoat and squatted down to cover the woman''s body.


    Just about to get up and leave, Ye Feng finds a sword behind the woman. He took the sword out curiously while the woman was not paying attention.


    In the dim light, the more he looked at the sword, the more familiar Ye Feng felt. After careful consideration, Ye Feng''s mind came up with three words "Liuyun sword".


    Ye Feng was shocked by this discovery. He looked at the dirty and untidy woman in front of him.


    However, at the next moment, the woman confirmed what Ye Feng thought with her practical actions.


    The woman appears in front of Ye Feng as fast as lightning, grabs Ye Feng''s shoulder and looks at Ye Feng fiercely in the eyes: "give me back!"


    Who else would this familiar voice have except Fiona? The dirty, scarred woman is Fiona of the Laurent family.


    But why does Fiona look so strange and hostile to him? Ye Feng shook off Fiona''s hand in a panic and said, "Fiona, i..."


    Ye Feng wanted to tell Fiona that he was Ye Feng, but he didn''t want Fiona to flash in front of him again and kick him.


    Ye Feng quickly stabilized himself in the air and called out, "wait, did we misunderstand?"


    "I It''s called You Put Sword And I Although the appearance is embarrassed, but Fiona''s eyes are still so sharp that Ye Feng can''t help but feel cold.


    See Fiona again indiscriminate attack, Ye Feng a little angry. I beat him at the first meeting. I really treat him as a soft persimmon?


    "Let''s show you today who is the Lord and who is the second!" Ye Feng roared and took Fiona''s cloud sword to stab him.


    Not really hand, Ye Feng saw Fiona suddenly stop.


    Fiona not only did not attack Ye Feng, but also curled up on the ground with her head in her arms, her body shaking.


    First to hit him, then like a helpless little girl. This lets Ye Feng see completely muddled, he does not know which one Fiona is playing.


    Ye Feng walked cautiously to Fiona and tried: "that Fiona What''s the matter with you? "


    Fiona''s eyes from time to time look at Ye Feng, when she saw Ye Feng coming towards her slowly. She shook her head crazily, leaned against the wall and cried, "don''t come here Don''t come here I know it''s wrong Please Please don''t hit me Don''t hit me, will you


    Listening to Fiona''s words, Ye Feng felt as if he was stung by something. That''s all Fiona said. He''s a fool if he doesn''t understand what''s going on.


    Ye Feng looks at the small bare feet of Fiona, and a string of handcuffs appears in front of him. The light was too dim in that place just now, and he didn''t see a bunch of chains and shackles.


    Looking at the scars and mud marks on Fiona again, Ye Feng can''t imagine what Fiona experienced.


    Who would be so cruel, constantly torturing Fiona, trampling on her dignity. Dignity and glory are life for Fiona, and this wanton trampling is worse than killing her.


    In this devastation, Fiona has gone mad.


    Ye Feng waved his hand and motioned to Fiona that he had no malice: "Fiona, how can I hit you? Don''t you remember? I''m Ye Feng. The one who has been bullied by you dare to beat you, right? "


    "Here you are I don''t want Don''t hit me Please I''ll listen to you Please Don''t Don''t come here... " Fiona shook her head, and the autumn water in her eyes almost overflowed. Her eyes were full of fear and uneasiness, for fear of further scars on her body.


    Fiona''s appearance makes Ye Feng a little difficult to do, and she doesn''t want him to get close to her. Helpless, Ye Feng bit his teeth and decided to pretend to be the one who hurt Fiona, so that Fiona could listen to him.


    Ye Feng coughed and then denounced Fiona: "if you howl again, I''ll kill you, don''t you shut up for me?"


    Ye Feng this roar scared Fiona, she covered her mouth, face dew fear, tears have been in orbit.


    Oh my God, I''m in phoena. I hope she won''t tear me up when she recovers! At the thought of Fiona''s experience of practicing hands with him, Ye Feng''s scalp felt numb.


    Forced to endure embarrassment, Ye Feng walks to Fiona, who dare not breathe in the atmosphere. He picked up Fiona and put her in his arms, feeling his trembling body. It was hard for Ye Feng to imagine how that man left such a terrible shadow on Fiona.Ye Feng stroked Fiona''s back and comforted him: "don''t worry, Fiona, I won''t hit you. I''m the one who comes to save you. The person who beats you every day has been driven away by me."


    Fiona nose sour, she accepted the comfort of Ye Feng. But she was still a little scared: "you You really Is it really the one who came to save me? "


    "Yes You see, I haven''t hit you since? Will the one who hit you hold you like this


    Under the comfort of Ye Feng, Fiona finally believes Ye Feng temporarily. She felt a sense of relief, and the embankments in her heart collapsed. Her grievances, and her constant fear, burst forth like a flood.


    The tears in her eyes couldn''t resist the grief in her heart and slid down her cheek.


    "She She She kept hitting me Sobbing I I''m so scared... "


    "Don''t worry, from now on, no one will hit you."


    "Really Really? "


    "Really!"


    "You will protect Protecting me, right? "


    "Well!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 146

    Inside the villa, Ariana is sitting on the sofa in the hall on the first floor watching TV.


    Ding Dong!


    The sound of the doorbell rang suddenly, and Arianna stood up. It must be Ye Feng! She was surprised to trot to the door to open the door, eye is the shadow of Ye Feng.


    "Ye Feng, you are here at last. Ali''s concert will start in two hours. Come and have a seat first." At the same time, Oriana small face excitedly pulled Ye Feng to the villa.


    But this pull, Olivia Anna unexpectedly some pull not to move, always feel something to drag behind. She looked at Ye Feng in surprise and found that there was a figure behind him.


    Eyebrows micro Cu, Oriana pursed her mouth: "Ye Feng, is that person behind you?"


    She looked behind Ye Feng, a dirty, ragged woman was shivering against Ye Feng''s back. The woman seemed to be quite afraid of her, her face kept low and she did not dare to look up.


    Ye Feng blinked awkwardly and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, Oriana, I was going to accompany you to the concert today, but Fiona''s condition is not so good. I''m afraid she''ll have to stay with you for a while."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ye Feng beckoned Fiona, who adhered to his back, to the front. In Ye Feng''s coaxing, Fiona just walked out of Ye Feng''s back. Her black pupils twinkled with uneasy light, and she looked a little afraid of Ariana.


    Oriana looked at Fiona, who was afraid of her, and said, "Fiona, didn''t she go to Ionia?"


    "It''s a long story. In short, there are two Fiona, just as twins. This Fiona is the Fiona you met at the war Academy." Ye Feng smiles awkwardly. He can''t find a better explanation for Fiona, so he has to make a fool of it.


    "She looks a little afraid of me, Ye Feng. Is this?" With that, oliviana reached out to touch Fiona in front of her.


    Fiona saw the outstretched hand of Oriana, shaking her head desperately, and quickly retracted behind Ye Feng. She shuddered behind Ye Feng, and from time to time she poked her head out to look at Oriana, her eyes full of horror.


    "Fiona, she was driven crazy, a little bit out of her mind," Ye Feng said with a heavy face. He held out his hand and gently stroked Fiona''s head. "She is afraid of strangers now. When she is familiar with you, she won''t be afraid of you. I think you can help her."


    After listening to Ye Feng''s words, her face became more and more dignified. Looking at poor Fiona, as a girl, her heart also has a tingling feeling. She patted her chest and said to Ye Feng, "don''t worry. When I was a robot, you and Fiona didn''t dislike me. I will take care of Fiona."


    "I''m sorry, but I''m afraid the concert will be with you some other time." Ye Feng looked at Oriana gratefully, and then her face was slightly ashamed. He had promised her, but he felt a little sorry for Fiona.


    "Look, we are not good friends. I''ll take you to the second floor and choose two rooms." Olliana said with a casual smile that she had just become a human being.


    Ye Feng also returned with a smile, then turned to Fiona behind him and said, "Fiona, do you know what a good friend means?"


    Fiona Du mouth, some do not understand why Ye Feng asked this. But she still whispered, "it''s just that the relationship between the two is very good."


    Hearing Fiona''s reply, Ye Feng touched Fiona''s messy short hair with a smile: "I and oleana are good friends, so you can rest assured that she will not abuse you."


    "You..." Anna''s mouth is timid. Oh, my friend


    "Yes, Ye Feng and I are very good friends," she said. Meanwhile, Oriana went to Fiona gently and said in a soft voice, "we should get along well in the future."


    Fiona stretched out the tip of her tongue and licked her lower lip. She looked timidly at Oriana, then at Ye Feng, and asked Ye Feng for help.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s encouraging eyes, Fiona pursed her mouth, struggled for a moment, and stretched out her right hand, which was red and swollen with cold, tremblingly: "Oriana..."


    Fiona''s red and swollen right hand saw that Oriana was a little distressed. She stretched out her hands and gently rubbed Fiona''s right hand and said, "after selecting the room, I''ll help you wash your body."


    Fiona said coyly, "thank you Thank you... "


    Oriana smiles and pulls Fiona toward the second floor stairway.


    On the way up the stairs, Fiona suddenly stopped, causing oliviana to turn back.


    Oriana was fascinated to see Fiona staring at the picture on the TV. She turned her mind and let go of Fiona''s hand.


    She put her face to Fiona''s ear and said with a smile, "Fiona, if you don''t want to sleep after the bath, I''ll take you down to watch TV."


    "That She is so beautiful I like Listen to her singing. " Fiona opened her mouth wide and looked enviously at the people on the TV.


    Oriana "Er" and looks at the TV. I don''t know when, this TV station began to broadcast the MV of Ali''s old songs.She looked at Fiona again, and her eyes twinkled with excitement. She said excitedly to Ye Feng, who is still downstairs: "it seems that Fiona likes Ali''s songs very much. I''ll help her to take her to the concert when I''m done with her? Maybe it will help her recover a lot! "


    "This Is it really helpful? " Ye Feng''s tone is full of doubts about Oriana. He frowns and looks at Fiona on the stairs.


    At this time, Fiona is Du mouth, full face indignant looking at Ye Feng. It seems that she really wants to go to the concert with oliviana.


    In line with the principle that everyone can''t be offended, Ye Feng narrowed his eyes and laughed awkwardly: "cough Since you all want to go, go. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Olliana, I didn''t expect you could drive as well as sylvier, and you were so skilled." Ye Feng looks at oliviana, who is concentrating on driving, joking.


    Oriana''s eyes slightly closed and sighed: "my father taught me, and this car was specially designed for me. Because I didn''t know magic at that time, and my father was afraid of my accident, he built this Hicks technology multi-functional sports car with forbidden magic stone. The magic below the demigod will not cause any harm to the car, and it will switch freely to the Different types of cars. "


    Aoliana slightly sad tone, listen to Ye Feng a burst of silence, he accidentally mentioned the sad event of Oriana, which made him a little depressed.


    When Fiona, the co pilot, heard the word "father", a series of fragmented memories flashed through her mind.


    "Father Sobbing My father died... " Fiona sobbed, sitting in her seat, wiping her tears with her arms. She was like a helpless child, crying.


    Ye Feng patted his forehead with his right hand, but he didn''t expect that if he didn''t notice, Fiona, whose spirit was not normal, began to cry. But it also gave him a clue that Fiona''s mental disorder was mostly related to her father''s death.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng wants to ask Fiona something about her father. But seeing Fiona crying more and more fierce, Ye Feng still decided to ask another day.


    Now Fiona''s mind is as vulnerable as a child who has no idea. Ye Feng began to comfort him: "Fiona, OK, don''t cry."


    As Fiona has confirmed that Ye Feng and Oriana will not hurt her, she has no previous fear of them. Ye Feng''s words of comfort make Fiona''s grievance turn into flood and overflow from her eyes.


    "This..." Ye Feng has a headache and looks at Fiona, who cries more fiercely than before. Even when Fiona was a child, she didn''t like to cry so much! He said in the bottom of his heart that he had no experience of comforting and crying children.


    Oriana saw that Ye Feng had no idea. She thought of eating a lollipop when she was a child and laughed. Should this work for Fiona, who''s insane and looks like a child?


    With the idea of trying, she took a lollipop out of her special pocket and handed it to Fiona: "come on, Fiona, it won''t be so sad to eat a lollipop."


    Fiona''s eyes widened, still sobbing. She gasped and choked, "is it good?"


    "Of course, sweet!" olliana said with a smile


    As soon as she heard the word "sweet", Fiona''s face showed a childish smile. She took the lollipop carefully for fear that it would fall on the ground.


    With the tip of her tongue, Fiona gently licked the lollipop. In an instant, sweet orange flavor from the tip of her tongue into the mouth. She danced excitedly and couldn''t restrain her love for sweet lollipops. Her eyes gradually enlarged and looked happily at Oriana: "sweet Sweet Big sister


    Oriana "Er" voice, did not expect that Fiona, who looks one or two years older than herself, actually calls her sister. Then she realized that Fiona''s mood was really a child, and her eyes were full of sympathy.


    "Dear, eat sugar quickly. This can be eaten in your mouth!" Looking at Fiona in front of her, Oriana decided secretly that she would help Fiona return to normal in any case.


    Fiona nodded her head and put the lollipop in her mouth. Suddenly, the rich sweet orange lollipop began to melt in her mouth and turned into delicious sugar water. Fiona''s face is red. She really likes lollipops.


    In Fiona was pacified in this period of time, the car unknowingly drove out of the residential area, into the downtown area.


    In sharp contrast to the dim light of the residential area, the streets are full of people on both sides of the sidewalk, and there are cars running through the streets orderly from time to time.


    With a lollipop in her face, Fiona sticks her face to the window and stares at the shops and hot crowds along the street curiously. Ye Feng is also shocked by the lively scene here, but not as obvious as Fiona.


    Their actions naturally fell in the eyes of Oriana. As a native Mrs. piltevor, she still had a sense of pride.


    She said with a smile: "Ye Feng, Fiona, after the concert, I''ll take you to have a good tour in the daytime tomorrow. As an advanced city, piltvov has a lot of fun that people in other countries don''t know.""This I''m going back to shivell tomorrow, and if my sister doesn''t find me, I''ll cut me Ye Feng scratched his head in distress. To tell the truth, he wanted to come here for fun. However, due to the possibility that sister Ruiwen would come to take him to Bandar city at any time, he chose to stay in the villa.


    "Well, it''s a pity. How about I bring Fiona here tomorrow? She should have suffered a lot before. It''s very useful to relax and heal the wound in her heart Oliviana suggested.


    When Fiona heard that Oriana wanted to take her to play, she said happily, "OK, OK, big sister, I want to come here to play!"


    However, Ye Feng felt that he could not trouble Oriana all the time. He severely reprimanded Fiona: "just stay at home with me, and don''t always bother people with Ariana."


    Be Ye Feng such a roar, Fiona wrongly turned to look at Ye Feng. She first sobbed twice, and then burst into tears under the headache eyes of Ye Feng.


    "Ye Feng, it''s OK. When I was a robot, my father used to infuse me with a lot of medical knowledge and knew her condition very well. Moreover, I also like to be with her. I''ll let her play with me tomorrow." Oriana continued, gently touching Fiona''s head and soothing Fiona in a soft voice.


    Ye Feng took a deep breath and shrugged helplessly: "OK, Fiona will give it to you tomorrow."


    Hearing Ye Feng agree to come out to play with Oriana, the tears in Fiona''s eyes stopped instantly, and a childlike smile bloomed on her face.


    Now she is so easy to be satisfied.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 147

    "Ali Ali Ali


    One after another enthusiastic sound wave came from the huge concert scene in the distance. Ye Feng sat in the car with his head down and looked at the traffic jam in front of him. He was deeply depressed.


    "Oriana, did you have to stay here for a long time to see concerts?" Ye Feng yawned and his tone was very lazy.


    Through the interior rearview mirror, Ye Feng''s slightly sleepy expression falls into the eyes of Oriana. She smiles: "piltvov usually doesn''t get stuck in traffic unless there is an accident or a criminal is making trouble. I think there should be an accident ahead."


    At the same time, Oriana took out a lollipop from her special pocket and handed it to Fiona, who had two eyes of Venus.


    "Isn''t it that this is an advanced city? How can anyone do evil? " Ye Feng came to a point of spirit, slightly shrugged to look at Oriana.


    "Picheng is indeed an advanced city, but crime can''t be eliminated. It can only be reduced to the lowest level. Can you see the 30 story building on the right? Later, the big screen outside the building will probably tell us what''s going on in front of us. " Oriana patiently explained to Ye Feng, and then motioned a look at Ye Feng. If he had any questions about piltvov, she would know everything.


    Ye Feng wants to ask what else he wants to ask, but he hears a sweet voice broadcast on the screen of the building on the right side: "Hello, everyone. This is the live broadcast from the official television station of pilewood. I am the reporter Gana of this live broadcast."


    Looking at the screen from the sound, there is a blonde eyeglasses woman with horsetail on it. The woman wore a blue suit and white shirt, a black short skirt and brown silk stockings, and a pair of black high-heeled shoes. This woman is the one who used to call herself Gana.


    She is standing near the entrance of Ali''s concert. With the camera moving, three cars collided with each other.


    "On the outskirts of the popular idol Ali''s concert, there was an extremely serious accident. Three cars collided together without warning. The owners of the three cars had suffered serious head injuries and were taken to the hospital by ambulance. Our beautiful police officer, Caitlin, is dealing with the scene of the accident with her subordinates," Gana said, and walked to Caitlin "Officer Caitlin, what do you think of this incident? Is there anything public that can be disclosed to our citizens? "


    Hearing Gana''s voice, Caitlin, who is discussing work with her subordinates, stops her work. She first showed a smile to the camera, then said: "our police suspect that this incident is not an ordinary accidental accident, but someone is deliberately causing the three car owners to collide, and the police have identified the criminal suspect. Please rest assured that we will deal with this case soon to ensure the personal safety of the citizens of Picheng."


    When Caitlin confirms the suspect, Gana''s eyes brighten. "Now that the police have identified the suspect, can I interview him?" she asked? I think the people in front of the TV set are also very concerned about why he committed the crime. "


    Caitlin frowns slightly, originally wanted to refuse, but Gana mentioned the citizens, which made her have to agree with the interview. Caitlin inhaled: "the interview is OK, but it may be a bit dangerous to interview the suspect head-on. Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "I''m sure the suspect is not stupid enough to do it in front of officer Caitlin," Gana said confidently


    "The suspect is over there. You can go there by yourself. I have to investigate if there is anything missing at the scene." Caitlin pointed at it and began talking to her subordinates again.


    Gana smiles, says thanks, and walks in the direction of the suspect. The camera also takes pictures of the suspect with Gana''s movement.


    The appearance of the suspect is also seen through the screen. He gaped at the screen, blinking and blinking. He couldn''t believe that the man on the screen was the suspect because he knew Yasso.


    At the scene, Gana took the microphone and went to Yasuo and asked, "excuse me, this strange dressed gentleman, why did you deliberately hurt the three car owners?"


    Looking at Gana who suddenly appears in front of him, Yasuo''s eyes flash a shrewd sword meaning.


    When Yasso looks at her, Gana shakes with fright. She swallowed subconsciously, and it seemed that the oddly dressed man was as dangerous as Caitlin said.


    At the bottom of her heart, Gana kept up her fear and asked, "is it inconvenient to answer? Or are you ashamed and speechless to face the citizens of piltvov? "


    "Silent face?" Aso raised his eyebrows and looked at kana, whose eyes were full of fear. Gana''s words reminded him of the death of an elderly man 19 years ago, and his people believed that he was the real murderer.


    At the thought, Yasuo glared at Gana and roared, "I''m not the murderer!"


    Gana looked at Yasuo with fear, but somehow she felt that Yasuo had not lied to her. Taking a deep breath, she turned to the camera: "the suspect who was identified by the police denied that he was the murderer. It seems that there are still many doubts in this case. As for whether the man in strange clothes is the real murderer, the police need to further confirm. The above is the exclusive broadcast by the official television station of pilewood. I''m Gana. Audience friends, I''ll see you next time £¡¡±Seeing that the big screen was dark, Oriana turned back and asked, "Ye Feng, what do you think? I don''t think the man looks like a killer


    Ye Feng looked at Oriana seriously: "brother Yasuo is definitely not the murderer. There must be some misunderstanding among them."


    "Do you know him?"


    Ye Feng nodded: "yes, he is a man with a sense of justice."


    As soon as she was about to reply, she saw that the car in front of her was moving again. She said excitedly, "it''s not blocked. It seems that Caitlin is not slow in her work."


    Fiona, who has been concentrating on eating lollipops on one side, also happily yelled: "big sister, I want to listen to the song, hurry up!"


    Oriana fondly touched Fiona''s head: "Fiona, don''t worry, it''s coming soon."


    "Well!" Fiona nodded and continued to eat the lollipop. She looked very clever.


    Looking at Fiona''s clever appearance, Ye Feng, sitting in the back seat, is surprisingly silent. He didn''t know whether such Fiona was good or bad. Out of selfishness, he hoped that Fiona would always be such a clever character.


    But he could not deny that Fiona was insane. She may also instinctively use fencing against those who seem to be threatening her, but if someone yells at her, she is likely to give up.


    Now Fiona is easy to be stimulated. If she is a little fierce, she will cry like a helpless child. Ye Feng''s heart is cold. He wants to know who the person who is harming Fiona is, so that he can directly find the person to settle accounts with.


    "Ye Feng, what''s the matter? It''s already here!" Oriana''s voice makes the meditative Ye Feng come back to his mind.


    Ye Feng Leng next, ask a way: "arrived?"


    "Yes, big brother, come on, I have to listen to the music!" Fiona is smiling sweetly, two arms take Ye Feng''s arm to pull out of the car.


    Insane, this likes to drag people at will behavior is still ah! Ye Feng make complaints about it. He staggered out of the car and almost lost his footing.


    See Ye Feng also get off the car, Oriana and told a few words Fiona to follow her and Ye Feng, with two people into the meeting.


    "Ali Ali Ali


    "Oh ho, Ali, we love you!"


    As soon as he entered the concert site, Ye Feng heard the mountain roar like a tsunami. All the fans on the scene were calling for the name of the popular singer Ali.


    Although he heard the sound of obsession outside, it was nothing compared with the shock of the scene. In this crowded scene, he felt a trace of heat. It seems that Ye Feng is not suitable for chasing stars, and his mood is beginning to get agitated.


    Looked at the side of Fiona and Oriana, Ye Feng found how crazy their looks are. The two of them are also thoroughly integrated into the sound and call for Ali''s name. Their faces not only did not show irritability because of the hot and dry scene, but also showed the red light of excitement and joy.


    Ye Feng looked at them with some headache. He always felt that it was a mistake to give Fiona to Oriana.


    Oriana is a simple girl, easy to be cheated. Fiona, who makes her insane, may be sold without knowing.


    Anna shook her head and told herself to believe in the wind. It is because of her simplicity of mind that she can prevent Fiona from going to extremes. What''s more, Ariana also knows how to treat Fiona, which will help her a lot.


    So comforting himself, Ye Feng breathes a sigh of relief and looks at Ali, who is interacting with fans on the stage. Ali''s charming smile made him drunk. Ye Feng can''t help but think of that night when he saw the perfect and attractive body of Ali bathing in the bright moon in the lake of war Academy.


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng felt like a nameless fire in his body, which made his body more dry and hot.


    "Calm down Whoa... " Ye Feng wiped the sweat on his forehead. Ali''s charm is so great. With a smile and a smile, without any affectation, everything seems natural. It is worthy of nine tail fox!


    "Well, next, I''m going to bring you the last song of the evening," serial novel ". I believe that my friends who pay attention to me have heard this song on the Internet and on TV. Tonight, let me take this new song as the final song


    On the stage, with Ali''s voice falling, the soft and slow melody will ring up.


    With the soft tune playing, a faint soft light appeared in Ali''s eyes. The fans stopped screaming and shouting and listened to Ali''s singing quietly.


    However, all of us did not find that in the depth of the soft light, there was also a Li''s unspeakable sadness.


    "It''s so irritating, Ye Feng. We''re late because of the traffic jam. It''s the last song!" Oriana curled her mouth in chagrin, with a plaintive look on her face.


    Ye Feng was about to speak, but he found his mouth was blocked by a tiny hand. It turns out that Fiona did it. Fiona not only blocked his mouth with her hand, but also covered Ariana''s mouth.


    "Big brother, big sister, Shh, listen to the song quietly."Hearing Fiona''s whispers, they both laughed and shook their heads, and then stopped talking.


    At this time, Ali''s song also sang along with the melody


    I am just an ordinary little fox,


    at the beginning, I can''t escape the fate of being hunted.


    I thought that my life would wither. Your appearance gave me hope.


    Vaguely remember your smile.


    Pure laughter, childish face.


    That beautiful eyes, incomparably brilliant.


    ¡­¡­


    The butcher''s knife of the hunter,


    the perseverance in your eyes,


    inspired me.


    Warm body, embrace me tightly.


    I''m like the heroine in a serial novel,


    even if it''s bumpy, I still crouch in your arms greedily.


    Ordinary little fox, quietly licking the blood stains on your face.


    Green and astringent human youth, your kind heart touches my heartstrings.


    Suddenly there was a moment, yearning for human life.


    If you can change people, I will certainly repay you for your kindness.


    The vulgar repaying plot is a true portrayal of my heart.


    ¡­¡­


    The soft and beautiful song reverberates in this scene, even Ye Feng, the irritated person, becomes calm under the pacification of Ali''s song.


    I didn''t listen carefully when I first entered Picheng. Now I find that Ali is singing her story with the boy 200 years ago.


    Ye Feng could not help frowning. Did he not rewrite history?


    On the stage, Ali paced back and forth, singing affectionately.


    The scenes of her encounter with the young people were floating in front of her eyes, as if she had seen the simple and astringent youth again.


    Her beautiful eyes twinkled with warmth, which should be her happiest day.


    The soft and tender melody gradually became a little sad. The warmth in Ali''s eyes also disappeared with the sad and sorrowful melody, and was replaced by a light sadness and sadness.


    What is the plot of the next chapter that has not yet been published?


    Why did the author arrange such a cruel story for me?


    I am just an ordinary little fox, unable to speak.


    Do not ask for vigorous love,


    just hope to hide in your arms,


    accompany you quietly.


    I don''t want the twists and turns of the plot,


    waiting for a hundred years, just to meet you again in the rolling world.


    BR, < BR, < BR,


    the sad look in the eyes of the young people who do not want to change their hearts.


    ¡­¡­


    Her left hand covered her heart, which was falling with the music, and felt the sadness it spread all over her body.


    At this moment, she seemed to return to the day of parting. Her eyes grew longer and longer, and the sadness between her brows was lingering. And she''s singing high and low.


    ¡­¡­


    The beautiful valley and jungle,


    I don''t want to appreciate it.


    As a teenager, I take root in my heart.


    Six tails, nine tails, day after day of persistence,


    finally transformed people.


    Qing Shi Rong, seductive life, only for you show Yan.


    ¡­¡­


    The past is like clouds and clouds, sometimes gathering and sometimes dispersing.


    He was confused and confused, which troubled Ali''s heart.


    She sighed faintly, but how can''t sigh the sadness in the heart.


    Maybe she was very happy when she was just changed, but now she can''t feel the feeling at that time.


    The sad and sad melody reveals her subtle persistence, and her paranoid yearning and resentment for teenagers are also released in the affectionate singing.


    The emotion accumulated in the bottom of my heart was released along with the music, and even the fans were gradually immersed in the story described by Ali with lyrics.


    Hearing this, Ye Feng is certain that he did not save the boy 200 years ago. It seems that history can not be changed. Ye Feng also can''t help sighing. He didn''t expect that Ali had such a deep obsession with that young man.


    With the passage of time, the tune of this song has gradually reached the climax. The deepest obsession in Ali''s heart is interwoven with the beautiful and tragic memories of the past, which burst out with the climax.


    The complex emotions that intertwined with each other surged into his heart, making a faint mist appear in Ali''s eyes. Even her next song, if you listen carefully, will hear a faint cry.


    ¡­¡­


    Familiar with the village, but you have already disappeared.


    The complicated human society and the changeable way of life,


    like the authors of serial novels,


    make me tired.


    Whenever the plot of soul sucking comes, I always think that if I were really the heroine of serial novels,Why do you always hurt me?


    Every time I think about it, I will sing my heart along with the melody I have written.


    I am just an ordinary little fox, unable to speak.


    Do not ask for vigorous love,


    just hope to hide in your arms,


    accompany you quietly.


    I don''t want the twists and turns of the plot,


    waiting for a hundred years, just to meet you again in the rolling world.


    The reincarnation of the world,


    the pink skeleton,


    mottled the years of lovers?


    In the next chapter, who is going to leave?


    If it can be modified, I would like not to know you.


    Only because,


    in this long doomed story,


    meet,


    is far away


    At the end, the melody becomes more and more low and sad. That if there is no melody and Ali''s gradually empty song echoed in everyone''s heart.


    But they didn''t realize that at this time, it should be the end of the song


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 148

    "Dong Dong Dong"!


    A knock on the door sounded, the leaf wind in the confusion frowned. Turning over, he tried to open his heavy eyelids, and just half opened, he closed his eyes. Pursed lips, leaf wind will head covered in the quilt, and began to breathe big sleep.


    There was no delay in opening the door. It''s almost noon, Ye Feng is still sleeping in.


    I wanted to follow Ye Feng''s temperament and let him continue to sleep for a while. But at the thought of Ye Feng''s elder sister asking her to help him to get up early and Practice Fencing, he tried to knock on the door again.


    "Ye Feng, are you awake?" He called Ye Feng. Seeing that Ye Feng did not respond, she directly pushed the door open.


    As soon as he entered the room, he saw the leaf wind with his head covered in the quilt. She eyebrows gently pick, went to the bedside, opened the quilt, exposed Ye Feng''s head.


    She jokingly looked at Ye Feng: "did you go to the concert or go on a date last night? Haven''t you had enough sleep? If it''s a date, I''ll allow you to sleep through the night and have a good rest. "


    Under Xiwei''s reckless ridicule, Ye Feng blushed and explained: "I must be going to see a concert. Don''t think about it, I''ll get up."


    "It''s almost noon. I won''t urge you to practice swordsmanship. You should get up quickly, wash your hands and have something to eat. Mr. Ritz will arrive in a moment. He''ll come to see you and me for something urgent." Xiwei waved her hand. She still liked to see Ye Feng''s blush.


    Master Ritz? Ye Feng is stunned. Ruiz should have returned to the war academy by now. Why did he come to piltvov again?


    Looking at Ye Feng''s stupefied appearance, he roughly guessed what he was thinking. She patted Ye Feng on the shoulder and said, "OK, get up quickly. I''ll go down first."


    "Er I''ll go downstairs at once Looking at the back of hiville''s departure, Ye Feng hurriedly followed up.


    ¡­¡­


    In the bustling business district of pierviff, Olivia is taking Fiona to the food street.


    At this time, it was near noon, in the streets full of aroma, the two people had been attracted to saliva.


    "Fiona, shall we have something to eat? You can tell me what you want to eat. There are a lot of food in the food street of Picheng. There are many kinds of food in Ionia, demacia, norhus, Juan, bilgwort, freyerzhuod. I remember that there is a demacia restaurant on the left. We can Oh, Fiona Where are the people? "


    Oriana introduced Fiona to the food street, but she found that Fiona was missing. Oriana looked around in a panic and found no sign of Fiona.


    Fiona''s loss made her cry. She walked in the street in a hurry. Her eyes swept through the shops around her, looking for Fiona''s figure.


    After shuttling two streets, Oriana finally found Fiona at the door of a not so gorgeous aonia restaurant.


    Oriana sighed, and the tension in her heart relaxed. It seems that she has to keep staring at Fiona, who is no less curious about the world around her than she was when she was just a human being.


    Walking to Fiona''s side, Oriana adjusted her mind and said with a smile, "Fiona, this is Ionia''s restaurant. It''s a bit different from our mainland''s eating habits. Let''s go to another place to eat?"


    Fiona shook her head and pointed to the restaurant excitedly. "Big sister, I''m hungry. I want to eat this!"


    Oriana squinted and laughed awkwardly, her words were completely ignored by Fiona. She frowned. She didn''t eat in Ionia''s restaurant.


    Her father told her that although the diet of different countries on the mainland was different, they were all the same, not much different. Far away in the southeast corner of the sea of defenders, bill Gewert''s diet is similar to that of the mainland, but the diet of Ionia, an oriental country, is quite different from that of the mainland.


    It was for this reason that her father did not take her to Ionia''s restaurant for fear that she would not get used to it. Now Fiona wants to eat. She doesn''t know if she should take Fiona to eat once.


    "Big sister, I''m so hungry!" Fiona''s clamorous voice pulls Arianna back to reality from her memories.


    Looking at Fiona''s complaining expression, Oriana had to promise: "Fiona, honey, I''m the first time to eat this. When I go in, it''s a little bit less. It''s not delicious. We''ll change homes. Hello, Fiona, are you listening to me? Wait for me


    With that, oliviana saw Fiona rush into the restaurant. She wiped the sweat from her forehead, and followed Fiona into the restaurant.


    ¡­¡­


    Far beyond the endless starry sky, there is a broken wasteland. The continent of this desolate world broke up and floated over the sea.


    The wild magic energy is ravaging this continent wantonly every day. The dark sky covers the heart of every empty visitor who lives in this world.


    In the middle of this fragmented continent, there is a stone tablet, engraved with the words of ancient aicasia - the monument of soul.The distorted shadow appeared in front of the stone tablet, and a chaotic magic sound sounded: "this is the entrance of the empty land that was sealed at the beginning?"


    Another voice followed: "yes, it''s here, but it''s been renamed Valoran by humans. Are you sure you want to go through this?"


    Instead of answering, the murmur asked, "you saw the last battle with your own eyes, and I want to know how strong that woman is."


    At the mention of the last battle, another voice took a breath. His voice was full of fear of the woman: "in the last war, the last 100 gods of our family fought with the human leader, goddess akashia, on the top of the void mountain closest to the sun. However, that terrible woman slaughtered them with her own strength. It was all God level existence. The joint efforts of the 100 God level gods could not resist one We can imagine how strong that kind of woman is. When she saw that all the rest of my family were weak and immature empty visitors, she directly banished all the rest of my family to this land of magic exhaustion and let us live and die on our own. "


    "Tut It''s so strong. Fortunately, she''s dead, "said the confused voice with a careless smile." I''ll go back from here. After all, it''s connected to the sacred mountain where our empty visitors once lived. I think the mountain is full of human beings, ha ha... "


    "Absolutely not. We can enter the shurima desert from other entrances, which are more stable." Another voice suggested.


    "You are too careful. It is just like you that most of the people are like you, so we have been unable to fully march into Valan. However, after ten thousand years, there are few gods in human beings. You and I know this well. The only race varan can threaten us is the dragon clan."


    Another voice sighed: "since you insist on doing so, you can go from here, but it takes time to untie the seal of this stone tablet."


    The chaotic magic sound gave out a ghostly laugh: "it''s OK. We have been dormant for thousands of years. How about waiting for a period of time? But I have a question for you. "


    "Well?"


    "I heard that there was a queen in my family. Why didn''t you see her figure in the first world war that decided the life and death of my family thousands of years ago?" asked the confused voice


    Another voice trembled excitedly: "I don''t know that during the period when human beings united against our people, the queen never showed up, but if she was the queen, she would surely defeat the goddess ekasia!" His voice is full of crazy worship of the empty visitor queen.


    "What queen do you believe so much in?" murmured the confused voice


    Another voice worshipped: "ten thousand years ago, it may have been a distant time, but as far as 20000 years ago, in order to unify the belligerent family, the empress alone challenged the leaders of the nobles at that time. More than 200 gods and more than 100 demigods were defeated by her one move. This kind of mythical achievement can be regarded as a great shock to the past and present!"


    The body of chaos magic sound trembled. He didn''t expect that the queen had such a strong record. But for a living fossil around him, he would not have known these things.


    At the thought of the only emperor of the empty visitor hidden on that continent, the greedy desire appeared in the heart of the chaotic magic sound.


    In any case, he wants to get her strength and become the strongest empty visitor in history!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 149

    Sylvier chuckled playfully, poured a glass of water for Ruiz, and then sat down beside Ye Feng.


    She said, "Mr. rez, is there something urgent that you are looking for us this time?"


    Rez stroked his beard, his face a little dignified: "recently, there has always been a fog in my heart. Even in my sleep, there will be a scarlet blood moon hanging above the sky."


    "Scarlet blood moon? Didn''t that happen a while ago? It was the first time I saw the legendary scarlet moon Said sylvier, trembling.


    Sylvier had been with rez since he was a child, and his understanding of the scarlet moon, an ominous omen, was extraordinary. If there is anything that could change the structure of varollan''s world, the arrival of the scarlet moon is one of them.


    When and where the scarlet moon originated is still a mystery. But it can be confirmed that Ionia was the first place to spread the legend of the scarlet moon.


    Thinking of this, he can''t help but export the sentence he saw in the ancient books: "in the ancient legend of Ionia, whenever something unknown is about to happen, there will always be a scarlet moon hanging in the sky."


    Rez sighed: "yes, I came to you because I was worried that this old legend would become a reality. I heard Ye Feng was going to see his parents in Ionia. I think sylvier, you and Ye Feng will go to Ionia now to investigate where the legend of scarlet moon originated. However, I will stay at the war academy to wait for your news. I have a premonition that Ye Feng is going to meet his parents in Ionia Perhaps it is no longer the land of justice. "


    After hearing this, he shook his head: "Mr. rez, Ye Feng, he has to wait for his sister here before he can set out for Ionia, but it doesn''t matter. I can go to Ionia alone. You can wait for my news at the war Academy. Tomorrow I will go to the port of Bandar city by magic guided airship."


    Liz raised her eyebrows, and an unexpected look appeared on her old face. He had thought that Ye Feng was from Ionian, and he might be able to help take care of hivier. It seemed unlikely. But he was still facing some embarrassed Ye Feng and said with a smile: "Ye Feng, I am a student who likes to tease people at ordinary times. I am afraid it has added a lot of trouble to you?"


    When he heard his tutor say so in front of Ye Feng, he couldn''t help but feel a little uneasy. However, she is not easy to say, can only dry stare, eyes signal Ye Feng to grasp a good sense of propriety.


    Ye Feng originally wanted to agree with Ruiz''s view, but when he saw the look of hivier beside him, he had to disobey his heart and say: "no, he seldom makes fun of people. Maybe it''s because you are a master and apprentice with the master mage, and you will show a little playful side."


    "Look at sylvier''s red ripe apple face. She''s ashamed of herself. Well, it''s late, and I''ll go back to war college." As he spoke, rez waved his right hand and a blue portal appeared in front of him.


    Seeing that Ritz was about to leave, sylvier''s red face faded a little. She refused to give up and said, "Mr. Ritz, are you in such a hurry to go back? How many seats


    "No, I have something else to go back to the war academy to confirm. Remember, we must investigate the origin of scarlet moon and come back to me."


    Voice just fell, Ruiz did not give Ye Feng two people to retain the opportunity, one foot into the portal, disappeared in place.


    ¡­¡­


    Caitlin is interrogating Yasso, who was captured last night, at pierviff''s only police station. However, Yasuo''s non cooperation made her very troubled.


    At a glance at the clock on the wall that only PI Cheng has, Caitlin spat "bad luck" in her heart. Her eyes were fixed on Yasso''s eyes. "It''s midday, Mr. Yasso. For the last time, why did you hurt those three people?"


    Caitlin''s pupils burst into a terrifying light, as if trying to see through Yasso''s mind. But the eyes of the man in Ionia''s clothes were still calm and fearless. She hated such a person to become a prisoner. The psychological defense of such a person is different from that of ordinary people, and it is difficult to be shaken.


    It seems that we can''t get useful information out of Yasso''s mouth this morning. It''s better to have lunch and interrogate this stubborn man.


    Thinking about it, Caitlin shrugged helplessly and walked out of the interrogation room. As soon as she got out of the interrogation room, Caitlin saw her only lesbian.


    Wei, a blue police uniform and high-heeled boots, has short pink hair and a "V" mark under his left eye. Wei saw Caitlin come out of the interrogation room and said in a hurry: "Caitlin, I think you should have caught the wrong person last night. I just came back from the scene and found a grimace graffiti on one of the tires."


    "Ghost face graffiti, is the graffiti in the previous few cases without eyebrows?" Caitlin frowned and murmured, and began to think of another voice she had heard while talking to Wei in Tieji mountains.


    It was obviously a woman''s voice. Although the prisoner tried to hide his real voice when he was talking, Caitlin still confirmed by her years of experience that the woman should be only 15 or 16 years old. Now that there are grimace graffiti on the tire, it proves that Caitlin did catch the wrong person.


    Thinking of this, Caitlin scratched her long hair in chagrin. Looking at Caitlin''s annoyed look, Wei reminded, "you haven''t eaten yet, haven''t you?"? You go and eat first, and I''ll release the man now. ""Bang"!


    Suddenly, a huge explosion sounded. Then, a faint smell of lampblack came from outside the police station.


    Caitlin''s face changed greatly at the pungent smell. She said to Wei in a hurry: "Wei, don''t worry about releasing Yasuo. Let''s go out and see what happened."


    Wei nodded and left the police station with Caitlin. Outside the police station, Caitlin''s police car has turned into black carbon. The firelight distorts the surrounding space, and even the snow just about to fall here is instantly evaporated by high temperature.


    A group of police officers, seeing the gloomy look on Caitlin''s face, shut their mouths wisely.


    And Wei patted Caitlin''s shoulder with a blue face: "Caitlin, look on the ground. It''s the woman who did it."


    After listening to Wei''s words, Caitlin found a graffiti on the steps of the police station.


    She squatted down beside her, looked carefully, a very fat woman in blue clothes lying on the ground crying. There is also a dialog box on the right side of the fat woman with the words "Mom" written on it. It seems that this fat woman is crying and crying for his mother.


    "Who is this painting?" Caitlin looks at Wei suspiciously.


    Wei took a breath and reminded him, "there are names and faces left by the man who committed the crime under the graffiti."


    "Oh," Caitlin looked under the graffiti. It seems that there are really three words and the female prisoner''s exclusive grimace graffiti. Caitlin''s eyes brightened, and she was about to say that she had made a great discovery, but when she looked at the three words, she was stunned.


    For a moment, Caitlin was gasping for breath, her body was shaking, and her twin peaks were fluctuating. This graffiti is actually her! The female prisoner''s action was a complete provocation to her.


    Looking at Caitlin, who was trembling with anger, Wei couldn''t help shaking her head. Before Caitlin came back, she was provoked by the female prisoner in a similar way.


    Wei''s mind also followed the emergence of the last time in the dark sewer to see the fuzzy figure of the female prisoner. Often think of these, Wei will be angry straight bite teeth.


    This time, there was no exception. Her hot temper also came up at this time. She slapped Caitlin on the shoulder and said, "Caitlin, when we catch her, we must teach her a lesson!"


    Caitlin said "um" and looked strangely calm. But in fact, on the contrary, she had already been enraged by the female prisoners.


    One or two can be seen from her shadowy eyes.


    Far away at the top of the cross tower of the serene pierviff Cathedral, a blue haired girl mixed with strange Zuan street decorations is holding the metal spire of the cross in her hand with a cheerful look on her face. Standing here, you can have a panoramic view of piltvoff.


    Her pink, sickly eyes looked in the same direction as Caitlin''s police station.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 150

    To the west of the underground ruins of ekaxia is the most disordered area in the shurima desert, where sandstorms pervade all the year round, and ordinary people will be engulfed by sandstorms once they get close to them.


    Against the raging wind and dust, izerell''s eyes were searching for something.


    The closer to the center of the sandstorm, the greater the resistance. He had almost exhausted his physical strength and magic in search of the empty door found in lost ancient books among other relics.


    The spirit of adventure in his bones supported his will to continue in the sandstorm.


    Just as his consciousness was about to dissipate, izerell finally came to the center of the sandstorm. At the same time, the violent wind and dust around him disappeared in the moment he stepped in.


    This space vibrates violently, and a thread of magic wave emerges. These magic threads gradually converge in the air, forming a purple black wormhole like a whirlpool.


    Even above the ground, izerell could feel the raging magic energy at the other end of the wormhole.


    "Is this the gate of void to the land of exile?"


    With the help of the light of Acacia, izerell gradually regained his physical strength and magic power. He stepped forward and looked up at the gate of emptiness, which was full of surging magic power.


    He seemed to hear the murmur of the void, and the incomparable magic drew him closer. In the murmur of nothingness, izerell began to yearn for the power of emptiness.


    The desire was gradually amplified and turned into a little greed, which took root in izerell''s heart. Greed, like an old tree rooting, gradually extended to every part of the heart and firmly controlled his mind.


    The evil greed of human beings is magnified infinitely. Izerell subconsciously jumps forward and flies to the huge void gate in the sky.


    As he approached the gate of the void, ezerel seemed to be reborn, and his mind could not help but imagine the beauty of the force of the void opening his arms to him. That pleasant feeling distorts his face and makes him smile evil and weird.


    "Iserell, didn''t I warn you? Go back to your piltwave. " Marzaha''s voice reverberates in this space, directly waking up izerell, who is lost in the power of the void.


    Seeing that he almost walked through the door of the void unconsciously, ezerel turned around and fell back to the ground in a cold sweat.


    The distraught ezerel squatted on the ground, his eyes wide open and his mouth gasping. The situation just now was too dangerous. If malzaha hadn''t stopped him in time, he would have gone to the world where the empty visitors were exiled.


    Izerell wiped his forehead with cold sweat: "thank you for your warning, or I will die."


    In the void, malzaha''s voice sounded: "go back, there are many crises in the desert that you can''t resist. I can''t stop you in time forever."


    In the shock just now, coupled with marzaha''s dissuasion, izerell finally had a trace of retreat. "I''m going back to pith," he said in silence But he didn''t say that he wanted to take a break and explore other places.


    Malzaha said with satisfaction, "well, I can feel your powerful magic talent. I believe that in time you will become a powerful existence. Good luck, young man."


    Izzarel had another chat with marzaha and left.


    After izzarel''s figure disappeared in the distance, the area began to be filled with sandstorms.


    In the void, a voice rang out: "why do you prevent him from entering the gate of emptiness? As long as he stands the test, he will become a demigod immediately. "


    Marzaha sighed: "do you want to have another monster in this world that is not human, ghost or ghost?" There was a faint sadness in his voice.


    As soon as this was said, another voice ceased to speak.


    With the silence of the two people, this disordered space is only left with the noisy and violent dust


    In the gourmet street of the pierviff business district, oleana and Fiona have sat down at the only Ionian restaurant. A woman in Ionia came up and handed Fiona a photo menu.


    The woman said with a smile, "you can have whatever you want."


    Oriana looked at Fiona flipping around and asked, "are you Ionia starting to use your camera? It''s a picture and text menu. "


    "Do as the Romans do in Rome, it''s not like that in Ionia," the woman explained


    "Big sister, I don''t know what to eat, these all look good to eat." Fiona pursed her mouth and handed her the recipe for her to choose.


    The woman on one side saw Fiona calling for sister Oriana and asked curiously, "this little girl looks about two years older than you. How can you call your sister?"


    "My sister is born beautiful, precocious, and a little anxious," she said


    The woman "Oh" sound, then waiting for Olivia Anna to order.


    Olivianna was flipping through the menu with a headache. She was also the first time to eat Ionia''s food. She didn''t know what to choose.After sipping her mouth, oliviana pointed to the delicious sauerkraut fillets under the chicken offal on the menu: "here''s the sauerkraut fillets."


    Seeing that the woman was recording in her little book, Oriana began to turn over the menu again. After some entanglement, she ordered Mapo Tofu, steamed pork with rice flour and spinach soup.


    After waiting for a while, the dishes are delicious. Looking at the table full of dishes, Fiona licked her lips and swallowed her mouth. It''s the same with Ariana, who has never tasted such a rich dish.


    The woman saw the greedy appearance of Fiona, covered her mouth and said with a smile, "excuse me, would you like to add rice?"


    Oriana thought for a moment in doubt and said, "rice? It seems that we have enough dishes, so we won''t order any more. "


    Hearing Oriana''s lovely and silly reply, the woman patiently explained: "the two little girls don''t know. Our diet in Ionia is mainly rice and pasta, and these dishes are accompanied by rice."


    Fiona, on behalf of oliviana, replied, "then a plate of rice will be ready." Her face glowed with excitement.


    "Little girl, rice is a small bowl. If it''s not enough, you can add it. It''s free. I''ll give you two rice." With that, the woman left Fiona''s table.


    "Big sister, let''s eat first." Fiona ignored the two pairs of chopsticks in front of the table, picked up the soup ladle and scooped a piece of steamed pork. The delicate, tender and glutinous texture makes Fiona''s face even more red, which touches the taste buds and tastes endless.


    "Big sister, eat this well. You can have one too." With that, Fiona scooped a piece of steamed pork with soup ladle and handed it to Oriana''s mouth.


    "But without a fork, I always feel strange," Oriana said


    At this time, the woman came to Fiona''s table with two bowls of rice. When she saw their strange way of eating, she said with a smile, "would you like me to teach you how to eat Ionia''s food?"


    At this time, Oriana was still holding a piece of steamed pork in her mouth. After seeing the woman, she quickly swallowed the meat into her mouth. She hesitated and said, "can you prepare us a knife and fork? We are not used to eating with this big ladle."


    "We Ionia are not used to eating with ladles. Let me show you," the woman said with a careless smile and picked up the chopsticks. "We aionians eat with chopsticks. Take a good look. For example, the steamed pork with rice flour should be eaten with chopsticks."


    At the same time, the woman skillfully picked up a piece of steamed pork and handed it to Fiona''s mouth. Fiona opened her mouth and bit on her chopsticks, which made the woman laugh.


    Seeing Fiona spit out chopsticks, the woman put them down and said, "like the soup ladle just now is used to hold soup into the bowl and drink it with this small soup spoon on the table."


    The woman explained patiently. She picked up the extra bowl and scooped it up with a spoon and handed it to Fiona''s mouth. Fiona opened her mouth and was about to drink the whole bowl, but was stopped by the woman. The woman took a much smaller spoon and put it into Fiona''s mouth before taking back the bowl.


    "Like Mapo Tofu, which is very difficult to pick up with chopsticks, can also be served in a bowl with a small soup spoon. Finally, it is the white rice. It is best to eat one mouthful of rice and one mouthful of food, so as to have the most feeling."


    Listening to the woman''s patient explanation, Oriana was also embarrassed to continue to insist on knife and fork. "Thank you," she nodded


    "You''re welcome. Enjoy yourself." The woman smiles and leaves Fiona''s table.


    Oriana and Fiona tried to hold chopsticks in a woman''s way. Although it was a little awkward at first, the wise two quickly mastered the trick.


    Fiona scooped a spoonful of Mapo Tofu with a spoon and handed it to her mouth. Immediately, she swallowed her mouth and her eyes widened. After a while, she opened her mouth and continued to breathe.


    "Big sister, this is so spicy, it makes me so hot!"


    After listening to Fiona''s words, olivana, who was chewing fish fillets slowly, saw Fiona''s red face again. She was also curious about Mapo Tofu.


    However, seeing Fiona with sweat stains on her forehead, she wiped the sweat stains for Fiona with a paper towel on the table, and helped Fiona take off her brown coat to reveal the gray sweater with a high collar.


    Turning the collar down, Oriana saw the scarring on Fiona''s neck again, which made her heart ache. I don''t know who is abusing Fiona in this way and abusing the arrogant Fiona into such a silly child.


    With a toss of her head, oliviana didn''t think about it anymore. She took Fiona''s hand again and turned the sleeve of her arm up to reveal Fiona''s scarred snow arm. "Isn''t it cooler?" she said with a smile


    "Well, big sister, you can have some of that tofu, too." Fiona was childish, passing a spoonful of Mapo Tofu to Oriana''s mouth.


    There was a soft smile on her face: "well, I''ll eat it now!"


    TANKOU opened slightly, and Mapo Tofu slipped into Oriana''s mouth. The hot tofu stimulates Oriana''s taste buds as soon as it is imported. It was the first time that she had eaten such spicy food, which made her feel out of breath.Seeing oliviana''s face turning red, Fiona grinned: "big sister, how about it? Isn''t it spicy and delicious?"


    Oriana looked at Fiona with tears and laughter, and couldn''t help admiring Fiona for keeping her smile. This Mapo Tofu is delicious, but it is too spicy. It makes her mouth hot.


    "It''s delicious," she said with a smile


    "Eat more, big sister!" Fiona showed a naive smile, and gave oliviana a spoonful of Mapo Tofu.


    At this time, Oriana was deeply entangled, but in order not to show her timidity in front of Fiona, she gritted her teeth and said, "wait until I take off my coat and eat again!"


    "Well, big sister, I''ll eat it first!"


    "Eat it, you''d better eat more of this tofu!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 151

    "Here, this is the Hicks technology Mini Key chain you want. I''ve already had my father transform your sports car. You can switch shapes freely and take it with you."


    Caitlin, who sits on the new Hicks technology sports car, opens the window and throws the keychain of his sports car to him.


    Caitlin pulled down her black sunglasses with her right hand and joked, "you''re in such a hurry to go to Ionia, don''t you wait for that kid?"


    Shivell shook his head. "He''s waiting for his sister. I''m not going to travel. Besides, I have the responsibility that Mr. Ritz has given me."


    Caitlin sighed, "a very difficult prisoner has come to town recently. I''m so busy that I''ll go with you."


    "It''s OK. I''ll come back to see you when I''m done." Sylvier grinned, and at least his good friend would not hurt her so much at parting.


    "So..." Caitlin looked at the Hicks technology walkie talkie in her hand. "It''s late. I have to go back to the police station and discuss the progress of the case with Wei. See you later!"


    Seaville waved to Caitlin: "see you later!"


    Caitlin''s mouth rose slightly, nodded to shivell, and then started the sports car, ready to return to the police station.


    As soon as she got to the gate outside the courtyard, Caitlin stopped the car again and called out to hivier, who was turning to enter the villa, "sylvier, come here and get off. I have something for you!"


    In the middle of the walk, shivell looked back in bewilderment, but went to Caitlin''s car.


    Caitlin took two new Hicks technology walkie talkies from the co driver''s seat and handed them to hivier. Then she said, "this is the walkie talkie I promised you in Zuan last time. The blue one is yours, and the black one is Ye Feng''s


    "Is this a smart phone? It''s no use getting out of piltvoff. " Sylvier was playing with the walkie talkie in his hand, a little incredulous.


    as like as two peas, Caitlin''s eyes were drawn by his view: "I didn''t deceive you, this talkie is exactly the same as mine. Theoretically, the whole mainland can communicate. In this world, except for my parents, it is estimated that only Orianna''s father can make such things."


    "Well, hehe, I believe you are. It''s similar to the ordinary smart phone, isn''t it? I''ve bought one before Shivell gave a casual smile.


    Caitlin nodded: "well, it''s almost the same, and it''s automatically recharged. As long as Valoran has magic, it can automatically convert magic power into electrical energy for charging. Even if someone intentionally disturbs the magnetic field, it can also penetrate communication through analysis, eh I almost forget that this walkie talkie has a very good texture compared with the smart phones on the market. The external material is made of obsidian and forbidden magic stone. It is hard to destroy it by water and fire magic. "


    "Obsidian and forbidden magic stone, tut Tut, your parents have really lost their blood." Sylvier tutted a few times and felt a little admiration for Caitlin''s parents.


    Caitlin said with a smile, "of course, my parents are senior councillors and scientists in Pittsburgh. Well, I''m leaving. Bye, sylvier!"


    Seaville, too, smiles back and beckons to Caitlin''s far away car. When Caitlin''s sports car disappeared in the distance, she walked into the villa.


    He raised his head and gazed at Ye Feng''s door for a while. He pursed his lips and went up.


    "Ye Feng, are you awake? I''m leaving. " Shivell knocked at the door, his heart beating.


    The door was soon opened, and Ye Feng''s figure came into view of hivier.


    Ye Feng scratched a little fluffy hair and said, "hivier, do you want me to send you?"


    With a puff, shivell covered his mouth and said with a smile, "go ahead and wash your hair. I''ll wait for you in the living room downstairs."


    He went down the stairs and sat down on the sofa in the living room.


    After a short rest with his eyes closed, he heard the voice of Ye Feng coming downstairs. She opened her moving eyes, took out the black walkie talkie and threw it directly to Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng hurriedly picked up the walkie talkie and asked, "is this


    "Walkie talkie. It''s for communication. It''s convenient for us to contact at any time in the future. It has my number on it." He glanced at Ye Ye Feng, took out his blue walkie talkie again, and slid his finger across the screen to unlock it.


    Open the phone book, which has the names of Ye Feng, Caitlin and Wei. He called the name of the lower leaf wind, and soon a bell rang there.


    "The green key slider on the right side of the screen is to connect the call, and the red key to the left side is to hang up the phone. I will use this button to contact you in the future. When you come to Ionia, I will meet you at the port." Xiwei told Ye Feng, then hung up the phone.


    Ye Feng nodded vaguely. The walkie talkie is quite magical.


    Seeing Ye Feng nodding, he said again, "I have to go. Piltvov''s magic guided airship to bandel city will set sail at noon, and can''t drag it any more." Her voice revealed that she was not willing to give up. If she could, she didn''t want to go.


    Ye Feng hesitated and said, "otherwise, I''ll send you to the airship?"Shivell was stunned and then gave a gentle smile. The smile on her face is very gratifying, at least Ye Feng is not so numb.


    "No, I wish you had the heart. I want to go alone." Seaville''s eyes were closed and he looked at Ye Feng gently.


    Being looked at by hivier like this, Ye Feng is not used to it. Ye Feng''s silly appearance naturally fell in the eyes of hiville. Her face changed, and a trace of cunning flashed through her eyes.


    He got up and went to Ye Feng''s side, his warm and moist lips were close to Ye Feng''s ear roots. She gently sipped, the ear root of Ye Feng is as red as cherry dripping blood.


    Ye Feng''s red and congested cheek made him laugh like a silver bell. She vaguely breathed the faint heat and whispered, "miss me, remember to call me."


    Plop! Plop! Ye Feng only felt his heart beat faster and faster under hivier''s teasing. The girl fragrance lingering on the tip of his nose made him feel dizzy. Even his throat was a little dry and swallowed his mouth.


    He gently put his right hand on Ye Feng''s heart and felt the heart beating faster and faster there. "You''re jumping fast here, earth hat. Are you thinking about something you shouldn''t think about?"


    "No No No No, I''m just rarely approached by girls, and I''m a little uncomfortable Ye Feng shakes his head and denies his words.


    On hearing this, shivell was pleased and asked, "it''s rare for a girl to get so close to him. Isn''t that Fiona?"


    Ye Feng doesn''t know why Xiwei wants to ask this, but he still answers: "this Just once... "


    "Kiss? Have you ever had a kiss? " Shivell''s eyes are eager to stare at Ye Feng, want to know the answer.


    Ye Feng sheepishly scratched his head: "no, the first kiss was By you It''s taken away. " Speaking of the back, Ye Feng''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. It can be seen that he is very embarrassed. Actually, Elise had kissed him, but he forgot. Even if he did, he would not have told him about it.


    "Remember, you''re my man, you''re my man, earth hat," said shivell, with a sly smile, and retreating until he reached the door. "I''ll miss you. Give me a call when you come to Ionia!"


    As soon as the words fell, he opened the door and went straight out. Outside, he put his right index finger and middle finger between his lips and blew a kiss to the wind. His face was full of charming smile.


    After finishing all this, she allows Ye Feng to pestle in place and close the door of the villa.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 152

    Ye Feng lay on the sofa and stretched lazily. Looking at this big empty room, I don''t know why I feel so depressed.


    I touched my stomach, and my empty stomach was gurgling. Ye Feng remembered that his meals in Zuan and piltvov were all made by hivier.


    He was not familiar with the topography of the area. He did not know what to eat.


    A burst of bell rings, Ye Feng takes out the walkie talkie and looks at the three characters written on the screen. He can''t help but say to himself, "when he leaves, he calls?"


    With his right index finger gently sliding to the right, Ye Feng heard the voice from the other end of the phone asking for concern: "Ye Feng, I almost forgot to tell you that there is still some toast left in the kitchen. You can watch the cutting point for breakfast. I don''t think you can use the kitchen facilities in the kitchen. You don''t expect you to fry eggs by yourself. There is half a bottle of tomato sauce in the refrigerator. As for what you will eat in the future You can go to the street next to the residential area by yourself. Just now I talked to you on the phone and almost had a car crash. That''s all. Remember to miss me


    "Du Du Du... " Listening to the busy tone at the end of the phone, Ye Feng is speechless. It was too fast for him to hang up. He had wanted to ask if his gold coin could be used in piltvov.


    After shaking his head, Ye Feng no longer thinks much and puts the walkie talkie on the coffee table. He went to the kitchen, looked at these strange facilities, and stood at the door for a long time.


    Sylvier is right. He can''t use the high-tech things he has never seen before. I''m afraid it''s only used by Zuan and pietroff, right? Ye Feng smiles bitterly and finds that there is a chieftain on a board.


    He picked up the knife beside the toast and cut two pieces. Just about to import, Ye Feng suddenly remembered that sylvier said there was ketchup in the refrigerator.


    "Refrigerator Refrigerator Which one would be a refrigerator? " Looking at the dazzling things in the kitchen, Ye Feng couldn''t help but have a headache.


    "Ding Dong Ding Dong... " The bell of the villa door rings suddenly. Ye Feng, who is thinking hard about the refrigerator, gives up looking for the refrigerator and goes to open the door with two pieces of toast in his mouth.


    As soon as the door opened, Fiona''s youthful and energetic smile came into Ye Feng''s eyes.


    "Big brother, yesterday my elder sister took me to eat delicious food, and also took me to JOjoJO!" Fiona pours into Ye Feng''s arms and acts coquettishly. It seems that she is very dependent on Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng was still holding the toast in his mouth. He asked vaguely, "chirp, chirp?"


    "JOJO In fact, Fiona is learning the shooting sound in the video game city. More accurately, it should be biubiubiu. The game is written through electronic programs, so there will be a proprietary electronic programming language. Biubiubiu is the electronic language used to describe the sound of guns Oriana smiles awkwardly. To be honest, she doesn''t want Ye Feng to know that she takes Fiona to the video game city.


    Just yesterday afternoon, out of the restaurant in Ionia, Olivia wanted to take Fiona to the video game city for a while to relax. But to her surprise, Fiona, like a child, was particularly addicted to it. She wanted to go to dinner and go home. Fiona was crying and playing games.


    This makes Olivia a little worried, Fiona seems to be a little addicted. If Oriana hadn''t promised Fiona the latest candy from the Hicks candy store, Fiona would have spent the night in video game city.


    When she got home, she decided not to take Fiona to the video game city any more. Fiona is no different from a child now. She has no self-control.


    This indicates that Fiona''s condition is particularly serious. How haughty Fiona used to be, she will now move to the other extreme, subconsciously trying to escape the past as much as possible. Oriana frowned, thinking about how to cure Fiona.


    But flutters in the leaf wind bosom''s Fiona to open the naive big eyes, greasy voice way: "big brother, let''s go to the video game city together today, OK?"


    Ye Feng shakes his head, but he wants to wait for Ruiwen elder sister, can''t go out at will. But on second thought, he could leave a note on the coffee table.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng also wants to go out and play. He promised, "OK, but I don''t know where the video game city is."


    "Big sister Big sister knows it Fiona ran out of Ye Feng''s arms and pulled Arianna''s arm excitedly.


    Being pulled by Fiona, Ariana, in her meditation, comes back to her senses. She looked at Fiona suspiciously. "Fiona, what''s the matter?"


    Fiona replied excitedly: "big brother said he also wanted to go to the video game city!"


    When she heard that she was going to the video game city, her scalp was numb. She did not think of the video game city after let Ye Feng found that the once proud Fiona addicted to playing games, she was afraid that Ye Feng would blame her for bringing down Fiona.


    Oriana put her hands on Fiona''s shoulder, squinting and trying to cover up her panic: "Fiona, let''s go to other places today and go to video game city another day, OK?"


    Fiona pursed her mouth and pulled a long "um" voice: "OK, listen to big sister."


    Oriana took a long breath and patted herself on the chest. Finally, she fooled the past. As for whether to go to the video game city in the future, she will make another plan.Take a breath, Oriana with Ye Feng sat on the sofa, just saw Ye Feng on the coffee table walkie talkie. "Ye Feng, is this your smartphone?" she asked


    Ye Feng laughs: "this is the smart walkie talkie given to me by sylvier, not a mobile phone."


    "Sylvier?" Oriana picked up the walkie talkie and looked at it for a moment, confirming that Ye Feng was not lying. As for how he got the smart walkie talkie, Oriana speculated that Caitlin had made it for him.


    She skillfully left her own number on Ye Feng''s walkie talkie, and then said with a smile, "Ye Feng, this is my number. My father has specially customized intelligent walkie talkie for me before I died, but that was another thing before I died. I should be able to turn it over when I return to the villa, and it will be more convenient to connect."


    Ye Feng said, "well, I remember. When are we going to play?"


    Looking at Fiona, who was looking forward to it, Oriana said, "just now."


    As soon as Oriana spoke, Fiona rushed out of the villa under the stunned eyes of her and Ye Feng. To their astonishment, Fiona started the car and drove slowly along the street.


    Ye Feng at the moment also realized that the situation seems to be a bit bad, he subconsciously thought of the last time to see the tragic scene of three car collision.


    What makes Ye Feng more nervous is that Fiona''s voice of panic comes from the car: "big sister, big brother Sobbing How did the car crash around? I''m so afraid of Sobbing Come and help me... "


    Ye Feng immediately set off to catch up with the car, which was slowly and disorderly hit, and olliana also followed closely.


    Two people, one on the left and one on the right. Ye Feng wants to open the door on the right side, but finds that it can''t be opened at all.


    Subconsciously, Ye Feng carries the sword meaning of the wind and splits hard on the window with his right hand. The car vibrates strongly under the impact of Ye Feng. The strong vibration makes Fiona in the car tremble. Fiona''s body first hit the left-hand window, then hit the right-hand window, hit back and forth several times until the car stopped.


    Even so, the car was still crashing around. Seeing Ye Feng still wanted to knock on the window, she stopped: "my sports car is designed by my father. It is almost impossible to destroy it with your strength and my strength. Moreover, Fiona is still in it now. You will make her more afraid."


    Through the window, Ye Feng sees Fiona looking at him, her eyes twinkle with fear and uneasiness.


    "What shall we do?" Ye Feng followed the car and asked.


    Oriana frowned and said, "I put my car key in the car. I didn''t expect Fiona locked the door as soon as she got into the car. Now the only way is to let Fiona stop."


    "But Fiona, she can''t drive. She doesn''t even know how to start the car, how to stop it?" Ye Feng''s voice is a little urgent. It can be seen that he is at a loss.


    Oriana gives Ye Feng a reassuring look, then gently taps on the window and says to Fiona, who is holding her knees and sobbing, "Fiona, don''t be afraid. Do you see the row of buttons on the right side of the steering wheel? Counting from left to right, the third key in the second row is the emergency closing device that controls the automatic operation of the car. After pressing, press the ninth key in the fifth row, which is the key for intelligent door opening and closing. "


    Feeling the fear of the body shaking around the car, Fiona looks to ye Fengtou for help.


    Ye Feng responded with encouraging eyes: "Fiona, listen to your sister oleana."


    Fiona sobbed, facing a row of buttons. She recalled what oliana had said, placing her left hand shakily over the third key in the second row and her right hand on the ninth key in the fifth row.


    Just now she was just curious and pressed a key at random, and the car crashed everywhere. Even if ye Feng two people told her that the two keys will not have a terrible thing to happen, she is still a little worried.


    Fiona turned her head again and looked at Ye Feng helplessly. When she saw Ye Feng''s encouraging eyes again, Fiona pouted her small mouth and frowned at a row of buttons in front of her.


    Struggling for a moment at the bottom of her heart, Fiona pressed both hands at the same time. At that moment, greater fear filled her mind. She clasped her head in her hands and closed her eyes, not daring to see what would happen next.


    Soon, the frightened Fiona felt her body warm. Her right hand gently rubbed her eyes and opened her eyes. When she opened her eyes, what she was afraid of didn''t happen, and she was leaning against her arms.


    At this time, Fiona''s fear also gradually dissipated. She seemed to think of something. She looked to the left, right and front in a panic, but found nothing. Her lips wriggled, her little mouth pouted higher and higher, her eyes began to wet up again, a look of grievance.


    "Fiona, stop crying. Are we going to play together later?"


    The voice of Ye Feng rings from the back seat, and Fiona''s pupil immediately enlarges and tilts her head to look at Ye Feng happily.


    By Fiona such a look, Ye Feng shivers. He asked subconsciously, "you What do you want? " Ye Feng thought that Fiona had recovered after the earthquake just now, and wanted to revenge him.Fiona innocently said with a smile: "big brother, thank you and big sister for saving me!"


    Ye Feng did not slow down some God: "ah?"


    After Fiona finished, she turned to look forward to Oriana: "big sister, take us to play!"


    Oriana blinked, started her car with a smile, and drove Yefeng and Fiona to the business district without saying a word.


    The sports car gradually disappeared into the distant street. At the end of the street, Fiona''s faint laughter could be heard.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 153

    If there is anything more polluted than the gray sky of Zuan, there is nothing more than the underground waterways in Zuan.


    The filthy filth mixes with the excreta and pours into the pipes and into the sewers. Under nobody''s attention, the stench here is also more and more thick and pungent. The disgusting air filled every corner of the place, and the muddy liquid overflowed the waterway because no one was dredging it.


    All of a sudden, the long dark and humid passage sounded the sound of long and crisp high-heeled shoes pacing.


    "Ta Da Da... " The slow footsteps reveal the leisure of the owner of high-heeled shoes, but it is a pity that there is no light under the ground, and even the fuzzy figure can not be seen clearly.


    The footstep came slowly to the end of the narrow passage, where there was a faint green light. Where


    sends out green light is a pool of green water surging with green foam. The evil green pool emits a stronger odor than that in the passage, and the pungent air in the air is as poisonous as that green pool. Ordinary people will be poisoned by the poisonous gas before they enter the pool.


    By the pool stood a man in a black robe with a hooded face. Hearing the high-heeled shoes pacing in his ears, the man in Black said in his hoarse voice, "Elise, you are here at last."


    Following the black robed man''s eyes to the dark and deep passageway, a woman in black robe stepped out on high heels.


    The woman opened her black hood, revealing her beautiful face. It was Elise in the mouth of the man and Elise that Ye Feng knew.


    "What do you call me to such a disgusting place?" Alice frowned slightly and walked slowly to the green pool. Looking at the turbid water bubbling inside, her moving eyes did not conceal the disgust in her heart.


    "Shadow island is so dark, don''t you think it''s very similar to shadow island?" The man in black smiles faintly, but his hoarse voice is creepy.


    "At least it won''t be as smelly as it is here." Elise slowly raised her right hand and a scarlet magic ball hit the pool. To her surprise, the pool did not burst, but absorbed her magic ball.


    Elise''s pupils shrank, and then she turned to look at the man in Black: "is this?"


    "Do you feel it? This dirty pool is pregnant with a life The black robed man''s voice was a little excited. I could tell that he was very interested in the pool.


    "So what? This pool can''t give birth to a demigod. It''s a mole ant at best. " Elise lightly glanced at the black robed man, and her disdain for the life in the pool was revealed in her eyes.


    The man in black didn''t care about Alice''s slight attitude and said with a smile, "iris, if you have the help of blood moon, do you think it will become a demigod?"


    Elise looked at the pool calmly and opened her mouth. "It''s only 40% likely to become a demigod."


    The black robed man said with a wild smile: "40% of them are quite a lot. We should know that the four of us paid a huge price for becoming demigods in those years."


    "I don''t know."


    Elise''s cold reply caused the man in black to cough awkwardly: "cough, cough When the blood moon comes, it should be born from the pool. "


    "Well, I don''t like what''s born out of this stinky pool, and you''ll watch it yourself and upset me. I''ll probably kill it." Elise gently kneaded her nose and was ready to leave.


    The man in black waved his hand and said helplessly, "well, I don''t know if it will listen to me at that time."


    "Shadow Island doesn''t need an unfaithful dog. Wouldn''t it be nice if you kept him in your lantern? You are much better than I am to torture people. " Alice chuckled, not expecting a man to have such a problem.


    "That''s right. I haven''t collected souls for some time. I''m almost imagining myself as an adult. It seems that it''s time to collect some souls."


    ¡­¡­


    "Woman Baby Man Painting "House," Ye Feng frowned at the five words on the automatic glass door: "Oriana, can''t I go in? The books inside seem to be for your girls Through the glass window, Ye Feng also saw that the bookshelves in the study room were full of books.


    Oriana spat out her tongue, embarrassed: "I''m also the first time to come, but there are also men reading in it. You should be OK to go in with us."


    Ye Feng "Yi" sound, shaking his head. He looked at the streets on both sides and pondered, "why don''t you go in and have a look? I''ll walk around by myself for a while. How about meeting at the intersection ahead?"


    "Be careful, then. Don''t lose it." After the exhortation, Oriana pursed her mouth, took Fiona''s hand and walked into the girl''s comic room.


    Fiona a pair of big eyes through the glass window to see Ye Feng left, she anxiously pulled the corner of Oriana''s clothes, said: "big sister, big brother, he''s gone!"


    Oriana was stunned and didn''t expect Fiona to rely on Ye Feng so much today. She said with a smile to Fiona: "Ye Feng, he will come back after a while. Don''t worry." With that, Oriana took out a lollipop and handed it to Fiona.Fiona opened her eyes and took the lollipop, and said, "OK, big sister."


    Seeing Fiona stop making trouble, Oriana casually found a bookcase and flipped through the books on the shelf.


    "Tears of blue face, love of the city, eh Fiona, which one do you think I should read first


    Focused on eating lollipops, Fiona hears Oriana asking her. Her right hand takes out the lollipop in her mouth, and there is a watermark in the corner of her mouth. "Big sister, love of the city!" she said


    "Well, Fiona, dear, I''ll see the love in the city first." Oriana put "tears of blue face" back on the shelf, holding "love in a fallen city" in her left hand and turning the page in her right hand. Her eyes were full of expectations for the contents of the comic book.


    As soon as she opened the page, the contents of the first page made her body tremble.


    "Hoo..." Her eyes gradually opened and her pupils shrank slightly. The content of the first page shows the upper body picture of two men holding each other, and the words "love in the city" are written on the left.


    This This is Qing Cheng Love? Ariana only felt her breath quicken because the upper body of the two men was too revealing.


    Their clothes seem to have been deliberately torn open, revealing their chests and shoulders. The two men''s reddish faces were very close, and the intoxicating and ambiguous eyes made the heart of Oriana beating.


    She held her breath and subconsciously glanced at Fiona next to her eyes. She was relieved to find Fiona still eating the lollipop.


    After swallowing her mouth, oliviana could not help but turn over a few pages. These pages depict the two men from acquaintance to acquaintance, and then to the plot of being hindered by the world. The ambiguous and explicit details make her blush.


    Thump Thump Thump Thump Thump Thump, thump Thump, thump, thump


    The more she watched, the more fascinated she was, the more intense her heart beat. Because she was so fascinated by it, she gradually forgot everything about the outside world and immersed herself in it. Although she was short of breath, she was still focused on the characters in the cartoon and the progress of the plot.


    "Big sister, I still want to eat sugar!" Fiona pulled Arianna''s coat by the corner and looked at her expectantly.


    "Ah Ah Huh? That Cough Fiona, what were you talking about


    After being pulled by Fiona, Olivia annatto felt guilty as a thief, and almost shook her hand and let the comic book fall to the ground.


    Fiona didn''t notice the strange look of Oriana, and said innocently, "lollipop!"


    When Oriana heard that she wanted a lollipop, she immediately gave Fiona another one. After confirming that Fiona would not be looking for her for the time being, she put "love in a fallen city" back on the shelf and took out "tears of blue face" to read it.


    While eating stick Fiona bored yawn, see Oriana reading comic books, she curiously up.


    Because of her concentration, she didn''t follow her.


    Like Ariana, Fiona''s pretty face is becoming more and more rosy. But unlike oliviana''s furtive cover up, her eyes sparkled with excitement.


    When she saw a man on top of another man, Fiona put her arms around her waist.


    Fiona''s eyes widened, and the joy on her face was self-evident. She said to Oriana, "big sister, it''s so beautiful. I seem to have found the door to a new world."


    "Ha?" Oriana looked at Fiona with a guilty look.


    "Big sister, you imagine that when the gate is opened, a brilliant huge light is shining on you. It seems that you can see the beautiful world on the other side of the gate!"


    Fiona described the scene in her heart with a bright and hopeful smile on her face.


    Under Fiona''s guidance, Oriana also seemed to see the world on the other side of the gate waving to her.


    Seeing a smile on her face, Fiona said, "big sister, am I right?"


    Oriana said "um" subconsciously, and then realized that it was wrong. She stares at Fiona and says nervously, "Fiona, do you want to forget the cartoon you just saw?"


    "Why?" Fiona took out the lollipop with her right hand, put her left index finger on her lower lip, and looked at her curiously.


    "This..." Oriana''s eyes wandered around, not knowing how to answer.


    "Big sister, let''s go back and have a look at them?"


    "No way!" As soon as Oriana tried to stop, Fiona had three new comic books in her hand.


    Somehow, when oliviana saw the three comic books, she suddenly fell silent. There was a constant voice in her mind urging her to buy the three comic books.


    Just three books. I won''t read them after reading them! Oriana struggled for a moment, but she gave in.


    "Just buy three. Fiona, you can read one. I''ll keep the other two for you. Remember, don''t tell Ye Feng!"Seeing that Oriana agreed to buy, Fiona''s head was like a chicken pecking rice and nodded her head cleverly: "I won''t tell my big brother!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 154

    Leaving the girl''s comic room, Ye Feng goes straight to another street. Wandering aimlessly in the street, where there were shops selling women''s clothes, he was not interested at all.


    Walking, Ye Feng''s mind flashed a glimmer of light. He stopped and looked around.


    The sword of the wind in the body is slightly released, and Ye Feng seems to be looking for something. After some exploration, there was no harvest. Ye Feng frowned and said to himself, "just now I feel the breath of wind. Is it the illusion that I miss my sister so much?"


    Looking around again, Ye Feng, who didn''t find Ruiwen''s figure, took a breath and wandered slowly in the street. However, within a moment, Ye Feng felt the wind again.


    This time he sent out the sword of wind to explore the specific location of the breath. Sure enough, Ye Feng soon found that the location of the breath was at the left corner of the street.


    However, Ye Feng is not sure that the breath must be his sister Ruiwen, or other swordsman or mage who practices wind''s sword.


    What''s more, what makes Ye Feng confused is that the breath of this wind seems to be very disordered, and it doesn''t seem to be from the same person.


    It''s hard to say exactly what Ye Feng feels, but there is a little Ye Feng that can be sure of. That''s the smell of this disordered wind, like two men at war, confronting each other.


    Given that the person emitting this breath is likely to be his sister, Ye Feng rushes to the direction of the breath without saying a word.


    After a while, Ye Feng came to the left corner at the end of the street. Around the corner, there were two people he knew well: Ruiwen and Yasuo.


    But look at two people''s appearance, did not seem to notice the arrival of Ye Feng. Ye Feng looks at two people strangely, Ruiwen and Yasuo''s expressionless appearance makes him feel strange. And Ye Feng''s heart still has a voice in admonishing him, had better not let Yasuo and Ruiwen meet.


    After putting the strange voice in his heart behind him, Ye Feng adjusted his mentality and went to Ruiwen.


    "Sister, brother Yasso, how did you get together?"


    Ye Feng''s bright voice successfully interrupted the two people who were facing each other. Yasuo is surprised to look at Ye Feng, and did not expect to meet Ye Feng when confronting Ruiwen.


    And Ruiwen at the moment of hearing Ye Feng''s voice, the whole heart mentioned her voice. She turned and looked at Ye Feng with an unnatural look. She didn''t have the usual posture of her sister facing her brother.


    To be exact, Ruiwen is afraid, she is afraid of Ye Feng; she is afraid that Yasuo will tell Ye Feng that she is the enemy who killed Ye Feng''s parents; she is afraid to face Ye Feng after knowing the truth at this time.


    See Yasuo and Ruiwen turn around, Ye Feng at this time found two people''s face and body are more or less some of the new scar has not scar. He exclaimed: "elder sister, elder brother Yasuo, are there any misunderstandings between you two? How did you fight?"


    Ye Feng asked, Ruiwen''s heart was completely confused, and the panic on her face was even worse.


    "Xiaofeng, that In fact, sister, I am... " Ruiwen does not know how to organize the language to explain to Ye Feng, and Yasuo is at her side. She is afraid that Yasuo will expose the lie she has made up for Ye Feng for 19 years.


    Yasuo see Ruiwen language plug, slowly walked to Ye Feng, patted Ye Feng on the shoulder, said: "good, compared with the last time I saw you, your strength has improved, Ye Feng."


    After Yasuo such a boast, Ye Feng temporarily forgot to ask two people is how to return a responsibility. He scratched his head with some embarrassment: "compared with brother Yasuo and elder sister''s understanding of wind, I still have a long way to go."


    "Ye Feng, there are very few young people like you now. I''m very pleased." Yasuo smiles happily, and pats the shoulder of the next leaf wind, encouraging Ye Feng to continue to work hard.


    Ye Feng''s face is a little shy, but he just remembered to ask about the scars on the two people. Ye Feng said anxiously, "brother Yasuo, how did you and your sister fight?"


    Seeing that there is no way to avoid it, Yasuo''s eyes slightly retract, and Lightly sweep the uneasy Ruiwen behind his eyes. He said with a smile to Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, you misunderstood me. The wounds on your sister and I were left together against some evil devil. Have you forgotten? Didn''t I tell you to thank you for taking care of your sister for your parents? How can we fight? "


    Ye Feng still doesn''t believe in this series of rhetorical questions, but Yasuo''s expression doesn''t seem like a lie. In addition, Yasuo''s tone is very relaxed and fluent. Ye Feng still believes Yasuo''s words.


    After thinking it through, Ye Feng was embarrassed to say, "I guess wrong, I''m sorry."


    Hear Yasuo unexpectedly did not say the truth, Ruiwen can''t help but in the bottom of my heart appreciate the next Yasuo. You can see that Yasso is a man who disdains revenge in this way.


    When Yasuo saw Ye Feng no longer doubted, he said with a smile: "since your sister and brother meet again, I will not disturb you."


    The voice just fell, Yasuo does not give Ye Feng any chance to stay, then he takes advantage of the wind to leave.


    See Yasuo go, Ruiwen pressure in the heart of the stone finally sink. At least for now, she doesn''t want Ye Feng to know the truth.


    Ruiwen picked up her confused mood, and then Yasuo''s lie was made up: "Xiao Feng, the reason why I didn''t come with you before, piltvov, is because I have made an appointment with Yasuo to deal with demons. Don''t you blame your sister?""Why, sister is so strong, there must be a lot of things to deal with. I won''t give you back." Ye Feng said with a happy smile.


    "That''s good That''s good... " Ruiwen covered up the uneasiness in her heart and said, "Xiao Feng, my sister has something to do. You should go back to Sylvia first. Sister, I should be able to come back tonight."


    Ye Feng said uneasily, "sister, do you know where the villa of hivier is?"


    "Don''t worry, sister. I used to come to Picea more than ten years ago, and shivell gave me the address. I can find it." Ruiwen gentle smile, she is very happy, Ye Feng is thinking for her.


    "Well, sister, be careful." Ye Feng curled his mouth. In front of Ruiwen, he was still a little childish and depended on Ruiwen.


    Ruiwen "um" sound, toward the leaf wind showed ease in the eyes, just flash away.


    See Ruiwen and Yasuo are gone, Ye Feng sighs. After counting the time, he left the comic room for a long time. It was time to go back to the appointed place and wait for Oriana and Fiona.


    Think about it, Ye Feng''s mood is good again, walk with relaxed pace toward the intersection in front of the girl''s comic room.


    After walking around the corner and walking a street, Ye Feng can see Oriana and Fiona standing at the intersection waiting for him.


    It seems that Fiona and Fiona have been waiting for a while. Seeing this, Ye Feng could not help quickening his pace. Soon he joined Fiona.


    Looking at the books in their hands, Ye Feng asked curiously, "are the books in your hands very nice?"


    "Mm-hmm Big brother, big sister and I like it very much. I don''t believe it In the joy of seeing Ye Feng, Fiona completely forgets Oriana''s advice, and she makes a gesture to pass the comic book to Ye Feng.


    "Fiona, did you forget what I said to you? Ye Feng is a boy and can''t read the books we read! "


    Fiona nodded her head as if she was a little aggrieved. "I remember, big sister," she whispered


    Ye Feng saw Fiona crying, a burst of big head. "Fiona didn''t mean to do it, Oriana. Don''t blame her," he said


    If ye Feng really saw the contents of the book, it was not Fiona who was blamed, but her! Olliana muttered in the bottom of her heart. She touched Fiona''s head and earnestly admonished: "Fiona, you and Ye Feng should be obedient when you go back, and you can come to see me for another book after reading it, OK?"


    "I see, big sister, won''t you come back with us?" Fiona cleverly nodded her head and pulled the corner of Oriana''s clothes, her eyes were a little reluctant.


    Ariana hugs Fiona affectionately. Fiona is her first close new friend since she became a human being. She also likes to be with Fiona.


    "I''ll take you home, and I''ll come and play with you a lot later, Fiona." At the same time, Olivia Anna also handed Fiona a lollipop to appease some sad Fiona.


    Ye Feng on one side also said at this time: "it''s late, Oriana, shall we go back?"


    "Well, you and I will go to the parking lot and get the car, so we can go back." Oriana smiles and leads Ye Feng and Fiona towards her parking place.


    Ye Feng focuses his attention on the book in Fiona''s arms. To be honest, he is very curious about what the content of this book is, and actually makes oliviana, who originally wanted to let Ye Feng into the comic book house, not want him to see the contents.


    Ye Feng thought a turn, now Fiona is a little silly, after going back, maybe he can secretly see the content inside!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 155

    Strange streets and cities, different from the natural scenery of Ionia, the beautiful scenery here is the product of pietroff''s technology.


    Yasso looked up at the blue sky, there was no snow today, and he was still wearing his thin blue clothes. Nineteen years later, after leaving Ionia, the only thing he could think of his hometown was his clothes and the blade of the wind in his hand.


    "Long road, only sword company..." With a sigh, Yasuo looked indifferently at the scars on his eyes. This time, he didn''t kill the woman who made him such a land.


    "Tut tut I don''t see you''re very energetic, Mr. Yasso A woman in a beige overcoat, a black skirt with brown silk stockings and black boots came to Yasuo with a frivolous pace.


    Just wondering who is calling him, Yasuo looks up. Isn''t this the woman who interviewed him last time? But Yasuo didn''t know Gana''s name. He only knew that she had met this woman.


    "How do you know my name?" Asho frowned, instinctively wary of Gana.


    Gana covered her mouth and said with a smile: "I wanted to go to the police station yesterday afternoon to see how you are. I didn''t expect that officer Caitlin said you were acquitted. As expected, I thought you were innocent. Congratulations!"


    "That''s what you came to me for?" Although it was admitted to be innocent by Gana, Yasuo was very comfortable, but his face was still a look of indifference and aloofness.


    Gana pushed the gold frame and turned white. Yasso said, "are you too narcissistic? I''m going to play in the video game city. I didn''t expect to meet you on the way. What''s wrong with you? You have a clear and lofty look. Your face is as tense as if someone else owes you money. "


    Yasuo language, Gana''s words, let him temporarily do not know how to refute.


    Looking at Yasuo''s embarrassed appearance, Gana chuckles and laughs wildly. This man is quite interesting.


    She said with a smile: "look at your silly look. Forget it. I don''t want to argue with you. Miss Caitlin said that you are Ionian. I''ve heard about it. Everyone says that it''s a closed country. I don''t think you''ve ever played a game? Well, it''s lucky for you to meet me today. I''ll invite you to play in the video game city


    "This..." Yasuo''s brow is tight. He is used to being alone. He wants to find a place to rest, not to play with Gana, who just knew him. And he is not in the mood to play, as long as the woman does not die, he can not get free one day.


    However, Gana was the first person to admit him except for Raphael, and he felt that it was not appropriate to refuse Gana in this way.


    "What? Would you like to play When Gana saw that Yasuo was there, she could not help but put her right hand on her waist, and her expression was rather discontented.


    "No..." Yasuo shook his head. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. He said so much to a woman who had just met several times.


    "If not, accompany me to play!" Gana walked to Yasuo, regardless of the displeasure on Yasuo''s face, took Yasuo''s arm and walked toward the video game city.


    Helpless, Yasuo had to compromise, with Gana to play video game city.


    The two people are intimate, just like lovers. Yasuo has never been in love. He just feels uncomfortable about this kind of arm holding, and doesn''t realize that it''s something couples can do. But Gana was so excited that she forgot about it because she was going to the video game city.


    On the way, Gana hummed Ali''s "video game girl" music, with a cheerful step. The joy on her face was indescribable. She is usually an intellectual and quiet girl in the eyes of her colleagues, relatives and friends; she is a eloquent and cunning girl in the interview; she is a dignified and elegant girl when she is a TV host; she is a lively and crazy girl when playing video games.


    She couldn''t see which side of herself was the real one. Although occasionally troubled by this problem, she never worried that she would lose herself, because no matter which she was, she had a full life.


    She felt like a flurry of wind and cloud. She could never guess what her next moment would be like. This unrestrained style is perhaps the only real reason for her changeable character?


    Moreover, she has always believed that one day she will become a breeze that does not know when to rise and fall, and experience the real unrestrained pleasure!


    Thinking of this, Gana turned her head and looked at Yasuo, who had been silent and aloof. Somehow, she felt the man was like a gust of wind. Different from her changeable, this man is a gust of aloof wind, will not change his original heart because of anything. She''s noticed that since the last time she interviewed the man.


    Yasuo is aware of Gana''s prying eyes, but he doesn''t say so. He still pretends not to see. He has not talked to a woman for many years, but he still has some words to say. His adopted sister, lanfro, was his only relative since he left Ionia, but she was still killed by Ruiwen.


    Looking back on him, there was a hint of killing in his eyes. It''s not just for the elderly, Ye Feng''s parents, his brother, the civilians and soldiers who died unjustly in Ionia, but now there are more Lamberts. Between him and Ruiwen, only one can live!Yasuo''s murderous eyes made Gana take a breath and shiver. She looked timidly at ashore and said, "you Your eyes are fierce... "


    Gana''s timid voice pulled Yasuo back from the memory. He looked at her with some apologetic eyes: "I''m sorry, I think of some old things. I''m not aiming at you."


    Gana sighed. Yasso''s explanation made her less afraid. However, she was very interested in the previous events in Yasuo''s words. What on earth would make the arrogant man in front of her show such vicious intent?


    The more she thought about it, the more curious she became. She wriggled her lips to ask about Yasuo''s past experience. But on second thought, she and Yasuo only met a few times. How could he tell her such a secret private matter?


    Even so, Gana is curious about Yasso''s experience. After some thinking, in order to understand Yasuo''s past, Gana decides to associate with Yasuo slowly. When she and he become good friends, he should mention the past to her.


    This man''s past will be very interesting! Gana thought secretly in her heart.


    Gana, who was interested in Yasuo''s past, did not know that she had fallen into a deep pit.


    Once a woman is interested in a man, she will gradually indulge in it. She would be eager to strip the man''s heart until she knew everything about him that interested her.


    When Gana knows all about Yasuo, maybe she will never be able to climb out of the pit again.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 156

    The wind outside the window was blowing the pine trees, and the rustling sound of leaves from the balcony came into the room from time to time.


    Looking out of the window at the fading sky, Fiona was shivering in her quilt. Alone in the big room, the depression of the empty, silent environment struck Fiona.


    Fiona gazed suspiciously at the room, and the frequency of her eyes rolling increased with her increased suspicion.


    Suddenly, Fiona''s whole body trembled, her eyes instantly enlarged, and her pupils shrank at that moment.


    Her eyes seemed to see something frightening, and her heart rate went straight up. With a few mouthfuls in her throat, Fiona gasped heavily.


    At this time, her eyes appear a dark blue color of the figure of the dead. As a nightmare, the female undead in the costume of ancient generals and soldiers is getting closer and closer under Fiona''s gaze.


    The pupil beating the blue flame was gradually enlarged in Fiona''s eyes, until the blue flame completely engulfed Fiona''s sight.


    As soon as her eyes were covered by the flames, Fiona felt her wounds begin to crack again. The hopeless, dark despair and fear gradually occupied her heart.


    "Don''t Don''t... " Fiona''s hands were powerless to pull the sheet, her back to the bed, helpless sobbing voice was finally hoarse.


    She wanted to shout for help, but found that her throat could only make a hoarse whine. Flustered, Fiona accidentally fell on the floor, making a heavy noise.


    Ye Feng, who has been watching a Li singing on TV in the living room on the first floor, hears a huge sound coming from the upstairs, so he rushes to the second floor in a hurry.


    Suddenly open Fiona''s door, Ye Feng found that there was no one in the room. On closer inspection, she found Fiona wrapped in a sheet in the corner of the door.


    "Fiona, what''s the matter?" Ye Feng squatted down, raised his right hand and wiped the tears from Fiona''s eyes. Fiona''s red and swollen eyes and sobbing voice make Ye Feng very distressed.


    "She She Here she is. " Fiona''s empty eyes straight at the front, mumbling, as if did not see Ye Feng.


    "Who is she?" This is the second time Ye Feng hears the word "she", which can make Fiona hallucinate. It can be seen how much shadow that "she" leaves to Fiona.


    "A blue woman Wuwuwu... " Fiona at this time to see Ye Feng came, she rushed to Ye Feng''s arms, like a drowning helpless girl caught the last straw.


    As soon as she threw herself into Ye Feng''s arms, Fiona no longer covered up her fear and grievance, and began to cry bitterly.


    Ye Feng knows that if it was Fiona before, no matter what happened, she would not cry like this. Fiona has always put the honor of the Laurent family in the first place in her heart. The glory of the family makes her not easy to fail and cry. She is a proud girl.


    But it is such a Fiona, or by that "she" to drive crazy. What kind of existence is that blue complexion woman? Can let the mind extremely firm Fiona degenerate to now this pair of thin and timid silly appearance.


    While thinking, Ye Feng coaxed Fiona like a child: "OK, Fiona is good, that woman was beaten away by me, do you look around her still?"


    Fiona "um" voice, rubbed the eyes because of tears blurred vision. Looking around, the woman I saw just now is gone.


    Ye Feng holds Fiona back to bed, covers the sheet for Fiona, and comforts Fiona a few words, and then leaves Fiona''s room.


    Gently close the door, Ye Feng just want to go downstairs to hear Fiona''s door was opened. Then, Ye Feng saw Fiona trot out of the room barefoot in a slightly larger white shirt.


    "Big brother, I dare not sleep alone." Fiona lowered her head and did not dare to look at Ye Feng''s eyes.


    "You didn''t sleep alone in Oriana?" Ye Feng rubbed his forehead with some headache. He couldn''t take advantage of Fiona because she was stupid now?


    If Fiona gets better, he won''t be killed! At the thought of this, Ye Feng couldn''t help but shiver.


    "Big sister and I sleep together..." Fiona looks coy at Ye Feng, afraid that Ye Feng won''t agree.


    Ye Feng''s right index finger was hooked and scratched his temple. His embarrassed expression appeared on his face. Hesitating for a long time, he managed to do it for himself. "Now, you can watch TV with me downstairs, and then I''ll go to your room and sleep on the floor later."


    "Good!" Fiona nodded her head cleverly. She was crazy and stupid. She didn''t think about the difference between the floor and the bed. As long as someone was with her, she was less afraid.


    Fiona happily thought about her toes and followed Ye Feng downstairs. Suddenly her foot slipped and Fiona screamed, losing her balance because her feet were empty.


    "Ah..." Fiona put her hands over her pretty face and didn''t dare to look down. Fiona, who thought she would fall in pain, felt like she was sitting on a hot cushion. She Dudu small mouth doubt to move the hands in front of her eyes, looked down at the body to find that he was sitting on the back of the leaf wind."Hiss..." Ye Feng''s body on the ground moved hard. His grinning appearance seemed to be hurt by Fiona''s sudden pressure.


    "Fiona Come down quickly


    Listening to Ye Feng''s not stuffy tone, Fiona realized that she seemed to have done something wrong. She was submissive to "Oh" sound, like a child doing wrong from the back of Ye Feng.


    As she was afraid that Ye Feng would blame her, Fiona''s panic made her step on Ye Feng''s back with her right foot when she stood up.


    "Oh! Fiona, did you mean it? "


    Ye Feng kneaded his back with his right hand and stood up slowly. He looked at Fiona with discontent on his face.


    "I''m sorry..." Fiona by Ye Feng some ferocious look in the eyes to completely scared silly, her two dimples slightly red, wronged to lower her head.


    Ye Feng also wanted to say a few words about Fiona, but suddenly the doorbell rang.


    "Ding Dong Ding Dong... " Ye Feng eyes a bright, is it Ruiwen sister back?


    Forgetting the pain on his back for a moment, he walked quickly to the door and opened the door.


    As soon as the door opened, Ruiwen''s figure came into Ye Feng''s eyes.


    "Breeze, where''s sylvier?" Ruiwen looked at the living room behind Ye Feng, and did not see the expected hivier.


    "Her teacher, Liz, sent her on a mission. Sister, come in first." Ye Feng quickly will Ruiwen welcome in the door, and then let Ruiwen sit on the sofa first.


    Ye Feng knows that Ruiwen likes to drink the unique tea of demacia, so she asks Oriana to buy him some demacia tea in the business district.


    Personally made a pot of tea for Ruiwen, and Ye Feng vomited. Take out the prepared tea cup and pour out a cup. Ye Feng smiles at Ruiwen and says, "sister, drink tea!"


    This is the first time ye Fengchang has made tea for her. Ruiwen, who has just experienced a battle of exhaustion, is very pleased. Her eyes are suffused with light fluorescence, gently looking at Ye Feng: "it seems that you come out to experience this period of time really grow a lot."


    "Hehe, it''s all taught by my sister!" By Ruiwen such a boast, Ye Feng as a younger brother or feel very happy.


    Taking a sip, Ruiwen looked around the living room on the first floor and found Fiona standing at the stairway. "Fiona is here, too?" she said in surprise? No, she grew up in the Laurent family, isn''t she? "


    "Sister, do you know that, too?" Ye Feng is shocked to see Ruiwen. In his opinion, Ruiwen should not know about it.


    "Well, actually, I knew there were two when you were six years old. If you don''t talk about this, her situation seems to be a bit out of order." Ruiwen frowns slightly and stares at Fiona.


    Fiona, who met Ruiwen for the first time, was afraid of strangers. Ruiwen so looked at, Fiona scared to run behind Ye Feng, shivering body close to Ye Feng''s back.


    "Fiona, she''s been abused, she''s crazy, she''s afraid of strangers." Speaking of Fiona''s experience, Ye Feng''s joy at seeing her sister was also instantly diluted. There was even a trace of pain and depression on her face.


    "Who did it?" Ruiwen see her brother''s mood is not very good, her heart for no reason to rise angry.


    "I don''t know." Ye Feng shook his head helplessly. If he knew, he would know nothing about his most trusted sister.


    "Xiao Feng, do you still want to learn from my sister''s swordsmanship?" Ruiwen see Ye Feng''s low face, the bottom of my heart is also a burst of worry.


    "Of course I do." Ye Feng said excitedly that he was lazy when he was a child, so that he only learned Ruiwen''s folding wing dance, but also could not master the essence of folding wing dance.


    In this journey outside, Ye Feng is also aware of how weak his strength is. As Ruiwen''s younger brother, Ye Feng naturally hopes that his wind sword will become as powerful as her sister. He didn''t pay much attention to the promotion of other magic.


    "Xiao Feng, my sister will teach you my last swordsmanship from tomorrow. As long as you want to learn it, you will get something." Looking at Ye Feng''s yearning expression, Ruiwen also read the determination in his eyes.


    My younger brother has finally matured a lot


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 157

    "Big brother, are you asleep?" Inside the dark room, Fiona, covered in sheets, pokes her head out.


    After blinking her eyes, Fiona looked at the leaf wind wrapped in the quilt on the floor. She had the courage to say in a low voice: "big brother, are you sleeping?"


    Ye Feng on the floor wanted to pretend to be asleep, but Fiona called him twice in a row. He could only turn around helplessly and say to Fiona, "Fiona, what''s the matter?"


    "Big brother, I can''t sleep." Seeing Ye Feng not sleeping, Fiona eyebrows show a happy color.


    Miss, you told me you couldn''t sleep at night? Ye Feng Feifei in the bottom of his heart, but dare not say this in front of Fiona, lest wait for her to recover and wait for the opportunity to revenge him.


    Ye Feng was sad and helpless: "why can''t I sleep?"


    Ye Feng''s question puzzled Fiona, and she didn''t know why she couldn''t sleep. She put the index finger of her right hand against her lower lip, puffed up her mouth and thought for a long time before she said, "well Big brother, big sister, she will tell me stories in the evening, and I will fall asleep


    "You mean you want me to tell you bedtime stories?" Ye Feng almost didn''t burst the vulgarity, but thought of Fiona now silly, he still resisted.


    Looking in the mind for a long time, Ye Feng did not find a story to tell. He looked at Fiona apologetically: "Fiona, I''m sorry, I can''t tell a story."


    As soon as this was said, Fiona''s eyes were fogged, her lips were pouting and her nose was sobbing from time to time.


    Feiona''s aggrieved eyes make Ye Feng almost collapse. He doesn''t want Fiona to cry at this time. His sister lives in the next room!


    Seeing that Fiona was about to cry out, Ye Feng quickly comforted him and said, "good, good Don''t cry. Let me see Let me see! "


    Under Ye Feng''s pacification, the tears in Fiona''s eyes are about to overflow slightly. She stretched out her arm to wipe her tears, and her face was filled with anticipation.


    Looking back on his childhood, Ye Feng thought that he was sleeping with his sister before he was five years old. But since I remember, once he kept up his sleep at night, sister Ruiwen would not only not tell him stories, but also beat him on the buttocks with her Rune sword.


    Thinking of this humiliating history, Ye Feng''s cheek turned red for no reason. Ye Feng coughs and looks at Fiona strangely.


    Is he going to hit Fiona''s ass with sister Ruiwen''s move and make Fiona sleep? Just born with this idea, Ye Feng immediately put out the idea. After shaking his head, Ye Feng calmed down. After he did this, he was sure to be beaten up by Fiona, or he would honestly think of a story.


    "Big brother, what about the story?" Fiona was a little impatient to wait.


    Looking at Fiona''s slightly irritable expression, Ye Feng said with an embarrassed smile, "it''s fast. I''m trying to tell you a good story!"


    "Well, I''ll wait!" Fiona turned over and lay down on the bed, her slender legs raised high, shaking her bright feet.


    Because it is night now, and Ye Feng is not very close to Fiona, the dense scars on Fiona''s legs can not be seen.


    Fiona''s look of expectation and excitement makes Ye Feng''s heart warm. It suddenly occurred to him that he might be able to tell Fiona about their two previous stories, which might stimulate her nerves and restore Fiona.


    "Fiona, I''ll tell you the story of a eldest lady of the Laurent family and a man who was dependent on her sister since childhood."


    "Good, good!" Fiona puffed her mouth and clapped her hands excitedly. She didn''t look like a noble lady at all.


    "The Laurent family is a distinguished aristocrat of demasia. Its residence is located in the royal city of demasia. Fiona, the only successor of the family, is a swordswoman who has been questioned by the outside world..." Ye Feng said while observing the change of Fiona''s expression.


    At first, Fiona listened with great interest. But as the story goes on, Fiona''s face gets more and more embarrassing. She tooted her mouth to stop Ye Feng from going on: "big brother, I have heard this story, you change it!"


    Have you heard of it? Is Fiona going to recover? Ye Feng suppressed his ecstasy and asked, "have you heard of it? Then go on


    "Fiona, the eldest lady of the Laurent family, almost killed Ye Feng. Later, they went on a journey together and met the frog of the magic marsh Well, it''s too long. I don''t want to tell it. I want to hear new stories! " Fiona talked about the back more and more impatient, she played coquettish to Ye Feng.


    Carefully thinking about Sophia''s words, Ye Feng finds that Fiona''s memory is very clear, there is no amnesia at all. She was simply confused in memory and took her own experience as a story told to her by others.


    It seems that it is almost impossible for Fiona to recover by telling stories. Maybe we should try more ways to take Fiona out to relax and eliminate the shadow in her heart. Ye Feng nodded, and now only Ariana can help Fiona.


    "Big brother, are you listening to me? I want to hear other stories! " See Ye Feng has not answered, Fiona''s tone is a little unhappy.Ye Feng returned to his senses and said with a smile: "I''m listening, eh What can I tell you about the six-year-old boy in hongfenglin and the lost little girl in black dress? "


    Fiona raised her head and looked at the ceiling lovingly. After a long time, she said, "I haven''t heard of this. I want to hear it!"


    Ye Feng secretly breathes a sigh of relief, Fiona likes to listen to it. Since telling her past experience can''t help Fiona recover, it''s better to tell Fiona about his childhood story with another Fiona. Maybe Fiona in this state is deeply influenced, and when she recovers, she may make up with another Fiona.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng raised his spirits and concentrated on telling Fiona a story: "a long time ago, there was a six-year-old boy Ye Feng and her sister Ruiwen lived in the red maple forest outside the northern border of demacia. One day, Ye Feng wanted to go to the river to sleep lazily, but unexpectedly found a comatose little girl of the same age..."


    Fiona nodded her head rhythmically, attracted by the story described by Ye Feng. When she heard that Ye Feng and Fiona were carried away by the golden dragon, she was pale with fear. She anxiously interrupted Ye Feng: "big brother, will Ye Feng and Fiona be eaten by the dragon?"


    "No, listen to you." Ye Feng''s mood gradually matured when he told Fiona about his childhood experience: "the golden dragon is called avina. She is the daughter of the former Dragon Emperor. Her father was killed by the current Dragon Emperor''s betrayal. She managed to escape. Her brother and sister''s Dragon eggs were stolen by human beings. She went to the human world in a rage Looking for the murderer, I happened to meet Ye Feng and Fiona. "


    "She is so poor. I hope she doesn''t kill Ye Feng and Fiona!" Fiona''s compassion suddenly overflows, but she is more concerned about Ye Feng and Fiona''s safety.


    Under Ye Feng''s narration, Fiona heard a wonderful story. In the story, Ye Feng and Fiona and the Dragon avina become good friends. Later, they travel to kumang ancient forest and cross the grand barrier to return to demacia.


    Hear this Fiona hanging heart finally put down, she continued to listen to Ye Feng carefully.


    I don''t know how long he told it. Ye Feng coughed: "you''ve heard the story of Ye Feng and Fiona in a part of the Laurent family."


    "It turns out that Fiona in the two stories is one person." Fiona suddenly jumped on the bed, scared Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng calmed down her heart and realized that Fiona didn''t know about two Fiona. "Alone?" he asked? Have you never heard of Liuyun sword and Moyu sword? "


    "What is that?" Fiona blinked and looked at Ye Feng curiously.


    Ye Feng suddenly thought of going on. He didn''t want to sleep tonight. He looked at Fiona strangely: "if you want to know the story of Fiona''s black and white twins, you must sleep now!"


    "No, big brother, tell me!" Fiona Lai kept rolling on the bed, playing coquettish to the leaf wind.


    Ye Feng was flat faced and sullen: "I''ll tell you tomorrow night. You won''t have a story to listen to after you don''t sleep!"


    As soon as there was no story to hear, Fiona immediately became clever. She wrongly pulled the sheet over her head and said, "I''m going to sleep now. I''ll tell a story tomorrow."


    Seeing Fiona Ken go to bed, Ye Feng is relieved at last. However, when you think about your attitude towards Fiona, how can you be so like sister Ruiwen in teaching her disobedient self? Is his character more and more like sister?


    After shaking his head, Ye Feng no longer thinks about it. He is really sleepy.


    Sleepiness also swept over Ye Feng''s whole body after a moment, until he gave out even breathing sound.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 158

    Misty Ye Feng faintly felt that someone was pressing on his body. He opened his heavy eyelids, and a fuzzy white figure appeared in his sight.


    Rubbing his eyes, Ye Feng''s vision is also clear up. Then he realized that the white figure was Fiona.


    "My God, you will kill me!" Fiona''s sitting position is too embarrassing. God knows if she will give him a violent beating after she recovers? Compared with hard power, he is not Fiona''s opponent now!


    Across the body of Ye Feng, Fiona''s breath in her mouth slipped from the left to the right, and she didn''t feel anything wrong with her appearance. After hearing the voice of Ye Feng, Fiona was more excited to put her face in front of Ye Feng and said in a greasy voice, "big brother, you are awake!"


    Can you sit on someone else like this? Ye Feng make complaints about it. He coughed. "Fiona, go back to your bed."


    Fiona shook her head obstinately. "No, I like big brother!"


    Ye Feng forced to smile, this state of Fiona like him can not work. You know, he broke Fiona''s heart when he took a leave on the outskirts of downtown Texas.


    "Yes, yes, I see. Will you go back to bed first? I''ll learn swordsmanship from my sister later Ye Feng follows Fiona''s meaning, hoping to get rid of this awkward position. The longer you stay in this position, the more likely Fiona will hit him when she recovers!


    "No, there''s one more thing I haven''t done!" Fiona shook her head stubbornly.


    Ye Feng asked subconsciously, "what else?"


    "It''s said in the book that if you like a person, you have to kiss that person every morning. I also like big sister. Can you take me to the elder sister''s house later?" Fiona nodded as if something had happened. Ye Feng was stunned with a serious expression on her face.


    "Wait You said that in the book, what books have you read? " Ye Feng didn''t come back to God a little, but he realized later.


    "Big sister said that girls'' books can''t be shown to boys!" Fiona pouted and didn''t notice that she had accidentally sold olivana.


    It''s the comic book I bought last time! Ye Feng suddenly realized, but he was still confused about the contents of the book. Is this a book to teach girls how to love?


    Ye Feng''s brain hole is limited to this. I''m afraid he would never have guessed that the comic book store sold love stories between men.


    "That Fiona, how about showing me the contents of the book secretly? I''m not going to tell Ariana Ye Feng showed a harmless smile on people and animals. This morning, he became more curious about the content of the book.


    As soon as Ye Feng finished, Fiona stood up like an electric shock. She hurriedly stepped on Ye Feng''s stomach and jumped to bed. She picked up the book beside her pillow and held it tightly in her arms. She looked at Ye Feng covetously for fear of being snatched away by Ye Feng.


    Unintentionally, instead, let Fiona go back to bed. Ye Feng doesn''t know whether to laugh or cry, because his stomach was hurt by Fiona just now.


    Gently kneading his abdomen, Ye Feng sat up and continued to seduce Fiona: "Fiona, you just give me the content of the book, big brother to buy you sugar to eat!"


    When she heard the sugar, Fiona pursed her mouth and secreted a trace of saliva. She swallowed the water channel: "big brother, can you not only eat sugar, but also do not give you a book?"


    My eldest lady, you are so naive! Ye Feng looked at Fiona with some sweat, but he still lured: "you are not afraid that Oriana will blame you when she knows about it. Don''t worry. Just show me, I will not only buy you sugar, but also tell Ariana!"


    Under the guidance of Ye Feng, Fiona still chose sugar. She is a little reluctant to hold the book slowly to the leaf wind, can see that she is still very tangled.


    At this time, the door "creak" was opened, Ruiwen slowly walked in. Seeing Ye Feng and Fiona awake, Ruiwen said with a smile: "Xiaofeng, take Fiona down for breakfast. You haven''t tasted the cooking skills of my sister for some time."


    As soon as she hears to eat, Fiona directly forgets the promise of Ye Feng. She will rush out of the house with bare feet and stepping on the floor.


    "Fiona, change your clothes before you go downstairs. I''ll help you!" Ruiwen grabs Fiona''s hand and smiles, then looks at Ye Feng playfully: "Xiaofeng, Fiona, you can''t stay here any longer."


    Ye Feng showed a look of embarrassment, just want to say that he left, he was Ruiwen with the wind sword idea to blow out, followed him a take-off Fiona room and his sheets and clothes.


    "Bang"!


    The door was brought up by a gust of wind, Fiona cleverly looked at Ruiwen: "big brother, can he be very painful?"


    Ruiwen accidentally looked at Fiona, did not expect Fiona is also very concerned about their own naughty brother. "No, he''s thick skinned," she said with a smile


    The leaf wind outside the door hears Ruiwen to his appraisal, facial expression Shua is black. Dragging the sheets and clothes, he had no choice but to walk to his room.


    ¡­¡­


    In the courtyard of the villa, Ye Feng is fighting with Ruiwen. Under Ruiwen''s varied swordsmanship, Ye Feng is soon defeated.Ruiwen looked at the leaf wind tired lying on the lawn and scolded: "Xiaofeng, take off your coat. How can you feel the wind when you wear so much? You can put it on when you finish practicing


    Ye Feng habitually thought to pull his face and smile, trying to let Ruiwen not be so strict: "sister, today''s snow is so heavy, can it be too cold off?"


    Ruiwen coldly looked down at the leaf wind sitting on the ground: "do you see my sister I am cold?" Her tone was cold. Compared with the previous teaching of Ye Fengjian, this time it is particularly strict. In the past, she forced Ye Feng to learn swordsmanship, so that she would often release water. Now that Ye Feng takes the initiative to learn, she can''t continue to release water for her good.


    Really? Looking at Ruiwen''s unchanging expression, Ye Feng can''t help shouting injustice in the bottom of my heart. As soon as he took off his overcoat, Ye Feng felt the piercing cold wind coming from all directions.


    "Hiss..." Ye Feng carries the sword meaning of the wind into sword Qi, which slightly resists the lower cold air. But with his unseasonable sword spirit, he will soon be unable to resist the cold.


    Looking at Ruiwen in front of her, only her chest was wrapped in bandage. Ye Feng kindly reminded her, "sister, do you want to You put on your coat, too? I feel cold when I move my sword. "


    "Don''t talk to me Ruiwen glared at Ye Feng severely.


    By Ruiwen a stare, Ye Feng all over a spirit, suddenly came to the spirit, dare not have the slightest slack.


    See Ye Feng''s attitude finally correct point, Ruiwen heart bottom is very relieved, but her surface is still a stern look.


    "Today, my sister will teach you a move to shake the soul and roar. Shaking soul roar is to temporarily block the enemy''s position with the help of the wind, suppress the enemy''s ability to move and cause a devastating attack. It is similar to the third part of the dance of broken wings."


    Roughly explained the principle of a shock soul roar, Ruiwen convergence mind.


    The sword of runes in her hand is buzzing. The Ancient Runes depicted on her sword emit a strange green light. A trace of the sword meaning of wind is directly stripped from the cold wind by Ruiwen and turned into her own use.


    The sword spirit condensed from the sword idea surrounds Ruiwen''s whole body, and the green wisps wind around the body of the sword. The strong sword spirit haunts the tip of the sword and emits a terrible smell from time to time.


    At the next moment, Ruiwen drinks softly. The endless wind sword is intended to be used by her. It is like the roar of shaking spirits. Even Ye Feng''s mind is shaken for a long time.


    For a long time, until Ye Feng''s eyes again had consciousness, Ruiwen just bent up the corner of her mouth: "this move is very difficult to learn, you can experience it well."


    With that, Ruiwen walked to Fiona, who had been sitting next to reading comic books. Looking at Fiona''s dedicated expression, Ruiwen asked curiously, "Fiona, can I see it?"


    Fiona looked up, not Ye Feng, she directly handed the book to Ruiwen: "sister, here you are!"


    After taking over the book and turning over a few pages, Ruiwen''s face was as red as the first time that Ariana read this kind of book.


    The more she looked back, the faster her breath was, and the more dizzy her face was. Although the book is very good-looking, but in order not to let her dye this special hobby, Ruiwen closed the book.


    Her eyes moved to Ye Feng, who was still on the other side to understand the roaring soul. Ruiwen had no reason to breathe: "Xiaofeng, please come here for me!"


    "Sister, what''s the matter?" Ye Feng scratched his head, puzzled to Ruiwen.


    "How do you show Fiona this kind of book? Look for yourself. What''s on it In order not to leave a bad impression on Fiona, Ruiwen said while holding Ye Feng''s ear and pulling Ye Feng far away from Fiona.


    Under the display of Ruiwen, Ye Feng finally saw the content of the book. But the story of men and men in love in the book makes him goose bumps.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s facial changes, the more I see Ruiwen, the more I think Ye Feng may like men. The more you think about this, the more afraid Ruiwen is that her younger brother will go astray. She anxiously dissuades her: "sister knows you have difficulties, but you can''t like men either!"


    "Sister I... " Ye Feng choked to tell Ruiwen that this book is not his purchase, but the words have not yet said the export was Ruiwen to stare back.


    "Anyway, if you let me know you like men, I''ll kill you with one sword!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 159

    "Ha ha Ha Ha ah Ha ha... "


    Along the western coast of demacia, a blonde woman in silver and white soft cloth armor, holding a staff, and carrying a powerful man in heavy armor came to the beach.


    The nervous woman looked back at the back of her eyes and confirmed that there was no one before she put the man on her back gently on the beach.


    "Brother..." The woman sat on the beach with her legs straight, and then put the seriously injured man''s head against her leg.


    The man seems to have heard the woman''s painful call, he struggled to open his heavy eyelids, the woman''s fuzzy face slowly reflected in his eyes.


    Seeing the man''s tiny eyes, the woman showed a happy look. She held the man''s head in her hands and leaned into her arms.


    "Brother, are you awake?" The woman''s haggard face has both joy and worry, and her contradictory psychology is undoubtedly on her face.


    The man wriggled his white lips to say something, but he coughed violently and the corners of his mouth overflowed with faint blood stains.


    "Brother, don''t talk and have a good rest." The woman bowed her head painfully, and her red lips touched the man''s forehead. Tears from the corners of her eyes dripped down his cheek on the man''s face.


    The burning tears on his face deeply hurt the man''s heart. He widened his eyes and used his last strength to glare at the woman and said, "pull Pull Chris Go to To Ionia... "


    Listening to her brother''s words, her heart was bleeding. She choked her nose and sobbed, "brother Galen, don''t worry. Lax will take you to Ionia. Please stop Wuwuwu... "


    Galen was relieved to hear Lax''s affirmation.


    Without strength, he fainted again in the arms of lax, and at this time, lax sensed that several undead soldiers were searching for the trail of the fish that had been caught.


    On her back, Galen''s heavy body found a place to hide their breath through magic. After these undead soldiers left, she put away her magic again.


    At the thought of her engagement with Galen, lax felt a headache. Demacia is in the west of Valoran, and Ionia is in the northeast corner of Valoran, with a vast sea of defenders in between.


    Besides, she was forced to the coast of the conqueror sea in order to take Galen, who was seriously injured, to escape the pursuit of Calista''s men. Going to Ionia means that she has to take her seriously wounded brother through demacia, which is already covered with demons and undead on shadow island.


    Her only safe escape plan now is Freire droid and the grand barrier. Looking at Galen in a coma on the back of his eyes, lax immediately denies Frey''s route. If she did go, Frederick would have frozen to death there.


    The only thing that is possible now is the grand barrier known as the forbidden zone of life. Lacs takes a deep breath and looks deep into the southern sky.


    As long as you bypass demacia from the outside of the grand barrier, there should be no danger? Lax comforted herself like this.


    She looked at Galen on the back of her eyes anxiously, and lax''s eyes solidified, and she stepped firmly in the direction of the grand barrier.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the southern border of demasia is a grand barrier with few human footprints. The remains of many explorers are buried here.


    But outside the grand barrier and the border of demacia is separated by a forest, which is usually peaceful and quiet, but today it is particularly noisy.


    The flames burn and the flames soar to the sky. Near demasia, a woman in flame armor is entangled with dozens of undead soldiers. If ye Feng is here, she must be recognized as shivana.


    Not far from the battlefield, the prince of demacia, Gavin IV, was dressing up his wounds.


    But from the war situation that shivana entangled with dozens of undead soldiers, she had been seriously injured before, so that she could not play a demigod''s fighting power.


    Seeing that she was about to be captured by the undead soldiers, her face was ferocious and she displayed a fierce flame several times stronger than before.


    The flame killed dozens of undead soldiers in an instant, and shivana paid a heavy price. She couldn''t use magic for the next half month.


    Weak to the prince''s side, her face full of sweat, shivana took a few breaths, then opened her mouth and said: "Your Highness, I can''t use magic to protect you for the next half month. During this period, we have to rush to Ionia for help, otherwise the occupied country will be more than just demasia."


    "Shivana, do you mean we have to rely on outsiders for our revenge?" The prince''s voice was gloomy, and even his face was gloomy and embarrassing.


    Shivana didn''t notice that the prince''s attitude was different from that of the past. She had a trace of apology in her eyes: "Your Highness, the power of shadow island can not be countered by only one country. The human kingdom of Valoran must unite with each other in order to have a chance to defeat them. Not only Ionia, but also the strength of NOx and other countries is needed to unite."


    "Shut up!" The prince roared like a beast, and he saw the scene of demacia turning into Purgatory again. Countless dead souls and ruins of the city were killing his rationality.Not only that, the prince''s mind also recalled the picture of himself being captured by swiyne, even the scene of him being humiliated by Swein''s words in norhus.


    The grief and indignation, self blame and conceit of the country''s subjugation


    All sorts of negative emotions flooded into his mind.


    As Swein once said, all the achievements of the prince are based on the fact that he has a king''s father, a general manager Zhao Xin, and a brother Galen.


    Without the help of these people, he will accomplish nothing!


    The prince tried to deny his weakness in the bottom of his heart, but the more he was, the faster his psychology collapsed.


    His face twitched and he looked at the worried shivana with hatred: "it''s you If you weren''t so useless that you couldn''t beat a demon, we would not have been destroyed! "


    "Your Highness, calm down!" Shivana frowned slightly. She was disgusted with the prince''s self abandonment.


    "Aren''t you a demigod? Why didn''t you save this country? " The prince rushed to the front of shivana and put his hands on the weak shivana''s shoulder.


    "I''ve tried my best, and I''m weak now, your highness. It''s hard for me to recover my magic." Shivana''s shoulders, which were weak, were pressed by the prince. She struggled to get rid of the prince''s hands.


    "I should not believe in the power of others!" With a nervous roar, the prince released shivana''s shoulders and went to one side to talk to himself.


    "Only when I control my own power, can I be truly powerful!" The prince clasped his hands on his chest.


    On one side, shivana kneaded her shoulder, worried about the prince''s current situation.


    The prince shook his head and then nodded. With a roar, he turned to look at shivana.


    The prince''s eyes seemed to reveal some kind of desire, shivana was seen all over uncomfortable. "What''s wrong with you, your highness?" she frowned


    "Shivana, did you say you couldn''t use magic for half a month?" The prince went to shivana and looked into her eyes.


    Shivana thought that the prince''s spirit was normal. She said solemnly, "yes, please your highness during this period of time."


    "Puchi"!


    In the incredible eyes of shivana, the prince''s spear, made from the keel, pierced her left chest in one fell swoop.


    "Your Highness, you..." Before she had finished speaking, shivana, who was already weak, fainted.


    When she woke up again, she found her hands and feet chained to the tree.


    The scene in front of shivana was dim and bright, and the vague figure of the prince gradually became clear. She looked at the prince with a twisted smile in front of her eyes: "you What do you want to do? "


    The prince said with a grim smile: "I once found a secret method to transform the dragon blood into human beings in a piece of relics."


    Shivana''s heart leaped, and she still had a glimmer of hope: "you don''t continue to be wrong, even if you have my strength, you can''t defeat shadow island!"


    "Shut up, you bitch!" The prince slapped hivana''s face with no pity. His heart was blinded by hatred.


    Coldly looking at the palm print on shivana''s face, the prince quietly walked aside and recited the obscure magic spell.


    At the same time, shivana felt that the magic source in her body seemed to be pulled by something, and a faint magic of dragon blood was being stripped out of her body. It seemed to be able to pierce the bone marrow and drain every inch of her body''s dragon blood. The magic power made shivana cry like a ghost.


    The secret skill of the prince is to drain the magic power by force. The magic on the land of Valoran, except for the lost alcasia''s magic, can lead to a magic addiction. Once the magic power in the mage''s body is exhausted, it will become a useless person, even ordinary people will not be as good as it will be.


    Shivana''s panic was revealed on her face. She could not imagine that the prince of demacia was so crazy for revenge that he would not hesitate to sacrifice her life!


    With the exposure of the original magic power in her body, she suffered unspeakable pain, which made her soaked in sweat.


    Finally, shivana could not bear such torture any more and passed out


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 160

    Walking on the way to Oriana''s house, Ye Feng takes Fiona''s hand and walks slowly.


    "Yawn!" Ye Feng touched the bridge of his nose. He was wearing such a thin shirt just now. It was really cold.


    Brother''s, shake my hand to eat the wind


    Ye Feng didn''t look back and glared at Fiona. If it wasn''t for Fiona''s book, he would not have been trained by Ruiwen.


    Ye Feng was so staring, Fiona wronged to lower her head, whispered: "big brother is a liar, said to read a book to give me sugar to eat!"


    Ye Feng squinted and rubbed his forehead with the back of his hand, as if he had said so. But at that time, he didn''t know the content of the book So Ye Feng sighed. He was embarrassed to mention the content of the book.


    Still a little guilty Ye Feng comforted, "Fiona, you can ask her for sugar."


    "All right, big brother." Fiona pursed, her face puffed, still a little unhappy. It is Ye Feng who promised to give her sugar, but she wants Arianna to cash it.


    "Didi"!


    A blue sports car appears from behind Ye Feng and Ye Feng. In a panic, Ye Feng tightly holds Fiona''s hand and makes way for the street.


    Because ye Feng holds it too tightly, Fiona, who has scar on her hand, tears out of her eyes due to pain.


    She asked with a frown: "hiss Good, my brother. It hurts a lot


    "Ah I''m sorry. I''m sorry, Fiona. I didn''t mean to Ye Feng immediately released his hand, holding Fiona''s right palm in his left hand, and gently kneading the back of Fiona''s hand with his right hand to relieve Fiona''s pain.


    After Ye Feng''s rubbing, Fiona felt much better. She opened her eyes wide and said happily, "thank you, big brother."


    The blue sports car stops at Ye Feng''s side. As the windows open slowly, the figure of heimerdinger is reflected in Ye Feng''s eyes. In his childlike shrill voice, hemodinger said, "how can it be you again? Young people, always standing in the middle of the road, easy to be hit by cars, I am the person who want to do scientific research, you should not deliberately be killed by me


    With that he drove away.


    Ye Feng''s face was baffled, shrugged his shoulders and didn''t take what the little guy said seriously. He smiles at Fiona, and takes Fiona''s hand and walks towards Oriana''s house.


    "Ye Feng, Fiona!" A familiar voice suddenly came from the front. Ye Feng looked out and saw Oriana standing in the distance.


    "Sugar Lollipop Fiona''s eyes were full of stars, and murmured a few words to herself, then she shook off Ye Feng''s hand and ran to Oriana. Ye Feng didn''t react for a while. He was stunned for a moment before he followed Fiona''s steps.


    Fiona flew into the arms of Oriana, showing a childlike smile. Oriana hugs Fiona''s body and turns around in the same place before putting Fiona down.


    Oriana bent her index finger and playfully scraped the bridge of Fiona''s nose. Knowing that, she took the lollipop from her pocket and shook it in front of the greedy Fiona.


    "Big sister!" Fiona took the lollipop in her hands and kissed her affectionately: "I like you!"


    "I love being with Fiona, too." Oriana blinked her right eye. She had just become a human being. Her heart was full of innocence. She had a feeling of sympathy for Fiona.


    See two people hang themselves on one side, Ye Feng is very embarrassed. In order to prove his sense of being, he coughed: "cough, cough Oriana, where are we going to play this afternoon


    "Ye Feng, let''s go to the doll''s shop this afternoon. Fiona is a girl, and she is in a childlike mood. I think she will like it!" Oriana raised her head and gave a kind smile. For Ye Feng, who has been accompanying her silently before she became a human being, Oriana has a special feeling. Besides her dead father, Ye Feng is her most trusted person.


    "Girls like it..." Ye Feng''s mouth twitch, he thought of this morning''s comic book is also a girl''s favorite thing.


    "Well?" Oriana stares at the clear eyes and smiles at Ye Feng, asking what''s wrong.


    Ye Feng took out the comic book and handed it to Oriana. She said with a wry smile, "Oriana, it''s not like this book again, is it?"


    "Ah Oriana in the moment of seeing this book taken out by Ye Feng exclaimed excitedly. She grabbed it from Ye Feng''s hand, and her face was red and her face was lovely.


    "That Did you see it? " Oriana looks at Ye Feng with some uncertainty.


    Ye Feng touched his nose: "yes."


    "Sorry It''s the first time for me to watch this. It seems that it has a kind of magic power that attracts me to watch it. I won''t show it to Fiona in the future. I''ll give up this too


    Ye Feng, who wanted to blame Oriana, could not say anything more when she saw her pathetic appearance. She was afraid that she would cry. He coughed, but said: "this is just a book, you see nothing, as long as you do not distort your normal psychology."Orinna eyelashes trembled and looked at Ye Feng suspiciously: "really?"


    "Really!" Ye Feng seriously nodded his head.


    On hearing this, Ariana took Fiona''s hand and cheered, "great, Fiona, let''s go to play first. On the way back, I''ll change two books for you, and I''ll just finish reading them."


    "Good, good, big sister!"


    ¡­¡­


    Doll street, on the southwest Street of the pierviff business district, sells dolls all over the street. Some doll shops sell characters from hot video games in the city, some characters in novels, and all kinds of other doll shops.


    Through the window glass, Fiona''s eyes are a bit dazzled. These various dolls aroused her desire for innocence.


    Oriana watched Fiona''s expression and nodded with satisfaction. She said to Ye Feng: "Fiona needs these things to reduce the shadow left in her heart, but these are just the most basic things. She needs an opportunity to really get better."


    "Opportunity?" Ye Feng walks and looks at Fiona, who is full of vitality in front of her.


    "Well, when it''s critical, it may take extreme stimulation to recover, or it may be natural to recover naturally."


    "I hope Fiona can recover on her own, that''s the best." Ye Feng exhaled a breath and prayed for Fiona in the bottom of her heart. In his opinion, Fiona has gone through enough suffering, and it is best not to be stimulated any more.


    It''s not satisfying to see on the street all the time. Fiona points to the shop in front of her and looks expectantly at Ye Feng: "big brother, big sister, let''s go in and have a look."


    Oriana gives Ye Feng a reassuring look. She walks forward and pushes Fiona''s back into the shop. As she walked, she said with a smile, "OK, Fiona, tell us what you like."


    Ye Feng at the rear sees Fiona who gets along well with Oriana, and is very silent for a time. Out of selfishness, he actually hoped that Fiona would not recover and maintain such a character. Fiona was very likable. Unlike before, cold, arrogant and difficult to get along with others.


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng thinks of his childhood sweetheart Fiona. I don''t know if her demonization has been solved? Ye Feng finds that he has been thinking more and more recently. He was not like this before. Tossing his head, no longer think, Ye Feng also followed into the doll shop in front of him.


    Oriana was slowly looking for her favorite doll, while Fiona ran to a corner of the shop.


    In the corner window, a fluffy doll about her knee caught her attention. The green felt hat, the red rim of the sunglasses, the adorable eyeliner is surrounded by a round brown rim of eyes. There is a red scarf like a scarf under the big head and the body. The green fist and green boots are all on the Fiona''s sprouting point. She really likes this cute plush doll!


    Suddenly, something strange happened! Fiona saw that doll in the window opened her squinting eyes. Her big, cute eyes blinked at her again and again.


    Rubbing her eyes, Fiona found that the doll who was blinking was squinting again. She pursed her mouth and looked at the doll in bewilderment, pressing her lower lip with her right index finger from time to time.


    Just after Fiona thought the doll wouldn''t move, she saw the doll move again. The doll stuck out its tongue and made a face at Fiona, then recovered.


    At this time, Ye Feng came over. After seeing Ye Feng, Fiona excitedly pointed to the plush doll in the window: "big brother, it''s so cute, I want it!"


    Ye Feng saw Fiona''s happy smile, but also with a smile. He opened the window, took Fiona''s favorite doll out and handed it to her. Then he said, "do you think about it, just this one?"


    "Well!" Fiona can still feel the warm temperature when holding the plush doll. She giggled and elongated the doll''s face to make a grimace.


    One side of the leaf wind saw, quietly reminded: "you can''t play it bad ah!"


    "No, big brother!" Fiona has decided that the doll can make faces and open her eyes. She pulled the doll''s narrow eyelids and successfully let the doll show its big, cute eyes.


    "Hee hee..." Fiona smiles at the doll, holding the doll''s elastic nose from time to time in her right hand.


    One side of the Ye Feng really can''t see, Fiona a little bear child characteristics, he took Fiona to find Oriana. After olliana chose a doll, the three left the doll shop.


    "Big brother, big sister, you see, it can also make the expression of crying!" Fiona Belle bit her lower lip with her teeth, and bent her hands down with the doll''s upturned mouth. She managed to look sad.


    Oriana''s eyes brightened and she said in surprise, "Fiona, your doll is so malleable that ordinary dolls will break if you pull them like this!"


    "Really?" Fiona, with her big eyes wide open, walked curiously towards olivana.One side of the leaf wind suddenly twitch, looking at Fiona''s movement has a kind of ominous premonition.


    Sure enough, under his gaze, Fiona tore off the face of the rabbit doll Oriana had bought, and the cotton inside was exposed.


    "Fiona, what are you doing, my doll!" orina pursed


    Fiona, who has done something bad, runs behind Ye Feng with her doll in her arms. Her small eyes sometimes look at Oriana from behind Ye Feng''s back.


    Ye Feng looked at the scene in front of him with some headache. He had to think of a solution. Fiona was too troublesome!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 161

    As night falls, Fiona lies on her bed and looks at her doll.


    Fiona shook her head rhythmically and looked at her lovely doll with a smile.


    Look, Fiona''s eyes are a little sour. She rubbed her eyes, and when she opened them again, the doll disappeared.


    This really upset Fiona, who was rummaging around her room trying to find her doll.


    Because Fiona tosses the movement is too big, even downstairs is educating Ye Feng Ruiwen to hear.


    Ruiwen looked up at Fiona''s door on the second floor, and then said to Ye Feng, "that''s all for today. You can''t like men!"


    "Don''t worry, sister!" Ye Feng awkwardly nodded his head, and he was too lazy to explain and put the pot on the back.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s attitude is still sincere, Ruiwen, who has been thinking for Ye Feng from the perspective of her sister, nods with satisfaction. She took out a beautifully packaged bag from her side, which contained picture albums and some painting tools.


    When Ye Feng saw it, he couldn''t help asking, "sister, is this?"


    Ruiwen said with a smile: "Fiona doesn''t like to see Picasso''s unique cartoons? I want her to learn how to draw. Maybe it will help her


    Taking over the packaging bag in Ruiwen''s hand, Ye Feng didn''t expect that his sister was also so concerned about Fiona, who was not his childhood sweetheart. He was very moved.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s moving face, Ruiwen waved her hand and said with a smile, "OK, you can go up and have a look at her. It''s quite dynamic."


    "Well!" Ye Feng nodded.


    At this time, Fiona in the room looking for dolls are looking for crying. She looked at the spot where the doll had disappeared and sat down in a lost position.


    As soon as she sat down, Fiona heard a childish "ouch.". She blew her nose and stood up in terror. Timid she looked around and found no one, relaxed her vigilance and sat down again.


    "Ouch"!


    The childish voice sounded again, and Fiona rose again. Suddenly, ophyna drops her head and disappears.


    Happy, she temporarily forget the fear, holding the doll on the bed to roll happily, from time to time issued a happy laugh.


    At this time, Ye Feng came in with a picture album and painting tools. Seeing the mess of the room, he couldn''t help but get a headache.


    Put the things on the small table in front of the bed, Ye Feng has a stiff face and wants to reprimand Fiona, who is still rolling on the bed.


    "Fiona, you..." Ye Feng pulls Fiona to sit up. When he sees Fiona''s red and swollen eyes and her crying face, the words ready for reprimand are instantly swallowed back by him.


    Although Fiona has a smile on her face, Ye Feng still has a little heartache when she sees the beautiful face crying flowers. Holding Fiona sitting on the edge of the bed, Ye Feng pulled out the paper towel beside the bed and wiped the wet nose tip for Fiona. After blowing his nose, he threw the paper towel to the dustbin outside the corridor. Ye Feng went to the bathroom and took a clean and wet towel to wipe the tears on Fiona''s face. Looking at the messy things and clothes on the floor, Ye Feng picks up Fiona again.


    After finishing all this, Ye Feng sighed and looked at Fiona, who was clever and silent, and said, "how did you cry just now?"


    "Big brother, doll, it It It''s it Fiona is excited to tell Ye Feng that the doll will disappear, but she doesn''t know how to express it. Now Fiona, intelligence is similar to three-year-old children, do not know how to express.


    Ye Feng doesn''t want to go too far. He opens the bag and puts the album and painting tools on Fiona''s straight legs. He laughed and lured, "OK, Fiona, do you want to learn to draw?" At the same time, Ye Feng does not forget to give Fiona encouragement in the eyes.


    "Painting?" Fiona looked at Ye Feng innocently. She didn''t know what Ye Feng said.


    "Well, draw. Do you see the doll in your hand? You can draw it on the picture album." Ye Feng saw Fiona or a little confused, and pointed to the doll held by Fiona.


    Now Fiona understood. She grinned and laughed. Put the doll aside, Fiona excitedly picked up the picture album and a pencil, the tip of her tongue licked her lips and teeth, which was lovely.


    Ye Feng is also very curious about what Fiona will draw to the doll. He sits next to Fiona and looks at Fiona''s concentration on flipping the album.


    Looking at, Ye Feng''s face seems to be holding back a smile, looks really strange. For a long time, he couldn''t bear to laugh and laughed at the side.


    Fiona is not a doll. She is clearly drawing a human pig. It seems that Fiona still has a long way to go.


    "Big brother, do you want to see if I draw well?" After finishing the last stroke, Fiona picked up the album and approached Ye Feng. She looked at Ye Feng coyly, hoping to get his praise.


    Because laughing, Ye Feng casually said what he thought in his heart: "Fiona, are you painting a pig?"


    As soon as Fiona listened, the skin on her pretty face twitched slightly, and her red and swollen eyes began to twinkle with a faint twinkling light. The tip of her nose was so sour that she blew her nose, as if she were ready to cry.Oh, no, I said the wrong thing! Ye Feng forehead a burst of black lines, he hastily flattered: "Fiona, you are not bad, and this doll has eight points like, still need to continue to refuel ah!"


    "But But You said I drew like a pig Fiona pursed, still a little angry.


    My noble and cool aunt, you have a good memory at this time! Ye Feng patted his forehead and said with an embarrassed smile, "that''s a joke. Don''t take it seriously!"


    Fiona rubbed her eyes, and the clouds cleared away, and she burst into a beautiful sunny smile. She took the painting and asked Ye Feng, "big brother, do you think big sister will like this painting?"


    "Why do you ask that all of a sudden?" Ye Feng looked at Fiona suspiciously and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Fiona awkwardly scratched the back of her head, pursed her mouth and whispered, "I want to send her this painting to make her smile."


    It turned out that Fiona was thinking about breaking the Oriana rabbit doll in the afternoon. Ye Feng suddenly realized that the silly Fiona also knew to admit his mistakes.


    Glancing at Fiona''s humanoid pig, Ye Feng''s mouth twitches. It''s good for Fiona to have this heart, but the painting is so bad that he can''t imagine the expression of Ariana when she sees it.


    Fiona pulled the corner of Ye Feng''s clothes, opened her eyes and said, "big brother, do you think big sister will like it?"


    Still thinking about the scene when olivianna saw the painting, Ye Feng casually said, "yes."


    After getting Ye Feng''s affirmation, Fiona happily approaches Ye Feng and kisses her forehead gently.


    The cool touch on his forehead pulled Ye Feng back to reality. He didn''t respond and said, "Fiona, did you kiss my forehead just now?"


    "Hee hee Yes, big brother Fiona blinked with a smile.


    Fiona looked at the painting in her hand, and a glimmer of light flashed from her mind. She excitedly said: "big brother, I still want to write on the painting, and then give it to big sister!"


    Looking at Fiona''s cheerful look, Ye Feng can''t bear to continue to hit her. He followed Fiona''s heart and said, "OK, what do you want to write?"


    "Talent!"


    Fiona said, excitedly writing "talent" on the painting.


    "Glory!"


    "Faith!"


    Fiona''s right index finger was close to her lower lip, her eyes looked at the ceiling, thought for a moment, and then her eyes lit up: "there are beautiful pictures!"


    After writing these words, Fiona frowned, still a little dissatisfied. She also drew a sword on the painting and wrote the words "artist with sword". After finishing, she just showed a satisfied smile.


    She is not satisfied with her love, she also wants to be recognized by Ye Feng. Fiona put the picture album in front of Ye Feng''s eyes with both hands, and looked at Ye Feng''s eyes expectantly: "big brother, do you think I''m an artist with a sword?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 162

    Liuyun sword, one of the two swords inherited by Laurent family, is also the sword of Fiona after understanding the meaning of sword.


    Ye Feng looks at the Liuyun sword in his hand, and doesn''t know when Fiona can return to normal.


    "Creak" a, Fiona probing into Ye Feng''s room. She came to find Ye Feng to play with. Ye Feng had been practicing Ruiwen''s swordsmanship all morning and ignored her.


    She tiptoed on tiptoe, around Ye Feng''s back. Climbing onto Ye Feng''s bed, Fiona''s eyes gradually enlarge, and then she pounces on Ye Feng''s back, her hands around Ye Feng''s neck.


    She giggled: "big brother, let''s go to play with big sister, OK?"


    Ye Feng was so scared by Fiona that his heart almost jumped out of the body. He turned around with Liuyun sword in his hand, but he said, "it''s too tired to practice sword this morning. Let''s go another day."


    Ye Feng turned around, Fiona found that he had Liuyun sword in his hand. She blinked and stared at the Liuyun sword in Ye Feng''s hand.


    Staring at, Fiona''s spirit began to trance, she grabbed Liuyun sword from Ye Feng''s hand. Caressing the body of the sword, she felt more intimate with her long lost familiarity. She hasn''t touched this sword for some time since she met Ye Feng last time.


    Perceiving something wrong with Fiona, Ye Feng quietly observes Fiona''s actions.


    "My sword..." Fiona held her right hand tightly and looked at Ye Feng coldly.


    The icy air in Fiona''s eyes makes Ye Feng feel like falling into an ice cave. He had only seen it in the eyes of Fiona and his childhood sweetheart.


    "Fiona?" By Fiona that sharp eyes see scalp numb, Ye Feng embarrassed squint.


    "Why did you take my sword?" Fiona''s voice was threatening, and her sword hand trembled.


    Although Fiona''s eyes are sharp, Ye Feng seems to see fear from Fiona''s eyes. Looking at Fiona, Ye Feng thought of a possibility. When Fiona sees Liuyun sword, she will instinctively arouse her latent aggressiveness to defend herself. She may treat him as an abusive person just like last time. The sword was not only unable to bring her a sense of security, but also the source of her uneasy flow. Perhaps the most important thing Fiona needs to overcome is some uneasy speculation and shadow brought by Liuyun sword. Thinking of this, Ye Feng solved a lot of doubts.


    "Fiona, I''m Ye Feng. Don''t be afraid. I won''t hurt you." He tried to soften Fiona''s vigilance in a gentle tone, and he didn''t want to be hit.


    "You If you get closer, don''t blame me for being rude! " Fiona holds Liuyun sword tightly in both hands and looks at Ye Feng with warning eyes.


    Ye Feng rubbed his temple with his index finger in a slight headache. It seemed that Fiona could not be forced to put down her sword without scaring Fiona.


    Coughing, Ye Feng drew his voice and threatened: "don''t put the sword down, do you want to be beaten again?"


    Ye Feng suddenly threatened, scared Fiona all over. She lowered her head, glanced at the scars hidden in the clothes, and then raised her head to secretly examine Ye Feng''s expression.


    When she saw the ferocious expression of Ye Feng, she immediately threw the Liuyun sword in her hand. Ye Feng sees the opportunity to catch the Liuyun sword. He holds the Liuyun sword and approaches Fiona.


    Originally worried that Ye Feng would hit her, Fiona was terrified when she saw Ye Feng approaching, and her body on her back kept falling back.


    However, Ye Feng did not intend to let Fiona go. He wanted to take this opportunity to let Fiona face up to her Liuyun sword. At the thought that Fiona, who was so obsessed with the sword, was actually left a shadow by her own sword, Ye Feng was not very happy. He didn''t want Fiona he knew to be that way.


    Ye Feng pressed step by step, Fiona frowned, shook her head painfully, and went back. Until Fiona''s back against the wall, no retreat, her eyes red, shed tears of fear.


    "Please don''t hit me, will you?" Fiona looked at Ye Feng with pleading eyes. Her throat choked and her mouth was confused.


    Although he loved Fiona, there were some things he had to do. Ye Feng suddenly reaches out his hand and grabs Fiona''s right wrist. No matter how Fiona struggled to get rid of Ye Feng''s hand, he held on to it.


    "Fiona, look at this sword!" Ye Feng''s eyes stare at Fiona''s eyes.


    Suddenly, Fiona''s trance disappeared. She just recovered from seeing Ye Feng''s face that moment wanted to be coquettish with Ye Feng, but the pain from her right wrist and Ye Feng''s frightening eyes made her afraid. She looked at Ye Feng at a loss: "big Big brother, why are you looking at me like this all of a sudden? How terrible Wuwuwu... "


    Ye Feng is also a little confused by this sudden situation, he did not expect how Fiona began to call him big brother again.


    Fiona bent her legs, curled up in front of the bed, pursed her mouth and looked at Ye Feng wrongly: "big brother, you hurt me, Wuwuwuwu..."


    A glance at the cloud in front of my eyes. He still held Fiona''s right wrist tightly and put the Liuyun sword into her hand.


    He wrapped his hand around Fiona''s hand, held the handle of Liuyun sword, and said, "Fiona, do you know what this sword is called?"At the moment of touching Liuyun sword, Fiona''s pupil shrinks and her mouth widens. She felt as if she was suffocating. She wanted to shout but couldn''t make a sound.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng shows an excited look. It seems that Liuyun sword is really the key to make Fiona recover.


    But he was not happy for a long time, Fiona began to call him "big brother". Even if Fiona holds the Liuyun sword, she doesn''t have the slightest reaction, and she still hates the Liuyun sword in her hand.


    "Big brother, can you be gentle, I really hurt..." Fiona wronged small eyes staring at Ye Feng, wet tears in the eye frame around.


    Now that it doesn''t work for ophena. "I''m sorry, Fiona, I didn''t mean to," he said, apologetically


    "Big brother, I don''t like this sword..." Fiona tooted her mouth and handed the cloud sword to Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng''s mouth twitches. He doesn''t want Fiona to have an aversion to Liuyun sword. "But Fiona, it''s your sword," he said with a smile


    "Mine?" Fiona tilts her head and looks at Ye Feng suspiciously.


    "Yes Ye Feng nods quickly, and looks at Fiona seriously.


    "I don''t like it now. Give it to you, big brother." Fiona rubbed her crimson eyes and said coquettishly.


    "You wait..." Voice just fell, Ye Feng ran out of the room under the gaze of Fiona''s doubt.


    For a long time, ye Fengcai came in panting with Fiona''s painting. He sat next to Fiona and took a few breaths before he said, "how do you read these words?"


    With her eyes wide open, Fiona curiously looks at a few words written on her painting pointed by Ye Feng. She cleverly read every word: "with Sword Of Art Art Home... "


    Listening to Fiona''s long tone, Ye Feng encouraged in her eyes: "you say you are an artist who uses a sword. If you don''t like this sword, Oriana will say you are a liar!"


    "I''m not a liar!" Fiona pursed her mouth and looked at Ye Feng defiantly.


    Finally, the situation has been saved! Ye Feng breathes a sigh of relief in the bottom of my heart. He stroked Fiona''s short hair with a smile: "then you can''t help liking this sword, Fiona!"


    Fiona''s mouth puffed up, and there was still a trace of reluctance in her eyes. But when she saw Ye Feng''s expression, she encouraged her to do it: "then I Try to like it... "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 163

    "Ding Dong Ding Dong... "


    Oliviana, who was scrubbing the tea table with a rag, stopped her work suspiciously. It was almost evening. Who would look for her?


    She tossed her hands full of water and walked to the door in her apron. As soon as she opened the door, she heard Fiona''s voice: "big sister, I''ve painted you a picture."


    Looking at the door, Olivia was surprised. Fiona came alone. "Your big brother?" she asked suspiciously


    "Big brother, he''s right behind me," Fiona naively looked back and found that Ye Feng was gone. She looked at Oriana at a loss: "big brother was still there just now."


    With that, Fiona pouted in a low voice.


    As soon as Fiona was about to cry, Oriana quickly changed the subject: "by the way, Fiona, aren''t you going to send me a painting?"


    Fiona opened her mouth and her face improved. She said happily, "well, big sister, I specially drew my doll for you!"


    "What about the painting?" Olliana asked with a smile.


    "Here it is Ah? My painting Sobbing, my painting is missing It was meant to be given to big sister It''s gone... " Fiona held out her hands and found her painting missing. Her pretty face was clouded again, and she looked sadly at oliviana and sobbed.


    "Painting Painting Here it is Outside the courtyard of the villa came Ye Feng''s panting voice, and soon he ran in out of breath.


    "Ye Feng!" Oriana saw Ye Feng coming and couldn''t help rejoicing.


    "Here, Fiona, just now you were jumping on the road and the painting was blown away by the wind. It took me a long time to find it back for you." Ye Feng handed the painting to Fiona and wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    Fiona rubbed her wet eyes with the back of her hand, squinted and said with a sweet smile, "thank you, big brother."


    Oriana also took Fiona''s hand and went into the room and said, "come in first."


    Ye Feng walked in the end, closed the door, and then went to Fiona and sat down.


    Seeing Ye Feng sitting down, Oriana said with a smile, "yesterday you said you didn''t bring Fiona to play today?"


    Ye Feng scratched his head awkwardly: "I was going to bring Fiona tomorrow, but she has been clamoring to send you paintings in the afternoon, apologizing for damaging your rabbit doll yesterday."


    "Really, Fiona?" Oriana turned to look at Fiona.


    "I''m sorry, big sister. Yesterday I thought your doll and mine could be as expressive as mine." Fiona blushed, embarrassed.


    "For the sake of your painting specially for me, I forgive you. Let me see how about your doll?" Oriana gave an understanding smile.


    Hearing that Oriana didn''t blame herself, Fiona''s uneasy little eyes suddenly disappeared, and revealed a look of joy. She was holding the picture in her hand and was about to show it to Ariana.


    At this time, Ye Feng moves, and he stops Fiona''s action with his hand. Under the perplexed eyes of Oriana, Ye Feng awkwardly reminds, "Oriana, you''d better be prepared before you look at it. Fiona painted Painted... "


    After glancing at Fiona, ye Fengcai then said, "the painting is a little bit It''s not good... "


    Fiona pursed her mouth, and her eyes whirled back and forth between Oriana and Ye Feng: "what''s the meaning of not so good? Is it a little worse than that? "


    Oriana was stunned, and then she went back to Ye Feng and said, "don''t worry, as long as it''s painted by Fiona, I''ll like it if it''s ugly."


    "Does big brother mean I don''t paint well?" Fiona''s voice was much lower than before.


    Oriana did not notice that Ye Feng was winking at her all the time. She did not pretend to think of the cableway: "it seems to mean this."


    It''s over, Fiona is crying again! Ye Feng is soft and prone on the sofa, looking at the ceiling with a pair of loveless expression.


    As expected by the leaf wind, as soon as Ariana said this, Fiona''s mouth was cocked up, the skin on her pretty face twitched from time to time, and the tears in her eyes became more and more. That tearful eyes whirling in the eyes of the people look pitiful.


    However, Fiona next that full of ambiguity words just let Ye Feng collapse, scared him almost did not back breath. Fiona blew her nose and choked, "whoa Big brother, that''s not what you said in bed last night Wuwuwu... "


    When she heard this, she immediately fantasized, and her pretty face showed a shy and ruddy look. She said incoherently, "you Last night In bed... "


    Looking at Oriana''s hesitant, shy look, Ye Feng knew she wanted to be crooked. He quickly explained, "wait Wait Oriana, don''t think about it, and Fiona, don''t talk nonsense


    Fiona''s little temper came up and gambled: "I didn''t say anything Sobbing Big brother, you big liar... "


    Ye Feng''s mouth twitches, and Fiona looks like he did to her. It seems that she has always been giving her a good look recently, and she is not afraid that he will talk casually.Ye Feng, with a straight face, was just about to teach Fiona a lesson, when she saw Fiona crying and ran to her arms. Fiona sobbed bitterly: "you still hurt me Wuwuwu... "


    See olivianna a pair of maintenance Fiona appearance, Ye Feng had to bitter face way: "Oriana, you must not listen to Fiona nonsense."


    Fiona continued to fight with Ye Feng with her breath in her mouth: "I didn''t I didn''t I didn''t You said last night that I painted very well, and now you tell my elder sister that it''s not good-looking, you big liar! "


    After listening to Fiona''s words, Ye Feng is finally relieved, and Oriana also understands that she has just misunderstood Fiona''s meaning. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and gently kisses her forehead. "So it is. Fiona doesn''t cry. Let me see your painting."


    Fiona held on to the painting and did not dare to show it to Oriana. She shook her head and said, "but the elder brother said it was not good-looking..."


    "It''s ok..." Ariana kisses Fiona again and slowly takes the painting out of Fiona''s hands.


    Taking a close look at the painting, Oriana said with a smile, "is Fiona drawing for the first time?"


    Fiona nodded her head and looked at her nervously for fear that she would deny her painting.


    Ye Feng sees two people hang him in the side, had to one person in one side to sulk.


    Oriana pressed Fiona''s forehead with her forehead, and gently encouraged her: "it''s very good to draw like this for the first time. Fiona, do you want to learn painting from me?"


    "Does big sister like painting too?" Fiona opened her eyes and looked at Oriana with joy.


    There was a flicker in her eyes, and she remembered another one. She was suddenly a little envious of the wonderful time that oleana could have had with her father.


    After a long time, she said, "well It was a long time ago, or I inherited the memory of her death. "


    Fiona doesn''t quite understand the meaning of her words, but she can confirm that she likes painting. "Big sister, I want to learn painting with you!" she said excitedly


    Olliana picked up her complicated mood and showed her face again: "well, wait for me. I''ll go to the second floor to get some paper and pens."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 164

    In the villa of Oriana, the apron wearing olivana brings her two breakfast from the kitchen to the living room.


    With breakfast on the long table in the living room, olivana is going upstairs to call Fiona down for breakfast.


    At this time, Fiona''s room on the second floor heard the loud noise of stepping on the wooden floor. Then she heard the door slamming open. Before she could see what was going on, Fiona ran downstairs in her eyes.


    Fiona took a few breaths, then stammered: "big Big brother Why is the big brother missing? "


    It turns out that Fiona is thinking about Ye Feng. Oriana said with a smile, "Ye Feng? He went back after he coaxed you to sleep last night, and I stayed with you in the latter half of the night. "


    Fiona said, "ah," with a slightly lost look. "Big sister, big brother, will he come again today?" she asked


    Oriana took Fiona''s hand and said, "no accident, he will come this afternoon. We have an appointment to go to the video game city this afternoon."


    Fiona happily nodded her head, after hearing the video game city, she instantly forgot Ye Feng. She went to play with Oriana last time and was brought back before she had enough. This time, what she said will depend on there!


    Seeing Fiona immersed in the fantasy of video game city, Oriana ordered solemnly: "Fiona, Ye Feng is here this afternoon. Don''t be as noisy as last time and don''t want to leave!"


    Fiona bowed her head, nodded her head, and accepted her advice. Under the temptation of video game city, Fiona, a mental child, lied for the first time.


    "Fiona is so nice. Come on, have breakfast." Oriana was relieved to see Fiona nodding. She does not want to let Ye Feng see Fiona addicted to video games, so she is mostly to blame Ye Feng.


    Fiona nodded her head and sat on the bench, chewing her breakfast slowly. And Ariana sat down on the sofa in front of the TV with a fork and a plate in her hand, and watched the TV.


    As soon as the TV was turned on, Arianna saw Gana.


    "Audience friends in front of the TV, welcome to the real-time live broadcast from the official television station of piltvov. I''m Jana, the live reporter of this time."


    In the TV, Gana, dressed in a blue professional dress and brown silk stockings as usual, was standing in front of a smoky building on the middle floor.


    "As we can see, I''m at the door of a 30 story office building in the southwest of the business district, and there''s a lot of smoke on the 13th floor in the middle of the building." The camera, with the help of Gana, gives a close-up of the 13th floor before turning to Gana again.


    "It is reported that this incident is related to the previous terrorist cases that have not been solved. In the first half hour before the live broadcast, the police have done a good job of evacuation. Let''s ask the person in charge of this case, officer Wei, how the case is progressing," she said


    With the movement of Gana, the camera quickly came to the cordon at the entrance of the building, where there were several policemen in police uniform, and Wei was among them.


    Gana quickly came to Wei and asked in a polite tone, "officer Wei, I''d like to disturb you. How do you know that someone will commit a crime here and reasonably arrange the evacuation in advance?"


    But she still replied, "the suspect personally wrote us the place and time of her next crime."


    "Did you take the initiative to expose the location and time of the crime to the police station? Is it just a simple farce? " Gana covered her mouth and wondered.


    Wei waved her hand and said unhappily, "I can''t answer this question, Miss Gana."


    Gana also knows that Wei is a hot tempered and impatient person. Since Wei has said so, she doesn''t need to continue to ask.


    Turning to face the camera, Gana shows a professional smile. Just about to end the live broadcast, a huge explosion roared overhead.


    The picture in front of the TV was shaking violently, and I only heard the angry voice from the TV: "Damn it, didn''t it explode in the afternoon? This cunning criminal


    All of a sudden, when the camera went out, the video was gone.


    Oriana looked thoughtfully at the blackened screen, and it seemed that piltvoff was not as peaceful as before.


    "Big sister, I want to listen to Ali''s song!" Fiona did not know when she had finished her breakfast, and she squinted into her arms.


    Oliviana, who was carrying the plate, was shaking and almost spilled her breakfast on the floor. After stabilizing herself, Oriana pinched Fiona''s nose and said with a smile, "I can''t watch TV without wiping her mouth clean. Come on, I''ll wipe it for you first. The oil is dead!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha Cho!" Ye Feng suddenly sneezed, he touched some red nose, bitter face to see Ruiwen.


    When he saw Ruiwen''s expressionless face, he immediately swallowed all the lazy words he had thought of.Ruiwen naturally saw that Ye Feng wanted to be lazy, but she was the most clear about her brother''s temperament. To say who in the world knows Ye Feng best, no one knows Ye Feng better than her future wife.


    At the thought of this, Ruiwen couldn''t help thinking a lot. Two Fiona and one hivier, she knew that they liked Ye Feng. If you want to say who she thinks best of, there is no better than sylvier. Moreover, she also hopes that the girl who is willing to know Ye Feng and understand Ye Feng will become Ye Feng''s wife. Sylvier''s rationality and intellectuality at critical moments can help Ye Feng not make some regretful decisions.


    And the two Fiona, she is more familiar with only has the Mo feather sword Fiona. As like as two peas, she knew that the two Fiona''s personalities were almost identical.


    As far as she knew about Fiona, Fiona''s arrogant and cold heart was hard to do what only sylvier''s character could do. Even if Fiona falls in love with someone, she will instinctively resist if she wants to do something low. Such a character is likely to make a decision to break the relationship between the two.


    Most of all, both Fiona are hostile to the other, and how to solve the problem of coexistence is a headache.


    I believe that Ye Feng''s character will not allow the two Fiona to kill each other for the so-called Laurent glory.


    As a sister, Ruiwen naturally does not want her brother''s wife to have such unstable factors.


    Of course, no one can say anything about feelings. She hopes that Ye Feng and sylvier are one thing, but who Ye Feng is with is another. As a sister, she could only bless him in silence.


    As for Ye Feng when she was a child, Ruiwen didn''t take it seriously. She only thought that Ye Feng had been following her for 19 years and had unnecessary attachment to her. Although she dotes on her younger brother, she still resists to be Ye Feng''s wife from the bottom of her heart. It''s not just that she is Ye Feng''s parents and enemies. In the final analysis, her love for Ye Feng is the affection of her sister caring for her brother, not the love between lovers.


    Her biggest wish now is to be able to maintain a one-day relationship with Ye Feng. After Ye Feng knows the truth, I''m afraid she will never hope to keep a simple relationship with Ye Feng like now.


    Breathing out a breath of turbid air, Ruiwen looks at Ye Feng, who is lazy in his movements when practicing the roar of soul shaking and the dancing of folded wings. Her eyes inevitably show a warm soft light. In a twinkling of an eye, she had spent 19 years of peace and stability in an incredible way. She couldn''t believe it herself.


    Xiao Feng has also changed from a baby in his infancy to a playful and active child, and then to a young man who is young and astringent now. Ruiwen''s eyes are lax, and the years are really inspiring. Although her appearance has not changed, her mentality has gone through vicissitudes.


    Pick up the complex mood, Ruiwen soft face of the cheek once again cold down, can not continue to let Ye Feng lazy. She gently reprimanded: "Xiao Feng, if you let me see you lazy again, you will give me another afternoon of practice!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 165

    There are Ruiwen in the side to urge, Ye Feng this morning can be regarded as very difficult. Fortunately, Ye Feng''s broken wing dance and soul shaking roar have made significant progress under this rigorous training intensity.


    Although in Ruiwen''s eyes, Ye Feng''s flapping wing dance and soul shaking roar are not good enough, but for Ye Feng, who does not like to practice martial arts, he is already pretty good.


    See nearly noon, Ruiwen also don''t want to delay Ye Feng''s afternoon time, but she knows Ye Feng is going to find Fiona. She clapped her hands and threw her black coat to Ye Feng. Then she said, "Xiao Feng, let''s practice here today, and tomorrow I''ll teach you the wind shield to march forward bravely."


    Hearing that he will learn new swordsmanship tomorrow, Ye Feng has a headache. He said with a bitter face, "sister, how many swordsmanship do you have?"


    Ruiwen didn''t care about Ye Feng''s bitter gourd face, she chuckled: "count tomorrow''s, there are two did not teach you."


    Ye Feng put on his coat and murmured a few words of Ruiwen in a low voice. He glanced at Ruiwen with a guilty heart. Seeing that there was no change in Ruiwen''s face, he was relieved.


    Ruiwen looked at Ye Feng and said to herself. Although she didn''t hear her clearly, she still reminded: "Xiaofeng, if you are as strong as your sister, you can form an invisible shield with the sword spirit of wind like I do, so that you can resist the cold air of piltvov in winter."


    Ye Feng skimmed his lips: "this is a waste of energy, it''s better to wear a thick point of clothes practical."


    "Don''t talk to your elder sister. You asked me to learn swordsmanship from me before. Now you know it''s hard. You must learn all swordsmanship for me!" Ruiwen rolled her eyes, looked sullen, grabbed Ye Feng''s ear, and her tone was very strong. As a sister, you should be gentle when you should be gentle; when you should set an example, you must stand up.


    "Pain, pain, pain Elder sister, cough Elder sister, I know I''m wrong Ye Feng screamed with pain. He bowed his hands and begged for mercy.


    See Ye Feng soft, Ruiwen secretly smile in the bottom of my heart. However, in order to leave a deep impression on Ye Feng, her face still revealed the meaning of reprimand: "this can give my elder sister a long memory!"


    Finish saying that, Ruiwen released the hand, the corner of the mouth inadvertently across the shallow warm smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Strange country Strange city Strangers. Dressed in a gray cloak and a hoodie, the 17-year-old girl walked wearily down the damp, dark path.


    Lifting her wet cheeks, the girl looked up at the gray sky. The overcast clouds and pouring rain made the girl''s gloomy heart even darker.


    Her eyes are filled with faint blood, moving eyes twinkle with light fluorescence, red and swollen eyes full of tears or rain liquid.


    Wriggling lips, the girl''s throat dry to drink water. She opened her mouth slightly and stretched out the tip of her tongue.


    For a long time, the girl closed her mouth and gently slid her left hand over her thin lip. She wiped her moist lips and went on aimlessly.


    "Why don''t you walk with eyes?"


    At the same time, the girl is pushed to the ground directly by the strong man. She clasped her hands around her shoulders and apologized humbly, "I''m sorry Sorry I''m sorry... "


    The strong man glared at the girl, picked up the umbrella on the ground and kicked the girl''s abdomen with his feet before leaving.


    The girl covered her abdomen wrongly and stood up to move on.


    "Ha cho Ha Chou... " The girl sneezed twice and frowned slightly.


    With her back against the eaves of the dark path, the girl sat curled up on the ground. She looked not far away and happened to see a mother and son walking towards this side with umbrellas. Staring at the four or five-year-old boy in her mother''s arms, a trace of envy flashed through the girl''s eyes.


    "Mother, hee hee Look at the paper tiger I made The little boy waved his masterpiece in the hope of his mother''s praise.


    The mother put her forehead on the little boy''s forehead and said gently, "honey, this is the most exquisite paper tiger I have ever seen!"


    With his mother''s praise, the little boy was as happy as honey. He moved in his mother''s arms, waving a paper tiger, causing his mother to cast a coquettish look.


    The naughty little boy''s hand slipped, the paper tiger in his hand flew out of his hand with the wind and floated to the girl''s body.


    Seeing that the paper tiger was about to fall on the wet ground, the good girl subconsciously caught the paper tiger. She stood up and went to the mother and son and handed the paper tiger to the little boy.


    The little boy''s mother showed a kind smile to the girl, and then said to the little boy in her arms, "baby, thank you so much. Don''t be so naughty next time."


    The little boy opened his big clear eyes and looked at the girl curiously. He said, "thank you..."


    In the middle, the boy''s pupils shrank and he looked at the girl in front of him in horror. In the eyes of the little boy, the girl''s face gradually twisted into a huge head shaped like a spider, and the hand holding the paper tiger was also twisted into spider legs. He was so frightened that he burst into tears."Monster Monster Sobbing Wow Wow Whoa Mother, she''s a monster How terrible... "


    The little boy''s sudden cry caused his mother a burst of consternation, and then the little boy''s mother thought of the terrible rumor that children can see dirty things that adults can''t see.


    Looking at the girl''s pretty face and her incompatible gray cloak, and then glancing at the dark path, her fear began to grow slowly.


    Unable to bear the oppressive atmosphere, the little boy''s mother screamed and ran away with the boy in her arms.


    The girl held the paper tiger in her eyes and left the umbrella. The paper tiger was soon wet by the rain. Her heart, like the paper tiger soaked in rain, became more and more gloomy and went further towards the twisted road.


    "1750 The little boy was the 1750 to say I was a monster... " The girl took back her hand and let the paper tiger fall into the hollow ditch.


    She lowered herself and looked at her reflection in the hollow ditch under her feet. The corner of his eyes in the ditch, a drop of tears, down the cheek, drop in the ditch.


    Light ripple rippling, the girl''s pretty cheek is also shaking.


    The next moment, the girl saw her pretty face begin to twist in the water, scarlet red pits began to grow on both sides of her cheek.


    She looked at herself in the water in horror, shook her head, and the illusion disappeared.


    At the bottom of her heart, the girl muttered to herself, "I am a human being, not a monster..."


    ¡­¡­


    The bed rocked violently, and Alice suddenly woke up from her dream. She looked around with a haggard look of relief.


    "It''s a dream..."


    With a cold hum, Alice got up and put on her favorite black evening dress. She looked out of the window at the rain in North Texas with a strange smile on her lips.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 166

    The trembling electric sound reverberates in the street, Ali''s sweet song delights the pedestrian''s body and mind.


    Ye Feng three people in front of not far away from a huge square building, the top of the impressively written "video game city" three words.


    "Ha cho Ha Chou... " Ye Feng sneezed and blew his nose. These days, he practiced sword with his bare upper body. He had a little cold unconsciously.


    One side of Fiona heard Ye Feng sneezing, widened her eyes and asked, "big brother, are you sick?"


    Fiona''s question also aroused the concern of Oriana, who anxiously asked, "are you OK, Ye Feng?"


    "It''s OK. It''s just a cold." Ye Feng smiles. He doesn''t want Oriana to know what he looks like when he practices sword.


    Oriana "Oh" a, then did not take seriously, and Fiona is affectionately holding Ye Feng''s arm.


    Being pulled by Fiona, Ye Feng feels as if her arm touches something soft. Subconsciously, she turned her head and looked at Fiona''s chest. Ye Feng was immediately thrilled. He, he ran into Fiona''s place?


    Ye Feng is a little confused for a time, his right eyelid has been jumping, there is always a kind of ominous premonition. If Fiona recovered, it would be strange not to tear him alive!


    "That Fiona, just hold hands, don''t be so tight Ye Feng looks at Fiona with a smile on her face and reminds her.


    Ye Feng doesn''t say that it''s OK, but Fiona is holding her tighter. Fiona tooted her small mouth and refused to accept the air way: "I like big brother, just want to pull!"


    Ye Feng''s eyes twitch, and he believes that Fiona will never like her now. Maybe when the time comes, in order to vent his anger!


    A cold sweat appeared on his forehead, and Ye Feng wiped the sweat stains, so he had to let Fiona continue to hold him. But then again, Fiona is very small, but it feels soft.


    "Big brother, what are you laughing at?" Looking at Ye Feng''s strange smile, Fiona asked curiously.


    Ye Feng coughed awkwardly: "nothing, you are wrong."


    Fiona nodded her head, no longer asked, but turned her eyes to the wide variety of shops on both sides of the street.


    "Ye Feng, Fiona, video game city is here!" Oriana points to the building in front of her and faces Ye Feng.


    As soon as she heard that, Fiona excitedly shook off Ye Feng''s hand and rushed in. Last time I was with oliviana, she had been thinking about the arcade.


    Oriana pulls Fiona in a panic. She doesn''t want Fiona to behave too much and let Ye Feng feel that she has damaged Fiona. Her original intention of bringing Fiona to play was to let Fiona relax. She didn''t expect that Fiona would have no self-control like a child.


    One side of the Ye Feng puzzled looking at Oriana: "why don''t you let Fiona in?"


    Oriana blushed and whispered, "I want everyone to go in and play. Fiona is easy to get into trouble by herself."


    What Oriana said is also reasonable, Ye Feng did not think deeply. He also wants to enter the video game city to have a look, what is fun.


    Holding Fiona''s arm, Oriana avoided Ye Feng and whispered to Fiona: "if you don''t listen when you go home, I won''t take you to play next time. Your big brother will beat you when he goes back."


    Fiona pouted, aggrieved and nodded, "I''ll be obedient. Elder sister, you''ll take me to play. Don''t let my big brother beat me."


    Ye Feng see Fiona two people furtive, can''t help but ask: "what are you whispering at the side?"


    Oriana covers Fiona''s mouth and says nothing. Nerve big leaf wind is lazy to ask more, he followed behind oliviana, walked into the video game city together.


    A video game city, Ye Feng heard all kinds of noise. The first time he came here, he was a little uncomfortable. He thought it was too noisy.


    At the counter at the entrance, Oriana changed 30 game coins, just 10 for each of the three. When Fiona got the game currency, she said, "big sister, this is not enough. Last time you brought me to play, you gave me 100!"


    "We can''t play too late today. We have to go back early and have a rest. We''ll have a chance to play in the future." Oriana looked at Fiona with a headache. She took out a lollipop from her special pocket and put it into Fiona''s mouth. Fiona only showed a sweet smile.


    After solving Fiona''s affairs, Oriana sighed and said, "Ye Feng, you accompany Fiona. I''ll play alone for a while, and I''ll come to you later!"


    Said, Oriana also regardless of Ye Feng has promised, will contain lollipop Fiona to Ye Feng''s arms, a person ran to a sports car like machine in front of the steering wheel to start the car.


    "Big brother, we''re going to fight!" When Fiona saw that oliviana didn''t care about her, she immediately became lively again.


    She pulled Ye Feng with her memory and found a fighting machine she had played before. After sitting down, Fiona with a lollipop opened her eyes and said indistinctly, "big brother, let''s fight and see who''s good!"Ye Feng sits next to Fiona half heartedly. After seeing Fiona choose a well-dressed female swordsman, he also learns from Fiona''s selection operation and chooses a man with the same sword, but the man is dressed in ordinary clothes like him.


    "Three 2 1 Prepare for Start


    When the voice in the machine starts to sound, Ye Feng sees a string of words he doesn''t know at the top of the screen in the middle, constantly changing.


    Looking at the changed text, Ye Feng doesn''t notice that his character is being beaten up by the noble female swordsman chosen by Fiona.


    Within ten seconds, Ye Feng''s role was defeated by Fiona. Ye Feng some did not return to God: "how to return a responsibility?"


    "Hee hee, big brother, if you lose, put in the coin quickly, or I will start to break through the barrier!" With a lollipop Fiona playfully faces Ye Feng.


    "Just now I was looking at the word above. Don''t count. Come again!" Ye Feng was a little unconvinced, and he put in a game currency.


    However, although Ye Feng was seriously beaten this time, she was beaten to pieces by Fiona. After 12 moves in succession by Fiona''s role, Ye Feng''s character is killed again.


    Don''t believe in evil Ye Feng Mao foot strength, the rest of the game coins are cast, still less than 10 seconds to be defeated by Fiona.


    "Big brother, am I very good?" Fiona holds her head high and looks at Ye Feng with a smile. She hopes Ye Feng can praise her good play.


    Ye Feng is biting his teeth, obviously being chased out by Fiona in the game, a little unhappy. He admonished: "you play first, I''ll come back to buy some game currency."


    Fiona is now bent on the game, she cleverly nodded, on their own began to break through mode.


    Oriana broke the fastest racing time record on the arcade with a game coin, so she ran to find Ye Feng to play with them. When Oriana finds Fiona, she doesn''t see Ye Feng. "Fiona, where is Ye Feng?" she asked suspiciously


    "Big brother went to buy game currency, hee hee..." Fiona answers as she manipulates the handle and buttons.


    Hearing that Ye Feng just went to buy game currency, Oriana was relieved. She sat down next to Fiona, who had just finished a test, and said with a smile, "come on, I''ll fight with you!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 167

    Looking at the pocket carrying a hundred game coins, Ye Feng is high spirited. He doesn''t believe that playing a game is better than Fiona, whose IQ is similar to that of a child. He must beat Fiona this time!


    Along the previous road, Ye Feng quickly found Fiona, but he sat in the position of Oriana.


    He looked curiously at the game screen, and Ariana beat Fiona with blood. Ye Feng patted her on the shoulder and said, "yes, you beat Fiona."


    Oriana was stunned and looked at Ye Feng, then said with a smile: "no, Fiona, she can only put on a series of moves, not hiding skills, or very good to play."


    Fiona sitting on the side of her mouth puffed, her eyes slightly red, and she was obviously unconvinced. She pointed to Oriana willfully: "big sister, she plays the role of a doll, always keeps me away from her and beats me so far away!"


    "It''s a tactic, Fiona. Don''t get excited." Oriana did not expect Fiona to lose so much reaction, she was busy comforting Fiona.


    "I don''t listen, I don''t listen, big sister, you can''t cheat!" Fiona shook her head in a fit of pique, her eyes fixed on Oriana with resentment.


    Ye Feng''s eyes twitch, and Fiona is too childish. Why doesn''t she think about his feelings when he is abused by her?


    Oriana took out another lollipop and coaxed Fiona: "well, Fiona, I''ll let you get closer to me. How about another game between us?"


    "You said, don''t play tricks!" Fiona is full of lollipops. The sweet taste makes her feel better.


    "Well!" Oriana nodded.


    Seeing that Oriana didn''t cheat her, Fiona put a game coin into the slot of the arcade.


    After the beginning of the sound, Fiona stares at the screen intently. The noble swordsman and the Muppet girl controlled by Ariane are entangled.


    And Ye Feng is standing on one side, bored looking at two people.


    As mentioned before, Oriana didn''t keep away from Fiona, but Fiona was soon taken away by Oriana with a 16 combo.


    "Big sister, you play tricks, why I hit you do not hurt, you hit me so much blood?" Fiona angrily knocked off the table, and the lollipop in her mouth was chewed and swallowed hard. She was almost crying by Oriana.


    Oriana touched Fiona''s hair and comforted her, "I can''t blame you. You don''t press the defense. Of course, you have to focus on injuries."


    "I don''t care, big sister, you can''t prevent it!" Fiona wiped her wet eyes and wayward.


    "Well, well, I''ll listen to you!" Anna waved helplessly.


    In the next fight, Fiona ran out of game currency or did not win a game of Oriana. Her nose was sour, took a few breaths, choked: "big sister bullied me, sobbing..."


    Fiona this cry, immediately attracted the people around to play different games strange eyes. Ye Feng quickly covered Fiona''s mouth, and with an apologetic smile towards the people around him, he said to Fiona, "Fiona, don''t cry, Oriana, how can she bully you? Look at your clothes. Who bought them for you? Can you have a lollipop without olivana? Can you come here to play? "


    Fiona pouted, sobbed a few times, and raised her head to look at Arianna, who was sitting beside her, smiling. She was still angry: "but I have no game currency, how to play the game?"


    Oriana''s heart was pounding. Isn''t Fiona obviously addicted? Aoliana some heart to cast a glance at Ye Feng''s expression, see Ye Feng''s expression is nothing wrong, just relieved.


    In order not to let Ye Feng find Fiona addicted, in fact, Oriana just deliberately abused Fiona, so as to leave here quickly.


    Taking this opportunity, Oriana suggested, "why don''t we go out and eat something and go back after a walk?"


    "I just bought a hundred game coins and let Fiona play a little more." Ye Feng shook his head, but he bought a hundred game coins, not to end his heart.


    "A hundred?" Oriana covers her mouth in surprise. Isn''t that the rhythm of playing until dark? When Fiona comes, it''s hard to persuade her to go home!


    Hearing a hundred game coins, Fiona, who had just been in the rain, was immediately beaming with joy: "big brother, you are so good!"


    Put the 100 game coins in the pocket on the table, and Ye Feng wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes for Fiona: "so you won''t cry? We''ll go back to dinner later! "


    Fiona cleverly agreed, "well, but I don''t want to fight with my big sister. I want to break through the barrier by myself."


    It''s strange that she can go back later! Oriana closed her eyes and sighed.


    Hearing Oriana''s sigh, Ye Feng thought she was sad, Fiona said she bullied Fiona. He comforted, "Ariana, don''t worry too much, Fiona. She''s no different from a child now."


    Oriana said casually, "well," what she is most worried about now is whether Fiona will make the same noise as last time when she goes back at night.If so, how can she explain this problem with Ye Feng? At the thought of it, Olivia wanted to scratch her hair with a headache. But she still resisted, at least now can''t let Ye Feng find something wrong.


    In such a worry, time flies, the twinkling of an eye to the night. Although the characters often die, Fiona is still happy to play this game.


    Seeing that it was late, Ye Feng suggested, "it''s late. We should go back."


    On hearing this, Olivia immediately looked at Fiona nervously, trying to see what her reaction was.


    Sure enough, Fiona held Ye Feng in her arms and said in a greasy voice, "big brother, but there are so many game coins that we haven''t used up. Shall we go back after we use them?"


    Ye Feng shook his head and said, "let''s save these game coins for the next time, we''ll..."


    Ye Feng''s words have not finished, Fiona on the Du mouth bet airway: "I don''t want, I''ll go back after playing!"


    Ye Feng throws her eyes to Oriana for help. Fiona seems to be a little hard to persuade!


    Seeing Ye Feng looking at herself, Oriana rushed to Fiona''s ear and whispered, "Fiona, have you forgotten my appointment with you during the day?"


    Fiona shook her head obstinately. "I don''t care. I haven''t played enough. I''m going to stay here and play games."


    See Fiona so infatuated, Ye Feng looked at Oriana suspiciously: "Oriana, did you bring Fiona last time, she didn''t want to go?"


    Oriana lowered her head and stammered, "no No, today is the first time, um For the first time... "


    Ye Feng frowned and said, "Fiona seems to be addicted to playing."


    Oriana took out a lollipop and coaxed, "Fiona, honey, shall we come back tomorrow?"


    Fiona looked at the tempting lollipop and swallowed. But as soon as she remembered how she had cheated her last time, she pouted and said, "no, I''m going to play games!"


    Oriana quickly thought about the method in her mind, and soon she came up with a plan. She can buy a game machine to go home, which can limit Fiona''s playing time and let Fiona go home.


    Thinking of this, Oriana seduced, "Fiona, just go home and I''ll buy you a video game when I get back? You can play games at home then


    "Really?" Fiona''s eyes brightened and her hands excitedly tugged at the corner of her dress.


    Seeing Fiona take the bait, Oriana immediately patted her chest and assured, "of course!"


    Looking at the promised expression of Oriana, Fiona pursed her small mouth and said seriously, "big sister, you can''t cheat me. We''re going to buy a game machine now!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 168

    Farewell to Ariana, Fiona and Ye Feng from the video game city back to the villa in sylvier. As soon as she returned to the villa, Fiona ran upstairs alone, focusing on the doll she had bought before.


    Opening the door, Fiona''s foot seemed to trip over something and almost fell to the ground. Under doubt, Fiona looked down and found her bright feet on the doll''s face.


    Lower body, I do not know why will be in the door of the doll in the arms, a good mood Fiona a fell on the big bed.


    Fiona, with her doll in her arms, rolled merrily on the bed, laughing playfully from time to time.


    After rolling for a long time, Fiona took off all her heavy clothes, leaving only a thin white shirt with pieterwolf''s characteristics.


    "My lovely doll doesn''t have a name yet. What can I take?" Fiona''s eyes widened and winked playfully.


    Her mouth puffed and pursed, and she seemed to be very upset about naming the doll.


    "Well, the green hat Just call the green hat Fiona, with her index finger on her lower lip and her eyes fixed on the ceiling, thought for a long time before she said the name.


    Just as Fiona said the name, a childish voice sounded: "Timo!"


    "Who is talking?" Shocked by the sudden sound, Fiona leaned subconsciously against the wall in front of her bed.


    Looking around the room, Fiona didn''t see anyone else, and the timid woman relaxed her vigilance. She picked up the doll beside her leg, squinted and said with a smile, "green hat son, you will be called green cap son later!"


    However, what happened next in front of Fiona scared her to drop the doll on the ground. The cute doll in her arms even put on a human angry expression, opened her mouth and said, "human, enough, my name is Timo, I''m a Yodel, not your doll!"


    The doll, who was thrown to the ground by Fiona, stood up, pointed at Fiona with a fluffy little finger and said angrily, "I''ve had enough of you. You want to kill me!"


    Fiona, who was timid, was more scared by Timo. She curled up in fright, tears in her eyes. Sobbing a few times, Fiona burst into tears: "whoa..."


    Timo panicked when he saw Fiona crying. Fiona''s cry was so loud that it would surely attract other people. "Don''t cry, I don''t want to be caught and put in the shop again!" he said quietly


    "But But you bullied me... " Fiona rubbed her eyes and sobbed.


    Timo just wanted to talk, the door was opened by Ye Feng. Timo quickly pretended to be a doll and fell to the ground.


    Looking at the Timo on the ground, Ye Feng picked up the Timo on the ground, patted the ashes on it, and then went to the bedside and handed it to Fiona: "Fiona, why are you crying?"


    "He He can talk Fiona shook her head, unwilling to take Timo.


    Ye Feng thinks it''s funny. How can the doll talk? It''s mostly Fiona who''s insane and hallucinating.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng tried to soothe his expression and comforted him: "don''t be afraid. How can he not speak now?"


    "He just talks Fiona regardless of the Du mouth, stubborn resistance Ye Feng handed her Timo.


    Ye Feng holds her forehead with some headache. Although Fiona is stupid now, she is still a little stubborn, just like before. He doesn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Looking at the Timo in his hand, Ye Feng frowned. Can this doll really talk? Why does the doll feel warm?


    And glancing at Fiona curled up in her eyes, Ye Feng attributed Timo''s warmth to the remnant held by Fiona just now.


    "Since you say he can speak, prove it to me?" In fact, there is no way to take Fiona, and Ye Feng has no choice but to make such a bad decision.


    "But I''m afraid... " Fiona some lingering fear to stare at Ye Feng in the hand of Timo.


    "Good, I''m protecting you, don''t be afraid!" Ye Feng puts Timothy in Fiona''s arms and touches Fiona''s short black hair.


    Under Ye Feng''s pacification, Fiona''s timidity is a little less. She held Timo''s waist in her hands, held it high, stood on the bed, and was about to throw it out.


    Before throwing it out, Timo, who was thrown out of the shadow by Fiona, could no longer put it on. He quickly begged for mercy: "don''t throw it away, human beings, I I''m going to sue you. You''re contemptuous of the yodells


    Timo did not speak well, a word Fiona is more scared to throw him on the ground. Frightened Fiona flew into Ye Feng''s arms and cried.


    At this time, Ye Feng also believes that Timo can speak, and at the same time, he also appears in his mind the figure of heimerdinger. Ye Feng stroked Fiona''s back and looked at Timo who was up on the ground and said, "why do you pretend to be a doll? Do you want to bully Fiona? "


    "Man, you put me in the window as a doll Timo raised his voice, waving two small hands in protest.


    Ye Feng looks up and down at Timo. This Timo and that Heimer dinger may be mistaken for dolls.Listening to Timo''s childish voice and thinking for a moment, Ye Feng then asked, "you said you were Yodel people just now?"


    "Of course Timo held up his little head. "We Yodel people are very smart!"


    In the comfort of Ye Feng, Fiona is not so afraid at last. She secretly looks at Timo from time to time. And Ye Feng said, "then how could you be put into the window?"


    "This is the first time I have left bander city. Rambo said that heimerdinger is now living in pierviff, and I want to come and see it. Who knows, it''s too big. I can''t see heimerdinger when I find myself asleep. When I wake up again, it will be put in the window!" Timothy''s innocent nature as a Yodel was revealed.


    Heimerdinger, isn''t it the one who drove a sports car the last two times? Ye Feng looked at Timo suspiciously. It was the first time he heard of Yodel people.


    Timo put his hands across his waist: "what kind of eyes are you looking at? We Yodel people are not as crafty as you are


    Ye Feng smiles awkwardly: "OK, I believe you."


    "That''s about it!" Timo''s mouth was curled up, and he looked very cute.


    Ye Feng added: "but you can''t avoid the crime of scaring Fiona!"


    "Yes Fiona''s head pecked rice like a chicken, echoed.


    "You You What do you want? I am not afraid of you Timo''s eyelids were jumping, and he had an ominous premonition.


    Ye Feng had an idea: "you play with Fiona until she learns to draw!"


    Timo said decisively: "I refuse, she is a crying ghost!"


    Originally Ye Feng''s words made Fiona in a good mood, but Timo refused to answer but poured a basin of cold water. Fiona''s face was not easy to get better, but now it was cloudy and ready to cry.


    Fiona pouted and said, "I''m not a crying ghost."


    "That''s it


    "No!"


    "Crying ghost, I don''t play with you!"


    "I''m not!" Fiona held back her tears. She was so angry that she completely forgot that she was afraid of Timo, who could speak.


    Ye Feng slightly headache, looking at the quarrel of two people, this is simply a child in the fight.


    It''s not easy to meet such a lovely doll like Yodel, Ye Feng doesn''t want to let Timo go like this. He thought Timothy could accompany Fiona, who was a little childish!


    After coughing, Ye Feng threatened Timo and said, "if you don''t agree, I''ll have to send you to the doll''s shop to see if you can meet someone as timid as Fiona. Other human beings are not as friendly as me."


    Timo was smart all over, and the fluff on his body stood up in an instant. "Don''t drive me to the doll shop, I''ll play with crying ghosts," he said


    Listen to the lovely Timo willing to play with themselves, put down guard Fiona immediately elated, hold Timo roll in bed.


    Fiona put Timo on the bed, got up with the album and pen on the stage, and looked at Timo excitedly: "Timo, make a smile, I want to draw for you!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 169

    The next morning, Fiona got out of bed early and clamored to go to Oriana''s house to play games. Ye Feng wants to learn swordsmanship with Ruiwen in the morning. He doesn''t dare to go out and play with Fiona in the morning.


    Because Fiona made too much noise, Ruiwen also knew about it. She asked Ye Feng to send Fiona to Oriana first, and then came back to practice sword.


    With Ruiwen''s permission, ye Fengcai leads a smiling Fiona out of the door.


    There were a lot less cars in the street this morning, and Ye Feng didn''t meet Heimer dinger until she came to her home.


    As soon as she entered the courtyard of Oriana''s house, Fiona rushed to the door of the villa excitedly and rang the doorbell: "big sister!"


    After a while, Oriana opened the door. Although some surprised Ye Feng and Fiona came so early, Oriana still took them into the villa with a smile.


    Sitting down on the sofa in front of the TV screen, Ye Feng said, "Fiona has been clamoring to come to you in the early morning. My sister asked me to send her over and go back to practice fencing."


    "In such a hurry to go back?" Oliviana''s brow was a little frozen, and she looked a little unhappy.


    "Yes Ye Feng narrows his eyes awkwardly. He doesn''t dare to violate Ruiwen''s meaning.


    As soon as Ye Feng was about to leave, Fiona pulled Ye Feng''s arm in her hands and said in a greasy voice, "big brother, would you stay and play with me?"


    Ye Feng shook her head and warned, "I''ll come back to play with you in the afternoon. You can''t be foolishly disobedient when you are in Oriana."


    "OK..." Fiona pouted and lowered her head, her voice a little low.


    The three chatted again, and ye Fengcai left in a hurry.


    Fiona''s face on the dependence of Ye Feng and do not give up naturally fell in the eyes of Oriana. In order to make Fiona happy, Oriana put her arm around Fiona''s shoulder and coaxed, "Fiona, I bought you a game machine. Do you want to play?"


    In the temptation of the game machine, Fiona instantly put Ye Feng behind her head. She looked brightly at oliviana''s pretty face: "good!"


    When she saw olena, she was happy. She really takes Fiona as her friend.


    "See this? This square box is the ps2000 reader. Press the button on the left side of the front to put the game CD in. Open the TV screen and play it Oriana made a gesture to Fiona, hoping that the silly Fiona could understand.


    Fiona nodded her head vaguely. She urged, "big sister, hurry up, I want to play games!"


    "Take this!" Oriana smiles and hands Fiona the handle.


    "What is this?" Fiona held the handle and asked in bewilderment.


    "It''s similar to the buttons and rocker of an arcade." It''s also the first time for Oriana to buy a video game console. If it wasn''t for Fiona, she wouldn''t have bought it.


    "The store introduced me to a game CD suitable for girls, called" fairy tale of Miss noble and poor boy ", just play this one As she spoke, Olivia put the CD into the reader.


    "Are girls'' games the kind of fighting? I like this one! " Fiona widened her eyes and gazed longingly at Oriana.


    Oriana spat out her tongue. "It shouldn''t be. I haven''t played a lot of games."


    The joyful music played, which successfully attracted Fiona and her husband.


    Looking at the only single player option on the screen, Ariana put her handle on the tea table and said to Fiona: "it seems to be a single player mode game. The first time you play a novice tutorial, follow the tips above, Fiona."


    "Good!" The boyish Fiona doesn''t give in to olivana.


    At the tips of the tutorial, Fiona quickly learned how to operate. While Ariana, who was idle, turned up the attached instructions. It says that this is a simple girl love game, players need to trigger the next plot through various dialogues. Different dialogues will trigger different story lines, with twelve endings.


    Close the instructions, and Olivia doesn''t want to know how to get to the end before she plays. Simply, she turns her attention to Fiona, who is playing hard.


    "I met a dirty kitten in the slum. There was a bell around the kitten''s neck, which seemed to be separated from its owner. What should I do?"


    Fiona reads the questions on the screen word by word and turns to the three choices below. The first is to drive away the dirty kittens, the second is to leave the slum without seeing it, and the third is to take the kitten to find its owner in the slum.


    After hesitation, Fiona chose the third option. As soon as she picked up the kitten, the noble lady heard a teenager''s voice behind her: "who are you? What are you going to do to my cat? "


    Looking at the three options that appear on the screen again, Fiona is a little puzzled. The first is to tell the young man that he is a noble lady; the second is to tell him that he is a girl who lives on another street and has no malice towards his cat; and the third is to tell him that he has no right to know his identity. Although he does good deeds, he still leaves the kitten to the boy.After reading the options, Fiona chose the first one. Then, an animation appeared on the screen. The boy snatched the kitten, said "hate" to the noble lady, and ran away.


    As soon as the animation is over, the screen is gray, and there are a few words written on it: failure - because the poor youth hate the noble, you have lost the chance to fall in love with them.


    "Big sister, did I lose?" Fiona scratched her head, pouted her lips, and looked at Arianna beside her.


    Oriana nodded and encouraged, "it seems, but it doesn''t matter. You can play again!"


    "Well!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the street outside the piltwave police headquarters, Wei in military overcoat is walking towards the police station.


    Walking along, Wei relaxed heartstrings tensed up in an instant, and her nerves were stimulated by a vague sense of crisis.


    Slightly fold up the eyes, Wei''s look a Ling. With the sense of crisis in her heart, she made a detour and walked in the opposite direction into the deserted alley.


    Weishen took a breath: "come out, when do you want to follow me?"


    "Worthy of Wei, this sense of smell is still so keen!" In the shadow, a crazy girl laughed.


    "You prisoner, I don''t want to look for you, but you are trapped in the net. What''s more, you talk like I know you very well. Don''t disgust me!" Wei hands together, rubbing hands, issued a bone collision sound.


    The female prisoner didn''t care about Wei''s angry appearance at all, and sent a letter of war to Wei: "at ten o''clock tonight, I''ll go to rob the piltwiff vault, dear Wei, can you stop me?"


    In the face of the female prisoner''s provocation, the fiery mouth made the sound of tooth collision and friction. I''m fed up with being played by the female prisoner for so long. This time, the lawless female prisoner even openly sent a letter of war to her, which was a naked mockery of her.


    Wei doesn''t like to be ridiculed! After gasping for breath, Wei gritted his teeth and said, "good. I will catch you tonight."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 170

    Outside the western border of piltvov, snow follows the wild dance steps of the winter wind and hits Ye Feng in the face.


    The wind whistling, coupled with the cold temperature of snow, blowing the thin leaf wind unconsciously shivering.


    Ye Feng some can not resist, he blew his nose, with a nasal voice: "sister, where are we going?"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s voice behind her, Ruiwen, who was in front of her, turned her head: "I''ll go again. Today, my sister wants to teach you the remaining two swordsmanship. I need to take you to a more open place. Today, you should pay attention to it. In the evening, we will go back to have a rest."


    "At night?" Ye Feng Leng next, did not expect to practice so long today.


    "What?" Ruiwen''s face was more serious than ever.


    "No Not so... " Ye Feng pinched a cold sweat for himself in the bottom of my heart. Although Ruiwen''s sister has been more strict with him recently, he has never seen her look so serious as she is today.


    "If not, follow my sister and I will go again." With a slight blink of an eye, Ruiwen continues to walk toward the West with the leaf wind.


    "Ha cho Ha Chou... " Ye Feng touched some red and swollen nose and looked at Ruiwen with embarrassment.


    Hearing the sneezing voice of Ye Feng, Ruiwen pursed her lips and asked with concern, "Xiao Feng, are you ok?"


    Ye Feng "OK, but it''s a little cold, sister."


    Frown slightly, Ruiwen thought of a compromise: "teach you swordsmanship here, Xiaofeng, you''ll have to look carefully later, otherwise it''s very difficult to learn."


    "Ha cho Put Put Ha Chou Don''t worry, sister. I will never be lazy! " Because of the cold, Ye Feng also sneezes while talking.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s shivering appearance, Ruiwen''s heart is like being pricked. However, for the sake of Ye Feng, Ruiwen took a deep breath: "Xiao Feng, my sister taught you to march forward first. This move is similar to the dance of folding wings. Both of them use the sword Qi condensed by the sword of wind to make a breakthrough in a distance. But going forward bravely can also transform the sword Qi you can condense into a body protecting air shield to resist the enemy''s attack. It can be regarded as a sword technique with both attack and defense."


    As she explained, Ruiwen held the sword of Rune and condensed a shield of air.


    Put away the sword meaning, Ruiwen said to Ye Feng: "Xiaofeng, you also try."


    Ye Feng "Oh" a, learning Ruiwen''s action just now, thinking of Ruiwen''s words in his mind, and soon his body was surrounded by a weak air shield.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s half protective air shield, Ruiwen shook her head, still a little dissatisfied. At the thought of leaving Ye Feng for Ionia, Ruiwen is eager to improve Ye Feng''s strength.


    When Ye Feng knows the truth, she can no longer be his umbrella. However, no matter how anxious she was, it was useless for her to practice this sword skill in a short time. She can only hope that before the two of them break up, Ye Feng''s strength can be improved to the maximum extent, at least can protect himself.


    After smoothing her short white hair, Ruiwen looked at Ye Feng carefully maintaining the shield, and said, "Xiao Feng, what do you think of your strength now?"


    Ruiwen''s sudden question makes Ye Feng not know how to respond for a while. He scratched his head, embarrassed and said, "I don''t know."


    Ruiwen blinks and stares at Ye Feng in silence. Ye Feng doesn''t know what to say.


    After a long time, Ruiwen said, "how many years have you learned swordsmanship?"


    "From the age of six, thirteen years, sister." Ye Feng looks at Ruiwen strangely, I don''t know why she suddenly asked this.


    "Time is really fast. Thirteen years have passed by in a flash," Ruiwen said in a daze, as if thinking of something. After a while, she said coldly, "what do you think is the gap between your swordsmanship and Fiona?"


    "Sister, Xiao Feng knows that he is wrong..." Ye Feng lowered his head and his voice was too small to do. He thought Ruiwen was blaming him for being too playful before.


    Ruiwen said: "Xiaofeng, my sister doesn''t mean to blame you. When you and Fiona are the same age, my elder sister''s strength is almost the same as Fiona. You really need to concentrate on learning fencing, or my sister will worry about being bullied."


    Ye Feng said with shame, "I know, elder sister."


    As a sister, Ruiwen doesn''t want to blame Ye Feng too much. After all, Ye Feng finally concentrates on practicing sword these days. She exhaled a turbid breath: "if you go forward bravely, I will teach you here. Today''s highlight is my sister''s most powerful sword technique, I created by myself - the wind chopping!"


    "The wind blows?" As soon as he heard the name, Ye Feng felt that this sword technique was different.


    Ruiwen curled up her mouth: "yes, the wind slash, as the name suggests, is to use the sword of wind to make a quick chop. It will gather the sword spirit of wind that you can gather to your sword body, continuously compress its energy, so that it can burst out strong sword Qi. This sword Qi can generate and tear the enemy''s body. If the enemy is still injured, the sword Qi will give priority to attacking and injuring The mouth enters the enemy''s body and destroys the enemy''s physical functions from inside to outside, thus depriving the enemy of his fighting ability. "


    After hearing this, Ye Feng said weakly, "sister, it seems that I can do it myself. I can also condense the sword spirit and the sword spirit on the sword."Angry to white eye leaf wind, Ruiwen warm voice rebuked: "then do you feel your strength in the cohesion of the sword has a great improvement?"


    Ye Feng replied, "it''s not."


    Ruiwen stretched out her right hand to Ye Feng''s forehead, which was a shudder: "if you don''t have to study hard, if it''s your basic knowledge, I''ll teach you specially?"


    "This is, hehe..." Ye Feng rubbed his forehead with slight pain.


    "Hum" sound, Ruiwen is also lazy and Ye Feng Qi. She cleared up her mind, slowly closed her eyes, and was ready to perform the wind chopping.


    With the release of the sword, Ruiwen began to surround himself with some of the sword spirit. The invisible sword Qi exudes a strong sense of oppression, which makes Ye Feng a little uncomfortable for a while.


    As Ruiwen''s younger brother, Ye Feng felt the sense of oppression on Ruiwen for the first time. Even if he was punished for being lazy when he was a child, Ruiwen never exerted such external pressure on him.


    Then, the sword Qi began to distort the surrounding space. Even the wild winter wind in this area was forced to subside under the condition of Ruiwen''s strong wind.


    For a long time, Ruiwen opened her eyes again. Her long and narrow eyes revealed a faint cold light, and the sword of Rune in her hand also began to emit a faint green light. Not long ago, the surrounding space has just subsided. With Ruiwen''s open eyes, the shaking space seems to be torn at any time.


    Ye Feng has a cold sweat on his forehead. He is really afraid that Ruiwen will chop him with too much concentration.


    The more you think about it, the more afraid you are, Ye Feng reminds me in a low voice: "elder sister, you should pay attention to it. Don''t accidentally hurt my brother."


    Ruiwen''s right hand was holding the sword of Rune and staring at Ye Feng faintly: "Xiaofeng, have you ever faced a person with strength similar to that of my sister or even above me?"


    Ye Feng thought, Ruiwen now show the strength is really strong, but he met than Ruiwen now aura even more frightening people are many. The goddess aiiya can''t rely on the strength of her companions, but she can''t be regarded as the next one by herself.


    Because of this, Ye Feng''s definition of strength is still vague.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng replied, "No


    "Is that so? Then, you should take good care of my elder sister, and I will show my strength of cutting the wind! "


    Voice just fell, Ruiwen turned around, back to Ye Feng. She waved the sword of Rune with a faint light in her hand. With a light drink, she chopped her sword forward.


    With this sword cut off, waves of sound reverberate in this area. The snow was flying, and a pit the size of a red maple forest appeared in front of Ye Feng. The snow covered previously was blown beyond recognition, revealing the land below.


    Ye Feng was stunned and looked at the scene in front of him, which was very shocking. He is the first time to see his sister, Ruiwen''s strength completely subverts his understanding of human power.


    This means, should be close to demigod?


    Swallow a mouthful of saliva, Ye Feng looks at Ruiwen''s back with some fear. After patting her chest, Ye Feng is a little glad that she is Ruiwen''s younger brother, not her enemy.


    Ruiwen put away the sword meaning and said to Ye Feng: "Xiaofeng, just look at it like this. It''s estimated that you can''t learn this move in a short time. In order to deepen your understanding of the fast wind chopping, our brothers and sisters will come to have a discussion."


    "Wait Cut A contest? " Just saw Ruiwen so terrible strength, Ye Feng doesn''t want to compete with her.


    Ruiwen nodded: "yes, this is also to let you recognize how weak your strength is now."


    "Ouch Hiss Elder sister, I suddenly have a stomachache. That, I went back first, ha... " Ye Feng wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and tried to leave.


    "Sister, I''m not joking with you this time, Xiao Feng..."


    Ruiwen lengbu Ding''s words stabbed Ye Feng''s spine to run away. He looks back and tries to persuade Ruiwen to have another day. But when he saw Ruiwen''s serious cheek and the sword of runes in her hand, Ye Feng swallowed all the words he had thought of.


    It''s over. It''s not the same in peacetime. My elder sister is really playing this time! In the heart of a sad cry, Ye Feng had to stand by and accept this competition.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 171

    The hospital is the most well-equipped medical center in the city.


    Since the last building explosion, Gana, who was injured by accident, has been recuperating here for some time. During this period of time, Gana''s food and daily life were all arranged by her new friend Yasuo.


    Today is the day of Gana''s discharge. She has gone through the discharge procedures early and is waiting for Yasuo to pick her up at the gate of the hospital.


    After waiting patiently, Yasuo arrived as scheduled. That simple aonia dress, coupled with yasumullen''s expression, made Gana burst into laughter.


    Gana smile: "Yasso, you really should change our leather city unique clothing, you are so strange."


    Yasuo looked at Gana faintly and didn''t reply. He was silent for a moment and then said, "Miss Gana, since you have recovered, I''ll..."


    Before Yasuo had finished speaking, Gana pushed Yasuo''s arm and suggested, "I what, I, go, take me to your place in PICH for a while."


    Yasso frowned. "Isn''t that good?"


    Gana put her hands on her chest, and her expression was slightly discontented: "what''s wrong? We are so familiar! "


    With a long sigh, Yasuo lowered his voice: "actually, I have no place to live here."


    Gana didn''t believe Yasuo''s words and looked at Yasuo''s eyes suspiciously: "no place, where do you sleep at night?"


    "In a deserted street or alley," Yasso said


    Gana said sympathetically, "why don''t you find a place to live?"


    "I''m used to wandering," Yasso said. "It doesn''t make any difference to me where I sleep."


    Looking at Yasuo''s indifferent expression, Gana felt a little pain in her heart. She sighed in a faint voice: "why not, in order to thank you for taking care of me these days, you should stay in my house before you go back to Ionia."


    Aso slightly closed his eyes and looked at Gana unexpectedly. He didn''t expect that Gana would let him go to her residence.


    Seeing that Yasuo had not spoken for a long time, Gana''s face was cold, and she felt that Yasuo was hating her. "What?" she quipped? Do you think my house is too small? "


    Yasso quickly shook his head and said, "no, I just didn''t expect you to let me stay with you for a while."


    Gana patted her chest and said with complacency, "it''s getting late. Let''s go back to my place and have a good rest. I''m fed up with the bad smell of medicine in the hospital!"


    "Are your parents at home?" Yasso frowned, still feeling a little out of place.


    Gana slightly stunned, then smile: "originally you are worried about this ah, rest assured, my family has no parents, I am an orphan."


    Orphans? Yasuo felt sorry and said, "I''m sorry to mention your sad thing."


    Gana shrugged her shoulders indifferently: "it''s OK. Anyway, I was used to being alone in Zuan when I was a child. Now if a man and a woman suddenly run to say that they are my parents, I can''t stand it. It''s all on myself that I can walk up to now. My parents are optional for me."


    "Parents? Gana, how can you say such a stupid thing? " For Gana''s view of her parents, Yasuo, who is full of thoughts about falling leaves, is hard to understand.


    Gana slightly bent her mouth, intelligent she saw that Yasuo, like the wind, was also bound by the secular world. She would not believe such a man if he said there was no unknown story.


    "Well, since I was a child, I have no father and no mother. I live alone in the crevice of the evil capital of Zuan. I have no idea about my parents. Please forgive me." This does not mean that Gana will change her view. She just didn''t want to make the two of them stand up before she got to know the man thoroughly.


    Yasuo also knew that it was not easy for a girl to survive in the evil city of Zuan and not degenerate into a villain. What he said just now was inappropriate. The different environments in which he and Gana lived also led to the differences in their personalities and world outlook. It''s hard to impose his knowledge on Gana.


    Thinking of this, Yasso also apologized: "I''m sorry."


    Jana''s beautiful eyes flashed a little surprised, but Yasuo would apologize. It seems that she doesn''t know enough about this Ionian man!


    "Well, you''ve saved me. What''s the relationship between us? I''m sorry, isn''t it? I really did. I invited you to my house when you were my friend


    Listening to the word "friend" in Gana''s mouth, Yasuo felt warm. He has not made friends for a long time since he was forced to leave his hometown. Gana wanted to be his friend, and he really appreciated it.


    "Thank you!" Yasso said solemnly


    "Pooh Chi", Gana covered her mouth and laughed for a while. Then she pretended to be angry: "since we are friends, what else do you want to say thank you?"


    Seeing the angry appearance of Gana, Yasuo looked flustered: "I''m sorry..."


    "Look at you. I''m sorry again. Didn''t I just say that?" Jana stares at Yasuo, but she laughs in her heart. Unexpectedly, Yasuo is a blank in communication.


    "I..." Yasuo is also dazzled by Gana, and his previous image of aloofness is completely destroyed."Well, you''d better not talk, lest you make me angry. Go, I''ll take you to my house."


    Gana said that at last she almost laughed. In order not to be seen by Aso, she deliberately teased him. She casually found an excuse to turn her back and lead the way in front of Yasuo.


    Yasuo also did not know how at this time, was shocked by the aura of Gana''s anger, and had to follow her obediently.


    They walked quietly all the way, and no one spoke. It was not until she reached her villa that she broke her silence. She turned to Yasso with a sincere smile: "Yasso, this is my home in piltvov. How is it? It''s beautiful?"


    In his opinion, the most beautiful architecture in his hometown is that Yasuo is not very fond of PICH architecture which is quite different from that of Ionia. Of course, this can''t be said in front of Gana. He glanced blandly at the courtyard and said, "well."


    Hearing Yasso''s words of approval, Gana was very helpful and did not think too much. She excitedly pulled Yasuo into the villa: "this is my careful design according to my villa blueprint. Although I didn''t build it myself, it also has my painstaking efforts."


    "Can you still draw this?" Asho was a little surprised that Gana had such a talent.


    Gana held her head up and said with a smile, "of course, I''ve been in Zuan for a long time. How can I eat if I don''t learn more? I''ve helped many powerful people design blueprints for various buildings in Zuan before


    Listening to Gana, Yasuo can''t help but want to know more about this woman''s past. He subconsciously said, "Gana, since you used to be in Zuan, how come you come to piltwiff again?"


    As soon as he said this, Yasuo was a little regretful, because he saw the bright eyes of Gana flashed a trace of sadness and sadness. Obviously, he accidentally recalled the bad memories of Gana.


    "I''m sorry, Gana, I said the wrong thing." Yasuo looked at Gana''s pretty face apologetically. He didn''t know why he was so rude today.


    "It''s OK. It''s not a shady thing. It''s just that it''s going to take a long time..."


    With that, the light in Gana''s eyes flickered and fell into a distant memory


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 172

    "Elder sister, isn''t this a little too much? You are going to beat my brother to death


    After several games with Ruiwen, Ye Feng has been in passive defense, and is suppressed by Ruiwen''s strong sword sense and swordsmanship. What''s more, compared with usual, every sword that Ruiwen displays today is mixed with much more crazy sword meaning than before. Ye Feng is really worried that his sister is too deep in the play and accidentally maims him.


    See Ye Feng has been passive defense, has not used half of the strength of Ruiwen heart can not help rising a anger. Ye Feng has learned swordsmanship with her for so long these days. How can she be the same as before? This makes her very angry that she is eager for Ye Feng to become stronger.


    In fact, it''s not that Ye Feng has not become stronger, but Ye Feng has never thought about really raising his sister. Ye Feng''s heart to Ruiwen, not only has a dependence on each other since childhood, but also a respect, he does not want to really fight with his sister.


    Ruiwen didn''t know Ye Feng''s mind and said angrily, "Xiao Feng, have I taught you swordsmanship for nothing these days? How do you just know how to defend? "


    At the same time, Ruiwen''s strength of the next sword increases instantly, and the concussion of the sword directly repels Ye Feng tens of meters away.


    The sword Qi just now not only repels Ye Feng, but also makes his mind suffer from the impact, which makes him dizzy for a time. It took him a long time to come to his senses, and he looked at Ruiwen with a bitter smile: "sister, you are really merciless!"


    "Xiao Feng, use the sword skill that my sister taught you to fight with me quickly, so that my sister can exercise you better!" Ruiwen looks at Ye Feng impatiently.


    "I can show my sister my sword skills, but how can I beat my sister with my sister''s swordsmanship? It''s not good to hurt my sister! " Ye Feng scratched his head, sorry to say.


    Ye Feng''s words made Ruiwen feel warm, but she still glared and threatened: "silly boy, do you really think your poor swordsmanship can hurt your sister? This time, my sister is serious. Don''t talk nonsense, or you will be beaten and disabled this time! "


    "Beat the disabled? No way Sister, we are brothers and sisters Ye Feng''s mouth twitched and his forehead was sweating.


    "You must do your best, or you will be seriously injured today." Ruiwen''s eyes slightly squint, she used to spoil Ye Feng, it''s time to let Ye Feng eat some bitterness. If today''s bitter skin can make Ye Feng angry and strong, she does not mind being a villain.


    At the thought of this, Ruiwen is even more self reproached because of guilt before Ye Feng''s indulgence. She was ruthless, and her momentum rose again.


    Not far away, Ye Feng sees Ruiwen''s terrible sword spirit all over her body, and her whole body is excited. When I think about that I was almost knocked unconscious by Ruiwen''s sword spirit just now, Ye Feng also exhaled a breath of turbid Qi.


    Although I don''t know why my sister is suddenly so strict with myself, Ye Feng also knows that if he continues to defend passively, his sister is likely to cripple him.


    At the thought of lying in bed for the next few days, Ye Feng had no choice but to start fighting Ruiwen with his poor wind sword.


    Not far away Ruiwen saw Ye Feng''s posture, as a sister, she knew Ye Feng was ready.


    A flash, use a third of the strength of Ruiwen to disappear in front of Ye Feng at a very fast speed. Ye Feng, whose spirit is highly concentrated, did not notice the trace of Ruiwen for a time. When he realized that Ruiwen had already appeared behind him.


    "Sister, if you don''t play according to the routine, how can you sneak into someone''s back like this!" Ye Feng shouts a sentence discontentedly at the same time, and quickly turns back to block Ruiwen''s chop with a sword.


    Unfortunately, Ye Feng underestimated the power of Ruiwen. When his sword touched Ruiwen''s Rune sword, Ruiwen''s fierce sword spirit directly made a cut in his cheek.


    The red blood line on Ye Feng''s face is dazzling, and Ruiwen''s cold eyes flash through a trace of imperceptible pain.


    Sister Did his sister Ruiwen really hurt him? Ye Feng is slightly absent-minded, some of the body can not support Ruiwen''s chopping force and flies backwards.


    "Xiao Feng, it''s a big taboo to be distracted when fighting!" Ruiwen drank softly, but she didn''t stop.


    Seize this gap, Ruiwen is a sword cut out, fall on the right shoulder of Ye Feng.


    The new wound stings Ye Feng''s nerves, and makes him come back to his senses. Looking at the cold look on Ruiwen''s face, Ye Feng knows that if he doesn''t exert all his strength today, he will be beaten and disabled.


    In order to reduce the pain of skin and flesh, Ye Feng is also completely absorbed, no longer because of Ruiwen''s ruthlessness and feel surprised. He stepped back a few steps, first and Ruiwen to open a distance, but also without reservation Ruiwen teach the folding wing dance.


    Seeing that Ye Feng is finally willing to use his own swordsmanship, Ruiwen is a little relieved. However, she will not show any mercy to Ye Feng today.


    This time, Ruiwen not only wants to let Ye Feng know his strength, but also wants Ye Feng to be prepared in the future. She and he are doomed to break up, when she hopes that Xiaofeng can end her sinful life mercilessly.


    A thought of these, Ruiwen''s eyes more than a trace of pain. After biting her teeth, Ruiwen condensed her sword sense into several threads.Another passive resistance, Ye Feng also felt that Ruiwen''s sword meaning became stronger than before. In the heart spat sound "I in the end is your brother or your enemy ah", the leaf wind is full of resentment to use the shock soul to roar, wants to restrain Ruiwen''s step first.


    However, the next scene is to let Ye Feng gape. Ruiwen ignored the wind shackles of his roaring soul, and swept across with the sword of Rune.


    "Isn''t it possible to temporarily restrain the enemy by roaring? Sister, you Ye Feng was pale, and in a hurry, he danced with folded wings to escape from the scope of this sword.


    "Your swordsmanship is too weak to trap your sister and me!" Ruiwen cold hum a, Ye Feng that a bit of opportunistic careful thinking, she how can not know.


    The scope of Ruiwen''s sword sweeping is so huge that no matter how crazy Ye Feng displays the dance of folding wings, it is still faster than Ruiwen''s sword power.


    Ye Feng intuition back a cool, a huge bloodstain on his back burst open. Wisps of blood flowed out of the wound at a visible speed and fell on the snow.


    "Sister, I have such a big hole in my back. Let''s call it a day." Ye Feng also thought that Ruiwen accidentally went wrong, but Ruiwen didn''t think it was over.


    Ruiwen did not slow down: "Xiaofeng, you also said that you have never been alone in the face of danger, sister, this time I want to let you experience that feeling, rest assured, when you are knocked unconscious, my sister will make you a good tonic!"


    Looking at Ruiwen''s expressionless look, Ye Feng has a kind of feeling of crying without tears. I didn''t make her angry recently!


    Ye Feng wants to say something, but he feels Ruiwen''s sharp sword again, so he has to deal with it in a hurry.


    Compared with the last sweep, Ye Feng obviously feels that Ruiwen''s sword sense is stronger this time. A death crisis that never existed in the face of Ruiwen emerges in Ye Feng''s mind, and he has a kind of illusion that Ruiwen''s power will be stronger and stronger again and again.


    Soon, Ye Feng''s illusion became a reality. As he thought, Ruiwen''s sword became more and more powerful and swift. More and more scars on the body, the breath of Ye Feng is also more and more weak.


    In a round of offensive, Ye Feng is finally completely unable to support. He forced himself to smile at Ruiwen: "elder sister, I can''t fight."


    Ruiwen doesn''t speak. The sword meaning she releases not only doesn''t recover because she sees Ye Feng''s weak appearance, but climbs to the extreme.


    At this moment, Ruiwen showed all her strength. The faint sword of the wind turned into violent energy, and the whole space began to shudder, as if it was about to collapse at any time.


    Weak Ye Feng''s face is moving. In the face of Ruiwen, the fear of death appears for the first time in his eyes.


    The sound of a wind breaking blade. Even Ye Feng, who is of average strength, knows that this space is trembling because of her sister''s supreme sense of wind sword.


    Ye Feng''s face is full of shock. He really didn''t expect that his sister''s wind sword meaning was strong enough to tear the space. But what made him even more uneasy was that Ruiwen looked at him at the moment. The look in her eyes was not like that of her sister looking at her brother, but more like looking at a dead man.


    Although Ruiwen''s eyes were sharp just now, Ye Feng could see that Ruiwen was just more severe than usual. She had never looked at him like a dead fish.


    Ye Feng never thought that he would experience this fear of death in Ruiwen, but the fear in his heart and the scars on his body reminded him that his sister would kill him!


    My sister must be practicing swordsmanship. I''m crazy! Ye Feng''s mind flashed this idea. He looked at his eyes anxiously, and would kill him at any time. Ruiwen: "sister, I am Xiaofeng, your favorite brother!"


    Ruiwen stares at Ye Feng blandly for a long time, then sends out a frightening voice: "death!"


    Death? Ye Feng''s pupil shrinks, and he can hear Ruiwen''s endless killing intention. Looking at Ruiwen that look at life like grass mustard in the eyes, Ye Feng fell into unprecedented despair.


    Death in Ruiwen sister''s hands, than at the beginning almost died in the hands of Baron Nash, let Ye Feng more difficult to accept. At least at that time, there were still people around him to advance and retreat with him, which was not so desperate.


    Ruiwen''s Rune sword is shining with green light. It seems that the blade can cut everything. In Ye Feng''s eyes, which are gradually enlarged and collapsed, are mixed with violent sword intention and cut off towards Ye Feng''s head.


    Ye Feng closed his eyes and did not dare to see Ruiwen massacre him. After a while, he only felt that his eyes were dark, and his connection with the real world became more and more shallow, until his consciousness completely fell asleep


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 173

    In the villa of sylvier, Ruiwen quietly guards in front of Ye Feng''s bed.


    Looking at the perspiration on Ye Feng''s forehead, Ruiwen took the prepared wet towel out of the hot water basin and wrung it dry, wiping the sweat for him. And put the towel into the water basin, and wrung it out, and put it on Ye Feng''s forehead. Ruiwen was relieved.


    "Sister Don''t kill me... "


    Ye Feng''s dream of the nonsense to hear Ruiwen heart tingling. Her eyes are slightly elongated, the fundus of her eyes is full of soft light.


    Caressing Ye Feng''s cheek gently, Ruiwen sighed: "silly child, how can my sister be willing to kill you..."


    She can''t help but think of the harsh training of Ye Feng during the day. In order to let Ye Feng experience the fear of death alone, she took great pains.


    At the last moment, she turned her hand at a speed that Ye Feng could not detect, and hit the back of Ye Feng''s head with the handle of her sword, so that Ye Feng fainted.


    Even so, Ruiwen still left a dozen holes in Ye Feng today. If you don''t feel heartache, it''s fake. When Ye Feng was injured, her heart was also dripping blood.


    I hope this near death experience will make her brother understand how weak he is in the world. Ruiwen took back her hand and looked out of the window in a complicated way. She could not calm down for a long time.


    "My sister has taught you everything. I will leave in a few days. I will not accompany you to Ionia. I will wait for you in front of your parents'' grave."


    Ruiwen''s voice is very light. At last, she can''t hear her own murmur.


    "Big brother, open the door, I''m back!"


    Fiona''s voice from the window sill interrupted Ruiwen''s thoughts. She remembered that Ye Feng was going to play with Fiona this afternoon.


    Heart how much some guilt, Ruiwen went downstairs to open the door. As soon as she opened the door, Ruiwen found that Fiona had come back alone. "Fiona, did you come back alone?" she frowned


    Silly Fiona scratched her head, she is still a little not used to and Ruiwen alone.


    After thinking about it for a while, Fiona whispered, "big sister sent me back. She just left."


    It turned out to be the girl named Oriana before. Ruiwen also did not think much, took Fiona''s hand and walked into the room.


    Fiona scanned the living room, did not find the shadow of Ye Feng. She asked curiously, "sister Elder sister Why didn''t he come to pick me up this afternoon


    "Xiaofeng? He was so happy practicing swordsmanship today that he forgot Ruiwen takes Fiona to sit on the sofa and casually makes a statement.


    "How can big brother forget? Clearly agreed... " Fiona''s mouth puffed up and looked discontented, like a child who had been broken by an adult.


    The more she thought about Fiona, the more aggrieved she became. She yelled, "what about big brother? I want to I want to ask him! "


    Fiona is so dependent on Ye Feng. If Fiona knows Ye Feng is injured, there will be a lot of trouble. But Fiona now clamoring to see Ye Feng is not the way.


    After thinking, Ruiwen or reluctantly choose to take Fiona upstairs into Ye Feng''s room.


    "Big brother Big brother, he seems to be sleeping... " Fiona crept to the bedside and listened to the even breath of Ye Feng. The atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    "In fact In fact, I hurt him when practicing sword today... " Ruiwen looks at the sleeping Ye Feng on the bed with guilt, and tells Fiona the truth.


    "Wounded?" Fiona heart thump a jump, she at this time carefully staring at Ye Feng''s cheek, there are many sword marks on it.


    The thrill made Fiona excited, and she thought of the blue woman who abused her with a whip.


    Blowing her nose, Fiona''s eyes grew red and swollen. She pursed her lips and turned to stare at Ruiwen with hostility.


    "Bad woman!" Fiona spat out three words wrongly.


    Ruiwen was a little surprised. She didn''t expect Fiona to react so fiercely. However, the reason why Ye Feng was hurt so badly is really her fault. Thinking of this, she turned her head to one side.


    Fiona''s lips wriggle and her teeth grind from time to time. She had not been familiar with Ruiwen, she began to hate Ruiwen.


    Silence for a while, Ruiwen met Fiona''s eyes and said, "Fiona, you should go back to your room to have a rest. Xiaofeng still needs rest. Don''t disturb him. I''ll take care of it here."


    "You are a bad woman, I don''t believe you!" Fiona said back.


    "is that as like as two peas at the woman who whipped you?" Ruiwen eyebrows slightly frown, then put out a pair of cold and indifferent life expression.


    Fiona, who had a shadow, was frightened by Ruiwen. She trembled all over and curled up beside the bed in her eyes.


    "If you don''t go back to your room to sleep, I can let you experience that pain again..."


    Hearing Ruiwen''s cold and quiet voice, Fiona pursed her mouth and looked at Ruiwen stubbornly. With Ruiwen approaching step by step, Fiona in the child''s mood is finally afraid.


    "Bad woman!" Crying and shouting, afraid of pain Fiona covered her face and ran out of Ye Feng''s room, heavily belt on the door."Bad woman..." With the thoughts of the three words of the wind to the bed.


    ¡­¡­


    Back in her room, Fiona fell on the bed, put her head in her pillow and sobbed.


    Timo saw that his nervous hostess came in crying, he also had a headache.


    "Crying ghost, can you stop crying?" Timo''s tone was full of disdain for Fiona.


    To his surprise, the hostess who would fight with him at ordinary times didn''t pay attention to him, and she still cried with her head covered.


    With a little palm on his forehead, Timo jumps into bed and walks carefully to Fiona.


    "Hello, crying ghost, I''m so tired of your crying!" Timo sat on the pillow with his head down, his furry palms pushing Fiona''s head hard.


    As a Yodel, he had little strength, and Fiona deliberately buried his head, he could not push.


    Timo gave up the idea of pushing Fiona, but he said, "it''s really heavy. I say crying ghosts. Aren''t you human adults very mature? How can you be younger than us yodells


    Maybe Fiona had enough to cry. She turned to Timo with her weeping face.


    Timo has a creepy feeling when Fiona looks at him like this. He was afraid to say: "Hey, crying ghost, don''t mess around. We Yodel people also have human rights!"


    Fiona sobbed, her mouth still pouting. In Timo''s protest, Fiona holds Timo and rubs Timo''s hairy face with her face and starts to cry again.


    The flood of tears from Fiona''s eyes, the flow of Timo is full of.


    "Crying ghost, I won''t quarrel with you. You can cry if you want Don''t wipe your tears with me Timothy began to regret letting Fiona notice him.


    However, Fiona did not pay attention to his howling, still holding Timo, her tears all rubbed on Timo''s body.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 174

    As one of the most heavily guarded buildings in the city, the piltwaff vault is a place where female prisoners set their next crime site. The motive is intriguing.


    Hot tempered Wei did not tell Caitlin about it, but went to the door of the Treasury building alone.


    The vault was supposed to be surrounded by guards, but it was empty. This strange change makes Wei''s mind suddenly alert.


    Approaching the closed gate, Wei found that there was a poster with a cartoon on it, because the light was too dark to see what was painted on it.


    Wei tore down the poster and took it to the place where there was a street lamp. Then she could barely see the picture on it.


    The more you look at Wei, the more familiar you are with the face of the funny cartoon on the poster, especially the mark on the face. Subconsciously, she touched the mark on her face and realized that it was painted by the female prisoner who was deliberately taunting her.


    Think of this, Wei Qi chest ups and downs. It''s unforgivable that the damned female prisoner painted her as a fat woman!


    Wei gasped and looked at the clock tower in the distance. It was less than ten minutes away from ten o''clock.


    When Wei plans to go back to guard the vault alone, she hears the voice of the airship overhead.


    Frown, Wei face is very puzzled. The airship to Bandar city should have been gone by this time. Except for some major activities, some businesses or the government will pay for airships to distribute leaflets and other things throughout the city, but she has not heard of such activities recently.


    What''s more, the most likely one to hire an airship recently is Ali, who came to Pucheng for a concert. But Ali returned to the war academy this morning, so who is it?


    Wei thought for a long time, or did not come up with a reason. She shook her head and stopped thinking. Looking up at the airship under the night, she always felt uneasy.


    After a while, the airship floated out of a list of cartoons. Under the background of falling snow, leaflets are floating to the streets and alleys of Picheng.


    Holding out his right hand, Wei catches a flyer. Take a closer look, Wei on the spot is angry all over shiver. Because as like as two peas that she saw before the vault door, the leaflets were written on the leaflet, and the time and place of the crime were also written.


    After a while, I believe that people in the whole city will know that the female prisoner is challenging Wei. If the arrest fails, the law enforcement and prestige of her and Picheng police will be greatly reduced.


    At this time, Caitlin, who had just come out of the police station and was ready to go home, also saw the flyer. She said why Wei behaved so strangely today. She was provoked.


    With her right hand caressing her chest, Caitlin breathed her turbid breath helplessly. Now she has to take some people to the vault to make sure the contents are safe. On the surface, it seems that the female prisoners are simply provoking Wei, but in fact, it is a provocation to the entire Picheng public security. She Caitlin will not allow the hard to get on the right track of PI Cheng once again become a hotbed of criminals!


    Gana, who is holding Yasso''s arm to watch TV, sees the fliers flying in the sky through the French window. She stands up with a keen sense of big news.


    On one side, Yasuo, who was not used to being held by others, was relieved, but he still asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "I''ll probably be back later tonight, Yasso. When you''re sleepy, find a room on the second floor."


    As soon as the voice fell, Gana could not explain anything more, and ran out.


    ¡­¡­


    Before midnight, the clock tower will ring every hour. Tonight is no exception. When it arrives at 10:1, the long and distant bell rings in the street.


    This also indicated that Wei and the female prisoner''s seesaw war began.


    Frowning, it was ten o''clock, and she did not see any trace of the female prisoner. Was she fooled?


    Suddenly, Wei''s right ear sounded a strange sound. As soon as she dodged, she quickly ran in the direction of the sound.


    Stop at the side of the vault. The smell of spray paint stimulates Wei''s smell. She searched for a moment before she found three large, pink, spray painted "I''m here.".


    Zaba lower lip, Wei dark way is not good. Quickly back to the front door, but found that it was too late, the female prisoner has entered.


    "Damn it!"


    Indignant Wei smashed the door heavily with her hand in a Hicks technology fist before she went in.


    Entering the vault, Wei pressed the button beside the door and turned on the light. She walked cautiously, and this was her first time in the vault. It''s said that the mechanism in the Treasury is extremely complicated. If you are careless, you will be attacked.


    After a few steps, Wei did not see the female prisoner she wanted to see, but the room echoed with her footsteps.


    "Di Di Di Di"!


    A burst of rapid whistle sound suddenly sounded, Wei subconsciously looked at the foot, she is now under the red laser.


    Pupil micro contraction, Wei forward force jump, roll the body out of the laser range. Gasping for breath, she looked back to where she had been, where the space was full of lasers.


    "Wei, you look really embarrassed. How can I see you more like a thief? Cluck... "The female prisoner''s wanton laughter sneered at Wei. She was very upset.


    Wei can''t bear to say: "don''t be too happy too early, I will catch you tonight!"


    Wei stood up and went to the entrance of the next passage, where the door was locked by an electronic code lock. She''s staring at the code lock with some headache. She''s sick of it!


    Tossed for a long time, Wei still did not unlock the lock. At this time, the female prisoner''s laughter came from the inner room: "Wei, you''re really stupid. Do you still want to catch me like this?"


    Wei, who had been annoyed by the password lock, was once again excited by the female prisoner, and then had a counter effect. Wei''s tantrum came up, but she couldn''t care so much. She smashed the password lock with one punch and smashed the door through a big hole. The next dark room appeared in front of her.


    The female prisoner inside did not expect Wei to be so reckless. In order not to be caught, she immediately ran to the deep of the Treasury.


    It''s not easy to break in. Wei doesn''t want to let the female prisoners run. She has been following her all the way. Whenever she encounters a mechanism in the way, she will directly smash it with her fist.


    This kind of reckless crazy behavior caused the female prisoner to curse repeatedly that Wei was not a qualified police officer. At this time, Wei who still cares so much, she has been completely infuriated by female prisoners, now she just wants to catch female prisoners!


    After breaking through one room after another, they finally arrived at the innermost layer of the vault. Wei carefully reaches out to the light switch, want to see the female prisoner''s appearance.


    However, the female prisoner fired a gun, which directly destroyed the switch. This action once again let Wei''s anger rise again, she looked around warily and said: "you have no way to go back, put down the gun obediently, maybe I can detain you on the way back to less torture you a little bit!"


    "Cluck, cluck Wei, do you really think you can catch me The excited pink pupil of female prisoner twinkles in the black room, still sneering at Wei.


    Wei is very uneasy, always feel that he seems to be in the trap. "What do you mean?" she said warily


    "I''ve arranged explosives in this place. As soon as I light it, it will explode and turn into a sea of fire!" The female prisoner said with her abnormal voice line, very intoxicated.


    "I warn you, don''t mess with me." Wei some regret their recklessness, here if the explosion, absolutely heavy losses!


    "Well, see you next time, my Wei!" The female prisoner ignored Wei''s roar, lit a fire and detonated the nearest explosive from Wei.


    Unable to dodge Wei was directly affected by the explosion of explosives, that deafening sound exploded her whole person in situ, reverberating in the ears of the noisy roar.


    Then, under the sneer of the female prisoner gradually away, one by one explosives began to be detonated. The terrible explosion sound can be heard in tens of miles, and the stunned figure is also submerged in the thick smoke, I do not know life and death.


    The outside of the vault was surrounded by police officers brought by Caitlin, but the sound of the explosion kept them watching from a distance.


    Caitlin looked glumly at the smoke from the vault, and this time pitching was a real disgrace! In her dark face, there is also a trace of worry about Wei''s life safety in her eyes.


    On the roof of a nearby building, Gana took a video camera to take pictures of the explosion of the vault and the police''s encirclement. By zooming in and giving Caitlin a close-up alone, Gana puts away the device and smiles with satisfaction.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the smile on her face was replaced by worry. A series of recent events made her feel back in Zuan, which made her very uncomfortable.


    But soon her reporter''s soul revived, and she took out her smartphone and made a phone call: "Hello, editor in chief, it''s me, Gana."


    "Well, I''m well. I''ve got a big news for you this time!"


    "Yes, yes, that''s the flyer, the vault explosion and the police intervention!"


    "Can I go back to work tomorrow? Thank you very much


    Hang up the phone, Gana will be slightly disordered by the wind to the back of her blonde hair, ready to go home. At this time, she heard the sound of fireworks bloom.


    Slightly puzzled, Gana looked up and found a bunch of colorful fireworks blooming in the moonlight in the direction of the bell tower.


    Under her gaze, the fireworks gradually changed into a few words:


    jinkesi vs Weiwei


    win!


    Gana seemed to suddenly think of something, picked up the camera, while the handwriting of the fireworks has not dispersed.


    With her forefinger slightly bent and gently crossing between her lips, Gana showed a faint smile: "it''s time to call the official TV station. The reporter''s job is stable. I don''t know if my status as a TV host sister has been shaken during my sick leave these days..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 175

    It is said that in ancient times, the Terran and other races of Valoran united to fight against the overlord at that time.


    With the unremitting efforts of the various races, the sphere of influence of the empty visitors was finally reduced to their last empty mountain.


    Wukong Shenshan is the holy land of empty visitors, with a strong magic protection array. This magic protection array is left by the missing queen in the void before leaving. It integrates the highest time magic, space magic, dark magic and quicksand magic.


    No matter how many races use their magic, they can''t break the array. Even if brute force is used, the Magic Gathering destructive energy will be diluted and fused by the supreme quicksand magic at the moment of contacting the shield formed by the array.


    After a long study, the goddess akashia realized that they needed to have a better understanding of time magic, space magic, dark magic, quicksand magic than those who visited the queen in the void.


    Dark magic was the taboo of all races at that time, and no one dared to learn it. The other three kinds of magic, although some people can, are far from reaching the height of the empty visitor queen.


    In order to break the phalanx, the goddess akashia thought of a solution that was not a solution. She used the other four kinds of magic to replace the magic of the array, fusing with each other in order to break the array.


    The ice magic of ice crystal Phoenix, the flame magic of Dragon Emperor, and the tidal magic of shark clan. In addition to her own star magic, she practices fusion magic with the three. After a month''s running in, the magic of the four finally integrated into one. However, in order to prevent accidents, she felt that she needed four more artifacts.


    Before the opening of the magic array of the void mountain, goddess akashia once obtained two moonstones on the top of the mountain, which radiated holy magic energy that she had never seen before. Inspired by the moonlight, she named the magic of the moon for the magic on the Moonstone.


    One artifact is in place, but where does she need to find the other three?


    At this time, the ice crystal Phoenix in the extremely ice land gave the ice heart she guarded to the goddess akashia. The Dragon Emperor of the dragon clan and the patriarch of the shark clan also presented her with the sand of the time and the deep-sea pearl respectively.


    Thanks to the magic power of the four magic tools, the magic of the four people finally broke the magic array of the empty mountain.


    The destitute and sinful empty visitors fought back to water, but they could not escape the fate of being exiled.


    ¡­¡­


    In the old castle of shadow Island, Elise closed an ancient book called "the four gods". In a sitting position, she pressed her right leg on her left.


    Yawning wearily, Elise asked in her languid voice, "hammerstone, do you want me to come back from North Texas just to see this?"


    "Elise, we need these four artifacts." The gloomy sound of hammerstone reverberated in the dark hall.


    "Why? The ceremony of blood moon night should not need anything else Elise pressed her right forefinger down her temple and frowned.


    "It seems that you don''t know that the power of these four magic tools together is enough to easily kill a deity. I''m trying to avoid future trouble."


    The words of hammerstone made Alice open her mouth. She breathed out a breath, straightened out her thoughts, and said, "in this case, we only need to destroy any of the artifacts, and we can have no worries about it."


    "Moonstones and deep-sea pearls of the Spanish people are the most mysterious, and it is too difficult to destroy them. Ice crystal Phoenix has been a God for thousands of years. Her dwelling place is very close to the howling abyss, and the watchers there are extremely terrifying. It is very difficult to destroy the heart of frost. Next, only the sand of time is left."


    Elise frowned and said, "the Dragon nationality with the grand barrier is a demigod. I''m afraid it is as difficult to destroy it as the three artifact above."


    Hammer stone sneered: "after breaking the array, the goddess aikasiya wanted to return the three artifacts to them, but the Dragon Emperor of the dragon clan insisted on leaving one artifact to the goddess aikasya for self-defense, so the sand of the time is no longer in the dragon clan."


    "The long dead goddess ekasia?" Elise''s eyes were slightly lengthened and lost in thought.


    In the shadow, a dark figure in the shape of a man appeared in the hall. He walked slowly to Elise and said, "I searched many ancient books of human beings, and found that the goddess akashia did not leave the sand of time, but gave it to the tribe of hokes, the tribe with the worst magic talent at that time."


    Elise frowned and asked, "hammerstone, the human haiks? Why haven''t I heard of it? It''s not going to die, is it


    Hammerstone said with a smile, "I believe you have heard that the original haiks tribe was now pietvov and Zuan."


    Elise blinked. "These two places are a little too big. Do you have a clue to the sand sometimes?"


    Hammer stone cleared his throat and said with his thick voice: "not yet. This time I want you to come back. In addition to this, there is something important to tell you."


    "What?" Elise said


    Hammer stone grinned coldly, and his green pupils looked at Elise with a meaningful look: "the place of the ceremony of the night of the blood moon is set at Ionia.""You don''t believe me?" Alice stood up abruptly, her scarlet pupils shrank and gave off a bloody demon light, as if she were about to explode at any time.


    With a long breath, hammer stone replied sincerely, "Alice, how can I not believe you? I just hope you don''t want to read the old love."


    Elise snorted coldly, snapped her right hand, and a dark portal was opened by her. She swept the hammer stone coldly, and she stepped into the other side of the door.


    Before the portal was completely closed, Elise''s voice came from the other side: "when the blood moon comes, it will be the day of the destruction of Ionia."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha Cho!" Lying in front of the leaf wind bed Ruiwen sneezed, feeling a bit blocked nose, she sat up vaguely.


    The genius outside the window is slightly bright. Unconsciously, she has been guarding Ye Feng all night.


    After relaxing her lower arm, Ruiwen took up the hot water basin and went to the bathroom to get hot water. She scrubbed her cheek for Ye Feng and then sat down again.


    "Dong Dong Dong"!


    A knock on the door sounded, Ruiwen looked back at two eyes, way: "come in."


    "Big Big brother, is he still awake? " The silly Fiona came in, timidly holding Timo.


    Gently bending the corners of her mouth, Ruiwen signals Fiona not to be afraid. When Fiona approached, Ruiwen found that Timo in Fiona''s arms was not a doll. "The yodells?" she asked


    "This human elder sister, the crying ghost forced me to come. Don''t bully me!" Last night, the childish Fiona said a lot of bad things about Ruiwen to Timo. He was very scared.


    "Puff and hiss" a sound, tired Ruiwen rarely laugh out a sound. She looked down at Fiona''s head and said, "Fiona, did you speak ill of me?"


    Fiona lowered her head, still a little unconvinced. However, she was afraid of pain and said, "yes I''m sorry... "


    Ruiwen wanted to comfort Fiona a few words, but she heard Ye Feng wake up in bed: "hiss My head hurts... "


    Ruiwen turns her head in surprise and looks at her brother gently.


    After a day''s deep sleep, her brother Ye Feng finally wakes up


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 176

    Caitlin came to the hospital early in the morning with a pile of food. Last night, I searched under the ruins of the vault for more than two hours, and then rescued Wei from a broken boulder.


    After a night''s rescue, Wei finally saved her life. But her right leg needs a week''s rest before she can walk.


    As soon as she arrived at the door of the hospital, Caitlin saw a familiar figure and limped out of the hospital, ignoring the obstruction of medical staff.


    On closer inspection, Caitlin was shocked. Isn''t this a fool who should be lying down?


    "Wei, how did you come out? The doctor says you need to lie down for at least a week


    Caitlin temporarily put the things in her hands on the ground and trotted to Wei to stop Wei from going wild. She helped Wei and wanted to take Wei back to the hospital.


    When the little nurse behind Wei saw that it was Caitlin, she sighed: "officer Caitlin, you are here at last, officer Wei Officer Wei, she... "


    Words have not finished, the little nurse was Wei fierce eyes scared speechless.


    Caitlin frowned and said unhappily, "well, don''t frighten her. Go back and lie down."


    Wei was a little impatient and said, "Caitlin, I''m very well. I don''t need a rest at all."


    "Please help me to take the food to Wei''s ward, thank you," Caitlin said with a smile to the little nurse, and then she dragged Wei limping to the hospital. "This time, you can lie down, and I''ll take care of the next thing."


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Feng opened some heavy eyelids, but his mind was still a little dim. The dim light in the room didn''t make him feel uncomfortable when he opened his eyes.


    After a few breaths, Ye Feng tried to sit up. At this time, Ye Feng only felt that someone was holding his back, so that he could better lean against the bed.


    Looking up, Ye Feng can see Ruiwen''s tired face with a faint smile.


    "Sister?" Ye Feng looked at Ruiwen in dismay, and he remembered that he seemed to be chopped to death by Ruiwen.


    Ruiwen did not speak, just nodded, turned on the switch in front of the bed, the light in the room was also bright.


    Looking at Ruiwen, Ye Feng doesn''t know how to open his mouth and ask about something that was almost killed by Ruiwen. After opening his mouth, he still chose not to mention it. Since he and his sister are still good, he believes Ruiwen will not harm him.


    "Oh, crying ghost, when you let me down, say it, it hurts me so much!"


    A childish voice interrupts Ye Feng''s recollection. Before he has time to see what happened, Ye Feng feels a heat in his arms, like being held by someone.


    "Woo Hoo woo..."


    Fiona pounced on Ye Feng''s arms, crying wrongly, and wiping her tears with the clothes in front of Ye Feng.


    It turned out to be Fiona. Ye Feng relaxed, stroked Fiona''s hair and asked in a low voice, "Fiona, why are you crying?"


    "Big brother, that bad woman beat you and won''t let me talk about her!"


    Fiona raised her head and looked at Ye Feng. Her red and swollen eyes were full of tears, and she was extremely aggrieved.


    He coughed awkwardly, and Ye Feng didn''t know how to explain the problem to Fiona. After thinking for a long time, he said, "sister, that''s for my good."


    Fiona blew her nose and choked, "I hit you for your own good?"


    "Well." Ye Feng nods awkwardly.


    Fiona nodded vaguely and began to think. For a long time, she tooted her mouth, lifted up her sleeves, exposed her arms full of scars, and sat on Ye Feng''s bed to let Ye Feng see the dense scars on her clean legs.


    Ye Feng didn''t understand Fiona very much. It was all of a sudden. He just felt hot and dry.


    "Fiona, what are you doing? It''s you who are hurting me Ye Feng reminds Fiona quietly and looks at Ruiwen.


    This did not look good, this look at Ye Feng found that his sister did not know when to leave his room.


    The silly Fiona didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. She pursed her mouth and asked suspiciously, "is it for me that I was beaten so much?"


    "It''s not the same. All right, Fiona, stop messing about!" Ye Feng has some sweat. He really thinks that Fiona''s IQ at this time is similar to that of a child.


    However, Fiona still didn''t realize how provocative her behavior was. She sat on Ye Feng''s leg and continued: "big brother, do you like Fiona? Fiona loves you


    At the same time, Fiona did not forget to blink her eyes, with a look of hope in her eyes.


    Ye Feng felt that he was getting hotter and hotter. He pulled aside the topic and said, "like it. I''m a little hungry. Let''s go down and eat something."


    "But But you haven''t told me a story recently. I want to hear the story of black and white twins! " Fiona took Ye Feng''s neck and coquettish.


    It can''t resist Fiona, Ye Feng has to give up. He sighed and said, "OK, OK. After listening, we''ll go down and eat something."


    "Well!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the living room downstairs, Ruiwen is holding Timo and watching TV. Looking at Gana on TV, Ruiwen didn''t hear a word.Timo is held in the arms of Ruiwen, the atmosphere dare not breathe. He heard Fiona say a lot of bad things about Ruiwen last night. He was afraid before seeing Ruiwen. Now he was held in his arms by Ruiwen, which was even more miserable. In order to relax, Timo had to stare at the TV host Gana live news.


    "At about 10 p.m. last night, following the last building explosion, there was a stir in the city''s vault explosion. This is the riot that has never happened since piltvov became an advanced city. Let''s take a look at last night''s video."


    After Gana finished this speech, the TV picture also switched to the scene she shot last night.


    After the broadcast, the screen switches to Gana again.


    "I believe the audience friends in front of the television also saw that, and the police representative Caitlin also made a special response:" criminals control airships to distribute leaflets to the whole city, and openly vilify the image of state functionaries with despicable painting. Its bad nature greatly reduces the prestige of national law enforcement. We will crack this case as soon as possible, so that the order of PI Cheng will be restored again No matter how clear the police are, we can''t deny that they did not have the strength they should have in arresting the female prisoners in this series of cases. The report of this incident has come to an end. For details, please pay attention to our follow-up report on the incident. "


    As soon as the voice dropped, Gana began to broadcast other current news.


    Not long after, a staff member rushed to the side of Gana, who was broadcasting live, and said something to Gana, which made her frown.


    This kind of behavior in the live broadcasting room is a big taboo of TV stations, and Gana is also quite dissatisfied with this. But she thought about what the staff had told her for a while.


    She coughed in a soft voice, and Gana''s face was slightly apologetic: "sorry, everyone in front of the TV set. Due to some emergency, here is a news. Let''s contact the enthusiastic citizens."


    Du Du Du


    After a burst of ringing, the call was quickly connected.


    "Hello, Hello!" Gana said with her sweet voice.


    "Gana, to be honest, I really hate you."


    The voice on the other end of the phone made Gana very unhappy, but she is now doing live broadcasting, so she has to be patient. She kept smiling and said, "Miss, let''s get down to business. Where did you get the news of Dr. heimerdinger''s kidnapping?"


    "I kidnapped heimerdinger. I''m the person responsible for a series of bombings, Gana. If you continue to take photos, I''ll give you a real experience."


    As soon as the voice on the other end of the phone finished, Gana knew that the man was jinx. But she didn''t say it, and she was going to give the news that the prisoner''s name was kinks to the newspaper she worked for.


    "Miss, why do you want to commit this series of vicious crimes?" This is a rare opportunity, and Gana doesn''t want to miss it.


    "Gana, I just want to send a message on behalf of the little Yodel in heimerdinger. Don''t challenge my patience!" Kinks''s voice began to sink.


    "Go ahead."


    "I have already sent it to your TV station. You can show it to the whole city by yourself. Cluck, cluck..."


    "Miss, wait..." What else does Gana want to ask, but she doesn''t want jinx to hang up.


    Her face was dignified. After seeing that the staff in front had put the video sent by jinx, Gana smiles at the camera: "next, let''s watch a video together."


    As soon as the TV picture changes, Timo, lying in front of the TV in Ruiwen''s arms, stares at the picture nervously.


    The picture shows a laboratory full of scientific instruments, and heimerdinger is working hard on his subject.


    With a bang, the door was kicked open, and heimerdinger looked at it in horror. A figure with long blue hair and braided braids walks into the camera and picks up heimerdinger.


    With her back to the camera, the prisoner said in her crazy voice, "this little Yodel borrowed me to play for a few days. It''s so cute, it''s a pity not to be a pet!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, the picture went black.


    Timo in front of the TV set looked at the TV indignantly. The prisoner who captured heimerdinger said that kind of discrimination against the yodells!


    Is there anything wrong with loveliness? Cute people have to play as pets? It''s racial discrimination! Think of his current experience, Timo is more angry in Ruiwen''s arms.


    Feeling a commotion in the arms, Ruiwen frowned: "what''s the matter with you?"


    On hearing Ruiwen''s speech, Timo was frightened to be honest. Although he was angry, he didn''t want to experience the scene of Fiona portraying being abused by Vivian.


    As for the worry about his good friend Heimer dinger, he had to find time to tell his master Fiona, the weeping ghost.


    The more you think about it, the more you feel bent. Timo has a drooping head and no spirit.


    It''s hard to be a Yodel!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 177

    On the top floor of a 20 story office building, kinks grabs heimerdinger''s fluffy white beard and laughs, "lovely little lion, your moustache makes you look different."


    As she spoke, kinks took Heimer dinger''s face in her hands and opened his mouth.


    "I''m not a cute little lion. I''m a yodel. My name is heimerdinger, great scientist!" Heimerdinger struggled to protest against kinks'' behavior, but his childish voice didn''t help.


    "Is that your hair yellow? Good hair color. " Kinks''s Pink pupils stare at heimerdinger in surprise, and her hands begin to fiddle with his hair again.


    Heimerdinger''s face was bitter and he was no longer struggling. Jinx in front of him really regarded him as a pet.


    Kinks blinked, took off heimerdinger''s red glasses, and asked, "these glasses are cool, too. Do yodells get myopia?"


    Heimerdinger found that the glasses had been taken by jinx, and said in a hurry, "ah, give it back to me!"


    There was a shrewd twinkle in kinks'' eyes. She bent her mouth, stood up and said, "give it back to you. You just need to get it!"


    Heimerdinger raised his big, cute head and looked up at the glasses that kinks had put in front of him. He bit his teeth and looked angrily at Kim''s joking cheek.


    Kinks was immediately amused by the little aggrieved eyes of heimerdinger, and she laughed back.


    After laughing for a long time, kinks stopped. Only when she put on her glasses, she didn''t wear glasses at all. She said to heimerdinger with great interest, "don''t you see that you like to be handsome, too?"


    "Hum!" Heimerdinger turned, his back to kinks.


    Kinks, in her goggles, made a handsome gesture and then walked to heimerdinger. She leaned down and, in spite of his protest, held him by the hair with her right hand and lifted him up.


    "What do you want?" Heimerdinger couldn''t stand kinks any more.


    "You''re my pet. Of course I''ll play as I like!" Kinks replied, taking it for granted.


    Heimerdinger gave up completely, his head drooping and his face full of depression.


    "Don''t cry and lose face, come on, give me a smile!" ''said kinks, looking directly at heimerdinger.


    Heimerdinger reluctantly made a smiling face, which was more ugly than crying. This makes jinx, who is a little morbid in spirit, very dissatisfied. A trace of disgust appears on her face.


    Unhappy, she let go of her hand and let Heimer dinger fall on the floor. Then she took out a knife and cut through a little bit of heimerdinger''s hair, and threatened with her morbid voice, "if you don''t listen, I can''t guarantee that the next time this knife goes into your heart!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the ward, Wei is checking the latest news with a newspaper from the pilewood newspaper. What shocked her most is the newspaper report about the explosion of the vault. Next to a large piece of text, there was a photo confirming the identity of the female prisoner!


    Rubbing his eyes, Wei can''t believe what he saw. She stroked the photo in the newspaper and muttered to herself, "kinks How could it be? "


    "Wei, I came to see you. I bought some fruit for you in the best reputation fruit store in the business district early this morning."


    Caitlin''s sweet voice passed into Wei''s ears, and soon Caitlin, who was wearing a military coat, came in.


    With a sigh, Wei was not so happy with Caitlin''s arrival. The sharp eyed Caitlin saw that her friend had something on her mind. She put the fruit on the table and asked, "Wei, what happened?"


    "I know who the prisoner is," he said after a long time


    "Who?" Caitlin sits in front of the bed and stares at Wei excitedly.


    "Take a look at the headlines of this paper." Wei handed the newspaper to Caitlin and said nothing more.


    Caitlin glanced suspiciously, then at the newspaper. After seeing the picture of the fireworks taken by Gana, Caitlin said, "the prisoner''s name is jinx? How can I sound like a pseudonym. "


    Wei some helpless way: "I can be sure that she is Kim, she used to be my good friend."


    Looking at Wei''s helpless look, Caitlin thought for a while before she remembered that Wei was a little sister who liked to do things around. But jinx was Wei''s good friend before. Why did she hurt Wei? Caitlin, who has never understood the lawless elements, has a hard time understanding it.


    Caitlin frowned, opened her mouth, hesitated, and asked, "why did she hurt you since you were good friends before?"


    Glancing at Caitlin, she looked at the ceiling and said, "Kim''s mind had problems before. Sometimes it was almost morbid, and the way of thinking was different from that of ordinary people. I guess it''s my betrayal to give up my former life and become a police officer?"


    "Do you mean that the prisoner we''re facing is a lunatic with a confused mind?" Caitlin had a frown and a dignified expression.


    "That''s understandable." Wei nodded.During the conversation, Gana hears the whole process outside the ward door. Gana came to the hospital mainly to interview Wei. She has a keen sense of smell. She thinks that there is definitely some relationship between Wei and jinkesi. Otherwise, jinkesi would not be so targeted at Wei.


    What''s more, Gana also found that no one has been killed in all the cases committed by jinx recently. From this point of view, it is entirely for a certain purpose.


    Sure enough, the hospital has come to the right place today! After hearing such secret news indirectly, Gana was very excited. However, she also knows that if this kind of thing is disclosed, although it will make the newspaper''s performance better, it will certainly be blocked by the official. She can use the news as a clue to continue to track down, and may even find jinx''s hiding place.


    Find jinx''s hiding place, this is the real big news! Moreover, the police will not stop a warm-hearted citizen from finding the prisoner before them, and even encourage them to report.


    Thinking of this, Gana secretly looked into the ward, and then quietly left the hospital with her camera.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the newspaper in his hand, Ye Feng''s expression is very dignified. Recently, the culprit of so many things in PI Cheng is actually a girl named jinx? He didn''t believe it.


    In other words, this kinks is not the same person as his sister. The more he thought about it, the more likely he felt that kinks was not such a person.


    Think about it, Ye Feng put down his newspaper and looked at Fiona.


    This does not look good, a look at Ye Feng scared half to death. Fiona is reading that book again! Last time, because Fiona read that kind of comic book, he was almost suspected of sexual orientation by his sister.


    Ye Feng snatched the book in Fiona''s hand and reprimanded: "Fiona, why are you reading this kind of book again?"


    "Big sister bought it for me..." Fiona wrongly lowered her head, and she was afraid of Ye Feng''s eyes.


    "Oriana You two There''s no one else. It''s up to you. But don''t let my sister know when you look. Do you hear me Helplessly patted his forehead, Ye Feng returned the book to Fiona.


    Hearing Ye Feng''s words, the aggrieved expression on Fiona''s face instantly dissipates. "Well, I won''t let my big brother''s sister see it!" she said with a sweet smile


    "What are you talking about? What don''t I see? " Ruiwen slowly walked downstairs, looking at Ye Feng with a smile.


    Ye Feng''s scalp is numb when Ruiwen sees it. He squints his eyes and says, "no Nothing... "


    However, Fiona''s next words is to betray Ye Feng: "this is the book, big brother said not to show you."


    Ye Feng turned his head and glared at him. He was really killed by her.


    Ruiwen "hum" voice, eyes slightly elongated, toward the leaf wind side. She said gently to Fiona, "come on, show my sister what book it is. Next time you read it, my sister won''t come out."


    Fiona didn''t realize it. Instead, she took the book and handed it to Ruiwen: "that''s it. Sister, don''t read it later!"


    Ruiwen took the book, read two eyes and then blushed, a sense of shame flooded into my heart. Isn''t this the book that Ye Feng was warned not to read last time? Don''t let yourself find out, is there something wrong with her brother''s sexual orientation?


    The more you think about it, the more afraid you are. In order to "save" her brother, she must take extraordinary measures!


    Ruiwen gently returned the book to Fiona, and let Fiona go back to her room to read. She also had some words to say to Ye Feng.


    After Fiona returns to the room, Ruiwen sits down in the opposite of Ye Feng, her face is also momentarily cold.


    "Xiao Feng, if you don''t give my sister a reasonable explanation, ha ha..."


    Ye Feng has a bitter face. Fiona has made him miserable this time. How can he explain it? I''ve explained that I have to be educated.


    At this moment, how he hoped Fiona would recover soon.


    Otherwise, with Fiona''s worrying IQ, she may cause him a lot of trouble.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 178

    The next morning, Fiona with Timo in her arms watched the TV program absently. From time to time, she glanced at the side of the unhappy Ye Feng with her eyes. Ye Feng was not happy, and she was a little unhappy.


    In order to make Ye Feng happy, the silly Fiona thought for a long time in her mind. She likes playing the Oriana''s game machine very much, and she thinks Ye Feng should like it too.


    After thinking about it, Fiona whispered, "big brother, shall we go to play with big sister?"


    Ye Feng "um" sound, then continue to sit there. At the thought of yesterday Ruiwen left after training him, he began to blame himself.


    In fact, it''s not his fault. Even if there was no Fiona yesterday, Ruiwen would find other reasons to leave early. What she should teach has been handed over to Ye Feng, and the rest is to leave.


    Fiona see Ye Feng "um" sound, her face showed a happy smile. She approached Ye Feng and grinned, "when shall we go?"


    Ye Feng looked up at the naive Fiona in front of her and sighed deeply. It''s not the way to keep Fiona like this. It''s time to find Ariana to solve the problem as soon as possible.


    "Big brother, why are you sighing?" Fiona blinked playfully, trying to make Ye Feng laugh.


    "It''s nothing. We''ll go and play with Oriana now!" Ye Feng got up again and went to the door.


    "Big brother, lead me!" Fiona runs to Ye Feng and looks at her face.


    Ye Feng was stunned for a moment, then took Fiona''s hand and left together.


    Led by Ye Feng, Fiona, who is in a happy mood, puts down Timo and says with a smile: "Timo, don''t lose it!"


    ¡­¡­


    Alice sits alone in an empty church in the heart of North Texas.


    Outside the patter of rain disturbed her mood. Elise plays with the ghost mask in her hand, and can''t help thinking of Ye Feng. She has not used shadow contract to see Ye Feng''s experience for some time.


    At this thought, iris''s Scarlet lips rose slightly. With a snap of her right hand, Ye Feng''s experience in Zuan and piltvov was reflected in her mind.


    This unintentional move, but let her pay attention to Oriana, who was originally a robot. She slightly closed her narrow eyes and thought of something. I didn''t expect that what she had deliberately broken in the bottle was actually a breath stripped from the heart of frost.


    Now that she''s been broken, why has she become a human again?


    Alice''s brows began to grow, and she thought of something.


    According to Ye Feng''s experience, many people have mentioned the ability of frost heart to make inanimate beings become living beings.


    According to this statement, it is possible that there is a frost heart in oliviana''s body! She doesn''t believe that a robot can become a thinking human being on its own. Elise''s brow gradually expanded, it seems that the shadow contract is not without benefits, at least let her find one of the four magic tools of frost heart.


    As for how to get the ice heart out of Oriana, she doesn''t worry. Now the heart of frost has become part of the body of Oriana, so the simplest and crude way is to kill Oriana!


    Killing is a wonderful word. Elise reached out the tip of her tongue and licked her lips. Unconsciously, the magic in her body poured out.


    She clapped her hands, and soon a soldier from the dead appeared in front of her.


    "What can I do for you, Lord Elise?" The undead soldiers kneel in front of Elise respectfully. The terror magic that Elise sends out makes him shiver all over.


    Elise regained her face and looked down upon the dead soldier kneeling on the ground. She snapped her right hand and a letter appeared in her hand. She handed the letter to the undead soldier and said, "give this letter to the hammerstone."


    The undead soldier replied respectfully, "yes!"


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. Go down!"


    Seeing Elise''s face waving impatiently, the undead soldiers disappeared in the same place.


    ¡­¡­


    "Big sister, I miss you so much!"


    Fiona took Ariana''s hand and walked into the villa. She did not forget to flatter her with words.


    Oriana smiles and hands Fiona a lollipop. After spending so much time with Fiona, she already knows how Fiona works.


    Seeing the goal achieved, Fiona giggled and ate a lollipop.


    Oriana looked at Ye Feng who was walking in the back and found that Ye Feng had something to say to her. She looked at Fiona and said, "Fiona, my sister has opened the game for you. Go and play."


    As soon as she heard the video game, Fiona was full of energy. She picked up Timo on the ground and trotted to the sofa, picked up the handle and played the game.


    Looking at Timo, who protested in Fiona''s arms, Oriana noticed that the doll Fiona bought was yodel. But now the matter with Ye Feng matters, she did not think much.


    "Ye Feng, come with me to another living room. We''ll talk there," said Oriana to Ye Feng


    Ye Feng nodded and followed Oriana to the second living room. Sitting on the sofa, Oriana first said, "Ye Feng, you can tell me what you have. If I can do it, I will help you!"Oriana looked at Ye Feng sincerely. If it hadn''t been for Ye Feng, she would still be living in the shadow of her father. Although she lost her magic after becoming a human being, she was still grateful for Ye Feng''s trust and company.


    Ye Feng pursed her dry lips: "I''m sorry, Oriana, I''ve come to trouble you again. This time I come to you mainly for Fiona''s sake. I want to know the exact way to cure her."


    "About Fiona?" Oriana frowned, not knowing how to answer.


    Ye Feng saw the language of Oriana and asked, "is it very difficult?"


    Oriana shook her head and said, "no, in fact, according to Fiona''s current situation, she has recovered more than half. Of course, I mean the recovery of her spirit. She is no longer so afraid of strangers as before, and her temperament is becoming more and more cheerful and lively. However, if you want to really return to normal, there is still a lack of the last condition."


    Ye Feng frowned: "what conditions?"


    "I remember what I told you at the beginning, if you want to cure Fiona, you have to let her get out of the shadow of being killed, and then let it go or stimulate her. Judging from Fiona''s current situation, the method of letting it go is obviously not effective. To make her recover completely, we have to reappear certain specific scenes at that time as much as possible to stimulate the nerves deep in her memory, from me these days The contact with Fiona, her memory still exists, but she thinks that it is the story heard, not happened to her


    Taking a deep breath, Oriana continued: "she chose to escape from the shadow subconsciously, so the most effective and only treatment is to stimulate her nerves!"


    Ye Feng resolutely refused the only way: "no, Fiona, she has suffered enough, how can..."


    After that, he couldn''t say any more. He really didn''t want Fiona to experience the pain again.


    "If she doesn''t choose to escape from the shadow, she can use gentle methods to recover her, but she does it subconsciously. We can only stimulate her."


    Ye Feng lowers his head and reaches out his right hand to indicate to Oriana that he needs a little time.


    "Let me think about it again..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 179

    Deep in the shadow Island, a lantern emitting a faint cold light slowly drifts out of the shadow. There are countless souls in the lantern, and the ghost fire lives and dies with the soul as its guide. Among the silent and withered trees, there was a faint sound of chains.


    "Oriana, lock the soul..." The deep and cold voice is like the cold wind in winter, which makes people feel cool on the back.


    ¡­¡­


    She felt as if her neck was strangled by something, and the suffocation made her fall to the ground.


    Fiona, who has been listening to the lecture and painting, saw that Oriana suddenly fell on the ground and was scared and worried: "big sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ariana''s breathing became more and more rapid, and she gasped for breath, but to no avail. The feeling of suffocation is like a branch, gradually winding to her body, binding her body.


    Timo also saw the urgency of the situation, he hastened to remind Fiona: "crying ghost, she seems to be in some kind of magic, quickly find someone to save her!"


    Looking at the face more and more red and embarrassed, Fiona picked up Timo and ran upstairs to rush into Ye Feng''s room.


    Out of breath Fiona, regardless of Ye Feng is still sleeping, pulling the confused Ye Feng to run downstairs.


    "Big brother, look at the big sister, she seems to be unable to do it!" Fiona holds Timo, tears red eyes and anxiously looks at Oriana lying on the ground.


    Ye Feng, who wanted to blame Fiona, kneaded her eyes as soon as she heard something happened to her. Oriana on the ground covered his neck with pain, and his heart was startled. Ye Feng immediately lowered her body and took her to the sofa and lay down.


    "Ariana, can you speak now?"


    Oriana heard Ye Feng''s words, struggling she reluctantly put her eyes on Ye Feng. Her heavy eyelids sometimes opened and closed, and Ariana opened her mouth with difficulty, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Seeing that Oriana couldn''t answer herself, Ye Feng turned to look at Fiona and said, "Fiona, do you know why Oriana is like this?"


    Ye Feng''s eager eyes made Fiona afraid. She sobbed: "I I don''t know, big sister Big sister, she was teaching me to draw just now, and suddenly fell to the ground. "


    At this time, Ye Feng sensed a strong evil magic was coming towards this side.


    Cast your eyes to the west, the light of a dark green and bleak fire comes directly. Ye Feng''s pupils are shrinking. Isn''t this the last time she received the green light from Elise?


    In the dark, Ye Feng pulls Fiona standing in front of her and pulls her to one side. However, Fiona hid, and the light of the fire passed through all the objects in the path and fell on her.


    "Ariana!" Ye Feng exclaimed, in that light under the lead, Oriana''s body is flying toward the West.


    In a hurry, Ye Feng orders Fiona to guard in the villa, and he jumps into the dim light.


    Fiona see Ye Feng and Oriana are sucked into the light, she also do not know where the courage, before the light disappeared jumped in. Fiona closes her eyes in fear, leans her body against Ye Feng''s back and hugs Ye Feng''s waist tightly.


    Feel the waist is held by people, Ye Feng looks back in amazement. When he saw Fiona, he was angry and scolded, "didn''t I tell you to stay in the villa? Do you know it''s dangerous? "


    Fiona wrongly buried her face on Ye Feng''s back: "big brother I want to follow you... "


    Listen to Fiona aggrieved voice, Ye Feng heart a soft. Soft hearted, he just wanted to say some words to comfort Fiona, but suddenly felt his skin as if burned by something, even the soul has a kind of erosion of the heart pain.


    "Undead magic?" Ye Feng''s face was terrified, if it was, his soul would be swallowed up.


    "Big brother, I''m in pain..."


    Fiona''s weak voice confirms what Ye Feng thinks. He took a breath and looked at Oriana in front of him, his eyes flickering.


    For a long time, Ye Feng turns around and holds Fiona in his arms. He uses the sword of wind and condenses a wind shield to protect his body.


    "No, I''ll protect you."


    Fiona "um" a, warm body shrinks in Ye Feng''s arms.


    However, the wind shield had not been protected for long before it was completely eroded by the dim light. This makes Ye Feng spat "damned" in the bottom of his heart.


    "I''m in pain..." The erosion of her soul and the burning of her body hurt the fragile Fiona, who murmured in a low voice, hoping to eliminate the pain.


    Ye Feng stroked Fiona''s hair and comforted her: "be patient again..."


    Fiona and his own situation has been in jeopardy, but Ye Feng is more worried about the injured Oriana. In this unable to walk in the dim light, Ye Feng simply can not go to investigate the situation of Oriana.


    The erosion of the body and soul makes Ye Feng''s consciousness more and more blurred. He is holding his teeth. He can''t fall now, and when he does, Fiona in his arms will be exposed to the light.Hiding in the bosom of Ye Feng, Fiona whispered: "do you think of a way? I feel so painful... "


    Ye Feng gritted his teeth and said, "let me think about it for a while."


    What else? What else? Listening to Fiona''s panting voice, Ye Feng is also more anxious.


    How to How to How to


    Ye Feng subconsciously lowered his head, and the tears of the goddess on his chest came into his eyes.


    The last time the mind was eroded by Baron Nash, was it not by the tears of the goddess? However, he did not master the method to drive the tears of the goddess. It was triggered unconsciously last time.


    The feeling of thick and moist clothes on his chest made Ye Feng cool. He looked down at Fiona in his arms: "Fiona, did you cry?"


    Fiona leaned tightly against ye fenghuai and sobbed: "big brother, I feel so familiar..."


    "Familiar?" Ye Feng doesn''t quite understand what Fiona is talking about.


    "I seem to see my big brother pierced by a disgusting purple black tentacle Wuwuwu... " Fiona shivers in Ye Feng''s arms with fear.


    Isn''t Fiona talking about the two of them killed in Summoner Canyon? Fiona, is this a sign of improvement? Ye Feng''s eyes gradually enlarged, surprised to see Fiona: "Fiona You... "


    "Big brother, I feel dizzy and want to sleep..." Fiona raised her head and looked at Ye Feng with tearful eyes.


    Ye Feng''s heart thump a jump, he can''t let Fiona go to sleep, sleep here absolutely must die!


    Ye Feng hit the airway: "Fiona good, hold on a bit more!"


    "But But I''m in pain. I''ve been beaten before. I won''t hurt if I fall asleep. "


    Ye Feng''s face changed and scolded: "no, if you have any sign of sleeping, I''ll hit you!"


    Hear Ye Feng want to hit oneself, Fiona sobbed a few times, that originally full of tears in the eyes suddenly like rain.


    Tears slide down Fiona''s cheek and drop on the tears of the goddess. A light gem blue light flashed, the magic power of the goddess''s tears was released, and Ye Feng and Fiona were wrapped in it.


    This sudden magic shield, let Ye Feng show a happy look. The tears of ophena, the goddess, did not think of protecting them.


    The pain disappeared, Fiona pursed her mouth and whispered, "big brother, I don''t seem to hurt anymore..."


    Ye Feng put his hands on Fiona''s shoulder: "you saved us, Fiona!"


    "Me?" Hearing Ye Feng''s words, Fiona blushed shyly.


    "Well, then I can concentrate on trying to save Oriana!" Ye Feng nodded and cast her eyes again to the comatose Oriana.


    Boom!


    There was a loud noise, and the dim light space began to fluctuate.


    "What''s going on?" Ye Feng frowns, the space in the dim light seems to be hit by something, and there is the possibility of collapse at any time.


    Looking at the snow and ice surrounding the light, Ye Feng has the feeling of coming to the iron ridge mountains. In fact, this is not an iron ridge mountain range, but a place of extreme ice, freyerdrode.


    The space shakes violently. Fiona grabs the corner of Ye Feng''s clothes and closes her eyes in fear.


    At the same time, in the depths of fre''erd, a sweet and melodious cry resounded through the whole fre''erd land, echoing in this snow covered world of ice and snow.


    This long cry, mixed with the magic of ice, roared towards the light. The terrible sound wave and magic power broke the light, and Ye Feng fell directly into the snow.


    Far away in the shadow Island, the devil in the dark fog sensed the moment of the broken light, with the help of the breath of the ghost lamp to transmit to the blocked place.


    "It''s a miscalculation. My lantern should have been kept away from Freire droid!" In the dark fog came the low voice of the devil, and he also sounded surprised by the light breaking.


    "The devil of shadow Island, this is not the place for you to come!" Before returning to God, the devil heard a sacred and icy majestic voice.


    At the sound, the devil''s soul shuddered, and even the land of freldrod trembled at the sound.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 180

    "Enivia!"


    In the dark fog, a pair of cold eyes with a flash of fire gazed darkly into the depths of freldrod. His voice was also very low. It seemed that he was afraid of the master who exuded terrible ice magic.


    The devil''s eyes in the black fog were shining, and a black chain emitting a faint light ran out of the black fog and directed at the comatose Oriana.


    Fall in the snow leaf wind see this scene, eyes instantly enlarge, pupil micro contraction. Before Ye Feng had time to act, the chain of enchanting souls came to Oriana''s heart.


    Ye Feng roared: "no!"


    Smell the ear leaf wind is unwilling to roar, the devil in the black fog sends out the ghostly laughter. Ye Feng''s roar in his ears, is so comfortable with him.


    Just pierce Oriana''s heart, and he can destroy it!


    The chain penetrated deeply into the left chest of Oriana. The red blood oozed from the wound around the chain, and the air was filled with a pungent smell of blood.


    "Big Big sister, she? " Fiona was stupefied by the bloody scene. She looked at Oriana with a dull eye, and the picture of her father being pierced by Calista''s spear came to her mind.


    Ye Feng lost all the glory in his eyes and couldn''t accept such an ending. He slightly closed his gray eyes and covered Fiona''s eyes. He didn''t want Fiona to keep looking.


    The devil in the black fog did not show a successful smile, on the contrary, his face was extremely gloomy at this time. Because he found that his chains did not run through the heart of Ariana, and was blocked by a breath of cold ice.


    "Since you are here, leave your life here, devil!"


    The majestic voice sounded again, and the melodious sound was approaching.


    The devil in the black fog glanced at Ye Feng and Fiona, and looked at the sky in the distance. The look in his eyes was changing, and he was hesitating whether to continue trying to kill Oriana.


    As long as you kill Oriana, the remaining three artifacts can not be perfectly integrated, and will never be affected. Under the great temptation, the devil decided to take the risk to try again.


    "Hammer stone, are you crazy? Enivia has protected the girl with magic. You can''t kill her. If you don''t leave, you''ll die there Elise''s voice sounded in the devil''s mind, waking him up to the temptation of desire. It turns out that he is Elise''s devil hammer!


    "But Elise, it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity..." Hammer stone face is unwilling to look at in front of olivana, eager to pierce her heart.


    "Let''s go. Now we are not rivals of enivia. We have plenty of opportunities to deal with her after becoming a God." Alice urged the hammer stone eagerly.


    "It''s too late, devil!"


    As the sweet cry drew nearer, a huge, twinkling ice crystal appeared on the horizon and cut off the link between iris and the hammerstone.


    At the same time, Elise, who was far away in the Cathedral of North Texas, denounced "dammit," and her face was cloudy and uncertain, and she didn''t know what to do.


    And that terrible ice magic, in the frenzied cold wind blowing, all over the world to hammer stone and leaf wind this direction.


    Ye Feng is worried that Fiona will feel uncomfortable under the pressure of this terrible magic. He released his hands that covered Fiona''s eyes and held Fiona tightly in his arms.


    Without the cover of Ye Feng''s hands, Fiona opened her eyes slightly with fear. As soon as she opened her eyes, Fiona saw an ice crystal creature shining all over her head.


    The ice crystal creature''s wings covered with ice crystals made Fiona forget her fear for a moment. She excitedly pulled Ye Feng''s hand and said, "big brother, how beautiful, that big bird is shining!"


    If Olivia is awake at the moment, she will recognize that this ice crystal life body is enivia, the ice crystal Phoenix who saved Ye Feng last time.


    Enivia''s huge wings covered the sky and fell slowly beside Olivia. When she saw the chain on her chest, sadness and anger filled her heart.


    Raising her haughty head, enivia uttered a wail that spread all over freldrod. After the lament, her jewel like eyes turn to look at the hammer stone which is running away from the shadow island.


    "Everyone will pay for their sins, devil, today is your day to pay back!"


    Enivia waved her wings, and the slight flutter of her wings released the devastating ice magic. Ice and snow in the cold wind frenzied, making hammer stone such as mire, difficult to walk.


    Then, the ground in front of the hammer stone began to crack, and the crack became bigger and bigger. A ravine across frailthard was revealed by enivia''s magic, but it did not end. In the deep ravine, a row of ice crystal walls soon rose, breaking the hammer stone and escaping back to the shadow island.


    "Is this the power of God?" Hammer stone''s low voice mixed with a trace of disbelief, did not expect that as a demigod, he and enivia''s strength difference so much.


    "It''s over, demon!" Enivia, in her unquestionable voice, solemnly declared the death of hammerstone.


    "No, I can''t die, enivia!" The black hammer of the roaring stone."Ariana is my friend, and what you have done today has completely angered me, demon!" Enivia''s voice was as cold as this freldrod, leaving no room for the hammerstone.


    Not far away holding Fiona Ye Feng will listen to the conversation between the two people in the ear, did not expect that enivia turned out to be a friend of Olivia.


    Hammerstone said no more. He already knew that enivia was killing him. He could only do his best to escape back to shadow island. As long as you return to shadow Island, even enivia, a God, dare not set foot in the devil''s paradise.


    However, enivia soon told hammerstone with the power of terror that his idea of running away on his own was completely unrealistic.


    The huge magic ice crystal in the condensation of enivia''s wings completely fixed the hammerstone''s body.


    The hammer stone hiding in the black fog gave out a shrill cry, enivia''s ice magic invaded his body, slowly freezing his body and vitality.


    After a while, seeing the hammer stone was about to be torn by enivia''s magic, and the area behind the hammer stone began to shake violently.


    After a brief shaking, the area was torn open, forming a terrifying space crack. Even if they are demigods and gods, they may be torn into pieces by the turbulent flow of space inside.


    Staring at the space crack behind the hammer stone, enivia let out a light sigh, because it was not the space crack she had torn.


    After a while, enivia''s face changed, as if thinking of something. She made a direct hand and waved her right wing to kill the hammer stone immediately.


    Unfortunately, she was still a step late, and Elise''s figure emerged from the space crack, grasped the hammer stone in the black fog and brought it into the space crack.


    "Leave it for me!"


    Enivia, who had been laid out, shot a ball of ice crystal light into the space crack that had not been sewn, trying to kill Elise and hammer stone.


    Elise didn''t expect enivia to be so crazy that she couldn''t dodge after saving the hammer stone, and her abdomen was directly punctured by the ice crystal ball of enivia. She only felt the blood inside her body churning, and her eyes were darkened by the severe trauma, and she almost fainted.


    A trace of blood ran across the corner of her mouth, and Alice bit her lower lip to stay awake.


    Before the space cracks were completely closed, her cold eyes were fixed on enivia''s huge body, as if to reflect her appearance in her mind.


    "Enivia, I''ll kill you myself soon!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 181

    On the East China Sea shore of shadow Island, Alice throws hammerstones wrapped in black fog on the shore. She covered her abdomen and walked step by step to the depth of the shadow island.


    Among the dead dead trees, the shrill cry of black crows echoed. Every step Elise took, she left a striking blood mark behind her.


    Elise frowned and waved her right hand. All the crows on the road to her cave turned into black smoke and disappeared in the air.


    The heavier her steps, the more agitated she became. She kicked off her high heels and walked barefoot on the potholes.


    "Ah Oh Ha Ha Ha ha... "


    Elise''s mouth opened and closed, and hot gas came out of her mouth. The hot breath condensed into ice crystals at the moment of exit.


    As the ice crystal falls to the ground, it turns into a sharp ice crystal knife and stabs her naked left foot.


    The tingling from her feet made her bite her teeth and make her teeth collide.


    When she stopped, Alice looked at her bloody abdomen. The black clothes were covered with red blood.


    Taking a breath, Alice shivered with cold. She lowered her body and pulled out the ice crystal sharp knife on her feet and threw it aside. Then she stepped on the rapid pace and continued to move forward.


    She tried to exercise the magic power in her body. As soon as a trace of magic was gathered, Elise felt a chill in her body to smash her magic power. Pushing her long, messy hair behind her head, Alice became more agitated.


    Without the magic protection, the stones on the road left scars on the smooth soles of Alice''s feet. Half way, absent-minded, she was tripped over in the muddy puddle.


    "Goddamn hairy bird!"


    Elise uttered a rude, irascible voice, her hands on the ground, bent over and gasped for breath. She looked at her own reflection in the puddle, and the pale, dishevelled cheek made her beat down with her right hand.


    Struggling to get up, Elise tore up the long skirt that was trailing under the knee of the evening dress and walked into the bottomless cave.


    From time to time, the sound of water droplets crashing against the stone walls is heard from time to time in the cold and humid cave. The intricate passage is like a spider''s silk hole, which leads to nowhere.


    After a long walk in the dark cavern, Alice came to a cave full of skeletons and huge cobwebs.


    Sitting down in front of the spider''s web, Elise endured severe pain to guide the magic power in her body to control the spider''s silk and slowly entangle her abdomen.


    After a short period of guidance, the spider silk has wrapped up all the wounds in her abdomen. Take a long breath. Alice is in better health.


    She frowned and looked at her scratched sole. Elise hated being hurt, and the look in her eyes began to be consumed by anger.


    The anger only stayed for a moment and was replaced by a cold smile.


    ¡­¡­


    Although not quite willing to hammer stone and Elise so ran away, but enivia did not go after. As hammerstone said, even she did not dare to set foot on the land of darkness and undead magic.


    What''s more, Ariana is seriously injured at this time, and she will still die if she is not treated in time. Under these two factors, enivia had to choose to return to her side and use her natural healing magic to heal her.


    Not far away Ye Feng is still a little worried about ice crystal Phoenix, he is afraid to approach with Fiona in his arms. But Fiona is full of good feelings for enivia, she said to Ye Feng: "big brother, she saved us, let''s go to see big sister, OK?"


    "This..." Ye Feng frowned, and Fiona''s words made him waver.


    When Ye Feng hesitated, Fiona threw him away and ran quickly to enivia.


    Ye Feng saw this and rushed to catch up. "Fiona, be careful!" he said as he chased


    If you don''t touch the wing, IVA will run to the ground. If you don''t touch her heart, please take care of her. At the beginning, a cold touch made Fiona feel cool, and then a warm current poured into her body.


    Enivia''s wings felt so comfortable to the touch, Fiona closed her eyes comfortably. She couldn''t help saying, "it''s so warm Big ice bird


    The touch on her wings made enivia turn her head. Fiona''s innocent smile made her look slow.


    "I''m ice crystal Phoenix, little girl. You can call me enivia."


    Enivia''s voice confused Fiona?. She looked around, in addition to the leaf wind behind her, there was no one else.


    "You touch my wings," enivia reminded kindly


    Looking up at enivia''s gem eyes, Fiona turned to Ye Feng and said, "wow Big brother, come here, big ice bird can talk


    Ye Feng chased after him for a long time before he came, which made him very depressed. Fiona is obviously stupid. The speed should be the speed of ordinary people. However, he just found that Fiona runs very fast. If he doesn''t use the sword of wind, he can''t catch up with Fiona."So you are, young man."


    Enivia''s words let Ye Feng return to his mind, and he stares at enivia suspiciously. Did enivia know him? But he didn''t remember seeing her.


    At the moment of Ye Feng''s doubt, Aliana''s weak cough sounds slightly. Fiona is the first to react. She squats beside her and looks at her expectantly.


    "Hiss..." Oriana frowned, and the feeling of her forehead drowsy made her uncomfortable. For a long time, she slowly opened her heavy eyelids, and the noise of the cold wind was gradually heard in her ears.


    The snow and ice world of white flowers is gradually reflected in the eyes of Oriana, and Fiona''s fuzzy figure is also gradually clear. "Fiona?" olliana said, unsure


    Fiona excitedly looked at Ye Feng: "big brother, elder sister wakes up!"


    "Ye Feng is also there?" Oriana sat up with her hands on the ground.


    Ye Feng also squatted down and said, "well, I am."


    "Where are we?" Olivianna just woke up, her head still a little drowsy.


    Ye Feng is puzzled by this problem. It''s snowy here. It''s like iron ridge mountains, but he feels strange.


    Enivia naturally saw that Ye Feng and Ye Feng didn''t know where it was. She said, "this is freyerzhud, Oriana. We met again."


    "AI Enivia? " Oriana looked in the direction of the voice, and enivia''s figure came into her sight.


    It was enivia, and the surprise on her face was self-evident. If it had not been for enivia, Ye Feng would not have lived to this day. "Ye Feng, enivia is the great benefactor who saved you last time," said the kind-hearted Oriana to Ye Feng


    It turned out that enivia not only knew him, but also helped him out of the illusion of karlsas''s death. Thinking of this, Ye Feng gratefully said, "thank you, enivia, this time you saved us!"


    Enivia shook her head. "You are so careless that the demons of shadow island should notice you. This time, Olivia is not dead. I believe they will find you again!"


    Ye Feng frowned and said, "what should I do?"


    Enivia pondered, "why don''t you ask Olivia to learn ice magic with me in freldrod for the time being, and then return to pilewood when she has the ability to protect herself?"


    "Ye Feng, what do you think?" Aoliana looks at Ye Feng uncertainly. She wants to hear his opinion.


    After thinking about it for a while, Ye Feng said, "for your safety, Olivia, you can stay with enivia temporarily."


    Oriana nodded. "Well, I''ll listen to you."


    Seeing that Olivia had made up her mind, enivia said, "Olivia, do you want these two friends of yours to come with us?"


    Oriana eyes a light, did not expect to be able to take Ye Feng and Fiona together with enivia.


    Just about to open her mouth to propose, Oriana heard Ye Feng''s refusal: "no, we''ll go to Ionia later. When we come back from Ionia, we''ll come back to Freire trode to see you, Oriana!"


    "All right." Oriana rubbed her red eyes and lost her way. She is really a little reluctant to give up Ye Feng and Fiona.


    "In that case, I''ll take you back to pilewood myself."


    As she spoke, a breeze blew up, blowing Yefeng and Fiona on her back.


    "Ariana, are you going to send them along?" Enivia sighed at the look of Olivia.


    Oriana shook her head and said, "no, enivia, I''ll wait for you here. Ye Feng, Fiona, you two need to take care of yourself. Remember to come and see me more. And I''ve brought a smart walkie talkie. Please contact me when you''re free. I''ll miss you


    Silly Fiona also knew that she was about to separate from Oriana, she cried red eyes: "big sister, I will miss you too!"


    Ye Feng opened his mouth, and before he could say goodbye, enivia took him and Fiona away from Freire Zhude.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 182

    In Dr. Hart''s lab, Jana, dressed in ragged casual clothes, wipes the dust on her face.


    Looking at the messy research drawings on the ground and on the platform around her, Gana breathed a long sigh. She picked up a drawing on the table, looked at it and put it back on the table.


    "It seems that Dr. Hart is probably dead, as the rumor has it." Gana frowned and looked at a room of drawings.


    This time she came to Zuan to investigate Wei and jinx''s past. After a week''s hard work, she finally learned that Dr. Hart had plundered children to carry out experiments for his crazy research more than ten years ago.


    According to the anecdotes about jinkesi and Wei''s childhood experience, it happened that the girl jinkesi, who was rumored to be unknown, had disappeared at that time. When jinx, a girl who is called the synonym of "unknown" and "bad luck" in the slum, returns to the slum, her pupils turn pink, and she often makes sick behaviors that are hard to understand.


    These messages also coincide with the rumors that Gana heard when she was a child. She was older than jinx and Wei, and left the slum to work alone when she was very young. But in the outside world, she can occasionally hear from people in Zuan that there is a girl in the slum who can lead to misfortune and misfortune.


    The girl had no name, so people called her "jinx", which represented unknown and bad luck.


    This rumor also brought back some painful memories of Gana. She could not help but feel a little sympathy for kinks, who was only 14 years old. Such a small girl still can''t bear the distortion of Zuan''s deformed society and goes to the road of crime.


    In this morbid society, as a child of slums, Gana is lucky to have a good three outlooks.


    Turning out the paper files in the one shoulder bag, Gana wrote down all the investigation and her own information during this period.


    After finishing writing, Gana put away her files and looked at the evil lab. It''s been more than a decade since kinks was arrested for the experiment, and Dr. Hart should not have left his research drawings in this room for so long.


    Although this trip did not get anything, Gana can at least infer that jinx''s psychological condition is extremely unhealthy. That morbid psychology has a lot to do with her pink pupils.


    If the original drawings can be found, Gana may be able to work out an antidote to kinks. To tell you the truth, Gana really sympathizes with jinx. She doesn''t want to go wrong with jinx, who was born in the slum of Zuan. She wants to help jinx out of her predicament.


    Looking at the room in disgust at the end, Gana decided to set off for piltwiff immediately. Although Zuan is her hometown, she does not have the slightest nostalgia. She hated it, the pain the city brought to her.


    At the door, Gana, ready to leave, stepped on a yellow drawing. The nerve sharp she lowers the body, picks up that old yellowing drawing.


    With a try mentality, Gana looked at the contents of the drawing. The more you look at Gana''s eyes, the bigger her breath begins to rush.


    In the middle of the drawing, there is a pair of pink pupils, and the words around them are all the ideas and ideas of Dr. Hart.


    I didn''t expect that a drawing I accidentally stepped on recorded how to make the pink pupil of jinx.


    If we take this back to study, we can understand why kinks has become a twisted criminal from a girl who dislikes being bullied!


    At the thought, Gana quickly put away the drawings. She looked around carefully to see if there was anyone suspicious. After confirming that she was safe, she put on her tattered straw hat and left in a hurry in the direction of pierviff.


    ¡­¡­


    Taking Fiona''s hand to walk in the street, Ye Feng''s face is full of fatigue. A month had passed since the two men returned from frailthard.


    A person with silly Fiona, more difficult than Ye Feng imagined. At this time, he realized how hard it was for Ruiwen to raise him alone for nineteen years. His own character is not mature enough. Now he has to take Fiona with him. He can''t breathe.


    Fiona walked with a brisk pace, not at all like the next leaf wind frowning. Looking brightly at the shops on both sides of the street, Fiona stops at a candy store. She pulled Ye Feng and said excitedly, "big brother, I want to eat lollipop!"


    As soon as I hear Fiona''s voice, Ye Feng is a little afraid. He frowned and said, "you''ve had more than a dozen lollipops this morning, Fiona."


    "But But I still want to eat, big brother, you will buy it for me, right? " Fiona looked at Ye Feng wrongly in her small eyes. This morning, she asked Ye Feng to buy her more than ten lollipops. She believed that Ye Feng would buy her more.


    "No way!" Ye Feng refused, he can''t continue to indulge Fiona. This month, he agreed to whatever Fiona wanted. Even now, his temper is getting worse and worse. When you see what you want to eat and want to play, you just pretend to be pitiful and cheat his sympathy.


    "Why?" Fiona''s mouth is full of gas, resentment at Ye Feng, eyes twinkle with tears."Come on, you''re pathetic. It''s no use crying. You think I don''t know your routine yet?" Ye fengleng hum a, he is and Fiona bar today.


    "Big brother Don''t you love Fiona any more? " Fiona sobbed, her hands pulling the corner of Ye Feng''s clothes and shaking pitifully.


    Being shaken by Fiona, Ye Feng''s determination has been shaken. He hesitated for a moment and said, "it''s not good to eat so much sugar one day. Did you forget that you had swollen your lips two days ago? Dear, let''s go back and have a rest? "


    Fiona snorted and yelled, "I don''t care. I''ll eat sugar!"


    Now Fiona, like a child with a bad temper, is becoming more and more grumpy. Seeing that she can''t act as a coquettish, she starts to play a rogue.


    Ye Feng had no choice but to pat his forehead and put a cruel word: "if you don''t obey the orders, I''ll definitely hit you when you go back!"


    This sentence may have been useful to her before, but now Fiona has believed that Ye Feng will not hit her. Fiona is still pouting, looking at Ye Feng defiantly, even more threatening Ye Feng: "big brother, if you hit me, I will ignore you, I will run away from home!"


    Ye Feng took a deep breath, his face was tense, and his eyes were horrified at Fiona''s eyes: "then you go, I don''t care about you!"


    Fiona was frightened by Ye Feng''s eyes and stepped back. She whispered ill of Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng has been tortured by Fiona these days and his head is blown. He really can''t stand such Fiona. Seeing Fiona''s temper getting worse and worse, he couldn''t do anything about it. He would rather face Fiona as cold as an iceberg than continue to carry such Fiona.


    One side of Fiona see usually so pet her leaf wind has not spoken, really think Ye Feng does not care about her. Fiona, who was still in a child''s mood, was more and more afraid. Although she was a little unconvinced in her heart, she still said wrongly: "big brother, don''t ignore me. I will be obedient in the future."


    Seeing Fiona soft, Ye Feng is relieved. He thought about it and decided to buy Fiona a lollipop before he went back.


    Seeing that Ye Feng bought herself a lollipop, Fiona, on the contrary, regarded Ye Feng''s anger as a bluff. Her subconscious buried a seed, Ye Feng is not really angry with her, as long as she continues to insist, Ye Feng will listen to her.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 183

    "Ha Cho!" In her sleep, Fiona felt an itch on the tip of her nose and sneezed violently.


    With her moving and cold eyes slightly opened, Fiona got up and swayed against the bed. Feeling a little uncomfortable, Fiona stood up and looked behind her.


    Just a glance, Fiona''s face showed disgust, because her short hair was a little long. She hasn''t taken care of her hair since her father saved her life.


    Why saved her from her father? Fiona subconsciously began to refuse this memory, she once again in the heart to deceive herself, this is just the story.


    Shake the head suddenly a little dizzy, Fiona eyes in the sharp disappeared, replaced by unprecedented confusion and confusion.


    Nervously looked at the dark room, after seeing the figure of Ye Feng lying on the ground, the uneasiness in her eyes dissipated instantly.


    "Big brother..." Fiona, dressed in a thin shirt, gets out of bed and sits cross legged beside Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng did not get up, but side down the body, back to Fiona.


    Silly Fiona see Ye Feng ignore themselves, immediately mouth drum up gas, in the gas of leaf wind.


    "Big brother!" Called the sound leaf wind again, Fiona raised the decibel, the voice began to be a little impatient.


    The noise of Fiona makes Ye Feng have to sit up. "Fiona My eldest lady, let me sleep for a while... "


    When Fiona sees Ye Feng sitting up, she yells and pulls Ye Feng''s hand: "it''s dawn, big brother, shall we go out and play?"


    it''s dawn? Ye Feng looked at Fiona suspiciously and then looked out of the window.


    The genius outside the window is not dawn. This is enough time for him to sleep well.


    Ye Feng is annoyed at the thought of seeing Fiona painting all night last night and waking up before dawn today. Seeing the silly Fiona, ye Fengchang breathed a sigh of relief, or did not care about her like this.


    Ye Feng said mildly, "it''s still early. The shops in the business district haven''t opened yet. Let me sleep again. How about going out to play again?"


    "But I can''t sleep." Fiona''s head was shaking like a rattle.


    "Then you draw first, and I''ll go on sleeping." Finish saying, the leaf wind that sleepy idea is full pulled on quilt to fall asleep.


    Fiona''s mouth pouted so high that she tore off Ye Feng''s quilt and yelled, "big brother, I don''t want to draw."


    Ye Feng vomited his breath and began to feel a little impatient. He looked at Fiona with a blank face: "what do you want?"


    The silly Fiona looks up at the ceiling and presses her right forefinger on her lower lip. After thinking about it for a long time, she widened her eyes and naively said, "I just want to play with big brother!"


    Rubbing the temple, Ye Feng helplessly said: "Auntie, you forgive me, this month I go to bed so late, and get up so early to accompany you to go out to play, you are good, sleep soundly, I always lie down after you fall asleep for a long time."


    Silly Fiona only know to have fun, how to know Ye Feng said tired or not. "I don''t care, I want to go out to play, big brother, you used to play with me like this!"


    Fiona said so, Ye Feng slapped his head twice. In the bottom of my heart, I scolded myself for the first time to refuse Fiona''s unreasonable requests. Now, Fiona took these as reasons and did not listen to him.


    A good good obedient silly Fiona, so turned into a bad tempered Fiona.


    "Du Du Du... " There was a sudden ringing of the telephone.


    Ye Feng picked up the unused intelligent walkie talkie on the side, with three words written on the screen.


    What''s sylvier doing calling him so early? Ye Feng frowned and looked at the curious Fiona beside his eyes. Then he told him, "Fiona, please don''t make any noise. When I finish answering the phone, I will accompany you out to play."


    Ye Feng does not want to answer the phone, Fiona in the side of the noise. If he knew that he had taken Fiona into her villa while she was away, something might have happened.


    Fiona heard Ye Feng want to take himself out to play, immediately stopped, quietly guarding one side.


    Ye Feng reconfirmed the next Fiona obediently sat by the side, then picked up the phone.


    As soon as I got through the phone, there was a hilarious voice from the other end of the phone: "Ye Feng, did you miss me?"


    Ye Feng subconsciously looked at Fiona and avoided the topic of hivier and said, "hivier, why do you call me so early?"


    Silly Fiona got up on the side of the table brush and album, bored to draw the appearance of Ye Feng.


    "Why, I can''t find you if I have nothing to do with it?"


    Listening to the voice of Xiwei''s complaint, Ye Feng coughed: "cough No, of course you can


    "Well, this is my Ye Feng, cluck..."


    As soon as this word comes out, Fiona, who is concentrating on painting, gasps and looks at Ye Feng''s interphone with hostile eyes. Big brother is her!You''re the one who''s responsible for me! Ye Feng waved her hand to some angry Fiona, indicating that she was quiet, or she would not take her out to play.


    Fiona snorted coldly. She jumped into bed reluctantly and put her head in the quilt.


    "Ye Feng, why don''t you talk? What''s more, how can I hear a woman''s grunt? "


    On the other end of the phone, Xiwei''s suspicious tone and words scared Ye Feng into a cold sweat. He said, "you heard me wrong."


    "Oh," said sylvier, "in fact, I have something to tell you when I call this time."


    "Well, I listen." Ye Feng breathes a long breath, and Fiona almost killed him.


    "Remember when SANA sent the demonized Fiona to Soraka? Fiona woke up yesterday and asked me to give you a golden dragon shaped pendant


    Isn''t that a gift from sister ivena? Ye Feng frowned and said, "is she better?"


    "No, yesterday was her first awakening. Oh, by the way, she asked me to give you a message."


    Ye Feng asked, "what?"


    "She said that she missed the red maple forest very much. Ye Feng, where is the red maple forest?"


    Xiwei''s words make Ye Feng silent, and his childhood Fiona a little homesick. Why is he not? When it''s all over here, he''ll go back.


    "Ye Feng, why don''t you talk? Are there any other girls around? "


    Xiwei''s words exploded in Ye Feng''s heart like thunder. He wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said, "no..."


    Xiwei laughs, Ye Feng''s reply still makes her want to laugh. Laughing for a while, shivell said softly in Judo: "no, it''s good that you don''t like anyone else but me."


    Xiwei''s gentle words seem to contain some kind of magic, which makes Ye Feng unable to help but "hum".


    Listening to their conversation, Fiona couldn''t stand it. In particular, the words of sylvier filled Fiona with hostility.


    Fiona completely forgets what Ye Feng said to her. She throws herself on Ye Feng and hugs Ye Feng tightly like a beloved one-sided food. "Big brother is mine, bad woman, you go!" she yelled


    It''s over! Ye Feng just wants to faint at this time and does nothing.


    On the other end of the phone, sylvier''s joking voice came: "this voice is a little familiar. It''s not your sister Ruiwen, it''s not Oriana, Ye Feng. Which girl have you picked up with these days when I''m not here?"


    With questioning tone, he heard Ye Feng tremble all over. He sighed and had to tell the truth: "Fiona of Laurent family."


    He said sour: "it''s her. It''s good. Such a proud and indifferent girl has been taught to be called big brother. Ha ha..."


    Ye Feng see Fiona also want to continue shouting, he quickly covered Fiona''s mouth, do not let her speak.


    "Wuwuwuwu..." Fiona whined wrongly.


    Ye Feng explained, "you misunderstood me. She is stupid."


    "Stupid?" On the other end of the phone, shivell frowned and said, "tell me what happened."


    Xiwei suddenly serious tone, let Ye Feng also follow serious. He told hivier exactly what happened to Fiona.


    After hearing Ye Feng''s story, he fell into meditation.


    The blue complexion woman, Fiona wanders to piltvov by herself. Fiona''s body is full of scars of being beaten. Fiona is crazy


    These clues are strung together to remind him of the devil. Think of the legend that teacher Ritz specially asked her to go to Ionia to investigate the night of the blood moon.


    There was a terrible conjecture in his mind. Maybe demacia has already destroyed the country! But Fiona is lucky to escape from it, in the escape also encountered inhuman torture. Therefore, when encountering Ye Feng, Fiona, who is tortured to madness, almost kills Ye Feng.


    After thinking about it, he was more sure of his conjecture. Demacia is a country that should have been destroyed by the demons and the dead of shadow island. Only they can have the strength to annihilate a country quietly.


    "Ye Feng, I..." In the middle of the story, hiville still intends not to tell Ye Feng his guess, so as not to distract him.


    Ye Feng doubts: "what''s the matter?"


    Shivell shook his head and said to the phone, "it''s nothing. You can take good care of Fiona. As you say, she should be getting better soon."


    Fiona didn''t care about hivier. She glared at her eyes and bit the lower leaf wind''s hand, which made Ye Feng retract her hand immediately.


    Fiona took a breath and hummed, "I don''t want you to care about me, bad woman. Big brother only likes me!"


    Sylvier laughed: "it seems that even if you are stupid, this character is still a little arrogant. OK, don''t tease Fiona, Ye Feng. I have entrusted you with the golden dragon shaped pendant. Now it should be here. You''d better go to the piltwiff airship to get it now."


    Ye Feng shook the hand bitten by Fiona and said, "well, I''ll go later.""Goodbye then, and remember to miss me!" As soon as the voice dropped, he hung up.


    Here Xiwei just hung up the phone, Fiona pulled Ye Feng''s arm and said wrongly, "big brother, don''t you like me?"


    Ye Feng comforts a way: "how can, Fiona so good, I want to go out now, you wait for me at home, don''t run around."


    "No, big brother, you just said you would accompany me out to play!" Fiona shook her head desperately and didn''t want Ye Feng to go out alone.


    Ye Feng was patient and persuasive: "this But you just made so much noise that you didn''t count. You just wait for me here. "


    "I don''t care. I''m going out with my big brother!" Fiona pouts and looks at Ye Feng stubbornly.


    There is no way, Ye Feng fold in the middle way: "don''t make a fool of yourself, Fiona, I''m going to do business. How long do you want to play back? How about I accompany you today?"


    "I Now In Just To And You 1 Get up Fiona, word by word, looks at Ye Feng seriously.


    Ye Feng does not intend to continue and bad tempered Fiona consumption, he quickly walked out of the room and directly locked the door of the room.


    "Just wait for me to come back in your room!" Finish saying, leaf breeze head also did not return ground to gallop out.


    Fiona rubbed her crimson eyes. She said to herself wrongly, "villain, I''m angry!"


    Barefoot Ya walked to the balcony, Fiona angry looking at Ye Feng left the figure. She stamped her foot: "don''t take me to play, I''ll run away from home, see you come to me or not!"


    Thinking of this, the naughty Fiona did not have time to add some clothes, she turned out along the balcony on the second floor.


    For the first time, Fiona grabs the post and slowly lowers her body. At the bottom, it''s still a long way from the ground. Fiona looked down and shivered with fear.


    Hands slip, Fiona fell heavily on the lawn, white legs and clothes are stained with soil.


    "It hurts..." Fiona sobbed and looked up at the gloomy sky. The rain was falling. It''s the first rain of the winter for pierviff.


    Although Fiona''s character has become naughty now, she is still in the mood of a child. In the rain, she shrank her cold and wet body, and gave birth to the idea of retreat. But at the thought that Ye Feng would not listen to her, Fiona was determined to leave.


    "I''m going to run away from home. I''m dying of him!" Fiona was so aggrieved that her voice was crying.


    With that, Fiona ran away from the villa, crying and barefoot.


    The increasingly heavy rain fell, and the long and narrow residential streets were also covered with a layer of light fog. Fiona''s running back is becoming more and more blurred in the heavy rain, until it is completely submerged in the heavy rain


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 184

    Under the downpour, Ye Feng finally returned to the villa in shivell.


    The first thing back is to take a bath, change his room clean clothes, Ye Feng walked to Fiona''s door.


    "Fiona, I''m back!" In the door to inform the sound, Ye Feng will use the key to open the door.


    Ye Feng walks into the room with a smile, and the empty room makes him stunned. After a while, Ye Feng looked anxious and turned over the whole villa, but did not find Fiona.


    Back to Fiona''s room again, Ye Feng sits on the bed. He looked around the room to see if Fiona had gone by herself or had been caught.


    Slightly close up the eyes, Ye Feng faintly saw the balcony railing has the red mark, he immediately got up to run to the balcony side. After a careful inspection of the railing, Ye Feng found that there were obvious scratches on it.


    "Did anyone come?" Heart a tight, Ye Feng touched the red mark. The faint bloodstain did not look like someone had fought, but more like a bruise.


    This makes Ye Feng confused. Does Fiona turn over the window and run out?


    In the heart is still not sure, Ye Feng looks at the lawn under the balcony, the messy lawn seems to be smashed by someone in general. Think of the scratch and a trace of blood found just now on the balcony railing, Ye Feng is more and more suspicious that Fiona ran out on his own.


    And Fiona has not listened to him now, and is not afraid of him. Sometimes, she would make him compromise, so Fiona might turn the window and leave in anger because she didn''t take her out to play.


    Where should piltvoff go to find Fiona when he''s so old? What if Fiona meets a bad guy on her own? In the past, she could protect herself when she was still crazy. Now she can only play a little temper and nothing. How can she protect herself?


    The more he thought about Ye Feng, the more confused he was. He looked at the heavy rain outside, and the sound of the rain stirred his restless mood.


    Jump off the balcony, Ye Feng or decided to go to find Fiona in person. Although pierviff is an advanced city, he is still worried about Fiona meeting bad people. Isn''t it said recently that a rampant prisoner was responsible for a series of bombings in piltwiff? It''s not completely safe here.


    Not far, Ye Feng just changed clothes were wet. There was no time to think about whether the clothes would stick or not. He quickly flashed in his mind the places he had been with Fiona this month. Because there are too many places to play, Ye Feng doesn''t know where to find Fiona for a while.


    After thinking for a long time, Ye Feng still plans to go to the video game city to find Fiona first. This month, Fiona''s most noisy is to let him take her to the video game city to play. Especially that kind of one-on-one fighting game, especially favored by Fiona.


    Thinking of this, the pace of Ye Feng''s feet quickened a few minutes. From here to the video game city run, at least take more than an hour. It was already afternoon, and it would be night later. He was not at all relieved that Fiona was staying out alone for the night.


    Running, Ye Feng suddenly has a familiar feeling. Isn''t the corner of the street ahead where he and Fiona first met in pith?


    At that time, the thought of Fiona, who was wearing thin clothes at that time, was leaning against the wall of the street corner alone and sleeping, and Ye Feng''s heart was miserable. He really regretted that he had left Fiona alone in the room. If he had taken Fiona with him, he would not have left home.


    Nothing can help now. Ye Feng slows down and walks to the corner. Her pupils shrank, and Fiona curled up and her trembling figure came into his eyes.


    Ye Feng subconsciously reaches out to pull Fiona up, but a touch is broken. Fiona''s figure disappeared in front of him.


    Feel the forehead slightly hot, a day drenched twice the leaf wind of rain, feel a little uncomfortable. He didn''t think much about it. He just thought he was worried about Fiona so much that he began to hallucinate.


    Exhaled a breath of turbid air, Ye Feng got up and wanted to leave. This just together, Ye Feng saw a girl with blue braids and a brown coat walking by him with an umbrella.


    "Kinks?" Ye Feng couldn''t help blurting out the name he wanted in his heart. This girl is a little like kinks, but the rain is too heavy, and his vision is blurred and not real enough.


    The blue haired girl looks back at Ye Feng in surprise. She fixed her eyes and looked at Ye Feng for a while. Her surprise was swept away and replaced by joy.


    The girl walked to Ye Feng''s side and took Ye Feng''s arm as if she were a little sister next door. She asked, "brother Ye Feng, why are you in Picheng? Didn''t you go to Ionia


    The girl''s voice and appearance let Ye Feng confirm that she is jinkesi. He is also a little happy. He did not expect to meet jinkesi here.


    Ye Feng is not used to jinx pulling him so. He moves his arm and says, "something''s wrong. I''ll stay in Picheng for a while."


    Kinks whispered, "well You haven''t been watching the news lately? "


    Ye Feng looked at kinks strangely: "no, what''s the matter?"


    Jinkesi''s face was slightly red, and she felt guilty and said, "no problem, hee hee, does brother Ye Feng live near here?"


    "YesBecause of the heavy rain, and Ye Feng had been drenched a little dizzy, he did not see the blush on jinx''s face.


    Jinx was secretly pleased and said, "well, brother Ye Feng, why didn''t you bring an umbrella when you came out?"


    Ye Feng sighed: "I came out to find Fiona, she ran away from home."


    After listening to Ye Feng''s words, the pink pupil of jinkesi twinkles with strange light. She said angrily: "this Fiona is really, let elder brother you worry so much, really regard oneself as arrogant big lady!"


    Ye Feng shook his head: "in fact also blame me, she is now silly, bad temper."


    Kinks, who loves to make a fuss for a while, laughs and says, "poof Pooh hee Cluck Who doesn''t pay any attention to Fiona, who is as proud as an iceberg, has become a fool? "


    Ye Feng also knows that jinx''s temperament is like this, and he doesn''t pay much attention to it. But he still reprimanded, "how do you talk? She''s older than you, how can you say that? You can call her sister Fiona. "


    "Don''t be angry, brother Ye Feng, but my sister has only one, that is my sister SANA, but she is missing..."


    At first, jinx''s tone was very happy. When she talked about SANA, her voice could not help sinking.


    Unexpectedly, jinx is so concerned about SANA. Ye Feng says with a smile, "missing SANA? Don''t worry, she''s been found and has gone to Ionia to learn healing magic from the demigod Soraka


    Jinkesi''s eyes were enlarged and she grasped Ye Feng''s hand excitedly: "really? Brother Ye Feng, did you save your sister


    Ye Feng replied awkwardly, "it is."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s reply, jinx took Ye Feng''s arm with a smile: "it''s very kind of you, brother Ye Feng, to save sister SANA. Hee hee, sister, I''ll help you find Fiona, that facial paralysis girl!"


    Ye Feng subconsciously looked around his eyes and said, "Shh You can''t say that in front of Fiona


    Jinx made a mischievous face: "Ye Feng brother, where are we going to find that fool?"


    Ye Feng is too lazy to continue to correct kinks: "video game city!"


    The voice just fell, Ye Feng did not wait for the next jinkesi, a person in a hurry to run to the video game city.


    Kinks just stomped discontentedly and followed.


    She was really looking forward to seeing Fiona look silly.


    In her opinion,


    that must be interesting!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 185

    Looking out the window for two days and two nights of heavy rain, Ye Feng fell sleepily on Fiona''s bed.


    I can smell the air in the room.


    These two days, he and kinks searched the whole business district, but found no trace of Fiona.


    This morning, Ye Feng is in the jinkesi full is worried under the gaze of a person back to the villa.


    It is the first time that ye Fengchang has paid so much for finding a person. If he put it in the past, he would not dare to think about it. He began to understand a little bit about Ruiwen''s worry after he suddenly disappeared. Perhaps from the first time he left hongfenglin, Ruiwen''s sister always worried about his playful nature, just as he worried about the naughty Fiona.


    Compared with his worry on his face, Ruiwen sister is to worry deeply in the bottom of his heart, not to let him see. Ruiwen''s maturity in heart is beyond Ye Feng''s comparison.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng decided to see Ruiwen next time, to make a mistake with Ruiwen. The last few times left without saying goodbye, should let Ruiwen not less worry. To find him, cross North Texas to Juan. I''m afraid Ruiwen has already been physically and mentally exhausted after this long journey, which is more tired than he is looking for Fiona now.


    Thinking about it, Ye Feng''s head is getting more and more dizzy and hot. He just wants to have a good sleep at the moment, and then go to find Fiona.


    "Du Du Du... "


    The ringing of the phone makes Ye Feng very fidgety. Most of the people who called him were hivier. Ye Feng buried his head in his pillow and connected the phone directly.


    "Sylvier, what can I do for you?"


    The voice of Ye Feng''s impatience made the hivier on the other end of the phone for a moment, then joked: "Ye Feng, you have a new love and forget the old love!"


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about. If you have something to say, please say it!" Ye Feng is too lazy to quarrel with hivier, but he can''t fight her anyway.


    He didn''t care about Ye Feng''s attitude, and said with a smile, "look at your impatient appearance, I''m really a little sad, do you know? I''ve been calling you all the time these two days, and you don''t answer it. Is that intentional? "


    "These two days? I''m all out there. I don''t have a walkie talkie. " Ye Feng side over the body, the voice dragged a long tone, his consciousness began to be a little fuzzy.


    "I just wanted to ask if you received the pendant. I found that your phone has not been answered. I thought you had an accident. Do you know how worried I am these two days? Remember to carry your walkie talkie with you in the future. You should answer my call immediately, OK As he said this, the voice of shivell began to complain.


    For a long time, he did not see Ye Feng''s reply. She was slightly discontented and said, "Hello, Ye Feng, why don''t you speak?"


    "Ye Feng?"


    He frowned, and Ye Feng''s even breath came from the walkie talkie. This makes her look tight, what did Ye Feng do these two days? It''s midday. Are you so sleepy that you can sleep when you answer the phone? Can''t it be hurt?


    The more he thought, the more confused he felt. He did not hang up the phone, but was always connected. He observed Ye Feng''s every move through his voice.


    And Ye Feng in this way in the case of Xiwei connecting the phone, sleeping all afternoon.


    After an afternoon''s rest, Ye Feng finally woke up, but his forehead was still slightly hot. Yawn, the dry leaf wind got up to drink some water.


    As soon as he got up, Ye Feng was startled by the voice of sylvier on the phone: "Ye Feng, it seems that you are sleeping soundly. You can fall asleep when you answer my phone!"


    Ye Feng suspiciously took the walkie talkie up and said, "can''t it?"


    On the other end of the phone, Xiwei wanted to blame Ye Feng, but she was also a little distressed when she heard Ye Feng''s tone so weak. "But really, Ye Feng, are you hurt?" she said


    "No, I''m fine." Ye Feng this thick line, up to now did not realize that he had a fever.


    "Who are you lying to?" shivell said? Tell me, what have you been doing these two days? Is something wrong? "


    Ye Feng hesitated and said, "Fiona ran away from home two days ago. I went to find her."


    "Fiona ran away from home?" shivell frowned? This is a little serious, Ye Feng. Have you found her? "


    Ye Feng said with shame, "No


    "Don''t worry. Tell me what happened to you and Fiona for more than a month, and I''ll give you an analysis of where she''s going," he said


    Ye Feng shook his head: "I''ve looked for places she loves to go. It''s useless."


    On the other end of the phone, shivell rolled his eyes. "I''m sure I''m more thoughtful than you are if you say it."


    Ye Feng was choked to death by the fierce words of hivier. He had to tell hivier about the experiences of the two people for more than a month, including sister Ruiwen and Oriana.


    After saying that, Ye Feng took a breath and waited for the reply of sylvier.


    After hearing this, he couldn''t help scolding Ye Feng: "Fiona''s character is a child now. She has a strong plasticity. If you are so used to her and let her temperament go, her temper will certainly become unreasonable and disobedient. If she runs away from home, you have to take half the responsibility!""Yes, yes, my fault!" Ye Fenglian said that he didn''t talk back to him.


    "Did you just say that you''ve been looking for Fiona for two days and nights without a break?"


    Listening to hiville''s sudden serious inquiry, Ye Feng nods and says yes.


    "It''s been raining hard these two days, hasn''t it?" There were clear signs of anger in his tone.


    Ye Feng didn''t think about it too much and said, "Well!"


    "You''re out looking for Fiona and you haven''t brought an umbrella yet?" he asked


    "Well."


    "Did you still fall asleep at noon?"


    "Well, what''s the matter?"


    Ye Feng''s words completely angered the other end of the phone, who was worried about him. "What''s the matter?" shivell scolded at the walkie talkie? Ye Feng, are you stupid? You can''t see the obvious problem? Do you feel a little hot on your forehead


    Ye Feng was frightened by the increasingly angry tone of sylvier. He whispered, "sylvier, you sound a little angry..."


    "I''ll let you touch your forehead!" he yelled across the walkie talkie


    "Oh, oh Don''t get angry It''s a little hot It''s a little hot Scald... " The more Ye Feng said later, the lower the voice, he also realized that he had a fever.


    Even though it is across the phone, Ye Feng''s heart is still a little empty. Although he liked to play with him, he never got angry with him. She must have been angry and sad at the thought that he had been worried about herself for two days and found that she did not even know that she was ill. The more you think about it, the more guilty you feel. Ye Feng doesn''t even dare to creak.


    "Why don''t you talk about it later? Why is the sound getting smaller and smaller? Did you finally know you had a fever? What''s wrong with you? Don''t even know when you''re sick? You take care of people like that? I don''t think you can take care of yourself. You Cough Cough... "


    He coughed a few times and continued, "you''ll stay at home for me today and go out after a good rest!"


    "But I want to find Fiona..."


    Hiville was really blown up by Ye Feng. She said without choice of words: "do you still look for Fiona like this? Are you kidding me


    "Sylvier..." Ye Feng had already felt guilty in his heart, and then was frightened by the rude words of hivier, and immediately did not dare to make a sound.


    "I''m sorry... I''m sorry," she said softly Ye Feng, I just I didn''t mean to swear... "


    "It''s OK. It''s me who should say I''m sorry. Not only did I lose Fiona, I couldn''t even take care of myself, but also made you so worried Sorry, I won''t let you worry so much in the future... "


    Speaking of the back, Ye Feng''s voice choked, he really felt that he was good and useless.


    Listening to Ye Feng''s choking voice, hivier''s eyes have been moist, but she forced to cry: "Ye Feng You go to my room to get an umbrella, and then go to Oriana''s house to look for it. If Fiona is not there, I''ll contact Caitlin for you and ask her police station to help


    "Well, I see..." Taking a deep breath, Ye Feng answers the phone and goes to the room of hivier to take an umbrella.


    "This is the only time for today," he told him. "Olliana''s house will be back to rest as soon as she''s gone."


    Ye Feng nodded his head and said, "well, I will."


    "Then I''ll hang up. Pay more attention to yourself. Goodbye..."


    "Goodbye."


    With that, Ye Feng put the walkie talkie into the inner bag. However, he did not notice that this time, he did not hang up the phone, but quietly observed his movements through the sound of the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days ago, Fiona, a thinly dressed woman, was running through the streets of a residential area in heavy rain. After a while, she began to retreat. But she didn''t want to admit defeat, so she had to stand where she was. Her thin white shirt was soaked in the rain, and the cold raindrops penetrated into her skin and curled up in the corner of the wall.


    "Big brother, bad man Wuwuwu... " At the thought of Ye Feng not spoiling her, Fiona was wronged.


    Inadvertently saw a can beside her, greedy Fiona directly reached out to pick it up, but didn''t want to look like someone was robbing her, so she wouldn''t let her pick up the can.


    Feiona, who had been spoiled by Ye Feng, was angry and kicked open the can. This kick not only kicked the can off, but also kicked out a hidden Timo.


    "Timo!" Fiona ran to catch Timo flying upside down and said with a smile.


    Looking at Fiona with a smile on her face, Timothy had an impulse to die. He complained, "crying ghost, my God It''s hard to escape the fate of being a pet. I didn''t expect to return to your claw again


    Seeing the cute little Timo in her arms, Fiona remembered that there were many delicious games in Oriana''s home. More want more greedy, Fiona decided to hide in Oriana''s home, let Ye Feng anxious for a few days, she will go back.


    At the thought of this, the silly Fiona, with Timo in her arms, ran towards Oriana''s house."Hum, big brother, I''m so anxious that you won''t listen to me or play with me!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 186

    "Timo!"


    Fiona rubs her tearful eyes and pouts her lips at Timo, who is eating a lollipop.


    "Crying ghost, you What are you up to? Don''t bully the yodells The guilty Timo hid behind the sofa with a lollipop, and from time to time poked out his cute head and looked at Fiona.


    "My sugar, you can''t eat it!" Fiona, like a child in a rage, threw the lollipop away from Timo''s mouth, but she did not forget to step on her feet.


    Looking at the broken into a piece of lollipop, Timo heartache. He ran to the broken lollipop and complained: "crying ghost, that''s sugar. Don''t trample on it if you don''t eat it!"


    "Mine, mine, mine, I won''t give it to you anyway!" At the same time, Fiona takes Timo to the sofa and turns on the game machine to play.


    Fiona, the last love development game, has already passed the customs clearance. Later, Oriana bought a lot of CDs for her. The game she is now opening is a fighting role-playing game.


    Fiona as like as two peas in the role of a black swordsman, she was defeated by the swordsman.


    When she saw that she had lost, Fiona was angry. She re enters the plot and meets the female swordsman in black. The female swordsman in white manipulated by Fiona has a decisive dialogue. The two characters didn''t agree, so they fought again.


    This time, however, Fiona''s female swordsman in white was defeated by the female swordsman in black. Fiona, this is a complete and black swordsman on the bar, she hit a dozen times in a row. But without exception, female swordsmen in white are always defeated.


    Put the handle heavily on the tea table. Fiona, who is not in a good mood, drinks her saliva, and then picks up the handle again to fight with the female swordsman in black.


    One side of Timo can''t understand the game, he yawned and fell asleep.


    Fiona is focused on playing the game, this time her state is very good, her female swordsman in white and female swordsman in black play inseparable.


    Just as the female swordsman in black and Fiona''s in white are reduced to one third of their blood, the fighting scene stops. A crow as like as two peas in the black screen, holding a black sword, condenses black sword, and the scarlet crow of the sword is everywhere. The terrible sword is shocked by Fiona''s character.


    Seeing that the terrible sword spirit is about to pierce the character controlled by Fiona, Fiona instinctively stands up and turns off the power with her hand, and the screen instantly turns black.


    Fiona''s spirit is a little confused at this time. She looks left and right nervously, her eyes are full of confusion.


    "That''s the trick!" Fiona''s existing personality began to twist, a different personality in her mind rolling, impact her rationality.


    That long lost personality as if experienced a long sleep, Fiona''s eyes began to become proud and sharp.


    Seeing the gasping Fiona is about to recover, a knock on the door disturbed her in the process of transformation and pulled her original personality back to the depth of her mind again.


    "Fiona, are you in there? Don''t make a fuss. Let''s go home. "


    Ye Feng''s anxious and worried voice comes into Fiona''s ear. Fiona, who doesn''t want to be found by Ye Feng, turns off the power of the game console in a panic and puts the game CD beside her.


    After finishing this, she took Timo and ran upstairs, regardless of Timo was still sleeping. Running into her room, Fiona hugs Timo and hides in the closet.


    Through the crevice of the wardrobe, Fiona watched carefully outside.


    Ye Feng outside the door to see no response, no key he walked around the house, found the first floor kitchen window is open. He turned down the window into the villa, and as soon as he entered the living room, he saw the game console and CD-ROM that oleana had bought for Fiona.


    Picking up the top CD, Ye Feng read: "black and white twins, producer oleana."


    This game CD was made by Oriana? Ye Feng frowned and looked at the back of the CD. The date of production was the night before they were brought to Freire Zhude by green light.


    It''s no wonder that Olivia will go with enivia even if she doesn''t cure Fiona. It turns out that she has already made a video game about Fiona. Last time, she told him that Fiona would tell her story as someone else''s story.


    It''s supposed to be that he told Fiona two stories after Fiona, otherwise she would not be named black and white twins. Ye Feng put down the CD and went to the second floor.


    Half way through, Ye Feng almost slipped his feet and fell down. He looked at his feet and found a broken lollipop.


    Ye Feng''s face is happy, Fiona is mostly in Oriana''s house. He hurried up the stairs and into the room on the far left. This room is Oriana''s room and Fiona''s room these days.


    Fiona in the closet was terrified to hear the door open. She covered the mouth of Timo who didn''t know what happened, and her breath became more and more urgent with the steps of Ye Feng."So much sugar, Fiona must be in this room."


    Looking at the empty room, Ye Feng always feels something is wrong. There should have been someone here just now, and most of the people are greedy, playful, and naughty Fiona.


    His mouth and nose had been covered by Fiona, and Timo was almost out of breath. His face became more and more red, and Timothy took Fiona''s hand.


    This bite made Fiona release her hand. The movement in the wardrobe also startled Ye Feng. As soon as he opened the wardrobe, he saw Fiona and Timo hidden in it.


    But Fiona''s expression is to let Ye Feng ready to blame the words completely forget. At this time, Fiona is covering the place where her right hand is bitten, and holds it wrongly in front of her chest. The tears in her eyes kept rolling, and she was in danger of falling at any time.


    Ye Feng held Fiona''s right hand, gently touched the tooth print on it, and asked, "Fiona, what''s wrong with your hand?"


    Hearing the voice of Ye Feng''s concern, the tears in Fiona''s eyes instantly fell like a flood, which was out of control. She threw herself into Ye Feng''s arms and said in a trembling voice, "lift Timo bit Wuwuwu... "


    Looking at ye Fengtou''s malicious eyes, Timo tightly opened a way: "you don''t mess with me, it is she who covers my mouth and doesn''t let me breathe. I''m afraid you''ll find her."


    Ye Feng is not unreasonable, Fiona was bitten by her own fault. He gently patted Fiona on the back and comforted him: "good, don''t cry. I just saw it, but I left a tooth mark. There is no bleeding and skin damage. It will be OK in a moment. "


    " but It hurts... " Fiona raised her head and looked at Ye Feng. Her eyes were bent.


    "Well, I''ll rub it for you." Ye Feng sighed helplessly. He couldn''t bear to blame her for such Fiona. When her hand doesn''t hurt, give her a good lesson.


    "Ye Feng Ye Feng A vague and familiar sound came to Ye Feng''s ears. The sound reminds Ye Feng of hivier.


    Ye Feng looks around and doesn''t see the name of hivier. He rubbed Fiona''s bitten right hand and said to himself, "strange, how can I hear sylvier''s voice?"


    "Ye Feng, are you deaf? Answer the phone


    "Answer the phone" three words let Ye Feng all over an exciting, he immediately released Fiona''s soft hand, took out the phone and put it in his ear: "sylvier, I didn''t press to answer, how did you call in?"


    "Don''t worry about it. If you don''t teach Fiona a lesson now, she''ll be more naughty in the future!" frowned sylvier at the other end of the phone


    As soon as Fiona heard the voice of hivier, she angrily threw herself into Ye Feng''s arms and said in a loud voice: "hum, bad woman, big brother likes me, so he won''t beat me and scold me!"


    Is Ye Fengwei: "this Fiona, she''s got her hand bitten. I think it''s better next time? "


    As soon as she heard that Ye Feng would teach her next time, Fiona covered her hands that didn''t hurt anymore and said, "my hands hurt so much Sobbing Big brother, help me rub it again


    "Look at this..."


    Before Ye Feng finished his words, he interrupted: "come on, it''s just a tooth print, skin trauma is not counted, she must be pretending, you are so used to her, she has learned to lie, you don''t give up, I''m willing, give Fiona the phone, let me come!"


    Ye Feng, who has a single muscle in his head, can''t figure out why he has such a bad temper today. He asked in a low voice: "sylvier, you didn''t have such a bad temper before. Why are you suddenly..."


    Xiwei is too lazy to explain with Ye Feng, a fool: "hurry up, don''t talk so much nonsense!"


    Xiwei this words to Ye Feng to frighten, he quickly handed the walkie talkie to Fiona.


    Fiona, who took over the walkie talkie, was not afraid. On the contrary, she said angrily, "you bad woman, you are not allowed to attack my big brother!"


    It''s over It''s over Ye Feng said silently in the bottom of my heart. He sat by the bed, completely afraid to get involved.


    Shivell stroked his long shawl hair and took a deep breath: "Fiona? I don''t want to quarrel with you. I just want to tell you something. Even if you are stupid and your IQ is similar to that of a child, don''t think others will spoil you forever


    After a pause, shivell completely denied Fiona a chance to speak, and added, "you know what? How worried is Ye Feng when you run away from home these days? He doesn''t eat or drink. He looks for you outside in the heavy rain for two days. What about you? You''re eating and drinking and playing games here. You''re enjoying it


    "Who told him not to take me out!" Fiona pouted and didn''t listen to him at all.


    Seaville was so angry at Fiona''s words that he almost smashed the walkie talkie. She calmed her mind and said, "do you like your big brother?"


    Fiona nodded desperately, "of course!"


    "Can''t you do something wrong to like someone?" he added


    "Of course


    "How is the big brother to you?" Shivell''s tone softened, less angry than before.


    "Good, big sister''s sugar he never snatched from me!"


    "Why do you want to run away from home, since you all know it?" he sighed? You can''t listen to your big brother once when he lets you spoil you"I I I I just don''t like him not to take me out! " Fiona began to feel that she was wrong, but her surly temper made her reluctant to admit it.


    "Did you know your big brother was sick?" he said


    "How could What''s wrong with big brother Fiona nervously looks at Ye Feng, who is lying on the bed covering her ears.


    "Not because of you!" Shivell''s flat tone suddenly rose, rebuked.


    Shivell''s sudden change of voice scared Fiona almost did not grasp the walkie talkie. Fiona shook her head. "You''re lying. How can I make my big brother sick?"


    "I cheat? Do you forget who left home? Did you forget Ye Feng didn''t eat, drink or sleep for two days and nights to find you? Don''t you hear the heavy rain outside for two consecutive days? I can hear it all over the phone! He came to you for two days of rain. It''s still winter. The temperature is so low. Do you think he will get sick


    Fiona replied weakly, "you''ll get sick..."


    "Do you think you did it?" he continued


    "Yes..." Fiona rubbed her eyes and sobbed.


    "Do you know it''s wrong?" he said slowly, slowing down his threatening tone


    "I see..." Fiona choked, her eyes swollen with tears.


    "What are you doing standing there, then?" said shivell? Don''t admit it


    "Well I''m going to... "


    Hivier said sobbing Fiona went to Ye Feng and pulled away Ye Feng''s hand covering her ears. She blew her reddish nose and said, "I''m sorry, big brother, you''re so kind to me. I shouldn''t run away from home. I''ll be obedient in the future..."


    With that, Fiona fell down in the arms of Ye Feng and began to wail.


    Ye Feng is a Leng at first, and then shows a happy smile. He gently stroked Fiona''s back and soothed her in a low voice.


    Far away in aeonia''s hivier, listening to Fiona''s crying voice and Ye Feng''s comforting words through the phone. She looked at the words "wind" on the walkie talkie screen with complicated eyes, and her thoughts could not be calmed down for a long time.


    The breeze gently brushed her melancholy cheek, and shivell sighed and pressed the hang up button


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 187

    Yasso sits on a bench at the piltwave airship stop, silently waiting for the airship to arrive.


    He''s been here too long and it''s time to leave. But I don''t know why, when he was about to leave, he gave birth to a trace of reluctance. In his mind, the twinkles and smiles of Gana flashed through his mind.


    With a long sigh, Yasuo picked up his thoughts. He is a man who is destined to drift all his life. How can he have that kind of emotion towards Gana, who has a stable life in piltvov?


    Kill it in the cradle while you''re only slightly in favor. In fact, as long as you kill Ruiwen, he can be free. But so many battles have ended in defeat. It''s not easy to kill Ruiwen?


    Tossing his head, Yasso stopped thinking about it and looked at the hanging screen. The above time shows that we are about to arrive at the news broadcast time of the official pilewood TV station.


    Before he left, Yasuo could take another look at Gana in silence. When the familiar news interface appears, there is no familiar image.


    Yasuo''s heart thumped with a bad premonition. Then a familiar voice confirmed his premonition.


    "Yasso, are you going to leave without saying goodbye?"


    Gana joked with a trace of discontent voice into Yasuo''s ears, making him a shock.


    As soon as Yasuo wanted to turn back, she felt a heavy slap on her left shoulder, and then Gana sat beside him. He coughed awkwardly and then pretended to be nothing.


    Gana stretched out her left hand and looked at her watch. Then she pushed her mirror frame and said, "in ten minutes, the next airship is coming."


    "Well." Yasso nodded, his face expressionless.


    "Don''t you have anything to say to me before you leave?" Gana put her head on Yasso''s shoulder and blinked.


    Aso took a deep breath, and the charming fragrance of Gana made his heart tremble. Warning himself in his heart, Yasso closed his eyes: "No


    Yasso''s cold answer made them fall into silence.


    After a long time, Gana broke the silence and said, "would you like to stay for me?"


    "I..." Aso did not know how to answer Gana.


    Not far from the sky, came the sound of the airship. Gana no longer leaned on Yasuo''s shoulder, she sat up and said, "the airship is coming, you go."


    Yasuo''s eyes gradually enlarged and looked at Gana who was suddenly no longer tender.


    The airship stops at the docking platform, and Gana pushes Yasuo onto the airship. She blinked and studied Yasso''s face carefully, as if to carve Yasso''s image into her mind.


    It was not until the sound of the airship ready to take off that Gana recovered. She swallowed her saliva and felt that her throat was blocked by something. It was very uncomfortable.


    As the airship was about to leave, Gana untied her braid and tore off a bunch of long golden hair. She put her long hair in Yasso''s hand and held it tightly.


    After all this, Gana kisses Yasuo''s forehead and leaves without looking back.


    "Think of me, Yasso."


    The back of Gana''s leaving and the words that dissipated with the wind made Yasuo''s heart feel a little more sad.


    Having a look at the long golden hair in his hand, Yasuo clenched his hand tightly and put it in his arms to treasure it.


    From this moment on, Yasuo knew that he was no longer a lone wandering swordsman.


    Because in his heart, there is another concern.


    ¡­¡­


    Fiona climbs cautiously from her bed to the floor in the villa in shivell. Gently put her hand on Ye Feng''s forehead, the slight hot touch makes her eyes slightly red.


    Fiona''s surly temper has been tempered a little since she was taught by shivell yesterday. Although she is still a child''s IQ, but also worried about the sick Ye Feng.


    She felt that Ye Feng should be allowed to sleep in her bed instead of on the floor. After thinking about it, Fiona, who just woke up, shook the sleeping Ye Feng: "big brother Big brother... "


    "Well Fiona, what''s the matter with you? " Ye Feng yawned and sat up with sleepy eyelids open.


    "Big brother, your head is very hot, you sleep on the bed to rest!"


    Fiona suddenly so considerate, Ye Feng is a little uncomfortable. He shook his head and said, "no, I''ll sleep here."


    Fiona rubbed her wet eyes and pouted, "big brother Do you blame me for your illness


    "No, no, don''t cry!" Ye Feng looks at Fiona with headache.


    Fiona bet, "then why don''t you sleep in my bed?"


    Ye Feng a speechless, in the bottom of my heart abdominal Fei sentence. I''m not afraid you''ll know I''ll sleep in your bed and beat me up!


    Of course, he would not say it in front of Fiona. He stammered: "this..."


    "Hum You are still blaming me... " With that, Fiona burst into tears.Ye Feng scratched his head and said, "OK, OK, I''m going to bed, OK? That Can I go back to my room and sleep? "


    "No way!" Fiona pursed her mouth obstinately.


    "Well, sleep on it..." Ye Feng embraces the mind of being free to go out and climbs onto Fiona''s bed, but still wrapped in his own quilt.


    After seeing Ye Feng go to bed, Fiona burst into tears and smile. She also climbed into bed and sniffed at the quilt smelling the wind of the leaves and her own.


    After sniffing, Fiona will face up to sleep in front of Ye Feng beside the bed. She widened her eyes and said, "big brother, your quilt has no smell. You smell mine, fragrant, hee hee, cover mine!"


    At the same time, Fiona takes her own sheet to the tip of Ye Feng''s nose, afraid Ye Feng doesn''t believe it.


    Ye Feng quickly shook his head: "you cover your, I cover mine."


    Hearing this, Fiona''s cheek was filled with gas and said unhappily, "big brother, you still blame me Wuwuwu... "


    Ye Feng said impatiently, "why do you like crying so much?"


    "I just want to cry!" Fiona cried harder and louder as she spoke.


    "I''ll cover it!" Ye Feng completely convinced the present Fiona, and then he didn''t want to sleep.


    Hearing the soft words of Ye Feng, the cloud on Fiona''s face instantly dissipated. She wiped tears from the corner of her eyes and kicked the quilt of Ye Feng to the floor. She carefully covered her quilt on Ye Feng and said, "big brother, is my quilt very fragrant?"


    "Fragrance Well, can I sleep? " Ye Feng yawned and his forehead was still burning. He was really sleepy.


    Fiona, who was sitting next to her, said with a smile, "big brother, you can sleep."


    Hearing this, Ye Feng felt relieved and finally could sleep soundly. He turned to his side, his back to Fiona and closed his eyes.


    And Fiona is quietly into the bed, moving the body close to the leaf wind behind.


    Across the thin clothes, the warm feeling of the back makes Ye Feng shiver all over. Subconsciously, he found Fiona clinging to his body.


    This discovery frightens Ye Feng back for a while. He may be repaired by Fiona after recovery in the future. He wiped the sweat from his forehead and said, "Fiona, what are you doing?"


    Fiona leaned close to hold Ye Feng and blushed: "big brother is ill. I want you to get better soon. And it is said in the book that if you like a person, you have to hold them together!"


    After swallowing my mouth, Ye Feng felt hot and dry all over. He leaned over and told himself to be calm.


    Fiona also thought that Ye Feng was not happy, obedient a lot, she stepped back a little bit, but still slept in the same bed with Ye Feng.


    She murmured wrongly: "big brother, I''ll warm the quilt for you, so I won''t hold you..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 188

    Kinks stood bored on the top floor of a building in the business district, looking out through the glass window.


    "It''s so boring. It''s time to find something for her and Caitlin to do."


    Kinks yawned and went to the leather sofa and sat down. She turned to look at the sitting heimerdinger and squinted playfully: "heimerdinger, I heard that you are a doctor of science. If you make me some mini bombs, I might think about letting you go!"


    Hemerdinger has been nearly spoiled by kinks these days. He stares at kinks with fear: "are you really going to let me go?"


    "I only said I would think about it, and you are so funny and lovely, I can''t bear to let you go!" Kinks grinned wildly, and her pink pupils flashed a ray of excitement, as if she had thought of something interesting.


    "I won''t make it for you if you don''t let me go," hemodinger said stubbornly


    Kinks frowned, then laughed a few more times, and joked, "it looks like your beard needs repairing again."


    At the same time, kinks opens her mouth and laughs and grabs the white beard of heimerdinger.


    "What should I do for your beard this time?" she said to herself


    Listening to jinx''s words, Heimer dinger, who had been tortured by jinx, immediately shivered: "you Don''t mess with me


    "Well Just use scissors to cut a loving beard for you. Hee hee, it must be cute


    Kinks said her own words to herself, and did not seem to hear the protest of heimerdinger. Seeing this, hermodinger immediately confessed and said, "you human beings know how to bully us yodells. I''ve made it for you. Don''t move my beard!"


    "Well That''s good. You need all the equipment on this floor. I have some things to deal with. "


    Kinks kisses the cute Heimer dinger in a strange way, and then opens the encrypted door lock and leaves the building.


    ¡­¡­


    "Timo, don''t move!"


    Fiona, who holds the brush, looks at Timo, who is scratching her head. She is very dissatisfied.


    "Well Just keep it like this, or I''ll make a mistake again, eh Yes, all right


    Fiona focused on the expression on Timo''s face, and then excitedly took the picture album and handed it to Ye Feng.


    However, Ye Feng sat on one side and dozed off, and did not hear Fiona''s words at all. Can''t get Ye Feng''s response, Fiona''s mouth is puffing. She grabs Ye Feng''s arms and shakes them vigorously.


    Fiona shook and cried, "big brother, wake up and look at my Timo


    Lying on the sofa is doing a beautiful dream of the leaf wind Zaba under the mouth, confused to send out a nonsense.


    This does not wake up, can really make Fiona angry, her lips wriggle a bite Ye Feng''s arm.


    By Fiona such a bite, Ye Feng suddenly sat up, arm pain let him sober.


    Seeing Fiona again, Ye Feng said with a headache, "what''s wrong with you, Auntie?"


    "Hee hee, big brother, look at this!" Seeing Ye Feng wake up, Fiona smiles and hands the album to Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng took over the album and looked at the portraits on it. The more he saw it, the more familiar he felt. He looked suspiciously at the motionless Timo and confirmed that Fiona was painting Timo.


    Although there is no coloring, Ye Feng also thinks that this is enough to look like Timo. Fiona has only been learning painting for a period of time and has such a level that Ye Feng has to be surprised by Fiona''s talent in painting.


    Ye Feng touched Fiona''s head with a smile: "you really become an artist with a sword, Fiona!"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s praise, Fiona nodded cleverly: "well, big brother, I will continue to work hard to draw, like big sister, draw colorful Timo!"


    Ye Feng looked at Timo, who was still struggling to pose, and said, "Timo, you are also very hard. You can have a rest."


    Hearing this, Timothy sat down on the sofa with heavy burden. "I''m so tired that I have to be tortured by this weeping ghost every day, and my good friend Heimer dinger, I''m afraid, is still suffering in the hands of that blue haired and braided female prisoner who likes to make explosions. We Yodel people are so poor!"


    Ye Feng''s heart thump a jump, as if to think of something bad. "Blue haired woman?" he asked quickly? How do you know that the person responsible for the explosion was a girl with blue hair and braided hair? "


    Timo continued to grumble with his childish voice: "the last time I watched TV with your sister Ruiwen, of course, you humans know that you bully us Yodel people!"


    Carefully thinking about Timo''s words in his mind, Ye Feng fell into meditation. Feiona, who has a little bit of good temper, sees that Ye Feng is thinking about something, so she holds Timo and sits aside without saying a word.


    A month ago, Ye Feng read a report in the newspaper that jinx was a prisoner. At that time, he thought it was just the same name.


    Just a few days ago, Ye Feng ran into jinkesi. He didn''t notice it when he was looking for Fiona. Now Timothy mentions that the prisoner has blue hair and a braid. This has to let Ye Feng begin to suspect that the female prisoner jinkesi is the one he knows.At the thought of this, Ye Feng''s face is dignified. He was worried that these things really had something to do with kinks, and if they were, he would have to intervene.


    However, Ye Feng did not dare to make a conclusion before witnessing it. But where is he going to look for kinks? A few days ago, in a hurry, Ye Feng didn''t have time to ask jinkesi''s address. Well, he can''t do it at all.


    It seems that more attention should be paid to TV news and newspapers recently. Ye Feng decides to wait for the next series of explosions, and goes to the scene to verify whether the female prisoner is his sister jinx.


    Next to Fiona see Ye Feng think things for so long, whispered: "big brother, are you ok?"


    Ye Feng came back to God and reluctantly laughed: "it''s OK!"


    "Big brother, are you all right?" Fiona put down Timo in her arms and leaned in front of Ye Feng, staring at Ye Feng''s face suspiciously.


    Ye Feng had a cold sweat on his forehead. He opened the topic and said, "it''s OK. That Fiona, why don''t we go to Oriana''s house and play games today? "


    Fiona, who was much better in temperament, said timidly, "it''s not good that we don''t have a key when the eldest sister is not at home."


    Ye Feng touched Fiona''s hair and said, "you can turn over the window. It''s OK. Olliana has such a good relationship with us. I won''t mind!"


    Fiona doodle mouth way: "well, when big sister comes back to ask, I say big brother you brought me!"


    Ye Feng burst of sweat: "good, this pot I back, now can go?"


    "Well!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 189

    At the gate of pierviff''s largest hospital, Gana was waiting outside with a one shoulder bag on her back.


    Put the last little piece of bread in her mouth, and Gana patted the crumbs on her hand. Looking down at the pocket watch on her left hand, Gana licked her lips and walked into the hospital with a smile.


    According to Gana''s observation for more than a month, Wei should be discharged today. Gana came to the hospital to see Wei, but her real purpose was not here.


    With a keen sense of smell, she believed that kinks, who had been silent for more than a month, would come out again to make trouble. As long as she follows Wei, she can definitely find big news!


    Thinking of this, Gana was filled with joy and wondered whether to ask the boss of the newspaper to give her a raise.


    Because she thought too much, Gana accidentally bumped into people. "I''m sorry, are you ok?" she apologized


    Looking up at the person in front of her, Gana covered her mouth and said, "Caitlin!"


    Caitlin, dressed in a military coat, looks tired on her face and seems to have broken her heart over the case of kinks this month. Caitlin whispered, "Gana, don''t tell me you came to see Wei."


    Hearing Caitlin''s tired voice, Gana said with a smile, "yes, officer Caitlin is very tired recently. Is he thinking about the case of jinx?"


    Caitlin looked at Gana in surprise, then patted her forehead and said, "I remember, you wrote the story about jinx. Do you have any valuable clues recently?"


    Gana coughed, but she didn''t expect Caitlin to be so direct. She turned her eyes and pretended to be mysterious: "yes, it is. I don''t know if you can afford the price, officer. Cluck..."


    Caitlin frowned and did not know that what Gana said was untrustworthy. "If you do, I''ll buy your intelligence," she doubted


    "I remember that officer Caitlin''s parents are members of the piltwaff government, and they certainly do not lack money, but the information in my hands is not something that money can buy!" Gana raised her mouth slightly and continued: "I''m just kidding you. As a citizen of Picheng, it''s my honor to provide information for the police. Take a look at this..."


    Gana said as she led Caitlin to the corner and looked around nervously. After confirming that no one was there, she took out the yellowed drawing found in Zuan from her bag.


    Caitlin looks at Gana and takes over the drawing. As the drawing unfolded, Caitlin''s pupils shrank. She opened her mouth and murmured incoherently, "Gana, where did you get the drawing? If these eyes are successfully developed, they may indeed produce a number of humanoid weapons that only know how to obey orders! "


    Gana''s eyes showed a trace of cunning. She took back the drawing and put it into her bag. Then she said, "what if I told you that jinx''s eyes are the failure of this pink pupil?"


    Jinx''s eyes have something to do with these drawings? Caitlin''s head didn''t turn for a moment. She shook her head to wake herself up.


    If what Gana said is true, as long as she has this drawing, she may be able to seize jinx! Caitlin''s eyes lit up. She looked at Gana with joy and said, "Gana, please let me take the drawings back to my parents to study. It''s very useful to catch jinx!"


    "No way!" Gana strongly refused, this drawing is too harmful, she must control herself to work out the antidote. This time to Caitlin, mainly to let Caitlin realize that the illness of jinx is caused by these eyes. If she can, Gana hopes that Caitlin will take Kim''s case lightly when she catches her.


    "Why?" Caitlin frowned


    Instead of answering, Gana asked, "do you know who designed this drawing?"


    Caitlin shook her head. "I don''t know."


    Gana said solemnly: "Dr. Hart, you must have heard that this drawing has killed hundreds of Zuan children for more than ten years, and jinx is the only survivor, but she is also a failure. The success rate of this drawing is extremely low, and the experimental body must be children under 10 years old. I can''t give it to you!"


    Caitlin immediately understood what Gana meant. She hesitated, "do you want me to look at Kim who made these bombings?"


    Gana nodded and said, "yes, jinx, she has mental problems. It''s all because of these eyes. I hope you don''t sentence her too seriously after you catch her."


    "I''ll try my best. At present, it seems that she has not caused any harm to the lives of citizens. If it is really the side effect of these eyes, I will consider her case lightly."


    "Caitlin and Gana, you are all here. I thought you were not coming, so I went through the discharge procedures by myself."


    Looking at the direction of the sound, Wei healthy and energetic figure came into their eyes.


    Gana said with a smile: "it seems that officer Wei is really good!"


    Caitlin went to Wei with a smile and said, "now that we are all right, we should go back and deal with the case of jinx. Don''t run to her alone again."


    Wei Hui heart smile: "don''t worry, Caitlin, I will."


    Laughing and talking, the three walked out of the gate of the hospital, ready to take Caitlin''s car to have a meal.Before I got close to the car, I had been looking at Gana around me, and I found that there was a colored pictorial on the window of Caitlin.


    Gana exclaimed, "Caitlin, Wei, you see, Caitlin, there seems to be something on your window!"


    Caitlin ran over to investigate, and Wei slightly closed her eyes. Wei whispered: "jinkesi..."


    With Wei''s side, Gana sees Wei''s expression in her eyes. It can be seen that Wei''s feelings for kinks are very complicated.


    Gana didn''t think much about it, so she went up to see what happened.


    Caitlin and Wei, with cartoon characters on the pictorial, stand in the same place with silly expressions, and are bombarded by jinx with a rocket launcher with a grimace.


    At the bottom is also written the location and time of kinks''s next crime: "I will start to blow up the office building in the street next to the video game city in the business district at 9:00 p.m., big chested Caitlin and fat girl Wei, can you stop me?"


    After that, there is the grimace of kinks. This pictorial is surrounded by Caitlin, who has just heard Gana''s explanation and is also furious at jinx''s behavior.


    At this time, Wei and Gana also saw the contents of pictorial. "Caitlin, it seems that we can''t eat any more. Now we have to go back to the police station and send people to evacuate that block," Wei frowned


    Katherine can''t help it


    Gana also timely way: "you go busy, I will not disturb the two officers to handle the case."


    "I''m sorry, Gana. I''ll treat you to dinner when kinks''s case is over." Caitlin gets into the car and looks at Gana apologetically through the window.


    Gana shook her head and said, "it''s OK. Go and evacuate the crowd."


    "Well, let''s go first!" As soon as the voice dropped, Caitlin drove away.


    Looking at the direction of the car leaving, Gana smiles and waves. Until the car disappeared from her sight, Gana said to herself, "an office building in a street, jinx, you are playing with fire this time!"


    ¡­¡­


    In oliviana''s villa, Fiona looks excited to play fighting games. Ye Feng, sitting next to her, has been abused by her for more than ten times. Every time, Ye Feng is beaten by Fiona with blood.


    "No, I won''t play any more." Ye Feng is not happy to put the handle on the tea table, Fiona''s game talent is too strong, he began to doubt life.


    "Big brother, you play with me!" Fiona said


    "I''m a little tired. Play by yourself. I''ll take a rest." Ye Feng shakes his head, and he doesn''t want to continue playing with Fiona, unless he has a tendency to be abused.


    Fiona pouted and said unhappily, "OK, big brother, you can change a game for me!"


    Ye Feng said in silence, "you can''t change it yourself?"


    "I want you to help me, big brother." Fiona took Ye Feng''s arm and said in a greasy voice.


    Be shaken by Fiona upset, Ye Feng compromise way: "OK, OK, don''t shake, I''ll change it!"


    "I knew my big brother loved me the most!" Fiona smiles and kisses the forehead of the lower leaf wind.


    Ye Feng looked at that pile of game discs with headache, and didn''t know which one to put on. Inadvertently turn over, Ye Feng found the last time to see the black and white twins, he just remembered to let Fiona recover.


    Put the black and white twin disc into the machine, and Ye Feng sat back on the sofa.


    Fiona read the archive excitedly. When she saw the swordsman in black and her swordswoman in white, she immediately shook her head and said, "big brother, change the game!"


    "Er..." Ye Feng did not respond to why Fiona changed the game.


    After half a ring, he said, "why?"


    Fiona said aggrieved: "the last time I played this game, I had a headache. There was a woman with cold eyes in my mind. If it wasn''t for your big brother, you knocked on the door in time, I felt that I would have gone to sleep in pain!"


    Oops! Did Fiona happen to be playing this game when she came to see her last time, and she was almost recovered? If so, he would have made a big mistake! Now whether it is or not, Ye Feng has to let Fiona play the game as much as possible.


    Ye Feng patted his chest and said, "it''s OK. I promise you won''t have a headache this time."


    Fiona shook her head obstinately: "I don''t!"


    Looking at Fiona''s expression, Ye Feng can see that Fiona is very resistant to the game. It seems that he has been destroyed by the painstaking efforts of Olivia. Fiona thinks that death is the only way to refuse to play. This let Ye Feng have to sigh, it seems that want to let Fiona recover to a different way.


    Although there was a plan in front of him, Fiona''s resistance made it impossible to implement it, and he could not force Fiona.


    Fiona see Ye Feng ignore oneself, angry way: "big brother, change game!"


    Fiona''s words let Ye Feng come back to his senses, and he hurriedly said, "this will change!"


    Seeing Ye Feng running to change his game, Fiona contentedly said with a smile: "big brother dotes on me most!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 190

    Under the intense evacuation, night fell quietly.


    Caitlin wiped the sweat on her forehead and walked toward the evacuation of a building not far away.


    Seeing Caitlin coming to her, Wei stops her work and asks other police officers to continue evacuation.


    Wei let the sweat slide over her cheek and said, "Caitlin, what''s the matter?"


    Caitlin asked, "how long do you have to evacuate?"


    Wei Hui said: "soon, the 20th floor is not yet sold out of the office floor, now it is the 19th floor."


    Caitlin mused, "I''m fast there. There are seven office buildings on this street. I''m not sure which one will be bombed first, so I''ll send more people to guard the other offices that have been evacuated."


    Wei nodded: "no problem, there are two hours away from nine o''clock. Don''t worry too much."


    While Wei and Caitlin are talking, on the top floor of Wei''s office building, jinx is looking down at the two people below through the transparent glass window.


    "This time, it''s very fast. I don''t know if I can be caught. Cluck..."


    Kinks grinned, her eyes glowing pink. She was a little intoxicated at the thought of the pleasure of crime. That wonderful feeling had seriously affected her spirit, but she could not detect it.


    At the moment, jinx''s clothes are very exposed and eccentric, and the clothes with strong Zuan street style are extremely weird.


    The upper body is only a thin sling bra, and the bra is a pink, a black. She was also wearing pink mini shorts. With pink striped stockings, black leather boots, tattoos on the upper body and arms, and shrapnel wrapped around the waist and chest, all the matching on kinks is so weird.


    She took a look at Caitlin and Wei below, and went to the leather sofa and sat down. She picked up an apple from the tray and kinks opened her mouth and bit. She looked at the corner of the heavily bound heimerdinger, and said with a playful smile, "Kaitlin and Wei must have never thought you were still in this building. When the nine o''clock explosion happened, you prayed that they could rescue you!"


    Heimerdinger wanted to scold kinks for breaking his word, but his mouth was sealed with tape and he could only whine.


    Kinks didn''t bother to go on with heimerdinger. She chewed the apple to herself, and she looked very intoxicated.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, my audience friend in front of the TV. I''m Gana. Next, I''m going to bring you a real-time news. We''re in the street west of the video game city. This street is all office buildings. The female prisoners of the serial bombings have challenged the police in Picheng. There will be a big explosion here at nine o''clock..."


    Listening to the live report of Regina on TV, Ye Feng stood up with a loud voice. Fiona, who was pulling Timo''s face, was scared. She said timidly, "big brother, what''s the matter?"


    Ye Feng looked at Fiona and said, "Fiona, I''m a little sleepy. I''ll go back to my room and sleep first. Can you stop making noise tonight?"


    "But But Don''t you sleep with me all the time? "


    Ye Feng touched Fiona''s head and said, "dear, Fiona, didn''t you sleep alone last time you ran away from home? It''s OK! "


    Fiona was afraid to grasp the corner of Ye Feng''s clothes: "does that big brother not accompany me in the future?"


    Ye Feng promised: "how can it be, just tonight!"


    Fiona pouted, still reluctantly. Ye Feng comforted for a long time, and then she whispered, "well, tonight, big brother!"


    Finished Fiona, Ye Feng secretly relieved. He said a few more nice words to Fiona and went upstairs to his room.


    As soon as he entered the room, Ye Feng turned over the balcony and jumped out of the villa. Just after watching the news about Gana, he decided to go and see if the prisoner was his sister, kinks.


    Looking at the villas behind with guilt, Ye Feng runs to the office block west of the video game city in the business district.


    Fiona, who was still in the living room on the first floor, was in a bad mood. She was angry at Timo''s face.


    Timo protested in a loud voice: "crying ghost, enough!"


    Fiona ignored Timo''s voice and continued to pull Timo''s mouth. "Do you think big brother is still sick?" she worried


    I think you''re sick! Timo exclaimed in his heart. He had no good breath: "I don''t know!"


    "It must be ill. Let''s go and have a look." With that, Fiona picked up Timo and crept upstairs.


    Quietly open the door, Fiona through the crack in the door, do not see Ye Feng. That scares Fiona. Her big brother is gone!


    Fiona rushed into the room in a hurry, the wardrobe was turned over, or did not find Ye Feng. The tip of her nose was slightly sour, and Fiona sobbed, "big brother, don''t want me!"


    Timothy didn''t want to hear Fiona crying again and again. He hastily said: "cry ghost stop, don''t cry!"


    Tears ran across her cheek, and Fiona choked, "sobbing The elder brother doesn''t want me anymore... "Timo covered his ear and said: "what a crying ghost. I wanted to tell you that I can take you to find him according to his residual smell. Forget it, you can continue to cry!"


    Hearing that Timo can take him to find Ye Feng, Fiona shook Timo excitedly and sobbed: "really? Timo, can you take me to my big brother


    Timo was shaken dizzy by Fiona. He couldn''t bear to say: "really, crying ghost, if you shake me again, I''ll faint!"


    Fiona wiped her tears from the corners of her eyes and said, "well Timo, let''s go to the big brother


    Timo looked at the cloud sword in front of Ye Feng bed and said: "for the sake of safety, you can take up the sword in front of Ye Feng bed to defend yourself."


    Fiona "um" sound, clumsily picked up the Liuyun sword. She picked up Timo awkwardly and said, "can we go to the big brother?"


    White eye Fiona, Timo jumped from Fiona''s arms: "I''ll go by myself. If you want to find Ye Feng, you should follow me closely."


    Fiona clenched the cloud sword in both hands and nodded heavily: "Hmmm!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Feng kept running for more than two hours and finally got to the office building. The office building where he is now located is the building where Wei is responsible for guarding, and it is also the building where jinx is located.


    I took a look at the office building nearby and the clock tower in the distance. Ten minutes from the explosion of the building, Ye Feng has no time to look for it one by one.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng decided to look for the building in front of him. He looked at the Wei at the gate. It seemed that he couldn''t get into the main gate.


    He walked around and found a window open on the second floor behind the building. As long as he carries his sister''s sword of wind, he can jump in.


    Think about it, Ye Feng jumped in from the small window on the second floor. As fast as he could, he searched the first floor to the 19th floor, and then to the 20th floor alone.


    A safe passage, Ye Feng saw a silver metal door and password lock. Ye Feng, who had never been in touch with high technology, pressed a number at random. As a result, an alarm sounded on the 20th floor.


    The alarm not only alarmed the inside of jinx, but also Wei on the first floor. Wei immediately used the intelligent walkie talkie to inform Caitlin and let her speed over.


    There was a trace of displeasure on Kim''s face in the room. Five minutes before the explosion, she was very angry when someone broke in. She opened the door and just wanted to shoot the culprit who disrupted her plan, but she didn''t want Ye Feng standing at the door.


    Kinks tries to collect her gun in a panic, only to find that she can''t hide her light machine gun in this dress.


    With her face to one side, kinks taped the gun to the keyring. She said with a guilty heart: "brother Ye Feng..."


    Ye Feng frowned and said, "jinx, you can see what you are wearing. It doesn''t look like you I know at all."


    "I..." Kim "I" for a long time, but still shut up.


    Ye Feng sighed: "stop it, it''s still too late."


    Jinx resolutely refused: "I don''t, this is a private matter between me and Wei!"


    Ye Feng advised, "don''t do anything wrong again, jinx!"


    Wrong? Kim hates it when people say that to her. She''s right! They didn''t make her look like this!


    She laughed wildly: "did I do something wrong? What did I do wrong? Don''t I just want you to notice my presence? Wei, sister SANA or you, always don''t want to care about me and leave me without saying a word Wei is the most damned. We used to be the best sisters. We spent the most difficult time together in Zuan, but she abandoned her previous life and went to be a police officer in Picheng. This is the most funny joke I''ve ever heard. A little sister becomes a policeman from liang? Just her


    Listening to kinks'' distorted remarks and views, Ye Feng does not dare to disagree. He whispered, "you''re sick, kinks."


    "I''m not sick!" The more she said, the more excited kinks became, the more sick the pink light in her eyes became.


    Although Ye Feng is not clear about jinx''s life experience, he knows that she must be miserable. Ye Fengquan said, "you are really sick. Stop and go back with me, jinx."


    Kinks grinned morbid, her reason being swallowed up by the pink light in her eyes.


    She said, "I can go back with you, my dear brother, as long as you tell me what number you like."


    Ye Feng was not sure and said, "really?"


    "Of course, my brother!" said kinks with a smile


    Leaf wind hesitated next, still way: "seven."


    After hearing this, Kim''s eyes were even more pink. She said excitedly, "brother Ye Feng, do you know how many office buildings there are in this street? It happens to be seven. If you like zero, I won''t fry one, but you prefer seven. Tut tut A sister must fulfill his brother''s wish


    "Kinks, you!" Ye Feng''s pupils are shrinking. I didn''t expect that jinkesi thought so.


    At this time, a familiar voice came into Ye Feng''s ear: "jinx, you can''t run away. You can''t get away with your hands!"Ye Feng looks back, Caitlin is running towards this with Wei he doesn''t know. Caitlin did not expect to meet Ye Feng here. She was also shocked.


    Taking advantage of the moment when the three are stunned, jinx breaks the glass window, hooks the roof of another building with a rope and escapes from here.


    On the way to escape, kinks'' crazy voice came from a distance: "the explosive device of this building has been activated, cluck, you and the little lion of heimerdinger will be buried here together!"


    "Cluck Cluck, cluck... "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 191

    Timothy Fiona, who was held in her arms, stood there all the time, anxiously reminding her: "crying ghost, don''t be silly, let''s find a way to escape."


    Timothy''s call, stunned Fiona immediately recovered. I don''t know how, just now her mind always appeared a woman with cold eyes. Fiona was puzzled by the fact that the sword in her hand was very similar to that in her hand.


    Shaking her head, Fiona stopped thinking about the woman. She looked at the fire that was spreading downstairs and said timidly and helplessly, "Timo, what should we do?"


    Timo thought for a moment and said, "now the fire is not so big, the ventilation pipe over there should be able to climb down."


    After hearing Timo''s words, Fiona ran to open the air duct. As soon as she tried to climb inside, she felt someone pulling her leg. Looking back, it turned out to be Timo. "Timo, what are you pulling me for?" she said


    Timo turned white to Fiona and said, "didn''t you see the black smoke coming in? We''d better rush out from below! "


    "But there is fire downstairs, and we will be burned to death!" Fiona stares at the fire downstairs in fear. She doesn''t dare to rush.


    Timo hung his head and looked gloomy. He was afraid of being burned. Fiona picked up Timo and said wrongly, "I''m sorry, it''s all because of me that we''re trapped here."


    "It''s no use saying that now. It seems that we have to wait for death." Timothy drooped his head and lost his airway.


    As the smoke grew thicker, Fiona coughed several times, and tears came out of her eyes.


    Timothy is no better now, but he''s a little better in Fiona''s arms.


    Fiona wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes and choked: "I I''m useless Always Always give you trouble We''re both going to die here Wuwuwu... "


    Timo, who has always liked to laugh at Fiona, is a crying ghost. Timo doesn''t laugh at Fiona any more. He comforts him: "OK, don''t you cry, don''t we have to look for Ye Feng?"


    "Yes We''re going to find our big brother I can''t die yet (cough, cough... " Fiona coughed violently, and the timidity in her eyes disappeared a lot.


    Looking down at the stairway blocked by the fire below, Fiona''s voice trembled: "Timo, I I I think Go down


    Timothy was shocked by Fiona''s words. He just said it casually, without hope at all. "Don''t worry about it, Fiona. If you go down like this, you''ll be burned to death," he said


    Fiona, whose eyes were red and swollen, was very ashamed of what she had done. She summoned up her courage and stammered: "I I''ve always been timid Very willful The brain is so stupid You can''t do anything well Always think big brother dotes on me I like to bully you I I also want to be brave As master, I will protect you this time


    Timo was moved by Fiona''s words. During this period of time, Timo also knows that Fiona is stupid now. He didn''t want his stupid master to die like this. He whispered, "crying ghost Master Fiona, do you really think about it


    Fiona cheered her timid self again in her heart: "well, Timo, believe me This time, I will protect both of us


    Timothy continued, "master Fiona, forget it?"


    "I''ve decided, Timo, I''ll take you out of this fire!" Fiona stood in front of the fire, shivering all over. She swallowed, her breath was disordered, and she looked terrified.


    After a few more breaths, Fiona closed her eyes and held her breath. She took Timothy in her arms and stepped back.


    After a pause, Fiona dashed into the fire blocking the passage.


    As soon as she entered the fire, Fiona felt the tingling sensation of burning skin. The pain of the burning skin made Fiona''s tears slide down her closed eyes, but she resisted the urge to cry and rushed down in spite of everything.


    Fiona only felt that every inch of her skin was burning with fire, and the burning flame even made her feel like it was spreading into her internal organs.


    The burning sensation that spread all over her body tore her nerves and willpower, but Fiona still stubbornly resisted the cry and ran down crazily protecting Timo in her arms.


    At the end of the race, Fiona even felt her blood was burning and boiling, her spirit was wandering, and she could not stand the torment of burning fire.


    Seeing that Fiona''s consciousness was about to sink, Timothy suddenly yelled, "come out, master Fiona. Don''t run. We''re out of the fire blocking the passage!"


    Hearing Timo''s words, Fiona forced her vague consciousness and fell on her knees weakly at the entrance of the corridor. Timo quickly patted Fiona''s clothes on the fire, and then concerned: "master Fiona, we escaped, you don''t sleep!"


    Fiona''s body was burned by fire at many places, plus the already dense whip marks, it is shocking and frightening.


    Fiona coughed a few times because she inhaled too much black smoke. She wiped the sweat on her forehead, and the burning pain on her body made her collapse to the ground.Fiona, covered with sweat, struggled to open her heavy eyelids. The dizziness made her unable to see the person in front of her for a moment. She whispered, "Timo Are we dead? "


    Timov was by Fiona''s side and cried, "no, we''re all alive."


    She coughed again and Fiona''s lips turned white and dry. She said intermittently, "great I did I protected us... "


    "But But I feel so tired The eyelids are so heavy... "


    Timo cried, "stop talking, you need a rest!"


    "Hee hee If If big brother knew If you know I''m in the fire, I''ll be worried to death! " Fiona''s eyes were a little erratic, giggling.


    "Worry about Worried about my big brother, who told him to cheat me Leave me A man ran here... " Fiona''s breath became weaker and weaker, and her voice became smaller and smaller.


    Fiona moved her head with difficulty and said, "Timo This time I''m not a coward It''s not crying, is it


    Timothy blew his nose and sobbed: "no It''s not... "


    Hearing Timo''s reply, Fiona, whose clothes were torn and full of scars, showed a happy smile.


    She closed her eyes at ease and shed tears of joy and pain.


    "Great Big brother must like me like this Well... "


    "It is It''s just that it''s hot How hot What a pain Sobbing No way I can''t cry I I don''t like crying anymore... "


    "Strange I feel sleepy all of a sudden So sleepy, so sleepy Why do you suddenly want to sleep... "


    "Fiona Silly Fiona I really want to I really want to see my big brother again I really want to kiss I want to say I like big brother I really want to I want to be spoiled forever Carefree to accompany Big brother... "


    Fiona''s pain was so painful that she couldn''t hear Timo''s cry. The more she spoke, the lighter she became, until at the end of the day, even she couldn''t hear what she was saying.


    Her consciousness grew so vague that she could not feel the pain of the burn.


    Gradually,


    Fiona''s consciousness fell into a complete silence


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 192

    "Fiona Fiona Fiona


    Fiona was woken up by a severe reprimand, and she looked at her father, the man she knew very well, in front of her.


    Fiona''s father came to her step by step, and she subconsciously stepped back.


    This time, Fiona''s pupil gradually shrinks, because she saw her as a child. Her memory revived. This was the first time she practiced sword when she was three years old.


    Just now, Phoebe told me to concentrate on the sword. It''s not your father''s way to pay attention to the sword


    Little Fiona hugged her father''s thigh, rubbed it, and said, "but But But father, Fiona just can''t concentrate


    There was a soft light in Fiona''s father''s eyes, and then he said sternly, "don''t be coquettish with me. You are the future successor of the Laurent family. You should be proud, you know? And you are a girl. When you grow up, you have to be reserved. Don''t be intimate with anyone. You should have the honor and mission of the Laurent family! "


    Little Fiona stuck to her father''s leg and said in a greasy voice, "father, if you give me sugar, I''ll listen to you!"


    Fiona''s father sighed and gave her a small piece of sugar wrapped in oil paper. Little Fiona opened the oil paper and put the sugar into her mouth. The winner''s smile appeared on her face.


    Fiona''s father said grimly, "don''t you hurry up? You know how to eat sugar


    "Hee hee..." Little Fiona stood unsteadily, with her horse steps, and the sound of chewing sugar from her mouth. Her father was on the side of the urge, from time to time to reprimand little Fiona who wanted to be lazy.


    Looking at the familiar scene, Fiona''s face can not help but hang a warm smile.


    In front of the scene suddenly changed, came to the rainy day. Little Fiona stood wrongly, waving her sword.


    Beside her stood her father. The rain was heavy, but little Fiona could still hear her father''s stern voice.


    "A little faster!"


    "A little harder. Didn''t you eat?"


    "If you want to be the head of the Laurent family, you are far from enough. Give me another hundred times to keep this strength and speed!"


    Little Fiona was wronged by her father''s cold voice, but she persisted. Because if she was lazy, her father would hit her with a ruler.


    The picture in front of Fiona changed again. Fiona was four years old. After a year of hard work, even without her father''s supervision and reprimand, Fiona has developed the habit of getting up early to Practice Fencing every day.


    Usually, little Fiona will also learn the cultural knowledge and history of demacia. Under the influence of family glory, Fiona has become a qualified Laurent family. She is no longer coquettish, and the pursuit of advanced fencing as her lifelong goal. She is proud to be a member of the Laurent family!


    What''s more, little Fiona adores her father, the glorious man who has never been defeated in demacia''s sword duel.


    Fiona looks at the little Fiona who adores her father in front of her. Her heart is full of mixed feelings.


    A blink of an eye, in front of the scene into the father''s study. Little Fiona opened the door of her father''s study excitedly and waved her sword with pride.


    After a few breaths, little Fiona said, "father, father I''m a Laurent heart and eye knife


    The father widened his eyes and said in surprise, "really?"


    Little Fiona held up her little head and said with pride, "really!"


    This is a picture Fiona remembers when she was six years old when she made a Laurent heart and eye knife.


    Fiona''s pride and pride came to mind at the thought that she was the quickest person in the family history to understand Laurent''s mind.


    However, the next picture is to make her mind.


    Two little Fiona, dressed in black dresses, were lying quietly by the river, surrounded by fresh blood.


    One of the little Fiona woke up first. She looked at the other little Fiona beside her who fainted in the pool of blood. She bit her teeth and walked home along the way she had come.


    Fiona''s eyes closed slightly, and she remembered the picture. After the differentiation of the heart of the sword, the six-year-old was afraid that her father would find out that she had learned secretly. She secretly ran to a place far away from demacia to display her taboo sword. She decided to split into two.


    And she woke up before the other one and returned to the family. She also believes that her talent and perseverance is higher than the other her!


    The scene gradually distorted, Fiona appeared in a forest of fallen leaves, full of withered branches of trees. The full moon in the sky that night was extremely sad, which gave her a trace of coolness in her heart.


    Looking at her kneeling on the ground and wailing, Fiona''s heart was also hurt by the cry.


    Here is where Ye Feng left her


    "Ha ha Ha ah Oh Well Ha ha... " Fiona''s breathing began to get short. She shook her head wildly, eager to leave the scene.As she wished, Fiona flashed pictures of her being whipped day and night by Callista. But she still refused to beg for mercy and looked at Callista with hatred.


    In the dark cell, the scars of yesterday have not faded away, and today there are new ones. The bloodstains were shocking, and her white lapels were torn.


    Her everything is so gloomy and despairing that there is no hope of liberation. For a moment, how she wished she could die. The mental and physical humiliation gradually smoothed Fiona''s pride and pride.


    Fiona really can''t look down on such a self, the picture in front of her eyes changes again with her mind.


    "Whew", Fiona has not yet responded, a long spear emitting a faint light, mixed with the dark magic of violent bloodthirsty, crossed her ear.


    "Execution ground?" Fiona seemed to think of something. She quickly turned around and looked at the approaching spear, another in ragged clothes, with chains on her feet.


    As the spear was about to pierce another of her heart, the last image Fiona wanted to see appeared. Her father stood in front of her, holding the spear with his left hand, not wanting it to pierce the other one. But the demigod''s power was far beyond her father''s power, and the spear pierced his heart.


    Meanwhile, Fiona''s father tore up the space and sent another one in. Her father, on the other hand, faced Calista, who was walking slowly.


    "Enough Enough That''s enough Fiona ran madly into the distance. She didn''t want to see it. She was afraid that she had killed her father!


    Ye Feng''s abandonment, her father''s death, demacia''s country''s subjugation, Laurent''s family''s extermination and so on, all aspects of pressure come on her, to crush her completely!


    "Hum Ha Ah Ha ah Whoa Ha ah Well... " Fiona fell feebly to the ground, gasping.


    Her mind is gradually disintegrating, but she knows that she can no longer escape from all this. She understood that all this was a dream, let her face her own past.


    When she realized this, the psychological defense line established by her subconscious began to collapse. Her consciousness gradually became dim, until she fell into the broken dream abyss


    ¡­¡­


    Fiona''s lips wriggled and her mouth, badly burned, hissed from time to time. Her real personality, which was sleeping deep in her mind, finally came back from her long sleep.


    Her fingers trembled slightly, her closed eyes frowned and her brows locked.


    Her eyelashes trembled slightly, and Fiona slowly opened her heavy eyelids. Her eyes were able to see the light again, and Timo''s figure was sometimes blurred and sometimes clear in her eyes.


    For a long time, Fiona supported the ground with her hands and sat up with difficulty.


    Timo saw this, he was still crying before, and immediately looked at Fiona with joy.


    "I seem to have had a long dream..." Fiona ignored Timo, who was shaking and shouting in front of her eyes, and said to herself.


    "Liuyun sword..." Looking at the cloud sword lying quietly beside her, Fiona uttered a long sigh. She gently stroked her sword, and memories of the past flashed through her mind.


    Fiona murmured, "father..."


    See Fiona has been ignoring himself, Timo yelled: "Hey, crying ghost, are you more and more stupid brain burning?"


    As soon as this word comes out, Fiona''s sharp eyes instantly stare at Timo. The sharp eyes like a sword and the terrible chill made Timo''s heart jump.


    Timo was afraid and said, "crying ghost You, you, you What do you want? "


    Coughing softly, Fiona staggered to her feet and used her remaining physical strength to carry Liuyun sword.


    A wisp of mist wrapped around her sword, and Fiona''s backhand was a sword.


    With the wave of Fiona, the sword spirit of terror is condensed into sword spirit, and it is cut on the solid building at one stroke.


    Suddenly, Timo''s glass, door and wall were all cut into pieces by Fiona''s sword. Timo stepped back timidly and looked at Fiona, who had changed so much.


    "If you dare to mention the word" crying ghost "in the future, this is your end When she dropped this sentence coldly, Fiona didn''t care whether Timo was scared or not. She picked up Timo and jumped down from the high floor.


    Falling on the ground nearby, Fiona looked at her clothes, her face slightly displeased.


    The woman on one side of the road saw Fiona with a sword in her hand, which was full of scars. Her legs and feet were shaking with fear.


    Fiona glanced at the woman and asked, "is there a place selling clothes around here?"


    The woman''s voice trembled: "just Turn left on the street ahead... "


    Fiona listened, then holding Timo ready to change clothes.


    But Timo in Fiona''s arms said at this time: "don''t we go to find Ye Feng?"


    Fiona stopped, her eyes narrowed slightly, and she looked down at Timo indifferently: "his life and death have nothing to do with me!"As soon as the voice dropped, Fiona flashed into the clothing store.


    The clerk inside was about to close the door when she found Fiona, who was full of bruises, came in and shrank in front of the counter.


    Fiona went to the counter, looked down at the clerk squatting on the floor and said coldly, "do you have demassian clothes?"


    The shop assistant thought for a moment, and then replied nervously, "yes But Marcia''s best clothes were taken away from us a few days ago


    Fiona slapped her left hand heavily on the counter and said, "take one that suits me!"


    The shop assistant rushed into the warehouse to get a set of royal guards'' clothes, handed it to Fiona and pointed to the fitting room not far from Fiona''s back. "There is a fitting room, you can try it," he said


    Glancing at the shop assistant lightly, Fiona put down Timo, picked up her clothes and went into the fitting room.


    After a while, Fiona, dressed in the dress of the de Marcia royal guard, came out of the fitting room. Except for her neck, hands and face, all the scars on her body were covered by clothes. She was very satisfied with the size of the dress, and the corners of her mouth could not help rising a small arc.


    Picking up Timo, Fiona walks out of the shop under the frightened gaze of the shop assistant.


    Timo whispered, "where are we going next?"


    Fiona did not speak, she pointed to the building where Ye Feng was.


    "You didn''t mean Ye Feng''s life and death with you..."


    Before he finished speaking, Timothy welcomed Fiona''s slightly bad look. He quickly shut his mouth and swallowed the rest of the words into his stomach.


    When Timothy shut up, Fiona snorted. If Timothy really goes on, she doesn''t mind teaching this Yodel who called her "crying ghost" hundreds of times!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 193

    As soon as izerell stepped into the pierviff border, he heard an explosion in the business district. Looking at the fire in the distance, he couldn''t help but say to himself, "it looks like something''s going on, Caitlin."


    The corner of his mouth showed a confident arc, izerell into a golden streamer, disappeared in place.


    ¡­¡­


    On the top floor of the third building, Wei looks around. Her intuition tells her that kinks is in the shadow.


    "Kinks, I''m here. It''s time to make an end of it. Don''t let the innocent get involved!" Roared to the dark and open room, Wei''s nerves were highly tense. As soon as kinks appears, she will use her fists to end her ridiculous behavior.


    "Wei, do you think I will forgive you for doing so?" In the dark corner, gradually came the sound of jinx''s approaching steps.


    Wei fine to distinguish the direction of the sound, and then a big drink, rushed to the past. Just rushed to half, Wei''s feet were caught by something and couldn''t move.


    In the shadow, jinx''s smile slowly appears in front of Wei''s face.


    Kinks is holding a light machine gun, backhand to the back of Wei can''t move is a heavy blow. Being hit so heavily by jinx''s gun body, Wei only felt his head was blank and almost fainted in the same place.


    Jinx sneered, "it''s Wei, or it''s as hard to beat as before!"


    Listening to jinx''s sarcastic laughter, Wei "bah" voice: "jinx, if you have the ability to let me go, I will show you how hard my fists are!"


    "Hee hee, you think I''m stupid? Think everyone is as thick as you? I''m sure I''ll faint if I take your fist. I won''t do that... " Jinx pulls Wei''s face. Although Wei is very reluctant, she is still pulled a grimace by jinx.


    Wei''s temper was already hot, and then she was teased by jinx, which made her angry. She said angrily, "jinx, ah Good, you are challenging my patience


    Bang!


    Jinx slapped Wei in the face. She grabbed the short pink hair and shook it. She said: "what a ferocious thing! You are in my hands now, Wei!"


    The hot feeling on her face made Wei feel very humiliated, and she also had a fierce look in her eyes: "you wait for me, jinx!"


    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa!


    Kinks slapped Wei for many times in a frenzy. Her pretty face was swollen and her mouth was covered with blood.


    But Wei is not afraid of it, and still looks at jinx fiercely.


    "Hum! Wei, do you think I''ll be afraid of you if you stare at me? You give it back to the police like that? Ha ha, you can''t change the character of your little sister when you are a police officer in Picheng? "


    Kinks slapped Wei as she spoke. She didn''t want to let Wei go.


    "Wei, why don''t you talk? Ha ha, you still look at me with such fierce eyes, but you are talking! Ah? Say it! Is the mouth fan swollen and unable to speak? "


    Jinx fans Wei''s face tirelessly. She wants to see how stubborn Wei is today. She''s going to fan her soft!


    The crisp clapping sound lasted for more than an hour, and Wei finally couldn''t hold on and fainted in the past.


    Wei this faint, originally in the heart has the maltreatment pleasure jinx immediately flustered. She hugged Wei''s head with heartache and sobbed: "Wei, you must be in pain, right I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m sorry I shouldn''t have hit you so hard We are good sisters I should take a gentle approach and let''s go back to the past together. "


    As she spoke, kinks'' sad expression was gradually replaced by a morbid smile.


    "But who told you to work with Caitlin, a lousy cop? It''s all your own fault! "


    The more she said, the more angry she felt. She held Wei''s hand slightly bent, and her pink nails were deeply embedded in Wei''s face, which had been fanned out of blood.


    A trace of bright red blood flowed out of the flesh embedded in her nails. It was right for jinx to cry bitterly and laugh madly. Her heart became morbid and contradictory with the pink light in her eyes.


    "Go, Wei, let''s go to the rooftop and wait for Caitlin, and we''ll punish Caitlin for bringing you down!"


    Kinks uttered nonsense incoherently, and she picked up the faint Wei and walked onto the roof.


    By this time, Caitlin had returned from Hicks experimental base. Sitting alone in the airship, she soon returned to the block where two buildings had been burned down by kinks.


    Caitlin was relieved to look down at a circle of shields raised by Hicks'' troops around the block below. She was really afraid that kinks would use the demigod rocket before the shield was raised. As long as she absorbed enough magic power, she could turn the defenseless piltvov into ruins with one blow.


    After this incident, Caitlin is also aware of the threat of demigod power to the residents of PI Cheng. After recycling the demigod rocket that jinx stole, Caitlin plans to let her parents open the shield at the important base at all times, so as not to be in a hurry when faced with similar situations.


    On the rooftop of the third building, it seems that Caitlin found something. Caitlin, who had a keen sense of smell, immediately picked up her telescope and looked at the roof.In her eyes, Caitlin saw the pretty face red and swollen Wei fainted on the roof. And in Wei''s side, kinks is holding a rocket like weapon, facing Caitlin in this direction.


    The huge light of the rocket gradually condensed let Caitlin''s mind tight, and her telescope fell on the airship unconsciously.


    Oh, no, jinx''s hand seems to be a demigod rocket, and has been absorbing magic for a while! Caitlin''s face was terrified. If this ordinary airship was shot, she would die!


    At the thought of this, Caitlin immediately manipulated the airship, trying to fly out of the shield so that she could escape the crisis.


    On the rooftop, jinx''s morbid pretty face is glowing with excitement. She touched the rocket that had absorbed the magic power and said with care, "my dear fish bone, you should be full this time. Let''s send the damn cop to heaven together."


    "Hey


    Kinks grinned and giggled. Under her control, the fish bone emits far more explosive energy than the leaf wind.


    The magic wave of terror lingers around the huge missile. The explosive energy emits high temperature, and even the surrounding space is baked and twisted.


    As the missile approached, Caitlin''s eyes dilated and her pupils narrowed. The terrible wave of heat enveloped the missile, and the breath of despair choked Caitlin.


    Thump Thump Thump Thump Thump, thump Thump, thump, thump


    Caitlin''s heart beat rapidly. She was about to die in the missile. A familiar figure appeared in front of her.


    This was no one else. It was ezrell, whom she had been thinking about so much.


    "It looks like I''m back at the right time, Caitlin."


    Izerell''s playful voice fell into Caitlin''s ear, which made her nose slightly sour and had an impulse to cry.


    "I''m so handsome. I''m the main character in the novel."


    Izerell teases Caitlin and takes out the golden chain. With the help of this chain, his hands are in a bow posture, and the bright golden light condenses the light of ekasia that he got from the goddess akashia.


    Although it has lost its divine power, the purple light has degenerated into golden light, but under the cohesion of izerell, it still emits far more powerful power than half gods.


    Boom!


    The golden bow shaped giant light and jinx''s missile collide and cancel each other, causing a terrible explosion. After wave after wave, chaos of magic energy mixed with high temperature, baking the block under the shield.


    Even the blue shield, which is specially designed to resist the demigod, has created a crack due to the collision of these two destructive energies.


    Izerell takes Caitlin''s hand and turns into a golden light. The next moment, they appear in front of jinx.


    With a confident smile on her face, izerell walked step by step towards the gloomy face of jinx.


    "If that blow is your strongest one, I advise you to put your hands on it and don''t waste my time!"


    Izerell looked at kinks mockingly, as if he had eaten her through.


    And jinx''s heart is also shocked by the magic that izerell has just exerted, and can even offset the strongest missile of her fish bone. With ezerel looking relaxed, he should have other means.


    It happens that kinks will be too weak to continue to use other means after releasing the strongest missile. Thinking of this, kinks had a plan to retreat.


    Kinks stepped back and laughed wildly, "good, but I''m not going to be caught like this!"


    As soon as the voice is finished, the fish bone in jinx''s hand changes into a light machine gun and sends out a pink beam.


    Suddenly, keithlin doesn''t want to run away from Keith. While kinks took advantage of the two people''s escape time, with a rope to the far away building.


    Caitlin wanted to pursue, but was stopped by izerell.


    Watching kinks flee again, Caitlin turns to question izerell.


    At this time, izerell fell to his knees heavily, his face pale, and a trace of blood came out of his mouth.


    Caitlin could not care about anything else and said in a panic, "izerell, don''t scare me!"


    Izerell, even if he''s hurt, is going to look good in front of Caitlin. He reluctantly said with a smile: "it''s OK, but now even if I have this golden chain, I''m too reluctant to control the light of Acacia. I''m afraid I can''t use magic to help you these days."


    Caitlin shook her head. There was no time for reminiscence. She had two wounded people on her hand, and she had to take Wei and ezerel out of the protective cover as soon as possible to rest.


    This is the chance for Kim to aim. She won''t make this mistake again. When iserell and Wei are settled, she will come back to find jinx to make an end.


    Kim''s behavior completely touched Caitlin''s bottom line. When she catches jinx, she will give her a heavy sentence!¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 194

    How dark


    From time to time, Kim''s ears heard the noise of burning flames, and her consciousness gradually returned to the real world.


    Eyelashes tremble slightly, and jinkesi slowly opens her heavy eyelids. Ye Feng''s figure is sometimes blurred and sometimes clear in her eyes.


    Finally, the shadow of the golden leaves gradually overlapped.


    Slightly moved the body, jinx looked at Ye Feng confused: "brother?"


    Ye Feng "um" sound, he carefully stares at the pink pupil of jinkesi, after confirming that it will not emit the strange light, he just puts his heart down.


    It seems that Kim''s pupils, though not restored to the color she had not been altered when she was a child, at least cured the side effects of the failed pair. Even if the color is still pink, it will not actively affect jinx''s mood.


    Feeling the dampness of her body, kinks subconsciously looked at the sea of fire. Her eyes flashed a trace of complex look, buried her head deeply in Ye Feng''s chest, crying loudly.


    "Jinx doesn''t cry, your eyes have been cured, it will never affect you again..." Ye Feng gently patted jinkesi''s back and comforted him.


    Jinkesi refused to raise her head, buried in ye fenghuai and sobbed: "Wuwuwuwu Brother, you know what? I have no parents since I remember... "


    Ye Feng nodded sympathetically: "well, I know."


    "The life in the slum is very hard. I, a little girl, can only eat by picking up garbage cans and things on the ground Wuwuwu... "


    Kinks twitched in Ye Feng''s arms and continued: "no one cares about me. I don''t have a name. People around me look at me with colored glasses. They call me jinx. In the history of Zuan, this name represents misfortune and uncertainty, and is a symbol of disaster."


    "Those rich people bullied me, even the children and adults in the slums bullied me, saying I was a disaster star and killed my parents."


    Quietly listening to jinkesi sobbing, Ye Feng did not say a word. He knew that kinks had just healed her eyes and needed someone to talk about her past.


    "Once, I went to the block outside the slum to find something to eat. I saw a little girl from a rich family coming out of the clothing store in a beautiful floral dress. I envied her very much at that time. I also wanted to wear a beautiful dress, washed white and dressed beautifully, so that everyone liked me."


    "Since then, I often pick up some things that the rich don''t want to exchange for money. I can''t easily get enough money to buy floral skirts. But I haven''t entered the store yet. The shop assistants in the shop are driving me away like flies I I said I had money to buy clothes, and the shop assistant beat me, scolded me, refused to let me into his shop, said I would dirty the floor and doors and windows of the store Just bully me, these people


    "When I was a child, my favorite food was fish bones that I could only find in the trash can of rich people''s blocks. Although the meat on the fish bones was almost eaten up, I still ate very happily. In order to eat fish bones specially, I ran for hours from the slums to the rich areas."


    "When I was a little older, I learned to steal because the food I stole was basically new. I gradually became timid at the beginning, and I even became proud of it. I made it a driving force for me to be happy and happy."


    "It was during that time that I met Wei. Unfortunately, it did not last long. First, I was caught by Dr. hart to do the experiment. After narrowly escaping, Wei said that she would go back to her home in the suburb of Picheng, and we were scattered like this."


    "Later, I met sister SANA and brother Ye Feng, but you all left me. I was really scared and lonely at that time."


    "I came to Picheng to find Wei with the emotion that was on the edge of distortion, but found that she betrayed me and became a policeman. From then on, I began to completely indulge my emotions..."


    Ye Feng tightly hugged jinx''s hands and comforted him: "I know all about it, jinx. It won''t happen again. I''ll take you to aonia to find your sister SANA."


    "Brother, do you really understand Jinx raised her pretty face, crying bitterly, and looked at Ye Feng pitifully.


    "Well!" Ye Feng nodded and motioned to jinx not to worry about the future.


    Jinx''s eyes twinkled with tears. Her eyes closed slightly and buried her head in Ye Feng''s arms again.


    Her hands were gently free on Ye Feng''s back, and jinx said slowly, "brother, there''s something else you don''t know..."


    Ye Feng is a Leng first, then smile to ask a way: "what matter?"


    Kinks''s mouth curved slightly. She put her hands on the back of Ye Feng''s head and said in a soft voice, "that''s a heart disease that can''t be cured, my silly brother..."


    Before the words fall, Kim''s right hand hits Ye Feng on the back of his head. Ye Feng didn''t understand the deep meaning of jinx''s words, he felt his head blank and fainted.


    Will Ye Feng''s head against his arms, jinx''s cheek reveals a sick smile. Although her pink pupils no longer emit abnormal light, her psychology is more and more distorted and dark.Gazing at Ye Feng in her arms, jinx gave a crazy laugh: "you think that if you cure my eyes, you can make me turn back, but my psychology has been twisted beyond remedy by these eyes. Even if it no longer affects me, I also fall in love with this morbid pleasure, my dear silly brother..."


    Jinkesi''s hand glided across Ye Feng''s face and said obsessed: "but jinx really thanks my brother for saving me. In order to repay my brother, we will be buried in this sea of fire. OK, cluck..."


    Just as jinx was about to take Ye Feng into the sea of fire, a voice interrupted her wonderful idea: "jinx, let go of Ye Feng!"


    Kinks looks in the direction of the voice, and Fiona, who holds Timothy, appears in front of her. She saw it, too. Fiona recovered.


    But she still sneered: "fool, that fire really burned your brain?"


    Fiona raised her head and said coldly, "let go of Ye Feng, I can ignore what you have done before!"


    Kinks made a face and laughed wildly, "you''re a sword, Fiona. Don''t think I don''t know you dare not!"


    "You Fiona was gnawed with anger by jinx. She was really right by jinx. She didn''t dare to take any action.


    "If you don''t, I''ll do it!" Kinks takes out a light machine gun and shoots Fiona in the leg.


    The bullet penetrated Fiona''s right thigh and she stumbled to the ground.


    Fiona puts Timo down, supports the ground with her right hand and kneels on one knee, allowing blood to flow from the knee of her right leg.


    To tell you the truth, kinks really hates Fiona''s arrogant look. The eldest lady of the nobility? She hates such rich people most!


    The more she looked at Fiona, the more queasy kinks felt. She shot Fiona again in the thigh of her other leg.


    Plop!


    Fiona fell to her knees completely on her legs, but she still said coldly, "should you let Ye Feng go?"


    A slap in Fiona''s face, kinks mocks Fiona like a fool: "now your legs are useless, do you think you can catch up with me? Fool


    Fiona''s eyes were slightly cold, and her sharp eyes were straight at jinx.


    Looking at the red and swollen area of Fiona''s face, kinks said, "I''m going to play cremation with my brother Ye Feng. Cluck If you can find us before the fire kills us Cluck, goodbye


    As soon as the words fell, kinks left the building with a rope, holding the faint Ye Feng.


    Fiona struggled to get up, but the blood from her thigh hurt her so much that she couldn''t stand. Reluctantly supporting himself with his sword, he slowly pursued jinx''s leaving direction step by step.


    Timo caught up with Fiona and said, "they are in the sixth building!"


    Fiona nodded to Timo to lead the way. Now she can not use the sword spirit, can only walk.


    At the thought of jinx''s crazy words, Fiona is afraid that when she arrives, Ye Feng has been burned to ashes.


    Even so, she still stubbornly followed Timo, limping along.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Feng wakes up slowly. He looks at jinkesi who is smiling at him. He doesn''t know what happened.


    Looking around, Ye Feng found that they were surrounded by the fire and couldn''t get out at all.


    Except for the thick wall of flame formed by the flame, Ye Feng could not see any buildings outside.


    Ye Feng was so shocked that he took jinx''s hand and anxiously said, "this is bad. We can''t go out."


    Jinx looked at Ye Feng obsessed: "brother, do you like this way of death?"


    "Ha? You don''t have a fever, do you? How can you talk nonsense? " Ye Feng thought that jinkesi was joking with him, and he didn''t care too much.


    "I don''t have a fever, brother. We are all buried in the sea of fire. What a romantic love between brothers and sisters!" Jinx''s two dimples rise morbid red light, she fondly touched Ye Feng''s frightened face.


    Looking at jinx in horror, Ye Feng suddenly feels that this kind of look is very familiar. Isn''t that the look that kinks had in front of her eyes? Did the treatment fail?


    Ye Feng suddenly got up and stepped back a few steps. He said uneasily, "jinx, your eyes haven''t been cured?"


    Jin Kesi approached Ye Feng and vomited heat in Ye Feng''s ear: "the physical disease has been cured, but the mental injury it has given me is incurable. My silly brother, it is difficult to cure his heart disease..."


    "Heart disease is hard to cure..." Ye Feng was a little distracted and recited these four words.


    At the next moment, jinx holds Ye Feng''s body and wants to step into the sea of fire together.


    Ye Feng''s face was startled. He was busy holding jinkesi to go in the opposite direction. He didn''t want to die here.


    "It must be There must be something to remedy, kinks. Don''t give up


    In a panic, Ye Feng tries to persuade jinx. He wants to break free of jinx''s arms, but he is worried that too much force will push her into the sea of fire. In this tangled psychology, Ye Feng dare not act rashly."No, brother, don''t be afraid. If we burn it, we can die together. If you have a sister, it will not hurt." Kinks smiles morbid and kisses Ye Feng''s mouth.


    By jinx such a kiss, Ye Feng only felt his head as hypoxia, unable to think. Until the clothes on his back were ignited by the fire, Ye Feng was shocked and said, "jinx, don''t make trouble Ah Back off, my clothes are on fire


    Kinks''s mouth appeared a morbid and cruel smile: "don''t be afraid, brother just need to kiss jinx, you will forget the pain!"


    She kisses Ye Feng again, embraces Ye Feng and plunges into the sea of fire together.


    The burning of the fire on the skin pricks Ye Feng''s nerves, and he looks at jinx with a smile in fear. Jinx looks like a devil to Ye Feng at the moment. Even in the sea of fire, she can still smile.


    With every inch of skin burned by fire, Ye Feng''s spirit can not bear such pain. Weak, he wanted to run out, but was locked in jinx''s arms.


    Although the heart is unwilling, but how the body more and more weak and numb. Ye Feng''s consciousness gradually became depressed. He suddenly felt sleepy and wanted to sleep.


    Eyes sometimes open and sometimes close, Ye Feng just want to quickly end the burning pain.


    Finally, he could not bear the torture any more and closed his eyes tightly.


    There was darkness before his eyes, and before his consciousness was completely silent, he heard the last word of kinks to him.


    "Don''t be afraid, brother Kiss me You can forget the pain... "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 195

    Bill Gewert, a maritime city-state of various pubs, is located in the southeast corner of the sea of defenders of the continent of Valoran.


    This is a paradise for pirates. Almost all the residents who live here are pirates. They often go to sea to intercept cargo ships and passenger ships in noxasia, Ionia and bander City, and make a fortune by doing so.


    Due to the natural barrier of blue flame island and the danger of the sea, the countries on the mainland can not take such a big risk to send a large number of troops across the sea of dangerous defenders and the occasional soul erosion fog to exterminate the Pirates of birgiwater.


    Moreover, the military shipbuilding industry and maritime combat capability of bill Gewert are far beyond that of other countries. Combined with a variety of factors, this has also led to bill gewater has not been invaded.


    Bill Gewert''s pirates and gangsters are complex, but almost all of them are loyal to the ruthless king of pirates, Planck. Even if they don''t like it, they will try to please the king of pirates.


    In recent years, a new rising power has gradually begun to influence the power structure of bill Gewert. That''s the pirate force headed by the bounty hunter Sarah. Sarah quickly swallowed up big and small forces, and soon became the second largest force in bill gewater. No one knows Sarah''s name. They call her bounty hunters, including Planck, the king of pirates.


    Planck, the king of pirates, is interested in Sarah. But Sarah is far from strong enough to make Planck, the king of pirates, feel threatened. Because Planck knew that not only Sarah was loyal to him on the surface, but also that most of the forces who were not as loyal as Sarah, even his subordinates, were not loyal to him. This is the pirate, they will never satisfy their present position, as long as there is a chance, they will kill their leader instead.


    Even if he knew that, Planck would not care. Because these mobs did not dare to overthrow him. He was the most cruel and merciless king here. Everyone was afraid of his terrible means, including his subordinates.


    ¡­¡­


    At a port in birgiwater, the bounty hunter Sara and her siren dock at the dock. Sara, wearing a splendid pirate''s Cape cap, came out of the Sailon''s deck with a grim face. She looked at an ordinary man behind her and said slowly, "Levin, how are you preparing for the next thing?"


    "Miss Sarah..." Before the man finished speaking, he felt as if he had been bitten by a poisonous snake. He raised his head uneasily and said, "I''m sorry, Captain, this time, that guy named trist finally got a heart attack and took over the job. It seems that he is very satisfied with the commission you gave the captain, but it is not clear when he will act."


    "And then?" Sarah glanced around her eyes, keeping an eye out for what was going on here.


    Raven lowered his head and whispered, "I''ve sent someone to help him escape from prison."


    "Not found?" Sarah''s eyes narrowed slightly and her voice was cold.


    "No, don''t worry." Raven took a breath. She was afraid that Sarah would kill him if she was not happy.


    A smile appeared on Sarah''s gloomy face: "it''s time to go back, raven. Remember, you don''t know me."


    "Wait, Captain, there seems to be a man on the shore!"


    Levin''s words instantly made Sarah''s face smile disappear, and there were just murderous eyes.


    Feeling the killing of Sara, raven shudders. The chief''s temper was too changeable.


    Raven wiped his forehead in a cold sweat. "It''s like that man was washed to the shore in a drowning coma, and he doesn''t look like Bill Gewert."


    "Go, go and have a look!" Sarah ordered. She sneered in the bottom of her heart, coma? Maybe it''s a fake! Whether it''s a real coma or a fake coma, he''s going to die!


    Sarah will never allow her secret to be discovered at all!


    When they arrived at the shore, Sara and Sara found that the man with his back to them was shabby and his body was badly burned. Levin pushes the strange man lying on the bank under the sign of Sara, but the man still faints on the ground, motionless.


    Turn him over Sarah''s tone is getting a little impatient.


    Leiwendereng turned the strange man''s body over and faced them. Even the front, the man''s body is also covered with burn scars, the appearance can not bear to look directly.


    It''s a pirate like Levin. I''ve never seen a man so badly hurt. In addition to the face of the man only a few burn marks, almost all over the body.


    Looking at the 19-year-old man in front of her, Sarah always felt that she had seen her before. After thinking for a long time, she finally remembered. Isn''t this man eavesdropping on Ye Feng''s plan in NOx? However, she did not have full evidence, coupled with devious soft hearted, then let Ye Feng go. But she only knows Ye Feng, but she doesn''t know Ye Feng''s name.


    Her eyes turn, and the killing intention in Sarah''s eyes temporarily disappears. She plans to take Ye Feng back to talk about it first. If ye Feng is really a pirate''s hand, she will surely let Ye Feng, who is lucky not to be burned to death, die more miserably!


    Sarah turned her head and glanced at Levin faintly. "Levin, from today on, this man is my brother. You can''t move him without my permission. Do you understand?"Although I do not know why Sarah will make this decision, but Levin also dare not disobey Sarah. "Yes!" he whispered


    "Take him back to my house in the ghetto first, and don''t let anyone find out who you are!" Speaking of the back, Sarah''s eyes were as cold as a snake. It''s as if Levin had been found dead.


    Lei Wen shivers, holding up the unconscious Ye Feng and running away to the distance.


    Gazing at Raven''s disappearing figure from afar, Sarah''s eyes grew colder. If ye Feng can''t give her a satisfactory answer this time, she doesn''t mind sending him to hell!


    ¡­¡­


    It has been two months since Ye Feng was rescued by Sarah. As Ye Feng has been in a coma, Sara, as a bounty hunter, secretly asks a doctor to give Ye Feng some nutrition every day. Ye Feng has been in a coma, but the burn on Ye Feng''s body is healing at a visible speed every day, and there is no scar. The doctor was shocked, which reminded him of the magic of the mainland. Perhaps only that kind of magic can make a person who is burned beyond recognition recover.


    Finally today, Ye Feng has signs of awakening. The doctor quickly informed Sarah and checked Ye Feng''s body. After confirming that he was in good health, the doctor asked Ye Feng some questions. However, after the inquiry, the doctor found that Ye Feng lost his memory.


    Ye Feng can''t remember what happened before, but he can still communicate normally and his intelligence is not affected by normal people. Through the doctor''s complaint, Ye Feng knows that he has a sister, known as the bounty hunter. She is the only existence that bill jiwater can compete with Planck.


    Who is Planck? Ye Feng shakes his head, he does not know. Even if he had not lost his memory, he would not have known Planck.


    Soon, Sarah came back. Originally, she wanted to ask Ye Feng some questions alone, but she didn''t want the doctor to say that Ye Feng had lost his memory.


    Amnesia? Sarah frowned and asked the doctor again. After confirming that it was really amnesia, Sarah was killed. She has been staying with Ye Feng for too long, and now there are more doctors who know that her bounty hunter has hidden an identity here.


    Her identity here can''t be revealed until Planck is killed. Even if ye Feng and the doctor are left behind, she is not likely to be exposed. But in case, Ye Feng and Ye Feng must die!


    She put her hand on her waist quietly, ready to take a gun to kill.


    At this time, Ye Feng looked at Sarah eagerly: "are you my sister? Can you tell me something about the past? "


    Sister? Sara''s heart trembled, this only belongs to the family name, she has not heard for a long time. It was fifteen years since Planck killed her family when she was young. If her brother is still alive, it should be as big as Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng saw Sara stay in place, and then asked: "are you my sister? So what''s your name? What''s my name? "


    "My sister''s name is Sarah," Sarah answered subconsciously


    As soon as she got out, Sarah regretted. She revealed her real name!


    Ye Feng continued to ask, "Sister Sarah, what about me?"


    Sara''s killing in the depths of her eyes faded away, and her heart softened. Yes, this is the second time she has been soft hearted and killed Ye Feng. For Ye Feng''s two words -- sister.


    At least until Ye Feng recovers her memory, Sarah won''t kill Ye Feng for a while.


    Sarah sighs and dotes, "your name is wood, and I''m Sarah''s brother."


    Before her eyes, the lovely figure of her little brother emerged. But for a moment, her eyes were occupied by Planck''s figure.


    Her hatred, her intention to kill quietly leaked, even one side of the Ye Feng and the doctor felt.


    Sarah turned her head and stared coldly at the doctor. Since Ye Feng can''t kill him for the time being, kill the doctor first. Moreover, she also wants the amnesia Ye Feng to quickly adapt to bill jiwalt''s survival law.


    At Bill Gewert, even the slightest threat can kill you! Her brother, Sarah, has to understand this to survive here.


    Bang!


    Before the doctor could react, he fell to the ground.


    The doctor''s forehead was shot through, and blood splashed on Sarah''s callous face and body.


    After amnesia, Ye Feng saw someone die in front of him for the first time.


    He looks at Sara with fear on his face, and there is a trace of confusion and perplexity in his eyes.


    "Sister Sarah You Why did you kill him? "


    Hearing Ye Feng''s trembling voice, Sara said faintly: "he knows the identity of our brother and sister. The people who live here don''t know that I am a bounty hunter, nor do they know that my name is Sarah. If this news is disclosed to Planck, the two of us will die!"


    Sarah''s insipid tone makes Ye Feng uncomfortable, and he shakes his head. Even so, in Ye Feng''s opinion, he can''t kill people at will.


    Seeing Ye Feng has no consciousness of killing and being killed, Sara knows that there is a long way to go before Ye Feng can adapt.


    But she has opened this head, must let Ye Feng have this consciousness.Sarah approached Ye Feng and reminded her with her cold and threatening tone: "you live in bill Gewert. You are my Sara''s brother. You are the brother of a pirate who is full of crimes and kills countless people. It means that your life may be retaliated by enemies at any time. You must learn to kill and have the consciousness of being killed. Otherwise, not only you but also your sister and I will die Do you understand, wood? "


    Ye Feng was scared by the scene of the dead in front of him, and then he was suddenly shocked by Sarah''s shocking tone. His face turned pale.


    When Sara sees Ye Feng''s expression, she smiles with satisfaction. Now is just the beginning. Ye Feng''s character will not live long in bill gewater. She must thoroughly teach Ye Feng the cruel survival law and change his childish and funny kindness!


    Because Sara can''t guarantee that after Ye Feng''s memory wakes up, she won''t kill her "younger brother" by herself.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 196

    Ionia presidian, Soraka''s doctor''s house, is dispelling the last demonic nature in her body for the demonized Fiona.


    The magic of the devil turned into a faint black smoke, which was emitted from the pale Fiona. When the black smoke touched the purple light around Soraka, it dissipated.


    In her sleep, Fiona''s Lapel had been soaked with sweat, and her forehead was covered with sweat.


    After a long wait, the last trace of demonic nature in Fiona''s body was finally dispelled by Soraka.


    Fiona seemed to have a long dream, in which she was pursued and surrounded by countless demons. Slowly open the heavy eyelids, Fiona magic eyes gradually become clear.


    She supported the bed with her hands and leaned against the rough wooden bed. Seeing Fiona awake, Soraka said, "Fiona, you''ve recovered. You may not be able to move when you just wake up, but your body function will be fully recovered in a moment."


    "Are you solaka?" Fiona looks uncertain at the elegant Soraka in front of her. In recent months, although she occasionally wakes up, it''s all a blur of consciousness, and she''s not sure whether the person in front of her is Soraka.


    Soraka''s eyes narrowed slightly, revealing her energetic smile: "good."


    Fiona nodded and looked gratefully at Soraka. Feeling almost recovered, she stepped out of bed.


    Looking around the simple wooden hut, Fiona suddenly remembered something about her and Ye Feng''s childhood.


    Speaking of Ye Feng, he should still be in piltwiff, right? Otherwise, he would not come to Ionia without visiting her. Fiona tightened her hand''s Moyu sword, and she decided to go to piltvov to see Ye Feng. At that time, the two can come together, Ionia.


    Thinking of this, Fiona turned and said, "Lord Soraka, thank you for saving me. I should go."


    Soraka said with a smile, "are you going to find a boy named Ye Feng?" Soraka''s voice is so beautiful no matter when and where.


    Fiona was stunned. She didn''t expect it was all guessed by Soraka. She nodded and said, "well."


    Soraka raised her right hand slightly, and a faint star light lingered on her fingertips. Under Soraka''s complex and obscure spell, the starlight flies away from her fingertips and pours due south.


    Guided by the starlight, solaka said, "the stars are surging. That boy should be in bill gewater now."


    "Bill Gewert? But isn''t he in pierviff? From there to Bandar City, and then to Ionia by boat, how could you be in bill Gewert


    Fiona is puzzled, but she believes in Soraka''s magic.


    Soraka said faintly, "go to bill gewater. You can find him there."


    "Thank you, Lord Soraka." Fiona made a slight bow and left.


    ¡­¡­


    The northeast corner of Ionia is, in a sense, the end of the world in Valoran. Looking from the coast, the sea and the sky in the distance are occupied by black fog.


    For thousands of years, no one has ever been able to walk out of the fog alive. No one knows what''s on the other side of the fog, but many speculate that it may be the only way to another world. Like the war academy, there are many heroes from other worlds.


    He knelt on one knee and stroked the ancient stone tablets on the coast. The rectangular stone tablet is full of dead vines. It seems that no one has been here for a long time.


    After clearing the vines on the lower stele, a long mural appears in front of hivier. From left to right, he saw pictures, which took him a long time to understand. If she hadn''t been searching for relics in surima before, I''m afraid she couldn''t understand it.


    From the far left, it''s about a little girl picking up a magical creature on the beach. After looking at the painting behind her eyes, according to the legend of aeonia''s Dragon guardian, what the little girl found should be the Dragon worshipped by Ionia.


    When the girl was a little older, the horrible monster destroyed her village. In the middle of most of the content, shivell does not understand, but she can roughly understand that the girl experienced a lot, and finally drove away the monster with dragon and other people.


    "Wait The last picture is like a girl sealing the dragon! How can a girl seal the dragon that helps her? Is it related to what I didn''t understand before? "


    He grabbed his hair impatiently, and as soon as he wanted to continue his study of the murals, he heard a bell.


    After putting down his work, he took out his smart phone and saw that Caitlin was calling her. Speaking of it, she has not contacted Ye Feng in the past two months, and she does not know how Ye Feng is. After answering the phone, I''ll play with Ye Feng''s earth hat!


    With a smile, shivell answered the phone. "Hello, Caitlin, do you miss my sister?"


    "That Sylvier Something happened... " Caitlin''s voice was very soft and it sounded guilty.


    Shivell, aware of what was going on, stopped joking and said, "what''s the matter? Caitlin, if you have any difficulty, just tell me. Sisters will help you"Yes Sorry Ye Feng Ye Feng falls into the sea of fire, and his life or death is uncertain... "


    Caitlin felt guilty and spoke intermittently. Before Caitlin had finished speaking, she heard the sound of the walkie talkie landing on the ground from the other end of the phone.


    Bang!


    Sylvier slipped and the walkie talkie fell to the ground. She was a little stiff, staring at the walkie talkie.


    "Sylvier Sylvier Are you all right? "


    Listening to Caitlin''s anxious voice, shivell finally recovered. She sighed, shook her head and said, "I''m ok. Can you tell me what''s going on? Ye Fenghe How did he fall into the fire? "


    Caitlin told shivell all she knew with guilt. The more Caitlin was told, the paler he was. She took a few breaths to try to calm down.


    After a long time, she said in Caitlin''s worried call: "do you mean Ye Feng disappeared after she went to find jinx in the sea of fire?"


    Caitlin said with a heavy heart, "yes, but I also met Fiona of the Laurent family. She..."


    "What''s the matter with her?" she asked hastily


    "Her legs were shot through. She has been kneeling outside the fire ruins of the sixth building. If I hadn''t dragged her along, I''m afraid she would have committed suicide there..." After that, Caitlin was afraid to go on. The more she said, the more she felt that Ye Feng''s chances of survival were slim, not to mention that she was more worried about Yefeng''s hivier.


    Hivier did not give up: "didn''t you install a tracker on Ye Feng before?"


    At the other end of the line, Caitlin shook her head guilty. "I tried. The tracker was destroyed in the fire."


    "Did you get in touch with him on the walkie talkie?"


    Caitlin was stunned and said, "this No, you can try... "


    "I see..."


    As soon as the voice dropped, he hung up. She opened the phone book with complicated eyes and touched the word "wind". She didn''t know whether to connect Ye Feng.


    After a long time, she slipped her finger gently and connected to Ye Feng''s phone


    Bill Gewert, Sarah''s slumber, dressed in a tattered brown coat and leather pants, looks like a civilian bill jiwater.


    Walking to the second floor, seeing that Ye Feng is still recuperating, Sara returns to her room. As soon as she entered the room, Sarah heard a ring from Ye Feng''s room.


    Ring? It''s like piltvoff''s phone call! Sarah rushed into Ye Feng''s room and snatched Ye Feng''s walkie talkie.


    "Sister, it turns out to be yours. I''ll tell you why it keeps ringing all of a sudden." The heart is not complex enough Ye Feng did not think too much, he said with a happy smile. In his opinion, his sister would not harm him.


    "Well, wood, sister, I''ll go back to my room first." Sara also did not say much, took Ye Feng''s walkie talkie back to her room.


    She used to stay in Picheng for a while, and she also knew that Picheng''s smartphone would be useless out of the city. But how can her "brother" mobile phone ring? Is it a high-end technology product?


    With a lot of questions, Sara looks at the famous name of Valoran, sylvier, on the screen. It''s not really the war academy, is it?


    In order to learn more about Ye Feng''s identity, Sara slips her index finger and connects to the phone.


    As soon as she got through, Sara heard an anxious and worried voice on the other end of the phone: "Ye Ye Feng Is that you? Are you still alive? Caitlin said you fell into a sea of fire. It''s very dangerous. I almost thought you were dead. Where are you now? I''m coming to see you... "


    Listening to the slight incoherence on the other end of the phone, Sara was stunned. It seems that her new brother has a lot to learn from!


    On the other end of the line, shivell saw that the phone was connected, but no one spoke, and began to think about it. She sobbed: "Ye Feng, why don''t you speak? Are you so hurt that you can''t speak? "


    Sara listens silently. She can confirm that Ye Feng is not the other pirates. In this way, even if ye Feng recovers her memory, she has no reason to kill Ye Feng. However, she couldn''t tell him about the brother for the time being.


    Not to mention that she was not familiar with hivier, she had no obligation to let the man she had just saved go. This is not in line with her character, she also wants to do something for her Ye Feng!


    There is also, in order to Ye Feng said the two words - sister, she must let Ye Feng''s character change. Or, as richville said on the phone, he''d almost die.


    "Sister Sarah, I''m a little hungry. It''s almost noon!"


    Ye Feng this shout, decisively, even the other end of the phone''s hivier heard. Sylvier''s face darkened for a moment: "your name is Sarah? I don''t care who you are, tell me where Ye Feng is now


    Sarah hung up the phone abruptly. She didn''t want to divulge her identity, even if she wasn''t bill Gewert!


    Thinking of this, Sarah turns off Ye Feng''s walkie talkie. She walked into Ye Feng''s room and scolded, "I didn''t tell you not to call me sister Sara in front of others. What if I was found out?"Ye Feng said with a bitter smile, "but this is our own home, sister..."


    Sarah said with a straight face: "in short, you can''t call out my real name so loud at home. It''s troublesome to be heard by people outside. It''s OK to call in private."


    Ye Feng promised: "I know, Sister Sarah, I will never be so loud in the future."


    "Wood, you wait. I''ll go to the kitchen and make you something to eat."


    Lazy to continue to reprimand Ye Feng, Sarah white Ye Feng one eye, then went downstairs to the kitchen to prepare to eat.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 197

    Beyond the misty coastline, the vast black fog was ready to move.


    Wisps of dark magic linger around the shadow Island, and the magic of death condenses into essence, turning into black fog flowing out of the west coast and merging with the fog outside the coastline.


    Looking at the direction of the black fog, Alice''s mouth rose slightly: "not long after, the once-a-year soul night will come again..."


    In the dark and dead woods, a demon hiding in the dark fog was coming towards Elise.


    Elise frowned, but she said with a smile, "why, are you going to play on the night of the eclipse?"


    "It''s not just me, Elise..." The creatures in the black fog gave out the terrible laughter of Jie Jie, which sounded very sinister.


    "Hammer stone, you don''t want me to go, do you? I have no interest in scaring the mortals, nor the habit of collecting souls. "


    The tone of hammer stone in the black fog suddenly changed, and congealed: "the moon of blood is coming. We eight demons must go deep into the temple of bill gewater to kill Naga capolos. Bill jivot is so close to Ionia, our ceremony can''t be any accident."


    Alice opened her mouth with a look of surprise at first. After a while, she yawned listlessly: "is it the one with tentacles, transparent and blue light, who has bewitched bill Gewert to believe in her ugliness? What did bill Gewert call her? Well It''s too bad, I forgot... "


    Hammer stone coughed awkwardly and said, "Madam moustache, however, she is so clever that she can make the whole people of bill gewater get used to talking about her in their mouths."


    Elise licked her red lips and said with a playful smile, "let her bewitch people again and fight against us Cluck, there''s only one dead end


    The hammer stone in the black fog also gave out a trembling and gloomy laugh. When the terrible laughter stops, the hammer stone in the black fog will again sink into the dark forest.


    Elise''s weird eyes closed slightly, and through the endless black fog, she looked in the direction of bill Gewert.


    "The deadline of the shadow contract has passed. If you can''t survive the night of soul erosion, I won''t rescue you again..."


    ¡­¡­


    After finishing today''s business, Sarah didn''t go into the deep alley alone, changed into a worn brown coat and leather pants, and put some dust on her face. Only then did she walk out of the alley with satisfaction.


    Looking at the brightly lit tavern behind her, Sara no longer looks back and walks quickly into the slum block.


    Soon, she returned to her dilapidated two story house. Sarah lowered her head to take out the key, only to find a ray of light under her boot.


    Year after year, she was on guard. Sarah put away her key and sneaked into her house quietly.


    Cautiously climbing up the old wooden stairs, Sarah''s mind flashed a lot of people, most of whom had blood feuds with her. Before Ye Feng came, Sarah had solved many pirates waiting for revenge.


    Coming to the second floor, Sarah looks at the door of yanye Feng and her own door. After thinking about it for a while, Sarah decided to go to her room first. Her room was full of confidential documents, which she didn''t want to be known to her enemies.


    As for Ye Feng''s cheap brother, it is not as important as her plan to kill Planck. If ye Feng will become an obstacle to her killing Planck, she will kill Ye Feng mercilessly!


    Cheep!


    The door was slowly pushed open, and Sara didn''t find any sign of anyone coming in. Frowning, Sarah rummaged through the files hidden in the cupboard and bedside, and found nothing missing.


    Strange Who opened the door? Sarah couldn''t help but say something in her heart.


    Have not thought carefully, leaf wind room faint dialogue sound across the wall came. Sarah''s eyes twinkled, and it seemed that the intruder had not entered her room.


    Thinking of this, Sara quietly walked out of her room and came to the door of Ye Feng''s room.


    Through the crack of the door, Sara can clearly see a strange man standing in front of Ye Feng''s bed. Looking at Ye Feng''s relaxed and chatting cheek in bed, Sara knows that Ye Feng must have been cheated by this strange man. Most of the time, she thought the strange man was her friend.


    Looking at the strange man''s back, Sarah''s eyes gradually become cold. Although the strange man''s intention to kill is very deep, but as a pirate leader Sara can still feel his hidden killing intention.


    Yes, this man is going to kill her cheap brother! Although she picked up the younger brother, she did not allow an outsider to kill Ye Feng at will.


    A sense of anger rises in her heart. Sara decides to listen to what they are talking about first, and then kill the strange man.


    After thinking about it, Sarah took a breath and squatted at the door to watch the change.


    And the leaf wind in the room did not realize that his situation was very dangerous, still chatting with the strange man.


    "Oh, by the way, what do you think of my sister?"


    When Ye Feng said this, the body of the strange man was stunned. The strange man squinted slightly, and his hidden killing intention began to show.The man no longer conceals a way: "say, I and your sister are in a pub to know each other, in my eyes, she is a very cruel woman!"


    Even if ye Feng is silly, he also guesses that this strange man is not Sarah''s friend at all, but is looking for revenge.


    In the bottom of my heart, I complained about my own amnesia, and there was a pirate sister who provoked enemies everywhere. He tried to calm down his fear and said, "you Who the hell are you? "


    The strange man said with a ferocious smile: "me? Of course, it''s the people who come to kill you. If you want to blame, blame your cruel sister! "


    Sarah, you''re killing me this time! Seeing the dagger that the strange man took out from his pocket, Ye Feng''s forehead was sweating. He squinted and tried to appease the strange man and said: "calm down, this big brother, there must be some misunderstanding between my sister and you! Yes It must be a misunderstanding! "


    "Misunderstanding? My uncle''s family was slaughtered by her. If I hadn''t been outside that day, I would have died in her hands. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time


    Speaking of the back, the eyes of the strange man twinkled with the flame of revenge. He took the dagger and walked towards Ye Feng step by step, and said, "it''s been too long Too long Too long I must give her a taste of the pain of losing her family today


    "Ah


    The strange man roared and rushed to Ye Feng with a dagger.


    Unable to move, Ye Feng shivered all over, closed her eyes in horror, and could not bear to look directly at the scene.


    Close his eyes, Ye Feng only heard a rush of feet and the sound of people falling on the old wood, and then there was a silence. After waiting for a long time, Ye Feng didn''t feel the pain of being stabbed.


    He opened his eyes suspiciously, and the strange man in front of him disappeared. Instead, it was his sister Sarah who appeared in his sight.


    Ye Feng asked in a low voice, "Sister Sarah, where is that man?"


    Sarah just looked at Ye Feng faintly and then looked at her feet. Following Sara''s line of sight, Ye Feng finds that the fierce and strange man has fallen into a pool of blood.


    The strange man died not to close his eyes to see Ye Feng light Yi sound, his eyes some can''t bear to look at the man in the pool of blood.


    Ye Feng''s expression naturally fell in Sara''s eyes, which was much better than the first time she saw the dead, but it was far from her expected expression.


    She deliberately kicked the dead body of the man under the gaze of Ye Feng, and bent the index finger and middle finger of his right hand to brutally dig out the man''s eyeball.


    This scene saw Ye Feng''s abdomen tumbling. He covered his abdomen with pain and almost vomited. Ye Feng couldn''t stand Sarah any more. He said in disgust: "Sister Sarah, he''s dead. Don''t torture him any more."


    Feeling Ye Feng''s disgust, Sara threw her eyes on the floor, approached Ye Feng and said, "do you blame me for killing him?"


    Ye Feng shook his head and said, "no It''s just that I don''t really want to see this kind of scene. "


    "It''s a common sight for people who live in this pirate ridden bill Gewert."


    Sarah put her face close to Ye Feng''s face and looked directly into Ye Feng''s eyes: "you are just amnesia now. As a pirate''s brother, you have killed many people, and their death methods are much more merciful than I am today!"


    "Me? Did you kill people? "


    Ye Feng took a breath of cool air, his heart rate began to speed up rapidly, even his breathing became disordered.


    He froze, and Sara''s cold words echoed through his mind. Ye Feng is a little hard to believe. He doesn''t believe he is so cruel.


    "Think about it, my brother. When you can get out of bed and get out of this room, it''s much more dangerous outside than here."


    As soon as the words fell, Sara touched the head of Ye Feng who was still sitting on the bed, and got up to deal with the body of the strange man.


    Ye Feng is shocked by Sara''s words, some can not freely control his body, as if frozen in general.


    He wriggles his neck slightly and looks hard at Sarah, who is handling the body.


    Looking at the Sara who focuses on the body, Ye Feng''s mood is also more complicated and confused.


    Is it true that he was a villain who killed countless people just like Sarah before he lost his memory?


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    Walking in the street, Ye Feng took a deep breath. After three days in Sara''s cabin, he was able to get out of bed and breathe the fresh air outside.


    Dressed as a poor woman, Sara has just bought a big bag of flour. She is going to carry the flour back, but she finds that Ye Feng is shaking everywhere.


    She frowned and said, "wood, come and help my sister carry this bag of flour back."


    One side of the leisurely Ye Feng listened to it and said, "good!"


    But when Ye Feng saw a big bag of flour that had reached his waist, he immediately bowed his face and said, "elder sister, I just recovered. You let me do such heavy work. Are you my sister?"


    Sarah''s mouth curved slightly. "You need to exercise your bones after such a long illness. I''m doing it for you."


    "OK..."


    Ye Feng mumbles, then carries a big bag of flour to follow Sarah back. Sarah pretends not to see Ye Feng''s resentful eyes and walks ahead happily.


    After a short walk, Sarah suddenly stopped. Ye Feng, who has been walking with his head down, didn''t notice that Sarah stopped. He also bumped into Sara''s back foolishly.


    Ye Feng rubbed his forehead and complained, "sister, why did you stop suddenly?"


    Sara said nothing and looked at the crowd ahead. Her eyes were attracted by an ordinary young man. This is the ordinary man in her heart.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and Sara expected something wrong, otherwise Raven would not have chosen to be here when she disguised herself as a pauper.


    After thinking for a moment, Sarah whispered to Ye Feng: "wood, you go home first, sister, something happened to my gang."


    Gangs? Ye Feng''s eyes congealed, but also realized that he can''t help Sarah now. He decisively low voice way: "elder sister, you go to busy first, I go back by myself."


    "Well." Sarah didn''t talk nonsense. She didn''t get into the crowd.


    Ye Feng looks at Sara''s back until she disappears in the distance before he takes back his eyes. Shaking his head, Ye Feng followed his memory to the slum block where Sarah''s cottage was.


    However, Ye Feng found something wrong when walking. There are pubs with similar styles everywhere. He has already circled here for many times.


    Chagrined to pat his forehead, leaf wind a little regret that he chose to go home alone. He had a little brain to ask for directions, and finally walked to his familiar slum block under the guidance of pedestrians.


    Seeing the afterglow of the sunset, Ye Feng can''t help feeling that he wasted too much time to go home, and in a twinkling of an eye it was dusk.


    Feeling the pain on the right shoulder, Ye Feng took a deep breath and quickened the pace of going home.


    Due to the rush to leave, Ye Feng did not notice that there was a man in black with a mask in front of him.


    The man in black had to stand in front of Ye Feng, until he was hit by the green leaf wind. He did not move.


    Ye Feng has run into people for the second time today. He rubbed his forehead and said, "I''m sorry I''m sorry I left in such a hurry that I didn''t see you


    At the same time, Ye Feng raised his head awkwardly and looked at the man in black with a black cloak.


    Under the gaze of Ye Feng, the man in black takes out a golden dragon shaped pendant from his chest with his right hand. At the same time, Ye Feng only felt a heat in his chest, and a warm current poured into his body.


    Ye Feng looked at the pendant in the hands of the man in black and took out the dragon shaped pendant he was wearing.


    Feeling the warm touch in his hand, the warm current just came from his dragon shaped pendant. Ye Feng is more confused. Does he know the man in black?


    "Follow me!" The voice of the man in black is soft, but her tone is sharp and arrogant. She is a woman.


    The woman in black grabs Ye Feng''s hand and leaves with her. Ye Feng shook off her hand and said unhappily, "who are you?"


    "You can''t hear my voice?" she said in a trembling voice


    The voice of the woman in black trembles and hears Ye Feng feel a little empty, but he thinks for a while and really doesn''t know this woman.


    The woman in black looked at Ye Feng excitedly: "what about the dragon shaped pendant? The Dragon Pendant as like as two peas in your hand, don''t tell me you don''t remember it! "


    Ye Feng shook his head: "I don''t know, this from I wake up to wear on my neck."


    The body of the woman in black trembled, but she had to lift her hood to show her true face. This is not Fiona who was still in Ionia before. Who would it be?


    It''s a pity that Ye Feng can''t recognize her now.


    Fiona whispered, "Ye Feng, what about my face, won''t you forget it?"


    Ye Feng looks at Fiona with the same Pendant in front of him with a headache. He really can''t recognize it. Thinking of the killer who died in Sara''s hut three days ago, Ye Feng can''t help but wonder whether Fiona is also the killer who came to kill him and Sarah, right?


    The more you think about it, the more likely Ye Feng looks at Fiona with a trace of fear in her eyes. He tried to be calm and said, "this lady, I think you have the wrong person. I have to go home. My sister will scold me for being late."Fiona did not expect Ye Feng to say that he did not know her, which made her a little unprepared. But as soon as she heard the words, "sister Is it sister Ruiwen? "


    "My sister''s not Ruiwen, my sister''s name is Sha Why should I tell you my sister''s name? "


    In the middle of the speech, Ye Feng realized that he had made a slip of the tongue. He stopped immediately and did not give out Sara''s name.


    Ye Feng''s vigilance and strange eyes hurt Fiona''s heart like acupuncture. She approached Ye Feng and said, "Ye Feng, it seems that you have lost your memory, but it doesn''t matter. I will help you. You must go with me now. I''m afraid that your sister is the culprit for you to become such a culprit."


    On hearing Fiona say bad things about Sara, Ye Feng looked at Fiona with disgust: "are you here to kill my sister and me? If you want to kill me, don''t beat around the Bush and stir up the relationship between my sister and me


    Looking at Ye Feng''s disgusting eyes, Fiona never thought Ye Feng would look at her with such eyes. Is she Fiona such a villain?


    Fiona was as like as two peas in a row: "Ye Feng, believe me, our pendants are the same. It shows that we were the most intimate people. You are only temporarily amnesia, and will remember it later."


    "Who knows if you made two of them to kill me?" Ye Feng scornfully stares at Fiona. He thinks that Fiona''s anxious appearance now proves that she is a liar. He was cheated by a killer last time, and this time he won''t continue to trust strangers.


    What''s more, this man is much more clumsy than the last killer who pretended to be his sister. He belittled his sister at the beginning. He believed it was a ghost!


    Ye Feng''s distrust frustrated Fiona. But for the sake of Ye Feng''s good, she doesn''t allow Ye Feng to stay with people she doesn''t know. After Ye Feng''s amnesia, Fiona was heartbroken, but she did not blame Ye Feng. To blame, blame the "sister" who cheated Ye Feng!


    When Ye Feng leaves, Fiona decides to investigate Ye Feng''s amnesia and the origin of his "sister". If ye Feng''s strange "sister" really hurt her, Fiona will kill that woman mercilessly!


    At the thought of this, Fiona''s eyes twinkled, no doubt: "no matter how, today you have to go with me!"


    "To What if I say no? " Ye Feng looks at the sudden change of Fiona, afraid that Fiona will kill him.


    Hearing Ye Feng''s words, Fiona''s momentum suddenly increased. Her sword spirit is quietly released, condensed into sword spirit, and rushes to Ye Feng.


    "Then I have to do it..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    How strong! Ye Feng unconsciously took a step backward. He even forgot his swordsmanship.


    "Ye Feng, follow me!" Fiona is walking towards Ye Feng with her Moyu sword in her hand.


    With this stranger in front of you? He won''t! Ye Feng shook his head and subconsciously held the flour on his shoulder in front of his chest.


    See Ye Feng refused to listen to their own, Fiona heartache for no reason. With a gentle wave of her right hand, a sword spirit flew from her black feather sword to Ye Feng.


    Just listen to the clattering sound, the flour in Ye Feng''s arms is torn open by the sword spirit, and all of them pour out and fall on the ground.


    It''s over. Sister Sarah bought it! Ye Feng looked at the scattered flour in chagrin, completely forgetting the previous fear.


    Fiona said nothing, quietly appeared behind Ye Feng. She turned her right hand and smashed the hilt against the back of Ye Feng''s head.


    In this case, what matters is not whether Ye Feng is willing to go with her, but her will. Fiona will never allow Ye Feng to follow a "sister" who is full of unstable factors. She takes Ye Feng away for the sake of Ye Feng. When Ye Feng thinks of everything, he will understand her practice today.


    When Fiona is distracted, Ye Feng instinctively realizes the crisis. Although he lost his memory, he subconsciously avoided Fiona''s attack.


    Embarrassed to roll a few times on the ground, Ye Feng stealthily runs in the opposite direction while Fiona has not returned to his mind.


    He can''t go back to this house today. If he goes back, she will bring trouble to Sarah. When we get rid of this killer, he''ll go back. Ye Feng thought in the bottom of my heart.


    When Fiona comes back to her senses, she wanted to pick up the unconscious Ye Feng and walk away, only to find that Ye Feng doesn''t know when to run away. Fiona can''t help stomping her feet, she takes out avina''s Pendant from her chest again, closes her eyes and senses the direction of Ye Feng.


    As long as she and Ye Feng are very close, the pendant on her chest will produce an induction. It was only after she came to bill gewater that she discovered it. Today, as soon as she landed, the pendant on her chest sensed the existence of Ye Feng. According to her estimation, the sensing distance of the two pendants is just enough to cover the whole bill Gewert.


    For a moment, after confirming the direction of Ye Feng, Fiona opened her eyes and several flashed to catch up with Ye Feng.


    In front of Ye Feng, Fiona also wants to try to persuade Ye Feng. She said: "Ye Feng, I won''t harm you, come with me."


    "You, you, you Don''t come here. I won''t go with you. You can''t find my sister through me Ye Feng was startled by the sudden appearance of Fiona in front of him. He fell on the ground and looked at Fiona in fear.


    Although Fiona has confirmed that Ye Feng has lost her memory, she is still stung by Ye Feng''s distrust words.


    She has no choice but to go to Ye Feng. As long as she doesn''t hurt Ye Feng, she must take Ye Feng away today.


    The helpless face faded, Fiona''s face slightly cold. The ink feather sword in her hand gradually condenses a light sword meaning, which turns into sword spirit, and it is possible to hand it at any time.


    Since soft is not good, Fiona has to use strong. She decided to frighten Ye Feng, believing that she had never met such a terrible swordsman.


    Fiona holds the yardstick in her heart, and she waves her right hand to the wind. Under the control of Fiona, the ferocious sword spirit swept to the left side of Ye Feng at a very fast speed.


    As long as Ye Feng can see the horror of her sword spirit, I believe that Ye Feng will not be able to escape again after losing his memory. The corner of Fiona''s mouth inadvertently curved a radian, talking about the last time she made fun of Ye Feng when she was six years old.


    Feeling the terror of Fiona''s sword, Ye Feng subconsciously wants to avoid it. He doesn''t know that Fiona''s sword spirit doesn''t point to him.


    With the approaching of sword Qi, the heart beat faster and faster, and Ye Feng''s will to survive in his heart is also stronger. In the desire to survive, Ye Feng to the left side of a hide, just hit Fiona''s sword.


    "Ah


    With a scream, Ye Feng''s left arm was slashed by Fiona''s sword spirit, and his sleeve was torn out by the fierce sword spirit. Even his arm left a deep sword mark. The sword mark extends from Ye Feng''s elbow to shoulder, slender and deep into the flesh.


    The red blood continuously flows out from the shocking sword mark, and slides down to the ground along Ye Feng''s arm.


    Tick, tick, tick!


    Drops of blood dripping on the ground, the bloody scene stabbed Fiona''s nerves. She just wanted to frighten the next leaf wind, so that Ye Feng could go with her. She never thought that Ye Feng would bump into her sword.


    The unexpected result made Fiona in a mess. For a while, she forgot to take Ye Feng away. Her pupils began to shrink and her breathing became more and more rapid.


    "Ye Ye Feng, I didn''t mean to Let me see if it''s deep. " Fiona ran to Ye Feng in a panic and squatted down to check Ye Feng''s arm.


    Ye Feng, who had suspected Fiona''s bad intentions, was once again injured by Fiona. He hated Fiona completely. In his heart, he has already decided that Fiona is here to seek revenge. Fiona is suddenly so kind to him. He must want to use him to find his sister Sara and solve it together.The more you think about it, the more scared you are. Ye Feng''s life was saved by sister Sara. He must not betray his sister!


    Ye Feng said obstinately, "don''t worry about it. If you want to kill it, I won''t tell you where my sister lives."


    "I How could I kill you? Ye Feng, let''s go. I''ll take you to bandage Fiona''s heart is extremely bent, her eyes are slightly red and swollen, and she is about to leave with tears.


    Ye Feng shakes off Fiona''s hand, holds his left arm in his right hand, and sits stubbornly in place, refusing to leave with Fiona.


    "Ye Feng..." Fiona took a deep breath and lowered her head.


    "I don''t call Ye Feng. Don''t pretend to know me any more." Ye Feng looked at Fiona with disdain. He would not believe her.


    "But Forget it. If you are hurt, I''ll stop your blood first. Since you don''t want to go with me, I won''t force you. " Fiona blinked quickly, and didn''t want Ye Feng to see her crying.


    She tore off the cloth of her black cloak to bandage Ye Feng, but she is pushed away by the hostile Ye Feng.


    "Don''t pretend to be a good man. You can go if you want."


    Ye Feng''s words are very hurtful, even if Fiona is strong again, still can''t help but shed tears. She rubbed her moist eyes, then stood in front of Ye Feng and kept staring at Ye Feng''s eyes.


    "You You think I''ll believe you if you pretend to cry? Dream... " Ye Feng was seen by Fiona''s Crimson eyes, and even had no confidence to speak.


    Fiona''s nose is sour and the fog in her eyes is heavier. She tightened the ink feather sword in her hand, sobbed a few times, and said, "Ye Feng You I really don''t want to... "


    The words of intermittent choking have not finished, Fiona was interrupted by Ye Feng: "don''t try to cheat me, you go quickly, I don''t want to see you!"


    She shivered, and Fiona felt her body cold. Her eyes slightly a fold, lost ground sighed: "in this case, then I go, I''ll see you next time."


    Ye Feng ungrateful way: "don''t, I don''t want my right hand to be chopped by you too!"


    "Ye Feng How can you say that to me! " Fiona''s body trembled with anger, and her lips and teeth made friction and collision from time to time. If ye Feng had not lost his memory and slandered her, she would have taught him.


    Ye Feng disdains a way: "how, annoyed become angry?"


    Take a deep breath, Fiona kept telling herself that Ye Feng has lost her memory in the bottom of her heart, otherwise she is afraid that she can''t resist rushing to teach Ye Feng. Plus today, she hurt Ye Feng by wrong hand, and her heart is also very guilty.


    "I''m sorry Ye Feng, then I''m leaving... " Fiona deeply looked at the eye leaf wind, then several flash disappeared in the moonlight.


    Ye Feng stood in the same place, looking at the direction of Fiona''s departure. Against the background of the moon, he seemed to see a few drops of crystal water blowing with the wind.


    Is it raining? The moist face let Ye Feng not from a Leng. He subconsciously licked the water drops in the corner of his mouth and said to himself, "salty..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    The night was dim, and Ye Feng walked cautiously along the wall of the street.


    It was late at night and most of the families in the slums were asleep.


    After looking around for a while and confirming that Fiona did not follow, Ye Feng stepped into the next street.


    Looking at the only two-story old hut with flashing lights in the street, Ye Feng can''t help but speed up the pace of going home.


    At the same time when Ye Feng stepped into the bright hut, a dark shadow came out of the shadow not far away.


    A closer look, the shadow''s figure gradually clear. This is Fiona, who was injured by Ye Feng.


    Fiona stares at the small room with vigilance in her eyes, and her Moyu sword is tightened unconsciously. She was in such a complicated state of mind that she didn''t know whether to break into the room.


    If not as she expected, Ye Feng''s so-called "sister" lives in that room. Perhaps, Ye Feng''s amnesia is the ghost of that "elder sister".


    At the thought of this, she was more worried about Ye Feng''s safety. The next moment, Fiona will appear at the door of the hut.


    Raising her left hand, Fiona was about to push open the wooden door, but stopped again. Ye Feng doesn''t believe her at all now. Even if she breaks in, he won''t believe her.


    This hard way may even make Ye Feng more disgusted with her. Fiona doesn''t want Ye Feng to look at her with disgust.


    After thinking about it, Fiona retreated. She put down her left hand held in front of her chest, and the color of her pupils was dim in the dim light.


    Jumping on the roof, Fiona hid her breath. Since Ye Feng does not believe her for the time being, she has to secretly protect Ye Feng''s safety. Ye Feng that "sister" as long as he showed a trace of threat, Fiona will not let that "sister.".


    These days, she is secretly guarding Ye Feng''s side, and she will make other decisions when she finds out Ye Fengxin''s "elder sister".


    After thinking it out, Fiona secretly releases her divine consciousness and quietly observes every move in the hut.


    Inside the hut, ye Fengxin walks up the stairs with a small step. He didn''t want Sara to find out that she had just recovered from bed and had been mutilated with her left hand. He just wanted to have a good sleep tonight.


    Bitterly looked at his left arm tied with the sleeve of his right hand, leaf wind lowered his head and quietly pushed open his door and closed it gently.


    Before he could breathe a sigh of relief, Ye Feng heard the voice he didn''t want to hear at this time: "wood, sister, where is the flour I asked you to bring?"


    Sara''s interrogative tone heard Ye Feng''s scalp numb. He turned awkwardly and hid his left hand behind him. Even if it is amnesia, Ye Feng is still afraid of being taught by her sister subconsciously.


    Ye Feng laughs casually: "Sister Sarah, I put the flour in the kitchen on the first floor."


    Sarah said blandly, and then she said, "you are so bold. You come back so late!"


    as like as two peas, he smiled and said, "sister, listen to me. I''m lost today. The outside bar is almost the same. I can''t come back until I find it."


    "Really?" Sarah, with her hands around her chest and her eyes closed, has the demeanor of interrogating a prisoner.


    "Really!" Ye Feng said with a smile that he really lost his way today, which is not to say that he cheated Sarah.


    Sarah sat on the edge of the bed, opened one eye, and chuckled, "it''s my sister''s fault to say that. At that time, it was urgent to forget wood. You lost your memory and didn''t know the way."


    Sister, even if you have a mistake, brother also dare not say ah! Ye Feng said with a smile: "how could my sister be wrong?"


    "Wrong is wrong!" Sarah shrunk her smile, as if she cared about the concept of right and wrong.


    She took a breath and said, "wood, come and sit with your sister."


    Although I don''t know what Sara is doing, Ye Feng is still obedient and sits beside Sarah. However, he still put his left arm behind him for fear that Sarah would find him injured.


    Ye Feng scratched his head and asked, "does sister have anything to tell my brother?"


    Sarah blinked mysteriously and put the corner of her mouth close to Ye Feng''s ear. She just wanted to say something, but she saw Ye Feng''s left arm hidden behind her back.


    Years of pirate experience makes Sara extremely sensitive, and she can see that Ye Feng is injured. At the thought of Ye Feng cheating herself, Sarah''s eyes are slightly cold.


    She doesn''t like to cheat, even if ye Feng conceals the injury. In this water city full of intrigue, cheating often represents betrayal, which she resents.


    "What''s wrong with your injury, wood?" Sarah said grimly


    Looking at Sara''s sudden change of face, Ye Feng secretly said bad. Now that she was discovered by Sarah, Ye Feng had to tell Sara that she was lost and met Fiona. But for brevity, he did not say Fiona''s gender, name or appearance.


    Ye Feng''s words caused a burst of Sara''s meditation. She didn''t expect Ye Feng to encounter her enemy. And Ye Feng was almost killed in order to protect her, who was a "elder sister", but didn''t say where she lived.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s eyes, Sara believes Ye Feng is not lying. Her heart, numb by the killing, throbbed again just now. The status of this cheap brother in her heart, in an instant, has risen to an unprecedented height. She also believes in her ability to see people. Ye Feng, a simple minded person, is not so bad hearted.Sarah''s sullen eyes softened slightly. "Did you see the killer''s face?"


    Ye Fenggang wants to open his mouth but stops again, because his mind suddenly appears the aggrieved look of Fiona. There was a voice in his heart telling him that Fiona didn''t mean anything to him.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s sudden silence, Sarah frowned and said, "what''s the matter, wood?"


    Awakened by Sara''s words, Ye Feng hurriedly said: "no, my brother, I''m thinking about the person''s appearance. She has been covering her face, and her speech is obviously disguised. I can''t even see the gender."


    "Is that so?" Sara''s eyes revealed disappointment, she thought she could find out the killer by Ye Feng''s description.


    Ye Feng was stunned by his answer. He didn''t expect that he would hide his identity for the woman named Fiona. Secretly glanced at the side of Sara, Ye Feng does not want to continue to say this matter.


    Sarah rubbed her eyebrows and sighed, "it''s a bit tight outside these days. Sister, I''m a little overwhelmed. You''d better stay in the house and don''t go out until your sister finishes her plan."


    "Plan?" Ye Feng looks at Sarah curiously. As Sara''s younger brother, he also wants to know.


    Sarah secretly said that she let slip. Although she just agreed with Ye Feng, she still didn''t want Ye Feng to participate in her plan.


    After a ha ha, Sarah covered her mouth and said with a smile, "no plan, wood. You heard me wrong!


    Knowing that Sara didn''t want to say it, Ye Feng frowned and said, "sister, as a younger brother, I''m also worried about you, and I want to share it for you. You can tell me that plan!"


    See Ye Feng so want to know, Saras before and after still intend to tell her plan to Ye Feng, but she resolutely does not allow Ye Feng to join such a dangerous plan.


    Sarah took a long breath and said slowly, "actually, it''s very simple. It''s to kill Planck, the king of pirates."


    King of pirates? Hearing the name, Ye Feng felt that Planck must be very difficult. Being the leader of many pirates who can kill people without blinking an eye is a cruel character. His sister Sarah didn''t seem to be very famous. Would she be a rival to the king of pirates who shocked bill Gewert?


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng worried: "sister, the king of pirates or something, we still don''t want to provoke, he must be very cruel, I don''t want you to have something."


    Sarah chuckled, and a trace of scorn flashed through her eyes. She said: "don''t worry about my younger brother. This time, my sister has made all kinds of preparations, just waiting for the bait, then she can go out."


    Sara''s disdainful tone still makes Ye Feng uneasy. He continues, "but But sister, why did you kill him


    "Because I want to replace him as the next pirate king of bill Gewert!" Sarah''s eyes are slightly elongated, and her ambition is not concealed.


    After hearing this, Ye Feng naively said, "ah? Sister, you like killing people so much now. Don''t you want to kill more people to become the king of pirates? Forget it


    He doesn''t really like killing. If he can, he just wants to live a peaceful life.


    Sarah frowns. She doesn''t like Ye Feng''s naive remarks. It seems to find a time for Ye Feng to adapt to the life style of bill jiwalt, or she may die in the street one day as a new cheap brother.


    "Wood, your ideas are too naive. If you are stronger and more cruel in bill gewater, you may die on the street one day," she said


    Seeing that Sara doesn''t listen to her, she thinks about her cruel killing methods and words several times before. Ye Feng knows that it is almost impossible to change Sarah.


    Think about it, Ye Feng shut his mouth and didn''t intend to quarrel with Sarah on this matter. Maybe one day, when his memory revives, he will become her cruel brother just like Sarah said.


    Sara looked at Ye Feng, who was not very happy with her head down, and said, "even if I don''t unify bill jiwalter, Planck must die."


    Ye Feng subconsciously said, "why?"


    "Because sixteen years ago, Planck broke into my house and slaughtered all my relatives. I witnessed everything. He was right in front of me. He not only killed my relatives, but also cut off the flesh of their bodies with a machete Bone carving


    When she spoke of Planck, Sarah shivered and breathed. In her big eyes, there was fear, a flame of hatred, and a touch of sadness and despair.


    Looking at Sara''s look that seems to eat people, Ye Feng can''t help but shudder. But why didn''t he feel hatred at all? Is it because of amnesia?


    "Wood, Planck is our parents'' enemy. Sister, I will do everything to avenge my dead relatives. One day, I will see him prostrate at my feet and die in shame!" The more she said it, the more excited she became. Even the two peaks on her chest were filled with anger.


    Perhaps because of Sara''s emotion, Ye Feng, who lost his memory, clenched Sarah''s hands and solemnly said, "sister, I will help you!"


    Sarah shook her head with joy: "sister has arranged this matter, brother, the most important thing for you now is to ensure your own safety!""But sister..." Ye Feng''s words are not finished, she is held in her arms by Sarah. Sarah''s warm chest makes Ye Feng''s face red.


    Sarah hugged Ye Feng tightly and said in a warm voice, "let my sister hold her. She hasn''t felt the warmth of her relatives for a long time."


    Ye Feng a listen, originally want to break free of him immediately did not move, obediently to rely on Sarah''s arms.


    And Ye Feng two people do not know their every move falls in Fiona''s eyes. Although they can''t hear their conversation, but see Ye Feng into Sara''s arms, Fiona almost rushed into a sword to kill Ye Feng.


    "It''s just that the chest is bigger than me!" Fiona turned her lips, jealous. She lowered her head and looked at herself in disbelief.


    After grinding her teeth, Fiona has determined that Ye Feng is confused. At the same time, Fiona is more suspicious of Sarah.


    After leaving her thoughts behind, Fiona patted herself on the cheek, and her eyes were sharp again.


    During this period of time, she must find out the origin of Ye Feng, the new sister, so as not to be cheated by Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    In the villa of hiville, Timothy grinned and posed, and his heart was miserable.


    Since Ye Feng disappeared in the sea of fire, Fiona has been distracted, hiding in the villa painting Timo.


    Today, Timo has been in a winning position for more than four hours. He really wanted to rest, but he was worried about Fiona''s terrible swordsmanship.


    Fiona carefully drew Timothy on the paper, and after the last stroke, she put down her brush.


    When Fiona put down her brush, Timothy was pardoned. He collapsed on the sofa and took a deep breath.


    Fiona looked as like as two peas on the drawing paper and the same hand. She can''t help but think of Ye Feng. When she was silly, she said that Timo she drew was like a pig.


    After more than two months of practice, she finally got a thorough introduction to painting, even better than some people who specialized in painting.


    "If Ye Feng was there, he would be surprised." Gently touching Timo on the paper, Fiona murmured.


    But at the thought that Ye Feng''s breath was getting weaker and weaker in the sea of fire, Fiona felt a pang of pain. That day, even Timo, who is good at tracking the breath, did not find the breath of Ye Feng. Fiona was really desperate.


    If Kaitlin hadn''t found out and took her seriously injured in time, she would have been buried in the fire.


    "My father is gone The Laurent family destroyed the family Demacia destroyed the country Ye Feng is also dead What else in the world is worth my nostalgia


    Listening to Fiona''s voice of despondency, Timo on one side was excited. Although he didn''t like Fiona very much, she was also his human friend. He didn''t want Fiona to die.


    In a hurry, Timo suggested, "crying ghosts Cough Fiona, let''s go to Oriana''s house. You used to love playing with her game machine


    Oriana? Fiona was stunned at first, and then recalled the time when she was stupid. Ariana took good care of her, and she seemed to like playing the game machine of her family during that time.


    Now her heart is in a mess, and she hasn''t figured out how to go in the future. It''s better to go to Oriana''s house and have a look.


    After thinking about it, Fiona had to stand up and walk outside the villa with Timo in her arms.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Feng, with his head down and his face reluctantly carrying flour, walks towards Sarah''s hut in the slums of bill gewater.


    Early this morning, Ye Feng was scolded by Sarah. Because Sarah didn''t find the flour she let Ye Feng bring back when she got up to make breakfast in the morning, she cheated her Ye Feng to buy flour alone.


    Back at Sarah''s hut, Ye Feng puts the flour downstairs. Wiping the sweat stains on his forehead, Ye Feng called out, "sister, I''ve bought the flour back!"


    Half a day to see no response, Ye Feng murmured: "will not go out?"


    At the same time, Ye Feng goes upstairs. Both rooms looked, but Sarah wasn''t there. It seems that most of his pirate sister went to deal with urgent affairs.


    Bored to yawn, leaf wind carelessly out of the hut. It''s not easy to get out of bed and walk. He plans to look around.


    As soon as he walked out of the room, Ye Feng saw a middle-aged man with a ferocious face and a pirate hat on his head. The man''s eyes are like a falcon, bright and vicious. His upper lip and the tip of his nose had a small beard, which added to his gloomy temperament the momentum of not being angry and self-confident.


    The strange middle-aged man seems to be aware of Ye Feng''s eyes. He stops and looks at Ye Feng. The man''s Falcon like pupil is staring at Ye Feng, which makes Ye Feng''s psychological pressure multiply.


    After strengthening his courage, Ye Feng whispered: "this uncle Can you stop staring at me? I feel so stressed. "


    A trace of displeasure appeared on the man''s face: "Stinky boy, I feel you look at me and I see you!"


    When Ye Feng heard this, he arched his hand and apologized: "so I''m wrong, uncle. Don''t stare at me. I really feel my hair has been set up. Your eyes are too frightening! "


    The man is a Leng first, and then convergence eyes that frightening eyes. He patted Ye Feng heavily on the shoulder and grinned: "young man, you are so interesting. I haven''t seen anyone dare to talk to me like this for a long time!"


    Ye Feng''s shoulder, which had just recovered, was almost smashed by a man. He complained: "it sounds like you are terrible, but can you be gentle? My bones are falling apart


    "It''s interesting..." The man gave a playful smile, and he asked, "don''t you know me?"


    "Why should I know you?" Ye Feng is not angry to white eye man.


    The man grinned: "I haven''t seen such an interesting young man as you for a long time. After all these years, you are the first person who dares to talk to me like this."


    Ye Feng is baffled. This strange middle-aged man always says something he can''t understand. Ye Feng is too lazy to study the meaning of the man''s words. He frowns and says, "uncle, if you want to leave, don''t bother me at my door!"


    "I hope you can be as calm as you are today when you know who I am."With that, the man''s rough cheek showed a playful smile and left.


    Ye Feng spat softly: "inexplicable!"


    Ye Feng was going to visit the neighborhood and get familiar with the terrain. After the strange middle-aged man so stirred, he is temporarily not interested.


    Shrugging his shoulders, Ye Feng returns to the house in frustration and decides to wait for Sara to come back at home.


    After leaving the slum block, the unknown middle-aged man walked straight to an alley.


    As soon as he entered the alley, a young man in pirate costume was welcomed in front of the man.


    The young man saluted the man with great respect, and then said with great respect: "Captain Planck, as you ordered, I have found out that the woman of the bounty hunter will fight against the third largest pirate force soon!"


    If ye Feng heard this, he would be shocked that the middle-aged man was her sister''s enemy, the king of pirates, Planck.


    Planck''s eyes were cold, and he said contemptuously, "let them make trouble. As long as it''s not challenging my authority, I''d love to see these stupid people fighting!"


    The young man looked at Planck nervously and said cautiously, "it''s just Captain Planck, if the bounty hunter really annexed the third largest pirate force, I''m afraid her next target is us


    "What? Are you afraid I''ll lose? "


    Planck''s eyes narrowed slightly, and his face revealed his displeasure and killing intention towards the young man.


    The young man was so numb by Planck that he was afraid of being killed by Planck. He trembled: "I dare not, but I think it''s better to be careful!"


    "I have my own discretion. Don''t worry about it!"


    Planck stares at the young man coldly. He waves to the young man to leave first.


    When the young man saw it, he was relieved and left in a panic.


    When the young man left the lane, Planck showed a grim smile.


    He''s not worried about Sarah challenging his position at all. On the contrary, he has a little expectation. As the king of pirates, he has been challenged by countless people these years.


    But those people Without exception They''re the dead of his men!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    In the dark, Sarah shuttles through the streets of the rich. With all her years of experience, she must have been followed.


    Pretending not to be found, Sara walked the same way to the slums. At the corner, Sarah stops, hides, and quietly waits for the stalker.


    Sure enough, a man in a black cloak appeared around the corner. Sarah''s mouth curls slightly in a cold curve, her right hand holding a gun quietly against the follower''s back and pulling the trigger.


    As if aware of the crisis, the tracker blinked away to several meters away. However, he was still shot, the left side of the waist was hit by a bullet.


    What a quick instant reaction speed! Sarah''s pupils are shrinking, her brain is racing, and she''s thinking about who''s coming. According to her guess, most of the trackers are from mainland China.


    Sarah tightened her gun and took a deep breath. "Aren''t you bill Gewert?"


    "So what?"


    Listening to the seeker''s icy voice, Sara was stunned. She didn''t expect to be a woman following her.


    Her eyes were slightly elongated, and Sarah''s face was gloomy: "I don''t care who you are. I advise you to mind my business. Even if you can do magic, I will let you die!"


    I don''t know when, the stalker''s hand has a dark sword. If ye Feng''s memory is still there, he must be able to recognize that the sword in the follower''s hand is the ink feather sword. Well, most of the people who follow Sarah are Fiona.


    Looking at Fiona, who is ready to make a move at any time, Sara smiles: "it''s a swordsman!"


    Fiona''s pretty face, which was hidden under her hood, turned cold and said, "did you do it?"


    Sarah doesn''t know what Fiona means, but she knows she has a chance to avoid fighting with Fiona. Since there is no hatred between the two, Sarah is willing to avoid unnecessary casualties.


    Thinking of this, Sara restrained her killing intention and bent her mouth charmingly: "Miss, I don''t understand what you are talking about."


    Fiona frowned and sneered, "pretend to be garlic. What are you doing all day? I can see clearly!"


    Although knowing that the other party has already known her pirate identity, Sara is still unmoved. She smirked for a while and said, "this lady, I have no injustice or hatred with you. What do you mean by following me all day?"


    Fiona was too lazy to go around with Sara. Since she was found out, she said, "what do you mean? Don''t you have a brother? "


    "Wood..." Sarah seemed to think of something, and then her face sank: "you know it all?"


    At this time, Sara''s heart is full of murders. She thinks Fiona is entrusted by her enemies to take Ye Feng to kill her.


    Fiona also misunderstood Sarah''s meaning. She said coldly, "it seems that you already know what I mean. In that case, if you can''t give me a reasonable explanation, I''ll kill you now!"


    A reasonable explanation? Sarah was stunned, as if she had noticed something. For a moment, she realized that both she and Fiona had misunderstood each other.


    In order to confirm her conjecture, Sarah tentatively said, "I don''t know how you want me to explain it?"


    Fiona in the bottom of her heart "bang" sound, did not expect Sara is still playing garlic. Her tone is cold way: "Ye Feng loses memory is you pound ghost?"


    Ye Feng? Sarah didn''t respond, and then she thought she had picked up the phone from shivell a few days ago. Isn''t Ye Feng the real name of her cheap brother?


    Is this man sylvier? But it doesn''t sound like it. Sarah stares at Fiona suspiciously and says, "you are Sylvier


    At Sara''s question, Fiona''s cheek, hidden under her hood, was stunned. As if remembering something, Fiona said displeased, "I''m not."


    There was a strange smile on Sarah''s face when she heard Fiona''s unhappy tone. Her new cheap brother knows so many people!


    At that time, wood''s eyes were all over the beach, and he said, "it''s my sister''s eye. It''s my sister''s eye. It''s my sister''s eye. It''s my sister''s eye."


    Fiona lifted her hood and looked at Sarah with sharp eyes, as if to see if she was lying.


    Sarah chuckled indifferently: "what? Can''t believe me? "


    Although she didn''t trust Sarah, Fiona couldn''t see what she was trying to do. Fiona''s eyes flickered, thinking about how to deal with it.


    After a long time, she came up with a sentence: "take me to see Ye Feng!"


    "No way!"


    Sarah refused Fiona without thinking. Although she has confirmed that Fiona and her cheap brother know each other, she doesn''t want more people to know her identity in the slums. Once exposed, Sarah is likely to attract Planck''s attention, which is not the result she would like to see.


    Fiona is also aware of part of Sarah''s thoughts, she continued: "I''m not interested in the division of power of bill gewater, I just want to see Ye Feng!"


    In order to make a plan, Sarah really wants to kill Fiona at this time, but she is afraid of Fiona''s strength.


    After careful consideration, Sarah still put down her intention to kill Fiona. She said, "if you know wood is with me, you should know where he lives. Why should I take you?"Fiona looked gloomy: "Ye Feng, he didn''t want to go with me last time. I hurt him by the wrong hand. Now he thinks that I am a special killer to kill him."


    It turns out that Fiona is her cheap brother''s killer! Sarah smiles. It seems that Fiona is trying to get her to act as a middleman to solve the misunderstanding with her brother.


    There was a shrewd twinkle in Sarah''s eyes, and she said with a smile, "this lady, my brother is very angry. I''m afraid that even if I explain, he thinks you''re not a killer, but he has a grudge against you."


    Fiona was said by Sara, suddenly flustered: "what should I do?"


    Like that sylvier, most of them like wood! Sarah sniggered, and then said with chagrin, "maybe you can pretend to be my friend, so that wood can be less prejudiced against you, and you''d better tell him less about the past, lest he doesn''t believe you again."


    Fiona bit her teeth and said, "really?"


    She covered her mouth and laughed. Sarah was so frightened that she almost burst out laughing. She coughed and said, "that''s right."


    Fiona pursed her lips and said helplessly, "I won''t stimulate his memory for the time being, but I hope I can teach him how to practice sword."


    Sarah mused, "this Yes, he has just recovered from burns. His body is still very weak. He needs to exercise. Oh, by the way, what''s your name, miss? I''m Sarah


    Fiona hesitated and said, "Fiona."


    "Fiona of the Laurent family?" Sarah said in surprise


    Fiona nodded. "Yeah."


    Although Fiona knew that Sara was talking about another one, she admitted that she was also the daughter of the former Laurent family. And if ye Feng didn''t appear suddenly last time, she could defeat another one and become the only heir to the family.


    No wonder the temperament is so cold. It''s Fiona. Sara looks at Fiona thoughtfully, and she is curious about her cheap brother. How come all the people he knows are celebrities?


    He shook his head, and his long, wavy red curls stirred. Sarah said, "come with me, but I hope Miss Fiona had better not mention my name to anyone."


    With that, Sara walks ahead of herself and leads Fiona towards the slum block.


    On the way, in order to avoid being discovered, Sara puts on her poor clothes and asks Fiona to follow her secretly.


    Back home, Sarah leads Fiona upstairs with a worried face.


    Knocking on the door of Ye Feng, Sarah whispered, "brother, sister, come in!"


    As soon as the voice falls, Sara pushes the door of Ye Feng''s room.


    The leaf wind in the room yawned sleepily. Lying on the bed, he sat up listlessly and said with a big mouth: "sister, you came back so late, I fell asleep."


    Rubbing his eyes, Ye Feng squinted and looked at the door vaguely.


    When he saw Fiona behind Sarah, he almost jumped.


    He pointed to Fiona with trembling fingers and said in horror, "sister, how did you take the killer home?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    "Sister, how did you take the killer home?"


    Smelling Ye Feng''s words, Sara covered her mouth and laughed, but Fiona replied in anger: "I''m not a killer."


    Ye Feng said to Sarah: "sister, don''t be cheated by her. I was cut by her last time."


    Sarah said with a smile, "I know, but Fiona, she didn''t mean to hurt you. In fact, she''s my friend."


    Ye Feng doubted: "sister, are you sure she is your friend? She slandered you in front of me last time


    Fiona stood on the side of silence, proud of her rarely show the aggrieved look.


    Sarah explained to Fiona, "I think you misunderstood Fiona, wood."


    Ye Feng shook his head and said unhappily, "misunderstanding? She cut my hand last time. I don''t believe her anyway


    "Ye Feng, how can you believe me?" Fiona is impatient. She is the closest person to Ye Feng, but she wants Sara to be a peacemaker.


    Ye Feng looked at feiona in a state of palpitation: "sister, look, she''s going to hit people again!"


    Sarah whispers to Fiona: "Fiona, don''t call wood his old name until he remembers, lest he dislike you."


    After that, Sarah said to Ye Feng again: "wood, you really misunderstood Fiona. Do you remember your burn amnesia? Before that, sister, I asked Fiona to ask her to look for you who was missing. I found you first and then I didn''t inform her because I was too hasty. As a result, she has been looking for you for months


    After listening to Sara''s words, Ye Feng still thinks that there is something wrong with it. "How can you explain that she slandered her sister?" he asked


    Sarah patiently explained, "didn''t I say it all? She has been looking for you. When she found you, she didn''t know you were coming back to me, so she thought that you were captured and used by bad people and hurt you. That was to scare you and let you go with her


    Piao an eye has been wrongly staring at their own Fiona, Ye Feng a little letter. However, he still did not understand the place, that is, Fiona said at that time sister Ruiwen, not Sister Sarah.


    Seeing that Ye Feng didn''t reply, Sarah said, "what''s the matter? Don''t you believe it? "


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng still said his doubts in his heart: "Sister Sarah, what Fiona said to me last time was sister Ruiwen, not you. Do I have a sister?"


    Vivian? Sarah frowns. She seems to have heard of it, but she can''t remember for a moment. However, in order to answer the lie, she immediately said: "Ruiwen is your sister, but she is not in bilgewater now."


    As she spoke, Sarah looked at Fiona. Fiona understood and said, "good."


    Ye Feng sheepishly scratched his head: "the original is a misunderstanding ah, sorry, Fiona, I wrongly blame you."


    Seeing the misunderstanding cleared, Sarah pursed and complained: "wood, you are really. Fiona is my sister''s friend. She looks for you with her sister''s photos, and she tries her best, but you misunderstand her so much."


    Ye Feng cast a glance of guilty heart and a little aggrieved Fiona: "I don''t apologize?"


    Sarah gave a sly smile: "do you think a few words can make Fiona''s grievances go away? Fiona is my good friend. I have to get justice for her


    Ye Feng whispered: "who is fair for the scar on my arm?"


    Sarah gave Ye Feng a charming white look: "you hit someone else''s sword. You deserve it!"


    Ye Feng murmured discontentedly: "I doubt if I am your brother!"


    "Yes, you boy, your wings are hard! How do you talk to your sister


    Sarah immediately put on her sister''s airs and grabbed Ye Feng''s ear, staring at Ye Feng reluctantly.


    Ye Feng begged for mercy: "Ouch! Sister, be gentle. I know I''m wrong


    Let go of Ye Feng''s ear, Sara snorted coldly: "hum, add one more disobedient elder sister to your accusation!"


    "Yes, yes, yes!" Ye Feng busy way, he does not want to continue to die.


    Sarah''s mouth appeared a trace of conspiracy to succeed in a smile: "in this case, sister punish you and Fiona to learn swordsmanship!"


    Fiona a listen, in front of a bright, did not expect Sara unexpectedly is so let Ye Feng follow her to learn fencing.


    "Ha?" Ye Fengmeng, learning swordsmanship?


    Sarah glared at Ye Feng angrily: "ha, what? Sister, this is also for your own good. I believe you have experienced Fiona''s swordsmanship. If you can learn it, it will help you a lot in the future. In fact, it is not a punishment, but a welfare. "


    "I..."


    Ye Feng just wanted to talk, but she was interrupted by Sarah: "I what me? Don''t talk too much. It''s settled. If you talk nonsense again, I''ll really punish you! "


    Listening to Sara''s gloomy tone, Ye Feng dare not follow. He said with a bitter face, "yes, sister..."


    Playing with Ye Feng''s cheap brother''s calculation, Sara said: "look at you, is it hard for you to practice sword with such a beautiful girl as Fiona?"This word a, Fiona also can''t help but look at Ye Feng. The misunderstanding was cleared, and she returned to her cold face. Although the eyes are indifferent, Fiona''s heart is very nervous. She wants to know what Ye Feng thinks.


    Ye Feng''s pressure was doubled. He coughed and said with a smile: "how can you, sister, you''re wrong, Fiona is so beautiful, how can I feel bad?"


    By Ye Feng''s praise, Fiona''s pretty face is suffused with a faint blush. In order not to be detected by Ye Feng, Fiona turned her head and looked away.


    And Fiona this move although hide Ye Feng this thick line, but can''t hide Sara''s eyes.


    Sarah showed a trace of smile, and then looked at Ye Feng with a straight face: "really?"


    "Really!" Ye Feng nods suddenly, he doesn''t want to play with his sister who is unpredictable.


    In fact, he was very miserable. Seeing Fiona''s appearance, he knew that she was a girl with cold temperament. He was a little afraid that he would be frozen into ice when practicing sword tomorrow.


    Although it''s early spring, Ye Feng still doesn''t like to stay with cold people for a long time.


    "Leave you alone for a while!" Sarah smiles sweetly. She gets up and walks to Fiona from the bed and says, "Fiona, my brother will be very helpful for you to take care of her."


    As she spoke, Sarah winked playfully at Fiona.


    Fiona looked at Sarah gratefully and said, "it''s OK. It''s getting late. I should go back."


    Sarah "ah" voice, to stay: "go back? It''s so late. Why don''t you stay with me? We haven''t had a good conversation for a long time


    Look at Sara''s appearance, if you don''t know, you really think they are good friends for many years.


    Fiona shook her head. "Thank you for your kindness, but I still want to go back. I''ll take Ye Feng to Practice Fencing tomorrow morning."


    With a sigh, Sarah said, "well, in that case, I can''t keep it. Be careful on your way."


    "Well."


    Fiona turns to look at Ye Feng on the bed before leaving. She was very reluctant, but her face was still cold. "Ye I''m going, wood. I''ll see you tomorrow


    With that, Fiona left Ye Feng''s room accompanied by Sarah.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    Dong Dong Dong Dong!


    The sudden knock on the door woke Ye Feng, who was sleeping soundly. He turned his body impatiently and said, "come in, Sarah."


    With that, Ye Feng yawned and continued to sleep with his head covered.


    Squeak!


    The door was slowly opened, because it was too old, it made a rubbing sound with the floor.


    Feeling that someone was poking himself, Ye Feng, who wanted to continue to sleep, said with a big mouth, "Sister Sarah, so early, let me go to sleep again."


    "It''s me."


    Smelling the sound of not cold and not light, the leaf wind in the quilt was stunned first, then poked out his head.


    After seeing Fiona''s expressionless face, Ye Feng glared at her big eyes and said with a bitter smile, "how did you come?"


    Today''s Fiona changed into bill Gewert''s grey Plaid long sleeves and a pair of black leather pants with brown fancy leather boots. The black feather sword on her waist makes her whole person''s temperament concise and neat, which is really an elegant swordsman''s image.


    Fiona blinked and said calmly, "take you to my place to practice fencing."


    Ye Feng looks at Fiona, gets out of bed and goes to the window and opens the window. The genius outside is so dim that even the most hardworking slums are almost deserted.


    Corners of the mouth slightly twitch, Ye Feng really took Fiona. Do you need to get up so early to practice fencing?


    Turning around and taking a deep breath, Ye Feng said with a smile to Fiona: "Fiona, now it''s so early, why don''t you let me sleep more and practice my sword when the sun rises later?"


    Just finish saying, Ye Feng regretted. Why would he ask Fiona for advice?


    Sure enough, Fiona helped him make up his mind. Fiona said faintly, "no, I have to practice now."


    It''s over! Ye Feng plucked his cheek in chagrin. He shouldn''t have consulted Fiona.


    See Ye Feng unexpectedly fan his own face, Fiona heart a tight. She thought it was the sequela of Ye Feng''s amnesia. The more she thought about it, the more worried she was. She pursed her lips, concerned: "how do you fan your face?"


    Asked by Fiona, Ye Feng is really embarrassed to say. He sighed and had to accept his life.


    Shaking his head, Ye Feng casually prattled: "just wake up, a little confused, fan himself want to let himself more sober to practice fencing."


    Ye Feng looks at Fiona with calm face. I don''t know if it was an illusion. After he finished speaking, he seemed to hear Fiona''s relaxed voice.


    Fiona is a little uncomfortable with Ye Feng''s strange eyes. She stroked the hair on her right ear and said, "let''s go."


    Voice just fell, Fiona did not wait for Ye Feng to reply, she took Ye Feng''s hand to go out.


    Fiona''s soft hands sent bursts of warmth, which made Ye Feng take a breath of cool air. After amnesia, he was held by a girl for the first time, and he was a pretty cold girl like Fiona. He was a little embarrassed and shy.


    Out of Sara''s hut, Fiona turned her head to Ye Feng behind her and said seriously, "I hope you can be more serious when you practice fencing. Don''t be lazy as a child."


    "As a child? We used to know each other? " Ye Feng seems to suddenly grasp something, he is nervous and eager to look at Fiona.


    Fiona promised Sarah that she would not stimulate Ye Feng for the time being. She didn''t want to say more: "you''ll remember it when you recover it."


    Although Fiona would not say, but Ye Feng is still very curious about the two people before. And he saw Fiona pulling him without any shyness. Were they lovers before?


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng''s heart beat faster. He didn''t know where the courage came from and said, "Fiona, were we lovers before? You seem to take my hand for granted. "


    Hearing Ye Feng''s bold words, Fiona''s pretty face without waves floats two pieces of red glow. This is the second time since she was 16 to talk about feelings with Ye Feng.


    However, compared with the last time she took the initiative, this time Ye Feng asked. She didn''t know how to answer, her eyes were flustered and shy. Fiona was coy for a long time. She really wanted to answer yes, but her haughty nature did not allow her to say so.


    Although she was close to Ye Feng since childhood, she is not a couple with Ye Feng. After struggling for a long time, Fiona murmured vaguely: "no, it''s just that we grew up together since childhood, so holding hands will be so casual."


    Listening to Fiona''s voice as low as mosquito language, Ye Feng''s heart is a little bit lost. But think about it, Fiona''s character is so cold, it''s strange that they can become lovers!


    Shaking his head, Ye Feng grinned and said, "well, I think too much."


    Fiona see Ye Feng heartless smile, the bottom of her heart can not help some lost. Instead of showing it, she said calmly, "stop gossiping. It''s important for us to practice sword quickly."


    Finish saying, she again regardless of leaf breeze agree with or not, take Ye Feng''s hand to walk toward her residence.


    Pulling Ye Feng around two streets, and through several alleys, Fiona led Ye Feng to her cottage by the sea.Fiona snatched the hut from a Red Riding Hood gangster. The day she landed, Fiona was looking for a place to live. However, the little gangster did not know how to insult her. With a sword, the angry Fiona cut off one arm of the gangster and occupied his residence on the coast.


    Take Ye Feng into the house and have a look. Fiona pulls Ye Feng to the bank, ready to teach Ye Feng some swordsmanship.


    Laurent family swordsmanship is only passed on to the Laurent family, so Fiona will not teach Ye Feng. Although Fiona knew that Ye Feng had learned from her cutting through the sky and blade waltz, she would not deliberately let Ye Feng abolish it. After all, they are childhood sweethearts, Fiona will still turn a blind eye.


    Ruiwen''s swordsmanship Fiona didn''t learn, so she couldn''t teach Ye Feng. After thinking about it, Fiona decided to start with some of the most basic swordsmanship teaching and lay a solid foundation for Ye Feng. After Ye Feng recovers his memory, he remembers his previous swordsmanship, and with some basic swordsmanship she taught him in these days, his strength will surely break through.


    With a decision in mind, Fiona glanced at the ground around her eyes. Pick up the branches on the ground with the ink feather sword, and throw the branches to Ye Feng.


    In the distracted Ye Feng catches the branches in a hurry and gasps for breath.


    This scene reminds Fiona of her first fencing practice when she was three years old. At that time, she was a little girl who liked to play coquettish with her father and asked for sweets. She was always distracted in sword practice.


    I don''t know what''s going on with my father? Exiled to Freire droid, I''m afraid Fiona stopped thinking deeply and put away her confused thoughts. She said, "wood, today is your first fencing practice. I don''t expect too much from you, as long as you follow my demonstration and wave the branches 100 times."


    Hearing this, Ye Feng said happily, "is it so simple? Make sure you get the job done


    Fiona''s cold eyes slightly closed up, she looked at the eye leaf wind, then facing the sea. With her right hand, she takes off the black feather sword from her waist, and Fiona clenches her hands and raises it slowly.


    If there is no ink feather, the sword will condense into silk and wrap around the sword like a black substance. Fiona''s sword Qi is disordered and seems to burst at any time. The increasingly fierce sword Qi made Ye Feng unable to breathe.


    Looking at Fiona with her eyes closed, Ye Feng deeply realizes how terrifying her swordsmanship is.


    For a long time, in the depressed atmosphere, Fiona suddenly opened her eyes and fell down heavily with her hands waving the ink feather sword.


    All of a sudden, her sword spirit danced like a sharp blade, and the black lingering on the ink feather sword turned into a huge dark sword awn and fell towards the sea level.


    Then the wind rose, and the sea level was filled with amazing waves, and the rolling sound of the waves was like thunder. A sea bug several tens of meters long jumped out of the water and howled.


    It is the first time that Ye Feng has seen a big monster other than human beings after he lost his memory, and this is unique to bill Gewert sea area. He was white and bloodless with fear.


    However, the next second, Haikui insect in Ye Feng''s astonished gaze, divided into two parts and landed on the shore.


    The strong smell came to his face and made him and Fiona cover their mouths and noses.


    Suddenly Fiona said, "see clearly?"


    "Ha?" Ye Feng did not return to God for a moment, I don''t know what Fiona meant.


    Fiona turned her head and looked at Ye Feng faintly: "did I see the posture I just waved?"


    That''s what I mean. It''s like a treasure of words! Murmured in the bottom of my heart, Ye Feng said, "well, see clearly."


    After nodding her head, Fiona said calmly, "a hundred times, I don''t expect you to chop the sword spirit and spirit like me, as long as the posture, strength and speed are in place."


    Ye Feng did not care to laugh: "this is simple, I will practice now!"


    Fiona takes a look at the leaf wind and walks towards the sea bug that she has cut in half. After dismembering the meat, bone and fat of the Haikui worm with the ink feather sword, she put them into the huge shed next to the hut. Fiona came to Ye Feng''s side with a piece of Haikui''s meat with her sword.


    Under Ye Feng''s suspicious peek, Fiona found some dry wood to build a fire, and put the meat on the top of the wood branches.


    Take out a small bottle of bill gewater seasoning from her arms and sprinkle a little bit on the meat. Fiona goes to the bank to wash her ink feather sword. Then she sits by the fire and looks at Ye Feng''s sword.


    See Ye Feng while practicing sword while distracted to see her side of the barbecue, Fiona said displeased: "focus on, you do not swing enough strength!"


    "Oh, oh Ye Feng was found sweating on his forehead.


    Fiona shook her head and yelled, "speed is not enough, no, I''ll count you 100 times from now on."


    "No?" Ye Feng is busy complaining.


    Fiona was indifferent and went on, "swing again, and lean forward a little bit."


    It''s over. According to Fiona''s standard, he''s going to play the rhythm of the day! Ye Feng is suffering a lot at this time. If God could give him a chance to come back again, he would ask sister Sara not to let him learn swordsmanship from Fiona last night.


    ¡­¡­


    With a long breath, Ye Feng arched his back and sat on the ground tired. Looking at the starry night sky, Ye Feng is extremely bitter.Before dawn in the morning, he and Fiona came out to practice swords, and this practice was a day. According to Fiona''s outrageous standards, he waved at least tens of thousands of times, almost exhausted.


    Glancing at Fiona, who is sitting by the fire, chewing and swallowing Haikui worm meat, Ye Feng really wants to rush up and fight with her. However, at the thought of Fiona''s abnormal swordsmanship, Ye Feng immediately stopped cooking.


    Ye Feng looked at her eating like this, Fiona strange embarrassed. The blush on her face loomed in the light of the fire, and she whispered, "you Come and eat with me... "


    Ye Feng sat opposite Fiona with tired body and tore a piece of Haikui meat on the shelf and chewed it.


    Eat while staring at chewing slowly pharyngeal hair Fiona, Ye Feng not from abdomen Fei a few words. This Fiona is so quiet when eating that she doesn''t know that she is a swordsman. How can such a beautiful girl like violent swordsmanship?


    Naturally, Fiona doesn''t know what Ye Feng is thinking. She just doesn''t get used to the way Ye Feng stares at her eating. Fiona''s face was hot and coy, "can you stop watching me eat?"


    Ye Feng does not understand a way: "why?"


    See Ye Feng don''t understand, Fiona is not easy to say. After calming down her mind, she simply pulled off the topic and said, "by the way, your sister Sarah asked me to take you to the nine headed rattlesnake pub in the rich area at night. She was there, but she told me to pretend that she didn''t know her."


    Ye Feng said, "well, shall we go now?"


    Fiona looked at the hand has not yet eaten a third of the meat, and looked at the eye leaf wind. She pursed her mouth and said, "don''t waste it. Eat the meat before you go."


    Ye Feng listens, immediately in Fiona''s gaping gaze, one breath will eat all the meat in the hand. After a burp, Ye Feng grinned and said, "I''ve finished eating, and you''re going to eat it!"


    Fiona lips wriggle, discontentedly murmured a few Ye Feng. She said, "I''ll give you mine, and on the shelf. The sea quail meat can''t be wasted."


    With that, Fiona handed Ye Feng the meat in her hand. Whether Ye Feng is dissatisfied or not, she walked to the shore and washed her hands.


    Before washing, she saw Ye Feng appear beside her and wash her hands.


    Fiona looked at Ye Feng suspiciously: "Hai Kui worm meat..."


    Before finishing, Ye Feng interrupted Fiona and said, "all of you are down!"


    Fiona abdominal Fei a sentence, Ye Feng really does not know the gentleman etiquette, eat so fast.


    Ye Feng is not an aristocrat or a girl. He doesn''t know so many rules. After cleaning, Ye Feng looked forward to Fiona: "take me to my sister!"


    So fast to meet your sister Sarah? Do you want to be with me so much? Fiona''s heart is sour, but she is not easy to say Ye Feng.


    With a cold hum, Fiona stood up and stamped her feet. Under Ye Feng''s puzzled gaze, she walked to the nine headed rattlesnake tavern.


    Ye Feng is also aware that Fiona is in a bad mood, but he doesn''t know where to offend Fiona. Holding a dare not say more mentality, Ye Feng scalp numbly followed Fiona, he did not want to touch Fiona at this time.


    Soon, Ye Feng followed Fiona to the rich area. A couple of snakes come into the corner again.


    The tavern is full of excitement. The rich people in the tavern don''t notice Ye Feng and Fiona. They gathered around a bar, laughing drunk and whistling from time to time.


    Ye Feng and Fiona find a corner to sit down and look at the bustling center with a large number of people from afar.


    Ye Feng takes a glance and doesn''t find Sara. He looked at Fiona and said, "where''s my sister?"


    Fiona, still angry, looked coldly at the men''s center: "isn''t that it?"


    Ye Feng followed Fiona''s eyes and looked, and the group of men from time to time walked a fiery red beautiful shadow. The charming figure stirs the fire of every man on the spot, which makes people have infinite reverie.


    After careful observation, Ye Feng discovers that the flaming red figure is her sister Sarah. In the tavern, Sarah''s posture and clothes are different from what he usually sees. In addition, Sara shuttles through the crowd toasting, and Ye Feng doesn''t recognize it for a while.


    Top black triangle hat, a head of fiery red curly hair and waist, sexy red lips. Like a good face like lanolin, a pair of smart eyes, as if you can speak as attractive.


    Sarah was very hot and revealing, with a black lace and a white cashmere chest wrapped around her chest. She has a slender waist like a water snake, black tights on her lower body and a pair of bright leather boots on her feet.


    This pair of dress up to see Ye Feng''s heart beat faster and his breath could not help but get up.


    "She''s your sister. What do you think?" Fiona''s tone is full of bitterness. She grabs Ye Feng''s flesh in her waist.


    "Hiss..." Ye Feng bitter face, heart guilty to see to Fiona: "I know, just have a look."


    At this time, Sarah also found Fiona and Ye Feng. She glanced casually towards this side, consciously or unconsciously.Fiona will understand and leave with Ye Feng. After a few more teasing remarks with the rich, Sarah left under the gaze of the men.


    Around a few blocks, Sara changed into a pauper costume, put some dust on her face, and then walked home in peace.


    After a short walk, Sarah saw Fiona and Ye Feng. With a smile, she walked towards them.


    As soon as she came to the two, Sarah met Fiona''s discontented question: "Sarah, how can you let me take your brother to that kind of place?"


    Sarah chuckled indifferently. "This is Bill giver. I just want woody to know more about Bill giver, and he''s a pirate''s brother. I''ll take him to learn more."


    Fiona''s tone was unhappy: "no, how can..."


    Before the words are finished, Fiona is covered by Sarah''s mouth. Under Ye Feng''s confused gaze, Fiona is whispered by Sarah.


    Fiona listened and bit her teeth. "OK, but don''t let him do anything too dangerous."


    Sarah said with a smile, "well, I''m going to take wood home. Be careful on your own."


    Fiona took a deep look at Ye Ye Feng, and then she left.


    Seeing Fiona leave, Sara turns around, puts her hands on Ye Feng''s shoulder, and looks into Ye Feng''s eyes.


    "Sister, why are you looking at me like this?" Ye Feng squinted


    Sarah solemnly said, "I''m going to kill a gang tomorrow, wood. I hope you''ll be with my sister!"


    Ye Feng frowned, and said in some contradiction, "do you want to kill again?"


    "Yes


    "Can''t you..."


    Sarah naturally knows what Ye Feng wants to say, but in order to cultivate Ye Feng''s survival in bill gewater, she interrupts: "no!"


    Ye Feng had no choice but to say, "I know."


    She bends her mouth with satisfaction, and Sarah smiles. This is just the first step for her to let Ye Feng see the cruel survival law of bill jiwater. She doesn''t want to hear Ye Feng''s remarks that run counter to her.


    If ye Feng is not her younger brother, just those childish and ridiculous remarks will be enough for her to kill him countless times!


    And she doesn''t put up with this cheap brother!


    At this thought, a chill flashed through Sarah''s eyes. If ye Feng will eventually affect her plan to kill Planck, she will not hesitate to kill Ye Feng, who she has cultivated herself!


    She can sacrifice everything for revenge!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    The noble lady believed her father''s words, and when she was dismissed, the young man was killed by his father.


    ¡­¡­


    At the home of Oriana, Fiona, with only a thin white shirt, looks at the screen with a locked brow at the E-TEXT "bad - end" that only piervov has.


    Looking at the eye-catching "bad end" on the screen, she pressed the handle heavily on the coffee table, then collapsed on the sofa.


    "Hoo..." Fiona took a deep breath.


    Looking at the Royal Guard''s dress that she left at random, she picked it up and put it on her body.


    With her eyes closed and her right index finger gently rubbing her eyebrows, the feeling of exhaustion and sleepiness gradually invaded Fiona''s whole body.


    These days, she has been playing this girl''s love development game day and night. She doesn''t sleep, but she can''t play "happy end". She clearly remembers that she could play all "happy end" when she was stupid, but now she is not stupid. On the contrary, she can''t make any.


    She could not help but grow more anxious.


    Fiona took a look at Timo next to her and said, "Timo, why do you think this is?"


    Timothy was in a deep sleep, and could not hear Fiona. However, Fiona see Timo do not reply, the mood is filled with a layer of cloud.


    If ye Feng is still there, she will say something that makes her angry. Fiona eyes slightly red, a thought of the missing Ye Feng, she wanted to cry.


    Obviously, she is so proud and cold that few things can touch her heartstrings. But because of the appearance of Ye Feng, it is easy to be provoked and get angry.


    Now that Ye Feng is not here, can she better immerse herself and improve her swordsmanship? Why does she want to think about that person?


    Fiona shook her head. The more she didn''t think about it, the more the figure of the man appeared in her mind. What they had experienced along the way from demacia was vivid to her.


    The feeling of missing and gloomy, is it forced not to think can be resolved?


    Fiona curled her legs feebly and reclined on the sofa. Her right hand stroked the indelible mark on her leg, which was the mark of the undead left on her by Callista. It is impossible to get rid of these scars unless you are proficient in healing magic.


    At the thought of this, Fiona can''t help but think of Ye Feng. This time, thanks to his care.


    A trace of rare tenderness flashed through her eyes. She was so headstrong that she asked too much. But Ye Feng not only did not blame her, but also spoiled her, trying to meet her needs.


    Even if later she became a grumpy "bad child", Ye Feng still protected her. Even if Xiwei teaches her, Ye Feng also Also


    Sylvier? The soft light in Fiona''s eyes dissipates and complex emotions emerge. She would have instinctively resisted the mention of the woman.


    But this time, Fiona rarely showed resistance and disgust to hivier. Ever since the battle of Summoner Canyon, Fiona has known that sylvier loves Ye Feng. So she had a deep hostility to him.


    If Xiwei knows Ye Feng''s life and death is uncertain, I''m afraid it''s similar to her mood at this time? Out of good intentions, Fiona thought, even if she met hivier later, she would not mention Ye Feng''s uncertain life and death.


    The confused thoughts in her mind made Fiona feel like a huge stone in her heart.


    With her hands on her head, Fiona choked, "I can''t go on like this anymore."


    "I have to pick myself up. If I keep going down, what am I going to fight Calista?"


    There was a flash of hate in Fiona''s eyes, and she wanted to be stronger.


    Her eyes are no longer lax, but incomparably firm. Since Ye Feng is dead, it is meaningless for her to go down in this way.


    Besides, she also bears the hatred of demacia''s destruction of the country, the destruction of the Laurent family, and the death of her father. She must learn to be strong!


    Also must be strong!


    Calista''s power of terror, at least reaching the level of demigod, is not what she can fight against now.


    Moreover, demacia has been all over the ghosts and demons of shadow Island, and it is hard to avenge her by herself. She needs help!


    "Ionia..." Fiona murmured to herself, she thought of Ye Feng''s hometown aonia.


    In the present situation, only Ionia in the northeast corner of the sea of defenders can help her.


    And Fiona''s eyes gradually narrowed, she thought of more terrible things.


    I''m afraid shadow Island wants not only the land of demacia, but the whole of Valoran!


    I''m afraid it will be very difficult for the various countries on the mainland to unite with each other and guard against each other.


    Now it is only Ionia who is most likely to help her. I believe that with the wisdom of Soraka, the son of many stars, I will choose to believe her.


    And she had a hunch that shadow island would soon have a larger full-scale invasion. At that time, there will be no place to hide in the mainland, let alone let alone to improve her strength.At the thought of this, Fiona was more determined to go to Ionia.


    "Start now!"


    With a decision in her heart, Fiona doesn''t care that Timo is still sleeping. She puts on the clothes of the Royal Guard and picks up Timo, who is still awake, and leaves the villa of Oriana.


    ¡­¡­


    The only external port in the three southern provinces of ioonia, the cargo ship of Bandar city slowly docked at the wharf.


    From time to time, some yodells and people from the mainland came out of the ship, and the scene of the dock was rarely lively.


    One of the vendors, who was selling Ionian snacks on the wharf, sighed to himself that even if there was a cargo ship, his business would not be able to rise.


    Since the ships of noxasia have been banned, the only ones that can come to Ionia are the yodells, the bilgworth, the demasia, and the freundzod.


    Moreover, in recent months, demacia has not had any ships, which makes it difficult for him to do business.


    Bill Gewert''s serious ships are few, and freldrod''s ships come only once a year, which is almost negligible. If a regular customer like demacia doesn''t come, he''ll have to make money in Bandar city.


    The flow of visitors has been greatly reduced, and the stall owners are sorry.


    I don''t know whether it was an illusion or something. The stall owner actually saw two people in demacia clothes passing by him.


    Since the demassians have their own ships and ports, why do they bypass Bandar city and come to Ionia by boat? This is the first time that the stall owner has met.


    The two men, a blonde woman and a brown haired man. But to the owner''s surprise, the brown haired man seemed to be injured and was still wobbling with the help of a blonde woman.


    Looking at a man and a woman who was about to leave, the stall owner couldn''t help but stop two people.


    The blonde stopped suspiciously and looked at the stall owner: "uncle, are you calling us?"


    The stall owner nodded and said with a simple smile, "yes, little girl, can you take the liberty to ask you a question?"


    The blonde took a look at the brown haired man she helped, pursed her lips and said, "uncle, ask."


    The stall owner said truthfully: "look at the clothes of the two. They should be from demacia, right? Well, I haven''t seen demacia''s ship come to the port in the past few months, and then I see two people coming by bandel city''s boat. So I wonder if something happened to demacia


    There was a glimmer of obscurity in the blonde''s eyes. She chuckled: "uncle, I don''t know about that either. My brother and I left demacia a year ago to travel around the entire continent of Valoran. The reason why we took the bandel boat was because our last stop was the hometown of the Yodel people."


    After listening to the blonde, the stall owner was disappointed. However, he still said with a smile: "so, I won''t disturb your mood of playing with your brother"


    "it''s OK. Goodbye, uncle!" With a smile, the blonde helped her brother out of the dock.


    "Cough, cough..." The tall elder brother of the blonde woman coughed a few times, and the corners of her mouth shed light blood stains.


    This scene made the blonde''s heart ache slightly. Her voice trembled: "brother, you must hold on. As long as you get to presidian, Lord Soraka will cure you!"


    "Lax, it''s been a hard journey for you (cough, cough... " Before he finished speaking, the brown haired man coughed up blood again.


    The brown haired man is called the blonde lax, and they are called brother and sister. Aren''t they Galen and lax?


    Laches painfully took a clean silk handkerchief from her arms and carefully wiped the blood stains from the corner of Galen''s mouth. She choked: "brother, don''t talk, my sister will take you to presidian!"


    Galen shook his head. "Remember We must remember demacia''s revenge for the destruction of the country


    Rax nodded, trembling. She would never forget what shadow island had done to demacia.


    And I will never forget that woman,


    the devil who beat her brother into a serious injury,


    kalista!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    On the territory of the black duck Gang, the members of the bounty club are receiving all the resources of the black duck gang. Brothels, pubs, mansions and so on, as long as they belong to the black duck Gang, they will be taken as their own by the reward.


    Sara takes Levin and Yefeng to the higher hills of the area, where there is a luxurious villa.


    From afar, you can see the black duck Gang logo on the top floor of the villa. When she saw the sign, the smile on Sara''s face dissipated. Her gloomy face said, "fight down!"


    Ray wendereng, took up his Zuan burst sniper gun in his hand, aimed at the black duck Gang logo, and shot it to pieces and fell on it.


    Unable to see the logo of the black duck Gang, Sarah nodded with satisfaction: "I think that dead fat pig should still be sleeping."


    On hearing this, leiwen was suddenly in a cold sweat. The one who lives in this villa is the leader of the black duck Gang, who is in the same position as his captain, Sarah. He doesn''t dare to call that guy a fat pig.


    However, on second thought, the territory of the black duck gang has already belonged to their reward meeting. The leader of the black duck Gang is just a lonely family now.


    Thinking of this, Levin''s confidence is enough.


    After swallowing the black duck Gang, they will have the strength to compete with the red hat gang and the iron hook Gang under Planck.


    As he walked, raven''s eyes were burning at Sarah''s back. Even he did not expect that the little girl he had unintentionally saved could grow to this point.


    Walking in front of Sarah seems to be aware of Levin''s eyes, she said softly: "Levin, thank you for taking care of me for more than ten years. As long as you don''t betray me, I won''t treat you badly!"


    Raven shivers all over. Although he is afraid of Sara''s means, which is known as the snake and scorpion beauty, his loyalty to Sarah is incomparable.


    On one knee, leiwen said from the bottom of his heart: "Levin, I will be loyal to Miss Sara!"


    Sara was not moved by Levin''s words, but her pupils shrank and turned her head coldly: "Levin, what do you call me?"


    Levin is so staring at by Sara, the bottom of his heart suddenly trembles, and says: "Captain!"


    "Hum!"


    Sarah snorted and stopped looking at Raven. She quickened her pace and made for the villa.


    Ye Feng looked at leiwen with some sympathy, helped up leiwen on the ground, and said: "get up, sister, she is this character, in fact, she is very grateful to you."


    Leiwen nods bitterly and chases Sara with Ye Feng.


    Looking at Sarah standing at the door of the villa, Ye Feng asked, "Sha That Captain, most of Levin''s activities just now have no one come out. Can''t the black duck gang leader not be in it? "


    He looked at Sarah with a guilty heart. He almost called her sister Sara just now. Fortunately, she changed her words in time.


    Sara glanced at the eye leaf wind lightly, and then said: "with my understanding of this fat pig, he is mostly sleeping."


    Ye Feng has some doubts: "sleep? It''s all afternoon, and the gang members all go to our site to make trouble. How can he sleep


    Sarah said: "he thinks the victory is in hand. If you didn''t save me, and I killed most of his elites in such a cruel way, his black duck gang would have swallowed my bounty."


    When I heard it, I didn''t want to hear it


    "Wu De.... "


    Sarah''s grinding voice heard Ye Feng''s scalp numb. He said with an embarrassed smile, "Captain, I''m wrong!"


    "Hum!" Sarah did not look at Ye Feng, but ordered Levin, "Levin, you are at the door. I''ll go in with wood."


    Lei Wen was stunned at first, and then suggested cautiously, "it''s better to let me go in with you."


    Sara didn''t reply, but her face began to darken.


    Looking at Sara''s gloomy face, raven shivered: "yes, sir."


    Sarah''s face softened a little. She said to Ye Feng, "wood, follow me in!"


    Ye Feng de Ling, followed Sarah into the villa.


    Looking at the magnificent decorations and furniture inside, Ye Feng''s eyes gradually enlarge. It was the first time he had seen such a luxurious house. His sister Sarah''s cottage could not be compared with it.


    In fact, if his memory is still there, the villas he used to live in in pierviff and Zuan are much more advanced than here. Only to compare luxury decoration, but it can not. The villas of sylvier and olivianne are very simple and clean, like a home. It''s luxurious, but it''s not like a home.


    "Sister, this villa is so beautiful!"


    Hearing Ye Feng call her sister again, Sarah gritted her teeth and said, "wood, you forgot again!"


    Ye Feng felt a little weak in his heart, but he still explained: "ah, sister, I haven''t seen the leader of the black duck Gang! I''ll change my words then! "


    Sarah a listen, Ye Feng said there is a little truth. She said with a bright smile, "you have a lot of wrong ideas."


    "Hey, hey See Sara don''t blame him, Ye Feng''s courage also can''t help big.Sarah walked up the spiral staircase, her right index finger against her lower lip and asked, "wood, did you just say this villa is beautiful?"


    Ye Feng nodded: "yes, sister!"


    Sarah''s eyes narrowed slightly: "when my sister kills the pig, the villa will be ready for you."


    She would like to see how her cheap brother would choose! If you choose this villa, then the brotherhood between them will be over.


    Ye Feng doesn''t have a clue. How can she think so much about Sarah? He just thought it was beautiful.


    Without thinking about it, Ye Feng said, "good, good, sister, we will live here in the future."


    "We?" Sarah didn''t respond for a moment, which was totally different from her expected answer.


    Ye Feng sheepishly scratched his head and said, "yes, enjoy the same happiness! What''s more, it''s the elder sister who occupied it. Brother, I just got the light that happened to be your brother. "


    "Share the happiness..." Sarah lost her mind for a while. It seems that she still has a lot to learn about this cheap brother.


    Ye Feng naively said, "yes, sister!"


    In the heart how many some are gratified, a silk warm current gushes all over the body. It seems that she should put down her last guard against Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng, who has lost his memory, has no strength, but comes to save her because she is worried about her. She should not continue to doubt Ye Feng''s loyalty and affection to her.


    This decade of hard work, let her heart too suspicious. At least to Ye Feng, this younger brother, she should put down her guard and treat him well.


    But to let her live in the villa, Sarah is temporarily unable to do. She shook her head and said, "my sister can''t live here. She has to stay in the slums."


    Ye Feng hesitated and said, "is it afraid of enemies?"


    This cheap brother is not too stupid! I don''t want her training these days! Sarah chuckled. "Yes, sister, I''d better hide in the ghetto before I kill Planck."


    Ye Feng walked up the stairs, took Sarah''s hand and said, "don''t talk about this, sister, are you going to solve the boss?"


    After Ye Feng reminds Sara that there is a fat pig sleeping on the second floor. She did not say much, led Ye Feng to the second floor.


    Without looking at the other rooms, she went straight to the innermost room on her left.


    Ye Feng doubts: "elder sister, why don''t you check other rooms?"


    Sarah confidently raised her chest: "I think it''s not a day or two to kill him. I''ve arranged spies around him, so I know his temperament and habits like the back of my hand."


    Taking a key from her waist, Sarah gently pushes the door open.


    Release Ye Feng''s hand, Sarah leads Ye Feng into the room. Just entered the room, a fat middle-aged man was lying on the bed, snoring.


    Looking at the man in bed, Sarah thought of a disgusting raw pork. She spat in disgust: "dead fat pig!"


    As soon as she finished, she took out her exquisite musket and shot the man''s exposed hand outside the sheet.


    Bang!


    With the sound of gunfire, the bed man''s howling followed.


    The pain caused by the bullet in his hand made him roll over and over with his hands on the bed. He turned it over and he rolled down on the mahogany floor.


    Sarah looked at the man who only wore a pair of flowered underpants and said charmingly, "dead fat pig, who has come to see you?"


    The man was surprised by Sara''s voice and stopped howling. He looked at the door in agony, and when he saw Sarah, his mouth was open enough to put down an egg, full of disbelief.


    "You You You... " The man trembled and could not speak clearly.


    Sarah stares at the man sarcastically: "am I thinking I should be caught by the hook Gang? The reward will be accepted by your black duck Gang? And then I should be sold to a brothel if I don''t have value? You wake up in the evening to go to a whorehouse


    The more she said, the worse she looked. It was obvious that she was very upset about being caught by the people of the iron hook Gang today.


    One side of the leaf wind is also a cold, fortunately he arrived in time, otherwise his sister is finished!


    However, neither he nor Sarah thought that the three gangsters of the iron hook Gang only wanted to give Sara to Planck. Who knows the difference between yin and Yang, let Ye Feng stir the Bureau.


    "No It''s not... " The man denied that the fat on his face kept twitching, which image of the black duck gang boss?


    "Bah," Sarah said coldly, "do you want to live?"


    "I want to I want to... " The man''s voice trembled.


    Sarah''s mouth rose slightly and said, "wood, bring me a chair!"


    "Yes, Captain!" Ferociously glared at the man who made him sick. Ye Feng took a mahogany chair from the desk and put it behind Sarah.


    Sarah sat down with her right leg on her left, shaking rhythmically.


    Sarah pursed her red lips and said with a meaningful smile, "if you want to live, you should be my dog. Do you want to be the boss?""I will, I will!" In order to survive, the man didn''t even want the last dignity.


    One side of the leaf wind see this, more disgusted with this a fat middle-aged man.


    Sarah stretched out her cat''s waist lazily, yawned and said, "if you want to be a dog, I''ll listen to how many times you bark?"


    "Woof, woof, woof!" While learning to bark, the man enjoyed the curve of Sha''s stretching and slouching.


    His action naturally fell in Sarah''s eyes, but Sarah did not tell the truth, just spat two words "color dog" in the bottom of her heart.


    People who are dying are so disgusting! Sara''s eyes slightly closed up, hiding the killing intention in her heart. She wanted to keep playing with the old gangster.


    Sarah said with a soft smile: "the call is barely qualified. Let me see if you are a dog or not. You are climbing towards me while learning to bark!"


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    As the man learns to bark, he crawls towards Sarah obsequiously. A body of fat with the crawl shaking, see Ye Feng all want to vomit.


    The man lies at Sarah''s feet, raises his head to meet Sarah''s cold eyes, and says uneasily, "master, can I be your dog?"


    I''ve never seen such a disgusting person! Ye Feng''s face is embarrassed. This man is hard enough to survive!


    Sarah put up her cold eyes, her eyes were soft, and she said with a smile: "after the test just now, you are indeed a good material for being a dog. But as a dog, you must be loyal to its master, but you don''t know..."


    Before Sarah finished speaking, the man said, "I will be loyal to my master to the death."


    There was a shrewd twinkle in Sara''s eyes. She squinted and said, "well, I don''t believe it just because you say it. If you want to lick the heel of my shoes, I may think about it."


    "I will, I will!"


    The man shamelessly hugs Sara''s calf in leather pants and starts licking her heel with his face.


    Looking at the man''s fat face showing abnormal enjoyment, Sarah''s face is cold. She had thought that the man would be ashamed, but she did not expect to be able to show this enjoyment.


    The miscalculation of Sarah''s heart is burning with anger, the killing intention in the eyes is full of show. She looked down at the man and wanted to kill him now!


    Ye Feng''s Three Outlooks on one side were completely destroyed. He didn''t expect that the leader of the black duck gang would be so mean.


    For a long time, the man completely licked the sole of Sara''s right foot. He looked at Sarah obsequiously and said, "master, please raise your left foot so that I can clean your heels."


    Seeing the man raise his head, Sara hides the killing intention in the eyes and says with a smile: "no, you are very loyal."


    "That host, is willing to accept me?" the man''s fat face said in surprise


    Sarah nodded and shook her head again, her face tangled and agitated.


    The man panicked when he saw this. "Why is the master so?" he asked hastily


    Sarah looked helpless, pursed her mouth, and said, "you are a loyal dog, just It''s just Alas... "


    Speaking of the back, Sarah''s expression seems to be difficult to say, I do not know whether to say or not, a long sigh.


    Sarah''s every move is related to his life and death, the man said in a hurry: "just what?"


    Sarah''s lips wriggle and her brows curl. Seeing that the man insisted on asking, she said helplessly: "it''s just It''s just that you are so fat, I''m afraid I can''t afford such a noble dog as you are


    Man lying on the ground, pleaded: "as long as the host is willing to accept me, I can lose weight!"


    Sarah patted the fat on the man''s face with heartache, shook her head and said: "I have a dog with principles. As long as it is my dog, I will treat it with care and make sure that the dog is well maintained, so..."


    The man said uneasily: "master, so what?"


    "So Cluck... " Sarah fondled the fat on the man''s face as if he were a dog she owned.


    Looking at Sarah''s intoxicating smile, the man''s spirit was in a trance.


    Sarah gently stroked the man''s fat face and doted, "so


    When Ye Feng thought that Sara was going to take a man to be a dog, Sarah''s face suddenly changed. Her face is full of ferocity, looking at the man ferociously: "so you this dead fat pig or go to die!"


    Sarah''s sudden change not only frightens Ye Feng, but also the man who is fascinated by Sarah.


    Under the man''s frightened and unbelievable gaze, Sara puts a gun ferociously against his forehead.


    Just listen to "bang", the man''s forehead was opened a blood hole.


    Watching the man fall to the ground, the blood hole in his head constantly outflow the mixture of brain and blood, Sarah just showed the evil smile.


    Her smile, coupled with the misery of the room at the moment, was like a demon''s smile.


    Although he woke up a few days ago, Ye Feng witnessed Sara kill again and again, but he couldn''t bear to experience so many times in a day today.


    What''s more, Sarah''s abnormal torture before killing makes Ye Feng even more frightened. Ye Feng could not help but stagger back a step, leaning against the door and gasping.Sarah is in a good mood. When the leader of the black duck Gang dies, and her gang members are taking over the territory of the black duck Gang, it will not be long before she can implement the plan to kill Planck!


    She turned to walk outside the door, saw Ye Feng was scared, she chuckled. It seems that her cheap brother needs to see more blood!


    "Wood, it''s over. Let''s go." Sarah smiles and walks up to Ye Feng, holding his hand.


    Ye Feng''s thinking is a little confused at the moment. When he looks up to see the smile on Sarah''s face, his face is even more pale.


    For some reason, Sarah''s smile looked like a devil''s ferocious smile in his eyes.


    "Wood..." Sarah whispers to xiayefeng, but Ye Feng''s mood swings even more.


    She couldn''t help frowning. Was it too much stimulation? She just wants to take Ye Feng to experience the scene of killing people today. She doesn''t want to frighten Ye Feng silly.


    Perhaps Sara herself does not know, her cruel means today, even her powerful confidant, Lei Wen will be scared, let alone Ye Feng.


    Sarah touched Ye Feng''s face with some heartache: "wood, go, sister will take you home."


    Looking at Sara''s Distressed face, Ye Feng instead thinks of the black duck gang leader who died miserably. The first second he was confused by Sarah, and the next second he was executed by the ferocious Sara.


    Trembling all over, the confused Ye Feng can no longer suppress the fear in his heart. With a roar, he shook off Sarah''s hand and ran downstairs.


    Sarah is bleeding for no reason. It seems that today is really over. She bit her teeth and ran after Ye Feng.


    Leiwen outside the villa only listen to the door was suddenly opened, a shadow in his gaping gaze ran down the mountain.


    Then, Sarah rushed out of the villa. With a sullen face, she pointed the gun at Raven''s forehead. "Why don''t you stop wood?"


    "I, I, I..." Levin didn''t respond at all. He "I" for a long time and finally knelt down in front of Sarah.


    "Hum!" Sarah put away her gun and glanced back at the villa.


    She calmed down and ordered, "it''s burning!"


    "Yes Raven respectfully replies that he doesn''t know what''s going on, but he knows he can''t piss Sarah off now. Otherwise, even he will be killed by this woman!


    Sarah walked out of the courtyard of the villa, as if thinking of something. She rubbed her eyebrows and said in a slightly tired tone: "after burning, remember to take someone back to the site of the bounty meeting, and then send someone to integrate these two areas. I have something to deal with alone. I hope this large area has been on the right track when I come back, otherwise..."


    Speaking of the back, Sarah''s tone cooled again.


    Raven took a cold breath and said, "I will do what the captain told me."


    Sarah nodded her head to Levin, and then ran after Ye Feng in the direction of fleeing.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    At one of the narrow, dark alleys, Sarah put on her rags again. In the depth of the alley, she slowly squatted down and touched the ground.


    With her more than ten years of follow-up experience, Ye Feng should not have been gone for long. Looking at the fading sky, she frowned. I didn''t expect it would be so soon at night, so it would be more difficult to find Ye Feng.


    Is the reward going to go out? Sarah looks hesitant. If she did, she could find Ye Feng, but the next day, the story that Ye Feng was her brother would spread all over bill jiwater.


    At that time, her enemies will come to her door, and Ye Feng''s silly appearance will surely die miserably. In the long run, she is harming Ye Feng.


    After clearing this idea from her mind, Sarah decided to look for Ye Feng alone.


    In the direction she decided, Sara quickly left the alley.


    After turning several streets full of pubs, Sara comes to the rich area.


    Carefully looked around, now it is night, she does not want to find Ye Feng on the way to be attacked by someone.


    After confirming that no one is following her, Sara takes a step and continues to pursue the trace of Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s strange how the track of Ye Feng changes so fast? He''s not with Sarah... "


    Fiona is holding a Dragon Pendant to sense the direction of Ye Feng in the seaside cottage several streets away from the slum block.


    She had just wanted to see when Ye Feng would go home so that she could see him. But do not want, in her induction, leaf wind trace change extremely fast.


    "Is it in danger?" Fiona said to herself subconsciously


    As soon as she said this, Fiona stood up. Her eyes were full of coldness, as cold as an ice cave.


    "This Sara, didn''t you say that you would do something too dangerous without the wind?"


    Fiona was so angry that her right hand smashed the wooden table in front of her.


    Fiona looked around the room in a flustered way, and then said, "no, I have to find Ye Feng."


    As soon as the voice dropped, Fiona rushed out of the room. Looking at the setting sun that was about to fall into the horizon, she ran towards the direction of Ye Feng without looking back.


    However, the change of Ye Feng''s track is too strange. It goes to the west, to the East, and to the north and south. Her Dragon Pendant can only roughly sense the direction of Ye Feng. If the change is too frequent, she is not easy to find.


    Until night fell, Fiona still did not find Ye Feng. However, she can sense that the distance between her and Ye Feng is getting closer, and the track change of Ye Feng begins to slow down.


    Looking at the rich area in front of her, she is sensing the direction of Ye Feng while dodging to catch up.


    In the southwest corner of the rich area, Fiona''s figure is here. She can feel that Ye Feng is near here.


    Fiona''s heart is relieved, Ye Feng''s trace finally did not move. She lifted the pendant with her right hand and touched her lips.


    Walking slowly into a dark street, Fiona looked forward, and a vague figure was not far away.


    With a chopper, Fiona blinks at the man''s side. Although the light was dim and the man was still wearing a pirate suit, Fiona could still recognize him as Ye Feng.


    However, Ye Feng''s dull and dim eyes are stinging Fiona. She heartache: "Ye Feng, are you ok?"


    Ye Feng was a little confused and said, "the devil Don''t come here


    Fiona''s eyes closed slightly, and her pupils glowed in the dim light. "Ye Feng, it''s me, Fiona."


    Ye Feng''s shrinking head rises stiffly. When he sees that the visitor is Fiona, his guard is less.


    Ye Feng''s confused thoughts were a little better. He took a long breath and said, "Fiona, it''s you."


    Fiona caressed Ye Feng''s face with both hands and whispered, "it seems that you must have been frightened before."


    Ye Feng''s face is full of confusion, he said to himself: "before?"


    Fiona said, "can''t you remember?"


    "Before me Before me It''s like being with Sarah... "


    Ye Feng patted some blank head and managed his confused thoughts.


    It is a long sigh of relief, Ye Feng is now calm down. But he couldn''t remember what happened with Sara today, which made him a little upset.


    Fiona can''t bear to see Ye Feng''s expression like this, she suggested: "if you can''t remember, don''t think about it."


    "Shh I seem to have some impression... "


    Ye Feng made a silent movement, motioning Fiona not to disturb him. Fiona see Ye Feng insisted on this, she had to respect his choice.


    Ye Feng was thinking hard at the side, and his mind began to have a little vague impression. Today, he seems to be going to save his sister Sara, and then go to kill the black duck gang and finally kill the leader of the black duck gang.


    But he couldn''t remember the details in the middle.


    Take a deep breath, Ye Feng admonishes himself to be calm at the bottom of his heart. He thought quietly, and gradually he remembered all the experiences and details of his and Sarah''s day.Take a breath of cool air, the leaf wind heart hair cold. It turned out that the reason why he would forget was completely stimulated by Sarah.


    Fiona see Ye Feng''s expression seems to think of something, she quickly asked: "remember?"


    Ye Feng smiles bitterly: "Hmmm!"


    Fiona''s face turned cold: "tell me then!"


    "Do you really want to know?" Ye Feng is a little hesitant, which is not equivalent to saying bad things about his sister Sarah behind his back?


    Fiona frowned and said displeased, "let''s just say it!"


    See Fiona a little unhappy, Ye Feng who dare to neglect? This is Fiona, who can split the sea monster in two with one sword and still be calm. He doesn''t want to get a sword.


    Listening to Ye Feng''s account, Fiona heard her lips and teeth rubbing against each other.


    Ye Feng looked at Fiona in some confusion and said, "what are you excited about?"


    You don''t care! Fiona stares at Ye Feng, but she doesn''t say what she wants in her heart. "I just think Sarah is cruel," she said


    Ye Feng breathed a sigh of relief, patted her chest and said, "that''s good. I''m afraid that you can''t help cutting my sister."


    Fiona completely convinced Ye Feng, but Ye Feng still thinks about Sara. She said coldly, "Sarah scared you so much, you still think of her?"


    Ye Feng scratched his head and whispered, "Sister Sarah didn''t mean to, and After all, she is my sister, but I don''t want to go home these days. I''m afraid to see her. Can I stay with you these days


    Fiona a listen to Ye Feng unexpectedly want to live with her, pretty face covered with a faint blush. She was rarely shy and said, "yes."


    Ye Feng grinned and said, "I didn''t expect you to be so cold and talk less. In fact, you are very warm-hearted."


    Fiona bit her teeth, Ye Feng is too speechless. However, she did not intend to argue with him for the sake of Ye Feng''s fright today.


    Another cold face, Fiona light way: "go."


    Finish saying, also don''t wait for Ye Feng to react, she left.


    Seeing that Fiona, who was pretty cute and shy just now, suddenly had a cold face. Ye Feng couldn''t feel his head for a moment, so he had to follow him.


    Just walked into the corner of the next street, Ye Feng saw Sarah''s figure. He subconsciously stepped back, still a little afraid to see Sarah.


    Fiona is also stunned, did not expect to meet Sarah. But she said with a cold face, "Sarah, what are you doing here?"


    Sarah chuckled. "I''ll take my brother home."


    After Sara finished, she turned to look at Ye Feng behind Fiona. Ye Feng''s frightened eyes naturally made her see clearly, but she pretended not to see it.


    Looking at Ye Feng softly, Sara calls out, "wood, don''t be afraid. Go home with your sister."


    When Fiona saw that Sara ignored her, her cold face became even colder: "Ye Well, he won''t go back with you


    Looking at Sarah''s gentle face, he can always think of her cruel means and smile. Ye Feng pursed her lips with palpitation: "elder sister, I..."


    Sarah knew that Ye Feng still had some shadows in her heart. She comforted him and said, "it''s OK. Wood, you are my brother. I won''t treat you like that."


    With that, she walked toward the leaf wind.


    Fiona was angry to see Sara still ignore her. Her right hand pulls out the black feather sword from her waist and blocks it in front of Sarah.


    Fiona said in a cold voice, "one more step, I will kill you!"


    "Fiona, I know you''re a good swordsman, but don''t forget that this is Bill giver. You can have 10000 ways to die if I want to!"


    As a proud swordsman of the Laurent family, Fiona hated being threatened. "Are you threatening me?" she said in a bad tone


    "You can think so!" Sarah said


    Ye Feng heard that his head was about to explode, and he was really afraid of Fiona and Sarah fighting.


    He frowned and said, "stop fighting!"


    Sarah saw Ye Feng talking and said with a smile, "wood, go home with your sister."


    Ye Feng hesitated, or said: "sister, can you listen to me say a few words?"


    Fiona see Ye Feng even want to talk to Sara, she cold hum, put away the ink feather sword against the wall.


    Without Fiona''s hindrance, Sara quickly comes to Ye Feng''s side. She took Ye Feng''s hand and wanted to take Ye Feng home.


    Ye Feng shakes off Sara''s hand, but he is still a little afraid of Sara. He whispered, "sister, you should listen to me first."


    Sarah was stunned and then said with a smile, "my sister is listening. Let''s talk while we go home."


    Ye Feng stood in place, hesitated and said: "sister, in fact, I''m a little afraid of you..."


    Sarah''s eyes darkened and she felt guilty and said, "it''s all my sister''s fault. I didn''t think about your memory loss. I can''t accept so many bloody scenes for the time being."


    Ye Feng shakes his head. He doesn''t want to blame Sarah. It''s just that he feels like he needs some time to cushion himself so that he can accept that his sister is a murderer.He thought for a while and said, "sister, I won''t go back to you this time. I think Sister, don''t cry


    In the middle of the story, Ye Feng finds Sarah crying, and he is at a loss.


    Sarah wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes with her right hand and sobbed, "I''m sorry, it''s all sister''s fault. It shouldn''t have irritated you, wood. Don''t leave your sister, OK?"


    Said, Sarah hands tightly grasp Ye Feng''s hand, tearful eyes staring at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng sighed: "Alas, elder sister, what are you doing? I didn''t say I was leaving my sister


    Sarah rubbed her swollen eyes wrongly. "Come home with me!"


    Ye Feng said helplessly: "sister, can you give my brother a little time, a little time to accept the reality? And I''m really afraid to see my sister now. As long as I see my sister, I will unconsciously tremble in my heart. I''m afraid you will... "


    Speaking of the back, Ye Feng''s eyes were a few more scared. He didn''t dare to go on, for fear that Sarah would be sad.


    Sarah sobbed a few times and asked, "what are you afraid of sister?"


    Seeing Sara insist on asking, Ye Feng still said the haze and fear in her heart: "I''m afraid my sister killed me. I''m afraid my sister treats me very well every day, but suddenly one day kills me."


    With that, he regretted, and now he was afraid that Sarah would kill him.


    Pooh!


    Sara listened to Ye Feng''s words, instead of sobbing. She twisted the tip of her reddish nose with her right index finger and thumb. Her eyes glared at Ye Feng and said, "wood, sister can feel the fear in your heart."


    Ye Feng lowered his head and said with guilt, "sister, I I''m sorry... " He really felt ashamed of himself, even if his sister hurt his brother?


    Sarah stares at Ye Feng sincerely in her eyes and says earnestly, "it''s all sister''s fault, but wood, please believe your sister. She will not harm you!"


    Sarah clenched Ye Feng''s hand tightly in her hands, and continued: "even if her sister is bad to others, no matter how bad she is to others, she will not have the slightest malice towards her brother."


    Although Ye Feng still has a little shadow in his heart, he is moved by Sara''s words. Yes, there is no elder sister who kills younger brother in this world?


    He felt guilty and said, "sister, I''m sorry I''m sorry... "


    Sarah pursed her dry lips: "wood, don''t be sad. In fact, it''s sister who is not good. She just wants to let you learn the living rules of bill gewater quickly, but she never considers your feelings. She won''t force you so much in the future. Just take your time. So, wood, do you forgive your sister?"


    Ye Feng shook his head and said, "there is nothing to forgive or not to forgive. My younger brother has never thought of her sister''s mistakes, but I am afraid that my sister will kill herself. It''s really stupid!"


    Sarah''s mouth rose slightly and said with a smile, "then you Are you going to leave tonight? "


    Ye Feng shook his head and said, "no, my sister and I will go home."


    One side of Fiona has been watching all this coldly, see Ye Feng and Sarah to fool, she cold hum.


    I hope you will not harm Ye Feng as you said, or I will kill you!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    In the dark and dark cabin, Ye Feng only felt his head was heavy. He staggered to the table, trying to light the oil lamp on the table, but could not move his hand to the lamp.


    He frowned slightly. Through the crack in the door, he could see the light outside his room.


    Why doesn''t my sister go to bed so late? Ye Feng shook his head vigorously, or felt his head dizzy. He opened the door and went downstairs down the old wooden stairs.


    Pinch the tip of his nose, sleepy he smelled a very pungent smell. In the kitchen, the lights flickered and went out, which was very strange.


    For some reason, his chest became more and more dull at this time. Brain highly concentrated, leaf wind step by step into the kitchen.


    In the humble kitchen, Sarah is adding firewood to the stove. Seeing Ye Feng come in, she grinned and showed his heart palpitating smile.


    "Wood, you''re here."


    Ye Feng subconsciously took a step back, but found that he hit the wall.


    Shaking around, he found that the kitchen without a door was now sealed by the wall.


    Hair set up, leaf wind again to look at the direction of the furnace. I don''t know when Sarah came to him. In the light of the fire, Sarah''s smile is so hideous.


    "Sister..."


    Ye Feng called out in fear, but found his voice hoarse.


    "You must be hungry, wood?"


    Sarah giggled and pulled Ye Feng to the fire. Although Ye Feng exerted all her strength, she couldn''t get rid of Sara.


    With Sara came to the fire, Ye Feng heart panic. To his horror, when Sarah lifted the lid of the pot, a head appeared in the pot.


    Ye Feng wanted to shout, but he found that he couldn''t make a sound. He could only hear the faint and hoarse whine.


    At this time, Sarah lifted the steaming head in the pot with her hand, and a sinister smile appeared in the corner of her mouth: "wood, the meat is cooked. Who is this head?"


    In Sara''s prompt, Ye Feng carefully stares at the head that is watered with blood. The more he looked at him, the more familiar he felt about the head. After thinking for a moment, he sat down on the ground in horror.


    Isn''t that his head? Ye Feng leaned against the wall, shivering. The atmosphere of terror overwhelmed him.


    And then Sarah said something even more frightening: "wood, touch it again. Is your head still there?"


    My head Ye Feng''s hands tremble to lift, touch to his neck above. This touch, however, fell into a void.


    Ye Feng was completely confused: "my head?"


    "Next, which part of you should sister cut off, wood?" Sarah chuckles, and the insidious laughter constantly torments Ye Feng''s will.


    "Ah


    Ye Feng couldn''t bear all this, and fainted with a cry.


    ¡­¡­


    Sarah sits beside the bed heartily, wiping the cold sweat of Yefeng''s cheek with a warm wet towel.


    Listening to the indistinct nonsense in Ye Feng''s mouth, her heart is slightly painful. If she did not have to use such cruel means to kill people, maybe Ye Feng would not.


    "Sister, don''t kill me..."


    Hearing this, Sarah tightly grasped Ye Feng''s right hand and whispered, "how could sister kill you?"


    As long as you don''t betray me! Sara''s eyes closed slightly. She could connive at the cheap brother''s many things as long as she didn''t affect her plan to kill Planck.


    Feeling Ye Feng''s hand trembling slightly, Sarah looks happy. Ye Feng is about to wake up.


    Under Sara''s expectant gaze, Ye Feng slowly opens his heavy eyelids.


    The elder sister in front of her eyes was astonished at Ye Feng


    Sarah said softly, "Oh."


    Sarah is really beautiful when she smiles, and Ye Feng is in a trance.


    Sarah didn''t notice the difference in Ye Feng''s eyes. She cared and said, "brother, are you awake?"


    After Sara asked, Ye Feng came back to his senses. He uttered a guilty "um" voice and his face turned red.


    See Ye Feng''s face slightly red, Sarah thought Ye Feng was caused by the tension of waking up in a nightmare, she didn''t care too much.


    She seldom shows her tenderness to others. Her right hand gently stroked Ye Feng''s cheek: "wood, as soon as my sister woke up this morning, I heard you talking nonsense in the room. When I entered your room, I found that you had a nightmare. The cold sweat at one end scared my sister."


    Ye Feng is very moved, guilty way: "sorry sister, let you worry."


    Sarah smiles and shakes her head and says, "it''s the elder sister who should say I''m sorry. You''ve been calling my sister not to kill you in your dream. It''s all sister''s fault."


    Ye Feng Leng next, he did what dream he woke up to forget, did not expect to do is his sister killed his dream. But also let his sister hear his dream talk, which made him a little embarrassed and ashamed.


    Sarah gently touched Ye Feng''s head and said with a gentle smile, "wood, don''t think too much about it. My sister will love you very much.""Well." Ye Feng is touched by Sara and her face is even redder. Although it was his sister who touched him, he was still a little embarrassed.


    Sarah saw Ye Feng''s idea a little bit. She said, "silly boy, what do you think? We are brothers and sisters. It''s normal to touch your head. If you dare to beat your sister''s attention, you will die!"


    "Elder sister, I don''t have one."


    There was a deep glow in Sarah''s eyes, and she said coldly, "Fiona, she''s very good."


    I do not know why Sarah suddenly mentioned Fiona, Ye Feng doubts: "sister, what does this mean?"


    Sarah said with a charming smile, "I''m trying to show my brother-in-law."


    Ye Feng''s eyes twitched, squinting and embarrassed: "sister, what are you thinking? How can a cold person like Fiona like me


    "I don''t think so," she said slyly


    Ye Feng shook his head and said, "I want to follow my sister now and protect my sister."


    Ye Feng''s words startled Sarah to open her mouth. She didn''t expect Ye Feng to think so.


    The soft light in her eyes moved Sarah. This cheap brother didn''t waste her efforts to cultivate her.


    But wood is now in a state of amnesia. If he recalled everything before, would he leave?


    At the thought, Sara was in a state of confusion. She didn''t want to lose a brother like that. If she could, she hoped her wood would never think of the past.


    Sarah''s eyes are burning with a strong desire for possession. She won''t allow anyone to take her brother away from her.


    The more she thinks so, the stronger her desire to possess Ye Feng. The corner of her mouth showed a faint cold smile, and her determination had been made.


    There is nothing she can''t get at Bill Gewert by her means, if she will.


    Looking at Sara''s cold smile, Ye Feng''s scalp is numb. His sister isn''t going to play with anyone again, is she?


    Hard scalp, Ye Feng whispered: "sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    At the sound, Sara shrank her cold smile. Her eyes are soft again, hands tightly ring Ye Feng''s head, and Ye Feng''s head to her arms.


    "Wood, sister loves you!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    The rat town of birgiwater has the largest port in the archipelago, the slaughterhouse.


    Every night at the port of the slaughterhouse, a fleet of butchers will leave the port to hunt and kill powerful sea monsters. Many fleets embody competition through unique symbols and traditional habits, and constantly fight each other for dominance.


    After completing the ocean monster hunt, the fleet of butchers returns to the slaughterhouse and cuts them into meat, bone, and armor like leather in huge slaughterhouses. Giant snakes breed in birgewater, where their glands, organs and secretions come out.


    The port''s rows of platforms transport goods and transport the meat, bones and fat of sea monsters along rusty tracks to all parts of the archipelago. Some rail boats are equipped with cannons to "inspire" local skiers.


    On one side of the rail boat is the butcher''s bridge, which is said to have been an ancient stone bridge leading directly to the entrance of the temple. It has been abandoned due to its disrepair for a long time.


    From time to time, shipwrecks from other countries can be seen being incorporated into bilgwort''s buildings.


    At the end of the straight slaughterhouse is Planck''s storehouse of treasure. On three sides of the warehouse are guarded by sharks and waters full of toothed fish. On the fourth side is the notorious gang of iron hooks. Planck''s warehouse is full of treasures looted from all over the world.


    In bill Gewert, even if Planck''s warehouse was in the most prominent place, I''m afraid not many people would take the risk to steal his treasure.


    This patricide, who even dared to kill his father, was the most powerful ruler and the biggest king in the whole of birgiwater.


    Although only the iron hook gang and the red hat Gang really belong to him, other gangs, large and small, bow to him.


    Today, however, an unexpected visitor has come to Planck''s warehouse at the slaughterhouse.


    A clean Brown Denim leather dress, fancy little hat and leather boots, the man''s lower lip left a bunch of sexy moustaches.


    "Today we''ll explore the terrain first, and then tomorrow!" The right forefinger and thumb gently pressed the brim of the hat, and the man chuckled.


    A card in his hand flipped, and the man disappeared at the door of the warehouse and appeared on the pole of the lifting platform not far from the warehouse.


    Standing here, I have a distant view of the nearby terrain. With a panoramic view of the surrounding terrain, men can also see the hook gang members patrolling on the ground.


    "Tut tut It is worthy of being the warehouse of the king of pirates. The security around is really tight. "


    The man pressed the top hat again, and his left card flashed and disappeared in place.


    The next second, the man appeared at the dock far from the Planck warehouse. Looking at the containers around him, the man can''t help but sigh that Bill Gilbert''s maritime operation and transportation capacity are worthy of being the first and foremost existence of Valoran.


    The man did not care to smile: "find a hotel to rest well!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, the man disappeared in place. He was standing there, leaving a card that did not attract any attention.


    ¡­¡­


    Far away from the slaughterhouse, next to a small island, Sara''s siren stands still.


    At the moment, Sara in a black cloak is under the wind of the sea, holding a telescope to look at Planck''s abyss at the slaughterhouse.


    Raven steps on the deck and comes behind Sarah. Bowing respectfully, he said, "Captain, trist has landed at Bill gewater''s slaughterhouse."


    It turns out that the man playing cards is trist, whom ye Feng knows.


    "Oh?" Sara remained indifferent and watched through the telescope every move of the abyss.


    Seeing Sara''s indifference, raven wanted to get angry, but he kept it down. He went on, "Captain, are you sure you want to kill Planck?"


    Sarah pulls up her binoculars, turns back, and looks down at Levin: "good."


    Raven is confused. He doesn''t see a chance to kill Planck. He hesitated, or said the confusion in his heart: "but can you kill Planck by a card stealing dagger?"


    Sarah''s mouth curled up in a cold arc: "Levin, you are usually very smart, often can guess my agreement, but this time can''t guess."


    Levin felt Sara''s cold, venomous eyes and said, "my subordinates are stupid!"


    Sarah stepped out of the bow, put her pretty face close to Raven and laughed, "don''t be nervous. I''m not a ruthless snake. Since you can''t even guess, Planck will die!"


    Leiwen shivered subconsciously and said, "but if you can''t understand the captain''s intention, how can you cooperate with the captain''s work?"


    "When it''s time for you to know, I''ll tell you what to do." Sarah glanced coldly at Raven and said no more.


    Leiwen was not reconciled, but he still said, "I understand!"


    Sarah paced back and forth with her head down, as if thinking about something.


    After a while, she looked at Levin and said, "have you released that stupid guy from the pitching prison?"Raven replied respectfully, "please don''t worry about the captain. He''s also on shore, resting in a hotel near the slaughterhouse."


    "Good!" Sarah''s eyes sparkled strangely, as if more confident in killing Planck.


    Looking at the look in Sarah''s eyes, raven was in a trance. He suddenly had the illusion that this woman could really kill Planck and become the next king of pirates.


    "Raven, ready to go back."


    Sara''s order brought Raven back to reality. He bowed respectfully and said, "yes, my captain."


    ¡­¡­


    Along the coast, Fiona was staring at the boundless sea water in a daze. She played with the stones on the shore in her hands, and then threw them into the sea.


    "Dead leaf wind, smelly leaf wind!" Fiona murmured in anger.


    She really can''t think how Ye Feng is so easy to cheat, Sarah that woman said a few words, he believed it.


    She is angry at the thought that she helped him last night, but he was still cheated back by Sarah. Fiona picked up a stone and threw it into the sea as Ye Feng.


    At this time, Fiona suddenly felt a person sitting beside her. Yumo''s heart is on guard. She cuts out the sword immediately.


    "Fiona, you''re crazy!"


    Ye Feng''s frightened voice sounded, and Fiona realized that she had chopped the wrong person. Simply she reacts fast enough and takes back her hand before she cuts to Ye Feng.


    Looking at the pale leaf wind, Fiona, though distressed, said coldly: "you should be killed with a sword!"


    Ye Feng bitter face: "where did I offend you?"


    "Hum!" Fiona said nothing and looked to the sea.


    Ye Feng sees Fiona''s face frozen into an iceberg, and really doesn''t want to provoke her. However, he came to ask for Fiona today, so he had to brave his head and whisper, "Fiona, in fact, I''m here to ask you something."


    Ask me something? Fiona frowned, turned his head and looked at Ye Feng strangely: "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Feng chuckled, sheepishly scratched his head and said, "in fact, it''s not a big deal. It''s just that I want to know what the world is like outside bill jiwater."


    "The world beyond bill Gewert?" Fiona is not sure. Looking at Ye Feng, I don''t know why he suddenly wants to know this.


    Ye Feng nodded: "well, Fiona, do you know?"


    Fiona''s eyes were staring at Ye Feng and asked, "know is to know, but why do you want to know these?"


    Ye Feng''s eyes dodged, and his heart felt guilty: "I want to know all of a sudden."


    Fiona naturally saw that Ye Feng was lying, but she did not stab. Light looked at the eye leaf wind, she calm way: "in this case, I will talk to you."


    "Well!"


    Ye Feng nods like a chicken pecking rice and looks forward to Fiona.


    Fiona can''t help being teased by Ye Feng''s action. She chuckles and laughs.


    Ye Feng saw Fiona even smile, he joked: "Fiona, you will laugh originally!"


    Fiona a listen, glared at Ye Feng, and once again cold face to Ye Feng about the world outside bill jiwat.


    Listening carefully to Fiona''s description, Ye Feng yearns for it. He had a sudden urge to go out and have a look!


    After Fiona finished speaking, Ye Feng happily put her hands on Fiona''s shoulders. He said excitedly, "Fiona, after what you say, I really want to go out and have a look!"


    Ye Feng''s sudden move made Fiona a little at a loss. She didn''t hear what Ye Feng was saying.


    Coy, Fiona''s pretty face turned red. She said shyly, "don''t put your hand on my shoulder."


    Ye Feng heard, but also aware that he was too excited, he quickly back.


    Fiona calmed her mind and asked, "what did you say?"


    Ye Feng replied, "I said I really want to go out and have a look."


    Fiona saw that Ye Feng had the heart to leave, and her heart was happy. "If you want to go, I can take you out of here now," she said


    Ye Feng shook his head and said, "my sister won''t agree."


    Fiona wants to tell Ye Feng out loud that Sarah is not his sister at all, but she knows that Ye Feng, who has lost her memory, won''t believe her.


    Some resentment in the heart, Ye Feng is really stupid! "Why do you want to go out and see why your sister has to agree?" Fiona said sourly


    After Fiona so little, Ye Feng''s eyes are bright. Yes, he just went out to play, but it''s not that he didn''t come back. Why should his sister agree?


    But on second thought, she would be very disappointed with him if he sneaked out so secretly. Sara always wanted him to grow up and adapt to bill Gewert''s rule of life, and it hurt her too much to do so.


    Shaking his head, Ye Feng doesn''t intend to do this on her back. But he looked at Fiona expectantly and said, "listen to what you just said, is Ionia the most peace loving country? It''s a place where people get along so well that they won''t be full of intrigue like Bill Gewert? "Fiona frowned and said, "this I''m not sure, but it must be better than here. The poor can live in peace unless they are invaded. "


    Ye Feng jumped up excitedly: "great!"


    Fiona looked at the suddenly nervous Ye Feng: "what''s so good?"


    Ye Feng naively said his thoughts: "of course, Ionia is too good. I want to go back and tell sister Sara that in fact, we don''t have to live in bill Gewert full of fierce fighting and death every day. My sister and I can go to Ionia, where my sister won''t think so much, and she can really put down the tight heartstrings and enjoy it In life, you don''t have to kill people because of gangs any more! "


    Fiona scoffed at it. If Sara really put it down, she would have left by herself.


    Disdainfully looked at the eye leaf wind, Fiona coldly hit a way: "stupid!"


    Ye Feng maliciously gathered to Fiona''s side, discontented and said, "who is stupid?"


    Fiona replied coldly, "you!"


    Who knows she just finished, Ye Feng grabbed her face with both hands under her gaping eyes, and made a grimace expression.


    When Fiona came back to her senses, Ye Feng, who had done something wrong, had already run away.


    Far away, Fiona can still see the back of Ye Feng.


    Fiona was trembling by Ye Feng, her right hand trembled against the black feather sword on her waist, which could be pulled out at any time.


    Looking at the direction of Ye Feng''s departure, Fiona''s lips and teeth collide and rub.


    "Ye Wind You don''t want to run


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    "Ye Wind Don''t run if you have seed


    Listening to the roar coming from the rear, Ye Feng murmured: "my name is wood clearly."


    Suddenly, Ye Feng didn''t know whether it was his illusion or what. He could feel Fiona''s sword.


    Looking back uneasily, he didn''t see Fiona coming.


    At the bottom of my heart, Ye Feng slows down. It seems that Fiona has not come after her.


    But this Fiona is too easy to get angry, right? Don''t you just pull your face off? He wanted to tease her because she didn''t laugh very much, but he even provoked her.


    While walking leisurely, Ye Feng spat: "this Fiona is really stingy!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Ye Feng heard Fiona''s voice in front of him: "Ye The wind... "


    Feeling the cold air from the face, Ye Feng heart way this Fiona angry or so cold. He squinted and laughed, trying to soften the atmosphere.


    He coughed twice, and Ye Feng said with a smile: "yo Isn''t this Fiona? Hey, hey


    Oh! Is it OK for him to tease her back when she bullies her?


    She is going to use violence today for Ye Feng''s body to recall how he was beaten when he was a kid playing tricks on her!


    After thinking about it, Fiona''s sword meaning is quietly released, and the ink feather sword in her hand clanks.


    Looking at the sword in Fiona''s hands, Ye Feng''s scalp is numb. He stepped back and squinted and said, "wait What are you doing? "


    Fiona is speechless, a pair of sharp beautiful eyes stare at Ye Feng coldly, and the ink feather sword in the hand is a sword to Ye Feng''s side.


    A deep pit formed by the sword spirit scared Ye Feng into a cold sweat. He did not expect that Fiona would really use the sword to deal with him.


    "Fiona, don''t scare me, I have a bad heart!"


    Ye Feng swallows his mouth and carefully walks to Fiona''s side. Under Fiona''s cold eyes, he squints and grabs Fiona''s right hand.


    "Hey, it''s better to put away the dangerous sword!


    Ye Feng looks at Fiona cautiously while saying, and doesn''t forget to accompany Fiona with a smile.


    Facing Fiona''s eyes that bring him great pressure, Ye Feng takes Fiona''s right hand and slowly leans towards her left waist.


    Miss Lauren, please don''t move your eyes, miss aofeina


    Fiona restrained her anger a little, wondering, "strange, how do you know I''m the eldest lady of the Laurent family?"


    You forget the wind? You told me just now when you told me about demacia on the coast


    "Hum!" Fiona suppressed the anger in her heart and looked at Ye Feng coldly. She wants to see what tricks he plays!


    Seeing that appeasement is effective, ye Fengchang breathes a sigh of relief. He carefully held Fiona''s right hand, tied the Moyu sword to Fiona''s waist, and then dropped Fiona''s right hand back to her right leg.


    "Hoo..." Ye Feng wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and put away Fiona''s Moyu sword. He felt more secure.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s relaxed appearance, Fiona said with a sneer: "your game is over?"


    "Er..." Ye Feng is dumb for a moment, and I don''t know what Fiona wants to do.


    Fiona opened her mouth and said coldly, "for the sake of your amnesia, I can teach you without a sword!"


    Looking at Fiona, who came towards him gradually, Ye Feng made a stop instruction: "wait..."


    Fiona''s eyes slightly closed up and continued to walk towards Ye Feng. She sneered, "what? And the last words? "


    Ye Feng stepped back and said nervously, "cough Fiona, you know you''re a girl


    "And then?"


    Fiona looks at Ye Feng with interest. She wants to see how Ye Feng struggles.


    Seeing Fiona still pressing step by step, Ye Feng stepped back: "then Then, as a girl, don''t think about violence all day long! "


    Fiona does not speak, step by step toward Ye Feng, and Ye Feng is step by step backward.


    Two people like this, you go further, I step back, the atmosphere is tense to the critical point.


    Suddenly, Fiona said coldly, "as long as you stand still, I can make you suffer less!"


    "I don''t!" Ye Feng spat out his tongue and pointed a middle finger at Fiona.


    "Ha ha Ha ha... " Fiona''s face was frozen to the extreme, and she kept smiling.


    The next moment, she will be in the leaf wind panic under the gaze of the sky, to Ye Feng near.


    Then, Ye Feng''s wail sounded in this area: "Fiona, have something to say, violence can''t solve everything!"


    "Well, I''ll fight until it''s settled!"¡­¡­


    The afterglow of the sunset sprinkled on the streets of the poor streets, and the old houses were also reflected with a faint blush.


    Walking on the way home, he touched a piece of green and red face, and Ye Feng wanted to cover his face.


    Just now Fiona was too cruel to hit him, even if he was beaten in the face. He glanced cautiously at Fiona who followed him. He was afraid that Fiona would give her a few more.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s bitter gourd face, Fiona''s heart burst into emptiness. However, she was still cold and said, "what are you looking at?"


    Seeing Fiona find him peeping, Ye Feng instantly turns back to look at the front, with a straight face and says: "nothing "Hiss..."


    Say say, leaf breeze face muscle ache because speak again aggravating. He covered his cheek and hissed from time to time.


    She murmured: "it seems that there is no heart ache in ophena? I''m light enough! "


    If ye Feng hears the words in Fiona''s heart, he will definitely risk the determination of being beaten by Fiona again and fight with Fiona.


    Fiona see Ye Feng grinding all the way, she also began to have a little doubt whether she started or heavy?


    Wriggling her lower lip, Fiona opened her mouth and wanted to apologize to Ye Feng. However, she did not know how to open her mouth.


    After organizing the language for a long time, Fiona was not confident enough to ask, "does it hurt?"


    Ye Feng did not like to return a sentence: "nonsense!"


    A listen to Ye Feng even dare to talk back, Fiona really want to hit him again. But see Ye Feng that miserable appearance, she thought or endure down.


    Taking a deep breath, Fiona suggested, "remember to apply the medicine when you go back!"


    Ye Feng still does not have good spirit to return a way: "I know!"


    Fiona thought about it and went on, "and Don''t tell your sister it''s me! "


    Ye Feng''s mouth twitches, this Fiona is really cruel, hit him and won''t let him tell his sister.


    He thought about it and said, "how can I explain that?"


    Fiona was anxious and stamped her foot. "I don''t care. You can do it yourself."


    Ye Feng scornfully turned to the head and said, "you''re so annoying that you don''t let me and my sister say it, even if I don''t want me to think about it myself!"


    Fiona held her chest in her hands: "I just don''t want to deepen the conflict with your sister Sarah because of this, and it''s your fault that you were beaten. Who Who told you to tease me, pinch my face to make a grimace, and said bad things about me after making grimaces. In short, you should try your own way! "


    Ye Feng is really going to lose to Fiona. At this time, she will be coquettish. A belly of bitter water has no place to say, Ye Feng really wants to shout to the sky.


    He had no choice but to say, "good, good, young lady, my wrong line?"


    Fiona pours up her sexy lips and says, "it''s your fault!"


    Ye Feng said with a smile: "yes, I must hide from my sister when I go back. It''s not you who beat me, OK?"


    That''s about it! In the bottom of my heart, she praised the next leaf wind. Fiona''s mouth rose slightly, showing a winning smile.


    However, just showing a smile Fiona, the next second is under the gaze of Ye Feng doubt again cold down.


    Looking at Fiona''s eyes, Ye Feng finds that Fiona is not cold to him.


    He followed Fiona''s eyes and looked behind him, and then Sarah''s figure came into his eyes.


    "My dear brother, what are you going to hide from my sister?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    "My dear brother, what are you going to hide from my sister?"


    Sarah, dressed in a poor costume, stood behind Ye Feng, squinting her eyes like a smile. The curly eyelashes trembled slightly, which was very moving.


    Ye Feng turned and said with a bitter face, "nothing, sister."


    Sara slowly opened her tiny eyes. She wanted to reprimand Ye Feng for telling her about Fiona''s beating him. But when she saw Ye Feng''s face black and blue, her heart was slightly painful, even the heart of training Ye Feng was gone.


    Sarah reached out her slender right hand and gently touched the swelling on her face: "wood, does it hurt?"


    "Hiss..." Being touched lightly by Sara, Ye Feng has a sharp toothache.


    Looking at the appearance of Ye Feng, Sara is distressed and angry. Ye Feng wants to hide from her.


    When Sara''s face was frosty and gloomy, she turned to Fiona and said, "Fiona, please give me an explanation!"


    Ye Feng is really afraid that Sarah uses the means to deal with those people to deal with Fiona. He pulls Sara to plead with Fiona: "Fiona is not intentional, sister, don''t use that kind of means to her!"


    Fiona sneered, "it''s about him and me. Do you care?"


    Looking at the poor people around her, Sarah said coldly, "there are so many people here. Let''s go back and talk about it."


    Fiona straightened her chest and said, "do you think I''m afraid?"


    It''s over! Ye Feng suddenly has an ominous premonition that if Fiona really returns to the hut with Sarah, she will be killed by Sarah.


    He whispered to Sarah, "forget it this time, sister. Don''t mess around."


    "Don''t worry, my sister has her own discretion."


    Sarah looked at the eye leaf breeze lightly, then looked at Fiona defiantly: "my brother pleads for you, let me let you go!"


    Fiona was so excited by Sara that she had been dissatisfied with Sarah and snorted, "hum, there''s so much nonsense. Are you going or not?"


    "Worthy of being the eldest lady of the Laurent family. She has courage. Let''s go back and talk about it."


    Sara clapped her hands appreciatively, and then led Fiona to her cottage in spite of Ye Feng''s eyes.


    Ye Feng see two people are really on the bar, he also had to take a step to see a step. According to his sister Sara''s temperament, in order to get angry with him, although she will not necessarily kill Fiona, she will certainly torture Fiona with tricks.


    The more you think about it, the more worried about Fiona''s safety. Ye Feng, regardless of the pain on her face, rushed to catch up.


    With Sara and Fiona back to the hut, Ye Feng originally wanted to enter Sara''s room to see what they were talking about, but didn''t want the door locked.


    Helpless to shake his head, Ye Feng can only pray in the bottom of my heart, Sister Sarah and Fiona do not really fight. He went back to his room, just wanted to lie down and keep his eyes closed, but he heard the door open.


    At the door, Sara walks towards Ye Feng with her medicinal wine. Fiona, with a cold face, followed in.


    Sitting by Ye Feng''s side, Sara whispered, "wood, my sister has brought me some medicinal wine. Don''t rush to have a rest. Let my sister wipe it for you."


    Looking at Fiona sitting on the seat, Ye Feng asked Sarah in doubt: "sister, are you and Fiona not?"


    Sara thought Ye Feng was blaming her for not teaching Fiona for him. She said, "don''t worry, my sister will give you medicine first, and then teach Fiona a lesson later."


    Hearing Sara''s words, Fiona snorted, "I''ll see who will be taught later!"


    When Ye Feng heard that his head was big, he said with a bitter smile, "can you..."


    Words have not finished, Ye Feng heard Sarah and Fiona with one voice of Jiao hum: "can''t!"


    "Fiona, why are you?" Ye Feng slapped his forehead with his right hand in a headache, forgetting that he was still swollen there. In this shot, the swelling is higher there.


    Fiona glanced at her forehead, which was swollen with wind, and said faintly, "I haven''t settled with her for what she nearly drove you crazy yesterday."


    Sarah is not easy to pacify good Ye Feng, see Fiona and mention, even she was also angry. She had to stand up and sneer, "OK, settle with me, ha ha Fiona, do you really think you can do whatever you want with your swordsmanship? "


    "Not bad." Fiona replied, without salt.


    One side of the leaf wind is busy pulling Sara, remind a way: "elder sister, don''t be excited, the medicinal wine will be sprinkled."


    Sarah realized that she had to paint Ye Feng with medicinal wine. Temporarily suppress the anger in the heart, she sat back to Ye Feng.


    Just to give Ye Feng medicine, but found that there seems to be no cotton swab. Just now I was too worried about the injury on Ye Feng''s face, so I forgot to take the cotton swab in a hurry.


    As she turned her eyes, Sarah''s mouth curved in an invisible arc. She pretended to be surprised and said, "Oh, I forgot to take the cotton swab, Fiona. Can you take the cotton swab for me? It''s not convenient for me to carry medicinal wine here. The cotton swab is on the table


    She stares at Sara. Fiona thinks that Sara is deliberately missing, so that she can use him, but she can''t stab her face to face.


    Stabbing yiyefeng''s temperament, she will definitely choose Sarah. Fiona, who knew she was inferior, turned her lips and said, "I''ll go, I''ll go."With that, Fiona walked out of the room.


    Sara sees Fiona out of the room and smiles at the success of her plot. She trotted to the door, in the leaf wind doubt under the gaze of inverted what.


    Ye Feng doubts: "elder sister, what are you doing?"


    Sarah beamed at Ye Feng with a charming smile: "hee hee, wood, just wait and see. I''ll teach Fiona a lesson later."


    Looking at Sara''s kind smile, Ye Feng is really afraid that Sara will make some bloody methods. He stood up and went to Sarah, imploring, "sister, don''t you mess around? I don''t blame Fiona. "


    But Sarah''s eyes widened and she said nervously, "wait, wood, don''t come here until your sister finishes the door."


    When Ye Feng listens, she feels that Sara is going to punish Fiona. He didn''t listen to Sara and walked towards her without hesitation.


    Who knows the next second, leaf wind under the foot of the Board issued a broken sound, followed by Ye Feng fell to the first floor.


    His whole body was caught in a coarse net made of hemp rope, and his mouth was covered with adhesive tape, unable to move.


    My God! Sarah covers her eyes and can''t bear to look straight. In order to prevent enemies from coming to her house, Sarah did a lot of hidden mechanisms in this two-story wooden house. The reason why she asked Ye Feng not to come here just now is that her mechanism has two sides. The first start is the dark board in Yefeng''s room, and the second time is the dark board outside the room.


    The movement in the room of Ye Feng naturally startled Fiona, and she quickly rushed in with a cotton swab.


    She came in to have a look and found that Ye Feng was gone. Fiona frowned and said, "did you hide Ye Feng?"


    Sarah rarely points to the empty space in the room and says, "look at it for yourself."


    Fiona follows Sara''s eyes. When she sees Ye Feng, who has fallen to the ground on the first floor and is still netted, she immediately puts down a bag of cotton swabs in her hand and jumps down.


    Cut off the hemp rope net with a sword and tear off the tape for Ye Feng. Fiona asked with concern: "are you ok?"


    With the help of Fiona, Ye Feng stands up with the pain of her buttocks. He grinned bitterly and shook his head. He wanted to stop Sara from fixing Fiona, but he didn''t expect to hurt himself.


    Staggering back to his small room on the second floor, Ye Feng just sat down and felt the pain from his hips.


    Now, it''s better. It''s more injury than injury! Ye Feng now really want to find a place to avoid, he is a little afraid of staying with Fiona and Sara.


    Sara remonstrates the dark board, and sits down in front of Yefeng bed with medicinal wine and cotton swabs from the table.


    This time, Sarah and Fiona are surprisingly not fighting. In addition, Ye Feng is not in a good mood now, so the three are so depressed that Sarah applies the medicinal wine for Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng sees that Sara is cleaning up the messy cotton swabs and can''t help asking, "sister, do you want to work with Fiona?"


    Sarah was stunned and sighed, "no, brother."


    Ye Feng was in a good mood. He looked at Fiona and said, "Fiona, you won''t bother my sister, will you?"


    Now that Sara has decided to expose it, why does she have to go on with her. And she doesn''t want to leave a stingy impression on Ye Feng.


    Think of this, Fiona Xi word such as gold ground coldly way: "No


    It seems that there is still a little benefit from this injury! Ye Fengchang breathed a sigh of relief, and he was finally able to clean up.


    When Fiona saw that it was dark outside, she said, "I should go back."


    Ye Feng just wanted to say goodbye to Fiona, but she was preempted by Sarah and said: "sister Fiona, it was the elder sister just now. You can sleep with me tonight. I have a lot of things to tell you."


    Sara''s words make Ye Feng''s mind nervous. He thinks Sara wants to continue to embarrass Fiona.


    Ye Feng just wanted to speak, but she was preempted by Sarah: "wood, don''t worry, my sister just wants to talk to Fiona in a whisper. After all, we are good sisters for many years."


    For fear that Ye Feng doesn''t believe her, Sara''s eyes twinkle and looks at Ye Feng gently.


    Ye Feng hesitated, he still decided to believe his sister.


    Sara sees Ye Feng''s thoughts. She gets close to Ye Feng and kisses Ye Feng''s forehead with Fiona''s keen eyes: "thank you, wood."


    Fiona''s eyes are slightly elongated. Although she doesn''t know what Sarah is going to do, she is not afraid to stay in a room alone with Sara.


    After thinking about it, Fiona said, "Sister Sarah, I''m sorry to disturb you tonight."


    Sarah covers her mouth and chuckles a few times. Under the gaze of Ye Feng, she hugs Fiona closely and goes out of Ye Feng''s room.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    The next morning, Ye Feng rubbed the dark circles under his eyes that he had not slept well all night.


    Last night, his sister''s room was filled with laughter from Fiona and Sarah from time to time, and it was not until the next room in the middle of the night that it was quiet. Ye Feng went to the mirror and looked at it. He found that the wound on his face was almost as good as before. It was the dark circles under his eyes that affected his image.


    The door is pushed open and Sara walks in with Fiona in her arms and a smile on her face. Although Fiona''s pretty face is as cold as ever, she doesn''t resent Sarah holding her.


    Ye Feng sees this scene, can''t help but be a little surprised. The two men almost had a fight last night. How could they have been so friendly all night?


    Under Ye Feng''s surprised eyes, Sarah bent her eyes and said with a smile, "wood, I''ve made up with sister Fiona, so you don''t have to worry about it in the future. You still follow sister Fiona to practice swordsmanship today. Sister still has important things to do. She may come back late. If you are sleepy, you can go to bed early."


    Ye Feng nodded, "well, sister, don''t force yourself too much."


    Sarah smiles happily, and leaves the house in a hurry after getting Ye Feng and Fiona ready for breakfast.


    After breakfast, Ye Feng and Fiona set out to the seaside to practice fencing.


    ¡­¡­


    Time passed like water, and in the blink of an eye, the afterglow of the setting sun came again to bill gewater.


    Ye Feng and Fiona are practicing swordsmanship attentively. Far away from the slaughterhouse in rat Town, trist comes out of the hotel.


    In the midst of the crowd, trist looked deep into Planck''s warehouse through the last light of the setting sun.


    Looking around, no one was following him. Trist fell behind him, holding a card in his right hand.


    With a smile, trist disappeared into the crowd.


    On the railings of the lift platform not far from the Planck warehouse, trist''s figure gradually emerged. He touched his sexy little scum and looked confidently at the distribution of the hook Gang below.


    "It seems that the patrolmen here respect their duties every day, but..." There was nothing in the world that he could not steal!


    Sneaking into this area full of containers, trist made every step carefully.


    Raising his head and looking at the moon in the sky, trist''s smile grew stronger.


    Night is the best time to sneak in and steal!


    Avoiding the light, trist made a few more turns.


    After walking into a execution alley, trist''s pupils shrank. When he came to visit the site yesterday, he remembered that the containers here were not placed in this way.


    In his heart, Planck was cautious and cunning. He was about to go back, but through the cracks, he found that several patrolmen of the iron hook gang were coming towards it.


    At the same time, the light of the furthest lighthouse was coming this way.


    "Damn it!" Trist painfully pulled out another card and disappeared before the light hit him.


    Trist appeared in a corner, further away from the warehouse.


    Just now, he wasted a card for transmission to avoid the patrolman and the light. One less card means that his chances of escape will be reduced.


    Although he is confident that he will not be found out, he will be well prepared in case of emergency.


    Looking at the warehouse nearby, trist cautiously glanced around again. Patrol personnel just left, here is a lighthouse light dead corner, it is a good place to transfer directly to the warehouse!


    A confident smile reappeared on her face, and trist took out another card in her hand.


    In order to transmit accurately, trist concentrates his attention, and a red, yellow, and blue card array appears all over his body.


    At the same time, trist''s mind flashed through the neighborhood. Quickly find the entrance to the warehouse from these pictures and confirm that there is no one around before he transmits it.


    Standing at the door of the closed warehouse gate, trist skillfully Prys the lock open. After entering the warehouse, he skillfully closed and locked the door.


    Seeing that everything was ready, tress swaggered through the warehouse full of treasures.


    "Tut tut It is worthy of being the king of pirates. There are so many treasures in this warehouse, such as demacia, NOx, freldrod, surima, Zuan, Bandar city and Ionia, but I don''t know which country''s treasures the dagger my employer asked me to take? "


    Taking a yellowed drawing out of a Brown Denim leather jacket, trist carefully checked the warehouse and made several rounds before stopping at a red square table.


    That''s the beautiful package, traust


    Feeling a little excited, he put away the drawings and slowly opened the mini treasure chest.


    In the eye, on the black velvet base, there lies a beautifully cast dagger.


    Trist slowly reached out his hand and saw that the dagger was about to fall into his hand, but he suddenly stopped.Because he heard a "click" sound, a voice that belonged to his old friend before he said hello.


    "Long time no see, trist."


    Listening to the vicissitudes of life, but also a little thick voice, trist''s mouth showed an unexpected smile.


    He turned slowly and looked sarcastically at the old friend with the shotgun: "greyfus, how long have you been standing here?"


    Contrary to trist''s handsome face, his old friend, greyfus, exudes a gruff air all over his body. Even the face of greyfus was the standard ferocious face.


    Hearing trist''s sarcastic words, greyfus would like to shoot trist. But he held back because he wanted to hear trist''s confession.


    Griffiths clenched the gun in his hand and asked, "why?"


    However, no sooner had he asked this question than graves regretted it. He knew that trist would have to lie to him again.


    "Dear old friend, why hold up a gun when we have a hard time meeting?" Trist looked at grievous with a smile, not nervous at all.


    Old friends? Trist must be laughing at him again! Greyfus gritted his teeth and stared at trist, for fear that trist would play tricks.


    Trist looked at grievous, and when he saw a hole in his clothes, he said with a smile, "you look as smart as ever!"


    Greyfus subconsciously looked at the hole in his clothes that had been bitten by a sharp toothed fish. He couldn''t help thinking that he had come down the river to get into the warehouse.


    Looking at the well-dressed Drizzt, greyfus really wanted to shoot down the impersonal trist.


    Greyfus suppressed his anger and said, "why did you run away? Or I''ll break your face


    Trist was silent, still smiling at grievous.


    Grievous vented his anger: "a whole decade! In prison, do you know that feeling? "


    Trist folded his smile and looked at grievous in silence.


    "The way those dogs torment me can drive everyone crazy, but I don''t because anger sobers you up, and I''ve been thinking about this moment, this time, here, you and me."


    Hearing Griffith''s almost roaring voice, trist grinned. "So it''s up to me. You should thank me."


    As soon as this was said, grievous was once again infuriated. Seeing that grievous was about to be dominated by anger, trist had a good chance to escape with his card.


    Greyfus, however, was surprised by trist and suppressed his anger. "How much did they give you to betray me?" Griffith gasped


    Trist was quiet for a moment, smiling, fighting for time.


    Unfortunately, old friend greyfus saw his trick and pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    A huge gunshot reverberated across the warehouse, and trist''s cards turned into scraps.


    Trist''s smiling face suddenly twisted and looked hysterically at grievous grievous. "You''ve got all the people here, fool! Do you know whose territory this is? "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    Looking at Ye Feng, who was sitting opposite the fire and munching on the meat of the sea bug, Fiona was stunned.


    Ye Feng is eating happily, but he sees Fiona staring at him all the time, and the meat in his hand doesn''t move. He wondered, "Fiona, why don''t you eat? Why are you staring at me? "


    Fiona said, "ah," come back to your senses. She looked flustered and lowered her head. She said, "I''m eating Well Eating It''s just that I eat slowly. "


    Glancing at Ye Feng, seeing Ye Feng''s suspicious face, she took a small bite and chewed it slowly.


    Ye Feng shrugged his shoulders and tore a piece of meat from the shelf and tasted it with relish.


    Eating, Ye Feng asked, "Fiona, are you and my sister really reconciled?"


    "Well." Fiona nodded and chewed the meat of the sea Quebec in a delicate way.


    Looking at Fiona''s clever appearance, Ye Feng murmured in a low voice: "it would be nice if I were as clever as when I was eating. It''s a pity Unfortunately... "


    Fiona heard Ye Feng eating and mumbling. Sensitive, she asked curiously, "what are you talking about?"


    Ye Feng gave a "hiss" sound and said, "cough Say you''re beautiful


    "Poor mouth!"


    Coquettishly white eyes leaf wind, Fiona lowered her head to eat the sea bug meat in silence. Although know Ye Feng Gang is just mostly saying bad things about her, Fiona is still sweet in her heart.


    A burst of speechless, Ye Feng can''t help sighing that Fiona is too cold to take the initiative to speak.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng asked, "Fiona, what do you think my sister has to do today, so late to come back?"


    Originally the bottom of my heart deer is still bumping Fiona by Ye Feng, like being poured cold water. She spewed out three words without expression: "I don''t know."


    Ye Feng did not realize that he had provoked Fiona. He continued to ask, "Fiona, do you think my sister went to kill again?"


    Fiona''s face was even worse: "I don''t know."


    Ye Feng always feels that something big will happen tonight. He still doesn''t feel at ease: "Fiona, will my sister encounter danger?"


    "I don''t know." Fiona''s voice was obviously shorter and shorter than before.


    Ye Feng ate the Hai Kui worm meat in his hand again and said, "Fiona, you can go with me to find my sister. I''m afraid she is in danger. I always feel that something big will happen tonight."


    "Take it!" Fiona stretched out her hands and looked at Ye Feng coldly. She really want to take something to block Ye Feng''s mouth, what is his sister, how can he not care about her?


    Ye Feng did not know, so she thought Fiona suddenly changed her sex and began to learn to be nice to people. He happily took the sea bug meat from Fiona''s hands and said with a smile, "Fiona, thank you, but seriously, I really have a bad feeling, sister, she..."


    Fiona couldn''t stand it. She said in a cold voice, "that''s enough!"


    Fiona came out of a sudden, scared Ye Feng almost did not hold the sea bug meat in his hand. "Fiona?" he whispered, twitching out of the corners of his eyes


    Fiona was also aware of her gaffe, but she was still angry. She turned her face away, trying to suppress her discontent.


    Ye Feng didn''t know where he had offended Fiona again. He quickly solved the problem of Haikui worm meat in a stuffy voice. Then he got up and said, "Fiona, you''re in a bad mood. I''d better go to find my sister myself."


    Fiona is wronged in the bottom of her heart. Ye Feng knows that she is in a bad mood and doesn''t want to comfort her. Instead, she still wants to find Sara. What a bully!


    Obviously she cares so much about him, but he always doesn''t give her some nice words to comfort her.


    The more you think about it, the more you think about it, the more you feel aggrieved. Fiona''s eyes turn red and she chokes: "Ye Ye Feng, you What do you want? "


    Fiona is crying? Is this iceberg still melting? Ye Feng can''t believe to watch curled up beside the fire, from time to time with oil crystal hands wipe tears.


    It''s ok if you don''t wipe it. Fiona''s face is covered with oil stains of sea Quebec meat.


    Tears and oil stains make Fiona''s pretty face look like a big cat against the fire.


    Rubbing his eyes, Ye Feng found Fiona was still crying. Now he believed that Fiona would cry.


    Ran to the shore to clean, Ye Feng carefully sat down beside Fiona.


    Still sobbing Fiona glanced at Ye Feng, then turned her back to Ye Feng and continued to sob.


    Ye Feng spread out his hand and helplessly asked, "Fiona, where have I provoked you?"


    "You know it yourself!" Fiona sobbed with her back to Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng really wants to scold his mother at the moment. If he knows, will he ask?


    Squinting his eyes, Ye Feng said with a smile, "my aunt, big miss, I''m wrong. Don''t you cry, will you forgive me?"


    Fiona said, "it''s your fault!"


    Ye Feng bowed his hands and said, "well, it''s all my fault. Don''t cry!"


    Fiona bet way: "I''m going to cry, I want you to take care of me!"Ye Feng is really a headache now. Fiona is cold to death at ordinary times, but why is her temper so stubborn when she cries?


    If sylvier is here, he will surely raise some leeches. He does not forget that Fiona is a dead and proud woman.


    Ye Feng rubbed his temple with his right index finger, thinking about how to make Fiona not cry.


    Suddenly, Ye Feng''s mind flashed. He said to Fiona, "Fiona, don''t cry, your face is crying, it''s not good!"


    Fiona, with her back to Ye Feng, choked, "cry for flowers. If you don''t look good, you won''t see them!"


    Ye Feng saw that Fiona did not eat that set, and continued: "but you have been wiping tears with your oily hands, and your face is full of the smell of sea Quebec meat!"


    "Ah Fiona exclaimed. She remembered that her hands were full of oil. No wonder she felt strange on her face.


    Just want to clean, Fiona is to think of this is not equal to listen to Ye Feng''s words?


    No, she doesn''t listen to Ye Feng, the villain who only thinks about Sara!


    Hearing Fiona''s scream, Ye Feng has a play in the dark. He continued to stimulate: "Fiona, you look at your face, you are almost becoming a sea bug!"


    Fiona snorted and continued to sob.


    Ye Feng added fuel and vinegar: "it''s ugly and long. At that time, your face will be full of mini version of Haikui worm, just like maggots, wriggling on your face, and ah..."


    Fiona finally turned around, her pear blossom with rain, but also oil crystal face glared at Ye Feng: "ah, you don''t say, it''s disgusting!"


    Ye Feng covers his mouth and smiles. Looking at Fiona''s face, he deliberately released his hand and burst into laughter.


    Fiona see Ye Feng even so laugh at her face, she can''t help but doubt that her face is really funny now?


    Fiona, who had been very concerned about the image, was in a hurry. She said in a panic: "there is Is that funny? "


    "Ouch Ha ha Ha ha ha I''m so happy No, I have a stomachache Ha ha ha... "


    Looking at Ye Feng''s exaggerated action, Fiona unconsciously wiped her cheek with her hand.


    Ye Feng saw that the fire was almost over. Under Fiona''s frightened gaze, he grabbed Fiona''s wrist and went to the coast.


    Fiona just want to attack, and teach her cheap Ye Feng, but don''t want Ye Feng to wash her hands seriously.


    Slowly suppress the impulse in the heart, Fiona eyes red again.


    Ye Feng, who was washing hands for Fiona, suddenly heard Fiona''s sobbing voice. He raised his head and said with a bitter smile, "my eldest lady, what''s wrong with you?"


    Fiona''s eyes sparkled in the Moonlight: "thank you."


    Ye Feng did not care to smile: "hey hey, although I don''t know why you were angry just now, as long as you forgive me!"


    Fiona was moved to look at Ye Feng: "Ye Feng..."


    Ye Feng looked at Fiona''s moving eyes curiously: "why do you always like to call me Ye Feng? My name is wood. Is Ye Feng your nickname? "


    Fiona nodded. "Yeah."


    Ye Feng said with a happy smile: "OK, the oil on your hands is cleaned up, it''s time to face!"


    Fiona tilted her head and looked at Ye Feng in a puzzled way: "face?"


    Ye Feng nodded seriously: "yes, I''ll clean it for you. It''s all my fault just now."


    "No No more! " Fiona shook her head flustered, her eyes looking away.


    The cold touch on her face made Fiona cry, "ah I said no! You... "


    Although the mouth said so, but Fiona did not dodge, cleverly let Ye Feng wash her face for her.


    Her heart beat slightly faster, and the strange feeling of crispy numbness flowed through her body like an electric current. Fiona felt both pleasure and stimulation. She was a little greedy for this feeling.


    After Ye Feng cleans face for Fiona, she finds that Fiona is still closed her eyes and her body trembles slightly. Although the feeling is very strange, but Ye Feng still reminds a way: "Fiona, OK!"


    Moving eyelashes tremble slightly, Fiona pretty face floating on a piece of red. She said sheepishly, "thank you."


    Ye Feng or the first time to see Fiona show this kind of expression, he is also a moment to see crazy.


    Ye Feng can''t help but praise a sentence: "Fiona, you look so beautiful!"


    Fiona''s heart beat faster and she asked nervously, "really Really? "


    Ye Feng nodded his head and said, "Well!"


    Fiona clenched the corner of her dress tightly with her right hand and bit her lips: "well So Do you like it? "


    Ye Feng is also a little confused, he walked into Fiona and said, "like it!"


    Fiona has both expectations and fears. "In fact In fact, I I also Like You... "


    After that, Fiona''s face grew redder and her voice became lower and lower. Blushing, she lowered her head, quietly waiting for the reply of Ye Feng.However, Ye Feng did not understand what Fiona said in the last few words. He was just about to ask Fiona what to say when he heard Sarah calling, "wood, go home!"


    In the heart is extremely surprised, Ye Feng looks toward the direction which the sound spreads. I don''t know when, Sarah has come behind him.


    Sarah slyly smiles at Fiona, who is still a little reddish. "I''m glad I got there in time."


    Ye Feng asked in surprise, "sister, don''t you have to come back late?"


    "I''m not worried about your brother being abducted. Come back to see you!" Sara looks at Fiona with a winning arc in her mouth.


    Ye Feng didn''t see Sara''s meaning and said unintentionally: "sister, you don''t have to worry about me with Fiona in."


    Sarah seems to be deliberately angry with Fiona. She has a strange way of yin and Yang: "thank you, sister Fiona. I''ll take my brother back first!"


    Fiona snorted coldly: "hum, no send!"


    "Sister, why are you..."


    Before Ye Feng finished speaking, she was snatched by Sarah: "let''s go home quickly, wood."


    Ye Feng is at a loss, but before leaving, he still says to Fiona: "Fiona, I''ll practice fencing with you tomorrow!"


    Looking at the back of Sara and Ye Feng leaving, Fiona''s face gradually darkens.


    That Sarah was on purpose!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    The fog was thick and the humidity was heavy, and the whole of bill Gewert was covered in a hazy night.


    When most of bill Gewert had fallen asleep, the harsh sound of the fire alarm at the rat Town Wharf sent the families living near the Wharf into a panic.


    She glanced at her old friend greyfus, who was chasing him behind her. Trist was itching with hate. If greyfus hadn''t been following, he would have escaped with card magic.


    Unknowingly, it''s the second half of the night. Greyfus ignored the pursuit of the hook gang members behind him, and only trist was in his eyes. If it wasn''t for trist to slip away, it would be hard for him to find out the cunning little white face the next time!


    Watching trist twiddle around the dock with him, greyfus would like to shoot trist, an old running friend, with one shot. If he hadn''t come here yesterday to step on it and get familiar with the terrain, he might have been knocked out by trist.


    Sometimes people from the hook Gang behind him catch up, and the angry Griffiths gives the hook gang members behind him a good swing shot.


    With this, he can not only make smoke, kill the hook gang who bothers him to chase trist, but also shorten the distance between him and trist.


    Trist was happy and worried when he saw that grievous had solved a few more problems. Fortunately, greyfus, a fool, inadvertently relieved his pressure. He was worried that he was afraid that his powerful shotgun would blow him in the head.


    In the gray fog, the dim and eerie night sky, trist could see a stone bridge not far away.


    In the fog and the night, trist quietly took a card out of his pocket. As he ran, he nervously gazed at grievous not far behind him.


    When greyfus turns his head against the approaching hook Gang, trist takes the opportunity to cast his teleportation magic.


    The next moment, he appeared on the stone bridge he had seen before. The feeling of the rest of his life surged into his mind, and trist waved to Griffith, who swore at him not far away, and whispered, "see you later, my old friend!"


    Although trist couldn''t hear what trist was saying, he didn''t think it was a good thing to say. Looking at the stone bridge in the distance, his face was firmer than ever before.


    You don''t want to run away again, trist!


    ¡­¡­


    Humming Zuan''s vulgar little yellow song, trist has figured out how to play when he gets paid. Although he felt that he had been calculated, he was sure that the employer would give him a commission as long as he saw the dagger in his hand.


    That kind of extremely intelligent person, should disdain to break faith in his poor card playing.


    The more he thought about it, the better his mood. Trist walked slowly on the stone bridge.


    As he walked, trist''s pupils shrank and the road in front of the stone bridge was broken! And at the end of the stone bridge, there were a group of people in red hats. This group of people, Trish has a unique impression that they are from the red hat Gang, and they are also under Planck.


    "The card player, our captain wants to invite you back"


    there is something wrong in his heart, and trist runs back. What made him feel worse was that under the stone bridge, greyfus had caught up.


    Griffith was haunted by a murmur, and trist was more anxious than ever.


    At this time, the people of the iron hook Gang also stepped on the stone bridge. Looking at the hook Gang behind greyfus, trist only felt that the situation was getting worse.


    Trist forced himself to calm down. He stood by the fence of the stone bridge and looked down.


    Under the railing, there are countless winch and pulley rope, and then down there is the deep sea.


    Trist felt dizzy and fell to the bottom. He staggered back to the center of the bridge, and the distant sight made him pale.


    In the distance, dawn was coming, but trist saw no hope. A huge black warship loomed in the black fog, its belly constantly gushing dense small boats, toward this side.


    Planck''s people, they''ve come out.


    Trist''s body shook and gave a bitter smile.


    At this time, he found that beside the bridge was a stone tablet with the butcher''s bridge engraved on it.


    Looking around at the fierce, sharpening Planck''s men and greyfus. Trist could not help but say in his heart: it is the butcher''s bridge.


    He couldn''t break through the iron hook Gang''s blockade, persuade the Red Riding Hood Gang to do good, and he couldn''t get rid of the thick skinned greyfus.


    Heart a horizontal, trist bit teeth, fear to climb up the bridge.


    Standing on it, trist had a palpitation. It was higher than he thought, and the wind was blowing and slapping him on the cheek. He could not make complaints about his life. If he could live today, he would never want to return to this place. He would rather be taken into the police station by Caitlin, a policewoman from pith City, at least for a hot meal during his detention.


    "Get out of here


    Griffith''s almost desperate voice came to trist''s ears. He was shocked and then relieved. If he died, the confession that greyfus had been searching for would be in vain.Trist looked down at the sea and took a deep breath. Just falling into the water took a few seconds, and he had to hold his breath.


    Grievous softened, and he sighed, "come down, trist."


    Trist froze, his foot slipped, and he went down at a great speed.


    Greyfus''s roar took off with the hurdles, and trist looked down with wide eyes.


    The wind came into trist''s eyes, and everything around her became blurred.


    Suddenly, his hands were hot, and trist subconsciously clenched his fist.


    Although there was a sharp pain in the palm of his hand, trist let out a roar of joy. He took a look at his situation. He was on the wire rope under the platform.


    I turned around and looked behind me, this time and again, connecting the slaughterhouse and the city of bill gewater. What made him even more excited was that there was a huge basket in front of him.


    At the right time, trist jumped into the stinking basket filled with fish related food: fish gall, fish spleen, fish intestines


    After a while, trist was dumped with the smelly cargo.


    Trist crawled out of the fish, his face embarrassed and his body smelling.


    Not far away, looking at the dense boats that were heading for the quay, trist felt cold.


    As soon as he wanted to run away, trist almost fainted in the dark. He stumbled to his knees and fled all night without stopping. In addition, he needed to slow down because of his dangerous escape.


    With a thump in his heart, trist raised his head uneasily, and grievous was in front of him.


    Although I don''t know how greyfus got down, trist still tells us that this old friend is difficult to deal with.


    Greyfus looked up and down at trist, and trist''s embarrassed appearance relieved him. He said with a playful smile, "it doesn''t look so handsome."


    Trist tried to get up on one leg and said, "what the hell are you Long memory? Every time I think about how to help you, you always... "


    Greyfus fired a shot on the ground in front of trist, and the flying debris hit trist in the calf.


    Trist wanted to finish, and he went on, "can you listen to me..."


    "I''ve heard enough of it!" "You didn''t leave a word about the biggest job we''ve ever done in our lives, and it''s gone when you turn around."


    Trist didn''t even bite her teeth? I''m not telling you... "


    Another shot. Greyfus doesn''t want to hear trist anymore.


    Trist was a little unconvinced: "I tried my best to get both of us out. Only I saw that the job was going to be yellow, but you didn''t listen to me!"


    Meanwhile, trist quietly clutched a card in his hand.


    There was a flame of anger in his eyes, and he walked up to trist and said, "I said at the time, if you cover up, we can get out of here and make a lot of money, but you ran away!"


    Trist did not speak any more. He tightened the card in his hand.


    The next moment, trist didn''t even want to throw his yellow card directly at grievous. And that''s not a sign of weakness for grace.


    Bullets and cards crisscross by, they can hear each other''s heart beat in that moment suddenly stopped.


    To their surprise, however, neither the bullet nor the cards hit either of them.


    Bullets and cards brush past their ears, hitting two hook gang members killed in secret.


    Trist and grievous are looking at each other. Old habits are terrible!


    At the next moment, they were back to back, looking at Planck''s men, who swarmed in and surrounded the dock. They were extremely nervous.


    Trist''s secret is over. There''s no point in throwing cards. He can''t teleport.


    But the reckless greyfus sneered, picked up the gun and was ready to shoot.


    Cool strafe action to do for a long time, heart excited greyfus just found that his bullets have just run out.


    Greyfus still did not admit defeat. He ran into the crowd like a bull and entangled himself with Planck''s men. Although many people have been knocked down, he is still subdued.


    Tied up with trist, who gave up his resistance, greyfus fixed his murderous eyes on the group of Planck''s men.


    All of a sudden, the noise of ridicule and ridicule stopped. Haydn, a crowded man, separated, and a figure in a red cloak strode forward.


    Planck! Greyfus and trist''s pupils are shrinking, and they know their nightmare is coming.


    Planck walked slowly towards the two men, and trist gazed uneasily at the burly figure, which suppressed the atmosphere.


    Closer and closer, trist could feel his own beating heart. Looking at Planck, a little out of line with his imagination, trist felt guilty.


    Planck was stronger and older than he thought. And the wrinkles on Planck''s face, like chisels, made trist''s heart throb.Planck fixed his eyes on trist without a word. He had an orange in his hand, and a very short carving knife in the other hand, and he was peeling it slowly.


    Planck''s every knife is very clean.


    Planck''s throat moved, and a deep voice came out: "come on, boys, do you like bone carvings?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    On the abyss, greyfus, who does not admit defeat, is beaten by Planck''s crew and kneels down beside trist.


    Planck touched the dagger he had taken from trist, and then went to trist. He looked straight down at trist, who was kneeling, and said, "trist, right?"


    Trist didn''t answer.


    Planck didn''t get upset. He squatted down and continued: "I heard that your hands are very fast, and I You''ve always been a quick thief, but you shouldn''t be so stupid as to come from the mainland and steal from me


    He turned to graves and said, "and you, if you had a little more brain, you would have had a chance to work for me, but now it''s impossible."


    Planck stood up slowly and turned his back to the two humanists: "I am not a unreasonable person, and I will not force others to kowtow in front of me. What I want is just a little bit of respect, but you two have mounted on my neck, which is unforgivable!"


    As soon as he said this, the other crew members understood what he meant. A group of ferocious crew surrounded trist and waited for Planck''s order.


    Seeing the situation, greyfus not only was not afraid of it, but also wittily kowtowed to trist''s direction: "do me a favor and kill him first."


    Planck chuckled when he heard it. He nodded to one of the crew, who knowingly ran aside and rang the ship''s bell.


    Then, more than a dozen bells rang in turn in the city.


    Drunkards, sailors, vendors


    Countless people poured into the street and looked in horror and awe.


    Looking at the fading night, Planck ordered, "the whole city is looking at you. It''s time to bring the daughter of death!"


    With Planck''s order, the crew cheered. Under the keen gaze of the crew, an old gun was pushed out.


    Greyfus just glanced at the bronze gun and looked at trist.


    Griffith was stunned by trist''s drooping head.


    After a while, grievous remembered that trist''s cards had been taken away by Planck''s men. There was a rogue among the pirate crew who took trist''s fancy hat.


    In the memory of greyfus, trist always left a way for himself.


    But here and now, trist was helpless and defeated.


    Grievous was very angry at the bottom of his heart, but he growled angrily, "you deserve it, son of a bitch!"


    Trist was angry, and he looked up at grievous. "I don''t want that to happen either..."


    "You left me and left me in prison," interrupted greyfus


    Trist bit his teeth and hit back. "My friends and I tried to get you out of here, and they all died. It was all to save your pig head!"


    "But you''re still alive. Have you ever thought about why? Because you''re a coward, no matter how beautiful the excuse is


    Griffith''s words made trist, who had been ready to speak, murmured in silence, and his shoulders collapsed, no longer defending.


    Looking at trist like this, greyfus suddenly felt very tired. Maybe it''s time to have a good rest, so that he can meet his old mother who died five years ago.


    At this time, trist said: "we will go to hell, it is not my fault, I really did not cheat you, we did try our best to save you, but it does not matter, said you do not believe."


    Greyfus was a little shaken, and he gradually found that he began to believe in trist.


    He remembered that he used to screw up a lot of things, but it was Drizzt who came to clean up the mess and let them get out again and again.


    He wanted to ask trist what else, but greyfus found that someone had caught him by the foot and dragged him head down toward the daughter of death. With him was his old partner, trist.


    "Once upon a time, the daughter of death has won many victories in my hands," Planck fondled her affectionately. "I''ve always wanted to give her a beautiful funeral."


    The crew took a heavy chain around the gun. Trist and grievous are tied back to back, the other end of the chain around their backs, and then through the handcuffs behind their shoulders.


    With the clasp of the padlock, trist became a grasshopper on a rope.


    There was a gap in the side of the ship and a group of people pushed the daughter of death to the side of the ship. This scene immediately attracted the attention of the crowd on the dock, who were staring at it.


    When trist saw Planck''s foot against the barrel, he sighed: "I can''t get us out this time. I knew you''d kill me one day."


    Hearing trist''s dying words, grievous burst out laughing. For the first time in ten years, he laughed so freely.


    It''s all over Greyfus sighed that his legendary life would be ended here.


    Wait! Greyfus''s pupils shrank. He seemed to think of something. With his wrist against the inner ring of the handcuffs, he tried to reach into the back pocket of his trousers and groped for it.It''s still there! At the bottom of his heart, grievous felt out a card. He wanted to put a card in trist''s throat after hearing trist''s confession. I didn''t expect that the difference between the two sides had become his back road.


    Because Planck knew all about them, he just took him and didn''t search his whole body for cards like trist did.


    Now they are back-to-back, which is just convenient for passing things. Greyfus didn''t even want to put the cards into trist''s hands.


    Trist was stunned, hesitated, and took the card into his hand.


    Planck casually swept to the two men: "as a sacrifice, you two are a little poor, but it''s not too bad. Say hello to the snake mother for me!"


    With that, Planck took a look at the first faint light rising from the distant shore.


    As he waved to the crowd on the dock, he kicked death''s daughter out of the ship''s side.


    The calm sea suddenly splashed with spray, the gun with the chain quickly sank.


    It''s time to leave! There was a twinkle in greyfus''s eyes. He turned his back to trist and roared, "get out of here."


    With these words, graves was in a better mood than ever. Trist used to save him every time. Now it''s his turn to save trist. Only this time, he has to be here.


    Trist said nothing and began to move his fingers. The cards were dancing in his hand.


    In the blink of an eye, trist disappeared. Greyfus, on the other hand, fell with the chain into the cold water.


    Among the crowd at the dock, trist was in a mixed mood. In fact, he can now take the opportunity to get away from this dock and take a boat from other coastal docks back to Valoran. But trist hesitated at the thought of his angry face before he fell into the water.


    He can''t leave greyfus. It was the last time ten years ago. He had to save him!


    With a decision in mind, trist appeared behind Planck the next second. Taking the dagger from Planck''s belt, he ran to the chain which had not yet fallen into the sea, and seized it.


    However, his grasp dragged him down. When trist realized his impulse, it was too late.


    The sea surrounded trist so tightly that he could hardly swim. He almost let go of his grip on the chain.


    Sensing the gunshot in his arm, trist madly went downstream.


    Cold sea water poured into his mouth and nose, and choking fear surrounded him.


    Looking up above his eyes, through the water, he could see a group of people on board shooting into the water.


    He was even more frightened when he looked at the sharks, the schools of toothed fish, the school of devil fish and some unnamed sea animals attracted by the smell of blood.


    Soon, trist sank to the bottom of the shallow water, and he saw greyfus.


    Pulling the chain, he swam to greyfus, who was bound to death. Trist ignored his murderous eyes and nervously opened the lock for him.


    However, trist, a professional lock pryer, was shivering and couldn''t do it at all.


    Greyfus was also afraid, and the air bubbles in his mouth were getting smaller and smaller.


    Trist couldn''t help it, and he thought what would happen to greyfus if it happened to him?


    Heart thump a jump, no longer rely on clever force and skill, he twists the dagger with brute force.


    The tip of the knife cut not only the chain and handcuffs, but also trist''s hand.


    Powerless to let go of the dagger, trist let go of the dagger that had made him so, and fell face to face, toward the sea bed.


    Like light? Trist was in a trance, wondering whether it was an illusion or a reality.


    Everywhere he could see, there was a bright orange, and trist couldn''t help but get drunk.


    Is this what the dying see?


    Before the consciousness falls into a deep sleep, trist grins with relief, letting the sea water in.


    ¡­¡­


    On the deck of the siren, Sara looks quietly over the harbor in the distance.


    The fire in the distance danced in her eyes, and the corners of her mouth rose slightly. She did all these terrible scenes!


    In her pupils, which twinkled with wonder, the wreckage of the abyss was burning.


    Planck''s men were killed on the spot, drowned in the sea, or were eaten by a school of razor fish.


    What a magnificent scene! The huge fireball rose slowly against the glimmer of dawn, just like a sunrise rising out of the sea.


    Sarah''s heart is in a daze.


    Most of bill Gewert witnessed the moment, and Planck himself was one of the actors.


    The more she thought about it, the more beautiful the smile was on Sarah''s face.


    Planck might not have dreamed that he would show trist and greyfus like animals to everyone, trying to remind everyone of his inviolability, but instead helped Sarah.


    For Planck, others are just tools to consolidate his power.And she took advantage of that!


    Screams and alarm bells rang through the city, and rumors spread like wildfire.


    Planck is dead!


    Tonight is just the end of the game. Hire trist to steal the dagger and send the message to grievous. It''s all just a cover up to confuse Planck.


    Revenge is finally done


    The smile on Sarah''s face disappeared and she thought a lot.


    She has been waiting for this day for a long time since Planck broke into her workshop.


    Sarah, she''s hiding her name for revenge.


    On that day, Planck killed her parents and made cruel bone carvings of their bodies in front of her. After all this, he shot her.


    At that time, she was just a child who could not fight back. She could only watch her parents fall into a pool of blood.


    No matter how safe and peaceful you feel, your world, including everything you have built, everything you care about, can disappear in a flash. This is the cruel fact that Planck taught her.


    But he should never, never should, stay alive!


    The flame of anger and hatred climbed up her beautiful cheek and twisted her like a banshee in the deep sea.


    On that cold night, there was only anger and hatred in her heart


    Then followed by countless dark nights, she was like this.


    Over the past 15 years, she has spent all available resources and patiently dormant and risen in the dark.


    She had been waiting, waiting for Planck to completely forget all that threatened him and to sit on his throne.


    Only then will he lose everything!


    Only at this time can he understand the real meaning of the word "lost"!


    Sarah should have been relieved, she should have been happy. But at the moment, she looked lonely at the beautiful flame scene, full of confusion and confusion in her eyes.


    Then Raven jumped on the deck. Looking at Sara standing in the bow and looking into the distance, he showed a relaxed smile for the first time: "Sarah, it''s all over."


    He is looking forward to Sara''s back. He is thinking about when to show love to Sara who has taken off the burden.


    This 15 years of protection, finally for her to complete the wish.


    Sarah seemed to be excited by Levin''s words, and she trembled with excitement.


    Turning around, Sara stares down at Raven. "Not yet."


    Raven is a little frustrated. He doesn''t want to see her lost here and become the next king of pirates, the next Planck to be trampled on a corpse.


    And even without Planck, the iron hook gang and the red hat gang are powerful contenders for the next big power.


    Without Planck, bill Gewert would be even more confused. He was afraid that they would not even have a chance to reach the top.


    Raven is really tired, but he thinks Sarah is more tired than he is. So he advised, "Sarah..."


    Sarah''s face was cold, and her thoughts were dominated by twisted hatred and unprecedented emptiness. "I''m your captain, raven!" she snapped


    "Yes, Captain!" Raven said in a low voice


    She nodded with satisfaction, and Sarah''s eyes looked into the depths of bill Gewert. She thought that by killing Planck, the hatred in her heart would subside.


    But now she found that she was wrong, and with Planck''s death, her hatred and anger grew stronger than ever before.


    She''s going to fight to be the next bill giver king. She not only wants to kill Planck, but also surpasses him in the ruling power over bill Gewert!


    She wants to be stronger!


    "That''s just the beginning, Levin. Listen, everyone who has been loyal to him, I want them to pay the price of bleeding; his aides, I''ll nail their heads on my walls; every brothel, tavern and warehouse decorated with his insignia, I''ll watch them turn into a sea of fire; and finally, I''ll see his body at my feet!"


    Raven shudders as she listens to Sara''s chilling manifesto. Although he has seen Sarah''s methods of killing people, he has never seen Sarah do so many terrible things for one person.


    "Levin, why don''t you reply? Just now Can you hear me clearly? "


    "Yes, Captain!" shivered Raven as she looked at Sarah''s murderous look at him


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    Looking at the unconscious trist, greyfus secretly scolds trist for not being able to swim but also acting as a hero.


    Reluctantly dragging trist''s heavy body, greyfus madly went up the sea while he could hold his breath.


    The fleeting light on the sea level puzzled greyfus, but he swam desperately to the surface.


    He and trist could only be alive if they were out of the sea as soon as possible. As for what happened above, nothing could shake his determination.


    Pieces of rotten sawdust and iron pieces fell from the sea into the sea, making the water muddy. Then a body sank rapidly and hit greyfus.


    Leaning down in the water, greyfus continued to swim to sea level. The body passed him, and grievous glanced at him in a hurry. He knew the man. He was under Planck.


    Under Griffith''s frightened eyes, a school of razor fish crazily nibbled at the body.


    This bought greyfus some time, and he swam again and finally came out of the sea.


    With the comatose trist breathing the fresh air of the sea, grievous breathed a sigh of relief.


    But when he saw the abyss burning above him, his face was extremely embarrassed. The flying sawdust and iron sheet hit the surface of the water crazily, and the smoke of gunpowder rose everywhere, choking his tears.


    Now I''m not in the mood to think who blew up Planck''s ship for him. Greyfus just wants to get to the shore quickly.


    With trist crazily rowing, greyfus tried his best to bring them to the shore.


    Collapsed on the bank, grievous gasped. In the end, he and trist survived.


    Looking at trist sleeping on one side, greyfus violently punches trist in the stomach.


    Trist, who was still in a coma, coughed several times at once when greyfus made such a fuss. After spitting up the sea water in his stomach, trist replied with a vicious look: "you can''t do artificial respiration!"


    Grievous looked at trist gloating. "Yes, but I won''t do it to men!"


    At this time, a body floated into the sea. Seeing the body with trist''s hat in his hand, grievous pulled it over and handed it to trist.


    Trist took the hat and looked at grievous. "Should we look for your gun?"


    Greyfus looked at trist like a fool and said, "are you crazy, do you want to go back?"


    As he spoke, he did not forget to point to a mess of beaches and coasts.


    Trist also responded with a look of caring for mentally retarded children: "don''t tease me. How can you live without a gun?"


    Greyfus shrugged. "It''s a little difficult, but I know that pierviff has a master gun maker, and he''s a very good craftsman."


    Glancing suspiciously at Griffith, trist said, "you don''t mean the one you met ten years ago, do you?"


    "Yes


    Hearing greyfus''s words, trist can''t help but sigh that greyfus has no brain. It''s not a decade ago, when piltvoff and Juan were hotbeds for criminals. But now, there''s a picturesque policewoman, Caitlin, armed with all kinds of Hicks.


    Greyfus saw that trist did not speak, and wondered, "what''s the matter? When I came out, I found that piltvoff was not the same as before. There was money everywhere. Are you sure you don''t want to go? "


    Trist was silent for a moment and said, "well, I haven''t decided whether to cooperate with you. You are more stupid than before."


    Greyfus was stunned, then Yin and Yang said: "trist Fett is not a good name to be a partner. I don''t know which two goods took it?"


    Trist laughed. "Better than my real name, right?"


    "That''s it


    Greyfus laughed, and the old days could be seen.


    All of a sudden, greyfus looked at trist''s eyes and said, "if you let me carry your bag again, even if it''s just an idea, I''m going to blow your head off!"


    The smile faded from trist''s face, and he looked coldly at grievous for a long time before smiling again.


    "Deal


    ¡­¡­


    The streets resound with shrieks of despair and the wails of dying men. The slums were reduced to ashes in the fire, and the ashes were blown by the sea breeze to every corner of bill Gewert.


    Order is gone, and the power vacuum left by that man stimulates all the gangs in the city.


    All of us are anxiously preparing and waiting, and the curtain of a bloody struggle has been opened.


    Because of one sentence: Planck is dead.


    Cruel ambition and distorted hatred suppressed by Planck for many years are finally ignited today.


    At a dock, a group of whalers linked a rival gang fisherman with a harpoon and hung it on a sling.


    On the highest peak of the island in the urban area of bilgewater, the triumphant gate that has stood towering since bill gewater was founded has now become a heap of ruins. It was all caused by a poor man who hated pirates and gangsters.It''s not just a small number of psychologically twisted poor people who are crazy, but also gang members and pirates. Even all classes and occupations of bill Gewert fell into unprecedented madness.


    They are eager to have a foothold in the future!


    A gang leader was dragged out of the bed by his opponent and died on the marble steps in front of his bed.


    In the corner of the slaughterhouse port, a red hat is dressing up the wound and fleeing to the side of the red hat gang. He must go back quickly and tell his gang that the hook gang and the Red Riding Hood Gang have completely torn their faces!


    At the last corner, he yelled, and the red hats came out to meet the enemy.


    The next second, however, the picture in front of him was fixed forever.


    A group of people from the iron hook Gang stood in front of the red hat Gang''s station, with a pockmarked face at the head.


    The pockmarked face licked the blood of the machete in his hand, and he fell down.


    Chaos is still spreading throughout the city of bilgwort, but this slum like Ye Feng is the one farthest from the slaughterhouse.


    The city''s gangs would not settle in the slum block, which had no docks on the coast, but would occasionally dock on the nearby coast and rush back to the center of the city.


    Through the open window of the room, Ye Feng looked anxiously at the city which was filled with smoke and flickered with fire from time to time.


    I don''t know if my sister succeeded in killing Planck? Will my sister be in danger after you kill Planck? A series of worries about Sarah constantly flashed from Ye Feng''s mind, and he felt that he was almost worried and crazy.


    This will soon be noon, Sarah has not come back, Ye Feng is really worried about her safety.


    At this time, from the direction leading to the coast, came a middle-aged man with severe injuries all over his body.


    In particular, the man''s left arm, although covered by the sleeve, but Ye Feng always felt that the face there seemed to be twisted together.


    Isn''t this the uncle you met last time?


    The startling scars on the man''s body make Ye Feng''s mind tight. He can''t help but step back.


    Worried to stare at the lower part of the slightly slow-moving man, Ye Feng as far as possible to pacify themselves not to be afraid.


    Suddenly, the middle-aged man fell to the ground. This miserable appearance scared all the poor people in this street to close their doors and windows. No one offered a helping hand to the middle-aged man who was crawling on the ground and couldn''t get up.


    Ye Feng''s heart palpitations, he has not been so afraid just now. Looking at the miserable appearance of the man in the street, his sympathy began to overflow again.


    Why don''t you help that uncle? Ye Feng pursed her mouth, and her heart was tangled. If his sister Sara sees it, he will probably be punished by her again.


    But you can''t watch him die on my doorstep, can you? Ye Feng bit his teeth and ran downstairs and out of the house.


    Holding up the middle-aged man, Ye Feng asked nervously, "uncle, don''t you?"


    The middle-aged man gasped and looked at Ye Feng warily. If Sara were here, she would have recognized the embarrassed middle-aged man as Planck. If she knew that Planck, who she wanted to frustrate, had been given by her brother for a long time, she would have been very angry.


    "It''s you, young man." Planck was relieved. He remembered Ye Feng, a poor man who did not know him.


    Ye Feng frowned and said, "it''s me, uncle. How did you hurt so much?"


    Planck''s throat was a little dry. He coughed and said, "can you help me in? I''m being chased by my enemies. I''m from the iron hook gang. "


    Ye Feng exclaimed: "iron hook Gang!"


    "What''s the matter?" Planck is so nervous at the moment that he has a grudge against the iron hook Gang?


    Looking at the seriously injured Planck, Ye Feng struggles in his heart. If his sister knew he had saved the hook Gang, he would have been killed.


    But he came down to help, and the uncle didn''t look like a bad guy. Moreover, he also felt that this uncle should be forced by life and had no choice but to join the gang.


    Like himself, as a bounty hunter, Sara''s younger brother, who is also known as Miss doom, he has to join the bounty club.


    Shaking his head, Ye Feng said: "my sister is a bounty club. If my sister comes back at night and knows that I rescue the people of the iron hook Gang, she will be angry with me."


    Sister? Planck thought about it a little. He only thought that Ye Feng had a sister who was a member of the bounty society. He did not think that Ye Feng''s sister was the eldest woman of the society.


    He has no way out now. It''s better to rely on the next leaf wind for a while.


    If there is an accident, he will die! At the bottom of his heart, Planck pleaded weakly: "please let me rest here for a while, and I''ll leave at noon."


    Ye Feng looked at Planck with some embarrassment, and finally he decided to help the seriously injured uncle.


    He looked at Planck seriously and said, "you must leave at noon, or my sister will be in trouble at night."


    "Good!"


    Ye Feng helped Planck into Sara''s cabin. He saw that Planck''s lips were dry and cracked, so he took Planck into the kitchen.Just poured a glass of water for Planck, Ye Feng heard the sound of opening the door.


    "Oh, my sister is back!"


    Ye Feng''s face changed greatly. He told Planck to hide in the kitchen. After he led his sister away, Planck ran away again.


    Out of the kitchen, looking at Sara who came into the room, Ye Feng pretended to be surprised and said, "sister, you are back!"


    Because Sarah has decided that Planck is dead, and her bounty club is now expanding its influence throughout the city, she no longer hides her identity and returns home in what she usually wears at the bounty.


    Planck, who was hiding in the kitchen, saw the scene. When he saw Sara''s eyes on him, he immediately went back into the kitchen.


    Sarah hugs Ye Feng tightly and excitedly. Now only when she sees her cheap brother can she be happy.


    "Brother, sister, today we finally got revenge and killed Planck!"


    Sara is also excited to hear the wind. He said happily: "great sister, you don''t have to work so hard in the future."


    Sarah did not speak, moved to see Ye Feng''s sincere eyes, and then buried her head in Ye Feng''s arms.


    Feeling the warm body in his arms, Ye Feng said with a smile: "elder sister, I just saw the fire in the city, and I have been worried about you. Now that you come back, my brother is at ease."


    Sarah raised her head, a pair of bright eyes rippling with eyes: "brother, you are really a good brother of my sister. Sister, I am also worried about you. After all, the city is very chaotic now. Although it is very remote here, in order to prevent accidents, my sister specially came back to see you."


    Ye Feng moved: "sister, thank you!"


    "Little fool, I''m your sister. Thank you or not? You, you are so kind. Your sister came back not only to see you, but also to take you with me to the new residence. People from the bounty Club patrol day and night. It''s much safer than this. If you live there, your sister can take over the whole bill giver at ease


    Ye Feng thought for a moment, this is just a good chance for the middle-aged uncle to escape. "Now?" he whispered


    Sarah gently touched Ye Feng''s cheek and said seriously, "well, my sister is in a hurry to go back to deal with her affairs, so wood, you''d better go with her now!"


    Ye Feng suddenly remembered that if he moved, what should Fiona do if he couldn''t find him?


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng suggested, "I want to talk to Fiona!"


    Sarah frowned and said, "yes, let''s go to her first."


    Ye Feng nodded: "yes!"


    Sarah doesn''t want to stay here for long. She has to deal with a lot of things when she goes back. See Ye Feng no other problems, she led Ye Feng out.


    Planck came out of the kitchen. He looked at the closed door with a gloomy face.


    After standing in the same place for a long time, his throat just vomited his dreary sentence mixed with hate: "Miss doom, I will take back everything that belongs to me!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    Yesterday, the sinking of the abyss has sent the whole city into a frenzy, howling and howling. Until this morning, Ye Feng, who lives in the villa on the highest peak of bill gewater, can still be heard.


    As long as no one has sat down, the terror and haze won''t stop in bill Gewert.


    That''s what Sarah told him.


    Standing on the balcony of his room on the second floor, bill Gewert has a great view.


    Squeak!


    The door slowly opens and Sarah comes in.


    Today''s Sarah changed her dress. Under her dark gray coat, there was only a thin white silk shirt with blue vertical stripes. The pride of the two peaks in front of the chest is tightly bound by buttons, and you can see the bra looming inside. The black pleated leather trousers of her lower body fall into the exquisite high-heeled leather boots, and the slender curve shows her evil figure.


    Sarah comes to the balcony and lies quietly on the railing, overlooking the view of bill gewater. She turned her head and grinned at Ye Feng: "do you like it, wood?"


    Ye Feng stares at Sara with some embarrassment. His sister is too attractive. Scratching his head, he said, "like it."


    Sara stretched out her right hand and touched Ye Feng''s forehead with her forefinger: "do you like the scenery here? It''s not about staring at your sister''s chest! "


    Ye Feng felt guilty and said, "I I didn''t... "


    Looking at Ye Feng''s guilty appearance, Sara sighed: "you, you, when I was your sister, you can''t make my idea, otherwise my sister will be angry. We are brothers and sisters, and we are connected by family ties!"


    "Well!" Ye Feng took a breath and calmed down.


    Do you like the feeling of gazing at the sky


    Ye Feng doubts: "what feeling?"


    "It''s like standing on the top of bill Gewert," Sarah whispered


    "I don''t like it." Ye Feng shook his head.


    "Yeah..."


    There was a glimmer of loss in Sarah''s eyes, but it was soon masked by a smile.


    Ye Feng looks at Sara. He suddenly thinks of the outside world that Fiona mentioned to him. Now that Planck is dead, the revenge has been avenged, and his sister should be able to put it down. He wanted Sara to go with him, leave bill giverworth, and live a life free of intrigue and killing.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng cried out with emotion: "elder sister..."


    Sarah''s bright eyes seemed to emit streamer light. She blinked her moving eyes and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Feng looks at Sarah expectantly: "elder sister, shall we leave bill jiwater?"


    "Why?" Sarah was obviously stunned. She didn''t respond.


    Ye Feng thought that Sara was moved. He explained happily: "I heard Fiona say that it''s not as chaotic as Bill jiwater outside. My sister must be very tired to take me alone for so many years. Brother, I think you can put down the burden and live happily. I also want to go out and have a look. I don''t like here."


    "Fiona..."


    Sarah''s heart sank and her hands clung to the railing, making a sound.


    This Fiona always wanted to take her beloved brother away, she would never allow her brother to leave her!


    Looking at the smile on Sara''s face, Ye Feng worried: "sister?"


    Sarah looked at Ye Feng and forced herself to smile: "I''m ok, brother."


    Ye Feng stroked his chest and continued to ask, "it''s ok if it''s OK. How about sister, let''s leave together?"


    "Wood, don''t mention it again!" Sara''s voice was a little agitated, and she didn''t want to hear about her brother leaving.


    Ye Feng was in a hurry, and he said, "but sister, brother is also thinking about you. I can feel that although my sister often laughs, she is not happy at all. I think my sister can be really happy!"


    Really happy? Sara sniffs, her moving eyes are directly staring at Ye Feng, shooting out frightening eyes.


    Ye Feng was scared to swallow his mouth. He insisted: "sister, we..."


    "Enough!"


    Sarah was trembling with anger, and the two peaks on her chest fluctuated. The sound of grinding teeth came from her mouth, and her right hand was raised high and trembling. If ye Feng makes her angry again, she will slap her in the face.


    "Sorry, sister..." Although the heart is unwilling, but the leaf wind still lowered the head.


    Sarah really wanted to slap her right now, but she managed to resist the impulse and keep her sanity.


    She gasped, and her right hand fell heavily on her lap. "Wood, don''t blame my sister. I didn''t warn you. If you sneak away with Fiona and leave bill Gewert, you''ll never come back and never recognize me as a sister!"


    "Sister, I..."


    Ye Feng still wants to explain to Sara what, but only the sound of slamming the door before Sara leaves.


    ¡­¡­


    At the port of the slaughterhouse, Sarah''s eyes are fixed on Byrne''s body in the gun.There was a crowd of people around, some of whom had been Byrne''s men, and others who had come to see her.


    The last group of people wants to see what the woman who killed Planck looks like.


    Sarah is just sitting on the sidelines. Her bounty needs more attention and prestige. The more people came, the faster she was able to raise her prestige in bill gewater in a short time.


    Although she was known for her bounty work, she was nicknamed Miss doom and bounty hunter by people, but she still had a big gap in status compared with Planck and some famous gentry and rich people of bill Gewert.


    She believed that after today, all the people of bill gewater would remember her as the woman who killed Planck!


    Seeing Sara''s hesitation, raven reminded him, "Captain, it''s time to bury Byrne. He''s the man who sank the whole Planck ship with his life to complete your mission."


    "No hurry."


    Sarah waved her hand calmly and asked, "how is it going?"


    Raven replied respectfully, "the bounty club is in full pursuit of people who have been loyal to Planck."


    "I want to be specific!" Sara''s tone is slightly displeased. It seems that she is not satisfied with Levin''s answer.


    "There''s no one left in Craig''s neighborhood or the bone burial ground!"


    Listening to Raven''s answer, Sara looks west at the smoking cliff, smiles and nods.


    With a rare look of approval at raven, Sarah continued, "I hear you''ve got the guys on the butcher''s Wharf fighting hard."


    Leiwen said with a smile: "yes, the dogs in the rat town and the gang of Hong Kong kings have been fighting for a long time. As soon as Planck dies, he only needs a little wire to ignite it!"


    "Well."


    "But That''s not enough! "


    Lei Wen should say: "subordinate knows how to do it!"


    No more questions, Sarah smiles and looks at the onlookers. "Does anyone want to say something?" she exclaimed


    Seeing fear and respect in most people''s eyes, Sarah smiles. "Then, we''re going to have a sea burial for Byrne."


    Looking solemnly at Byrne''s body in the gun, Sarah gently stroked the gun: "your sacrifice is meaningful, the reward will remember your kindness!"


    With that, Sara is about to push the old gun loaded with Byrne into the sea.


    "Wait, I have something to say!"


    Listening to the woman''s voice, which was too thick to be a woman, Sarah stopped her movements. She turned and looked back, and a priest in the sacrificial dress of a bearded lady approached her.


    This woman, who was as big as a man, was known to her as the servant of Lady bearded - oloy.


    One side of the leiwen see Sara look dignified, not from tight Zhang way: "how can she come here?"


    Sarah hesitated and whispered her guess: "I heard she and Planck were Do you understand what I mean? "


    Leiwen''s pupils shrink and can''t believe: "she''s here to avenge?"


    Sarah''s mood is gloomy and gloomy, but her pretty face hides her real thoughts.


    Oloy goes straight to Sara, looks at Byrne''s body in the gun, and then weighs the stone ball that she always holds in her hand. A blessing from Bill gallowitz, didn''t she get a thick voice


    Sarah said quietly, "yes, but he will go down to accompany your goddess soon."


    Instead of being annoyed, oloy said with a smile, "Naga capolos is not in the abyss. Only stupid little pink faces from abroad think so. Naga capolos is by our side."


    "Yes, you see how stupid I am," she said in a feigned gesture


    "You''re not stupid, Miss doom, but you don''t know the meaning of your existence," she said


    Sarah was a little upset, but she managed to suppress her discontent and said, "you''re here for that man?"


    "Can men and gods be compared to each other?" said oloy scornfully


    Sarah echoed, "well, No


    "Here, come to me when you want to understand the meaning of being?"


    Oloy held out his hand, and there lay a Pink Coral Pendant in the palm of his hand. Many lines crisscross around the center, like an eye.


    Sarah stares warily into oloy''s eyes: "what''s this?"


    "The badge of Naga capolos, she will guide you when you are lost."


    Sarah''s face sank. "What''s this?" she said


    "It''s just a gift from me on behalf of Naga capolos," she said with a grin


    Looking at the onlookers around, Sarah hesitated. Naga capolos, also known as the bearded lady and snake mother, influenced the beliefs of most of the birgivorts.


    Although Sarah doesn''t believe these things, it''s a bit inappropriate to refuse a gift from a bearded lady''s priest in person.In desperation, Sara takes the pendant without expression. Taking off her triangle cap, she hung the string of the pendant around her neck.


    "I hope you''re not stupid. Don''t let me get it wrong," she said in a low voice


    From just now on, she has been oppressed by oloy. Sarah is very upset. She said ungratefully, "why do I care what you think?"


    "Here comes the black fog..."


    With that, oloy kicked the gun with Byrne''s body into the sea. Clapping her hands, she looked at Sara with a slight deep look, and walked in the direction she had come to her temple on the cliff.


    ¡­¡­


    As night falls, chaos of bells and sirens reverberate in the city at the foot of the highest mountain.


    Sarah stood on the balcony of the first floor living room, looking at the approaching black fog from the East.


    Even at night, the black fog that can be clearly seen is filled with the smell of terror and death.


    Sarah''s heart beat. She could feel strange creatures in the dark fog.


    As oloy said, the black fog is coming


    Sarah''s face was gloomy, and she murmured to herself, "this year''s eclipse night came earlier than expected. I thought I could deal with it after unifying bill gewater..."


    "Nothing can take this from me, not even demons and undead!"


    Sarabeth bit her lips, and it was hard for her to get revenge. She would never allow anyone to take it away from her!


    In particular, she is now a symbol of the highest power villa!


    This is what her people got from the first time Planck died by dragging the richest man of bill Gewert, who provided him with wealth, out of bed and smashed to death on the stone steps.


    She would never allow it to happen to herself!


    Under Ye Feng''s worried gaze, Sarah seems to have gone mad and opened all the doors, windows and curtains of this villa.


    Ye Feng asked her, and she did not return. Her eyes were on the approaching black fog, challenging the shadow of death.


    She is fascinated with the Coral Pendant that Oroy gave her on her chest. Although she doesn''t believe in the mother snake, she still likes this exquisite trinket.


    Ye Feng asked Sara several times with concern, but she ignored it as if she had not heard.


    Immersed in her own small world, Sarah suddenly heard a rush of footsteps outside the open door. Her face changed and she put the pendant back to her chest.


    "Do you know what you''re doing?" Levin asked


    What do you think I''m doing


    Raven went on to say, "I think you''re doing something stupid!"


    "Stupid thing?"


    Saraton was infuriated. She patted the table in front of her eyes heavily and gasped: "we had a hard time until now to kill Planck. I will never let eroding soul night be like this..."


    Speaking of the back, Sarah limps back to the sofa and sits there.


    Ye Feng didn''t know what they were fighting for, so he had to listen in silence.


    "That''s it?" Raven will not give up, he wants to ignite Sara''s fighting spirit, can''t let her fear of losing, only in this way can she live through the night of eroding soul.


    Even those who have lived through dozens of night of soul erosion safely, even if they have a trace of fear and despair, may be buried in the next night.


    There''s no chance that a human soul can survive for a hundred times.


    "Take this from me!"


    Sara''s lax look gradually condenses, her pupil shrinks, suddenly grabs her two exquisite pistols on the table.


    Cold eyes to the door of leiwen, Sarah voice hair cold way: "you can''t!"


    Raven breathed a sigh of relief. He said with a smile, "I''m not here to take your things."


    Sarah breathed a long sigh of relief and said, "it looks like you''re getting smarter, Levin."


    Leiwen shut all the windows and doors in the villa and said, "Levin will definitely protect the captain to death!"


    Sarah curled up her sexy lips slightly. "With ten layers of assurance, we may not see the sun tomorrow."


    Levin slapped the skeleton with his sword on his waist and said, "Captain, this is not the first time we have experienced the night of soul erosion. I also believe that this is not the last time."


    Sarah nodded, and then said to Ye Feng, who was still confused, "wood, go to spend the night with Fiona."


    Although not quite understand, but listen to the words of two people Ye Feng also know that the night of soul erosion is very terrible. "Sister, I want to be with you!" he insisted


    Sarah shook her head and warned, "what my sister is going to do is very dangerous. Be obedient. Hide in a safe and closed corner with Fiona."


    "But sister..."


    "If you still recognize me as a sister, listen to her," Sarah said


    Ye Feng bit his teeth, but said, "OK."


    "Good, wood. Sister and the bounty party will take you to Fiona first."Fondly touching Ye Feng''s head, Sarah''s eyes are full of tenderness. The curtain fell in Raven''s eyes, but it made him a little disappointed.


    Sarah patted the clothes and ordered, "time to go, raven!"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    Outside Fiona''s cottage by the sea, Fiona looks at the calm sea level quietly, as if she is thinking something.


    One side of Ye Feng went to Fiona and suggested, "let''s find a place to hide, or the black fog will come, and something terrible will happen."


    Fiona frowned slightly. She looked at the sea and said, "terrible thing?"


    Ye Feng nodded his head and said, "yes, my sister said it before she left? In the black fog there are souls that eat men. "


    The sea gradually became less calm, with layers of waves, as if some creatures were stirring under the water.


    "Ye Feng, look."


    Fiona pointed to the sudden roll of the sea, her face was still terrifying.


    There seemed to be nothing that could set off a ripple in her eyes.


    Looking at the sea, Ye Feng''s heart throbs. He pulled at Fiona''s sleeve and said, "there must be some monster in the sea. Let''s go."


    Fiona swept her eyes coldly, then turned her eyes to the sea.


    Ye Feng sees Fiona is determined not to go, he also had to accompany Fiona.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a huge black shadow burst out of the sea. That long body shape, let Ye Feng think of the sea bug.


    However, looking at the sea beast in front of him which looks like a sea bug, Ye Feng doesn''t feel much like it. Although they are very large, they have no tentacles.


    Fiona, like Ye Feng, doesn''t think it''s a sea bug.


    But the fact is just the opposite of the two of them. This is the sea bug. But every night of soul erosion, the sea animals in the sea will grow tentacles.


    It is not clear whether this change with tentacles is really related to the black fog of the night of eroding souls.


    With a strange roar, the sea water around the sea beetle suddenly rolled more turbulent.


    Pupil shrinks, in the eyes of Ye Feng''s horror, Fiona disappears in place.


    The terror of the sword blows past Ye Feng and attacks Haikui insect. The next second, Fiona''s figure appeared in the air.


    Under the control of Fiona, Mo Yu sword gradually condenses the sword spirit. The black substance is wrapped around the body of the sword like silk. The fierce sword spirit exudes a terrible killing intention in the air.


    A sword waved, no hesitation.


    In an instant, the sword Qi set off a violent wave, dancing wildly towards the sea Quebec insect.


    Confidently falls beside Ye Feng. In Fiona''s opinion, the monster is just looking at the huge one, which is no different from the Haikui insect she killed before.


    Another strange howl came from the belly of the sea Quebec. Its extra tentacles blocked Fiona''s sword without breaking.


    "What!"


    Fiona exclaimed, staring at the two extra tentacles of the Hymenoptera. Most of the problems occurred in those tentacles.


    Ye Feng was completely shocked by the scene just now. He has seen Fiona''s terrible swordsmanship. With one sword, he can cut the sea bug hiding near the water in two.


    However, the sea beast, which had two more tentacles than the sea bug, had not hurt Fiona''s sword with its tentacles. This really broke the cognition of Ye Feng after amnesia.


    "Fiona, let''s run away. This monster is probably a relative of the sea bug. It is much more powerful than the sea bug!"


    After swallowing his mouth, Ye Feng hastily pulls on Fiona, who is about to rush to the sea bug.


    Fiona''s eyes twinkled with disdain and arrogance. When she saw her hand pulled by Ye Feng, she immediately turned her head coldly: "don''t stop me, it''s just a sword that I can swing at will. I''m confident to kill it!"


    Ye Feng said in horror: "who are you cheating on? If you wield your sword at will, will you still be alive? "


    "I didn''t lie to you." Fiona stares at Ye Feng seriously. She doesn''t cheat Ye Feng. Just now, although she urged the sword, she didn''t even play half of her strength.


    Her all-out sword, even if it is a demigod, if hard received, will be seriously injured. Of course, demigod will not stand in the same place like this monster and eat her swordsmanship. Therefore, if she meets a demigod, as long as the demigod does not despise the enemy, her sword will not touch the demigod at all.


    This reminds her of the iron Ridge Mountain war, but for Sona''s healing magic, her sword almost killed karlsas.


    She believed that the monster, which had two more tentacles than the sea bug, could never have that strength. There are not many people under the demigod who can suppress her.


    Ye Feng''s real sister, Ruiwen, is one of the few people who can suppress her.


    Ye Feng also wants to continue to persuade Fiona to be on the safe side. He doesn''t want Fiona to have something.


    Before opening his mouth, Ye Feng felt a strong wind blowing from the sea.


    At the same time, Fiona pulls the Ye Feng who hasn''t responded to what has happened and dodges behind her.


    Her eyes were glumly staring at her and Ye Feng''s previous position, where a deep hole was hit by the long tentacles of the sea Quebec insect.Although Haikui worm was slow in action, it was more powerful than she expected.


    After all, she is not strong. If she takes the blow just now, she will be seriously injured if she does not die.


    But with her reaction speed, how could she be hit by such a slow attack? Fiona looked contemptuously at the sea bug crawling on the shore of Shanghai with her tentacles. She almost knew the way and strength of the ugly beast in front of her.


    "Ye Feng, you stay here and I''ll be back soon!"


    As soon as the voice falls, Fiona grabs the hand to take off Ye Feng and rushes to Haikui insect.


    Ye Feng see Fiona do not listen to his advice, he can only stand in situ dry anxious.


    Full of flaws! Fiona''s eyes revealed a chill. She snorted coldly and stabbed the sea bug''s abdomen with her sword.


    The belly of the sea bug growls, and its two extra green transparent tentacles wave toward Fiona.


    "Too slow!"


    Instead of being hit by her tentacles, Fiona climbs up with her tentacles.


    Closer and closer to the head of the sea bug, Fiona''s eyes are full of murderous opportunities. Her sharp pupil stabs people like a sword.


    As she approached her head, her right hand bent back slightly, and the sword spirit came out of her body, turning into a violent sword spirit and surrounding her.


    After a burst of drinking, the black sword was stabbed out of the black sword with the frantic sword spirit.


    In the distance, Ye Feng only heard a loud sound of separation of bones and flesh, and then watched with horror the head of the sea bug burst open.


    The huge head was smashed by Fiona''s sword, turned into countless pieces of meat, flying everywhere, scattered on the ground.


    Plop!


    The body below the head of the sea bug fell heavily on the shore, and its transparent green tentacles disappeared in place.


    Seeing that Fiona killed the Haikui insect, Ye Feng ran to Fiona''s side and praised Fiona vigorously.


    Fiona just looks at the part of the sea Quebec that should have more tentacles, and is lost in thought.


    After a long time, she said, "it seems that it is a sea bug, but there has been a change."


    One side of the leaf wind also issued a voice: "is it related to the black fog?"


    Fiona shook her head and denied, "I don''t think so. I have read about the black fog in the family classics. Most of the dead are in the black fog."


    Fiona''s right index finger and thumb pinched her jaw: "the tentacle seems to be related to the local legend and gods of biljwater, maybe..."


    "Perhaps?"


    Fiona had a terrible guess, but she didn''t dare to infer easily.


    With a sigh, she said, "nothing. Let''s find a place to hide."


    Ye Feng doesn''t want to say more when seeing Fiona, and he doesn''t want to continue to ask. Whether it was amnesia or before, he didn''t like to think about some problems.


    He Ye Feng walks towards the direction of the city of bill jiwat, Fiona has been thinking about what happened just now.


    Perhaps Naga capolos was not a benevolent deity, as the bill gewerts said


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    Eyebrow micro Cu, leaf wind dull eyes let her some worry.


    She went to Ye Feng and said with concern, "Ye Feng, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye Feng is reverie to find that Fiona is staring at him, and he coughs awkwardly. He didn''t want Fiona to know that he was imagining Fiona''s graceful figure. It was a shame.


    "No Not really. " Ye Feng lowered his head with a guilty heart.


    Fiona''s expression of concern was restrained, and she said without doubt, "well, let''s go to the temple."


    See Fiona and did not pass his consent to pull him on his way, Ye Feng had no choice but to keep up.


    See Fiona in a hurry, Ye Feng asked: "temple?"


    "We''re going to a cliff not far from the slaughterhouse, where there''s only one lady bearded temple, and when we get there, we should be able to know why the night of the eclipse is so long."


    While walking, Fiona told Ye Feng her idea. Her eyes had been fixed on the direction of the slaughterhouse, deep.


    The shrieks of the dead and the wailing of human fear reverberated through the streets of bill Gewert, terrifying.


    Looking at that time will jump out of the dead''s corner and intersection, Ye Feng is very nervous, his forehead also exudes sweat due to fear.


    Although Fiona saw one kill another, but this come and go, her movements are not as keen as before.


    It seems that the undead can''t be killed completely. They will always rush to Ye Feng from all directions.


    "Hoo..."


    Fiona breathed a sigh. So far, she had not met some advanced spirits. They were evil spirits who could only howl without intelligence. Even so, after cutting nearly a hundred evil spirits, she also felt a little weak.


    At the same time, Fiona subconsciously looks at Ye Feng beside her eyes. If ye Feng recovers his memory, he should be able to share some for her because he is far from the swordsmanship of the red maple forest.


    As soon as she had this idea in her heart, Fiona shook her head and snuffed it out. This memory is not to say that recovery can be restored, her duty now is to protect Ye Feng.


    And as the successor of the Laurent family, she had to learn to rely on her own strength, or how to fight the other one?


    If ye Feng hadn''t arrived at the last moment last time, she would have washed away the shame of being forced to leave the family to live alone, kill the other one and become the only successor of the Laurent family.


    Fiona Laurent, there''s only one person in the world!


    When Fiona is distracted, a group of low-level demons have surrounded her and Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng sees Fiona tardy did not hand, he immediately reminds a way: "Fiona, we are surrounded!"


    Back to reality from her own little world, Fiona''s pupils shrink. Did not expect that she just slightly separated the next God, she and Ye Feng were surrounded by evil spirits.


    "Ye Feng, don''t look into my eyes."


    The pupil in Fiona''s eyes turned into scarlet blood.


    Under Ye Feng''s suspicious eyes, Fiona uses her unique skill "night crow" created by herself for Mo Yu sword.


    In an instant, the sword spirit and spirit of the whole body were entangled in the sword body. The meaning of sword and the spirit of sword are materialized into a black crow with blood pupil.


    The howling sound of the dead crows echoes in the street.


    "Die!"


    Fiona''s eyes are awe inspiring, that countless blood crows with her sword stab out, instantly straight to the surrounding ghosts.


    The blood crow''s eyes twinkle with bloodthirsty desire. They bite the ghost''s body crazily and swallow the ghost''s soul body into his stomach.


    Within a moment, the evil spirits that besieged Ye Feng and Ye Feng were devoured by blood crows.


    The blood color in her eyes gradually faded. Fiona bowed her head nervously and murmured, "I''m sorry..."


    Ye Feng looks at Fiona suspiciously. He doesn''t know why Fiona wants to apologize to him. "You didn''t apologize to me," he said inexplicably


    "I must have looked frightening? I don''t want you to see me like that


    Fiona looks gloomy, but she still can''t get out of the blood pupil given to her by the black feather sword. In addition, she was a little afraid to let Ye Feng see. She was afraid that Ye Feng would be far away from her because of the bloody pupil.


    In fact, there is no evil smell in her sword meaning, just the pupil with blood color. What''s more, the last time she demonized was not caused by her dark sword intention, but an accident of karlsas using black magic. But she just couldn''t let go.


    Just as hivier told her in Zuan, she could be at ease to show her complete sense of Moyu sword in front of Ye Feng, and those worries were illusory.


    Ye Feng is a little funny. Fiona is worried about this. He didn''t fear Fiona''s blood pupil just now. On the contrary, he thought it was cool.


    Seeing the tears in Fiona''s eyes about to overflow, Ye Feng quickly comforted him: "are you talking about this? In fact, I think it''s OK. Just now your blood pupil has no evil smell. It looks cool and handsomeListening to Ye Feng''s sincere words, Fiona rubbed her red and swollen eyes, burst into tears and said with a smile: "it''s also super handsome. How can you describe a girl''s super handsome? Well, it''s not comforting at all


    "I''m in a hurry? So I didn''t come up with a good word. Come on, I''ll wipe it for you, and tears will come out. "


    With that, Ye Feng stretched out his hand to wipe the tears in her eyes for Fiona.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Although the mouth said no, but Fiona or motionless to lower her head, rarely cleverly let Ye Feng wipe her tears.


    If ye Feng dares to touch her like this, she will definitely teach Ye Feng a lesson. For the sake of comforting her, she will spare him this time.


    Mo Yu sword brings Fiona the knot of her heart, and her mood is more comfortable than ever before.


    From time to time, she stealthily peeks at Ye Feng who wipes her tears. Fiona''s pursed red lips also slightly bend a tiny invisible radian.


    After wiping the tears for Fiona, the thick line Ye Feng praised happily: "well, Fiona, you are the most beautiful when you don''t cry!"


    Fiona''s face was cold: "glib!"


    Although she said so, she was happy to hear Ye Feng praise her.


    Ye Feng deliberately teased Fiona: "you see, cold face again."


    To tell you the truth, Ye Feng thinks that Fiona''s dress is much more lovely than usual. Thinking about it, he didn''t resist, and subconsciously pinched Fiona''s pretty face.


    Fiona face color a change, by leaf wind pull deformation face half a day hold out a word: "you!"


    Ye Feng didn''t expect to be so bold just now. His scalp tingles at the thought of being beaten by Fiona for pinching her face.


    Looking at Fiona''s more and more cold eyes, Ye Feng immediately begged for mercy: "ah I''m sorry, Fiona. Your dress is so cute today. I pinched it when I couldn''t help it. Please don''t beat me. I didn''t get better last time... "


    Am I really so cute today? Fiona patted her face and thought foolishly.


    Forget it. Today, for the sake of helping me untie my heart knot, I''ll spare him once. Next time, never give up! Fiona pursed her mouth and looked at Ye Feng without expression.


    Looking at Fiona''s expression, Ye Feng suddenly has no love. He was pitifully preparing for Fiona''s trial: "come on, be gentle, I''m afraid of pain..."


    Ye Feng''s impotent tone and drooping head''s expression, as well as the misleading words, immediately heard Fiona''s ears were red.


    How does the dead leaf wind speak? Fiercely glared at Ye Feng, Fiona did not have a good airway: "did I say to beat you?"


    Ye Feng a listen, surprise way: "you don''t beat me?"


    Sad to white eye leaf wind, Fiona positive way: "forget this time, next time without my consent to pinch my face, I must pick your skin!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220

    On a cliff not far from the butcher''s Wharf is the Naga capolos Temple of birgivor faith.


    At the foot of the mountain, Sarah''s face turned pale and her breathing was very disordered.


    "Captain, are you ok?" Levin asked anxiously


    Sarah''s forehead was soaked with sweat. She opened her dry lips and said obstinately, "it''s OK. Was it just a shot? I''m very well! "


    "That''s good. When we get to the temple, the priestess will cure you!"


    Looking at Sara''s tottering body, raven can''t help but help supporting Sarah.


    This action immediately aroused Sara''s antipathy. She looked gloomy and said, "don''t touch me!"


    Raven looked at the wound in Sara''s abdomen, which was wrapped in white cloth. The center of the wound was red with blood still spilling.


    It also deeply hurt Raven''s heart that vowed to protect Sarah.


    "Captain, but your abdominal injury..."


    Sarah''s eyes were as cold as a poisonous snake. She said in a cold voice, "I''m not so fragile. If you touch me again, you''ll go back and watch the little brothers of the bounty club!"


    "My subordinates are wrong." Although raven is reluctant, he wants to stay by Sarah''s side.


    If he hadn''t been by Sarah''s side just now, Sarah would have been buried in the longest soul etching night in history.


    Sarah''s spirit is extremely fragile at this time, but her strong heart makes her have to stick to it.


    Not long ago, she took Levin and some of the bounty boys to the heart of bilgworth to slow down the invasion of the undead.


    It was supposed to have been done by Planck, the king of pirates, but now that bill Gewert has no leader, no gangs are willing to do it.


    With a strong sense of self-esteem, Sarah wants to prove that she didn''t make a wrong decision to kill Planck. Although she doesn''t have Planck''s experience of procrastinating the dead on soul night, she still wants to prove what Planck can do, and so can Sarah.


    After contact, Sara found that gunpowder and guns can not kill the dead. Although her gun can crush the dead, it can''t really kill them.


    Before long, those shattered souls will regroup and form new ones. The reason why she didn''t find this before was that even if she met the undead, she would not stay in a place for so long after killing the dead, so long that the dead could reunite.


    The reunited dead, together with those who poured into the square from all directions, the tenacious Sara and her bounty will hold most of the dead who pass through here all night.


    But as time went on, Sarah found that the night was longer than ever. It is clear that the night of eroding soul should disappear the next day, but the dark and strange night in the morning reminds her that this night is different from the past.


    Looking at the frazzled benefactor, Sara knew that going on was like killing herself. And she''s done it longer than Planck, and there''s no doubt about her ability to continue to waste unnecessary energy here.


    After ordering the bounty boys to leave, Sara and raven set out on their way to the temple.


    If Bill Gewert had anyone who knew best about the night of the eclipse, there was no one else but the priestesses in the temple that had never been invaded by the dead.


    Sara, who wants to know the weird truth of the night of the eclipse, did not expect to meet the knight of the dead on the way to here.


    Undead knights, usually only appear in the dark fog of the sea. From the experience of bill Gewert''s ancestors and Sarah''s own, she had never heard of the ghostly undead Knight appearing on the island.


    This is the night of self eclipse in bill gewater, never happened!


    The undead Knight found him as well as Sara and raven.


    Undead Knight''s ability is far beyond human''s ability to resist, the ordinary human gun has been unable to disperse it.


    The undead knight is also like the legend of the general, and sit down the undead horse into one, become a strange man horse monster. He ran at Sara crazily with a gun on his horse''s hoof, with endless killing in his eyes.


    Sarah had never learned magic or swordsmanship, and the gun in her hand couldn''t kill the dead. Although she had trained like other bill Gewert pirates, she could only have an advantage over other pirates in wartime with guns. She could not be the opponent of the high-level undead knight.


    Sarah''s eyes were terrified. The flames of fear and killing burned her mind and soul. She just stood there, motionless, and left to the death knight.


    In a flash, Sara''s abdomen is pierced by the undead knight.


    The knight of the dead''s eyes, burning with endless flame, stare at Sara, who is convulsed with pain, and pulls out his long gun in one breath.


    Seeing that the second shot of the undead knight is about to pierce Sarah''s heart, raven grabs Sarah and runs away.He didn''t get into the complicated alleys, turned into a number of narrow paths, and then dumped the undead knight.


    Sara''s injury was relieved by raven''s bandaging with his clothes.


    However, in the dead Knight''s bayonet full of death breath and undead magic, only magic can really heal Sarah''s abdominal wound.


    Or Sarah would have died over time.


    At the thought of this, Sara walked on the cliff with a gloomy face. She thought she was strong enough, but in the face of this situation, she was still so effective.


    Is it true that she can only kill the dead by learning magic or fencing?


    She shakes her head and Sara finds that she can''t think any more. She didn''t have time to learn that, and after the night of the eclipse, she would sit down at the bounty to receive more Gang territory from Bill giver.


    After all, there was only one night of soul erosion against the undead in bill Gewert. Moreover, the natural barrier of blue flame islands, black fog, dangerous waves and sea animals in the nearby waters, as well as the combat ability of their most proud military warships, are extremely difficult for mainland magicians or Kendo masters to invade here.


    For example, Sarah''s own siren, although the specially designed cannon for fighting on it is not so destructive to the soul and body of the dead, the power of a single shot is equivalent to a half divine blow.


    The most terrifying thing is that she has a secret killer on board the siren. Once the big killer is launched, it is equivalent to a blow from God.


    This is the fundamental reason why Bill Gewert''s rampant piracy has not been attacked by mainland countries.


    Almost as long as Bill Gewert is the top warship of all the big gangs, he has a special cannon shell comparable to the demigod on the sea.


    The only one who has a secret weapon like the siren is the Ming Yuan, which openly owns it. But now that the abyss has sunk, Sarah''s siren is the only one who can possess this weapon.


    Thinking of this, Sara can''t help but smile a little. She designed the killing device herself.


    In this way, even if Planck is dead, she will be able to protect bill gewater from foreign invasion.


    "Captain, look at the top of the mountain!"


    Raven''s trembling voice wakes Sara, who is immersed in her own world. She looks suspiciously at the top of the visible cliff.


    When her eyes touched the temple on the top of the mountain, her pupils gradually narrowed, her eyes slowly enlarged, and the haze of fear floated on her heart.


    Her eyes twinkled in disbelief, reflecting everything at the door of the temple.


    There, more than a dozen undead Knights lined up in a square, overlooking Sara and raven who had reached the mountainside.


    Breathing faster and faster, under Sarah''s terrified gaze, the scream of the undead Knight comes from the top of the mountain, and they all run to Sarah and Levin on the mountainside with the sound of dead horses'' hooves.


    By now, Sara had forgotten that she was seriously injured in the abdomen.


    In her heart,


    has only one idea,


    run!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221

    "Run!"


    Before Sara''s voice dropped, she took Raven and ran madly down the hill.


    It took Levin a while to react. She didn''t expect that Sarah would think of him when she was in danger.


    "Thank you, Captain," he said gratefully


    "It''s your favor." Sara just said coldly, and let go of Raven''s hand.


    Raven is stunned for a moment. Although he is a little disappointed, he is still very happy. Sarah has just been able to pull him to run together.


    Sara''s heart is not as complicated as Levin. She really just wants to return Levin''s favor. And Levin chose to help her when she was dying when she was a child, and she always remembered that.


    As long as Levin does not betray her, she can repay Levin''s kindness with her power in the bounty club. If Levin dares to betray her, she will not care about the kindness of saving life or not. She will kill Levin mercilessly.


    After looking at the dozens of undead Knights behind her, Sara Ben had more sweat on her forehead due to her serious injury.


    A drop of sweat ran down her pale cheek and dropped on the steep mountain road.


    The mountain road is not as complicated as the urban streets at the foot of the mountain, which gives the undead Knights a chance to catch up with Sara and raven.


    Hearing the approaching sound of horse''s hooves and Howling behind her, Sara only felt that her aftereffect was like being invaded by the piercing cold wind. She was very uncomfortable and uneasy.


    Glancing at the approaching undead knights, raven warned nervously, "Captain, they are going to catch up with us."


    Sarah shook her head and said, "don''t look back, Levin. Don''t worry about them. Only by running can we have a chance to live."


    Despite that, Sarah''s body is honest. She was stabbed in the abdomen by the undead''s long gun, which was accelerating and deteriorating because of her strenuous exercise.


    The necromancy of death and terror is slowly eroding towards the rest of her body, greedily trying to drag Sarah into the abyss of death.


    I feel that Sarah''s speed is getting slower and slower. If it goes on like this, Sarah can''t even keep up with his speed. Raven slows down to follow Sara as he whispers about the situation.


    "Captain, if you keep running like this, I''m afraid you will die because of the sharp deterioration of the wound before you are killed by the undead knight. Why don''t I run with you?"


    Death? At the word, Sarah''s pupils shrank. She didn''t want to die.


    She has a lot to do. She must not die here!


    In the shadow of death, Sarah compromised: "raven, that''s the trouble."


    "Don''t worry, captain. Even if you die, I will die for you first!"


    Raven gritted his teeth, picked up Sara, who was slower and slower, and ran down the hill. His speed is also gradually speeding up. If he had not worried about Sara''s injury, he could have run faster.


    Even so, the distance between Sara and the undead knights is narrowing.


    With Levin holding Sara, his physical strength is also producing amazing consumption.


    Finally, exhausted to the limit of Levin can not hold on. His foot slipped and fell on the steep slope.


    After biting his teeth, raven resolutely said, "Captain, you go first, I''ll hold them back!"


    Out of Raven''s arms, Sarah stands up. Her eyes wandered back and forth between Levin''s bleeding left leg and the approaching undead knights, uncertain about what to do.


    RAVEN saw Sara standing still, and he was more anxious: "Captain, don''t hesitate, you go, there is a chance to live!"


    "Levin, I I''m sorry... "


    After weighing the pros and cons, Sarah decided to run away. Although there was something wrong with Levin in her heart, she had to do it in order to unify bill Gewert with her brother.


    Taking a deep look at Levin, Sara runs down the mountain with her seriously injured body.


    Seeing Sara leave, raven''s hanging stone comes down. He staggered to his feet and walked step by step towards the Knights of the dead who had reached the mountainside.


    He can sacrifice everything for Sarah. Raven looked at the undead knights with endless killing and anger in his eyes, and a trace of contempt flashed in his eyes.


    "If you want to move Sarah, step on my body first!"


    With a roar, raven seemed crazy. He took the pistol from his waist and rushed at the undead Knights without hesitation.


    Bang bang!


    No matter how many shots Levin fired, the bullets were blocked in mid air and landed on the ground before they approached the undead knight.


    Perhaps Raven''s almost stupid and contemptuous behavior angered the undead knights, who made an unprecedented roar and ran faster.


    Seeing that Levin was about to be stabbed by more than a dozen undead Knights'' spears, his body was covered with blood holes, and a fast figure flashed over from the bottom of the mountain.


    The figure passes by Sarah and appears at Raven''s side at a speed that is hard to understand.The terror of the sword turned into a dark sword, and cut off with a sword, blocking between Levin and the undead knight, the vague figure gradually became clear.


    Isn''t this person Fiona who came to the temple with Ye Feng?


    At the foot of the mountain, Ye Feng helped up Sara, who almost fainted, and looked at her nervously: "Sister Sarah, open your eyes quickly, don''t scare your brother!"


    After hearing Ye Feng''s call, Sara struggles to open her heavy eyelids, which will be completely closed. She squinted slightly and asked weakly, "wood?"


    Ye Feng tightly clenched Sara''s hand and said with concern: "my brother is here, sister, you have a lot of blood on your abdomen. The white cloth can''t stop!"


    Sarah gave a sad smile: "it seems that I still can''t..."


    Ye Feng looks at Sarah''s pale smile and feels a little pain in her heart. "Don''t talk nonsense, sister, you''ll be OK!" he said


    Sarah shakes off Ye Feng''s hand, her pupil has been unable to focus clearly Ye Feng''s figure. Two leaves wind in front of her sometimes clear, sometimes fuzzy, sometimes unity, sometimes separation.


    She reached out her hand and felt it for a long time before she could feel Ye Feng''s face.


    When she touched Ye Feng''s moist eyes, she deliberately laughed: "wood, why are you crying? My sister is dying, and she didn''t cry... "


    Ye Feng held Sara''s raised hand, pressed her face, and said, "sister, you won''t die. Don''t talk, you need to rest!"


    Sarah quietly looked at Ye Feng''s fuzzy face and said with a smile, "sister, listen to you this time."


    Hugging Sara who lies in his arms and breathes slightly, Ye Feng looks at the mountainside nervously.


    There, Fiona is facing a dozen undead knights.


    Fiona looked at Levin, who was injured in her hind leg, and said faintly, "Sarah is at the foot of the mountain, with her brother wood. Get down quickly. I can handle it here."


    Levin said gratefully, "then please."


    Not much nonsense, worried about Sarah''s abdominal injury, he quickly ran down the mountain.


    When Raven goes away, Fiona turns her attention to the undead knights.


    She could feel that the strength of each of these undead Knights was very strong, and might even compete with her.


    Her face was dignified, and Fiona''s heart was full of vigilance.


    The black feather sword clanked in her hand, as if facing a great enemy.


    All of a sudden, a strange whistling came from the northeast of bill gewater.


    The sound of the whistle, which cut through the sky, echoed in every corner of bill Gewert.


    At the same time, Ben and Fiona in the confrontation of the undead Knights immediately issued a panic scream.


    Under Fiona''s suspicious gaze, their figure gradually shrouded in the gray fog, and left in the direction of the whistle.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222

    On the west coast of shadow Island, Alice''s eyes were fixed on the black fog at the end of the sea.


    Her eyes were so deep that they seemed to penetrate the black mist.


    Rumor has it that the end of the black fog connects the entrance to another world. But Elise knew it wasn''t.


    What''s more, the boundary of the world that people have identified since ancient times is also wrong.


    At the end of the waters due north and south of Valoran, there are waterfalls that can block everything.


    The sea water pours down here like a waterfall in the interior.


    On the other side of the waterfall, connected with the boundless starry sky, few people dare to jump down from here and explore the unknown end.


    None of the people in the history books who wanted to know the truth returned to Valoran alive.


    Over time, people call this waterfall the star waterfall that blocks everything, and it is the end of the world boundary of Valoran.


    At the end of the western and eastern seas of Valoran, however, is shrouded in black fog.


    No one knows where the black fog leads, and those who step into it have never seen one come out alive.


    This leads to the legend that black fog is the end of the East-West border of Valoran.


    In this regard, Elise, who is well aware of the mystery, is laughing at the ignorance of ordinary people at the bottom of her heart.


    She knew exactly where the fog ended in the sea of conquerors.


    At that end, it was the sea of defenders of the eastern waters of Valoran.


    The northern sea area and the southern sea area boundary star sky waterfall are also connected, but with the strength of mortals, there is only a dead end to these places.


    The lips rose slightly, and Alice grinned.


    According to her estimation, the black fog should have completely covered bill gewater by now.


    It''s time to go there and hang Naga capolos.


    Just thinking of this, Elise felt that there were seven strong demonic spirits coming towards her in the shadow island.


    It seems that those guys are impatient to wait!


    Elise''s eyes slightly narrowed, the bright and flowing pupil gradually turned into scarlet, and the pupil in the pupil turned into a black vertical line which looked like a fierce beast. One after another, the scarlet dent in the flesh appeared on both sides of her cheek in horror.


    She opened her scarlet lips, and Elise''s voice had a piercing chill: "no one can stop the will of shadow island!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the gate of the temple, raven knocks on the door with Sara''s permission.


    And Sara leans in Ye Feng''s arms, staring at the door with heavy eyelids.


    Fiona, who walks in the rear, looks at Ye Feng''s back with a sad face.


    Just under the care of several people, the gate of the temple slowly opened, and the figure of the priestess oloy appeared in the eyes of the four.


    Although some wonder why a woman''s body is so big, Ye Feng still held back his curiosity and anxiously said: "priest oloy, my sister, she was stabbed in the abdomen by the long gun of the undead knight. Please help her quickly."


    Little did not know that his words let Fiona behind him in the eyes is full of resentment.


    Originally want to refuse the Oroy a look at Ye Feng Huai is Sara, she coarsely voice way: "come in."


    With the consent of Oroy, Ye Feng and his four people walked into the temple.


    In the bright light, the lobby inside was full of poor bilgwort who had come to seek refuge here.


    Looking at the crowded hall, Ye Feng couldn''t help but say that he had come here for refuge early in the morning.


    Oloy respectfully saluted the statue of Lady bearded in the hall, and then said to ye FengSi: "follow me into the inner hall. It''s not convenient to perform divinity here."


    Ye Feng four people nodded and followed oloy from the side door into the inner hall of the temple.


    There was no one in the inner hall. There was only a huge statue, and there was a futon on on the ground in front of the statue.


    "Miss doom, remember what I said to you?"


    Leaning against the leaf wind in the arms of Sarah struggling to micro squint eyes, weak way: "well."


    Oloy grinned and said, "that''s good. I can cure you, but you have to promise me a condition."


    "What conditions?" Sarah asked warily


    "After I cure you, all you have to do is go to sea and go to the blue flame island of the blue flame islands to learn the secrets of the demons of shadow Island," she said


    On hearing this, leiwen immediately said: "Captain, no, blue flame island is a dead place, and no one can walk out of it alive!"


    Sara looks hesitant. She also knows the rumor of blue flame island.


    "I''m not going to force you to go," he said


    Holding Sara, Ye Feng tries to persuade Sara not to go.


    Sarah, who has lived in bill Gewert for more than 20 years, naturally knows where blue flame island is.


    But if she doesn''t, she will die. Go and die again.Although I don''t know whether Oroy wants her to go to blue flame island to let her know the secret of shadow Island, she knows that this is her only chance to live. Besides, when she gets better, she may not really go.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Sarah nodded and said, "I promise you."


    After seeing Sara''s promise, oloy grinned: "believe me, your choice is right, and going to blue flame island is the key to solving the soul erosion night."


    "The night of eroding souls?" Fiona came to be interested, but she wanted to know why the night lasted so long.


    Sarah and the three of them have raised their ears, and they are also interested in the topic of the night of eroding souls.


    "You may not know that the black fog on the night of soul erosion is actually caused by shadow Island, and the end of the fog is connected with shadow island. At this time of year, the black fog formed by the dark magic of shadow island will cover bill gewater, and some low-level demons and undead will wait for opportunities to come to feed on human souls."


    After a pause, oloy continued: "the night of soul eclipse is different. According to my estimation, the black fog will forever cover bill jiwater and turn bill jiwater into a second shadow island. As for why, I don''t know why, but I''m sure that there are key props on blue flame island to relieve the crisis of this eclipse night, so I hope you can go to sea."


    Sarah''s face was stunned and she said, "if you don''t go, bill gewater will really become the second shadow island?"


    "Not bad." Oloy''s face darkened, too.


    Sarah''s face was clouded by the affirmative answer from oloy. She didn''t want to kill Planck herself and become a ghost with bill gewater without getting anything. Moreover, if she succeeds, will it not prove that she is the most suitable guardian of bill Gewert?


    Sarah''s eyes were rolling around and she said, "for my own sake, I will go!"


    Seeing Sara make up her mind, Levin knows that Sara will not change her mind.


    Reluctantly, Levin said, "Captain, I''ll be with you."


    Fiona also said, "I will go with you."


    When she said that, Sarah was overjoyed. If Fiona, a swordsman who can fight against the undead, joins her, Sarah''s chances of success are much higher.


    Ye Feng saw at the beginning did not want to go to the three people have gone, he also anxious way: "sister, I also want to go!"


    "You stay here for me!" Weak Sara raised her head and angrily whitened her eyes.


    "Why?" Ye Feng is a little unconvinced. Why can''t he go.


    "Because I''m your sister, you have to listen to me," Sarah said without question


    One side of Fiona also agreed: "your sister said right, you''d better take refuge in the temple."


    Ye Feng obstinately said: "I don''t care, I just want to go!"


    Ignoring Ye Feng, Sara turns to look at oloy: "oloy, can you help me to watch my brother, don''t let him out of the temple?"


    Oloy nodded: "this is no problem, in order to let you have no worries, I will take care of your brother for you."


    "You''re ganging up to deal with me Ye Feng feels that he is very subdued. He asks for help and looks at Lei Wen.


    When he saw Raven''s eyes glancing away, he realized he was alone.


    Ye Feng''s expression made Sarah laugh. She said, "well, wood, it''s not the first time that my sister has gone to sea. You can stay in the temple, and my sister will come back soon."


    "Oh."


    Although the mouth says so, but Ye Feng has already made a plan to sneak out of the temple to follow Sarah.


    Hey, I really want to see my sister''s expression when she finds me on the boat!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223

    In rattown, slaughterhouse, Sara is supervising the bounty boy to carry some necessary supplies to the sea on the Sailon.


    But Sara didn''t notice that there was someone secretly watching her every move.


    This man is Ye Feng who steals out of the temple.


    Looking at Sara''s every move on the wharf not far away, Ye Feng secretly laughs at the bottom of her heart.


    I''m afraid his sister never dreamed that he would sneak out and follow her.


    Suddenly, Ye Feng, hiding behind the container, felt a familiar breath. Nervous, he quickly hid in the other side of the container, looking at the nearby movement.


    Before long, Fiona''s figure stopped where he had been hiding.


    "Strange, how can I feel the breath of Ye Feng?"


    Fiona eyebrow tiny frown expression falls in the leaf wind''s eye bottom, really scared him. He doesn''t want to get out of the temple again.


    Standing in place, Fiona frowned. She was hesitant to take out the Dragon Pendant and sense the position of Ye Feng.


    Just as Fiona hesitated, raven trotted up to her and said, "Miss Fiona, the captain asked me to remind you that you are ready to board."


    After hearing this, Fiona doesn''t think about Ye Feng any more. She thinks it should be that she thinks too much.


    Nodding, Fiona said, "let''s get on the boat."


    With that, she went to the siren under the leadership of Levin.


    When the two men go far away, Ye Feng returns to his hiding place. Just out of his head to see Fiona and Sara''s movement, Ye Feng saw that Fiona, who had been walking in front of her, suddenly stopped and looked back.


    While spitting in the bottom of my heart, Fiona is really sensitive, Ye Feng is hiding behind the container and dare not probe.


    But looking back, Fiona was puzzled. Just now she felt someone staring at her. Why did she turn around and find nothing?


    After thinking about it for a long time, Fiona did not want to understand, so she quickly stepped on the siren.


    "Fiona was so sensitive that she almost caught her out!"


    Ye Feng stealthily pokes out his head and is relieved to see Fiona embarking on the siren.


    Close to the container, Ye Feng approaches the wharf slowly. Several times, he was almost found by Sara, who was supervising his brother''s transportation.


    Staring at the huge warship siren, Ye Feng suddenly realizes that he doesn''t know how to get there.


    The front deck connects to the only entrance to the dock, where Sarah stands guard. If he wants to get on the siren from there, he will be noticed by the keen Sarah.


    Not to mention getting on the boat, Sarah will drive him directly back to the temple. When he returned to the temple, he was most likely to be watched by oloy, who had no chance to leave the temple.


    "I don''t believe such a big ship has no other entrance!"


    Ye Feng doesn''t believe in evil, and he goes around a big circle.


    After some searching, Ye Feng finds that there are several young brothers from the bounty Club rowing boats to transport materials into the siren.


    Taking advantage of the gap between their rotation, Ye Feng dived into the water and quietly entered the cargo storage warehouse in the belly of the cabin through the entrance.


    Xiao Ye is not happy before he hears them.


    In a hurry, Ye Feng hides in a container and closes the lid.


    After confirming that the younger brothers had finished transporting the remaining goods, Ye Feng crawled out of the container.


    "Hoo..."


    With a long sigh of relief, Ye Feng showed a proud smile and finally got involved in the siren.


    But he can''t show up now. If Sarah and they find out, he will still be driven out.


    When the siren is out of the shallow water, he can go out more. Even if found, the siren, which had already headed for blue flame Island, would not have turned back.


    Ye Feng can''t help but stink and say: "it seems that I am also quite clever!"


    The picture pulls back to the dock. When Sara sees that the goods have been transported, she tells the reward to hide well and try not to be found by the dead before dawn.


    After all the preparation, Sara dismisses her younger brothers. This time, she only needs Raven and Fiona to go to blue flame island.


    As she stepped on the deck of the siren, Sarah''s dignified look was a little more soothing. She nodded to Levin, and Levin understood what she meant and steered the ship.


    Feeling that the siren was slowly moving towards blue flame Island, Sara could not help but cast her eyes on the thick black fog in the distant sky.


    Compared with bill Gewert, the sea fog is thicker. It was a long distance between the fog and the sea, and she could at least tell the direction.


    In the sea, the most taboo is to lose direction. Once a ship loses its direction, it wanders aimlessly on the sea, either engulfed by huge waves or buried in the fish''s belly.


    Looking back at the wharf away from her eyes, Sarah''s eyes became blurred. Her eyes pierced the light mist of the sea and looked at the cliff near the slaughterhouse, where there was a temple."I hope wood will stay in the temple and don''t run out. Now the dead of bill Gewert are rampant, and the streets are very dangerous."


    With a little worry on her face, Sarah is still a little worried about her cheap brother.


    "I believe Ye Feng is not the kind of unreasonable person."


    Sarah was stunned for a moment by the sound in her ear. Looking to the side, she found that Fiona did not know when she appeared.


    Fiona stroked the hair of her ears, which was blown by the sea breeze, and said faintly, "do you care much about Ye Feng?"


    "Wood is my brother, and I care about him," she said with a smile


    Fiona nodded. "I can see that you really care about him, just..."


    Speaking of the back, Fiona stopped.


    Sarah roughly guessed what Fiona was trying to say, but she still pretended to be silly: "what is it?"


    Fiona squirmed her lips. "He doesn''t belong here."


    Sara''s heart shows a trace of killing intention to Fiona. She doesn''t want her brother abducted by Fiona.


    On her face, Sarah showed nothing. She turned and looked at the endless black fog above the sea without saying a word.


    Fiona is not as deep as Sarah''s, she continued: "this time, I''ll pay you back for him. I hope you can let him go with me when I come back."


    Hiding her anger from the bottom of her eyes, Sarah showed an unknown look: "Why me?"


    Fiona said her distress: "I''m afraid Ye Feng won''t leave with me. If it''s with your permission, I think he will leave with me."


    Out of the shallow waters, the view of bill Gewert in the back is obscured.


    Straight ahead, the surging sea water is ready to move, as if there is some crisis hidden below.


    Sarah closed her eyes slightly and said with a smile, "that''s it. Hehe, Fiona, I''m afraid I can''t help you with this."


    "Why?" Fiona''s eyebrows frown slightly, her eyes vaguely some dissatisfaction.


    The discontent in Fiona''s eyes naturally fell into Sara''s eyes. She said without changing her face: "you know wood is my brother now. I really like him very much. He also depends on me very much. I hope you can let me go with him everywhere. If he doesn''t want to leave with you after he recovers his memory, how about I drive him away?"


    "It''s up to you." Fiona light way, to the cabin Raven arranged for her room to go.


    Sarah naturally knew that was Fiona''s unwilling compromise, but she was not in the habit of fighting with Fiona. If you want to grasp the opportunity, you have to learn to be calm in most cases.


    Ye Feng, she will not let go. It''s hard to find a little warm affection when she was a child. She will never allow anyone to destroy it.


    For a cold tempered girl like Fiona, Sarah has many ways to deal with it.


    As long as her cheap brother doesn''t recover her memory, she is absolutely sure to hold Fiona down emotionally.


    But now what worries her most is the trip to blue flame Island, which is an island with no return.


    Even with the most terrifying of all bill Gewert''s warships, Sara is not sure she''ll get out of that island alive.


    In addition, with the fog of the night of eroding souls and the hidden crisis under the sea, it is uncertain whether she can enter Lanyan Island alive or not.


    The more I thought about Sara, the more I felt that her trip was unpredictable, and even her charming and moving face gradually climbed up to her sad face.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224

    Through the window of the cabin in the ship''s belly, Ye Feng can hardly enjoy the sea scenery.


    However, the dark fog and the sea with waves all around him quickly lost his interest.


    Suddenly, Ye Feng felt his back brain cool.


    That bursts of wind from nowhere startled Ye Feng to look at the end of the corridor, but found nothing.


    Did you just hallucinate?


    Ye Feng did not want to know exactly what happened, a cold wind blowing slowly from the end of the corridor behind him.


    Whoa!


    The howling wind gradually penetrated into his bone marrow and made him shiver.


    Then a crisp high-heeled shoes pacing sound from the end of the corridor behind him. Although the pace is slow, it is getting closer and closer to him.


    What makes Ye Feng even more horrified is that he can''t understand some whispers in his ears, as if the dead were talking to him.


    With the pace of high-heeled shoes more and more close, Ye Feng takes a breath.


    Just want to look back, he found that his body could not move.


    "Ye Feng, my believer, we have met again."


    A magic sound of enchantment rings from Ye Feng''s ear, and those whispers at the same time as if they were frightened and lost their voice.


    Without waiting for Ye Feng to react, Elise, dressed in a black evening dress, dragged her long skirt from behind him to him.


    Her delicate jade arm twists and lifts, a clear ring finger, then remove the ban on Ye Feng''s body.


    "Why, you seem to be afraid of me?"


    Elise approached Ye Feng and joked.


    Ye Feng swallows her mouth. Although the strange woman in front of her is very beautiful, what happened just now is too weird. "Are you a man or a ghost?" he said uneasily


    Not knowing Ye Feng''s amnesia, Elise quietly pastes Ye Feng''s body, twists her right index finger, and gracefully gently touches Ye Feng''s forehead. She showed a shy look: "villain, in order to save you from the sea of fire, but almost died with you, you should forget it!"


    Ye Feng stepped back and looked at Elise in horror: "I I don''t know what you''re talking about... "


    It is said that ghosts and ghosts like to make up lies to deceive human beings. Ye Feng is more afraid of Elise.


    Yilisi did not expect Ye Feng to suddenly retrogress. She was close to Ye Feng''s chest and nearly fell.


    Her pupils shrank, and Elise was not sure. "You lost your memory?"


    Ye Feng exclaimed, "you How do you know I lost my memory? "


    As soon as he called out, Ye Feng regretted that his voice was so loud that he would surely disturb Fiona who lived in the room beside the corridor.


    The thoughtful Elise can see Ye Feng''s idea clearly. The shadow contract signed between her and Ye Feng is gone, but the seed of her believers is still in Ye Feng''s body.


    Although it is not as good as the shadow contract, the seeds of believers can manipulate Ye Feng and read the thoughts in his mind.


    With a smile, Elise appeared beside Ye Feng like a ghost, and whispered in an ambiguous voice: "don''t worry, I''ve imposed a magic barrier, which your little lover Fiona can''t hear."


    Ye Feng was completely dizzy by Elise. He said in surprise, "do you still know Fiona?"


    Ye Feng patted his forehead with a headache. He seemed to remember that Fiona also liked to call him Ye Feng. Maybe this woman really knows him.


    Looking at the appearance of Ye Feng, Elise bewitched: "I am Elise, you are my faithful believer, Ye Feng."


    Ye Feng frowned and said, "believer? Are you God


    Elise quietly used her magic power and bewitched her: "yes, you are an unforgivable villain. You believe in me, the demigod of the shadow Island, Queen spider. You are my faithful servant."


    Now Ye Feng''s amnesia is not the best time to bewitch him to join the shadow island?


    Elise showed her evil smile, and Ye Feng trembled.


    Under the protection of the tears of the goddess, Elise''s magic sound stopped controlling and eroding Ye Feng''s mind.


    Returning to God, Ye Feng shook his head and said, "shadow Island, how can I be a believer of the shadow Island devil? Impossible!"


    Even if you don''t lose your memory, you''re still a believer, just a disobedient believer. Elise''s eyes flashed a trace of killing Ye Feng, and the shadow contract was gone. She could kill Ye Feng at will without being affected.


    But for believers like Ye Feng, she thinks that it would be better to make all kinds of dishes with Ye Feng''s body.


    Think about it, Alice just wanted to start, but found that her body began to become extremely unstable, gradually virtual.


    "It''s time, Ye Feng. I don''t care if you have lost your memory or not. Please remember that without the shadow contract, I won''t continue to tolerate you. I hope you won''t be buried in this night of soul erosion..."


    As soon as the voice fell, Elise''s virtual body dissipated in front of Ye Feng.


    With a long breath, ye Fengtan sat on the ground. At that moment, Elise''s murderous spirit was exposed, and his body was suppressed to death, unable to move.He would have died in Alice''s hands if she hadn''t disappeared in the end.


    Squeak!


    Fiona''s door was opened and she walked slowly out of the room. When she saw Ye Feng sitting on the ground, she was stunned for a moment, and then realized that Ye Feng had sneaked into the boat.


    The more she thought, the more she was angry, Fiona went to Ye Feng.


    However, Ye Feng did not notice that Fiona was coming towards him because he had just experienced Elise.


    Ready to get up and hide in the cargo hold, Ye Feng has not started, he felt his body has a kind of hanging in the air.


    He didn''t know what was going on. He just felt that the sky was spinning around, and he was heavily hit on the floor of the corridor.


    Ye Feng stood up with his broken buttocks and complained: "ouch It''s killing me. Who is it


    Fiona see Ye Feng dare to keep up with her, she immediately embraces the chest indignantly way: "your aunt I!"


    Fiona! Ye Feng''s eyes widened. Unexpectedly, he was found.


    Looking at Fiona''s gnashing teeth look, Ye Feng doesn''t want to be over the shoulder again.


    He scratched his head awkwardly, then gave a ha ha, squinted and said with a smile: "er Fiona, ha ha, what a coincidence, you are on the boat too


    "Hum!" Fiona just snorted coldly, put up her indignant look, and looked at Ye Feng with frost on her face.


    When Fiona stares at her, Ye Feng only feels like falling into an ice cave. But he managed to hold back the chill in his heart, barely holding up his smile and saying, "Fiona, don''t be angry, listen to me!"


    "Say it." Fiona was so reluctant to say a word.


    "That That... "


    Ye Feng only felt the cold sweat on his forehead. He really didn''t know how to explain it to Fiona.


    After thinking for a long time, he still didn''t think of any reason. He said with a guilty heart: "if I said that I would appear on the ship as soon as I woke up, would you believe it?"


    "I believe you''re the devil!" Fiona more want to be more angry, she postures to go forward to give Ye Feng another shoulder fall.


    Ye Feng was flustered at the sight of Fiona. In order to avoid being thrown by Fiona again, Ye Feng has to go out and play the family card.


    He hugged Fiona''s thigh and cried, "Fiona, you can''t blame me. I just got on the boat because I was worried about you! For your sake, I don''t ask you to let me go. Can you be gentle when I fall? "


    Fiona was wearing a mini pleated skirt and was hugged by Ye Feng. She felt cool in her thighs. She was also a little confused by Ye Feng. Her pretty face turned red and said, "Ye Feng, don''t hold my thigh Get up and talk


    "I can''t afford it. You just fall to death!" Ye Feng didn''t dare to get up, but he would be badly hurt when he got up at this time.


    Be Ye Feng hold so tight, thigh a burst of crispy hemp. That strange feeling stimulated Fiona''s body to be slightly hot, she compromised: "well, I forgive you, you get up quickly!"


    Ye Feng was a little incredulous and asked, "really?"


    "Really!" Fiona was also a little anxious, and she nodded abruptly.


    Ye Feng is happy in the bottom of his heart, but he still stands up on the surface of guilt and apologizes: "I''m sorry, Fiona."


    Fiona just wanted to quickly forget the shame. She waved her hand and said, "OK, ok If you hold my thigh again, I''ll kick people! "


    Ye Feng secretly congratulates in the heart, if really is kicked by Fiona, he does not want to get out of bed in a short time.


    Fiona, who gradually calms her mood, remembers that Ye Feng said she was on the boat because she was worried about her. She felt a burst of joy in her heart.


    "You said you were on the boat because you were worried about me, not because you were afraid of being cheated by me?" she asked


    At the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart, the string of just loose becomes tight again.


    He quickly shook his head and said, "how can I cheat you? I''m really worried about you."


    With that, Ye Feng added a sentence in his heart and worried about sister Sara. After his observation, as long as he mentioned his sister in front of Fiona, Fiona would not be happy.


    He is now learning to be smart. As long as Fiona doesn''t ask, he tries not to mention his sister Sarah.


    Ye Feng''s affirmative words make Fiona very useful, and her heart surges with warmth.


    But Fiona''s face was still expressionless and said, "now that you''re on the boat, it''s no use blaming you again. Let''s forget it this time."


    "Fiona, it''s very kind of you!" Ye Feng is so happy now that he really wants to hold Fiona for two circles, but he still holds back.


    Fiona looked at Ye Feng faintly: "you hide in my room, don''t let your sister know."


    Ye Feng shrugged and said, "why? It doesn''t matter if you are found out by my sister


    Fiona put her right hand on her waist and said coldly, "in a word, you just listen to me. I''ll go up and have a look. I thought of a room just now, but someone has blocked my body. I think something will happen."Is that Elise? Ye Feng thought with lingering fear that he had just experienced the horror of the female devil in the shadow island.


    Hesitated to tell Fiona about Elise, Ye Feng still decided to hide it in the bottom of her heart. I don''t think even Fiona can fight that Elise, right? Rather than make Fiona more troubled, it''s better to keep it from her.


    Fiona see Ye Feng seems to have something on his mind, concern way: "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Feng quickly waved his head and said, "no, I hid your room first."


    With that, he went into Fiona''s room.


    Fiona pondered for a moment, then walked out of the cabin and onto the deck.


    The sea was rolling and the waves were beating against the side of the ship. Fiona comes to Sarah and asks, "is nothing wrong?"


    Sara''s frown was about to become a lump. She worried, "not for the time being, but I''m afraid something has been following our boat under the sea."


    Fiona did not sail too long on the sea, and her last visit was on the regular freighter bill Gewert returned from Ionia.


    Rubbing her eyebrows, Fiona guessed, "maybe it''s a sea animal?"


    "I think so, but it seems that it won''t attack the siren in a short time. I''m more worried about the black fog coming from the northeast."


    Fiona turned her eyes to the northeast and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "The night of the eclipse is coming, and the black fog has covered the area, but look at the depth of the northeast, it seems that the black fog covering the sea is coming towards us."


    Listening to Sarah''s description, Fiona also saw the less obvious black fog covering the sea.


    If it wasn''t for Sarah''s warning, Fiona would have been hard to notice that there was still a small area of black fog floating towards them on the sea.


    Suddenly, Fiona''s pupils shrank, and she saw that little piece of black fog was speeding towards them.


    "It''s urgent," Fiona warned, "no, Sara, that little piece is coming in this direction at top speed."


    Sara also saw this scene. She rushed to the control room at the bow of the boat and ordered Levin, "change the course quickly. There is a black fog floating to the sea in the northeast. The siren can''t enter the black fog, or it will be bad!"


    As soon as leiwen listened, he turned the rudder as he looked at the black fog that was flying rapidly to the northeast.


    "Captain, no way. The black fog is too fast. Our ship was going to Lanyan island in the northeast, but now it''s too late to change its course!"


    Listen to Raven''s words, of course Sarah knows. But she wanted to do everything she could: "Levin, you can do your best."


    Fiona also came, her face worried: "it''s too late, we have entered the area of black fog!"


    At the same time, the siren swayed and swayed under the beating and rolling of the wind and waves. The black fog connected with the sea, and a turbulent dark magic diffused.


    Raven looked carefully at Sara with a gloomy face and asked, "Captain, do you still change the course?"


    Sarah''s face was gloomy. She gritted her teeth and said, "no, keep sailing northeast. Now the black fog is blocking our sight. We can only find the direction by feeling. Once we get lost, I''m afraid we will never be able to go back to bill gewater again!"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    Ravendalen, though he had never sailed in the dark fog, believed in his experience and feelings.


    Walking with Fiona to the deck of the bow, Sarah''s face was wet with the rolling water as the waves grew stronger.


    looked as like as two peas in Fiona''s eyes. Sarah returned to the control room and brought a dark grey coat that was exactly the same as her. He handed it to Fiona.


    Sarah smiles and says, "put it on. It''s a rough sea."


    "Thank you." Fiona took the coat and put it on her body, not wearing it.


    Sarah just wanted to say something, but she felt her body was swept by the wind. "The creatures in the black fog are coming!" she said nervously


    Fiona nodded her head and said, "it has a strong dark magic smell, and a strong spirit of undead magic."


    Sarah looked tense. "Are you sure?"


    "Demigod, at least demigod, get down!"


    Before that, Fiona knocks Sarah down.


    The terrible black magic invaded every corner of the siren, and even Ye Feng, who was hiding in Fiona''s room, was frightened to a cold sweat.


    On the deck of the bow, Fiona presses on Sarah and makes a silent movement.


    Sarah naturally knows that Fiona, as a swordsman, is more sensitive to this kind of extraordinary human breath than she is. She is also intelligent and nervously stares around.


    Whoa Whoa Whoa


    The piercing wind is blowing through Fiona and Sara''s bodies, and a pair of dark and weird pink pupils appear in front of them.


    Fiona and Sara open their mouths at the same time, but they don''t make a sound.A rush of high-heeled shoes running sound reverberated in their ears, sometimes accompanied by the ghost of cold laughter.


    "Night is my veil..."


    A gust of cold wind blew their cheeks, and the devil''s laughter disappeared with the high-heeled shoes.


    But the next scene is to make Fiona panic to the bone marrow.


    A dead man in the robe of a noble mage gave Fiona a grim smile: "Oh, isn''t this Fiona?"


    "Karlsas!" Fiona takes a breath. She remembers he should be dead!


    "Ha ha, it''s predestined!"


    With the sound of sarcasm, an undead in silver armor, holding a huge hammer formed by his soul, smashed heavily on the bow of the siren.


    Suddenly, the unstable hull in the wind and waves was shaking violently.


    In front of her, a huge wave rose high and hit the deck, almost pulling the unstable siren into the sea.


    "Fiona, do you know them?" Sarah asked nervously as soon as she found she could talk


    Fiona shuddered, and she was overwhelmed by the black magic that surrounded her. She nodded, "the necromancer is kalthas, the demon of shadow Island, and the one in silver armor is Maud Caesar!"


    At this time, out of the dark fog, a woman in a black evening dress. This is Elise, who was a little upset and said, "carlsas, modus Caesar, we are not here to play with these two little girls today. Let''s go!"


    Maud Caesar showed a cruel smile: "this is not an old friend who killed us. Of course, we have to come out and have a look."


    "Fall!"


    A cold, chilly voice came from the depths of the black fog, and then a blue spear shot at the siren.


    Only the sound of the deck being pierced by a spear was heard, and the figure of Calista, dressed in the costume of an ancient general, was gradually revealed.


    Falling gently on the deck, Callista''s voice was a little uncertain: "Fiona Laurent?"


    "Who are you?" Fiona looked warily at the devil in front of her. Although she knew that the devil in front of her was at least a demigod, she did not know the other one. She was tortured and crazy by Calista.


    Elise reached out the tip of her tongue and licked her lips. "There are two Fiona in the Laurent family. You know the other one."


    Jorick also came out of the black fog, showing his yellowish teeth: "Why are you all stopped on this broken ship?"


    Just as jorick appeared, a lantern with a faint green flame fell on the deck of the bow.


    A monster dressed only in the ancient legend of the warden''s clothing gradually came out of the black fog, his whole head like a fire burning. Every step he took, the sound of chains pounding from his body.


    Elise''s eyes slightly closed up: "hammer stone, you also come to join in the fun!"


    Listening to Elise''s unhappy words, hammer stone gave Fiona and Sarah a greedy and sinister smile: "it''s hard to meet human beings on this road. My lantern is a little lonely."


    All of a sudden, there was a howl in the dark fog. It was like the cry of a man before he died, and the howl of a horse.


    After a while, a burly undead, several times bigger than the undead knight, galloped out of it with a terrifying undead horse, and ran in the direction of bill gewater.


    His whole person is like the embodiment of havoc, like the shadow of longing for war, and his running figure is deeply imprinted in the eyes of Sara and Fiona.


    Elise snorted and laughed, "look, hekarim can''t wait to kill Naga capolos. Cluck..."


    Callista pulled out her spear from the deck and said, "let''s go, too. Hekarim is not rational at night. If Naga capolos finds out our intention, the strangulation will fail."


    As soon as the words fell, she ran after him.


    The other demons looked at each other for a few seconds, then they dived into the dark fog and ran quickly to bill gewater.


    When the dark fog is completely away, Fiona and Sara completely put down their vigilance. The scene just now was so terrible that the two of them encountered eight demons above the demigod level of shadow island.


    Fortunately, their target is not them, otherwise they will die!


    "Fortunately, they are going to kill Naga capolos, or we''re going to die," Sarah said, stroking her gasping chest


    "Yes," said Fiona


    "Naga capolos..." Sarah murmured, as if something had come to her mind.


    Repeatedly repeating the name "Naga capolos," Sarah suddenly panicked, "wood is in the temple, we have to go back and save him!"


    Fiona just wanted to stop Sara, but found that Sara had rushed into the control room.


    Sarah ordered, "raven, go back to bill giver right away. You can see that the demons are going to kill wood!"Raven said with a wry smile, "but Captain, we will die when we go back."


    Sarah roared, "I''m the captain. Get back to me!"


    "Yes


    See Raven no longer speak, Sarah collapsed in the next seat. Unlike Fiona practicing swordsmanship, she is just a mortal. She has been facing eight demigods and demons. She has been unable to support her.


    Slowly closing her eyes, Sarah needs a good sleep now.


    "Cough That I don''t know what to say or not to say? "


    Sara, who closed her eyes, thought Levin was going to dissuade her. She still closed her eyes and said impatiently, "speak!"


    "That How to say Actually, sister, I''m on the boat Hey, hey... "


    On hearing this, saraton, who was a little tired before, felt her heart go up to her throat.


    She stood up with a loud voice, breathing disorderly and staring at the door of the control room.


    The figure she was most worried about came into her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225

    "Good human beings, please, help me..."


    Looking at the posture of Na Mei crawling on the deck, Ye Feng, who has just untied, ran to pick her up.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll help you," he said


    Sarah indifferently went to Ye Feng and said, "wood, the sea bug is obviously coming for her. We have to go to blue flame island. We don''t have to make trouble with unnecessary right and wrong."


    Fiona said, "and this Mermaid just detained your magic, Sarah and I did not Farah you ashore, do you think she really can''t beat the hyacinth? I think there is a trick


    Ye Feng firmly shook his head: "you misunderstood her, she just asked me for help, and she is a very timid girl of the shark race. It''s normal to be afraid of such monsters as Haikui."


    "I don''t believe it!" Sara''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and she thought about Fiona''s words and found them very reasonable.


    "Sister, let''s save her!"


    As soon as Ye Feng finished speaking, the giant Haikui insect hit the siren''s boat with his long body, and nearly knocked over the siren.


    Sara saw the sea Quebec worm diving to the bottom of the siren, and said, "wood, don''t deceive this man eating Mermaid. Throw her back to the sea!"


    Nanmei, who has been slandered, finally can''t help it. Her tears whirled around her eyes and said wrongly, "I didn''t cheat people!"


    "Sister, help her this time!"


    Looking at Ye Feng''s bewildered look, Sarah really wants to go up and slap him two times. She didn''t believe that Nanmei, who had just been able to detain Ye Feng, was afraid of a sea bug!


    Ye Feng looked at Fiona again: "Fiona, you once killed Haikui insect, can you help her?"


    Fiona was stunned. Her face was expressionless and said, "that sea bug is now diving into the bottom of the boat. I can''t help it."


    "I''m really afraid of the sea beast. It''s so big and frightening that I''ll forget the magic spell in a panic..."


    Nami sobbed and wiped her tears wrongly. She is telling the truth. Why don''t human beings believe her?


    "I''ll help you. Haikui is a huge insect. I''ll see what it can do!"


    Before Ye Feng finished speaking, the sea bug under the bottom of the boat hit the bottom of the boat heavily with its head.


    The outer hull of the siren was made of rare alloy and obsidian, and was not damaged by the sea bug.


    However, under the impact of the sea bug, the huge warship flew straight into the air and landed heavily on the sea.


    The waves were splashing, the ship was rocking, and waves after waves were hitting the deck under the churning of the sea bug.


    And Ye Feng on the ship also hit the deck from high altitude, and then was slapped by the rolling sea water, and his whole body was soaked in sea water.


    After wiping the sea water from her face, Sarah''s face was gloomy. She took hold of Nami''s hair without any pity and walked to the side of the boat.


    Let Naomi stay on the boat, and the sea bug will definitely continue to hit the ship. Sarah can''t guarantee that the siren will be safe and sound next time.


    She said indignantly, "she must be driven off the ship, or the siren will overturn!"


    Fiona also nodded. The sea bug hid in the bottom of the boat. She had to jump into the sea to fight with the sea bug. But she had never had the experience of fighting in the sea. For the sake of safety, she still felt that Sarah''s practice was very safe.


    And from that Mermaid before the detention of Ye Feng''s magic, that strength is absolutely not low! It''s hard for Fiona to believe that a mermaid with this strength will have the fear that ordinary girls would have.


    Nanmei''s hair was pulled by Sarah and hurt. She timidly begged for mercy: "it hurts Please, women... "


    "Go back to your sea!"


    Sarah looks at Nami with disgust and throws her into the sea.


    "My God, sister, you are hurting her!" Ye Feng hurriedly ran to the side of the boat and looked at the rolling sea water below. He was both angry and guilty.


    Sarah waved her hand casually and joked, "wood, do you think I''ve killed a few people? Not to mention a fish? "


    Ye Feng corrects a way: "she is not a fish, she is a girl of shark race!"


    "So what?"


    Sarah laughs. Ye Feng''s character will kill him or the people around him sooner or later. If you see a poor man in the world, he has to go to rescue him. Is he busy?


    To risk for someone who doesn''t know what to do? She, Sarah, couldn''t do it, and she didn''t care to do it. In a chaotic sea-state like Bill Gewert, good people often don''t live long.


    Ye Feng really can''t understand why his sister is so cold-blooded and merciless. He looked again at Fiona, who was standing on one side and had nothing to do with her. The cool and indifferent look on her face also made him angry in the bottom of his heart.


    He believed that Nami had not lied to her. He could see that Nami was a kind-hearted girl of the Spanish race. Although she can do some magic, she must be afraid of huge sea animals as she said.


    The more he thought about Ye Feng, the more impulsive he felt. He gasped and said, "if you don''t help me, I''ll save her!"As soon as this word comes out, Sara and Fiona''s pupils shrink and their faces change greatly.


    Before stopping, Ye Feng jumped into the sea under the gaze of the two of them.


    "Wood, you fool


    Sarah is about to jump into the sea, but Fiona holds her.


    Looking at Sara''s puzzled look, Fiona said, "I''ll go. You have to watch the siren."


    Sarah pursed her lips and frowned, "it''s up to you."


    Fiona nodded and jumped into the water.


    Ye Feng, who had jumped into the water before, was chasing Haikui bug, which was running towards the bottom of the sea. He thought that the reason why the sea bug swam so fast was to chase Nami.


    Chasing after, Ye Feng finds that the distance between him and Haikui worm is getting bigger and bigger. He was about to be thrown away by the sea bug, which slowed down and wandered around the edge of a coral reef and a grotesque rock heap.


    Ye Feng did not dare to get too close to Haikui. He made a detour into the shelter formed by coral reefs and stone mounds, and began to search for Nami.


    After a while, Ye Feng heard the sobbing sound of Nami''s fear. He followed the direction of the sound, and soon saw Nami huddled, shivering under the rocks.


    Maybe he was so happy to find Nami that Ye Feng forgot that he was in the sea now. He took a picture but didn''t find his Nami. He said, "Nami!"


    As soon as the outlet, the sea water pours into the tuyere. He only felt that his voice, which he could not hear clearly, turned into a bubbling sound.


    Hurry to close his mouth, Ye Feng patted his chest some tightness. He lost all his breath when he opened his mouth just now.


    "It''s you!" Nami said in surprise


    Ye Feng wanted to reply, but he couldn''t speak in the water. Moreover, his face gradually turned red because of lack of oxygen, and his look was very uncomfortable.


    When Nami saw Ye Feng''s face, she remembered that Ye Feng was a human being on the land, and could not breathe and speak freely in the water like their shark family.


    After realizing that Ye Feng is choking to death, Nami anxiously recites the mantra, and then gently points at Ye Feng, and a magic ball with twinkling crystal light falls into Ye Feng''s body.


    After practicing the Dharma, Nami said happily, "human, you can breathe and speak freely in the sea now!"


    After listening to Ye Feng, he opened his mouth cautiously and took a small breath. Not only did he not inhale water this time, he was able to breathe.


    After taking a few deep breaths, Ye Feng called out: "Nami, you are so powerful!"


    Nami held her hands in front of her chest, poked her two index fingers at each other, and shyly said, "hee hee, in fact, I only know these simple magic tricks. People in my family say that I am stupid and timid."


    Ye Feng shook his head and tried hard to Quna Mei: "I think you are much more powerful!"


    "We can go out on the top of the sea


    Seeing that Nami seems to be very afraid of Haikui insects, Ye Feng patted her chest and said, "Nami, don''t be afraid. I''m by your side!"


    "Well!" Encouraged by Ye Feng, Nami clenched her pink fist and waved it in front of her chest to cheer herself up.


    Not long before she was brave, Nami was frightened by the sudden roar of the Haikui beetle above, and she curled up and shivered under the strange stone.


    Ye Feng stroked Na Mei''s back and looked at the sea Quebec beetle roaring up through the crack of the strange stone.


    This does not look good, a look at the leaf wind scared a jump.


    Because he saw the ferocious Fiona holding the Mo feather sword is fighting with the sea bug!


    However, Ye Feng always felt that Fiona''s movements were much slower in the sea than on the ground, and even Fiona''s sword spirit seemed to fluctuate less fiercely than on the ground.


    The more you see Ye Feng, the more she has the illusion that Fiona''s attacks have become weaker under the obstruction of the sea water. She can''t compare with her time on the ground.


    However, the next scene is to let Ye Feng nervous heart quickly jump out.


    Fiona''s abdomen is hit hard by the head of the sea bug. With the frantic swimming of the sea Quebec, Fiona''s body is directly hit by the sea Quebec insect on the nearby rock wall.


    Bang!


    The rock cracked, and Fiona managed to control her figure, but she was hit by an angry sea bug.


    It seems that Fiona is hard to play her real strength in the water! Ye Feng pinched the sweat for Fiona in the bottom of his heart.


    In the current situation, Fiona in the water is not the opponent of the sea Quebec, which is several times larger than the shallow water.


    Ye Feng''s eyes turned and said to Nami who was still shivering: "Nami, you hide here. I''ll save Fiona."


    Na Mei heard, tears of a pair of eyes anxiously staring at Ye Feng: "you don''t go, you are not the opponent of the sea Quebec insect!"


    Ye Feng said with a smile: "don''t worry, I just go to laffiona to hide, and don''t fight with Haikui insects."


    Nami bit her thin lip and said, "be careful. I''ll wait for you here.""Well!"


    Ye Feng motioned for Na Mei to be relieved and swam to Fiona, who was fighting in the distant sea area.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226

    As soon as she entered the water, Fiona searched for Ye Feng.


    Looking around, the boundless sea is wandering with all kinds of creatures that she has never seen, that is, there is no figure of Ye Feng and Hai Kui worm.


    Frowning, Fiona swam deeper. Above a high sea bed, she saw the shape of a giant sea bug.


    In front of her eyes, Fiona quickly swam toward the sea bug.


    After approaching Haikui insect, Fiona did not see Ye Feng''s figure. For a moment, bad premonition came to her mind, and Fiona''s brain circuit was suddenly broken.


    She decided to open the body of this ugly sea bug first, and then, if there is no Ye Feng in its body, it proves that Ye Feng is still alive.


    Quietly pulled out the black feather sword in her waist, and the sword spirit gradually released from her body. The next moment, Fiona appears next to the sea bug.


    A sword stabs out, the fierce sword spirit and the sword meaning turn into sharp black sword awn, and rush to the head of Haikui insect.


    But the next scene made Fiona nervous.


    The sword that she stabbed out was dimmed at a visible speed under the obstruction of the sea water. Even her swift and violent figure was obstructed by the sea water.


    When she held the black feather sword to stab the head of Haikui insect, the sword awn that she finally condensed was washed away by the sea water.


    Even if she stabbed the sea bug, the power of Fiona''s stab was blocked by the sea water, leaving only a little bit of power.


    Although the power is very small, but Fiona this stab or angered is looking for Nami figure of the sea Quebec insect.


    It roars up to the sky, and the sea bug makes a deafening roar. The terrible roar, driven by the sea water, sent out a terrible sound wave, shaking Fiona all over.


    Just a brief absence of mind gives the sea bug a chance to take advantage of it. It opened its big mouth full of thick liquid and tried to swallow Fiona in one gulp.


    The sense of crisis in her heart wakes up Fiona, who subconsciously turns her back hand into a sword.


    That sword just swept the teeth of the sea bug, and directly cut off one of the yellowing teeth.


    Fiona finally came back to her senses. Although the sea bug roared again, she was prepared to resist this strange attack.


    The eardrum tremor still made Fiona a little angry. She was hurt by a sea bug, unforgivable!


    Ferocious Fiona doesn''t care whether it''s the sea or not, and whether she can''t exert all her strength. She just wants to cut the sea bug to pieces!


    Dodging again, Fiona disappears in front of the sea bug that is trying to attack her.


    The ugly head of the sea Quebec beetle turns around to find Fiona, and from time to time roars, sensing the specific location of Fiona with sound waves.


    But when it found out that Fiona was late, Fiona fell directly over his head.


    This time, Fiona''s ink feather sword sends out the sword which is far more powerful than before, and cuts towards the Hai Kui insect.


    Although most of the power was diluted by the sea water, this time the power was too strong, and the unbroken sword knot was firmly cut on the head of the Haikui insect.


    Fiona ignored the roar of the sea bug. Her eyes were frozen, and her hands and swords were deeply inserted into her head.


    The sting made the beetle shake its body madly, and Fiona, who was drawing her sword, was thrown out by the insect.


    With a roar, the sea Quebec beetle bumps into Fiona before she can control her body.


    Oops! Fiona''s face sank. In a panic, she cut a sword at will.


    However, this sword does not fly to the Haikui insect that is hitting her, but cuts it down.


    At the bottom, Ye Feng, who had just gone upstream for a short distance, was directly cut by the sword and hit the seabed heavily.


    If the sea water had not diluted most of its power, Ye Feng would have been split in half.


    "Damn it, Fiona!" Ye Feng covered some of the belly was cut pain, to the top of Fiona roared a sentence.


    In the very top of Fiona can not hear Ye Feng''s words, if you hear it, you will directly hit Ye Feng.


    She was still in rapid regression, out of her control. If she goes on like this, she will be hit by the sea bug!


    Seeing more and more bubbles coming out of her mouth, Fiona knew that her breath was almost gone.


    Damn it! Fiona spat in the bottom of her heart, and things got worse.


    At the same time, we should be busy resisting the eardrum''s pain, control the flying body in the sea, fight back with a sword, and worry about her losing her breath.


    Fiona''s head was about to explode, and as she was about to control her figure, the head of the sea bug hit her abdomen heavily.


    Poof!


    He exhaled a lot of gas and swallowed the bitter sea water. Her sore throat made her eyebrows locked and her grin was hard.


    The head of the sea bug was against her abdomen, and she couldn''t breathe.


    Then there was a boom. Fiona didn''t know what was going on. Her whole body hit the rock wall.The huge impact force directly smashes the rock. Fiona''s body was paralyzed, and the sea quail did not continue to press against her abdomen.


    Although Fiona was a little weak, she still seized the fleeting opportunity and stabbed the sea bug.


    However, with her present physical strength, she could not stab out a powerful sword in the sea. Before her sword was close to Haikui insect, the sword awn condensed was washed away.


    The sea Quebec makes a mocking sound. As soon as it swings its tail, Fiona is directly photographed flying out.


    Fiona is so angry now that she is so angry that she is obviously stronger than Haikui worm, but she can''t play it out at all.


    She felt like she had never been so bent!


    Fiona trembled with anger as she looked at the sea quail that was coming at her again. She gritted her teeth and said, "you are playing with fire!" Her voice could not even be heard by herself, only the sound of bubbling bubbles.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Fiona said something bad. She''ll drown in this deep sea!


    Her face was turning red, and Fiona''s expression was distorted because she couldn''t breathe.


    The right hand trembles to raise the Mo Yu sword, Fiona wants to use the sword meaning. As soon as there was a trace of condensation, there was a swelling pain in her chest.


    Weak feeling of weakness filled the whole body, she forced to endure the sharp pain, and the color of her pupils gradually turned into strange blood color.


    In the heart of a stuffy drink, Fiona can not breathe to bring her breath disorder, forced to cut out a sword.


    Although the power of that sword was far more powerful than all the previous ones, it was cut down again.


    And the bottom is not easy to swim to Fiona against the sea bed, Ye Feng saw this huge dark sword, he immediately howled.


    In a hurry, he turned and swam to the side. A moment after Ye Feng left his original position, the dark sword directly cut the stone chips in that area.


    One of the boulders bumped into Ye Feng and pulled him back deeper.


    "Fiona, what are you doing? Do you want me to save you? "


    I seem to hear the voice of Ye Feng? Avoiding the impact of the sea bug, Fiona settled down and looked suspiciously at the nearest seabed below her eyes.


    After a glance, Fiona, who didn''t find Ye Feng, continued to resist the lethargy brought by her inability to breathe, and rushed to the Haikui bug head-on.


    At this time when Fiona and the sea bug fought fiercely, Ye Feng finally swam up again.


    Now he felt like he was crying without tears. He was scared by Fiona''s sword.


    Vigilantly looked at Fiona who was defeated by the sea bug above his eyes. Ye Feng was really afraid that Fiona would suddenly give him a sword.


    When he saw Fiona was knocked down by the sea bug, Ye Feng swam to catch Fiona, who was falling rapidly.


    "Damn it, Fiona. You''re so heavy!"


    Ye Feng holds Fiona painfully. The power of Haikui insect''s heavy attack just now is too powerful. He can''t control his body shape at all, so he can only hold Fiona and fall quickly.


    Fiona heart thump a jump, she looked back, this embrace her is not she has been looking for Ye Feng?


    Poof!


    Before she had time to be happy, Fiona only felt the pain in her body. Her face became more and more red. Even a pair of moving eyes began to roll up because she held her breath for too long. A loose hand, her ink feather sword from her hand slide.


    Ye Feng caught Mo Yu sword and anxiously said, "Fiona, you can hold on for a while. When you see Nami, she will show her magic to let you breathe freely!"


    Looking at Fiona, who is constantly spitting bubbles, Ye Feng speeds up to swim to the seabed below by virtue of inertia.


    The shelter formed by coral reefs and rocks can protect them well.


    Subconsciously looked back at the sea bug, leaf wind suddenly scared pale face.


    The sea bug is approaching them fast!


    "Man, come with me!"


    Na Mei''s voice suddenly rings in Ye Feng''s ear. Without waiting for Ye Feng''s reaction, she holds Ye Feng''s wrist and swims towards the deep.


    When Ye Feng saw that she was really Na Mei, she immediately said with joy: "you came in time!"


    Nami''s eyes showed her fear of the sea Quebec. She worried: "we can''t let the sea bug find us entering the coral reef, or it will destroy it, so we have to speed up!"


    See Na Mei read a few obscure incantations, she pulled the leaf wind swimming speed instantly accelerated several times.


    From above came the roar of Haikui worm again. Namidon was scared to tears: "woo Hoo It''s terrible. We can''t be caught by it. It will eat us


    Ye Feng comforted: "Nami, don''t be afraid, but can you give Fiona the magic that can make her breathe?"


    At this time, Fiona has fainted because of suffocation, and Ye Feng looks at Fiona in her arms with heartache.


    "She''s not a good person. I don''t want to help her," she said with a stubborn pout"Fiona must be a good human being. You must save her!" Ye Feng is dying in a hurry, and Nami doesn''t want to move.


    Nami bet: "I asked you for help just now. Only you are willing to help me. If she doesn''t help me, I won''t help her either!"


    Ye Feng continued to persuade and say: "look at my face, you can help her?"


    Nami looked at Fiona obstinately, hesitated, a little unhappy and said, "well..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she pointed at Fiona, who was surrounded by a big bubble.


    "That''s all right?" Ye Feng doubts the way.


    "Well, she is not friendly to me, so only use this stupid method to let her breathe. You are the best for me, so I also use the best and most convenient magic for you. How wonderful we are


    Na Mei nods like a chicken pecking rice, and looks at Ye Feng earnestly.


    Another roar, Haikui suddenly accelerated, madly chasing Ye Feng.


    Looking at the Haikui bug, who was more and more close after her, Nami was scared to cry again.


    She has been staying in the family so long that she would not dare to come up if she did not want to look for the moon stone. Those huge and ugly sea animals are the creatures she fears most from childhood to adulthood!


    Ye Feng sees that Na Mei is scared to be very white, what''s more, the speed of Na Mei swimming becomes slower!


    He quickly comforted: "Nami, don''t be afraid. I''ll be with you."


    Nami shook her head desperately. Her eyes rolling with tears said pitifully, "but I''m afraid of Sobbing So big One bite can eat a lot of me Wuwuwu... "


    Ye Feng is very headache, it seems that in a short time is unable to eliminate Nami''s fear of Haikui.


    If it goes on like this, he will be caught up by the sea bug. He has to find a way!


    All kinds of methods quickly skip in Ye Feng''s mind, and finally he decides to lead off the Haikui worm alone, to buy time for Nami and Fiona.


    "Nami, don''t be afraid. Take Fiona to the coral reef. I''ll lead the sea bug away and meet again later."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s words, Nami shook her head and said, "no, you will be eaten!"


    Ye Feng firmly looked at Nami''s eyes: "don''t worry, listen to me, Nami!"


    Nami nodded, not very happy. "Well, you must come back to us."


    Will Fiona into the arms of Na Mei, Ye Feng shows a confident smile to Na Mei, and then rushes toward the Hai Kui insect.


    Haikui worm saw Ye Feng and even dared to look for him. He could not help but roar again.


    But when he saw Nami swimming deeper, his eyes showed his salivation for the Spanish people.


    Compared with human beings, the Spanish are more delicious!


    Greedy Haikui insects ignore Ye Feng directly and chase after Nami.


    "Damn it, ignore me?"


    Ye Feng angrily stares at the Haikui bug who wants to pass by him. He picks up a piece of gravel nearby and smashes the head of Haikui insect.


    After all, the IQ of Haikui insect is not high enough. With such a smash by Ye Feng, it turns back in an instant. That pair of huge eyes angrily stare at Ye Feng, as if only Ye Feng was in its eyes.


    By the sea Quebec insect so staring, Ye Feng heart some hair Xu. He could not help but swim back a little step, and the sea bug to open the distance.


    He squinted and scratched his head in embarrassment: "that Big brother Hai Kui Chong Hey, hey It was just a misunderstanding, isn''t it? I''ll make up for it. How about your adult giving me a lot of money? "


    The Haikui bug can''t understand the meaning of Ye Feng''s words. It''s a roar to Ye Feng. The deafening roar almost didn''t deafen Ye Feng''s eardrum.


    Ye Feng covered his ears and roared, "I depend on you, you want to shock me to death!"


    Perhaps in response to Ye Feng, the sea bug roared again.


    "OK, you''re cruel. I have something to do. I''m going to quit first."


    As soon as his voice fell, Ye Feng, who succeeded in attracting hatred, ran away. He didn''t want to be the food for the sea bug.


    And the Haikui bug in the rear gave out a long roar and chased after Ye Feng in the direction of fleeing.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227

    The huge long tail of the sea bug swept towards the leaf wind, and the leaf wind that could not dodge was directly hit by the long tail on the abdomen.


    Ye Feng only felt his stomach rolling wildly, and he ran away in a hurry with the pain from his abdomen.


    However, the speed of Haikui insect is too fast, and Ye Feng is soon caught up by the Haikui insect behind him.


    Ye Feng, who has been circling with Haikui insect for a long time, can''t support it, but his desire for life supports his will. He swam as fast as he could, though he was getting slower and slower.


    Perhaps tired of the chase game, the sea bug opened its big mouth full of sticky liquid and ran towards the leaf wind.


    "You have bad breath


    Ye Feng squeezed his nose while fleeing. However, the speed of Haikui worm is so fast that although he is not swallowed, he is still hit by his body.


    He fell on the sea bed nearby, and Ye Feng completely lost his strength.


    With a long breath, Ye Feng moved his body on the sea bed, while his head was running at full speed, observing the nearby terrain.


    However, the terrain nearby was so flat that there was no shelter for him to hide from. Ye Feng felt that he was almost nervous to get a cold sweat, but here is the bottom of the sea, even if he is sweating, he can not feel it.


    The giant tail fell, and the wind of the leaves rolled on the sea bed.


    His mouth issued a "hissing" sound, Ye Feng gritted his teeth and said: "my God, I knew I would not be a hero!"


    Bang!


    The giant tail of Haikui worm falls down again. If Ye Feng, who has been shaken to death, can basically go back to his hometown.


    Seeing that the giant tail was about to hit Ye Feng, the tears of goddess on his chest gradually exuded pure ice blue magic, forming a protective shield to protect Ye Feng inside.


    Ye Feng, who waited for death with his eyes closed, didn''t see any pain. He opened his eyes suspiciously, only to find that the Sapphire Pendant in front of his chest was emitting a series of pale blue magic, forming an indestructible protective shield.


    No matter how the sea bug beats, the shield does not vibrate at all, not even cracks.


    "It''s amazing!"


    Ye Feng touched the tears of the goddess on his chest. He thought that he might be able to defeat the Haikui worm with its power.


    As if sensing Ye Feng''s thoughts, a warm stream from the goddess''s tears poured into Ye Feng''s body, triggering the magic of the moon in his body, which was silent because of amnesia.


    Not only that, the tears of the goddess also strengthened the strong level of the magic of the moon in Ye Feng''s body.


    At the same time, Ye Feng only feels that his body seems to have become much lighter, and his body seems to have endless strength.


    When he wanted a sword, the magic of the moon in his body turned into a sword formed by moonlight in his hand under the guidance of the tears of the goddess.


    , as like as two peas, Fiona''s ink sword is the template of the leaf wind, which is exactly the same as the Fiona''s ink blade.


    "It''s so cool, it''s going to form what I think!"


    Ye Feng completely forgets that there is a Haikui insect outside frantically hitting the shield, and he waves several lightsabers intoxicated.


    "With this sword and the strength in my body, I can definitely kill the sea bug!"


    After seeing the crazed sea bug outside the eyes, Ye Feng removed the protective cover.


    With the idea, he held a lightsaber, and the next second he appeared in front of the Haikui insect.


    Ye Feng just had a try. He didn''t expect to flash to the sea bug like Fiona.


    Before he could celebrate, Ye Feng felt the energy fluctuation of the sea water being stirred. He remembered that he was still in front of the sea bug!


    Simply do not do, two endless, Ye Feng holding a lightsaber stabbed into the head of the sea Quebec.


    All of a sudden, the magic of the moon in his body flowed out of his control.


    Under the forced guidance of the tears of the goddess, the amazing magic of the moon poured into the body of the Haikui BUG by the lightsaber in Ye Feng''s hand.


    The raging fury of magic flows to all parts of the body of the sea bug, tearing and surging in its body.


    Unable to withstand the restless magic, the sea bug began to howl in pain. Its body is also frantically twisting, like a frightened snake.


    Ye Feng was dazzled by the whistling sound of Haikui insects. He quickly released his hands and flashed to the distance.


    It was not until the eardrum was not affected by the sea bug that Ye Feng stopped.


    Looking at the crazed sea bug from afar, Ye Feng always has a sense of deja vu.


    On a snowy mountain, a naked man, unable to see his appearance, fell on the ground and convulsed. His body was covered with cracks like moonlight, just like the sea bug is now, very painful.


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng''s head began to ache, until he gave up thinking, he was able to breathe.


    Once again, he turned his eyes to the crazily scurrying crazily in the distance, and the moon crack on the sea bug was brighter.Boom!


    There was a loud explosion, and the sea bug broke into pieces. Pieces of flesh and blood were flying in all directions like debris.


    Ye Feng just wanted to flash past, but he suddenly found that he could not use it. He looked suspiciously at the tears of the goddess, whose light was scattered on his chest. He could not help but suspect that the reason why he could not keep flashing like Fiona was that it did not shine.


    Since he couldn''t do what he had just done, he had to swim back the same way.


    When he came to the location where the sea bug had exploded before, he saw a piece of sea Kui worm meat scattered on the sea bed around him, and Ye Feng was relieved at last.


    Preparing to go back to find Nami, Ye Feng heard a familiar voice: "human, did not expect you are still alive!"


    Ye Feng looks back. Isn''t it Na Mei who calls him?


    But in front of Nami, Fiona, hiding in the bubble, ran towards him nervously.


    Under Ye Feng''s embarrassed expression, Fiona touches and touches Ye Feng, and confirms that Ye Feng is not injured before she stops her action.


    But she still asked anxiously, "what about the sea bug? You''re not hurt, are you? "


    Ye Feng pointed to the scattered sea bug meat and grinned: "here, isn''t it all?"


    "Man, you are so good that you killed the sea bug!"


    Na Mei stares at Ye Feng with her eyes rising from the stars, and puts her hands on her chest in adoration.


    But Fiona is not as silly as Nami, who is not familiar with the world. She frowns and says, "did you kill it?"


    Ye Feng sees Fiona does not believe, immediately patted his chest: "of course!"


    Fiona''s heart is pounding. Does Ye Feng recover her memory? But even if he recovers his memory, he can''t kill the sea bug in the sea!


    Glancing at the eye leaf wind, Fiona strange way: "how to kill?"


    "It helped me!" Ye Feng ostentatiously took out the tears of the goddess in the two pendants on his chest and shook in front of Fiona.


    Fiona put the tears of the goddess in her hand. She remembered the pendant. Ye Feng should have got it when she was in the Summoner''s Canyon, but she didn''t recognize the origin of the pendant.


    Fiona thought of another one who grew up in the Laurent family, and she should know the origin of the pendant.


    At the thought of this, Fiona couldn''t help being blocked. She found that she didn''t know much about Ye Feng''s experience from demacia to now.


    She and he are clearly childhood sweethearts, they are very familiar with each other, but now she feels Ye Feng is a little strange, and she has a sense of distance.


    She suddenly remembered that after her first duel with another, she hid in the Hotel nearest to the Laurent family, hoping that Ye Feng, who was out of the red maple forest, would remember her request to stay in the hotel. So she can go with him to Ionia.


    But Ye Feng didn''t remember her request and went directly to the Laurent family. When she saw Ye Feng go out with another one, her heart would break.


    Afraid of another, she is not good for Ye Feng, Fiona has been hiding in the dark, guarding Ye Feng. It''s a pity that Ye Feng can''t see all this, and she can see Ye Feng talking and laughing with another one almost every day.


    Until now, Fiona found that Ye Feng''s journey, she almost did not accompany him. Where has Ye Feng grown up and gone bad? What kind of person has he become? Is there someone you like? She didn''t know anything about it!


    Only because of the mistake, Ye Feng did not remember her instructions and went to the residence of the Laurent family, not the hotel where she was.


    Everything seems to deliberately let her away from him!


    Thinking of O''rei''s eyes, she was gradually flushed with tears.


    Perhaps because this is the bottom of the sea, Fiona''s two lines of tears turned into tears and floated upward.


    Looking at the suddenly sobbing Fiona, Ye Feng panicked: "Fiona, how did you cry?"


    Fiona blew her nose with a reddish tip. She held Ye Feng in her arms and pressed her ten fingers deeply on her back, as if she were holding on to the most precious thing to be lost from her hands.


    By Fiona that ten fingers pressed raw pain, but Ye Feng or worried way: "Fiona, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye Feng asked, Fiona''s grievance at the bottom of her heart is pouring into her heart, her ten fingers gradually crumpled Ye Feng''s clothes.


    Burying her face in front of Ye Feng''s chest, Fiona choked: "don''t talk, let me hold you a little more..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228

    On the side of the siren, Sara shakes her bare feet.


    "Why hasn''t Fiona brought wood back? Can''t something happen? "


    The black fog had not yet cleared, and the night of the eclipse was still enveloping the waters of bill gewater, and the sea was particularly dark.


    Sara knew that it was raven when she heard the sound of footsteps on the deck, but she was too lazy to pay attention to it.


    Raven stood respectfully behind Sarah and bowed his head. "Captain, it''s so rough outside. Go in and have a seat. The siren is here. If Miss Fiona can find wood, she will bring him back."


    "Do you think Fiona can find wood?" Sarah''s eyes were fixed on the sea, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "Yes." Levin is not sure.


    "But my brother has been in the water for half a day. Can anyone stay in the water for half a day?" Sara worried


    What Sara asks is exactly what Levin thinks. He thinks that Ye Feng and Fiona are unlikely to survive. But he didn''t want to mention it directly for fear that Sarah would be angry.


    Now Sara asked, and raven said truthfully, "not even the best sailor of bill Gewert can do it."


    Sarah trembled with anger and said, "Levin, what do you mean, are you cursing my brother to die?"


    At the same time, sitting on the side of the boat, she twisted her lower body. Her right hand pulled out the delicate musket from her waist and aimed it at Levin''s head.


    In the dim light, Levin could see the terrible killing in Sarah''s eyes. Subconsciously, he took a step backward, and a cold sweat oozed from his forehead.


    "If you curse my brother again, you can do it yourself."


    With a cold hum, Sarah put away her gun and gazed at the sea again.


    Her hands fell between her legs, and Sarah murmured, "you have to come back alive, wood..."


    Looking at the surging water, Sarah rubbed her eyes. For some reason, she seemed to see the ripple of bubbles floating to the surface of the water.


    Just when Sarah thought it was an illusion, countless small bubbles floated down the water, and then waves of water lines formed.


    Soon, under Sarah''s silly gaze, Ye Feng''s three figures will surface.


    Ye Feng took a long breath: "Hoo At last


    When he saw Sara sitting on the side of the boat with dull eyes, Ye Feng said in surprise, "sister, we are back!"


    Sarah didn''t respond: "Wu Wood? "


    Ye Feng said with a smile: "it''s me, sister, are you stupid?"


    "Come on up and let my sister have a good look!"


    Sarah finally comes to her senses. In fact, she and Levin have the same idea just now. Ye Feng is more than half dead after staying in the water for a long time. The surprise that came suddenly is to let her that lost to the extreme heart for a moment did not respond.


    Now that her brother is still alive, Sara just wants to hold Ye Feng and see if it is the ghost of Ye Feng who comes to see her or whether she is alive.


    Maybe it was sitting on the side of the boat for a long time. When she got up, Sarah accidentally lost her footing and fell off the siren, just in the arms of Ye Feng, and a princess came to hold her.


    She pinched Ye Feng''s face in a trance. The warm touch in her hand made Sarah happy: "it''s still hot, it''s wood alive!"


    "Sister, can we go ashore?"


    Ye Feng looked at Sara in his arms, his right hand just held Sarah''s hip. If you wait for Sara to react, you''ll have to deal with him.


    Sara is so happy that she doesn''t notice this. She nods to Raven on the deck. Raven understands her meaning and drops a rope.


    Sarah, Ye Feng and Fiona successively pull the rope onto the deck, while Na Mei stares at Ye Feng pitifully.


    Nami knows that she is about to say goodbye to Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng said with a smile to Nami who showed half of her body in the sea: "Nami, thank you. If it wasn''t for you, we would have suffocated in the water!"


    Nami opened her innocent eyes and said seriously, "I want to thank you too. You make me more brave!"


    "We''re going to Lanyan Island, Nami. Do you want to join us?" Ye Feng didn''t see the reluctant feeling in Na Mei''s eyes before saying goodbye.


    "I want to go back to the Hui nationality. I have to go back quickly while there are no sea animals around here."


    Na Mei''s moving eyes twinkle with sparkling tears, and she keeps staring at Ye Feng.


    Although Ye Feng is not a girl of the Spanish nationality who is not familiar with the world and has a simple mind, Ye Feng still speaks for Nami: "you must be more brave when you go back, and strive to become a tide maker. I believe you!"


    As soon as she heard Ye Feng''s encouragement, Nami shook her head like a rattle, and the fog in her eyes became thicker. She was not confident enough to say: "no, no, I''m so stupid, so timid..."


    After a pause, Nanmei, who sipped her small mouth, burst into tears and laughed: "but thank you. I want to give you a gift before leaving.""What gift?"


    Ye Feng''s expectant look made Na Mei very useful. She rubbed her tears around her eyes, put her right hand on her chest and recited obscure ancient incantations in her mouth.


    After a while, her right hand clenched tightly and threw a glittering crystal towards Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng grabs the crystal that Na Mei throws to him, opens the palm of his hand to see, a gem scale that glitters with crystal clear blue light falls into his eyes.


    "What is this? How beautiful


    Ye Feng clenched the scales in her hand and looked at Nami.


    After Ye Feng asked, Nanmei, who loves crying, cried: "this is the scale of the heart. It is the scale of the heart. It is the scale of our precious blood essence condensed from the tidal magic that we learned by nature. Each shark family can only refine its own blood essence once in a lifetime. I hope you can take it and look at it as if you see me!"


    Ye Feng immediately shook his head and said, "is it so expensive? I can''t take it! "


    When he said that, Nami cried even harder.


    Ye Feng compromised and said, "OK, I''ll take it. Maybe I won''t see you again. I''ll take it out as soon as I think of you."


    Nami rubbed her eyes and said seriously, "well, you must remember that when you think of me, remember to take out the scales of your heart and look at me!"


    I can see that she is a very serious girl.


    Ye Feng nodded solemnly: "well, definitely!"


    With a naive smile, she waved to Ye Feng: "may the God of the sea bless you, mankind..."


    As soon as she finished speaking, Nami reprinted her complicated gestures and recited the praying mantra of the Spanish people, praying piously for Ye Feng.


    After finishing all this, Na Mei couldn''t bear to stare at Ye Feng for a long time, then jumped up from the water and dived gracefully into the sea.


    And Ye Feng''s mind recalled the graceful falling posture of Na mei just now, and was in a trance.


    Looking at Ye Feng Dai Li''s appearance, Fiona is angry. She pinched the flesh of the lower leaf wind''s waist: "people have been walking for a long time, and the soul hasn''t come back yet?"


    "Ouch Fiona, you want to strangle me Ye Feng was pinched by Fiona, and immediately recalled.


    Sarah doesn''t care who Ye Feng likes, as long as she doesn''t like Fiona, who always wants to turn her brother out.


    However, this Mermaid love seems a bit shocking. She doesn''t want her brother to accompany the mermaid back to her mother''s home for ten and a half years. All the girls who are not bill Gewert will be rejected!


    Thinking about it, she also teased and said, "Oh, my brother, if you don''t come back, sister, I thought you were dead!"


    Ye Feng didn''t have a good look at Sara: "sister, what are you doing for fun?"


    Sarah suddenly said solemnly, "brother, sister, it is necessary to talk to you about the three taboos of marrying a mermaid."


    Ye Feng held out his hand suspiciously and touched Sara''s forehead and said, "no fever, sister Sara, how can you suddenly say this?"


    White eyes Ye Feng, Sarah no doubt: "your sister, I am in good spirits, listen to me well!"


    Ye Feng shrugged helplessly: "good, you say, I listen!"


    "First, you can''t like mermaids because you may grow scales all over your body after you marry a mermaid."


    "Second, if you marry a mermaid, it will take ten and a half years to go back to your mother''s house, and the sea is so dangerous that you can''t like mermaids."


    "Third, the children who marry mermaids are mermaids, so you can''t like mermaids either."


    "Fourth..."


    When Ye Feng heard the fourth, he immediately interrupted: "wait, how can there be a fourth?"


    Sarah, with her right hand on her hips, straightened her chest and said, "listen to me. Why do you have so much nonsense?"


    "OK, just be happy. Go on..." Ye Feng arched his hand and laughed awkwardly.


    Then, under Ye Feng''s gaping gaze, Sara said more and more.


    When it comes to Ye Fengtan sitting on the deck, Sara just shows a smile.


    What she wants is such an effect!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229

    Under the dark fog, the sea breeze was blowing the waves, and from time to time it was beating on the deck of the siren.


    Leiwen rubbed some sleepy eyes. In the distance, he could see a boat hidden in the sea fog.


    With a thump in his heart, his sleepy, heavy eyes suddenly revived.


    "How can a ship sail in the dark fog?"


    Levin is puzzled. Even the people on the continent of Valoran should know that ships can''t run in the dark fog. Otherwise, other countries would unite to suppress the rampant Pirates of bill gewater.


    Despite all the confusion, raven decided to let Sarah know before the unknown boat approached.


    After a while, Sara and Levin came to the bow together.


    The sight was blocked by the white sea fog, and a large ship was looming towards the siren.


    This scene falls in Sarah''s eyes, her eyes slightly closed up, as if thinking about something.


    After a long time, she rubbed her eyebrows and said her guess: "it is said that those who died on the sea will take a boat to wander aimlessly on the sea every night of soul erosion. As time goes on, more and more ghosts on the ship will become the ghost ship that must die every time."


    After listening to Sarah''s conjecture, Ye Feng has a kind of creepy feeling.


    "Captain, did we run into a ghost ship?"


    Sarah shakes her head. She doesn''t know. After all, it''s just a rumor. She would not have chosen to go to sea on the night of the eclipse if it had not been for the crisis that would have permanently enveloped bill Gewert in the darkness.


    The streets of the city were dangerous enough, and every bill Gewert would lock its doors and windows and hide in a closed place.


    After all, most of the souls of the dead are not so terrible as before.


    As she sipped her lips, Sarah glanced at the crowd. "Anyway, be careful later, wood, take this!"


    While talking, she took out a delicate and compact musket from her waist and threw it to Ye Feng beside Fiona.


    Ye Feng did not expect that Sara would suddenly throw a gun to him. In a panic, he reached out his hand in a hurry.


    After seeing Ye Feng catching the firearm, Sarah said with a smile, "wood, if you really meet a ghost ship, you will follow your sister."


    Ye Feng nodded, Sarah is his sister, he should follow her.


    Fiona next to although some do not like Sarah''s practice, but arrogant temperament, she did not say much.


    While playing with Sara''s pistol, Ye Feng didn''t notice that Fiona''s complexion was a little cold. He also held the musket and swayed in front of Fiona.


    "Ye Feng, can you stop swinging in front of me?" she said


    "Ah? Oh, yes


    Ye Feng didn''t care much, but took his firearm and walked to Sarah''s side.


    Sarah is watching the ship in the fog far away and doesn''t notice that Ye Feng is beside her.


    Ye Feng sees that Sara is so attentive that it is not good to disturb her. He looked back at raven, who had returned to the control room to control the rudder, and began to laugh bitterly.


    It seems that he is the one who has the most leisure time on the ship, and the others are busy on their own. Ye Feng sighs and sits cross legged beside Sarah, studying his goddess tears.


    Since the last accidental use of the tears of the goddess to kill Haikui insects, Ye Feng has been trying to communicate with the tears of the goddess again to gain more powerful power.


    However, he had studied for a long time, but he couldn''t feel the tears of the goddess again.


    Taking it in his hand, Ye Feng recalled how he had felt with the tears of the goddess.


    When Ye Feng was immersed in the study of the tears of the goddess, the ship''s hidden in the fog finally walked out of the fog.


    It was a huge wooden sailing boat, but it was very strange in the dark against the light sea fog.


    But according to Sara''s many years of pirate experience, the ship should have been Frey droid''s, and it was not built long ago. The builder should be a layman with rough texture and serious loopholes in the connection of various parts.


    Especially with the ugly and distorted axe on the sails, Sarah couldn''t help but teach the builder how to design his own badge.


    Since it is a newly built ordinary passenger ship, why does it appear in the dark fog? As long as you are not a fool, people on the mainland will stay away from the fog.


    The more she thought about it, the more she couldn''t think of it, and she felt suspicious. However, for the sake of safety, she is still ready to call Ye Feng several people to take precautions to avoid accidents.


    Think about it, Sarah looked back and saw Ye Feng sitting next to her. She called Ye Feng, who was staring at the tears of the goddess, and then waved to Levin in the control room.


    Looking at Fiona on the middle deck of the ship, Sarah calls out, "Fiona, stand by."


    When all the people gathered in the bow of the boat, Sarah told the three Ye Feng all her guesses about the ship.After a pause, she went on: "so this ship may be a freundhead passenger ship that has fallen into the black fog, but for the sake of safety, we should be vigilant when we pass it later, so as not to cause any trouble."


    At the same time, the ship was getting closer and closer to the siren.


    Sarah motioned to the three to be calm for her contact with the ship. If no one answers her, 80% of them are ghost ships. If so, be careful of the person''s intentions.


    Staring at the wooden sailboat, whose bow had been rubbed against the siren, Sarah called out cautiously, "is there anyone on the boat opposite?"


    As she yelled, Sarah watched the boat quickly. But how she looked, there was no one on it.


    The sight of no one walking on the boat made Sarah''s mind even more tense. Isn''t it really a ghost ship?


    Slowly took out the gun from her waist, Sarah gave Ye Feng three people a look, then continued to shout: "is there anyone on the boat?"


    Still no response, Sara''s index finger holds the trigger tightly, watching the ship nervously. If there is a change, she will shoot.


    For the last time, if there was no response, we could be sure that there was no one on board. Sarah opens her lips, slows down, and shouts nervously, "is there anyone on board?"


    Just as Sara is about to order Raven to sail away from the weird ship, a rough, sleepy voice with a little annoyance rings: "who? Can''t I have a good sleep? "


    As soon as this word comes out, Ye Feng, who is already nervous to the extreme, is almost frightened to want to take a shot at the figure that suddenly appears on the opposite ship. Fortunately, Sarah stopped in time, otherwise it would have been very easy.


    Fiona recognized the man with a shaggy, burnt yellow beard as he walked from the cabin to the side of the boat.


    Isn''t this guy Olaf, one of the five killers? However, after she woke up and learned that the three demons were dead, SANA recovered her previous memory, but the memory with the devil was gone. I think Olaf is the same.


    "Fiona, do you know him?" she whispered


    Fiona didn''t expect to be seen by Sara. There was no expression on her face, except the look in her eyes.


    Now that she was seen, Fiona said faintly, "I don''t know, but I know who he is."


    Sarah pondered over Fiona''s words and stopped asking. "Who are you?" she said directly to Olaf, wearing a silver horn helmet


    "Why should I tell you who I am, little girl?" Olaf said rudely


    I didn''t expect that the fre droid was so difficult to communicate, and Sarah was embarrassed. Had it not been for the fear of an accident, she would have shot Olaf, who dared to talk to her like this.


    However, she saw that although Olaf was rude, he had a little silly momentum, which might be used.


    Thinking of this, Sarah smiles: "sorry, it''s the night of soul erosion. My friends and I have to guard against strange ships that suddenly appear. After all, there are not many people who dare to go to sea on this night."


    Olaf said in a gruff voice, "little girl, aren''t you?"


    What a savage freald savage! Sarah hates being called little girls. She covered up her anger and narrowed her eyes and said, "I am the captain of this ship, Miss doom. I and my subordinates are preparing to go to blue flame island. Do you know


    On hearing this, Olaf suddenly said, "Miss doom? It''s bill Gewert? "


    Sarah smiles. "Yeah, cluck."


    Olaf nodded. "I''ve heard of you. You''re the more ferocious character of bill Gewert, but you''re still being held down by Planck."


    It seems that the outside world doesn''t know about bill Gewert''s imminent change of ownership. After the night of eroding soul, it won''t be long before the outside world will know that she killed Planck. But now she needs someone to help her through the blue flame island.


    Sarah turns her eyes, and maybe Olaf can use it for her. "Now that you know who I am, can you tell me your name?" she said with a smile


    Olaf still admired those who could make a name by his ability. He said bluntly, "Olaf."


    Shara had heard of the name, and when she thought of him, Frey droid, she was more sure of Olaf''s identity.


    If she''s right, Olaf can take advantage of it. It was a man who had always wanted to die in glory, and to her it was stupid. But it was also an opportunity for her to take advantage of him.


    Pretending to be surprised, Sara showed appreciation to Olaf: "I didn''t expect that you are Olaf, the crazy warrior of the winter claw tribe of Freire droid. I''ve heard of your deeds. You killed countless ogres of Lok FA, and challenged serchuang Ni''s winter claw alone. These are merits and honors worth remembering."


    Olaf is most concerned about whether he will be remembered for his battle, and Sarah''s words undoubtedly make him proud.


    Looking at Olaf''s expression, Sara said casually: "I think you want to enter the black fog to show the glory and glory of your soldiers by killing the sea animals and the dead? But even if you live out of the dark fog of the night of the eclipse, you will not bring you greater honor. You are only the first ordinary person to survive the night except Bill Gewert. ""What do you say?" Olaf was wild and wild. He was a standard Fraser droid man. He was so excited by Sara that he immediately became angry.


    Sarah didn''t care about Olaf''s look at her, and continued, "don''t be angry. It''s not me that you''re going to fight against, but I can give you a chance to prove your glory. Even if you don''t die, you can get more glory than all the previous Honors."


    Olaf''s anger was temporarily extinguished: "what?"


    Laughing at Olaf''s stupidity in the bottom of her heart, Sara''s eyes twinkled with a strange look: "if you want to prove that you are a worthy of remembering freldrod soldier, a legendary soldier of lokfar, go with us to Lanyan Island, which is a place of death. Since ancient times, no one has ever been able to walk out of there alive. Dare you, Olaf?"


    Waving two axes, Olaf jumped on Sarah''s siren and said firmly, "who says I dare not? I''ve never been afraid of Olaf. I''ll go with you


    "Captain, if you invite a stranger rashly, I''m afraid something will happen on the way."


    Seeing Levin, Olaf dared to doubt him, and said in a thick voice, "don''t worry, I just want to fight with powerful monsters, and I won''t hurt you."


    "I have my own sense, Levin."


    Sarah waved to Levin to stop. She is in need of a strong hitter!


    Slowly walking towards Olaf, Sara warmly smiles: "welcome to join us, Olaf, I believe you can become a glorious warrior remembered by people!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    After the addition of Olaf, the siren continued to move towards blue flame island.


    This is the third day of the night of soul erosion. If it is not for fear of encountering sea animals and undead, the fastest speed of the siren will not be needed for half a day.


    On the cabin corridor in the belly of the boat, Ye Feng stealthily walks to Fiona''s door. He tapped and looked around his eyes with a guilty heart.


    After a while, the door was opened, and the sleepy Fiona yawned, rubbed her eyes and said, "Ye Feng, what can I do for you?"


    Ye Feng is the first time to see Fiona sleepy look, such Fiona looks more lovely than usual.


    But he didn''t come to Fiona for that. He couldn''t sleep at the thought of the disturbing message that the tears of the goddess on his chest had just sent to him. What''s more, the ship believes in the warning of the tears of the goddess. Except Fiona, other people who haven''t seen it will doubt it.


    Ye Feng looked at the corridor like a thief, and then anxiously said, "Fiona, it''s hard to talk outside. I''ll come into your room and say it."


    Ye Feng''s guilty look, as well as the ambiguous and suggestive words just now, make Fiona dream.


    The more she thought about Fiona, the more flustered she was. She stood there, her hands clasped tightly around the corner of her skirt, and she looked coy. Fortunately, the light in the cabin was dark, and the blush on her face was not seen by Ye Feng.


    See Fiona did not move at all, Ye Feng anxiously whispered: "Fiona, hurry up, this matter I can only tell you alone."


    Heart deer bumping Fiona was Ye Feng so scared, almost did not jump up. She lowered her head at a loss and murmured, "ah Oh, well, ye Ye Feng, come in and I''ll listen. "


    As she spoke, Fiona''s voice grew lighter and lighter, and her face grew redder and redder with shyness.


    In her single bed, Fiona looked embarrassed. She wriggled her lower lip to say something, but it was hard for her to speak.


    Ye Feng was not as much as Fiona thought. He said directly, "Fiona, you must believe what I say next, or I will be very sad."


    Looking at Ye Feng''s devious look, Fiona''s heart burst with joy, and she felt that Ye Feng had come to tell her. She rarely shy to bow her head, cleverly gently "um" voice: "I believe you, I will not let you sad."


    As long as you say like me, I will not refuse you to make you sad. Fiona thought in her heart. She lowered her head, small eyes from time to time flustered secretly glance at Ye Feng, is very expectant.


    Ye Feng always felt that Fiona looked at her eyes a little strange, but which strange he could not say. After thinking about it, Ye Feng first explained the purpose of looking for Fiona: "Fiona, you should know the magic of the sapphire Teardrop Pendant on my chest. I won''t hide it from you. Just now, when I was sleeping, it has been conveying a very disturbing message to me. Up to now, it is still flowing into my body, which makes me nervous. There is always something wrong Foreboding, maybe something terrible is about to happen. I come to you this time just to want you to accompany me to the deck to have a look. "


    After hearing Ye Feng''s words, Fiona''s expression of joy and shyness suddenly disappeared. She seemed to hear the sound of a broken heart.


    Is that why Ye Feng came to see her? Why did he behave so guilty before? There is also the ambiguous words and tone, this is not intended to let her misunderstand it?


    The more I thought about Fiona''s face, the more chilly she felt, the more she shivered.


    She was so angry that she said coldly, "why did you come to me for this?"


    "Yes..." Ye Feng looks at Fiona in a low breath, and doesn''t know where she was offended.


    Fiona had to stand up and question, "why don''t you say it outside?"


    Ye Feng some aggrieved way: "I this is not only you have seen the magic of the pendant, afraid to say outside that other people do not believe."


    Fiona stroked her chest and continued to question, "in that case, what was the tone of your voice just now? So So... "


    After that, she was embarrassed to go on. After all, she is a girl, some words are not good, so let her say them directly.


    "So what?" Ye Feng listens to the clouds and mists and doesn''t understand Fiona''s meaning.


    "So So... " Fiona breathlessly stares at Ye Feng, and she thinks he knows why. Ye Feng is so bad that he wants her to say that.


    Ye Feng really did not know, he asked: "so what?"


    Fiona bit her teeth and said vaguely: "so ambiguous..."


    It was this, but Ye Feng didn''t feel ambiguous. He corrected: "ambiguous? No, I was afraid of being found out


    "You Come on, let''s go on deck and have a look. "


    Stomping her feet, feiona, who is in a hurry, directly pulls Ye Feng''s hand and drags it out. Let Ye Feng how to beg for mercy, she pretended not to hear.


    On the side of the boat, Fiona releases Ye Feng, and she calms down a lot under the wind of the sea.But she still didn''t forgive Ye Feng for teasing her just now, even if it was unintentional. She said with a cold face: "you take your goddess''s tears and feel them."


    Knowing that she can''t provoke Fiona, Ye Feng quickly takes out the tears of the goddess.


    The tears of the goddess in his hand constantly sent out a wisp of blue magic, and did not enter his body. Compared with in the cabin, Ye Feng felt more uneasy.


    Fiona see Ye Feng has been silent, frown way: "how?"


    "Danger..."


    Ye Feng closed his eyes tightly. He felt as if he had more eyes through the feeling of goddess''s tears.


    In his mind, he saw the bottom of the sea. He also saw the huge sea animals in different shapes swimming towards the sea. Among them, there are several Haikui insects alone, others are sea animals that he can''t name.


    More and more quickly, closer and closer, the sea animals seem to be stimulated by something, crazy rush to the sea.


    There seems to be a ship on the sea Ships? Shit! Ye Feng wakes up suddenly, and without saying a word, he pulls Fiona''s hand standing on the side of the boat and pulls it into his arms.


    Fiona looked at Ye Feng and pulled her into her arms. She had not forgiven what she had just done. As soon as she wanted to teach Ye Feng a lesson, she heard waves coming and going.


    Then, one after another, sea animals rushed out of the sea, making a deafening roar, and surrounded the siren.


    The roar of the sea animals also awakened the rest of the ship, and soon Sara and her party came to the deck in panic.


    Looking at the dozens of sea animals, Sara''s face was suddenly gloomy to the extreme. Although she has seen many sea animals appear together to attack ships, she has never seen dozens of sea animals appear together.


    And what made her feel cold was that she knew all the sea animals, but they had green and transparent tentacles that she had never seen before.


    But Sarah is not going to be so scared. Her mind is very calm at the moment. Looking at some people on the deck, she ordered, "Fiona, Olaf, you two stay on the deck. Try not to let these sea animals sink the ship. Levin will guard the control room and try to control the ship''s body. Wood will go to the gun bay with me. I''ll have to play with these sea animals."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    Looking at the rows of salat cannons in the siren''s gun cabin, Ye Feng can''t help but wonder whether these cannons can kill the sea animals.


    Sarah, on the other hand, has been fiddling with the huge gun barrel in the bow, which is different from other special cannons. When she saw that Ye Feng was still standing there, she said, "wood, don''t just stand there and look. Help my sister open the door of the cannon in the middle of the left side of the ship."


    Ye Feng "Oh" sound, rushed to the middle of the left side of the ship, opened the door of the most central cannon.


    With the opening of the hatch, the sea animals gathered on the left side of the ship were reflected in Ye Feng''s eyes.


    Not only that, Ye Feng also saw Olaf jump into the air with two axes and swoop at one of the sea animals.


    Ye Feng just wanted to praise Olaf''s bravery, the next second Olaf was flapped back by the extra tentacles on the sea beast.


    With her pupils shrinking, Ye Feng said to Sarah, who is still playing with the cannon in the bow, "sister, do you want to open all the doors of the cannon on the left? Olaf, they don''t seem to be rivals to these sea animals. "


    Sara continued to play with her cannon and turned her back to Ye Feng and said, "no, these are my special cannons. The power of one shot is equivalent to a half divine strike. And I need to adjust this. You can''t let all the cannons fire at the same time. After all, only Picheng and Zuan have such high-tech technologies as automation."


    Words have not finished, Sarah and Ye Feng feel the hull of the ship shaking violently. It seems that Fiona and Olaf did not block the attack of the sea animals, resulting in the ship being hit.


    Had it not been for the cannon, Sarah would have slipped to the other side of the boat just now. "Damn it, that''s enough of the sea animals, wood," she said displeased. "Fire a shot and clean up the sea animals on the left."


    Ye Feng can''t fire a gun. He says bitterly, "sister, I haven''t fired it before."


    Sara pats her forehead in frustration. She almost forgets that Ye Feng has never touched this thing.


    Put down her work, Sarah came to Ye Feng and said with a smile, "I almost forgot you didn''t touch it. It''s OK. You see my sister driving once, it''s very simple."


    Pick up the special cannon next to the gun body and put it into the gun body. Sarah takes a thick iron bar and inserts it into the gun body.


    When the iron bar stabs into cannon, Sara pulls it out quickly. Just heard a loud noise, the cannons inside the cannon directly fired, burst out brilliant fire light, rushed to the sea animals.


    Seeing that the gun was about to hit one of the sea animals, the strange tentacles on the beast directly waved, throwing the sharat made cannon into the sky.


    Boom!


    The sky shrouded in black fog suddenly glowed, and there was a loud noise from the distant sky.


    Ye Feng''s mouth twitched: "sister, are you sure that your special cannon has demigod power?"


    Sarah pondered for a moment and said, "wood, that tentacle is strange. Go up to Fiona and tell them that if you can cut the connection between the tentacle and the sea animal, my cannon can solve the sea animal instantly!"


    On the deck, Fiona managed to control her body shape, trying to give the beast a fatal blow, but because the ship''s body swaying in the waves, she couldn''t do her best.


    The sea animals stirred the sea water nearby. But for Levin''s rudder, the siren would have been overturned.


    Looking back at the sea animal on the left, Olaf was photographed by the sea animal and flew back to the deck. Fiona''s heart finally felt better. If Olaf could kill the sea animals in such an unstable situation, her mind would be really unbalanced.


    You know, she is a talented swordsman of the Laurent family. She has learned the meaning of sword. As long as she is on solid land, she is absolutely sure to kill these sea animals easily.


    Now, it takes a lot of twists and turns just to kill a sea animal. She should have killed several sea animals in the previous attacks, but her body was not stable due to the sudden shaking of the hull, and she was cut off.


    Fiona is most afraid of the tentacles of those sea animals. She once met a sea bug with tentacles on the coast. The hardness of the tentacle was far beyond her imagination, and even her ink feather sword was chopped continuously. If it was not for her clever body method, she would not have killed Haikui insect.


    Now there are so many sea animals with tentacles on the sea, Fiona is even more troubled. After Fiona wants to block the attack of sea animals again, Ye Feng comes to the deck with a breath.


    He looked at Fiona and Olaf, who were fighting fiercely with the sea animals, and could not help worrying about them. At the thought of Sara''s request, Ye Feng called to the two people: "Fiona, Olaf, my sister said that as long as you can peel off the tentacles and them from the sea animals, the cannon on the siren can kill them."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s words, Olaf and Fiona nodded nervously. Now it''s a little difficult for them to kill the sea animals, but they can still do it by separating the weird tentacles from the body.


    While Ye Feng is talking, Fiona stabs a sea animal into the body of its tentacles with the ink feather sword, and cuts off the flesh on the body. The hard and incomparable tentacle falls into the water with the meat.


    Olaf did not expect Fiona to react so quickly, vowing to cut more tentacles with Fiona. He swung two axes and cut off the tentacles of two sea animals.Seeing that both of them understood Sara''s meaning, Ye Feng did not dare to stay on the shaking deck any more, so he ran directly back to the gun cabin.


    "Sister, Olaf and Fiona have done as you instructed."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s voice, Sara paused and continued to stir up the cannon in the bow direction.


    She teased and laughed, "wood, you control the direction of the gun, aim at the sea animals that have lost their tentacles and fire special cannons."


    Ye Feng de Ling, the gun muzzle to the left several sea animals that have been cut off by Olaf. Insert and pull out the thick iron bar, and a cannon flies directly out of the muzzle and goes straight to the sea animals.


    Bang!


    One of the sea animals made a huge explosion when cannon shelled, and then a flash of light broke through the sky, like a city burning with fire. In an instant, the huge blasting power of the cannons spread around, and thick black smoke soared into the sky like a mushroom cloud.


    Ye Feng was completely stunned. He didn''t expect the special cannon to be so powerful.


    Fiona and Olaf on the deck were also subdued by the power of cannons. If they meet Sara''s siren at sea, they won''t even have a chance to escape!


    When the mushroom cloud dispersed, the sea animals that had been in the center of the cannon explosion did not even leave any meat scraps. Presumably, they were burned to ashes by the high temperature in the explosion center.


    Not only that, although the other sea animals on the left had tentacles, they were also blown to pieces because they did not open cannon shells. At this point, the sea animal on the left has been cleaned up by sharat''s cannons.


    Recovering from their shock, Fiona and Olaf begin to chop off the tentacles of the remaining sea animals.


    Soon, under the joint efforts of the two, all the tentacles on the sea animals were cut off. Seeing this, raven, who had been sitting in the control room and controlled the hull, immediately turned the hull and sped out of the previous gap on the left.


    At the same time, she felt the change of the gun in her bow.


    As the siren sails out to sea, raven turns her bow again, cooperating with Sarah''s opening of the bow cannon hatch, aiming at the sea animals.


    But in the gun cabin, Sarah saw this scene and fired decisively. A huge gun, several times brighter than before, came out of the cannon and exploded in the center of the sea animals.


    Boom!


    The clouds and fog spread around, forming a mushroom cloud several times larger than before. It kept popping up and down between the sea and the black fog.


    The flaming sea fire temporarily lit up the small area covered by black fog, which was incomparably magnificent.


    Through the hatch, Sarah looked at the terrible scene, and a faint smile rose from her mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    From time to time, Sarah''s weak breath sounds rhythmically in the dark room. These days one after another things, make her some spirit tired.


    The dark green light appeared on the floor of her room, and slowly grew into a dark green transparent tentacle. The root of the tentacle was constantly breathing the sound of bubbles, which was extremely strange.


    Sara, who was sleeping in bed, didn''t notice that there was an extra tentacle in the room. She was lying on the bed covered with sheets and breathing one after another.


    The tentacle slowly stretched out to Sarah''s bed. It is greedy to touch Sarah''s good body, as if eager to possess Sarah.


    Under a slight, imperceptible touch, the tentacle passes under Sarah''s neck and then winds around her pink neck.


    Step by step, it scratched Sarah''s armpit. In her sleep, Sara felt an itch in her arms. She smacked her lower lip, curled up slightly and lay on her side on the bed.


    Taking the opportunity, the tentacle wrapped around Sarah''s upper body.


    In her sleep, Sara felt tight as if someone was holding her. Her face was slightly red, and she spat faintly: "hate, wood, you''ll take advantage of my sister Well... "


    This dream sentence almost scared the tentacle to take back its hand, it seems to have wisdom in general, temporarily stopped moving.


    After a while, the tentacle saw that Sara had no voice, and his courage rose again.


    Tentacles slowly tighten Sarah, faint magic breath emanates, Sarah''s body has a strange possibility of falling into the bed.


    Sara is still in her spring dream, and she whispers, "I hate it, wood. If I hold my sister so hard, my sister will melt away It''s suffocating Well... "


    "Dong Dong Dong"!


    A knock on the door startles the tentacles who want to pull Sara into the unknown space.


    Panic, tentacles from Sarah''s body, not into the room floor.


    With such a stroke of tentacles, Sara, lying on the bed with a coy body, suddenly falls to the floor.


    "Ah Sarah exclaimed, half lying on the floor. She was still awake.


    In the room, Sara''s movement naturally startled the people who were knocking outside. Only a voice of concern rang out: "sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Listening to the concerns outside, Sarah finally came to her senses. Then she realized that she had a dream of spring. As for why she fell out of bed, she directly attributed it to too much movement in the dream.


    Touching her cheek, she found that the flush had not yet faded.


    Knock on the door again: "sister, why don''t you talk?"


    Wood''s voice Sara patted a little red face. She could not let her brother find out about her dream. Let Ye Feng know that he is the hero in the dream.


    "Coming!"


    As she agreed, Sarah walked over to open the door.


    As soon as the door opens, the image of Sarah wearing only a red rag and a pair of hollowed out red lace lace lace underwear comes into Ye Feng''s eyes.


    Ye Feng only felt his blood pressure rise instantaneously, and his body ignited a hot and dry flame. No, she''s my sister. You can''t think!


    With a slight cough, Ye Feng blushed and said, "sister, Levin, let me tell you that we can already see the islands and reefs of the blue flame islands."


    Sarah didn''t notice that she had just woken up and had not changed her clothes. Her still red face gave a smile: "well, wood, let''s go up and have a look now."


    Said, Sara was ready to go out, but was stopped by Ye Feng.


    Sarah saw Ye Feng stop her, she teased: "wood, why don''t you let me out, you don''t want to take advantage of my sister?"


    Ye Feng quickly shakes his head, but he has seen Sara''s means. He didn''t want to be thrown into the sea again and hung by Sarah.


    Pointing to Sarah''s body, Ye Feng whispered, "no, sister, are you sure you want to go out like this?"


    Sarah subconsciously followed Ye Feng''s fingers to look at her body, which she found that she had not put on the coat she had taken off before.


    Although Ye Feng saw her like this, she felt a little flustered, but how could Sarah say that she was also a woman of great intelligence. She covered up the panic in her heart, but teased Ye Feng: "wood, no wonder you look strange, you can''t think much, we are brothers and sisters!"


    "No, sister..." Ye Feng waved his hand in a hurry. He didn''t dare to think much. Although Sarah is beautiful, she is his own sister, and he will not make such a mistake.


    Sarah stroked her red hair behind her and said with a smile, "that''s good. So don''t think about it when you see your sister dressed like this. We are brothers and sisters."


    "Well, sister, I went up first."


    With that, Ye Feng did not dare to stay here any longer and ran away.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s flight, Sarah can''t help but smile.


    Slowly closing the door, Sarah''s back against the door. At the thought of Ye Feng''s bad look in her dream, and the embrace that ignored her resistance, the blush on her face rose quietlyOn the deck of the bow, Fiona saw that Ye Feng didn''t bring Sara, so she couldn''t help wondering, "why didn''t Sarah follow?"


    Ye Feng looked at Fiona with a guilty heart and said, "my sister said she would come soon."


    Fiona is not the kind of person who can often observe people''s mind. Although Ye Feng has a strange look, she doesn''t care about more things about Sarah.


    Sara, dressed in a gray and black windbreaker, arrived late as she was getting closer to the blue flame islands.


    She looked at Ye Feng four people who had been waiting for a long time and said with a smile, "you have been waiting for a long time."


    Fiona just glances back at Sara and continues to stare coldly at the blue flame islands in the dark ahead.


    Levin respectfully asked, "Captain, are we going directly to the middle of the blue flame island?"


    Levin''s words made all the people on the ship fall into silence. The blue flame islands are a place of death. Since ancient times, there has been no return. It is no different to go to the main island rashly.


    Sara''s eyes twinkle and deep as she looks at the blue flame islands from a distance.


    With a slight murmur, Sarah''s eyes dilate and her pupils shrink. She was stunned for half a sound, then resolutely said: "directly on the blue flame island!"


    The other four took a breath. Is Sarah too bold?


    Sarah glanced at Ye Feng''s four people, who were shocked, and said, "we have come to find a way to solve the problem that the night of eroding souls will always cover bill jiwater. The timidity will only hinder us."


    As soon as Olaf hears the word "cringe", she is instantly stimulated by Sara. He is the greatest soldier to be remembered. Isn''t it bad for his reputation to shrink?


    Thinking of this, Olaf said in a hoarse voice, "I support you, Miss doom!"


    Seeing that Olaf, the outsider, agrees, as Sara''s confidant, Levin may not agree with Sarah''s practice.


    He didn''t want Sara to doubt his sincerity to her!


    "Follow the captain to death!"


    Hearing Raven''s words, Sara nods with satisfaction and looks at Fiona.


    When Fiona saw Sara casting her eyes, she couldn''t help frowning: "I don''t mind."


    Sarah looks at Ye Feng again: "wood, how about you?"


    "Of course I listen to my sister." Ye Feng shrugged his shoulders, and now he is listening to Sara.


    Seeing no objection, Sara smiles confidently. She also looked at the eye leaf breeze several people, just sonorous has the strength way: "then we directly land on the blue flame island!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 233

    On the morning of the fourth day of the night of the eclipse, the area was still shrouded in black fog.


    The huge warship siren is parked in the diving area not far from Lanyan Island, and Ye Feng and his party have landed.


    On the south coast of blue flame Island, Sara and her party take a close look at the huge main island. Just now I saw that the island was very small at sea, but I didn''t expect to find that the size of the island was as big as that of the main city area of bill Gewert.


    The cliffs of the highest peak are connected with dense vegetation, and various winding primitive trails formed by green vegetation seem to contain animals. If it wasn''t for the influence of the night of eroding souls, the daytime here should be full of vitality.


    This rough observation gave Sara a general idea of the main island.


    However, the vitality of the island not only does not let Sarah relax, but also makes her mind tense.


    Rumor has it that blue flame island is a place of death and death. But today, it is totally different from the rumor. Instead of dying out of life, there are dense vegetation here. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that the island was strange and extraordinary. Maybe the crisis was hidden in the exuberant vitality.


    Ye Feng was also confused by the vitality of the island. He did not understand: "sister, don''t you say this is a dead place? Why do the plants here grow so well


    As soon as this was said, the rest of us focused on Sarah.


    Sarah knows that they see her that way because they''re confused, but she''s just as confused as they are. After coughing, Sarah frowned: "don''t look at me like that. I''ve heard rumors before, and I haven''t been here. It seems to be full of vitality, but after all, there are rumors of dead places. I''m afraid the crisis is hidden in it. We''d better be careful."


    All of them nodded in agreement with Sarah''s words. After all, Sara is the clearest among the people present, and she has become the backbone of the people.


    At this time, Fiona suggested, "we''re going to explore the island anyway. How about the dense forest ahead?"


    Sarah''s left hand holds her right elbow, her right hand gently pinches her chin, and says, "that''s true. But if we can avoid more dangers and find a way to solve the night of eroding souls, we should try our best to avoid them. When we enter the dense forest, we should keep a high degree of vigilance."


    With that, she was the first to take the lead into the dense forest. The others are not willing to fall behind and keep up with Sara.


    But the rear Fiona saw Sara''s pace so fast, can''t help but have some doubts. She knows that Sara can''t do magic, and she hasn''t learned swordsmanship. Even if she has trained her physical strength, she shouldn''t be so fast.


    "Sarah, how did you make it so fast?" she said


    This question also aroused Olaf''s curiosity, and he also wanted to know why. And Levin is calm, it seems that he knows the reason.


    Sarah looked back at the crowd, winked her right eye, and said with a smile, "that''s my secret. Where''s my brother wood?"


    As she said that, the smile on Sarah''s face gradually solidified, and her brother was gone.


    Fiona three people looked at each other, just now Ye Feng was clearly with them, how suddenly disappeared?


    Just before the crowd was ready to find Ye Feng, Ye Feng''s slightly tired breath came from behind them: "my God, are you walking? It took me so long to catch up. "


    After looking at the leaf wind running slowly behind her, Sara looks at them strangely, but she doesn''t think it''s because they walk too fast that Ye Feng falls behind.


    Sarah went to Ye Feng, pinched his face and said with a smile, "wood, it seems that we have to slow down because of you."


    Ye Feng sheepishly scratched his head: "elder sister, I didn''t mean to fall behind."


    After touching Ye Feng''s head, Sarah continued to lead the team with a smile. But this time, in order to take care of Ye Feng''s speed, she slowed down.


    After walking in the dense forest for more than an hour, several people seemed to feel familiar with the road in front of them.


    Ye Feng whispered to Sarah and said, "are we lost?"


    Fiona also timely said: "I feel like I''ve walked here several times."


    Sarah did not speak, but looked around, as if searching for something.


    After a while, she squatted down beside the pile of weird vegetation on the right side of Ye Feng, which is as high as Ye Feng''s knee.


    One of the most obvious plants was carved a love pattern with her fingernails in one third of its branches before she stood up.


    After clapping her hands, Sara said, "I''ll mark along the way. If I get lost, it means that the dense forest is likely to be a strange labyrinth. I''ll make another plan then."


    The crowd didn''t say much. If Sarah couldn''t identify the direction even though she had a clear sense of direction on the sea, they wouldn''t want to walk out of the forest.


    Under Sarah''s leadership, more than an hour later, they returned to the starting point again.


    Ye Feng grabbed the branch of the love mark Sara made at the beginning, and said with chagrin: "sister, you see, this is the mark you made at the beginning. We are back again!"The irascible Olaf could not hold his breath. He would rather die in the battle with the sea animals than be trapped in a cowardly way. He threw an ax on the ground, sat on the ground and complained, "what a broken place, how can''t you get out of here?"


    Fiona''s brows were locked, and there was a trace of worry in her eyes. Raven is standing behind Sarah, respectful.


    Seeing that the people were depressed, Sarah knew that they would collapse before they met the crisis.


    She can''t let Ye Feng go down passively. Sarah smiles and says, "everyone, you are tired enough. Why don''t we just take a rest here and wait for everyone to get enough energy before we set out?"


    Olaf curled his mouth and spat, and the star went to the mud beside him. He exclaimed, "what about a healthy spirit? Can we find a way out? "


    Raven''s face was embarrassed. He didn''t expect Olaf''s temper to be so difficult to tame. He knew that he was strongly against taking Olaf.


    Just want to rush up and teach Olaf a lesson, he is stopped by Sara.


    Although Sarah is also very dissatisfied with Olaf, she still wants to take advantage of Olaf''s brute force. It''s a free resource and she wants to drive it as much as she can.


    Sarah patted her chest and confidently said, "Olaf, believe me, during your rest time, I''ll visit the neighborhood and get familiar with and think about the dense terrain."


    When Olaf heard this, he was even more unhappy: "Hey, do you look down on my Olaf? You are such a weak woman to investigate the terrain, how can I wait here? "


    I''m on the hook! Sarah''s mouth cocked up with a faint smile: "did you not suspect that we couldn''t find a way out before? So I have to let you rest and I''ll find it myself. "


    Although Olaf was a little embarrassed, he still yelled: "no, you don''t give me something, you look down on me, Olaf!"


    As a result, Sara''s mouth occasionally makes a "tut tut" sound, which seems to be a headache to assign Olaf a job.


    After a long time, she showed a reluctant look: "so, you go to see what animals are around here. We can''t go out now, we can''t go back to the boat to get food, so we''ll leave it to you."


    Olaf widened his somewhat frightening eyes: "how can I do such a small thing?"


    Sarah shook her head and said with a smile, "this is no small matter, Olaf. We are the best at fighting. Here is blue flame island again. If you let others go out to look for food, maybe they will be killed by monsters more terrible than sea animals."


    With that, Sarah was laughing at the bottom of her heart. There are no creatures that are more terrifying than sea animals. They have circled here several times just now. Most of the roads are small and weak animals.


    As soon as Olaf heard the monster which was more terrible than the sea beast, he immediately hit the chicken blood. What''s more, Sara said that he was the most combatant of them. Didn''t she say from the side that he was better than Fiona?


    The more I think about Olaf, the more she thinks Sara has a point. He nodded and said seriously, "OK, I''m going to kill a big one. We''ll have a good meal when we come back."


    Fiona was a little uncomfortable at this time. She almost killed Olaf with her own "night crow" sword technique. Sarah actually belittles Olaf in order to let him do things.


    She is arrogant, just think about it feel very irritating, but she can only pretend not to hear, a look of indifference.


    Perhaps aware of Fiona''s dissatisfaction, Sarah said to Fiona after Olaf left: "Fiona, you are a lady of the Laurent family. You should understand me. You should also go to the neighborhood to see if there are any animals that can be hunted and eaten. Now the dark fog is covering this area. The light is dim. Be careful. Don''t get lost far away."


    Although there are some discontent in the heart, Fiona is a person who takes the overall situation into consideration. She nodded and went to look for food.


    Seeing Fiona also looking for food, Sara said to Levin, "Levin, you go and prepare some dry vegetation or branches to make a fire."


    "Yes


    As Sara''s deputy, raven naturally obeys Sarah''s orders.


    Ye Feng sees other people have something to do, can''t help but ask: "sister, what about me?"


    Sarah laughs, "I''ll do something exciting with my sister, of course."


    Ye Feng puzzled: "exciting thing?"


    Alone with Ye Feng, Sarah naturally showed a sincere smile: "yes, my sister will take you to investigate this dense forest."


    Ye Feng vomited a breath: "ah? With my sister? The rest of us are acting alone


    Sarah pretended to be angry and frowned, "wood, what? If you are not satisfied, you will wait for us to come back! "


    Ye Feng listened and shook his head abruptly. He didn''t want to be here alone. Everyone has something to do. It would be a shame for him to wait here.


    After thinking about it, he said weakly, "then I''d better go with my sister..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    Little sparks fly, the fire from time to time sounded branches burning "Zi La" sound.


    The fire lights were dim and bright, and Ye Feng''s figures were also glowing with red light. They could vaguely see their faces flickering, as if they had something on their mind.


    Ye Feng looked at the wild boar caught by Olaf on the grill and worried, "why hasn''t Fiona come back?"


    Sarah rubbed her eyebrows and said, "wait a minute. I don''t think anything can happen with her ability."


    Ye Feng just wanted to talk again, but he saw Fiona not far away, dragging a huge black creature towards them.


    First is a Leng, Ye Feng immediately reminds others that Fiona is back.


    When Fiona came to the fire, people saw that she was dragging a black bear.


    Ye Feng looked at Fiona in surprise: "Fiona, you caught this bear enough for us to eat for a while!"


    Hearing Ye Feng in quafiona, Olaf blew his beard and glared: "if I were in lokfa, I could kill a monster several times the size of this bear and give you wine and food!"


    Fiona is not a good talker. As soon as Olaf said this, she was ready to fight back.


    Sarah broke in at the right time and said, "well, we are now trapped in the dense forest. We can only go out with mutual tolerance."


    "Hum!" Fiona coldly glances at Sarah sitting on the right side of Ye Feng. She sits directly beside Ye Feng''s left side.


    Olaf was ungrateful. Since he knew Fiona was Fiona, the eldest lady of the Laurent family, he wanted to fight Fiona.


    I don''t know if he knew he was almost killed by Fiona, would he have the impulse to fight with Fiona.


    As soon as Fiona sat down, Ye Feng next to her saw that there were two more pinhole like little red marks on Fiona''s right hand back, which seemed to have been pricked by something.


    He wondered, "Fiona, what''s the matter with the two holes in the back of your right hand?"


    Although the bottom of my heart is still a little happy, Ye Feng cares so much about her, but Fiona still doesn''t care: "Oh, I was bitten by a strange bug just now, it''s OK."


    Sara squints at herself, takes out a knife from her waist and starts to cut the black bear meat Fiona brought back.


    As she cut the meat calmly, she said with a smile, "I just went to investigate the nearby terrain with my brother wood and made a very important discovery."


    Ye Feng said blankly: "what discovery?"


    He didn''t find anything. How could his sister with him find out?


    Sarah angrily turned her eyes white and said, "wood, you are so stupid that you can''t see the clues in front of you."


    Ye Feng laughed awkwardly and said, "please help me solve my doubts."


    Sarah continued to use a knife to carefully cut the flesh of the black bear, and said: "just when wood and I were investigating the terrain, we accidentally found a python. We originally wanted to kill it for food, but when we caught it, I found that it was running in a panic. It was just circling in a part of the area. It would run a distance and return to the place where I met it before."


    Raven first responded: "the captain means that there may be something in this forest that interferes with the sense of direction of creatures. Even the animals living in this forest can''t walk out?"


    Sarah admires Raven: "yes, actually the arrangement of trees in this dense forest is not a labyrinth, but something in the dark interferes with our senses."


    Olaf''s head was big as soon as he heard this, and he said, "so you can tell us how to get out of here."


    Sara''s eyes sparkle. She looks at Levin and asks, "Levin, what do you think of your sense of direction?"


    Raven thought for a moment and said confidently, "very accurate, next only to you, the captain."


    In the light of the fire, Sarah''s face showed an intoxicating smile: "so now you point out the right way out of the forest for us to see, it''s better that you think it''s the opposite direction when we came in."


    Raven took a deep breath and got up to look at the dim landscape. After a long time, he pointed to Sarah''s back and said, "that direction!"


    After hearing this, Sara put away the knife, first the roast boar meat to Ye Feng several people, and then put her cut black bear meat on the grill to bake.


    Under the perplexed gaze of the crowd, Sara did not slow down: "come on, eat quickly, there will be a long way to go."


    At the same time, she chewed up the wild boar meat in her hand and ate it with relish.


    Other people saw that Sarah was still talking about leaving, and now they were eating so happily. They were all in a fog.


    It happened that several people were a little hungry. Since Sarah didn''t want to talk about it now, they had better eat first.


    Eat a few people to enter the state, especially Ye Feng and Olaf, these two people eat the most fierce.


    After the black bear meat, these two people ate more than half, but also each other big eye stare small eye, for fear that the other side eat more, really a pair of food.


    After a look at the people who ate almost the same, Sarah wrapped all the remaining black bear meat in oil paper and put it into the cowhide bag that Levin had to carry before she got off the boat.Shaking off her slightly sore neck, Sarah said to Olaf, "Olaf, if we can get out of this forest, it''s up to you."


    Olaf was a little confused: "depend on me?"


    Sarah didn''t slow down. "Remember where Raven pointed to me just now?"


    Looking behind Sarah, Olaf nodded.


    Sarah didn''t talk much nonsense. She said directly, "OK, you can lead the way in that direction."


    "Why me?" Olaf still doesn''t understand.


    In fact, not only he, but even Levine didn''t understand Sara''s intention.


    However, Sarah just smiles mysteriously, saying that only Olaf can take them out of the forest.


    Under Sara''s entrapment, Olaf still has to go to the direction before raven, but he has agreed in advance that he can''t go out and can''t rely on him.


    After they followed Olaf for a while, Sarah, who had been observing the movement around him, suddenly said, "stop!"


    Other people are surprised to see Sarah, how to walk to the middle and stop.


    In spite of the surprised eyes, Sarah looked at Levin and asked, "which way do you think you just pointed to now?"


    Raven is surprised, but Sara asks him this question again. He looked around his eyes and pointed to the upper left corner of the Olaf belt: "there


    Sarah''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she looked at Raven''s face in secret, and then said, "OK, Olaf, go in the opposite direction that Raven points to!"


    Olaf nodded and walked in the opposite direction to Raven''s. The crowd followed Olaf in silence.


    After another walk, Sarah stops again and asks, "Levin, which direction is right this time?"


    Raven frowned and thought for a long time before pointing in the opposite direction to Olaf.


    While Levin is thinking, Sarah is watching Levin''s look. After Levin said the direction, she said directly and decisively, "Olaf, keep moving forward!"


    In this way, Sara stops five times, each time in a different direction than Levin''s.


    While others are still confused, raven has come to understand Sara''s intentions. After the sixth stop, raven said the opposite direction of his cognition.


    But this time, Sara was smiling and still walking in the opposite direction.


    In this way, for the next few times, Sara asked Olaf to go in the opposite direction that Levin, who knew her intentions, had proposed.


    Now, Levin, who thought he saw Sara''s intentions, was dumbfounded. He suddenly felt like he didn''t understand Sara''s thoughts.


    The next few times, he was wavering. Although he pointed to the direction of his cognition, he doubted his own perception and subconsciously thought it was wrong.


    But these times, Sara''s actions are even more incomprehensible to Levin, because Sarah suddenly changes her strategy and makes Olaf go in the direction he points to.


    However, Levin was not shocked. What shocked him even more was that they walked out of the forest under Olaf''s leadership.


    Sarah took a deep breath out of the woods and said with a smile, "Olaf, thanks to you this time."


    When Olaf heard this, he was immediately complacent and boastful.


    And Sara looked at Levin and said, "Levin, you have made great contributions this time. I will reward you when I go back!"


    Raven frowned and said, "Captain, can you tell us how you took us out of the woods? I thought I had guessed it before, but I found out I was wrong


    Sarah closes her eyes, lowers her head and smiles. Then she raised her head and did not care: "in fact, it''s nothing. I just make a small use of Levin''s psychology."


    Seeing Ye Feng''s three people also casting their eyes, Sara, who did not want to say, had to say: "at the beginning, I said that there is a force in this dense forest that affects our judgment of direction. Walking will return to the origin, but it will not affect our judgment at the beginning, so I asked Levin to point out the direction for us before leaving. His sense of direction is generally not wrong."


    After hearing this, they were thoughtful, and Ye Feng said strangely: "sister, your sense of direction is better than leiwen. Why don''t you direct the way?"


    This question immediately aroused other people''s doubts. Why didn''t Sarah direct the way?


    Sarah said with a smile: "because I am designing a plan to find out the real way out, which will affect my judgment. If I am the person who knows the plan to point out the direction, I will be disturbed and wrong for the first time. Even if I realize that I am wrong, it will not help me choose the right direction. On the contrary, it may make me go wrong all the time. At that time, we may be trapped Inside. "


    Fiona wondered, "then why did you let Olaf not go in the direction Levin pointed to, but in the opposite direction?"


    "Did I say that? There is a force in this dense forest that interferes with our sense of direction. The first time after the first rest is the most accurate. Then, once we move, the invisible interference begins. However, Levin''s cognitive direction must be wrong, and it is just the opposite. At the same time, we will change our direction unconsciously as we walk. Finally, we will return to the origin and take you back to the origin before I take you For example, the initial judgment is in the opposite direction, and then go back to the origin in a circle. That''s what I inferredYe Feng breathed a long breath: "good around ah, I''m almost dizzy by your sister."


    "It''s a little hard to understand, but it''s really hard for a fool like you, brother," she teased


    Ye Feng was discontented and said, "no, sister, look at Olaf. He has covered his ears and probably didn''t understand."


    Looking at Olaf, whose eyes were covered with her ears, Sara went on: "with Levin''s brain, I believe that I will understand my intention within a few times, and he will be the person who knows my plan. In order to prove whether his guess is the same as my plan, he must point in the opposite direction; Under the influence of this kind of psychology, his judgment is interfered by the unknown force in the dark. The direction of his cognition in his mind is the right direction, not what he points to. Therefore, every time I stop, I will carefully observe Levin''s expression, and the subtle changes can make me roughly see his thoughts. "


    Ye Feng shakes his head rhythmically and looks at heaven: "I seem to understand a little bit!"


    Sarah stretched out her index finger and gently touched the lower leaf wind''s forehead, and said: "after that, Levin, who had expected to see my plan, would fall into confusion. At this time, he no longer pointed in the opposite direction to his inner thoughts. Under the interference of unknown forces, he would begin to doubt his sense of direction; That is to say, he denies the direction he is going in from his subconscious mind. If he is allowed to go, he will certainly go in the opposite direction, but that is wrong, so the direction he points to is exactly the right one. However, if Olaf leads the way, he won''t let you and Fiona lead the way because he only knows recklessness and doesn''t think so much about it; And you and Fiona will certainly ponder over my thoughts, and then you will be suspicious. You may make a wrong judgment on the way, and you will fall short


    Ye Feng, who had a hard time getting around, was dizzy after Sara said so.


    He shook his head and cried, "I''m dizzy again, sister..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    Under the dark night, gray fog diffused in the deep valley.


    From time to time, the crow''s sad cry came out from the deeper part of the valley, quite desolate.


    The magic waves sometimes condense and sometimes dissipate, which is extremely strange.


    The sound of the footsteps is accompanied by the hasty figure covered by fog, which shows the panic and vigilance of the master of the footstep.


    Whoa!


    A gust of breeze swept, slightly dispersed the fog nearby. Ye Feng''s figures gradually became clear, but the distance of visibility was still pitifully close.


    Ye Feng subconsciously shrunk his neck and took a small step back.


    The visibility was not high. Fiona, who was following Ye Feng, was knocked down by Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng did not expect that he just stepped back and knocked down Fiona. He quickly lowered himself to help Fiona.


    But when he first touched Fiona''s hand, he was frozen back.


    Ye Feng tentatively reached out again and touched Fiona''s hand. The cold touch reached every corner of his body through Fiona''s hand, which made him feel cold. Take a breath of cool air, Ye Feng still bit his teeth and help Fiona up.


    At this time, Ye Feng found that Fiona had knocked her down since he had just knocked her down. She didn''t say a word and didn''t get angry with him. If you change to normal, you may be taught a good lesson.


    Carefully observe Fiona''s look, Ye Feng finally understand why.


    At the moment, Fiona''s face is white and bloodless, her lips are dry and lack of water, and her forehead is still covered with oil crystal sweat.


    Her lips wriggled, and from time to time, her sharp and bright eyes closed slightly because of her body, and her eyelashes trembled and trembled, causing heartache.


    Feeling the chill from Fiona''s hands all over his body, Ye Feng shook Fiona anxiously: "are you OK, Fiona?"


    Under Ye Feng''s concern, Fiona squirmed her lower lip and frowned: "I I''m fine. It''s just It''s a little cold... "


    If ye Feng didn''t put his ears close to Fiona''s mouth, he couldn''t even hear a word.


    Secretly pinched a sweat for Fiona, Ye Feng felt it necessary to tell Sarah about Fiona''s situation.


    Ye Feng knew that his sister was just a few steps ahead of him. If it wasn''t for the fog, he could see it clearly.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng shouts to Sara in front of her: "sister, stop for a moment, Fiona, her body seems to have a problem?"


    Ye Feng called, everyone stopped.


    Sarah can''t help but turn back to Ye Feng. "It''s not the girl''s once a month, is it?" she teased


    Sarah''s teasing immediately makes Levin and Olaf almost not laugh, and Ye Feng is confused.


    Ye Feng doubts: "what once a month?"


    "Come on, no kidding. Let me see Fiona."


    Sara converges to tease the mind, from the Ye Feng Huai to take the body cold Fiona.


    As soon as she took Fiona, Sarah was shivering with cold. She took a breath: "hiss Why is she so cold? "


    Ye Feng wryly smiles and shakes his head: "I don''t know."


    Sara looked tense and examined Fiona''s body carefully. When she saw the two icy lacerations on Fiona''s right back, she immediately understood what was wrong.


    "Wood, what''s that ice crystal wound on Fiona''s right back that looks like a burst?"


    At the same time, Sara holds Fiona''s right hand to show Ye Feng the two wounds with ice crystal cracks all around.


    Ye Feng immediately thought of Fiona''s right hand when he brought back the black bear. At that time, Fiona said that he didn''t care.


    I didn''t expect such a small wound would become so serious!


    He said to himself, "I asked Fiona about the wound in the forest. She said it was OK. In addition, the wound was about the size of a needle hole, so I didn''t care."


    Sarah shook her head and said sternly, "well, I don''t blame you, but we don''t have a doctor or a wizard who can cure magic. This strange wound is not easy to deal with."


    Ye Feng anxiously said: "we must treat Fiona, sister!"


    Sarah motioned Ye Feng to calm down: "wood, don''t worry. My sister asked Levin to pack first-aid supplies in her bag. A simple bandage can be done for her, but I don''t know if her wound will get better just by bandaging."


    When Sara mentioned the first aid supplies, raven took a roll of bandage and medicinal wine from the cowhide bag on her back.


    Sarah took the bandage and didn''t take the wine. Because the wound doesn''t look like an ordinary wound. If it''s a kind of wound like magic, rashly rubbing medicine wine may accelerate the deterioration.


    After bandaging Fiona''s right hand with bandage, Sara looked at Ye Ye Feng''s tense expression and comforted: "wood, don''t worry. At present, it seems that this injury only makes Fiona''s body send out cold air. As long as you give her some warmth, she should not die. When she goes back, her sister asks a doctor to treat her. It''s really not good. I will send someone to the mainland to find a wizard who can cure her."Ye Feng still believed Sarah''s words very much. He nodded heavily: "well, I listen to my sister."


    Sarah said with a relieved smile: "well, we have to keep on going. If blue flame Island really has a way to untie the night of soul erosion, I think it should be in the deep valley."


    Ye Feng thought about what Sarah had said before, and suddenly said, "by the way, how can I give Fiona warmth?"


    Sarah was stunned and then said, "now it''s only to hold her and keep her warm."


    Ye Feng nodded his head and said, "it''s better to give Fiona to me. I''ll take her in my arms."


    Feeble Fiona didn''t want to speak. When she heard that Ye Feng was going to walk around her, she was flustered and her heart beat wildly.


    She wriggles in Sarah''s arms and opens her lips slightly: "I can actually walk myself..."


    Because Fiona''s voice was too low, the others didn''t hear her. And Sara heard Ye Feng to hug Fiona, her face instantly cold down.


    "Wood, Fiona is a girl, and you are not her lover. It will be misunderstood to hold her. Moreover, she is the eldest lady of the Laurent family, an aristocrat of demasia, and a swordsman famous for Valoran. You should pay attention to the image at any time. It is better to let the sister who is the same girl embrace her."


    Ye Feng heard some headache. He waved his hand and said, "well, sister, you''re hugging me. Why are you talking so much?"


    Sarah continued, "I''m trying to prepare you. You''re a pirate. You and Fiona are friends at best, but you can''t like her."


    Fiona now want to die heart have, Sarah is obviously taking advantage of her weakness, want to hold Ye Feng. However, she is really weak now, and her words are ignored.


    Ye Feng didn''t expect that Sarah would suddenly mention this. Even if Sarah didn''t mention it, he didn''t dare to like Fiona.


    Although Fiona is very beautiful, but her temperament is too cold, he teased her many times, she is indifferent to cold face. And sometimes get angry and very irascible, move hands to be merciless.


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng said with an embarrassed smile, "sister, you misunderstood me."


    Subconsciously, she glanced at huailifiona''s gloomy expression. Sara''s mouth was slightly bent: "it''s best to misunderstand. Let''s keep going!"


    And leaning on Sarah''s arms Fiona although the mouth does not say, but Ye Feng just said is too hurt her heart.


    But she also knew that it was all designed by Sara, and she could not blame Ye Feng.


    The more I think about her tired mind, the more tired she will be. Under the double attack of confused thoughts and cold in her body, Fiona unconsciously sleeps in Sara''s arms.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    Looking at the blood constantly overflowing from her left chest, Ye Feng''s eyes reveal unprecedented fear of death and her incomprehensible behavior.


    A sweet throat, he wriggled the lower lip, difficult way: "why?"


    Sarah''s brain is blank and buzzing. Usually always calm, she is at a loss, like a child doing wrong.


    Waves of long red hair swayed with her head. She swallowed her mouth and said incoherently, "I I didn''t mean to, wood. I was hallucinating just now. I was... "


    Olaf and Levin, who were preparing to pick flowers before, were also awakened by the crazy roar just now. They all looked at Ye Feng stabbed by Sarah in shock.


    Coughing a few times, Ye Feng''s pale cheek squeezed out a trace of smile. Since Sarah said she didn''t mean to, as a younger brother, he should believe in her sister, let alone let her self blame.


    He said weakly, "sister I believe you. "


    "Wood!"


    Sarah is very moved. Although she didn''t know why she regarded Ye Feng as Planck just now, she still hurt Ye Feng after all.


    Even so, Ye Feng also chose to forgive her.


    She tentatively stretched out her hand, trying to hold Ye Feng''s hand, but was slapped open by Fiona.


    Being pressed by Ye Feng, Fiona pushes Ye Feng away slightly. Her eyes are full of killing intention to Sara.


    "Unforgivable!"


    Fiona was obviously mad at Sara''s behavior just now. She moved her bandaged right hand and pulled out the Moyu sword from her waist.


    The pupil in her eyes gradually turned into scarlet blood. Fiona, who was attacked by cold air, forcibly carried the sword of ink feather in her body, and said word by word: "you go to death!"


    As soon as the words fell, Fiona, half lying on the ground, swung her sword.


    However, because of the ice crystal wound on the back of her right hand, she can''t play the sword intention in her body, and she can''t even wield her sword power. She can only barely wave the Mo Yu sword and stab at Sara.


    Seeing that the Moyu sword is about to pierce into Sarah''s heart, Fiona''s right hand has lost its strength, and the sword slides to the ground. And she collapses to the ground and stares at Sara indignantly.


    At this time, Levin hastens to pull up the sad and guilty Sara. Now Sarah, she''s completely lost her ability to think. If Fiona wasn''t hurt, Sarah, who didn''t dodge, would have been cut in half.


    "Miss Fiona, Captain, she didn''t mean to. Wood is her brother. How can she bear it? There must be a secret in it! "


    The blood in Fiona''s eyes gradually faded, but she still looked at Sarah with her head down angrily.


    "Secret? She killed him, nothing can make up for it


    Sara is powerless and paralyzed in Levin''s arms, her eyes are blank, and she murmurs, "she''s right. I killed my brother..."


    Olaf couldn''t listen any more. He said impatiently, "Hey, how can you two old ladies talk so much nonsense? I think that boy should be able to save it! "


    Ye Feng, who fell on the ground, coughed: "in fact I also feel that I can rescue it again... "


    This sentence suddenly awakens Fiona, she patronizes to want to kill Sara, for a moment forget Ye Feng left chest wound is still bleeding.


    At this time, Sara also regained consciousness. She staggered to Ye Feng''s side and called to Levin, "bring me the wine, the sterilized cotton swab and the bandage!"


    "Yes


    Raven had to make, dare not have the slightest bit of laziness, will Sara to take out all the things.


    Sara took the first-aid supplies that Levin handed her and put them beside Ye Feng, while she was red and swollen. She said with guilt: "wood, you have to believe my sister. I didn''t mean to stop you from picking flowers. But when I knocked you down, I found that it was Planck. He also stabbed my heart with a dagger. I pulled out a knife to stab you without thinking about the strangeness. Really ¡­¡­ Can you forgive my sister? "


    Fiona sat on the other side of Ye Feng and snorted, "don''t believe her lies!"


    Ye Feng lay on the ground shaking his head and said: "Fiona, I know you are for my good, but she is my sister, I believe she did not mean to!"


    Fiona looks at the guilty Sara coldly. She won''t believe her lies.


    Sarah takes off her clothes for Ye Feng and carefully looks at the knife wound on her left chest with her naked eyes. She rubbed her wet eyes, squeezed out a smile and said: "brother, sister looked, fortunately, the dagger is not completely inserted, and did not hurt your heart, as long as you deal with the external wound, with your self-healing ability will be better."


    Fiona timely cast a murderous look: "if I do, I will kill you!"


    Instead of paying attention to Fiona, Sara uses a cotton swab to dip some medicinal wine to clean Ye Feng''s stabbed wound.


    Ye Feng looked at Fiona in embarrassment and said, "that Hiss I''m going to It really hurts, Fiona. Don''t resent my sister


    "She almost killed you, you still protect her like this!" Fiona was so angry that she bit her lips, her eyes were misty, and her heart was extremely tortuous.Ye Feng embarrassed: "after all, it''s my sister..."


    Raven suddenly said, "Miss Fiona, do you remember that we were all lost in mind just now and wanted to pick the flowers in the sea ahead?"


    Fiona didn''t expect Raven would suddenly ask this, she mused: "it seems that there is such a thing, at that time, I felt that the flower seemed to have some magic, attracted me, and could not help but want to pick flowers."


    Leiwen''s eyes lit up as if he had figured out something. He clapped his hands and said, "that''s right. Just now the captain said that she jumped at wood to stop her brother, and she was also influenced by the flower. She regarded wood as Planck, so she would miss and hurt wood. This accident also awakened us who wanted to pick flowers. In a sense, the captain saved us!"


    Although she knows that Levin''s analysis is reasonable, she still can''t forgive what Sarah did to Ye Feng just now. Fiona quipped, "so what? It''s a fact that she almost killed Ye Feng. I don''t believe what that flower can do to us! "


    Said, angry she straight to the front of the sea of flowers. How could she be a little arrogant and cold now?


    Because ye Feng, she is angry with Sara. She is as willful as a child who is angry. And in this state, it''s easy for her to do something that she can''t usually do.


    Sara, who is cleaning up the wound for Ye Feng, gradually calms down. When she sees Fiona walking towards the sea of flowers, the string in her heart is taut again.


    "Fiona, what are you doing?" she said


    It''s OK for Sarah not to speak. As soon as she said this, Fiona, who was already angry, wanted to pick flowers. "I''m going to see what''s terrible about this flower," Fiona said


    Sara a listen, hurry for Ye Feng bandage the blood wound, and let leiwen take a coat and shirt from the bag to put on Ye Feng.


    Looking at Fiona, who has stepped into the sea of flowers, Sara has an ominous premonition.


    At this time, Fiona''s sense of mind has also been restored, but she is now in the sea, and just said those angry words, for a time, it is difficult to ride a tiger.


    Hesitated, do not want to lose momentum to Sara Fiona resolutely picked a flower shaped like blue flame.


    Just at the moment when Fiona picked the flowers, a strong wind roared past, blowing away the flowers in Fiona''s hands.


    The blue flame of the sea of flowers in the wind under the crazy dance, like the burning ghost fire.


    For a while, the valley resounded with the scream of the dead, and the original dreamlike bright Valley turned into a dark and dead place.


    And those flowers are all up, flying in the air, where there is a little bit of beautiful shadow.


    These flowers are not flowers at all, but the most terrible blue flame butterfly on blue flame island. It is because of their existence that the blue flame island is called a dead land with no return!


    Looking at the sudden change of such a sudden sea of flowers, the body was cold invasion of her instant pale face, staggered to the ground.


    Tens of thousands of blue flame butterflies are like bloodthirsty vampires, and their cold eyes bloom with greedy eyes.


    "You idiot


    Just listen to a cold words, Fiona did not react, was Sara to pull back.


    Looking at the blue flame butterfly, which can almost cover the sky, Sarah felt the crisis on blue flame island for the first time.


    And all this Thanks to Fiona!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    I didn''t expect that the vast and beautiful flower sea was disguised by this dark creature. Unexpectedly, Ye Feng wanted to escape back to the original way.


    When they looked back, they found that there were blue flame butterflies behind them. The previous fog had already cleared away, revealing these blue flame butterflies that were dormant in the dark.


    Leiwen helped Ye Feng to Sara and said anxiously, "Captain, we are surrounded."


    Sara said nothing, but looked bleakly at Fiona, who was a little weak in her heart, and turned her eyes to these strange creatures she did not know.


    "Are they blue butterflies? No matter how much, you''ll be killed! "


    Olaf didn''t have as much as Sara and they thought. He ran straight ahead to the blue flame butterflies and chopped a piece of it.


    "Ha ha ha I said, what kind of fighting power can a group of little butterflies have? I will eat roast butterfly today! Ha ha ha Ha... "


    However, before he finished laughing, all the blue flame butterflies that he had cut to the ground were all divided into two and attacked him again.


    "Damn it!"


    Olaf did not expect that these blue flame butterflies could not be killed, and they would become more and more. In addition to the blue flame butterfly from the back, Olaf couldn''t cut it.


    A miss, Olaf only felt a cold neck, a blue flame butterfly in its neck left two fine as pinhole bite.


    Then the sharp chill swept over his body, as if to freeze Olaf into ice.


    He straightened his chest and split the blue flame butterfly that bit him in half. Olaf roared bravely: "I''m a pure man living in frailthard, the cold is nothing! Ouch I''m freezing to death


    Looking at Olaf, who came back gray, Sarah pressed her right hand on her forehead and spat an idiot in her heart.


    But when she saw the two pinhole holes in Olaf''s neck, Sarah''s pupils shrank.


    her as like as two peas, she grabbed Fiona''s right hand side of the bandage without demur, "Fiona, is your initial wound exactly the same as that of Olaf''s neck?"


    Fiona knew that the situation was grim and did not dare to neglect it. "As like as two peas," she said, staring at the bite marks on Olaf''s neck, "I was bitten by a squirming worm, not these butterflies."


    After listening to Fiona''s description, Sara pondered for a moment, and then affirmed: "the little bug you mentioned before will become these monsters when he grows up. Let''s call these grown up creatures, the blue flame butterfly. If I expect it well, Olaf will be bitten by the blue flame butterfly, and it will deteriorate faster than you. I think he can''t use his strange power now."


    "How could it be!"


    Olaf''s eyes widened and he shook his head. He didn''t believe he couldn''t use his strength. He wanted luck, but the ax fell to the ground.


    Looking at Olaf, who had lost her strength, Sara looked at the blue flame butterflies that were getting closer and closer, and said darkly, "it seems that we are less than lucky this time."


    And Olaf said indignantly, "Fiona, it''s all you do!"


    Fiona, with a cold face and a cold voice, said, "Olaf, do you want to die?"


    Olaf also glared at Fiona: "come on, anyway, I''m going to die in the hands of worms. It''s better to beat you before you die!"


    After seeing Olaf''s small hole in his neck turning into an ice crystal burst wound, Sara said darkly, "you two, calm down, Levin. You take out the big leather bag and the shotgun I told you to take is broken, and we rush into the deepest part of the valley!"


    When they heard that they wanted to enter the deepest part of the valley, they took a breath.


    If you want to escape, you should go to the valley! Is Sarah hallucinating again?


    Sarah coldly glanced at the crowd: "don''t look at me like that. I''m awake now. You run out of the valley, don''t you forget the dense forest? Without adequate preparation, we will only get lost there, and we will certainly have to be bitten to death by these blue flame butterflies. Moreover, I think the flower sea just now is a key to wake up all the blue flame butterflies. I''m afraid there are many blue flame butterflies in the dense forest, just like the previous fog. Therefore, our only way out is to fight for the deepest part of the valley


    Ye Feng first said: "I believe in my sister!"


    The others hesitated a little and chose to believe Sarah''s judgment.


    Seeing no one is meaningless, Sara looked at Fiona and Ye Feng and said, "you two help each other and Olaf walk in the middle, try to avoid being bitten. The bite of these butterflies should not be killed in a short time. I''ll open the road in front of you, and Levin will cut off the rear."


    With that, Sara pulls out the dagger in her left hand and her exquisite musket in her right hand, and rushes into the blue flame butterflies with the crowd.


    As the mountain roars and the tsunami strikes, the blue flame insects and butterflies desperately want to bite Ye Feng''s party.


    Even though Sara is fighting with a musket in front of her and Levin is driving away with a shotgun in the rear, the dense blue flame butterfly still encircles them, unable to move.


    With the passage of time, there are more and more ice crystal wounds on people. The shocking bite marks continuously spread a chilling chill to their bodies, as if to freeze them into ice.Their faces began to look as pale as Fiona had been before. The lips were even more frozen and cracked and purple, and there was no part of the body that was not affected by the cold.


    The shadow of death diffuses quietly, spreading the terrible message in the dark night.


    Their pace is also slow because of the cold. The attack of the blue flame butterfly is pushing them to the abyss of death step by step.


    If the will to live was not too strong, they would have been exhausted and left to the cutting of the blue flame butterfly.


    However strong the will is, there is a limit.


    After a period of time, the cold air in their bodies had completely frozen their bodies, and it was difficult to move any more.


    Sarah fell first and fell heavily to the ground. And Ye Feng several people because of the unspeakable chill in the body was frozen to stand in place, unable to move.


    Under Sara''s frightened gaze, Ye Feng''s bodies are gradually covered by ice crystals, until they are all frozen in the ice, condensation stops.


    And those blue flame butterfly in leaf wind several people are frozen in the ice, also stopped biting.


    As if they didn''t find Sara crawling on the ground, they scattered around.


    In a flash, those blue flame butterflies disappeared in the valley.


    Although I don''t know why she hasn''t been coagulated, Sarah is undoubtedly the lucky one among the people.


    As she learned from the sentence that she had been ruined by Planck: good luck does not favor a fool!


    Looking at the frozen cowhide at Raven''s feet, Sarah sighed again that she was blessed with good luck.


    Taking out a piece of black bear meat wrapped in oil paper from the bag, Sarah gasped and ate, looking rather embarrassed.


    Now she needs to add some energy to concentrate on finding a way to save Ye Feng, who is frozen into ice.


    In fact, she wanted to save Ye Feng only, but her intuition told her that if she could not save all the people, she might not be able to get out.


    Sarah, who has always used all available resources as much as possible, will not choose to abandon others at this time. As long as her interests are not threatened, she will spare no effort to save her life.


    But in the end, if she can''t save anyone, Sarah will not be stupid enough to be a good man to accompany Ye Feng to die here.


    Although it may make her feel guilty if she can''t save her brother wood and adjutant raven, it''s not a reason for her to wait with them to die!


    As long as there is a possibility of living, she will work hard to live!


    Bill Gewert will not die for anyone before she gets the honor of surpassing Planck!


    She''s going to show bill Gewert that she''s Sarah, the king of pirates, is no worse than anyone else!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    The continuous battle is going on in the abyss hidden in some water area of bill gewater, and the green transparent tentacles emit the breath of black magic which can attract people''s soul.


    Under the joint suppression of the eight demigods of shadow Island, the endless tentacles climbing out of the abyss of the sea are fading away, and the smell of blood is scattered in the sea water.


    "The devil of shadow Island, do you think you want to kill me just because you are not gods?"


    Under the abyss, Naga capolos''s howl of anger reverberates in the nearby waters, and the waves of terrifying magic instantly tear up all living creatures in this area.


    A clanking soul chain was thrown into the abyss by a hammer stone. The fire of the nether world beating in his eyes seemed to burn all life.


    He said coldly, "Naga capolos, don''t think we don''t know your origin. Get out of Valoran, we can let you go!"


    Elise reached out the tip of her tongue and licked her lips. She said with a smile, "tell her what to kill directly. I haven''t tasted the meat of alien creatures, especially a divine creature. It must be delicious..."


    Under the abyss of the sea, Naga capolos''s cold voice sounded: "demons of shadow Island, you''ve been deceiving people too much. You killed my host in bill Gewert, which made me unable to show myself by others. Now you want to come to the abyss to kill me. Do you really think I can''t kill you? I can let bygones be bygones if you will


    "Kill!"


    A blue spear of the dead is thrown by Callista, and her figure follows. The breath of undead magic is mixed with the power of destroying the darkness.


    Just as the spear pierces a tentacle, the spear grows longer in an instant.


    For a moment, the tentacles that had come out of the abyss were pierced by Calista''s spear.


    Bang!


    There was a flash of light in his eyes, and the tentacles exploded in an instant under the magic of kalista.


    The pain of the explosion of her tentacles caused nagacaporos to howl, and new tentacles came out of the abyss again, stirring the waters of the area.


    Elise''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise: "demigod peak, did not expect Calista will be here greatly increased strength, my shadow island has a half foot in the realm of the devil."


    Feeling the soaring strength in her body, Callista was also shocked and her magic power was further improved.


    Under the abyss of the sea, Naga capolos gasped in confusion: "good Good Ha ha You win this time If I were not in this world, I would kill you When I come, it will be the time for my family to take charge of this world! "


    As soon as the words fell, the sea bed and sea water began to shake wildly with the magic power of Naga capolos. Even the eight demons of shadow Island were almost shocked.


    Alice looked at the tentacles that kept coming back to the abyss, and her mind was racing.


    Suddenly, she seemed to think of something. Iris''s pupils shrank and she said coldly, "she''s going to run away. Come on, stop her!"


    After Elise such a reminder, other demons flew to the entrance of the abyss, trying to stop Naga capolos''s escape.


    "It''s too late. Ha ha ha Originally, as long as another 10 years, my real body will come to this world. It''s you who have made me suffer from defeat. Good Don''t think that you can rest assured. Sooner or later, this world will belong to my family Thousands of years ago, our family did not pay attention to the empty visitors, not to mention the mere Terrans


    Naga capolos''s mockery echoed down the abyss.


    Deep in the turbulent flow of the abyss, the endless sea water and tentacles quickly plunge into the crack that twinkles with faint light.


    Even though the eight demons of shadowisland tried to stop it, all the tentacles of Naga capolos fell into the crack.


    Before the crack was completely closed, the bleak voice of Naga capolos came slowly from the world on the other side of the crack to the eight demons of shadow island.


    "Valoran Sooner or later, it will belong to my family! "


    This bleak voice, mixed with Naga capolos''s horror magic, flowed out of the abyss and spread all over the sea.


    Soon, the magic sound broke through the sea and spread to every corner of Valoran.


    Even Baron Nash, who was sealed in the depths of the Summoner''s Canyon, heard the voice of Naga capolos.


    Beneath frailthard''s howling abyss, in the ice caverns of eternal silence, is sealed a formidable watcher.


    Their faces could not be seen in the dim light.


    When they heard Naga capolos''s voice, one of the monitors gave a mocking laugh: "Valoran, it belongs to the watchers!"


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the valley of blue flame Island, Sarah''s body has been frozen here for a day and a night.


    Through the frozen ice, we can see her unwilling look on her face before being frozen.


    Just as Naga capolos is forced to flee back to her original world, the Coral Pendant on Sarah''s chest flashes.A wisp of magic ripples from the Coral Pendant and seeps into Sarah''s body.


    Although frozen, Sara''s consciousness is not sleeping. She could feel that something had just entered her body and established some kind of spiritual connection with her.


    "Sarah..."


    An ethereal, as if from the ages before the female magic sound from the bottom of Sarah''s heart.


    "Who''s calling me?" Sara wondered at the bottom of her heart


    The voice slowly sounded, "Naga capolos, the true God of the birgivorts."


    Sara was shocked. She didn''t expect that the one she was talking to in her heart was Mrs. bearded, who was regarded as the true God. But she didn''t believe in the mother snake. Why did Naga capolos find her?


    The more she thought about it, the more strange she felt, the more alert she felt. Even if Naga capolos is real, it should be revealed to those who are obsessed with her. She was one of the most incompetent, least God worshipping bilgworth.


    Sarah said warily, "what can I do for you?"


    Naga capolos saw that Sara didn''t believe in her. "It seems that you don''t have enough faith, Sarah. I don''t know why oloy gave you my blessed Coral Pendant. But thanks to oloy''s action Ha ha... "


    Sarah was so nervous that she always felt that it would not be good for Naga capolos to come to her.


    Naga capolos''s voice sounded again: "do you want to live?"


    "Conditions!" Sarah replied decisively that she was not a fool!


    "You''re smart, but you misunderstood me. I really want to save you, Sarah. It''s just..."


    "Just what?" Sarah asked in the bottom of her heart


    "Don''t worry, it''s not difficult. In exchange, I need you to believe in me!"


    "Is it so simple?" Sarah asked suspiciously


    "So simple!"


    Sarah sneered in the bottom of her heart: "I don''t believe it!"


    As soon as this was said, there was no immediate sound of Naga capolos in Sarah''s heart.


    After a moment''s silence, Naga capolos seduced, "do you want to live?"


    "Yes!" Sarah said without hesitation


    "Now, have you agreed?"


    Sara is in a dilemma. She doesn''t know whether to agree with Naga capolos. No, her life will be frozen by the ice. Yes, she may be made by Naga capolos in the future.


    But she can''t die here!


    Her mind ran through all sorts of possibilities.


    In the strong desire to survive, Sarah finally succumbed.


    "Naga capolos, I promise you!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    "I promise you, Naga capolos!"


    Hearing Sara''s reply, Naga capolos''s tentacles come out of the ground under Sarah''s feet.


    The tentacles gradually wound around Sarah''s body along her feet.


    Just listen to the sound of a small piece of ice breaking, Sarah''s ice appeared a crack. The cracks grew larger and spread all over Sarah''s body.


    After a while, all the ice on Sarah''s body broke and fell to the ground. Even the ice crystal wound on her body disappeared.


    What''s more, her exposed skin is not even scarred. Sarah was overjoyed to see this.


    Just as Sarah was secretly pleased, Naga capolos''s voice sounded again: "I''ve thawed your friends. Don''t forget our agreement."


    Wood! Sarah''s eyes lit up, but she didn''t expect Naga capolos to thaw the others. At the thought of Ye Feng, she couldn''t wait to find him.


    "Well." Vaguely in the bottom of her heart she agreed to Naga capolos, and Sara ran quickly in the direction of her return.


    Soon, the shadow of Ye Feng several people will be reflected in Sarah''s eyes.


    When Ye Feng saw Sarah, he waved to Sarah with a smile: "sister!"


    Came to several people, Sara just wanted to ask what, but Ye Feng preempted: "sister, you Naga capolos told us all about you, thank you for saving us!"


    "My business?" Sarah frowned. Did Naga capolos tell them about their agreement?


    "Well, my sister found Naga capolos, the mother snake, to save us!" Ye Feng excitedly nodded his head. It didn''t look like it was hurt at all.


    "That''s all?" Sarah said in dismay


    "Yes, sister!"


    It seems that Naga capolos did not tell Ye Feng about their agreement. With a sigh of relief, Sara''s frown widened a little.


    Across the clothes, Sarah gently touched Ye Feng''s left chest with her hand and said with concern, "wood, are you better here?"


    Ye Feng nodded: "well, the snake mother, she has cured all our wounds!"


    Lei Wen was also driven by Ye Feng''s positive and optimistic attitude. He also said, "yes, Captain, thanks to you this time, or we will die."


    "It''s OK. I''m afraid I can''t get here without you."


    Olaf asked, "Miss doom, are we going to go further?"


    Sarah looked firmly at the crowd and said, "of course, it''s all here, and you can see that the black fog of the night of eroding souls has not gone. We must untie it!"


    Fiona''s sharp eyes did not have a trace of fear, but vaguely expected what would happen next. She is now recovering from her injury and can be said to be very confident.


    "I want to see what''s in the deepest part of the valley," she agreed


    Raven looks at Sarah respectfully, and he will follow her as soon as she orders!


    Among the people, only Ye Feng showed a sad look after hearing that he had to continue.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s opposite attitude before and after, Sarah teased, "wood, didn''t you laugh very happily before? Why a bitter gourd face now? "


    Ye Feng helplessly waved his hand and said, "elder sister, don''t make fun of me!"


    "All right, let''s go!"


    At Sara''s command, the crowd walked down the valley under her leadership.


    On the way, Fiona whispered in Sarah''s ear, "I have something to ask you."


    Smell speech, Sarah knowingly slow down, and Fiona together fall at the bottom of the line.


    Looking at Ye Feng in front of her eyes, Sara whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    Fiona looked at the front calmly and said, "did you promise her something?"


    Sara''s mind is tight. She knows what Fiona is talking about. But she pretended to be stupid and said, "she?"


    Fiona still says the name that scares Sarah: "Naga capolos!"


    Fiona turned her head, her cold eyes staring at Sara as if to see something in her eyes.


    Although there were waves in her heart, Sara''s face remained unchanged. "I don''t understand what you''re talking about," she said with a smile


    Fiona continued, "I Fiona is not as resourceful as you are, but I am not stupid. Naga capolos is not a good kind."


    Sarah pulled her hair back from her chest and joked, "how could you think that? The mother snake is a birgewater faith


    Fiona bluntly said: "if it was before, maybe I didn''t see the green transparent tentacles before, but I fought with demons in the iron ridge mountains, and I could feel that her breath was very close to the breath of undead magic."


    "You''re funny, cluck..."


    Although she didn''t change the color on the surface, she was still shocked by Fiona''s words. She had thought that Naga capolos was not a good kind, but she did not expect that the snake mother had a spirit of death.She couldn''t see anything from Sarah''s look, but Fiona said, "it''s ok if you don''t want to say it, but Thank you all the same. "


    Finish saying, Fiona in Sara a face of consternation under the gaze, catch up with Ye Feng.


    A moment later, there was a smile on Sarah''s lips. Just after Fiona''s thanks, she pretended not to care. It was obviously arrogant. I didn''t expect the eldest lady of the Laurent family to have such a lovely side.


    She shakes her head and Sara speeds up.


    After walking in the valley for a while, Sarah and her party finally arrived at the end of the valley.


    At the end of the valley is a dark and strange cave, with the dark blue fire beating on both sides of the cave.


    Ye Feng yawned and said, "elder sister, there is no way."


    Sarah''s eyes closed slightly. "Go in and have a look."


    Under her leadership, Ye Feng several people walked into the cave.


    At the same time when people step into the cave, many ghost fires appear in the lamps on the stone wall.


    In the dim light of the ghost fire, everything in the cave is reflected in everyone''s eyes.


    This is a closed cave with seven stone tablets carved with dense characters. Judging from the marks on the stone tablet, it should be at least 100 years old.


    Several people looked at the steles carefully, but the light in the cave was too dark for them to see what was written on them.


    "Fire it, raven."


    Ravendale immediately took out the stick, the cloth belt, the oil bottle and the matchbox from the cowhide bag. After lighting the torch, he carefully hands it to Sarah.


    After taking the torch, Sara looks at the seven steles and then squats in front of one of them.


    Looking back at Ye Feng, Sarah said in a low voice, "I have just looked at these seven steles, which record the mysteries of the lives of the seven demigods in shadow island."


    Fiona frowned slightly: "seven? We met eight last time on the ship


    "These stone tablets are very old. They should have been built at least 100 years ago, or even more. According to my estimation, the eighth demon probably joined shadow island within 100 years."


    Olaf''s eyes glowed red, and he seemed interested in the demons of shadow island. He said in a hurry: "first tell us what these demons are called and what they are from."


    Sarah "from left to right are karlsas, warden of soul lock, hammer stone, Queen of spiders, Maud Caesar, kalista the spear of revenge, herkarim the shadow of war, and jorick the shepherd."


    Compared with the dignified expression of the people after hearing the name of the demigod devil, Ye Feng is relaxed. He squatted down and said to Sarah, "sister, I prefer to listen to stories. Please read them to us."


    "Well, let''s start with Carl thas, the death singer."


    Sarah nodded, and she wanted to take a closer look at the lives of these demons. In this way, if we meet in the future, she will know who is who.


    In the dim light of the fire, Sarah began to read the words on the stone tablet for the public.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    Kalthas, annihilator, undead.


    If you don''t see the body, you should first hear its ghost elegy.


    ¡­¡­


    Sara''s eyes lengthened slightly as she looked at the top of the comments to carlsas.


    Under the gaze of Ye Feng, she continued to read the words below.


    ¡­¡­


    Karlsas grew up living in the slum at the bottom of the city wall of the capital of North Texas. He lived with his father and three sisters.


    There were several other families in the same family background in the dilapidated workhouse, which smelled of dead rats and garbage.


    He is the best at foraging among children. He often found some rich man''s leftovers for his sisters, but he chewed on pests and dead mice.


    In his sleep, he often heard the cry of people in the slums who died of cold, starvation or death.


    He was used to the death of the people around him. In the initial fear, to the later numbness, he forced himself to look at the death of others with appreciative eyes.


    Finally, his nightmare came. The sisters fell ill one after another, and father abandoned them. But it didn''t break him. He took good care of his sisters.


    Although he was very attentive, because he did not have the money to hire a doctor, his sisters finally died under the multiple hardships of starvation and severe illness.


    Grieved, for the first time, he was so eager to understand death. If he could understand the true meaning of death, would his sisters survive?


    Driven by his desire for death, he joined the Chiyu cult, which was dedicated to collecting corpses in North Texas.


    From digging graves and collecting firewood for cremation, to collecting the bodies of the dead. He gradually became a mourner in the order, singing his own requiem for the dead.


    His eulogy is sorrowful and beautiful, full of beautiful illusions about the world after death, praying that the world after death is a sacred place to be yearned for. The bereaved relatives will also find a trace of comfort in his Requiem, so as to live a strong life.


    But even so, he still can''t understand the world after death, the living can''t tell him all this.


    In order to understand the true meaning of death, kalthas went to sea for bill Gewert, and then entered the dark fog of the night of eroding souls.


    In the dark fog, he gradually lost his way and was taken to the island of shadow in the northwest corner of the mainland.


    On the shore, he was dying. Before he died, he took a picture of him and his sisters from his arms.


    Staring at the picture, he was full of expectation for death. He knew that his sisters had come to pick him up.


    He could not help singing a Requiem in his fading voice. Requiem dispels the pain caused by death, and remoulds him into a ghost between life and death under the twisted magic of shadow island.


    However, the dead on the island were shocked by his Requiem, and they came to witness the rebirth of kalthas.


    Kalthas, who was born again, intends to bring the beauty of death in his eyes to the living, so that they can witness the forgotten world after death.


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to Sara''s story, Ye Feng''s eyes brightened: "sister, he used to be human!"


    "Well, it''s time to hammer."


    Nodding, Sarah raised the torch and went to the next stone.


    ¡­¡­


    In the dark, remote and forgotten times, hammerstone was once a place of happiness - Fukuoka Island, a member of the religious order dedicated to suppressing evil. His underground prison guards the evil magic weapons sealed by the order, which seems to him a sacred duty.


    His will is as firm as a rock, and his sense of mission of justice and glory drives him.


    But after a long time in the underground prison, his skin color became more and more pale, and other members of the church gradually began to alienate him.


    Gradually, his character became strange and withdrawn. He was no longer the conscientious watchman he had been, but he did not realize that he was slowly entering the abyss.


    The dark magic weapons in the prison eat his loneliness and emptiness, and nibble at the goodness in his heart.


    Under the influence of dark magic, hammerstone began to learn to play with those magic weapons with life. Whenever he was about to finish a spell to summon evil spirits and demons, he would stop abruptly and ridicule the demons who wanted to tempt him.


    As time went on and on, even most members of the church on earth had forgotten his existence with this underground prison.


    He began to grow more violent under the shadow of dark magic weapons, until he caught the first member of the order into an underground prison to play with.


    Under the frightened eyes of the members of the order, the hammer stone scraped off the skin and flesh of the members with the hook on the iron chain. After the death of the members of the order, he madly lashed the corpses of the members with iron chains.


    After trying again and again, he gradually fell in love with this torture method.


    Although the heart will often produce a guilty mood, but he still step by step into the abyss.


    When the undead magic, which is called the immortal curse by the people on the ground, explodes in this peaceful holy land, the whole Fuguang island is filled with the smell of death and fear.All of us are twisted into immortal spirits and ghosts by this terrible magic wave, and hammerstone is no exception.


    The lantern that accompanied him to spend the days and nights underground turned into a tool to imprison his soul, and the chain with an iron hook turned into a sharp weapon for his soul.


    From then on, he no longer had to worry about the discovery of his tormenting habits.


    From this moment on, he finally released the twisted dark side of his heart and tormented the soul imprisoned in the lantern forever.


    ¡­¡­


    After listening to the story of hammer stone, Ye Feng said with palpitation: "if this is caught by him, he can''t extricate himself from death."


    Instead of speaking, Sara comes to Alice''s stone.


    Looking at the above text, her red lips slightly open, for the public to interpret.


    ¡­¡­


    Elise Ben is a girl of an ordinary family in norhus. After a ridiculous gambling engagement with her friends, she and several friends went on an expedition to shadow island.


    The waves of the sea engulfed their boat, and when Alice woke up, she was already on the shore of shadow island.


    Walking towards the depths of the island, her vitality gradually attracted the demons and undead on the island. A giant black magic spider drives away other shadow creatures and wants to enjoy Elise alone.


    However, just when she thought she was going to be eaten by a spider, the spider turned into a pool of blood and didn''t enter Elise''s body.


    Inexplicable power in the body frantically scurrying, Alice''s body is under the influence of the black magic gradually into a monster. Her heart also became increasingly eager to devour the human body.


    Twisted by the black magic into a combination of shadow spiders and human beings, Elise returns to Knox and establishes a sect that believes in the God of spiders.


    In the name of serving the God of spiders, she would tempt faithful believers to accompany her across the ocean to make pilgrimages to shadowisland.


    When the believers come to her silk throne, which is covered with giant cobwebs, they will be turned into delicious prey in her mouth.


    Taking human beings as food, supplemented by evil magic, she enjoys the endless temptation of longevity and beauty.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hiss This Spider Queen is really insidious


    Ye Feng has a lingering fear, but he has seen Elise on the ship. Elise also said that he was her believer, and he didn''t believe it at that time, but now he does.


    Believers are the food in her mouth!


    Sarah opened her mouth and said, "she''s very clever. I think she must have enjoyed the process."


    Then Sarah took the torch and went to the next stone.


    ¡­¡­


    Maud Caesar was once king of the eastern continent of Valoran. He ruled his land long before demacia and NOx.


    Because of his dictatorship and brutality, many other tribes united to attack his empire.


    Before he died, Maud Caesar, dressed in silver armor and waving his hammer, "night fall," threatened that he would return to avenge.


    The enemies threw his body into the fire and sparked, but they did not turn him to ashes. His armor was burnt yellow, and his body turned into charred bones.


    When the enemy left, a group of mages took Maud Caesar''s armor and bones.


    Placed on the Rune Stone, the mages used evil magic to awaken Maud Caesar on the moonless night.


    The resurrected Maud Caesar enslaved the mages and turned them into lichs. Whenever he is killed by the enemy, he can always rely on them to revive.


    However, his enemies finally understood his secret after many resurrection. They secretly sent people to sneak into the great fortress built by Maud Caesar and steal his skull, so that he could not be resurrected.


    After success, they killed Maud Caesar and ended his dark reign.


    His skull was taken away by the wise men of Fukuoka island and sealed in an underground prison.


    Although his undead Lich minions searched for his skull day and night, they never fell.


    Hundreds of years later, a king of the mainland came to fukung island. He released the terrible black magic, and turned the island into a twisted state of the Undead - Shadow island.


    The magic explosion exploded the seal, and the lichs who sensed the master''s breath frantically pursued the breath and came to this land of undead.


    Instead of resurrecting an adult, Maud Caesar became an immortal and resentful spirit.


    He enslaved the island''s new undead and turned them into his army.


    Even if he became an undead, his ambition and cruelty to conquer everything did not stop, but became more violent.


    His eyes crossed the endless sea and across the continent of Valoran to the immortal fortress he had built.


    Through the Lich people''s notification, the mainland''s civilization is prosperous, the country is numerous. And his former fortress became the capital of a country called Knox.


    He is quietly accumulating strength, a new dark era has arrived.


    ¡­¡­Listening carefully to Sara''s words, Fiona sighed and sighed: "I didn''t expect that Fuguang Island, the land of happiness, which is only mentioned in the family''s ancient books, is actually the shadow island."


    Sara gets up and goes to Callista''s stone tablet. She thought she would read it, but she goes to the one at heckarim for a moment.


    This time, she still did not read, but went to the last stone of Yorick.


    After looking at jorick''s stone tablet, Sarah said, "the relationship between Calista and hukarim is complicated, I''ll talk about it later; I''ll tell you about jorick''s life story first."


    After a pause, Sarah began to read the words on the stone tablet.


    ¡­¡­


    Jorick, Ben is a member of one of the holy orders in fukung island.


    Everything on the island was peaceful until a king with the Queen''s body and his army came here.


    The arrival of the king broke the peace and tranquility here. When the king''s request to revive the dead queen was rejected by the elders of the island, the king ordered his horse to start killing all the inhabitants of the island.


    All jorick knew was that he would fight the king''s steed to death. Before he died, his ears resounded with the pathos of the islanders that they had never heard before.


    By the time he woke up again, he had become an immortal.


    Looking at the former paradise turned into hell, jorick suddenly felt that the memory of the mortal world was no longer important to him. Now he will continue to guard the island, but as the dead to guard this.


    All human beings who enter the shadow island by mistake will be cruelly killed by him and turned into his slaves to "guard" here with him.


    Just as he did in his lifetime.


    ¡­¡­


    After Sara told about Rick''s life experience, Ye Feng said: "the demons of shadow island are really psychologically twisted perverts. They used to be human beings. How can they be like this after death?"


    Fiona shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Whether they were human or not, they are evil demons now."


    "There are two stone tablets left, Miss doom, go on!" Olaf urges Sara, but he really wants to know what the relationship between the remaining two demons is, and even makes Sarah jump to talk.


    At Olaf''s urging, Sara no longer looks at the stone tablet, but walks to the crowd with a torch in her hand.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Sara slowly teases out the descriptions of Calista and hukarim that she saw on the stone tablet.


    Then the betrayal story was sorted out and told to everyone


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241

    Callista was a general of an empire long forgotten, and her uncle was also the great king of the Empire. She was proud of her loyalty to the king.


    In an assassination, Calista saved the king''s life, but accidentally let the poisoned blade bounce to the Queen''s body.


    After the queen was poisoned, the king asked all the doctors and healers in the country, but still could not detoxify. Seeing the queen dying, the king appointed her to look for an antidote.


    Before leaving, Callista appointed her new leader of the iron group, hekarim, to guard the king for her.


    Hekarim thought that she wanted him to go out with her, but he didn''t think it was such a trivial thing. For this, he secretly harbored a grudge.


    Kalista''s footprints covered the whole of Valoran, visited the famous mages and doctors, visited the hermits in the mountains, and even set foot in many dangerous places that human beings did not dare to set foot in.


    Several times, she almost died on the way to visit. It is her extremely loyal heart that supports her all the way to the end.


    Even so, she got nothing. Finally, she heard that on the vast sea, there was a Fuguang island which only existed in the legend, hidden in the fog. All pain and suffering will be redeemed there. But mortals can''t see and find the island.


    She resolutely embarked on a new journey by boat, not afraid of difficulties and dangers.


    The wise men on Fuguang Island learned of Callista''s arrival by divination, and were moved by Calista''s loyalty and bravery.


    As the white fog cleared, Calista was led to the shore by the islanders and guardians. She begged them to cure the sick queen, and the master on the island accepted it.


    But Calista needs to bring the queen to the island so that they can purify the queen.


    Before leaving, the islanders told Calista an Arcane spell to pass through the fog barrier formed by magic. But the island police told her not to disclose the secret to others.


    Calistahin happily rushed back to her hometown, and herkarim took the wind and dust for her, but the news of the Queen''s death made her feel like a lightning strike.


    The king on the tower, who had imprisoned himself and the Queen''s body, heard of Callista''s return and immediately summoned her and asked her to inform him of her discovery.


    There was no point in taking the corpse to fukung Island, and Callista refused to answer.


    The crazy king sent her to prison, and unless she repented, she would be imprisoned forever.


    Hukarim visited her in prison and tried to persuade Calista to tell her secret.


    A country can''t be without a master for a day. If the king doesn''t ask about the government because of the queen, the country will die sooner or later.


    After a struggle, Callista agreed to tell her discovery and decided to take the queen to fukung island to try her luck. If she could not, she would bring the queen back, and would not allow others to force the good Islanders.


    This time, the king himself led the army to the island of fukung by boat, and Calista had to obey. As a result of the emergency, most of the people brought out were the iron regiment of khkarim.


    Before the fog, Callista read the mantra that the islanders had taught her to untie the fog. The beautiful scene of Fuguang island is in the eyes of people. They can''t help but praise that it is a place of legendary happiness.


    The elders of the island guardians received Calista''s party and introduced them to the island city.


    The king asked the elder to resurrect the queen as soon as he came up, but the elder refused because he avoided death and violated the law of nature.


    The angry king ordered Calista to kill the elder, but Calista refused.


    She also advised the king to return home as soon as possible to preside over the great government, and the death of the queen was a fact.


    But the king was no longer her wise and great uncle, and he ordered her to kill the elder again.


    The embarrassed Callista had no choice but to ask hekarim for help, hoping that he could work with her to dissuade the king who was enslaved by grief.


    At this time, hukarim shows his ambition, he wants to replace Calista!


    As soon as kalista came back, he was greatly envied by the king. When he thought of the last time Calista didn''t take him to look for medicine, he was even more resentful.


    During Calista''s departure, hekarim witnessed the king''s transformation from grief to paranoia. The whole nation tried to persuade the king to mourn his grief, but the king angrily asked hekarim to teach them a lesson.


    In order to prove that he is stronger than Calista, herkarim of derring killed those voices bloody. In order to build greater honor, he tried to launch a war to remind the king of his bravery.


    After repeated slanders, he found clues of antidote in other countries, and he finally achieved his wish and led his army to fight against foreign tribes.


    This prosperous country became extremely fragile and empty because of the king''s indifference to the Queen''s death and the frequent wars in khkarim.


    People''s life is suffering and famine is everywhere.


    When hekarim returned with enthusiasm, he heard of the news of Callista''s return. He was afraid that Calista would not find it right. He hastened to meet kalista.Along the way, hekarim tried to avoid passing through the cities that were consumed by the war, and ordered people to create the illusion that the people were rich along the way.


    Back in the capital, khkarim separated from Calista and spoke to the king alone, and he conquered another tribe. But the king''s indifference and the occasional Calista in his mouth made him angry.


    But when he learned that Callista refused to answer her discovery, hukarim knew that his chance had come!


    Yes, his chance is here!


    Recollecting from the memory, hekarim disguised his thoughts. As usual, he followed Callista''s instructions and came behind her.


    Calista didn''t know that he was rebellious. She even thought that he was as loyal as she was.


    Little did she know that the spear in her hand had been lifted and was facing her back.


    Puff!


    The spear pierced Calista''s back from behind, splashing blood.


    Calista''s pupils shrank, and she looked back at her back in disbelief. Her assassination turned out to be her most admired and reliable subordinate, hekarim!


    Looking at Calista''s incredible look, hukarim grinned grimly. He seemed to see that he was about to become the king''s most respected general!


    "The iron regiment obeyed, and Callista disobeyed the king''s instructions and killed her immediately!"


    At an order, the Knights of the iron regiment threw spears in their hands.


    Calista, however, was mercilessly penetrated by countless random spears!


    Kalista had a thousand holes in her body, and blood was dripping down the spears. What shocked her even more was that she ordered the iron regiment to slaughter another group of soldiers who followed her.


    Plop!


    Callista fell to her knees, dying. She looked helplessly and hopelessly at her soldiers who had been slaughtered, and her hatred for the traitors seemed to ignite a raging fire.


    Before she was completely unconscious, Callista vowed that she would give the Betrayer her life.


    To get rid of the loyal soldiers, herkarim ordered the iron regiment to kill all the inhabitants of the island.


    They did not stop the slaughter until they found a pale, weak scum with a lantern in his hand under one of the grounds. The reason why he stopped was because the scum said he knew how to revive the queen.


    Under the king''s instruction, the scum resurrects the queen, but the queen becomes an ugly corpse.


    The queen didn''t expect that the king had done so many wrong things for herself, and she felt very guilty. Moreover, she didn''t want to live in the world like this. She begged the king to give her a death and let her sleep forever.


    The king also at this moment sober up, he also realized that he had made an irreparable mistake. Feeling speechless, he went back to face his people and exerted a magic to end his life and the Queen''s life, and locked his soul with the queen forever.


    However, due to the special array of Fuguang Island, the power of this spell has been infinitely enhanced. It turned into a black fog storm, with the king two people as the center, swept the whole fukung island.


    Where the black fog passes, all creatures are instantly transformed into malevolent undead. The plants on the island are also in an instant, the branches and leaves and flowers are burning black, and the smell of black magic invades these plants.


    The smell of black magic is still spreading and distorting this originally vibrant and happy place.


    Herkarim abandoned the king, who was about to die, and fled madly to the shore.


    All creatures touched by the black fog turn into monsters.


    Herkarim''s body shuddered on his horse, and the black fog kept on chasing him, even though he was fast.


    Finally, when the black fog touched him, his body gradually merged with his horse and became a fear monster devoured by the desire to kill.


    Maybe, this is the real man in his soul. He can finally face himself.


    Under the confinement of the black fog, kalista''s soul gradually turned into a dark blue female undead dressed in general''s clothing, but her breath and intelligence were much higher than those around her.


    Looking at the scene of death and terror, the memory of the past gradually faded.


    But she still remembers a man she had to kill - hekarim!


    Looking at the spear that pierced her body in her left chest, Callista pulled it out.


    After shaking her head, the long tail of the horse, which was raised high by her helmet, was shaking, and the long hair of the shawl behind her also swayed slightly.


    At the moment of pulling out her spear, the flame of revenge swept over her body like a raging fire.


    The ghost fire in her eyes flickered, and she knew that only with the death of hekarim could it be calmed down.


    She could feel the breath of hekarim, and she could feel the endless magic in her body.


    A variety of undead magic flashed in her mind, Calista a flash, she appeared on the beach before landing.She saw hekarim, and she saw that he was also twisted into a spirit of resentment.


    Just want to start, so that hekarim can not even do the dead, Calista is stopped. A contract spell that will never betray flashed through her mind, and she decided to ask her to experience the pain of betrayal.


    Be her servant forever!


    Murmuring the obscure incantation in her heart, Calista stabbed at her tireless and crazy running herkarim by the shore with a spear.


    Calista could feel the contract in force as the spear pierced his body.


    Feeling hukarim''s fear and absolute loyalty, Calista no longer looks at him.


    Her anger subsided a lot, but never really.


    Looking at the sun that was beginning to disappear from Fukuoka island in the distance, Callista murmured to herself.


    Her voice had a thrilling magic sound, and the whole island echoed her bitter and resolute words.


    "When wronged, we seek justice."


    "When hurt, we fight back."


    "When betrayed, the vengeful spear strikes back mercilessly!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242

    In Sara''s account, Ye Feng several people roughly understand the old grudge between Calista and hekarim.


    They had a little sympathy for what happened to Calista.


    Ye Feng hated and said: "this hecalim is really hateful!"


    Sarah sighs, "yes, it''s a pity, Callista."


    "But Captain, we still haven''t found a way to solve the night of eroding souls."


    As soon as she said this, Sara suddenly woke up. Although they know the origins of the seven demons in shadow Island, it has no effect on deciphering the night of eroding souls.


    A trace of evil spirit flashed through Sarah''s eyes. She said coldly, "oloy lied to me!"


    Ye Feng asked, "sister, what are we going to do next?"


    Sarah had a sullen face, and the streamer in her beautiful eyes flickered: "back to bill gewater!"


    Olaf said, "I''ll go back with you too. The longer I stay in the night of the eclipse, the more I can let more freyldroids recognize my warrior glory."


    Sarah smiles, and it seems that she can drive Olaf for a while.


    "Let''s go. It''s the fifth night. It''s the longest night I''ve ever seen. I hope the black fog of the night will go back."


    Finish saying, she led leaf breeze a few people to go out of the cave. When several people walked to the dense forest, they were deterred by a large number of blue flame butterflies in front of them.


    Ye Feng''s mouth twitched: "over, originally this dense forest is like a labyrinth, this group of blue flame insects and butterflies blocked here, can''t go out at all."


    Fiona didn''t take it seriously and said confidently, "don''t say despondent words. This time there are me and Moyu sword here."


    Hiding in the dark, Sarah looked at the blue flame butterflies in the forest from a distance, shook her head and said, "it''s no use. If these butterflies are cut down, they will split into two instantly. If you cut one piece with one sword, it will only bring us more trouble."


    Thinking of the scene of Olaf cutting to death at that time, although Fiona thinks she is better than Olaf, she can''t guarantee that these butterflies will not regenerate with one sword.


    Feiyu butterfly, do not frown at the blue sword


    Sarah sat on the ground with a headache, her legs crossed and she thought.


    Suddenly, a flash of light flashed in her head. Sarah stared at Fiona expectantly and said, "Fiona, can you split a stone with one sword?"


    Fiona was stunned at first. Apparently, she didn''t think why Sarah asked this question. But she said, "with all my strength, I can make a huge hole in this area under our feet with one sword."


    Saraton was as happy as a child. She stood up and looked at Olaf: "OK Good Olaf, what about you


    Simple minded Olaf didn''t want to be compared by Fiona. He patted his chest and confidently said, "it must be better than Fiona!"


    A eyebrow, Fiona that beautiful eyes revealed a slight chill. "Olaf, are you challenging me?" she said coldly


    Olaf waved two axes and said, "don''t you accept it? We''ll have a fair fight here! "


    Fiona, who is arrogant by nature, doesn''t want to be provoked by a defeated general of her staff. She is ready to teach Olaf a good lesson. Her right hand gradually fell on the black feather sword on her waist. She was just about to pull out the sword, but she was held down by Ye Feng.


    Scalp numbly looked at Fiona who cast cold eyes. Ye Feng dissuaded him and said, "Fiona, don''t make trouble for sister Sara."


    She made trouble? Fiona took a deep breath. However, when she thought of the fact that she had almost destroyed everyone before, she still resisted the impulse to explain.


    "Hum!" With a cold, unconvinced snort, Fiona looked away.


    Sarah admires: "wood is still sensible. It seems that she has learned something useful from her sister during this period."


    Ye Feng sheepishly scratched his head and laughed twice.


    Seeing that Fiona is not arguing with Olaf, Sara smiles and says, "Fiona, Olaf, you will go back to the cave and dig a passage. I hope you will grasp the strength and don''t use too much force, otherwise the mountain will collapse easily."


    Fiona frowned and said, "dig a hole?"


    Sarah nodded and explained, "yes, make a passage with your swords and axes. Didn''t we see the terrain when we first landed? At the bottom of that cliff is the location of our cave just now. As long as we dig straight ahead, we can go to the other end of blue flame Island, and then we will go back to the coast where we landed. This is the safest plan at present


    Olaf can''t bear it. His skill should be used to kill the enemy. How can he be reduced to digging holes? No, no, no! If this is known to others, how can he maintain the dignity of his soldiers?


    He shook his head and refused, "no, I''m a soldier. How can I dig a hole?"


    Sarah glanced at Olaf and said, "but how can you get out without digging a hole? Do you want to be frozen again? "


    "I..."


    Before Olaf''s words were finished, Sarah interrupted, "if you die here, how can others know your glorious deeds of bravely breaking through the night fog of eroding soul and going deep into the dead land of blue flame island? The people of frailthard will only think that you are a weak and unknown soldier. If you die in the night of soul erosion, maybe some of your old opponents will laugh at you. Do you want to be a soldier praised by people, or do you want to live a lifetimeOlaf was a little bit moved by what Sarah said, but he was still a little spooky. He scratched at his beard in chagrin: "but if people knew that I had escaped from blue flame island by digging holes, the whole freundhead would have made fun of me!"


    Sarah mocks Olaf at the bottom of her heart. Does Olaf want to fight her with his brain? She can change the way to deceive this big fool who only wants to honor soldiers!


    As her eyes turned, there was an imperceptible shrewdness in Sarah''s eyes. She said quietly: "Olaf, as long as you are willing to dig holes, we will all survive because of you, and we can testify for you that you have been to Lanyan Island, and we all depend on you to survive; Just think about it. The whole frailthord tribe is praising Olaf, the greatest warrior in history. He jumped into the sea beast in the storm of soul destroying night, went deep into blue flame island to save the brilliant image of four people who were still in full retreat, and built a statue for you at the moment of jumping and chopping sea animals! "


    Listening to Sara''s depiction of his heroic warrior image, Olaf thinks that to be a soldier, one should have a glorious moment of jumping and splitting sea animals!


    One ax, just so handsome!


    Thinking about it, I was a little excited. Olaf blew his beard and said, "I promise you!"


    I''m on the hook! Sara''s lips showed a successful smile: "I''m very optimistic about you, oh, the great lockfard soldier, no, it should be the freyerdroid soldier!"


    Olaf was complacent, but he murmured, "but don''t say I got out by digging a hole!"


    "Don''t worry, we won''t!"


    Sarah smiles and pats Olaf on the shoulder, giving him a reassuring look. Then she looked at Fiona and said, "Fiona, would you like to dig a hole?"


    Before, Fiona was looking at Olaf with disdain all the time. When everyone looked at her, she withdrew her disdainful eyes.


    Coughing, Fiona said with a cold face, "I don''t mind."


    Sarah was in a good mood when no one disagreed. "Good, we''re going to dig the hole now," she said


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    The eight demons of shadow island are hidden in the dark fog above bill Gewert.


    Looking down at the chaotic bill Gewert below, Callista ordered, "herkarim, let your iron regiment evacuate."


    Under the oppression of the contract, hekarim obeyed: "yes!"


    "The night of the eclipse has been going on for a long time. It''s time to withdraw," kalthas said


    Elise smiles and looks at the iron regiment that leaves bill Gewert under the leadership of herkarim. She didn''t care: "anyway, we didn''t really come to occupy here. The army of the dead didn''t move out. It''s good to let these low-level undead without intelligence play for a while."


    Hammer stone praised: "yes, as we leave, the black fog here will soon disperse."


    Elise''s eyes flashed a cold cold light: "this time I have to prepare for the blood moon ceremony, but I can''t make any more mistakes."


    Naturally, the demons knew what Elise was talking about, but they were almost destroyed by that man. Every time they think of their eight demigods being played on by a mortal, they are infuriated.


    "Let''s go, and when the blood moon comes, we''ll come back to bill Gewert," Elise whispered


    As soon as the voice dropped, she left alone.


    As soon as this was said, the other demons also gave birth to the idea of leaving, and left bill Gewert one after another.


    After the eight demigods left the area completely, the low-level undead on the ground also felt that the black fog was rapidly disappearing.


    If they don''t go with the fog before it''s gone, their bodies will die in the sun.


    All the undead fell into unprecedented panic. They gave up wandering in the streets of bill Gewert one after another. Instead, they hid in the dark fog and left with the black fog.


    With the departure of the eight demigods and demons, the rolling black fog gradually dissipated, and the dark magic breath went away like the tide.


    At the same time, a faint golden ray of sunlight came from the edge of the eastern coast, and a new day had finally arrived for bill Gewert.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at Fiona and Olaf, Ye Feng couldn''t help laughing.


    Ye Feng''s laughter naturally fell into Fiona and Olaf''s ears, which made them blush.


    But they didn''t yell at anything. They dug the passage carefully. If Sarah hadn''t said that digging the tunnel too hard would cause collapse, they would have done their best to dig the hole in the most savage way from the beginning.


    Sara doesn''t want Fiona and Olaf. Because ye Feng is separated, she reaches out her right hand to Ye Feng''s forehead, and a shudder comes. "Laugh, I make you laugh!" she exclaimed


    Ye Feng covered his forehead and cried out: "sister, how painful..."


    Sarah, with a long face, reprimanded, "you don''t smoke. Fiona and Olaf just bend down to dig holes for us to survive. If I bring special tools, I''ll definitely make a contribution. You can laugh at people!"


    "I know it''s wrong..." Ye Feng lowered his head with a guilty heart, glancing at Sara''s face from time to time. When he saw Sara''s serious look, he immediately drew back his eyes.


    Seeing that Ye Feng was soft, Sarah grinned and said, "it''s good to know. With my observation of the cliff when I landed, at the speed of Fiona and Olaf, at most two hours can be dug to the other end of the bank."


    Ye Feng flattered: "sister, there are still two hours, how about chatting to relieve boredom?"


    "Good!" Sarah''s eyes lit up, and she felt the need to do something else to pass the time.


    Listen to the rear Sara and Ye Feng are talking and laughing, Fiona''s eyebrows coagulate, the heart is jealous.


    Dead leaf wind, bad leaf wind! Why don''t you please me when you''re with me? Am I that scary? The more she thought about it, the more irritated she was. Fiona took those stones as Yefeng and used her black feather sword to stab and chop. Unknowingly, her digging speed has accelerated a lot.


    Seeing Fiona suddenly speeding up, Olaf thought that Fiona was going to dig faster than him. The strength that does not admit defeat came up, he also accelerated the speed of digging.


    Because of the speed of the two men, and the depth of the cave was not as long as Sarah had expected, a passage to the coast was opened in less than an hour.


    Sara several people excitedly from the passage to the other end of blue flame island coast, and quickly from the outside around the original landing coast.


    The journey was no different from what Sarah had expected. There was no danger. After getting on the siren not far away from the island reef, people can''t help but feel relieved and finally escape from Lanyan island.


    The dark fog still lingers in the sky, but there is no haze in Sarah''s heart. After escaping from the blue flame Island, she took a deep breath and turned to look in the direction of bill gewater.


    Her eyes were burning, and Sarah said forcefully, "Levin, sail back to bill gewater!"


    "Yes, Captain!" Raven bowed slightly and went to the control room.


    Halfway through, raven came back. Under Sarah''s puzzled gaze, he respectfully said, "Captain, the black fog seems to be going away!""What?"


    Sarah''s heart pounded. She looked suspiciously at the black fog in the sky, but found nothing.


    "Captain, take a closer look at the direction of those black fog flows. They''re moving away from Bill Gewert," Raven warned


    With raven''s warning, Sara realized that the dark fog in the sky seemed to be moving away from Bill Gewert.


    Ye Feng also saw it. He said excitedly, "sister, it''s really ah!"


    Fiona frowned and said, "but we didn''t do anything. How can the black fog recede?"


    Sarah pondered and said her own speculation: "maybe this eclipse night is because the appearance of the demigod demons of shadow island is only relatively long, and it is not like that bill jiwater will be in the dark forever like shadow Island, as oloy said."


    After listening to Sarah''s analysis, it seems that only this statement is the most reasonable. They all nodded.


    When the black fog gradually dissipated in people''s eyes, the faint golden light gradually rose from the edge of the coast.


    At the same time as the night of eroding soul dissipates, the waters of birgiwater archipelago finally ushered in the dawn of the sixth day.


    Taking a deep breath, Sara enjoys the vitality of the sea.


    With a faint sigh, Sarah couldn''t help saying, "it''s finally over..."


    Looking back at Ye Feng, even Fiona, who is usually cold, has a faint smile on her face at the moment.


    After taking a breath, Sarah said with a smile, "although there were some waves on the way, I still managed to make it through. I really appreciate your following. If anyone is missing, we may all die on the way."


    After a pause, she continued, "let''s sail back to bill gewater, Olaf, and when we get there, I''ll send a boat to take you back to Freire droad."


    Olaf moved his muscles and bones and said excitedly, "well, I can''t wait to go back and tell my compatriots that I''m back from blue flame Island alive!"


    Sarah talked and laughed with the crowd for a while before she regained her vigorous attitude. Looking at raven, she ordered with a cold face, "raven, go back to bill gewater at full speed. I''ll be at the slaughterhouse port before noon!"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    At the slaughterhouse, the image of the siren gradually came into the eyes of the people on the wharf.


    Some of them were like ghosts, but they saw Sarah sailing on the siren on the night of the eclipse.


    Even Planck, once the king of pirates, did not dare to go to sea on the night of eroding souls, but Sarah did. Not only that, the siren is the only warship bill Gewert has ever returned alive from the sea.


    This kind of feat immediately caused a great disturbance, and people around the wharf talked about it one after another. They all gathered together to wait for the siren to dock. And many people from the bounty club also came, waiting in the port to welcome Sara and his party back.


    It is believed that before long, Sarah''s return from the sea of the siren on the night of the eclipse will spread throughout bill Gewert. At that time, Sarah and the bounty club will definitely surpass the red hat gang and the hook gang and become the most advantageous contenders for the next king of pirates.


    The huge warship siren slowly leaned on the dock, and Sarah led Ye Feng to walk out of the siren.


    Looking at the crowd, Sarah smiles confidently. She seemed to have sensed that the power of bill giver was about to fall into her hands.


    A group of members of the bounty Club rushed to meet Sarah. She just nodded lightly, and then opened a way back to the reward party under the crowd.


    In the middle of the journey, Sarah stopped and ordered, "I almost forgot that you sent some of the boys who could sail to send this Olaf of freldrod back to freldrod."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    Olaf exchanged greetings with Sara for a while, and then headed for the exclusive port controlled by the bounty Club under the leadership of several younger brothers.


    After watching Olaf leave, Sara said to Ye Feng, "wood, you go back with Fiona first. Just after the night of the eclipse, I have to go back to the guild to preside over the overall situation, and there are many things to deal with."


    Ye Feng knew that Sara had a lot of things to do. He didn''t think about it and said, "OK, sister!"


    After Ye Feng and Fiona go far away, Sarah''s eyes gradually become chilly. She looked at Lei Wen and said, "Lei Wen, I heard that the iron hook gang and the red cap gang had a fight before the night of eroding the soul. Is there such a thing?"


    Leiwen replied respectfully: "yes, Captain, and it''s better for the hook Gang to start first. If it wasn''t for the early arrival of the night of eroding the soul, I''m afraid the red hat gang would have been swallowed directly."


    With a cold smile, Sarah said in a cold voice, "good. Come back to the bounty with me as soon as possible. I want to see the bodies of these two gang leaders before tonight, and I want their heads nailed to my wall!"


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    Walking on the way back to the highest peak of bill gewater, Ye Feng peeks at the silent Fiona from time to time.


    The dull atmosphere bored him, so he decided to tease Fiona.


    A light cough, Ye Feng said with a smile: "Fiona, anyway, it''s still early, I still don''t go back to my sister''s villa, how about we go to play with you for a while?"


    Fiona glanced at the eye leaf wind without expression, and then looked forward. Half ring, she just wriggled the lower lip: "Oh."


    Being embarrassed by Fiona''s cold reply, Ye Feng squinted and continued: "Fiona, if you smile more, you will look good!"


    "Do you like to see me smile?" Fiona stops and calmly stares at Ye Feng, as if waiting for his answer.


    Ye Feng didn''t dare to look into Fiona''s eyes. He swallowed his mouth and said, "hi I like it. "


    At the bottom of her heart, Fiona blinked and said shyly with a smile, "I''ll try my best."


    As soon as she finished this sentence, she felt as if someone was following them nearby.


    Looking around with vigilance, Fiona''s eyes were slightly cold, as if in the face of an enemy.


    Originally wanted to kuafeiona smile very good-looking, when Ye Feng saw her nervous look, he knew something had happened.


    Nervous, Ye Feng asked in a low voice, "Fiona, what''s the matter?"


    Mo Yu sword is slowly pulled out by Fiona, her sharp eyes seem to be able to pass through the left wall.


    With a sword, she cut a big hole in the wall on the left side of the street.


    Gravel flying, a huge body out of the big hole. He stares at Fiona with his terrible eyes. "I''ve seen a Laurent family member use this sharp sword technique. Little girl, are you a member of the Laurent family?"


    Fiona just wanted to ask who this person is, Ye Feng exclaimed: "uncle?"


    Fiona looked at Ye Feng suspiciously: "Ye Feng, do you know him?"


    In front of him, the man called Uncle by Ye Feng is Planck, but different from the previous two meetings, Planck has a metal hook sticking out of his left sleeve, which seems to be connected to his body.


    "I saved him last time. By the way, uncle, what happened to your left hand?"


    Ye Feng is not afraid of Planck at all. He goes forward and touches Planck''s metal left hand, full of curiosity.


    Planck grinned: "young man, you still don''t recognize who I am?"


    Ye Feng shakes his head. He really doesn''t know Planck.


    Planck thought it was a little funny that bill Gewert had someone who didn''t know him, and there were two of them. He said with a playful smile, "little girl, do you have a silver snake coin from Bill Gewert? Look at the portrait on the front and you will know who I amFrowning, Fiona takes out a silver snake coin and looks at the portrait above her eyes. Her pupils shrink gradually.


    She pulled Ye Feng back. She said nervously, "are you Planck?"


    Planck? Isn''t that his enemy and Sister Sarah''s? Ye Feng exclaimed, "Planck? My God, I saved my sister''s enemy? "


    Planck showed a strong smile: "yes, thanks to your sister''s gift, my left arm has also been abandoned, replaced by an iron hook arm."


    Ye Feng said: "you What do you want? "


    Planck motioned Ye Feng to take it easy. He said with a smile: "this time I just came to say hello to you, young man. It won''t hurt you. Next time, I''ll come back to thank you for saving my life. If it weren''t for you, I would not have been able to find a doctor to treat me."


    Heart pressure doubled, Ye Feng is afraid that Sara knows he saved Planck. He blustered, "I I warn you, you''d better not show up in bill gewater, or my sister will find you and you''ll die


    A cold plot appeared in his heart. Planck said quietly, "you are really a kind young man. Even if you know my identity, you will not kill me for your sister."


    "I..." Ye Feng wants to explain something, but he doesn''t know how.


    Holding Ye Feng''s right hand tightly with his left hand, Fiona indicated that he should not be nervous. She looked at Planck grimly: "Ye Feng, don''t talk nonsense with him. I''ll kill him now, lest Sarah know that you saved his life."


    Ye Feng frowned and stopped: "don''t After all, it has become a fact that I saved him, and he is no match for Sarah. Let him go. "


    "Little brother, I''m really moved. Then I''ll go and thank you for your help next time."


    Planck laughed and swaggered away under Fiona''s indignant gaze.


    Fiona was infuriated by Ye Feng''s stupid behavior. If she hadn''t found Planck following them just now, she would have killed Yefeng on the way back. "Ye Feng, you fool!" she snorted


    Seeing that Fiona was angry with him, Ye Feng explained: "I''m sorry, Fiona, but he''s been beaten by his sister. His former aides are busy snatching the position of the king of pirates. Even if he''s alive, they can''t help him any more. Besides, his hands have been abandoned and he''s fallen from the peak of power. I think he''ll wake up and leave bill jiwater A place full of strife and sin. "


    Fiona hated her teeth itching. She ground her teeth and said, "Ye Feng, you are so naive. He obviously wanted to kill you just now. If it wasn''t for me, you would have died!"


    "I..."


    Fiona glared at Ye Feng angrily and interrupted, "shut your mouth for me. Don''t talk. I''m very angry!"


    Carefully glanced at the black feather sword in Fiona''s hands, Ye Feng was really afraid of her beating him.


    After swallowing his mouth, he nodded sharply, not against Fiona, who was angry.


    Taking a deep breath, Fiona coldly stares at Ye Feng: "you must not tell Sarah that you saved Planck, even if Planck is alive, the news can not be disclosed!"


    Ye Feng nods wildly and says nothing.


    Seeing Ye Feng nodding, Fiona was angry. Her tone sends cold way: "say a person, what to nod?"


    Ye Feng small eyes are very aggrieved, the confidence is not enough: "just you let me shut up ah!"


    After Ye Feng reminds her, Fiona just remembered what she said just now. I can''t help but feel a little angry at the thought that Ye Feng always talks against her.


    After stamping her foot, Fiona was so enraged by Ye Feng that she said: "I care about you. You''d better be killed either by Planck or by your fake sister. I''ll have to worry about you one day!"


    With that, she rubbed her red and swollen eyes and ran away.


    I was scolded, on the contrary, she was wronged to run away crying? Ye Feng wryly smiles and shakes his head. He doesn''t care about the "fake sister" in Fiona''s angry words.


    Because he was worried about Fiona, he still had no choice but to catch up.


    "Fiona, wait for me. I''m wrong. I apologize. Don''t cry!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    The voice of Naga capolos in the deep of her mind makes Sarah''s body tremble even more violently.


    She could feel that she was losing control of her body. And Naga capolos''s will was growing in her mind, trying to wipe out her soul.


    The body is her, and she will never let the snake mother snatch her body. Sarah kept rolling on the bed, and her clothes, even the outermost coat, were soaked with sweat.


    The big bed also creaks with Sara''s violent movements, and her weak and painful groans reverberate throughout the room.


    That painful eyebrow all coagulates quickly the expression of a piece, see Ye Feng heart prickly. Afraid that Sara would hurt herself, he stopped Sara, who lived in bed, and held her delicate body tightly in his arms.


    Feeling the tender body constantly trembling and spasmodic in her arms, Ye Feng caresses her back and comforts Sara with words.


    Perhaps it was Ye Feng holding some peace of mind, Sarah that trembling body is not as intense as before. She''s also trying to make herself less miserable, and she doesn''t want her brother to worry too much about her.


    But she didn''t want to let her go. The will in her mind was also destroyed by Naga capolos.


    Sara''s tender trembling body, like a sick cat, makes Ye Feng feel pain in the heart as if she were dripping blood. As he stroked her back, he tried to pacify her with gentle words: "sister, don''t be afraid. With your brother with you, can you tell me what''s wrong with you?"


    Just as Sara tries to speak, Naga capolos in her mind Instantly increases the erosion of her soul. The sudden sharp pain is more than 100 times the previous pain, she immediately hurt in the arms of Ye Feng frantically bump.


    "Ye Feng, do you want to save her?"


    "Fiona?"


    Because Fiona often called him Ye Feng, he thought it was Fiona calling him. She looked up and found it was Elise.


    He looked at Alice with hostility on his face. "Are you hurting my sister?"


    As he spoke, he squeezed Sarah''s hands.


    "It''s not me," Elise said with a mysterious smile


    Ye Feng looks at Elise warily. He doesn''t believe she is here to help him. He widened his eyes and said nervously, "what are you doing here? I warn you not to hurt my sister


    Alice took a step closer and lured, "don''t you want to save your sister?"


    Although a little afraid of Elise, but Ye Feng did not hesitate to say: "I want to!"


    Sara, who is still suffering from mental torment, suddenly resists the pain and hits Ye Feng''s abdomen with her head.


    This Elise is the devil of shadow island. Sarah doesn''t want Ye Feng to be used by Elise because of her affairs.


    However, her action made Ye Feng think that the pain she suffered was aggravated. At the thought of his sister is suffering from inhuman torture, Ye Feng''s heart is slightly painful.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "as long as you can save my sister, I will promise you anything."


    Elise''s eyes flashed a trace of color, did not expect that Sarah had such a heavy position in Ye Feng''s heart.


    Elise''s face showed a smile: "even if I want you to be a devil, will you?"


    When she was shocked, Ye Feng''s pupils shrank and looked at Elise in amazement.


    Feeling Sara trembling more and more violently in his arms, his eyes flashed a trace of determination: "I will!"


    You can''t go back to being a devil! Even a general like Callista became a devil who only knew evil after death. Sarah would never allow her brother to go this way.


    Never allow it!


    Her brother can be a heinous human, but never a devil!


    The expression of pain and contradiction on her face made her face appear ferocious. At this moment, the will in her mind suddenly overwhelmed the control and erosion of Naga capolos.


    For the time being, Naga capolos''s consciousness was driven to a corner. Her determination not to let Ye Feng fall into the devil''s way made her will become stronger than ever.


    Free from Ye Feng''s arms, she stood in front of him. With her arms outstretched, she looked at Elise like a tigress.


    Struggling to wriggle her thin, white lips, she said hoarsely, "get out of here!"


    What a strong will! Did this woman resist the will of Naga capolos? She is just an ordinary person. How can she resist the will of God?


    Elise''s pupils were shrinking, and she said darkly, "you have only temporarily suppressed Naga capolos''s will. With my help, you can get rid of her control completely!"


    Ye Feng couldn''t bear to look at Sara, heartache way: "sister, now only she can save you!"


    Bang!


    Sarah a palm fan in Ye Feng''s face, firmly said: "if you promise her to become a devil, even if I survive, I will commit suicide."Elise''s eyes flashed a trace of killing, this woman dare to do her good!


    Ye Feng raised his hands to signal Sara to calm down. He said uneasily, "sister, don''t fool around. I''ll listen to you!"


    Deep in her mind, Naga capolos was ready to move again. Sara resisted the impulse to fall again and said, "you don''t go away, devil!"


    "Looking for death!" Iris''s pupil gradually turned into scarlet pupil color, and the dark red magic light ball directly shot out of her hand.


    Seeing that Sara was about to be hit, Ye Feng took her hand and went straight to his arms and narrowly avoided the attack.


    However, the ball didn''t stop, instead, it aimed at Ye Feng''s head.


    Elise didn''t come to kill Ye Feng this time. Since Ye Feng untied the shackles of Loveland, she always wanted to take Ye Feng under her command and become her most loyal demon slave.


    The right hand hit a crisp ring finger, the magic ball suddenly turned into a trace of magic, gushing back into Elise''s body.


    After a cold look at Sara, who begins to suffer the erosion of Naga capolos, Elise tears open a dark portal and leaves without returning.


    Before the portal was completely closed, Elise''s bleak laughter came from the other end: "when you are completely occupied by Naga capolos, I will kill you again!"


    Her body trembled slightly, and Sarah lay in the arms of Ye Feng, with a ferocious face: "wood, remember, if my sister finds you a devil, I will commit suicide in front of you!"


    Ye Feng painfully wiped her face full of sweat for Sarah and said, "I know, sister, but what do you do?"


    "No one can force me to do what I don''t want to do, and no one can control my will."


    Sarah''s body trembled more violently, and though she was struggling, she felt that her consciousness was beginning to blur.


    "Sister Sister... "


    The eyelid is more and more heavy, even the call of the leaf wind in the ear is not clear. Sarah''s body and spirit were exhausted to the point where she was numb enough to tremble.


    I I I am not reconciled to


    Seeing me can unify bill Gewert, watching me become the king of pirates who surpasses Planck''s murderer


    But in the end, we still have to turn around and become empty


    Her eyes closed slowly, and Sarah was too tired to open her eyes. In a moment, even her consciousness would be completely swallowed up by Naga capolos.


    Naga capolos is nibbling at Sarah''s last will, and soon she will be able to devour her soul. "Give up the struggle, Sarah, and be a part of me, and I will put you on the top of Valoran!"


    Deep in Sarah''s mind, a nine year old girl huddled helplessly, sobbing. She is Sara''s last line of defense against Naga capolos. If even she is broken, Sarah''s soul will fall into eternal silence.


    The erosion of Naga capolos continued, but the little girl would just cry and be scared.


    The little girl''s body was about to disappear, and her body was gradually solidified and growing.


    Gradually, she became what she is now. Naga capolos''s spirit invaded and twisted her pretty cheek, but she did not give up the last struggle.


    From the moment Planck broke into her workshop, countless anger and resentment began to pour into her body. And Ye Feng''s experience also flashed in her mind like a movie, a trace of warmth surging.


    Her thoughts were dominated by complex and contradictory emotions, and her consciousness gradually climbed out of the abyss.


    As long as you don''t kill me, no one can control my will!


    Not even God!


    Faith? I am my own faith!


    As long as I don''t die, anyone who dares to control me will have to pay the price of bleeding!


    Deep in her mind, she twisted her neck rigidly, and a sick smile gradually appeared on her face.


    Ha ha ha ha


    Laughing like a madman, Sarah''s power of soul devours Naga capolos''s soul greedily in the desperate situation, and gradually grows stronger.


    A crisis flashed in her heart. Naga capolos instinctively wanted to withdraw from Sara''s consciousness, but she found that she could not escape.


    She screams in horror in Sarah''s soul, and Naga capolos feels humiliated.


    For tens of thousands of years, by eroding people''s soul, she saved a little bit of energy that came to Valoran. Even demigods, she''s eroded. But none of these people add up to be as strong as Sarah.


    In other words, it''s not just the will. It''s Sarah''s living obsession that supports her. Thinking of this, Naga capolos felt a little cold at the bottom of her heart.


    Feeling her soul''s strength in Sara''s body getting weaker and weaker, Naga capolos yelled: "Sarah, you will regret what you did today!""It''s you who should regret, Naga capolos!" Sara continues to seize the power of Naga capolos''s soul in her body, and she can clearly feel that her soul is growing.


    "You won this time. Hehe, I hope you can live to the day I come to varloran, but don''t die too early!"


    Before her consciousness was completely annihilated, Naga capolos let out one last bleak laugh.


    At the same time, Sarah''s sleeping consciousness gradually recovered, and her sleeping body in the arms of Ye Feng trembled slightly.


    Ye Feng, who originally thought that Sarah was dead, was holding Sarah and crying bitterly. When he felt Sara''s trembling body, he looked at Sarah in his arms with joy.


    Looking at Sara''s slightly opened eyes, Ye Feng trembled with disbelief: "Sister Sarah..."


    Hearing the call of Ye Feng, Sara knows that she is still alive.


    A long breath, her face and body sticky sweat stains, as well as the faint smell of sweat let her look.


    Wriggling her thin, dry lips, Sarah said weakly, "wood, my sister is too tired now. I want to ask you something."


    Ye Fengyi could not refuse to say: "don''t say one, ten are OK!"


    It seems that there is something difficult to say. Sarah''s face is tinged with faint blush: "my sister is sweating. Can you take my sister to the bathtub for a bath?"


    "Hiss..."


    Take a breath of cool air, Ye Feng''s mind trembled and stayed for a while.


    The blush on her face faded, and Sarah whispered, "as a younger brother, you should not do bad things to your sister when she can''t move?"


    Ye Feng gnawed his teeth and said, "no!"


    With a smile and a wink, Sara said, "it will be very helpful if you wait. Brother, you can scrub your sister''s body, and then you can carry your sister back to your room. My sister is so tired that she can''t move."


    "Well..." After swallowing my mouth, Ye Feng forced himself not to think about those things that should not be thought about.


    With a pitiful look on her face, Sarah said in a coquettish voice, "I''m in my sister''s room tonight. My sister is a little afraid. Will you sleep well with me?"


    Sarah''s words are so seductive and imaginative. Although she was his sister, he still said, "I..."


    Close to Ye Feng''s chest, Sara gently says a word that makes Ye Feng want to go through fire and water in a moment: "sister believes you, wood..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    Three days have passed since Sara''s death, and the three days'' bounty will gradually take over most of Bill''s territory under her command.


    The rest of the gangs knew that it was useless to resist. Instead of being swallowed up by the bounty, the remaining gangs would submit themselves to Sarah to gain the chance to survive.


    At this point, the chaos caused by the fall of Planck was completely terminated by Sarah, and Sarah was naturally regarded as Bill gewater''s new Supreme Pirate Queen.


    The heads of all of Planck''s former aides were nailed to the wall of the main entrance of the new site of the bounty, which made the passers-by shudder. Even the assets that Planck once owned were burned by Sarah.


    The brothel, the tavern, the warehouse, nearly half of Bill''s fortune was defeated by Sarah. Many people want to scold her. She can''t leave it to them! But because of Sarah''s current power, they are afraid to speak up.


    On the Grand Hall of the bounty, Sarah gently touches the armrest of her newly made chair.


    It was made by Royal craftsmen she had captured in demacia before, and she was very satisfied with the feel and comfort of sitting up.


    Feeling the thrilling touch, Sarah felt the beauty of being at the top for the first time. The reason why she wanted to fight for the position of king of pirates was because of the inexplicable emptiness and growing hatred in her heart after she killed Planck. Now that she''s sitting up, she''s a little bit in love with this position.


    Squeak!


    The door of the hall is opened, and Levin comes in as Sara watches.


    Sarah rarely smiles with satisfaction at Raven: "raven, the whole bill giver is ours now."


    Levin''s face pales as she looks intoxicated with all this. The captain replied respectfully


    Leiwen''s bleak flash was naturally detected by the alert Sara, and a chill flashed through her smiling eyes.


    The change of Levin''s eyes just now reminds her of the rumors that Levin wants to usurp power recently. She has to reconsider Levin''s identity and loyalty.


    You know, Levin is the only one who can mobilize more than half of bill Gewert besides her. If he doesn''t love her position, she doesn''t believe it.


    And just a few days ago, Levin, without her consent, took the elite of the bounty club to exterminate the deceptively obedient cannibals. Although it looked like it was for her bounty, she could see that Raven didn''t take her seriously.


    How to say that the bounty is her, Sarah is the master of the house, he Levin an adjutant dare to transfer these people without her consent.


    What made her most angry was that last night Levin had a private meeting with the leaders of various gangs to hold a banquet. From her point of view, Levin clearly wanted to win over people and step on her corpse.


    For fifteen years, he had made countless contributions to save her life. She''s going to knock him, not kill him.


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that it was necessary to divide the power in Levin''s hands. Sara tried without changing her color: "Levin, you look a little unhappy. Now you have a position under one person. What else can you worry about?"


    Raven shivers, and he thinks Sara realizes he''s disappointed that she''s lost at the top of power. Wiping the sweat on his forehead, he covered up: "nothing, Captain, you''re wrong."


    If he knew that Sara doubted his loyalty, he would have been wronged. He can''t guarantee anything else, but he can guarantee that he is absolutely loyal to Sarah. Even to die for her, he would not frown.


    As soon as he thought of exterminating the gang that he had betrayed for Sara a few days ago, and soliciting the gang leaders who had just turned in for Sarah last night, he felt that Sarah would have more faith in his loyalty.


    However, contrary to his wishes, it is precisely because of his actions and the rumors that he wants to usurp the throne from time to time in Sarah''s ears, which makes Sarah extremely distrustful of him.


    She yawned lazily, and Sarah squinted her eyes. Levin said, "is that right? Levin, if I want to take back some of your powers, do you mind? "


    Raven didn''t know about the rumors. He was a little confused about Sarah''s sudden decision. "Why?" he asked


    Sarah''s heart flashed a little bit of killing, but she covered her mouth and said with a smile: "ha ha, don''t think about it too much. I just think it''s a little tired for you to do so many things for me alone. I want to make you relaxed."


    Levin didn''t expect Sara to be so sweet. He really thought she was for his good. However, he insisted: "I don''t feel tired. It''s my honor to share these things with the captain."


    However, his words aroused Sarah''s dissatisfaction, and she felt that Levin wanted to control power.


    The murder was revealed in her eyes without reservation. Sarah said in a cold voice, "I say you are tired if you are tired. From now on, without my consent, you can only summon the strength of one of the numerous gangs. If you want more people, you must ask me in person, otherwise..."


    Speaking of the back, Sara''s killing intention recedes. She knows that Levin is a smart man and doesn''t need her to continue.


    She looked at Sara, who was smiling at him. He just felt the killing intention in her eyes. He also knew that she was deliberately showing the intention to kill him, and he guessed that someone was slandering him in secret.Thinking of this, Levin is determined to find out the person who slanders him! The man definitely wanted to see him break up with Sarah and take advantage of it to her disadvantage. He would never let anyone hurt Sarah!


    Sarah''s temperament has become more gloomy and changeable than before. "Yes, Captain," said Raven in a low voice, though unwilling


    "This is my good man, Levin. You need more rest," Sarah said with a meaningful smile


    Raven took a deep breath and said, "if the captain doesn''t have anything else to tell Levin, Levin will go down now?"


    Sarah said with a big mouth, "go ahead..."


    Once again, she yawned lazily and stretched, and she watched Raven leave with a smile on her face.


    When the door of the hall is closed by raven, the smile in Sara''s eyes gradually fades away and is replaced by a terrible killing intention.


    As soon as she became the Pirate Queen of bill gewater, there must be something wrong with raven''s rumors.


    She''s not a fool. She''ll believe all those rumors. She just felt that this was just a good opportunity to weaken Levin''s power. No matter whether Levin really had the heart to usurp the throne, she would find a reason to do so.


    Since sitting in this position, she is eager to have more power in her hands. Only in power can she be at ease!


    As for the rumor, it happened at the right time, leaving her to find a reason.


    However, she will not completely disbelieve this rumor, and it is necessary to investigate her loyalty properly. As long as Levin doesn''t do anything out of the ordinary, she will continue to trust him.


    He can still continue to sit in his present position and experience the pleasure of one person under ten thousand people.


    But if he dares to have a second heart, she will surely put him to death!


    No one can take all this from her!


    No!


    Thinking of this, Sarah''s eyes gradually blurred. Touching the luxurious armrest of the chair, she was once again immersed in the joy of being the queen of bill Gewert.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    In presidian, the capital of Ionia, lacs helps Galen, who is pale, walking down a street.


    She wiped the sweat on her forehead with her right hand, and reluctantly laughed at a passer-by: "sister, how can I get to the doctor''s house of Lord Soraka? My brother and I are from demacia. When we came here for the first time, someone just showed us the way, and I forgot how to get there


    "The doctor''s house is just at the end of the street. Turn left, little girl. It seems that your brother is seriously ill."


    "Well, thank you, sister." With a smile, lacs helped Galen toward the doctor''s house.


    The passer-by watched lax turn left before she went on. Halfway through, she was stopped by a female swordsman in a demacia style dress.


    The swordswoman''s temperament is a little cold, but she still politely asked, "excuse me, how can I get to the doctor''s house?"


    The woman said with a kind smile: "turn left at the end of the street ahead. The doctor''s house is an oak house. Lord Soraka''s life is very poor."


    "Thank you." The female swordsman may not be used to talking to strangers. She doesn''t smile when she thanks.


    Female passers-by don''t care much, after all, everyone''s personality is different. Like the character of a female swordsman, it''s OK to thank you politely.


    After seeing the swordsman turn to the left, she went on her way.


    In the doctor''s room, lacs helped Galen and respectfully pointed to Soraka on the wooden chair in the room: "Lord Soraka, please help my brother!"


    A thin aonia long skirt, the lower half of her face covered by white gauze slowly opened her trembling eyes. She opened her lips and said, "there is a strong undead magic in your brother''s body, but don''t worry. I can still cure this injury."


    On hearing this, lax was ecstatic: "really? Thank you so much, brother. Do you hear me? Lord Soraka says you are saved


    Galen coughed and said weakly, "well, thank you, Lord Soraka."


    In her calming voice, solaka said, "demacia, have you been attacked by shadow island?"


    Listening to Soraka''s sweet voice, lax exclaimed, "Lord Soraka, do you know all about it?"


    Sorakana''s blue eyes darkened: "well, demacia''s ship has not been here for months. I''ll guess if you and your brother come here again, but there will be a demacia coming later."


    "There''s another one?" rackes wondered


    Soraka smiles mysteriously: "she''s here."


    At the door, the swordswoman came in slowly and said respectfully, "Lord Soraka, Fiona has something important to see you!"


    Lax took a deep breath, put her right hand over her mouth and said, "my God, Fiona, are you still alive? Didn''t I hear that you stuck to the Laurent family and were caught by Calista? "


    "Lax?" Fiona was stunned and then said with a wry smile, "it''s a long story. It seems that Lord Soraka has already known about the destruction of demacia."


    Soraka, with a heavy face, said in a low voice, "you can stay in presidian for the time being. I will order someone to find you a place to live. The matter of shadow island is not urgent."


    At this time, a maid came in from the door. She said anxiously, "Lord Soraka, you have already delayed the time of becoming a God because of the dark magic in verus, and then you dispel the demonization state for Fiona. You must take a good rest and stop using magic, or you will not be able to complete the divination if you want to arrange the time this year."


    Fiona was a little confused, so she didn''t know another thing about her nearly demonizing in the iron ridge mountains. But how did I wonder


    "I have my own discretion in this matter. You should step down first. Being a God is not so important than saving people."


    Soraka smiles, signaling the maid not to worry about her.


    The maid served Soraka since childhood, and she had nothing to say with Soraka. But after all, she was only a maid. Since Soraka insisted on saving people, she had to stand aside discontented.


    Looking at Fiona, Soraka chuckled and said, "I think you should know that she exists. I won''t say more."


    With her pupils shrinking, Fiona naturally knows who Soraka is talking about.


    Seeing Fiona no longer asked, Soraka said with a smile to the maid, "Wan''er, take Fiona and lax to find a place to live. I''m here to heal Galen."


    "Yes, Lord Soraka." Wan''er looks at Fiona reluctantly, but takes Fiona and lax away.


    Looking at Galen in her humble cot, solaka''s smile faded, and a trace of worry fell into her pupils.


    It seems as soon as possible to get rid of the demonic magic in the body, and find another time to become a God, otherwise Ionia will not become the next demacia


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha Cho!"


    In his sleep, Ye Feng suddenly sneezed. He opened his confused eyes and tried to pull his own sheet, but he found that he could not touch it.


    Rubbing his eyes, he got up to look at the room and found Fiona standing in the corner. And she had his sheet in her hand!He said with a bitter face: "my aunt, when you come to pull my quilt sheet, fortunately I have no habit of sleeping naked, otherwise you will see all of them!"


    Fiona was red by Ye Feng''s words. She spat softly: "you You rascal


    Ye Feng said with a smile, "yes, yes, the eldest lady is right."


    Cold hum a, Fiona Du mouth, a think of the three days Ye Feng did not come to her, she was aggrieved.


    Her lips were raised: "why didn''t you come to me for three days in a row?"


    Last time I made you cry, how dare I appear in front of you easily? Unless I like to be sifted by you! Ye Feng tore up his sentence in his heart, but he could not make complaints about it.


    He coughed softly, squinted and prattled: "my sister is busy unifying the big gangs of bill gewater recently. Of course, the younger brother has to help, so Hey, hey


    Staring at Ye Feng, Fiona unconcerned with cold face exposed: "nonsense, I use the Dragon Pendant to sense you, you have been staying in the villa these three days!"


    "This..."


    Ye Feng was frightened by Fiona and was in a cold sweat. He quickly said: "I put the Dragon Pendant in the cabinet, and I haven''t brought it these days."


    As soon as the words fell, he felt a breeze.


    The next moment, Fiona appeared in front of him and took the Dragon Pendant from his chest without expression. She was so angry that her two peaks fluctuated and said, "still want to quibble?"


    Ye Feng confessed his life, he showed a solemn and stirring expression, and looked at death as if returning home: "young lady, you punish me!"


    He can only do this now. He is really afraid that if he continues to tease Fiona, he will be beaten up.


    Fiona is really about to cry by Ye Fengqi. Her eyes are red and swollen, and she wrongly says, "you Sobbing I am so unreasonable in your eyes, so like to use violence to solve problems of the girl? "


    Said, she cried more and more aggrieved, hands frantically beat Ye Feng''s chest.


    Ye Feng was full of tears from Fiona. He comforted him and said, "OK, Fiona, don''t cry!"


    Fiona stopped her tears and looked at Ye Feng''s eyes obstinately: "then you will be angry with me intentionally in the future, won''t you come to me?"


    Ye Feng quickly assured, "absolutely not!"


    "You said that?" After rubbing her red and swollen eyes, Fiona waved her right hand''s ink feather sword, completely forgetting what she said just now.


    Subconsciously took a breath, leaf wind can not help but cold sweat. It seems that Fiona''s old habits are hard to change!


    He nodded his head and said, "I said it."


    Seeing Ye Feng nodding, Fiona broke her tears to smile. She put away the black feather sword, rarely showing the posture of a little girl. She said sheepishly: "I heard that bill Gewert has opened a new Hayes candy store in piltwarf. When we were children, we used to buy sugar secretly. We haven''t eaten for a long time. Would you like to go shopping with me?"


    Ye Feng is worried about how to let Fiona forget his angry crying for her! Since she took the initiative to ask him together, he must accompany him to the end!


    Think about it, he was duty bound to pat the chest and said: "small will accompany the big girl to play a full time!"


    Looking at Ye Feng''s submissive look, I really thought he was her servant housekeeper!


    No good spirit to white eye leaf wind, Fiona rare show a romantic smile: "you sweet mouth!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 248

    Just after washing, before he could say hello to Sara in the living room on the first floor, Ye Feng was run out of the villa by Fiona.


    "Hoo..."


    Ye Feng gasped as he ran, gasping for breath. "Miss, it''s still a long time today. We have plenty of time to go shopping. Don''t run so fast!"


    After Ye Feng reminds her, Fiona feels like this is the case. And she came out today to find Ye Feng, but made a great determination, she decided to temporarily put down her pride and accompany him to have a good play.


    Didn''t he say last time that he liked her smile? She''s going to be cute and gentle today!


    Well Fiona, what you can do, just do it for a day! She cheered for herself in the bottom of her heart, and then showed a shy smile to Ye Feng: "I listen to you..."


    "Ha?" Ye Feng suspects that there is something wrong with his ears. He is very cold and sometimes a little stubborn. Fiona, the eldest lady, will gently and quietly tell him to listen to him?


    Well Ye Feng, you must be auditory hallucination! Ye Feng coughed awkwardly: "Fiona, what do you say? I didn''t hear you. "


    At the moment, he did not want to hear from ophena. But when she thought of the resolution she had made before she came out today, she decided to put up with it.


    Ye Feng is really bad. He must have asked her to repeat it on purpose! After biting her teeth, Fiona blushed, lowered her head and whispered, "I''ll try to listen to you today."


    This time Ye Feng believed that it was not auditory hallucinations. He thought it was Fiona who had a fever!


    Under Fiona''s shy and dodgy eyes, Ye Feng touched her forehead and said strangely, "no fever, how are you talking nonsense?"


    Hearing only a bone collision sound, Fiona twisted her neck under the frightened gaze of Ye Feng.


    She was really defeated by Ye Feng. She finally made up her mind to be a good and obedient kitten one day. She was so angry that he was still born in Fuzhong.


    Her face became colder and colder. Her sharp eyes exuded a piercing chill: "Ye Feng..."


    Listening to Fiona''s cold tone, Ye Feng suddenly feels like falling into an ice cave. He gave two embarrassed smiles, trying to ease the tension.


    Fiona, you should be calm. You should keep a gentle and elegant image today. You can''t frighten Ye Feng! Otherwise, he was afraid to come to you again?


    The contradictory voice in the bottom of her heart made Fiona''s cold face fade away. She took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.


    After seeing Ye Feng, who was a little afraid of her, Fiona took his hand and said sheepishly, "today I will be very docile. OK, let''s walk slowly. I''ll listen to you."


    Although Fiona''s chest is not as big as Sarah''s, she is still fully developed. That warm touch makes Ye Feng''s mind tremble. He asks carefully, "are you really meek today?"


    Fiona blushed shyly. She was embarrassed and nodded, "well, I will promise you a request."


    Ye Feng''s face was strange: "a request?"


    "Well, as long as it''s not too much." With this sentence, Fiona was so shy that she buried her head in her chest and did not dare to look at Ye Feng.


    Not too much? This definition is a little vague! Ye Feng feels that it is necessary to explore Fiona''s not too much, in the end is not too much, or he will be beaten to the north and south when he is too much.


    "That Fiona, I mean if, if yo, if I say I want you a kiss, is that too much? If it is, don''t hit me


    Finish this sentence, Ye Feng is nervously observing Fiona''s expression. He was afraid that she would suddenly get angry and hit him.


    Kiss? Fiona''s brow frowned slightly, and the blush of her cheek became more and more charming and blushing. She thought about it, lowered her head and murmured, "it''s just a kiss. You can''t ask too much, but you have to have fun with me before I can cash it for you."


    After swallowing, Ye Feng stares at Fiona in disbelief. He just mentioned it casually, not thinking that she would agree. As a result, she really agreed!


    Subconsciously looking at Fiona''s alluring red lips, he suddenly felt the urge to kiss them.


    Flustered to avoid Ye Feng that some aggressive eyes, Fiona pursed: "now can''t, otherwise I really angry!"


    Ye Feng is shocked all over, and he is really afraid that Fiona will be angry. This is a fierce goods that can kill the sea bug with one sword!


    "Yes, miss!" he said hastily


    Seeing Ye Feng''s obedience, Fiona said happily, "let''s go. The Hicks candy store is not far from here."


    As she spoke, she quickened her pace. Soon, the two entered a high-tech pilewood style Hayes candy store.


    In a good mood, Fiona sweetly said hello to the middle-aged female boss in the shop, just like a girl in love holding Ye Feng to show her a variety of sweets.


    "Ye Feng, this candy seems to be a new series, but it''s Mustard flavor. It''s a pity that I don''t like it. You''ll have to eat it all for me later!""Ye Feng, come and have a look at this. This Yodel man is so cute. I''ve never eaten it before. Take more!"


    "Ye Feng, take more of this one too!"


    "This This This And this Well, I''ll eat them all! "


    By Fiona in the store to call and call, Ye Feng is busy in a hurry. Fiona clapped her hands with satisfaction after packing several plastic bags that only pierviff had.


    She turned around again, and her face was filled with a bright smile: "Ye Feng, do you remember the wave plate sugar that was broken by sister ivena when you were a child?"


    "I don''t remember." Ye Feng shakes his head, he has lost his memory, how to know what he experienced when he was a child with Fiona.


    "How can you not remember?" Fiona''s small eyes looked at Ye Feng bitterly and said, "in a word, you still owe me a borneol. Go and ask the boss if there is any strawberry and cream flavored Boban candy!"


    After complaining about Fiona in a low voice, Ye Feng went to the counter and asked, "boss, do you have any borneol with strawberry and cream flavor?"


    The boss said with a smile: "it seems that you have not cut down on the food of our Hicks candy store. Boban is a hot item even in piltwiff. The supply is in short supply, young man."


    Ye Feng did not expect that the wave plate sugar is so difficult to buy, he regretted: "this is a pity."


    The boss went on: "I just opened a shop in bill gwort, so I didn''t bring so much. There are still two stocks in stock, which happen to be strawberry and cream flavored. But after all, the stock is in stock. I can''t sell the next batch of borneol before it comes from piltivov!"


    At this time, Fiona, who held several bags of candy, poked Ye Feng behind his back.


    Ye Feng looked back suspiciously. When he saw several big bags of candy in Fiona''s arms, he immediately said with a bitter smile: "my eldest lady, we have bought several big bags?"


    Fiona tooted her mouth and said pitifully, "how about adding these bags?"


    How do you think Fiona is coquettish and how Ye Feng feels uncomfortable. He coughs: "good, good, buy, you don''t act coquettish!"


    Fiona blushed: "hee hee, then you have to help me with it!"


    "No problem!" Ye Feng goes out of his way. Today is the day when he sees Fiona laughing the most. He can''t let Fiona down in the end.


    Happily patting Ye Feng on the shoulder, Fiona said with a sweet smile to the female boss: "sister, can you give me some accommodation? We really like the candy from the Hicks candy store!"


    The shop owner, who was old as a mother, was a little bit carried away by Fiona''s elder sister''s cry. She bit her teeth and said, "it''s not impossible. Seeing how much you two young lovers love each other, I think of me back then. In this way, there are not many people here who know popan candy. I''ll give it to you for free."


    With that, the shopkeeper took out two popsicles from the drawer and handed them to Fiona.


    Fiona happily took the Bourbon and said with a sweet smile, "thank you, sister!"


    The woman shopkeeper laughed and said, "OK, stop shouting. I''m so big. I''m so sorry!"


    Fiona said to Ye Feng, "well, Ye Feng, you pay, I''ll wait for you outside. Don''t tell me your sister didn''t give you pocket money!"


    "Yes, miss!" Ye Feng has a painful path.


    The sad look made Fiona go out of the shop with her mouth covered and smile, waiting for him outside.


    After settling accounts with the shopkeeper, Ye Feng came out with a dead face.


    His sister gave him more than 100 gold sea demon coins are all gone!


    Piltvoff''s candy is too expensive!


    In the heart of a sad cry, Ye Feng some fear and Fiona out to play. Worthy of being the eldest lady of nobility, the cost of playing once is too big!


    Fiona licked the wave plate sugar, a pair of watery eyes curiously looked at the dead gray leaf wind: "Ye Feng, what''s the matter with you?"


    Fiona has been laughing all day. How can he make Fiona unhappy because of money?


    Heart a horizontal, Ye Feng look serious gathering report: "nothing, big miss happy good!"


    "Pooh!


    Fiona was startled by Ye Feng and made a laugh. She handed another wave candy to Ye Feng: "here, this is yours!"


    After receiving the Boban sugar, Ye Feng suddenly remembered Fiona, but promised him that if she had a good time, she would kiss him. At the thought of this, the last trace of the haze that he had spent all his money dissipated.


    On the way back to Fiona''s cabin, Ye Feng told Fiona a lot of jokes, which made Fiona laugh. But she just didn''t mention her kissing him, which made him a little frustrated.


    Ye Feng asked intentionally or unintentionally, "that Fiona, did you have a good time today?"


    After a kiss, o''feina wants to kiss Ye Feng. But she pretended to be silly: "happy, what''s the matter?"


    "Ha ha, nothing..." Ye Feng is a little lost, he did not expect Fiona really forget.But think about it, Fiona is the noble lady in the kingdom of demacia, and he is just a little pirate. How could he expect her to keep that promise?


    The more he thought about it, the more frustrated he felt, and he stopped talking.


    See Ye Feng suddenly do not speak, Fiona immediately anxious. She can see that Ye Feng wants to ask about kissing, but she pretends to be silly and hurts him.


    Some guilt in her heart, she lowered her head and whispered, "Ye Feng, do you remember the kiss I promised you?"


    The mind trembled, the dim eyes of Ye Feng gradually spread the glimmer of expectation. He scratched his head and looked at Fiona sheepishly.


    He said, "yes."


    Fiona''s ears were red with shame, and her eyelashes trembled slightly: "you Close your eyes


    "Well, I know." Ye Feng closes his eyes in a panic and looks forward to something in his heart.


    She sipped her lips, and Fiona took a deep breath, as if in the next big decision.


    For a long time, she pursed her lips slightly and gently touched Ye Feng''s mouth.


    The cool touch makes Fiona''s face as red as a ripe tomato. The body slightly trembles, she suddenly and leaves the wind to open the distance.


    A little shy, but also a little do not know how to face Ye Feng, Fiona simply fled from here.


    At the same time, she did not forget to escape and yelled: "I''m going back a little in advance, Ye Feng, you remember to bring me the candy, see you later!"


    Aftertaste that some moist, but also some slightly cool soft touch, Fiona body aroma makes Ye Feng intoxicated.


    But Fiona''s shouts actually brought the fantasy back to reality. Looking at Fiona''s back, Ye Feng doesn''t know where the courage comes from, and directly pursues it.


    "Don''t go, miss. I''ll play with you again tomorrow. I want to try it again!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 249

    At a pub in the west side of bill gewater, raven, who was drunk, was staggering home.


    His mind is full of Sara''s expressions and words of doubt and negation to him these days, and he feels like he''s choking. He Levin had been guarding her for fifteen years, but she had never looked at him in the eye and yelled at him. Sometimes she would show her killing intention to him, and he did not have a trace of rebellious heart.


    Why did Sarah listen to those rumors and divide his power? He really doesn''t care about power, he just wants her not to doubt his loyalty to her.


    At that time, he was only a little gangster when he was only fifteen years old.


    Since then, the two of them have been living together. He took good care of her and used all the savings at that time to see a doctor for her.


    Still a child, he just felt that she was very pitiful and saved her. He did not have any dirty interests in the eyes of adults.


    He worked hard in that small Gang to work hard, just to be able to support the two of them. He''ll give it to Sarah.


    When he was sixteen years old, his ignorant feelings gradually sprouted. He found that he liked Sarah, who was only fourteen years old.


    In order to bring Sara a more comfortable life, he spent two years becoming the leader of his small Gang. Just as he was about to tell her, Sara told him she wanted to avenge Planck.


    After hearing this, he decided to help her realize the wish. He stood by her side in silence, and whenever she met with obstacles, he would help her through in secret.


    Until Sara sets up her own bounty club, raven suppresses the dissent in the gang and joins her with the gang.


    He thought she would be moved, but he was wrong. He gradually understood that the stubborn girl only had endless hatred in her eyes, and she had no other feelings.


    Because of this, he is more determined to guard Sara to kill Planck. He thought that Sarah would look at everything at that time, but he was still wrong.


    He knew her well. She was not interested in the king of pirates. Just after killing Planck, she lost her direction because of the emptiness and confusion. He decided to keep the secret of loving her.


    Since Sarah''s new motivation to survive is to become the king of pirates, he will also swear to support her choice!


    But he never thought that he would protect her like this, but in the end he would not get her trust. The feeling of frustration and heartache stimulated his nerves, and he swayed into some dark alley.


    His footsteps, a little faintly drunk, stopped.


    Through the cracks in the broken wall, he saw several people talking about something around a big middle-aged man in an abandoned warehouse nearby.


    I don''t know whether it is intentional or not. The voice they are talking about can even be heard by Lei Wen in the alley.


    The more he looked at it, the more familiar he felt. Levin patted himself on the dark cheek, trying to sober him up.


    Slightly able to see things, Levin looked across the cracks in the wall at the burly middle-aged man.


    When he saw the face of the middle-aged man, he drank as if he had lost all the wine, and his mind was clear.


    Who is that man who is not Planck?


    The pupils shrank and raven took a breath. I didn''t expect that Planck didn''t die, and he seemed to want to continue to do things.


    At the thought that the ruthless king of pirates was not dead, Levin''s heart was chilly. But on second thought, Planck''s current situation is gone. Now, as long as he Levin brings people, he will definitely have nowhere to escape!


    Thinking of this, raven gradually calmed down. He put his ear to the crack in the wall and listened carefully.


    At this time, Planck is in the warehouse talking about the resurgence with some of the punks he''s just taken over who are not comfortable with Sarah.


    He promised that he would definitely take them out of the sky. As long as he hid in the dark, they would certainly win a lot of territory under his guidance.


    On the surface, surrender to Sarah, and when the time is right, give her a deep blow.


    After success, they were his most effective adjutants, enjoying all the glory and wealth.


    Listening to Planck''s blueprint, and recalling the scenery of his former aides, they yearned for it. And they believe that Planck can escape from death and naturally have the ability to make a comeback!


    After swearing in, Planck said with a smile: "we''re going to have a big ticket tonight. There''s a villa belonging to the crack Axe Gang in the west side. We''ll do it in half an hour when my men bring weapons!"


    "Yes, Captain!" said several new members


    Raven in the alley listened to Planck''s plan, and his face was gloomy. Planck must not be allowed to get his first pot of gold. He is going to mobilize people to capture him now.


    However, although the hatchet Gang here submitted to the bounty and recognized Sarah''s Pirate Queen status, they did not incorporate into the major forces directly under Sarah.


    To calculate the distance between the forces that can be mobilized recently, it will take more than ten minutes to go back and forth. He has to hurry!However, he suddenly remembered that Sara had just divided his power. The forces under his command were too far away from this, and it was too late!


    Moreover, if he asks Sara, it will take him half an hour to get to Sara''s villa as soon as possible. When he brings people back, Planck will run away.


    On second thought, he was second only to Sarah in bill Gewert. Even if he did not have the power to transfer, those gang leaders did not dare to offend him and would certainly listen to his instructions.


    With this in mind, raven decides to kill first and then to plead with Sara when he catches Planck. He believes that she will understand his behavior.


    With a decision in mind, leiwen ran out of the alley and ran to the nearest adjustable force.


    As he left the lane, Planck looked at the crack in the wall he had peeked at.


    Planck''s terrible face showed a sinister smile, as if he could see the break-up between Sara and raven.


    He was waiting for Levin here on purpose just now. What he wanted was that Levin heard his plan.


    Moreover, these newly collected younger brothers are just pieces used by him. Later, he will take the opportunity to see the weapons and leave first.


    When Levin and others surround here, he will ring the alarm. All bill Gewert''s people would have been alerted, and Sarah would have noticed Raven''s dispatch without her consent.


    Moreover, Sarah has decided that Planck is dead. At that time, these young brothers who have met Planck will only be regarded as actors invited by Levin to cover up the disorderly mobilization.


    At that point, even if Raven doesn''t die, she''ll be abandoned by Sarah.


    This is exactly what Planck wants to see!


    Thinking of this, Planck could not help but look forward to that moment.


    Bill, sooner or later, it will return to its true master!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    With the nearest Gang forces rushed to a former abandoned warehouse in Xicheng District, leiwen ordered people to surround here.


    After encircling the place, he rushed directly through the front door of the warehouse.


    But there was no sign of Planck except for a few of Planck''s new boys.


    At first, the younger brothers looked like they were leiwen, who was in the limelight. They were scared to the ground and sat down on the ground.


    Raven grabbed one of his younger brothers and snapped, "where''s Planck?"


    Looking at Ravenna''s ready to pull the trigger, the younger brother shivered: "Planck said he went to see the weapons, and then he didn''t come back."


    Hearing this, leiwen''s skull was struck by lightning. As soon as his mind turned, he thought that he had been cheated by the old Planck guy.


    His body trembled with anger, and Levin shot the boy who was lifted up by him. He coldly glanced at some of his younger brothers kneeling on the ground, and then said to the humanitarianism that he brought: "tie these people up and give them to miss doom for disposal!"


    "Yes, Lord Raven!"


    Raven walked out of the warehouse with a gloomy face. A sharp alarm bell sounded from a street in Xicheng District.


    Hearing the alarm bell, he guessed that Planck was knocking to set him up. It''s a great move. Planck wants him to be questioned by Sarah in front of all bill Gewert!


    You can''t just let Planck succeed! Leiwen quickly ordered: "speed to the place where the alarm bell rings, find out who did it and kill immediately!"


    Before he had finished his words, a succession of alarm bells rang out under the still night of bill Gewert.


    It''s over! In Sarah''s nature, he''s doomed! Leiwen''s heart is cold, he is unwilling to gradually clench his right fist, a punch hit the iron door of the warehouse.


    ¡­¡­


    Just after the alarm bells echoed in every corner of bill gewater, Sarah, flushed, walked out of the villa. She took a few deep breaths and left the matter that happened with Ye Feng for the time being.


    Listening to the constant alarm, Sarah''s emotional eyes gradually calmed down.


    What happened? How could the alarm bell ring for no reason? Is it too long for a man who dares to make trouble when she becomes the queen of bill Gewert?


    A little bit of sorting, which made her think of Levin. Is it Levin who is mobilizing people to make trouble?


    The more I thought about it, the more I thought it had to do with Levin, and her pretty face was gradually covered with frost.


    At the foot of the pace can not help but speed up a lot, Sarah is in a hurry to the new site of the bounty. She wants to see what raven is up to!


    At the bounty meeting, she summoned some people one after another, and Sarah rushed to the west side with her men and horses.


    All kinds of comments on the road also fell in her ears at the right time. She roughly understood what Levin was doing in the Xicheng District with a group of people who were not directly under him.


    She had already warned him with words a few days ago, but today he still relies on his power, which is second only to her. Without her consent, he forcibly transfers forces not directly under his control.


    She''s too much for Sarah!


    "Levin, do you really think you can ride on my head?"


    The intention of killing gradually came out of her eyes. Sarah''s look as if she was going to eat people scared the members of the bounty club who were following her.


    They knew that their Pirate Queen, bill gewater, was fickle in temperament and cruel in killing.


    For fear that Sarah would turn her anger on them, they could not help but open a distance with sarala.


    Glancing contemptuously at the people around her, Sarah naturally knew what they were thinking. People like them who are afraid of her will never be able to work as a little brother, and they can''t be on the stage.


    If these people were half as smart as raven, they could be her confidants.


    Unfortunately, Levin has only one


    With a faint sigh in her heart, Sara thinks it''s a pity to kill Levin like this.


    He should not disobey her orders!


    He really thought he had saved her, and she would let him do what he wanted?


    Unforgivable!


    Thinking of this, Sarah angrily pulled out the delicate small firearm from her waist and fired a direct shot at a little brother beside her.


    Bang!


    The little brother''s leg was shot straight through and fell to his knees. However, no one dares to help Sarah in her anger. They don''t want to get shot.


    Fortunately, she is facing the leg, otherwise the little brother will die.


    Sara''s anger subsided a little. As she walked, she said to the others, "help him up. If my anger comes up again on the way, I''ll have a target to practice shooting."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    Sara was silent, glanced coldly at her frightened little brother, and continued to look forward.


    On the way, she shot five bullets on that poor little brother because of Levin.After stepping into the west side, Sara said coldly, "he''s a good outlet. Send him to the doctor and give him five golden sirens and ten silver snakes."


    Hearing Sara''s words, the little brother who was hit by five bullets instantly felt a sense of relief after a disaster. With the help of several members of the bounty club, he was taken to see a doctor.


    Looking around at some of the other gang members who were afraid of her, Sarah asked coldly, "where''s Levin?"


    One of the gang''s younger brother''s voice trembled: "it''s in the abandoned warehouse by the lane ahead."


    Sarah showed a sinister smile: "good, take him to a hot meal, it looks like Levin has been standing here for a long time."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she led a group of members of the bounty club to the abandoned warehouse under the crowd of various gangs.


    A seat was brought in and Sarah sat lazily on it. She coldly glanced at the gang leaders and minions around her and said with a smile, "let Raven get out of here."


    A little brother of the bounty club called to the abandoned warehouse: "Lord raven, the captain wants you to come out quickly!"


    The voice just fell, just listen to a gunshot, that talking brother''s left leg knee was directly shot through by Sarah.


    Sarah looked down at her little brother, who was lying on the ground, and raised her voice: "don''t you understand me? Get Raven out of here


    Her terrifying eyes fell into the eyes of everyone present, who were frightened from the bottom of their hearts to the new queen of bill gewater.


    Compared with Planck, she was no less cruel.


    At this time, raven has ordered people to take those bound Planck people out.


    The little brother looked at Raven and shivered, "Ray Raven, the captain told you to get out of here


    Sarah rubbed her sleepy eyes and said, "Levin, can''t you hear me? I''ll roll you over. "


    A cold sweat seeps from Levin''s forehead. He tries to organize his words in his mind and says, "Captain, i..."


    Not waiting for Raven to figure out what to say, Sara shoots Raven''s foot. She continued to look at Levin coldly and said, "roll over..."


    Looking at Sara''s cold eyes, Levin''s heart is cold. A sense of humiliation sprang up in his heart, and he slowly knelt on the ground.


    Under Sarah''s cold gaze, he rolls up to her.


    Sarah pressed her right leg on her left leg. Her right foot in her high-heeled leather boots pressed against Levin''s jaw and said in a cold voice, "Levin, do you know what''s wrong?"


    Levin lowered his voice and said uneasily, "Captain, Levin knows his mistake."


    "Give me a reasonable explanation. If I think it''s OK, I won''t punish you, but I''ll reward you!"


    Raven gritted his teeth and said, "Captain, I''m drinking in the west side tavern tonight. On my way home, I find that Planck is not dead!"


    The pupil shrinks, Sara''s eyes gradually emerge a trace of killing. If Levin is true, she will reward her.


    But that kind of explosion, even if Planck escaped, would bleed to death. He can''t survive unless someone is willing to help him.


    With Planck''s usual behavior, all bill Gewert is known to all. And even his former aide, in order to gain the position of king of pirates, would not have rescued him at Planck''s time. Not to mention the ordinary people who hate him so much!


    Raven is completely lying with his eyes open!


    Leiwen to angry smile, she pulled out a dagger from the waist, in the hand to play with. She nodded: "interesting, ha ha Go on, I''ll listen... "


    Knowing that there was little chance for Sara to believe him, raven took a chance and said, "these guys are the people I found talking to Planck before. Captain, you can interrogate them if you don''t believe it!"


    In order to justify themselves, they also found mass actors? Looking at a few people who were tied up in front of her, Sarah sneered, "Oh? How many of you really talked to Planck? "


    Those boys who were tied up have never seen such a big battle. Under Sarah''s playful smile, they all shake out the collusion with Planck.


    In Sarah''s opinion, however, it was nothing more than Raven''s excuse.


    Levin, you''ve let me down! The killing intention in her eyes became more and more intense. Sara said to the members of the bounty party beside her: "pull those people out to feed the razor fish!"


    "Yes, Captain!"


    Several members of the bounty Club walked out of the crowd with their little brother tied up and crying.


    The right hand is slowly raised next to the cheek, from the little finger to the thumb, gradually clasping fists. Sara''s pupil shrinks in an instant. She kicks her right leg and Levin flies out.


    She gave a command that made everyone tremble at the scene: "come on, cut off Raven''s hands and feet from him, then cook them with fire, and put them in his mouth!"


    At this time, a gang leader in the crowd couldn''t bear to say: "Captain, Lord raven, he is your confidant at the reward meeting. Maybe he really found something and dared to dispatch people without your consent."Sara remained unmoved and said in her icy voice, "if he really finds out something terrible, he won''t be able to inform me in time, but has he found anything?"


    As soon as the words came out, no one dared to speak for Levin. Sarah''s a man who can''t even cut her heart. They can''t go on fighting.


    With a smile, she looked at the frightened crowd around her eyes and said, "don''t be nervous? My miss doom is not the kind of cold-blooded and heartless person. In fact, I''m just bluffing Raven


    Reeven, a little frustrated, once again had a glimmer of hope. He said in a trembling voice, "what do you mean, captain?"


    Sarah''s eyes flashed a cold light: "read that you have been with me for so many years, I will not kill you this time, but from now on, your Levin and my reward will have nothing to do with it. If other gangs dare to accept you, I will make them pay the price of bleeding. You should be a normal person and don''t let me see you again!"


    Hearing Sara say this, raven feels his heart is breaking. He didn''t lie. He really found that Planck wasn''t dead. He made a great contribution. Why didn''t Sarah believe him?


    With a bitter smile, raven sat down on the ground with a dispirited face and began to laugh wildly.


    But after Sara said that, she did not look back and left with the rest of the bounty.


    Watching by other gang members, she thought of a lot. From the way Levin looked just now, she knew that someone was setting him up, but she still abolished all his posts.


    After all, in front of so many bill Gewert gangs, even if she knew he was framed, she had to abolish Raven.


    If Levin is not abolished, others will certainly follow Raven''s example. How can Sarah be the Pirate Queen?


    If you want to blame Lei Wen for being so stupid, you know that this rumor is going to happen at the very beginning. If she is framed, she will not sympathize with him. Who will let him disobey her and dispatch people?


    Without raven, the man who secretly wanted to harm her would soon show her numbness. But she still didn''t believe that the man who framed Raven was the dead Planck. In her view, it was just Raven''s trick to keep his power.


    As for who it would be, she was not particularly concerned. There are many people who care about her position. As long as she shows a little slack, those people will show their treacherous fangs.


    At this thought, Sarah''s tiny eyes showed a faint smile.


    She can''t wait to see the blood


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    Returning to Sara''s villa, Fiona stares at Ye Feng, who is still sleeping in bed.


    Close to Ye Feng''s ear, she yelled angrily: "disaster is imminent, dead leaf wind, still sleep!"


    Ye Feng suddenly wakes up from the dream, and looks around him with a look of terror on his face and says, "is there a disaster?"


    After watching for a long time, he didn''t find the big difficulty that Fiona said. Ye Feng rolled his eyes and said, "Fiona, are you sick?"


    Seeing Ye Feng still dare to attack her, Fiona stamped her foot and replied, "do you have a good sleep with your sister last night?"


    As soon as he said this, Ye Feng was dumbfounded: "this..."


    Looking at Ye Feng''s guilty look, Fiona''s grievance suddenly broke out. She sobbed wrongly and said, "I''m not your lover. Who do you love to sleep with? What''s the matter with me? Why should I care about you? Why should I pay attention to you, a big liar who takes my kisses and sleeps with other people! "


    Fiona word Zhu heart, Ye Feng did not know how to refute. But Fiona is not his lover. Why does he feel guilty?


    Feeling guilty, he said incoherently, "Fiona, I Sister Sarah, she is my sister. She has been taking me alone. It''s not easy in bill gewater. She was so tired last night that I just hugged her to sleep and nothing happened


    Fiona, covering her ears, sat by the bed shaking her head and said, "I don''t listen!"


    She doesn''t believe his lies! Dead leaf wind, bad leaf wind!


    Sobbing alone for a while, Ye Feng did not comfort her.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that Ye Feng is fascinated by Sara. She cries helplessly: "wow Wuwuwu... "


    It''s like a flood to see Fiona crying more and more. Ye Feng hurriedly said, "Fiona, would you stop crying?"


    "You''re getting more and more annoying, wuwuwu..."


    Fiona threw herself into Ye Feng''s arms, and the turbulent tears instantly soaked Ye Feng''s thin shirt.


    Cold wet chest invasion into the body, Ye Feng did not expect Fiona cry completely reckless. If she goes on crying like this, the bed will be wet with tears.


    Ye Feng rubbed Fiona''s short hair and comforted him: "Fiona is good. You should be strong at ordinary times. Crying again will damage your image."


    For some reason, his heart was clear when he held Fiona. He comforted Fiona and wiped her tears.


    Fiona was obstinately crying and fighting with Ye Feng: "I''m not good, I''m not strong, I''m going to cry, I''m going to damage my image!"


    Ye Feng has a headache. Fiona wants to make trouble with him on purpose! Rather than keep talking to make her angry, it''s better to shut up and let her cry.


    After thinking about it, he did not say much, so he took Fiona and patted her on the back.


    As Ye Feng thinks, Fiona now wants to cry all her grievances in her heart. When he stopped talking, she cried more and more softly.


    For a long time, she blew her nose and sat up from Ye Feng''s arms.


    Ye Feng looked at Fiona tentatively: "Fiona, have you cried enough?"


    "Yes," Fiona said subconsciously shyly


    On second thought, how could she bypass Ye Feng so easily?


    Thinking of this, she said coldly, "I came to you for Planck''s sake."


    Seeing Fiona recover a cold face, Ye Feng is much relieved. "Planck?" he asked


    Sharp eyes directly at Ye Feng, Fiona calm way: "because you let me let him go, he caused leiwen to be abandoned by your sister Sarah!"


    The pupil shrinks gradually, and Ye Feng is hard to set up a channel: "how can this happen? Does he want to take everything back? "


    Fiona snorted coldly and said without expression: "hum, do you know you regret now? I think you should also know the importance of Levin to Sarah. Sarah can go to this day, and most of the credit is due to Levin. Planck framed Levin, obviously trying to fight Sarah to the end! "


    Ye Feng felt uneasy and said, "does my sister know that Planck is still alive?"


    Looking at Ye Feng''s worried expression, Fiona''s heart burst into a taste. Is that Sarah so important in his heart?


    In fact, Fiona wrongly blames Ye Feng. If she is facing such a crisis, he will also worry about her.


    Although discontented in her heart, she still replied: "I don''t know. If I knew she would not abolish Levin''s status."


    Hearing Fiona say so, Ye Feng feels that Sarah''s situation is very dangerous. He immediately put on his coat and said, "no, I have to find my sister."


    Fiona stares at Ye Feng coldly and holds his hand and says, "what are you looking for her for?"


    Ye Feng shook his hand and said, "of course, tell her that Planck is still alive!"


    Fiona did not let go and sarcastically said, "and then tell her that you saved Planck? Do you want to die


    With Fiona''s warning, he thought of Sarah''s frightening murder. He shivered and hesitated: "I am my sister''s brother, I think Sister, she should forgive meFiona doesn''t believe that Sarah, the woman, won''t kill Ye Feng after learning that Ye Feng saved Planck. In her opinion, Lei Wen, who has been with Sarah for 15 years, can be said to be abandoned, not to mention Ye Feng, the younger brother who has been picked up.


    The woman''s heart, honed by bill gewater, had become vicious. Fiona is more and more worried, Ye Feng continues to follow Sarah. If she can, she''s going to take him out of here. When Levin gets rid of Planck, she will take Ye Feng away from Bill jiwater.


    Thinking of this, Fiona concerned: "you trust Sarah, Ye Feng too much. I think it''s better to be careful and stay away from me for a while."


    Ye Feng shook his head and refused: "she is my sister, I must believe her!"


    Fiona couldn''t stand Ye Feng. She said coldly, "you idiot, you forget that you saved Planck because you believed in him. How is he now? But let Raven and Sarah break up! Your sister is as kind as Planck. Planck killed his father in order to be the king of Shanghai thieves. Do you think your sister is useful


    Ye Feng was said by Fiona, but he still said, "even so, I will not leave my sister, let''s think of other ways, Fiona?"


    "If I die one day, you will do harm to me!" Fiona said


    Ye Feng asked Fiona not to curse herself and said, "how can you be so strong that you can kill the sea bug with one sword? How can you die?"


    Taking a deep breath, Fiona helplessly said: "well, we gently remind your sister raven is mostly framed, so that she can be on guard against people with ulterior motives. But as a last resort, we can not mention that Planck is still alive, let alone tell her that you saved Planck. Do you understand?"


    Ye Feng, like a chicken pecking rice, quickly nodded his head and said, "well, I think with my sister''s wisdom, she will certainly turn the bad luck into good luck under our reminder."


    Fiona pinched her chin again and said uneasily, "you should also be careful of Planck recently. I''m afraid he may come to threaten you. If you can, you''d better come to me every day. Sarah is in the gang during the day, which is very dangerous for you."


    "Yes, miss!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    "Fiona, I don''t think I have the talent to practice fencing, so I''d better not practice it?"


    Taking a careful look at Fiona, who doesn''t say a word and doesn''t show a smile, Ye Feng only feels cool and swish at the bottom of her heart.


    See her so light stare at him, it seems to be able to freeze everything, eyes make her subconsciously shiver.


    Holding the branch in the handshake, Ye Feng, who is afraid of Fiona''s sudden anger, has to continue to practice the most basic sword waving.


    As he waved, he complained about why she didn''t teach him swordsmanship and let him practice chicken ribs.


    If you can directly learn the sword of Fiona to split the body of the sea bug, he Ye Feng will no longer have to be afraid of Fiona!


    In my heart, I imagined that she would abuse Fiona with swordsmanship. She would call her uncle and beg for mercy. The more he thought about it, the more happy he was. As a result, his hand slipped and the branch was thrown at Fiona by him.


    Although Fiona looked at Ye Feng, her thoughts had already gone to the clouds. She has been recalling and he grew up from the little bit by bit, stunned. So Ye Feng called her, she did not answer, but did not hear.


    She was about to pierce her right eye as she watched the branch. She felt a crisis in her subconscious. She instinctively waved her right hand, and the ink feather sword was accidentally released. Even if she didn''t pull out the ink feather sword, the sword meaning she waved from her hand would also cut the branches to pieces.


    Come back from the memory, Fiona''s eyes gradually clear to the bottom. She looked at her silly Ye Feng suspiciously and said unhappily, "didn''t I let you wave your sword? What are you doing standing there


    Ye Feng pointed to the branch under Fiona''s feet that was cut to pieces by her, and said with an embarrassed smile, "the branch has been broken by you, I have nothing to practice."


    Since Fiona didn''t find out, he would not tell her that he was just thinking about abusing her. He was so distracted that she chopped the branch.


    Fiona looked at Ye Feng suspiciously: "why did I break your branch?"


    He pretended to be dead and said, "I don''t know!"


    Seeing the setting sun, Fiona sipped her lips and said, "forget it, it''s late. I''ll take you home."


    Hear Fiona want to let him go back, Ye Feng immediately such as the amnesty. Today, I stayed with Fiona for a day, but after practicing sword all day, Fiona still ignored him. He''s getting bored!


    Fiona was a little discontented. She said unhappily, "Ye Feng, you look very happy. Is it so good to go back to Sara?"


    Ye Feng looked up at the sky and whistled. He explained awkwardly, "no, after practicing sword all day, my stomach is empty. I want to go home and eat Sister Sarah''s food."


    It turns out that she can''t cook! This dead leaf wind! Fiona angrily chopped at the sea with her sword on the spot. A sea bug leaped out of the water in an instant and howled. It turned into pieces of meat crumbs scattered on the shore.


    The sudden chop almost didn''t scare Ye Feng out of heart disease.


    Looking at Ye Feng coldly, Fiona said without doubt: "I have prepared seasoning. I''m hungry to eat this!"


    Although Fiona can barbecue, she always has the same taste. Ye Feng wants to go back to eat Sara''s. His sister said that she would cook him a delicious meal tonight!


    The more he thought about it, the more greedy he wanted, and he didn''t want sister Sara to wait too long. He declined Fiona''s kindness: "my sister should have bought the ingredients of the sea bug, so I''d better go back and eat it."


    Fiona does not give Ye Feng any room to turn around. She arranges the Haikui worm meat without expression and sets up a fire.


    Still is the cold words: "eat before you go."


    Although can not hear the tone of command, but Ye Feng still dare not violate Fiona''s words.


    He had to sit by Fiona''s side and eat the sea bug with her.


    Fiona didn''t let him go until late.


    After saying goodbye to Fiona, Ye Feng can''t help speeding up her pace. He promised Sarah that he would go back to dinner early tonight. Now, he will be scolded by Sarah when he goes back.


    At the bottom of my heart, Ye Feng didn''t notice that someone was following him.


    When he got to the next intersection, he was blocked by a group of gangsters.


    Ye Feng subconsciously stepped back, but hit those who followed him.


    Looking back at the eye, the leaf wind dark way is not good, he seems to be surrounded by people.


    A bald head with a mace went to Ye Feng in front of him and picked him up. Bareheaded and ferocious looking at Ye Feng, he said, "smelly boy, I heard you are the younger brother of Miss doom?"


    It turns out that these people are here to seek revenge on Sister Sarah! But Sister Sarah didn''t disclose his identity as her brother. How do these people know?


    Looking at his bald head in fear, Ye Feng shook his head and said, "I I''m not. You''ve got the wrong person! "


    Seeing Ye Feng with bare head, he raised his right leg ferociously and hit Ye Feng''s abdomen hard with his knee. He said coldly, "do you dare to deny it? Call me! "


    The other thugs listen to it and immediately wave the wolf toothed stick in their hands and beat the leaf wind on the ground crazily."Don''t fight, you really know the wrong person!"


    Ye Feng was beaten black and blue, fell on the ground and kept rolling. From time to time, the spike of the mace pierced into his flesh, which made him cry.


    The bald head grinned and showed his yellow teeth: "don''t think you deny that we will believe you. Since you are the younger brother of Miss Doom''s stinky bitch, you should wait to die. By the way, you can be blamed for your bitches sister who led someone to cut my father''s head. Don''t think that she becomes the king of pirates, and this account can be written off in one stroke!"


    The more he said, the harder he was, the more obscene his bald head was. His mouth issued a sinister laugh: "don''t worry, if I have a chance, I will take good care of your sister for you. She is a beautiful woman. If the Pirate Queen is sold to a brothel as a prostitute, she will sell well, ha ha ha ha!"


    "You son of a bitch!"


    On hearing the evil idea of bareheaded, Ye Feng, who was beaten to no avail, suddenly sent out all the thugs who had been beating him with a mace.


    There seems to be some kind of power surging in the body, and Ye Feng''s eyes gradually turn into dim moonlight.


    In the bareheaded startled eyes, Ye Feng a flash to come to the front of the bald head.


    With one blow, the magic of the moon turned into a beam of light, and smashed the mace in the bareheaded hand.


    Ye Feng has not yet had time to be happy, his body that inexplicable strength and quietly retreat. But at this time, before that a few small hoodlums again encircle, will lose the strength of Ye Feng press on the ground, frantically rub and beat.


    The frightened bald head gradually came back to God. His eyes were full of anger and looked at the leaf wind on the ground.


    "Give me a good beating, and this son of a bitch wants to hit me? I think I''m tired of living! "


    Seeing that Ye Feng was about to be beaten to faint, a huge body appeared in the crowd.


    His left hand seemed to be integrated with the machete, and he cut down the little gangsters smoothly. But that bald head sees the comer so fierce, hastily leads a group of younger brothers to run away.


    The burly man looked at the leaf wind which fell on the ground like a smile, and helped Ye Feng up.


    Ye Feng just wanted to thank the people who saved him, but when he looked up, he was actually Planck!


    Planck knew for a long time that Ye Feng was the one who was beaten, but he unexpectedly said: "Stinky boy, I didn''t expect such a coincidence!"


    Although some doubts, but Ye Feng still thanks: "thank you, uncle!"


    Planck pretended to have no intention of saying: "it''s OK. This time I''ll pay you back. I think the appearance of the group just now should be from the wolf tooth gang. It seems that many gangs only obey Miss doom on the surface. Ha ha."


    Seeing Planck save him, Ye Feng bit his teeth and asked, "uncle, why did you frame Levin? I advise you to leave quickly, or you will die miserably if my sister knows about it


    A cold smile flashed through his eyes, but Planck still pretended to be ungrateful: "Stinky boy, your sister has taken my place. I will take it back in any case. This time, we have been cleared. How far have you given me?"


    Finish saying, he also does not wait for Ye Feng to reply, turn to walk. However, his back to Ye Feng''s face is a sly smile.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    Inside the villa, Sarah, dressed in a home blue print dress, sits at the table in her apron.


    Looking at the cold meal on the table, her eyes slightly sink. Was wood abducted by Fiona''s little fox again? Even if she went out to play, she said again and again that she would cook herself today, and wood should have come back earlier for dinner.


    At the moment of Sara''s fantasy, Ye Feng walks in with her head down. Pouting discontented red lips, she just wanted to ask him why he didn''t come back earlier, but she saw that Ye Feng''s clothes were a little ragged.


    Take a closer look at Ye Feng''s face blue and purple, Sarah''s face a burst of flesh pain, there is a kind of empathy pain.


    She hurried from the dining table to Ye Feng who wants to go upstairs and sits on the sofa with some dodgy Ye Feng.


    Looking at the injury on Ye Feng''s face and body, Sarah''s eyes twinkle with heartache. She hugged him gently and asked, "wood, say, did Fiona beat you? My sister will take someone to kill her


    Ye Feng rushed out when she saw that she was making a move. He quickly took Sarah''s hand and said, "no, it was the wolf teeth gang who did it..."


    Sarah sat back to Ye Feng''s side, frowned and said, "wolf teeth Gang?"


    Ye Feng said with a lingering fear: "well, there was a bald head with several gangsters with a mace around me. They asked me if I was your brother. I said no, they still insisted that I was. They beat me with a mace."


    "Wood, must it hurt?" Sarah is very distressed to touch the scar on Ye Feng''s face with her hands shaking.


    Ye Feng was touched by Sarah a little painful, he issued a burst of "hissing" sound: "sister, if you don''t touch it, it''s actually OK."


    "I''m sorry, I have a little impression that his father, the former leader of the wolf tooth Gang, was cut off by my men when they were fighting for the territory. But how do they know that you are my brother?"


    Ye Feng scratched his head and said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know."


    "Well, if you dare to touch my Sara''s brother, I want him to die without a grave!"


    Slowly standing up from the sofa, Sara''s eyes which were just in love with Ye Feng completely cooled down.


    Her facial expression leaf gradually overcast to come down, the corner of the mouth slightly rises: "I take a person to destroy wolf tooth Gang now!"


    Ye Feng stood up anxiously and said, "sister, what about me?"


    Sara looks at Ye Feng with a gentle smile. She kisses him on the forehead with heartache, and admonishes him: "wood, if you are hurt, wait for your sister at home. If you are sleepy, you should sleep first. When your sister comes back, you can apply medicine."


    Knowing that she could not help her sister, Ye Feng was somewhat frustrated and said, "OK."


    Sarah also no longer said, directly under the gaze of Ye Feng, she took off her apron and home printed dress while going upstairs.


    She went back to the door with her fur jacket on.


    When she arrived at the reward meeting, she summoned people and sent people to inform other gangs directly under her to rush to the territory of the wolf tooth gang. Only then did she lead a group of people to rush to the wolf tooth gang.


    At the moment, in a tavern run by the wolf tooth Gang, the bald head who led several thugs to fight Ye Feng was sitting uneasily inside.


    One of the younger brothers nervously suggested: "boss, let''s go quickly. The stinky boy will definitely go back to find help. When Miss doom comes, we can''t escape!"


    Baldheaded to knock on the round table with a mace, he always felt that he had been sold.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "Damn it, where did you get the news that the boy belongs to that bitch''s brother?"


    "It''s a message from a thin and short gambler," the younger brother replied


    "What about the gambler? It''s really killing me to catch him, and dare to set him on me


    One of them whispered, "boss, the gambler was killed yesterday because he was in debt for too long."


    The bald head thumped down the table and said in a sharp voice, "it''s definitely someone who deliberately overcame me me. First, let us know, and then tell the tall man just now that we are going to kill that boy!"


    He turned his eyes, wiped the cold sweat on his forehead with his bald head, and said, "no, bill jiwalter can''t stay any longer. We have to get out of bill jiwalt by boat as soon as possible."


    At the same time, he took a group of younger brothers to go straight to the pub.


    Bareheaded as he quickened his pace, he ordered: "by the way, let people take my money with me, or else I can''t spend it on the mainland without money!"


    "Why go to the mainland? Baldheaded, bill Gewert is your home! Cluck, cluck... "


    A charming laugh like a silver bell came in from the door of the tavern. The door of the tavern was kicked open before the people inside could reflect what was going on.


    Miss doom! Looking at the front figure coming in from the outside, the bald head and his men took a breath.


    Sara looks at the pub with interest and heads off in the company of the bounty club and other direct gangs.


    "Bald head, I heard on my way to here that this pub is the only force of the wolf tooth gang."Sarah grimaced meaningfully at her bald head, then gave her men a look behind her.


    Under her instructions, the bald head and his men were put on the ground.


    Several gang leaders personally caught several bareheaded people for Sarah. Seeing that Sara was not moved, they immediately beat them up in order to get her appreciative eyes.


    For a long time, Sarah''s gloomy face finally showed a trace of smile under the continuous screams of several bald people.


    She waved her hand, and the gang leaders stood behind them knowingly.


    Sarah''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she said with a smile, "bald head, I still remember when I saw you last time, your father was in charge of the power of this block. How could it be that you only had this little tavern?"


    Bareheaded wanted to give Sarah a look, but he didn''t dare. He is not clear about Sara''s words. She simply knows that if she had not been suppressed by her reward last time, his father would not have been decapitated, and the wolf tooth gang would not have lost its position as a overlord.


    Seeing her bald head and gloomy face, Sara sighed, "I didn''t intend to come to see the only tavern left in your wolf tooth Gang, but why did you come here to offend me?"


    Seeing Sara take out the gun from her waist, bald head immediately counsels. He''s only in his twenties, and he doesn''t want to die!


    "Miss doom, I know I''m wrong. Please let me go," he said


    Sara covers her mouth and looks at her bald head in a feigned way. "What are you doing?" she cried? Don''t knock your head, tut Look at you. Why bother? I''m bleeding from my head. "


    He continued to kowtow and trembled. He cried bitterly: "only ask the queen, you can let go of a small way of life, you are the Pirate Queen recognized by all forces of biljwater, killing me such a small person will dirty your hands, please!"


    "But you have so many brothers, do you have the heart to see them die one by one, and you live alone?" she asked


    Baldheaded just don''t care about those people''s life and death, he hastily said: "I have the heart, as long as the queen can let me go!"


    "Did you all hear that? This bald head is so heartless that Miss doom doesn''t like such a person very much. If you kill him for me, I can... "


    Before Sara finished speaking, the gangsters under the skinheads pulled out their knives and stabbed them at them. And bareheaded is looking at those knives that run through his chest in amazement. It took him a long time to recover.


    He endured a sharp pain, his face full of evil spirit to scan his once younger brother: "you You... "


    They were looked at by the bald head, but when they thought of Sara''s words, they suddenly became cross hearted, and pulled out a knife and stabbed the bald head madly several times.


    Looking at the ferocious stabbing of their former boss with a knife for the living, Sarah couldn''t help but clap her hands for them.


    When the bald man died, the men looked at Sara with trepidation. One of them said, "Your Majesty, we have killed him according to your orders. Are you going to let us live?"


    Sarah looked at the gangsters mockingly, "did I say I''m going to let you go? I remember you started before I finished


    As soon as the words came out, their hearts suddenly cooled and their faces turned pale.


    Sarah chuckled and said, "but I think it''s up to you not to take a chance to live for the sake of your hard work."


    As if seeing the straw, they asked, "what chance?"


    Sarah bent her eyes meaningfully and said slowly, "you guys go to the bar over there for a scuffle. If you fall down, my people will shoot them directly. Remember, only one of you can think about surviving!"


    A gangster summoned up courage and asked, "Your Majesty, can''t you live a few more?"


    "Die!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Sara''s smiling eyes showed a ferocious and cruel look, and shot through the man''s head.


    Plop!


    The man fell to the ground in response to the sound, and there was silence. All of us didn''t expect that Sara, who was smiling just now, suddenly changed her face and shot and killed a person on the spot.


    Sarah shrank to kill, drooped her head and looked at the hoodlums who were scared and stupid with others. She murmured, "if you don''t fight, I''ll be angry!"


    With Sara''s warning, they didn''t dare to stay and climbed to the bar not far away.


    Seeing that the people on the bar were not fighting so hard that they didn''t even take out their knives, Sarah sat on the chair a little bored.


    She looked impatient and said, "you fight fiercely. If I want to sleep, I will shoot you directly!"


    At the same time, she did not forget to play with her two delicate small muskets.


    The curtain fell in the eyes of those people on the bar. They immediately took out their knives like crazy and fought ferociously.


    Soon, a man accidentally fell off the bar. Sarah saw this and shot the man in the head before he landed."It seems that my shooting method is quite accurate. People who hit and move are all going to blow their heads. Bang, do you want to experience it?"


    She laughed excitedly, and Sara did not forget to amuse herself by learning to shoot.


    The gang members behind him saw the scene and felt a cold sweat at the bottom of their hearts. They don''t want to experience being hit by a pervert like Sarah!


    Then, one by one, the gangsters were pushed down from the bar. All of them, without exception, were shot through the forehead by Sara''s bullet before landing.


    "Gunpowder at the muzzle, cluck..."


    Sara waves two muskets with ecstasy, as excited as a novice who first touches it.


    There is only one living gangster on the bar, but his body is full of knife wounds and blood is constantly flowing from the wound. Even if Sarah doesn''t kill him, he won''t survive.


    Looking at the dying gangster, Sara thinks it''s time for her to go home.


    Put up the smile on her face, she coldly ordered: "let''s withdraw."


    "Woman Your majesty, I can Can you live? "


    Just as Sarah was about to leave the house, she heard the voice of the dying thug behind her.


    When she stopped, Sarah''s eyes curled slightly, and her mouth rose with a heartless smile: "yes, you live..."


    With that, she closed the door of the tavern without looking back.


    The dying gangster on the bar, hearing Sara''s reply, gave a smile of relief before he died.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    Leaving the pub, Sarah dismisses the gang and walks home alone.


    As soon as she entered another street, Sara saw several people coming towards her after Levin.


    "Levin?" She frowned a little. She didn''t expect to meet Levin here.


    After seeing the tattoo of Yan Lei, aren''t they just gang members around here? Besides, it''s only a block away from the pub. Is her brother''s beating related to Raven?


    The more you think about it, the more suspicious leiwen is. She looks at his eyes and gradually reveals a trace of coldness.


    Raven didn''t expect to meet Sarah here. He said respectfully, "Captain!"


    Sara glanced coldly at raven, then looked coldly at the people behind him: "what''s the matter with you guys?"


    One of them said uneasily, "female Your majesty, we are working with Lord Raven


    With a sneer, Sarah took out the firearm from her waist and asked, "Lord Levin? Have I not told bilgie waterraven that it has been abolished? "


    Raven stopped Sarah and said, "Captain, don''t get angry with them. I''ve taken them before, so they are willing to do something for me."


    The gun on the right hand was forced back to her waist by Levin. Sarah snorted coldly: "go away, let me see you and Levin mix together. I will kill your gang directly!"


    After hearing this, those people did not dare to stay here. They spread their legs and fled.


    Sara shook off Levin''s hand and said, "Levin, don''t think you''ve saved me. You can do whatever you want. Do you dare to call people to mix with you?"


    Raven wanted to tell her that he was helping her to find Planck. He had found Planck in a pub on the street ahead.


    However, he changed his words and said, "no, Captain, listen to my explanation. I''m only on temporary business. I need someone to help me, so I found some gangsters!"


    Sarah stroked her hair and pretended to be careless: "I hope so. What are you going to do?"


    "I want to drink in the street ahead..." Raven wanted to tell Sarah, but in the middle of it he stopped.


    Looking at Sara''s grimmer face because of her words, he knew there was no need for him to go on, or go to the pub on the street ahead to search for Planck.


    He was put in by Planck again!


    He had thought that Planck would no longer be wary of him when Sarah abolished him. I didn''t expect that he was still wrong, and Planck once again calculated his relationship with Sarah.


    But he does not say the look is to let Sara more sure that he is the leak Ye Feng is her brother''s culprit!


    Sarah stares at Raven playfully and laughs, "why don''t you talk?"


    Taking a deep breath, Levin knew that she would not believe what he said now. He had to say, "Captain, I think your misunderstanding of me has deepened."


    Staring at Raven with disgust, Sarah said in a cold voice, "it''s not that the misunderstanding has deepened, but that I''m more disgusted with you, Levin!"


    Raven plucked up the courage to call her captain Sara by her first name: "I don''t want to explain too much, Sarah. Time will tell."


    When Raven called her Sara, she snapped instinctively, "I''m your captain, raven!"


    In front of Sarah''s eyes, which seemed to kill him, raven continued, "you''ve ruined me. You''re no longer my captain from now on, Sarah."


    Her pupils shrank, and Sarah felt as if she had lost something important. But soon, her eyes again revealed a sense of killing.


    She was a little angry with Lei Wen, and her voice trembled: "very good Levin, even if I''m no longer your captain, you''ll have to call me miss doom or bounty hunter, or the queen, but not by my first name


    "Sara, I remember you called me brother Raven before you set up the bounty


    Sarah seemed to think of something. Her eyes were a little flustered and said, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!"


    Raven took a step closer. He suddenly grabbed Sarah''s hand and said excitedly, "you can put down everything you have now. This is not the real you. Now you are just an endless black hole filled with hatred and emptiness, and will never be satisfied with it!"


    Sarah''s brain is in a mess because she doesn''t want to hear it. She gasped: "you talk nonsense again, believe it or not, I shot you?"


    At the same time, the killing intention in her eyes gradually dissipated, replaced by endless hesitation and confusion.


    What kind of life does she hope to live after revenge? Why did her hatred and anger grow after she killed Planck? Why is she so confused that she doesn''t know where to go?


    "Sister, shall we leave bill Gewert?"


    The brain echoes with Ye Feng''s words that take her away, coupled with the stimulation of Levin, Sarah''s mind has been somewhat unclear.


    They are all liars. They want to cheat me. They want to take everything I got by myself from my hands!Yes, that''s it!


    Sarah wriggled her stiff neck. She sneered, "Levin, stop your ridiculous remarks. This is Bill giver. When a child''s dream should wake up, how can you go back? The reason why you will be framed is because you want to turn back, your fear and fatigue will make you torn to pieces by the enemy; finally, I give you a piece of advice, even if you have the intention of retreat and the heart of turning back, but your enemy will not give you any chance to spend the rest of your life. Birgiwater is such a cruel purgatory! "


    With these words, Sara doesn''t care whether Raven listens or not, but her heart is firmer.


    She shakes off raven, grabs her hand, and Sara leaves. She was so disappointed with Levin that he was so clever that he could be her only confidant, but she didn''t understand this simple truth.


    But think about it, if he understood, he would not be transferred at that point without her consent.


    As she was about to enter the next street, Sara turned around and said, "I hope you will take care of yourself. If you hold a grudge against me for my abolishment of you, I will not want to kill you!"


    Listening to Sara''s chilling words, raven falls to his knees.


    Since she knew that someone was setting him up, why did she still abolish him? Why is her heart so cruel?


    She not only did not lend a helping hand to him, but also threatened him!


    "No, I can''t be knocked down like this. If I don''t help Sara, who knows Planck is alive, she will be the next pirate king to be trampled on by others."


    Raven took a deep breath, and he rose slowly.


    Let Sarah have a big misunderstanding of him, he will also swear to protect her!


    To kill Sarah, you have to step over his body!


    And he Levin''s body, no one can step on it!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    In Sara''s villa, Ye Feng tosses and turns on the bed. Her body is beaten by a mace, and the wound is still slightly painful, unable to sleep.


    Taking a deep breath, he simply sat at the head of the bed, looking at the stars outside the balcony.


    There was a sharp knock outside the door, and then Sarah''s charming voice came in: "wood Sister''s little brother, are you sleeping? My sister has come to wipe the medicine for you


    It''s my sister back! Ye Feng''s heart a joy, he responded: "sister, I haven''t slept yet!"


    Squeak!


    The door slowly opens and Sara, dressed in a blue print jumpsuit, comes in with the wine.


    With a smile on her face, she writhed and sat down beside Ye Feng.


    Most of her long white legs are exposed, and her feet are also wearing a pair of lovely cotton slippers. She is fresh with a touch of charm. Her head and waist enchanting long hair is coiled behind her head. She is dressed like a housewife.


    Ye Feng swallows mouth saliva, way: "elder sister, you did not change body leather clothes to go out?"


    Ye Feng looked a little stunned, and naturally fell into Sarah''s eyes. She stood up and playfully turned around before sitting down. She said with a smile, "I''ve changed it for you since I came back. Do you like it?"


    Ye Feng praises: "like, elder sister this dress is too charming."


    Listening to Ye Feng''s praise, Sarah grinned: "my brother likes it. It''s late at night. Why don''t you sleep?"


    Ye Feng helplessly said: "those wolf teeth Gang''s hands are too cruel, lying uncomfortable."


    Sarah stroked Ye Feng''s cheek with both hands, and said heartily, "my poor brother, don''t worry. My sister has killed all of them for you!"


    Ye Feng is a little bit palpitating, Sarah''s means, he said uneasily: "sister, why did you kill them all?"


    Her face was a little unhappy. Sarah didn''t like Ye Feng. Her brother''s heart was so soft that he wouldn''t have lived long in bill Gewert if she hadn''t watched.


    "Silly brother, cut the grass to get rid of the roots. Since they want to move my Sara''s brother, they should be prepared to die. In the future, such stupid questions should be asked less!"


    Ye Feng nodded vaguely. He knew his sister didn''t like him very much. He said, "well, I listen to my sister."


    "Dear, sister, I''ll wipe the medicine for you."


    Red lips lightly touch Ye Feng''s forehead, and Sara smiles and wipes the wound with medicinal wine for him.


    "Hiss It hurts so much, sister, be gentle... "


    Although Sarah has been very gentle to look at, but the wine on the wound is still a little strong pain.


    While wiping the wound on Ye Feng''s face, she gently soothed her way: "bear with me, your wound is a little bit more, after wiping the medicine, and then with your self-healing speed, I believe that tomorrow will be better."


    Looking at the blue and purple wounds on Ye Feng''s face, she still harbored resentment and said in her heart: "these wastes deserve to be destroyed. They even hit my brother''s face!"


    After painting her face, Sarah said, "wood, take off your coat, and sister is going to paint the wound on you."


    Ye Feng felt embarrassed and scratched his head: "on the body Let''s forget it? "


    With no good breath, she turned her eyes white and said scornfully, "Stinky boy, do you know how shy you are? You have a lot of guts when you kiss me


    After Sara such a reminder, Ye Feng also remembered those beautiful pictures. He shook his head and took a deep breath: "I I... "


    "I" for a long time, he did not piece together a sentence to explain the two events.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s delay in taking off her coat, Sarah said in a tone of impatience: "sister, I''m not afraid of a girl. Why are you so shy? Hurry up, take off


    "Oh."


    In Sara''s urging, Ye Feng still took off his coat. It''s just that the dense spikes of mace on his back and chest make Sarah scream.


    She covered her mouth and said, "my God, wood, don''t move. There are too many wounds. It may hurt more than when you paint your face. You must bear with it."


    Ye Feng just wanted to reply. The burning sensation of the wound smeared with medicinal wine made him gasp: "hiss..."


    Ye Feng bares his teeth, Sara is looking in the eyes, pain in the heart. However, in order to make him get better soon, she still concentrated on every stab wound.


    After nearly half an hour''s application, Ye Feng''s wounds were finally filled with medicinal wine.


    "Wood, have a good sleep."


    After putting on the coat for Ye Feng, Sara lies down slowly with his left hand holding his back, with a gentle smile on her eyes.


    However, as soon as he lay down, Ye Feng sat up straight with pain. He didn''t wipe the wine. When his wound touched the bed, it just hurt a little. Now, under the stimulation of the wine, he didn''t dare to lie down.


    Don''t know Ye Feng is painful to sit up, Sarah doubts: "wood, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye Feng said with a bitter smile: "sister, just wipe medicine, the effect is too fierce, a lie down on pain."


    "So..." Sarah''s eyes twinkled and she pursed her lips, as if thinking of a way to relieve the pain.For a long time, her pupil gradually shrinks, kicks off the cotton mop on her feet and climbs onto Ye Feng''s bed.


    Sarah''s move can frighten Ye Feng. He doesn''t dare to sleep with her any more.


    Subconsciously, he stepped back a little, and ye Fengqiang said calmly, "sister, what are you doing?"


    Sarah cat waist, like a soft cat crawls to Ye Feng''s side. Her cheek quietly floating on a piece of attractive red, whispered: "you do not hurt? My sister is here to stop the pain


    "Pain relief, what are you doing in my bed?" Ye Feng''s mouth twitches. I don''t know what Sara is thinking.


    As soon as she said this, Sarah''s Blush grew stronger. She holds Ye Feng directly and kisses him on the mouth.


    After a wet kiss, Sarah said shyly, "didn''t it hurt so much just now?"


    Ye Feng nodded subconsciously: "um Well... "


    Holding Ye Feng in her arms, Sarah''s eyes flashed a shrewdness and said with a charming smile: "it seems that the pain relief effect is good. Wood, do you feel pain when you lean against your sister''s arms?"


    Ye Feng Leng next, way: "do not seem to ache."


    Sarah''s mouth rose slightly and said playfully, "so you can sleep on me tonight, OK?"


    Ye Feng subconsciously nodded: "good Good... "


    But soon he felt something was wrong. It was strange that he could fall asleep when he was held by Sarah!


    He quickly shook his head and said, "no, sister, if you hold me, I will be more sleepless."


    Sarah pretended to be angry and said, "you don''t want to do more?"


    He coughed awkwardly, and Ye Feng was too ashamed to say more.


    Sarah knew the importance of giving both kindness and kindness. She said gently, "don''t think too much. You can fall asleep if you restrain yourself."


    Ye Feng quickly nodded his head and said, "well, I know, sister, I don''t want more."


    Holding Ye Feng tightly, Sara pressed his ear and said, "the younger brother should listen to her sister."


    Smelling some ambiguous words, Ye Feng took a breath of cool air. In order to get a good sleep, he forced himself to stop thinking.


    Later, under the influence of subconscious, he soon fell asleep in Sara''s arms.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    Outside a cottage by the sea, Fiona replaced her soft, dark leather armor.


    Standing quietly on the shore, her sharp eyes set off the blue sky and coastline.


    "I don''t know when Ye Feng can recover his memory. What if he can never recover?"


    Fiona doesn''t know how long to stay here. She can feel that Ye Feng''s dependence on Sarah is gradually deepening.


    The more she thought about it, the more disordered her mind became. She shook her head and did not dare to continue thinking.


    Suddenly, there was raven''s voice behind him: "Miss Fiona!"


    As soon as she was worried, Fiona might have guessed what Raven had come to see her this time. She looked back and calmly looked at Raven running towards her.


    Raven ran out of breath in front of her, gasped for breath, and then said, "Miss Fiona, I have the exact news about Planck this time!"


    Fiona''s sharp eyes fixed on Raven and asked, "did Planck calculate you again last night?"


    How do you know


    Fiona said calmly: "last night, Sarah''s big noise, coupled with your previous warning, I went to the pub specially. Although I don''t know why she wanted to kill the wolf teeth Gang, I saw the process at that time and I met you later."


    Hearing her explanation, Levin suddenly said, "that''s it."


    Fiona continued, "Planck is more cunning than we thought. Are you sure he didn''t mean to design you this time? And I didn''t expect Sarah to know that you were framed when she abolished you. It shows that her heart is not under Planck


    "This..."


    At Fiona''s warning, raven has no bottom. If Sarah misunderstands him again, he will probably cause her to kill her heart. At that time, there will be no room for him in the whole of bill Gewert.


    Seeing Raven''s retreat, Fiona said, "but we can''t stop going to chapplanck because we''re afraid of being calculated. Levin, let''s go. I''ll go with you this time."


    She is not afraid of any calculation, with her strength, as long as she finds Planck, she will definitely let him have no escape!


    Raven looked at Fiona gratefully and said, "Miss Fiona, thank you."


    Fiona shook her head and said, "I''m helping myself, too. Where are we going to find Planck?"


    Even though it''s one of the most remote slum areas on the coast, raven looks around carefully.


    After confirming that there was no one, he said, "according to my investigation, Planck is likely to be hiding in a tavern on the southern outskirts of birgiwater."


    Fiona, who was not familiar with bill Gewert, asked, "is the southern suburb of the city the southernmost?"


    Raven explained with a smile: "the southern suburb of the city is the southern suburb of the main city of birjeewater, and the southern part of the city is a small island in the south of the birgiwater archipelago. Although it is connected with the main city by a bridge, it is still a separate urban area."


    When Fiona heard this, she was ready to go and said, "well, let''s go now."


    Levin did not say much, and led Fiona to the south of the city.


    Soon, with their extremely fast speed, they entered the southern suburbs of the city. There is only an old tavern run by the poor, which is also a mixture of good and bad people.


    Fiona and raven looked at each other and walked into the dirty, messy tavern.


    As soon as she entered the tavern, Fiona''s brow was locked with a strange smell. Following the direction of the strange smell, she saw several gangsters beating up a gangster with flowing clothes. They should be members of the same gang.


    The reason why the strange smell is so strong, it turns out that the beaten thug swallowed the acid water all over the place. However, no one went to the area where the fight was going to dissuade and clean up the disgusting acid water on the ground. It can be seen that these poor people are still afraid of gangsters.


    Seeing Fiona''s impulse to draw her sword, raven gives her a look. They didn''t come to meddle in their affairs this time, and the one who was beaten was obviously not a kind of good person. We should focus on the major events.


    In fact, Fiona didn''t want to take care of it. The main reason was that the disgusting sour water smelled a little queasy. She wanted to kick those gangsters out and let people clean up the acid water on the ground.


    Since leiwen reminded her not to make trouble, she had to suppress the disgust in her heart and move her hand from the black feather sword on her waist.


    Seeing Fiona restrain the impulse, raven breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that she would blow the tavern down with a sword. Then they would come here for nothing today.


    He whispered to Fiona, "Miss Fiona, let''s go to that corner and sit down."


    Fiona glanced coldly at the brawlers and followed Raven to find a corner to sit down.


    "Levin, are you sure pu..."


    Before Planck''s name was finished, Fiona seemed to realize something and stopped. Looking around her eyes, she whispered, "are you sure he will come here?"


    Leiwen nodded with a dignified expression and said, "I''m sure, but I don''t know if he found it again."Fiona didn''t care. "What about discovery? This is not on the sea. If I see him, he will never escape! "


    Raven agreed and nodded: "this is also true. With Miss Fiona''s strength, bill gewater really can''t find a master who can compete with you, but..."


    Fiona''s calm face frowned and asked, "only?"


    Instead of answering, raven said something intriguing: "Miss Fiona, do you think that if captain Sara is hostile to you, she can kill you at Bill gewater?"


    With a glimmer of light in her eyes, Fiona raised her proud head and said confidently, "if she doesn''t use her siren to bombard the island, she can''t kill me!"


    Raven said with a smile: "Miss Fiona, Captain Sara has great strength, but it can''t compare with you swordsmen and high-level magicians. But compared with ordinary swordsmen and some low-level magicians, I can guarantee that Captain Sara can definitely kill him!"


    Fiona didn''t care: "she didn''t practice swordsmanship, magic and other incantations that could control the power of heaven and earth. After all, she was an ordinary person. Do you mean that she is not my opponent?"


    Raven shook his head with a smile and said in a low voice, "Miss Fiona, it''s not only pure force that kills people in bill gewater. With the wisdom of Captain Sara, I think you are likely to be killed by her. Therefore, if you come to Planck this time, you must not underestimate the enemy, or you may suffer great losses."


    Feiona, who was arrogant and arrogant, was a little displeased at the bottom of Levin''s heart. She said coldly, "thank you for reminding me. I also want to see if the king of pirates will let me suffer, ha ha."


    Raven is kind enough to remind Fiona that he has to shut up. But when he saw a big man coming in from the door with a big hat covering most of his face, he whispered to Fiona, "Miss Fiona, he''s here."


    Along with raven''s eyes, Fiona looked at the big man who came in. Although the big man''s hat covered most of his face, Fiona, who was keen, felt a strong evil spirit and anger from the man.


    And although the poor people in the tavern can''t feel it, they still have a strong fear and uneasiness. They all unconsciously give the man a way, for fear of conflict with him.


    The man who can have this kind of breath in bill Gewert can''t find another man except Planck, who often makes bone carvings from living people. He just stood there like a stone statue of a ghost who would wake up at any time.


    Fiona was a little surprised in the bottom of her heart. She remembered that she didn''t feel this dangerous breath in Planck when she was with Ye Feng last time. Why would she?


    She shook her head and stopped thinking. Now that Planck was in her sight, he was a dead man.


    Slightly up, Fiona appeared in front of Planck the next moment. Her sharp eyes flashed a trace of killing intention, and her right hand waved the ink feather sword and chopped it directly at Planck.


    Just then, Planck raised his head, his eyes looking straight into Fiona''s.


    For some reason, when Fiona saw Planck, she only felt the sword in her body disappeared. Moreover, she could feel the sword in her hand. Not only could she not wield the sword spirit, but also the simplest sword posture in her eyes.


    Planck seemed to have expected Fiona to do so. He directly waved his left arm, which was connected with the machete, to block Fiona''s blow.


    Seeing this, the poor people all fled from the tavern.


    Even if she can''t cut the sword, Fiona is at most an ordinary swordsman who doesn''t even understand the heart of the sword. What''s more, her pure strength is not comparable to that of Planck, a big man full of strong muscles. The fight just now made her arm ache and tingle.


    "Bad!"


    Seeing Planck stabbing her with a machete, Fiona''s pupils began to shrink. She jumped back and narrowly avoided the stab.


    On the other hand, Levin didn''t expect Fiona to fall behind. However, he immediately realized what Planck had done, thus restraining Fiona''s power.


    "Planck, you die!"


    Raven bellowed, drew his gun and shot at Planck.


    Bang!


    Bill Gewert, who has been killing and being killed all year round, and Planck, who is also the king of pirates, is extremely keen on killing opportunities. At the same time Levin shot, he had to fight with Fiona, he had to retreat.


    Although Fiona could not wield her sword, her figure was still sharp. And in the fight with Planck, she even fell behind, which is the most unbearable. One went straight to her.


    After a provocative look at Fiona, Planck knows he can''t stay here for a long time. He draws his right hand and shoots at Levin and Fiona.


    Raven didn''t have Fiona''s weird body. He squatted down and used the table as a shelter.


    Fiona, on the other hand, sprang to her feet. As she dodged the bullet, she continued to chase Planck.


    Looking at Fiona with Planck breaking out of the door, raven''s eyes turn, and the dark way is not good. Judging from Fiona''s inability to play, Planck is obviously prepared. If Fiona continues to chase, raven always feels that something will happen to her.The more he thought about it, the more worried he was about Fiona''s cunning Planck''s plot, and raven rushed out.


    Looking at Fiona''s back in the distance, raven chased and yelled, "Miss Fiona, forget it this time. I''m afraid it will be in Planck''s scheme if she goes on chasing after her."


    She narrowly escaped Planck''s bullets from time to time, and Fiona chose not to hear Raven''s advice. She was now thoroughly enraged by Planck and vowed to tear him to pieces.


    Planck, who was still on the run, naturally heard Levin''s advice to Fiona. He was afraid that if Fiona did not pursue her, he would not be able to implement his plan.


    The reason why he can restrain Fiona''s strength just now depends on the magic forbidden contact lens he is wearing at the moment.


    As the king of pirates who has been in charge of bill Gewert for more than ten years, he has plundered the treasures of Valoran countries.


    Although most of them were burned by Sarah, he kept some of them secretly. The magic forbidden contact lens is the product of Zuan that he robbed five years ago. It is refined from forbidden magic stone. It has the effect that people who are practicing swordsmanship and magic can not use their internal energy temporarily. But it was a disposable consumable, so he wanted Fiona to keep chasing him.


    Today, he had prepared the best dinner for Fiona, the eldest lady of the Laurent family, just waiting for a bite to eat. When he catches Fiona, he can use her to hold down Levin and Ye Feng.


    Only in this way can he deal with Sara who doesn''t know he exists.


    But Fiona did not realize that she had been cheated by Planck''s plot, and she was still secretly glad that the power that could not be used in her body was slowly being used.


    With Planck going around several more streets, Fiona''s power to be blocked was restored.


    Looking at Planck in front of her who didn''t enter another street, Fiona sneered.


    She flashed away, and the next moment she appeared in front of Planck.


    Slowly raised the Moyu sword, Fiona looked coldly at Planck who was still smiling and said, "Planck, you accept your life!"


    Planck stepped back and said with a smile, "Dear Miss Fiona, I wonder if I have a chance to invite you to dinner?"


    See Planck dying, but also dare to use words to challenge her, Fiona''s eyes flash a trace of killing. She decided not to even give Planck a chance to say his last words, but to use his body''s ink feather sword.


    However, as soon as she carried the sword in her body, Fiona felt as if something was surging wildly in her body, and instantly swallowed up her sword sense. Not only that, she also felt as if she had been abandoned, and her body was as weak as an ordinary girl without the strength to bind a chicken.


    Looking at Fiona with a look of astonishment and disbelief, Planck said in good time, "how about having dinner with me, dear Miss Fiona?"


    As soon as he heard it, he guessed it was ophena. Although her body is soft and soft now, she is still angry and directly wields the ink feather sword and cuts at him.


    "Miss Fiona, as a delicate and noble lady, you should pay attention to your body. You are a delicate and delicate woman."


    Planck grabs Fiona by the wrist and looks at her mockingly.


    Fiona stares at Planck angrily: "what have you done to my body?"


    Planck patiently explained: "to catch you, I wasted two of my very valuable treasures. Now, I am trapped in your Peart Wolf''s Hex perfume, which is perfume for ordinary people. But for those of you who have special abilities, it is a poison, which can seal two months'' perception of half god below. It is strong like a hand without a hand. The girl of the power of the chicken. "


    "What do you want?" Fiona said


    At this time, raven also came. When he saw Fiona, who was seized by Planck, he was shocked and said, "Miss Fiona!"


    Planck, seeing Raven here, let Fiona go and clapped his hands with a smile.


    With Planck''s clapping sound, dozens of armed submachine guns immediately surrounded here.


    He walked up to Raven and grinned, "Levin, I know you, Miss Doom''s adjutant."


    Looking at the men who were facing him, raven took a deep breath: "Planck, what do you want?"


    Planck patted Raven on the shoulder and said with a kind smile, "I said I wanted to set up Mr. wood and miss Fiona. Do you believe me?"


    "What do you say?" Levin asked warily


    Planck changed his tone and threatened, "tell wood that if he doesn''t come here tonight, Fiona may die."


    With these words, Planck motioned to his new recruits to make way for Raven.


    Seeing Raven turn around and leave without hesitation, Planck said meaningfully, "you can bring someone, even tell Miss doom, I''ll wait here."


    Shivering, raven stopped. Taking a deep breath with his back to Planck, he walked away again without hesitation.


    ¡­¡­www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    In a villa on the southern outskirts of the city, Fiona''s pretty face in soft black leather armor is covered with frost.


    Looking at the various dishes on the square table in front of her, she did not have a trace of appetite.


    Planck, dressed in a red cloak, walked slowly down from the stairs and said to Fiona, who had thrown his killing machine at him, "Miss Fiona, if you are hungry, you can eat some first. This is all a special de Marcia food for you. When Mr. wood arrives in the evening, I will order someone to prepare the dishes again."


    Fiona stares fixedly at Planck''s face, trying to see something in his face. It''s a pity that Planck still has a smile on his face and does not show any flaws.


    "Planck, what do you want?" Fiona got up and pulled out her Moyu sword from her waist and threw it directly at Planck.


    Slightly leaning over, holding the handle of the Moyu sword with one hand, Planck stroked the body of the sword. His turbid eyes showed admiration, and he kept saying "good sword" in his mouth.


    Under the glare of Fiona''s eyes, he played with the Moyu sword several times, and then put the sword on the side of the square table full of dishes.


    "Miss Fiona, you''re very weak now. It''s better to touch swords as dangerous things."


    Planck went to Fiona and let her struggle. He pushed her back into his seat.


    He clapped his hands with satisfaction and summoned one of his men. At his command, his men soon came to him with a folded black dress.


    "Miss Fiona, you''re going to have dinner with Mr. wood tonight. I think Mr. wood will be amazed by your beautiful posture."


    She glanced at her dress coldly, but Fiona didn''t mean to change it. She sat in her chair without saying a word. She hoped Ye Feng could come, but she didn''t want him to come. Her heart was extremely contradictory.


    With a careless smile, Planck said to the men guarding the door: "it''s really a cool and gorgeous aristocratic lady. I''ll go first. You have to serve our eldest lady well. Don''t let her go out and get hurt."


    "Yes, Captain!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the foot of bill Gewert''s highest mountain, raven looked at the villa at the top of the mountain. He hasn''t been here for a while since Sarah became the Pirate Queen and alienated him.


    He still vaguely remembers that not long ago, he personally came here to cheer up Sarah, who was afraid of the night of eroding souls.


    Taking a deep breath, raven walked steadily towards Sarah''s villa.


    Dong Dong Dong Dong!


    Raven tapped three times in front of the villa door and waited nervously.


    After a while, Sarah opened the door and caught his eye.


    Today''s Sara is wearing a blue print dress, and the fresh and charming home image brightens his eyes.


    Her brow frowned slightly. Sara didn''t expect Raven to come to her. Although she was a little upset, she said, "what are you doing here?"


    Taking a deep breath, Levin tries to adjust his mind. "I''m here for wood," he said quietly


    Looking for my brother? As soon as Sarah heard this, she was on the alert. She also thinks that last time it was Lei Wen who betrayed Ye Feng. It was her brother''s news to the wolf tooth gang that Ye Feng''s injury was the pain in her heart.


    The more she thought about it, the more disgusted she felt. She couldn''t bear to say, "get out of here before I get angry."


    The disgust on Sara''s face made Raven sad, but he said, "Sarah, I''m here to tell wood something important. Miss Fiona, please let me tell him something."


    A trace of disdain flashed in her eyes, and Sarah sneered, "who are you lying to! Fiona, why don''t she just come to my brother if she has something to do? Do you want to bother you, Levin? "


    "Sister, who are you talking to?"


    Ye Feng''s tired words came from the hall. He walked slowly to Sarah.


    Seeing Ye Feng come out, raven immediately said excitedly, "wood, please come with me. Miss Fiona, she has something urgent to look for you!"


    Ye Feng doubts: "Fiona, what''s wrong with her? Can''t you come to me in person? "


    Just as Levin was about to speak, Sarah interrupted, "wood, it''s getting dark. I think this Raven must be trying to hurt you. You''re not allowed to go out. Stay at home for your sister!"


    Ye Feng smiles awkwardly. He also knows that Levin is misunderstood by Sara. However, due to Fiona''s instructions, he dare not mention Planck''s life in front of Sarah.


    After a glance at Lei Wen, who was said by Sarah with a gloomy look, Ye Feng beat the circle and said, "sister, how can you say that about Levin? I think he is loyal to you. He saved you several times in those days. "


    Ye Feng, who says good words for Levin with a bad look, Sara reprimanded with a cold face: "what do adults say when children talk? Go in and stay! "


    As soon as Sara said that he was a child, Ye Feng immediately refused to accept: "elder sister, I am not young. I will be 20 years old after autumn. I can get married and have children when I am 18 years old in demacia."Hearing the sound, Sarah''s sensitive pupil gradually narrowed and exclaimed, "wood, have you recovered your memory?"


    Ye Feng has some doubts. Why does Sarah suddenly ask this? He shakes his head and says, "ha? No, sister


    Sarah''s heart was pounding, and she didn''t want her little brother to recover. After this period of time together, she is increasingly inseparable from him. I do not know when, her lonely heart has been all tied to his body, with a different kind of feelings.


    She said nervously, "how do you know you''ll be 20 after autumn? Do you know the legal age of marriage in demacia? "


    Being asked by Sara, Ye Feng is also a little strange. How did he know those things just now. Instead, he asked Sarah, "yes, sister, how did I know that I would be 20 after autumn?"


    At the bottom of my heart, Sarah knew that just now that was just what Ye Feng said unconsciously. He had not recovered his memory.


    She relaxed: "don''t ask so much, you go in, don''t talk to this Raven!"


    Ye Feng looked at Lei Wen apologetically: "Lei Wen, I''m sorry, my sister, she..."


    Before he had finished speaking, he was pushed into the living room by Sarah.


    Seeing this, Levin was in a hurry. Fiona, because he is in Planck''s hands now, he has to tell Ye Feng the truth.


    Thinking of this, raven rushed into the villa despite Sarah''s exclamation. In Ye Feng''s ear said a few words about Fiona, he turned and left the villa.


    Being ignored by raven, Sara is so angry that her two peaks rise and fall. She clenched her teeth and said, "this raven, I''m going to kill him!"


    With that, she rushed upstairs, took two guns and came down. She had not changed her clothes. She was about to rush out in a pair of cotton slippers to shoot Levin, who had just left.


    Ye Feng was really afraid that Sara would kill Lei Wen on an impulse. He grabbed her in a hurry and stopped him: "elder sister, you have something to say. Lei Wen, after all, was your deputy!"


    Sara is angry by Ye Feng such a block, she turned directly, right hand holding a firearm against Ye Feng''s forehead. She was so angry that she said, "even you want to disobey me?"


    The slight cool of his forehead against the muzzle of the gun made Ye Feng paralyzed and sat on the floor. He swallowed the water channel: "sister, you Don''t mess around. You''re out of your temper. Your fresh brother is going to go down with his parents


    "Hum!" Sarah gasped for breath, flung two guns on the sofa and sat down sulking.


    Ye Feng doesn''t dare to provoke Sara. And raven told him all about Fiona''s capture by Planck. He must go to dinner tonight.


    Lying on the ground, Ye Feng carefully looked at Sarah sitting on the sofa sulking. After making sure she didn''t notice him, he crept quietly toward the door.


    As he was about to walk out of the open door villa, Sarah gave him a cold look.


    Sarah didn''t worry. "Where are you going, wood?"


    Smelling Sara''s mild tone of displeasure, Ye Feng stands up awkwardly. He squinted with a smile and said, "I''m going out for a walk."


    Sarah puts her right leg on her left leg, and a cute cotton mop hangs from her swinging right foot. She smiles: "that elder sister accompanies you together?"


    Ye Feng didn''t dare to take Sara to see Lei Wen. He changed his mouth and said, "sister, my stomach is a little uncomfortable. I''d better go back to my room and sleep."


    The smile on her face dissipated, and Sarah''s eyes revealed a deep-rooted coldness: "I warn you, if you dare to slip out to find Levin, I''ll treat you as your younger brother!"


    Ye Feng said with a smile, "yes, sister!"


    Sarah''s face softened and she said, "sister, it''s for you. Levin, he must be trying to hurt you!"


    "Well." Ye Feng knew that there was no good in talking back to Sarah at the moment, so he nodded.


    "My sister has something important to return to the reward meeting tonight. You must listen to my sister and stay at home."


    When Ye Feng heard this, his heart was in full bloom. "Yes, sister," he assured with a dignified look


    Sarah smiles and tells Ye Feng a few words and goes upstairs to change clothes.


    However, she did not know that her good brother Ye Feng had planned, and as soon as she left, she went to find Levin to save Fiona.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    Top purple silk edge black top hat, violet solid color shirt, smart suit coat and trousers. Sarah walked into the main hall of the new site of the bounty club in a pair of high-heeled shoes with black and purple soles.


    On both sides of the red carpet in the middle stood the bounty members, all of whom looked respectfully at the Pirate Queen bill gewater.


    Sitting on the luxurious chair made by the Royal craftsman of demasia, Sarah slowly raised her slender right hand.


    Under her sign, a man with a cheeky look came forward.


    "Is there any news?"


    The thief eyed man respectfully said: "the noble Pirate Queen, I have found out who is against you in the rich area. They intend to hold a banquet tonight to arrest you, and then..."


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and Sarah said in a lazy voice, "and then?"


    "If they capture you, the wavering gangs will take advantage of the opportunity to turn over. Then the remaining gangs will fight for the position of the king of Pirates regardless of your life or death. They also said some slander words to you."


    Her red lips curled up slightly, and Sarah said with a smile, "slander me? Tell me! "


    Seeing Sara''s insistence on listening, the thief faced man put on a cold sweat and said, "yes, they secretly say that you are a whore. The reason why you are superior is to sell you to a brothel if they catch you. However, if they fail, they will pretend that nothing has happened and continue to serve you as a fool."


    Sarah''s right hand, which gently stroked the armrest, pressed it tightly. She sneered, "good, it''s time to go to the party."


    "Yes


    The members of the bounty club on the main hall responded one after another, and left the hall first under the sign of Sarah''s eyes.


    And in the hall, only the man with the cheeky features faces Sarah alone.


    Looking at the nervous man, Sara stretched lazily and yawned, "did you frame Levin?"


    The man shudders when Sara says it. But he said with a strong sense of composure, "Your Majesty, are you?"


    With her right hand playing with the delicate and small musket she took out from her waist, Sarah bent her eyes slightly and said with a smile, "go ahead, who ordered you to do this? With your brain, you can''t plot Levin. "


    "Your Majesty, I think there must be some misunderstanding in this."


    The man explained nervously as he reached his right hand behind him to draw the gun.


    His small movements were naturally understood by the deep-seated Sara. Before her hand touched the gun, she shot through the palm of her right hand.


    "Ah


    With a scream, the man grasped his right wrist with his left hand, and looked at the blood hole in his hand with horror.


    Sarah looked at the man with a mockery. Sure enough, he was as brave as he was, like a mouse. Her voice gradually cooled down: "say, who sent you to separate me and Levin?"


    Smelling the cold and heartless voice, the man knew that Sara was killing him. As soon as he remembers the brutal murders that she witnessed with Sarah several times before, the man knows that she tortures people as well as Planck.


    Sarah''s deep and cold eyes made him numb. He shivered and said, "don''t Don''t kill me


    Under the man is a shot, Sarah''s face showed a cold smile: "you have no choice, as long as you say who is behind the scenes, I can let you die a bit more simply."


    The man covered his lower body, fell to the ground and spasmodically said, "it''s pu Planck


    When she heard that it was Planck, Sarah''s pretty face suddenly became ferocious: "die!"


    The man looks at Sara''s head and shoots the gun.


    As she walked slowly to the man''s body, Sarah bowed with a grim face. She doesn''t believe the man. Planck is dead!


    But in order to find out who was behind the banquet, Sarah still searched the body.


    After a search, she found a letter. When she opened the letter, Sarah''s pupils shrank.


    The letter was full of how to divorce her from Levin''s plan, and it was signed by Planck.


    "Isn''t Planck dead?"


    Sarah''s hand trembled slightly and the letter fell to the ground. She took a breath, her face full of disbelief.


    Although she knew that someone had framed Levin, she did not expect that it would really be Planck, who she believed to be dead. There was a complex look in her eyes, a mixture of guilt and regret, mixed with all kinds of melancholy.


    However, these emotions soon disappeared from her eyes, replaced by endless hatred and anger.


    She already knew that Planck had prepared this rich area party for her, but she knew that she would go.


    Although she didn''t know it was Planck, she had come up with a wonderful way to catch them all.


    Bill Gewert is Sarah''s now, and Planck is just an old dog in her eyes!"Planck, let me see who laughs last this time!"


    Gradually, a ferocious morbid smile appeared on her face, as if she could see Planck crawling on the ground, begging for mercy.


    ¡­¡­


    In the southern suburb of the city, Ye Feng follows Levin to the place where Fiona is captured by Planck. It''s so empty around here that there''s no one there.


    Ye Feng couldn''t help but wonder: "Lei Wen, are you sure you didn''t go wrong?"


    Raven is also a little confused. Is he deceived by Planck again.


    The next moment, a group of people and horses will rush out of the dark to surround Ye Feng.


    One of the leading fat man bared his teeth and said, "you are indeed here."


    Raven looked at the men warily, but he didn''t find Planck. "What about Planck?" he said


    The first fat man disdained to say, "Lord Planck is so noble. Do you want to see him? Raven, get out of here. Wood, come with us


    "What do you want?" leiwen said with a gloomy face? I warn you that if Miss doom knew you had killed her brother, you would have died miserably


    The fat man said with a cheap smile, "don''t talk nonsense, wood. If you want miss Fiona to live, you''d better come with us, or Hey, we brothers haven''t touched a woman for a long time! "


    Ye Feng listens and signals leiwen to go back. He goes with them alone.


    Levin can''t leave Ye Feng like this. However, after looking at the Planck''s men with submachine guns around him, he decides that it''s more reliable to follow him secretly.


    After thinking about it, he said, "be careful."


    With that, he left under the gaze of the people.


    The fat man is a little worried about Levin. He is afraid that Levin will play tricks. He also sent people to search nearby, confirmed that Lei Wenzhen had gone, and then took Ye Feng to Fiona''s villa.


    While Fiona in the villa is anxiously sitting in front of the square table in the living room. She is really worried that Ye Feng will come to the banquet foolishly.


    Now she can''t even beat the cook who Planck arranged to cook in the villa. She is really delicate like a girl under house arrest.


    If ye Feng has not lost his memory, his poor swordsmanship is more than enough to deal with these people. But he lost his memory, and his coming would add to the confusion!


    The more she thought about it, the more agitated she felt. She wanted to kill Planck, who had disabled her ability.


    Cheep!


    The opening of the villa door startled her, and she looked at the door with some uneasiness.


    Ye Feng''s figure slowly walked in from the door, Fiona was in a hurry.


    This fool, really come! Fiona angrily picked up the ink feather sword on the table and threw it at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng was happy to see Fiona at that moment, but the ink feather sword she threw at him made his face change greatly.


    Simply now Fiona not only can''t use swordsmanship, but also looks like a delicate ordinary girl. The ink feather sword that was thrown by her was caught by Ye Feng with one hand.


    The door is locked by people outside. Ye Feng goes to the square table and sits opposite Fiona.


    Put the sword to the side, Ye Feng looked directly at Fiona''s angry and wide-ranging expression, and said with a bitter smile: "Fiona, you are sick now. You can''t be so violent again!"


    Although Ye Feng''s coming to save her made her deeply moved, Fiona still turned her face away, pursed her lips and wagered, "who wants you to save me, fool!"


    Ye Feng sighed and said helplessly, "who called me stupid? As soon as I heard that you were captured, I tried my best to rescue you. On the way, I was thinking about you all the time."


    She was very happy, but Fiona tried not to show it. Blushing, she pretended not to care and asked, "do you really miss me all the time?"


    Ye Feng grinned and said with a smile, "yes, moved?"


    "Poor mouth!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    "Poor mouth!"


    Fiona blushed, and the intoxicating blush had a different flavor on her face.


    At this point, a few Planck''s men came out of the kitchen.


    At the sight of these men, Fiona''s face suddenly cooled down. And Ye Feng just want to talk to Fiona, see her face suddenly if frost, had to give up.


    "Miss Fiona, Mr. wood, in order to have a wonderful evening for you, Lord Planck specially asked us to prepare some candles to create an atmosphere of candlelight dinner for you."


    One of them was smiling and ordered to put a few candlesticks on the table. After lighting the candle, he led the cook out of the villa together. Don''t forget to turn off the light before you leave the villa.


    Yingying candlelight in the dark living room reflects the two figures of Ye Feng, different feelings spread quietly in the bottom of their hearts.


    Ye Feng looked a little embarrassed, Fiona whispered: "Ye Feng, go and turn on the light, so I feel very bad."


    Ye Feng listened, although a little disappointed, but still went to turn on the light.


    After two turns in the living room, he returned to his chair. "Fiona, let''s go through the window while they''re not in the villa," he suggested


    "There are definitely their people around the villa. I''m so weak now that I''ll be caught when I go out."


    Fiona shook her head. She thought it was impossible to escape.


    Ye Feng patted his chest and volunteered: "isn''t there still me?"


    It''s not Fiona who wants to attack Ye Feng. She really thinks that he is not reliable at all. She curled her lips and said, "just you? Not as good as me


    Does Fiona look down on him? Ye Feng is a little unconvinced. He has to do something to prove that he is better than her now.


    Eyes a turn, Ye Feng a face bad smile staring at Fiona.


    Ye Feng''s mean smile made his scalp numb, "Ye Feng, you What are you laughing at


    I didn''t expect that Fiona, a female swordsman who likes to beat people, is still afraid! Ye Feng thinks that we should tease her when she loses strength, otherwise it will be hard to find such an opportunity in the future.


    Ye Feng moved his lower hand joint and said with malice, "Fiona, didn''t you just say I''m inferior to you? I want you to take it back! "


    After hearing this, Fiona had to stand up. Her cold eyes shot out a trace of cold people: "what?"


    By Fiona that cold gas field scared to shiver, Ye Feng instinctively want to retreat. But a thought of now she will only frighten him with the eyes, he is not good now to recover the previous several times was beaten humiliation, when to wait?


    Seeing Ye Feng''s advice, Fiona raised her haughty head and looked at him scornfully. She Fiona now although no strength, but still can use the inherent momentum to crush him.


    Ye Feng took a deep breath to make himself strong and courageous and encouraged his courage: "what? I want you to take back what you just said


    After pounding the table heavily, Fiona was so angry that she twisted her stiff neck and held it for a long time before spitting out two words: "Ye Feng..."


    Although there are some previous shadows in my heart, Ye Feng still says hard at the moment: "what''s the matter? Don''t think I''m afraid of you if you stare at me


    "Good Ok Ok Ha ha... "


    Fiona was trembling with anger, and her right hand was slowly raised and held in the air.


    Ye Feng was frightened by Fiona''s situation and temporarily forgot that she had lost her strength. He unconsciously wiped the cold sweat on his forehead.


    He waved his hand and motioned for Fiona to calm down. He said with some palpitations: "wait Fiona, don''t get excited. You have something to say


    "See if I don''t beat you to death!"


    Fiona is dizzy by Ye Feng. She doesn''t care whether she is really delicate like an ordinary girl now?


    She left her seat angrily, and Fiona walked straight towards Ye Feng.


    Pour took a breath of cool air, Ye Feng who dare to sit here. Seeing Fiona wave her hand, he ran to the sofa.


    Lying on the sofa, Ye Feng stares at Fiona nervously and pays attention to her dynamic.


    As long as she dares to rush, he will move!


    "Ah Don''t run


    Unexpectedly, Fiona rushed to Ye Feng again.


    Pupils shrink, Ye Feng just wanted to run, but his feet slipped and fell to the ground.


    "Hiss..."


    The pain made his mouth hiss. He got up quickly and wanted to escape.


    Fiona saw that he was about to get up and run away, and she flew directly at him.


    Fiona this flutter, directly will just get up Ye Feng again on the ground.


    Sitting on the back of Ye Feng, Fiona''s red face said triumphantly: "run, you boy is running!"


    Yeah, Fiona blew it up! The hero does not eat the immediate loss, Ye Feng is busy lying on the ground, hands up to surrender.


    Just by Ye Feng so excited, usually less words Fiona but play greatly increased. She pressed the back of Ye Feng''s head with her right hand and joked, "you''re going to surrender in just a few minutes? I haven''t played enough! "Ye Feng''s heart burst into desolation, and he quickly thought of words in his heart. After thinking for a while, he said uneasily: "Auntie, I was wrong. Do you think this can be solved in a peaceful way?"


    She will not let go of Ye Feng who dares to talk back to her! Fiona snorted, "no way!"


    Ye Feng saw Fiona refused to give up, and said with a bitter smile: "Auntie, I have surrendered. Why do you still have to struggle with each other?"


    Wait Why should I be afraid of her? Ye Feng seems to think of something, but he listened to leiwen said that Fiona is now weak like a girl with no strength to bind a chicken.


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng became strong again.


    But Fiona didn''t notice the change of Ye Feng''s attitude. She ordered coldly: "Ye Feng, I want to play horse riding. If you give me a horse, I''ll let you go!"


    Riding? make fun of! If it was her before, he might succumb to her influence. But now that he is a better man than Fiona, how can he be humiliated? Absolutely not, he Ye Feng wants to fight for breath!


    "Fiona, I''m going to be angry if you don''t get up!" He was lying on the ground threatening with a trace of ill will.


    Fiona did not feel that she would be bullied by Ye Feng, because she always bullied him. She held her chest in her hands and disdained to say, "what if you are angry?"


    Ye Feng hard airway: "give you a chance finally, don''t blame me not to remind you!"


    "Oh, I want to see what you can do to me!" Fiona held her proud head and looked down at Ye Feng lying on the ground.


    "Good You forced me to do it! "


    Ye Feng shook his head helplessly. He didn''t want to embarrass Fiona. He wanted to embarrass him!


    As a man, Ye Feng decided to be proud once!


    Think of this, a cavity of blood gushed to my heart. Usually is pressed by Fiona hit, this time he should be proud!


    Ye Feng suddenly with the body, will press his Fiona directly overturned.


    "Ye Feng, dare you Ah


    Fiona exclaimed and fell on the sofa. Because of the habit of using the sword before, even if she has no strength now, she still instinctively jumps back to Ye Feng.


    Who is she now, or Fiona, who used to be able to split a sea bug into pieces with one sword? She didn''t realize that she was just a weak girl who could be bullied by anyone!


    Ye Feng held aloof head in front of Fiona for the first time, and a sense of pride never existed came from the bottom of his heart. He grabbed Fiona''s right hand and pinned her on the sofa.


    "Ha ha ha Fiona, didn''t you think? Are you today? "


    Ye Feng felt elated and puffed up. When he thought of those times when he was beaten by Fiona, he immediately had an impulse to burst into tears.


    There was some panic in her heart, but Fiona still struggled: "Ye Ye Feng, let go Let me go


    Ye Feng still likes the feeling of holding his head high in front of Fiona. He sneers: "Fiona, if you are proud of me again, I will be rude to you!"


    Fiona also realized that now she was not Ye Feng''s opponent, and for the first time, she showed a little girl''s panic in front of him.


    "You You Don''t mess around. I''ll make sure you look good when I recover my strength


    Ye Feng saw Fiona face has been so scared, but also to fight with him, he decided to scare her.


    He said with a bad smile, "do you believe that you fight me again and I''ll spank you?"


    Fiona immediately blushed: "you You rascal


    "You forced me!"


    See Fiona do not see the coffin, do not cry, Ye Feng grabbed her shoulder, posturing to let her lie on the sofa.


    Fiona is so pulled by Ye Feng, she is really afraid to be hit there. She quickly begged for mercy: "stop I listen to you Don''t hit me there... "


    Ye Feng stood in front of Fiona and doubted, "really?"


    Peering at Ye Feng, Fiona''s face is almost red to drip blood. She cleverly nodded: "well, don''t hit me there, I will listen to you!"


    Rarely see Fiona so clever, Ye Feng also had to admire himself. He said with a bad smile: "Fiona, just now I saw a black dress on the side seat. You can change it to me and have a look!"


    Fiona nodded like a little girl: "good But you can''t peek! "


    Ye Feng''s back to Fiona, until she called him, he turned around.


    But when she saw Fiona, who was wearing a short black dress, Ye Feng was stunned.


    Fiona blushed and sheepishly turned around in front of Ye Feng.


    See Ye Feng some look at the eyes, she stroked the hair, shyly whispered: "I beautiful?"


    "Beauty Beautiful


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    A black dress, with Fiona''s rotation, like a blooming Black Lotus, revealing a touch of cold.


    Fiona turned for a moment, biting her red lips and stopping, staring at Ye Feng in her eyes.


    Ye Feng saw her suddenly stop, yelling: "Fiona, continue to turn ah, I like to see you turn!"


    Fiona really wants to rush up and fight Ye Feng. But at the thought that she was not his rival now, and afraid that he would really hit her, she had to hold back.


    She bit her teeth and said, "I don''t I''ve been asked to spin for at least ten minutes, and I''m almost dizzy... "


    After listening to Fiona, Ye Feng also scratched his head a little embarrassed. He patronized himself and enjoyed himself, forgetting her feelings.


    Heart a little guilty, Ye Feng pulled Fiona to the table, personally feed her to eat.


    Looking at the food that Ye Feng handed to her mouth with a fork, Fiona''s pale red cheek was low, and she opened her mouth and ate it politely.


    After chewing and swallowing for a while, she frowned and worried: "Ye Feng, do you think Planck really just wants you and me to have dinner in this villa so simple?"


    After her this ask, Ye Feng again fed her a mouthful, fell into meditation.


    Is Planck really just preparing a dinner for them? Or is his real intention to kill them? But if he wants to kill them, he doesn''t have to spend so much time. Why do he want to kill them?


    The more confused he thought, the more confused Ye Feng had to tell Fiona all his thoughts. Maybe she could understand Planck''s trick.


    After listening to his narration, Fiona frowned and felt that Planck could not have invited them to dinner so kindly. If you really invite them to dinner, why tie her here and cheat Ye Feng?


    She couldn''t make sense of it for a while. She shook her head and said, "Planck is a man with a deep mind. I can''t guess him, but he will certainly hurt us!"


    As she said this, her stomach suddenly growled. Fiona touched her stomach in some embarrassment. Her face was blushing and her eyes were wandering around. She didn''t dare to look at Ye Feng.


    They are talking about business. Ye Feng is amused by Fiona''s untimely protest.


    He held back his smile and handed Fiona something to eat. He looked like a housekeeper who took care of the food and drink of a noble lady.


    Under Ye Feng''s careful feeding, Fiona, who had little food, was soon full. But always let Ye Feng feed her, she is a little embarrassed, the face of the delicate red has not dispersed. And she has been full, he will continue to feed her, she really when the stomach king.


    With her right hand slightly covering her thin lips, Fiona looks at Ye Feng and makes a small burp.


    Looking at the cake on the fork that she had bitten a little bit, she shook her head and said, "I can''t eat any more. Ye Feng, don''t feed me any more..."


    Ye Feng is a little bit addicted to feeding Fiona. He still likes to see her rarely seen coquettish look.


    He said, "how can this work? You''ve bitten them all, and you''ll have to finish this cake anyway? "


    Fiona shook her head, determined that she couldn''t eat any more.


    Ye Feng see Fiona do not eat, he is not good to force. In Fiona''s gaping eyes, he ate the rest of her cake.


    Fiona touched her lips subconsciously and began to think again. He ate the cake she bit just now. Is it indirect kiss?


    Suddenly, a figure quickly from the second floor of the stairs down, immediately startled Ye Feng two people.


    But when they saw the visitor, they were relieved. It was none other than Levin who entered the villa. I think Levin sneaked in and was not found by the people outside.


    Leiwen nervously looked at Ye Feng and said, "are you two OK?"


    They shook their heads to show that they were OK.


    Maybe he was too tired all the way. Raven took a few breaths before he continued: "I didn''t see Planck all the way. Do you two know where he is?"


    Fiona shook her head and mused, "I don''t know, but he should not be in this area."


    Raven suddenly had an ominous premonition that if Planck wasn''t here, he might have killed Sarah.


    Worried about Sarah''s safety, he asked, "wood, is your sister at home now?"


    Ye Feng looked up at the ceiling and said, "my sister said she would go back to the gang to deal with some things at night."


    Fiona and raven took a breath.


    Only Ye Feng is still stupid and doesn''t know the seriousness of the problem. He looked at Fiona suspiciously and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Raven looked at the eye leaf wind solemnly and said, "do you know why Planck wanted to catch Fiona?"


    Ye Feng did not think of the cableway: "is not to let me come together?"


    Fiona shook her head and frowned: "the reason why I catch me is not only to attract you, but also to hold Levin here.""Miss Fiona is right. The reason why he didn''t let me come to the villa with you was to mislead me into thinking that he was trying to do harm to you, so that I could follow you secretly. In this way, three of us who knew that he was still alive were missing from your sister''s side. Tonight, he could concentrate on dealing with Sarah, and then kill the three of us!"


    Raven said all his inferences in a single breath, and his face was very gloomy.


    When Ye Feng heard it, he was very anxious. His sister was so kind to him that he didn''t want her to die in Planck''s hands.


    Looking at the villa, he said decisively, "no, I''m going to tell my sister now!"


    Fiona spat at the recklessness of the wind and pulled him to signal him to stop fooling around. And raven said in a deep voice, "you two stay at the villa. Don''t let the Planck people find out that we know his plan, and I''ll go to Sara!"


    Ye Feng shakes his head. How can he stay here and let leiwen rescue his sister alone? But under Levin''s repeated emphasis, he still reluctantly agreed to Levin''s request.


    After watching leiwen leave from the balcony on the second floor, Ye Feng turns to Fiona and says, "the guard is tight around here. I''m afraid Levin is too dangerous alone. Fiona, you can stay in the villa and wait for me to come back!"


    When Fiona heard that Ye Feng wanted to leave her alone in this ghost place, she said in a hurry: "you abandoned me!"


    Where is this? Ye Feng helped her forehead with some sweat, and patiently told Fiona that she was an ordinary person who couldn''t help, so she had better stay in the villa.


    However, Fiona still looked at him bitterly, as if he was really a heartbreaker who abandoned her at the critical moment.


    "You abandoned me!"


    Listening to Fiona''s melancholy tone, Ye Feng continues to know it with emotion and reason. But she just didn''t agree and said that if he left her here alone, she would sneak out.


    Fiona is like this, Ye Feng had to take her away with her. Just as he tried to hold her and jump off the balcony, she refused to go.


    Ye Feng was almost convinced by Fiona. He held out his hand and said, "my eldest lady, what''s wrong with you


    Fiona stamped her feet and said obstinately, "my Moyu sword and soft leather armor are in the living room on the first floor. I must take them away!"


    Ye Feng headache way: "good good, big miss, I''ll get it for you, but before that I''ll send you to the balcony."


    Fiona completely forgot that she had no strength at the moment. She said confidently, "this is the second floor. I can be safe on the 20th floor. Don''t hold me!"


    Before Ye Feng could remind her, she jumped down.


    "Hiss It hurts... "


    When she fell on the lawn in the villa courtyard, Fiona''s tears began to flow.


    Lazy to continue to tube suddenly silly Fiona, Ye Feng quickly rushed to the first floor, took Fiona''s leather armor and sword and rushed back to the room on the second floor just now.


    Just about to turn over the balcony and jump down, he heard a panic cry for help only from a weak girl: "Ye Feng, come to help me, Wuwu They want me back! "


    Who would it be, not Fiona, who would send out a maiden panic call for help?


    Jump down, he directly in front of Fiona, motioning her to hide behind him.


    At this time, Fiona did not have the usual majestic appearance. She shivered and hid behind him, for fear that those Planck''s men would take her back.


    She tightly grasped Ye Feng''s clothes and said, "Ye Feng, I can''t do anything now. It depends on you whether I can leave here or not."


    Ye Feng can clearly feel behind him leaning against the other Fiona shivering, protecting her sense of mission. He patted his chest and said, "Hey, didn''t I learn how to wield sword from you for a few days? This group of minions is handed over to me! "


    "Well, I believe you!" Fiona waved her fist to cheer Ye Feng.


    At this time, a few of Planck''s men have already surrounded Ye Feng. One of them said, "Miss Fiona, Mr. wood, as long as you are willing to go back to the villa, we will never embarrass you."


    Fiona stubbornly grabbed the corner of Ye Feng''s coat and motioned him not to yield.


    Inspired by her, Ye Feng suddenly felt that nothing in the world could defeat him.


    Looking contemptuously at the small minions, Ye Feng said with blood surging: "if you want to catch Fiona back, you must pass me first!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    Heavy fall on the ground, Ye Feng coughed a few times. There was a nameless anger in his heart when he looked at those little men who were not good looking and ignored him and went directly to Fiona.


    Fiona, in her black dress, was leaning against the wall outside the villa, shaking her head from time to time. Helpless and frightened expression appears on her face, she has some insufficient strength to warn a way: "don''t come, I will not go back with you!"


    "Since Miss Fiona refuses to go back, we have to carry out another order from Planck," said one of the minions with a bad smile


    At the bottom of her heart, she kept cheering herself, nervously saying, "what order?"


    "If Miss Fiona doesn''t want to go back to the villa, let''s deal with it. Haha We have never tasted the girl of demacia, and we are still a noble lady, tut It must be delicious... "


    Before he finished speaking, he felt as if he had been hit by something.


    Then a voice that was about to deafen his eardrum rang out in his ear: "you bastard, don''t want to defile my Fiona!"


    Looking at Ye Feng pushing her minion down to the ground, Fiona''s pretty face is scared to death with a happy smile. But the thought that he said she belonged to his family, her pretty face burned red like a ripe tomato.


    After Ye Feng pushed down the minion, he directly took Fiona''s hand and ran away from the other minions.


    After looking at the followers who are chasing after her, a trace of warmth spreads from Ye Feng''s palm to her whole body. Fiona''s red cheek showed a happy smile. She whispered, "Ye Feng..."


    "Well?" Ye Feng is very nervous at the bottom of his heart now. He is really afraid that the minions will shoot in a hurry.


    Fiona blushed and whispered, "I want to hear you say it again..."


    After that, she immediately bowed her head in shame and jumped in her heart.


    Ah? Ye Feng is a little confused. He doesn''t know what she wants him to say again. What''s more, he''s so nervous now that he''s not in the mood to think about what he''s saying, and which one of them Fiona wants to hear?


    He looked at the men behind him in fear. If they shot him, Fiona would be shot. "We''re running for our lives right now, Fiona," he gasped, not wanting to continue to pester her about the issue


    She really wants to hear him say again that she belongs to his family. Fiona shook her head, Ye Feng''s hand, coquettish way: "don''t People want to hear it again... "


    My God, how could Fiona be a coquettish? Ye Feng looks at Fiona like a monster. He can''t help but wonder if his strength is abolished and his character will be like a little girl?


    However, he did not dare to continue to think about it, but there are still pursuers behind him!


    He didn''t want to be overtaken by those guys because of Fiona. With Fiona running, legs a little numb, Ye Feng frowned: "not now, when we escape here, you want to listen to ten times, I''ll tell you!"


    "No Only here can I feel it. I just want to be here I hear you say it again


    Fiona cocks up her sexy lips and looks at Ye Feng in a coquettish way.


    Ye Feng saw that the people in the rear were getting closer and closer, so he had to gnash his teeth and say, "good, good, just one time. After that, you can run faster, which sentence?"


    Fiona plucked up her courage and stared at Ye Feng with her eyes full of autumn waves: "it''s the sentence you pulled in front of me!"


    In retrospect, Ye Feng can''t remember exactly what he said, but he can think of it. He hastened to say: "asshole, you don''t want to defile Fiona!"


    What about my family? The most important family! Fiona''s eyes widened and her mouth pouted. "Two words are missing The most important two words


    My God, how can I remember that clearly? Ye Feng has a kind of impulse to hit the wall, he impatiently said: "no more!"


    This word a, leaf wind suddenly feel a cool back, deep piercing cold into the body. He thought it was the rear minions who caught up with him, but when he looked back, it turned out to be Fiona.


    At the moment, where does she have just half of the shy? That is full of frost face and that sharp eyes revealed the slightest chill, it is almost different from the image of a small woman before.


    Take a breath of cool air, and Ye Feng quickly takes back his eyes and looks forward. He vowed that he still liked the image Fiona needed to protect when she was tender and delicate, like this chilling image, and he really wanted to escape.


    At the bottom of her heart, she cursed dead leaf wind and bad leaf wind, forgetting the most important two words. Fiona is not careful, the ankle that this falls sprain, cannot keep up with Ye Feng''s speed, she falls to the ground directly.


    Fiona''s tears were rolling in her eyes with pain. She had been badly hurt before and would not have been like this. However, since her strength was abolished, her will and body also became weak.


    Her right hand fell on her sprained right foot, half opened her eyes and helplessly said, "my ankle sprained, it hurts..."


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, those minions again surrounded Ye Feng and Fiona.


    Looking at their eyes at Fiona''s body, Ye Feng really wants to tear this group of clothes and animals. He lowered himself to protect Fiona and warned, "don''t you mess with Fiona at home!"Fiona is also a little afraid. The minions seem to be about to eat her disgusting eyes. Her left hand grasps the leather armor that Ye Feng brings out for her, and her right hand trembles to put the black feather sword on her chest.


    Leaning in the arms of Ye Feng, her body constantly trembles, so weak that it is heartache.


    "Hey, hey, hey..."


    Listening to the evil smile of the minions, Ye Feng patted Fiona in his arms. Soft voice comforted a few words, indicating that she should not be afraid. As long as he is there, he will never let them hurt her!


    Outnumbered, Ye Feng knows that he is not the opponent of these minions with guns in his waist. He gritted his teeth and said, "let''s go back with you. Can you not hurt Fiona?"


    One of the minions grinned, revealing a sinister smile: "it''s late now, this noble girl, our brothers are going to play tonight!"


    Leaning against Ye Feng''s arms, the indignant Fiona blushed and said, "shameless!"


    He must not see her insulted! Ye Feng took a deep breath: "Fiona, give me your sword!"


    "But you don''t know how to use swordsmanship!"


    Having said that, Fiona still handed the sword to Ye Feng.


    "I''ll fight them for you!"


    After taking the sword, Ye Feng, who is forced to be anxious, brandishes the ink feather sword, which is a random chop.


    Although his disorderly slashing scared several minions, he was soon subdued by them.


    Fiona, seeing this, wanted to rush to help him, but her foot sprained. She moved and sat down again with pain.


    Seeing Ye Feng being rubbed on the ground by a group of minions, Fiona''s heart tingled. "Don''t hit him!" she said


    It''s ok if Fiona doesn''t say it. Those minions fight harder when they talk.


    She looked anxious and hoped to cry out, "Ye Feng, please remember, you used to be good at swordsmanship."


    "The dance of broken wings Yes, the dance of folding wings Remember


    Ye Feng holds his head at the moment and listens to Fiona''s cry. He desperately wants to dance with folded wings. But he didn''t remember what he thought.


    He endured the pain of being beaten and yelled, "no, I can''t remember!"


    In fact, Fiona does not hope Ye Feng can remember, but she can only think of this stupid way.


    She is quick "then don''t think about it deliberately. You think you can dance with folded wings subconsciously. Don''t think about how to use it, just show it!"


    Ye Feng held his head motionless. He felt that it must be the same as before, and that it was hacking at random, so he did not intend to try.


    Seeing that he didn''t move and was beaten by several minions, Fiona was crying. She choked: "just for me, would you like to try once?"


    The bottom of his heart trembled, touched by Fiona, he fell to the ground and was beaten as if he thought of something.


    In the deepest part of consciousness, a woman with short silver hair has beautiful eyes with a trace of reprimand and a trace of warmth from her sister to her brother: "Xiao Feng, how can you forget the swordsmanship taught by your sister?"


    I don''t know why, his subconscious is also constantly repeating what the woman said to him.


    How can he forget his sister''s swordsmanship?


    Even if it is used badly, he can''t forget it!


    Gradually from the depth of consciousness out, Ye Feng bit teeth, he decided to try for Fiona!


    Ink feather sword seems to feel something, clanking in his hand. Even if he got the ink feather sword before, it would not arouse the resonance of the ink feather sword. Maybe this resonance is just the ink feather sword as a magic sword. Would you like Ye Feng to restore his memory?


    The change of Moyu sword falls in his eyes, which makes him more determined that he can perform the folding wing dance that Fiona said.


    Suddenly up, Ye Feng unconsciously, even showed out the dance of folding wings taught by Ruiwen.


    Although he didn''t even have the sword spirit and spirit, or even the sword power, the flexible sword technique of the folding wing dance beat back those minions in an instant.


    Remember? Fiona eyes a bright, she excitedly said: "Ye Feng, do you remember?"


    Go to Fiona side, Ye Feng shook his head and said: "no, for you, I''ll randomly wave, did not expect to have some power."


    Fiona''s heart is a little lost, but also a little sweet. What is lost is that he has not recovered his memory. What is sweet is that Ye Feng can unconsciously perform the dance of folding wings for her.


    "Stinky boy, I didn''t expect you had two sons?"


    The sarcastic words of the minions interrupted the conversation between Ye Feng and Fiona. They all took out their pistols from their waists, ready to pull the trigger.


    "I can only spell it!"


    Ye Feng, with a gloomy face, clenched Fiona''s small hand. He said in a low voice: "when you command me to use swordsmanship according to the situation, the best way is to deal with the enemy''s best swordsmanship. If we can''t, as long as I''m still alive, we''ll never let them approach you!"


    Ye Feng''s words were moved by Fiona. She "um" voice: "first display Ruiwen sister''s courage forward!"Almost at the same time when Fiona talks, Ye Feng''s body directly bursts out.


    A trace of if there is no wind, forming a light air flow, lingering around the leaves of the wind. Although there is no sword spirit and spirit, it still blocks the bullets.


    Before we can be happy, the air flow formed by marching forward is dissipated. Seeing that he was about to be shot by a bullet, Fiona''s voice rang out: "jump to the man on the left with the dance of folded wings!"


    In Fiona''s reminder, Ye Feng once again displays the broken wing dance, suddenly to the left of that single minion.


    His body is like an angel whose wings are broken. In a flash, he appeared in front of the man on the left.


    "Continue with the second part of the broken wing dance!"


    Ink feather sword with a touch of wind power, instantly cut the man''s left arm.


    "Shaking soul roars!"


    A trace of wind seems to have more binding meaning, so that the person cut by Ye Feng can''t move.


    With a wave of the sword, the man fell to the ground and fainted.


    "Now, in the third part of the folding wing dance, a man in the rear is pointing a gun at you!"


    Ye Feng''s figure floated up again, and in a twinkling of an eye, he reversed the dance of folded wings. The man behind him was slashed by the black feather sword, and fell to the ground foaming.


    "Fool, what are you doing standing there? There are bullets on the right side. Go forward bravely. Ye Feng is so stupid! "


    was ashamed of Fiona''s Tucao, and make complaints about the bullet. At Fiona''s direction, he uses the shocking roar to cut the man''s shoulder, knocks the man unconscious, and does not directly cut off the man''s head.


    Under Fiona''s continuous command, Ye Feng knocks out all the remaining minions and does not kill any of them.


    Seeing that all the minions were knocked unconscious by Ye Feng, Fiona pouted her lips and said, "you are so stupid. If I don''t say you won''t pay attention to the war by yourself?"


    Ye Feng bitter face, he saved her, but she complained. It''s hard to be a good man!


    He said with a wry smile, "Miss, it''s very good that I can do this."


    "Hum!" Fiona sitting on the ground is really disgusted with dead leaf wind''s slow reaction. If she had not watched, he would have been shot several times.


    Ye Feng spread out his hand and said with a careless smile, "Hey, I didn''t expect to be so good at swordsmanship. I''ll try it again. One of them is called the dance of folded wings, right?"


    With that, he waved the ink feather sword, and wanted to display the dance of folding wings. As a result, he did not know how to use it.


    This scene was naturally also sitting on the ground sulking Fiona saw, she did not speak, but nervously staring at Ye Feng there trying to show courage and shock soul roar.


    Obviously, Ye Feng has failed. He can do nothing but dance. There was some frustration in his heart, and he felt a blow.


    And Fiona see Ye Feng failed, but instead showed a smile. She felt that the reason why Ye Feng was able to use his swordsmanship just now was because he was worried about her, in order to protect her. Under her encouragement, he can display his memory without recovering his memory!


    In order to confirm the conjecture in her heart, Fiona said uneasily: "Ye Feng, show the dance of folding wings!"


    Unconsciously, Ye Feng in her reminder even showed a broken wing dance.


    Ye Feng is really because of me Because I can use my sword! Fiona''s face is full of happiness and sweet smile.


    Think again before Ye Feng said that she is his family, her heart seems to have a deer in random collision, the joy is expressed.


    As long as she gives her order, Ye Feng will do her best to perform the sword art that is impossible for her. This kind of ability is like those summoners of war academy to summon alien creatures to Valoran. Is Ye Feng, who has not recovered her memory, her exclusive Summoner?


    At the thought of it, she kept her smile back and secretly enjoyed it in the bottom of her heart.


    Ye Feng was a little unable to understand, and he puzzled, "what''s going on here?"


    Fiona is too lazy to explain with Ye Feng, a slow person. She held her chest in her hands, opened half her eyes, pursed her mouth and said, "help me up and walk with me!"


    Ye Feng just wanted to refuse, but when he saw Fiona''s pitiful look and twisted feet, he was soft hearted again. Losing the strength of Fiona that delicate appearance or has irresistible temptation, he also a little like to protect her.


    "Yes, my eldest lady!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    There is a long red carpet in front of a splendid three story building in the rich area. Bill Gewert''s rich and gentry were standing on both sides of the red carpet, quietly waiting for Sarah, the protagonist of the evening.


    In the distance, at the corner of the long street, a enchanting woman with red hair and waist appeared, closely followed by a group of people in the uniform of the bounty party.


    This enchanting woman is just Sarah, the Pirate Queen, who has been waiting for rich people for a long time.


    However, a few of the rich people saw Sarah with a grim smile. It seems that they are the main culprits for Sarah tonight.


    Sarah usually changes into a tuxedo or dress for a dinner like this, but today she''s here to kill people. A smart suit, not very high heels. Her walking posture is not like the usual enchanting cat walk when attending a dinner party, but reveals a touch of majestic momentum.


    Just as she was about to enter the door of the three story house, the members of the bounty Club behind her were still emerging from the corner at the end of the long street.


    As Bill Gewert''s new queen Sarah, although she has several gangs directly under her, her closest and most powerful is the bounty she has carried from the beginning.


    Bill Gewert, who accounts for more than half of the bounty''s sphere of influence, is now the number one gang worthy of its name.


    She stood here, looking back at the bounty members who had not yet fully entered the street.


    Covering up her coldness and murder, Sarah smiles and glances at the rich people standing on both sides of the red carpet.


    "Did it scare you?"


    Isn''t that scary for her? With so many bounty party members coming to dinner, I don''t know who she''s going to execute again. Did she find those rich people who wanted to capture her? If so, they can''t follow those few rich people to harm this terrible woman.


    There was a palpitation among the people present, who were afraid that she would suddenly make the people of the bounty club do it.


    You know fear, too? With a cold smile from the bottom of her heart, Sarah covered her mouth and said with a charming smile: "don''t be afraid. I dealt with a gang leader who wanted to assassinate me before I came here. Because I was in a hurry to attend the dinner party, I didn''t have time to dismiss the people from the bounty club to have a rest or change their clothes. Everyone is still the same as usual. We should have fun with how we play."


    After saying this, she also twisted her slender waist like a water snake, and blew a kiss to the people before entering the western style house.


    Even though she was so well dressed, Sarah''s writhing and fiery body still aroused the restless flame in the hearts of all the rich people present.


    Although I brought a lot of people and wore different clothes to the dinner party, the attitude was the same as before. I think she didn''t find the trick of some of the rich.


    People you look at me, I look at you, are secretly relieved, one after another into the small house. And those rich people who wanted to plot a plot against Sarah also decided to carry out their plan.


    Among them, Planck hides in a mask. He didn''t believe Sarah. He had already guessed that she was here to kill. It''s just that he still has the confidence to capture her and take back everything he has. To the side of a few hands handed a look, he also walked into the small house.


    Sara, who had previously entered a small house, felt a bit of crisis at the moment when she came in. Although everything seems normal here, she doesn''t think there is anything hidden in it based on her years of experience.


    Casually glancing at the rich man she ordered to pretend to be, Sarah''s mouth slightly curved with a subtle invisible smile. She directly with the face of the hands behind that hidden in the dark, handed a look and then walked up the second floor.


    She was sitting alone at a round table, holding a goblet in her right hand and shaking the wine of pierviff. Several of his subordinates stood by respectfully, observing the people around him.


    A few rich people came to Sara with glasses in their hands. She stopped them as soon as they tried to stop them.


    "It''s a dinner party. Just have a good time. Don''t keep people away from me as usual."


    Now that Sara has said that, members of the bounty Club naturally step aside and give way to a few rich people.


    After a sip of red wine, Sara''s pretty face was covered with an attractive red haze. She breathed out: "I''m really sorry. I don''t want to bring them here. You should play with me as much as you usually do!"


    "Miss doom, as charming as ever!"


    Listening to the praises of the rich, Sarah spat a few "hooligans.". But she didn''t get angry. Instead, she winked. That shallow dew smile with a trace of flattery, stirred a few people''s hearts.


    With a smile, she said, "it''s good to call me miss doom on this occasion. There''s no need to add an adult."


    "Miss doom, would you please drink this wine from my glass? This is a very ice land style rum that I ordered a few days ago to find someone to brew in the iceberg of freyerdrode. It is said that this rum is much stronger than our rum. Even if you wear a short skirt in freldrod, you won''t feel cold after drinking this wine! "After one of the rich people said this, he could not wait to strip Sara out of his eyes. He didn''t have the spare time to run such a freezing freundzod wine, which was filled with strong aphrodisiac.


    In normal times, he may not dare to do so. But none of the rich people here today will be on Sarah''s side. They are either wavering or secretly trying to catch Sarah for fun.


    In the small house on the three floors, however, there were quite a number of people of extraordinary status in bill Gewert. They were eager for someone to pull sarala down, so as to take the opportunity to prepare for the upper position.


    Just like when Planck was killed by Sarah, none of his former staff would remember him, all fighting for the power he left behind.


    Bill Gewert is such a place. There are few people who are absolutely loyal to others. They are only loyal to themselves. Once they have a chance to stab the boss, they will take advantage of it.


    Planck, sitting in the corner, looked gloomy when he saw that the rich man had used an aphrodisiac to deal with Sarah in such a stupid way. If Sarah was so stupid, she wouldn''t have taken Planck''s place.


    Angry as he was, he could only pray to himself that the stupid behavior of the rich man would not affect his plans. If Sarah had noticed, those bounty club members out there were not vegans.


    A trace of coldness is quietly floating in her heart, and Sara''s winking eyes are hidden with a subtle and imperceptible killing opportunity. Is this rich woman really a fool? Or does he think too much about that kind of disgusting thing? Want to ride on her head?


    In the heart announced the death penalty of the rich man, Sarah thought of a wonderful way to play. There were many crises lurking in the spacious hall. Even if she had more strategies, she was afraid that the mermaid''s net would be broken in the dark. What''s more, there is a deep hidden Planck in the dark. She doesn''t want to die before she fights with him.


    She got up and took the rich man''s glass with her right hand, ignoring the frivolous act of rubbing the man on her hand. She said with a smile, "as a gentleman of status, would you like to do something for me?"


    The rich man, with a gentlemanly smile, said, "nature, my beautiful lady!"


    Vaguely, she teased the rich with her eyes. Sarah bent her mouth and said, "would you like anything?"


    Is Miss doom going to turn his cards? The rich man was crazed by Sarah''s eyes, and he could not help saying, "yes!"


    "What about going back on my word?"


    "Leave it to miss doom!"


    Sarah chuckled. "It''s too strong. You''ll drink it for me."


    This wine is a strong aphrodisiac. How can he drink it? The rich man, who was awakened by Sarah''s words, shook his head and said, "this is what I asked Miss doom to drink. How can I drink it?"


    "Well?"


    As soon as members of the bounty saw Sarah''s suddenly cold face, they understood what she meant. Together they held down the rich man who offered the wine and threatened, "do you want to drink it?"


    The people around were also attracted by the sudden changes here. They looked at this side one after another.


    If he doesn''t drink, he will be executed by Miss doom. If he does, he will make a fool of himself. The rich man who was held down bit his teeth and struggled for a long time, but he still decided to drink. After drinking, he went to the third floor to find some dancers on the dance floor to vent the fire.


    "I drink I drink... "


    Long pain is better than short pain. He grabbed the glass in Sarah''s hand and drank it out. As soon as the wine was drunk, he felt as if his body was burning with evil fire.


    While still in control, he ran to the third floor of the stairs. But at Sara''s instigation, he is directly held in place by the bounty club.


    "It seems that this frailthard wine is really strong!"


    Her eyes lengthened slightly, and Sarah patted the rich man drinking on the cheek. She looked at several rich people who came with the rich people who offered wine behind her, and showed a wicked smile.


    "This wine is so strong that only people in freldrod can get used to it. People in other places will have that reaction after drinking it. You can send him to the bathroom to let him vent."


    Sarah seems to be talking about a very common thing. People who don''t know her will really think that she is an understanding and gentle woman.


    The rich men took a breath, and they all regretted having been with the rich man who offered wine. They wouldn''t have come if the man hadn''t talked her into tasting Sarah when she was drunk.


    "Woman Your majesty, we are wrong. Please spare us


    One after another, they knelt in front of Sarah trembling, afraid to look up into her eyes.


    "You''re right," said Sarah, with a silly chuckle, "that''s right. It''s just that we bill gewerts don''t fit in with freldrod''s rum. As his friends, you should help him!"


    Kneeling on the ground a few rich people suddenly pale, they do not like men.


    Seeing the rich men''s delay, Sarah''s smiling face dissipated in an instant, and said darkly, "do you want me to send you?"


    A few rich people listen, how dare you let Sarah send them. With a bitter face, they held the man who was already a little delirious and went into the bathroom with a smile on her face.From time to time, the heavy hissing and howling in the bathroom made all the people present feel a chill. They all secretly vowed to keep a distance from these people in the future.


    Sarah, on the other hand, giggled as she sat on a sofa. As if really very funny general, she laughs on the sofa, sometimes the front servant leans back, sometimes covers the belly.


    The appearance of tears being teased out not only failed to make the people on the second floor feel a bit playful and charming, but also made their bodies tremble.


    At the moment, Sarah, in their eyes, just like that enchanting and fatal witch, a smile may make people fall into Purgatory.


    The frightful and frightful sense of the silk cold quietly surges into everyone''s heart.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    "Ah


    With the help of Ye Feng, Fiona, whose foot sprained, walked for a while, but still fell to the ground in pain.


    "I can''t walk anymore!" she said, with her mouth pursed and angry


    He found that since Fiona had lost her strength, she had become more and more like a pretty lady. Unlike the old lady who was arrogant and indifferent, now she is a girl who likes to make trouble without reason. Ye Feng is anxious to see Sara at the reward meeting. He doesn''t want to delay on the way for too long.


    "Miss, we have to hurry up. My sister is in danger at any time."


    Ye Feng that some dissatisfaction and impatient Words listen to Fiona temper up, she can be used to him. She remembers that there is a saying in Ionia that describes her best at the moment.


    It''s really the dog who bullies the tiger!


    She also did not know where the courage, the stomach acid water vomited out: "know sister sister Don''t care about me


    Her sad and plaintive expression Leng is to see Ye Feng a cold sweat, dare not continue to bite her.


    Ye Feng said with an embarrassed smile, "Miss, do I carry your head office?"


    Half open an eye, Fiona secretly glanced at Ye Feng. Although the bottom of my heart is very happy, but still Du mouth discontented way: "hum, you can only move mouth skin?"


    Fiona has said so. If Ye Feng doesn''t understand her meaning, it''s really silly.


    He narrowed his eyes and laughed to ease the embarrassment. Under Fiona''s slight struggle, he carries her on his back.


    Ye Feng put his hand there again! Feeling the big hand on the buttocks, Fiona soft lying on the back of Ye Feng, the bottom of my heart hate teeth itching.


    But seeing that he nearly died for her this time, she decided to allow him this time.


    Light sweet, and a little shy. Fiona relaxed lying on the back of Ye Feng, her little face was as red as an attractive cherry dripping blood. She buried her face tightly on his shoulder and whispered, "Ye Feng, do you know where the reward will be?"


    "I know. My sister took me there."


    Hear Ye Feng put Sara in the mouth again, Fiona''s good mood is gone. She buried her face deeper in anger and held him tight by the neck. As if she didn''t, she''d steal him from her.


    Ye Feng asked her what was wrong, and she did not reply. After losing her strength, she took off her strong umbrella, and her inner weakness seemed to have been aroused. Her face was stubbornly buried, and her heart was both aggrieved and afraid.


    If ye Feng recovers his memory and thinks about his childhood childhood, he will surely feel that she is the same as Fiona, who grew up in the Laurent family.


    Without swordsmanship, they all have a young girl''s heart eager to be cared for.


    ¡­¡­


    The heavy shouts and screams of those rich people almost drove Planck mad and told them that they were bad.


    When Sarah comes, she gives everyone a bully, which will certainly make all the rich and gentry in this room scared. Before that, he tried to seduce a lot of rich people with his false identity and encouraged them to fight against Sarah.


    If those stupid rich people make such a fuss, there will surely be many rich people whom he encouraged to dare not act rashly.


    What a trick, Miss doom! Through the mask, Planck showed a very sinister look in the corner.


    As if feeling something, the keen Sara looks at Planck in the corner wearing a mask. Seeing him nodding to her, she also held a bright smile like spring water.


    She glances at the masked people on the second floor. Sara looks at Planck again. You know, it''s very common to wear a mask at a dinner party. She used to do the same sometimes, in order to add some fun.


    Not all people attend such rich people''s dinner to meet more people and learn some secrets. Some people want to spend a lonely night.


    "Can it be him?"


    When Planck stopped looking at her, she also looked away.


    It was clear that all the people did not show the intention of killing, but she still had a strong uneasiness in her heart. She has always had a keen sense of crisis, which she has done so many times before.


    But somehow, this time she felt more uneasy than she had ever felt about the crisis.


    On second thought, what she had to face this time was Planck, the king of pirates. She was relieved.


    Planck was cunning. Last time she was in the dark and he was in the light, she succeeded in destroying his everything.


    This time, although she found that she was not dead, he was making trouble, but she was in the light, and he was in the dark. What''s wrong with her.


    "Keep an eye on him."


    She shakes her glass intentionally or unintentionally, looks at Planck, and tankow orders the people around her.


    The members of the bounty immediately understood what Sara meant and watched Planck in secret.


    She walked back and forth in the hall on the second floor, pretending that she had no intention of chatting with the rich. But her eyes, consciously or unconsciously, always swept over Planck.


    It''s better to kill by mistake than to let go of one!The killing intention of the bottom of my heart quietly surges up in my heart, my long and narrow eyes are quietly folded up, and the touching eyelashes tremble slightly. Sarah, holding the goblet in her right hand, went straight to Planck.


    "This gentleman is a little familiar. Have we met somewhere?"


    He changed the tone of his voice and said, "Miss doom, you are mistaken."


    As soon as he finished, he felt Sara''s hot body leaning over and sitting beside him.


    This scene immediately attracted a group of rich people to Planck''s envious eyes. You should know that although Miss doom is hot, frivolous and charming, they all stop at a certain distance. It was the first time they had seen Miss doom sitting so close to a man.


    "We must know each other?"


    Sara takes a sip of the wine and hands it to Planck''s mouth and signals him to drink it.


    Did miss doom, the king of pirates, take a fancy to the masked man? Tut Why don''t such things fall on them?


    "I''ve had enough to drink tonight."


    After a drink, Planck stretched out his right hand, pretending to be drunk, and took Sarah into his arms. His hands were still touching restlessly.


    Anger surged up in her heart, and Sara vowed that she would kill no matter whether the man in front of her was Planck or not!


    What makes her feel strange is the left hand of Planck. She always feels that it is not a hand.


    I can''t think of it. So, coquettishly, she broke away from Planck''s big hands. Sarah secretly looked at her and said, "you''re out of wine. Let''s go to the wine table over there and talk about life."


    Is it true that the murderous intention revealed just now exposed him? He was clearly hidden so deep, or was felt by this woman. Planck put his arms around Sara again, thinking about how to kill Sarah and escape safely.


    If he is not sure, he will never kill Sarah, otherwise he will be given food by the rich people in sheep''s clothing.


    He didn''t want to be the two wimpy pirates in bill gewater''s history with Sarah, and help the rich kill the two pirates overnight.


    But Sara is very angry in her heart, Planck despises her, but in order to kill the man who makes her have a sense of crisis, she still shows the expression of being ready to welcome or ashamed. And she thought she was reckless. If this man was really Planck, wouldn''t she be bullied by an ugly middle-aged man? What''s more, the man who disgusted her killed all her family enemies!


    Sara is envious of the rich people around her.


    However, both Planck and Sara, who were at that time, were willing to kill each other and played the love at first sight.


    If these two people are in piltvov and Zuan, their acting skills without any flaws will be phenomenal film masters and movie queens.


    In Huaien County, there are two people in front of each other.


    At the same time, a hand to the same glass of wine, two people''s killing intention is also revealed at this moment.


    Sara quickly reaches her other hand to the gun in her waist. However, the old punk does not touch his own gun. Instead, he presses her other hand.


    Oops! Sarah quickly withdrew her hand from touching the glass, but still slowed down.


    At this time, her back was slightly painful, and Planck''s right hand gun was dead against her.


    Now, she can be sure who this man is!


    "It''s you, Planck!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    "It''s you, Planck!"


    Listening to Sarah''s deep voice of resentment and murder, Planck looked around.


    Seeing that no one noticed his action, he hid the gun in his sleeve against Sarah''s back and said darkly, "I really want to shoot you a vicious woman. You''ve upset my plan!"


    "You dare not kill me..."


    As she quickly calms the chill on her face, Sarah suppresses her hatred and anger. She squinted slightly and looked at Planck confidently.


    He went back to the previous corner and sat down with Sara on his lap. "Do you really think I dare not?" he sneered


    "You don''t dare to kill me for the king of pirates," Sarah sneered


    As if Sarah had said it, Planck''s face was gloomy to the extreme.


    Sarah didn''t want to give up the chance to stimulate Planck. She went on, "didn''t you just want to use this dinner party to kill people with a knife when you encouraged these rich and famous gentry? Hehe, then watch them do not know your existence, fight with each other, take advantage of their weakest time, you bring your new brother to harvest, and become the king of Shanghai pirates again. "


    "You


    Seeing that his heart was broken, Planck''s index finger on the trigger trembled slightly, and there was a possibility of shooting at any time. The woman was so terrible that she was the most unpredictable person he had ever seen.


    But he still resisted the impulse to kill Sara now. He didn''t want to kill Sarah himself and add wedding clothes to these rich people.


    "You didn''t expect that I would take so many people from the bounty club to guard outside, so that your chances of escaping from here are constantly decreasing. Also, you did not expect that those rich people, including those idiots just now, just provided me with an opportunity to demoralize everyone, so that many people you encouraged did not dare to act rashly; What''s more, I noticed the cold feeling you revealed to me through the mask, which forced you to give up the plan of killing people with knives and threaten me with guns. Am I right? "


    Sarah seemed to be saying that she was not nervous at all. Her life was now in Planck''s hands.


    Planck took a deep breath. He knew she wanted to irritate him and find a chance to escape when he lost his mind. But he won''t just let her slip away, or he''ll be killed by her.


    "You''re smart, woman, but smart people don''t usually live long!" Planck''s bleak voice had no emotion.


    Sarah pursed her lips and chuckled, "no, I''m not going to die unless you''re the smart guy who can keep me alive for a long time."


    This woman! Sara''s pretentious words and the realization that there is no hostage at all. Rao Planck, who takes pleasure in playing with others, is also laughed at by her.


    But after all, he was the king of pirates who had been bill giver for more than ten years, and soon he thought of Sarah''s weakness.


    He looked at the ceiling indifferently, then showed a seemingly kind smile: "I heard You have a brother named wood Tut I''ve met him. He''s a handsome guy


    Hearing this, sarana''s face, which had previously been ironic, changed. Her face began to darken and her face was clouded.


    "I warn you, don''t move my brother!"


    Her wood, in her heart position is extremely important, she will not allow anyone to hurt him.


    Women are women after all. How can you have any feelings if you want to be the king of pirates? Planck laughs at Sarah from the bottom of his heart.


    Since there is a weakness, it is the fish on his chopping board. Planck said with a smile, "as long as you follow me out of here and don''t take anyone, I can let him go."


    Sarah''s face changed and she looked at Planck bitterly. "No way. You don''t want to run away from here, and what evidence do you have that my brother is in your hands?"


    Planck scoffed: "what evidence? Did Raven come to your brother today and say that Fiona is looking for him? "


    Her pupils shrank, and from a few words she guessed that Fiona had fallen into Planck''s hands. As for her brother Do you want to stay at home or go with raven to save Fiona? She can''t have a prepared answer.


    She frowned with panic and tension, and Sarah subconsciously hoped that her baby brother would not save Fiona. Because she didn''t care about the life and death of anyone but her brother wood.


    Silly wood, you must be your sister''s little brother, don''t save Fiona!


    The dramatic change in Sarah''s face naturally fell into Planck''s eyes. He still enjoyed the tense, anxious and contradictory look of others.


    "How about it? You have to think about it for your brother''s sake


    Give the victim some stimulation at the right time, which is also a way to increase the fun of the game. As a king of pirates who is experienced in torturing people, Planck is still very good at finding some fun for himself.


    Under the stimulation of Planck''s words, Sara, who was worried about Ye Feng''s safety, became more and more restless.


    After a little thought and struggle, Sarah''s face flashed a ferocious look. She decided to make a bet that her little brother wood would follow her instructions and stay at home rather than save Fiona.Although the heart of Ye Feng has thousands of worries, but she still choose to do this bet.


    Planck lies back in his seat, looking at Sarah sitting in his arms.


    Seeing that Sarah''s face didn''t change any more, he knew she had a choice. Planck sarcastically said with assurance of victory: "what? Has a decision been made? "


    With a sneer, Sarah''s face was gloomy and her voice was cold: "you don''t want to walk out of here alive today!"


    "Do you want your brother to die?" Planck said darkly


    There was a flash of impatience, but Sarah looked at Planck bitterly: "whatever you say, you don''t want to get out of here alive today!"


    "Good Good Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to be so vicious! "


    Planck laughed angrily. Through the mask, he looked directly at the determined Sarah: "it seems that we are the same kind of people, Sarah, for the position of king of pirates, we will sacrifice our closest people!"


    With a spat, Sara hated Planck and compared her to him. There was a chill in her eyes, and her anger and hatred for Planck could hardly be suppressed.


    She was infuriated at the thought of her loved one''s tragic death in Planck''s hands, which he used to make bone carvings.


    The fierce hatred turned into a raging flame, burning her bloody heart.


    She was so happy and innocent at that time. But since the arrival of Planck, a demon like man, all the good things around her have turned into Purgatory. She was supposed to be a corpse in purgatory, but the nine-year-old bravely climbed out of the corpses that her parents and younger brother had pressed on her, bearing fear and dragging her tiny body, which was constantly bleeding.


    What did she spend so many unbearable and lonely days and nights for?


    That''s revenge on the man named Planck!


    "Planck..."


    The voice of the cold, almost hoarse and demented, mingled with Sarah''s indignation and hatred.


    Rao is Planck, who is also frightened by the voice of resentment that he has never heard before.


    Fortunately, he was calm enough, or Sarah would have run away.


    After calming down her anger and hatred, Sarah took a deep breath and said, "I''m not like you, Planck!"


    He didn''t believe Sarah''s story. Maybe the woman was playing something to escape. Planck said scornfully: "it''s just the demons who sacrifice their relatives for the position of king of pirates. Didn''t you want to get this position from me before you wanted to kill me?"


    As if stimulated to the same, although Planck''s back with a gun against her, she took advantage of his relaxed vigilance moment to pull out her gun against his abdomen.


    Looking at Sara who turned around and looked ferocious at him, Planck was a little frightened and said, "don''t mess around, we''ll all die!"


    He doesn''t want to end each other''s lives with Sara, and become the only two pirate kings ever killed on the same day with her and become the laughing stock of others.


    With her index finger slowly pulling the trigger, Sarah''s pretty face is ferocious and twisted like a demon who only knows how to kill.


    "I want to kill you more than to be king of pirates!"


    Bang!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    The new site of the bounty club, carrying Fiona''s Ye Feng, was stopped outside by two younger brothers of the bounty club.


    "Who are you two?"


    Looking at his younger brother''s wary eyes, Ye Feng directly says that he is their eldest brother wood.


    "The Queen''s brother? Why have I never heard of the queen


    The two brothers looked at each other, saying that they did not know the existence of Ye Feng.


    See these two people suspect him, Ye Feng tells them that he is really Sara''s brother, but they still don''t believe it. Not only that, they also warned Ye Feng to leave.


    For a moment, the two men fell into an ice cave and were cold. They subconsciously looked at Fiona who came down from Ye Feng''s back.


    Fiona, dressed in a black dress, revealed a cold and haughty air. She was staring at the gatekeeper''s two younger brothers without expression. Their cold eyes made them shiver subconsciously.


    Fiona walks along and the sword falls into her hands. The skirt dances with the wind, which exudes the aura of overlooking everything.


    Beautiful as a black lotus, she wriggled under the red lips: "say, live; do not say, die!"


    Ye Feng is also some of Fiona''s invisible aura to bluff, is she recovered? But why can''t he feel the wave of sword spirit?


    In Fiona''s icy and dangerous atmosphere, one of the younger brothers swallowed the mouth of the waterway: "Your Majesty She She went to a dinner party in the most eye-catching three story house in the rich area


    "Go


    Eyebrow tip slightly a congeals, she turns to walk tall long leg then led leaf wind to leave here.


    As soon as she entered another street, she collapsed and sat on the ground.


    Ye Feng rushed over to help her lying on the ground and nervously said, "Fiona, are you not recovering?"


    Fiona leaned in his arms and told him that she had been pressing the two men in pain. In fact, now she can only use the temperament she developed since childhood to frighten people, but she can''t use the sword technique.


    No wonder he didn''t feel the sword spirit even though he was scared. He looked at her sprained right foot with heartache. He could not help but grasp her. She was wearing black boots only half of her lower leg.


    A strange warm current came to Fiona''s mind, which made Fiona numb. Her face suddenly showed a drunken blush: "you What are you doing... "


    Taking off her boots naturally, Ye Feng holds Fiona''s calf and carefully investigates her sprained ankle. Afraid of her misunderstanding, he said seriously, "I want to see if your injury is serious."


    Although the warm current in the bottom of her heart surged, the proud Fiona still didn''t care: "is it just a sprain? I used to fight demons and almost died, and I didn''t frown


    As soon as her voice fell, the pain of touching her ankle made her look aggrieved, and her eyes were full of tears. She looked at Ye Feng plaintively and felt that he was intentional.


    Ye Feng is really intentional, he just wants her not to do anything to be brave. "You''re not what you used to be, Fiona," he said with a smile


    Don''t look down. Fiona is so angry that she pretends to see the scenery.


    Feeling the pain from her ankle again, her eyebrows were almost twisted into a piece.


    "Don''t touch It hurts... "


    Ye Feng remained unmoved and continued to massage her. "It may hurt a little at first, but it will be comfortable later," he concerns


    "Well..." Fiona murmured in a low, mosquito like voice, and buried her blushing face in her chest.


    At the beginning, it did hurt a little, but with the massage of Ye Feng, her ankle was no longer so painful, and even a little warm current poured into the whole body from the ankle, which was very comfortable.


    Fiona suddenly remembered something. She said, "I almost forgot that sister Ruiwen asked you to learn massage from her when she was a child."


    Ye Feng held her jade feet and said with a smile, "what about Sister Sarah? What''s more, I haven''t seen sister Ruiwen you said? "


    Fiona frowned: "this You''ll see it later, sister Ruiwen. Let''s go to the rich area first. "


    Ye fengdeling, after putting on shoes for Fiona, carries her to the rich area.


    ¡­¡­


    Bang!


    A gunshot suddenly caused a great disturbance on the second floor. All the people looked to the place where the gunshot came.


    Planck covered the bleeding wound in his abdomen and staggered to his feet. He really didn''t expect Sarah to be so crazy that she dared to shoot. He thought she would be as afraid to shoot for the king of pirates.


    But he''s wrong. Sarah at the moment is a stupid lunatic in his eyes. But just because she was more afraid of death than he was, she hurt him.


    The winner''s smile appeared on her face, and Sarah immediately said, "come on, take him down for me!"


    "Dare you


    Planck is going to shoot Sarah, and since she doesn''t want to give him a way, he won''t let her live.


    Sara dodges the shot and Planck is held down by her men.


    When she uncovers Planck''s mask, Sara enjoys his cold and unwilling look.All the people present took a breath when they saw Planck''s face.


    Planck is not dead!


    The explosion of news instantly exploded at the scene, except for Sarah noodles with a smile, all looked shocked.


    "You lost, Planck. You lost completely!"


    Sarah grabs Planck''s head savagely, and grins with a sinister smile.


    "You heartless bitch It''s really... "


    Before he finished speaking, Planck''s face was hit by Sarah''s knee with a bump.


    He spat, and a strange smile suddenly appeared on his face: "Sarah, do you really think you won?"


    Just a dying struggle! Sarah doesn''t believe he''ll be able to turn over! "Do you think you can get out of here?" she sneered


    Planck lowered his head, as if he had thought of something funny, and was shaking with laughter.


    "What are you laughing at?" Sara said, displeased


    Planck didn''t answer, still with his head down and a smile.


    Just when everyone thought that he was desperate and driven crazy, there was a terrible chill in his eyes.


    Bang!


    His intact left arm suddenly burst open, and the machete connected to his arm was finally exposed.


    The man on the left was assassinated with lightning speed. He broke away and ran towards Sara like a fierce beast.


    With a jump in her heart, Sara pulls out her gun to shoot Planck.


    But she was still a little slow. Planck took her into his arms and pressed her tightly. The machete of his left hand was still on her neck.


    At the same time, he was hidden among the rich, and all his men were exposed and shot several of the men brought in by salamin. They intimidated the rich and famous gentry present not to act rashly. If they dare to call people in secret, they would shoot them on the spot.


    Sara''s face was gloomy. Seeing that she was ready to move in the dark, she quickly and implicitly indicated with her eyes that they should not act rashly.


    Planck, on the other hand, has a winning image. He raises Sarah''s jaw with his right hand and kisses her lips.


    She felt badly insulted with a shudder. Sarah''s face was venomous, and her teeth bit through the lips of this disgusting man.


    The bite was so painful that Planck stopped kissing Sarah.


    Planck was not angry, and his right hand wiped the blood stains on his lower lip. His terrible face twitched and sneered, "Miss doom, tell me, who lost?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    "Miss doom, tell me, who lost?"


    Planck unloads Sara''s two guns and his waist dagger before releasing her.


    Sarah rubs Planck''s aching wrist and snorts.


    Instead of trying to make Sarah soft, Planck turned to the other humanitarians who were under control: "it''s been a long time no see, guys, I''m Planck back."


    Listening to his declaration of return, the rich people at the scene were slightly frightened.


    This awe inspiring feeling he hadn''t enjoyed for some time, Planck chuckled.


    But his face soon sank again, because his plans were all in a mess. If Miss doom had not been so negative on him, he would not have done such a bad thing and exposed him to be alive so early.


    You know, these people here have their own power, and they are better than the dog he is now. Even if you kill Sara, he will definitely become the first target for these people who dominate bill gewater. He''s here to kill people with a knife, as Sarah said.


    Since the plan failed, he had to find a way to escape from so many bounty members outside.


    "Cheap woman!"


    A slap in Sarah''s face and Planck stares at her. But for her, he would not have been in such a mess.


    He was so powerful that she coughed up blood.


    She spits on Starbuck with blood stains. Sara''s hair is messy and she covers her swollen left face and stares at Planck maliciously.


    Looking at Sara''s shivering confusion, Planck was a little relieved. This is a crazy woman, and he has to be on guard against her doing something again.


    His face was not red and his heart did not jump: "you do not have to be afraid, I Planck is not that kind of ruthless people, as long as you cooperate with me to leave here, I will let you back."


    Let them back? Since they are forced to do this, most of the time, with Planck''s temperament, they will kill everyone after they escape safely in order to create more chaos! Sarah disdained to say something in the bottom of her heart.


    She gave a secret look to her man who was hiding among the rich, and then she looked at Planck with no expression.


    "Lord Planck, as long as you let us go, we will definitely continue to support you as the king of pirates!"


    "Yes..."


    Planck was upset by the noise of the rich people''s panic, and he didn''t believe them. Although these people are not so calculating as Miss doom, they will not let him continue to expand his power.


    "Enough, let''s go!"


    He waved impatiently, put his arm around Sara and went to the first floor. On the way, he did not forget to stimulate Sarah with words and frivolous movements.


    Controlled Sara can only indignantly dry stare, eyes resentful, but nothing can be done.


    Planck said with a wicked smile, "I owe my left arm to you, Sarah. I''m just getting back a little interest."


    Sarah''s face was still angry, but at the bottom of her heart was a smile.


    Because the members of the bounty Club hidden among the rich did not attract the attention of Planck''s men, and they were ready to fight against those Planck''s men.


    With Planck in her arms, she and he took the lead in walking out of the three storey luxury house.


    As soon as the members of the bounty club outside saw that their boss was held by Planck with a knife on his neck, they immediately pointed their guns at Planck and asked him to let Sarah go.


    Planck said to Sarah with a sullen face, "get your men out of the way!"


    Sarah''s eyes trembled slightly and said with a smile, "scared?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    With a slight force from Planck''s left machete, Sara''s white neck was scratched.


    Although very shallow, very light, as thin as blood thread, but Sarah still felt a trace of cool and pain.


    Pretending to look back unintentionally at the rich people who followed her, she motioned to the people of the bounty to get out of the way.


    Despite their reluctance, they made way for Planck.


    Planck''s heart was pounding and nervous. He carefully looked around the bounty club members, with his men slowly out of the encirclement.


    Sweat oozed slowly from his forehead, and every step was particularly heavy.


    As he stepped into the next street, he warned the bounty club not to chase her, or Sarah would die.


    When he was a street away from the members of the bounty, he ordered his men to flee at full speed with the rich.


    He didn''t order anyone to stop until he reached what he thought was safe and secret.


    Sarah looked at her hidden men and said, "Planck, congratulations."


    Planck felt that her sudden attitude change was to ask him to let her die. However, he would not let her die. Moreover, in order to benefit from the chaos, he decided to kill all the rich people he had captured.


    He looked sarcastically at Sarah: "now you know how to beg for mercy?"


    At this time, the rich also yelled: "Lord Planck, you let us go, we have helped you escape!"Sarah pretended to look scornfully at the rich man who was in charge.


    Planck, you''re going to die! She withdrew her eyes and looked faintly at Planck, who was about to order.


    Before the killing, Planck still had a leisurely mood to tease the rich. He sighed helplessly: "I also want to let you go, but it''s a pity that you have been released. You will send people to search for me when you go back."


    When the rich heard this, they were in a panic and cried bitterly. They begged Planck to let them live.


    Planck was not a soft hearted man looking at the group of people who were begging for mercy. These rich people are the financial resources of various gangs. They will certainly inform those gangs when they go back, and then his situation will be miserable.


    Only chaos is the opportunity for his rise!


    He raised his hand slowly, and there was no trace of pity in Planck''s eyes. If you want to sit on the sea city of bill gewater, you must step on the corpse heap of countless people!


    To be king of pirates!


    Eyes a Lin, kill the intention immediately to release.


    I saw his hand fall heavily, fast and decisive, without any hesitation.


    "Kill!"


    Bang Bang


    Bursts of gunfire came out with the word "kill", accompanied by the shrill and desperate cry of the rich before they died.


    Sarah smiles


    Yes, it''s not Planck, it''s her smile!


    While Planck gave orders, the bounty club members, who were hiding among the rich, jumped out of the rich to avoid bullets, drew a gun and fired at Planck''s men.


    The scene was chaotic, and none of the rich were spared. Although Sarah''s men had the first chance, after shooting all of Planck''s men, there were only two of her men left.


    Sara takes the opportunity to get out of the way and stands behind her men, looking at Planck, who is not responding for a moment.


    Under the sign of her eyes, her men fired directly, ready to execute Planck on the spot.


    Planck, who recovered in time, dodged in a hurry, but was shot in the thigh. Before the abdomen because Sara''s bullet has not been taken out, coupled with a new thigh injury, his forehead straight sweating, body numbness, unable to walk.


    The situation is urgent, there is no time for him to stay, a bullet fired at him again. Bite the tip of his tongue, the sharp pain made him shiver all over.


    Taking the opportunity, he quickly dived into the corner lane.


    Sarah''s eyes narrowed slightly as Planck limped. She said to the two men in front of her: "Planck is shot in the leg. He can''t run away from you. Run after him and kill him."


    However, the two men not only did not listen to her, but looked at her maliciously and pointed their guns at her.


    The whole body trembles, Sara''s pupil gradually shrinks, she roughly guesses what the two people want.


    But she pretended not to know what they were trying to do, and ordered, "go and kill Planck, and I''ll give you a good reward when you get back."


    "Your Majesty, there is no threat to Planck like this. All the gangs of bill Gewert will let him go, but you Hey, hey... "


    Licking her lips, one of her men stares at Sarah.


    Sarah swears that she''s never been so mean since the foundation of the bounty club. She would like to kill these two traitors who have evil intentions towards her!


    Planck was not easy to calculate, but she fell into the hands of two small minions. If her gun and dagger had not been unloaded by Planck, she would have killed the traitors.


    No weapons, still so close, if she resists, she can''t avoid bullets.


    Damn, just give me a gun A gun!


    Glancing at the guns beside the corpses, Sarah subconsciously stepped back and pretended to be confused: "what am I?"


    "Miss doom, don''t blame us. If you want to blame Planck, he has created such a good opportunity for us. As long as you die, our brothers will announce that Planck did it, and the other members of the bounty will not doubt that we did it."


    "The king of pirates, my brother and I want to have a seat."


    Listening to these two people''s Frank words, Sarah knew that there was no room for maneuver. She just wanted to hold them for a little longer, and as soon as she got the gun, the situation would reverse.


    At that time, these two traitors will pay the price of their lives for their stupid behavior!


    She advised: "if you two just want to kill Planck, I can make you my adjutant, with all the power, money and women."


    One of them chuckled: "what woman can taste better than a Pirate Queen? Don''t worry, our brothers are addicted to corpses. We won''t let you be humiliated when you are alive. After you die, we will hide you at home and nourish you! "


    The other warned, "Your Majesty, don''t try to get a gun on the ground over there. We won''t give you a chance!"


    Her motives were discerned, and Sarah''s face was gloomy. When she thought about the day and night after her death, she was devastated by these two men, and her face suddenly turned pale.Watching the man in front slowly aimed the muzzle at her heart, Sarah fell to the ground in despair.


    Sitting helplessly on the ground, she laughed miserably. I didn''t expect that she would fall into the hands of two small minions.


    "Dear Miss doom, we will love you after you die. You should be happy to be the king of pirates. Ha ha ha ha!"


    As the voice drops, a bullet goes straight at Sara, who has fallen to the ground.


    Bang!


    The sound of guns reverberated in the silent night.


    The despair of Sarah''s eyes with the bullet''s rapid grazing to continue to enlarge, her moving pupil is also gradually shrinking, canthus overflow unwilling and humiliating tears.


    She was dizzy, and the darkness gradually invaded her sight like a black fog.


    "It''s finally over..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    As if she had been hit hard, Sarah closed her eyes and fell to the ground.


    But there was no pain in her body caused by the gunshot wound, and she opened her eyes doubtfully.


    The faint blood pool formed by dark red blood is particularly eye-catching.


    A strong smell of blood came to her face, and she was pressing a man who had been shot in the left chest.


    She was stunned when the man who had fallen on her raised his head.


    Her face was full of amazement, her heart was like a heavy stone, and her breathing became more and more disordered.


    This is not Raven. Who would it be?


    Just as she was about to reach out and touch his cheek, the voices of the two traitors interrupted her: "Oh, isn''t this former Lieutenant Levin? Tut tut It''s a pity that Miss doom has abolished your seat, and you have come to save her. How loyal you are


    The panic and amazement on her face turned into grief and indignation at the same time. She pulled out the gun in Levin''s waist and killed them before they shot her.


    Bang bang!


    Two bullets instantly burst the heads of the two traitors who tried to seek power and usurp the throne.


    "Captain, how well have I accomplished this mission?"


    Listening to Raven''s frail voice, Sara picked him up in a trembling voice, her voice trembling, "excellent, and excellent..."


    "Cough, cough..."


    Raven coughed violently and blood flowed from the corners of his mouth.


    Sarah''s hands trembled over Raven''s head, her eyes red and swollen with tears. She choked, "I''m sorry for you..."


    At the entrance of the alley, Ye Feng, carrying Fiona on his back, heard the sound of a gun when passing by.


    When he saw Levin lying in Sara''s arms dying, he could not help feeling a little sad.


    "Sister, we are late..."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s voice, Sarah cried more bitterly.


    "Captain, before I die, can I return to your command and serve you?"


    Levin''s words made Sarah''s face tremble. She hugged him excitedly and said, "I''ll take you to the doctor now. When you get better, I''ll let you be my deputy, so you can''t die!"


    Leiwen seemed to say something in her arms, but she didn''t listen carefully. She stood up with Levin in her arms and went to the doctor.


    In a clinic hut, Sara asks for a doctor to treat Levin. As soon as the doctor saw that the man was the Pirate Queen, he quickly examined Levin.


    But after examination, the doctor said the bullet had penetrated Raven''s heart, and he lost hope of survival.


    Sarah was so angry that she shot the doctor out.


    With Fiona on his back, Ye Feng, who came to see this scene, grabbed Sarah and said, "sister, what are you doing?"


    "You can''t even save a person. It''s better if the quack died earlier."


    Cold back to Ye Feng, has been in a frenzy, Sara picked up the bed of Levin rushed out of the clinic.


    Fiona see Ye Feng still silly standing, lying on his back, she reminded: "leiwen has been unable to save, Ye Feng quickly follow, don''t let her continue!"


    In Fiona''s reminder, Ye Feng hurriedly chased out, he can''t let her sister because leiwen made innocent killing.


    Bang!


    "Quack doctor!"


    Cold left a word, Sara picked up the fainting Raven did not see that she shot the head of the doctor out of the clinic.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    ¡­¡­


    Sarah walked numbly out of another clinic, which she had forgotten.


    These quacks! Sarah''s heart flamed at the thought that they had agreed to be the same.


    Just want to take leiwen to the next clinic, Sara was caught up in the Ye Feng to stop.


    Coming face-to-face, she heard Ye Feng''s question that was a little boring to her: "sister, what are you doing? If you don''t catch up with you now, you''re going to kill the doctor again? "


    "Wood, don''t mind my business!" she said irritably


    Ye Feng replied: "elder sister''s business is my business, I can''t see you go wrong!"


    Wrong? Sarah''s pupils contract, as if stimulated. She put down the faint leiwen in her arms and pressed her hands on Ye Feng''s shoulder.


    Her expression gradually twisted and became more and more ferocious under the indignation and sadness.


    Looking straight into Ye Feng''s eyes, she said in a sharp voice: "wood, I''m not wrong. The wrong thing is Bill jiwater. It makes people living here crazy. It inspires the dark side of human beings, such as plundering, fighting, usurping the throne, shadowing, killing, distorting and so on. If not, you will die in the street one day. As my brother, you should even I don''t understand that! "


    Although he had the heart to refute Sarah''s distorted views, he didn''t know where to start.


    "Wood, don''t blame my sister for not reminding you that if you hold the innocent idea of living a peaceful life in bill Gewert, you will regret it sooner or later. You can only survive here by constantly becoming stronger and more cruel. Put away the childish idea in your heart. Sister, I don''t want to collect your corpse one day!"With that, Sara coldly glances at Fiona on Ye Feng''s back and goes back to try to pick up Levin.


    Maybe it was just before he died that Raven coughed and woke up from his coma.


    Seeing that Sara was going to pick him up, he shook his head, wriggled his white lips and said, "Captain, I My own body knows that you Don''t waste your energy... "


    Sara, whose eyes were swollen with tears, sobbed again. Even if she didn''t want to believe it, she knew he was dying.


    Why does she hate her for being so cruel? Why didn''t you help him even though he knew he was wronged? Why misunderstand him again and again? Why


    "I''m sorry Sorry I''m sorry... "


    Sleepy sleepiness attacked Raven''s head. He resisted the impulse to sleep and said weakly, "Captain, I I, Levin Cough Swear, I never had Have betrayed your heart... "


    The feeling of guilt welled up in her heart, and the slight pain on the tip of her nose made her very uncomfortable. She held his hand tightly, and her voice trembled, "I''m sorry..."


    "Captain I think of a lot of things before, 15 years ago... "


    With her forehead resting on her grip on Raven''s hand, Sarah''s body trembled. In Raven''s reminder, she also remembered a lot of their past.


    "Captain, I Can I call you Sarah


    Sarah didn''t dare to look into his eyes and nodded a little.


    He could finally call her Sara again, and Raven''s pale face showed a satisfied smile. He said with a smile, "Sarah, do you know when I remember the most?"


    "When?" Sarah said subconsciously


    "Before you were 16 years old, I remember you called me brother Levin before that..."


    Her heart trembled, and Sarah seemed to be recalled.


    "Can I hear you call me brother again?"


    Raven''s voice became lighter and lighter, and the temperature of his body slowly dropped.


    Sarah whispered, "Raven..."


    "Sarah, I..."


    In the middle of it, Levin stopped. He squirmed his lower lip, hesitating to tell her that he liked her.


    "Well, I''m listening to..."


    As Levin''s body temperature drops, Sara rubs her swollen eyes and stares at him nervously.


    After hesitation, Levin decided to bury his love for her in his heart. He didn''t want her to be upset about him after he died.


    And He was afraid to hear her answer


    "Sarah, I Raven did it, to my death Have not betrayed you, can swear to protect you, is my life biggest Of May May May... "


    Before the word "Wang" was exported, raven''s heavy eyelids could not resist the claws of death and closed them slowly.


    "Ah..."


    With a shrieking wail, Sara hugs Levin''s still warm body, feeling his cold.


    In silence, Sarah''s pathetic cry came from her mouth.


    Irreparable sadness, a deep sense of powerlessness filled her whole body.


    A man who had been guarding her for 15 years was suddenly gone. That kind of pain only after losing, she found that she was so sad, so care about.


    She had not experienced such pain and despair for 15 years since her relatives died.


    Planck


    The sadness in Sarah''s eyes gradually turned into grief and anger, and hatred once again invaded her heart.


    Her suddenly changed eyes make Ye Feng worried: "sister..."


    Sarah turned her back to him and said, "wood, you go back first. I have something to do!"


    Ye Feng just wanted to talk, he was stopped by Fiona shaking his head. He hesitated and went back with Fiona on his back.


    Without looking back, Sara takes Levin''s body and walks quickly towards the reward party. She decides to hold the most powerful sea burial for Levin.


    The man who has been guarding her to the death is worth it.


    When the burial at sea is over, she will personally end her gratitude and resentment with Planck.


    For her dead relatives and Levin,


    this time, she must kill him!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    The afterglow of the setting sun gradually dissipated, and a sickle moon rose slowly from the edge of the sea.


    At the foot of the mountain until night, Ye Feng does not see his sister Sara come out to look for him. Depressed, he kicked a stone on the side of the road to vent his unhappiness.


    It seems that he can only go to Fiona tonight. Maybe she can help him out.


    If Sister Sarah doesn''t care about him any more, he will be very sad.


    Thinking about it, he left for Fiona''s beach house before it was dark.


    ¡­¡­


    Somewhere in the dark, dark basement of bill Gewert, it''s filled with countless treasures.


    Some of the treasures of demacia, freldrod, war academy, norhus, surima, Zuan, pierviff and Ionia are also on display.


    But the most striking of them is not the dead, but a little girl in piltvov''s forbidden cage.


    The little girl had a lavender complexion and dark purple hair on the ground. She was wearing a high purple witch''s hat and a little witch''s dress.


    It was a lovely little Lori, with big eyes shining like purple agate jewelry.


    But little Laurie''s delicate little face like a porcelain doll looked aggrieved, curled up in the cage, shivering and sobbing from time to time.


    The iron door of the basement was opened, and there was a loud noise.


    A tall figure walks into the dark basement and turns on the chandelier in the center of the basement ceiling.


    In the dim light, the man''s figure could barely be seen. He was Planck.


    When he came to the cage where the little girl was trapped, Planck gave her a sinister smile.


    This lovely little Lori was found when he was wandering in the sea near Bandar city last year. Little Lori is a Yodel, Lulu.


    When he saw that she could do magic, he tricked her into playing with him back to bill Gewert. Lulu is simple minded and playful. Without any guard, she is cheated by Planck to bill jiwalter.


    As soon as he arrived at Bill Gewert, Planck revealed that he wanted to take advantage of her nature, deceive her into a special magic cage, and extract her magic to work for him.


    Lulu saw Planck''s unquestioning eyes, and her trembling petite body trembled more violently.


    She held her Pixar, her big eyes full of innocence and injustice. She stared at Planck with tears in her eyes, and trembled with tears: "bad uncle, don''t bully Lulu!"


    Under Lulu''s fearful and resistant gaze, Planck reaches his right hand into the cage and caresses her forehead.


    Lulu was touched by him, and her face was pale red. She was too timid to speak.


    "Lulu hasn''t eaten for days?" Planck grinned


    After he said so, Lulu, blushing, swallowed her mouth and her big eyes showed her appetite. "Lulu Sobbing Lulu hasn''t eaten for two days Wuwuwu... "


    Planck wiped Lulu''s tears and said, "does Lulu want your uncle to take you to eat?"


    "Yes Lulu replied without thinking about it.


    Planck said with an evil smile, "does Lulu listen to his uncle?"


    Lulu''s mouth is pursed, her eyes are aggrieved and stubborn. Her little head swayed like a rattle, and she didn''t listen to the bad uncle.


    She still remembered that every time he came to see her, he would treat her to eat, but he would also punish her. Once she was given an injection with a needle in Planck''s hand, and she cried for a long time in pain.


    "Bad uncle, Lulu won''t listen to you!"


    Listening to Lulu''s stubborn words, the smile on Planck''s face gradually faded. He looked gloomy. His right hand grabbed Lulu''s hair and lifted her in the air.


    "Bad uncle Whoa, whoa Sobbing I know how to bully Lulu Lulu hates you so much! "


    Lulu arms like a little fairy Pixar purple butterfly, as soon as he saw the little master was bullied by Planck, he immediately flew out of the cage to vent his anger for lulu.


    Today, Planck installed a prosthetic hand outside the machete in his left arm. He grasped Pixar with his left hand.


    Seeing that Pixar was held in the palm of Planck''s hand, Lulu, regardless of the pain of her hair being torn, waved her teeth in the air and said, "bad uncle, you will kill Pixar like this!"


    Instead of being moved, Planck moved. He grabbed Lulu''s right hand by the hair.


    Lulu was shaken in the air by him, and her eyebrows were almost twisted into a piece.


    How can she stand Planck''s agitation?


    After a while, Lulu gave in and begged for mercy: "it hurts Bad uncle Sobbing How painful Bad uncle, please let Pixar go and don''t bully Lulu Wuwuwu... "


    Planck did not let go and said, "listen to uncle?"


    Lulu rubbed her eyes and said, "it hurts Lulu is obedient Be obedient Wuwuwu... "Almost, Planck released his hands in good time. Looking at Lulu embracing Pixar who flies back to her arms, he looks like a kind smile: "Uncle Lulu likes it. Come on, put this on."


    With that, he picked up a black chain with a chain ring on the table next to the cage and handed it to lulu.


    Lulu''s aggrieved eyes twinkled with tears, and she sobbed obediently: "is it wearing here?"


    At the same time, she also held out her little pink hand and pointed to her neck.


    Planck, with an evil smile, nodded and did not reply.


    The lovely little Lori Lulu glared at her big eyes, and her pink little hands took the chain and put them on her neck.


    As soon as he put it on, the big ring was pulled by Planck and tightened.


    The cold binding on her neck made Lulu shiver all over, but she still lowered her cerebellar bag and said, "uncle, ok..."


    After opening the cage, Planck led Lulu out of the cage and said, "Lulu is so good. Uncle takes you out to eat. If you see people who want to kill us, you can transform them with your magic. We can escape."


    As soon as she got out of the cage, Lulu suddenly got a lot of courage. Instead of her pitiful look, she scowled at Planck.


    She recited a series of incantations to punish Planck, but she found that her magic failed.


    Seeing Lulu dare to be disrespectful to him, Planck showed a fierce look and hugged her, stretched out his big hand and slapped Lulu''s buttocks like his father had taught his daughter.


    After his "education", Lulu did not dare to make trouble any more, and admitted his mistake with tears in her eyes.


    After Lulu admitted his mistake, Planck said with a smile: "don''t try to use magic against me. This chain is specially made by Juan. You only need to deal with those who try to kill us."


    Lulu nodded like a chicken pecking rice. Although she felt aggrieved in the bottom of her heart, she had to go from there.


    Despite Lulu''s antipathy, Planck rubbed her little head.


    He led her out of the basement, looking at the dim night, his face gradually showing a sick smile.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    After a long night, there were a lot of clouds hanging over bill Gewert''s sky.


    The subtle raindrops fall, and gradually, the sound of rain is getting louder and louder, and it is pounding in this filthy city-state.


    Sara looks at the crystal coffin with raven''s body. She hides her grief well under the crowd of her younger brothers.


    Today, she was dressed in solemn black, and ordered all members of the bounty club to change into neat black clothes.


    As the rain increased, Sarah stroked her forehead in disgust and ordered, "take a black umbrella!"


    At her command, many members of the bounty Club enter one after another, and the bounty will take out the black umbrella behind her.


    The person at the front comes out first, holds up the black umbrella and hands it to Sarah.


    Taking the black umbrella, Sara looked back at the bounty club members, her face very solemn.


    "Be smart today. Don''t let irrelevant personnel come to obstruct Levin''s burial at sea!"


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    Hearing the response like a tsunami, Sara walked in the front of the cemetery in Nancheng district.


    It was the home of her and Levin when they were children, and it was undoubtedly the most suitable place for a sea burial.


    With a confident and firm step, Sara has changed her charm from the past. Today, Sara reveals her cool and decisive temperament.


    Even the members of the bounty Club shivered.


    Under the majestic heavy rain, the members of the bounty club are like a fierce black dragon under her leadership, all of which are frightening.


    ¡­¡­


    Planck stood on the side of the ship at a port that was supposed to be heavily cordoned off and watched the hundreds of men he summoned. He held a chain in his hand, trapping Lulu with tears in his eyes.


    "Today is Levin''s funeral. Sarah, who lost her adjutant and brother, may be in a very confused state of mind. Her mind is in a low ebb, and her vigilance is greatly weakened. This period of time is a good opportunity for us to kill her."


    After that, a sinister smile appeared on his face. The smile of that person saw the little Lori Lulu shivering.


    The young brothers on the coast were all in high spirits. Led by the first few people, they all said: "I wish to follow Lord Planck to win the king of Pirates again!"


    Their voice gradually overshadowed the sound of the rain, and their voice was huge and revealed incomparable confidence.


    As their support rang out, Planck also let out wild laughter.


    After today, all bill Gewert will be in his shadow again!


    ¡­¡­


    In Fiona''s seaside cottage, Ye Feng is sitting by the bed rubbing the lump of Fiona''s ankle.


    After a massage, Ye Feng opened his mouth and said, "Fiona, shouldn''t it hurt so much?"


    Fiona blushed and nodded, "well."


    The crash of the rain disturbed Ye Feng''s mind, and he always felt uneasy.


    When Fiona realized that he was worried, she couldn''t help but feel a little sad and said, "still thinking about Sara?"


    Nodding, Ye Feng said with a bitter smile: "now my sister has no Lei Wen to help her, and I''m not around her. I''m afraid she''s in trouble. I don''t know."


    Heart sour, Fiona pouted: "Ye Feng, or we leave bill jiwat?"


    Ye Feng shakes his head. He is Sara''s younger brother. How can he leave without the consent of her sister?


    Although she drove him out, he still regarded her as his sister. Besides, Planck is not dead yet. He is a little worried that Sarah will be plotted by Planck.


    Fiona also had some sympathy for Sarah''s life experience. She continued: "Ye Feng, go and persuade Sarah to go with you. She has experienced so much pain here. It''s better to go to Ionia with us. People there are said to love peace. She should have a new start there."


    Ye Feng sighed helplessly and told Fiona that he had mentioned it with Sarah, but Sarah did not agree.


    But Fiona insisted: "this time Levin''s death has hit her so hard, you can see that. I think you may have a good chance of success if you try to persuade her this time. Besides, you also yearn for the wonderful world outside? This is just a good chance for you to go out and have a look! "


    Yes, since he heard Fiona''s description of the outside world last time, he really wanted to go out and have a look. Ye Feng''s eyes reveal his desire to go out and have a look. Fiona''s words just now successfully seduced him.


    He made a decision and said, "OK, I''ll go now."


    Fiona just wanted to stop Ye Feng when she heard the sound of breaking into the door.


    Although no strength, but keen she still loudly reminded: "Ye Feng, quickly take the sword!"


    However, they were still a step slower. Five or six people in pirate suits were aiming at them with submachine guns. They also got the Moyu sword on the table first.


    "Miss Fiona, Mr. wood, how are you?"


    Fiona was familiar with the voices of the visitors. She looked up and saw that the leader was the cook who cooked in the villa last time?No wonder she and Ye Feng came out last time to stop them, but the cook and others were not there.


    Ye Feng protects Fiona, who is sitting on the bed in a black skirt, and looks at the group of people with submachine guns facing them with hostility.


    The Cook said slowly, "Lord Planck has an order. Miss Doom''s brother must be put to death, lest you come to him for revenge."


    All over a shudder, Ye Feng''s face showed an incredible look. "My sister is dead?" he asked


    The cook looked at Ye Feng sarcastically and said with a smile, "Miss doom is not dead yet, but she is not far away from death. Lord Planck took hundreds of people to Levin''s burial place to ambush her."


    Hundreds? Ye Feng''s pupils are shrinking. He can''t digest the news for a while. Isn''t Planck''s power wiped out by her sister? Even if Planck reconvenes, there won''t be so many talents!


    Seeing Ye Feng''s shocked expression, the cook sneered: "Lord Planck has left behind. Do you think he only has those people on his face? I''ll tell you the truth when you die. These hundreds of people, including me, have taken the poison of allegiance to Lord Planck. As long as he is alive, we can only choose to be loyal to him. "


    Fiona''s face was also gloomy. She looked at the group of people who approached her and Ye Feng step by step, and said in a cold voice, "I advise you to leave now, or you will all die here if I start my hand!"


    "I''m a proud lady, but now you are just a little beauty to be trampled on."


    With a sneer, the leading cook grabbed Fiona''s hand and kneaded it.


    See that disgusting bald cook even openly take advantage of Fiona, Ye Feng directly bumps into him, and he can''t avoid falling to the ground.


    And the other people suddenly surprised, immediately stopped want to beat the cook Ye Feng.


    The cook scrambled up from the ground and pointed his submachine gun at Ye Feng''s forehead.


    He really wanted to shoot Ye Feng, but at the thought of Ye Feng disturbing him, his ugly face showed a fierce color.


    "Give me a beating, you son of a bitch, I''ll torture him to death!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    "Levin, the most loyal adjutant of the Pirate Queen Miss doom, has made countless contributions to miss doom and the bounty Club..."


    Sara stands in front of the crystal coffin in the cemetery of Nancheng District, listening with a heavy heart to the eulogy of a member of the bounty party.


    I don''t know why, she clearly took all the members of the bounty club, but now there are only a dozen younger brothers wearing black clothes and holding black umbrellas behind her.


    Sara''s gangs and other gangs, as well as some other people, watched Levin''s burial from a distance.


    In the dark, Planck and his men have slowly surrounded the cemetery. Hidden in the crowd, he''s staring at Sarah with a grim look.


    A sign was given to several of her disguised brothers, and they rushed to Sarah together.


    Bang!


    A gun shot echoed through the heavy rain, followed by waves of Planck''s men rushing in from outside the cemetery.


    Instead of listening to the gunfire, Sara pushes the crystal coffin to the beach.


    "Sorry, Levin, I used you once after you died, but don''t worry, Planck is dead this time!" she said


    With the iron hook on the side of the crystal coffin, Sarah gently pushes it, and the crystal coffin containing Levin''s body sinks into the water.


    After all this, Sara prayed for Raven for a moment in the bottom of her heart, and then she recovered her heavy heart.


    Holding a black umbrella, she turned slowly and looked at Planck and others who had blocked the entrance of the cemetery.


    The anger and hatred in her heart were ignited at the moment when she saw Planck, and the invisible killing intention was quietly revealed.


    Feeling Sara''s killing intention, Planck not only did not fear, but said with a smile: "Miss doom, didn''t you think of it? I will bring so many people here. "


    There was no anger or shock on Sarah''s face. She said calmly with a smile: "I really didn''t expect that there would be hundreds of people here. There are no gangs that can hold you down except my bounty club."


    Sarah''s calm smile seemed to Planck to be nothing more than a strong sense of self composure, and he wanted to see when she could be calm.


    At the thought of this, Planck looked forward to seeing Sarah''s anger and helplessness. In particular, she crawls in front of him, the meanness of fawning makes him look forward to most.


    He squinted his eyes and said with a wicked smile: "don''t worry, I won''t kill you so soon. I will teach you well and let you live in pain. I believe it will be very interesting to make bone carvings with you."


    Sarah looked at Planck like a clown. She joked, "you are the former king of pirates. You have not let me down. On the contrary, you are far beyond my estimation, but I''m sorry Ha ha... "


    After that, she had only a dozen boys beside her and threw away their black umbrellas and flew to Planck''s brothers.


    With a mocking smile, Planck looked at Sarah''s little brothers like a fool, and it was time to yield to him.


    Not too happy for a long time, the vast roar behind him scared his pupils. He looked back subconsciously.


    At this point, the expression on his face gradually solidified.


    Hundreds of members of the bounty club, armed with guns, rushed in from the entrance of the cemetery. Black umbrellas were floating in the wind and rain.


    Sara slowly put her umbrella away on the ground, letting her enchanting red curls dance in the wind. The cold rain gradually wet her body, she hands to the waist of the two exquisite muskets.


    "Today is your day to die, Planck!"


    The cold voice seemed to be more piercing than the cold rain, and Planck was shocked by the cold.


    A moment of shock on his face, Planck showed a sinister look. He grinned at Sarah and said, "it''s not sure who wins and who loses. You don''t have as many people as I do!"


    As he spoke, his left prosthetic leg burst open, revealing a machete attached to his arm. His right hand, with a musket in his right hand, rushed to Sara, who was protected by his men.


    The sound of rain is getting louder and louder, but it can''t cover up the fighting and gunfire here.


    Blood splashed all over the area.


    The strong smell of pungent nosebleed diffused, and even the people outside the cemetery could feel it.


    Sara doesn''t want to fight Planck head-on. His machete is a deadly threat to her when she''s close.


    She drifted as far as she could between her men, killing Planck''s men one by one with her precise shooting.


    Planck saw that he could not get close to her, and his men fell so fast under Sara''s gun that he had to give up the idea of getting close to Sara for a while, and massacred Sara''s men crazily.


    How can Sara, who knows how to break away from prang, let her men be killed so happily? One gun in her hand was used to kill other people, and the other gun was fired at him from time to time, slowing down his killing speed.


    Gradually, Sarah''s people got the upper hand. Planck, who was already in a disadvantageous position in terms of numbers, is timid and has begun to look for opportunities to escape.And how can Sarah, who sees his thoughts, give him a chance to escape? She kept her eyes on him while killing the enemy.


    After a long fight, the number of members on both sides has dropped sharply.


    All of a sudden, one of Planck''s little brothers rushed to the three men who were resisting it.


    Unable to dodge, Sara stumbles and falls on the bloody ground.


    Exasperated, she aimed at the man who knocked her down with a shot in the forehead, which instantly opened the forehead of that person.


    In this moment, Planck seized the opportunity to kill his way through the chaos.


    When Sarah gets up again, it''s too late to stop Planck''s escape. But she was calm enough to let Planck slip away for the time being. She might as well clean up all his men in the cemetery.


    The rest of Planck''s younger brothers were in a mess when they saw that their boss had run away. Although some of Planck''s people escaped, most of them were killed by Sara''s men.


    She sighed with a sigh of relief when she saw that half of the members of the bounty club had been killed. She can accept such casualties, after all, there are hundreds of Planck.


    Even if half of the casualties were lost, there would still be hundreds of her bounties, which would be able to hold down the gangs that wanted to take advantage of her.


    The only thing she regrets is that the cunning Planck has run away again, but she has distributed a lot of other gang forces around here. She believed that those people would be happy to hunt for Planck in such an obvious situation, and thus to offer her credit.


    As soon as she was about to leave, Sarah heard the scream of a corpse on her feet.


    First, she was stunned for a moment, then she said with a smile: "there are still pretending to be dead."


    With that, she pointed a gun at Planck''s men who were still alive at her feet.


    "Miss doom, don''t kill me, I can tell you useful news!"


    "I''m not interested in your so-called useful news, so you''d better die," Sarah said with a playful smile


    As she spoke, her index finger slowly pulled the trigger.


    "It''s your brother wood!"


    On hearing this, Sara''s index finger, which almost completely pulled the trigger, loosened. Her look was gloomy for a moment and said coldly, "say it!"


    Seeing Sara take back the gun, the man lying on the ground said uneasily: "Your Majesty, Lord Planck thought that this time you would be depressed because of Levin''s death. If you were not alert during the sea burial, you would surely be able to arrest you. So in order to prevent your brother wood from getting revenge, he has sent someone to kill Miss Fiona''s residence."


    "Asshole!"


    A shot to blow the man''s head, under the rage of Sara temporarily forgot that she said she would never want to see Ye Feng again.


    Facing the pouring rain toward Fiona''s residence, her heart at the moment is extremely worried about the safety of Ye Feng.


    Wood, sister''s brother, you must not die!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    Looking at Ye Feng who was beaten black and blue on the ground, Fiona, sitting on the bed, wants to stop this group of people.


    Unable to use swordsmanship, she could only grasp one of the arms and entangle her to prevent him from beating Ye Feng.


    However, with a gentle wave of his hand, Fiona, who was weak, hit the wall. She is too fragile to do anything.


    Persistent she entangled several times, all without exception was thrown back to bed. Finally, the better ankle was more swollen under the rough treatment of this group of people.


    "Don''t fight any more, he will die!"


    Fiona shivered and curled up in the corner of the bed, clinging to the wall. She felt like she was useless. If only she could use swordsmanship?


    As a child, she had a special talent in fencing, but for the first time, she felt this helpless feeling.


    Ye Feng''s wound became more and more serious, and even blood kept flowing out, forming a pool of scarlet blood.


    Fiona covered her nose and mouth, closed her eyes, shivered and sobbed in silence. Now she can''t help Ye Feng except sobbing. And she didn''t want to see him being beaten up by these people any more. She was afraid that she would faint.


    Head a blank, leaf wind on the ground exudes a trace of sweat, the sweat of oil crystal is full of his ferocious face distorted by pain.


    He gritted his teeth in pain and refused to cry out. The more heavy, the more disordered the heart beat.


    But with the passage of time, his breath slowly began to faint, and his heart beating wildly became slower and slower, and stopped suddenly from time to time.


    Sensitive Fiona is also aware that Ye Feng''s anger is gradually disappearing. She opened her crimson eyes, trembling with despair and powerlessness.


    "He''s really dying Will you please let him go


    However, no one is soft hearted because of Fiona''s humble and pitiful attitude. They continue to beat and ravage Ye Feng''s body.


    "Wuwuwuwu..."


    Fiona''s humble cottage echoed her helpless sobs and the jeers of Planck''s men.


    Gradually, Ye Feng''s ferocious face was no longer twitching because of pain. He seemed to have lost consciousness and could not feel a trace of pain.


    Fiona''s sobs grew fainter and fainter. The vision in the eye also blurred up, pupil dim lost light.


    His heavy eyelids could not resist the sleepiness that swept over his body.


    And a few of Planck''s men see Ye Feng motionless, they also stop.


    Looking at Ye Feng, whose eyes were unconscious and covered with blood, the cook showed an air of relief. He squatted down and touched the tip of Ye Feng''s nose, and then said with a smile: "this boy still has breath, but if he has so many injuries, if he doesn''t stop bleeding, he will die soon."


    "Miss Fiona, this son of a bitch is dead. Lord Planck says you are very useful. He wants us to take you back. If you are willing to be loyal to him, he can release the power of your imprisonment for you."


    Listening to the bald cook''s words, Fiona dried her tears from the corners of her eyes and gnashed her teeth and said, "no way!"


    The cook guessed that Fiona would answer this question in the early morning. He didn''t say much. She grabbed her bare feet and left the narrow room with her other brothers.


    Despite Fiona''s desperate struggle, she still can''t beat these people.


    However, Ye Feng, who fell unconscious on the ground, became more and more gloomy and was about to die. However, the magic of the moon hidden in his body was ready to move.


    The light of the moonlight was as soft as catkins and wrapped around his body. The magic of the surging moon turned into violent magic, which flowed back to every inch of his skin.


    The magic lines like the moon appeared on his body, flashing light. Even his hair was dyed moonlight by the counter current of the magic of the moon.


    A thin line of moonlight like a crack split from under his left eye, and then there was a crack like lightning on his left side of the face.


    Consciousness faint Ye Feng slowly opened his eyes in the violent magic of countercurrent, and his eyes were also covered with a layer of light moonlight mist.


    The magic of the surging moon made the space around him tremble faintly.


    Slowly out of Fiona''s cottage, Ye Feng''s eyes filled with dim moonlight shot out terrible light. Invisibly, the light killing accident spills out, and rushes to those Planck''s men who have not gone far.


    Burst out, Ye Feng ran to those people. The right hand slowly condenses a light saber of the moon, and instantly cuts off the head of the cook who grabs Fiona''s hand.


    Ye Feng? Break free Fiona took a breath, she is the first time to see him in this state.


    And those little brothers see the cook on such a fall, coupled with Ye Feng''s ferocious look like a devil, they immediately ran around.


    The corner of his mouth slightly curved, and Ye Feng showed a scornful and bloodthirsty smile. He quickly caught up with one of them. The lightsaber in his hand made a big hole in his abdomen.How fast! Fiona''s pupils are shrinking. From Ye Feng''s body method and energy fluctuation just now, she can''t feel a breath related to the sword, on the contrary, she also reveals a powerful magic wave.


    And with the speed and magic of Ye Feng, even if she doesn''t exert all her strength, she may be killed instantly by him.


    Although the heart shock incomparable, but did not see Ye Feng out of control she also secretly happy for him. Unexpectedly, unconsciously, he had such a strong magic.


    However, her heart is still a little discontented, dissatisfied Ye Feng did not tell her that he will magic. After a while, she must ask him what happened when he was not with her, and she should understand him well!


    Soon, the remaining few people were all killed by the out of control Ye Feng.


    A sense of detachment swept over his body, the magic of the counter current moon quietly faded away, hiding back in his body. The twinkling magic lines on the body gradually faded, until they disappeared.


    That bloody wound was not covered by the magic of the moon, and was instantly seen by Fiona. She trotted to Ye Feng with her twisted foot. Before she could ask him how he was injured, he fainted in her arms.


    "Ye Feng?"


    Fiona some Leng God, she shook the Ye Feng in her arms, also did not see him wake up.


    Delicate jade hand fell on the tip of Ye Feng''s nose, Fiona felt his breath uneasily. The faint, almost vanishing breath scared her hand back in an instant.


    In the heart can''t bear to look at Ye Feng''s body that is still bleeding many wounds, Fiona''s eyes gradually wet up.


    The black skirt on her body was wet by the rain. Limping, she picked up the black feather sword and held Ye Feng stubbornly to find a doctor.


    "Wood?"


    At this time, a familiar voice came from the front. Fiona fixed her eyes and the sound was made by Sara, who had just arrived.


    The bruised leaf wind leans against Fiona''s arms, dying. Sara''s heart trembles. She walks to Fiona and touches the sleeping Ye Feng.


    She also looked at Fiona with bare feet. The swelling of Fiona''s left ankle naturally fell into her eyes. Sarah looked complicated and said, "I''ll take wood back to the villa and call a doctor on the way."


    Fiona nodded and handed the leaf wind in her arms to Sarah.


    Holding Ye Feng tightly, Sara keeps going back.


    The heavy rain was still falling, and her and Fiona''s figures were soon drowned in the rain and disappeared at the end of the street.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    She staggers back a step, and Sara just feels her mind buzzing and her mind seems to be cut off. Thin lips open and close, panting for breath, right hand fell on the heart, try to calm the waves in the heart.


    Ye Feng saw that Sara''s face was appalled, and knew that she was frightened by his request. But he is also for her good, he can feel that her life here is very painful, not happy at all. He didn''t want this place to bind her. He wanted to take her to a place far away from fighting and hatred. He wanted her to smile with relief and happiness.


    "Sister, would you like to go to Ionia? Fiona said that the people there are peace loving and peace seeking people. I think it is the most suitable place for us to live in


    Ye Feng''s persistent words let Sara waver slightly, but after a moment she was firm. She glared at Fiona and was filled with anger.


    "Are you cheating my wood out of me every day?" she said, grinding her teeth


    Fiona, who was sitting on the ground, snorted coldly, raised her haughty head and looked into Sara''s eyes without fear. It seems that she is going to take Ye Feng out of here. Yefeng doesn''t belong to Sarah and bill Gewert.


    And Ye Feng sees two people that needle point to wheat awn''s eyes, can''t help but feel headache. "Sister, don''t blame Fiona. I want to go out myself," he said


    "What?" Sarah''s voice suddenly raised. She turned around and looked at Ye Feng with trembling eyes. "Do you want to go yourself? What''s wrong with my sister? You don''t want a sister? "


    Unexpectedly, the more chaotic the description, Ye Feng quickly explained: "no Elder sister, I don''t want to see you unhappy every day by the hatred and struggle here. I want to make you really happy


    "You''re here with your sister, and she''s happy, wood My sister doesn''t want you to leave me! "


    More said more excited, Sarah suddenly hugged Ye Feng, as if holding the most precious baby.


    Fiona, on the other side, sits on the floor, whining, drawing circles with her fingers, raising her head from time to time.


    Leaving Sara''s arms, the tip of Ye Feng''s nose still lingers with her faint fragrance. "But my sister Didn''t you listen to me just now


    "This..." Sarah was a little caught off guard. That''s what she said just now.


    "Sister, I really hate bill Gewert. Most people here are so vicious. It also makes my sister who loves me so cruelly and despises other people''s lives. I don''t want my sister to be such a person. I''m really tired. I want my sister to get better. So sister, can you leave here for your brother''s sake?"


    "I..."


    "Sister, please!"


    Say say, leaf wind still very weak body because of excitement and Qi and blood maladjustment, suddenly cough a few.


    This scene scares Sara. She pats Ye Feng on the back for him.


    She was ready to firmly refuse Ye Feng''s request. Seeing that her brother was hurt like this because of her affair, she couldn''t help swallowing the words to her mouth. She pursed her lips and looked at Ye Feng earnestly: "wood, can you let my sister consider and answer you again?"


    Seeing saraken, who has always been a strong self-determination and resolute attitude, Ye Feng is very happy.


    He nodded and said, "well, brother is not in a hurry, and sister, you should not have too much pressure."


    A little afraid to look at Ye Feng''s joyful and expectant eyes, Sara did not over say that she went back to her room for consideration, and then left Ye Feng''s room.


    Back in her room, Sarah kicks off her high heels and falls on the big bed without changing her wet clothes.


    Burying her face in the pillow, Sara thinks of Ye Feng''s request.


    Can she really give up everything about bill Gewert?


    It''s not easy to have what she has today, even though she was meant to kill Planck. And now Planck, who had killed her family and raven, was still at large, and the thought of it made her angry.


    How can she just give up without revenge!


    She suddenly sat up, her eyes burning with hatred and killing.


    But on second thought, she once thought that when Planck was killed by her bombing, her anger and hatred not only did not disappear, but also grew. Emptiness and loneliness, as well as endless confusion filled her heart at that time. In order to dispel that kind of make her panic, bewildered mood, she chose to continue in this road to fight for the king of pirates.


    She thought she would settle down when she became the queen of pirates, but she was still wrong. She gradually immersed in the pleasure of hegemonic control, and even suspected that Levin, who was most loyal to her, would rob her of everything.


    Bill Gewert''s life was like a bottomless abyss, luring her deeper step by step. And her character became more and more gloomy and distrustful.


    When I was a child, I had a longing for beauty, then I was driven by Planck''s despair, and then I was driven by the obsession of revenge


    Even if Levin saved her, the meticulous care for her could not open her closed heart. Like a tool for revenge and killing, she became more and more insensitive, selfish and cruel, and her psychology became more and more distorted.Although she has extraordinary wisdom, even if Planck is counted as a dog who has lost his family, she still falls into the strange circle of bill Gewert, and steps step by step into the endless abyss of sin.


    Here, she can only see the evil and dirty heart.


    Until the appearance of Ye Feng, she saw a glimmer of human nature. His kindness and kindness seemed childish to her, and she even wanted to change him so that he was worthy of her Sarah''s brother.


    In bill Gewert, it''s possible to live here until you become more cold-blooded and cruel than anyone else.


    Because of his ridiculous kindness, Planck survived and Levin was killed indirectly!


    At the thought of this, Sara can''t help but hate Ye Feng and disobey her.


    But she also had to admit that it was because of his existence that her frozen heart was gradually melted. He can always bring her a little comfort, warm her.


    Unconsciously, she found that she could not leave him. Even when she learned that he had saved Planck, she still couldn''t kill him.


    "For your brother''s sake, can you leave?"


    Ye Feng''s words echoed in the depths of Sarah''s mind, which made her heart tremble.


    Since her family was broken and her family died, she has been living for hatred, for herself, and never for the life or death of others. Even if it is leiwen who has been guarding her for 15 years, she is still heartless.


    Leiwen once advised her to give up everything, but she didn''t listen, but she was infuriated. Her willful will eventually lead to Raven''s death. Will her brother do the same?


    In the end, all the pirate kings of bill Gewert were trampled on by later generations, and none of them died peacefully. Planck killed his father on the top, and she blew up the abyss.


    In the end, when she felt at ease, who was stepping on her body? What would happen to her brother if she died?


    Thinking of this, Sarah''s eyes can not help but a little more fear and uneasiness. She didn''t want her brother to die because of her!


    But her big revenge has not been revenged, she is not willing to leave here!


    The contradictory psychology is full of in the heart, Sara is extremely entangled.


    Before, Yefeng didn''t kill Planck important. But now, it is clear that her brother''s safety outweighs the killing of Planck.


    She has been thinking about others for more than ten years since she lost her family. This time, is she really going to leave for her wood?


    Go to Ionia with him, live in a small country town by the sea, and cook three meals for him on time every day. When you are free, you can have a look at the beautiful natural scenery of Ionia, visit the ancient temple, and live a peaceful and peaceful life there.


    It is said that every spring there is a lively flame festival in aonia, and the colorful pictures also deeply touched a string in Sarah''s heart.


    All of a sudden, her obsession with revenge seemed less serious, and she even yearned to live that life with her beloved wood.


    Maybe she''s really tired


    Sarah''s face is complicated, her lips are slightly open, and she sighs. For her wood''s sake, she decided to give up everything that bill Gewert had and go with him to Ionia.


    With a decision in her heart, she walked with a heavy step to the room of Ye Feng. Seeing Fiona looking at her with hostility, she didn''t care too much.


    Sarah sat down beside Ye Feng and looked at his face carefully. She murmured, "brother, sister promised you to go to Ionia with you."


    With these words, her heavy and tired heart seemed to be free and free.


    Ye Feng, who had some worries, immediately hugged Sara with excitement.


    "Great, sister!"


    Sara also holds Ye Feng tightly, her heart has never been so calm, without a trace of distractions.


    Is that how it feels to put everything down?


    Thank you, wood


    It''s a good feeling to be free


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    After accepting Ye Feng''s request, Sara decides to take a regular merchant ship with him and Fiona to Ionia three days later.


    But before that, she was going to tell all of bill Gewert that she was going to abdicate.


    So the next day, Sarah, in a dark gray cloak, ordered the members of the bounty club and the other gangs under her direct command to gather all of them in bill gewater''s central square, and she had something important to announce.


    The vast sea of people, even outside the square are crowded with people, suddenly can not see the edge.


    At the thought that she was about to leave the city-state where she had lived for more than 20 years, Sarah, standing on the high platform, sighed.


    She still vaguely remembers that yesterday she was still fighting Planck in the cemetery for revenge. But now, it doesn''t matter. She just wants to have a peaceful life with her wood in Ionia.


    Planck has paid his due price. Even if she doesn''t deal with him any more, he will be pulled out and killed by other forces of bill gewater.


    If Planck had not been the king of pirates, he might have been able to climb again. But his ruthlessness made all of bill Gewert scared. How could anyone else give him a chance to grow up?


    What''s more, his last strength was destroyed by her, and he had lost everything.


    No longer thinking about Planck, Sara curls her eyes and smiles at the crowd below the platform.


    "Today, I have a very important thing to tell you."


    Her voice resounded in the square.


    Everyone held their breath, staring nervously at Sara, who was a little different from usual.


    It seems that they are still afraid of her! Sarah chuckled from the bottom of her heart. But think about it, as long as she laughs, someone will be killed by her, and it is normal for them to show fear in their eyes.


    She smiles with relief, and Sara is really looking forward to their interesting reaction when they hear that she is leaving.


    "Three days later, I decided to..."


    Speaking of half, with the provocative mind of her pause, jokingly looking at the reaction of all the people below.


    Sure enough, as soon as she spoke, those people were obviously more nervous than before. She''s funny. Is her every move so scary?


    "I''ve decided to abdicate and leave bill Gewert!"


    As soon as this word came out, it caused an uproar in the crowd. They didn''t believe Sarah''s lies. They thought that she was not deliberately teasing them, or that she was trying to test who among them dared to disobey her. Even if she did leave bill Gewert, it was not necessarily abdication. Think of all the previous king of pirates, some of them went to the sea and returned to the mainland for a month.


    The more they think about it, the more they feel that Sarah''s "plot" is vicious and cruel, and the fear in their eyes is deeper.


    But among the crowd, Planck, who had been disguised, showed a cold smile. With his pirate king''s eye, naturally saw that Sara really wanted to leave, and he also guessed that she was because her brother did.


    As soon as his eyes turned, he looked maliciously at the trembling little Lori Lulu held by him. A sinister plot was brewing in his heart.


    Their looks naturally fell in Sarah''s eyes, intelligent she roughly guessed their ideas. If they didn''t believe it, why didn''t she tease them? Anyway, they''re going to leave. If you don''t tease them, you won''t have a chance!


    A shrewd twinkle flashed through her eyes, and Sarah''s face was cold, her voice raised and she said in a cold voice: "what? Don''t you believe it? "


    Hearing this, the people at the bottom are more convinced of the speculation in their hearts, and feel that Sarah is testing whether they have different ideas.


    But in order not to refute Sarah''s face, they all said, "believe it!"


    "That''s about it." Sara''s face softened to show satisfaction, but in fact her heart had been tickled.


    Sarah was relieved to see that everyone was convinced that she was a fake. She was really afraid that they would think that she was really abdicated and would secretly trap her in injustice. Today, she teased them not only to play, but also to be able to leave bill Gewert safely.


    Taking a deep breath, Sara said in a deep voice: "these three days, the bounty club, my immediate Gang, and other major gangs don''t have to follow me any more. If I find out Hehe, I will kill the people who follow me in front of all the people! "


    When they heard this, they felt awe stricken. They didn''t dare to offend the cruel Pirate Queen, who was moody and playful.


    Seeing that the fire was almost over, Sara clapped her hands and said a few words of resignation. Then she walked down the platform with a smile and ease.


    All the people regard her remarks as a joke to fool them, and respectfully make way for the noble Sarah.


    Looking at Sara''s far away back, people who completely misunderstand Sarah''s meaning are sighing in their hearts.


    No wonder she was able to defeat Planck and become the Pirate Queen. These insidious schemes are not what they ordinary people can think of!


    Seeing Sara leave, prang in disguise leaves with Lulu''s little hand.


    He took Lulu to a hotel. Planck, who had been disguised, pressed the sound line and ordered a large plate of beef.Lulu, who was taught by Planck to be afraid of him, sat on the side with her big eyes staring at the beef in the plate, revealing her appetite. She pouted a little aggrieved and wanted to eat beef. But she was afraid that Planck would bully her, so she did not dare to speak.


    Miss doom, you''ve made me lose everything and want to leave? Planck''s eyes were full of malice and cruelty as he ate.


    With his big beard, the ferocious look on his face was so frightening that he could not help but stretch out his little pink hand, and Lulu, who wanted to eat a piece of beef, retracted his hand. Little Lulu''s big eyes twinkled with tears, and she was extremely aggrieved.


    Planck was still thinking about Sara and didn''t notice lulu. The more he thought about him, the more he hated Sara who had taken all of him. He wanted to kill him now.


    But he thought it was too cheap to kill Sarah. Before he kills her, he should ravage her and let her experience the pain of losing everything!


    Planck grinned at the thought of this.


    Lu''s evil smile made him shiver a little.


    This little Laurie of Yodel, whom he trained for a year, can''t be hungry. He still needs her to do things for him!


    Put a small piece of beef with a fork, Planck handed it to Lulu''s mouth, and lured, "Lulu, do you want to eat it?"


    Lulu smashed her mouth and swallowed her mouth. She was a little afraid of Planck, but she whispered, "I want to eat it."


    "Eat it


    Pass the small pieces of beef on the fork to Lulu''s mouth. Planck cuts all the beef in the plate with a knife, and then pushes the whole plate to poor lulu.


    Lulu was a little timid and looked at her. Suddenly, Planck, who was so kind to her, hesitated and ate the beef.


    Planck watched her eat, but he was thinking about how to kill Sarah.


    It makes him laugh to think that Sarah should choose to leave here.


    It''s bill Gewert. The higher you stand, the more enemies you have. Retreat and exhaustion will not let your enemies have the slightest pity, they will take this opportunity to drive you into the abyss.


    As Sara''s enemy, he Planck will not give her any chance to spend the rest of her life!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    Three days later in the morning, Ye Feng, who loves to sleep in, completely forgets that today is the day to leave bill jiwat.


    He lay in bed, snoring and sleeping so heavily that she didn''t even notice Sara and Fiona coming into his room.


    Fiona some dissatisfaction, Ye Feng at this time also want to sleep in, she directly opened his sheet. Fortunately, he is not in the habit of sleeping naked, otherwise he will be watched all over.


    Sara can''t be so rude to Ye Feng. She gently touched his face and said in his ear, "wood, get up. Today is our day to go to Ionia."


    "Sister Let me sleep a little more... "


    Also very sleepy leaf wind side over the body, vaguely said a sentence.


    Sara just wants to persuade him to wake up, but she doesn''t want Fiona to kick the unprepared Ye Feng out of bed.


    Ye Feng, who fell out of bed and didn''t think about it, yelled: "ouch Fiona, you''re crazy


    Sara looked at Ye Feng who fell out of bed, but she couldn''t help laughing. See leaf wind direction she cast discontented eyes, she just can not bear to smile.


    Fiona hugged her chest and said in time, "now that we''re up, let''s go, just in time to catch the first boat."


    Sara sees Ye Feng''s face sleepless, and feels it''s time to leave. She looked at Fiona and said, "Fiona, are your things ready?"


    Fiona, dressed in a black dress, nodded. "Well, all the clothes I bought at the piltwaff store have been brought to the living room, but they are not packaged."


    Sarah patted her chest and said with a confident smile, "it''s OK. I have a big cowhide bag that can hold a lot of things. But I have to get something from the cabin in the poor block before I go back. You can wait for me at the regular merchant shipping port in Beicheng District first."


    Finish saying that, she teased Ye Feng again a few words, went back to the cabin to take things alone.


    In a happy mood, she didn''t expect that someone would follow her secretly. She just wanted to get Ye Feng''s intelligent walkie talkie to him as soon as possible. After all, it''s his thing. She doesn''t want to blame her for losing his smart phone when he recovers his memory.


    Back in the hut, Sara rushes back to her room to find Ye Feng''s intelligent walkie talkie. She vaguely remembered that there was a contact named shivell on it, which she speculated might be the one from the war Academy.


    At the thought of the girl''s caring attitude towards Ye Feng, Sarah was a little sour. Her cheap brother really got into a lot of romantic debts before he lost his memory!


    Fiona, the eldest daughter of the Laurent family, is known as the beauty goddess of war Academy. Think of Sarah, and you can''t lose to them!


    Just as she was thinking, a voice that made her feel bad in the dark rang out: "Miss doom, my old friend has come to see you!"


    Then, Planck took Lulu''s hand and two of his men broke into the door and appeared in front of her.


    Put the smart walkie talkie into the inner bag of her Beige windbreaker, and Sarah quietly reaches her two hands to the firearm at her waist.


    Before she could touch the gun, her two slender hands were shot into bleeding holes by two of Planck''s men.


    "Hiss..."


    Taking a breath of air, Sarah''s pupils shrank and she tumbled to the bed. "Planck, what are you doing?" she said


    Planck grinned and said, "of course it''s here to kill you!"


    Her arms trembled uncontrollably from the pain of the bullet pierced blood hole in her hands. Sarah gritted her teeth and said, "I''ve given up everything about bill Gewert. You''re not up against me, but someone else."


    She looked at Planck nervously. Although she knew that her words would not shake her determination to kill her with his temperament, she still had a glimmer of hope.


    Suddenly, he put his big hand around Sarah''s neck and put her against the head of the bed. Planck looked at her grimly.


    "You''re the one who made me like this? You want to leave without paying anything? Do you really think I''m a bald monk in the temples of Ionia? "


    Planck''s eyes revealed endless killing and hatred. He hated the woman and took everything from him. Only by killing her can he get rid of his hatred.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Being pinched red by Planck, Sara only felt that she was dying. Her eyes turned white, and she was about to die. Planck suddenly let go of his hand.


    He looked at her coldly and joked, "Miss doom, you really disappoint me, and you even choose to give up your position. Don''t you know that you can''t turn back if you take this bloody road in bill gewater? Timid and tired will only give your enemies a chance to take advantage of them; they will not let you go safely after you have done so many things, and some, like me, will not be reluctant to kill you until they have tortured you to death. "


    Speaking of this, Planck gives Sarah a seemingly kind smile. The machete on her left arm is held around her neck, which may cut off her head at any time.


    She trembles a little, and Sara stares nervously at Planck. What he said just now made her a little familiar, because she had said it to Levin.Unexpectedly, after Levin''s death, she will also be on the verge of death because she forgot the cruel survival law in bill gewater.


    But she didn''t regret giving up everything. If it wasn''t for Ye Feng, she might still be a morbid woman without any kindness, only knowing revenge and cruel killing.


    Only the thought of dying in Planck''s hands made her pretty face reluctant.


    This man killed her family, but she would die in his hands.


    Better die than be insulted!


    Taking a deep breath, Sarah looked bitterly at Planck and said, "kill me!"


    Sarah''s look of bitterness and bitterness made Planck enjoy it, and he laughed heartily. After laughing for a long time, he turned to the little Lori Lulu who was afraid and said, "Lulu, you should take good care of it. How do I torture this woman?"


    When Lulu heard this, she suddenly turned pale and sat down on the ground.


    Planck, on the other hand, gave a satisfied smile: "well, let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    As a regular merchant port in Beicheng District, Ye Feng said impatiently, "it''s all noon. Why hasn''t my sister come back after a whole morning? Does she have so many things? "


    Fiona frowned and thought that Sara had been there for a long time. She pondered for a moment and said, "maybe it''s already on the way. Why don''t I go and have a look? You wait here. "


    Ye Feng shook his head and said, "Fiona, your feet are just right. It''s better not to walk too many roads. I''ll take care of my sister''s affairs."


    Did not expect that Ye Feng will care about her, her face slightly red, she nodded: "well, I''m waiting for you here."


    Ye Feng smiles, hands the leather bag on her back to Fiona, and runs towards Sarah''s hut in the slum block.


    Soon, he arrived at the hut. Walking upstairs, Ye Feng opened the door that Sarah closed with a smile and said, "sister, are you still packing things up? Fiona and I can''t wait. Do you want me to replace you... "


    In the middle of the speech, Ye Feng''s face is full of smiles, her pupils are gradually shrinking, her eyes are slowly enlarging, and her mouth is open, revealing an incredible look.


    "Sister..."


    He came to Sara with joy, but he was shocked by the terrible scene, which made him feel unreal.


    At the moment, his dearest sister, Sarah, was sitting on the bed. Her face, her clothes, her bed were covered with blood. Even on the wooden floor, there were pools of blood that had not dried up.


    The atmosphere of horror and terror pervaded the room. The pungent smell of blood and the tragic situation of Sara stimulated Ye Feng''s senses. He didn''t return to his mind for a while and froze stupidly.


    The originally enchanting wavy red hair was extremely disordered, covering Sarah''s drooping head; the clothes on her body had obvious marks of being cut by a knife, and they were in a state of dilapidation; the scares and scratches that penetrated into the flesh, even Sarah''s face had at least a dozen knife scratches, almost disfigurement.


    Originally a charming and enchanting woman, at the moment, she has been tortured and scarred.


    And Ye Feng finally recovered from this shocking and frightening scene. He also noticed a sentence written on the wall with Sara''s unfinished blood.


    "If you want to avenge your sister, come to me in central square, Planck."


    Murmuring this sentence in his mouth, Ye Feng''s heart has never had a nameless anger and hatred.


    He shivered to Sara, who was lying on the bed with his head down, and slowly put his arms around her body, which was a little chilly.


    "Why My sister has given up everything. Why Why Planck, you just won''t let her go


    A roar of indignation came from his throat and reverberated in the room.


    At this time, Ye Feng obviously felt Sara moving in his arms.


    Sister''s not dead yet? Ye Feng''s heart is shocked, he quickly lowers his head and looks at Sara in his arms.


    Sarah raised her head slightly, facing him. Unable to open her eyes, her lips wriggled and panted weakly, as if to say something.


    It''s a pity that the voice is too light for Ye Feng to hear. He put his ear to her wriggling lips and listened intensely to her words.


    Feeling Ye Feng''s ear close to her mouth, Sara''s mouth slightly curved with her eyes closed, and said a word that almost broke Ye Feng''s heart and felt guilty: "I did it..."


    Grief, resentment, or guilt, Ye Feng''s heart is full of five flavors. If he had not urged her to give up everything, she would not have been harmed by Planck.


    The more you think about it, the more you blame yourself. Ye Feng feels guilty and says, "I''m sorry, sister..."


    But his sister seems to be unconscious in general, has been close to his ear, intermittent repeat that sentence: "I did..."


    Voice more and more light, to later Ye Feng close to her can not hear her voice.


    Ye Feng nervously looked at Sara whose lips were still wriggling and said, "sister, don''t scare me!"


    Even unconsciously, the corners of her mouth rose slightly. That shallow smile, is stinging leaf wind micro tremor heart.Under his intense gaze, the unconscious Sara wriggles her lips more slowly, until her body gets colder and lowers her slightly raised head again.


    "No!"


    Holding Sara''s cold body tightly, Ye Feng''s eyes shed tears of despair and grief.


    Despair and grief gradually turned into endless anger and hatred. Ye Feng never thought about killing a person.


    "Sister, she has given up everything. She just wants to live a peaceful life. Planck, why do you want to kill all of them?"


    At the same time, under the stimulation of Sara''s death, what seems to be in the depth of Ye Feng''s mind is frantically bumping into his closed spiritual barrier.


    In an instant, the barrier that sealed his memory was smashed, and a stream of dust laden memories gushed out, turning into waves, stirring his painful mind.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    The big fire was burning, and Ye Feng suddenly woke up from his lethargy.


    The severe burn on his body made his mouth continue to hiss. Ye Feng gritted his teeth and said, "jinx, didn''t she carry me into the sea of fire? Why is it missing? "


    The fire burned every inch of his skin, deeply hurt his nerves and tormented his will.


    He was getting weaker and weaker, and now he just wanted to end the ordeal quickly. Desperate to close his eyes, Ye Feng really hate himself. If he had noticed her condition from the beginning and cared more about her, she might not have come to pilewood to do these things.


    Now even he himself was in danger, and the burning fire was like a bloodthirsty devil gnawing at his skin. Gradually, his skin began to fester and burn into a shape. Apart from his face, there was no skin on his whole body that had not been burned by the fire. At the moment, he was like a terrible monster.


    At the end of the burn, he was unconscious. His eyelids grew heavier and heavier, and the space distorted by the fire became more and more blurred, until he completely closed his dim eyes.


    In his dim consciousness, he vaguely felt the magic wave of terror, but he could not see what happened, so he could only listen with his ears which had not been completely disabled.


    The magic of terror surging, the fire suddenly appeared in a very unstable space cracks, followed by an evening dress Alice will walk out of it.


    But she was very weak and pale. She took a cold look at the leaf wind which was not shaped by burning. She grabbed him and turned to the space crack.


    At this time, because of the influence of shadow contract, Ye Feng''s severe burn caused pain, she can also personally experience. What''s more, her breath at the moment is synchronized with Ye Feng. His more and more dying breath, along with her is also weak to die!


    Her magic power is as early as Ye Feng''s dying state. Now she is exerting her body''s potential to exert her magic.


    If her magic power is stable, she will not lead him through the space crack full of air blade, but open a more stable portal.


    She looked at Ye Feng in her arms and said, "damn Ye Feng, my favorite evening dress has been burnt to pieces!"


    Elise saved him! Ye Feng, who is only hearing, does not know the three-month period of the shadow contract to live and die together. He thinks that she is worried about him to save him. Thinking of this, he was more determined to take her out of the shadow island.


    Elise held him in her arms and tore a space crack again. She escaped from the turbulence of time and space, standing on a sea with an island in the distance.


    "Ha ha Ha Ha Whoa... "


    With a heavy gasp in her mouth, Alice looked at the strange shore in front of her. This is the space crack she opened in a panic, and she doesn''t know where varollan is.


    The cold touch on her feet and the sea water made her shiver all over because of the burning of Ye Feng. The embarrassed image made her hate her teeth itch.


    The black magic in the body slowly surges, and Elise wants to cure Ye Feng. But as soon as she was lucky, she was shocked to vomit blood by the disorderly breath in her body.


    Her consciousness became more and more dim, and she felt that she was not far away from death.


    Even so, she still endured the dim consciousness and forced the black magic into Ye Feng''s body. As long as he is not on the brink of death, she can use it to restore her magic.


    It''s a pity that there is not much magic left in her body. Only a little black magic is infused into her body, and she can''t use magic any more.


    Fortunately, she has the strength of the demigod peak, which still has a great effect. As long as Ye Feng is rescued and recuperated for a few months, he will get better. In this way, she can recover some magic power and return to shadow island with the help of black fog. Now she can''t call hammer stone to pick her up.


    Think about it, a glimmer of fierce color flashed in her eyes. Elise bit the tip of her index finger and dropped a drop of blood in Ye Feng''s mouth. Then she silently recited a tedious low-level incantation, and Ye Feng drifted to the shore under her gaze.


    She has been observing in the dark, until Ye Feng was rescued by a man and a woman, she left safely.


    ¡­¡­


    Memories of the past flooded into Ye Fengzhen''s painful mind, and he gradually remembered how he lost his memory. But his mind has also undergone subtle changes in the fusion of memories.


    Jinxsla''s madness of entering the sea of fire, Planck''s hurt to him and his sister again and again, Sara''s indifferent but profound teachings


    These memories deeply hurt his broken heart, and he gradually understood some of Sara''s words.


    All of a sudden, his mind echoed what Sarah said when she was killing three of his little brothers.


    "In this world, if you indulge and indulge others, that person will not appreciate you, but will constantly touch your bottom line!"


    "If you touch the bottom line and you continue to tolerate, that person will only become more and more fierce and constantly stimulate you. You will constantly retreat, and the bottom line will become lower and lower, until you become a waste that everyone can bully!"At that time, he could not understand, but now he is slowly understanding.


    Although he can not be as heartless as his sister Sarah, but he will never be as stupid as before!


    He will never give a helping hand to strangers as before. Ye Feng is not a good man. He can help one or two at most.


    And what he regrets most is that he saved Planck!


    Planck is not only ungrateful, but also touches his bottom line again and again, treating his tolerance as cowardice.


    Kill sister Sara''s family, separate sister Sara and Levin, abolish Fiona''s swordsmanship, and indirectly kill Levin and Sara


    He didn''t care about Planck''s other crimes that had nothing to do with him, but this one crime was enough to put Planck to death!


    This time, he will let him pay for the death of Sister Sarah!


    Think about it, the leaf breeze of facial numbness picks up Sara''s cold body, numbly walks out of this sad hut.


    Regardless of the direction of the people on the street, frustrated, he carried Sarah''s cold body and walked north.


    I don''t know how long he walked with Sara in his arms. Unconsciously, he has arrived at the regular merchant port in Beicheng district.


    And when Fiona in the harbor sees the scarred and bloodstained Sara in Ye Feng''s arms, she can''t help but shrink her pupils.


    After seeing the dim eyes and wooden expression of Ye Ye Feng, Fiona knew that sarado was half dead.


    Just as she wanted to comfort him not to be too sad, she heard Ye Feng''s dull voice mixed with grief and indignation: "Fiona, Moyu sword lend me a hand, I''m going to kill Planck!"


    At the thought of Planck''s plan to abolish her swordsmanship, Fiona, carrying a cowhide, refused: "no, you can''t fight him!"


    Ye Feng said nothing, directly put Sarah''s cold body to Fiona''s arms. But for Fiona''s quick reaction, Sarah''s body would have fallen to the ground.


    Originally wanted to blame Ye Feng for his recklessness, Fiona saw that he did not pass her consent and took down the ink feather sword from her waist, and said anxiously: "Ye Feng Give me back your sword


    Ye Feng just wants to kill Planck and avenge his sister Sara. He doesn''t pay attention to Fiona who is very anxious.


    The sword of the wind is quietly released. Under Fiona''s stunned gaze, he performed three sections of folding wing dance, bravely marching forward, and two sections of breaking the air to cut away.


    Some did not return to the God of Fiona murmured: "Ye Feng he Have you recovered your memory? "


    Just as she was still immersed in Ye Feng''s memory recovery, a sweet female voice that seemed to moisten her heart and calm everything slowly sounded from behind her: "yes, but Fiona, can you show me the girl who is still alive in your arms? Maybe I can help her survive... "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    Planck, standing on a high platform in the central square of bill Gewert, looked at the lock ring on Lulu''s neck.


    He shook Lulu''s tender hand: "Lulu, you don''t look very happy!"


    After touching the lock ring that locked her neck, Lulu''s big eyes were wrongly staring at Planck: "bad uncle, you know how to bully Lulu Wuwuwu... "


    With that, Lu Lu, wronged, sobbed.


    Planck did not like to coax children, he showed a ferocious look: "don''t cry!"


    Lulu trembled with fright. She covered her mouth with her hands wrongly. Her tears were stopped in her eyes, and her eyes were even more aggrieved.


    All of a sudden, sensitive Lulu felt a strong wind with the wind of the sword is approaching. The intense sense of crisis made her pupils shrink, and she reminded Planck with some fear: "bad uncle, there are It has a strong sense of sword Approaching... "


    "Sword meaning?"


    Planck frowned. As far as he knew, only Fiona was the only swordsman who understood the meaning of the sword. And Fiona was abandoned by him. It could not be her.


    So who would it be? Planck shook his head and could not think of it. But to be on the safe side, he laughs ominously: "Lulu, lose your magic to me now, and you will help me when we fight!"


    Lulu stepped back and said obstinately, "don''t You''re going to do bad things, bad uncle! "


    But as soon as she was in the middle of her speech, she was numb by the electric current from the lock ring around her neck.


    "Wow Uncle Sobbing And bullying Lulu... "


    "Will you help me or not?"


    "Wuwuwu Don''t call Lulu, Lulu help you Help you


    Listening to Lulu''s voice of begging for mercy, Planck put away the controller of the lock ring, and showed an evil smile: "that''s not quick!"


    Lulu, shivering all over, said in a hurry: "yes Uncle... "


    As delicate as a porcelain doll, Lu Lu''s face showed a look of panic, and Lulu stretched out her little pink hand and opened it. Read a short spell to Planck, Pixar and she will be gorgeous like purple flower magic lost to Planck.


    After a while, Lulu looked at Planck with a timid face and whispered, "uncle, I''ve given it to you Stop bullying Lulu, will you? "


    Under Lulu''s defiant and frightened eyes, Planck rubbed her forehead with a big hand. Before he had time to speak, he felt a strong wind blowing towards him, and it was very close.


    With his pupils shrinking, Planck turned to his side and immediately cut with a machete on his left arm.


    Under the enhancement of magic, Planck not only has stronger perception, but also has stronger speed and power.


    This cut, that extremely fast body immediately stopped, he was able to see who was coming.


    This person is just the Ye Feng who was rushing to come before!


    Ye Feng didn''t expect that Planck could take his sword, but he knew the horror of his sword. Compared with the previous poor sense of wind sword, now he can be regarded as a beginner.


    Although there is still a big gap with Fiona, who is too diligent in swordsmanship, he is also a young genius.


    And even if it was the bad wind sword meaning before, ordinary people could not catch his chop. It can be seen that under Lulu''s magic power, Planck becomes very terrifying.


    When Planck saw that it was Ye Feng, his face was shocked.


    And Ye Feng takes advantage of this opportunity to turn over and spin into the air, and once again stabs at Planck on the ground.


    The invisible killing accidental dew, the disordered sword meaning turns into the sword awning to Planck.


    The recovered Planck jumped back, and a bullet was fired from the musket in his right hand.


    Eyes a Lin, the trajectory of the bullet in the forward formation of the wind shield under the block, lost most of the power. Ye Feng''s right hand slightly backward, and then suddenly stabbed out the broken air chop.


    The sharp wind is torn by the sword tip of the broken air, and Ye Feng''s figure disappears in place. When he showed up again, he was already close to Planck.


    I didn''t expect that Planck, who was so fast as Ye Feng, dodged in a hurry, but was still stabbed in the abdomen by the Moyu sword.


    "Stinky boy!" Planck''s face was almost distorted by abdominal pain. He instantly took back the gun and grabbed the Moyu sword with his right hand, preventing Ye Feng from advancing. At the same time, he also waved the machete of his left arm and chopped it on the right shoulder of Ye Feng.


    The pain from the right shoulder startled Ye Feng to withdraw for a distance and want to breathe.


    But Planck won''t give him a chance to breathe. A bullet is fired at the same time with Ye Feng''s retreat, hitting Ye Feng''s left heart.


    Palm a burst of numbness, the bullet shot out of the blood hole shocking. Ye Feng looked at Planck with hatred, and he once again wielded the ink feather sword and chopped at Planck.


    I don''t know why, as long as the sword idea of wind condensed by him is exhibited by Mo Yu sword, its power will be greatly reduced. It seems that Mo Yu sword has intelligence, and is extremely resistant to him.After a while, Mo Yu Jian''s resistance to him became more and more serious, and he couldn''t even show his sword skill with a ribbon of sword meaning. Planck took advantage of this opportunity to suppress, so that he was defeated.


    Is it because I am not the real master of Mo Yu sword? And its owner, Fiona, doesn''t want me to take her sword, so it''s against me? Ye Feng''s gloomy face narrowly dodges the bullets.


    However, the next moment, Planck''s will take advantage of Ye Feng to hide the crack of the bullet, waving a machete to rush again.


    Put the black feather sword back to his waist, Ye Feng flustered and applied the sword idea of wind to the best of his ability. He also used the dance of folding wings and prang to open the distance.


    The magic of the moon, which has been sleeping in his body for a long time, is restless. When Ye Feng''s eyes are bright, he remembers that he will still have the magic of the moon. Although he didn''t learn the specific skills from Diana, he could use the combination of swordsmanship and the magic of the moon.


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng controls the magic power of the moon in his body, which he is eager to try. The faint magic of the moon slowly condensed into silk, and rushed to the palm of his right hand, and a light sword of the moon appeared in his hand.


    However, different from the uncontrollable and violent state caused by the counter current of the magic power of the moon, Ye Feng is conscious now, but the magic power of the moon is similar to his understanding of the meaning of the sword of wind.


    Without the weakening of Moyu sword, Ye Feng was no longer at a disadvantage, and even suppressed Planck.


    With the combination of the sword of wind and the magic of the moon, Ye Feng displays the last sword skill of Rui Wen, that is, the fast wind chop.


    The fierce wind sword is intended to be under his cohesion, and gradually entangled with the moon lightsaber. The terrible magic wave and sword Qi wave shake this space. Ye Feng only feels that his strength has been greatly improved at this moment, which is several times stronger than usual!


    It is worthy of being the most powerful sword skill of sister Ruiwen! Ye Feng felt the magic of the moon and the sword of the wind. Unexpectedly, he had temporarily fused two different energies.


    Looking at Planck who is waving a knife to him, Ye Feng''s mouth slightly rises. With confidence, he waved the moon lightsaber in his right hand, which became a huge Rune sword in the shape of sister Ruiwen.


    In an instant, the fierce sword spirit formed by the sword of the wind is instantly wielded by the light sword of the moon, and the endless sword light shows its killing intention.


    At the same time, the magic of the moon also surges with terrible magic waves, pouring out from the tip of the sword. Catch up with and entangle with the terrible sword Qi, forming a more terrible moon sword evil Qi.


    The combined moon sword evil spirit roared to Planck like a dragon with infinite power.


    The powerful power makes Planck in a quagmire, as if to swallow him up. Fearing, he retreated to avoid the attack.


    However, with the sword spirit and magic speed of the wind sword, he could not escape if he wanted to escape. The terrible moon sword magic Qi instantly submerged him.


    Lulu, who was behind him, was suddenly frightened. She sobbed and used her magic to penetrate Planck''s body.


    Planck, whose body was instantly strengthened, resisted the attack, but his whole body was torn open by the fierce sword spirit and the furious magic. If there were not lulu in the rear who was healing his wounds with secret arts, he would have bled to death on the spot.


    It''s a pity that Ye Feng hates Planck so much that he just wants to kill Planck to avenge his sister Sara. Driven by anger and hatred, he unconsciously triggered the magic of starlight that had not surged in his body for a long time.


    Ye Feng, who was not aware of the magic power of starlight, instantly gathered three different energies on the tip of the moon lightsaber, and suddenly appeared in front of Planck under the stab of breaking the sky, and stabbed Planck''s left chest with a sword.


    The stabbing pain in his heart made Planck tremble all over his body. He was on the verge of death in this blow and fell to the ground and lost his vitality.


    Ye Feng''s face does not have a trace of pity, the moon''s lightsaber is pulled out by him. He turned to look at little Lori Lulu and said in a cold voice, "are you always helping Planck do bad things?"


    Xiao Luoli Lulu was scared to tears by Ye Feng''s murderous eyes. She raised her head and touched the black lock ring on her neck and shivered: "no Boo hoo, big brother, bad uncle. He installed a lock ring around my neck and bullied me all the time. I didn''t listen to him. He used this power to me


    Finish saying, still afraid Ye Feng does not believe, she feels a small remote control button on Planck''s body and hands it to him.


    Ye Feng looked at Lulu suspiciously, and then pressed the button. Suddenly, a current flowed through Lulu''s body, which made him cry.


    "Wuwuwu Bad uncle died, and a bad brother bullied Lulu Human beings are bad guys... "


    Listening to Lulu''s sobbing, Ye Feng crushed the remote control button with one foot, and cut the lock ring on Lulu''s neck with the light saber of the moon.


    Looking at her pitiful appearance, Ye Feng intended to take her back, but at the thought that he had killed Sarah because of his kindness, he immediately stopped taking Lulu back.


    "You go home quickly, don''t be cheated by bad people again, I have something to go first."With that, he turned his head and walked in the direction of Beicheng district.


    But Lu Lu, who was still sobbing, saw that Ye Feng broke the lock ring for her. She could not help but feel good for the big brother.


    Looking at the distant figure of Ye Feng, the big eyes of little Lori Lulu are flashing with the light of longing. She summoned up the courage to catch up with Ye Feng and held Ye Feng''s thigh tightly.


    She raised her head with tears in her eyes and looked at Ye Feng expectantly. She begged, "big brother, can you take me? Lulu was abducted by a bad uncle. Would you like to play with Lulu


    "No..."


    Looking at Lulu''s cute little face, Ye Feng just wanted to say no, so he swallowed it back. Lulu is so cute that he can''t hurt her heart if she asks him so kindly.


    And he thought Lulu was too careless, and he was a bit like him before. He just broke the lock for her, and she pestered him that he was a good man. If he was another villain who wanted to take advantage of her, she would be bullied again.


    Ye Feng, who is soft hearted and doesn''t want Lulu to be cheated by others, pinches Lulu''s small face like a porcelain doll. He said with a smile: "well, Lulu, you can''t be naughty with your big brother, otherwise the big brother won''t want you!"


    As soon as she heard that Ye Feng was going to take her away, Lulu was so happy that she showed a naive smile: "no, Lulu is the most obedient!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    On the edge of a quiet bay, Planck slowly opened his heavy eyes.


    "I Still alive? "


    The ragged Planck coughed a few times, and he touched his left chest, where the wound pierced by the moon''s lightsaber was still there.


    He got up from the ground in confusion, and his body was still very weak. Gasping for breath, he staggered to the beach.


    He stumbled over to the sea and looked at his reflection in the sea. His bearded and pale face made him shiver slightly.


    Did he ever think that bill Gewert, who had been in awe for more than ten years, would have come to such a land?


    First of all, Mingyuan was blown down by Miss doom. He was seriously injured and could only see that everything that had belonged to him was gradually taken away by that woman.


    Finally, he gathered a group of dead men who vowed to be loyal to him, but still lost to the woman.


    In the end, when he thought he had won, he lost to the woman''s brother.


    Although he failed these times for so many years, the only few times made him lose everything.


    At the beginning, how proud he was!


    After his father''s death, bill Gewert was in chaos. He led his forces to annex the gangs and become the new king of pirates.


    Especially in the year when he became the king of pirates, anyone who dared to challenge his bottom line was mercilessly slaughtered by him.


    What he is most afraid of is his torturous art creation, bone sculpture. Take living people as samples, scrape their skin and flesh, and use their bones to create his favorite art.


    That exquisite bone carving again and again made him intoxicated, but also made his enemies and subordinates scared.


    Everyone was afraid of him, everyone was submissive to his past. With this failure, he would never come back.


    No one will give him a chance to grow up again, just because he is Planck, he was once the king of pirates.


    There''s no point in staying in bill Gewert. If he sticks to it, he will only give his enemy a chance to kill him.


    But where else could he go except Bill Gewert?


    Planck wiped a little sea water with trembling hands, and washed the blood and sweat from his rough, slightly dirty face. He thought he could look more energetic, but his reflection was still in a mess.


    Fear, strangeness, confusion, impatience


    These emotions, which should not have appeared on his face at the moment, suddenly stretched out his hand and thumped on the reflection in the water.


    His haggard face gradually twisted with the ripples of the water waves, and gradually recovered as the water waves subsided.


    Confused, still full of his heart.


    In his hesitation, an ethereal voice, sweet as a wanggan spring, slowly rang up: "very confused, right?"


    When he heard someone talking beside him, he looked at the past nervously. I don''t know when, there was a woman in ioonia style clothes beside him.


    The woman is elegant in white, and her face is hidden under the white gauze. Her elegant and tall figure is set off elegantly.


    When Planck didn''t speak, her slightly curved mouth showed a simple smile: "why don''t you talk?"


    Planck came to his senses and asked, "did you save me?"


    The woman shook her head and said faintly, "you should thank that boy. He didn''t have a dead hand. If he transforms the healing power of star magic into destructive power, you will die."


    Planck''s face was astonished, and the brother of the woman who had ruined him in the end saved him again? A sense of frustration surged into his heart and made him bitter.


    Looking at all Planck''s expression in his eyes, the woman said at the right time: "now you, bill jiwalter can''t stay any longer?"


    Planck was stunned and nodded bitterly.


    The woman asked slowly, "I heard that you are good at shipbuilding. You can install guns on warships that are comparable to the one shot at divine level?"


    Planck didn''t quite understand what the woman wanted, but he nodded.


    The woman blinked her eyes and kindly invited, "are you interested in going with me to Ionia to build a boat?"


    Planck hesitated and said, "are you?"


    "Soraka."


    Listening to the woman''s voice, which seemed to be able to calm everything, Planck''s pupils began to shrink. If it''s the demigod Soraka, it can make him live safely in Ionia. He nodded happily, at least he didn''t need to be a drowning dog.


    Soraka''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at Planck solemnly: "from now on, be an ordinary man, a boatman who only knows how to build a boat. As long as you can do this, I can let you go to Ionia and start afresh."


    Be a boatman who only knows shipbuilding? It was hard for Planck to accept, but it was the only way for him to leave bill Gewert safely.


    From the pirate king of bill Gewert to the ordinary boatman, Planck''s mind was invaded by a huge sense of difference. Taking a deep breath, his voice trembled: "from then on I would like to be a boatman who only knows how to build a boat... "Soraka nodded slightly, and she said, "well, come back with me. You may be busy at this time. We need at least ten warships like your abyss."


    Planck is confused. Why does solaka need so many warships? Isn''t Ionia a peace loving country? He couldn''t help asking, "ten? Where is this going to attack? "


    This question seems to ask what, Soraka''s shining eyes like stars reveal endless worries.


    With a deep sigh, she said something Planck didn''t understand: "the shadow blocks the sun, the night of blood moon is coming, we must prepare early."


    ¡­¡­


    In Sara''s villa, Ye Feng sits in front of Sarah''s bed, holding her left hand tightly. After looking at her who had not left any scar on her body, Ye Feng still asked a little uneasily: "Fiona, Lord Soraka, has she really cured sister Sara? Why doesn''t she wake up? "


    Fiona on one side frowned and said, "well, Lord Soraka said that Sarah''s soul is extremely strong, comparable to the existence of God level. Although the body has lost its function, her soul has not been dispersed for a long time. This is also the reason why she can save Sara. Sarah may have to rest for a few days before she wakes up."


    Ye Feng''s eyes were red and swollen. He held back his tears and said, "it''s good to wake up. When sister Sara wakes up, we''ll go to Ionia, far away from the nightmare here, and start over there!"


    While Lulu on the side is curiously looking at Sarah sleeping on the bed, Sarah''s faint smile makes her some doubts.


    She asked innocently, "big brother, big sister, why does she sleep and smile?"


    After Lulu asked, Ye Feng also noticed Sara''s shallow smile. He thought of her who was dying before and said that she had done it.


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng''s worried look quietly faded, and he also showed a faint smile. Sara changed because of him, he also because of her experience in this period of time mental growth, learned a lot of Ruiwen sister will not teach him.


    Ruiwen sister taught him to be a good man, not to let him contaminated with those ugly bad habits in the secular world, let his mind pure. But Sara Jie taught him that he could not be tolerant and indulgent to hurt him.


    Ruiwen''s sister taught him the basics of dealing with people, while sister Sara further matured his mind. The influence of his two sisters on his outlook on life and values is of great significance, and he is really grateful.


    And this period of time together, Ye Feng''s heart always has a kind of inexplicable emotion to Sarah. The beautiful scenery of spring scenery made him unforgettable.


    After shaking his head, he did not dare to think further. Put that inexplicable emotion behind, Ye Feng calmly looks at Sarah''s peaceful and peaceful sleeping face.


    If he could, he would like to see Sister Sarah''s light and peaceful smile every day.


    She had gone through enough trials, and he didn''t want to see her fidgety again. He just wanted her to be his sister Sara quietly and have a new start together in Ionia.


    That''s the best vision in his heart now


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    Another quiet morning, Ye Feng got up early. Since Sara fell asleep, he has been sleeping in early every day to take care of her.


    As usual, he pushed open Sara''s unlocked door and brought a basin of hot water to clean her cheek.


    As soon as he entered the door, a weak voice suddenly rang out: "wood, you''re here..."


    Eyes gradually enlarge, Ye Feng is surprised to see Sara lying on the bed. He quickly put the hot water on the cupboard by the bed, sat down by the bed and held Sarah''s tender hand tightly. He said happily, "sister, you finally wake up!"


    Her pale face gave a slight smile, and Sarah weakly replied, "well.".


    Seeing that Sarah''s body is still very weak, Ye Feng worried and asked, "sister, you haven''t eaten for so many days, are you very hungry?"


    Sarah had a happy smile and a little ruddy on her face. Her charming pupil revolved in her eyes, stretched out her hand and gently stroked Ye Feng''s face, and carefully studied his face.


    The more she looked at her, the more emotional she felt. Sarah was a little distressed and said, "do you get up so early these days to take care of your sister?"


    Ye Feng said with a smile: "Hey, yes, sister!"


    Her eyes began to get moist, and the love in Sarah''s eyes grew stronger. She pursed her lips and said, "I didn''t expect wood, who loves to sleep in, to get up so early for her sister."


    Sarah always touched his face, Ye Feng felt a little embarrassed. He scratched his head and turned a little red.


    It suddenly occurred to him that he had not told Sarah that he had recovered his memory. Thinking of this, he told her that he had recovered his memory.


    As soon as this word comes out, Sara''s pupil shrinks. She suddenly pulls back the jade hand that caresses Ye Feng''s face. The feeling in her eyes is gradually hidden by her.


    Ye Feng is also frightened by Sara''s sudden retraction of her hand, and he thinks her condition has deteriorated. He asked anxiously, "sister, is it a little uncomfortable just recovering?"


    Sarah shook her head in a panic. The reason why she reacted so violently just now was that she heard Ye Feng recover her memory.


    At the thought of him scrubbing her, hugging her to sleep, and the experience of wet kisses, Sara felt as if she had been bumped and flustered.


    She was a little bit difficult to accept the tender side in front of him who recovered her memory. She didn''t like the inexplicable shyness and panic.


    But Ye Feng didn''t think so much about it. He said with a smile: "it''s OK. Sister, since you wake up, when you take care of yourself for a few days, we''ll go to Ionia and start a new life!"


    A new life? Sara''s eyes are gradually filled with tender autumn waves, and the lake in her heart, which has been silent for many years, is full of yearning.


    After only staying for a moment, she warned herself not to go to Ionia with Ye Feng. He regained his memory. He was so kind, and she had the heart to kill him at first. Even when he rescued her from the three hook Gang, he thought his life was insignificant compared with the event of killing Planck. It was not until she came back from Lanyan island that she completely believed him.


    If he had not recovered before, she could still face it calmly, but now his recovery of memory made her feel strongly remorse and guilty. She felt that she was very sorry and had been sincere to her Ye Feng. She did not deserve to live with him the kind of peaceful life she longed for.


    Living in a quiet seaside town of EONIA, they prepare three meals for him every day. From time to time, they visit the temple to pray for the two people and live a peaceful and peaceful life. Although ordinary, but sweet and full of two people''s world.


    But now she can not accept the memory of him, she wants to be quiet. When she thought of bill Gewert as her real home after all, her dead family were buried here, and she suddenly wanted to change it.


    Under the influence of Ye Feng, a ray of light poured into her cold and heartless heart. She wanted to change this place to be the same as that on the mainland, form a good public order, and try to minimize the ugly dark side of human beings.


    When Ye Feng comes back to find the changes here, she can also show off her achievements to him like a child.


    When that day comes, she will accompany him to live peacefully in Ionia!


    Her eyes were full of firmness at the thought.


    And she wanted to know about his past. Sarah didn''t want to know anything about him.


    After thinking about it, Sarah opened her lips and said softly, "can you tell me something about you, wood?"


    Ye Feng smiles. He must know everything about sister Sara, and tells her everything from his memory to bill jiwater.


    It''s just that the whole day.


    After listening to Ye Feng''s narration, Sara also has a general understanding of his experience. There was a faint sweetness in her heart. Her woodken told her so much, which proved that she must occupy a very important position in his heart.


    But the thought of the girls who had a good relationship with her wood made Sarah nervous. If he was robbed by another girl, she would be sad for a long time.Sarah looked at Ye Feng uneasily and said, "wood, can you not like other girls before you come back to see your sister?"


    Ye Feng is a little confused. Why does Sara ask this, but he agrees in order not to let Sarah worry. But thinking about him, I felt something was wrong with Sara''s words. What does it mean before I come back to see her? Doesn''t she go to Ionia with him?


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng tightly said: "sister, you don''t go to Ionia with your brother?"


    Sarah wanted to tell him about it the day he left, but she just let it slip. "I''m sorry, wood," she said with an apologetic look. "My sister wants to stay at Bill''s for a while."


    Ye Feng shook his head and said, "no, I don''t agree. You can''t live here because you are so hurt here."


    Although the heart is moved by Ye Feng''s words, Sara still insists on staying. Who knows Ye Feng is out of the ordinary and takes her to leave here. He also says that she doesn''t leave. He also wants to take her away with strong.


    She knew that he was worried that she would be hurt again, and that he would be so overbearing. She was moved, but she still revealed her idea of changing bill jiwater, hoping to get his support.


    Ye Feng refused at the beginning, but at last he couldn''t bear and Sarah''s hard and soft. He still agreed with her reluctantly.


    But at the thought that he was about to part with his sister Sara, he suddenly had an impulse to stay for her, and he also found that his inexplicable feelings for her were gushing out.


    Under the impulse, he bit his teeth and said, "sister, I don''t want to leave all of a sudden."


    Mind slightly trembling, Sarah some see Ye Feng eyes some inexplicable emotion. But she is still unable to accept the memory of him, she felt that she needed time to soften her guilt.


    Pretending not to know, she looked at Ye Feng reproachfully and said, "don''t make any noise, wood, you have to find your parents!"


    Ye Feng tightly clenched Sara''s hands and breathed: "I want to be with my sister!"


    Glancing away in a flurry, Sarah gasped, "wood, we''re brothers and sisters. Don''t look at me like that."


    Ye Feng obstinately said: "but we are not brothers and sisters, I want to accompany you, I like you!"


    Encountering Ye Feng''s confession, Sara blushed and whispered, "it''s not good to be a sister or a brother. Wood, you just rely on me a little, and you don''t really like me."


    Ye Feng is a little dejected, Sara has said so, obviously refused him. And as soon as he thought of the dependence she said, he remembered that his sister Ruiwen had also said similar things. Both of them said he was too dependent on his sister to really like it!


    Thinking of this, he was even more gloomy. Is his current emotion really dependent? What is the relationship and difference between dependence and liking?


    Sarah felt a little upset at him, and her heart ached a little. In fact, she also likes him, but she just can''t accept the relationship between them.


    At the bottom of her heart, in order to let Ye Feng forget her troubles for a while, she said vaguely: "wood, kiss me..."


    Ye Feng is a little scared by Sarah. She just refused him, but asked him to kiss her. They are not real brothers and sisters. Isn''t that a temptation to commit a crime?


    Sara see Ye Feng is scared by her, her reddish face is hot. She closed her eyes, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and she pursed her attractive red lips: "call me Sarah tonight, not Sister Sarah, wood, kiss me well before you leave..."


    In Sara''s temptation again, Ye Feng finally did not hold back, slowly lowered his head and kissed her.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later in the morning, Sarah in a pink dress took Ye Feng, Fiona and Lulu to the regular merchant port in Beicheng district.


    They wanted to go on bill Gewert''s boat, but saw that there was an Ionian ship in the harbor.


    And there are two people familiar with Ye Feng who are smiling and waving to him: "Ye Feng, long time no see!"


    He looked at the two energetic old friends and said, "arilia, verus, how did you come to bill gewater?"


    It turns out that these two people are arilia and verus, who met Ye Feng at the war Academy. They haven''t seen each other for a long time since the last separation.


    As they came down from the boat, arilia said with a smile, "Lord Soraka asked us to pick you up, eh? Fiona, aren''t you in presidian? I remember that Lord Soraka didn''t tell you about Ye Feng


    Hear the second half of a few words, Fiona''s whole breath instantly soared. Last time Soraka was treating Sara, she also untied her seal.


    Ye Feng didn''t expect that Fiona of Laurent family was also in aonia. He said in a hurry: "arilia, there are two Fiona, cough, they are good twin sisters!"


    With a slight frown on her brow, arilia doubted, "I don''t think it''s a good sister''s response."


    Under the sign of Ye Feng''s eyes, Fiona gradually recovers the ink feather sword meaning released.


    However, arilia looked at Fiona with interest and said, "I didn''t expect that both Fiona understood the meaning of sword. It''s worthy of being the first genius in the history of the Laurent family. A few days ago, she had a fight with your sister and was lucky to draw. I hope I can learn from you when I have time!"Fiona said coldly, "if you only draw with her, you will lose my last move."


    Arilia became more interested, and she expected, "do you mean you''re better than your sister?"


    Fiona, dressed in a black dress, raised her haughty head and said confidently, "good!"


    Arielia continued, "even if she has learned a unique sword skill of her own?"


    The pupil gradually shrinks, Fiona did not expect another, she also understood the original swordsmanship. In the last match, if ye Feng didn''t show up in time, the other one would die in her own swordsmanship for Mo Yu sword. They are worthy of being the same person. They both have such a strong understanding of kendo.


    Ye Feng doesn''t want them to continue discussing the two Fiona. He interrupts their conversation and asks verus to wait for him on the boat. Before leaving, he still wants to talk to Sara.


    Sarah''s dress today is less charming, but more gentle. She looked at Ye Feng tenderly and said, "wood, don''t forget your sister when you arrive in Ionia. Remember to come back and see her."


    Ye Feng''s face is full of reluctant to give up, but he still heavily nodded that he would come back to see her, but also let her pay more attention, don''t get hurt.


    "My sister is waiting for you..." Sara''s eyes without a trace of impurities to gaze at Ye Feng, she gently to his lips and quickly separated.


    Slowly walk on the boat, before the ship leaves the port, Ye Feng shouts to Sarah standing in the port: "I will remember my sister!"


    Sara didn''t answer. She just raised her mouth slightly, gave a shallow smile, and waved to him who had gone with the ship.


    When the boat disappeared from her sight, Sarah''s eyes closed slightly, and then several members of the bounty Club ran to her.


    Looking at the men coldly, she ordered, "give me my order. I want all the big and small gangs of bill Gewert to belong to the bounty club within a week. Those who dare not obey will be killed immediately!"


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    ¡­¡­


    The ship went further and further, until it was out of the sea area of bill gewater for a long time. Ye Feng was still standing on the side of the ship and looking at Bill jiwater''s direction.


    Fiona had something to eat in her heart, but she still pretended not to care. Standing behind Ye Feng, she asked without expression: "Ye Feng, is Sarah''s lips fragrant?"


    Ye Feng, who was still in the trance, subconsciously replied, "fragrance!"


    "Sweet?"


    "Sweet!"


    "Soft?"


    "Soft!"


    "Do you like it?"


    "Like it!"


    Ye Feng''s words made her pretty face plump, Fiona directly took his hand and dragged him to the central deck.


    The ink feather sword on his body accidentally spilled out, and he was in a frenzy. She pulled out the black feather sword coldly and said, "I think you have lost your memory recently and you are lack of exercise. Now you just accompany me to practice the sword!"


    "Wait Fiona Ouch Easy You want to kill me


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    On the northeast coast of Ionia, a woman in a pale yellow Tulle is immersed in the sea.


    The beautiful long black hair danced with the sea breeze, which covered her face, which was not real. She looked so far at the edge of the sea, where she could not see the end. It was endless black fog. Through the fog of black magic, it is the darkest place in Valoran - Shadow island.


    She turned back and walked slowly to the shore. That beautiful face because of the hair flying, low head''s sake, still can''t see really.


    Only vaguely from her beautiful face to see the faint tears, it seems that she has not been crying for a long time.


    The gauze only reaches the knee, revealing the round and smooth leg. Her bare bare bare feet left footprints on the shore and came to a long stone tablet.


    This stone tablet was discovered by hivier unintentionally. As for the mysterious woman who can''t see her face clearly, it''s still unknown.


    Just as soon as her tender jade hand touched the stone tablet, a thunderbolt sounded in the sky, as if warning her not to touch the stone tablet easily.


    The woman was not frightened by the thunder. She continued to touch the long mural on the stone tablet.


    "Aoxing It''s up to you whether Ionia can escape the erosion of shadow island this time... "


    In the low voice, the woman''s right hand touching the stone tablet slowly condenses a light brilliant light.


    A tiny imperceptible crack appeared at the place she touched, and then a streamer, which was shaped like a cloud and with the power of thunder and lightning, burst out of the crack and went straight into the blue sky.


    Two lines of clear tears from her eyes and eyes from her flying hair dripped on the stone floor in front of the stone tablet.


    The corner of her mouth slightly curved, and the woman seemed to cry and smile: "it depends on you whether you can stop it. The life and death of Ionia are in your hands..."


    As soon as the voice fell, the figure of the woman dissipated in front of the stone tablet, as if she had never appeared before. But the tiny and negligible crack on the long stone tablet is the best proof that she has ever been here.


    Soon after the woman disappeared, the rolling clouds gradually covered the whole Ionia. Along with the thunder and lightning, a deafening sound of dragon chant resounded through the sky.


    At the same time, all the residents on the earth believed that the miracle reappeared and prayed to Aoxing, the guardian God.


    Far above the towering clouds, in the depths of a palace called the fortress in the sky, a pair of monstrous purple eyes opened slowly in the dark.


    "The fluctuation of divine creatures..."


    ¡­¡­


    A bell rings from Sarah''s Cowhide bag for Ye Feng and Ye Feng. Ye Feng, who is accompanying Fiona to the sword, rushes to the bag beside her like a savior.


    He opened his bag and took out the smart walkie talkie that Sarah had put in place for him. The word "Oriana" on the walkie talkie caught his eyes. He hadn''t seen her for some time.


    Connect the phone, the other end of the phone came olliana care words: "Ye Feng, is it you? Two months ago, I called you and turned it off all the time. I thought you had an accident. I kept calling you at this time every day, and now I''ve got through! "


    Ye Feng is a little embarrassed. He has lost his memory for more than two months. However, in order not to let her worry, he said that he had not turned on the phone because he had accidentally shut down the phone.


    Olliana was much more at ease, and she was happy to tell him about her experience in Freire droid. She also told him that she had been trying to learn ice magic with enivia, and that when she could protect herself, she would come to him and play with Fiona.


    Ye Feng promised and talked with Oriana. He was also very happy, and his face was full of smile. As a new human being, Oriana''s mind was extremely pure, and under his encouragement, she was not so timid. Instead, she became positive and optimistic. He was worried that she would not be able to come out of her father''s shadow. It seems that he is worried too much.


    After chatting with Oriana for a while, Ye Feng hung up the phone with satisfaction. He didn''t know that Fiona had been staring at him with resentment when he answered the phone.


    After touching some loose skeletons tortured by Fiona on his back, he couldn''t help but sigh: "if only Fiona was as lovely as Oriana, lively, energetic and obedient, alas One day I knew that my swordsmanship was superior to mine and tortured me... "


    Just said this sentence, Ye Feng regretted, he even forgot Fiona is around!


    Subconsciously looking at Fiona''s face as cold as an iceberg, Ye Feng narrowed his eyes awkwardly and laughed twice: "Fiona, you didn''t hear what you just said Right? "


    The hand of the ink feather sword slowly to the leaf wind, Fiona rarely curled up the cold eyes, bent the corner of her mouth and said with a smile: "is it cute to laugh like this?"


    Although Fiona is laughing, the sword meaning that sends out invisibly not only does not weaken, but becomes stronger and stronger. Looking at Fiona''s seemingly kind smile, Ye Feng really wants to faint.


    Just as Fiona was about to do it, the smart walkie talkie he held in his arms rang again. He breathed a sigh of relief, motioned Fiona to stop, and took out the walkie talkie.The word "shivell" came into his eyes. Before he had time to speak, he heard the anxious and angry voice of hivier: "I warn you, I don''t care if you are Sara or Sara. If you dare to do harm to Ye Feng, I will never bypass you!"


    At the sound of shivell''s voice, Fiona instinctively showed disgust and vigilance. She didn''t like him at all. The woman always liked to tease her when she was with her.


    And Ye Feng is Leng for a while, how also can''t understand why Xiwei is angry, to know that she usually can be like this. The last time I saw her angry, it was because of the crazy Fiona running away from home.


    Although he couldn''t figure out why, Ye Feng still hesitated: "that Sylvier, it''s me... "


    "The voice of her pupil is gradually shrinking


    He heard the sound of "wind".


    On the other end of the phone, shivell was silent for a while and then said, "that Sarah didn''t do anything to you, did you?"


    Ye Feng scratched his head and said, "no, it''s Sarah who saved me. What''s wrong?"


    "Well, what about her now?" On the other end of the line, sylvier''s tone softened a little bit, sounding less hostile to Sara.


    Ye Feng listens and tells hivier that Sara has stayed in bill Gewert. He and Fiona have already boarded Ionia''s boat.


    He didn''t expect Fiona to be there. She teased Ye Feng with a smile and told him to wait for her at the nearest hotel on the wharf for one night. She would arrive the next morning. After a few more conversations, they hung up.


    Next to Fiona coldly looked at the eye leaf wind, just heard the voice of shivell, she even taught him the mood is not.


    Although I don''t know why Fiona Li is too lazy to pay attention to him, Ye Feng is still glad to avoid the fate of being a sandbag. Until the afternoon, neither of them said a word.


    In the distance, we can see a huge Island hidden in the fog. Ye Feng broke the dullness with joy on his face and said, "Fiona, look, is that aonia?"


    As the ship moved forward, the fog gradually cleared, and Fiona, who was silent, also looked at the huge island.


    Arilia and verus came over, and they looked at Ye Feng with a smile. Seeing Ye Feng''s curious look, arilia said, "I''ll be at the ports of the three provinces in southern Ionia in a little while. As Ionians, before that, how about I tell you about the legend of the flame festival in Ionia?"


    Fiona did not say a word, and Ye Feng said excitedly, "good, good."


    See Ye Feng unexpectedly want to listen to the legend of the Ionian flame Festival, arilia is still proud of being an Ionian.


    She cleared her throat and began to tell the legend of the festival of flame for Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    It is said that hundreds of years ago, every night of the festival of fire, there will always be ghosts haunting Ionia, people are particularly afraid of ghosts. They all believe that if they meet ghosts at night, wearing the same mask as ghosts can make them not eat them.


    In a village, a girl named Lena had not returned home on the night when ghosts were rampant. She bravely walked through a dense forest with a ghost mask in her hand.


    Unfortunately, she was found by ghosts in the dense forest. Scared, she ran away crazily, but the ghost behind her is getting closer and closer.


    Just when she was about to despair, she put on the ghost mask and resolutely fought with the ghost. Her reckless bravery not only did not kill her, but helped her drive away the ghosts.


    Since then, there have been no ghosts in Ionia. To commemorate the heroic deeds of the girl named Lena and to encourage people to bravely fight against the dark and evil, Ionia designated that day as Ionia''s flame Festival.


    ¡­¡­


    After listening to arilia''s narration, Ye Feng can''t help but sigh: "that girl named Lena is really brave!"


    When irelia heard Ye Feng''s approval of Lena in the story, she was also happy to say: "I feel the same way, and since I was a child, I yearned to be a great hero who saved Ionia like Lord Lena."


    Verus, next to him, was bored and showed his hands: "I can tell you the story is to make children sleep. How can an ordinary girl who can''t do anything can drive away ghosts?"


    "Don''t you say that, Lord Lena. It doesn''t matter if her deeds are true or false. The main purpose is to encourage us to fight against the dark and not yield to sin. That''s enough," she said coldly


    Verus stepped aside, too lazy to listen to these myths and legends. If that''s true, why didn''t Lena come forward when Ionia was invaded by the norxans?


    Arilia was a little dissatisfied with verus''s attitude, but she was too lazy to say anything about him. He was that character.


    All of a sudden, Fiona''s exclamation caught people''s attention: "Orion sol, the star casting Dragon King!"


    Ye Feng doubts: "what casting Star Dragon King?"


    Fiona''s eyes were full of shock, and she pointed in the direction of Ionia.Follow her eyes, Ye Feng several people have looked, but the next scene is to make them all over a shock.


    Around the huge island of Ionia, a protective array of faint clouds and fog rises. A giant dragon shadow, which is full of starlight and different from the dragon clan, is circling around the array.


    Rolling clouds spread over the whole island of Ionia, from time to time shooting terrible lightning, covering the whole territory of heavy rain from the clouds.


    The magnificent spectacle deeply shocked the hearts of several people. It was the first time that they saw the dragon. Ye Feng, in particular, has never heard of it.


    Fiona was the first to relax. She whispered, "I didn''t expect that the creation God casting Star Dragon King I saw in the family''s ancient books when I was a child was in Ionia."


    However, after arilia heard this, she said: "the creator God is the wrong record in your mainland. What the star casting Dragon King Orion Solna is all illusory. His real identity is Aoxing, the ancient god of Ionia, and the guardian God of our Ionia!"


    Fiona frowned slightly, but she didn''t expect that what was recorded in the family classics was wrong. However, there is only one sentence mentioned in the ancient books about the dragon. I think it is because of uncertainty? After all, except in the classics, no one on the mainland has ever seen a dragon.


    At this time, verus also said with emotion: "it is the first time for me to see the dragon in the legend when I was a child. Are those legends based on it?"


    "Of course, you can''t be disrespectful to Lord Lena in the future," arilia warned


    Verus was flat, and he changed the subject and said, "you see, it''s coming to shore."


    Ye Feng several people listen to, immediately will shift attention to the distant and closer wharf. And Ye Feng is the most excited, but he heard Ruiwen sister said that this is the hometown where he was born.


    With a trace of expectation, Ye Feng shouts in the bottom of his heart.


    Ionia, here comes Ye Feng!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    The huge boat slowly pulled in, and Ye Feng and his party walked in the street full of all kinds of aonia flavor snacks.


    Arilia happily introduces the customs and customs of aonia for Ye Feng, and Ye Feng also listens carefully.


    Although Fiona on one side looks calm, she still can''t help but murmur at the bottom of her heart. Since Ye Feng wants to listen to the customs and customs of aonia so much, why not ask her? She had read in books when she was a child, and had heard from the elders of her family. She had also been here last time. Although arilia knew more than she did, she could at least give him a general idea.


    After introducing aeonia, arilia asked curiously, "we don''t have to rush to presidian. It''s still fun to walk slowly along the way. Ye Feng, is it true that you are from Ionia


    Ye Feng scratched his head and said, "my sister said that I was from Ionian. I was fostered in her place before. Not long ago, she said that she would let me come back to see my parents."


    Irelia''s eyes brightened, but Ye Feng was really an Ionian. She is still very kind to aonia people and asks about Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng selectively answered some less sensitive topics. He also had some headaches. How could irelia be so enthusiastic. He still remembers that when she was at war academy, this woman was killing all directions in Summoner''s Canyon. Her strength was as good as Fiona''s.


    "Did your sister tell you where your parents live? I can show you the way. "


    After arilia asked, Ye Feng found that her sister didn''t tell him where his parents lived. He patted his forehead in chagrin and patronized Ionia, forgetting to ask where his parents lived.


    Although arilia is a little cold in the face of business and crisis, she is usually a very warm-hearted girl. Seeing Ye Feng''s face annoyed, she couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye Feng worried: "I forgot to ask my sister where my parents live, how can I find it?"


    Arilia frowned slightly. "What about your sister?"


    Ye Feng recalled the words before Ruiwen left and said, "she said she came to Ionia first. I don''t know where it is."


    One side of Fiona timely interposed: "don''t worry, since sister Ruiwen said she came first, it means that she has a way to find you, we will wait for her."


    Arilia blinked her eyes. She always felt that she had heard the name Ruiwen, but she couldn''t remember who it was. Although Ruiwen is Ye Feng''s sister, she always has a bad impression on Ruiwen.


    At this time, Lulu, who has been sticking to Ye Feng''s thigh, shakes Ye Feng and says pitifully, "big brother, I want to eat that!"


    At the same time, Lulu pointed to the sugar gourd sold by street vendors.


    Because Lulu was quiet before and slept with Ye Feng''s legs, everyone almost forgot that there was a little Laurie Yodel around her.


    Aliya squatted down and looked at the timid Lulu, touched her head and said, "what a lovely Yodel, would you like to buy it for you, sister sugar gourd?"


    Lulu opened her big eyes and opened her mouth expectantly. She just wanted to be bullied by bill. Some shadow in her heart, she tooted her mouth and shook her head in fear: "I want my big brother to buy it for me!"


    Arilia was a little upset. She stood up and said, "Ye Feng, how did you turn to such a lovely Yodel? She''s so shy of strangers, but she sticks to you


    When irelia said that Ye Feng had abducted her, Lulu was a little unconvinced: "the elder brother didn''t abduct lulu. He rescued Lulu from his bad uncle. Lulu only likes big brother and wants to be his girlfriend!"


    Seeing the murderous spirit that suddenly appeared in Fiona''s eyes, Ye Feng secretly said that it was not good. He pushed Lulu on his leg and said, "Lulu, don''t talk nonsense!"


    He swore that he had never developed Lori''s hobby!


    Aliya pinched Lulu''s face and said with a smile, "little Lulu, sister is your big brother''s friend, so don''t worry about your sister being a bad sister."


    Pouting, Lulu looked up at Ye Feng and said, "big brother, is this sister as good as sister Fiona?"


    The murderous spirit is still gone. Ye Feng laughs at Fiona and responds with numbness: "well, the elder brother named verus over there is also a good brother."


    Lulu grinned and said with a happy smile: "Lulu, remember, the big brother''s friends will not bully lulu. Big brother, do you think Lulu is your girlfriend?"


    Ye Feng is almost frozen by Fiona''s cold eyes. He keeps winking at Lulu: "stop Lulu, you are still young. How do yodells and human beings love each other


    Lulu tooted her mouth and puffed out her airway: "big brother, Lulu is not small. She is hundreds of years old!"


    Ye Feng saw that Lulu didn''t understand his meaning and added fuel to it. His head was almost exploded.


    Glancing at her side, Fiona slowly drops her right hand on the black feather sword in her left waist. Ye Feng is shocked with a cold sweat: "don''t make a fuss, Lulu..."


    "Big brother, I''m not making trouble. I''m going to get bigger!"Lulu ducked from Ye Feng''s leg with her small mouth and stood. She only reached the height of Ye Feng''s belly, which was much higher than that of Timothy Ye Feng met in piltivov.


    Her mouth chants the incantation, the gorgeous secret skill purple light twinkles in her changeable hands. After a while, she was swallowed by the beautiful purple light.


    When the purple light fades away, Lulu grows into a lilac woman about the same height as Fiona, but the two peaks on her chest are the same as Sarah''s.


    At the moment, Pixar, a little fairy, revolves around her and sets Lulu into a full-fledged witchcraft girl.


    As gorgeous as a gem, the purple pupil flashed a strange light, Lulu showed a sweet smile: "big brother, do you see Lulu is not small?"


    Speaking at the same time, afraid of Ye Feng does not believe her still quite a chest.


    Arilia didn''t expect Lulu to be a sorceress who knew secret arts and magic. She and verus were somewhat surprised that Lulu had changed.


    In order to let Lulu close when she is good, Ye Feng has to follow her meaning: "no, Lulu will change back soon!"


    Lulu giggled twice and turned back to look like a little Lori.


    She waved her little hand and stuck it to Ye Feng''s thigh. She still said, "if the elder brother doesn''t like the petite appearance of Yodel people, Lulu will transform her elder brother into a human form!"


    After wiping a cold sweat, Ye Feng bought Lulu a sugar gourd in front of Fiona''s cold eyes, trying to make her shut up. He coaxed: "well, good, eat sugar gourd first!"


    Lulu happily took the sugar gourd and licked it.


    Seeing Lulu finally shut up, Ye Feng quickly changed the topic and said, "Fiona, let''s go to the hotel for one night, and sievere will arrive tomorrow morning. We''ll wait for her."


    Fiona was in a worse mood when she heard of hivier. Without saying a word, she walked alone to the hotel in front of her with a heavy step in her heart.


    Dead Ye Feng, it''s not enough to make Lulu angry with me. Do you want to piss me off?


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    To the South and west of Ionia presidian lies a lofty mountain called Nanshan. There is a large clan temple on the high mountain here. It was the site of the balance sect, the largest and only Ninja sect in Ionia. However, it now belongs to the shadow sect, which practices the shadow mystery.


    The shadow cult pursues the extreme of Ninja shadow and darkness, and adheres to the dogma of respecting the strong. If the ninja who practices Ninja does not embrace the shadow, he will be pursued by the shadow cult endlessly.


    Their leader, the master of shadow flow, was an orphan who was taken in by the master of balanced sect. He studied Ninja since childhood.


    Hei, Shen, akali and Kenan are the most outstanding young ninjas in the younger generation of balanced sect, and Hei is secretly aimed at overthrowing Shen, the son of the master.


    From small to large, the match between rob and Shen ended in a draw. The strong desire for victory in his heart led him to the forbidden area of the clan temple, which was sealed with the taboo of Ninja, shadow mystery and dark things, which violated the purpose of balanced sect.


    An exquisite box casts a dark light under his opening. The incomparable power shows him the taboo Ninja which has been hidden for a long time.


    After learning the taboo of Ninja, robbery again challenged Shen. Although he won this time, he was expelled from the school by the master who learned the taboo ninja.


    The twisted seeds of humiliation and hatred gradually sprouted in his heart. He drifted out to cultivate the taboo ninja skills he saw in the box and recruited his disciples.


    When he felt that he and his disciples were strong enough, he set foot on the gate of the balanced sect again, ready to take revenge, and by the way, he captured the box containing the shadow mystery sealed in the forbidden area by the master.


    As he hoped, the balanced sect was defeated in front of him and his disciples, and he personally cut off the master''s head and kicked it in front of the master''s son Shen.


    The balance sect suffered heavy casualties, but some of them survived under the leadership of Shen, akali and Kennan.


    From then on, Nanshan of the balanced sect was completely owned by the shadow cult.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at several ninjas dressed in balanced sect Ninja clothing outside the hotel, arilia tells Ye Feng and Fiona about the feud between the balanced sect and the shadow cult. From her tone of voice, we can see her antipathy to the shadow church.


    She took up the tea cup on the table and drank it down. Then she said, "I don''t know what those elders of Ionia think. Although Ionia is a country pursuing peace, why didn''t the shadow cult, which wantonly slaughtered the balanced sects, let me take people to remove them. Then, the Ninjas of the balanced sect were also Ionians; Maybe when they finish killing the Ninjas of the balanced sect and have no place to vent their dark side, they will kill ordinary people! "


    Ye Feng just wants to persuade arilia to calm down a little, but he hears the small Lulu''s stomach cooing.


    He turned to Lulu and said, "Lulu, are you hungry?"


    Lulu''s delicate purple face, like a porcelain doll, was a little red. She nodded with a little embarrassment and said in a weak way: "well, big brother, why hasn''t the food come yet? Lulu is so hungry..."


    Fondly rubbed Lulu''s forehead, Ye Feng still liked the shy face of lulu. Then he pinched it gently, and then he said with a smile, "sister arilia has already ordered a lot of food from Ionia, and it will be served soon."


    "I remember that Ionia''s food is very special. It seems that it is different from other countries in our country. It may not be used to it later."


    Arilia gave a reassuring look and said with a smile, "don''t worry, the food of Ionia is definitely the best food in the continent of Valoran, and many foreigners will be full of praise after they come."


    Just as a few people were talking, a simple dressed hotel clerk with a large tray came to Ye Feng''s table.


    "General arilia, your order is here!"


    "Arya, listen to me," she said


    "It''s OK. You''re the hero who helped Ionia recapture the three southern provinces. It''s my honor to serve you."


    The waiter wiped the sweat on his forehead with a towel around his neck, and then carefully put the dishes in the tray on the table.


    "This is the fresh mushroom soup with oxtail, crispy chicken with pepper and hemp, fried New Year cake, shrimp with smooth eggs, cabbage in dry pot, fish slices in water, shredded lettuce, laver soup, bean curd soup, stir fried string beans and dried green peppers."


    While two stacked dishes on a large tray are brought to the table, the waiter says the name of the dish. After all the dishes were served, he went back to serve the guests at the other tables on the first floor.


    Looking at the chopsticks, soup spoons and bowls on the table, as well as the big ladles in the soup, Fiona frowned and looked at Ye Feng sitting beside her. She thought he would not know how to use it as she did, but Ye Feng was unexpected.


    She poked Ye Feng twice and whispered, "what did you learn to use chopsticks?"


    Ye Feng Leng next, he also a little strange why he can use chopsticks. He had the impression that he had eaten Ionian food once, and he couldn''t remember exactly when. Unable to think of it, he had to casually fool Fiona that he had eaten in pierviff''s food street.Fiona did not ask Ye Feng any more, but looked at other people. Arilia and verus are skilled at using vegetables naturally, while Lulu learns from Ye Feng''s way of picking vegetables. However, Lulu often leaves the vegetables on the table.


    Arilia, who is eating vegetables, suddenly remembers that Fiona is a stranger. She stops her movements and just wants to teach Ye Feng how to hold chopsticks, but she finds Ye Feng surprisingly skilled. However, even though he grew up in demacia, he was also an Ionian. His sister often cooked him Ionian food.


    Seeing that only Fiona didn''t move the chopsticks and Lulu''s unskilled movements, arilia kindly taught them how to use them. Soon, with irelia''s guidance, the intelligent Lulu and Fiona became proficient.


    After seeing the dishes all over the table, arilia asked the waiter to add a few bowls of rice, and then she chatted with Ye Feng and ate at the same time.


    The atmosphere in the shop was still lively, but suddenly there was an impatient voice: "man, why haven''t my dishes come up yet?"


    In the direction of the voice, a ninja of the shadow cult, sitting in the corner, caught aliya''s unhappy eyes.


    At this time, the staff in charge of the hotel rushed to apologize and said that the man was the last to come, and the food preparation in the hotel should be given to the first arriving guests. However, the Ninja still refused to let go, and even started to push down the guy.


    He knows that the Ninja''s behavior of the shadow cult is different from that of the normal Ionians.


    Ye Feng also noticed the situation in the corner, especially Ye Feng. He even had the impulse to teach the unreasonable Ninja a lesson. However, when he thought about Planck, he was so confused that he didn''t know whether to go up and help.


    Just as he was entangled, arilia passed by carrying the sword handed down from generation to generation. She picked up the fallen man and motioned for him to step back, while she was staring at the Ninja with a bad look and warned, "get out of here!"


    As soon as Ninja heard this, he stood up in anger. He looked gloomy and said, "do you dare to offend the shadow cult?"


    Her right hand slowly pulled out the sword from behind her. Arilia raised her haughty head, her eyes full of disdain, and coldly replied, "so what?"


    "Looking for death!" The Ninja was so angry that he ran out of his right hand and stabbed ariya.


    Just as he was about to laugh at arilia''s corpse, an invisible sword was released from her body, and the terrible atmosphere suppressed him to move.


    Only listen to the sound of a metal material fracture, ninja hands of the bitterness will be broken into two, fell to the ground. Only then did he realize that arilia''s terror had suppressed him.


    What a sword! Fiona watched the pupil of the scene gradually shrink. She did not expect that arilia''s sword idea was so strong that she could fight against her.


    In the face of Ninja''s frightened eyes, arilia sneered: "you didn''t see your shadow during the invasion of norhus. The members of the order are powerful when dealing with their own people. Next time I see it, I will kill you!"


    Slowly retracting the sword, arilia looks at the Ninja indifferently.


    Hearing this, ninja recognized arilia''s identity. He shivered and said, "you are AI Arelia? "


    Arilia said indifferently, "get out of here?"


    Hearing this, ninja was scared to use Ninja to escape from here.


    Arilia took up her sword and, apologetically, reminded the guests to continue eating before returning to her seat.


    Ye Feng saw that irelia was back and said with a smile, "irelia, you just had a good Aura!"


    "This is the way to deal with the villains. Otherwise, they will think you are bullying. I hate the shadow sect. They only know how to bully ordinary people with their hard-earned Ninjutsu."


    Alicia was a little embarrassed when she saw everyone staring at her. She called Ye Feng several people, motioned them to eat vegetables, to ease the embarrassment on the face.


    Just when the hotel fell into a lively atmosphere, a dark shadow in the dark escaped everyone''s attention and ran into the second floor. He bent his mouth and showed a strange smile to Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    Night is deep, Ye Feng quietly lies in the small bed in the humble room on the second floor of the hotel. Recently, I have been sleeping in the luxurious big bed in Sara villa. Now I sleep in this kind of small bed again. I''m not used to it for a moment.


    At the thought of Sarah, Ye Feng can''t help but miss the days when she lived with her. She was really good to him. Obviously, he overheard her plan to kill Planck in NOx, and she treated him as a brother after he was burned. From small to big, only his sister Ruiwen can take care of him.


    "Ye Feng, don''t you miss me?"


    Hearing the sound of sudden sound, Ye Feng''s thoughts were pulled back to reality. He looked in the direction of the voice, and the familiar black evening dress made his pupils shrink.


    He subconsciously called out, "iris!"


    With her long skirt, Alice walked slowly to the bedside and sat down. Her moving eyes narrowed slightly: "have you recovered your memory?"


    Ye Feng calmed down his mood and sighed a long time. He looked at the devil of the shadow island in front of him: "well, I remember all of them. Thank you for saving me."


    "Can a thank you repay me for saving your life?"


    Elise''s slightly narrowed eyes slowly enlarged, and the corners of her mouth showed a jocular arc. Her right index finger stirs Ye Feng''s jaw, and their faces are almost mouth to mouth.


    Feeling the breath from the tip of Alice''s nose, Ye Feng''s face was slightly red. "Don''t worry, I will help you as long as I can," he said


    There is a glimmer of God in her eyes, and Elise quietly moves the seed of believers in Ye Feng''s heart. Her red lips slightly open, exhaled Ruolan way: "even if join shadow island?"


    Elise''s voice is mingled with her magic, full of temptation. In addition, Ye Feng''s believer seeds gradually begin to dominate Ye Feng''s thoughts.


    At first, there was some resistance, but Ye Feng still followed the guidance of the seed of believers in his body and followed the words of Elise. His eyes grew dull and he nodded.


    The corner of her mouth curled up with a smile that belonged to the devil. Elise, taking the seed of believers as the medium, slowly drew out her demonic power from her body and hit Ye Feng''s chest again.


    However, a glimmer of tears from the goddess instantly resisted the attack of the devil''s power on Ye Feng. Not only that, Elise was directly shocked by her strength, and her blood was surging in her body. The surging black magic turbulence almost made her faint on the spot.


    "This damned pendant again!"


    Two lines of blood and tears flowed slowly from iris''s eyes, and the blood from the corners of her mouth also overflowed from her mouth. She put away the magic power and put her hand to the tears of the goddess. However, when she remembered that she had been imprisoned by the tears of the goddess last time, she also signed a shadow contract with Ye Feng, and she withdrew her hand reluctantly.


    It seems that it is impossible to use strong to turn Ye Feng into a devil. We can only make him submit to her by other means. She decided not to kill him for the time being. In the future, if she could not take him in, she would kill him again.


    At this time, Ye Feng also slowly came out of the control of believer seeds. He looked suspiciously at the blood and tears in Alice''s eyes and worried, "is it that the last time I saved my wound is not good?"


    Elise didn''t reply. She swept her eyes coldly. Ye Feng tore open a portal and left here.


    Ye Feng is a little confused. Why does yilisi turn over suddenly? After thinking for a long time, he just falls asleep.


    After a while, his faint sound of deep sleep sounded in the room.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, the sleepy Ye Feng was pulled up by Fiona. He yawned and followed Fiona out of the hotel, and Lulu pounced on him.


    Holding small Lulu, Ye Feng coaxed: "Lulu, don''t make trouble, come down quickly."


    Lulu pursed her small mouth and reluctantly jumped from Ye Feng''s arms and stood beside her in a rage.


    When arilia saw that everyone was here, she said, "we''re going to wait for sylvier, right?"


    Ye Feng pinched Lulu''s aggrieved face and said, "yes, he said she would arrive this morning."


    Fiona''s face has been cold since she got up in the morning, probably because of sylvier''s coming. She said nothing.


    As the crowd waited in silence, a Hicks technology convertible came from the north side of the street.


    The roar of the engine is getting closer and closer, and the sports car stops in front of Ye Feng. Then a tall woman with wavy shawls and black hair jumped out of the sports car on her boots. She bent her mouth to smile at the crowd: "long time no see, everyone. I didn''t expect that arilia and verus were here, eh Is this Yodel? "


    This person is Yefeng several people want to wait for the Xiwei, she squatted down body curiously touched Lulu''s head.


    Ye Feng didn''t see him for some time. He said with a smile, "this is lulu. I picked it up on the way."


    Lulu puffed her mouth and seriously corrected her way: "it''s not picked up. It''s my big brother who saved me!"


    Lulu''s lovely appearance amused him a little. She blinked her eyes playfully: "well, Lulu is really good. Her sister is sylvier. We should get along well in the future."Arilia came up and asked curiously, "sylvier, why are you in Ionia?"


    Shivell was stunned, and then said truthfully, "teacher Ritz has assigned me a task to investigate the secret of blood moon and learn about the local conditions and customs of Ionia by the way."


    With that, she clapped her hands suddenly and said excitedly, "Oh, by the way, Ye Feng, don''t you come back to see your parents? Let''s go. I can go anywhere as long as I don''t live in the dense woods and jungle


    At this time, Fiona timely interposed: "thank you for your kindness. Ye Feng forgot to ask Ruiwen''s parents'' address, so we plan to walk all the way to presidian. If you feel tired, you can drive there and wait for us."


    On hearing this, he not only did not get angry, but teased Fiona: "Fiona, you don''t seem to welcome me?"


    "No," Fiona said, frowning slightly


    He suddenly approached Fiona and whispered in her ear: "I remember someone asked me to give Ye Feng the Dragon Pendant for self-defense when he was receiving Soraka treatment. What a worry!"


    At hivier''s words, Fiona''s face flushed. She lowered her head in a hurry, her eyes slightly flustered.


    Sylvier was ready to leave, and she was too lazy to keep teasing Fiona.


    And Ye Feng several people are looking at Fiona''s red face, some curious about what hivier said can make Fiona blush. But they are not easy to ask, lest Fiona be more embarrassed.


    Turning the sports car that can switch freely into a small size and tying it to the key ring, shivell looked at the crowd and proposed, "come on, there are still many interesting places in the three southern provinces. Since we are going to presidian, we will go to Biyue lake and have a look at it."


    Arielia was a little surprised that a stranger would be so familiar with the geography of Ionia. She was surprised and said, "sylvier, I can''t believe you are familiar with Ionia, and you know Biyue lake!"


    Shrugging his shoulders, sylvier chuckled: "teacher Ritz asked me to investigate the secret of blood moon, and there has been no progress. Anyway, I was idle. During this time, I had to visit all the places of interest in Ionia."


    Arilia held her cheek in her right hand and pondered, "so it is. I heard about the legend of the night of the blood moon. When I got to presidian, I would like to ask the elders of the Presbyterian Church for you. Maybe they will know something about it."


    As soon as shivell''s eyes lit up, she happily took arilia''s hand and said, "that''s great. Teacher Ritz has spoken. I must find the secret of blood moon before I can go back to war Academy. This time, you can help me


    Arielia patted her chest and said it was just a small matter and told him not to take it seriously.


    In a good mood, he no longer mentioned the task, but took Ye Feng several people to the direction of Biyue lake.


    All the way, except for Fiona and verus, who talked less, the others had a good time.


    When they arrived at Biyue lake, it was already sunset. The light afterglow sprinkled on the beautiful mountains and rivers, gradually lengthening the shadow of several people.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    The winding path is connected with a pavilion hidden in the bamboo forest.


    On the east side of the pavilion is a huge and quiet lake. The cold moonlight sprinkles on the center of the lake, which is bright and bright. With the fish swimming from time to time at the bottom of the lake, the surface of the lake also sometimes ripples slightly. Even the moon shadow in the lake slowly dances with the wave, and then tends to be calm.


    Sitting in the pavilion was a man in a ninja suit and a silver helmet. He was so quietly staring at the lake.


    When he stretched out his hands, he ran out of his sleeve, which seemed to remind him of some sad past.


    "Akali..."


    A slight leisurely footstep broke his mind. As the sound of his footsteps drew nearer, his eyes, hidden under his helmet, grew colder and colder.


    At the moment of the master walking out of the bamboo forest, a sword in his hand was thrown by him and went straight to the man.


    ¡­¡­


    Walking alone in the bamboo forest, Ye Feng didn''t expect that the Biyue lake was so big. The others sat in another pavilion to enjoy the moon, while he wandered around and returned later.


    Stepping on the stone road, Ye Feng breathes the fresh air here, relaxed and happy. At the moment when he stepped out of the bamboo forest, a very strong killing intention startled his pupils to shrink gradually.


    Subconsciously, the sword of the wind is used. He leans slightly and grabs the void with his left hand. A ninja''s sword appears in his hand.


    Along the direction of the sword in his hand, Ye Feng sees a man in a ninja suit, his face covered by a metal helmet, sitting in the pavilion at the end.


    Ye Feng walked to the man warily and asked, "why do you want to hurt me?"


    "You are disturbing me." The man''s voice was dull, perhaps because he was wearing a helmet, and his voice was mixed with metallic trills.


    When Ye Feng heard this, he immediately frowned. He could clearly feel that the killing intention of the man was not as heavy as that when he walked out of the bamboo forest for the first time. I think this strange Ninja is eccentric and doesn''t like to be disturbed by others.


    Thinking of this, he apologized, "I''m sorry, I didn''t know there was anyone in here."


    The man pondered: "you are not bad. You have escaped my sword just now. Are you interested in learning ninja?"


    Ye Feng shakes his head. He doesn''t want to learn ninja.


    The man obviously some did not expect that Ye Feng would refuse to learn ninja. He was stunned and said: "I hope we will meet so calm."


    Ye Feng has not had time to reply, the man will display the ninja and disappear in place.


    After the man so stirred, Ye Feng also did not continue to loiter in the mood. He returned the way he had been, and soon returned to the hiviers.


    He noticed Ye Feng coming back from a long distance. She patted the vacant seat beside her and motioned him to sit down.


    And Fiona at this time also noticed Ye Feng, her slightly cold eyes staring at him, the implication is self-evident.


    Ye Feng just wanted to sit beside him, and then he felt a chill invading his bone marrow. He looked a little apologetically at shivell, but he didn''t dare to annoy Fiona. Sitting next to Fiona, he could still feel the chill.


    Shivell was not angry, she pointed a middle finger at Ye Feng and taunted him for his cowardly mouth.


    The pavilion is too quiet because of Fiona''s breath just now, while the simple little Lulu is suffocating. She said to arilia, "sister arilia, the elder brother is back. When all the people are together, tell us the story of Biyue lake."


    Arielia also timely took over the topic and broke the depression: "it is said that before the breakup of Valoran continent, Ionia was also a part of the main continent of Valoran, and this lake was originally a part of the Gobi, and the residents here were living very hard. One day, a woman named Biyue came down from the sky and took the moonlight to turn this area into a place full of plants She also wishes all men and women who love each other sincerely. If they sincerely wish on the full moon night here, they will be happy forever. "


    After hearing the story of Biyue lake, Lulu said with a smile: "wow Lulu wants to make a wish, big brother and Lulu will be happy forever! "


    Lulu and Ye Feng really love each other? Because he didn''t experience what happened yesterday, he didn''t respond. She frowned and said, "wait, Lulu, you and your big brother are not lovers. How can you make a wish in disorder?"


    Fiona rarely united with sylvier. She also said, "Lulu, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Ye Feng rubbed his forehead with headache. He felt that he was about to explode. He had already known that he would not bring Lulu with him.


    Lulu didn''t care. She continued to hate Ye Feng and said with a smile, "Lulu is the lover of my big brother."


    Fiona snorted and stopped talking. She has no idea about Lulu, a little loli who likes to chew her tongue.


    But hivier''s eyes turned, Fiona, Ye Feng and Lulu''s expressions fell into her eyes. She roughly guessed that Lulu had said similar things before, and succeeded in getting angry with Fiona.The naive Yodel mind is like a child, she still confident that she can make Lulu obedient. Thinking about the Countermeasures in his mind, he said with a smile: "Lulu, why do you want to be the lover of the big brother?"


    Lulu pursed her mouth. In fact, she didn''t know what a lover felt. Is simply feel that Ye Feng is good to her, she wants to follow him. In Bandar City, those Yodel men and women who are together are lovers. She wants to be Ye Feng''s lover.


    Thinking of this, Lulu''s big eyes twinkled with streamers. She said innocently, "because Lulu wants to be with her big brother!"


    The yodells are so deceiving! "Why does Lulu want to be with her big brother?" he said quietly


    Lulu shook her cute little head and said, "because big brother saved Lulu, he''s a good brother!"


    "If you are a good brother, how can you be a lover?" he continued


    Lulu was a little unhappy. She said obstinately, "I don''t care. I''m going to be a lover with my big brother."


    Still quite stubborn! Sylvier frowned, and then said, "Lulu, you can be the sister of the big brother, so you can be with the big brother."


    Lulu''s head swayed like a rattle. She was coquettish and said, "no, just be a lover."


    Is this Yodel so hard to deal with? "Lulu, you''re too young to be a big brother''s lover!" she gritted her teeth


    "Lulu can do magic, sister, look!"


    Standing in the middle of the pavilion, Lulu changed into a girl wizard with chest and material.


    Lulu looked at hilver with pride and said, "Lulu is not small. She is bigger than your sister."


    He hugged his chest in embarrassment. He didn''t expect that Lulu would be a little devil who knew death. She continued to be patient and said, "Lulu, your big brother protects you as a sister. If you say you want to be a lover with your big brother, you will frighten your big brother. If you don''t believe it, ask your big brother!"


    Ye Feng was suddenly impatient. He didn''t expect that he finally threw the pot to him.


    Again changed back to the original appearance, small Lulu Du mouth, raised his head, water Lingling big eyes wrongly looking at Ye Feng: "big brother, do you not like Lulu to be your lover?"


    Next to him, Fiona deliberately oppresses Ye Feng''s sword meaning, which makes him cold and sweaty. He has to be a villain: "this It''s a bit ridiculous indeed. Even if it''s not a lover, big brother will spoil you


    The watery tears swirled in her eyes, and Lulu''s small mouth was pouting higher and higher. She sobbed a few times, looking like she was about to cry.


    Seeing this, he took the opportunity to say, "Lulu, do you think you scared your big brother? If you cry again, he may be afraid that his sister will not accept you, so you should be good


    At the same time, he held Lulu to his lap and carefully wiped the tears in her eyes, which did not make Lulu cry.


    Looking at Lulu, who is no longer clamoring to be Ye Feng''s lover, he can''t help but feel relieved. In order to make Lulu happy, she also deliberately incited everyone to play hide and seek with lulu.


    And hide and seek happened to be Lulu''s favorite game. She completely forgot to be Ye Feng''s lover and volunteered to catch people.


    "Lulu, you are not allowed to peek. We are hiding near the Biyue lake. If you count to 100, open your eyes to us!"


    Lulu grinned and showed a bright smile. She nodded seriously: "well, Lulu won''t cheat!"


    Fiona always felt that she played this strange, she frowned: "I I don''t play this game... "


    "Miss, it''s up to you, Lulu, to start counting!"


    He didn''t want Fiona to spoil lulu. She took Fiona out of the pavilion.


    When Lulu heard the words of sylvier, she closed her eyes to the people and counted them: "one 2 3... "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    "One 2 3... "


    Little Lulu closed her eyes and counted to one hundred. Only then did she open her big eyes. Purple eyes flash, Sha is lovely. She looked around curiously and found that everyone was hiding before she was excited to search around.


    While searching carefully, she did not forget to shout: "big brother, where are you? Lulu is looking for you


    Hiding in the corner of Ninja''s pavilion, Ye Feng heard Lulu''s cry from a long distance, but he would not be so silly to promise her!


    And other several people also hide in the dark, holding the same psychology as Ye Feng. It''s just that Fiona, who was hiding in a small patch of dark grass with shivell, had a very uncomfortable look at the moment, and she didn''t like to be with him.


    Glancing at shivell beside her, Fiona frowned. He naturally found Fiona looking at her. She bent her eyes and said with a smile, "what''s the matter, Fiona?"


    When he finds out she''s peeping, Fiona shakes her head and says nothing.


    Lulu couldn''t find them for a while, and it was boring to hide. Shivell decided to talk to Fiona for a while. She said, intentionally or unintentionally, "you hate me, I can feel it."


    Fiona was in a bit of a bad mood when he said that. "I don''t have one," she denied, without expression


    He patted Fiona on the shoulder and said with a smile, "don''t quibble. I can see it."


    Fiona bowed her head. She didn''t really like sylvier''s character.


    At this time, Lulu''s innocent laughter came from the Pavilion behind the dense stone road: "ha ha Yes, big brother is the first one


    Shivell, hiding in the grass, sniffed and laughed. She poked the expressionless Fiona with her elbow and giggled: "Ye Feng is still as stupid as before. The first one was caught, don''t you think?"


    Fiona froze, then pursed her lips and nodded.


    , "as like as two peas," the two of you are not exactly like me. They love me for the first time. Even if I helped you, you would be very hostile to me.


    Fiona naturally knew that sylvier was talking about her and the other one. She continued to be silent and did not want to say more.


    At this time, Lulu was clinging to Ye Feng''s thigh in the arbor deep in the forest, with a triumphant smile on her face: "big brother, you have to help Lulu find other people together!"


    Ye Feng thought the place he hid was very hidden, but he was discovered by Lulu so soon, so he had to recognize the plant.


    Looking at Lulu glued to his legs, he said helplessly, "Lulu, come down quickly, big brother will help you find it together!"


    Little Lulu blinked her eyes and raised her head expectantly. With a small mouth, she said, "hee hee, big brother, would you like to kiss Lulu?"


    I''m just a kid! Should kissing be ok? I remember Ruiwen sister in my childhood also often kiss me, also said that I am lovely! Ye Feng murmured a few words in the bottom of my heart, and then bent down to kiss Xiao Lulu''s pink face.


    "Oh The elder brother is close to Lulu Big brother likes Lulu! "


    Xiao Lulu jumped down from Ye Feng''s legs happily and jumped up in the spot. The laughter like Oriole spread all over the silent lake.


    When Fiona, who was hiding in the grass, heard this, she had to stand up and pull out the black feather sword in her hand.


    Shivell quickly grabbed Fiona, ignoring Fiona''s glare, not good way: "Lulu is a little girl''s idea of Yodel people, a kiss is nothing, you were not a child''s kiss?"


    Under hivier''s persuasion, Fiona slowly put away the Moyu sword and squatted in the grass. She suppressed the impulse to beat Ye Feng in her heart and looked at the ground with resentment on her face and kept drawing circles.


    The scene fell to him, and she was a little funny. A shrewd twinkle flashed under his eyes, and he whispered to Fiona''s ear: "Ye Feng has kissed me!"


    "What!" Fiona''s face changed greatly, and the impulse that she had managed to suppress surged into her mind again and could not be contained.


    Shivell was secretly happy, but on the surface she said calmly, "Why are you so excited? The other time you know it is much more calm than you are! "


    "No way!" Fiona firmly denied that she didn''t believe hivier''s lies.


    "Really, you can ask Ye Feng if you don''t believe it." Sylvier straightened her chest confidently, and she was telling the truth. But at that time, another Fiona had a fever and had no strength to beat Ye Feng. She could only stare.


    "How could that happen?" Fiona murmured to herself, her thoughts confused. If you can let the other one know it without getting angry, it is likely that Ye Feng also likes hivier.


    Did Ye Feng like hivier? impossible! Fiona was a little short of breath, and the more she tried to clear her mind, the more confused she was.


    "Shh!" Shivell suddenly covered Fiona''s mouth, indicating that her breath should not be so heavy. Ye Feng and Lulu were passing by from outside.


    Fiona frowned, discontented with hivier''s behavior. But she didn''t want to be found either, so he let him cover her mouth.After Ye Feng and Lulu had gone far away, Fiona broke away and looked at hivier with displeasure: "next time, don''t always pull me to do things I don''t like, hide and seek, cover my mouth, I''m not familiar with you!"


    With a slight bend in his mouth, he looked into Fiona''s eyes and said with a smile, "aren''t you enjoying it? Or you just broke free. "


    "You..." Fiona''s voice was very quiet. She snorted coldly and did not look away. Sure enough, it was the same as before, and he was as annoying as ever!


    "Ha ha, brother verus


    Listening to Lulu''s laughter in the distance, shivell was melted and showed a gentle smile.


    After catching verus, Lulu saw Pixar fly to the cave hidden behind a tree. She quickly followed Pixar and found arilia in the cave.


    Like an octopus, she jumped into arilia''s arms and called out to the cave, "this way, big brother. Look, Pixar has found her sister!"


    Aliya fondly touched Lulu''s head, looked at Pixar and said, "Lulu is really powerful. Is this beautiful little guy your little partner?"


    Seeing that arilia said Pixar was beautiful, Lulu was also very happy and said, "well, Lulu is a fairy witch. This is Lulu''s friend, Pixar the little fairy!"


    And fondly rubbed Lulu''s face, and arilia took her out of the cave.


    Seeing verus and Ye Feng outside the cave, Lulu shook excitedly in arilia''s arms and said, "big brother, let''s go to find sister shivell and sister Fiona!"


    Verus said, "Lulu, have you looked for that dark grass over there?"


    Lulu opened her big eyes and thought, "it seems that there is no such thing."


    "I think they should be hiding there," verus reasoned


    "Well, sister arielia, go ahead!"


    Lulu''s cheering makes Fiona nervous. She doesn''t want to be discovered by Lulu.


    Looking at hivier beside her, Fiona said, "sylvier, why don''t we hide in another place?"


    Shivell shook his head and said, "no, it''s a foul if you are caught like this. It''s just to make Lulu happy. Don''t you feel warm to see her smile so happy?"


    Fiona bit her lip. She was a very aggressive person and didn''t like being caught. But sylvier said that, and she couldn''t move on.


    Soon, Lulu found them both. The happy Lulu jumped down from arilia''s arms and announced happily, "Lulu wins, big brother and sister all lose!"


    I lost? Fiona''s heart strings were tight. She said in a quick voice, "you haven''t won yet. You have to meet me."


    Lulu''s happy little face was filled with anger and pouted. Her expression was quite dissatisfied.


    She ran at Fiona defiantly, "touch it!"


    However, no matter how Lulu pours, Fiona can avoid her little hands.


    Fiona raised her mouth and said with a smile, "you can''t beat me, Lulu!"


    Lulu was so angry that she grabbed her generous witch''s clothes with both hands and said angrily, "elder sister, you can use swordsmanship."


    At the same time, she uses her hands to perform magic and turns Fiona into a rabbit. Shocked, Fiona can do nothing, and is directly held by Lulu in her arms.


    "Hee hee, I caught sister Fiona, Lulu won!"


    Lulu happily throws Fiona, who turns into a rabbit, into the air, and then catches it. She is very happy. It took a long time for Fiona to be changed back by Lulu.


    Lulu jumped at Fiona with joy and said with a smile, "sister Fiona, you lost!"


    Fiona instinctively stepped back and Lulu fell to the ground.


    Lulu, lying on the ground, sat up in pain. She rubbed her eyes, and her tears rolled in her eyes.


    "Whoa!" Lulu burst into tears: "woo Hoo Sister Fiona bullies Lulu, whining... "


    "What do you think you''re doing? What''s so much to do with a child


    Feiona was angry, and he walked up to lulu. As soon as he wanted to pick up Lulu who was crying, Lulu pushed her away.


    "Wuwuwu Lulu don''t want you to hold me. Sister Fiona bullies me. You are all bad guys! "


    Listening to Lulu''s sobbing voice, sivell said in a warm voice, "who does Lulu want to hold?"


    Lulu sobbed: "to big brother, Lulu fell down, to Ye Feng brother embrace, kiss, can get up!"


    One side of Ye Feng saw that all the people immediately turned their eyes to him, and he could not help saying, "I''ll just come. Don''t look at me like this. I don''t have paedophilia!"


    With that, Ye Feng squatted down and kissed Lulu twice on Lulu''s face, then picked her up.


    "Well, Lulu won''t cry anymore," he saidLulu pursed her lips and looked at Fiona with some resentment. For a long time, she forgives Fiona under the comfort of Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    The night is deep. In the village nearest to Biyue lake, Ye Feng is staying in a hotel.


    In a room on the second floor, a faint breath of black magic was emanating from verus.


    Controlling the way Elise taught him at the war academy to control the power of demons, he was nibbling away at the consciousness of the demons left in him at the bottom of the temple abyss.


    After months of secret use, he has almost eaten away the devil''s consciousness in his body. He had a premonition that as long as the night passed, he would be able to completely control the evil power left by the demons in his body and display the black magic arbitrarily.


    Powerful and full of energy surging in his body, a holy magic energy is struggling to counteract the dark magic energy in verus.


    However, driven by the consciousness of verus, the residual holy magic energy is gradually transformed into the evil dark magic energy.


    Just as he was complacent about swallowing the demon''s consciousness in his body, Elise was watching all this with a dark and strange look.


    In another room, shivell was suddenly awakened from his dream. Since she was a child, she has been very sensitive to the smell of black magic.


    Thinking about all the possibilities, he exclaimed, "is it verus?"


    From that energy fluctuation, it''s possible that someone in this hotel is transforming into a demon. She pushed the little Lori Lulu who was sleeping in her arms anxiously, and whispered, "Lulu, don''t sleep. Are you going to cure magic?"


    Little Lulu rubbed her eyes and pursed her mouth to say, "sister, are you hurt?"


    He shook her head, not as a sign. She quickly changed into a dark blue fur coat and took Lulu to verus'' room.


    However, verus, who was still immersed in the power of demons, did not know that he had been detected by hivier. He was also complacent and said, "Elise did not cheat me. I can really control the power of demons by my own strength!"


    In the dark, Elise sensed that someone was coming towards verus''s room, and she disappeared quietly.


    Dong Dong Dong Dong!


    A knock on the door wakes up verus, who is complacent. He hastily recovers the breath of black magic and says nervously, "who?"


    Lu Lu''s weak voice came from outside the door: "brother verus, it''s Lulu..."


    It was Lulu, who startled him. If it was arilia, he was a little worried that she would find out about his changes. He was relieved and said, "Oh, come in. The door is not locked."


    Squeak!


    The old wooden door was slowly pushed open, and little Lulu came in timidly. She looked at the dark room with some alarm. If it had not been for shivell outside, she would not have dared to enter the room, which still had the smell of evil.


    Looking at verus, who sat cross legged on the bed, Lulu turned pale with fear. Because verus had two odd little horns on his head, which looked like a devil. She held out her little hand and shivered: "big brother, your forehead How come there are two little horns? "


    At Lulu''s words, verus''s face changed greatly. Subconsciously, he touched the two immature horns of his forehead, which was also frightened.


    Thinking a little confused, he mumbled incoherently: "impossible Isn''t Elise saying that I can control the power of the devil as long as I follow her method? "


    He came in at the right time and joked, "you can control the power of the devil freely. The devil named Elise didn''t cheat you."


    "Sylvier!" Verus had a dark way, and he looked at him with some ferocity.


    Lulu trotted up behind sylvier, occasionally poking out her little head and looking at verus. She said timidly, "sister sylvier, brother verus, he''s sick!"


    "Lulu, don''t be afraid. There''s a sister here."


    He touched Lulu''s little face, looked at verus and said, "you want to kill me?"


    The ferocious verus hesitated and gave up the idea. He gritted his teeth and said, "can you not tell anyone else?"


    Instead of answering his request, shivell scoffed: "you have failed to live up to your unwillingness to die, and even worse, to Lord Soraka, who gave up the chance to become a God to help you suppress demons!"


    "I thought I could control it, but I was cheated," he said with a wry smile


    Shivell sneered: "you do control the power of the devil. You are no longer driven by the demonic consciousness in your body, but correspondingly, you are also transforming in the direction of the devil. This horn is just the beginning, and then it will grow bigger and bigger until you become a real devil."


    "What shall I do?" Verus looked terrified. He didn''t expect the consequences to be so serious that he didn''t want to be a devil.


    Instead of answering, he pulled Lulu behind him and said, "Lulu, do you have a way to temporarily eliminate the horns of your brother verus?"


    Lulu was afraid and said, "yes, Lulu can cure brother verus..."


    He motioned to Lulu not to be afraid and took Lulu to verus. She said: "let Lulu suppress you first. After all, she is not a demigod healing mage. Your demonization is a bit similar to that of Fiona before, but it is more serious than Fiona. You are not willing to die. Only Lord Soraka can save you!"Verus was a little afraid to see Soraka for fear of disappoint her. "Is there no other way?" he asked


    Sylvier looked at verus disappointedly: "now do you know that you regret it? I warn you, it''s better not to use the devil''s power in your body recently, or I can''t guarantee that you can be cured by Lord Soraka before you become a demon. "


    "I see." Verus bowed his head and did not dare to look at him.


    Sylvier gave Lulu a look at the beginning, and Lulu slowly recited the incantation, and his hands were imprinted with complex magic marks. A thread of gorgeous purple light like willow catkins, with the magic of Pixar, twined the two incompletely formed demon horns on verus''s forehead.


    Under the cure of healing magic, the horn gradually shrinks until it completely disappears. With the devil''s energy, it pours into verus''s body and is suppressed in the deepest place together with the black magic.


    When all was over, Lulu looked at verus, who was back to normal, and said with a naive smile, "Lulu has cured brother verus!"


    Verus said gratefully, "thank you, Lulu."


    He looked warily at verus, and without saying a word, he took Lulu away.


    But verus just grinned bitterly. He knew that his behavior would really disappoint his friends. It was good for him to let Lulu suppress him.


    The next second, however, horns sprang out of his forehead without warning. At the same time, he was overwhelmed by a wave of terrible magic, strange and familiar, which reminded him of Elise, whom he had met in the war Academy last time.


    As he expected, Elise''s magical voice soon sounded in his ear: "verus, we meet again!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    "We meet again, verus."


    The magical voice of Elise was slowly heard in verus''s ear. He subconsciously wanted to look back at her, but could not move.


    Verus was stifled by the magic of terror. He gasped and cautiously asked, "Why are you lying to me?"


    "I''m not lying to you. Aren''t you in control of this force?" Elise said with a smile


    Verus was silent for a moment. He thought that Elise had only guaranteed that her method would allow him to control the power of the devil freely. But he still gnawed his teeth and said, "but I don''t want to be a devil."


    The power of her eyes, which was shining in her eyes, flooded the earth with the light of her eyes. She uses the magic power in her body and sends out a magic sound that can attract people''s Soul: "isn''t this power very strong?"


    The magic sound made verus shudder, and the incomparably powerful magic also gave him a faint sense of powerlessness. He even had the illusion that as long as he had Elise''s magic power, he could quickly match Soraka, Ionia''s first magical genius.


    Seeing the magic sound working, Elise''s mouth showed a little smile of success. She continued to frighten verus: "with it, what part of Valoran can''t you go to?"


    A little sweat seeped from his forehead because of the strong sense of oppression. Verus swallowed his mouth and his eyes widened. His inner desire for control of the demonic power grew stronger and stronger.


    The upward curve of Alice''s mouth was even more profound, and she continued: "as long as you can control it as you please, the executioners who killed Ionia in noxious will all crawl in front of you and beg for your forgiveness?"


    At the thought of the norxans, verus wanted to kill them all. Hidden in the bottom of his heart hatred gradually occupied his heart, spread the factors of hatred to every corner of his body.


    "Forgive?" said verus, gnashing his teeth? Norxans are not worthy of forgiveness


    With a cold smile at the bottom of her heart, Elise''s long and narrow eyes bent slightly, and guided by magic, "kill them all!"


    With verus''s anger and hatred, the Demon power in his body surged. He said coldly, "I will do the same without you saying it!"


    There was a shrewd twinkle in Alice''s eyes. She scoffed and said, "with your unsophisticated magic?"


    As Elise said, Wellston was like a campfire with cold water and extinguished her fighting spirit.


    Elise was right. With his magic, he was suppressed everywhere. With the idea that peace is the most important thing in all things, the authorities of EONIA have uncovered the heinous crimes that noxious had done to Ionia. He could not avenge his countrymen on the battlefield.


    He suddenly hated himself. After learning the sacred magic for so many years, he guarded the demons at the bottom of the abyss in the temple, but he couldn''t even get revenge. But before he does not intend to help him disperse, he can use the power of the devil to break out the combat power close to the demigod.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the magic he had learned all these years was not as good as his half way Demon power.


    Verus''s expression naturally fell into Elise''s eyes, and she turned to temptation: "now that you have dispelled the devil''s consciousness and freely controlled the devil''s power, why should you give up because of hivier''s words?"


    Yes, why did he give up his hard won power? He can control his power by his will! Gradually, verus''s face began to show the joy of gaining strength.


    But for a moment, his face turned pale with fear. Just now his idea was so terrible that he almost called on Elise.


    Elise is a total devil. He can''t believe her. Verus took a deep breath and snapped, "don''t try to tempt me!"


    Elise did not expect that verus would refuse, but she still said with a smile: "verus, the most terrifying thing is not the devil, but you human beings. Some people''s hearts are blackened, but more terrifying than demons."


    Verus warily said, "devil, don''t make me believe you!"


    Elise sighed: "the world is full of prejudice against the black magic, believing that those who can master the black magic are evil. However, if you control the Demon power at will, you can be kind to the Ionians and show your strong power in the face of a country which is not worthy of sympathy, such as NOx; Verus, you should remember that the black magic is not evil. The evil is the people who use magic. If a person''s heart is black, he is a devil in human skin! "


    With these words, a faint chill flashed through Alice''s eyes, and before verus had recovered, she disappeared. But at the same time as she left, she also used magic to suppress the horns of verus''s forehead.


    Elise''s words, which shook verus''s spirit, lingered in his mind.


    "Black magic is not evil in fact. The evil is the people who use magic. If a person''s heart is black, then he is a devil in human skin..."His mouth kept murmuring the words that made him feel so much. Verus could not help but feel a little enlightened. He sort of agreed with Alice.


    The norxan soldiers, who invaded Ionia even by civilians, were much darker than those demons. It is only because of the long-standing fear of the unknown that black magic is evil. There is no absolute right or wrong in this world. No matter what kind of magic you learn, as long as you have a clear conscience, it is right!


    At the thought of this, verus''s heart, which had been blocked by the black magic and demonic power, suddenly opened. With the development of his mind, the cloud in his mind gradually dissipated, and he increasingly wanted to continue to control the Demon power which was not easy to refine in his body.


    As Elise said, he has this power which is 100 times stronger than before. What kind of revenge does he have to worry about?


    He didn''t want to feel the pain of watching his closest relatives being mercilessly slaughtered, but he couldn''t do anything!


    He has to rely on his own hands to make NOx pay the price of bleeding!


    A country like noxious, which likes to invade other countries, should disappear from this world forever!


    Aeonia, go to hell with all those pacifists! They can swallow it, but he verus can''t.


    When his magic work is great, he will personally kill the whole of norhus and sacrifice the innocent villagers and soldiers of Ionia!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    The next morning, the spirit of relaxation of Ye Feng is still sleeping peacefully. But Fiona got up early and practiced swordsmanship outside for a while before jumping into Ye Feng''s room on the second floor.


    As soon as she tried to pull Yefeng out of bed, Fiona heard the door open. Worried that someone would like to harm Ye Feng, she subconsciously stabbed in the past.


    Bang!


    The sound of sword and sword collision resounded in this room. Fiona, whose face changed greatly, decided that the visitor was coming to harm Ye Feng.


    Looking at the whirling cross blade, Fiona didn''t think much about who it was. She picked up her right hand and stabbed again at the person who had not yet entered the room.


    At this time, the voice of shiver''s anger made Fiona immediately put away her sword: "Fiona, are you crazy? I''m sylvier


    Fiona looked at hivier, who had retracted the blade of the whirling cross, with some displeasure. She turned away and said, "who told you to come in without knocking?"


    "Did I come earlier than you and cut you off when I saw you jump in through the window?" he replied without hesitation


    "You..." Fiona''s words are not good. He ate them to death.


    Her face was as red as a ripe apple. Fiona didn''t expect hivier to know that she had jumped up from downstairs.


    If shivell hadn''t reacted so quickly, she might have been killed on the spot. At the bottom of her heart, she continued to attack and said, "you can''t say anything about you. You like to look for Ye Feng in the war Academy. You really have a virtue!"


    "I..." Fiona found that she had never won a fight with sylvier. She stamped her foot a little angrily. How hateful of him!


    "Die Ao Jiao, I came to ask Ye Feng to eat. You almost killed me just now. You have to give me a place!"


    A word choked Fiona speechless. Shivell went to the bed and tried to calm down the anger that Fiona had almost killed, and showed a gentle smile.


    She gently pushed the leaf wind and said, "Ye Feng, get up for breakfast."


    Ye Feng grabbed the quilt and covered his head, yawned and said, "hivier, I''m so sleepy, or I won''t eat, OK?"


    Shivell''s right hand was akimbo, and his eyes turned: "everyone is waiting for you. Even if you don''t eat, you can''t let Lulu wait in vain?"


    Ye Feng, who was covered in the quilt, bit his teeth and said sleepily, "good, good I''ll go down to dinner with you now


    "Come on, let''s get down quickly. Today''s breakfast is porridge with preserved eggs and lean meat that only Ionia has. It''s delicious!"


    He laughed playfully, took Ye Feng''s hand and ran down.


    He rubbed his eyes, and Ye Feng found that Fiona was looking at him with aggrieved eyes, and was shocked.


    Stopping, he asked a silly question: "Fiona, why are you in my room?"


    When she thought of killing hivier by mistake just now, Fiona was not good enough to say in front of Ye Feng. She was afraid that he would blame her. At the bottom of my heart, there is a bitter grievance that can''t be said from her eyes. Seeing Ye Feng once thought that she had to deal with him again.


    And the next to the hivier is helpless to sigh, she pulled Ye Feng in one hand, and wronged Fiona in the other hand, and went downstairs. Fiona was a little guilty about the previous incident, so she went out of her way and obediently followed hivier.


    In front of a table downstairs, there was a hot porridge of preserved eggs and lean meat, while Lulu had been waiting for a long time. When the three of hivier took their seats, all the people began to talk and laugh. Among them, Lulu, the innocent and innocent, enjoyed the most.


    After breakfast, arielia, as a guide, took the crowd to the direction of presidian.


    As she walked, she said with a smile: "this is already the northernmost border area of the three southern provinces. Further north, it is the most famous Southern jungle in EONIA. Through the southern jungle, it is a deserted village, and then the plain and valley. Through the valley, you can see the South gate of presidian."


    Suddenly, arilia didn''t know if there was auditory hallucination. She even heard her missing brother zelos calling, "little ya!"


    Doubtfully looked at Ye Feng people, and she looked at her back in doubt. Her eyes grew larger and larger with the man in sight. Arilia opened her mouth wide and looked at a burly man in general Ionia''s uniform not far ahead.


    Arilia swallowed her mouth, and her voice trembled slightly: "Ze Brother zelos


    Zelos smiles and walks towards arilia, who is still a little stunned. He fondly rubbed arilia''s hair and said in a warm voice like a brother, "why, think I''m dead?"


    Arilia leaned against zelos and sobbed, "no Brother and sister miss you all the time. You Where have you been so long? "


    Zelos looks weak. He looks weak. He sighed helplessly: "well, it''s a long story. I''m a little tired now. Can you find a place to let my brother rest first?"


    Arilia also saw that her brother was not in good health, and she looked at his face nervously for a long time.Arilia sipped her lips and said, "OK, brother, wait, I''ll talk to my friends."


    After that, she went to Ye Fengzhong and said, "my missing brother is back, but his body seems to be very weak. I wonder if we can wait for him to get better and return to presidian together?"


    Everyone, except Lulu, had heard long ago that arilia''s brother, zelos, was lost when she went to demacia for help. They are not unreasonable people, they all nod to show understanding. Even the curious Lulu was nodded by sylvier according to his head, and his cute appearance was adorable.


    Arilia broke her tears and gave thanks to all the people. She took the initiative to help her brother walk in the front.


    At this time, however, he asked, intentionally or unintentionally, "verus, are you Ionian? Is that arilia''s brother?"


    Looking at hivier strangely, verus affirmed, "yes, I used to guard the temple, and I was taken care of by elder brother zelos when I was a child. His appearance is still the same as before, so is his character and breath. What''s the matter?"


    His moving eyes closed slightly, and he quietly hid his thoughts, saying nothing, just asking.


    But Fiona didn''t think hivier was asking. She knew that the woman she disliked was very clever. Although she is not as clever as this woman, she is not stupid.


    There''s absolutely something wrong with that zelos!


    Is that zelos someone else''s disguise? Does NOx want to burn the war to Ionia? Arielia, the army leader who sent people to break down Ionia?


    The more she thought about Fiona, the more she affirmed the speculation in her heart. While looking at hivier who used words to tease Ye Feng from time to time, she secretly planned how to deal with the "zelos.".


    As an authentic de Marcia noble lady, although she had been away from home since she was six years old, she was no less disgusted with norhus than any other de Marcia.


    Nearby pretends to laugh with Ye Feng, but he has been observing Fiona''s expression. Although Fiona is very hidden, she can still see it.


    As Fiona had guessed, she did feel that the zelos was a fake. She just wanted to see if Fiona would see anything.


    And Fiona didn''t let her down. She could see what she thought. That way, with Fiona''s help, she''s more likely to get rid of the fake zelos.


    Well, if you dare to cheat me by arilia''s miss of her brother, just wait to be exposed, fool!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    Night gradually dark down, the border town of the three southern provinces, Ye Feng several people because of zelos back.


    Maybe it''s too long since I saw her brother. The sudden happiness makes arilia care about zelos. She has been very strong since childhood, but every time in front of her brother, she likes to act coquettish to him.


    After dinner, arielia pushed zelos back to her room early to have a rest. And Ye Feng and several people chatted on the first floor of the hotel, and then went upstairs to their rooms.


    Doting on Lulu''s face, he hugged Lulu and pushed open her door. As soon as she took Lulu to bed, she heard Fiona''s voice outside the door: "sylvier, may I come in?"


    As soon as Lulu heard Fiona''s voice, she grabbed hivier''s hand excitedly and said excitedly, "it''s sister Fiona!"


    "Come in." He said, teasing Lulu, who giggled at her.


    As soon as Fiona came in, she saw that sylvier and Lulu got along very well, but this was not the reason why she came to see him. She came to ask him about sylvier.


    Seeing Fiona not speaking, shivell asked directly, "you want to ask me about zelos?"


    "You know it all?" Fiona was a little surprised. She didn''t expect hivier to know what she was doing.


    Shivell scratched little Lulu''s creaky nest and said, "fake."


    Fiona frowned, and she knew that zelos was a fake. But if you want to expose zelos, you have to have evidence. Thinking of this, she pursed her lips and said, "is there any evidence?"


    Shivell shook his head. If she had evidence, how could she wait for Fiona to come to her?


    Fiona took a deep breath. There was no evidence for hivier. She was not good enough to expose zelos''s trick.


    "Then what can you do to expose him?"


    On hearing this, sylvier stopped his movements and stopped scratching Lulu''s creaking nest. Instead, he said, "we can take the opportunity to ask him and arilia about the past funny things at dinner tomorrow morning. If he is a fake, Alicia will also find out."


    Her eyes brightened slightly, and Fiona was suddenly enlightened. She seldom showed a trace of appreciation to hivier, who was particularly disgusted with her.


    However, the next second, shivell''s words instantly made her that heart flustered and fluttered: "Fiona, do you like Ye Feng?"


    Fiona''s face turned red and she was short of breath. "I How could I like him... "


    The later she said, the more red her face was, the more weak her voice was, without a trace of confidence.


    "Well, I''ll tell Ye Feng you don''t like him and let him stay with me," he said


    Being so excited by hivier, Fiona immediately widened her eyes, stretched out her right hand, pointed her index finger at him and said, "you How can you do this! "


    Shivell smiles, hugs his chest and says, "isn''t that the best proof that you don''t like it?"


    One side of the small Lulu shook his cute little head, shook his arm, and said in a greasy voice: "sister Xiwei, Lulu also likes brother Ye Feng!"


    Fiona bit her lips, raised her head, and snorted, "hum, I What does it matter to you that I like him? "


    He rarely looked serious, looked directly at Fiona and said, "because I like him, too."


    Fiona didn''t expect hivier to be so straightforward and frank. She was at a loss.


    After holding her breath for a long time, she said, "you You can''t like him! "


    Shivell thought that Fiona''s remarks made her laugh. Did she still need Fiona''s consent if she liked a person? She confidently said, "why? Ye Feng doesn''t like anyone now. I can see that. "


    Fiona was a little impatient. Although she had already guessed that he liked Ye Feng, she was still a little flustered and said, "well That''s not good. I We have lived together since childhood. We are childhood sweethearts. You can''t break us up! "


    He looked at Fiona with a serious look on her face. This time she was really determined to have a good match with the two Fiona. If ye Feng didn''t choose her in the end, she would not stop Ye Feng from pursuing true love. She said firmly, "but he doesn''t like you, and I don''t know you like him. I''m not breaking up."


    Fiona stamped her foot in a fit of pique, and he seemed to her too stubborn. Her heart beat harder and her breath was a little bit short. She said, "I like him first, since I was 16 years old."


    Maybe it''s because Fiona likes Ye Feng so much that she is so flustered. Does she like him, too? He thought in his heart, but she won''t let go.


    Since she has conveyed her feelings for Ye Feng to Fiona, she will not shrink back. She wants to compete with two Fiona fairly. Looking at Fiona''s red face, he said quietly, "love doesn''t come first, Fiona."


    Fiona couldn''t tell hivier. Her pretty face was even more anxious: "you Why do you want to rob me, sylvier


    He touched Lu Lu Lu and stood up and said solemnly, "Fiona, I hope we can compete fairly. If Ye Feng chooses you, I won''t disturb your life.""I..." Fiona''s heart string slightly tight, Xiwei''s words gave her a huge sense of pressure, she was afraid of failure, she had to leave Ye Feng. She usually is not so fierce to him, is so cold, Ye Feng mostly has a bad impression on her, right? Can she compete with him like this?


    The more she thought about it, the more she was afraid of losing everything.


    See Fiona some shrink back, hiville does not want to let Fiona give up like Ye Feng because of himself. All she wanted was that she and two Fiona could stand on the same line and compete, that''s all.


    In order to arouse Fiona''s fighting spirit, he decides to ridicule Fiona intentionally. The corners of her mouth rose slightly, and her eyes showed a look of contempt. She mocked, "Miss Laurent, are you not afraid?"


    After hivier''s agitation, Fiona instantly widened her eyes and pursed her lips: "I I''m not afraid of you


    "Good, let''s have a match," said shivell with a smile


    Although the heart is still blocked flustered, but Fiona does not want to start on the momentum to lose to sylvier. She took a deep breath and adjusted her disordered mood.


    For a long time, her face gradually calmed after adjustment, and the confusion in her eyes turned into indifference and arrogance. She looked coldly at the smiling shivell, raised her haughty head, and said slowly, "compare


    Lulu in bed doesn''t know much about love. In order to pass the time, she interrupts: "I also want to compare, big sisters!"


    On hearing this, Fiona and sylvier were both shocked. They looked at each other for two times, and then they rarely showed strange eyes to Lulu together.


    Lulu was staring at her, and unconsciously stepped back. Before she retreated too much, however, she was thrown down on the bed by sylvier and Fiona, and the creaky nest was tickled by them.


    The tears of laughter came out. She begged for mercy: "big sisters, itching Cluck Stop scratching... "


    "How about you?"


    "Itching Lulu is itching to death Cluck Lulu doesn''t compare with her sisters


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 289

    Spring breeze gently blowing in from the window, with a touch of warmth, blowing is still sleeping leaf wind sleep more fragrant.


    He rolled over and smacked his lips. He said something in his dream: "sister..."


    With that, he opened his hands to the bedside. This hug just hugged Fiona, who had just turned in from the window. She was embarrassed and blushed.


    It''s not a dream, is it? Fiona''s face on the two pieces of red clouds revealed a touch of flattery, she in the heart of the way.


    With a jerk of her head, she did not dare to think deeply. See Ye Feng''s hands began to come, out of instinct reaction, she "ah" a foot will sleep is fragrant leaf wind kicked out of bed.


    "Hiss It hurts... " The leaf wind in bewilderment covers is kicked by Fiona painful abdomen, biting toothache bitter way.


    I feel a little weak. Fiona was just a natural reaction. But looking at Ye Feng''s appearance, it seems that she has been kicked and injured. Uneasiness and a little guilt surged up in her heart. She rushed over and helped up the fallen Ye Feng, and nervously said, "Ye Feng, are you ok?"


    Hearing Fiona''s voice, Ye Feng immediately guessed that the reason why his abdomen is so painful is probably his childhood masterpiece. He said with a wry smile, "it''s OK. Can you remind me before you kick me next time?"


    "They didn''t mean to..." Fiona blushed like a bloody cherry. She buried her head in her chest and did not dare to look at Ye Feng.


    "It''s all right. Are you here for breakfast? Let''s go down now! " Ye Feng is also a little afraid to continue with Fiona theory, he took her hand and went down.


    Being pulled by him, Fiona''s eyes slowly enlarge, and a little sweetness emerges in her heart, acquiescing him to hold her hand.


    They walked downstairs in this way and didn''t feel anything wrong. Seeing that he and others had been waiting for a long time, Ye Feng scratched his head awkwardly and said, "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting."


    People just smile and don''t care much about Ye Feng''s habit of sleeping in. Seeing that all the people were here, they began to start the steaming hot dumplings.


    As he ate, he stabbed Fiona with his left elbow. Under Fiona''s puzzled eyes, she turned her eyes to zelos at will.


    Fiona understood, and she remembered that she had to expose zelos''s mask today. After taking a small bite of the dumpling and letting the juice from the thin skin flow into the bowl, she nodded to shivell, saying that she would help her.


    Shivell, smiling, turned to zelos and asked casually, "brother zelos, look at the way arilia is close to you. You must have loved her before?"


    Zelos, who was eating the steamed buns, was stunned and then said with a smile: "OK, I and Xiaoya depend on each other for our lives. The elder brother must take more care of her sister."


    On hearing this, arilia, who was beside him, still chewed on the steamed buns, and her pretty face showed a happy look. She also remembered a lot of things before, especially when she was a child, which made her unforgettable.


    "I envy arilia for having such a good brother as you. I haven''t seen my brothers, sisters and parents since I was a child. Alas..."


    Speaking of the back, he sighed gently, and his pretty face showed regret and sadness.


    Arilia was a little distressed when she heard this, and she comforted him: "sylvier, if you don''t mind, how about I let my brother recognize you as a righteous sister? In this way, you not only have a brother, but also a good sister like me


    Shivell was flattered. She rubbed her eyes and said with a smile, "that''s great Sister arielia, I also want to hear about you and big brother before, want to know more about elder brother''s tenderness


    Arilia also covered her mouth and laughed: "there were so many interesting things in the past. I''m still hungry, so let my brother say it for me!"


    There was a faint, imperceptible shock in the depths of his eyes, and he was a little suspicious that arilia might have thought that zelos was false.


    But Fiona didn''t think so much. Her nerves were tense. If arielia says that zelos is not right, she will kill him quickly.


    Zelos gave a helpless smile and said, "I don''t know what you want to hear from so many experiences before."


    When arilia heard this, she took zelos''s shoulder and said, "brother, little Ya wants to hear about that time you took me to the kitchen to steal food!"


    As sylvier''s eyes turned, she became more and more sure that arilia was also doubting the truth of zelos. As long as the fake zelos shows a little bit of numbness, he can''t escape the palms of the three of them.


    "I can''t help you, Xiao Ya, but there are outsiders here. You are so old and still cling to my brother. Be careful not to get married!"


    There was no flurry in zelos''s face. Instead, he shook his head helplessly and rubbed arilia''s forehead with indulgence.


    Arilia took zelos''s arm tightly and murmured, "it''s not good to marry. I can always rely on my brother. Brother, tell me quickly!"


    "Good, good My brother said


    But arilia couldn''t resist. Zelos had to say, "I remember that time, when I was nine years old, when you were five years old, you sneaked into the military camp to find me. I was almost found by other old Ionian soldiers. I had to hide you in a basket full of sesame seeds for a while. When I came to take you out, you ate up all the sesame seeds in it; You ruined my brother and me that time. The soldiers in the camp thought that I was young and liked to eat sweet food. They punished me with twenty army sticks. "With her eyes slightly closed, arilia didn''t expect that the "brother" she was holding recalled the whole incident of stealing food when she was a child. Is her "brother" really her brother zelos?


    Still a little uncertain in her heart, she asked a lot about the past of her and zelos with the cooperation of sylvier and Fiona.


    With no exception, zelos remembers it all. Guilt surged in her heart, and arilia''s eyes turned red. She didn''t think she should have doubted her brother zelos, who had managed to come back alive.


    Fiona and sylvier, on the other hand, saw arilia''s expression in their eyes. They both looked at each other and saw the confusion in each other''s eyes. Are they really wrong? Is this zelos really arelia''s brother?


    Taking a look at arilia, who began to sob slowly with zelos in her arms, Fiona and shivell had to accept that they had guessed wrong. It seems that they are too nervous. This familiar zelos is arilia''s brother.


    At the thought of this, they both felt a little guilty. After all, they doubted the identity of zelos, and arilia followed them to suspect him.


    Zelos saw his sister suddenly sobbing, and he said in a panic, "sister, how did you cry?"


    Her guilt deepened when she heard her concern. She clutched his clothes tightly in her hands and sobbed intermittently: "no Nothing. My sister is I want to hold my brother, brother You won''t leave Xiaoya again? "


    With a gentle look on his face, the warmth of kinship between brother and sister surged all over his body. Zelos whispered, "little ya, my brother will always be with you..."


    "Great..."


    She closed her eyes slowly, her eyelashes trembling, and arilia felt more secure than ever. The corner of her mouth raised a trace of radiance, showing a warm and sweet smile.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 290

    In the vast blue sea area, there are not less than the high race on the land, but also countless species.


    Far below the deep sea, the majestic stone palace of the Spanish people stands on the sea bed, and the Spanish people have lived here for generations.


    In an ordinary hut made of boulders, Nami huddled in a huge shell bed, tears in her eyes turned into bubbles.


    Not long ago, she had the courage to send the bravest and warlike people from her family to the abyss to get deep-sea pearls. However, she was soon opposed by all the people. They also said that she is a little girl who can''t do anything to them. After hearing this, she ran home crying with anger.


    According to the practice of the clansmen, when the last generation''s moonstones completely lose their luster, they will all die. At the thought of this, Nami''s delicate body curled up trembled slightly, which was pitiful.


    Beichi bit her lips, her brows locked and she said timidly, "do you really want to be the tide maker, just like the human said


    As soon as the words came out, Nami puckered and shook her head. She is so weak that she is at the bottom of the test magic in her family. How can she become a great tide maker?


    However, if she did not act as a tide maker, her people and she would face the threat of death, which made her heart entangled for a moment and did not know how to choose.


    After thinking about it, Nami decided to go ashore to find Ye Feng who had encouraged her and didn''t dislike her, hoping that he could give her direction. And at the thought that she had given all the scales of her heart to the man, her cheek was tinged with a faint blush.


    The scales of the heart can only be condensed once in a lifetime with precious blood essence. The person who is entrusted with the scale of his heart is the one who trusts the person, representing the lingering love.


    The more she thought, Nami''s spirit was in a trance, and she didn''t know whether the human she entrusted had missed her.


    Breathing more and more quickly, the dreamy Nami quickly shook her head and put those confused thoughts behind her for the time being. This time, she had to go ashore to ask Ye Feng for help. She had to use her magic to connect with the scales of her heart. Although the scale of the heart can not provide a specific direction, she can still find the trace of Ye Feng by looking at the vague impression.


    At the thought of this, her face slowly calmed down, and the complex shark tidal spell radiated powerful energy under her control.


    With her eyes slightly closed, Nami sees a huge and incomparable island on the sea. The people on the island are simple and honest, and the Ye Feng she is looking for is somewhere on this island.


    However, she has not had time to withdraw her magic, an unknown terror magic invades her body through the scales of her heart.


    This magic quickly cut off her contact with Ye Feng, and gradually hit the original magic in her body.


    The strange and evil breath makes the timid Nami pale. She forcibly uses the tide magic power in her body to exert healing magic to resist the invasion of strange magic.


    Her face gradually climbed up a lot of dark energy spots that revealed the dark magic power, which made her shiver all over.


    She fell on the shell bed and kept spasmodic. She bit her lips, and the light blood drifted away with the sea water. She forced the magic to display healing magic, constantly cleaning up the strange magic in her body. Simply that magic just passed through the scales of her heart. Otherwise, Nami might not be as good as dead.


    After a period of cleaning up, she finally cleared the evil magic in her body. With a long breath, she was frightened at the thought of the magic that had invaded her just now.


    After taking a rest for a while, Nami suddenly shrinks her pupils and her heart beats faster. She thinks of Ye Feng. Just through the scales of her heart, she had already felt the evil magic hidden in Ye Feng''s body. I don''t know whether the magic is still dormant or has begun to invade Ye Feng''s body.


    The more she thought about her, the more worried about Ye Feng''s safety. Now she can''t wait to get to his side and clear the evil magic in his body for him.


    With a decision in her heart, Nami did not dare to stay for a moment. She ran out of her hut and headed for the sea.


    ¡­¡­


    At the door of the hotel on the border of the three southern provinces, zelos finally recovered after two days of recuperation. With the consent of all, they decided to go to presidian today.


    Arilia is still leading the way, but her brother zelos is around her. Several people have not come out of the town, Ye Feng''s chest is a burst of stuffy, the mind is also drowsy.


    He walked unsteadily for a while, frowned and said forcefully, "my head hurts. Can you walk slowly?"


    At the same time, a faint dark light spot slowly floating on his left face, emitting a trace of evil spirit.


    They all looked back at Ye Feng, who was at the back of the team. When they saw that the dark spot on their faces was gradually expanding, they all showed a look of shock.


    Fiona is the first to react, she nervously flashed to Ye Feng''s side and helped him to stand unsteadily.


    "What''s wrong with you, Ye Feng?" Her tone was a little shaky, and her eyebrows revealed worry and uneasiness.However, she did not find that Ye Feng''s eyes turned white and gradually lost consciousness. Endless desire to kill filled his heart. And his right hand at the moment quietly condenses a dark magic light, a palm toward her abdomen.


    His pupils shrank, and he immediately called out to Fiona, "it''s demonization, Ye Feng, he''s going to demonize!"


    At the same time, the dark light in Ye Feng''s hand has already been firmly hit in Fiona''s abdomen.


    The so-called care is chaotic, Fiona did not notice that Ye Feng would attack her, when she heard hivier''s call, it was already late. As if she had been hit hard in the abdomen, she let out a howl of pain. Her body flew out like a broken kite, and she would have been half dead if he hadn''t been quick witted.


    Seeing Ye Feng rushing to the crowd, Xiwei, who didn''t want to hurt Ye Feng, immediately said, "Lulu, seal Ye Feng''s body with magic!"


    "Good!"


    Although Lulu is a little afraid, she still uses her secret magic to fight Ye Feng. The gorgeous purple light column covers the leaf wind in an instant and turns him into a little rabbit.


    Taking this opportunity, Lulu quickly hugged Ye Feng, who turned into a rabbit, and said to hivier, "sister shivell, Lulu has controlled Ye Feng!"


    "No, his demonization is getting worse." Arilia yelled, pointing to the dark spot on the rabbit''s snow-white body.


    In her reminder, all of them nervously look at the rabbit leaf wind in Lulu''s arms. The gradual expansion of the rabbit''s dark spot makes the rabbit''s leaf wind frantically struggle in Lulu''s arms. Unfortunately, he is just a little rabbit, without any threat.


    Lulu stroked the rabbit''s hair, and comforted Ye Feng with words, hoping to calm his irritable heart.


    Ye Feng, who became a rabbit, couldn''t get rid of it. He opened the rabbit''s mouth and bit Lulu''s finger.


    The pain on her fingers made Lulu''s big eyes twinkle with tears. She pursed her mouth and said, "wow Brother Lu bit his finger


    He gives the weak Fiona to arilia, and then tears a piece of cloth from the cuff to seal the rabbit''s mouth. She had a rather gloomy look.


    After wandering for a long time on the people''s bodies, he said with a solemn expression: "let''s go back to the hotel and ask Lulu to treat Ye Feng with healing magic. If not, we''ll go to Lord Soraka."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 291

    As the only port to the outside world in the three southern provinces of ioonia, Nami, who has transformed herself into a human being, walks in the streets of a small rural town in a light blue dress.


    Every time she met a person, she would compare Ye Feng''s body shape and appearance with that person and ask them if they knew him or not, but she drew it too vaguely, and there was no Ye Feng''s name, she could not ask anything.


    However, she was not discouraged. She kept walking north and asked the passers-by on the road. When she saw a man with a red ribbon covering his eyes, she rushed forward again, rowed in front of the man for a long time, politely asked, "do you know this man class?"


    The man apologized and said, "I''m sorry, I''m blind, I can''t see."


    "Ah", Na Mei felt guilty. She didn''t expect that he would be blind. She apologized timidly, "I''m the one to say I''m sorry. I didn''t notice you couldn''t see."


    The man smiles. He doesn''t seem to care. He said, "why don''t you tell me what the person you''re looking for looks like? Maybe I know it


    After the man said this, Na Mei''s eyes brightened. She felt Ye Feng''s magic and swordsmanship last time when she established a connection between her scales and Ye Feng. Maybe with these, the chances of finding him would be great.


    After thinking about it, she said happily, "thank you. The person I''m looking for is about the same height as you, very young, with short black hair. He seems to be able to both magic and swordsmanship, especially his swordsmanship with a trace of if there is no wind."


    Listening to Nami''s description, the man thought of a man. "Is it Ye Feng?" he hesitated


    "I don''t know his name. He has helped me a lot. I really want to find him."


    The man''s lips wriggled, and finally decided to help Nami. He could feel that Nami was a pure minded girl who didn''t know anything about the world. She didn''t want to harm people. Taking a deep breath, he said: "my name is Li Qing. I think the person you are looking for is mostly Ye Feng, whom I know. Recently, I have heard from Lord Soraka that she sent arilia and verus to bill Gewert to meet Ye Feng and Fiona. I think they should be on their way to presidian. As long as we speed up our pace to the north and catch up with them, we will know whether Ye Feng is what you are looking for ¡£¡±


    At the sound of bill Gewert, Nami''s eyes showed a look of surprise. She said excitedly, "bill Gewert By the way, I met bill Gewert in the sea area. Maybe the Ye Feng you know is the person I want to look for


    Li Qing''s locked brows slowly unfolded, and he could almost be sure that the person Na Mei was looking for was Ye Feng. He said, "I hope so. Let''s not say more. We''re on our way now."


    Nami "um" a, and left with Li Qing in the direction of presidian.


    ¡­¡­


    In a room on the second floor of the hotel, several people in shivell are staring at the leaf wind which has become a rabbit in Lulu''s arms.


    He glanced at the weak Fiona in arilia''s arms, and then said, "Lulu, first treat your sister Fiona''s lower abdominal wound."


    Lulu nodded cleverly and handed the rabbit to hivier''s arms. Only then did she use the magic power in her body to treat Fiona''s abdominal wound.


    After dealing with the wound, Lulu''s little face said earnestly: "the wound has been treated. Sister Fiona will have a good rest tonight, and she will be fully recovered tomorrow."


    Fiona''s pale cheek smile: "thank you, Lulu, Ye Feng, he asked you."


    Lulu said solemnly, "sister Fiona, don''t worry. Lulu will try her best to treat brother Ye Feng!"


    Seeing that Fiona''s wound had been treated well, he said to Lulu: "Lulu, come and suppress the demonic nature in your body for your brother Ye Feng. If it can be eliminated, it will be the best."


    Hearing his summons, Lulu trotted to him. She felt the wind of little rabbit leaves, which had dark spots all over her body. Two small pink hands with ten fingers open, her mouth whispered obscure and difficult to understand the magic spell, two groups of gorgeous purple light in her hands.


    Combined with the magic power of Pixar, it turns into a catkin like magic silk, and slowly winds around the whole body of Ye Feng, which turns into a rabbit.


    Feeling the repair and treatment of healing magic, Ye Feng''s demonic energy was suppressed instantly. The dark vein that completely occupied his heart faded away, and the black magic in his body was driven away by Lulu''s magic power.


    With the dark magic and demonic energy fade away, Ye Feng that is full of dark spots of rabbit body also began to fade.


    The dark light spot flickers indefinitely, leaf wind body sends out the devil breath is also increasingly weak. After a long time, the faint black spot on the rabbit began to dissipate.


    The joy on his face was self-evident when he saw this. On one side, the dignified expression on Fiona Ji''s face gradually dissipated, and a trace of hope and joy was revealed between her eyebrows.


    Seeing that the dark spot was about to disappear from the rabbit, Lulu''s body was invaded by the dark magic as before. But this time, it''s more serious than before.The extremely evil and twisted devil whispered in Lulu''s heart and ears, and in an instant, Lulu''s face gradually climbed onto the same dark spot as Ye Feng rabbit''s body.


    "Ah..." As if the nerve was bitten by something, Lulu stumbled and fell to the ground. After a long convulsion on the ground, she fainted with pain. But for Pixar''s care, the dark spots on her face would have spread as fast as Ye Feng.


    With Lulu''s fall, the dark spots on the body of the rabbit''s Ye Feng, which was about to dissipate, instantly spread all over the body at a visible speed.


    The curtain fell into the eyes of the people, and they suddenly took a breath of cold air. They didn''t expect that Lulu would be infected by the devil''s breath and fainted in the process of treatment.


    Sylvier''s eyes twinkled, and now Lulu was down, and there were dark spots on her face. With her years of experience with teacher Ruiz, Ye Feng''s demonization is not a general demonization, but a deep demonization deep into the bone marrow and flesh, which is several times more terrifying than verus and Fiona. The demonic energy had been dormant for at least several months before it was fully erupted today. The devil who planted the devil''s power to Ye Feng is really hateful!


    Seeing sylvier''s gloomy face, arilia warned, "sylvier, Lulu is infected. Shall we go to Lord Soraka now?"


    After arilia''s warning, shivell slowly recovered from his anger. She sipped her lips and then said, "I''ll drive Ye Feng and Lulu over first. Fiona, you can come as soon as possible!"


    Fiona is a little worried about Ye Feng. She says obstinately, "I want to go with you first."


    Shivell did not say much. He picked up Lulu who fainted and Ye Feng, who turned into a rabbit, rushed downstairs. Fiona followed and followed her into her car.


    However, the car has not been far away, so that the shock of shivell and Fiona happened.


    The dark magic of the sky turned into a black mist, which enveloped the town. A magic barrier that could only enter and could not get out blocked all their way out.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 292

    The whole town is shrouded in black fog, and the faint dark magic gradually diffuses.


    The invisible sense of oppression oppresses Fiona and shivell. They both look at each other and see a sense of crisis in each other''s eyes.


    With a long breath, he handed the rabbit to Fiona, who walked out of the car with Lulu on her back. After a deep thought, she said, "let''s go back to arilia and find them, and then we''ll have a long-term plan."


    Fiona also knew that the situation was urgent. She got out of the car with the rabbit leaf wind in her arms. However, she was extremely worried about how to get through the difficulties. She is more worried about Ye Feng''s safety than being trapped here.


    Perhaps feeling Fiona''s worry, he said firmly in his eyes: "don''t worry, Ye Feng will get better!"


    "Sylvier, Fiona!"


    There was a sudden cry from arilia in the rear, and the two men turned around. It was arilia, and they walked towards them.


    After a brief exchange, the public still did not come to the conclusion why the black fog formed a barrier. After repeated consideration, they decided to return to the hotel and let Lulu''s fairies disperse the demonized infection for lulu.


    Walking back quickly, to his surprise, the vendors and pedestrians on the road were twisted into demonized monsters by the dark magic in the dark fog. Because these people are ordinary people, even if they are demonized, they are no different from ordinary corpses. They are all low-level creatures lacking intelligence.


    Fortunately, several people have extraordinary skills, otherwise they will be torn into pieces by these twisted demonized monsters.


    Although there were many monsters blocking the way, they returned to the hotel. After locking the wooden door of the hotel and cleaning up the monsters, they sat down on the first floor.


    And the chief hivier said: "all the people in this town have been twisted into monsters. We should be careful when we rest in the room today, so as not to be attacked by the remaining monsters in the town."


    People have no objection. They also think that if they are not careful, they may become monsters like innocent ordinary people. Before they leave here, they will be careful to mark.


    After glancing at the crowd, he said, "Fiona, come with me. Let''s take Lulu and Ye Feng to a room. First let the fairy cure Lulu''s demonization. Zelos, you can also live in a room to take care of each other, or live separately. That is to say, we should pay attention to safety."


    Arilia and zelos have no objection at all. After all, it''s an extraordinary time for them to squeeze a double room for the three of them.


    But verus seemed a little discontented with this practice. He coughed and said, "arelia and zelos are brothers and sisters. It''s nice to live in a room. It''s OK for me to live alone."


    Sylvier''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she guessed that verus must be doing something else, otherwise he would not have made such a poor excuse. More is better than less. Now she is too busy with the demonization of Ye Feng, and she has no time to take more care of verus.


    His eyes twinkled, and he finally said, "in that case, I can''t force myself. Ye Feng is in a bad condition now. We''ll go back to the room first."


    With that, she made a look at Fiona and went upstairs with lulu in her arms. Back in the room with Fiona, she puts lulu in bed.


    Staring nervously at Pixar, the fairy in the shape of a purple butterfly, shivell tries to communicate with it. She whispered to Pixar, "fairy, can you get rid of all the dark spots on Lulu''s face?"


    Pixar, the little fairy, has an IQ comparable to human beings. It uses light magic to treat the dark spots on Lulu''s face.


    As Lulu''s face was only a little dark spot, it was quickly eliminated by Pixar''s magic.


    Under the expectant gaze of sylvier and Fiona, Lulu slowly wakes up from her lethargy. As soon as she woke up, she remembered that she was still treating Ye Feng''s demonized condition, but she didn''t know why she was lying in bed.


    Although she did not know how she fainted, the kind-hearted little Lulu still sat up and asked with concern, "where is brother Ye Feng? He''s not better? "


    Fiona did not speak, low head stroked the dark spot of Yefeng rabbit. However, Xiwei shook his head and sighed: "your brother Ye Feng has not recovered. His demonization is still getting worse."


    The naive Lulu pouted, obviously unable to accept such a result. Her small eyes revealed persistence, and firmly said: "Lulu continues to treat brother Ye Feng!"


    Sylvier shook her head firmly, too. She didn''t want to keep Lulu at risk. Lulu failed just now, and now it is impossible to dispel Ye Feng''s demonized state.


    "No, just now you were infected and demonized by your brother Ye Feng. If your little fairy didn''t treat you, you would be just like your brother Ye Feng."


    Hearing hivier''s firm words, Lulu Mengmeng''s big eyes flashed, twinkling with aggrieved tears. She sobbed: "Lulu just wanted to completely remove the dark spots on her big brother before she was accidentally infected. But I still have a way to let brother Ye Feng have her own consciousness for the time being. Let me try again, sister shivell!"With Ye Feng in her heart, Fiona was moved by Lulu, but after thinking about it, she decided to listen to hivier''s opinion.


    In fact, sylvier was a little moved by Lulu, but for the sake of safety, she stood still and did not answer.


    After a lot of deliberation, he decided to let Lulu have a try. But before asking Lulu to test, she asked, "even if you fail this time, Lulu, you won''t be infected again?"


    On hearing this, little Lulu wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes and said happily, "Lulu promised that it was definitely an accident to be infected just now, sister shivell!"


    After sipping his lips, he looked at Lulu''s delicate face like a doll for a long time. Then he said solemnly, "Lulu, it''s up to you. But if you can''t, you can''t force yourself. Do you hear me?"


    With the consent of sylvier, little Lulu opened her eyes. She desperately nodded her head, as cute as a chicken pecking rice. But the faint tear marks on the corners of her eyes were painful.


    She jumped out of bed and came to Fiona. As before, she used her secret magic and Pixar''s magic to continue to cure the rabbit''s leaf wind.


    However, an unexpected scene happened. As soon as Lulu''s magic came into contact with Ye Feng, a breath of dark magic quietly flowed out of Ye Feng''s body, trying to invade Lulu''s body.


    The pupil of shivell, who had been prepared for it, shrouded Lulu with a blue light and counteracted the invasion of dark magic.


    Before the next dark magic attack, shivell quickly pulls Lulu away, and temporarily uses the magic power taught by Ritz to imprison the demon energy in Ye Feng''s body.


    Lulu looked at her hands with fear and said, "I''m sorry, sister shivell, I failed again..."


    Xiwei smiles bitterly. She doesn''t blame Lulu for not being able to treat Ye Feng. After all, she almost didn''t expect that the demonization would worsen so quickly. Fortunately, she has been on guard, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Looking at Lulu with a guilty look in her arms, she bent her mouth slightly and comforted in a soft voice: "it''s not Lu Lu''s fault this time. Today you''re tired enough. My sister hugs you and has a good rest."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 293

    Outside the barren southern suburbs of the town, which is shrouded by the black fog, Nami has been heading for presidian under the leadership of Li Qing.


    On the way, Na Mei asked Li Qing a lot about Ye Feng. Unfortunately, Li Qing didn''t get along with Ye Feng for a long time, and he couldn''t answer most of her questions. Even so, optimistic Nami is still with a smile.


    After a while, they finally came to the outskirts of the town where Ye Feng was trapped. Even the invisible Li Qing could feel a sense of oppression from the depths of his soul, and his expression was extremely dignified.


    And when Nami saw the black fog, she thought of the terrible smell when the scales of her heart sensed the direction of the leaf wind last time. As like as two peas, the familiar magic wave is absolutely the same as the magic that made her miserable.


    Her pupils began to shrink, her eyes dilated slowly, and she took a deep breath. If she had suspected that Ye Feng mentioned by Li Qing was not necessarily the man she knew, she would absolutely believe that Ye Feng mentioned by Li Qing was the man she knew.


    The scale of the heart can''t be wrong! Nami opened her mouth and could not say anything. She is now worried that Ye Feng has begun to be attacked by the magic, and the terrible magic wave is definitely the strongest she has ever seen.


    Feeling that Nami''s mood fluctuates so violently, Li Qing can''t help but ask, "Na Mei, what''s the matter with you?"


    With a faint sigh, Nami said anxiously, "before I came here, I felt that there was a breath similar to the magic power in the body of guoyefeng through the scales of my heart. I was afraid..."


    Li Qing immediately thought of the demonization of Fiona last time. Is Ye Feng beginning to demonize?


    His face darkened at the thought. He immediately said: "if it is true as you said, I''m afraid there is definitely something wrong with the black fog here. I want to demonize Ye Feng."


    Namiko had never heard of demonization, but she knew it was not a good thing. She said timidly, "Li Qing, what shall we do?"


    Li Qing did not have the slightest hesitation, said directly: "go in and find Ye Feng!"


    Timid Nami was frightened by the dark magic here. She shook her head like a rattle. "But But I can feel that it''s a magic barrier with entry and no exit. If you go in, you can''t get out! "


    Li Qing turned to face Na Mei and said seriously, "do you want to save Ye Feng?"


    Nami did not think of the cableway: "of course I do."


    Li Qing continued: "in this case, we can only go in!"


    Although Li Qing said so, she was still a little scared, even though she shivered at the sight of sea animals. However, at the thought of encouraging her all the time and not hating that she is a humble girl of the Spanish nationality, Nami looks forward to Ye Feng''s figure.


    After repeated consideration, in order to determine whether Ye Feng is safe or not, Nami endured the fear and uneasiness in her heart and said, "I am willing to go with you to find Ye Feng."


    ¡­¡­


    In the small room where hiville and Fiona lived, sylvier was sleeping with Lulu, while Fiona was sleeping with Ye Feng, who turned into a rabbit.


    Shiver''s eyelashes trembled, and he slowly opened his sleepy eyes. She subconsciously looked at Lulu, who was sleeping in her arms. Her lovely and peaceful face made her heart warm.


    There was a slight tenderness in her pretty cheek, and sylvier gently kissed Lulu''s forehead.


    "Ah", Fiona suddenly screamed and woke Lulu who was still sleeping. She opened her confused eyes, opened her mouth and yawned, "sister sylvier, is something wrong?"


    He took little Lulu to his seat and did not reply. Her heart pounded, and Fiona''s screams always gave her a bad feeling.


    Rubbing Lulu''s forehead, he said to Fiona, who was sleeping in another bed, "Fiona, what''s the matter?"


    "Ye Feng Ye Feng is gone! "


    Fiona some incoherent words startled shivell out of bed, she went to Fiona''s bed and looked at Fiona''s bed.


    As Fiona said, the leaf wind that turned into a rabbit is gone!


    A bolt from the blue, shivell''s pupils shrank. With a trace of reproach in her tone, she said, "didn''t I tell you to take good care of Ye Feng yesterday before you went to bed? How can you make him disappear! "


    "I I don''t want to. I really don''t know It''s really not intentional... "


    Fiona at this time is also anxious tears in her eyes, she went to bed last night will become a rabbit leaf wind tightly held in her arms, who knows in the morning wake up disappeared.


    Shivell, who was usually gentle, was trembling with Fiona''s carelessness, and her right hand jerked out.


    Fiona was guilty. She closed her eyes tightly and did not resist at all, leaving him to be punished.


    She stopped as he saw her right hand about to fan in Fiona''s face. After taking a few deep breaths, she said, "well, let''s go to arilia and see them. If they don''t have them, we''ll go out and look for them again."As soon as the words fell, regardless of whether Fiona had recovered, she took Lulu out of the door.


    After a long time lying in bed, Fiona stepped out of bed and walked out. As soon as she got to the door, she saw him come back with Lulu''s little hand.


    Seeing that there were no arilia behind them, Fiona wondered, "sylvier, where are they?"


    "It''s gone," said sylvier, with an uncertain face


    On hearing this, Fiona''s head was suddenly short circuited, and her already disordered thoughts became more and more disordered. She frowned and said, "sylvier, what the hell is going on?"


    Shivell shook her head helplessly. She didn''t understand the reason. She only knew that they and arilia were separated.


    "I''m not sure, but I''m sure we''re separated from arilia."


    On hearing this, Fiona took a breath. But think of Ye Feng, her heart is very guilty, if she is careful, will not let him disappear.


    Wriggling her lower lip, she felt guilty and said, "arilia, they are missing, Ye Feng is also missing at this time, all blame me..."


    Although he had a little resentment against Fiona, she did not attack for the sake of the overall situation. She looked at Fiona, who was complaining about herself, and said in a soft voice, "well, Fiona, it''s not the time for self pity. Now we have to find Ye Feng before he is completely demonized. I don''t want to see him next time. He has become an unforgettable devil."


    At the same time, little Lulu pursed her mouth and said seriously, "sister sylvier is right, sister Fiona, we three should work together to find the big brother!"


    Encouraged by sylvier and Lulu, Fiona felt better. She looked at them gratefully, and then followed hivier on the journey to find Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 294

    "Nami, it''s not the time to be happy. If you don''t want Ye Feng to become a devil, we''d better dispel the demonic power in his body quickly!"


    In the reminder of Li Qing, Na Mei remembered that Ye Feng had been demonized. Although he is sleepy now, the demonization is still increasing. If it continues to drag on, sooner or later he will become a murderous demon.


    "But I''ve tried just now, and I can''t cure him at all."


    With his right forefinger and thumb pinching his chin, Li Qing pondered: "it is true, and you were almost infected just now. In order to be safe, we still have to figure out how to get out of this town."


    Nami just wanted to talk, but she vomited blood because of her abdominal pain. She looked at Ye Feng, who suddenly woke up.


    His face was so ferocious and twisted, and his white eyes showed a sinister smile, which made her feel so strange. This kind of eyes she has never seen from Ye Feng''s face, that strange sense of distance makes her heart slightly painful, like a prick.


    Next to Li Qing also feel the demonized Ye Feng ready to move, he quickly pulled back the lost Nami, and turned his body, kicking a dragon tail toward Ye Feng.


    Seeing that Nami was still in the trance, Li Qing immediately yelled: "don''t be crazy, first use magic to control Ye Feng!"


    By Li Qing such a reprimand, Na Mei''s thoughts quickly come back. When she saw Ye Feng rushing over again, she immediately took up the tide magic in her body and turned it into an eternal water ball cage, and imprisoned Ye Feng in the water ball cage.


    Two people have not yet relaxed, a cold female voice from behind two people sounded: "what are you doing to Ye Feng?"


    At the same time, a fierce sword spirit mixed with extremely wild sword meaning instantly chopped to Nami. A strong sense of crisis welled up in her mind, and she immediately used her magic power to dodge to one side.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, Nami''s previous position was split into a long gully sword mark, shocking. Rolling stones dance, some also play in the face of Na Mei, scraping out a light blood.


    Before she could catch her breath, she felt the terrible sword coming to her again. Compared with the previous time, the sword spirit is more terrifying and swift.


    Unable to dodge, Nami had to forcibly carry the magic power in her body to block the attack.


    However, when the sword touched Nami''s tidal magic, it broke her magic power instantly. The rest of the sword suddenly cut her body, so that her body can not help flying out.


    As soon as it was dark, Nami almost fainted on the spot. Seeing that the next fierce sword Qi was about to split her into two on the spot, she subconsciously aroused all the tidal magic in her body.


    In an instant, the force of the terrible tide surged wildly in her body. Her momentum was rising, and the magic of the tide turned into a huge wave like a mountain and a tsunami, which surged to the direction of the sword with incomparable momentum.


    Under the waves of anger, the originally terrifying sword spirit was like dust, and soon it was not deep at all.


    One of them is covered in a short black dress.


    When Li Qing next to him sensed that the female swordsman''s breath was Fiona, he immediately yelled: "Nami, stop it, that''s Fiona, Ye Feng''s friend!"


    As soon as Nami listened, her pupils began to shrink. She pursed her mouth and recovered the confinement and erosion of Fiona by the magic of the tide. She approached and looked at nearly fainted Fiona, which just saw that Fiona was the girl who was with Ye Feng last time.


    Nami was a little frightened. She didn''t expect that her magic power would create such a terrible sight. Just now, if it was not forced to be forced by Fiona, she would not have exerted all her magic power.


    Fiona, holding the hilt in her right hand, knelt on one knee and gasped for breath. As soon as she saw Ye Feng bound in the water ball, she was shocked and impulsively wanted to kill the man who controlled Ye Feng. Unexpectedly, it was Nami who met in the sea area of bill gewater.


    Shocked by the magic of Nami''s terror, Fiona sighed: "I''m sorry, Nami. I thought someone was going to be bad for Ye Feng, so I was impulsive just now."


    Nami is still very kind. She shook her head innocently and said with a smile, "it''s OK. After all, you are too worried about Ye Feng."


    Fiona was about to continue to say something, but she heard Lulu''s voice behind her.


    "Sister Fiona, did you find Ye Feng when you ran so fast?"


    Looking back, Fiona saw hivier holding Lulu''s little hand toward them.


    From a distance, shivell sees Fiona and the magic Ye Feng who is bound in the water ball. But the light dark spot on Ye Feng''s face is to let her in front of a bright, she can''t help but focus her eyes on the Na Mei who she doesn''t know.


    A close look at the human image of Nashville makes her heart clear. Her eyes twinkled with a sense of crisis. Her intuition tells her that the girl she doesn''t know has a lot to do with Ye Feng.


    Yes, Ye Feng, how many girls have you picked up since piltvoff! He spat discontentedly in the bottom of his heart, but on the surface he still smiles quietly: "I''m sylvier. This is lulu. Are you?"Nami didn''t have much thought. She said with a sincere smile, "my name is Nami. It''s nice to meet you."


    Lulu is also excited to reach out her hands and grab Nanmei''s hand, her big eyes twinkle. "Big sister, you are beautiful, just like the mermaid in the book, Lulu also wants to be like you!" she said


    Nami and little Lulu''s character is very similar, she squatted down and touched Lulu''s small head, happy way: "Lulu, you are also very cute, I have seen the most lovely little girl!"


    "Hee hee..."


    Next to him, sylvier''s eyes have been wandering back and forth between Nami and Lulu, as if thinking about something.


    After a long time, she said, "Nami, can you cure magic?"


    Nami nodded to show that she would.


    On hearing this, he said happily, "you treated most of the dark spots on Ye Feng''s body?"


    Nami didn''t quite understand why he was so excited, but she still said, "well, yes, but I was almost demonized when I was treating him, so I didn''t cure him."


    As soon as he said this, he was even more excited: "it''s OK. As long as you continue to help, I can think of a way to treat Ye Feng''s demonization."


    Na Mei can cure Ye Feng''s demonization, and her heart ignites a glimmer of hope. She solemnly said: "Ye Feng''s business is my business. Don''t worry, I won''t let it go!"


    Out of a woman''s sensitivity, Nami''s words made him tremble slightly. However, in order to cure Ye Feng quickly, she did not think deeply about the relationship between Na Mei and Ye Feng.


    Now her heart just wants to quickly implement her plan to cure Ye Feng, so that Ye Feng can get rid of the demonic fate. If it is as she thought, Ye Feng''s demonization will surely be cured.


    But if it fails, Ye Feng will


    At the thought, shivell''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her hands held tightly because of tension, and there was a trace of sweat in their palms.


    Ye Feng, I will not let you become a devil!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 295

    After taking his party back to the town''s only humble hotel for a while, to prevent another person from missing, he found the largest double room on the second floor.


    They moved out the bed inside, and then found several sheets from other rooms before settling down.


    He glanced at the crowd lightly, and said: "arilia, verus and zelos are missing. There is no news of them for the time being. There are already two mages here who can cure magic, Lulu and Nami. We should first treat Ye Feng''s demonization."


    Fiona thinks it''s not right. Both Nami and Lulu have failed. She still thinks it''s safe to find a way out and then let Soraka treat her. She hesitated and said, "but sylvier, Lulu and Nami are both in the final stage of treatment. Are you sure you can cure Ye Feng?"


    Seeing that only Fiona had an opinion, shivell''s face was a little bad. She knows Fiona''s worries, but she doesn''t think that''s why Fiona is against her. She looked firmly at Fiona and said, "Fiona, I think you should believe me!"


    Fiona''s pupils contracted slightly, but she was about to break out, but she suddenly held back. She looked at Ye Feng, who was turned into a rabbit by Lulu in her arms, and said, "OK, I believe you!"


    Shivell was a little surprised. She thought that she would fight with Fiona because she was out of step with her. Unexpectedly, Fiona would resist.


    Looking thoughtfully at the rabbit leaf wind in Fiona''s arms, shivell was relieved. She took a deep breath and then said, "since everyone has no objection, I''ll talk about how to treat Ye Feng this time. It needs the strength of all of you here."


    "Before treatment, in order to prevent as much as possible contact with the magic infection, Nami uses water ball to imprison Ye Feng and isolate him."


    Having said this, he turned his eyes to Nami. Seeing that Nami nodded, she said: "during the treatment, Nami and Lulu had better display healing magic at the same time. In order to maximize the probability of success, you two had better transform their magic power into pure emerald natural healing magic."


    Nami and Lulu listened very carefully, and they both nodded earnestly to show that they understood.


    "Although there is a water ball to isolate Ye Feng, in order to better protect Lulu and Na Mei from infection, Master Li Qing had better add a golden bell jar for them at any time, and I will use magic shield to deal with the sudden situation of demonization."


    After listening to the arrangement of sylvier, Fiona''s eyebrows revealed a trace of coldness and unhappiness. "What about me?" she frowned


    Shivell blinked and said with a smile, "Fiona, you are in charge of guarding against the sudden intrusion of a demonized monster to disturb the treatment scene."


    Hiville''s words let Fiona a little angry, her eyes slightly cold, said: "I don''t agree, I also want to cure Ye Feng out of a force!"


    "Vigilance is also a force."


    Fiona insisted, "I want to protect Ye Feng just like you do."


    Shivell''s face also gradually cooled down. She looked directly at Fiona and said, "if there is an emergency in demonization, do you want to Shock dead leaf wind with your Laurent heart eye knife?"


    Being speechless by hivier, Fiona''s face was slightly unwilling. She gasped and said, "I I''d better be on guard... "


    Seeing that everything is ready, he directly asks Lulu and Nami to treat Ye Feng. Nami and Lulu are in accordance with the previous orders of hivier, one after another to mobilize the body''s tidal magic and mystical magic, and turn it into pure natural healing magic.


    After a transformation, Nami will Fiona''s arms rabbit leaf wind with water ball confined in the air. She and Lulu''s healing magic slowly released, and then mixed with Pixar, the little fairy, to give out the light with emerald green light.


    The light emerald light group exudes strong healing magic, full of gentle and vitality energy. A trace of the essence of the magic of the silk quietly from the two people condensed emerald light group released, slowly winding on the rabbit''s body.


    The tiny dark spot on the rabbit, which was almost negligible, should have been completely dissipated under the treatment of healing magic, but the light spot spread wildly and rapidly when the magic came in, and gradually spread all over Ye Feng''s body.


    Pupils shrink, hilwell hastened to remind: "Master Li Qing, quickly add the golden bell cover!"


    As soon as the words fell, Li Qing carried the golden bell cover to protect Nanmei and Lulu according to the order of hivier.


    Under the support of the golden bell jar, Lulu and Nami are safe and sound. In addition, both cast spells from a long distance, so they are not affected by demonization.


    Although at first, it almost turned black under the stimulation of healing magic, but after a long time of treatment, the dark spot gradually began to dim from the rabbit.


    Fiona''s face revealed a trace of worry. She pursed her lips and worried, "sylvier, do you think it will be the same as before..."


    Shiver''s heart was shaken, and he had no idea. But she still said, "don''t talk nonsense!"


    Fiona now did not want to fight with hivier, her beautiful eyes trembled slightly, nervously staring at the dark spot on the rabbit.Under the traction and treatment of pure healing magic, the evil power in Ye Feng''s body, which had already occupied his whole body and mind, was running wildly.


    With the invasion of healing magic, the bunny confined in the water polo constantly twitches because of the tearing of the two forces in his body. His appearance is very pitiful.


    A trace of impatience flashed through her eyes. Fiona could not help tightening her hands and said with heartache: "sylvier, Ye Feng, he seems to be in pain. Do you want to wait for it to continue?"


    Xiwei''s heart is also painful with Ye Feng''s pain. The pain in her heart is not lower than Fiona. But for Ye Feng to be good, she must continue to let him receive treatment.


    Her eyes revealed a resolute way: "no, for his good, sick, must receive treatment!"


    Turning around silently, Fiona no longer looks at Ye Feng''s miserable appearance. But the sound of the rabbit''s wailing, listening to her a burst of anxiety.


    Lulu, who is treating Ye Feng, suddenly feels dizzy and sleepy. Her small head dangling circle, eat force way: "Na Mei elder sister, curious strange, this time treats Ye Feng elder brother my head to be dizzy, you?"


    Nami is also a little dizzy, and she didn''t have this condition when she was treating Ye Feng. She wriggled her increasingly dry lips and said, "I''m dizzy, too..."


    On hearing this, he immediately asked, "Master Li Qing, can the power of the golden bell jar be increased?"


    Li Qing nodded and immediately released the magic power in her body. She used the golden bell cover to protect Nanmei and Lulu.


    Seeing this, he said eagerly, "how do you feel now, Nami and Lulu?"


    Two people in the full protection of Li Qing, finally did not have the previous tired feeling. After saying nothing to him, they began to disperse the evil power in Ye Feng''s body.


    The dark spot sometimes flickers, sometimes conceals, can see the evil energy in Ye Feng''s body does not want to leave his body like this.


    Time goes by bit by bit, but the confrontation between healing magic and dark magic is more frequent and intense. In spite of Li Qing''s protection, Nami and Lulu still show a struggling look. Their faces were pale and feeble, their lips were dry and their faces were covered with sweat.


    Shivell''s eyes twinkled, and she could see that Nanmei and Lulu''s physical strength had faintly been unable to support. But out of the selfishness to save Ye Feng, she had to pretend that she did not know.


    And Fiona at this time, as well as sylvier, chose silence with some guilt. Out of selfishness, she also hopes that Nami and Lulu can make more efforts. As soon as there is a life-threatening emergency, she will immediately force Nami and Lulu away.


    Li Qing saw that Nanmei and Lulu were still holding on, and he could not help frowning. He had clearly felt that their physical strength was almost overdrawn. He did not believe that Fiona, who had eyes, could not see them. Since the four of them still insisted, he could not dissuade them.


    After thinking about it, Li Qing had to continue to maintain the shield of the golden bell jar for Nami and Lulu, trying to reduce the pressure on them.


    However, at this time, a dark magic breaks through the defense line of healing magic in Ye Feng''s body, and turns into a dark black energy light column from his body, and goes straight to Nami.


    At the same time, a twist of evil pervaded the room. Ye Feng, who was originally a rabbit, broke away from Lulu''s magic and became a human.


    The dark spots on his face, like the rabbit before, turned his whole face into a terrible demon image. The corners of Ye Feng''s mouth slightly opened, revealing a cold smile.


    His right hand was lifted slowly, and a magic power that did not belong to him, but trembled at the scene, gushed out in an instant.


    Clattering water ball burst sound will several people wake up, before Ye Feng wants to attack, Lulu cast a magic to turn him into a little rabbit. After that, Nami also condenses the water ball again, imprisoning him in the air.


    Under the protection of Li Qing, Nami and Lulu cooperate with Pixar again to suppress the evil power in Ye Feng''s body.


    Maybe it is because these treatments have not completely eradicated the evil power in Ye Feng''s body. The evil power in Ye Feng''s body is not afraid to suppress the healing magic.


    Within a moment, under the gaze of the public, Ye Feng turns into a human again. With the further development of demonization, Ye Feng''s physical condition is more and more terrible.


    Before his eyes were filled with ruthless bloodthirsty and killing, just as he was about to make a move, the light spot formed by the dark magic on his face suddenly faded. With the fading of the light spot, his originally brewed horror magic suddenly disappeared.


    Fiona''s anxious look gradually faded, and she said happily, "Ye Feng seems to be better!"


    At the same time, she ran to Ye Feng, who was still confined in the water ball, trying to pull him out of the recovery.


    In fact, some of the wind that she thought had dispelled the magic wind had not dispelled.


    But the dark spot on Ye Feng''s face really faded, and he didn''t want to cast magic attack as soon as he saw people. Thinking about it, he thought that she might have been too sensitive and worried recently. Just think of a person who has just regained consciousness, should also be this kind of dull look, Ye Feng''s condition should be no problem.Just when Xiwei also wants to believe that Ye Feng recovers, she sees Ye Feng''s empty eyes gradually become a little bloodthirsty and cruel.


    In the heart faintly has some ominous premonition, the hiville immediately called to want to get close to Ye Feng''s Fiona: "Fiona, come back quickly!"


    Fiona doesn''t care. She thinks hivier doesn''t want her to be the first person to see after Ye Feng recovers. She didn''t pay attention to hivier and went straight to Ye Feng.


    At the moment when she approached Ye Feng, a strong killing intention stimulated her to take a step backward. Before she had time to react, why did such a violent killing happen suddenly? Fiona felt as if she had been splashed with cold water and wet.


    Then she felt as if her neck had been strangled, and the deadly suffocation made her breathless. As she was lifted up, Fiona coughed violently and her face turned red as she breathed more quickly.


    See Fiona was broken through the water polo confinement of Ye Feng with his hands around the neck has no response, Xiwei immediately Jiao drink: "you stupid!"


    While speaking, he immediately threw out the whirling cross sword in his hand, and Ye Feng held Fiona''s right hand by the neck. Taking advantage of Ye Feng''s pain, she quickly hugs Fiona, who was nearly strangled, and leaves Feng away.


    And Li Qing also took this opportunity to come to Ye Feng''s side, facing the back of Ye Feng''s head is a hand knife.


    The back of the head was severely hit by the demonized Ye Feng, immediately in front of a black, temporarily fainted in the past.


    Shivell''s eyes turned and looked at the dark spots on his face. She felt that this was the best time for Ye Feng to regain consciousness and dispel demonization.


    In order to confirm the conjecture in her heart, she immediately ordered Nanmei and Lulu to perform another healing magic to treat Ye Feng.


    Although they are very tired, they are also duty bound to exert their magic power and begin to expel the Demon power hidden in Ye Feng''s body.


    Under the magic induction of the two, they can feel that the demon energy in Ye Feng''s body is being cleared by the healing magic. Until all the demonic energy completely disappeared, they sat on the ground with relief.


    Fiona see two people suddenly stop treating Ye Feng, she doubts: "why don''t you use healing magic?"


    Na Mei two people are about to completely eliminate the news of Ye Feng demonization, tell Fiona several people. Although some people did not believe it at first, they believed it after their investigation. Because ye Feng''s body at the moment, they can''t feel any trace of evil breath and evil magic wave. I think they are cured.


    At the thought that Ye Feng was cured, hiville and Fiona also gradually showed a relieved smile. These days, for Ye Feng''s sake, they have broken their hearts.


    In particular, she secretly decided to make fun of Ye Feng after he woke up. What''s more, she wants to hear Ye Feng tell her how he knows Nami. From the perspective of her attitude towards him, she doesn''t believe that their relationship is just a pure friend.


    The more he thought about it, the more sour he felt. He felt that she was not in this period of time. Ye Feng must have colluded with many young children.


    Just when everyone thought Ye Feng had recovered completely, Elise, who was hiding in the dark and dominating all this, quietly showed a strange smile: "the seed of the believer is still in Ye Feng''s body. Sooner or later, he will be my Elise''s most effective subordinate!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 296

    Not far northeast of the jungles of the southern part of Ionia, there is a dense forest.


    The eastern exit of the dense forest is connected with two ayonia style thatched cottages, which originally housed an elderly man and a couple with a baby boy born in autumn.


    Only 20 years ago, the couple living here were mercilessly killed by Ruiwen for witnessing Ruiwen''s assassination of the elderly, and Ye Feng was adopted by her for atonement.


    Except for the passers-by, there is almost no one here. In front of the two thatched houses, there are two wordless tombstones of Ye Feng''s parents, which are all self-supporting by Rui Wen.


    At the moment, in front of the two tombstones, Ruiwen, dressed in a poor white cloth dress and short skirt, is standing in silence, with a complicated look.


    She has lived in the thatched cottage of Ye Feng''s parents in recent days, and every night she dreams that their ghosts are asking for her life. From time to time in the middle of the night was woken up, but Ruiwen continued to live here.


    Her eyes were slightly moist, but she did not cry. She has done so much sin and killing that she lives in fear and uneasiness every day.


    Sometimes during the day, her spirit would be dazed to see her hands covered with countless ghosts. Although she has been trying to save her soul, she still can not get out of the burden and shadow of the past.


    For nineteen years, Wen took a deep breath. As soon as the fall of this year is over, her brother will be twenty.


    She tried to sense the sword of wind that she had left on Ye Feng before she left pierviff. If there is a reaction, it means that her brother has come to Ionia.


    Heartstrings tremble, Ruiwen sensed the breath of Ye Feng. Her eyes slightly closed up, flashing a trace of warmth only to Ye Feng, this younger brother.


    You sigh, Ruiwen murmured to herself: "finally it is coming, breeze."


    It has been several months since I saw her brother Ye Feng. She can''t help thinking about him. But more than that, she was afraid to meet him.


    The two of them meet again, which means that she has been lying about for nineteen years. Ruiwen''s eyes flashed a trace of impatience and entanglement. Before the battle, she didn''t want her brother to know the truth.


    Once the truth is revealed, he and she can''t get along with each other as before. Ruiwen is a little afraid to continue to think, she is afraid that she will regret if she continues to think about it, and will not let her brother know the truth.


    Looking at the tombstone in front of her, she could not help but repent: "I''m sorry..."


    A voice that made Ruiwen nervous nervous suddenly rang out: "if you apologize, you can make people come back from the dead. There is no law and sanction in this world."


    Smell speech, Ruiwen''s face gradually gloomy down. She turned her back to the visitor and said, "Yasso, my brother, he has come to Ionia. I hope that before he knows the truth, we''d better not fight to death."


    Yasuo is silent, he slowly put away the sword and murderous spirit. But here, this place where he was framed by Ruiwen, the hatred in his heart could not retreat.


    The mood in his eyes changed so much that Yasso flashed away and disappeared in his place. He sat on a tree in the dense forest, thinking about Ye Feng. He is afraid that Ye Feng will still choose to follow Ruiwen after knowing the truth, rather than revenge.


    As an Ionian, Ye Feng lived with Ruiwen since childhood. When he learned the truth, did he really have the heart to kill his sister who had raised him for 19 years?


    Yasuo has no bottom in his heart, he secretly decides that if ye Feng can''t kill the killer, he will personally kill Ruiwen.


    Staring at Ruiwen, who is standing in front of the tombstone outside the dense forest, he sneers coldly.


    No matter how Ruiwen repents and atones, the dead can''t be reborn. He Yasuo, in his whole life, will not forgive the woman who slaughtered his compatriots and made him homeless!


    ¡­¡­


    In the dim consciousness, Ye Feng only feels as if he has been sleeping for a long time. He slowly opened some heavy eyelids, and the slight light in front of him stimulated him very uncomfortable. He blinked, and it took him a long time to get used to the brightness of the light.


    The scene gradually became clear, and he saw Fiona''s face of joy. However, her slightly red and swollen eyes made him confused. Did he make the eldest lady unhappy again?


    "Ye Feng, are you awake?"


    Listening to Fiona''s excited words, Ye Feng tries to sit up, but finds that he has no strength to support his body. As soon as his body was lifted, he fell heavily on the bed on the floor.


    This scene but scared Fiona, she nervously held Ye Feng''s hands, said: "you just wake up, don''t move, have a good rest."


    Ye Feng stretched out his right hand to caress his forehead and relaxed his mouth and airway: "what''s wrong with me?"


    Fiona did not want to mention the demonization, but Ye Feng asked, she had to truthfully say: "you demonized before, almost become a devil."


    "Demonized?" Ye Feng''s nerve was short circuited. He didn''t respond for a while. He didn''t remember that he was demonized.Fiona said, "well, we''ve cured you. Don''t worry."


    At the thought of Ye Feng''s demonized state, Fiona felt a little palpitation. She also remembered that her last demonization, even Soraka, took months to disperse. But why did Ye Feng''s terrible demonization make Lulu and Na Mei disperse in less than a day?


    The more you think about it, the more confused her thoughts are, and Fiona simply doesn''t think much about it. As long as Ye Feng gets better, nothing else matters.


    After hearing this, Ye Feng was silent and said, "is Lulu cured me?"


    Fiona didn''t think about it. She said, "Lulu and Nami cured you together."


    Nami''s here, too? When Ye Feng hears Na Mei, his eyes enlarge slightly. He was a little surprised at the bottom of his heart. He didn''t expect Nami to come.


    He said with a smile, "what about Na Meiren? Is she still there? "


    Dead leaf wind, others take care of you comatose by yourself. You don''t care about me for a few days. You just want to meet Nami who has only one face! Fiona''s expression at the moment is like a boudoir complaining woman''s general, the small eyes of resentment directly stare at Ye Feng.


    The more I thought about it, the more flustered she felt. Fiona didn''t have a good airway: "it''s morning. Nami and others are having breakfast."


    Ye Feng didn''t notice the change of Fiona''s expression, but he realized that Fiona didn''t have breakfast to take care of him.


    "Fiona, did you take care of me all the time I was in a coma?" he asked


    Ye Feng asked, Fiona heart a burst of joy. She blushed slightly, buried her head in her chest, and made a coy "um" sound.


    Ye Feng seldom sees Fiona so shy, but he is still moved by Fiona''s care for him these days. "It''s been hard for you these days, Fiona," he said


    Ye Feng''s touching words fall in Fiona''s ears, which is quite useful. Her heart is sweet, not to mention how happy.


    She didn''t know where the courage came from. She pursed her lips and revealed her secret feelings: "taking care of you is my voluntary, not hard work."


    Did not hear what Ye Feng scratched his head, grinned and said with a smile: "in short, thank you for your care."


    Fiona in the bottom of her heart secretly scold Ye Feng fool, can not hear the meaning of her words. But for the sake of his conscience, she didn''t care about him this time.


    She suddenly remembered that he had declared war on her and that they should compete with Ye Feng fairly. Fiona was in a state of confusion at the thought. She has no confidence in herself. Usually she is so cold and has a bad temper when she is not happy. She likes to beat people.


    The more you think about it, the less confident she will be. Fiona suddenly shakes her head and secretly cheers herself on. In order to let Ye Feng have a good impression on her, she thinks that she should give him some sweetness appropriately. She did remember well the last time he said they had a kiss. Although she had once kissed Ye Feng once in bill gewater, she thought it was time to give him a second chance.


    She doesn''t want to let Ye Feng have a crush on other girls because of her own reasons. No matter knowing Ye Feng or liking Ye Feng, or guarding Ye Feng in secret because of another one of her reasons, she is clearly the first one, and she can never let hivier take Ye Feng away!


    With a decision in mind, Fiona pursed her lips and blushed. She hesitated for a long time before she got up her courage and said, "Ye Feng, do you remember the last kiss?"


    In Fiona''s reminder, Ye Feng recalled the last absurd agreement. He was just joking. When he had fun with her, she would have to kiss her. Unexpectedly, she did kiss him in the end.


    Although it''s just a little bit like a dragonfly, Ye Feng can still recall the unique light fragrance of Fiona at that time.


    He nodded awkwardly and said, "yes."


    Hear Ye Feng still remember, Fiona shy neck root are red. "I''ll kiss you again," she murmured, embarrassed


    "Ha?" Ye Feng is confused. He doesn''t understand what Fiona wants.


    Fiona stares at Ye Feng. She thinks he is pretending to be stupid. She pouted and said with shame, "ha, what? Do you want to kiss me


    By Fiona suddenly so scared, Ye Feng subconsciously said: "want."


    Heart as if there are countless deer in the collision, Fiona look coy, weak way: "just once Oh, kiss me, you can''t kiss other girls!"


    With that, Fiona closed her eyes tightly, her eyelashes trembling with her eyes. She slowly lowered her head and kissed Ye Feng.


    With the cold touch of her lips, Fiona''s nerves were tense and her heart beat fast. She raised her head in a flurry and turned her face away. Her eyes were covered with light autumn water. She pursed her mouth and said, "you have already kissed me for the second time. It''s all over before. From today on, you can''t kiss other girls any more. Do you hear me?"


    "What do you hear? It''s me you just kissed, Fiona!"


    Did not hear Ye Feng''s reply, Fiona actually heard the voice of hiville. Her pupil slightly shrinks, the face color changes greatly to look at does not know when blocks between her and the leaf wind the hilver.


    Fiona shivered with anger at the thought that she had just kissed another girl. "You, you, you When did you come in? "Seeing Fiona''s angry look, shivell gave a smile: "just now, hee hee Don''t worry, proud girl. We are both girls. I promise I won''t kiss other girls. "


    Still lying on the bed, Ye Feng felt the sudden smell of gunpowder in the room, and suddenly had an ominous premonition. In order to avoid the fire burning on him, he immediately pretended to be asleep.


    But he didn''t want him to sleep so soundly, and he felt the need to start the first battle with Fiona. She cunningly looked at Ye Feng, who pretended to sleep, and then gently kissed him in the face.


    This curtain falls in Fiona''s eyes, and immediately she gasps, glaring at Ye Feng and hivier.


    "Sylvier, you''ve been deceiving too much!"


    He was indifferent to Fiona''s roar. She playfully patted ye Fengsheng''s unforgettable face, then confidently straightened her chest, and then joked to Fiona: "I''m not like some proud lady of nobility. If you kiss a person, you won''t let that person kiss others!"


    Looking at feiona, who is trembling with anger, the lying Ye Feng really wants to faint at once.


    Sylvier killed him this time. When he''s alone with Fiona, he won''t be skinned by Fiona!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 297

    Alice walks out of a twisted portal that emits dark energy in a dilapidated Castle hall somewhere on shadow island.


    As soon as she came out, she saw hammer stone sitting at the stone round table.


    "Hammerstone, are you waiting for me?" She slowly dragged a long skirt on the side of the round table, her slender right hand twisted a cherry from the crystal fruit basin into her mouth, and looked at the tall hammer stone leisurely.


    Hammerstone''s eyes, which beat with the ghost fire, faintly revealed a trace of displeasure. He said, "have you gone to Ionia?"


    The eye, how does not she shrink slightly again


    Hammer stone''s hoarse throat gave a dull response: "I''m not questioning you, Elise, Ionia has more than one or two demigods, and each has the strength of a demigod peak. I''m afraid that you will be injured before the night of blood moon comes and affect the plan."


    Elise''s brow frowned slightly. She snorted coldly, "I''ll solve my problems myself. Don''t bother you!"


    Hammerstone''s face flickered, and his attitude towards iris was obviously not slow. After a long silence, he asked, "what''s the gain from your visit this time?"


    The corners of her mouth rose slightly, and Alice showed a mysterious smile. She opened her mouth and said, "do you remember the Ionian named verus we saw at the war academy?"


    Hammer stone recalled, he is not sure: "a little impression."


    Elise eyes in the strange smile more prosperous, she said: "he has according to the way I taught him to refine the demon energy in the body."


    Hammerstone also gave out a sinister laugh: "you did well, Elise, we need more people who are loyal to the shadow Island, but what kind of Demon power is he?"


    Elise mused and said, "it has nothing to do with the soul. He is the guardian of the temple who uses the sacred energy bow and crossbow. Now his crossbow has fallen into the evil completely, and the devil''s horns grow on his head."


    The hammer stone grinned and said with a hearty smile, "yes, yes, this power must have something to do with the demon suppressed in the temple of Ionia, who is a demon from another world!"


    Elise''s eyes were slightly chilly and warned, "I advise you not to think about that creepy monster. He''s not as simple as you think."


    Hammer stone did not care to smile: "don''t worry, I will not easily tear the cracks, let those outsiders share a piece of soup!"


    Elise looked at the hammer stone coldly for a while and then said, "before the blood moon ceremony starts, I will continue to make some troubles in Ionia."


    The hammer stone just wanted to stop Elise, but Elise preempted her and said, "don''t worry, I won''t take the initiative to find solaka''s demigods to play."


    Hearing this, the hammer stone''s heart finally sank. As long as Elise doesn''t play with the demigods, he''ll do whatever she wants.


    ¡­¡­


    On the first floor of the town hotel shrouded in black fog, people sit at a table and eat the Ionian style breakfast that Seaville makes for everyone in the back kitchen. She learned this dish in Ionia during this period of boredom.


    Ye Feng rubbed his right eye rim, and the unbearable memories reappeared in his mind.


    Not long before coming down to dinner, shivell and Fiona bickered. Obviously, Fiona couldn''t fight hivier.


    Fiona, who was angry with hivier, immediately hit him with her right fist. However, he dodged for a moment. Her right fist hit him in his right eye, which is still swelling and painful.


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng sighed helplessly. He vowed that if he could beat Fiona one day, he would teach her how to be a gentle and quiet lady!


    Sitting opposite Ye Feng, Na Mei has been carefully observing Ye Feng''s appearance. When she sees the abnormality of Ye Feng''s right eye, she wants to ask him what''s going on.


    But she was embarrassed to ask, because he was sandwiched between hiville and Fiona. Tangled in the bottom of her heart for a long time, she asked: "Ye Feng, how your eyes are so swollen?"


    Na Mei''s consolation heard Ye Feng''s heart was full of tears. He really wanted to talk to her about how Fiona was violent. But worried about Fiona''s violent walk, he had to chat up a smile: "nothing, I hit myself when I got up."


    Fiona beside her has been very nervous since she asked questions. She doesn''t want Ye Feng to say that she did it. After hearing Ye Feng''s reply, she just sat down to eat.


    However, he turned his eyes and deliberately said, "Fiona plays just like Fiona. Why say you are not careful?"


    My God, sylvier, you want to kill me! Ye Feng cast a frown in his eyes to hiville. He really took her. She likes to quarrel with other people''s hobbies, he knows, but don''t always take him as Fiona''s outlet!


    "Ouch Ye Feng took a breath of cool air, and the pain of pinching his waist stimulated his nerves. He doesn''t have to think about it. Fiona did it!


    Li Qing, who had been eating silently, raised his head and said in doubt, "Ye Feng, what''s the matter with you?"Lulu also interrupted: "yes, Ye Feng, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye Feng wants to tell the truth, but when he sees Fiona who pretends to eat and doesn''t care about himself, the invisible warning makes him resist.


    I''m calling who''s provoking whom? You two want to fight, don''t oppress me! Ye Feng cried out in the bottom of his heart. He narrowed his eyes slightly and said with an embarrassed smile: "bitten by mosquitoes, it''s OK!"


    Just finish saying, leaf breeze feels foot is trampled by person dead. Fortunately, he had psychological preparation. He resisted the pain and pretended to eat easily. He subconsciously glanced at Fiona, who gave him a slightly ungrateful look. He knew that he had just made her angry.


    Fiona saw that everyone did not notice her and Ye Feng. She got close to Ye Feng intentionally or unintentionally and said in a low voice, "besides, I''m a mosquito. I''ll beat you to death next time I practice sword!"


    Ye Feng laughs awkwardly and says he will never say she is a mosquito.


    While the side of the Xiwei is eating while laughing, it seems that Ye Feng, no matter which Fiona is facing, has a bit of innate fear.


    After a few glances at Fiona, who was eating indifferently on her face, sylvier''s eyes revealed an incredible look. Because she saw Fiona''s face appeared when the leaf wind demonized symptoms - dark spots.


    Heart thump a jump, she quickly swept all the people present. She found that, without exception, they had dark spots on their faces!


    Does she have any sign of demonization? Sylvier lowered his head somewhat uncertain. She shook her head, and then said decisively to the crowd, "please don''t eat. Do you have a look at my face?"


    In his hasty words, the crowd also realized that something had happened, and they all looked at him. They all looked unbelievable when they saw the tiny dark spots on his face.


    Especially little Lori Lulu, her face still has a faint color of fear. She shivered and said, "sister Xiwei, you are infected by brother Ye Feng''s demonization!"


    On hearing this, sever''s uncertain face sank completely. She glanced at the crowd, and then said the words that stunned them: "it''s not just me, you''re infected too!"


    As soon as this was said, the inn fell into a dead silence.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 298

    At hivier''s warning, the crowd looked at each other and found that their faces were full of dark spots like scales.


    Ye Feng is very guilty at the bottom of his heart. He thinks that he has made everyone infected with demonization.


    The subtle observation of hivier naturally saw Ye Feng''s thoughts. She immediately said: "I think the infection demonization should be related to this strange black fog. I can feel that there is no demon energy in my body. The demonization is only a preliminary infection. As long as Lulu and Nami disperse for me, pay more attention."


    Lulu is the most naive, she said with a sweet smile: "well, Lulu treats big brother and sister!"


    Nami knows more than Lulu, who can only treat. She knew that the reason why they would be infected with demonized Ye Feng was due to contact with demonized Ye Feng.


    However, in order not to let Ye Feng have more psychological burden, she pursed her lips, saying that she was willing to treat everyone.


    Sylvier smiles. First, she lets Lulu and Nami treat each other, and then she lets them dispel demonization for everyone.


    During this period, she has always noticed that Fiona, who is calm on the surface, tightly holds Ye Feng''s left hand. She also wanted to encourage and comfort ye Feng a few words, think about her or forget.


    There was not too much jealousy in her heart, but a smile appeared in her mouth. No longer think about the emotional things, she focused on looking at Nami and Lulu.


    At this time, for Li Qing to dispel the demonized Na Mei came to hiville. She looked at him uneasily, and felt that the woman was very different, and she could not tell where it was different. Her lips wriggled for a while before she said, "sylvier, I will dispel the demonization for you."


    He quickly glanced at Fiona, who was receiving Lulu''s treatment. Then she said with a smile, "thank you, Nami. Do you look a little nervous?"


    Nami clenched her right hand and dropped her left hand on her chest, shaking her head in a panic.


    As soon as hivier''s eyes turned, she leaned close to Nami''s ear and whispered, "do you like Ye Feng?"


    "Ah?"


    As soon as Nami cried out, she felt a little regretful. She lowered her head and did not dare to see the strange eyes cast on her.


    She pursed her mouth and her eyes flickered in confusion. She denied in a low voice, "it''s not!"


    Listening to Nami''s confident words, he affirmed the speculation in his heart. She pretended to believe in Nami and said with a smile, "I''m kidding you, Nami. How about we start treatment now?"


    She nodded wildly like a chicken pecking rice, and then conscientiously dispelled the dark spots on his face for him.


    Lulu beside her started to treat Ye Feng after dispersing Fiona. Soon, the demonization of people was dispelled by Lulu and Nami.


    Especially in Ye Feng''s body, Na Mei made a more thorough treatment. She is the one who knows that the evil energy in Ye Feng''s body can not be completely dispelled except for hivier.


    To this end, she had to try her best to suppress the demonic power in his body. As for when Ye Feng will be demonized, she has no idea.


    In all unknown corners, Alice''s figure has been hidden in the shadow. Here, she and the other two people moved in silence.


    Elise''s moving eyelashes tremble slightly with her eyes. She stares at Ye Feng attentively, and stealthily attracts the deepest believer seeds hidden in Ye Feng''s heart. But she did not let it burst in an instant, and slowly guide Ye Feng''s thinking. She believed that in time, when the seed was completely embedded in his heart, he would become her most loyal servant.


    At the thought that Ye Feng, who was not willing to be a devil and not willing to be loyal to her, became her most loyal dog, a morbid smile appeared on her face.


    The Twisted Fantasy also gradually pulled her out of the reality of the distorted world


    ¡­¡­


    "The noble Spider Queen Elise, I swear to be your most humble servant. Please accept me!"


    In the dark hall, there are many ghost fires. Elise, who sat on the throne, stretched lazily, her narrow eyes slightly bent and looked with interest at the leaf wind below the steps of the throne.


    In the eyes of the creeping leaves, the wind trembles.


    She pretended to yawn unintentionally, with a big mouth and a confused way: "what do you say? I didn''t hear you just now


    "Dear Queen Elizabeth, please accept your most humble and faithful servant, and I will give everything for you."


    Listening to Ye Feng''s trembling words, Elise''s eyes show a trace of banter. She pretended to be at a loss, covered her small mouth and said, "didn''t you say you didn''t want to be loyal to me before?"


    "My dear Elise, I used to be ignorant. Please forgive me and take me."


    Ye Feng''s pious and incomparable Words listen to Elise''s heart for a while, but she still wants to hang Ye Feng''s appetite. She put on a very tangled look, for: "that can''t do, I am a devil."


    Prostrate on the ground Ye Feng piously said: "for you, I am willing to be your devil slave, and I will be loyal to you to the death!"Elise''s pupils shrank slightly, and her voice was cold. "Would you kill the sister who raised you for nineteen years?"


    "Yes!"


    The corner of her mouth rose slightly, and she said slowly, "what about your childhood sweetheart Fiona?"


    "Yes!"


    "And Fiona of the Laurent family?"


    "Yes!"


    "Sylvier?"


    "Yes!"


    Elise''s face was full of ferocious smile, she continued: "with the heart of frost Oriana?"


    "Yes!"


    "Where''s your sister Sarah?"


    Perhaps it is to see that Elise has not agreed to accept him as a servant. Ye Feng on the hall said with great piety: "yes! For the honor of Queen Elizabeth, your humble servant is willing to kill all you wish to kill They''re nothing compared to you! "


    "Good Good, ha ha ha ha ha! "


    Elise laughed wildly, her eyes turning scarlet. Evil dark magic surging, even the whole hall trembled for it, as if in worship of the shadow island''s supreme devil queen.


    ¡­¡­


    With the laughter of Alice, she gradually returned to reality from the twisted morbid fantasy. Mou son sends out frightening red light, she wants ye FengChen to submit to her unprecedentedly.


    Compared to let Ye Feng be her delicacy, she doesn''t think it''s interesting to let Ye Feng become her most loyal dog at all!


    Thinking of this, Elise disappeared in place. She appeared directly over Ionia, laughing wildly. Her crazy laughter mingled with her half divine magic, like a human swallowing magic sound from every corner of Ionia.


    Before the introduction of aeonia''s demigod, Elise was restrained. But on her pretty face, there are two dimples of morbid blush.


    Wait, Ye Feng!


    Let me guide the darkest side of your heart!


    As my only servant, humbly gain your demon rebirth!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 299

    Placed in the dark and deep cave, Ye Feng''s brain was dizzy. His eyes looked at the countless holes around him, like an underground labyrinth.


    He walked slowly with a slightly heavy step, and the sound of dripping from his ear from time to time stimulated his tense nerves.


    "I seem to have been here..."


    The familiar and strange feeling made him feel uncomfortable, and he unconsciously touched his chest.


    This touch, his pupil gradually shrinks, the heart beat more and more fast. Because the tears of the goddess and the Dragon Pendant on his chest were gone.


    Raised his head and looked around the grotto again, Ye Feng suddenly heard what was calling him from the deepest place.


    He instinctively wanted to escape from here, but the strong call and whisper in his heart eroded his thinking and made him walk slowly towards the cave.


    I don''t know why, he can''t help but whisper: "Your Majesty the queen..."


    He repeated these words repeatedly, as if possessed by a demon, and his pace could not help quickening.


    With the deepening step by step, the surrounding spider silk becomes more and more dense. At the end of the cave, in front of the huge cobweb, there is a magnificent throne. Elise is sitting there with her hands on the handrail, her legs cocked, and she smiles at Ye Feng, whose eyes are empty.


    "Here you are..."


    Containing the charm of magic, the magic sound bewitches Ye Feng, with a trace of irresistible power.


    Ye Feng knelt down and sat on the ground respectfully, and said devoutly, "Your Majesty, what can I do for you?"


    Elise''s eyes gradually become scarlet, inducing Ye Feng''s body and mind. Her scarlet lips parted: "today is the day when you become a devil. Are you ready to fall into the darkness completely?"


    "Devil?"


    Ye Feng''s eyes are full of confusion. The goodness hidden in his deepest place makes him afraid of the word "devil".


    He did not respond to any more words from Alice, which aroused a little anger on her pretty face against the dark ghost fire on the throne.


    She suppressed her anger and tried to calm her face. She continued to send out the magic sound of enchantment, bewitching the way: "as the slave of the devil, the best way to serve the Lord is to incarnate the devil, don''t you want to?"


    Under the guidance of Elise, Ye Feng''s mind is in a trance and shakes up. But his subconscious is still fighting madly, and doesn''t want him to become a devil.


    After a fierce ideological struggle, Ye Feng''s eyes were dull and said: "yes, I am the servant of the empress. Why not become a devil?"


    Elise on the throne showed a smile of conspiracy, she took the opportunity to continue to induce Ye Feng: "come forward, accept the power I give you!"


    The enchanting magic sound manipulated Ye Feng''s numb thinking. He walked step by step towards the throne, filled with endless yearning for Elise.


    Just as he stepped on the first step under the throne, he suddenly came to his senses. Ye Feng took a step backward, gasped for breath, and looked at Elise''s ferocious cheek twisted by anger on the throne in horror.


    All that he had gone through before, he stepped back a few steps in fear. Ye Feng swallowed his mouth water, stroked his chest with his right hand, and resolutely said intermittently: "Yi Alice, I I can''t be a devil


    "Dare you not listen to me?" she said


    As soon as this word comes out, Ye Feng''s mind is a little bit controlled by Elise. Only a moment later, however, he came back to his senses.


    Seeing the change of Ye Feng, Elise thought of the tears of goddess for the first time. "Does that pendant work in a dream?" she murmured, not sure


    Ye Feng, who came back to God, was even more frightened. He looked at Elise, whose face was uncertain on the throne, and thought about how to escape.


    Elise took a long sigh of relief and joked, "Ye Feng, I advise you to be loyal to me, otherwise..."


    "Or what?" Ye Feng stares at Elise nervously. He is really afraid that she will come up with any tricks.


    Elise reached out the tip of her tongue and licked her lips with an air of ecstasy. Her face flushed, infatuated way: "otherwise I have to make you delicious dishes, a mouthful of you!"


    Ye Feng hears scalp tingle, he doesn''t want to be her food. He opened his eyes wide and tried to persuade him, "don''t mess with me, Elise. If you will go back, I will find a way to make you human again."


    "What are you talking about?" Alice seemed to be stimulated. She gave a strange cry, and there was a trace of anger in her eyes.


    Ye Feng did not see that Elise was irritated by him. He thought she was moved. He went on: "don''t get excited. Don''t worry. As long as you let me go back and stop doing anything harmful to nature, I will try my best to help you become a person again."


    "Shut up!"


    Elise gave out a shrill scream, and the terrible sound reverberated in the cave. Ye Feng''s chest was stuffy, and the corners of her mouth overflowed with faint blood stains.


    Ye Feng obviously didn''t realize that Elise had already killed him. He still said, "iris, as long as..."This time, before he had finished speaking, Elise hit a dark red light ball and hit his body against the stone wall.


    Right hand from the little finger to the thumb, Alice slowly clenched, looking at Ye Feng.


    "Die!"


    At the same time, the tears of the goddess on Ye Feng''s chest released unprecedented magic energy into the dream, and completely suppressed Elise''s magic power.


    Her eyes flashed a little flustered, and Elise could feel that under the suppression of the goddess''s tears, she could not release her magic power in Ye Feng''s dream.


    "Damn it!"


    She slowly converges to kill the opportunity, the goddess tears to her suppression also slowly weakens. This discovery makes her heart a joy, since can''t kill Ye Feng in the dream, then force him to turn into a devil. What''s more, she didn''t mean to kill him just now. She was just provoked by him.


    Her intention now was to make him her most faithful servant.


    With a slight bend in the corner of his mouth, the seeds of believers gradually occupy Ye Feng''s heart and devour his goodness.


    Feeling the infinite enlarged evil thoughts and selfish desires in his heart, Ye Feng tried his best to restrain himself. He sprawled on his knees, gasping for breath. He knew that Elise wanted him to be a devil again, and he would never let her go.


    "Elise, stop it! I don''t want to be a devil!"


    Ye Feng''s body is constantly convulsing, and the devil''s power in his body is growing stronger and stronger. He wants to devour his reason and turn him into Elise''s most loyal servant.


    Although he struggled, the seed of believers had been dormant in his body for several months and had been deeply rooted. It was not his struggle that helped him to become one.


    Although Alice just wanted to eat him at first, it didn''t affect her to turn him into a devil.


    Flash to Ye Feng, Elise leaned down and giggled: "Ye Feng, you''d better accept your life, so that you won''t suffer so much before you become a devil."


    "Never I said, I will save you, since I want to save you, I will not promise to be a devil


    Ye Feng gnaws his teeth, and the last faint will in his heart is devastated. He also wants to persuade Elise.


    "Hum!"


    Elise stood up and looked down at the spasmodic Ye Feng. Angry, she slightly raised her right foot, high-heeled shoes heavily on his face.


    After stepping on her feet, she said sarcastically, "who do you think you are! The Savior? Help me? Joke


    Ye Feng wants to tell Elise that he is not the Savior. If he meets her after meeting Planck, he will not want to save her. But he happened to meet her when he was the kindest. Since he promised to save him, he would do his best.


    But because his body and spirit were devastated by the devil''s will, and his face was trampled by Alice, he could not speak at all.


    With the passage of time, Ye Feng''s consciousness gradually blurred until he fainted in his dream.


    Elise''s pretty face showed a smile of relief. She kicked the leaf wind and fainted like a dead fish.


    She can clearly sense that Ye Feng is almost completely demonized into a demon, and the strong black magic energy makes her quite satisfied. With a cold smile, she said to the faint Ye Feng: "it''s time to wake up, Ye Feng, find verus, let me see which of you has greater potential!"


    This magic sound of magic goes deep into Ye Feng''s consciousness, making him slowly open his dark eyes, which are still sleeping in reality.


    The dark light spot also appeared again on his face at this moment, and covered his face with visible speed.


    And then the dark spot disappears again. It was not so much dissipated as it was more like the strange magic of all the dark spots condensed into a dark crack that appeared in his left half of the face.


    Endless demonic power surges in his body, and his body''s potential seems to have been fully developed by the black magic. Compared with the magic countercurrent of the moon, the leaf wind is obviously more violent and bloodthirsty.


    That close to the demigod of the dark magic immediately diffuse, will still be sleeping Fiona and other people all wake up.


    Li Qing was the first to react. He hastened to remind him: "no, Ye Feng has been completely demonized into a demon!"


    Fiona''s brain is a little short circuited, and she murmured, "how can this happen? Isn''t he cured?"


    Feeling Ye Feng''s dark magic that is close to the demigod, sylvier''s brain is running fast. According to her experience of following rez for so many years, Ye Feng''s current state has been infinitely close to a real devil, but not completely demonized.


    Now he has the possibility of recovery. If the dark magic in his body is fully integrated with his body, he will be a real devil.


    She will never allow him to be a devil!


    Biting his teeth, he said decisively: "Ye Feng is still alive now. Try to catch him!"


    His words, like a tonic, reassured the public for a while.


    Fiona was the first to stab Ye Feng who wanted to leave. However, she was shocked by the terrible magic of Ye Feng when she was half stabbed."Cough..."


    She coughed violently. Fiona''s eyes widened and her mouth coughed up a pool of blood.


    At the same time, Ye Feng, who wanted to go to verus, turns around and stares at Fiona coldly.


    Seeing Fiona unable to move under the control of Ye Feng''s magic power, Lulu uses her secret magic to turn Ye Feng into a rabbit.


    The huge brilliant purple light column was directed at Ye Feng, but he just gave a contemptuous "bang" sound. With a wave of his hand, the light column split into two and hit Fiona and Nami who was about to imprison him.


    Under Lulu''s secret magic, Fiona and Nami have been turned into little rabbits.


    Seaville''s face changed greatly, and Li Qing shot at the same time. But they are still unable to resist the demonic Ye Feng, together with Ye Feng''s dark magic to fly out.


    After penetrating the walls of the hotel through several rooms, they smashed through the floor of the second floor and landed on the hall on the first floor, with no fighting power.


    He was unwilling to look at Ye Feng and coughed blood and said, "is this the power of approaching demigod?"


    Ye Feng also wants to further kill all the people who obstruct him, but the command from the bottom of his heart to verus makes him have to go from there.


    His cold magic eyes coldly glanced at Fiona and others who had lost their fighting power, and then jumped up and disappeared into the night.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 300

    Looking at Ye Feng jumping out of the window, Fiona immediately set out to catch up with him. Before she got out of the room, she fell to the ground powerless.


    With Li Qing helping each other up, sylvier looked worried at the dark night sky outside the window. She said to Lulu and Nami, "can you still use Healing Magic now?"


    Lulu and Nami nodded seriously, saying that they could still have treatment.


    Seaville sat beside Fiona, who was unwilling to face, and said, "I''ll trouble you two. We must quickly recover and find Ye Feng. This time, we must stop him anyway!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the border of a barrier in the town, arilia tried to break a gap, but failed.


    Arilia sighed helplessly: "we have been out for so long. Since we can''t break the barrier, we''d better go back to Fiona and find them. They should be worried about us."


    Zelos and verus nodded. They had been out for several days this time. They should go to Fiona and try to find a way.


    Verus landed at the end, glancing nervously around him, then touching his forehead. He was relieved that his forehead was normal. It seems that when she left last time, Elise cast the magic to hide the devil''s horns. Otherwise, there would be a pair of horns in his current state.


    A strange gust of wind blew suddenly, and even the black fog around the town showed some signs of being twisted.


    This strange movement naturally aroused the vigilance of the three arilia. They looked at each other and saw the danger message in the eyes of the other two.


    Arilia was just about to talk, but she flew out as if she had been hit hard.


    "Poof!"


    How strong! Arilia said to herself. At the same time, she quickly controlled her figure in the air, and reluctantly inserted her sword into the ground. Even so, her body still stepped back a few steps, the corners of her mouth flowing with red blood.


    Just as she was about to stand up and fight back, the severely wounded bodies of zelos and verus hit her. In a hurry, she had to catch them.


    Just hearing the sound of bone fracture, arilia''s pupil gradually shrinks, her arms can''t make force for a moment, let the two people who had been forcibly caught by her fall to the ground.


    She subconsciously wanted to reach for the sword that had been stuck in the ground, but found that her hands were completely unresponsive.


    "My arm bone is broken?"


    Arilia was pale and angry. Under her indignant gaze, the demonized leaf wind slowly approached from a distance.


    "Ye Feng?"


    The anger on her face was gradually replaced by shock, but a moment later, her face was gloomy.


    Looking at Ye Feng, who has lost her self-consciousness, arilia knows that he is mostly in a state of demonization. But didn''t Lulu turn him into a rabbit before they came out?


    "Verus!"


    Listening to Ye Feng''s indifferent words, arilia looked back at verus, who was not far away.


    At this time, she was even more shocked. Because she saw that verus had two horns on his forehead that looked like sheep''s horns.


    Devil''s horn? Arilia''s face was full of puzzlement. Wasn''t the Demon power in verus completely sealed by Lord Soraka and unintentionally?


    Did he use this power secretly? At the thought of this, arilia suddenly showed a look of hatred for iron and steel. She growled at verus, who did not know she was exposed. "Verus, look at you now. Do you deserve to die unintentionally?"


    Verus trembled at the roar of arilia. Subconsciously, he touched his forehead. When he touched his horns, he was in a daze.


    However, Ye Feng, who has been controlled by Elise, does not give verus a chance to react. He appears in front of him.


    His right hand grabbed verus by the neck and held him high in the air. Looking at the choked verus, Ye Feng''s face showed a demon like smile. He seemed to enjoy verus''s struggling expression.


    Verus''s face was red and ferocious, and the devil''s horn on his forehead grew slowly under the crisis. His long brown hair gradually turned silver white, and in the process of demonization, his body became much bigger than before, and burst his coat.


    "Ye Feng!"


    However, Ye Feng was his companion, and his strong sense of crisis forced verus to give full play to the demonic power he had already refined in his body.


    Both zelos and arelia looked at verus, who had changed his figure, in horror, for a long time.


    And verus, after completely transforming the golden sacred crossbow into dark red, his eyes also showed a thirst for blood.


    However, different from Ye Feng, he controls the devil''s power with his own will, while Ye Feng loses his sense.


    Invisible, dark magic poured out of verus like a tide. Feeling the powerful feeling brought by the boundless dark magic, he grabbed Ye Feng''s right hand around his neck with his left hand, and threw Ye Feng backward.Ye Feng''s eyes revealed a trace of surprise, obviously did not expect that the vulnerable verus would suddenly burst out such a strong magic. In a hurry, he steadied himself in the air and landed not far away. The disdainful look in his eyes was gradually replaced by excitement, as if verus were the powerful prey he hunted.


    Verus, for some reason, always had a feeling of hair. Obviously, he can feel that under the demonization, he and Ye Feng''s strength are comparable, but he can''t help feeling creepy.


    Ye Feng did not stay too much, his right hand heart slowly condenses the surging dark light ball, he twinkles in front of verus.


    How fast! Verus was shocked. He stepped back in a panic and blocked Ye Feng''s attack with a crossbow in his left hand.


    Bang!


    The sound of a magic light ball exploding sounds, and Ye Feng and verus are shaken back several meters in the center of the explosion.


    Ye Feng was shocked to bleed by the dark magic with the ability of corroding. A trace of fierce color flashed in his eyes. Obviously, he didn''t expect to hurt himself. He grinned and grinned at verus in the same situation not far away.


    When verus saw Ye Feng''s smile, he guessed that Ye Feng would attack him again. He immediately stepped back a few steps to get away from Ye Feng, but he was still close to Ye Feng.


    Close combat is extremely disadvantageous to verus who uses the crossbow. He thinks about the countermeasures quickly in his mind and deals with Ye Feng''s fierce attacks one after another.


    However, not far from their fierce battle, Elise was looking with interest at the two demons she had cultivated.


    It seemed to her that the magic of the demigod was only a trifle, but she enjoyed it very much.


    "Who is the greater demon potential of Ye Feng and verus? Let me enjoy it tonight


    As the words flowed out, the corners of Alice''s mouth inadvertently raised a faint arc.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 301

    Blood red countless arrow plumes from the sky, suddenly toward the leaf wind, like the rain of arrows.


    This scene naturally attracted the attention of Fiona and others who were searching for Ye Feng''s trace in the small town. They followed the direction of arrow feather and came quickly.


    After a while, a few people found that are seriously injured by Ye Feng arilia and zelos. Li Qing helped zelos to one side, while sylvier picked up arilia, who had fallen to the ground.


    Looking at Ye Feng and Ye Feng, who were fighting fiercely not far away, the magic wave close to the demigod made him look very embarrassed.


    At present, all of them have injuries, which can''t stop Ye Feng and verus. They can only wait for an opportunity to move on the side, and catch them on the spot when their state is declining.


    Thinking of this, he gives arilia to Nami and Lulu and asks them to treat her first.


    But Fiona is very worried about Ye Feng''s injury in the battle with verus. She doesn''t have as much concern as hivier. She looked at Ye Feng''s demonized figure coldly, and slowly pulled out the black feather sword from her waist with her right hand.


    As soon as he saw that Fiona wanted to intervene, he seized Fiona''s hand decisively and reprimanded him: "don''t mess with me!"


    Fiona, who had been very disgusted with him, didn''t like him to tell her what to do. She looked at him in a bad way and said, "I want you to take care of me."


    Hivier is worried about Ye Feng. Seeing Fiona''s attitude so arrogant, she can''t bear to say: "you stay well for me, don''t make any more trouble, OK?"


    "I added chaos? It''s better than doing nothing here! " Fiona laughs angrily, and she throws her sword at hivier.


    Seaville was also angry with Fiona and lost his mind. She forgot for a moment that she wanted to persuade Fiona not to do anything wrong.


    She tightened the whirling cross blade in her hand and clenched her teeth and said, "ha ha, do you really think you can beat me if you know how to use swordsmanship?"


    Nearby, Nami, who is treating arilia, sees that the smell of gunpowder is getting worse and worse. She kindly reminds her, "stop fighting, or think about how to stop Ye Feng from going on demonizing."


    Fiona snorted coldly, put away the Mo Yu sword, and turned her back to shivell.


    Under the reminding of Nami''s kindness, he found that she had lost his temper. She looked at the others apologetically, and then said, "with the strength of verus and Ye Feng close to the demigods now, plus that we are all seriously injured, we''d better wait for an opportunity to move aside."


    As the saying goes, care is chaotic, which is reflected in Fiona''s body incisively and vividly. She turned unsatisfied and looked down at Seaver. "What if the two of them fight too hard and one of them dies?"


    "Well, Miss Fiona Laurent, do you think there is a better plan?" He looked at Fiona in a rather ironic way.


    "I..." "I" for a long time, Fiona still did not organize a retort to hivier''s words. She was so angry that she had to stamp her feet in a muffled voice.


    Seeing Fiona, who has been fighting against her, has no objection. He no longer talks about it. He looks nervously at Ye Feng and verus in the distance.


    Ye Feng, who is fighting with verus, doesn''t know that just for his sake, hiville and Fiona quarreled again. Even if he found Fiona and others not far away, he could not know that he was now controlled by Elise.


    He narrowly evades verus''s blood red arrow with corrosive smell, and Ye Feng''s dark magic power condenses into a dark magic sword under his unconscious exertion.


    The strong black magic smell lingered around him, and the full of magic was constantly leaking out of his body.


    Like the magic of the moon against the current, even if he lost consciousness, Ye Feng was still used to converting his magic power into the form of a sword for fighting.


    Ye Feng''s action at the moment naturally fell in the dark Elise''s eyes, her eyebrows slightly frown, obviously did not expect that Ye Feng would turn the dark magic into a magic sword of energy form.


    "It''s interesting, Ye Feng..."


    Elise smiles as she looks at Ye Feng, who draws close to verus with her folded wing dance.


    The distance between his eyes and his eyes is not easy to see.


    As he retreated a few meters away, the dark red corrosive crossbow of verus''s left hand suddenly burst into a terrible light.


    Then, a series of twisted dark purple vines slowly entangled his lower body, and gradually spiraled up his bare upper body. Along his arm, the terrifying vines entangled his crossbow.


    In an instant, with the cruel and fierce color in his eyes, a thick and long dark purple vine was straight out. In an instant, he entangled the wind of the leaves and bound him in place.


    Ye Feng''s face shows an extremely angry look, he desperately wants to break free, but the vines on his body are more and more tight.


    Verus looked at Ye Feng indifferently, and fired three magic light arrows mixed with blood. But he did not give up, followed by the three bloody light arrows, a huge bloody light arrow several times larger than before.


    The faint smell of corrosion diffused in an instant, and even Fiona and others in the distance could feel the corrosive smell in the arrow feather.Even they have the illusion that if they are shot, the smell of corrosion will slowly eat away their vitality!


    Arielia had seen verus do this when she was in the war academy, and the power of that terror was still haunting her now. "Verus, stop it, don''t kill Ye Feng!" she yelled


    But Fiona wants to stop, but her body is imprisoned by the magic of Ritz. Her face gradually became ferocious because of anger and anxiety. She said coldly: "Ye Feng is in danger. You don''t want me to go. If he dies, I will kill you!"


    "It''s verus who is in danger, and it''s too late to help."


    Ignoring Fiona''s glare, he stares at Ye Feng not far away. There is a strong premonition in her heart that Ye Feng is about to burst out more powerful demon power than verus.


    Even if he lost his self-consciousness, he still showed a look of panic when he saw the three bloody arrows getting closer and closer.


    However, the more anxious he was, the more he could not break free from the bondage of vines. Unable to dodge, he watched the three blood arrows hit his body. The pain of his body being pierced made him extremely angry.


    The wind is gradually eroding his body.


    If he is penetrated by the huge and incomparable blood arrow again, he will surely die!


    Even if he lost consciousness, Ye Feng still had a fear of death in his heart. But in his heart, there was more bound anger.


    "Damn it!"


    Endless anger in his heart like a prairie fire, burning his body and mind. Subconsciously, he held the tears of goddess with his right hand, and a stream of black magic was forced into the tears of Goddess by him.


    The evil and incomparable magic instantly dyed the tears of the goddess, which was originally emitting sapphire blue light, into a magic weapon filled with dark energy, which was extremely gloomy.


    At the same time, the boundless dark magic poured back into Ye Feng''s body from the tears of the Dark Goddess. The magic power, which was several times stronger than before, gradually calmed Ye Feng''s anger, and he broke away from the vines of verus at the next moment.


    A sword divides the bloody arrow feather of magic energy form into two. Ye Feng, holding the magic sword, instantly appears in front of verus.


    Seeing that the startled verus is about to be split into two by Ye Feng, Elise finally moves!


    She appears in front of verus faster than Ye Feng and blocks Ye Feng''s attack.


    "The victory has been divided, Ye Feng, enough is enough!"


    Elise that irresistible command, although Ye Feng''s face slightly unwilling, but he still stopped the follow-up attack on verus.


    She nodded her head with satisfaction. Alice looked at the dark face of the goddess''s tears, and her eyes twinkled with strange light. Turning to her side, she said with a smile, "Ye Feng and verus, you are both demons with great potential. Now you can follow me back to shadow island!"


    Ye Feng, who is controlled by Elise, naturally nods. Verus wants to refuse, but suddenly hears hivier''s angry voice: "don''t think, you devil!"


    I don''t know when, shivell and his party came to the three of Elise. She looked at the demon in front of her with hostility. Although she didn''t know her name, she had met her.


    Last time in NOx, if she didn''t drive in time, Ye Feng would have been abducted by Alice.


    Elise looked contemptuously at hivier and others and said confidently, "you want to stop me?"


    At the same time, Elise gradually released her half God peak of terror magic, and suppressed hivier and others to kneel on the ground.


    When Elise uses coercion to suppress hivier and others, her control of Ye Feng is a little weak.


    Some leaves out of Elise''s control show a trace of blank look at first, and then show a gloomy smile to Elise. Although he is out of Elise''s control at the moment, he still has no self-consciousness in the demonized state, just like verus in the war Academy.


    The right hand quietly condenses the magic sword, and Ye Feng''s eyes reveal the desire for the power of extreme demons.


    He wants to devour the magic of Elise and become a more powerful demon!


    Elise still did not know, she grinned at hivier and others, and gave out a female devil''s sinister Laughter: "I suddenly want to know, if ye Feng kills you all, what will happen to him when he wakes up?"


    Fiona widened her eyes and glared at Elise: "shameless!"


    Elise was not angry, but said with a smile, "Ye Feng, kill them!"


    Under the command of Elise, Ye Feng, who wanted to attack her, nodded respectfully. He dropped his sword on Fiona''s neck, but his desire to kill Elise and devour her grew deeper.


    As long as he gets the power of this woman, he can stop being timid!


    Looking at Ye Feng, who is obedient to her, Elise''s mouth is slightly curved with a faint radian. She swore that she had never been so excited."Ye Feng, wake up, I''m Fiona..."


    The cold touch of her neck made Fiona look pale. Her eyes were slightly red and hot and humid.


    Her eyes flashed with excitement. Elise ordered, "kill her, Ye Feng!"


    "Yes


    The corner of his mouth showed a sinister smile, Ye Feng''s eyes a Ling, he took advantage of Elise unprepared, backhand stabbed her abdomen.


    And then, in the incredible gaze of all, he grabbed Alice by the neck. A wisp of dark magic gas was leaking out of Elise''s body, and the swirling black fog twined Shangye Feng''s arm.


    Along his arm, Elise''s magic was slowly being sucked into his body. Feeling the increasingly powerful dark magic in his body, he gave out a demonic laugh: "my My, your magic is mine


    "Cough, cough..."


    Elise coughed a few discomfortably, and her heart was filled with rage.


    Just a human, who has not yet become a devil, is trying to get her magic!


    She lowered her head slowly, and the anger in her heart appeared unabashedly on her face.


    "Ye Feng, as a slave, should have the consciousness of a slave!"


    Alice raised her head abruptly, her scarlet eyes as cold as beasts.


    Under the gaze of Elise, Ye Feng, as if possessed by a demon, instantly released the hand that pinched her neck. Fear was gradually entrenched in his heart. He wanted to devour Elise. Now he just wanted to escape from here. The farther away from the woman, the better.


    Think about it, with the help of Elise''s magic just now, he smashed the black fog barrier and fled in a hurry in the north direction.


    After Ye Feng fled away, Elise suddenly fell off her strength and collapsed on the ground. Just now she was seriously injured by Ye Feng, plus he absorbed part of her magic power. In fact, she had no extra magic to frighten Ye Feng.


    If she had not planted the seeds of believers in Ye Feng''s body, she would not have scared Ye Feng away.


    Unwilling to look at her magic suppression of sylvier and others, Elise knew they wanted to capture her.


    But would she let them go?


    Coldly glancing at the crowd, Elise forcibly tore open a space crack, and fled here in confusion.


    Sever''s intention to arrest people, but unable to stop Alice.


    After the space cracks are gradually closed, their faces are completely sunk.


    Verus demonized exposed, demonized Ye Feng also disappeared, even the culprit of serious injury, Elise, they can not capture.


    This is more difficult than one incident, so that they are quite confused, do not know what to do.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 302

    In the southern jungle, a small fox with only nine tails is curling up and sleeping soundly in the jungle.


    Suddenly, its two lovely little ears moved, because it heard a strange sound.


    Slowly opened its pair of smart big eyes, the small fox behind the nine tails into one. Then she was transformed into a female human, with her long sexy legs exposed in her traditional Ionian dress.


    Golden eyes slightly confused, fox girl carefully toward the direction of the voice. She tried to be as gentle as she could to push the grass away from the noisy creature.


    As her steps approached, she could clearly feel a powerful evil magic not far away. The fox girl''s heart is retreating. She doesn''t want to provoke the devil.


    Quietly back a few steps, fox girl heart fear all written on the face. She sipped her sexy red lips, lowered her head and left in a hurry.


    Call a sound, a strong wind from the fox girl''s side blowing. Her golden eyes are full of horror, she does not care if the movement is too big, turned into a fox with only one tail and runs away crazily towards the distance.


    In the silent moonlight, no matter how the fox fled, she could feel that she was locked by something.


    Sure enough, a dark shadow flashed in front of her. Before she could react, the shadow grabbed her tail and lifted her in mid air.


    The fox let out a cry of fear, which immediately scared away the other animals in the jungle. Her big, cute eyes twinkled with uneasy light. She carefully watched the shadow that lifted her in the air. The figure and shape of the shadow gradually became clear.


    When she saw what the shadow really looked like, she was completely shocked. Unconsciously, she changed into a human again.


    Fox girl''s lips are slightly open, her face is anxious, and the fear in her eyes is gradually replaced by worry. She whispered, "Ye Feng, don''t you recognize me? I''m Ali! "


    A trace of bewilderment flashed in Ye Feng''s eyes. He had wanted to eat this fox to fill his stomach, but he didn''t expect that the fox had turned into a human with nine tails.


    Soon, however, greed was shining in his eyes. As an unconscious demon demonized by Alice, he likes to eat human beings as much as Alice.


    A Li can see Ye Feng''s greed naturally. She frowns slightly and tries to awaken Ye Feng''s sleeping consciousness.


    Ye Feng suddenly loosened his hand and let Ali fall in the grass. He grinned with a sinister smile.


    Absorbing part of Elise''s magic power, he also has part of Elise''s magic power. His right hand knocks a ring finger, and a delicate knife appears in his hand.


    Greedily licked his lips, Ye Feng enjoyed Ali as if he was enjoying delicious food. He wanted to cut and eat Ali''s flesh piece by piece, just like Alice wanted to eat him for the first time.


    A Li was trembling at the sight of Ye Feng. She was not strong enough to say: "Ye Ye Feng, wake up, I''m Ali! "


    Ye Feng doesn''t pay attention to Ali. The knife in his hand falls on Ali''s smooth pretty face and swipes across it obsessively.


    With the cold touch of the knife and the slight tingling, Ali can feel that her pretty face is scratched with a very shallow bloodstain by Ye Feng.


    "It''s delicious!"


    Ye Feng licked the light blood stains on the knife''s mouth, and the bloody smell made him intoxicated.


    Forced to suppress the fear of Ye Feng in his heart, Ali swallowed his mouth. She got up, trembling against the arms of Ye Feng, shivering.


    "You won''t hurt me, will you?"


    Looking directly at Ye Feng''s greedy eyes, Ali''s heart seems to have hundreds of millions of small needles pricking her, which is extremely painful. She reached out and stroked his face bravely.


    Ye Feng''s eyes flash a trace of disgust. He grabs Ali''s hand roughly and falls her heavily in the distance.


    The knife in his hand then flew out and pierced Ali''s right heart and nailed it firmly to the ground.


    "Hiss..."


    Although his body is hurt by Ye Feng and his right heart is stabbed on the ground by a knife, Ali has no complaints.


    This pain is not worth mentioning compared with Ye Feng''s saving her life. And last time, she also felt the youth''s breath in Ye Feng''s blood, which strengthened her heart to help Ye Feng.


    Let Ye Feng seize her messy hair, Ali continued to advise: "Ye Feng, you listen to me, you are possessed now, you must receive treatment!"


    Even if it was anxious and worried, her beautiful face still exuded a touch of flattery. The leaf wind, who wanted to cut off her arm, was stunned for a moment.


    This scene is naturally seen by Ali, and a glimmer of hope emerges from her heart. If she displays the enchanting magic, will the demonized Ye Feng be bewitched by her?


    You know, even if she doesn''t show her charm, just smile, it will arouse many people''s mind.


    Holding the idea of trying, Ali''s golden eyes are slightly elongated. She looks at Ye Feng''s eyes.Under her control, the enchantment enchantment is displayed to Ye Feng, which is more charming than before.


    "Ye Feng..."


    The tone mixed with a touch of flattery, Ali''s face is red tide, showing a shallow smile, which makes people cherish.


    Under the enchantment of Ali, the knife in Ye Feng''s hand slowly slides to the ground. Even if it was demonized, he was still a little addicted to Ali''s beauty, unable to extricate himself.


    Feeling the strange look in Ye Feng''s eyes, Ali shows a shy look. The last time she saw Ye Feng''s bold eyes, she was in the war Academy.


    Does he like her? Ali''s heart plops up and speeds up, and some messy emotions rush into his heart.


    She suddenly shook her head, Ye Feng is now demonized, she can not think of these. She had to continue to guide him to her treatment.


    Although her enchanting jewel is broken, she can still heal him with Dementor magic.


    Thinking of this, Ali''s mood gradually became heavy. She lures Ye Feng and exhales Ruolan: "am I beautiful?"


    Ye Feng''s turbid magic eye is still flashing a strange mood, he subconsciously said: "beauty."


    A Li slightly curved the corner of his mouth and looked forward to life and said, "do you like me?"


    "Yes."


    "Will you listen to me


    "Yes."


    The most critical moment has come! Ali''s heart was a little worried, but she still said with a smile: "then relax your guard at the bottom of your heart, and slowly accept my existence from the subconscious, even as a demon!"


    Ye Feng''s turbid magic eye showed a confused look. The Ali in his eyes was deeply reflected in his mind and gradually enlarged infinitely. Until he completely occupied his mind, the confusion in his eyes slowly dissipated.


    The seeds of believers in the heart are unconsciously opened by the charm of Ali, and Elise''s figure is gradually replaced by her.


    Kneeling on one knee, Ye Feng reverently saluted: "adult Ali!"


    Ali just wants to tempt ye Feng to listen to her words. Unexpectedly, she becomes the master of Ye Feng instead of Elise.


    Although the heart is uneasy, afraid that Ye Feng will not be seduced by her, Ali still pretends to be calm and says, "get up, Ye Feng."


    "Yes


    Ye Feng stands up and looks at Ali respectfully. The turbid magic eye doesn''t have any complicated feelings.


    This strange look makes Ali''s heart ache slightly, and she is more determined to cure him.


    The first step to control Ye Feng has been achieved. The next step is to treat Ye Feng with the secret method of soul capturing pearl found in the ancient ruins, and eradicate his demonization!


    She looked at Ye Feng firmly in front of her eyes, and decided to start practicing the secret method now. She didn''t want to have a moment''s delay.


    She was afraid that once the time dragged on for a long time, Ye Feng would become a real devil.


    At that time, she will be unable to return to the sky


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 303

    Ali can feel that Ye Feng''s strength at the moment is at least above the demigod. If she is not careful, the charm of his failure, she is likely to be brutally killed by him.


    "Ye Feng, you need to receive my treatment now. If you find that the Demon power in your body is weakening later, you must not resist, you know?"


    With that, Ali looks at Ye Feng uneasily for fear that he will not cooperate with her.


    Ye Feng nodded respectfully, as if Ali was his master, and he did not dare not disobey him.


    As long as Ye Feng is willing to accept her treatment, Ali is confident to cure him. The secret method of soul sucking pearl she practiced was practiced in the prosperous period of the ancient Nine Tailed Fox clan, which has a strong healing power. Even if her enchanting pearl is broken, she has a great grasp of dispelling demonization.


    She pursed her lips and said, "Ye Feng, can you seal the magic power in your body by yourself?"


    "Yes, Mr. Ali."


    Ye Feng did not hesitate to follow Ali''s instructions and seal his own dark magic completely.


    After noticeably feeling the half god''s pressure on Ye Feng''s body, Ali breathed a long sigh of relief. She had been so oppressed by him that she did not dare to breathe.


    He looked at Ye Feng''s face and touched it subconsciously. She murmured: "if it wasn''t for the last time I accidentally sucked your blood, I''m afraid I don''t know that you have his breath."


    "Mr. Ali?"


    Although Ye Feng obeys Ali''s orders and regards her as his master, as a demon, he still doesn''t like Ali touching his face like this.


    "Let''s go!"


    The corner of his mouth is covered with a shallow smile, and Ali''s charming face is enough to reverse the charm of all living beings, and exudes a subtle charm, which increases the charm of Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng in a Li''s will, the head more and more dizzy, until the eyes of a black stagger down in her arms.


    Anxiously looking at Ye Feng who was sleeping in his arms, Ali bent down and gently touched his forehead, and then sat with him in the grass.


    The mouth of sandalwood is slightly open. A light ball formed by magic energy emits faint green fluorescence, which is very beautiful. It''s just different from the Pearl she took out to save Ye Feng last time.


    When the light ball was taken out, she couldn''t help sighing. For the sake of Ye Feng, she can only live by sucking the essence of cannibalism.


    In order to make the condemnation of conscience as little as possible, she absorbed the essence of those who committed capital crimes. But even so, her heart, already infected by the norms of human society, still suffers from her own condemnation all the time.


    And she also found that her craving for human spirits increased as she did again and again. From once a month at the beginning, to at least once a week recently, her desire for spirit has become stronger and stronger.


    Just like an addiction, her will will will become particularly fragile as long as she is attacked, just like a lowly slave enslaved by the soul, and will get it at all costs.


    What''s more, she found that if she bites her teeth and doesn''t suck human spirits during the attack, her face and body functions will gradually age.


    Once, she held back for a week. When she saw the white haired and wrinkled self in the mirror, she was frightened. She had no doubt that if she continued to restrain herself, her life would wither.


    He shook his head suddenly, and Ali left them behind for a while. She focused on, will be suspended in the palm of the light ball into Ye Feng''s mouth, and then into his body.


    With the light bulb into Yefeng''s body, Ali can clearly sense the turbulent dark magic in his body. And the dark magic, after detecting her sphere of light, tried to erode it.


    The pupil shrinks slightly, and a Li''s hands are reprinted, displaying the secret art of soul capturing pearl. With her blessing, the green light ball in Ye Feng''s body gradually solidified and successfully resisted the erosion of black magic.


    The secret skill of soul sucking pearl is worthy of the ancient nine tail fox clan''s town magic, and has a strange effect against black magic.


    Ali''s heart is happy, she continues to control the light ball toward the direction of Ye Feng''s body with the most intense black magic.


    Soon, the ball of light came to the seed of believers in Ye Feng''s heart. Through the light ball, Ali can see that the seed has extended many branches, firmly controlling Ye Feng''s mind.


    Not so much as seeds, the seeds of Elise''s believers have reached the point of blooming. The black petals of the budding black petals condensed by the evil Qi are full of drum, and they may bloom with brilliant black light at any time.


    If it is allowed to bloom, Ye Feng will never become human again. At that time, he was a demon who obeyed Alice''s orders.


    She will never allow this to happen! A Li Bei teeth bite red lips, she manipulates the green light ball to send out a light healing power, slowly in Ye Feng''s heart.


    That little bit of healing power gradually evolved into a green fluorescent fog, lingering around the black petals.


    It seems to be aware of the restraint of the fog to it, the black petals immediately send out a terrible evil gas, want to destroy the light ball, do not let the light ball emit healing power.However, when touching the green fog, it was like meeting a nemesis, and instantly disappeared.


    Oil crystal sweat oozes from his forehead, and Ali has no time to wipe it. Her face was extremely embarrassed, and she was obviously struggling with the resistance of the black petals.


    All the magic power in the body was attracted to infuse the light ball in Ye Feng''s body. Ali bit the red lip and forced the unconscious consciousness to stay awake.


    The black petals gradually dissipated into a trace of evil Qi under her soul capturing pearl skill, and even the branches were turned into evil Qi.


    Then, all the dark magic in Yefeng''s body disappeared at a visible speed until it was completely purified by the healing power of the green light ball.


    Although he has purified the evil Qi in Ye Feng''s body, Ali is still not at ease. She checked Ye Feng''s body carefully, and then led the light ball out of Ye Feng''s body.


    Tan mouth slightly open, after swallowing the light ball into the body, Ali''s whole tight body suddenly paralyzed, almost did not hold Ye Feng.


    Adjusting her breathing, she looked at Ye Feng''s face with the disappearance of magic lines and waited for him to wake up quietly.


    All of a sudden, Ali''s soul was hit hard, as if hundreds of millions of insects were biting her soul. Ten thousand insects bite heart like pain, she can''t help to loosen the embrace of Ye Feng, crazy rolling spasm on the ground.


    How How can it happen at this time? Didn''t I just suck human spirit yesterday? A Li resisted the impulse of sucking human spirit. He was stiff and got up, half lying in the grass.


    Subconsciously looked at Ye Feng, a Li''s eyes flashed a trace of desire for essence. But only for a moment, her face showed a cold look.


    Hate to bite the lips, let the blood DC, Ali trembling to turn around, back to Ye Feng. She was afraid that if she continued to read, she could not help sucking his essence.


    However, the more she avoided, the more intense her desire for the essence became. As time went on, her face grew paler and bloodless.


    What''s more, this time, her desire for the spirit is far more than ever, and the pain in her soul is more severe than ever.


    She sprawled on the ground, panting faintly and pitifully with pain. She tried her best to climb away from Ye Feng''s side. But her speed is like a snail in the pain of her soul.


    At the same time, even her body also because of the desire for the essence of the sharp pain. Under the double destruction of spirit and body, Ali''s face gradually distorted because of pain. The unprecedented morbid psychology climbed into her heart, eating away at the bottom of her heart''s reason and goodness.


    Devour his spirit, you can be away from such pain! In Ali''s heart, there has always been such a voice reminding her.


    Ali''s charming face becomes more and more ferocious. She slowly straightens up and walks to Ye Feng. There was a look of anguish on her face, and a look of greed and longing.


    All the complicated emotions in her heart were written on her face, and it was impossible to see which side was the most real of her.


    Finally, after a long struggle, Ali still lost to the desire for the spirit. She went to Ye Feng''s side, the smooth back of her hand touched his face, his face was full of infatuation.


    Lowering her head, her red lips slightly open, the tip of her nose slightly inhaled, a trace of soul like clouds was stripped from Ye Feng''s body.


    The power of the spirit flowed into her body along the tip of her nose and mouth. With the essence of the sucking, Ali''s two dimples gradually become red because of joy.


    The incomparable pleasure made her previous mental and physical pain no longer exist. She murmured to herself, "it''s so comfortable..."


    With the passage of the spirit, Ye Feng''s face gradually lost its blood color and appeared sick pale. But Ali still does not mean to stop, she seems to want to suck all the spirit in his body clean.


    She closed her eyes, her eyelashes trembled, and she enjoyed it.


    Seeing that Ye Feng''s vitality is about to be completely cut off, Ali''s mind trembles slightly. She abruptly stops to the leaf wind''s sucking, trembles to hold up the leaf wind which the vitality nearly stops.


    "I''m sorry Sorry I just want to take a little, just a little I didn''t expect this You don''t want to die


    Her eyes slightly red, tears of remorse trickled down her cheek on Ye Feng''s face. Feeling the vitality of Ye Feng, she began to wail.


    Just when she thought she had killed Ye Feng, she suddenly heard a weak voice that made her whole body shake.


    "Ali?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 304

    Far away in the northwest corner of the Valoran sea, Elise collapsed on the beach, her consciousness fell into an endless abyss of death.


    From time to time the sea beat the beach and soaked her. The dazzling red blood flowed slowly from her abdomen and dyed the whole body into a pool of blood.


    Ye Feng''s sneak attack on her before is really too fatal, not only seriously injured her, but also almost will have no defense of her magic all absorb clean. So that she managed to walk out of the cracks in the space and fainted before walking a few steps on the beach.


    The tall figure slowly emerged from the twisted void. He was the hammer stone of one of the four demons in shadow island.


    His whole head, which was throbbing with ghost fire, sent out a terrible evil spirit, and said with a gloomy face, "how could Alice be so hurt?"


    He put the unconscious Elise on his shoulder, and the next moment he appeared in an old castle.


    He urged his lantern, which held countless souls of the dead, to lead the souls inside with hammerstones, and to completely erase their consciousness, turning them into the power of soul to heal Elise.


    For a long time, in the long wait, Alice''s consciousness finally climbed out of the abyss of silence. She slowly opened her heavy eyes, felt her weak body, and her face showed a sharp color.


    The hammer stone saw Elise wake up and said in a deep voice, "Alice, how could you be so hurt? Even if the three demigods of Ionia, Soraka, Yi and hindra, join hands, you can''t be stopped if you want to go


    There was a rebuke in the tone of hammer stone, and a faint anger came out of Alice''s already fierce cheek. "Dare you question me?" she asked


    Hammer stone frowned and said with displeasure: "I am not questioning. I am the first four demons of shadow island. I am concerned about your safety."


    "Ha ha, thank you very much, just..." "I''ll take care of the best," she said


    Hammer stone took a deep breath and said, "I know your hatred for Ionians. As long as the night of blood moon falls, our first country to be destroyed will be it. So before that, you''d better not be too swaggering. After all, Ionia still has the summit of three demigods."


    "I know my own business best. I don''t have to worry about it. Besides, I''m a complete devil. I still owe it to you. Hum!"


    With a cold snort, Elise ignored the hammer stone, mobilized the magic in her body, and recuperated her weak body.


    The hammer stone on one side was stunned at first, and then said with a gloomy face: "Elise, how many times have I told you that the reason why you demonized at the beginning was your own body. From the very beginning, it was a hidden demonic constitution, which had nothing to do with me."


    "What''s the use of saying so much? Isn''t that the way demons bewitch people? Now I''m also a devil. You don''t have to lie to me. Do you know that you make me sick! "


    With a trace of disgust and bitterness in her eyes, Elise got up and left the castle, tore open a portal and stepped in.


    With the departure of Elise, the devil''s face of hammer stone even showed a trace of pain and helpless emotion.


    "Elise, you are indeed a born demon constitution..."


    ¡­¡­


    Fiona, dressed in Royal Guard costume, sits at a stone table in a courtyard, fiddling with Timo''s figure in presidian city.


    On the table was a piece of paper she had brought with her from pierviff, and with her right hand, she carefully sketched Timo.


    Now she can be said to be a painting master, within a moment, a lifelike Timo on her painting paper.


    But her pretty face was still a little dissatisfied, and she frowned slightly, thinking about what was missing from the painting.


    Thinking about it, Fiona thought of Ye Feng. Subconsciously, she was stunned and sat there with her eyes wandering.


    As she continued to think, she thought of her father who had died under Calista''s spear to save her. With a sad look creeping up her pretty face, Fiona took a deep breath and forced herself to stop thinking.


    Looking at the empty piece of paper besides Timo, Fiona knew what was missing.


    Turning the paper around, Fiona quickly draws what she wants in her mind.


    Timothy at the table, Fiona stopped looking at him, and he knew she didn''t need him to pose. But instead of jumping off the stone table, he looked curiously at the paper to see what Fiona was drawing.


    Fiona focused on drawing, and soon a delicate picture appeared on the paper.


    On the paper, Fiona''s face is full of innocent smile. She holds Timo and tears his hairy face to make faces. And Timo sad face to one side of Ye Feng for help. Ye Feng is helpless to rub Fiona''s forehead, lips slightly open, as if to persuade Fiona not to play too crazy.


    This picture full of laughter and laughter makes Fiona yearn for it. If she continues to be stupid and can exchange his life, she would rather continue to be stupid.


    It''s a pity that time can''t be turned back. How can people be reborn after death? With a faint sigh, Fiona''s thoughts gradually drift into the distance."Fiona, what''s on your mind, so preoccupied?"


    A sweet and quiet voice suddenly sounded in the ear, and Fiona''s eyes gradually enlarged. She rose to face the entrance of the courtyard, and Soraka''s figure came into her eyes.


    She saluted slightly and said calmly, "Lord Soraka."


    "Have you seen arilia and verus in the last few days?" said solaka, with her thin lips parted in half the veil


    Although I don''t know what happened to Soraka, Fiona said truthfully, "No


    Soraka smiles: "no? It seems that they haven''t come back yet. "


    "Pick up?" Fiona was stunned and looked at Soraka suspiciously.


    Soraka nodded and said mysteriously, "yes, you know these two."


    Fiona puzzled, "I know that, too?"


    "Fiona and Ye Feng."


    Hearing this, Fiona shivered. She stumbled subconsciously, stepped back a few steps, breathing disorderly and fast.


    Ye Feng is still alive? But how could he be with the other one? Fiona only felt that her thoughts were completely disturbed by this message, and her already dead heart began to beat again.


    And the cause is that Ye Feng is still alive!


    Fiona was afraid that this was just a joke that Soraka played with her. She asked nervously, "Lord Soraka, Ye Feng, is he really alive?"


    Soraka solemnly said, "I don''t know the specific reason for being alive, but I''m sure he''s still alive."


    Great He''s still alive. Fiona was overjoyed. She was so excited that her face turned red. She fell into all kinds of fantasies about their reunion. She completely ignored Ye Feng and another thing she was together with.


    Seeing Fiona fall into her own little world, Soraka smiles and quietly leaves the courtyard.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 305

    "Ha Cho!"


    Ye Feng suddenly sneezed, he blew his nose, hands around the shoulder, curled up in front of the fire.


    It seems that the sequelae of demonization is still a little serious. Even after a day and a night after being cured by Ali, his body is still so weak. He shivered all over his body and feigned in the bottom of his heart.


    Sitting on the side of a Li see Ye Feng sneeze several times in succession, his face can not help but appear shame. If she had not been addicted to the essence of Ye Feng the night before, he would not have been so weak when he woke up.


    And if she didn''t wake up in time, he would have turned into thin skin bags and bones on the spot. At the thought that she almost killed Ye Feng for her own selfish desire, Ali''s feeling of guilt deepened.


    She lowered her head and was ashamed to say, "I''m sorry..."


    Why did he say "I''m sorry" at the first glance of the sun


    Ali suddenly raised his head and put his pretty face in front of Ye Feng. Her right hand tightly clasped on her breast''s lapel, hesitated for a long time, and did not know how to open her mouth to Ye Feng.


    After brewing for a long time, she said, "I I''m sorry to make you like this... "


    Listen to her words, and then look at her that bite the red lips of the shell teeth, that pair of stubborn stubborn look, see Ye Feng or dizzy.


    Clearly Ali saved him, why did she say sorry to him? Did she feel sorry for not letting him recover completely? Thinking of this, Ye Feng''s eyes brightened.


    The more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more he thought about it. In order not to make Ali feel guilty, Ye Feng said: "Ali, thanks to you this time. If it wasn''t for you, I might have become a devil. As for you, it''s normal that you didn''t completely recover me. Even if you were Lord Soraka, the cured people need to be nursed for a period of time before they can recover completely."


    Seeing Ye Feng misunderstand her meaning, Ali anxiously said, "no In fact, I.... "


    Ye Feng saw that Ali said half of the words and did not say, subconsciously asked: "in fact, what are you?"


    A Li''s eyes flash a faint apology, she still can''t muster up the courage to tell Ye Feng that she nearly killed him for her own selfish desire. She rubbed her eyes and stopped thinking about it.


    Taking a deep breath, Ali, who has adjusted her attitude, smiles: "I Forget it, Ye Feng. We won''t talk about this... "


    A Li''s twinkle and smile, virtually exudes a natural charm, without any affectation. Her tiny red eyes and dimples, with a faint smile, make Ye Feng''s heart tremble, and have an impulse to protect her.


    Ye Feng''s expression of stupidity was naturally captured by Ali. She coughed and said, "Ye Feng..."


    By a Li such a reminder, Ye Feng slowly back to God. The heart secretly sighs that Ali is worthy of the nine tail fox. Even if he does not show his charm, his twinkle and smile still have a charming charm. He felt his nose awkwardly: "I''m sorry..."


    "It''s ok..."


    A Li wants to talk back, she nodded, the bottom of her mind is also changeable.


    After a brief conversation, the two fell into depression again.


    Because ye Feng was afraid of Ali''s anger just now, he didn''t dare to speak. And a Li is from time to time glance at Ye Feng, heart fluttering wildly.


    Since the last time in a coma, Ye Feng''s blood hidden in the breath of youth, her desperate heart lit up a trace of hope that the youth is still alive.


    However, Ye Feng is not the same as the boy who saved her, and she can not completely confirm that Ye Feng is the benefactor she is looking for.


    But she can be sure that Ye Feng has something to do with that teenager!


    This time she went back to Ionia, she wanted to go to the village where the youth had lived once again, looking for clues about the youth. As for meeting Ye Feng, she didn''t think about it.


    However, on second thought, Ye Feng''s sudden appearance every time is mixed with her finding a teenager. Is he really the boy she''s looking for? If he is, does she want to fulfill the decision in her heart at that time and live with him after finding a teenager?


    The more I think about Ali''s mind, the more flustered she is. She can''t help but secretly glance at Ye Feng. As like as two peas, the character of Ye Feng is almost the same as that of the young man. But if he''s not a teenager, even if he''s a descendant of a teenager, she can''t be with him.


    In her heart, only the boy who rescued her from the butcher''s knife. As for the position of Ye Feng in her heart, although it is very important, it is far less than that teenager.


    Naturally, her feelings for that teenager are self-evident, otherwise she would not have been searching for it for more than 200 years.


    She looks at Ye Feng in a complicated way, and a Li thinks that Ye Feng once killed the monster with the same youth flavor in front of her.


    If ye Feng was really that teenager, what happened to that monster at that time? The more she thought, the more disordered her mind became, which made her desire to go to the world again.


    And there is a voice in her heart constantly reminds her, if let Ye Feng go together, maybe everything will come to light.Think about it, a Li''s eyes reveal the graceful turn of people''s look. She gazed at Ye Feng with vigour and said, "Ye Feng, can I ask you something?"


    At first, Ye Feng thought that Ali was going to punish him. He was on guard. When he heard that he was just asking for help, he was relieved.


    He patted his chest heartily. He didn''t think that Ali would hurt him. He said, "you saved me so many times. Don''t say one thing. You can come to me if you have something to do. I will help you."


    Seeing Ye Feng''s confident expression, Ali couldn''t hold back for a moment, and chuckled: "OK, I know. I think you can accompany me to a lost village."


    Ye Feng sees just accompany a Li to a small village, he immediately full of promise way: "no problem, when do we start?"


    "Tomorrow morning? Now it''s so late. It''s better to have a rest


    As soon as he heard that he would go tomorrow, Ye Feng could not help frowning. He wanted to go back to Fiona and make peace, and then accompany Ali to the village.


    To know Fiona, they don''t know that his demonization has been cured by Ali, and most of them are still searching for his trace.


    A Li is also aware that the time she said seems to make Ye Feng a little difficult to do. She tentatively asked, "what''s the matter? If you have any other urgent business, you can put off my business for a while


    Ye Feng didn''t reply immediately. He thought and looked at the nervous Ali.


    He has just promised her with all his heart. At this moment, if he suddenly said that the delay would make her unhappy?


    But Fiona and most of them are worried about his safety now. It''s too bad that he doesn''t go back to the town to find them. He suddenly regretted that he should not have promised Ali so soon.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng decided to go back to the town first. If Fiona is not in the town, he will accompany Ali to the village she said, and then go to presidian to have a chance to meet Fiona and them.


    After sorting out the words, Ye Feng apologized: "that Ali, I''m sorry. My friends don''t know that I''m recovered. Can we go back to the town on the northern border of the three southern provinces first tomorrow? "


    Ali listened to Ye Feng''s words nervously, but he was relieved. She also thought that Ye Feng would refuse to accompany her, but she did not expect to return to the small town to report peace first.


    Anyway, she has been waiting for more than 200 years to find a teenager, and she doesn''t care about waiting for another time to go back to the town to report peace.


    She showed a smile: "well, I think your friends should also be very worried about your situation, go back and have a look at it."


    Seeing that Ali is not angry, Ye Feng feels less sorry. He looked at Ali gratefully and said, "thank you, Ali."


    Ali doesn''t want to waste more time with Ye Feng on this topic. She decides to hunt for him to eat first. After all, he had just recovered, and she almost sucked the whole spirit out of him. His body bone needed something to replenish.


    She got up and said with a gentle smile: "Ye Feng, you are waiting for me here. I''ll go and hunt for you to eat."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ali didn''t wait for Ye Feng to reply, so he disappeared in place.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 306

    In the north of the southern jungle, at the junction with the lost village, Ali follows Ye Feng in silence.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s sad face, she knew he was thinking about going to the border town of the three southern provinces. Early this morning, she accompanied him to a small border town in the three southern provinces.


    However, they did not find the trace of Fiona and others. Instead, they saw cracks and dried blood caused by the war at the junction.


    Ye Feng felt that it was mostly due to his demonization out of control. He was worried and guilty. Although he still abides by the agreement to explore the lost village with ALI, he is absent-minded.


    Ali pursed her lips, and her charming face showed a trace of indescribable color. She sighed: "Ye Feng, why don''t we go to presidian and ask Lord Soraka for help first? Maybe she can help you find Fiona and them. "


    Listen to a Li so say, Ye Feng naturally some heart. But at the thought that he had promised Ali, he still shook his head and refused her kindness.


    In order to prevent Ali from affecting his mood, Ye Feng readjusts his mind. Looking at the village not far away, he remembered the last time he had fallen into the mire.


    At that time, he went back to Valoran more than 200 years ago, and witnessed the meeting of Ali, who was still a little fox, with his youth. He thought he had changed history, but only when he heard Ali''s sad song in piltvov did he know that he had not changed history.


    Heart can not help but rise a trace of sympathy, Ye Feng glanced at the side of the eye, even if worried, the bottom of the eye is still with a light Mei Yi of a Li.


    Aware of Ye Feng''s strange eyes, Ali thought he was enchanted by her face again. "What are you looking at?" she said shyly


    Ye Feng casually prattled a sentence: "Er, I was wondering if you told me the story of the fox and the boy in my dream last time."


    At the thought of what happened in the war academy, a Li''s eyes slightly glowed with soft light: "well, I said it after you fell asleep, but I didn''t expect that it also affected your dream."


    Ye Feng''s face became more and more dignified and said, "was that monster I killed that time really him?"


    Ye tuyere in him, of course, is the boy who saved Ali. But Ali didn''t want to think about it. It hurt her too much.


    Sad expression revealed, Ali''s eyes are covered with light fluorescence, boiling hot tears will gush out at any time.


    Ye Feng didn''t expect that he would make Ali cry. He apologized: "I''m sorry, but if he recovered at that time, all three of us would die."


    "It''s OK. Don''t mention it."


    Ali rubbed his eyes and squeezed out a smile on his face. She took a few deep breaths before slowly calming down.


    After that, they walked in silence. Until walking into the lost village, Ye Feng said, "is this the lost village?"


    A Li nodded with a heavy heart. As Huaren came here for the first time, her mind was flustered by the light fog.


    She subconsciously leans towards Ye Feng and takes his arm. After holding the leaf wind, she was relieved.


    Feeling the warm touch of being held tightly by Ali, Ye Feng''s face is not red. He coughed awkwardly twice and said, "Ali, what''s the matter with you?"


    Also aware that he is too close to let Ye Feng embarrassed, Ali also pursed his lips, blushed. But holding Ye Feng in this way, her heart has an unprecedented sense of security. Just as she was a little fox at the beginning, the feeling of being held by a teenager fascinated her.


    Seeing that Ali didn''t mean to let go, Ye Feng had to acquiesce to Ali''s behavior. "Ali, how are we going to investigate this village?" he said


    After Ye Feng asked, Ali was lost in thought. She thought that she once felt the breath of youth in Ye Feng''s blood, which made her eyes bright.


    If ye Feng was really that young man, would he have a sense of the home he once lived in?


    Think about it, she immediately said: "Ye Feng, let''s go to the youth''s home to see, OK?"


    Ye Feng nodded his head and said, "well, it''s up to you."


    In order to confirm the speculation in her heart, Ali does not care to keep an image in front of Ye Feng. She pulls Ye Feng and runs to the young man''s home.


    After a rush, Ye Feng follows Ali to the place where he once lived.


    The old cottage was covered with moss, and the door was still open, as if the owner of the house had just left.


    A faint sense of familiarity lingers in Ye Feng''s heart. He unconsciously walks into the thatched cottage and asks, "is this the right place?"


    A Li''s eyes are suffused with a light soft light. She caresses the dusty furniture and says in a soft voice, "well, there is still a breath of his life here."


    Entering the inner room on the left, Ye Feng looks at a single wooden bed and guesses that this is mostly the young man''s room, while the inner room on the right should be his parents'' room.


    The inexplicable sense of familiarity in his heart makes Ye Feng feel uneasy. He staggers to the bed full of dust and cobwebs.


    The sound of falling naturally startles Ali, who is still savoring the youth''s breath. She quickly helps up Ye Feng, whose face is suddenly pale."Ye Feng, are you ok?" She anxiously looked at Ye Feng''s pale face, full of worry in her heart. If ye Feng had something wrong with her, her conscience would have been condemned.


    With Ali''s help, Ye Feng gasped: "it''s OK. I don''t know why I have a sense of familiarity, and my soul can''t help feeling afraid and powerless."


    Familiarity? A Li Tan mouth slightly open, eyes slowly enlarge. "Are you really familiar?" she asked excitedly


    Strangely looked at a Li who was suddenly very excited, Ye Feng nodded and said, "well, I always feel like I have lived here, but I don''t look like myself."


    Thinking carefully about Ye Feng''s words, Ali''s eyes looked at him from time to time. She can''t help but guess boldly in the bottom of her heart, is Ye Feng really that young man?


    Being looked up and down by Ali, Ye Feng can''t help but shiver. He asked in a low voice, "Ali, how do you look at me like this?"


    Aware of his gaffe, Ali''s charming face shows a touch of shyness. However, she recalled that Ye Feng also said that his soul felt afraid and powerless. Was it related to the world behind the door before?


    The more she thought about it, the more likely she felt. She decided to go to the world with Ye Feng again in any case. To really solve the mystery, only go there, can we find the truth.


    Looking around the young man''s room, she also decided to live here with Ye Feng today. But before that, she has to clean the cobweb and dust.


    Ali looked at Ye Feng nervously and asked, "Ye Feng, let''s live here today, and tomorrow we''ll see if we can find a way to go to that world, OK?"


    Ye Feng is extremely tired at the moment, he did not want to agree to the way: "well."


    Seeing that Ye Feng has no objection, Ali first cleans the seats in the room and helps Ye Feng sit down. And she was happily walking to the old well outside the hut, ready to draw water.


    However, in the dark corner, a pair of muddy eyes full of filth have been staring at the only Ye Feng in this village.


    As soon as night falls, it will pull them into the door of another world.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 307

    Holy world, a world different from Valoran.


    The aborigines here have a brilliant sacred magic civilization, and the whole continent and endless ocean are under the rule of the holy empire.


    Many races, such as Terrans, dragons, Protoss and demons, are loyal to the leader of the protoss, who created the holy era.


    It is said that tens of thousands of years ago, the holy world was not called the holy world. At that time the holy realm was full of tribes.


    I do not know from when, the mainland spread to the holy magic and dark magic which is stronger or weaker.


    As the two most powerful races at that time, Protoss and Demons had a heated debate. Later, in order to prove that the magic represented by each other was the strongest in the world, the two clans openly held a duel.


    However, this did not calm the two clans'' desire to win. They even carried out assassinations in private. The situation is getting worse and worse, and the relationship between the two ethnic groups has reached the stage of war.


    In order to completely trample on each other, the two ethnic groups began to attract other races to join their camp. As the camp expanded step by step, the whole continent was in the panic of war.


    After hundreds of years of chaos, the demon camp was forced back to the southwest corner of the mainland by the protoss camp. After several years of hard resistance, the demon camp still lost to the protoss camp.


    After the defeat of the demons, the high-level of the protoss organized all the races under their command, and killed all the demigods and gods of all tribes except the protoss, even those who had been obedient to the protoss at the beginning.


    After the bloody slaughter, the protoss leader, the holy emperor, declared that all races must submit to the Protoss and create a holy empire.


    Although the holy world has been unified, the protoss'' hatred for demons has never been reduced. They divided the demons and other races into three, six and nine, and the demons were the lowest, followed by the Terrans.


    Not only that, the protoss also graded magic. The divine magic practiced by the protoss is the highest level of magic, followed by magic such as water, fire, wind, and finally the dark magic practiced by the demons.


    Except for the protoss, other lower races are only qualified to practice the lowest level of dark magic. Even if it is water, fire, wind and other magic, other races must be recognized by the protoss to practice. And the highest level of sacred magic, people of other races must have a certain contribution to the Empire to practice.


    ¡­¡­


    In an old grandfather''s account, only 14-year-old Terran girls listen attentively.


    No wonder she clamoured for her grandfather to teach her magic other than the black magic, but the grandfather refused to agree. It turned out that their people were just a low race in the holy world.


    He shook his head in dismay. Tillan, sitting on his horse, looked carefully at the dark valley. A haze appeared on his young face.


    This secluded and misty Valley is the illusion of falling moon that their people both fear and need. The reason why they are afraid is that there are many things they can''t understand. Even the black mage who is a little successful in the clan will die here if he is a little careless.


    The reason why it is needed is because the moon fall Wonderland has their Terrans need to supply the protoss with the fallen Moon Magic flowers every year.


    After looking at several cars of fallen moon demons dragged by the army behind him, tillan couldn''t help but spat: "the fallen moon demons are obviously helpful to the cultivation of dark magic. What''s the use of this broken flower by the superior Protoss?"


    At this moment, the guide in front of him suddenly exclaimed, "miss tillan, there seems to be a man about 19 years old in front of me who has fainted!"


    As soon as tillan listened, she jumped off her horse anxiously and went to the front. And this fainting man is Yefeng, who was sleeping with Ali in the youth''s home in the lost village.


    The old man who had told tillan about the history of the holy world also came to tillan. He looked at Ye Feng, who was holding a fox shaped Ali, and frowned.


    After a long time, he stretched his brow and hesitated, "he doesn''t seem to be a saint."


    "Granddad, how do you know that he is not from the holy world?" asked tylan, a young girl beside her


    The old man said calmly, "breath, this is not what you can understand now. Tillan, let''s not talk about this. Take this child and his fox back to the clan together."


    Tillan spat out her tongue at the old man and said playfully, "yes, grandfather!"


    With that, tillan told the others to take Ye Feng and Ali with them and walk towards the moon falling Wonderland.


    Not long after the army left, a pair of empty and yellow eyes were fixed on Ye Feng and a Li, who were away with the team.


    The look of resentment was not covered up, and it was shown from the eyes of the evil man. It was obvious that Ye Feng and Ali were unwilling and resentful to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    In the city of human race, Ye Feng was arranged by the old man in a simple hut of his family.


    After a full day''s sleep in bed, Ye Feng wakes up from his sleep. Maybe he was sleeping too much. Even if he woke up, he didn''t find the old man and tillan who saved him and Ali in the house.


    He sat up with difficulty, his head in a daze. Taking a deep breath, he vaguely remembers that he had a terrible nightmare. In the dream, his body became blackened, as if burned by fire, and also turned into a huge monster. His eyes were empty and flashed with dim yellow light."Are you awake, young man?" Seeing Ye Feng awake, the old man said in good time.


    With the voice of the old man sounded, Ye Feng noticed that there was a charitable old man and a girl about 14 years old beside his bed.


    "Who are you?" After some things about bill Gewert, Ye Feng is no longer as wary of people as before. When he saw two more strangers in the room when he woke up, he was alert.


    Tillan didn''t like Ye Feng''s vigilant attitude. She deliberately said to the old man, "look at him, grandfather. It looks like we are bad guys!"


    The old man didn''t pay attention to tillan, but said with a kind smile to Ye Feng: "young man, we found you in the dreamland of falling moon and brought you back."


    What is the moon falling Wonderland? Why haven''t I heard of it? And I didn''t sleep with Ali in the youth''s house before? Ye Feng has many doubts in his heart at the moment and wants to ask Ali. However, he lowered his head and looked at the sleeping appearance of Ali in the form of a fox, and decided not to disturb her rest.


    He looked at the old man and tillan with vigilance. Ye Fengcai asked, "where is this?"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s question, the old man laughed: "this is the holy land."


    Holy land? Ye Feng suddenly had an ominous premonition. He remembered that he had fallen into the unknown valley with ALI last time, and could not use the power in his body.


    Trying to use the sword and magic in his body, Ye Feng can''t mobilize anything, just like an ordinary human. He began to believe in the old man and the young girl in front of him. I''m afraid he and Ali came to the strange world again.


    However, he was still lucky, hoping that his body was out of order and he could not use magic and sword for the time being. "Isn''t this varloran?" he asked uneasily


    Tillan listened to the strange name and asked curiously, "where is varollan?"


    But the old man''s eyes at this time is a frightening God awn, that terrible magic wave let Ye Feng associate with the demigod.


    The old man''s eyes are burning at Ye Feng. It can be seen that the words "Valoran" make his mind very restless. He calmed down the storm in his heart and said, "are you a walloran?"


    Ye Feng hesitated and said, "well, isn''t this really Valoran?"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s affirmative reply, the old man''s turbid eyes flashed a trace of invisible shock and joy: "no, this is a holy world different from Valoran. My name is Kieran. The girl beside me is my granddaughter Tiran. What about you, young man?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 308

    Ever since she learned that arilia and verus were going to meet Ye Feng, Fiona would go to the doctor''s house in Soraka every day.


    With trepidation and expectation, Fiona entered the doctor''s house with the door open. As soon as she entered the room, she saw the stars around Soraka.


    One side of the nervous guard of the maid made a silent action to Fiona, indicating that she did not disturb the practicing Soraka.


    As if sensing Fiona''s arrival, solaka slowly opens her closed eyes. The bright stars in her eyes faded away, and she said with a smile, "Fiona, are you waiting for Ye Feng today?"


    Fiona was very shy in her heart, but her face was still cold and she nodded gently.


    The maid on one side said in good time, "Lord Soraka, how are you recovering?"


    When Soraka listened, the corner of her mouth was slightly bent under the gauze, revealing a confident smile. She said: "the evil Qi accumulated in the body has almost been eliminated. Tomorrow, we should be able to find an open place to become a God."


    The maid was very happy for Soraka. She just wanted to speak, but she heard a tender voice: "excuse me, is Mr. Soraka there?"


    Hearing the sound, three people in the room cast their eyes at the door at the same time. I saw a little Yodel Lori, dressed in a wide witch''s dress, was holding a rabbit with a sheep''s horn and came in curiously.


    Soraka immediately noticed that the rabbit in the little Lori''s arms had an amazing evil spirit, and her expression condensed and said, "I am."


    As soon as she heard Soraka''s words, Laurie ran to Soraka with her rabbit in her arms as if she saw a savior. She looked at Soraka with tears in her eyes and said pitifully, "I''m Lulu, sister Soraka. Please help brother verus. He''s so demonized!"


    Although shocked by verus''s demonization, Soraka fondly rubbed Lulu''s forehead. She whispered, "you say this rabbit is verus. What about the others?"


    Under solaka''s appeasement, Lulu sobbed bitterly: "sister arilia, they are injured in order to capture the elder brother verus who does not want to come back and is seriously injured by Ye Feng''s brother. They are behind me and will soon arrive."


    Fiona, who has been silent, frowns slightly when she hears that Ye Feng has seriously injured verus. She knows Ye Feng''s strength. How could he hurt the demonized verus?


    She just wanted to ask questions, but she heard a rush of footsteps outside the house. And she also felt another breath of her, and she could not help raising a trace of vigilance.


    After a while, under Fiona''s gaze, hiville and others walked into the doctor''s room together. Only a few people have different degrees of scars, the appearance is very embarrassed.


    Glancing at people, she did not see Ye Feng in a few people, which let her mind not from a tight. "What about Ye Feng?" she asked directly


    She said this, the seriously injured hivier and others also noticed her existence. In particular, Fiona in a black dress, that look like a big enemy.


    This is the first time that the two Fiona have met again since the departure of NOx. Both of them stare at each other indifferently, trying to figure out the strength of each other at the moment. They hold each other''s proud heads, and the invisible sword meaning is quietly released, and there is a faint tendency of the sword drawing and crossbow stretching.


    Soraka didn''t want the two to fight with each other. She said directly, "you two will have a chance to discuss each other in the future. Now let''s talk about what happened during this period."


    Now that solaka has spoken, the two Fiona naturally dare not make a mistake. They glared at each other in a hostile way, and then put their swords back.


    Schivelle glanced at both Fiona with a twinkle in his eyes, and then told Soraka exactly what had happened these days.


    After listening to hivier''s account, Soraka frowned and lost in thought.


    The frost on Fiona''s face, dressed in the Royal Guard''s costume, was replaced by clouds and worries. Her eyes twinkled, mostly worried about Ye Feng.


    She bit her lips and asked, "did you really not find any trace of Ye Feng on your way to here?"


    They shake their heads helplessly. If they find the trace of Ye Feng, even if they are seriously injured, they will try to bring Ye Feng back.


    Thinking of solaka, she seems to have made a very difficult decision. Her eyes are full of determination. "I will cure verus, and if he makes the same mistake again, I will not save him," she said


    On hearing this, the maid immediately stopped him and said, "Lord Soraka, you are not easy to recover. If you help verus, who grows demon horns, to dispel the evil spirit, you will have to recuperate for a long time to become a God. Instead of conniving at verus again and again, it is better for him to eat the evil consequences. For your own sake, I hope you can think twice!"


    Why didn''t solaka know that? But she decided to help verus for the last time. After all, this time, he was cheated by the devil, and she was willing to forgive him this time. If there was another time, she would not help him.


    With a faint sigh, Soraka took verus, who had been turned into a rabbit, from Lulu''s arms and said, "I''d like to give him one last chance. You don''t have to say that again."One side of the maid although the heart is unwilling, but still stopped to say the intention. In her opinion, Soraka is too kind-hearted, always thinking about others, not much about her own affairs. If it hadn''t been for so much trouble, ezoraka''s talent would have been divine.


    And Fiona in a black dress at this time looked at Soraka holding a little rabbit, and then thought that the reason why she knew Ye Feng was in bill jiwat last time was that Soraka guided her. Maybe solaka can find the demonized Ye Feng in the same way?


    With a glimmer of hope in her heart, Fiona, a black skirt, looked at Soraka imploringly, and pleaded, "Lord Soraka, you must have a way to find Ye Feng, right?"


    With this sentence outflow, hiville and others are eager to look to Soraka, hoping that she can find Ye Feng. You should know that Ye Feng is near the edge of the devil. If you don''t find him in time, he may turn into an evil devil.


    Soraka was stunned at first, then said with a smile: "even if you don''t say it, I will try to find the trail of Xiaye wind. After all, it''s my people who brought him on the way. I also have responsibility."


    As soon as the voice dropped, Soraka handed the rabbit verus to Lulu''s arms. She sat there demurely, slowly closing her long and narrow eyes, murmuring obscure incantations in her mouth.


    Wisps of faint starlight lingered around her, the lingering magic was ready to move, as if at any time will break through the sky, straight into the vast sea of stars.


    It took Soraka a long time to remove the magic. But from her tight frown revealed a trace of dignified, it can be seen that the situation is not optimistic.


    In fact, she did not feel the existence of leaf wind in the world of Valoran.


    People see Soraka frown, also dare not disturb her at will, for fear that it will affect her to find Ye Feng.


    In the face of people''s anxious and expectant eyes, Soraka still reluctantly announced the result: "I can''t feel his existence."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 309

    After a day''s rest, Ye Feng and Ali fully adapt to the rules of the holy world with the help of Kiran. They also specifically asked Kieran about the holy world, and were shocked that black magic was the lowest magic that everyone could understand.


    In Valoran, the study of black magic is an unthinkable taboo. Once discovered, it will be regarded as heresy and punished. And in Valoran, the people who study the dark arts are either evil minded evil men or demons.


    Are people here not afraid to be influenced by their nature and become bloodthirsty?


    However, Kieran told them that the black magic is only one kind of magic here. The distinction between good and evil is not based on magic. Even a person who practices holy magic, if his heart is dirty, is still a villain. If a black mage is kind-hearted, he is a good man.


    After he said this, Ye Feng thought of Elise, the female devil he met in norhus. He had seen her twice and confided his heart, each time she was so vulnerable and eager to be recognized.


    If her villagers could accept her at that time, would she continue to be a devil and do evil?


    Ye Feng smiles bitterly and shakes his head. The fact has happened, and there is no if. All he could do was to fulfill his promise to Elise and make her human again.


    "Ye Feng, what''s the matter with you?" he frowned


    Ye Feng doesn''t want to mention Elise to others. He just shakes his head and doesn''t speak much. If it is known that he wants to make a devil who does all kinds of evil, he will be ridiculed for his innocence.


    In fact, now he thinks this idea is very naive, but since he has promised Alice before, he must carry out this idea to the end.


    As for the rest of Elise''s demons, he would not be as foolish as he had been to make them right. Now that he''s been through the harm bill giver has done to him, he won''t have so much compassion anymore.


    Ali looked at Ye Feng with her eyebrows locked. Since he would not say more, she would not ask more.


    After a brief silence, Kieran''s wrinkled face smiles and says, "it seems that you are shocked by the use of black magic by people here. In fact, I didn''t understand when I first came here. I also experienced your feelings at the moment."


    Although Ye Feng''s IQ is not online for a long time, the intelligent Ali can hear another meaning from Kieran''s words.


    Did Kieran accidentally come to this world from other worlds? A Li''s eyes flickered. In order to confirm her conjecture, she asked, "you are not a member of the holy world, old man?"


    Kieran stroked his long beard and said, "yes, I''m from Valoran, just like you."


    I didn''t expect that Kieran was not only from the holy world, but also from Valoran like them. Ali was so surprised that she asked urgently, "do you know the way to return to Valoran?"


    "I didn''t know when I first came, but after hundreds of years of searching, I finally found the coordinates of Valoran. It''s no problem to send you back."


    Now that we have the coordinates, why is Kieran still here? Doesn''t he want to go back to Valoran? Although it is not very good to ask about this topic, Ali couldn''t help saying, "what about you?"


    "Me..."


    Kieran''s turbid eyes showed a touch of warmth and said to himself, "I haven''t taught tillan how to learn time magic. She''s a rare talent of time magic. I''ll go back after this worry."


    According to Kiran''s statement, Ye Feng and Ye Feng both know the history of the holy world. Without the approval of the protoss, other races will be punished by the holy Empire if they rashly learn magic other than black magic.


    And isn''t tylan Kieran''s granddaughter? He could take her back to Valoran and learn time magic.


    With this question, Ye Feng also asked: "granddad Kieran, why don''t you take her back to Valoran?"


    With a helpless sigh, Kieran said, "in fact, tillan is not my granddaughter. She is a baby girl I picked up 14 years ago. She is a native of the holy world. Her future should be here, not wallan."


    A Li frowned slightly and said, "with all due respect, since you want her to stay in the holy world, you should not teach her time magic. If she is found by the protoss, she will have a difficult time."


    Kieran was not angry at Ali''s words, but said: "the world has been sick for tens of thousands of years. We should distinguish magic from race in terms of hierarchy. Although we agree that black magic is much more advanced than our Valoran, it also has many disadvantages."


    As soon as this was said, Ali guessed what Kiran wanted. He wanted to overthrow the protoss, and tyran was his hope.


    Ali still had some worries. Kieran was only a demigod. Even if he taught tillan himself, the possibility of tyran becoming a demigod was still very small, let alone a God. She frowned and said, "but it is said that the protoss have countless deities. Do you believe that tylan is still weak?""Tillan''s time magic talent is the highest I''ve ever seen. I only sow a seed when I teach her time magic. As for her future achievements, she has to rely on herself. And do you think that after tens of thousands of years, only the protoss can have divine level? According to my exploration of the world over the past few hundred years, there are at least 20 gods of other races. They have been patiently practicing the magic that suits them. They just wait for an opportunity to unite. "


    Ali''s face was full of shock. She covered her mouth and almost cried out. She calmed down and asked, "do you want to say that tillan is the opportunity?"


    Kieran''s eyes were burning. He said confidently: "yes, I saw her future after learning time magic through time magic. She will become a powerful existence far beyond me. However, I can''t see her final battle with Protoss."


    After that, Kieran''s eyes showed a little worry. He was afraid that he would kill tillan by teaching her time magic.


    But what if it works? Although he can''t see through the final future, there is no doubt that tyran will become an extremely powerful existence. He''s willing to gamble!


    When Ye Feng heard that Kieran could see the future of human beings, he suddenly saw Venus. He grinned and asked, "granddad Kieran, can you see my future?"


    Kieran was stunned at first and then showed a puzzled look. To know that the future is unknowable, to predict the future in advance, you have to pay a price. The last time he looked at tylan''s future alone, he almost died. After months of severe coma, he recovered under tylan''s care.


    But Ye Feng gave him a very unusual feeling. In fact, Jilan also wanted to see Ye Feng''s future. After thinking about it, he said, "when I go back to Valoran, I''ll show you one more time."


    Listen to Jilan so said, Ye Feng disheartened head. A Li on one side can''t help but laugh.


    In order to make Ye Feng happy, she took him to say goodbye to Kieran and went to the streets of the city to experience the alien customs.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 310

    In the lost village at the junction of the southern jungle and the northern part of Ionia, Ruiwen pursues the wind sword meaning she left on Ye Feng and comes here.


    With a white cloth belt around her chest and her eyes in a poor leather skirt, she said to herself, "it''s strange, how can the breath of the breeze break here?"


    Leaning down, Ruiwen wiped the dust on the ground with her hand and sniffed at the tip of her nose. Her brow frowned slightly, and her face gradually became gloomy.


    With a cold face, she searched the village for a long time before stopping at the young man''s house.


    Ruiwen enters the room, which is covered with cobwebs and dust. She wandered around and found one of the single rooms extremely clean.


    Her cold face gradually climbed up to the faint worry, apparently aware that Ye Feng had come here.


    "Xiao Feng, don''t scare your sister..."


    Feeling the residual breath of leaf wind in this room, Ruiwen collapsed on the bed.


    Suddenly, the light breeze gradually blowing, Ruiwen pupil slightly shrink. She got up and looked at the open door of the inner room. A lonely man with pigtails appeared in her sight.


    Worried about the safety of Ye Feng, Ruiwen said in a cold tone: "Yasuo, did you do it?"


    As soon as the words came out, the wind blew up. Yasuo looked at Ruiwen sharply and said, "how can I kill the son of my old friend? Ruiwen, don''t think we have an agreement, I won''t kill you! "


    Yasuo''s explanation made Ruiwen, who was worried about Ye Feng, gradually calmed down. But now she has no clue. How can she find her brother who has been pulling for nineteen years? His life was hard enough because of her appearance. He shouldn''t have died without knowing the truth.


    When Yasuo saw Ruiwen calm down, he put away his wild sword idea and said, "I don''t know if you have heard the story of this village?"


    Ruiwen heard that Yasuo had something to tell her. And the story he wants to tell is mostly related to Ye Feng''s disappearance.


    Her face grew more and more dignified and said, "what story?"


    ¡­¡­


    Walking in the Terran City, Ye Feng and Ali often see black mages trading with each other. It may be a bit shocking at first, but over time they get used to it.


    They ate some snacks in the city which are only available in the holy world, and then they walked on the way back. But on the way, Ali has been very worried, subconsciously holding his head down and holding Ye Feng.


    Seeing her brow locked, Ye Feng could not help asking, "are you OK, Ali?"


    Ali raised his head and looked at the eye leaf wind in a complicated way. Red lips slightly open, wriggling for a long time, she just said: "Ye Feng, I want to go to the falling moon wonderland to have a look."


    Looking at Ali''s stubborn eyes, Ye Feng remembered that they had gone to the lost village just to find a way to come here?


    Ye Feng also has a deep understanding of Ali''s obsession with his youth. But somehow, since he entered the young man''s home, he was subconsciously afraid to know the truth.


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Feng pressed down the uneasiness in his heart and said firmly in his eyes, "I will accompany you to go."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s words, Ali was overjoyed. She couldn''t help but kiss the lips of the lower leaf wind.


    Although it is only a short moment, Ye Feng can still feel the softness between the lips. He looked awkwardly at the charming and charming look of Ali beside him, and thought of the picture of Ali out of the bath that he had seen by the lake.


    Ye Feng touched his nose and asked in a low voice, "Ali, is that your clothes that day?"


    Ali naturally knows what Ye Feng is talking about. She can''t help blushing. In order to cover up the embarrassment, she shut her mouth and let out a bunch of silver bell like laughter: "I found that someone was peeping at me, and really moved my heart. If it wasn''t for you, I would have killed you."


    Finish saying, afraid Ye Feng does not believe, a Li also did a wipe neck action.


    Ye Feng doubts: "why see clearly is me, you do not start?"


    Ali''s heart secretly said that the leak, Ye Feng does not know that she is he in the border of demasia to save the little fox.


    Now that the story is missing, Ali thinks it''s better to tell Ye Feng the truth. After all, Ye Feng has been guilty because of her "death".


    Looking at Ye Feng apologetically, a Li opened her lips and said, "Ye Feng, I have kept something from you for a long time. I hope you don''t mind. In fact, I am the white fox Ali who was saved by you."


    Ali''s words, like a thunderbolt, explode in Ye Feng''s heart, making him stay in place for a while and never return to his mind.


    Ali sees Ye Feng has not answered, and thinks he is blaming her for not telling him earlier, which has made him sad for so long.


    With more guilt in his heart, Ali said to himself, "I''m sorry, I wanted to tell you earlier, but I don''t know how to open my mouth."


    Ye Feng came back to his mind. Just now he was short circuited in his head. He said with a nonchalant smile, "Why say I''m sorry? You can live, but how do you survive? I found out that you had already... "


    Speaking of the back, Ye Feng was embarrassed to continue. After all, Ali is standing in front of him alive now. It''s better to say less bad things.Ali chuckled: "I''m dead, right? As a Nine Tailed Fox, I have a strong vitality, is not so easy to die


    Inadvertently a smile, a Li all exudes attractive charm. Fortunately, Ye Feng and get along with each other for a long time, only a brief absence. Otherwise, it would be a shame to be stupid like last time.


    Ali naturally saw that ye Fenggang was staring at her some straight eyes, which made her heart very shy. But she did not break, but changed the topic and said: "Ye Feng, we are going to fall moon fantasy."


    A Li that soft soft soft voice whispers to hear Ye Feng all over the body numb, he did not want to follow nodding.


    With Ye Feng''s consent, a Li''s eyebrows reveal a light of joy. Full of expectation, she took Ye Feng''s hand and ran to the west gate.


    After leaving the city gate, they walked a long way to the west to reach the entrance of the valley where the moon fell.


    Dense fog around, strange breeze caressing the loose forest inside. The last time Ye Feng, Ali and Fiona came, they didn''t fully adapt to the rules here. They felt everything.


    This time, the two people can clearly feel that there is a strong smell of black magic. And Ye Feng has a kind of ominous premonition. If there is a monster with juvenile flavor, will Ali stop him from killing the monster?


    You know last time, Ye Feng killed the monster, which made Ali crazy and beat him. The last time Ali took off his strength, he didn''t feel much. But this time, Ali has complete strength. If she was mad at him, would she kill him?


    Thinking about it, Ye Feng began to ask, "Ali, what if we run into a monster with juvenile flavor?"


    Hearing this, Ali''s attitude was resolute: "impossible!"


    "But..."


    At the mention of youth, Ali''s mood is extremely excited. Although she also thinks that the possibility of teenagers becoming monsters is high, she still chooses to deceive herself rather than face it. She insisted: "no, but Ye Feng, I know what you are worried about. I say impossible is impossible!"


    Knowing Ali''s obstinacy in this matter, Ye Feng no longer talks about it. He can only take a step and look at it. In order to ease the atmosphere, he said, "Ali, how can we find that teenager?"


    Ye Feng''s question reminds Ali of the youth breath she felt in Ye Feng''s blood last time. Her face slightly red, eyes flickering, staring at Ye Feng.


    Ali''s shyness made Ye Feng confused. He asked subconsciously, "what are you staring at me at?"


    As if there was something difficult to say, Ali faltered and said, "that Ye Feng, can I suck some of your blood, which will help us to distinguish the youth''s breath directly when we encounter monsters. "


    Ye Feng unconditionally believes that Ali will not harm him, and he does not ask why, and agrees directly. Just like the pain of the neck bitten by a Li''s teeth last time, he was a little scared. Did he say, "can you be gentle when you can bite?"


    Seeing Ye Feng''s embarrassed look, Ali thought he didn''t agree with him, so he just let her be gentle. She couldn''t help covering her mouth and laughing: "last time I lost my mind, I would bite so hard. Don''t worry, this time it won''t hurt so much!"


    With Ali''s assurance, Ye Feng is relieved. He closed his eyes and motioned for Ali to bite directly.


    Ali''s eyes slightly elongated, carefully staring at the young man in front of him. Apart from their appearance, they are so similar in character.


    Jade hand gently touched Ye Feng''s neck, Ali opened his mouth slightly, and bit down at his neck.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 311

    With the deepening step by step, the fog in the moon falling illusion is becoming more and more thick.


    Ye Feng and Ali walked cautiously in the woods they and Fiona had walked through. They looked around at the movement around them for fear of a huge human monster coming out of it.


    "Ali, do you really feel that the youth''s breath is in this direction?" Ye Feng frowned and asked.


    A Li is a Leng at first, then face a congealed, solemnly way: "Ye Feng, please believe me!"


    After just sucking the blood of Ye Feng, Ali once again confirms that Ye Feng has the same breath as a teenager. Although I don''t know the specific relationship between the two, she has subconsciously seen Ye Feng more important. If he doesn''t trust her, it will make her feel bad.


    Ali''s dignified look made Ye Feng feel embarrassed and touched his nose. He said, "I''m just asking. I don''t believe what you mean."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s words, a Li''s mouth slightly curved, relieved: "I''m sorry, maybe I''m too nervous, misunderstood your meaning."


    Finish saying that, she again with the help of the blood of Ye Feng just absorbed in the body, sense the breath of youth.


    Ye Feng originally wanted to make a few words to ease the dull atmosphere. But when he saw Ali''s attentive appearance, he swallowed the prepared words back and followed Ali silently.


    Bang Bang


    Suddenly, the heart seems to be sensing something, Ye Feng shivers all over. A wave of fear and uneasiness from the bottom of his heart surged up, and Ye Feng subconsciously stepped back. His feet were as if he had been filled with lead, and his face was white.


    Walking in front of him, Ali suddenly hears the sound of falling down from behind Ye Feng. He quickly converges his mind and comes back to Ye Feng, whose consciousness is somewhat confused.


    She helped the Ye Feng who sat on the ground and said nervously, "what''s the matter with you, Ye Feng?"


    Although Ye Feng''s thinking is a little confused at the moment, he is still sober. He gasped for breath, and gradually stabilized his rickety figure with the help of Ali.


    Feeling the inexplicable fear from the depths of the soul, Ye Feng replied with difficulty: "I don''t know why I suddenly feel inexplicable fear. It seems that something in our deep place is calling me. It''s much better now."


    Listening to Ye Feng''s reply, Ali looks at his face nervously. Seeing his pale face at the beginning gradually softened up, it should not be like cheating.


    However, what Ye Feng said just now makes Ali''s heart feel a little uneasy, and also confirms that Ye Feng and the youth have a complex and close relationship.


    What if ye Feng had an accident because of her insistence? The more she thought about Ali, the more upset she felt. She even planned to retreat.


    If the price of finding a teenager is to sacrifice Ye Feng, she would rather not continue to pursue. Isn''t the meaning of her living up to now just to repay her kindness? However, in order to repay the kindness of the youth, it has harmed another benefactor to her. It is better not to repay her kindness.


    With a decision in his heart, Ali bit his red lips and his eyes twinkled: "Ye Feng, or we won''t look for it. Let''s go back to the city and let Kieran take us back to Valoran."


    Ye Feng didn''t expect Ali to give up suddenly. He wanted to respect her choice, but when he saw the complicated expression on her face, he changed his mind.


    "How can you give up here? You''ve been waiting for him for more than 200 years. I''m fine! " Finish saying, in order to prove that he is OK, Ye Feng also grinned.


    Ali naturally saw that Ye Feng was taking care of her idea, and was quite moved. Her eyes were slightly covered with light water waves. Her nose was sour and choked: "but you..."


    Ye Feng stood up difficultly, and some white faces showed a smile: "don''t be, I also want to see what the teenager who has been waiting for you for more than 200 years looks like."


    A Li sees Ye Feng is determined to help her, and her heart is full of mixed feelings. She took a complex look at his pale face, and with a gentle "um" sound, she turned into a white fox and jumped into his arms.


    The white fox incarnated Ali curled up in Ye Feng''s arms and said in a voice, "Ye Feng, hold me, I''ll show you the way."


    Ye Feng is also very fond of a Li turning into a white fox. He gently stroked her soft white hair and followed her instructions.


    After a long distance, Ye Feng obviously felt that his fear was getting deeper and deeper, and he even felt powerless and desperate.


    A Li, curled up in Ye Feng''s arms, also obviously feels the change of Ye Feng''s body. Her cute fox eyes show a trace of worry.


    "Ye Feng, forget it? I don''t want to put you in danger because of my business. "


    Ye Feng hears the speech, but stubbornly shakes his head. He walked on for a while, and a cave with a flickering ghost fire appeared in his sight.


    Looking at the Grottoes in front of him, he asked, "is there that young man''s breath in this cave?"


    A Li uses the blood of leaf wind in his body to make a little sense, and then he can feel the breath of youth inside. She excitedly jumped down from Ye Feng''s arms, changed into a human body again, and took the lead in walking into the cave.


    Ye Feng sees a Li to go in, and he who is worried about her accident also follows in. Walking into the cave, Ye Feng finds that the seemingly narrow cave outside is actually huge inside.What''s more, he was moved and frightened by the fact that there were scattered corpses of huge humanoid monsters. These monsters are the same as the monsters who attacked them, just like they were carved out of a mold.


    He glanced at the corpses of these monsters, and then looked at Ali, who was standing in front of him. Seeing that she hadn''t regained consciousness for a long time, he patted her on the shoulder and whispered, "Ali?"


    At Ye Feng''s reminding, Ali came back to his senses. With a shocked look on her face, she looked at the monster corpses everywhere.


    Ye Feng carefully observed Ali''s expression and asked, "is there him in these corpses?"


    A Li naturally understood Ye Feng''s remark that he meant a teenager. She took a deep breath and said to herself calmly: "the corpses of these monsters should be villagers in that village. At present, they don''t feel the breath of youth. He Maybe deeper. "


    Although the heart is hard and unbelievable, Ali still said her uneasy guess. She stepped forward, passing over the corpses, and made a quick step towards the deepest part of the cave.


    A Li''s look makes Ye Feng very uneasy, and he also feels that there is something calling him from the depths of the cave. After biting his teeth, he still kept up with ALI.


    Soon, Ye Feng followed Ali to the deepest part of the cave. At its deepest point, a dried corpse with its flesh and blood leans against the stone wall. His hands and feet were firmly locked in chains, as if he had been trapped here.


    Ye Feng did not know why, the heart rose a touch of sadness. It was the first time that he saw the corpse. Why did he feel the same sadness?


    Trembling to the side of the corpse, he reached out his right hand and touched it gently. Just for a moment, his soul was stabbed like a cone.


    Suddenly retracts the hand, the leaf wind after looked at this corpse fearfully. Just now, he had an illusion. If his hands don''t come back, his soul will be sucked dry by this corpse.


    Inadvertently, Ye Feng found that the stone wall next to the corpse is also carved with a few words of Valoran: I don''t want to become a monster.


    Whispering these words in his mouth, Ye Feng suddenly thought of what. He looked at the human remains, which had not turned into a monster, with pity in his eyes.


    Just as he was about to get up, Ali, who had been staring at the corpse, came slowly.


    Ye Feng wanted to remind Ali not to touch the corpse, but the next scene made him look silly.


    A Li kneels down beside the corpse, hugs the corpse tightly and cries bitterly.


    Ye Feng gently pushed and pushed Ali, who was crying with the corpse, but Ali ignored him and was still crying.


    Slightly frown, Ye Feng in the heart doubts unceasingly. Why does Ali cry with a corpse? Is this the young man?


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng could not help but take a cold breath. The words carved on the stone wall reappeared in his mind: I don''t want to be a monster.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 312

    At the beginning of the second year after seeing off Ali, a series of strange events happened in the village where the boy lived. From time to time, people in the village will disappear for no reason, and there are even rumors that monsters with dark yellow eyes appear in the village.


    The whole village fell into endless panic, and the teenagers became anxious.


    One night, the boy woke up from his sleep. He cowered out of his room only to find that his parents were not there.


    Fear crept into his heart, and he ran out of the house with a pair of frightened eyes and walked into the street of the village.


    The moon was covered by dark clouds, thick fog around, the cool wind blowing the boy shivering.


    Walking, he suddenly appeared in front of a strange shadow. The shadow has no substance, and its head has a pair of muddy yellow eyes.


    It was the first time he saw a monster when he was so old. He was scared to death.


    When he woke up again, he found himself in a cave. His body was chained to the stone wall and could not move.


    Inside the cave, you can see some huge, scorched and black monsters. They are biting each other. The bloody scene of killing each other is shocking to the young people.


    The shadow appeared again in front of the youth, only a pair of muddy and dim eyes. He told the boy that these monsters were villagers in the village.


    The young man was so frightened by the shadow that he almost fainted when he looked at the villagers who were biting.


    The shadow gave a magic laugh and told the teenagers that if they want to live, they must become monsters like them. Moreover, he also said that the youth is the perfect container for his resurrection. As long as the youth agrees to be his resurrected body, he can let him have free will.


    Although the youth is afraid, but his will is very firm. He shook his head desperately and said he didn''t want to be an ugly monster.


    After hearing this, the black shadow was furious, and he threatened and lured him again. However, the young man was still resolute and refused to be the container of his resurrection.


    Only the shadow of the soul and body can''t force the youth to become his container. He almost killed him several times.


    However, when he thought that he had been searching for tens of thousands of years, he found a perfect container for resurrection. The shadow always stopped at the last moment of tormenting the youth, so as not to let the youth die.


    In order to strengthen their own will, the teenagers engraved the words "I don''t want to become a monster" on the wall.


    With the passage of time, the determination and stubbornness of the youth''s will gradually let the shadow lose interest in him.


    I don''t know how long it took in the cave, and the boy never saw the shadow again. Maybe the shadow has given up his intention to make him a container and let him live and die.


    Looking at the monster corpses all over the place, the boy has been from the beginning of fear to the numbness behind. Although he did not become a monster, he could not escape the fate of death.


    Hunger and cold destroyed his will, and his clothes became more and more generous. The shadow of death gradually penetrated into his mind.


    The voice of the shadow also sounded in his mind at the right time, and said that as long as he agreed to the conditions of the shadow, he could live.


    Even so, the youth still stubbornly refused the shadow''s "good intentions".


    The shadow did not expect that the youth would die soon and would not become his container. He mocked that sooner or later, he would kneel down to beg him, and then left angrily.


    With the departure of the shadow, the youth''s consciousness is more and more blurred. But only 15 or 16 years old, he still has a beautiful vision of the future, although he refused the shadow, but his heart still has a strong desire for life.


    His soul has become extremely fragile due to the suffering of the shadow before. With the gradual death of his body, a small part of his soul separated his body, turned into a remnant soul and floated out of the cave.


    Perhaps it is the missing of home, this wisp of remnant soul wandering around in the falling moon fantasy, trying to find the way back.


    After wandering here for a hundred years, the spirit of the remnant was attached to a human who had fallen into the moon falling illusion by mistake and twisted into a giant monster.


    Because he was extremely resistant to his will, he became a monster, and a small part of the weak ghost was stripped out and wandered in the illusion.


    Mixed with the desire for life and home, this wisp of weak and almost negligible ghost sneaks back to Ionia when the shadow opens the door again.


    The ghost wandered aimlessly until he met a couple of Ionians. The couple gave the remnant a feeling of incomparable intimacy and aroused his desire for family affection.


    He unconsciously integrated into the young woman''s body, until the couple had the crystallization of love, he also got a new life.


    The memory of the past life gradually faded, and the remnant soul turned into an independent life body different from the youth.


    The body and soul of that young man died of hunger and cold one day more than 200 years ago.


    ¡­¡­


    A Li tightly hugs the young man''s dry corpse, and a stream of memories belonging to the youth and the remnant soul flood into her mind.


    Endless sadness and guilt filled her heart. Ali only hated that she couldn''t turn into a human being earlier to help the youth tide over the difficulties.Why did God let her face such cruel facts after she found him?


    It''s just like what she sings in her lyrics:


    only because,


    in this doomed story,


    meet,


    in the future


    Ali''s whole body is crying into tears, and Ye Feng''s heartache comes from her pretty face. But he couldn''t do anything. He couldn''t understand how deep her grief was. What he can do is to accompany her in silence and wait for her to cry and feel wronged in her heart.


    "If it can be modified, I would like to never know you..."


    Murmuring the words of "serial novels", Ali''s sadness became heavier.


    Murmured to herself a few nonsense, she sang the song "serial novel" she wrote for the youth.


    In this situation, Ali sang quite emotional, that sad and sad, but also a little bit of resentment mood than the previous concert to touch the heartstrings.


    Smelling Ali''s voice of nature singing with crying cavity, Ye Feng did not know why, and his eyes gradually became moist. Clearly, he did not have the experience of Ali, but he clearly felt her pain.


    Until the end of Ali''s singing, Ye Feng was still immersed in the sadness that couldn''t extricate himself, and he didn''t return to his mind for a long time.


    "If I have a way to revive this boy, are you willing to pay the corresponding price?"


    A magic voice suddenly rang out in his mind, and a Li''s eyes were instantly enlarged.


    "Who are you?" At the bottom of her heart, she glanced at the cave warily and found no one who was talking to her.


    The voice said, "it doesn''t matter who I am. What matters is that I can bring this boy back to life."


    Ali was moved, but she was still on guard against the sudden sound in her mind. "Why should I believe you?" she asked


    "Since we don''t believe it, we have nothing to talk about."


    Hearing that voice, Ali wanted to go away and said anxiously at the bottom of his heart: "wait, I believe you. Don''t go. As long as you can revive this young man, I will even sacrifice my life!"


    See a Li yield, that voice sends out magical laugh: "don''t sacrifice your life."


    "What do you need?" asked Ali


    "It''s not what I need, but what the youth needs to revive. The man next to you, I believe you also know that his soul is an incomplete remnant of the youth, and the resurrected youth needs his soul."


    The pupil shrinks gradually, and Ali shivers all over. She subconsciously looked at the leaf wind beside her eyes, and her eyebrows were almost twisted into a piece.


    Ali took a deep breath and asked, "what will happen to the boy if he is resurrected?"


    "People without souls will naturally die, but correspondingly, the youth you have been waiting for more than 200 years will be revived, and you two can live happily together."


    Living happily together? A Li''s eyes slightly closed up, showing a trace of yearning. The meaning of her transformation is not to repay kindness and to be with teenagers?


    However, at the thought that the resurrection of the youth would sacrifice Ye Feng''s life, Ali was shocked. Her face complex secretly glanced at the leaf wind, heart tangled.


    From the youth''s point of view, Ye Feng is only a wisp of juvenile incomplete remnant soul, he should make the sacrifice for the youth''s resurrection. If it was not for the strong will of homesickness and survival, Ye Feng would not have been reincarnated.


    From Ye Feng''s point of view, he has become an independent living body with his own consciousness and thought. Though his character is as like as two peas, he is ultimately a life different from a young man. If ye Feng''s life is destroyed because of her resurrection of the young man''s selfish desire, it is unreasonable in her feelings and reasons.


    The more she thought about a Li''s heart, the more difficult it was to understand. For a moment, she did not know how to respond to the voice of her mind.


    "Have you made a decision?" A Li''s brain voice suddenly impatient, he seems to be very urgent.


    A Li at the moment because of the heart tangled, did not recognize the abnormal voice. She shook her head bitterly and grinned hard.


    She looked at Ye Feng in a trance. In a sense, Ye Feng is the continuation of the youth''s life. Although it is only a remnant soul of the youth, Ye Feng is a part of the youth''s life after all.


    Perhaps the reason why the youth''s soul split was not only because of the torture of the shadow, but also because he hoped that his young life would not wither away.


    Maybe he hopes that his remnant soul can replace the complete one to live on, fulfill his unfulfilled wish, and experience his unfinished youth and life.


    Thinking of this, Ali suddenly brightened up. Her moist eyes, full of sadness and guilt, began to glow with a faint light.


    She choked, trembling to Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, do you like your life now?"


    Ye Feng looks at a Li strangely, I don''t know why she asks. However, since she asked, in order to make her happy and positive, Ye Feng said with a cheerful smile: "of course, I grew up with my sister when I was young and had Fiona as a playmate. When I grew up, I traveled all the way from demacia to Ionia. Although the journey was not fast, I was still very happy. I like the way I live now.""Yeah..."


    Ali''s pretty cheek first flashed a trace of sadness, and then was replaced by a comforting, gentle smile.


    "He is still alive and well. Why should I revive him?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 313

    Ali took a deep breath, more firmly to let Ye Feng continue the idea of juvenile life.


    "I''m sorry, I can''t agree to your terms," she said in her mind


    After hearing that voice, he was strangely angry and anxious. He sped up and said, "are you sure? If you miss this time, your teenager will never live again


    A Li''s eyes slightly a convergence, convergence of sadness in the heart, tenderly looking at Ye Feng''s different face with the youth.


    Gradually, the youth and the shadow of Ye Feng overlap in her eyes. Although there are a lot of heart and heart knot, but she still pursed a smile.


    "I''m sure he''s still alive, living in this world in a different way."


    Ali''s words made the voice in her mind have a sense of crisis, he continued to lure: "but after all, he is just a wisp of incomplete spirit, you don''t want his soul to be incomplete in this life?"


    The soft expression disperses, a Li eyebrow micro Cu, way: "what do you mean?"


    The voice sneered: "I mean, even though the boy is alive, his soul is still a remnant. I believe you should know that people with incomplete souls are easy to die. Generally, they can''t live to three years old. It''s a miracle that he can live until now. Maybe the next second he will die because of his incomplete soul."


    His heart was cold through by this, and a Li glared at Ye Feng''s eyes. Her face was gloomy, and the voice was right. Her soul was incomplete and she could live to be nineteen. Ye Feng should be the only one.


    At the thought that Ye Feng, who has always been very positive and kind-hearted in Sanguan, is faced with an irregular crisis of incomplete soul at any time, a Li''s heart aches.


    "What can be done to remedy it?"


    A Li heard the voice in his mind and said with a meaningful smile: "in fact, if you don''t resurrect a teenager, you can also make his soul complete. That is to move his soul to this corpse, and then use his will to reunite the lost soul of the youth. In this way, he who has the memory of the youth will be revived."


    After hearing this, Ali is not only not happy, but also shows a sullen look. She would never do it as a sacrifice to a teenager. And before that, she pretended to believe the voice. In fact, she had already guessed that the voice was the shadow that killed the teenager.


    With the nature of black shadow, it is bluffing to revive the youth or to let Ye Feng have a complete soul. His real intention is to find the right container to complete his rebirth.


    The only truth that black shadow says is that Ye Feng''s soul is indeed a remnant soul, but Ye Feng''s soul, an independent living body, is a complete new soul composed of remnant souls. In other words, Ye Feng''s soul is complete, but much weaker than ordinary people.


    She snorted coldly: "hum, I see you clearly want to devour Ye Feng''s soul, and then integrate his body and the remains of the youth. I think you are the black shadow who caused all this?"


    See exposed, shadow no longer dialogue with Ali in her mind, his body gradually floating in the eyes of Ye Feng and Ali.


    The dark shadow, which had only a pair of dark and yellow eyes, twisted his body and said with a sneer: "you little fox is really smart and cunning, and dare to set my words."


    Ye Feng didn''t know about the conversation between a Li and the black shadow. He nervously protected Ali''s body and said, "I warn you not to mess with me."


    The corner of the mouth is covered with a faint warm smile, and a Li''s eyes are suffused with soft light. She likes Ye Feng to protect her image, which reminds her that the teenager was nearly killed by a hunter in order to protect her.


    The shadow exudes powerful dark magic, which is enough to make mortals tremble. Ye Feng and Ali kneel down on the ground. "Human beings, you and this little fox are not my opponents. If you promise to be my resurrected body, I can let you go."


    Ye Feng subconsciously wanted to turn to the tears of the goddess, but when he touched the tears of the goddess, he found that the tears of the goddess were no longer shining with the blue light like gems, but were eroded by the dark magic light and lost its luster.


    As he did not have the memory of demonization, he did not know that the tears of the goddess had been infiltrated by the black magic of Elise.


    Looking back at a li with cold sweat on his forehead, Ye Feng wiped the sweat on his forehead and said, "don''t worry, I will protect you!"


    A Li slightly stunned, then gently "um" sound, two gentle small hands tightly hold Ye Feng''s hand, meekly lowered his head to cover up the blush on his pretty face.


    Looking at the firm Ye Feng and Ali, the black shadow gave a sinister laugh: "it seems that you have never seen my means of tormenting people. In this case, let you two stupid mortals appreciate the power of demigod."


    Just when the shadow wanted to attack Ye Feng, Jilan''s voice suddenly rang out: "so bullying two mortals, you can really live more and more back!"


    Then, under the joyful eyes of Ye Feng and Ali, Kieran''s figure gradually came in from the entrance of the cave.


    The shadow saw that the good thing was destroyed by Kieran, and he said angrily, "this is the holy land. Go back to your Valoran!"


    Kieran stretched out his eyebrows and said with a smile, "these two men are also from the land of Valoran. I will protect you. You are not my opponent if you have only soul. Go away, or I can''t guarantee that you can live safely to find a suitable body for reincarnation.""Are you threatening me?"


    Ignoring the shadow''s roar, Kieran nodded: "you can think so."


    "Good Very well, Kieran, I hope you will live to the time when I resurrect the unified holy world and conquer Valoran! "


    The shadow was very angry and laughed back, and his figure gradually disappeared in the same place with his voice.


    After that enough to tear mortal''s prestige disappears, Ali and Ye Feng can''t help but take a few deep breaths. They all looked at Kiran gratefully. If it hadn''t been for Kiran''s arrival in time, they might have been killed by the shadow.


    "It seems that your heart is tied here. If you want to go back to Valoran, I can send you back now."


    At the same time, Kiran smiles and opens a golden transmission door.


    The good Ye Feng was worried about the Revenge of the black shadow on Kieran. He said in a good heart, "granddad Kieran, don''t you go back with us?"


    Kieran''s wrinkled face said with a gentle smile, "no, I''ll go back to Valoran when I teach my granddaughter the magic of time."


    "Take care of yourself Ye Feng knows that Jilan has something to deal with, and he doesn''t ask for it any more.


    But a Li is a trance to look at the young body, hesitated will, she still tear off the skirt corner of the clothing material, the young corpse wrapped. Do all of this, she just silently hold Ye Feng''s hand, followed him to step into the portal.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, Ruiwen opened her sleepless eyes, staring out of the window at the light moonlight shrouded in the mist, with indescribable fatigue and sadness in her eyes.


    During the day, she had heard Yasso''s story about the lost village, whose people disappeared one day more than 200 years ago, but there was no trace.


    This made her extremely worried about the safety of Ye Feng. What if ye Feng disappeared like those villagers and never came back?


    The more she thought about it, the more agitated she was. She tossed and turned in bed and didn''t know what to do.


    All of a sudden, an unstable wave of energy spread in the young man''s room. After a while, a golden gate reflected Ruiwen''s shocked eyes.


    However, what shocked her even more was that Ye Feng came out of the door with a snow-white fox in her arms. She thought she had hallucinations, rubbed her eyes, and the leaf wind was still there.


    It''s just that he didn''t seem to find her.


    Ye Feng takes a deep breath with ALI staggering out of the door. He doesn''t notice his elder sister Ruiwen lying on the bed where he sleeps.


    He twisted his neck and yawned lazily: "I''m back at last!"


    Just wanted to go to sleep, he found his sister Ruiwen sitting on the bed. Before he had time to confirm whether he was dazzled, he was hugged tightly by Ruiwen.


    "Xiao Feng, my sister is worried about you..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 314

    After a series of cold and warm greetings, Ruiwen has a general understanding of Ye Feng''s experience these days. But she did not know that Ye Feng concealed her demonization.


    She carefully looked at Ye Feng''s face. She didn''t know whether it was an illusion or something. Ye Feng''s face was more mature in her eyes than when she just came out of the red maple forest.


    Feeling mixed in her heart, Ruiwen picked up her complicated thoughts, looked at Ali in Ye Feng''s arms and said with a smile, "is this white fox a li?"


    After Ruiwen asked, Ali is not good to continue curling up in Ye Feng''s arms. She jumped down from Ye Feng''s body and turned into a human being.


    this is as like as two peas, the first time she saw her sister, Rui Wen, looking at the woman who was exactly the same as the leaf dream. She seldom showed her shyness.


    After wriggling her thin lips, a Li said in an empty voice: "sister Ruiwen..."


    Ruiwen first is a Leng, then slightly curved the corner of the mouth. She somehow understood why Ali called her sister Ruiwen.


    Ye Feng is also obviously stunned. Ali is more than 200 years old. Instead, he calls his sister Ruiwen, which always gives him a strange feeling.


    "Ali, my sister is much younger than you," he warned


    He didn''t speak well. He made Ali blush when he spoke. Fortunately, it is night and there is no light in the room. Otherwise, Ali really wants to find a crack to get in.


    Ruiwen showed a faint smile to Ali and said to Ye Feng, "Xiao Feng, since Ali says your friend, it''s OK to call my sister."


    Ye Feng shrugged his shoulders and said, "well, since my sister doesn''t think it''s inappropriate, it''s so good."


    Ruiwen wants to laugh at her wooden brother who doesn''t understand Ali''s mind. However, in order to maintain the image of a dignified sister, she grinned and pretended to be calm: "Xiaofeng, it''s late. You and Ali are very tired these days. It''s time to have a good night''s rest. My sister goes to the next room for a night''s sleep."


    The thick line Ye Feng didn''t notice that the young man''s house was full of dust and cobwebs, except for this room which Ali had cleaned. His Ruiwen sister in order to let him have a good rest, specially let him.


    When the door of the room is closed by Ruiwen, only Ali and Ye Feng are left in the room. Ali''s eyelashes trembled slightly. She whispered, "Ye Feng, it''s still the same as before. I''m a little fox. You hold me to sleep."


    Ye Feng just nodded. He didn''t notice Ali''s shyness. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with sleeping with a fox.


    A Li see Ye Feng has nothing to say to her, her eyes flash through a trace of loss. She turned into a little fox and jumped into Ye Feng''s arms.


    Ye Feng holds her and falls on the bed, while she in the form of a fox no longer thinks much, but curls up tightly in his arms. The fox eyes closed slowly, showing a peaceful and peaceful look.


    For a moment, she wanted to curl up quietly in his arms forever.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Ruiwen woke up early. She walked out of the room alone, and saw Ali standing in front of a newly erected tombstone quietly mourning.


    Last night, she learned about the story of the boy and Ali from Ye Feng''s story. She thought that the tombstone was built by Ali for the youth.


    Seeing that Ali didn''t realize her existence, Ruiwen sighed quietly and went back to the room.


    Will Ye Feng wake up, Ruiwen motioned him not to go out to disturb Ali. After Ali''s mourning, she took Ye Feng out of the house.


    She originally wanted to take Ye Feng to Ye Feng''s parents'' home and cemetery, but she didn''t want Ye Feng to say that he wanted to go to presidian first.


    After asking Ye Feng why, she found out that Ye Feng came with Fiona, and met Ali only when she was separated. However, Ye Feng still did not tell her about demonization, afraid she was worried.


    After all, Fiona is Ye Feng''s childhood sweetheart, Ruiwen is also very interested in Fiona. Although she didn''t want to go to presidian, she decided to accompany Ye Feng to see if she could get Fiona''s information.


    Walking on the way to presidian, Ali has been worried. Subconsciously looked at the flower shaped pendant on her chest, she always thought Ruiwen was the enemy of Ye Feng''s parents.


    Since Ruiwen is the enemy of Ye Feng''s parents, why does Ruiwen take Ye Feng to see his parents? Ali can''t think of it. She can''t understand Ruiwen''s idea.


    On the way, a Li, puzzled, wants to ask Ruiwen Ye Feng''s parents several times, but they all want to talk, and they don''t know how to open their mouth. And Ye Feng is around. She is afraid that Ye Feng will be stimulated.


    Ali''s expression naturally attracted Ruiwen''s attention. Although she did not know what Ali was thinking, she knew that Ali had something to say to her.


    Ruiwen smiles at Ye Feng and says, "Xiao Feng, elder sister and Ali have some secrets to say. Can you go faster?"


    Although Ye Feng was curious, he consciously listened to Ruiwen''s words and opened a distance with them.


    See Ye Feng or listen to her words very much, Ruiwen reveals a gratifying smile. She turned to the embarrassed Ali and said, "Ali, what do you want to do with me?"


    Ali lowered her head and did not answer Ruiwen for the first time. After organizing the words in her heart, she hesitated: "did you kill it?"As soon as this word came out, like a thunderbolt from the blue, Ruiwen was shocked all over. She gave a bitter smile and nodded in silence.


    See Ruiwen admit, Ali also see Ruiwen heart is very heavy. "Why did you let Ye Feng go?" she asked


    Speaking of the back, Ali stopped again. At such times, she believes she doesn''t say it, and Ruiwen understands what she wants to say.


    Raised his head, looked at the cloudy sky, Ruiwen''s eyes gradually fluttered up. Her tone was full of guilt and said: "at first, it was just a moment of soft hearted, and then it was to make atonement. I have killed too many innocent people in my life."


    Listen to Ruiwen''s story, although Ali doesn''t know what Ruiwen has done, she has a feeling of sympathy for the same disease.


    Because she killed countless people in order to live. The increasing killing made her learn the rules of human society, and at the same time, she felt a heavy sense of guilt.


    In a sense, Ali can understand Ruiwen''s mood. Just as she is looking for a way to get rid of the human spirit, Ruiwen is also looking for a way to extricate herself.


    Raising Ye Feng to grow up, and teaching her three views of integrity, may be one of her ways to find salvation and liberation? Ali sighed at the bottom of her heart.


    Ali sighed: "in that case, why do you want him to go there? Are you afraid that he hates you


    Looking at Ye Feng who looked back and glanced at her eyes from time to time, Ruiwen said: "the truth, Xiaofeng has the right to know the truth. It''s his parents who gave birth to him. He should go back to him for love and reason. As for whether he will hate me, it doesn''t matter. If he wants to kill me, I won''t have any resistance."


    Hearing this, Ali was silent for a while. She pursed her lips and said, "are you sure you''re right?"


    "There''s no right or wrong. I just want to calm my heart and atone in my own way."


    With that, Ruiwen took a deep breath. And a Li said so, compared with the past hold back, she now see more open heart.


    Ali see Ruiwen insist on this, she is not good to continue to persuade. After all, this matter is between Ruiwen and Ye Feng.


    She, after all, is just a bystander.


    At the same time, Ye Feng, who is curious about the conversation between the two people, can''t hold back. He turned to Ruiwen and called, "sister, Ali, what are you talking about?"


    Ali looked at Ruiwen beside her and didn''t reply. But Ruiwen sees and a li talk about almost, then take the lead to Ye Feng.


    After patting Ye Feng on the shoulder, Ruiwen changed the topic with a smile: "don''t ask so much, go to the presidian to find Fiona first."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 315

    The city of presidian, the capital of Ionia, has been flooded with people since the war brought about by norhus has subsided.


    With the help of lax, Galen did not want to enjoy the lively scene. Demacia''s hatred of subjugation filled his heart all the time, and he always wanted to revenge on shadow island.


    As his sister, lax did not know what he was thinking. It''s just that shadow island is too powerful for them to fight against.


    At the thought of this, lax recalled the scene of the day.


    Callista, in the distance, used only a light spear. She not only pierces her brother Galen, but also transforms all the soldiers of the fearless pioneer group into slaves of the dead.


    Had it not been for her and Galen, Calista would have been buried in demacia, let alone revenge.


    The more she thought about it, the more heavy she felt. She shook her head. This time she took Galen out mainly for relaxation, but it could not affect her mood.


    To help Galen relax, lax looks around for something interesting to do.


    This look, just saw the three Ye Feng who had not been in the city for a long time. Lax eyes a bright, her impression of Ye Feng is Fiona''s lover.


    She poked Galen with her elbow. Lax pointed to Ye Feng''s direction and said, "brother, isn''t that Fiona''s favorite Yefeng? Let''s say hello to Fiona and surprise her with him! "


    Galen''s body is still very weak, but he can''t resist lax, so he has to let her pull him to Ye Feng three people.


    "Ye Feng, I haven''t seen you for a long time. My brother and I went out for a walk and just saw you. Are these two beauties around you?"


    Close to a look, lax found that Ye Feng, there are Ruiwen and Ali. Her tone is obviously a little displeased, apparently interrogating Ye Feng for Fiona.


    Ye Feng did not expect to meet lax and Galen here, he said with a smile: "this is my sister Ruiwen, this is my good friend Ali, lax, how are you here?"


    Lax just wanted to talk about demasia''s subjugation, but Galen covered her mouth. Galen coughed and said, "my sister and I are traveling to Ionia."


    Strange to see the eye is covered by Galen small mouth dissatisfied lax, Ye Feng is skeptical. However, he didn''t say much about it. Instead, he said, "well, we''re here to ask Lord Soraka for help. We''ll talk to you when we''re free."


    Lax see Ye Feng don''t ask her about Fiona, immediately move the hand that Galen covers her mouth. As Galen has been taking care of Galen these days, she doesn''t know about sylvier and others. What''s more, she saw Fiona sullen all the time, hiding in the house drawing all day long.


    As a friend she knew from childhood, she said in a hurry, "don''t rush away and follow me to meet Fiona!"


    After lax said so, Ye Feng remembered that Fiona of Laurent family was also in presidian. His heart ached slightly at the thought of Fiona, who had been abused so stupidly.


    Since the day he sneaked out to find out about kinks, leaving Fiona alone in the villa, he had never seen her again.


    In his heart, he felt guilty and thought that Fiona''s silly Ye Feng took a deep breath: "Fiona, she How are you doing now? "


    See Ye Feng so concerned about Fiona, lax secretly for Fiona relaxed. She opened her mouth and said, "she is very bad. She is bored in the room every day, drawing to Timo. Today, I wanted to bring her out. She said she wanted to be alone."


    After that, the more heavy the wind is. His face was rather dignified and turned his head to Ruiwen and said, "sister, I think..."


    Words have not finished, Ruiwen smile on the nod: "sister accompany you to see her."


    Ali also timely mouth way: "I also go."


    With the consent of Ruiwen, Ye Feng, under the leadership of lax, walks towards Fiona''s residence.


    On the way, he did not forget to ask laxfiona how she was doing. Under the narration of lax, Ye Feng knows that Fiona has recovered.


    Although curious about how Fiona came from Ionia, he still takes it for granted that Fiona''s miracle of recovery is attributed to Soraka.


    Outside a quiet courtyard, lax stops. Out of selfishness, she says, "this is Fiona''s residence. Brother, Ruiwen, Ali, you''ll be outside for a while. I''ll take Ye Feng in."


    Naturally, they all nodded. And Ye Feng followed lax and walked into the courtyard.


    As soon as he entered the courtyard, Ye Feng saw Fiona sitting alone in front of a stone table, concentrating on painting.


    Sometimes she held her chin with her left hand, locked her brow and pondered, sometimes she stretched her brow and continued to sketch carefully. Sometimes show a broken heart look, sometimes bend up the corner of the mouth warm giggle, as if in memory of something.


    Compared with the usually proud and cold her, she is so quiet at this time. The pale cheek was so pitiful.


    Ye Feng looked at the heart has been quietly bleeding, he was so silly standing in situ, looking at Fiona from afar.Lax poked him a few times before he came to his senses in a complicated way.


    "Be smart and coax her more. Fiona has been a good friend since she was a child because of her personality. I don''t want her to be like this all the time."


    In a low voice, lacs went to Fiona and said with a smile, "Fiona, what do you draw? You didn''t notice when I came? Eh This man is like Ye Feng


    After lacs such a smile, focused Fiona just stopped writing. She blushed and said, "you Don''t talk nonsense


    Lax laughs funny two times: "I brought you a surprise today, you see what''s more in the yard?"


    With a slight frown on her brow, Fiona had to look up at the courtyard carefully to see what was different from usual.


    When she looked at the courtyard gate, a familiar figure gradually came into her eyes, and then deeply reflected in her mind.


    She had to stand up and tremble. Her right hand trembled to cover her small mouth. She suppressed her voice and said in disbelief: "Ye Ye Feng? "


    Her slightly trembling eyelashes and more moist eye circles see Ye Feng more guilty. He nodded a little, apologetic: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to leave that night without saying goodbye. When I woke up, I had already..."


    "Don''t talk..."


    Before finishing the prepared speech, Ye Feng is full of Fiona.


    Feeling the solid embrace, Fiona immediately burst into tears. But she still tried to hold back, did not cry, quietly shed tears.


    But I do not know when, originally in the courtyard of lax is missing.


    The delicate body in the arms seems to have no sense of security, and has been shivering. Ye Feng gently stroked her back and said, "Fiona, i..."


    "Don''t talk, let me feel your temperature."


    Normally, Fiona would never have said anything so emotional. It may be that the emotion has been suppressed for too long, and there is no place to vent it. All of them burst out at this moment.


    If ye Feng hadn''t taken good care of her, she might have been living in the streets and living like crazy. At the thought of this, Fiona''s pretty face, which was pale with tears, seldom showed a sweet smile.


    In Ye Feng''s arms, she gradually calmed down her excitement. Fiona raised her head and looked at Ye Feng carefully with a pair of pitiful eyes.


    All of a sudden, Fiona''s pupils shrink. She pushes Ye Feng away. Under the gaze of Ye Feng''s consternation, she rushed back to the room and took out a piece of drawing paper from the room.


    Perhaps it was just because she had just cried that she had some tears on the painting paper, leaving a touch of moist tears.


    "Is this?" Ye Feng looks at Fiona, who is looking forward to.


    She was laughing a little silly, but naive, as she had been in pierviff. If ye Feng didn''t know she had recovered, she would have thought she was still stupid.


    Fiona hands holding the drawing paper to Ye Feng, like a child eager to be recognized. She said expectantly, "Ye Feng, how about my painting?"


    Taking the painting paper, Fiona looks forward to seeing Ye Feng strangely. When he looked into his eyes, a picture that made him warm all over his body came into view.


    Fiona tore at Timo''s furry face, her face full of vitality, and innocent smile. Timo panicked to his side for help, and he was helpless to rub her forehead, as if to persuade her not to play too crazy.


    The warm picture makes Ye Feng''s heart warm, and his mouth can''t help but smile, recalling the two people''s little bit by bit in piltvov.


    There was joy and contradiction between them. While taking care of Fiona, he gradually realized that it was not easy for his sister to pull him up. He learned how to take care of a person, especially the silly Fiona.


    In a sense, the experience of taking care of Fiona made him mature.


    Besides, he likes to take care of her.


    Fiona see Ye Feng immersed in memories, his shallow smile has explained everything. But she still spoke tenderly and asked, "do you like it?"


    Come back from memory, Ye Feng smiles and nods: "like."


    "If you like it, this painting is for us both." Fiona stare at Ye Feng''s eyes directly, and the tone of the last half sentence is particularly heavy.


    "Well, I''ll have a good collection." Ye Feng carefully rolled up the paper and put it away solemnly.


    See Ye Feng close, Fiona Yan smile: "I have a lot of words to say to you, also have a lot of questions to ask you, can you accompany me to have a good chat today?"


    It was very rare for her to tease her, but it was hard for him to smile at her request.


    In addition, he had been ashamed of that day''s parting without saying goodbye. He promised, "yes, but my sister is still waiting outside. Can I speak to her first?"


    When Fiona heard Ye Feng''s sister was outside the courtyard, her heart beat faster. She was nervous as well as shy. After all, she is not his childhood sweetheart. Will his sister agree with her? If you don''t agree, would he be so nice to him?The more I thought about Fiona, the more uneasy she was. All the panic was written on her face. But again flustered, she still felt that she should see Ye Feng''s elder sister.


    After thinking about it, she said in a heavy tone, "I''ll meet my sister, too."


    Although he wondered why Fiona''s face and tone were as grave as death, he agreed.


    Is ready to turn out of the courtyard, Ye Feng is feeling a warm left arm. He turned his head and saw that Fiona was holding his arm.


    He wondered, "Fiona, why did you suddenly take my arm?"


    In the heart, Ye Feng had a wooden head, and Fiona blushed and stammered: "I''m going to see my sister soon..."


    She that foundation is insufficient of the nonsense listen to Ye Feng a Leng a Leng, he just want to continue to ask why, but was she coldly stare at.


    This one eye immediately let Ye Feng recollect Fiona''s real character again, scared him not to speak more.


    With a smile, he walked out of the courtyard with Fiona.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 316

    In the city of presidian, shivell is holding Nami to introduce to her the customs and habits of human society.


    He also took the opportunity to cover a lot of Nami, so as to understand how the two people met. What surprised her most was that Na Mei was a little bit dependent on Ye Feng''s view.


    Nami''s disembarkation is not only through the scales of her heart that Ye Feng is in crisis, but also wants to hear Ye Feng''s opinions. If he thinks she can become a tide maker, she will try to overcome her timidity and go to the abyss.


    Covering his mouth and chuckling twice, he said, "I didn''t expect Ye Feng to say something exciting."


    She has been asked about Ye Feng by sylvier all the time, and Nami also wants to listen to sylvier''s views on Ye Feng. She opened her eyes curiously and asked, "sylvier, what kind of person do you think Ye Feng is?"


    Shivell, who seemed puzzled by the question, frowned a little, stopped and bowed her head. For a long time, she chuckled again.


    "In my eyes, he''s just a silly, stupid, boastful old hat."


    On hearing this, Na Mei pouted her lips and doubted, "really?"


    Recalling that she teased Ye Feng every time she had the upper hand, he said with a guilty heart: "you will understand that he is a bit stupid after getting along with him for a long time."


    With the attitude of learning, Nami Ben asked him questions. Seeing what he said, she nodded seriously, saying that she would try to understand Ye Feng''s character.


    The two of them strolled in the street again. They were about to go back when they saw Fiona in a black dress. Fiona wears a black feather sword around her waist. Her steps are a little hasty, and she exudes a sense of sword.


    This state is obviously the posture of trying to fight people, and he subconsciously thinks of Fiona of another Laurent family. Her playful expression gradually darkened, and she was obviously dissatisfied with the two Fiona''s obsession with the duel between life and death.


    "Eh Isn''t that Fiona? "


    Nami also saw Fiona. She not only looked at Fiona with a sense of sword in her body.


    There was a symbolic murmur, and then a twinkle of cunning flashed through his eyes. "Do you want to know what Fiona is doing?" she grinned


    Since the first meeting with Ye Feng, Na Mei has seen Fiona beside Ye Feng. To this landing, Fiona is still accompanied by Ye Feng. She is naturally very nervous about the relationship between Fiona and Ye Feng. She also wants to know more about Fiona, the competitor.


    She hesitantly frowned, or gritted her teeth and said, "I want to!"


    The corner of his mouth rose slightly, and he took Nami and quietly followed Fiona. But she guessed that Fiona was mostly going to fight with another one. Since she saw it, she would not let them fight successfully.


    Following Fiona''s footsteps, the two men arrived outside Fiona''s residence. They were puzzled to see Fiona stop suddenly.


    He frowned and thought for a while, then took Nami to Fiona. She just wanted to give Fiona an unexpected surprise, but also followed in situ.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. She even sees Ye Feng''s sister Ruiwen, Galen''s brother and sister and Ali chatting at the gate of the courtyard.


    However, the next scene made her look silly. She even felt that she might be dreaming.


    Because she just saw Ye Feng walk out of the courtyard with Fiona of Laurent family!


    He rubbed her eyes again, and shivell confirmed that what she saw was not a dream. Moreover, seeing that Ye Feng had no sign of demonization, she thought that it was mostly the help of a Li Gang.


    With his mind running at full speed, he looked at Fiona, who was holding Ye Feng. His face was blushing, and a trace of sweat was oozing from her forehead.


    A strong sense of crisis welled up in her mind, and she whispered to Nami, "the plan has changed!"


    Finish saying, she pulls Na Mei to hide to one side, prepare to watch its change, by the way eavesdrop what Ruiwen several people can say.


    However, Fiona, dressed in a black dress, was not as much as hivier thought. When she saw Ye Feng coming out of the courtyard, her mind was completely unable to calm down. Especially when she saw Ye Feng holding another one of her, she felt a kind of heartbreak.


    There was an impulse to cry in her heart, but she resisted it. She pouts her lips and stares at Ye Feng with a sad face. After a fierce struggle, she just stepped forward and was about to go.


    Shivell secretly said something bad. She quickly covered the mouth of Fiona who didn''t find her, and pulled Fiona aside to hide.


    Looking at Fiona''s indignant look, he secretly glanced at the situation there, and then whispered, "listen to what they say, and we''ll show up when it''s critical."


    Fiona took a deep breath. She snorted coldly to shivell, but she chose to wait and see.


    In the distance, Fiona of Laurent family, coy and coy, leads Ye Feng to Ruiwen.


    Ali is the most sensitive to Fiona in this state. She is uneasy and pretends to glance at other people unintentionally.


    Ruiwen is also a little surprised, Ye Feng actually took the Laurent family Fiona to come out, for a time stay in place.Does her brother like Fiona of the Laurent family? But she looked at Ye Feng''s expression, how a little unnatural?


    Although there is a little doubt in the heart, Ruiwen still smiles and says: "you seem to have a good relationship."


    After Ruiwen said so, Fiona seems to have been inspired, she is more determined today to tell Ye Feng''s sister about her and him.


    After adjusting her uneasy attitude, Fiona rarely said shyly, "sister Ruiwen, I I''m Fiona


    As soon as the words were finished, Fiona had an impulse to slap her mouth. She came to show her feelings. How could she say such a nonsense?


    Ruiwen naturally recognized that Fiona had said something wrong because of her nervousness, but she still laughed and said, "I''ve seen you, but are you sure you''ve dealt with your affairs?"


    With a shudder, Fiona knew that what Ruiwen said was a duel between two of her. Now she does not want to answer this question, she just wants to formally confirm the relationship with Ye Feng in front of Ruiwen.


    She stubbornly bit her red lips and said, "sister Ruiwen, I will handle my affairs myself."


    Next to lax is also a good friend pinch a sweat, she can see what Fiona wants. It''s just that Fiona was nervous and didn''t say it.


    As a good friend, she decided to help her!


    After thinking about it, lax added fuel to the flames: "sister Ruiwen, Fiona of our family has been accompanying Ye Feng from demacia. They have been in common for several times. I think they should be in love with each other. How about getting engaged now?"


    Wait be engaged? My God, this is what and what! Ye Feng was shocked by the words of lax. He said quickly, "sister, Fiona and I.."


    Words have not finished, Ye Feng felt Fiona holding his hand more tightly. For some reason, he swallowed his speech for a while.


    He turned his head and looked at Fiona beside him. He just hit Fiona''s eyes. Looking at Fiona''s eyes full of affection and some bitterness, Ye Feng''s mind trembled slightly.


    "Xiao Feng, what do you think?"


    Ruiwen or more respect Ye Feng''s choice, no matter how he chooses, she will identify with the people he likes.


    "Sister, I..."


    Ye Feng is also in a complicated mood at the moment. He once really fell in love with Fiona for a moment. But he liked it because it was the experience of two Fiona accompanying him at that time.


    If you separate them, he just has a good feeling for them, and has no superfluous emotion. And in the face of choice, his mind somehow flashed shivell''s smile, Ali''s tears of heartbreak and despair, sister Sara''s tired face, and Nami''s stubborn but timid look.


    But so far, it seems that only Fiona in front of her has revealed to him that she likes him. Recalling the two men from demacia to the war academy, and then from norhus to piltivov, the warm current swept through the whole body.


    Since Fiona is such a girl, and he has a good feeling for her, he can accept her.


    "Sister, if you agree, Fiona and I will..."


    With this opening, Fiona holding him showed a light look of happiness.


    But the Ali beside Ruiwen is showing a trace of gloom, but she was soon covered up. If she shows her mind ahead of time, will she be the one with Ye Feng?


    But before Ye Feng finished speaking, he was interrupted by a funny voice: "sister Ruiwen, are you here?"


    Hearing the sound, people looked at the past. He walked to the crowd with a happy face, and behind her was Fiona and Nami.


    With the exception of the Galen brothers and sisters and Ali who did not know about the two Fiona, the others were not too shocked to see a second Fiona.


    Nami looked timidly at the crowd, nervous. But the black skirt Fiona is a face calmly walked to Ye Feng''s side, will take the leaf wind''s Laurent family Fiona to separate.


    Ye Feng looked awkwardly at the three men who suddenly appeared in Xiwei. It was unnecessary to guess that he knew that he was going to be engaged.


    Although I don''t know why there will be a second Fiona, but lax is still on the side of Fiona, who has played since childhood.


    She continued: "Ruiwen sister, do you see Ye Feng and Fiona engaged?"


    He pretended to have just come and said in surprise, "sister Ruiwen, is Ye Feng going to be engaged?"


    Ruiwen also did not expect the scene suddenly become so chaotic, Rao is she did not know how to deal with this matter. She had to wait and see. She said with a smile, "well, Xiao Feng said just now that if I agree, he will be engaged to Fiona, who grew up in the Laurent family."


    Unexpectedly, his sister threw the pot to himself again. Ye Feng really wanted to pass out at the moment. He could already guess the end of the affair.


    "Yefeng, do you really like Fiona?"


    Looking directly into the eyes of hiville, Ye Feng does not know whether it is an illusion. He even sees a trace of real eyes from her eyes.


    He hesitated and said truthfully, "it''s just a little good feeling."On hearing this, he cut the nail and cut the railway: "how do you like it? It''s not like it. I see. So you''d better not think about the engagement for the time being. After all, you should be responsible for the people you love in the future. However, good feelings can be shared with many people. You have to think carefully. "


    It''s also a reminder of her engagement to ophysina. If he falls in love with someone else after his engagement, it is not only unfaithful to Fiona, who is engaged to her, but also blasphemous to love.


    Fiona of the Laurent family saw that Ye Feng''s face was changeable, and her temperament instantly returned to the arrogant and cold appearance.


    "Sylvier..."


    He ignored the cold voice of Fiona of Laurent family and continued: "Fiona, I think Ye Feng hesitated, which shows that he did not think well. As your friend, I am also considering your future happiness. If he likes you in the future, it will not be too late for your two concubines to get engaged again, isn''t it?"


    Shivering with rage, Fiona of the Laurent family snorted coldly and said no more.


    Although Ye Feng was shaken under the influence of sylvier, he still decided to promise Fiona. After all, she was the only girl who showed her feelings to him. He shouldn''t ask for more.


    However, Fiona of Laurent family suffered serious trauma to her arrogant self-esteem under the stimulation of sylvier and Ye Feng''s long meditation.


    Before Ye Feng opened her mouth, she said the words that made her bleed: "after the engagement, I need to calm down."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 317

    "We''ll talk about the engagement later, and I need to calm down."


    With the words of Fiona of the Laurent family, the audience fell into a brief silence.


    No one expected that she should suddenly say such a thing, and even shivell was stunned.


    And leaf wind looks at her that seems to be light and cool look, but slightly some heartache. No matter how stupid he was, he knew that she didn''t think so in her heart. It was just a moment of anger.


    "Fiona, actually we..."


    Ye Feng also wanted to promise her, but before she finished, she was interrupted by Fiona, whose self-esteem was seriously frustrated. "I know you want to say that we are not suitable now. Don''t comfort me. Let''s do it today."


    With that, she turned and stepped into the courtyard. But lax saw this, secretly glared at sever, followed in to comfort Fiona Laurent family. Galen boxed a few people and followed in.


    He wanted Ye Feng to calm down for a while, but he didn''t expect to hurt Fiona of Laurent family. At the bottom of her heart, she also felt guilty and pursed her mouth: "Ye Feng, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to anger her."


    "The cause of this is me. I didn''t think about it before. It has nothing to do with you."


    Ye Feng wryly smiles and shakes his head. He really thinks that he is wrong this time. Since Fiona said she didn''t want to talk about it, he didn''t have to think about it.


    What''s more, the primary purpose of his coming to presidian this time is to ask solaka to help him find hivier and others. Now he is relieved to see that they are safe and sound.


    Ruiwen glanced at hivier and others, and then said to Ye Feng, "Xiao Feng, since Fiona and their parents are OK, we will go to see your parents now."


    As soon as this was said, Fiona and Ali were the most sensitive. They both know that Ruiwen is the murderer of Ye Feng''s parents.


    Fiona instinctively didn''t want Ye Feng to know the truth too early. She said, "sister Ruiwen, it''s hard for you to come to presidian. Why don''t you take Ye Feng here for a few days?"


    Ruiwen pondered and said with a smile, "well, Xiaofeng, what do you think?"


    Ye Feng said: "I listen to my sister''s!"


    Ruiwen showed doting eyes on Ye Feng and said, "in this case, stay here for three days."


    He was also very happy to see Ye Feng stay for three days. She turned her eyes and said, "I remember Lulu is still staying with Lord Soraka to look after verus. How about we go and see them?"


    On hearing Soraka''s taboo, Ruiwen''s eyes flashed a faint fear. She pushed back: "you just go. I''ll stay in the nearest hotel near the courtyard. Xiao Feng will come back early."


    Ali''s golden eyes flashed a strange light. She also said, "sister Ruiwen, I''ll stay with you."


    It was not easy for him to force them to go. And she secretly looked at Ali before, and clearly saw the hidden affection of Ali''s eyes. Although shocked, her friend Ali likes Ye Feng, but she still doesn''t ask Ali directly here.


    When she was free, she decided to ask Ali what was going on. After thinking about it, she said, "sister Ruiwen and Ali, let''s go first. I''ll come to see you often these two days."


    With that, she took Nami''s arm and motioned Fiona and Ye Feng to follow them.


    The four crossed several streets and soon arrived at the doctor''s house in Soraka. As soon as they got into the hut, the four saw little Lori Lulu running anxiously to Soraka and said, "sister Soraka, brother verus, he has relapsed again!"


    On hearing this, Soraka, who had always been indifferent, stood up immediately and walked solemnly to the comatose verus.


    Black, like the essence of the devil, haunted verus. The demonic horns on his forehead, which had been purified by Soraka''s magic, grew again and became more ferocious.


    Slowly stretched out his right hand, Soraka chanted obscure incantations, and the stars were shining in his hands, trying to purify the demon''s horns again. However, when her right hand touched the devil''s horns, she was attacked by the evil spirit, which seemed to transform her holy into a demon.


    She jerked her hand back, and for the first time, Soraka felt a sense of detachment when purifying for others. She could feel that a man of her own strength was deliberately maintaining verus''s demonization.


    At the same time, somewhere in the dark corner of the city of presidian, Elise bent her mouth slightly: "worthy of being the son of the stars, all of which feel my presence, but can you dissolve the demonization of verus?"


    In the oak cabin, Soraka''s forehead was sweating. She wanted to eradicate verus''s demonization, but because of Elise''s obstruction, she was at a loss.


    Put away the magic, Soraka uncovered the white gauze on the lower half of his face, and gently wiped the sweat stains on his face with the corner of his clothes. His face was extremely pale.


    "Lord Soraka, are you all right?"


    Seeing that Soraka almost fell, shivell rushed forward to hold Soraka.


    Only then did solaka notice the arrival of Ye Feng, and Lulu''s worry on her face was swept away. She threw herself directly into Ye Feng''s arms and said, "big brother!"Fiona looked a little unhappy, but she didn''t say much.


    Ye Feng couldn''t stop Lulu from being coquettish and said, "well, Lulu, don''t make trouble. Verus is still in a coma."


    By Ye Feng''s reminding, Lulu''s smiling face is full of melancholy.


    Soraka was supported by shivell and sat down on the chair. After a few gasps, he said, "I can feel that someone close to me is supporting verus''s demonization in the dark. I can''t purify verus alone."


    "What about that?" Ye Feng looks at verus in a complicated way. After all, they are all demonized by the same devil.


    Soraka thought for a moment and said, "I''ve decided to hold a purification ceremony in the country outside the west gate tomorrow morning, so that even if the devil continues to demonize verus, it''s no use..."


    "But?" Ye Feng asked.


    "However, I can''t hold the purification ceremony alone. It needs the help of SANA, Lulu and Nami. What the ceremony needs is to integrate the magic power of the four of us, so as to thoroughly purify the evil Qi in verus."


    Lulu volunteered: "I''m willing to help!"


    When Nami saw that little Lulu agreed, she also summoned up her courage and said timidly, "I I will, too


    Solaka''s face showed a happy smile: "SANA has been following me to practice healing magic recently, and tomorrow I will call on her to hold a ceremony."


    While they were discussing the purification ceremony, Elise, who was hiding in the dark, blinked her gradually scarlet eyes and showed a strange smile.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 318

    Ye Feng stands outside Fiona''s house in the courtyard of the Laurent family. He reached out his right hand to knock on the door, but he hesitated because of hesitation.


    At the thought of Fiona''s last attitude yesterday, he didn''t know what she thought of him. Ever since his experience with pierviff, he had forgotten that she had cheated him, and he didn''t care so much about it.


    Just as he hesitated, Fiona''s door slowly opened.


    As soon as the door opened, Fiona holding the painting paper and Timo saw Ye Feng standing at the door. Her lips slightly open, a face surprised, did not expect Ye Feng will be outside her house.


    And Timo in the sight of Ye Feng, as if met a savior. With his childish voice, he said with a sad face: "Ye Feng, I finally saw you. This weeping ghost has been torturing me with force since he recovered his strength, and asked me to make all kinds of expressions for her to paint!"


    Looking at Fiona''s sudden cold look, Ye Feng rubbed his eyebrows awkwardly. He didn''t dare to stand for Timo now. Fiona was not that silly and weak girl before him.


    Fiona breaks open Ye Feng''s shoulder, sits in front of the stone table in the courtyard, spreads out the drawing paper, fiddles with Timo''s expression, holds the brush in her hand, and condenses inspiration in her mind.


    "What can I do for you?"


    A cold word without a trace of emotion, as if she just noticed the existence of Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng looks embarrassed and is busy sitting beside Fiona. He tried to ease the tension and said with a smile, "Fiona, listen to the Galen brothers and sisters say that you are either painting or practicing swordsmanship. You are depressed all day long. I''m here to ask you to go out for relaxation."


    Is he caring about me? Fiona''s eyelashes trembled slightly and her heart moved. But soon she said with a cold face, "I don''t want to go out."


    By Fiona refused, Ye Feng immediately with a vent ball, look depressed. "Are you still angry with yesterday?" he whispered


    The pen in her hand fell loose on the stone table. Fiona covered up her confusion on the surface and said to herself calmly, "what am I so angry about?"


    "Why not go out


    "I just don''t want to go out!"


    Fiona nervously picked up her brush and scribbled on the paper, suppressing her real thoughts.


    Ye Feng also wants to continue to persuade Fiona and improve the relationship between them, but he doesn''t want a cold, rather unpleasant voice in the courtyard: "Ye Feng, you make me very disappointed!"


    Smelling the familiar voice, Ye Feng guessed that the man was his childhood sweetheart Fiona. He covered his forehead with some headache, and the last thing he wanted was for two Fiona to appear at the same time.


    "Fiona, why are you here?"


    The scalp numb Ye Feng is full of smile, carefully looking at his childhood sweetheart that ice like frost pretty face.


    The childhood sweetheart Mafia ona did not answer Ye Feng positively. Instead, she said in a cold voice: "you shouldn''t have come to see this fake!"


    Before Ye Feng was ready to speak, Fiona of Laurent family got up and said, "who do you think is a fake?"


    "What I''m talking about is you. I''m close to Ye Feng when I''m seriously injured. I''m not good at it!"


    As Sophia said, her anger burned. If it were not as like as two peas in front of her, she would not have been guarding her side in the wind, but she would not dare to show up.


    Fiona of the Laurent family was hit by her childhood sweetheart Fiona. She stared at the other one with a cold face, but she could not refute it.


    The two people have irreconcilable contradictions, plus they fall in love with the same person, the contradiction between them is becoming more and more intense.


    Fiona of the Laurent family took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "Fiona, there can only be one!"


    "Well, with you and without me!"


    Seeing that they had another life and death duel, Ye Feng rubbed his temple with his index finger and frowned: "can''t you two live together peacefully?"


    "No!" the two Fiona said in one voice


    Hearing what they said, Ye Feng really wanted to give up, but he couldn''t. After struggling for a long time, he said angrily, "forget it, what do you like? I''ll go to the countryside to see verus''s purification ceremony!"


    Two Fiona a face surprised, did not expect Ye Feng will let them two fight. They looked at each other a few times to make sure that they had heard me correctly.


    When Ye Feng walked away, they were silent for a while, and said at the same time: "the duel..."


    "You say it first..."


    "Can you stop talking to me?"


    Both of them stare at each other rather unhappily, and finally decide that neither of them will speak. Through eye contact, they decided to postpone the duel and settle it in private.


    Two people understand, all of the same to leave the direction of Ye Feng chase.


    ¡­¡­


    On the outskirts of the western city gate of presidian, Ye Feng, who has just arrived, sees that Soraka and others have come early to prepare for the purification ceremony of verus.


    Soraka drew a circular array in the open, with mottled starlight patterns, and in the center lay the unconscious verus.Lulu, Nami, SANA and Soraka stand on the eyes of the array, slowly guiding their magic power into the array, and then gradually into Soraka''s body.


    Soraka integrates four different forms of healing magic energy into her body to form the healing magic power she needs. The faint star light lingers around her body, and her dream is brilliant.


    The other three closed their eyes and concentrated on injecting the magic power into the array.


    Sylvier, Galen and zelos were all staring at verus, who was black and evil in the array, sweating.


    Trotting to hivier, Ye Feng asked softly, "how is the ceremony going?"


    He didn''t expect Ye Feng to come. This morning, however, she heard from his sister and Ali that he was going to find Fiona, who was almost successful in his engagement.


    She glanced at Ye Feng''s back again. When she saw two Fiona nearby, she roughly guessed how hard Ye Feng was this morning.


    Gloating at Ye Feng, he said with a laugh, "it seems that you had a good morning."


    "You didn''t do it yesterday?" Not angry to stare at Xiwei, Ye Feng really convinced him, at this time also make fun of him.


    "You said yesterday it was all your fault, didn''t you blame me?" he said pathetically


    He slapped his forehead, and Ye Feng was speechless. It had been known that he had not thought of sylvier yesterday and had taken the blame himself.


    Sylvier knew how to grasp the yardstick and didn''t make too much fun of Ye Feng. "Well, I don''t want to talk about it," she said in a timely voice


    Ye Feng breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at the array attentively and thought of Elise. If he guessed right, the devil in Sora''s mouth yesterday was Elise.


    Thinking of Elise, he worried, "sylvier, do you think this purification ceremony really can cure verus?"


    He did not know why Ye Feng suddenly asked this question, but she still said, "it''s hard to say, but I hope that if verus is cured, he will not be contaminated with black magic."


    Xiwei''s words made Ye Feng think of the holy world. He asked curiously, "hivier, have you ever thought that if you can reasonably control the black magic and not be affected by it, can it become one of the normal magic for the world to learn?"


    After hearing this, he immediately showed a look of rebuke: "Ye Feng, how could you suddenly ask this? Do you know your mind is dangerous? Has Ali not completely eradicated the evil power hidden in you


    However, at the same time that he said this, the seeds of Elise''s believers, which had been eradicated by Ali, quietly appeared in Ye Feng''s heart.


    Ye Feng didn''t expect that he would suddenly react so much. He touched the tip of his nose and said, "I just asked casually."


    He looked at Ye Feng suspiciously. After a long time, he said in a heavy voice, "that''s good. I don''t want you to become a devil. Remember, no matter what happens, you can''t be a devil, or I''ll hate you all my life!"


    "Is it so serious?" Ye Feng couldn''t stand the sudden serious and serious look in his eyes. He laughed twice to ease the atmosphere.


    "It''s so serious!" Hivier stares at Ye Feng in his eyes and says seriously.


    Flustered, he dodged his eyes. Ye Feng hurriedly said, "I promise, I will never become a devil."


    The corner of his mouth rose slightly, but he felt a strange energy fluctuation just as he wanted to speak. The air of evil pervaded, the originally sunny blue sky gradually darkened.


    The sun in the sky seems to have been frightened, quickly into the sky, disappeared, a bright moon is also hanging in the sky at a very fast speed.


    The whole continent of Valoran fell into the darkness at this moment, and the color of the bright moon gradually became turbid. Wisps of blood lingered around the moon, and gradually climbed up to the moon.


    Looking at this strange sign, shivell''s small face was full of wonder and shock. She muttered to herself, "is this the night of blood moon that teacher Ritz asked me to explore?"


    Sorakar, who was casting a spell to cure verus, was distracted by the sudden and strange night, and she could feel the demonic power in verus. After this strange scene appeared, she was frantically climbing, as if she had met the power to make it stronger.


    Pooh!


    The three lulu in the array spit out a mouthful of black blood because of the impetuous evil Qi in verus. Even Soraka''s mouth also spilled a trace of blood.


    At the same time, a beautiful figure in a dark evening dress dragged a long skirt out of the twisted dark space.


    It was invisible to send out the horror of the devil around, pressure on all the people present kneeling on the ground.


    "Today is the day of the fall of Ionia!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 319

    Deep in the shadow Island, in the dry forest, beside a pool of blood, the seven demon leaders of shadow island are discussing important matters here.


    All of a sudden, the blood in the blood pool is emitting the smell of blood and boiling for no reason. This scene attracted the attention of the demons. They stopped talking and looked at the boiling pool of blood.


    Hammerstone, with a sullen face, said in displeasure, "what is Alice doing? Doesn''t she know how dangerous it is to open the night of blood moon ahead of time? "


    "Do you want to cooperate with her?" Callista''s eyes twinkled and she looked tentatively at the crowd.


    Everyone was silent. It should be noted that the power of the blood pool has not been fully recovered since it was plotted by Loveland last time.


    If they start the night of blood moon rashly, they may lose their dominant consciousness while getting stronger. As high-level demons, they don''t want to be as irrational as low-level demons.


    After careful consideration, carlsas took the lead in saying, "since Elise has chosen to open the door ahead of time, naturally there is her consideration. It seems that she is in trouble. As long as we absorb the power of the blood moon, we can suppress each other''s restless magic."


    The people looked at each other for a few times, and then collectively cast taboo magic beside the blood pool. In addition, Elise, who was still in Ionia, called the night of blood moon.


    Wisps of blood, like willow catkins, rose from the blood pool and turned into a curling blood mist and flew to the sky.


    Breaking through the dark shadow Island, a full moon gradually floats into the sky under the power of the calling ceremony, surrounded by blood, and will turn into a scarlet blood moon at any time.


    The whole land is now in the same eternal night as the shadow island.


    ¡­¡­


    The facial expression frightens ground kneels down in place, leaf breeze knows that the Qian Ying that sends out horror evil spirit all over the body. That''s Elise who infected and demonized him and verus!


    The heavy and abnormal gasping in his ears made Ye Feng''s pupils shrink. He looked at the shivell beside him with sweat stains on his forehead and said with concern, "Hey, are you ok?"


    Shivell supported the ground with both hands, barely holding his body to lie down, and gritted his teeth at Elise, who was not far away from Soraka: "that female devil, she deliberately increased her suppression on me while she was exerting pressure."


    Ye Feng frowned, puzzled: "why did she do this?"


    Shivell squirmed his lower lip and said weakly, "maybe it''s about you."


    Hearing the speech, Ye Feng also looks at Elise. Elise, who is walking towards Soraka step by step, seems to feel something. Her charming side face shows an inexplicable smile towards Ye Feng, and then continues to walk towards Soraka.


    She grinds her teeth and says, "sure enough, I think she must have broken her good deed of demonizing you two times before remembering her hate."


    Ye Feng felt a little guilty. He asked, "what do we do now?"


    A quick glance at all the people present, all of them were suppressed by Alice''s aura. Shivell took a deep breath, and even she felt that the situation was extremely gloomy.


    "I can only see Lord Soraka, but she was plotted by the female devil during the purification ceremony. I''m afraid she is not her opponent."


    While sylvier spoke, iris was already in front of Soraka. She stood high in front of Soraka, looking down sarcastically at Soraka, who had fallen to her knees.


    Soraka did not show a look of panic. She looked at Alice''s pretty face carefully, and somehow there was a sense of familiarity. "Have we met somewhere?" she said


    Elise''s eyes gradually enlarged, and she said coldly, "this is the first time we have met. Have you thought of your last words?"


    "Last words?" Soraka frowned, apparently not thinking about it.


    "Yes, you will die soon. Don''t you have a last word? Maybe I''ll give it to you, cluck... "


    Elise covered her mouth and laughed. The demonic laughter echoed in the open field.


    Soraka''s eyes flashed with purple stars. She said firmly, "I will not die!"


    The power of the vast starlight was like a tidal current from Soraka''s body, and in an instant it surrounded Elise. Although there was no lethality, the power of imprisonment contained in it firmly locked Elise.


    As if she had expected, there was a scornful smile on her lips. With a flick of her right hand, Soraka''s magic was broken.


    "Now that you are seriously injured, you are not my opponent. I advise you to accept death honestly."


    In the face of Elise''s ridicule, Soraka remained unmoved. She looked up at the increasingly bloodshot full moon, and her face was rarely gloomy.


    "You did it?" Soraka asked.


    Elise enjoyed Soraka''s look. She said to herself, "Oh, our always calm son of the stars seems angry? Yes, this is the blood moon only existing in the legend of Ionia. When the blood moon really comes, it is the time when the demons of shadow Island come to aeonia collectively! "


    "What?" Soraka looked at Elise in shock. She had no idea that the devil of shadow island would come to Ionia so soon.Is aeonia going to follow the footsteps of demacia and become the second human kingdom swallowed up by the shadow island?


    Stopping the panic and panic in her heart, Soraka looked at Elise with a sharp look and said, "now take your magic away!"


    Alice deliberately made a fuss, showing a frightened look, and said, "it''s really frightening. I''ve changed my mind. I''ll let you live until the night of blood moon really comes, and experience the despair of that moment!"


    With that, Elise jumped up without waiting for solaka to reply and looked down over Ionia. Her eyes twinkled with the flame of revenge, another kind of pleasure swept over her body, making her show intoxicating red Tuo.


    With the passage of time, blood has covered the whole moon. That light blood color gradually scarlet, it is about to turn into the real blood moon, the change again.


    The sight of the blood fading from the full moon cast a cloud over Alice''s cheeks.


    Her eyes twinkled around her, and then she gave a cold drink: "get out of here!"


    Cold drink at the same time, Alice''s right hand instantly condensed dark red magic energy.


    The huge dark red column of light hit obliquely behind her, and the evil black magic energy directly tore the space in that area, and a space crack appeared in front of her.


    At the same time, the turbulent flow of time and space flows out of the cracks in space, and the frenzied sharp blade seems to be able to strangle everything.


    An old man in a long robe slowly walked out of the crack. He looked at Elise, whose face was gloomy and full of wrinkles. He said with a kind smile, "you demons of shadow Island, I finally came back and met you calling for blood moon."


    Feeling the strange energy fluctuation of the old man, Elise was afraid to say, "who are you?"


    The old man still showed a kind smile: "I''m just a bad old man, you can call me Kieran."


    "Kieran?"


    Elise frowned and thought in her mind for a moment, but she didn''t think of her counterpart. She looked at Kieran with a gloomy face and hesitated, "is the time magic that you just made the blood moon regress?"


    Kieran nodded and said, "yes, little girl. I advise you not to waste your time and go back to shadow island as soon as possible."


    Little girl? Elise''s face became more and more gloomy. As the Spider Queen of shadow Island, she didn''t like to be called a little girl. Her voice was cold: "smelly old man, you want to die!"


    The dark red energy surged, and Elise''s right hand gradually turned into a slender spider leg, which stabbed Kieran''s left chest.


    But before her hand was close to Kieran''s body, she heard the words that made her feel bad: "little girl, you have to pay for attacking the old man!"


    I don''t know why, her body was temporarily imprisoned and fell vertically to the ground. She wanted to break the shackles of Kieran, but she could not mobilize the magic in her body.


    Falling faster and faster, Alice''s body heavily hit Ye Feng several people in the wilderness.


    Smoke and dust flying, boundless energy fluctuations, so that the presence of a few people all sidetracked.


    Kieran also slowly fell from high altitude to the ground, standing quietly in place, dare not be careless. He didn''t believe that Elise would be so vulnerable.


    A faint smell of blood came from the deep pit in the center of the fall, and Alice staggered out of the pit.


    She coughed a few times, and her face was ferocious. The black eyes gradually turned into scarlet blood in the rage, and the pupil was also inverted at the moment, cold and bloodthirsty like a ruthless beast.


    "Stinky old man, I''ll kill you!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 320

    "Stinky old man, I''ll kill you!"


    Before her voice fell, Alice''s momentum rose sharply. Her figure disappeared in the same place, the next moment appeared behind Kieran.


    Her right hand slightly curved, bow shaped, wisps of spider silk entangled with Kieran at a very fast speed, as if to imprison Kieran''s body.


    His old body doesn''t show any clumsiness. Kiran recites a few incantations from the bottom of his heart. With the blessing of time magic, his body runs faster around the spider silk and rushes to Elise.


    The complicated time serialized into chains, and his eyes flashed a bright blue light, and the chains were entangled with Elise.


    Elise wanted to release the poison in her body, but she found her speed was extremely slow.


    Her face changed greatly, and she forced to stimulate the dark magic in her body, trying to break the whole body time chain to suppress her.


    Although he untied the slow body, Kiran was already at her side. Kieran''s hands were imprinted with Dharma Seals, and two arrays of Dharma like clocks fell on her one after another.


    Boom!


    The explosion resounded from the sky, and even the ground in this area was strongly shaken by Kiran''s magic.


    The aftershock of the magic burst made the peripheral Ye Feng tremble violently, and the internal organs were seriously injured.


    Soraka''s eyes twinkled at the center of the explosion, and she could feel that Elise''s powerful life had not been cut off. I''m afraid the next Alice will launch a more fierce attack.


    It is easy to destroy a country in a duel between demigods. Now both of them are obviously trying to test the strength of each other, and they are not doing their best.


    Soraka looked at Ye Feng again, cast her magic and moved them into the array she had prepared for verus. Then, seriously injured, she uses the magic power in her body to form a boundary to seal the wilderness, so as not to affect the whole Ionia due to the battle between Kiran and her.


    "Cough, cough..."


    At the center of the explosion, Elise''s body suffered serious trauma. She stretched out her right hand to wipe the blood stains on the corner of her lower mouth. Her scarlet eyes bloomed with horror.


    Her body in Kieran''s eyes gradually turned into a Fierce Giant Spider, and flew to Kieran.


    I didn''t expect that Elise would suddenly use this move. Kieran couldn''t dodge, and her right arm was directly bitten by a spider.


    In just a moment, he felt the toxin flow into his body. But he didn''t have time to stay. With the blessing of time magic, he was able to distance himself from Elise at a very fast speed.


    At the same time, he released two magic arrays that were shaped like clocks and landed on Elise''s spider form. The power of this time is far more powerful than before. If Soraka does not use the border, the whole city of presidian not far away will be reduced to ruins.


    The suppression from the depths of the soul is not half god Ye Feng several people pale, seven tips smoke. Soraka''s pupils shrink a little, and she quickly uses a defensive barrier to cover them together.


    Elise, who was transformed into spider form, also felt the horror of the attack, but she did not panic. Her figure was temporarily hidden in the void under her control and narrowly escaped the attack.


    However, none of the people present knew that she had escaped Kiran''s magic, and they were closely watching the movement of the explosion center.


    "Strange, why can''t I feel the smell of that female devil? She shouldn''t be able to cut off her life like that. "


    Soraka''s purple eyes reveal a trace of confusion. She scans the surrounding space warily, but she still doesn''t notice the breath of Elise.


    A vicious smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and Alice turned into a human again in the void. She saw all the people''s faces clearly. She looked at Kieran, who was still waiting for him, and said to herself, "Stinky old man, you should die too!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Elise tore a space crack behind Kieran and ran out of it with lightning speed.


    Her fingers turned into five sharp and slender bloody blades, which stabbed Kiran into his left chest when he was unprepared.


    A strong sense of crisis arises suddenly. Kieran''s pupil shrinks. He subconsciously wants to escape this fatal blow. But under the acceleration of time magic, his left chest was pierced by the sharp blood blade of Elise''s five fingers.


    Zila!


    Elise''s five fingers with a slight force, embedded in Kieran''s heart, and mercilessly removed his heart.


    In the leaf wind several people startled under the vision, the frightening scene happened. Elise began to taste her booty as if no one else, and it was all swallowed by her in a moment.


    Watching Kieran''s life die away, Elise reached out the tip of her tongue and licked the scum in the corner of her mouth, and her cheek was suffused with morbid red tide. She smacked her lower lip and said, "the human heart is still as delicious as ever..."


    Finish saying that, she then strides the elegant step, toward the leaf wind several person''s money to come.


    "The devil Shiver''s face was gloomy. She looked at Soraka beside her and said, "Lord Soraka, can you deal with her now?"


    Soraka took a deep breath, slowly mobilized the magic in his body, and motioned hivier and others not to panic."Don''t worry, as long as I don''t die, I won''t let you get hurt."


    Hearing Soraka''s words, Elise sneered, "you''ve been hurt like this, and you''re not afraid to flash your tongue?"


    "Little girl, the battle between us is not over yet. Would you like to leave me alone as an old man?"


    The sudden sound of old age shocked Alice. She stared back in disbelief.


    Kiran, who had been cut off from life, was standing in the same place undamaged, with no sign of being pierced in his left chest.


    There was a trace of horror in her heart. Alice looked at Kieran coldly and asked, "how did you do it?"


    "Little girl, you are too young to understand the magic of time. I just need to let time go back to the past, and my body will be intact."


    Time goes back to the past? Elise was staring at Kieran in a haze. If it is true as kiram said, is it not that he is immortal?


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she was. Elise quickly put this idea out of her mind. She sneered: "since I can kill you once, naturally I can kill you for the second time. It will surely consume your great magic power to let time go back to the past. I don''t believe you can revive for a second time in a short time."


    Seeing that Elise came again, Kieran kept away from her and said with a leisurely smile, "the little girl is still very smart? It''s a pity that I''m in the wrong way. "


    "Shut up, old man!" Elise has lived for hundreds of years, and she doesn''t like the name "little girl".


    At the same time, her right fingernail turned into a long and sharp blood blade and cut madly at Kieran.


    Resisting the more and more fierce attack of Alice, Kieran was defeated. Obviously, he''s not good at close combat compared to Alice.


    "Die!" The scarlet eyes were full of terrible blood, and the dark magic in Elise''s body poured out like the tide. The curling black fog twined her blood blade and dyed it dark red.


    The fierce blood blade, which was far more than all previous attacks, suddenly attacked Kiran''s left chest with an unstoppable momentum, mixed with fierce killing intention and dark magic.


    Keelan''s eyes, who knew the power of this stab, slowly enlarged. He raised the magic of time in his body to the extreme, and tried to distance himself from Elise.


    "Still!"


    Immediately after drinking, Kieran exuded a faint blue light, and the surging magic of time surged, as if the time was still at that moment.


    The aggressive Elise felt the boundless magic of time. The secret was not good. But she had come to Kiran, and before she could evacuate, her figure was set in place by Kieran.


    "The victory has been divided, and her time is still." Soraka''s purple eyes flashed a little strange, she was thinking that if she didn''t get seriously injured, she would be bound by time and couldn''t move.


    Elise''s figure was fixed at the moment when she stabbed Kieran with the blood blade. The look of her lips opening slightly showed that she felt bad. But it just felt bad, there was no time to escape Kiran''s time spell.


    Ye Feng looks at Elise from afar, and her mood is very complicated. He was somehow afraid that Kiran would kill Elise.


    Kiran looked at Elise, whose time was still, and wiped the cold sweat from her forehead. If he had been a little bit late, he would have been killed by Alice. Without time to look back on him, he cannot be revived as before.


    Taking a deep breath, Kieran''s body slowly gathered in front of a light by the magic of time. The destructive power of it is self-evident, and he intends to kill Elise as a last resort.


    Under the gaze of the public, the blue light column penetrated Elise''s body in an instant. With a plop, Alice fell to the ground.


    The bright red blood flowed out from her pierced huge wound, dyed red, and formed a faint pool of blood under her body.


    With the passage of blood, her vitality is also gradually dying out.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 321

    The stench came from the flowing blood, and Elise''s life was fading away.


    However, a strange scene happened. The pool of blood under Alice gradually fell back to her body, and repaired her body with great speed.


    If it wasn''t for the scar left on her body, Ye Feng people thought she would also have time magic.


    Her eyes glanced coldly at Kieran, and Alice screamed with horror. The whistling was mixed with magic sounds, and even Soraka''s blockade of this area had a crack in its border.


    Under the protection of Soraka Ye Feng people are still not immune, they were screaming shock brain concussion, pale face. The eardrum reverberated with a buzz, as if to be torn. The pain made their ears bleed blood and temporarily lost their hearing.


    Kieran had the intention to stop it, but he couldn''t do it. He could only stop the sonic attack of Elise.


    Waves of sound spread around Elise, her beautiful black hair dancing wildly. A more bizarre scene happened, her black hair stained with a layer of red spots, red spots spread rapidly, completely dyed black hair into scarlet blood color.


    On both sides of her ferocious and abnormal pretty face, there are three symmetrical red dents, as if the dent was caused by her self mutilation, which makes Ye Feng''s scalp numb.


    The already tattered black evening dress gradually faded, and layers of shiny black armor like leather climbed up her body. The long and thin joints in the shape of spines slowly emerged from her bare smooth back. The spines at the end of the joints also revealed a faint red fluorescence, as if there were deadly poisonous blood inside.


    At the moment, Elise''s breath was dangerous and fatal, but her charming face revealed a different temptation, like a king spider.


    When she changes into her demon form, the scream goes with it. But in her eyes, kilan''s killing intention did not diminish. At the same time, she jumped up and rushed to Kiran.


    Kieran has been waiting for a long time. Although he is not good at close combat, his magic to keep time still needs to be cast close.


    The blue light was shining, and the flow of time around Kieran seemed to be stagnant. A huge invisible net formed by blue light flies to Elise in time, trying to hold her down again.


    Her pupils shrank slightly, and Alice''s pretty face turned pale. She was almost killed in this move just now. But the next moment, the corner of her mouth rose slightly, and rushed to the time net woven by Kieran.


    With the red light in her eyes, Elise''s spines immediately tore open a space crack and sucked in Kieran''s time net.


    "How could it be?" Shivell, who had been watching the battle, exclaimed, and was surprised that Alice could easily tear open a space crack.


    To know that the space crack is an extremely dangerous existence, even if the demigod wants to tear the space crack, it needs to pay a huge loss. Unless


    At the thought of it, shiverton stayed. She once heard her mentor Ritz say that if a mage is proficient in space magic, even if he is not a demigod, he can easily tear open the space cracks and open the teleportation array and portal.


    Does this female devil still have space magic? He could not help thinking that if it was true, I am afraid the old man would meet his opponent.


    Time and space, since ancient times, are interdependent and mutually exclusive. It is not known which is stronger or weaker.


    Meanwhile, Kieran didn''t panic after the time magic net was sucked into the space crack by Elise. He continued to use two round arrays of clocks with his backhand to hit Elise, trying to stop her from approaching.


    Elise''s face was gloomy. She tore open a space crack again, trying to inhale Kieran''s spell into it.


    However, the scene that makes her whole body shake is reflected in her incredible eyes. The space crack that she has already torn open is closing rapidly.


    No need to think about it. Elise also guessed that it was Kiran who used time magic to make the space crack return to the closed state.


    "Smelly old man!"


    Without the help of the space cracks, Elise''s forward steps are bound by the clock array, and she can clearly feel her movement has become slow.


    When the second clock array was pressed down, Elise again suffered the tearing feeling of her body caused by the magic burst.


    "Unforgivable!"


    Although her body was bombed and covered with blood, Elise still rushed madly to Kieran. Her body quickly fell into a space crack, and instantly opened the space crack in front of Kieran''s body. The slender joints on her back, like spider legs, pierced Kieran''s arms.


    Unexpectedly, Kieran''s arms were directly injected with toxin by the spines on Elise''s slender joints. The nerve tingling made him move slowly.


    In a moment, the toxin was walking through Kieran''s body.


    Obscure incantations were constantly chanting in his mouth, and the magic of time immediately reversed the time of Kieran''s body, returning to a few seconds ago.


    After the toxin disappeared, Kieran''s calloused hand slapped on Elise''s forehead.


    Oops! Elise just had a bad idea, her body was once again held close by Kieran.The stagnation of time, even as a demigod, Elise can not resist this spell. Her consciousness and body were mercilessly stopped at that moment by time, leaving it to Kieran.


    The huge blue light array haunts the chain of time order, and imprisons Elise, who has been stagnant for a long time.


    A huge blue column of light shoots straight into the sky. The past and the past are intertwined under the twist of time magic, turning into more terrifying energy, tearing a gap at the top of Soraka''s border.


    There is no bound column of light straight into the sky, brilliant blue light shrouded the whole sky of Ionia.


    Elise, at the center of the light column, naturally bears all the energy of the light column, and the shadow of death is shrouded in her stagnant consciousness.


    Unconsciously, her body fell into the void and escaped the fatal blow. The consciousness of recovery forcibly broke the stagnation of time after Kieran used the beam of light. She did not give Kieran any chance to react, and her figure quietly appeared behind him.


    With the sharp blood blade of both hands and the joint born behind the back, it is a chopping at Kieran''s body. The bloody and miserable scene also floats in Ye Feng''s eyes with the sound of tearing.


    Kiran''s body was cut into countless pieces under the tear of Elise, and the flesh foam was flying, and the bright red blood stains splashed all over the ground. And the culprit Alice''s body and the face of the monster were splashed with a lot of Kieran''s blood stains and meat foam.


    This scene really shocked everyone, including Soraka. They didn''t expect that Elise, who was still in the light column and faced with death threat, would tear Kiran to pieces.


    Looking at the corpses on the ground, Alice''s angry eyes showed a morbid smile. She directly ignored Ye Feng and other people''s existence, a person madly laughed.


    "Little girl, are you laughing too early?"


    Before she could laugh enough, Alice heard a voice she didn''t want to hear. She looked at the place where the voice came, where Kiran was standing intact.


    Is it time back again? No impossible! Elise looked again at the scattered corpses at her feet, which had not disappeared.


    "Smelly old man, what the hell is going on here?"


    Elise was driven crazy by Kieran''s methods. She killed him twice in a row. But Kieran would come back to her every time she thought she had killed him.


    "This time you really killed me, and I can''t cast time back, but that I''m not the real me. To be exact, it''s me when I use the time beam. That is to say, as long as it''s every time node i''ve experienced, there will be a me. Only by killing all of me can you really kill me."


    Kieran explained slowly, and looked at the dull eyed Alice with interest and continued: "from the past to the present, every time node will produce a new me, which is my time separation. As long as time goes on, you will never kill me!"


    "As long as time goes on, I will never be able to kill you?" Elise''s lips wriggled a little and murmured.


    The shadow of despair pervaded her heart. It was the first time that she was so desperate and powerless in the face of an enemy, except the last time she faced Loveland.


    Kiran had no sympathy for Elise. Now that she had lost the will to fight, he could save his strength to fight her. After all, both sides are demigods, and he has to pay a lot to kill her.


    The magic in his body was surging, and Kieran once again displayed a huge blue light array. The chains of complicated and mysterious time order entangled the lost Elise.


    This time,


    If Elise doesn''t resist,


    then she will die!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 322

    As the light of Kieran''s array became more and more shining, the power of transcending time contained in it began to distort Elise''s time.


    Her body gradually withered to the end. However, she was still immersed in Kieran''s words just now, without the slightest will to resist.


    Her thoughts were flying, and Alice thought of many things before she died.


    Once upon a time, she was also a human being. At that time, she was not named Elise. She had a name representing hope and beauty. But I do not know when, her body appeared strange, the huge spider shadow made her once in fear and panic.


    The villagers in the village where she once lived thought she was a monster and kept chasing her. Although she tried to explain to them, she was forced to commit suicide by them.


    When she wakes up again, she comes to a dark island that has been shrouded in shadows all year round. The island is full of demons and undead, as well as a variety of strange forms of terror.


    One of the demons, hammerstone, bewitched her, saying that she was just like them, and that her name was Elise. At the age of 16, she fled the island in horror and drove into the sea in a canoe.


    She wanted to go back to the village she loved, but she came to Knox by mistake. She was always in a state of depression under the fear of spider shadow, and the loneliness of living in a foreign country. Her whole person was no longer as cheerful as before.


    Walking alone in a strange land, no one cares. Penniless and homeless, she curled up in the dirty street corner when she was sleepy, and when hungry, she went to the hotel to ask for leftovers or to search for leftovers to eat.


    In Knox, she saw many dark sides of human beings different from her hometown. Between people often because of a trivial interest bleeding incidents, she was always covered by the spider virtual shadow of the heart became more restless.


    "Monster..."


    "Is she a monster?"


    "Monster


    "Mom, that man is so terrible!"


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone who saw her said she was a monster, but she always comforted herself that she was not.


    The days of wandering were very hard, and her clothes were already in tatters. The words of those people and monsters hovered in her heart like a magic spell, shaking her faith.


    Sometimes she''s just wondering if someone says she''s not a monster? She is still human. Why do some people say she is a monster?


    Maybe God had pity on her. On a rainy day, an old priest took her in.


    The old priest put her in his church, taught her some strange dogma, and always warned her not to do evil, but to be good.


    At first, she was a little surprised why the old priest taught her this way. Later, she realized that he also regarded her as a devil, so she took her in and let her do less evil.


    She didn''t do evil, but she had to listen to the old priest''s instruction every day, and her mood was even worse than when she was wandering.


    Over time, she grew tired of the old priest''s nagging. She began to shut herself up in her room and would not go out.


    The good old priest just put the prepared food at her door every day, and did not force her to continue to listen to his prayer.


    Until one day, she did not wait for the old priest''s meal in the room, she did not go out of the room for a long time.


    As soon as she got out of the room and walked into the church from the back yard, she saw a group of northerners praying for the old priest.


    It turned out that the old priest died of illness last night because of his old age and infirmity. She felt a little guilty in her heart. After all, the old priest had saved her benefactor, but she had done nothing for him and was tired of his teaching.


    To her surprise, the old priest left a letter saying that if he died of old age, he would let her inherit his church and help the poor people instead of him.


    Full of gratitude to the old priest, she gladly accepted, instead of the old priest to become a pastor here. She prayed for those who met with difficulties in life every day and comforted the poor people.


    But she will endure the fear of spider shadow every day, who can comfort her? And every time she went out, someone always looked at her with strange eyes and said she was a monster.


    The nightmare of spider shadow is more and more frequent. Her spirit is on the verge of collapse, but she still has to smile every day to meet those who come to seek comfort.


    Resentment began to breed, and her body and mind gradually distorted. Even she was often awakened from her dream by her demonic appearance, until she was assured in the mirror that she had no change.


    In the long run, her body and mind become more and more tired, and her will to resist the spider''s shadow has become weaker and weaker.


    Until that day came, those people''s words completely crushed her, who was on the verge of collapse.


    "It was you who killed my son!"


    A poor woman in her thirties took out a rotten egg from her basket and threw it in her face. Then people on the street threw all kinds of rotten fruits and vegetables to her.


    "She must have done it!""Yes, since she appeared, our street has been infected with plague one after another."


    "She must have caused the death of the old priest a few years ago!"


    "I heard that children can see dirty things that adults can''t see. Our children often say that she is a spider turned devil!"


    "Yes, our children cry as soon as they see her!"


    "Monster!"


    "Monster!"


    "Monster!"


    ¡­¡­


    "I am not a monster, the old priest is not killed by me, and your plague is not caused by me!" she sobbed


    It''s OK that she doesn''t speak. When she speaks, those poor people make more trouble. One extreme male pauper threw a metal object at her, smashing a gap in her forehead, swelling around and blood flowing.


    She was so white with pain that she had no idea that they would treat her like this. Every day, she would receive these poor people oppressed by the nobility in church, pray for them, comfort them, and even provide them with food assistance. Why do they still treat her like this? Is she really a demon just because they''re afraid?


    Is she really that frightening for them?


    "Hiss..." The pain of all kinds of sundries on her body and the insults of the poor people''s words made her shiver all over, and her cold feeling swept over her body.


    "Enough!"


    The resentment that had been suppressed for several years finally broke out. She took a deep breath, and her heart was dripping blood.


    Obviously she tried so hard to fit in here, but they still treated her like that. The bottom of her heart was slightly cold, and she glanced coldly at the poor people who had accepted her kindness.


    At the moment, they were in her eyes like insatiable and insatiable livestock and beasts, and their ugly faces disgusted her.


    Pushing them away, she ran quickly back to her church. Back in the church, unable to hold on any longer, she fell on her bed, weeping.


    Maybe she was too tired. She cried and fell asleep. In the dream, she dreamed that her beautiful face gradually twisted into a demon face.


    Suddenly wake up from the dream, the dancing shadow of the trees outside the window is very strange in the dark night.


    His forehead was oily and full of sweat. She squinted around and found herself in bed.


    With a series of uneasy conjectures, she suddenly shrinks her pupils, and suddenly sits up and fumbles with her hands on the bed. When she touched a small round jar, she held it tightly in her hand, and then climbed out of bed in a panic.


    At the same time, Eli got out of bed too flustered. But she didn''t cry out for pain like a normal girl. She was panting, her face full of fear, and she staggered on the ground, dragging her delicate body toward the big mirror in the room.


    Elise finally came to the mirror. She looked into it. In the mirror, her hair was messy and fluffy, her face was pale, and her forehead was cold, oily and bloodless.


    trembling to open the jar, she touched her finger with a red lipstick on her thin, cracked lips.


    She dressed herself up carefully until she saw her rosy face in the mirror again.


    But at the thought of all the people''s negation of her in the past few years, coupled with the torture of spider shadow, her mind began to twist.


    Her dark eyes with the twist of the mind began to dye a trace of scarlet blood, particularly monstrous.


    took the napkin on the side and wiped off his lipstick and looked at himself in the mirror excitedly. She stroked her cheek with her hands, giggled, and her pupils narrowed slightly with her completely changed blood color.


    Her teeth had broken her lips, and the blood had stained the chapped lips. Her fingernails were deeply embedded in the flesh, and then pulled to her chin, scarlet blood stains were startling. Even so painful, she also giggled, only the tightly narrowed pupil can see the pain this behavior has given her.


    In the mirror, she went mad with her and laughed seductively. The laughter was so strange in this silent night.


    ¡­¡­


    Slowly from the memory of God, Alice''s eyes lit up the flame of revenge. She maliciously glanced at all the people present, including Ye Feng. She wanted to pull them all into Purgatory!


    The momentum of her body rose abruptly to the extreme, which was several times stronger than before. Elise looked at Kieran coldly and said, "smelly old man, did you just say that as long as time goes on, I will never kill you?"


    Kieran''s face sank and said, "yes, I advise you not to struggle for nothing."


    "Cluck Cluck, cluck, cluck... "


    Elise suddenly burst into a frenzy of laughter, and the magic sound of infinite tempting magic shocked all the people who were below the demigods to faint.


    Half of the smile, Elise''s face instantly ferocious, Rao is Kiran and Soraka are also shocked by her sudden change.


    "Then I will go from the past to the future Kill you allWith the whistling of bitterness, the array of Kiran''s Dharma was instantly disintegrated by Elise, and the blood blade in her hand pierced his heart again and took it out and swallowed it into his abdomen.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 323

    She grinned and fell into madness. Elise''s face showed a devil''s smile. She was a ghost.


    Right hand from little finger to thumb, slowly clenched into a fist, Elise directly cast a spell to smash Kiran''s heart lost body.


    With a flash of blood in her eyes, her body appeared a few meters away in the next moment, tearing a crack in the empty air with her bare hands. The blood blade on her fingertip instantly pulled Kiran out of it and cruelly dismembered his body.


    Killing two Kieran in a row, Alice''s pretty face showed a flush of excitement. But her resentment did not abate, for she knew that she had killed another part of the bad old man.


    Searching for the breath of Kieran, Elise stepped on the ground and flew over the syncline. Just as she wanted to tear open the space crack with her blood blade, she was submerged by the magic of time.


    "Smelly old..."


    Before the word "head" was spoken, Alice''s figure was fixed in place. Kieran, on the other hand, slowly emerged from nothingness, and gazed glumly at Elise floating in the air.


    Elise was much more difficult than he thought. She could cut off his two time separation in a row. If he had not escaped quickly, he would have died.


    Soraka below doesn''t know if it''s an illusion. She dimly sees Elise moving when time is frozen. She is not sure how much magic she has left to feel the frozen time of Elise, but found that her body is struggling against Kieran''s magic.


    Terrified, Soraka yelled to Kiran in the air, "she''s moving!"


    At the sound, Kieran frowned and looked at Alice''s frozen body carefully. Elise''s body trembled slightly, and her astonished expression changed into a strange and hideous smile.


    This female devil can''t stay! In her heart, kilan takes advantage of the fact that Elise has not yet completely cracked his time stagnation and condenses two time arrays which fall on her one after another.


    Boom!


    The roar of a magic explosion reverberates with the spread of the burst light wave. If it were not for solaka who supported the boundary, this energy would be enough to tear the whole city of presidian.


    Is that the devil damned? Kieran breathed a sigh of relief, but did not dare to be careless. He had experienced Alice''s abnormal recovery ability before.


    Within a moment, a ghostly laugh came out from the burst Center: "ha ha ha ha!"


    At the sound of the laughter, Kieran knew it was Elise. His pupils shrank slightly, and he cast the spell again to freeze Elise''s time without waiting for Elise to break through the center of the burst array.


    However, what shocked him and Soraka happened. The smoke and magic light faded away, and Elise, who was held by Kieran, moved slowly. But she is still affected by the magic of time, although she can no longer make her unable to move, but the power of time stagnation has been twisted into a sluggish.


    "Stink Old Head I To Kill Now You... "


    Being suppressed by the magic of time, everything Alice does is slow motion. However, it was obvious that the time spell was becoming weaker and weaker, and her action was not as slow as before.


    Just now the magic burst did not kill Elise, who was imprisoned in the operation. Kiran''s confidence in killing her was also shaken. Even so, he still clenched his teeth, and his hands reprinted complex spells, intending to use his most taboo time spell to kill Elise, who had not yet fully recovered.


    Her forehead was seeping with cold sweat. Kiran watched Elise''s every move nervously, and the power of the Dharma seal in her hand became stronger and stronger.


    Soraka''s pupils are shrinking, and she feels the power of Kiran''s next spell. If he is really allowed to display it, the whole Ionia will be twisted into a time disordered void by the magic of time.


    But when she saw that Elise''s action was gradually recovering, her desire to stop Kieran stopped.


    "May the stars guide my way forward..."


    With her hands together, Soraka was radiant with brilliant purple light, just like a holy goddess of starlight. The wisps of starlight magic surging, slowly into her maintenance of the border above, reinforcement.


    Only listen to a broken sound, Alice out of the shackles of time. Her forehead was still laughing, and Kieran was still laughing. But in her heart, she was extremely afraid of the magic that Kieran was going to perform next, so she decided to kill directly.


    "Stinky old man, go to hell!"


    Elise tore Kieran''s body madly, her eyes twinkled with excitement.


    The foam of meat flying and the blood splashing all over the place stimulated Alice''s senses, and her desire for blood became strong.


    After enjoying the sadistic pleasure for a moment, the intense sense of crisis changed Alice''s face.


    "Damned old man, he''s a part of the body again!"


    In her fury, Elise screamed again, and the sound of terror shook the area.


    Although Elise''s scream was terrifying, it was soon overwhelmed by a more powerful twist.The ground shakes, a tiny crack began to appear, the whole land began to break into pieces of gravel, floating into the air. The whirlpool of time twisted the space, and Alice gradually lost in it.


    Soraka below has been prepared to protect the unconscious Ye Feng people in her protective cover to avoid the influence of distorted time.


    "Little girl, it seems that I am the old man to be more powerful."


    Kieran''s vague figure gradually became clear. He looked at Elise, who was lost in the illusion of distorted time, showing a trace of pity.


    As a demigod peak mage majoring in time magic, Kieran has reached the peak of control over time.


    Every time node that he has experienced will have a part of him. He can also control his time, which can be said to be almost invincible.


    Although Elise is strong, she is still lost in her most powerful time spell. The time of this space has been completely distorted by him. The intersection of the past and the future will affect the time of all people in it.


    All people who fall into this disordered time will be lost. They will be trapped in the chaos of time, confused, flustered, fear of the emotional distortion of their memory and body. Until their mental collapse, into a pile of white bones, will end this endless nightmare.


    The look on Elise''s face was changing, and as Kieran thought, her spirit was breaking down.


    "Let me help you out!"


    Killan''s right hand was directed to Elise''s left chest, mixed with the fury of time magic, trying to tear her apart.


    Just as Kieran''s hand was about to touch Elise, her right hand reached forward and caught his hand.


    "Do you still have consciousness?" Kiran had a creepy feeling. He had no idea that Alice would suddenly grab him.


    "Smelly old man, you must be your real body now!"


    The blood blade on her hand and many joints on her back pierced into Kieran''s body. At the same time, she also inhaled his blood gas to recover her seriously injured and dying body.


    The evil smile of contentment gradually appeared on her pretty face, but only for a moment, her face became gloomy again.


    At the same time, a Kieran appeared not far away from her and said with a kind smile, "little girl, you''re so clever to cheat me, an old man!"


    "Smelly old man, it seems that you won''t die if you don''t kill all your parts!"


    The shadow of the giant spider appears and disappears behind Elise, and her strength is greatly enhanced at this moment.


    Kieran frowned. He didn''t expect that Elise could still improve her strength. But at the thought that as long as time went on, his real body would be invincible forever, and Kieran was firm again.


    "I said, I will kill you from the past to the future."


    "Here Here Here Here it is


    Elise was completely crazy. She cut off Kieran''s body in an instant, and at the same time, she quickly attacked many empty places with a blood blade.


    Several frightening Red Mansions flashed by, and in a short time, several bodies fell from the void and hit the floating gravel.


    Below, solaka glared at the bodies in disbelief. After careful exploration, she was completely suppressed by the scene in front of her.


    Because the bodies that Elise killed out of the void are Kiran''s bodies!


    In this space, Kieran''s body is still being cut off by Elise''s blood blade from the void. She didn''t seem to know what tiredness was, and she chopped at the void with great speed.


    Although Kieran tried to imprison Elise''s actions again and again through the stagnation of time, Elise was no longer affected by his magic, and she acted quickly.


    Millions of floating corpses Kiran''s corpses are more and more, piled up like a mountain. Rao is stunned. However, not only did Elise not feel tired at all, but her face became more and more flushed with killing.


    "The last one!"


    At the same time, Elise recited an obscure ancient mantra in her heart. She directly grabbed the last real body of Kieran out of the void. She was not afraid of the passage of time at all, and Kieran created a separate body.


    Time is still passing, but after Jilan''s magic power is imprisoned by Elise, it is impossible to create the real body. And his magic power was almost exhausted after creating so many avatars to block Elise''s fatal blow for him.


    So is Elise, who is at the end of her tether. But compared with Kieran, we can see that her strength is slightly better.


    Falling on a piece of suspended gravel, Elise slammed Kiran hard on it, and she glared at him indignantly.


    After a few breaths, Alice slowly raised her right hand, waved the blood blade turned from her nails, and stabbed Kiran''s chest coldly.


    With a puff, Kieran''s heart was stabbed by Elise''s blood blade. His wrinkled old face showed a trace of reluctance and glared at Elise.


    With a ferocious smile, Elise said, "smelly old man, this is the end of disobeying the will of shadow island!"With that, in order to stimulate Kieran, who was on his deathbed, and make him resentful, Elise burst out laughing again.


    Half of the laughter, the strong sense of crisis made her stop.


    Before she could Dodge, her body was covered by a brilliant star with divine magic. The starlight corrodes the dark magic in her body and restrains her to death, which makes her miserable.


    "So Soraka, I want you... "


    Before the word "death" was exported, Elise, who had little magic left, could not bear the purification of the starlight and fainted on the spot.


    Looking at Soraka, who appeared in front of him to heal his wounds, Kiran said weakly, "thanks to you, Soraka, the son of the stars, or I will be killed by the devil."


    Soraka did not expect that Kiran in front of her knew her. She said with a smile, "this old man, are you?"


    "Kieran." Weak Kiran returned a name, then no more said, accept Soraka''s treatment.


    After a long time, Soraka stopped and said, "old man, I have temporarily suppressed the injury in your body. But if you want to completely cure you, you have to go back to presidian city with me. The children below also need further treatment. As for the female devil..."


    In the middle of the story, solaka wanted to take Elise back with her for further treatment, but she didn''t want her fainting body to disappear.


    "Let her run away!" Kieran''s face sank, and as soon as he thought of Alice pretending to be lost, he guessed that this time Elise was mostly pretending to be unconscious and took the opportunity to escape.


    With a faint sigh, Soraka no longer thinks about Elise. She deeply looked at the space distorted by time, and quickly swept into the city of presidian with Kiran and unconscious Ye Feng.


    When they were far away, a space crack appeared on the previous Boulder, and Alice tumbled from it. Looking at their disappearing figure, her tiny eyes showed a venomous look.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 324

    It has been several days since Soraka and others will be waiting. In order to cure them, Soraka has lost a lot of magic power.


    During this period, Ruiwen once came and led Ye Feng and her childhood sweetheart Mafia ona. However, Soraka was a little surprised when she met raven, because she had seen her 19 years ago and knew that she was one of the commanders of the invasion army of North Texas at that time.


    Soraka doesn''t have much hatred for norhus. She hasn''t heard about Ruiwen''s bad deeds recently, so she doesn''t pursue the matter for 19 years. She lets Ruiwen take away Ye Feng and her childhood sweetheart Mafia.


    Back to the temporary hotel to take care of Ye Feng and Fiona for a few days, Fiona is the first to wake up, and Ye Feng is still in a coma.


    Today, Ruiwen still gets up early, and Ye Feng lives in a double room with her to wipe her face for Ye Feng.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s pale face with her eyes closed, Ruiwen is full of killing intention to the female devil described in sorakar''s mouth, but she also heard about Ye Feng''s demonization from sorakana.


    For Ye Feng to hide her demonized things, Ruiwen extremely dissatisfied. As Ye Feng''s elder sister, she is the only one who doesn''t know Ye Feng''s demonization.


    Although knowing that Ye Feng doesn''t want her to worry too much, Ruiwen still complains to herself: "Xiao Feng has grown up and learned to cheat her sister."


    Said, Ruiwen tight hands, will Ye Feng''s right hand in the palm. Heart slightly trembled, she suddenly felt the right hand of Ye Feng seemed to move.


    The mood is some excited, she shakes the trembling eyelashes, nervously stares at Ye Feng''s face. See Ye Feng eyebrows lock, lips wriggle, there are signs of awakening at any time.


    She pursed her lips, and her voice trembled: "Xiaofeng, are you awake?"


    Hearing the call of Ruiwen faintly, Ye Feng slowly opened his heavy eyes and said weakly, "sister?"


    Ruiwen wanted to reply, but when she saw Ye Feng''s forehead seeping with sweat, she quickly took out the towel from the hot water basin, frowned and wiped it for Ye Feng.


    Looking at Ruiwen''s worried look, Ye Feng felt guilty. He apologized: "sister, I''m sorry, I''ve worried you again."


    Ruiwen saw that Ye Feng''s complexion improved a little, and then she looked sullen: "you boy, why don''t you say something so serious by the devil?"


    As soon as I woke up, Ruiwen asked about the demonization. Ye Feng said in embarrassment, "anyway, I was cured by Ali before. I don''t want you to worry too much."


    "If you don''t talk to your sister, you worry about her. As your sister, I''m the only one who doesn''t know you''re demonized. Do you think your sister can''t be angry?"


    Ruiwen''s face is flat, and she has the momentum of interrogating Ye Feng.


    Cold sweat in his heart, Ye Feng squinted and said with a smile: "sister, my brother knows that he is wrong. Next time, no matter what happens, he will tell you!"


    Before the rigid face is just to maintain the dignity of a sister, since Ye Feng admits, Ruiwen naturally shows a gentle smile. She said softly, "well, now that you wake up, my sister will go downstairs and order you something to eat."


    On hearing that Ruiwen was not doing it himself, Ye Feng said pitifully, "sister, I want to eat what you have done, and I haven''t eaten it for a long time!"


    Hearing that Ye Feng wanted to make her own food, Ruiwen with her back to Ye Feng gave a happy smile and then turned her head and said, "this is a hotel. My sister can''t make food for you. Let''s talk about it later!"


    Although there was some loss in my heart, Ye Feng still said with a cheerful smile: "after meeting my parents, my sister and I went back to the red maple forest. My sister would cook for me every day, and my younger brother still liked the dishes made by my sister best."


    Hearing this, Ruiwen''s body trembled slightly and sighed helplessly at the bottom of her heart: "if I could go back to the past, it would be nice..."


    If there is no return to the leaf wind, she just waves her back to the leaf wind and pushes the door open.


    As soon as the door opened, Ruiwen ran into Na Mei who came to visit Ye Feng. She had seen Nami at the door of Fiona''s yard, but she didn''t know her name.


    Nanmei bowed her head nervously, blushed and timidly said, "Hello, sister Ruiwen. I''m Nanmei. Would you like to see if ye Feng wakes up?"


    The corner of her mouth rose slightly, Ruiwen looked back at the leaf wind in the room, and then laughed at Nami, indicating that she should not be nervous.


    "Xiao Feng just wakes up. If you have anything to say, go in and talk to him."


    "Thank you, sister!" Gratefully looked at Ruiwen, Na Mei ran into Ye Feng''s room.


    Listening to the rapid footsteps, Ye Feng thought it was sister Ruiwen back. He looked up and found it was Nami. "Why are you here, Nami?" he said in surprise


    Nanmei is also very happy to see Ye Feng wake up, but as soon as she thinks of her own affairs, she loses her way: "Ye Feng, just wake up. I want to say goodbye to you this time..."


    Ye Feng''s eyes slowly enlarge, obviously did not expect that Na Mei is to say something else. But after thinking about Nami''s identity, he was relieved. "Is it going back to the sea?" he said with a smile


    Nami nodded sadly: "well, but I have two questions to ask you before I go back."


    "You ask!" Ye Feng Leng next, or promise way.Under the instruction of Ye Feng, Na Mei tells Ye Feng everything about her family. After the narration, she looked helplessly at Ye Feng and said, "do you want to go to the abyss to look for deep-sea pearls? If the clan can''t get deep-sea pearls before a hundred years, we can''t get moonstones. Without them, we will be destroyed! "


    Ye Feng wiped her tears for Nanmei, who was crying bitterly. She said, "Nami, don''t cry. I believe you can become a tide maker and get deep-sea pearls."


    In her heart, Nami sobbed: "I''m just the most humble little girl in my family. Magic can''t be compared with my peers. She''s timid Can I really? "


    Ye Feng encouraged: "in my opinion, Nami, you are not timid at all. You are the bravest person in your family. You came to the sea from the deep sea twice. Apart from you, I can''t think of anyone in your family who is more suitable than you to go to the abyss to find deep-sea pearls."


    Inspired by Ye Feng, Na Mei is a little excited. But she was still a little lack of confidence, whispered: "but since ancient times, those who call the tide are always protected by the light of the tide when they were born. I..."


    Without waiting for Nami to finish, Ye Feng interrupted: "you can''t wait for the chosen man to guard you with the light of the tide. The hundred year period is approaching. Only when you are born in the Jedi can you save your people!"


    "But..."


    "Don''t do it, Nami. Be a tide maker." Ye Fengyi holds Nanmei''s Pink fist in front of her chest and looks at her seriously.


    Ye Feng suddenly holds her hand, and Nanmei blushes, and her heart is fluttering. She puffed up her breath and said, "well I believe you, Ye Feng, I will go to the abyss this time and I won''t let you down! "


    Ye Feng didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with his behavior. He continued to say seriously: "however, you should also pay attention to safety. When you look for deep-sea pearls, you can avoid the fear in the abyss. If you can''t, you can come to Ionia and ask Lord Soraka for help."


    "Do you care about me?" Heart secretly happy, Na Mei a pair of smart eyes nervously stare at Ye Feng.


    "Well." Ye Feng didn''t think too much about it. It''s normal for friends to care about each other.


    "Then I''ll go first. The family affairs can''t be delayed any more. Ye Feng, I''ll come back to you when I''m free."


    Get the answer of Na Mei flustered back a sentence, small ran out of Ye Feng''s room.


    Out of the room, she picked up unnecessary emotions, eyes firm and persistent.


    I must be a tide maker and help my family tide over this hundred years!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 325

    Sitting on the bed in the room on the second floor of the hotel, shivell leaned against the head of the bed and quietly looked through the bamboo window at the rainy street view.


    The cool breeze with some rain on her face, slightly covered her weakness.


    Squeak!


    The door of the room was opened and only a sound of footsteps came in. Instead of leaning over to see who it was, he said with a smile, "Ali, you''ve been working hard these days."


    Ali put the hot dishes on the cupboard in front of the bed. Looking at the figure of shivell enjoying the rain, Ali also grinned and said, "we are good friends for more than ten years. We don''t have to say these polite words."


    Ah Xi''s eyes blinked. At that time, she and teacher Ritz had just arrived at the lively war academy from sparsely populated surima and found a little fox. After spending months with her, she found that the fox was a Nine Tailed Fox who could only hallucinate the human body.


    At the same time, shivell asks teacher Ritz to let Ali become a student and her playmate.


    In a twinkling of an eye, more than ten years have passed. She has grown from a little girl to a beautiful girl, and Ali is still as beautiful and moving as she was a decade ago.


    Thinking of this, he could not help admiring Ali. If only she could keep her youth and live a long life just like Ali. Unfortunately, if human beings want to stay young and live long, they should at least be half gods.


    How easy is it to be a demigod? As a student of the demigod Ritz, shivell had read extensively since childhood, and was familiar with all kinds of history and legends.


    Since the establishment of human civilization, there have been countless talents, but most of them have been blocked out of the door of demigods. If you want to be a demigod, you need opportunity. As long as you grasp the opportunity, even if you are not gifted enough, you can still become a demigod.


    After shaking his head and thinking more and more askew, he no longer wanted to be a demigod. Instead, he focused on Ali. Last time, she saw with her own eyes that a Li looked at Ye Feng. Although Ali was well hidden, how could she not see Ali''s mind when she was good at observing and being a good friend of Ali?


    His best friend and he liked the same person, and he didn''t know how to ask Ali for a moment. She was afraid that what she said was too direct, which would affect her relationship with ALI.


    After thinking about it, he pretended to have no intention of saying, "Ali, I saw you with Ye Feng''s sister last time. How did you meet it?"


    Ali didn''t think so much about him, and she didn''t know that her best friend would like Ye Feng as much as she did. Hide the emotion of Ye Feng''s heart, she told him the story of meeting Ye Feng in the southern jungle.


    Although Ali tried his best to suppress his feelings in his narration, he always showed a touch of moving and warm smile at the critical moment. However, this instant change could not be concealed from hivier.


    With a faint sigh in his heart, shivell has confirmed that his friend really likes Ye Feng. She is deeply entangled. She is hesitating whether to give up Ye Feng and make her good friend Ali.


    The more unwillingness she felt in her subconscious mind, the more confused she was. Shivell breathed a sigh of relief, and she decided to continue to pursue the happiness she wanted.


    His eyes flashed a little firm, and he said, "Ali, what do you think of Ye Feng?"


    When shivell suddenly asked, Ali''s pretty face flashed a little flustered. She quickly covered up the panic in her heart and pretended to be surprised and said, "why do you suddenly ask this?"


    As soon as he had finished speaking, before he could reply, Ali seemed to think of something. She looked at him uncertainly, suspecting, "you won''t be Do you like him


    "Yes, so I want to hear what you think of him."


    Without any embarrassment, he stares at Ali.


    A Li was a little guilty when he was staring at him like this and still asked such a sensitive topic. She thought he didn''t know that she liked Ye Feng, and she didn''t dare to face him.


    After all, they have been friends for more than ten years. If he knew that she wanted to be with Ye Feng, I didn''t know if it would hurt him. The more he thought about it, the more uneasy he felt. Ali decided not to let hiville know that she also liked Ye Feng.


    Seeing Ali''s face flustered and bewildered, he frowned slightly: "Ali?"


    "Ah?" Ali came back to his senses in a panic. His red face was buried in his chest, and he did not dare to look at hiville.


    Shivell stretched out his right hand, fell on Ali''s shoulder and said, "I said, I like Ye Feng. I want to hear your opinion about him."


    "Oh, oh Ye Feng, um How to say He... "


    Ali is so nervous that she can''t talk and her brain circuits can''t turn around.


    Looking at Ali''s embarrassed appearance, he covered his mouth and said with a smile, "shall I give you some time to think about it?"


    "Ah No more! "


    Ali''s breath was a little short, and she forced herself to calm down. After taking a few breaths and calming down her mood, she said, "Ye Feng, in fact, I don''t know much about him. Since you took me to treat him for the first time, I have never had contact with him again. However, I personally feel that he is still a very kind and righteous person."He looked at Ali''s eyes and looked again and again. He bent up his mouth and said, "I think he is very stupid. I like to see him embarrassed after being ridiculed by me. His time with him in the war academy is also very pleasant. At the beginning, he didn''t care so much. Since he left the War College, he unconsciously missed his days."


    Her friend''s true feelings show that Ali''s heart is dripping blood, because she also cares about Ye Feng, but she can''t say it. And she didn''t want to rob someone he liked, which would make her feel guilty.


    The more so, the more painful he felt. Her eyes were puffy, but she was still calm and pretended to have no intention of saying, "do you really like him?"


    Ali''s heartache was no longer what she could disguise if she wanted to camouflage. He had a good view of him.


    "Yes, Ali, will you support me and like him?" he said with a sincere smile


    Will I support sylvier? Do you like Ye Feng? A Li''s heart trembled slightly, and her body trembled with the question.


    Many thoughts flashed through her mind, and Ali''s mood changed greatly, but she still chose the choice that made her heart ache.


    "There are people in our family''s sylvier. I will certainly support you and like Ye Feng!"


    With that, Ali couldn''t stop the tears that filled her eyes. They ran down both sides of her cheek.


    "Ali, why are you crying?"


    "I''m happy!" Ali sobbed a few times and said obstinately.


    "Since you all support me and like Ye Feng, I will support you too!"


    He gently smiles at the crying Ali, and shivell wipes his tears for Ali, who is shocked by her words.


    Did sylvier know early on that she also liked Ye Feng? Not sure, Ali said uneasily, "sylvier Is this you? "


    "As a good sister, even if I like the same person, I will not let you, let us two fair competition once!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 326

    Looking at Ye Feng''s appearance of not eating for a few days, Ruiwen''s face shows a touch of smile on her warm cheek.


    If only she could take care of Ye Feng all the time? Unfortunately, it''s impossible. As long as Ye Feng knows the truth, most of them will hate her.


    A trace of deep guilt flashed through her eyes. Ruiwen wriggled her lower lip and said, "Xiaofeng, you''re almost recovered. Why don''t we go to your parents today?"


    Ye Feng wanted to promise Ruiwen, but when he saw that she had something on her mind, he could not help asking, "sister, why don''t you look so happy?"


    "Xiao Feng, you are wrong. Why is my sister unhappy?"


    The bottom of the heart of the disordered thoughts hidden, Ruiwen smile knowingly, indicating that she is very good.


    Ye Feng did not know why, he was still very happy, but suddenly some interest in the wane.


    Slightly lowered his head, looked at the bowl in his hand, felt the waste heat of the bowl wall, he could not help tightening the tight son.


    Face is suddenly attacked by the cool wind, with a little light water stains, Ye Feng raised his head and looked out of the window. I saw that there were still some sunny days before, but it was raining, and the cool wind made him shiver.


    Ruiwen also noticed the rain at this time, she glanced at Ye Feng''s body, then got up and closed the window. Take the black coat beside get up and put it on carefully for Ye Feng. She patted him on the shoulder with satisfaction.


    Ye Feng''s heart is quite moved, his sister is still so careful and caring for him.


    Don''t wait for Ye Feng to prepare the wording, Ruiwen said: "since it''s raining, go back to your parents tomorrow."


    Pursed her lips, Ye Feng looked at Ruiwen''s eyes seriously: "sister, you have been taking care of me since I was young, and I also want to take good care of you once!"


    "Yes? Our little wind has grown up... "


    A warm current gushed all over the body, Ruiwen gently smile: "well, next time my sister is injured, let Xiaofeng take care of it."


    Looking at another bed in the room, Ye Feng said, "sister Ruiwen, go to the bed next to you to have a rest. I''m much better already."


    Can''t stand Ye Feng''s eyes of concern, Ruiwen nodded happily, got up and walked towards another bed. As soon as she sat down on her bed, she turned to Ye Feng and said, "Xiao Feng, would you like to see Fiona and shivell?"


    After Ruiwen reminds her, Ye Feng remembers that they went to see the purification ceremony of verus a few days ago. I can''t help but worry about the safety of Fiona. He said, "I can get out of bed now. I can go and have a look."


    Ruiwen said with a smile, "your childhood sweetheart lives in the room on our left, while sylvier and Ali live in the room on the right."


    "And the other Fiona?"


    With a slight frown, Ruiwen thought for a while and then said, "she It should have been in the courtyard last time. "


    "In this way, the elder sister you rest first, the younger brother will come back soon!"


    Ruiwen squints her eyes and just wants to tell him a few words before Ye Feng goes out, but she finds that Ye Feng has already left the room. Helplessly shook her head, sleepiness hit her head and fell asleep.


    Gently close the door, Ye Feng looked at the room on the left and the room on the right. After weighing the pros and cons, he decided to see his childhood sweetheart first.


    Gently buttoned the door, Ye Feng heard Fiona''s voice coming out of the room: "Ruiwen sister, come in, the door is not locked."


    Ye Feng is a Leng at first, then push open the door and walk in. As soon as he entered the room, he said, "Fiona, it''s me, Ye Feng."


    "Ye Feng?"


    See the person is Ye Feng, still lying in bed Fiona some overjoyed. She excitedly wants to get out of bed to see if ye Feng is good, but she doesn''t want her legs to be completely good. She stumbles and falls on the floor.


    Heart thump a jump, Ye Feng quickly helped up the fallen Fiona, will help her back to bed.


    Fiona''s ears are red. She didn''t expect that it''s been a few days and her legs are still not good. She bowed her head shyly, blushing and bleeding.


    While covering the quilt for Fiona, Ye Feng said: "Fiona, you haven''t recovered. Stay in bed these days, don''t get out of bed and walk around."


    Body also some weak Fiona did not refute Ye Feng, just silently nodded and obeyed Ye Feng''s idea. I''m afraid she won''t be so easy to talk about.


    Ye Feng held Fiona''s hand and asked with concern, "did you have breakfast?"


    Fiona wanted to say that Ruiwen had delivered her breakfast before, but after thinking about it, she still whispered, "No


    "What would you like to eat? I''ll buy it for you on the first floor. "


    Looking at Ye Feng with a guilty heart, Fiona stammered: "have some porridge, not too much."


    Phoena went downstairs to hear the porridge. Soon, he came up with a bowl of hot millet and pumpkin porridge.


    Seeing Fiona''s silence, he thought she didn''t like it, so he said, "I forgot to ask you what porridge you want just now, so I ordered a millet pumpkin porridge."Fiona just didn''t expect Ye Feng would really bring her porridge, so she was stunned. She shook her head and whispered, "never mind. Can you feed me?"


    Ye Feng did not refuse to feed Fiona a spoonful of porridge. After more or less chatting between them, he walked out of the room with an empty bowl in Fiona''s eyes.


    The bowl will be sent back downstairs, Ye Feng comes to the front of the house of Xiwei, knock on the door and say: "Xiwei, are you awake?"


    Before long, the door was opened, and Ali said with a smile to Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, sylvier, she''s awake, but her legs are inconvenient and she can''t get out of bed."


    Although Ali''s dimple is very beautiful, she is still caught by Ye Feng and her eyes are swollen. Ye Fengzheng wants to ask Ali if something happened, but he doesn''t want to be pushed into the room directly by Ali.


    As soon as he entered the room, Ye Feng heard sylvier''s gentle Laughter: "Ye Feng, you have a heart. Come and see me as soon as you wake up."


    Xiwei said a little embarrassed, Ye Feng for a time forgot to ask a Li eye swelling. He stood in front of his bed, and shivell''s confident smile made him a little stupefied.


    Covering his mouth and laughing twice, he said secretly that Ye Feng was still as stupid as before. She said: "Ruiwen sister, she is worried about you these days. She must be very happy when you wake up this time?"


    Come back to God, Ye Feng nodded his head and said, "well, sister, she is very happy, but she looks very tired."


    He was yearning, and his bright eyes bent slightly. She said with a smile: "I really envy you that Ruiwen is such a good sister who cares about you. I can see that she loves you very much, and you have not paid less attention to her before."


    After Xiwei said so, Ye Feng recalled a lot of the past with Ruiwen sister. He grinned in embarrassment, and he was really right. He really made Ruiwen uneasy before.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s embarrassed expression, he seldom stopped teasing him, but said meaningfully: "since I knew you, you have not let me worry less."


    Eyes slowly enlarge, Ye Feng savors the time between him and sylvier. Although he liked to make fun of him, he did worry a lot about his affairs.


    Especially when Fiona ran away from home, he knew that he would be angry, which was seldom faced with a straight face.


    Looking at hivier sincerely, Ye Feng said, "Fiona that time, thank you, sylvier."


    "Only that time?" Seaville''s eyes turned, his mouth bent, and a sly smile appeared.


    She saw some hair, Ye Feng hastened to say: "of course, there are other."


    With a light smile, shivell said playfully, "well, look at your nervousness. Don''t tease you."


    At the bottom of my heart, Ye Feng is really afraid that he will continue to tease him. He can''t fight her.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng has the idea of running away. He also wanted to see Fiona of the Laurent family, and wanted to come back and look after Ruiwen quickly. Thinking about it, he said, "I still have something to do. I''ll go back first."


    "Just come and go back? I live next door, anyway. Will you stay a little longer? " A Li, who has been silent by the side, can''t help but feel reluctant to give up when he hears Ye Feng''s leaving.


    "My sister told me to go out and do something."


    Finish saying, leaf breeze heart is guilty ground Piao eye Xi Wei, see she did not doubt then secretly relaxed tone.


    In spite of the change in her face, there was a lot in her mind. "Then you go," she said with a gentle smile


    With the consent of Xiwei, Ye Feng looks at Xiwei and Ali apologetically, and then turns to leave.


    Ali pursed his lips, and though his tone was gentle, she still recognized that he was a little unhappy. Opening her mouth, she was unable to retain the words.


    Before Ye Feng was about to go out, he called out: "wait, it''s raining so hard outside. Take the umbrella at the door and go to Fiona."


    As soon as this word comes out, Ye Feng''s heart rate quickens in an instant. He turned back and looked at shivell in disbelief.


    Ignoring Ye Feng''s gaping expression, he blinked his eyes and said with a smile: "remember to come back early. Your sister is very tired these days, and you still need to take care of it in the evening."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 327

    With the drizzling rain on the street, Ye Feng came to the courtyard of Fiona''s residence with an umbrella.


    The last engagement was still fresh in my mind. Although he failed in the end, he felt a little guilty about Fiona.


    Taking a deep breath, he stepped into the courtyard and slammed the door a few times.


    "Fiona, I''ve come to see you."


    After a while, Ye Feng did not see any response to him. He said to himself suspiciously, "isn''t it?"


    He pursed his lips, and he stared at the door for a long time, hesitating whether to force his way in. But after thinking about Fiona''s cold eyes that day, he refrained.


    Maybe she didn''t want to see him. Ye Feng thinks so in the bottom of my heart. He was about to turn around and leave when he heard a loud noise coming out of the house.


    Before he knew what was going on, the door was opened and he was hit by a body.


    "Fiona?"


    Subconsciously, Ye Feng looks down at some unstable people in his arms. Who is not Fiona?


    Leaning in the arms of Ye Feng, Fiona''s red face is obviously a little flustered and uneasy. She bit her teeth and said, "I''m sorry, I haven''t fully recovered and my legs are inconvenient, so it took me a while to get out of bed and open the door."


    "Well, I''ll take you to bed and lie down."


    Ye Feng smiles and naturally embraces Fiona''s body in his arms, which makes Fiona''s face more red.


    Although the mouth in resistance, but Fiona''s body is very obedient, let Ye Feng embrace in the arms. She put her face on Ye Feng''s chest and raised her head from time to time to peek at Ye Feng''s expression. Seeing his expression of concern, her heart was sweet.


    Take Fiona back to bed, Ye Feng sits on one side, looks at Timo on the dressing table, and says, "since your legs are inconvenient, why don''t you let Timo open the door for you?"


    The blush on Fiona''s face faded a lot. She was stunned and then said, "he is so small that he can''t reach it."


    Ye Feng frowned, he thought a lot. Since Fiona''s legs are not convenient, she lives alone in this courtyard. Who will take care of her living? She won''t limp out shopping alone, will she?


    The more you want to feel more distressed, Ye Feng can''t help stroking Fiona''s blushing face. "Who is taking care of you these days?" he asked


    By Ye Feng''s touch, Fiona rarely looks shy. "Well," she said, "lacs and Galen are injured. It''s not convenient for me to come here. Lord Soraka will bring some food every morning."


    Afraid of Ye Feng''s disbelief, Fiona also pointed to the stacked Ionia food box on the table.


    "But it will be cold in the evening?"


    Ye Feng frowns tightly, he didn''t expect Fiona to be left unattended.


    Listening to Ye Feng''s concerned tone and words, Fiona has a warm current in her heart. She bent up her eyes and laughed and said, "it''s OK. I''m used to eating."


    Ye Feng lowered his head and thought for a moment, then said, "shall I take you back to my hotel? I''ll take care of you there. "


    A little expectation flashed over Fiona''s pretty face. But she still asked nervously, "will your sister agree?"


    Ye Feng patted his chest, mentioned his sister, he was excited. He said: "yes, my sister is very good. She has helped to take care of another you these days."


    The other one? Fiona''s face gradually sank. She said coldly, "she''s been with you these days?"


    Ye Feng didn''t notice that his words made Fiona unhappy and said, "well, it''s my sister who is taking care of her. I just woke up this morning."


    Fiona''s body trembled slightly, and her heart was lost and empty.


    "Ye Feng, you go back!"


    She lowered her head, slowly closed her trembling eyes, and ordered to leave.


    Ye Feng is also aware that he said the wrong thing, he should not mention another her in front of Fiona.


    He bowed to Fiona, apologized, and said, "Fiona, I''m not sure you live here alone. I know you and she don''t like each other, but you are a patient now and need to be cared for. You can come back to live when you can get out of bed!"


    "Go away!" Fiona repressed her voice and growled in a low voice.


    Her body by Ye Feng''s words is angry to tremble, right hand subconsciously extends to the bed''s Liuyun sword, at any time has the sign to attack.


    Ye Feng has a headache, but he tries to persuade Fiona.


    "Fiona, you''re a patient now, so don''t be so temperamental."


    Hearing this, Fiona said coldly: "you go, I don''t want to see you!"


    If it was before, Ye Feng may finally have no choice but to leave. But now he has experienced a lot of things, no longer the same as before.


    Fiona is now a patient, and as one of her closest people, he must be considerate of her, and can not let her temper. He will take her back to the hotel today even if she wants to beat him after she recovers!


    Think about it, Ye Feng''s attitude suddenly became tough. He directly pressed Fiona''s hand and took away the Liuyun sword. He said firmly, "I''m sure I''ll go, but you have to go back with me too!"Fiona''s right hand was tightly held by Ye Feng, and she felt a little pain. When does Ye Feng dare to treat her like this?


    The more she thought, the more angry she looked at Ye Feng''s eyes: "Ye Feng, how dare you treat me like this?"


    By Fiona''s eyes to see the whole body hair, but Ye Feng still said: "I''m for you, whether you want to today or not, you have to go back with me, until you can get out of bed!"


    "I don''t!" Fiona''s attitude is also very firm.


    At the same time, she shook off Ye Feng''s hand, raised her proud head and sat on the bed looking at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng stands up and stares at Fiona''s stubborn eyes in silence for a moment, ignoring Fiona''s resistance and carrying her directly.


    "Let me down!"


    Let Fiona beat his back, Ye Feng firmly on her back, and let Timo climb on his shoulder.


    After beating for a long time, seeing Ye Feng indifferent, Fiona rubbed her sour hands and ground her teeth and said, "Ye Feng, you bastard!"


    Ye Feng selectively ignores Fiona''s words, opens the door, holds the umbrella, carries Fiona to his hotel.


    Fiona has never been so subdued in Ye Feng''s hand. Before, he would do whatever she said. Now Ye Feng suddenly turns around, which makes her feel a little uncomfortable.


    Although he was for her good, she didn''t want to go to the hotel and live with another one. At the thought of this, Fiona''s small face suddenly turned white.


    Ye Feng will not arrange for her to live in the same room with another one, will she? The more you think about it, the more afraid you are, Fiona pressed Ye Feng''s back and nervously asked, "you don''t want me to live in the same room with her, do you?"


    Ye Feng didn''t expect that Fiona would suddenly ask this. He was stunned at first, and then his eyes turned, intending to tease Fiona.


    "Not bad!"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s affirmative reply, Fiona''s eyes send out a light chill again. She said in a deep voice, "Ye Feng, I warn you, I don''t want to live with her!"


    Ye Feng was silent and did not reply, which made Fiona feel anxious. She slowed down the tone, and asked Ye Feng to send her back, but Ye Feng still ignored her.


    When it comes to the back, Fiona retreats. Without the previous strong attitude, she looked like a little daughter-in-law who was wronged but had no place to stretch out. She pleaded wrongly: "Ye Feng, I beg you. Since you don''t intend to send me back, don''t let me live in a room with her, OK?"


    In fact, even if she did not ask Ye Feng, Ye Feng would not let two Fiona live in the same room. He was also afraid that when the two recovered, they would fight again. It was only to show his determination that he did not reply.


    She asked him in such a low attitude, but he still did not answer her. The more I think about Fiona, the more aggrieved she is in her heart, and her little eyes are more sorrowful.


    She no longer said much, but buried her face in the back of Ye Feng and sobbed wrongly.


    Smelly leaf wind, know to bully me!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 328

    Along the way, Fiona wrongly leans on Ye Feng''s back and sobs. In her heart, she has been cursing Ye Feng for fooling her and refusing to send her back.


    Ye Feng naturally heard Fiona''s sobbing voice, but he pretended not to hear and said nothing. Because he knew that if he was soft hearted, he would send Fiona back before he arrived at the hotel.


    Two people so silent came to the hotel where Ye Feng lived. As soon as he entered the door, Ye Feng saw his sister sitting in front of the table in the middle of the first floor, waving to him.


    Looking at Ruiwen''s smiling eyes, Ye Feng''s scalp is numb. He came to Ruiwen side, bowed his head embarrassed way: "sister, you are not in the rest?"


    Ruiwen said with a smile, "I was going to have a rest, but I guess you may bring Fiona back, so I came down to wait for you. I haven''t seen you for a long time, little guy!"


    At the same time, Ruiwen also happily touched the hairy little Timo on Ye Feng''s shoulder.


    He scratched his head in embarrassment. And Fiona after hearing the voice of Ruiwen, she flustered from the back of Ye Feng out of the head, very shy.


    After wiping the tears from the corner of her eyes, Fiona glanced around and nervously said, "sister Ruiwen..."


    Scanning the tears around Fiona''s eyes, Ruiwen roughly guessed that there was a little conflict between Fiona and Ye Feng. "We hope you don''t mind if we smile gently to the wind this time."


    After all, Ruiwen is Ye Feng''s sister. Fiona is a little concerned about her image. She blushed and said incoherently, "how can I mind, sister Ruiwen, I want to come by myself!"


    Hearing this, Ye Feng''s face was astounded. If Fiona had not been crying all the time on the road before, he would have believed Fiona''s words. Why does Fiona look like a different person when she sees her sister?


    He couldn''t understand why, but Ruiwen knew the mystery. She didn''t intend to expose and embarrass Fiona, but said with a smile: "that''s good. Let''s talk about Xiaofeng first. Originally, I planned to take him back to his parents'' house tomorrow. To see him bring you back, I had to postpone it."


    "Ye Feng''s parents?"


    There was a cry, and Fiona''s heart beat faster. She pursed her mouth and wanted to ask Ruiwen if she could take her with her, but after thinking about it, she still gave up the idea.


    As soon as ye Fengfeng''s parents were mentioned, Ruiwen''s mild eyes flashed with a slight guilt: "well, Xiaofeng has been fostered in me since childhood. It''s 19 years, and it''s time to go back and meet his biological parents."


    After listening to Ruiwen''s narration, Fiona''s eyebrows wrinkled. She thought of her father again, and the dead Laurent family and demacia, and her heart was heavy.


    Looking at his favorite brother, Ruiwen said, "Xiao Feng, you take Fiona to the single room next to Ali. I have already reserved it."


    Smell speech, leaf wind nodded, carrying a heavy heart suddenly a lot of Fiona went upstairs.


    Entering Ruiwen''s room, he gently puts Fiona on the bed. To cover her with a quilt, Ye Feng, who wanted to tell her to have a good rest, looked at her depressed face and said, "Fiona, are you still angry with me?"


    Fiona''s head was low, like a swordsman who had lost his fighting spirit. Her pupils were dim and filled with gray depression. She shook her head and didn''t want to talk more.


    Ignoring the existence of Ye Feng, she stroked the cuffs of her thin white shirt and stroked each other''s striking scars on her arms.


    This scene makes Ye Feng''s heart ache like a prick, and he also sees that Fiona is thinking about her being ravaged. Before she was still silly, he was afraid to stimulate her, but now he must know who is ravaging the proud Fiona!


    I don''t know why, Ye Feng saw such Fiona, but also thought of his sister Sarah being abused by Planck. Anger was burning in the bottom of his heart. He suppressed his voice and asked, "who did it?"


    Perhaps feeling Ye Feng''s anger, Fiona raised her head and gazed into his eyes. Is he angry about her? She thought in her heart.


    "Ye Feng..."


    Whispering a word in a soft voice, Fiona''s heart has been repressed negative emotions all poured out, like a flood, an uncontrollable. The grievances and resentments that no one poured out ran down her pretty face with tears.


    Suddenly rushed into Ye Feng''s arms, her spirit was fragile to the extreme, and she wailed. Feeling Ye Feng''s warm embrace, she told Ye Feng all the things she had left him from NOx to demacia.


    Not only experience, but also her negative emotions, such as fear, helplessness, hesitation and so on, were all told out.


    Ye Feng listens to Fiona''s cry and every word silently, and his heart grows heavier and heavier with her narration.


    He even felt guilty. If he had not been so cruel to leave her, perhaps Fiona would not have experienced her father''s death, her family''s extermination, and demacia''s subjugation. Her body would not have been ravaged by Callista day and night, so that she would have gone mad and wandered about in handcuffs."I''m sorry, all blame me. If I didn''t drive you away, you wouldn''t have suffered so much," he said


    Fiona cried all over the body numb, weak and powerless to lean in the arms of Ye Feng. Ye Feng''s words made her heart warm. She slowly closed her trembling eyes and whispered: "Ye Feng..."


    Under the influence of Sarah and Planck, Ye Feng''s character has already had a subtle change. In the face of Fiona''s ravaged experience, his resentment and anger towards Calista is also to the extreme.


    He would never forgive Callista for what she had done to Fiona!


    He looked at Fiona firmly in his arms and said, "don''t worry, Fiona. I''ll make kalista pay back the pain you''ve suffered."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s revenge, Fiona thought of Ye Feng''s safety for the first time. "Callista is a demigod devil of shadow island. You can''t beat her!" she said in alarm


    Ye Feng stares at Fiona with pear blossom and rain, and says firmly: "don''t worry, I''m not so reckless. When I become a demigod, I''ll take revenge for you!"


    Moved at the bottom of my heart, Fiona gently gazed at Ye Feng: "thank you, Ye Feng. I want to do it myself. As long as you don''t blame me for cheating you, I will be satisfied."


    Ye Feng sincerely said: "although I was really angry at that time, I have already forgiven you since the incident of piltvov."


    "Ye Feng, since you have forgiven me, will you always treat me well? It''s like It''s just like when you were in pierviff... "


    With that, Fiona looked at Ye Feng''s eyes uneasily, as if to see something from his eyes.


    "This..." Ye Feng is eager to speak but stops. He seems to think of something.


    "Ye Feng..."


    Fiona pressed her face tightly to Ye Feng''s chest, and her hands around her back were also tight.


    Ye Feng took a deep breath, and the faint fragrance flowed into the tip of his nose, which made his mind tremble slightly. He looked down at Fiona''s closed eyes for a long time before he said, "as long as you need me, I will always be by your side."


    "Well..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 329

    A few days later, Ye Feng was called by Ruiwen early in the morning. Today is their day to return to Ye Feng''s parents'' home.


    Already recovered almost Xiwei and others have the habit of getting up early, so when they see Ye Feng going downstairs so early, they all show strange eyes.


    When Ali and mafiona see Ruiwen''s gentle expression, they think about Ye Feng''s parents.


    Deeply worried, Ali asked softly, "sister Ruiwen, are you going to take Ye Feng there?"


    Ruiwen glanced at Ali lightly, then nodded. She turned to the leaf wind and said, "Xiaofeng, let''s go."


    Although a little does not adapt to Ruiwen''s cold attitude, but Ye Feng is still hard to keep up with her. Before leaving, he bowed and bowed to sylvier and others, apologizing awkwardly.


    When Ye Feng and Ye Feng left, he looked at the other three people on the eye seat. Seeing that the young girls, Fiona and Ali, were gloomy and uncertain, her heart thumped.


    Sipping her lips, she asked, "where are Ye Feng and Ruiwen going?"


    That''s exactly what Fiona of the Laurent family wanted to ask, but she didn''t like to talk to another one.


    Young girl Mafia ona took a deep breath and said, "where Ye Feng''s parents live."


    ''I don''t think that''s why you two are so depressed, do you


    "Sister Ruiwen is actually the enemy of Ye Feng''s parents."


    With that, Ali lowered his head heavily.


    "No, I''m going too!"


    Fiona of the Laurent family immediately patted the table, got up, and was about to rush out of the hotel.


    "Sister Ruiwen won''t hurt her brother."


    With his right hand, shivell grabbed Fiona of the Laurent family to calm down.


    Looking back coldly at shivell, who was still calm, Fiona of the Laurent family took another look at the other two people who were still sitting in their seats, though depressed. She snorted coldly and returned to her seat.


    "I think this time he will certainly suffer a great blow. Maybe we need to help him, so we''d better live in peace during this period."


    At the same time, he looked at two Fiona.


    The two Fiona looked at each other for a moment, then looked at each other again. Shivell and Ali nodded in silence.


    ¡­¡­


    After a long journey in the morning, they finally arrived at the dense forest outside Ye Feng''s parents'' residence. On the way, Ye Feng has been trying to talk to Ruiwen, but his sister is either "Oh", or nodding and shaking her head, with a cold look.


    Intuition tells Ye Feng that something unusual may happen today, otherwise his sister who loves him most won''t look so cold and serious. But he couldn''t guess exactly what would happen.


    The gray sky, overcast, thick moisture, leaf wind does not like today''s weather.


    Looking at the familiar weather, Ruiwen thought of the numerous crimes she had committed in Ionia 19 years ago. One of the most unforgettable and heavy hearted is that she killed Ye Feng''s parents.


    "The same weather, the same costume, but more people..."


    Slowly put on the hood, Ruiwen quietly glanced at the leaf wind behind her eyes, deeply sorry tormented her heart.


    Ye Feng behind suddenly heard Ruiwen mutter, but because it was too light, he did not hear clearly.


    In order to ease the dull atmosphere between the two, Ye Feng summoned up courage and said with a smile: "sister, did you just speak?"


    Blinking her eyes, Ruiwen did not reply, but raised her head and looked at the gloomy sky like her heart. A drop of rain hit her in the face, causing her to remember the day she came here to carry out the mission.


    At that time, she advocated the concept of fighting for the weak and the strong, which was respected by the military. At that time, she was also a famous general of nuoxia. At that time, she was ruthless and regarded human life as grass root. At that time, she


    Continue to walk in the dense forest, Ruiwen completely recalled how cruel she was before.


    The two thatched houses at the exit of the dense forest became clearer and the ground under them was muddy by the rain. At this time, Ruiwen suddenly stopped walking, the cold light in her eyes flashed. She turned to her body, and the eyes of her indifferent life were staring at Ye Feng coldly.


    Boom!


    A flash of lightning, Ruiwen that pair of eyes on the cold set off more ruthless.


    Subconsciously took a step back, Ye Feng staggered to the ground. He quickly got up and patted the soil on his body.


    At this time, Ruiwen is no longer looking at him, continue to take the lead in the front. Ye Feng stares at his sister''s back, which is so strange.


    "What''s the matter, sister?"


    Murmured in a low voice, Ye Feng followed Ruiwen behind, complaining that Ruiwen scared him.


    Out of the dense forest, Ye Feng saw two striking wordless tombstones. He wanted to ask Ruiwen whose tombstone it was, but he stopped when he saw Ruiwen walking towards a thatched cottage not far ahead.She followed Ruiwen into a thatched hut. The decoration inside was very simple. There was only a wooden bed and a simple cabinet. There was no kitchen.


    Seeing Ye Feng looking at the thatched cottage, Ruiwen repressed the feeling of uneasiness and guilt in her heart, and said coldly, "this is where your parents live."


    Eyes slowly enlarge, Ye Feng is obviously a Leng, did not expect such a shabby house is his parents'' residence. He was stunned for a long time before he remembered that he had not seen his parents.


    "Sister, where are my parents?" he asked


    This words a, Ruiwen''s body trembled, and then she pretended to be calm: "follow me."


    Leaving a word, she took Ye Feng straight out of the room, came to the entrance of the dense forest in front of the two wordless tombstones.


    Mind slightly trembling, Ye Feng seems to think of what. But he still pretended to be stupid: "sister, is this?"


    "Your parents are dead." Coldly dropped a word, Ruiwen then lowered her head.


    "Dead?"


    Ye Feng''s pupil gradually shrinks, and her eyes are full of disbelief. His breathing became more and more rapid, and his heart beat more and more disorderly. His body trembled and fell to his knees directly.


    He opened his mouth and gasped. His eyes were wide open. Obviously, he had not fully accepted this fact.


    The rain is getting bigger and bigger. It hits Ye Feng''s body hard and makes him all wet and cold to the bone.


    For a long time, Ye Feng, whose eyes were dim, accepted the reality. He looked at the two gravestones without words in front of him, his eyes empty and said, "how did they die?"


    Strong hold back cry cavity, Ruiwen deep way: "be killed."


    This sentence, like fuel, completely ignited the desire of hatred in Ye Feng''s heart.


    In an instant, the flames of anger and hatred tormented his body and mind. Back to Ruiwen, he slowly stood up, hatred and anger has already dominated his emotions.


    "Who did it?" Suppress the sound line, Ye Feng low and sad way.


    Lift the hood, Ruiwen raised her head and looked at Ye Feng''s back, filled with fear and guilt. Her cheeks were already wet with tears. Fortunately, the rain was so heavy that she could not be seen crying.


    She took a long breath and said coldly, "it''s me who killed your parents and raised your sister Ruiwen for 19 years!"


    Pupils gradually shrink, eyes slowly enlarge, Ye Feng''s mouth opens slightly, suddenly turns around, and stares at Ruiwen''s cold face moistened by rain.


    "Sister Ruiwen Is it my enemy? "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 330

    Staring at Ruiwen in dismay, Ye Feng pestered for a long time. Ruiwen''s words were deeply rooted in his heart like acupuncture, and his brain did not return to consciousness for half a day.


    It took him a long time to recover from the shocking facts. Ye Feng''s eyes wander around, and the confusion in his eyes is self-evident. He is forcing himself to tell himself that all this is false. How could his sister, who loves him most, be the murderer of his parents?


    "Sister, you must be teasing me on purpose. How could you be the murderer of my parents?"


    The body can''t stop shaking. Ye Feng is so excited that both hands tightly hold Ruiwen''s arms. A pair of helpless eyes carefully gaze at Ruiwen''s indifferent cheek that can''t tell whether it''s tears or rain.


    See Ruiwen and he looked at each other, but did not say a word, Ye Feng shook her arm forcefully, anxiously said: "you talk, sister!"


    Indifferently facing Ye Feng''s frightened and helpless eyes, Ruiwen pursed her lips and took a deep breath. Her whole body also trembled with the trembling breath.


    Her hands clenched into fists. She tried to suppress the voice line and said in a low voice: "I killed your parents. Don''t run away."


    "No, I don''t believe it!"


    Suddenly push away Ruiwen, Ye Feng holds the forehead with his right hand, shaking his head, panting for breath, and his face is unbelievable.


    Pulling out the sword of Rune on her back, Ruiwen''s eyes twinkle. She put the sword heavily in front of Ye Feng, and her voice was cold: "I used this sword to kill your parents cruelly, and the wind sword skill you learned was the one I used at that time!"


    "My sister used to be a great general of norhus 19 years ago. She led the soldiers to fight in other countries, and your parents were mercilessly killed for watching me kill the elderly."


    Every word of Ruiwen deeply shakes Ye Feng''s heart and makes him breathless. He thought of hingid, who had been his sister''s superior, whom he had met in noxious.


    Thinking of their two experiences in NOx, and the confusion and guilt in their eyes when they mentioned his parents, Ye Feng gradually believed Ruiwen''s words.


    She, indeed, is the enemy who killed his parents!


    But why did she kill his parents? Is it really just because you witnessed her murder? Ye Feng only felt dizzy. He couldn''t imagine that his closest sister was once such a ruthless person.


    Every move of Ye Feng deeply stings Ruiwen. She can''t suppress the most real emotion in her heart. She reaches out to Ye Feng and says with guilt: "Xiaofeng..."


    Let Ruiwen''s hand fall on his face, Ye Feng raised his head and mechanically gazed at Ruiwen: "why?"


    Ruiwen slants to over head, dare not and Ye Feng to look at each other, the bottom of the heart is extremely guilty.


    Seeing Ruiwen dare not look at him, the anger of Ye Feng''s heart ignites instantly. He broke Ruiwen''s face with both hands. The whole person was like a broken machine. Ruiwen was in tears.


    "Why leave a living mouth?"


    "Xiao Feng, I said it was for atonement, do you believe it?" Ruiwen''s voice trembled. For the first time, she was afraid to have a dialogue with Ye Feng.


    "Atonement?"


    Release his hands, Ye Feng nervously walked to one side, leaning against a tombstone, as if thinking about something.


    "Atonement? Ha ha I think you want to see my despair when I know the truth? You butcher


    Ye Feng quickly came to Ruiwen''s side, suddenly raised his right hand, and slapped heavily toward Ruiwen''s face.


    Subconsciously, she closed her trembling eyes. Ruiwen swallowed her saliva and raised her head slightly, with a look that was left to the disposal of Ye Feng.


    Bang!


    The crisp clapping sound rings, but Ruiwen can''t feel the expected hot pain. She opened her eyes suspiciously, but saw a palm print on Ye Feng''s dispirited face.


    The palm print makes Ruiwen''s heart ache. She reaches out her hand painfully and wants to rub it for Ye Feng, but she is photographed directly.


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Ignoring Ye Feng''s hostile attitude, Ruiwen just wants to do her sister''s duty as before. Looking at Ye Feng fondly, she said softly: "Xiaofeng is good, let my sister have a good look, it must be very painful?"


    "I''ll kill you if you get closer to me!"


    And Ruiwen open a distance, the breath of Ye Feng rises abruptly, the magic power of the moon leaks out, ready to move.


    Hear Ye Feng want to kill her, Ruiwen''s pretty face does not have any panic, but reveals a trace of relief smile. She went straight to the retreating Ye Feng step by step, not giving him the slightest concession space.


    He handed the sword of Rune to Ye Feng, who didn''t respond. Ruiwen said with a smile, "today you''ll take revenge for your parents with this Rune sword!"


    Listening to Ruiwen''s words, Ye Feng did not know why his hand trembled, and the sword of Rune fell directly to the ground. His brain circuit has not been turned, why the woman who killed his parents is so calm in the face of death.


    Seeing Ye Feng lose the sword of rune, Ruiwen''s mouth flashed a faint smile. She bent down, picked up the sword on the ground and handed it to Ye Feng''s hand. She also held his hand and stabbed the sword slowly to her left chest.Seeing that the sword was about to pierce into her body, Ye Feng suddenly woke up. He held the sword tightly and did not let the sword move forward any more.


    As Ye Feng''s elder sister, Ruiwen can see his true thoughts from most details of Ye Feng. She said, "Xiao Feng, are you afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid!"


    Ye Feng''s eyes are Ling and he throws the sword of Rune to the distance, and denies it.


    "Then why don''t you stab me?" Ruiwen will not give up. She must force him to kill her today.


    Again and again by Ruiwen stimulation, leaf wind finally can not help. His face was twisted with anger and ferocious.


    "Don''t think I dare to kill you!"


    Smell speech, Ruiwen mouth corner a bend, she slowly closed the eye son, light voice way: "then start it!"


    Do it, do it! Ye Feng has been trying to restrain the anger in his heart, but under the pressure of Ruiwen again and again, he has not restrained.


    The palm turns into a lightsaber formed by the magic of the moon. Ye Feng looks at Ruiwen, who can face death calmly.


    Although the sword is slowly approaching Ruiwen, his trembling right hand betrays his inner fear and uneasiness.


    After all, Ruiwen is the elder sister who raised him for 19 years. Does he really have the heart to kill him?


    In the past 19 years, Ruiwen, like his sister, showed great concern for him. Teach him how to behave, teach him swordsmanship. Although he is often lazy, she will indulge in forgiving his playful nature as long as he plays coquettish with her.


    Thinking about it, his face appeared a touch of warmth.


    For a moment, his face was filled with resentment. The reason why she is so good to him and allows him to be lazy is that he may kill her after his strength surpasses her!


    But the elder sister is really good to him. She said that she raised him to atone for his sins. I don''t think so?


    Ye Feng, you idiot, up to now, still defend for the person whose hands are covered with blood! Even if she wants to atone, so what? Can those innocent people come back to life in her hands? Those who have lost their loved ones because of her killing can live happily?


    Don''t dream, kill her, you can be free!


    There have been two different voices in my mind, which almost drove Ye Feng crazy. His look sometimes resentful, sometimes confused, confused, confused, tangled.


    As time goes on, Ye Feng can''t bear the complicated thoughts in his mind. He widened his eyes, breathing more and more heavily, staring at Ruiwen in front of him.


    He just wanted to run away from here, not to see the sister he had trusted most. Looking around in confusion, Ye Feng uttered a dull and repressed roar, venting his tangled and hesitating mood in his heart. Then he threw away the sword of Rune and fled straight into the dense forest.


    "Xiao Feng..."


    The voice trembles to take a deep breath, Ruiwen tentatively reaches out her hand, wants to catch the Ye Feng who escapes, but how can''t muster up the courage to pursue.


    She was speechless and choked. She knelt down in front of the tombstone. Her eyes were empty and staring at the leaf wind, which was more and more blurred in the heavy rain, full of guilt and bewilderment.


    At this time, a blue figure appeared behind her and looked at her with murderous spirit.


    Perhaps tired, she did not have the slightest idea of resistance, her voice trembled: "kill me..."


    "You really deserve to die, but I will not kill a person who has lost the will to survive. You should reflect on yourself and I will come to you again!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the figure disappeared in place.


    And Ruiwen is staring at the direction of Ye Feng''s leaving, I don''t know what to think.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 331

    The rain is continuous, and Ye Feng walks in the dense forest in a dejected way. He is full of the figure of Ruiwen, the sister who makes him love and hate.


    "Why is the sister who loves me the most is my parents'' enemy?"


    The right fist thumped heavily on the tree beside him, and Ye Feng leaned against the tree and sat down on the ground. He was in such a low mood that he didn''t know where to go next.


    The whole person is like a broken robot, staring at the front with dull eyes.


    The rain was still pattering down, as if crying for him, covering up his tears. Immersed in his own world, Ye Feng did not find the space around him, because the magic wave began to twist.


    Elise''s figure slowly walked out of the twisted portal, her mouth slightly raised, evil eyes revealed her deceitful ideas.


    But for a moment, she cleverly covered up the evil thoughts in her heart, pretended to be distressed, and gently stroked Ye Feng''s broken face.


    The warm silky touch pulls Ye Feng back to reality. He raises his head and looks at Elise, then lowers his head and ignores it.


    Elise heart because of Ye Feng''s neglect and rise a trace of displeasure, but she did not show. She still gently stroked Ye Feng''s broken wooden face with magic in her voice: "Ye Feng, I know about you and your sister. I didn''t expect that she would be the real murderer who killed your parents."


    The magic power is quietly released, and Elise silently draws the believer seeds she planted in the heart of Ye Feng, and secretly induces Ye Feng to pay attention to her words.


    At this time, Ye Feng''s spirit is extremely fragile. Under the guidance of Elise, he subconsciously begins to accept what she said and has a kind of kind feeling towards her.


    Gazing at the gentle Elise in front of her eyes, Ye Feng asked for help under the hint of believer seeds: "Elise, what do you think I should do?"


    "Since she is your enemy, you should kill her. I think she raised you not to atone, but to let you and your compatriots fight against each other. Only because of singid''s betrayal, she hid."


    Smell speech, Ye Feng originally by Ruiwen''s words to break down the heart is broken to pieces in a mess. He could not imagine the truth of what Alice said, but he did not know why the hatred and anger in his heart were breeding and spreading, as if to burn his whole body.


    He had a terrible idea in his mind, which was to kill Ruiwen!


    With a twinkle in her eyes, Elise''s decibel gradually rises. She uses the magic sound to induce Ye Feng''s subconscious: "Ye Feng, even the people closest to you have cheated and used you since childhood. Her ugliness and dirtiness are unpredictable to you. It''s better to be my subordinate, and I will complete revenge for you!"


    Ye Feng raised his head in empty eyes and said coldly, "I don''t want to be your subordinate, and I don''t need you to avenge me. I want to blade her!"


    There was a slight frown on her brow, and Alice didn''t like being disobeyed. However, she still resisted her displeasure and said with a gentle smile: "as long as you can become a demigod, you will no longer be my subordinate, but the backbone of our shadow Island, the ninth demon leader!"


    The dark side of psychology is getting bigger and bigger under the bewitching of Elise. The frustrated Ye Feng suddenly feels that it is not good to be a devil at this time.


    Ever since he learned that his closest sister was his enemy, everything he had built up in his mind for 19 years collapsed and disappeared. His heart is gradually engulfed by the darkness, more and more distorted.


    With a long breath, he knelt on one knee and respectfully said to Elise, "I would like to be your subordinate."


    "Ha ha ha ha Ha ha ha ha... "


    Elise''s maddening laughter echoed through the woods, and she was very proud. Ye Feng has been stubborn before, unwilling to take the initiative to become a devil. Now, after all, he is still prostrate under her skirt.


    With Ye Feng''s initiative to become Elise''s subordinates, the seed of believers in his heart does not need Elise''s control, but grows slowly with his own mind, occupying his heart and corrupting his good nature.


    At this time, the tears of the Dark Goddess, who had been corrupted by the darkness on his chest, seemed to be sensing the change of Ye Feng, and was providing more powerful black magic for Ye Feng''s demonization.


    All of a sudden, a starlight appeared, enveloping Ye Feng, who wanted to be demonized. The black magic in Ye Feng''s body was as if he had met a nemesis, and was suppressed to death by the magic of starlight.


    At the same time, a sweet and calm voice sounded: "Ionia does not welcome demons."


    Elise''s eyes slightly sank. She looked at Ye Feng, who stopped demonizing. Her anger was all written on her face.


    "Solaka, you''re here in time Elise''s eyes twinkled at the emerging Soraka.


    Inspired by Soraka''s magic to dispel the believer''s seeds, Ye Feng''s face awkwardly returns to God from the dark abyss. He bowed his head and apologized, "Lord Soraka, I..."


    "It''s not your fault. If you want to blame it, the devil is too cunning."


    Soraka smiles at Ye Feng and looks at Elise with a solemn look.


    Face color reluctantly glanced at the leaf wind beside her eyes, and the space behind her began to twist, and a portal with black magic appeared."Soraka, it''s not the time for us to fight. Next time we meet, I''ll make you sad!"


    Leaving behind a threatening word, Alice walked into the portal without looking back.


    When the portal disappeared, Soraka looked down at her leaf wind.


    "Ye Feng, your sister confessed to me the last time she came to pick you up. She also asked me to make sure that you won''t be upset when you know the truth."


    Listening to Soraka''s story, Ye Feng''s eyes suddenly become big. He obviously didn''t expect his Ruiwen sister to do so.


    The change of Ye Feng''s face naturally fell into Soraka''s eyes, and she continued: "I think she should really repent, rather than the devil said to use you."


    Ye Feng was silent for a long time and then said, "Lord Soraka, if your closest person is your parents'' enemy, what will you do?"


    Soraka was stunned for a moment, then pursed her lips and said, "I can''t answer this question, but I still hope you can forgive your sister. I can see that her concern for you is sincere."


    Ye Feng didn''t want to think more about his sister''s problems. He said in a low voice, "thank you, Lord Soraka, but I don''t want to mention her for the moment."


    Soraka showed an understanding smile: "follow me back to presidian, I think you should be happy to learn starlight magic from me during this period."


    "Learning magic?" Ye Feng''s face was astonished. He didn''t expect Soraka to teach him magic.


    "It''s a good way to forget the troubles of the outside world," sorakawen and his long, narrow eyes bent slightly


    As soon as he heard that learning magic could forget his worries, Ye Feng immediately agreed: "I am willing to learn magic from you!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 332

    Since it has been three days since Ye Feng came home with Ruiwen, he has not seen the two of them come back. He is somewhat worried that Ye Feng can not bear the facts and make some unpredictable decisions.


    During this period, she had called Ye Feng, but they were all left unanswered. It was obvious that Ye Feng did not want to answer her phone call.


    "It''s not me who killed your parents. Why don''t you answer my phone? If you want to comfort you, you won''t be given a chance! "


    Walking in the hustle and bustle of the crowd, hiville murmured at Ye Feng.


    Next to the a Li see hivier has been whispering, not from good strange way: "hivier, what are you muttering?"


    This made him blush. She coughed awkwardly. Then she looked at the curious Ali and two Fiona beside her. She changed the topic and said, "nothing, Fiona, can your Dragon Pendant feel the breath of Ye Feng?"


    "No, maybe it''s too far away," she said


    It is the first time that Fiona, a sensitive Laurent family, has heard of another props that can sense the breath of Ye Feng. She is somewhat unbalanced. "Dragon Pendant?" she wondered


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, glanced at another of her, and said faintly, "that''s the secret that Ye Feng and I shared since childhood. It has nothing to do with you!"


    With a cold hum, Fiona of the Laurent family stopped talking.


    A Li''s pretty face could not hide her worry in her heart: "sylvier, do you say that Lord Soraka is really willing to help us find Ye Feng?"


    "I''ll help her, my Lord."


    In fact, sylvier had no idea, but in order to cheer the crowd up, she put her right hand on her chest and clenched it into a fist to cheer everyone up.


    ¡­¡­


    In the doctor''s room, sorakar just finished teaching Ye Feng''s star magic lesson today. Just as he wanted to let Ye Feng feel it, he sensed that sylvier and others had already appeared on the street.


    Her lips were slightly parted under the veil, and she guessed more or less what he and others had been doing. She looked at Ye Feng, who was still studying the magic of starlight, and said, "Ye Feng, there they are. Do you want to meet them?"


    When he heard that they were coming, Ye Feng was full of excitement. He doesn''t want to see anyone he knows now, he just wants to be alone.


    Without hesitation, he said directly, "Lord Soraka, I''m leaving first. I hope you don''t tell them I''m here!"


    Soraka shook her head. "I''m afraid it''s too late. They''re already on this street."


    "What about that?" Ye Feng doesn''t really want to see anyone now. He stands there anxiously and doesn''t know what to do.


    "Since you don''t want to see them, I''ll cast enchantments so they can''t see you."


    With that said, Soraka calmly wields starlight magic, creating a barrier between vision and breath, and enveloping Ye Feng in it.


    Ye Feng just wanted to say the words of gratitude, but he stopped in a hurry, because he saw that he and others had arrived at the door.


    "Lord Soraka!" Shivell and others saluted Soraka one after another, and then came in.


    "Do you have any difficulty?"


    Although his heart roughly guessed the intention of hivier and others, Soraka still smiles and pretends not to know.


    Shivell looked at the three nervous Ali behind him, motioned for them to be at ease, and then said, "Lord Soraka, we are here to ask you to find Ye Feng for us."


    Soraka frowned quietly and asked, "that child is missing again?"


    "Yes, Lord Soraka. He followed his sister back to his parents'' house, but he didn''t know that his sister was the culprit who killed his parents. We were afraid that he would do something stupid!"


    Hivier made no secret of his worries and told Soraka what he thought.


    After hearing this, Soraka said thoughtfully, "I know, but I''m not fully recovered now. I''ll help you find it when I recover. You can go back and wait for the news first. Don''t worry too much."


    There was a slight frown on sylvier''s brow. She always felt that Lord Soraka today was a little different from usual, but she could not tell what was different.


    After thinking about it for a while, she turned her eyes and said, "thank you, master Soraka. Ali and Fiona, you go back first. I have something that Mr. rez has to tell you. It''s not convenient to mention it to other people."


    Ali three people did not ask what was the matter, they left together first. And Seaville closed the door after the three left. She bowed slightly to salute and said with a smile, "Lord Soraka, there are more and more things recently. I also have many existing and new problems in my heart. I hope you can help me solve my doubts."


    Soraka blinked her eyes and said calmly, "ask."


    "The Galen brothers and sisters and Fiona of the Laurent family arrived in presidian ahead of time. I had a conjecture before, but I''m not sure, but my recent experience in Ionia has made me more and more sure of my conjecture.""What conjecture?"


    "Demacia has been destroyed by shadow island!"


    The words exploded in Soraka''s heart like thunder. She thought it was only known to her and the three survivors of demacia, but she didn''t want hivier to know it.


    "Yes, demacia has been wiped out of the world by shadow Island," Soraka said, while sighing at hivier''s intelligence


    Although she had guessed it for a long time, she was still shocked by the fact. How strong is the shadow island''s strength? It can engulf a country quietly.


    Shivell''s eyes twinkled, and he continued to pursue with uncertainty, "Lord Soraka, is that demon woman from shadow Island recently?"


    Soraka was silent for a moment and said, "no accident, it should be."


    "Will their next target..."


    Speaking of the latter, shivell stopped talking. She believed that Soraka knew what she wanted to say.


    "The blood moon is coming, and Ionia will face the biggest crisis since the founding of the people''s Republic of China." Soraka was in a heavy mood, and even she felt the invisible pressure of shadow island.


    When he heard the word "Blood Moon", the whole person was full of energy. She asked excitedly, "Lord Soraka, what exactly does the blood moon mean?"


    Soraka hesitated and said everything she knew: "the night of blood moon is a carnival night for demons and dark mages. It can greatly enhance the strength of those who practice black magic and undead magic, especially those who hold ceremonies. I think shadow Island wants to draw the whole continent into darkness through the blood moon, so as to destroy the kingdom of mankind and establish their happiness And aeonia is the first target after they summoned blood month


    After digesting everything Soraka said, he said, "but you still haven''t said the exact origin of the blood moon. Mr. rez asked me to come to Ionia to investigate the secret and origin of the blood moon."


    "Sorry, even I don''t know much about blood moon." Soraka shook her head apologetically, which was all she knew.


    Shivell didn''t expect that even Soraka didn''t know the real secret of blood moon. She was somewhat lost. But she said with a smile, "Lord Soraka, you have told me a lot. I have one last thing I want to ask you about."


    With a kindly wink at hivier, Soraka motioned for her to go on.


    So, shivell asked in doubt: "excuse me, Lord Soraka, a person''s magic is very strong, even if you have not studied the magic of hiding breath, can you hide a person by force?"


    Although wondering why he asked this, Soraka said, "yes, I can do it."


    As soon as the voice dropped, Soraka''s pupils shrank slightly, and she found that she had let slip.


    With a sly smile, he said playfully, "Lord Soraka, can you remove the magic and let me meet Ye Feng, I have something to say to him."


    Ye Feng, who is hiding in the border, is shocked. He winks at Soraka and signals her not to open the border.


    With a helpless sigh, Soraka said with a smile, "you are indeed master rez''s most proud student. You are really smart, sylvier."


    Soraka also felt that Ye Feng should not just know how to escape. He should listen to the people around him and get out of it as soon as possible.


    Speaking at the same time, she directly removed the magic border, Ye Feng''s figure fell into the eyes of sylvier.


    "Lord Soraka, you flatter me. If you hadn''t arranged in such a hurry, I wouldn''t have noticed it."


    He saluted Soraka gratefully, and shivell asked in a low voice, "Lord Soraka, can I take Ye Feng back?"


    Soraka selectively ignored Ye Feng''s help seeking eyes, and said to hivier, "I''m not convenient to participate in your affairs as much as I like."


    "Thank you, Lord Soraka


    After thanking Soraka again, he turned to look at Ye Feng, but her face was not very good, and her smile was not at all. She tone light way: "leaf breeze, walk with me, I want to talk about some things with you."


    Ye Feng said obstinately, "sylvier, I don''t want to go with you!"


    Xiwei had long guessed that Ye Feng would say so, and she glanced at Soraka. Make sure Soraka won''t interfere. She directly takes Ye Feng''s hand and goes out of the house directly.


    Ye Feng, who was in a gloomy mood, was very disgusted to be dragged away by hivier. He shook off his hand and said with dissatisfaction: "hivier, there is nothing to talk about between us. I want to go back to my residence!"


    Taking a deep breath, he repressed his anger at Ye Feng''s unreasonable disconnection these days and solemnly said, "Ye Feng, I hope we can have a good talk about you and your sister."


    The thought of sylvier telling Soraka that they knew his parents made him uncomfortable.


    Ye Feng curled his lips: "you all know, I was kept in the drum alone, what to talk about?"


    With that, he left alone in another direction.


    However, he changed his usual calm attitude and used his internal magic power to appear in front of Ye Feng.She looked at Ye Feng''s depressed face and made her angry. She slapped her face decisively.


    Bang!


    This slap directly blinded Ye Feng. He had no idea that he would slap him in the face.


    "I''m sorry, I''m just excited, just want you to calm down, listen to me will I... "


    He did not expect that she would be so excited that Ye Feng slapped her face. Her eyes were slightly red, and her heart regretted the impulse she had just made.


    Listening to his concerned and incoherent words, Ye Feng touched the fiery palm print on his face and sighed: "well I''ve calmed down a lot, and I''ll talk as I go. "


    "Ye Feng..."


    See Ye Feng did not blame her, also did not contradict her so before, Xiwei wiped the tear stains on the corner of his eyes, revealing a happy smile.


    She took Ye Feng''s arm and blinked playfully. She could not see that she had cried before.


    "Go to where you live now..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 333

    "This is the house Lord Soraka has prepared for you?"


    Looking at the courtyard in front of him, which was about the same size as Fiona''s, he asked.


    Ye Feng nodded in silence and sat down in front of the stone table in the courtyard.


    Sitting down beside Ye Feng, Xiwei''s long and narrow eyes blinked. Although she was worried about Ye Feng''s state, she was still smiling heartily.


    Elbows supported on the table, hivier hands holding his cheek, side face staring at Ye Feng: "there is nothing you want to talk to me about?"


    Ye Feng raised his head slightly. He knew that he wanted to talk to him about his sister, but now he really didn''t want to mention any information about the woman.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s refusal to open the conversation box, he was not anxious. She had an idea, changed the topic and said, "have you been with Lord Soraka recently?"


    Nodding slightly, Ye Feng did not have any action.


    "No wonder Fiona can''t sense your breath with her Dragon Pendant. She''s worried about you."


    Intentionally or unintentionally, he complained about Ye Feng. He studied his face carefully and wanted to see what reaction he had.


    "She..."


    Dim eyes flashed a glimmer of light, leaf wind opened his mouth, and lowered his head to change his mouth: "I''m sorry."


    Do you feel that you can escape from the wind for a lifetime


    The mind trembled slightly, but Ye Feng still forced himself not to think about things related to Ruiwen.


    "Ye Feng, let''s not talk about you and your sister. You have to give me an explanation about your refusal to answer my phone calls these days? Do you know how much I worry about you these days


    His tone was no longer soft, but contained a trace of anger and complaint.


    Ye Feng subconsciously looked at hivier beside him. When his eyes touched her aggressive eyes, he immediately withdrew his eyes and coughed with a guilty heart: "the walkie talkie has been in the hotel, I didn''t take it with me."


    Words just finished, Ye Feng''s body on the phone ring. Embarrassed, he took the walkie talkie out of his inner bag and found that it was shivell who was calling him.


    "You just deliberately didn''t answer my phone and made me worry about you, didn''t you?"


    Shivell''s pretty face is rarely covered with frost. She takes back her walkie talkie and hums to ye fengleng.


    "I''m sorry..."


    "I''m sorry, but it works?" He pretended to be angry and didn''t mean to understand Ye Feng at all.


    "What do you say?" Ye Feng, who can fight against hiville, suddenly he was fooled into the circle by her.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s attack, he said positively: "it''s very simple. You have to promise me that I won''t evade you and Ruiwen''s affair any more, but face it squarely and try to solve it!"


    As soon as he heard this sentence, Ye Feng found out that he had been tricked by him. He frowned and curled his mouth. "If only this could be solved."


    "Ye Feng, as long as you are willing to talk to me, there must be some ways to overcome many problems in the past? But now the most important thing is that you can open your heart and take the initiative to face this matter. It really hurts to see you so depressed. "


    As he said that, shiver''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and his bright eyes closed with a tender light.


    "Sylvier..."


    Deeply touched, Ye Feng also wants to face the problem between him and Ruiwen, but he doesn''t have the courage to face it.


    His sister who loves him most is his parents'' enemy. He really doesn''t know what to do. At the thought of saying more good words to Ruiwen in front of her parents, Ye Feng felt ridiculous and naive.


    The more I think about Ye Feng''s thoughts, the more uncertain and confused they are. He seemed to be in the mire, sinking deeper and deeper, and the feeling of powerlessness filled his whole body.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you don''t contradict, I will always accompany you until you get through this difficulty."


    While appeasing Ye Feng, he reveals his affection for him implicitly, but Ye Feng doesn''t think about the deep meaning of her words because of Ruiwen.


    There was a little loss in his heart, but he said gently, "this time, I hope you can also listen to Ali''s views. I think it will help you make your final choice."


    Under the encouragement of hivier, Ye Feng is a little bit invigorated. "Thank you, Sylvie," he said sincerely


    See Ye Feng a little bit of spirit, he is also sincerely happy for him. She can''t help but take Ye Feng''s arm and ask, "let''s talk about you and your sister first, and then discuss the next step?"


    Ye Feng sighed: "no, I have only one question to ask you. If she is your sister and you know that she is your parents'' enemy, will you kill her?"


    "If Ruiwen is my sister..."


    Xiwei''s pupil gradually shrinks, she did not expect Ye Feng would ask her such a question. All the words she had thought of on the road had nothing to do with the problem. She just wanted to persuade Ye Feng to make up with Ruiwen.After all, Ruiwen is the elder sister who raised Ye Feng for 19 years, and she is really good to Ye Feng. Even if she has committed many crimes before, Ye Feng should try to forgive Ruiwen.


    However, she never thought about the question Ye Feng asked, because she had been looking at it from the perspective of a bystander.


    What if Ruiwen was her sister, and one day she found out she was the enemy who killed her parents?


    Shivell''s brow was locked, and he was clearly in a state of confusion. One side of the leaf wind silent, quietly waiting for her answer.


    She was an orphan since childhood. She did not know what her parents were. The closest person around her was teacher Ritz. In her opinion, teacher Ritz is her closest parents, and no one can replace her special position in her heart.


    Suppose Ruiwen was her sister and killed her mentor Ritz. What would she do?


    One of his closest people killed another of his closest people, with her character is bound to be extremely sad and resentful.


    Compared with Ye Feng who chooses to escape after knowing the truth, she will most likely draw a sword against Ruiwen on the spot. No matter what reason Ruiwen killed her relatives, no matter how much gratitude Ruiwen has for her, and no matter whether Ruiwen is atoning for her


    She will kill Ruiwen!


    At the thought, shivell took a breath. She obviously came to persuade Ye Feng and Ruiwen to make up. How could she go to extremes instead?


    Perhaps her kindness was not as good as she thought, he thought in his heart.


    She pursed her lips and looked at Ye Feng who was waiting for her answer. She didn''t know whether to tell Ye Feng what she really thought in her heart for fear of stimulating the fragile Ye Feng.


    After thinking about it, she still thinks that she should tell Ye Feng the truth.


    Taking a deep breath, with a trace of apology for Ruiwen, he said slowly, "I will kill her."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 334

    At the beginning, he was just stunned. After a while, the corner of Ye Feng''s mouth was slightly bent. His mood seemed to be affected by his words.


    With his right hand covering most of his face, he even laughed, as if laughing at something.


    But in his view, this is just Ye Feng''s dirty trick to cover up his inner sorrow. Her eyes a congealed, serious way: "Ye Feng, just my words that is just my personal idea, you and I are different, the idea will be some deviation, you don''t have to take it seriously."


    With a bang, Ye Feng felt that he had heard the funniest speech in the world. He sat at his seat, his eyes fixed on him in horror, and grinned, "are we different? Aren''t we all human beings? You, sylvier, can do what you want to do, and I can''t follow your will to kill Raven? "


    "But is it really your intention to kill Ruiwen? Ye Feng, if it is, I don''t think you will escape. Sister Ruiwen should still be with your parents now? Did she give you her runic sword and scare you away


    In the face of Ye Feng''s almost unreasonable remarks, he was mercilessly denounced by hivier, who did not give him any room for refutation.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s expression of fear and unwillingness to mention, he continued to pursue: "Ye Feng, I know that you are very contradictory in your mind now, and I don''t know what to do. But please believe me. If you don''t think carefully about this matter and make a decision, you may regret it all your life!"


    He was speechless by shivell. Although he strongly opposed and resented what he said, he could not organize words to refute her.


    "Ye Feng, this hurdle will always cross over. I believe you will cheer up again. Just before that, can you calm down and think about you and sister Ruiwen? If I can, I still hope that your brother and sister can make up with each other, even if I answer to kill her


    At the same time, he stroked Ye Feng''s back, trying to stabilize Ye Feng''s mood. To tell you the truth, she didn''t have much confidence to completely stabilize Ye Feng.


    Compared with the usual, now Ye Feng is more boring than Fiona, but also unwilling to disclose his inner thoughts with the people around him.


    After a brief silence, he said, "I want to see Fiona and them."


    Hear Ye Feng want to see Fiona three people, Xiwei also some worried eyes suddenly flashing strange color. She held Ye Feng''s hand tightly and said happily for him: "this is very good. It shows that you are beginning to face up to the difficulties you are facing now. I think Fiona and the three of them are very happy to talk to you!"


    Ye Feng is astonished and looks at the shivell who suddenly becomes very excited. He only wants to ask the same question to Fiona, but not to listen to their sermons. But it was not good for him to tell him what he was thinking, lest she should worry about him again.


    Xiwei, who mistakenly believes that Ye Feng listens to her, does not know Ye Feng''s inner thoughts. If she knows, she will try to persuade Ye Feng.


    In this way, hiville with a smile and Ye Feng went to find Fiona.


    Back to the hotel where several people lived, he first took Ye Feng to meet Ali. Looking at Ali, who was blushing and shocked when he saw Ye Feng, he made fun of him. He left the hotel on the pretext of something temporary, and asked Ye Feng to talk to the two Fiona himself.


    However, Ye Feng is relieved to see him leave. Before the embarrassed Ali organized his speech, he said, "Ali, can I ask you a question?"


    The little heart fluttered, without any affectation. A Li''s shy and flustered look was charming, which made people have unlimited reverie. She whispered "um" way, motioned Ye Feng to ask, she would know everything.


    Spit out a mouthful of turbid gas from his mouth, Ye Feng said in a low voice: "Ali, I want to know if one day you find that the closest person is the enemy who killed your parents, what would you do?"


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the city of presidian, a man of about 19 years old was walking towards the countryside with dull eyes and heavy steps. As the camera zooms in, his figure and appearance become clear. This man is Ye Feng, who was still in the hotel before.


    The body is rickety, Ye Feng walks in the wilderness like an empty shell without soul.


    "Kill her!"


    "Kill her!"


    "Kill her!"


    His mind has been echoing this full of hate words, and said this sentence is the three Ali.


    All of them are asked this question by Ye Feng. Ali''s reply is gentle, but the two Fiona''s answers are more serious than the other.


    In particular, Fiona, who experienced the hatred of subjugation, directly replaced Ruiwen assumed by Ye Feng with Calista.


    In Ye Feng''s opinion, what Fiona of the Laurent family said is the most representative of his ideas. Because they all know the death of their relatives, and know the real murderer.


    I think he should be like Fiona of the Laurent family to avenge her dead relatives.


    But why is he still timid? Why is his body out of control and shivering?Now, so many people think Ruiwen should be killed. Why is he the client so confused?


    Ye Feng can''t think of it. He wants to kill Ruiwen at the moment and is afraid to see Ruiwen. This ambivalence tore at his fragile mind madly, and he couldn''t help but think of a word he had said to him today.


    "Is it really your intention to kill Ruiwen?"


    He was about to make up his mind and was deeply moved by this sentence, and he had to admit that he had been said by sylvier.


    It''s not his original wish to kill Ruiwen


    The restless mood is bred by the painful idea of rocking at the bottom of his heart. Ye Feng suddenly sits on the ground, and his whole body is soaked with cold sweat because of his fear and confusion about the future.


    In the mind again reverberates the Xiwei, also has the Fiona three people''s reply, the leaf wind pressure therefore instantaneous multiplication.


    His body exudes more and more cold sweat. He only feels that his consciousness is bound, and he gradually loses the ability to think.


    It is not so much a loss as a subconscious abandonment of the idea of continuing to think. In this confused time, Ye Feng hopes his sister can accompany him to talk with him.


    "Why Why do you want me to meet this kind of thing? "


    "If this is a dream, how wonderful it would be?"


    "In this way, I can continue to live with my sister after I wake up and live a free life..."


    "Yes It must be a nightmare I have to wake up soon... "


    "Back to the red maple forest And sister Ruiwen Start over... "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 335

    Getting up early from bed, Sara simply pricked her waist red hair, and went downstairs into the kitchen to make breakfast for Ye Feng.


    After making some of Bill''s special dishes, she looked with satisfaction and went upstairs into Ye Feng''s room.


    "Dear wood, sister Sara has made a lot of delicious food for you."


    Smiling to come to the bed, Sara is still sleeping in the ear of Ye Feng, soft voice calls.


    "Sister..."


    Ye Feng''s dream words listen to her heart tremble, and let her think of some things last night.


    Last night, Ye Feng came back to her in a daze. She soothed him in a soft voice, wondering what had happened to him, so depressed.


    Unfortunately, Ye Feng said nothing but that he was very tired, so he went back to the room where he used to live and fell asleep.


    Instead of rushing back to her room, she sat by the bed and watched him fall asleep. He has been whispering "sister" in his sleep, and the helpless tone makes her heartache.


    At first, she thought he was calling her, but she didn''t know that he was dreaming of another person until she heard the word "Ruiwen sister".


    Although she was a little disappointed, Sara stayed with him until he stopped talking in his sleep.


    Now hear these two words, she will no longer think that Ye Feng is calling her. Isn''t that sister Ruiwen in the wind of the leaves not wood''s sister? Is something wrong?


    Don''t know what Ye Feng experienced, Sarah had to speculate secretly, hoping to find out the cause of Ye Feng''s depression.


    Ye Feng in the dream feels someone pressing on him. He opens his confused eyes and discovers that it is his sister Sara.


    Seeing that Sara seemed to be thinking, he whispered, "Sister Sarah?"


    How embarrassed she was to be reminded of her body style. Her eyes a little flustered, hurriedly moved away from Ye Feng''s body, stood beside the bed and coughed a few times to show her innocence.


    Ye Feng''s face is also a little red, after all, before the eyes of Sara, but he has a lot of ambiguous words and actions.


    Sarah was the first to come back. She said with a smile, "wood, my sister has made a lot of bill Gewert food you love. Wash up and accompany her."


    With that, Sara turns around and walks out of the room with her enchanting snake waist.


    Looking at Sara''s beautiful back, Ye Feng does not have any other careful thinking. He is hesitant to tell Sara about his and Ruiwen sister.


    Sarah opened her mouth and said, "I want to step out of the room at that moment


    In the middle of it, he stopped, wondering how to speak to Sarah.


    Sara is so smart. With only one look and movement, she can see that Ye Feng wants to talk to her, but she doesn''t know where to start.


    She side, half of the face to the leaf wind, eyes slightly gathered up, warm voice: "don''t worry, there is something to eat again."


    Looking at Sara gratefully, Ye Feng sighs that his sister is understanding, which eases his embarrassment.


    But Sara just pursed a smile, walked slowly downstairs, sat at the table quietly waiting for Ye Feng.


    After a while, a rush downstairs sound sounded, Ye Feng came to the table, sat opposite Sarah.


    "Wood, my sister hasn''t seen you for more than half a month. Do you think these dishes are still to your taste?"


    Sara is not eager to ask Ye Feng what happened, but gently staring at him, who is somewhat depressed.


    Since she failed to ask him yesterday, she did not intend to be in a hurry. If ye Feng really doesn''t intend to tell her, she will never tell her how to ask him.


    However, looking at the performance of Ye Feng in the room before, she can clearly see that he has the impulse to talk to her, but there are obstacles in his heart, and I don''t know how to speak.


    What she needs is just an opportunity for Ye Feng to voluntarily tell her about him.


    The warm atmosphere can not help but let Ye Feng''s depressed mood relax a little, he tasted a mouthful, said: "sister''s food is as delicious as before, but no sister''s taste."


    As soon as Sara hears, she can hear that Ye Feng''s elder sister is not the same sister. The former is talking about her, and the latter should be his sister Ruiwen.


    She looked at Ye Feng strangely. Sarah didn''t expect that her younger brother''s IQ would be improved a lot after her depression, and she would also play dumb language with her.


    Pretending not to hear the meaning of Ye Feng''s words, she was a little discontented and said, "wood, I haven''t seen you for such a long time, but you dislike my sister''s cooking!"


    Ye Feng was said by Sara back a cool, he thought Sara sister can understand the meaning of his words. He just wanted to take this opportunity to tell Sara about him and sister Ruiwen. He didn''t dislike Sarah''s food.


    He waved his hand and said, "Sister Sarah, I don''t mean that!"


    "What do you mean Charming to white eyes leaf wind, Sarah pretended to be angry posture, but in the bottom of her heart is happy to bloom.


    Sara said that his face turned red and Ye Feng was embarrassed.


    Meanwhile, Sarah stopped teasing Ye Feng and said with a gentle smile, "wood, you look much better now than before."It turned out that Sara was deliberately teasing him just to relax his nervous system. Heart quite moved, Ye Feng eyes slightly red, choked: "Sister Sarah..."


    "You see, why did you cry when you said that?"


    Holding out her slender jade hand, she gently stroked xiayefeng''s face. Sarah always had a smile on her face.


    "Have a good meal first. Don''t be unhappy. You can talk to your sister after you think about it."


    Urging Ye Feng to eat more, Sara herself is chewing, she is aware of her brother''s appetite.


    Depressed Ye Feng in Sara''s warmth, temporarily forget the unhappiness, gobble up.


    Seeing Ye Feng return to normal for a while, Sara is also sincerely happy. She hardly ate, and all the dishes on the table were eaten by Ye Feng.


    Satisfiedly looking at Ye Feng''s burping appearance, Sarah covered her mouth and laughed twice.


    Ye Feng has been losing appetite these days because of Ruiwen. He hardly ate anything on the way to here. He was also surprised that he would eat so much this meal.


    "Thank you, Sister Sarah." After rubbing her eyes, Ye Feng knows that it''s all due to Sarah.


    "Wood, what to say to my sister, thank you? As long as you are happy, your sister will be satisfied. "


    Sara stroked the hair of her ears, and her moving eyes were covered with light autumn waves, which made Ye Feng''s mind ripple.


    He really wanted to tell Sara all the things in his heart, but he didn''t dare to speak. And he''s still confused. With Sarah''s wisdom, he should have known something was wrong with him.


    Why didn''t she ask him?


    After thinking about it for a long time, Ye Feng looked into Sarah''s tender eyes and asked, "sister, don''t you wonder what your brother has been through for more than half a month?"


    You''re finally ready to speak, my wood


    The corner of her mouth rose slightly, and Sarah said, "wood, my sister is waiting for you..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 336

    Sara''s warmth makes Ye Feng, who is physically and mentally hurt by Ruiwen, feel the long lost attachment again. After being moved, he tells her what happened after he left bill jiwat.


    Sarah takes Ye Feng to the sofa, leans her head to the left, leans against his right shoulder, and listens to his experience in this period of time.


    Elise almost became a devil when she heard it. She felt nervously on Ye Feng''s body and took a long sigh of relief after confirming that Ye Feng had no sequelae.


    Ye Feng is touched by Sara all over the body uncomfortable, embarrassed to write on the face.


    After a few breaths of relief, the worry on Sarah''s pretty face gradually faded, and a layer of complaint filled her face again.


    She pouted, sullen, and said, "wood, I''m glad you''re not a demon, or I''ll kill myself in front of you."


    "Sister, isn''t it so serious?" Ye Feng was frightened by Sara''s words, and his forehead exuded a trace of cold sweat. But before he came, he was almost bewitched into a devil by Elise. It was better not to tell her.


    "Yes!"


    Sarah''s moving eyes directly stare at Ye Feng, with a serious look, and she said, "we have an agreement. If you become a devil, I will commit suicide in front of you."


    Appointment? Ye Feng frowned. He didn''t remember when they agreed.


    "Oh! Sarah What are you doing? It hurts


    Did not recall when it was, Ye Feng''s ears were angry Sarah pulled red.


    "Wood, you don''t have a long memory. Do you remember that?" Sarah silver teeth a bite, she for Ye Feng''s memory but hate itchy teeth, such an important agreement can be forgotten.


    Under the stimulation of pain, Ye Feng immediately recalled that they had made an appointment when Elise seduced him. He quickly waved his hand for mercy and said, "elder sister, I remember!"


    See Ye Feng completely into the role, not affected by the mood of depression, Sarah''s mouth curved mysterious smile. She pretended to be still angry, holding her chest in her hands and humming, "next time, I will not let you go so easily!"


    Ye Feng, who dares to make a mistake, continues to tell her about his experience under the sign of Sara.


    When it comes to engagement experience, Ye Feng''s ear is pulled by Sarah again. He didn''t know. Was there any agreement between them?


    At the same time, she was busy covering her red ears pulled by Sara. Ye Feng asked in a low voice, "sister Sara, what''s the matter?"


    When she heard Ye Feng''s words, Sara was angry. He promised her that he would not like other girls until he went back to bill Gewert. It was all about to be engaged. He asked what happened?


    Is it hard for him to make fun of what he said to her? The more she thought about it, the more angry she felt. She let go of her hand and sat on the side, looking at Ye Feng.


    She made such a gesture, is to confirm Ye Feng''s guess in the heart. He asked subconsciously, "sister, there won''t be any agreement?"


    "Don''t talk to me if you can''t think of it!"


    She snorted coldly. Sarah was shaking with her back to Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng has a bitter smile in his heart. This time he clearly wants to let sister Sara comfort him. How can he say that instead of asking him to comfort her?


    Indeed, Ye Feng, who is a little dizzy, racked his brains to recall the experience of him and Sarah, and finally found the relevant memory after some exploration. His eyes a bright, not sure way: "can''t come back to see his sister before you can''t like other girls?"


    "You have a little conscience!"


    Looking back, Sarah''s pretty face is still a little discontented. She half opened one eye and gazed at him coyly, which made him swallow his mouth secretly.


    Although Sarah is good at hiding her mind, she is still a little shy when people like her.


    Coughing, she changed the subject and said, "go on, I don''t think these are the reasons for your depression?"


    In Sara''s remind, originally temporarily forgot Ruiwen he recalled that day''s experience. He nodded with a gloomy look and began to tell Sara about him and sister Ruiwen.


    During this period, Ye Feng broke several times because of his grief, and only reluctantly said everything between him and Ruiwen. He is really desperate and hesitating. He hopes that Sarah, who is also a sister, can comfort him and point out a way out of the shadow.


    But as he spoke, he did not know that Sarah''s face was getting worse and worse.


    "Finished?" Sara looks at Ye Feng calmly and asks.


    Ye Feng said that his eyes were red and swollen. He choked his tears and said, "well, Sister Sarah, what do you think I should do?"


    But after waiting for a long time, Ye Feng doesn''t see Sara''s reply. He looked up at Sarah in disbelief, just opposite her.


    This pair of sight, make Ye Feng whole body a shock, such as fall Yin cold ice cave. It''s been a long time since he saw the cold chill and murderous spirit in Sarah''s eyes. For a while, he was frozen.


    "That woman, Ruiwen?" Sarah finally spoke, but her tone is to make Ye Feng feel deeply uneasy."Well, it''s sister Ruiwen..."


    "Ruiwen sister" is very harsh, Sarah does not like to say: "not Ruiwen sister, Ruiwen!"


    "Well, it''s Ruiwen..." Ye Feng weakly returns a way, he is a little afraid to face such a Sara.


    "She raised you for nineteen years, didn''t she?" Sarah''s tone was still salty, but chilly.


    "Well." Ye Feng subconsciously swallows his mouth saliva. I don''t know why Sara asks these questions.


    "How are you? Have you ever been abused? " Sarah puts her right leg on her left leg and walks slowly.


    "Sister Ruiwen is like a sister to me." Following this sentence, Ye Feng also fell into warm memories, with a sweet smile on his face.


    Sarah gave a cold exclamation: "it''s Vivian!"


    Her sudden reprimand scared the previous second Ye Feng, who was still immersed in warm memories, was excited all over. He hastily said, "yes Don''t get excited, Sister Sarah... "


    "Are you sad when you know the truth?" Sarah''s tone is still emotionless.


    "Well."


    "Resentment?"


    "Well."


    "Any impulse to kill her?"


    Ye Feng hesitated and said, "yes, but I didn''t get it..."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ye Feng was shivered by the anger and resentment in Sarah''s eyes. He pursed his lips and whispered, "Sister Sarah, are you?"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s question, Sara completely releases her anger and resentment after hearing that Ruiwen is the enemy of Ye Feng''s parents.


    She hated that woman for making Ye Feng an orphan without father and mother, just as she hated Planck at the beginning.


    The thought of her brother, who had been more miserable and sad than she had been, was one point more painful to Sarah.


    Humiliating to recognize the enemy who killed his parents as my sister for 19 years, but still feel grateful and do not know, vowing to repay his own enemy? Just think about it, Sarah feels humiliated and angry for Ye Feng.


    Her wood humiliation is equivalent to her being humiliated. This feeling of empathy makes her want to kill Ruiwen now.


    From time to time, her lips and teeth collided with each other because of her anger. Listening to the leaf wind on one side, she looked at her gloomy face with some fear.


    "Wood, I''m going to kill the woman who killed your parents!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 337

    Mou son slowly enlarges, Sara''s words hear Ye Feng all over a shock. He stood up instinctively and blurted out: "you can''t kill Ruiwen!"


    With a cold light in her eyes, Sara also stood up, put her face close to Ye Feng and asked, "why?"


    Why? If ye Feng''s head was hit hard, he could not answer for a moment.


    Sara''s eyes make Ye Feng feel flustered. He turns his face away and dare not look at her.


    "Sister Sara, you haven''t learned swordsmanship and magic. You can''t beat sister Ruiwen."


    "Are you worried about me?" A eyebrow, Sarah is interested to break the face of Ye Feng, straight hook to stare at him, his eyes dodge and panic into her eyes.


    Taking a cool breath, Ye Feng is really not used to looking at Sarah in this situation. He did worry that she would be killed by Ruiwen, but that was just one of them. The most important reason is that he can''t say it, and he doesn''t want to believe it.


    Busy nodded, he was afraid that she would continue to ask, because that was the problem he had the least courage to face.


    Gently kissing his lips, Sara motioned Ye Feng to rest assured: "don''t worry, wood, since my sister promised to help you revenge, she will be fully prepared. I kill people with this."


    With that, Sara''s mouth lit up with a smile and pointed to her head.


    "Sister Sarah, I beg you, don''t go to Ruiwen''s trouble!" Ye Feng is really driven by Sarah''s idea at the moment.


    Eyes a congealed, Sarah instantly pull out high tone, the eye son Yin cold incomparable. No doubt she said, "don''t try to persuade me. This woman killed your parents and made you endure the humiliation of nineteen years. This disgrace and hatred will be rewarded in any case."


    Ye Feng''s whole heartstrings were almost confused by Sarah. He gritted his teeth and said, "but she has been really good to me for 19 years. Sister Sarah, don''t you interfere?"


    "As a normal person, can you bear the death of your parents?" she asked? She''s the one who killed your parents


    Her aggressive posture does not allow Ye Feng any room for thinking and yielding. Ye Feng closes his eyes tightly. Although he does not want to answer this question, his voice still trembles: "of course I can''t bear it. When I know that she is the real murderer, I wish I could kill her!"


    "That''s right, wood. This hatred is not just yours, it''s mine. I''ll help you finish it!"


    Suddenly, she pressed Ye Feng''s shoulders, and Sara gazed firmly at him, as if to express her determination.


    "But after all, she is my sister, who raised me for 19 years..."


    At the end of this sentence, Ye Feng''s whole body seemed to be in a state of collapse. He knelt on the ground powerlessly, hanging his head, and was extremely frustrated.


    "So what? Don''t you hate her at the bottom of your heart? Wood, even if she raised you for nineteen years, can she forget her sins against your parents? If it was me, I would never forget it! "


    In the face of Sara''s series of aggressive words, Ye Feng''s face is pale and powerless. For a time, he actually stays in place, stunned.


    Yes, no matter how hard sister Ruiwen raised him for nineteen years, she could not cover up the fact that she killed his parents. So called a atonement, can repay all the sins, in exchange for his forgiveness of her?


    Sarah gently stroked his pale face and whispered, "tomorrow I''ll sail to Ionia to avenge you!"


    Revenge? Ye Feng''s trance eyes finally have a glimmer of light, he was frightened by Sara''s words. He shook his head and said, "don''t take revenge!"


    Sarah''s eyes twinkled and she urged again, "are you still thinking about that woman? Wake up, wood. She''s a terrible enemy of your parents. You can''t be free until you kill her! "


    As soon as his face sank, the truth that Ye Feng suppressed in his heart finally broke out. "He said coldly Enough, revenge Revenge, after all, it''s your idea, not mine. You''re you, I''m me


    "What do you think? Joke! Don''t tell me your idea is to forgive her and keep that woman your sister? " With a sneer, Sara looks at Ye Feng contemptuously.


    Sara again and again, again and again to ask, completely let Ye Feng sink gas. He roared: "yes, I just want to forgive Ruiwen sister, let Ruiwen sister continue to be my sister, Sarah sister, I am Ye Feng, wood, is your brother, but I am not Sarah, I have my own ideas!"


    "Yes You''re right. Sister Ruiwen killed my parents. As a person, the first thing I think of is revenge for my parents. But I am the one who Ruiwen brought up with one hand


    "I have no father or mother since I was a child. I should have lived a life of no love. It was sister Ruiwen who made me feel loved. Although I don''t know the difference between my parents'' love and me, I''ve been really happy for 19 years!"


    "My personality, swordsmanship and so on are awarded by sister Ruiwen. She has taught me a lot of principles of dealing with people. To be a good person, you should not be contaminated with bad habits. As a sister, she is really a good sister!""Everyone will make mistakes. It''s not too late as long as you know what you''ve lost. I believe sister Ruiwen must be really making atonement and repentance. Otherwise, I won''t be so happy in these 19 years!"


    One breath said so many words, Ye Feng only felt his breath was about to break. He didn''t know what he was crazy about. He just wanted to defend his sister Ruiwen.


    "Maybe I forgive Rui Wen''s behavior is stupid to some people, but I just want to forgive her and continue to be her brother!"


    After saying that, Ye Feng breathed heavily and breathed lightly.


    "Is it?" Sarah is also kneeling in front of Ye Feng, head down, half of her face is covered by hair, leaving only the imperceptible slight radian of the corner of her mouth.


    "Sister Sarah?" Ye Feng''s face is full of amazement and guilt. He thinks he may have hurt Sarah''s heart.


    With two chuckles, Sara raised her head and pushed her hair behind her ears. Her long, narrow eyes, which were warm and soft, were slightly closed.


    With a slight red lip, she said, "it seems that you have made your own decision, my wood."


    "Sorry, Sister Sarah..." Burying his head, Ye Feng is extremely ashamed.


    "Just untie the knot. I really envy her..." Sarah shakes her head, holds up Ye Feng''s jaw with her right index finger, and laughs inexplicably.


    Sarah''s smile makes Ye Feng like a spring breeze, and he is not as nervous and ashamed as before. "Does Sister Sarah agree with me?" he said happily


    "Naive!" Cold hum a, Sarah''s eyes suddenly cold up, let Ye Feng a little confused.


    "As you said, you are wood and I am Sarah. You have your opinion and I have my opinion. How can your childish and ridiculous remarks make me agree?" Sarah came back, not saltily.


    Sarah''s remarks make Ye Feng fidgety, but her next words are to let him completely put down the uneasy speculation.


    "But since you have made your own choice, how can I not agree with it and respect your choice? I don''t want to be hated by you... "


    With a playful wink on Ye Feng, Sara covers her mouth and chuckles. The tense atmosphere disappears in an instant.


    "Thank you, Sister Sarah." Ye Feng said sincerely.


    If Sara wasn''t so angry about him, he wouldn''t have faced up to his real thoughts on Ruiwen. Thinking of the back, he has a kind of Sara is deliberately angry to force him to say what he thinks. But he couldn''t see Sarah''s indifference.


    Sarah naturally knows what Ye Feng is thinking, and she is just like him, deliberately forcing him to say what he thinks. But her anger and hatred are not pretended, she is really to Ruiwen generated hatred and anger.


    Pretending not to know, Sara helped Ye Feng to sit on the sofa, and then walked alone to the table before, cleaning up by herself.


    In the middle of packing, something suddenly comes to Sarah''s mind. She turned, and her soft face showed a look of expectation, like a woman in love.


    "Wood, how about going out with me later? I think you''ll be surprised at what happened to bill Gewert


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 338

    In Sara''s villa hall, Ye Feng is staring at the off walkie talkie. Close to the side key of the left middle finger gently shaking, as if in hesitation should boot.


    From time to time, there was a murmur of running water in the kitchen, and it was still some time before Sarah finished washing the dishes. Press the middle finger suddenly, the boot screen will come into view.


    The screen saver is a picture of shivell holding a cross blade and her face is resolute. She is like a goddess of victory. With a flick of his thumb, he was dazzled by the grimace of shivell.


    These two pictures were given to him by shivell when he didn''t answer the phone last time.


    Looking down, the phone in the lower left-hand corner shows the special number symbol "99 +" of piltwaff. Open it. It''s full of shivell''s calls.


    Face slightly guilty, Ye Feng just want to return a phone call, but was stopped by Sara''s voice.


    "Wood, what are you doing?"


    Sarah walked out of the kitchen laughing and joking, still wearing a sky blue apron. When she saw the intelligent walkie talkie in Ye Feng''s hand, a trace of threat and vigilance flashed in her eyes.


    Yingying a smile, Sarah pretended to be surprised to sit next to Ye Feng and asked, "can you let my sister have a look?"


    Frown a frown, leaf wind still way: "Sarah sister wants to see, can see naturally."


    With that, he hands Sara the walkie talkie. Taking the walkie talkie and skilfully opening the screen saver without a password, the two pictures of sylvier made her heartstrings tense.


    Pretty face is still smiling, Sara open the phone, inside the screen full of shivell''s missed call is to make her feel a sense of crisis. Intuition told her that this hivier absolutely likes Ye Feng.


    Back on the desk, Sara points to Seaver''s playful face and casually says, "wood, is this sylvier your girlfriend?"


    Ye Feng was shaken up by Sarah''s seemingly kind smile. He coughed awkwardly: "sister Sara, you don''t all know my experience. Why do you ask this?"


    Of course I know, just want to see your attitude towards her! Sara had a word in her heart. She half opened one eye, Du mouth way: "ask casually only."


    Sarah''s expression Ye Feng is hard to believe. She just asked casually, but he could not expose her, so he could only stop.


    He scratched his head and said, "sister Sara, didn''t you say you wanted to show me what happened to bill Gewert?"


    Through Ye Feng''s question, Sarah remembered that she was going to take her wood out today to witness her achievements. I''m sure her wood will be happy for her when she sees the change in bill Gewert.


    She is now like a little woman, full of joy and expectation, eager to be recognized by Ye Feng.


    "Yes, wood, my sister will show you now!"


    As soon as the voice falls, Sara takes Ye Feng''s arm and goes out more and more.


    A burst of phone ringing made her move to stop. She looked at the words "shivell" on her walkie talkie in amazement, then pursed her lips and looked at Ye Feng, as if she were asking for his opinions.


    "Give it to me. I''ve been shutting it down all this time. He must be worried about it."


    Said, Ye Feng took the phone from Sara''s hand, fingertip gently stroke, then connected the phone.


    "Hello..."


    Ye Feng has not finished, only listen to the phone that came to the anxieties of the voice: "Ye Feng, where have you been? Didn''t I say I''ll be with you through this


    "I''m sorry..." He organized countless words in his heart, which could not express Ye Feng''s guilt for hiville.


    At the other end of the phone, Xiwei naturally heard Ye Feng''s guilty tone. She adjusted her excited mood and said as gently as possible: "come back, a blind escape will only make you sink deeper and deeper. Believe me, I will accompany you through this difficult time."


    Xiwei''s affectionate tone was moved by Ye Feng''s heart. He replied, "thank you, sylvier. I''ll return to Ionia in a while."


    On the other end of the phone, Xiwei doesn''t know that Ye Feng can face the problem with Ruiwen with the help of Sara. She thought it was just Ye Feng''s excuse, and she was more worried. She choked: "don''t make trouble, Ye Feng, I want you to come back now, Ruiwen sister''s matter we slowly solve."


    Don''t wait for Ye Feng to reply, Sarah on one side can''t help it. She frowns slightly and says unhappily, "he will come back tomorrow. Why cry?"


    Oops! Ye Feng''s heart is not good, but he doesn''t like Sarah.


    On the other end of the line, shivell felt that Sarah''s voice seemed to have been heard, but she couldn''t remember for a moment.


    Wiping the tear marks from the corner of his eyes, he warned, "who are you?"


    Seeing that the topic successfully turned to her, Sarah took Ye Feng''s phone call and confidently said with a smile: "Sarah, an ordinary bill jewert, miss shivell, we are not the first time to talk."


    "It''s you." At the other end of the phone, shivell suddenly cooled down. Although Ye Feng and Fiona had explained before, she still couldn''t have a good feeling for this Sara.This Sara makes her feel like a strong enemy, which makes her feel uncomfortable.


    Shivell''s cold tone did not make Sara feel uncomfortable. Instead, she joked: "it seems that I don''t like to hear miss shivell''s voice. You are a famous person in the war Academy."


    On the other end of the phone, Xiwei''s mind was running at full speed and frowned: "how can Ye Feng run away from you?"


    She asked, but let the leaf wind around Sara feel like a needle on a needle, eager to flee on the spot, lest become a victim between the two women.


    "Ye Feng? Oh You''re talking about my wood, right? Maybe he cares more about me, so he likes to talk to me when it is difficult. "


    Chao Ye Feng laughs two times inexplicably. Sara''s right index finger plays with the hair of her ear, leisurely and leisurely.


    "Talk to you?" Shivell seemed to sense something, and her tone was a little hasty.


    Sarah''s mouth slightly raised: "yes, he told me all his experiences of more than half a month, including Ruiwen. By the way, he has been willing to forgive Ruiwen under my pacification."


    This word, the other end of the phone shivell silence, Sara can feel the loss of sylvier, but this is what she wants.


    Originally, she thought that he would hang up the phone when she thought he would reply. But she didn''t want to hear shivell''s peaceful smile: "Miss Sara, did you just say you would take Ye Feng back to Ionia tomorrow?"


    Her pupils shrank slightly, and Sara secretly scolded him for being crafty. But she said with a smile, "yes, why? Miss shivell will not be able to reach the ports of the three southern provinces of Ionia tomorrow at presidian. "


    On the other end of the phone, shivell also showed a sly smile: "Miss Sarah, please take care of yourself. I''m good friends with Caitlin of pitching city. She has the most advanced Hicks technology sports car she has sent. And I heard Fiona say that your siren is very fast at full speed. I''ll be waiting for you at the port tomorrow morning."


    "Miss shivell is much smarter than I thought she was!" With a silent smile, Sarah''s face did not show any reluctance.


    "We''ll see you tomorrow, Miss Sarah."


    With that, shivell, on the other end of the line, hung up confidently.


    Only after hanging up, the smile on her face was replaced by a dignified look.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 339

    Over the vast sea, the siren is heading for Ionia at full speed under Sara''s control. And Ye Feng is bored sitting behind Sarah, yawning.


    Sarah woke up early this morning. He was really sleepy. Body with the drowsy head to sway rhythmically, just as he was about to fall asleep, a burst of bell instantly made him all over a shock.


    Without guessing, he knew it was sylvier. He took the walkie talkie out of the black windbreaker that Sarah had provided for him and connected the phone directly.


    As soon as the phone was connected, the voice of shivell''s smile came from it: "Ye Feng, are you out to sea now?"


    Sarah glanced back and said, "wood, call me."


    Ye Feng dark way bad luck, will the phone to Sarah, face very depressed.


    Sarah slapped Ye Feng''s face in a funny way, then took the phone and said, "miss shivell, I expect we''ll be at the ports of the three southern provinces in about an hour or so."


    Xiwei frown, she is calling to talk to Ye Feng, this Sara is so smart that she can''t know her mind.


    Suppressing her discontent, she replied with a smile, "I''m already at the port. I wish I could see you soon, Miss Sarah."


    Respect? Sarah strangely looks back at Ye Feng, who pretends not to hear their conversation. Her mouth bends with an inexplicable smile. She has always been confident in her appearance and figure.


    "It will not disappoint you, miss shivell."


    Ye Feng in the rear listens to the conversation between the two people, and the tit for tat between them is self-evident. The two of them chatted vigorously, but they did not care how much headache he heard.


    It''s OK. It''s just sylvier and Sara. If we have two more Fiona, I''m afraid it''s going to blow up. Thinking of this, Ye Feng took a cold breath.


    He had an unknown guess that if he did bring two Fiona to pick him up, the four women would not tear him up.


    The more he thought about it, the more afraid he was, the more he began to fidget. In presidian, it was a headache for him just to have a fight with two Fiona in presidian, and with Sara, it was really hard for him.


    He prayed in his heart that he would understand his pain and not take two Fiona.


    In this way, sylvier and Sara talk over the phone for an hour, until the ship is nearing shore, and they hang up.


    She stealthily glances at ye Fengsheng''s loveless expression behind her, and Sara covers her mouth and chuckles a few times before putting the copy that she has prepared to establish a relationship with Ionia into the cowhide bag.


    "Wood, carry it for my sister. I''m going to presidian, too." With her index finger carrying the bag to Ye Feng, Sarah''s smiling face is very charming.


    As soon as she heard that Sara was going to follow him to presidian, Ye Feng was completely destroyed. She hung his head and looked listless.


    "I suspect you did it on purpose!"


    Murmured in a low voice, Ye Feng took the bag and went straight out of the control room and went to the side of the ship. Sarah is not slow to follow Ye Feng behind, her ears can be sharp, he just said all into her ears, but she was too lazy to point out.


    Walking down the dock from the side of the siren, Ye Feng saw a dark woman with wavy hair not far away, holding a snow-white Fox and waving to him.


    The woman walked along, bright eyes playfully swept Sara behind Ye Feng, and then said to him, "Ye Feng, you can be regarded as waiting for you. I think this is Miss Sarah behind you?"


    Ye Feng narrowed his eyes and nodded awkwardly. The woman and fox in front of him were sylvier and Ali. At the moment when Ali saw Ye Feng, he purred affectionately, and then jumped into his arms and rubbed wildly, which made him itch.


    "Hello, miss shivell." Looking up and down at hivier, who is as big as Ye Feng, Sara secretly compares their differences.


    Naturally, sylvier was also looking at Sara, who was two or three years older than her, and her vigilance soared.


    Charming and mature face, and waist red hair longer than me, chest is bigger than me, that enchanting water snake waist is also thinner than me, what did this woman grow up with? Shivell was very upset at the bottom of her heart, and she had a deep sense of frustration in the competition of figure and appearance. But smart she won''t show her discontent at such a time, or she''ll lose Sarah.


    For a time, the scene was too quiet and weird. Ye Feng on one side couldn''t stand Sara and hivier, and interrupted: "Hey, sister Sara, shall we find a hotel to rest?"


    "Wood''s proposal is good. I''m really tired after such a long voyage."


    With that, Sara is about to take the opportunity to take Ye Feng''s arm to swear sovereignty, but is found out by hiville.


    Shivell lay quietly between them, took Sarah in his arms and said with a smile, "Miss Sarah, do you mind if I hold you?"


    At the same time, shivell''s hand pressed slightly, and she could clearly feel Sara''s body trembling.


    Sara did not expect that sylvier would be so keen. If Fiona, who followed Ye Feng before, would not have noticed her careful thoughts. In the heart of the precepts to raise a point, she has realized that he will be very difficult.But Ye Feng, as the party, did not know that the two women around him had a secret fight just now, and he had been thinking about the various cuisines of Ionia.


    He sat down at an empty table on the first floor of a hotel and ordered several dishes. Ye fengchong fondly stroked Ali''s soft hair, which made him purr comfortably.


    Don''t know that the little fox is a Li, Sarah was deeply attracted by her clever appearance. She looked at Ye Feng earnestly and said, "this little fox is so cute, wood, can I hold it?"


    "Of course Ye Feng returned to the road brightly.


    When he saw this, a shrewd flickered through his eyes. "Miss Sarah, if you want to hold this fox, you don''t just need Ye Feng''s permission," she said with a sudden smile


    On hearing this, Sara frowned. Although she didn''t know the meaning of hivier''s words, she was sure that he wanted to get rid of her.


    With a slight hesitation, she pursed her lips and said with a smile, "miss shivell, is this fox yours?"


    "Miss Sarah..." The corner of his mouth showed a shallow curve: "if you want to hold this fox, you need her own consent."


    "Isn''t she smart?" Rao is Sara, no matter how clever she is, she can''t guess that Ali is intelligent without knowing that the fox is a Nine Tailed Fox.


    And her words naturally caused a Li''s dissatisfaction, the fox shaped Ali leaned against Ye Feng''s arms and grinned at her.


    Ye Feng saw that Sara fell into the wind, and he wanted to tell Sara Ali''s identity, but he was motioned in the eyes of sylvier not to disclose the secret.


    "It seems, Miss Sarah, that you are not very popular with small animals." The winner''s smile appeared on her pretty face, and shivell teased Sarah intentionally or unintentionally.


    Is this white fox the Nine Tailed Fox Ali mentioned by wood? Sara''s mind runs rapidly, and she finds a similar image in the memories Ye Feng once told her.


    A little upset, Sarah did not expect that she would be a few years younger than her own woman placed two. Some thoughts flashed through her mind, and she decided to educate the young girl in her eyes.


    "Miss shivell, do you want me to teach you some maintenance tips?"


    Sister? This Sara is really good at putting on a hat for herself! He spat in the bottom of his heart, and he said quietly, "how good is that? I also have some tips for maintaining my body and appearance


    "It''s true that miss shivell''s figure is impeccable, but I''m afraid it''s a little worse than my sister, cluck..."


    As she said that, Sarah giggled, her moving eyes moving brilliantly, glancing at the upper body of shivell, either consciously or unconsciously.


    Sylvier naturally knew what Sara was referring to. She was a little angry for a moment. She didn''t expect that Sarah would poke her short board directly in front of Ye Feng.


    She''s not bigger than Sarah, but she''s bigger than most women!


    Dead cow! The bottom of her heart spat, and Sylvie''s mood was irritated by Sara''s teasing, and her irritability rarely showed up in her pretty face.


    But Sarah pretended not to know, and took a sip of Ionian tea, which made him itchy with his carefree look.


    Ye Feng seldom saw him like this. The strong smell of gunpowder was enough for him to eat.


    In order to avoid the war, he took the vegetables on the table and fed Ali attentively, pretending not to hear the conversation between sylvier and Sara.


    But a Li Meng Meng''s Fox head is a face to enjoy Ye Feng''s feeding, don''t mention how happy he is.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 340

    "Xiao Feng..."


    Under the dim moonlight, the rain is getting bigger and bigger. Ruiwen''s short silvery hair is all wet by the rain.


    The thin bandage and white cloth simply covered the important parts, and her figure was sometimes clear and blurred in Ye Feng''s eyes.


    "Sister..."


    He looked blankly at the dense forest and Ruiwen in front of him, as well as the two wordless tombstones.


    "Kill her..."


    Two spirits like Ye Feng stood beside him, whispering the words full of dead breath and resentment.


    "Father, mother?" He was confused and confused to turn around. Are these two ghosts his parents?


    "Kill her..." However, the two young men and women who are similar to him still repeat the previous words in silence.


    Ruiwen slowly raised her head, the pale face of that pale face made Ye Feng''s heart thump.


    "Kill me, Xiao Feng..."


    At the same time, a huge sword of runes suddenly inserted in front of Ye Feng, which made him tremble all over.


    "Kill her..."


    "Kill me..."


    The whispers of the ghost of his parents and Ruiwen have been lingering in his ears, torturing his will and making his heart more and more depressed.


    "Don''t make me Don''t make me Don''t make me... "


    Holding his head in his hands, his eyes were loose and empty, and he murmured in horror.


    Nevertheless, he could hear the whispers of the three. That sentence, like a demon in his heart, gradually disintegrated his defense line and turned into a wisp of black fog eroding his heart.


    Just as his eyes were about to turn into dark magic eyes, a huge force instantly drove him into the abyss without bottom.


    ¡­¡­


    The leaf wind in the dream only feels a sharp pain in the chest and suddenly wakes up. His eyes were wide open, and his back and forehead were wet with sweat.


    Looking at the fox shaped Ali lying beside him, he sighed: "it''s just a dream."


    Forced to squeeze out a smile, he stroked Ali who was still sleeping. The soft touch of hair made him feel at ease.


    But as soon as I think of the dream before, Ye Feng''s mood sank to the bottom of the lake, a little low.


    His eyes flickered, and suddenly he had a bold idea. As for whether it will be implemented, he also wants the support of Sarah and sylvier.


    He believes that they should understand him.


    At the same time, not far from the hotel in the open countryside, Alice and hammer stone are watching Ye Feng''s every move through the magic crystal ball. The dream just now was made by hammer stone to test Ye Feng''s will.


    Hammerstone''s head, which was burning with fire, shook slightly and gave out a diabolical laugh: "no wonder you and calthas appreciate this human boy. He has something unique that ordinary people can''t understand."


    "As I said, ordinary temptation can''t make him surrender, and he It''s my prey Elise''s pretty cheek was a little unhappy, and she was obviously dissatisfied with the trial of the hammer stone.


    "Don''t you want him to submit to you? I''m a little interested in him. Let me play with him once this time. How about you play the most important part? And don''t forget, you are the devil I seduced with my own hand


    As he spoke, the hammer gave out a thought-provoking laugh.


    "Hum!"


    She snorted coldly, and a haze filled her face.


    "All right, all right, let''s get down to business." Hammer stone converges a pair of not flat expression, rare correct color.


    "Business?" Elise raised her eyebrows and looked suspiciously at the hammer stone beside her.


    "Yes, it''s a gift to Ionia before the blood moon comes."


    Hammer stone''s treacherous laughter heard Alice''s body is also a burst of numbness, she can''t bear to say: "talk to people!"


    "I''m a devil. Of course I have to have a devil''s voice." Hammerstone grinned and continued to ignore Elise''s displeasure. He said, "it is said that seven days later, the three demigods of Ionia will meet in secret at the largest psychic College of Ionia to discuss how to deal with shadow island."


    "Deal with us?" Elise was intrigued by the hammer stone''s words. She said with a smile, "I remember hindra of the sky fortress, but she has been at odds with the people on the ground. How could she talk about us with the other two people?"


    "Hindra was not involved, but the third person was the unknown old man named Kieran you met last time," hammerstone explained


    "It''s him. How should I send this gift?" Alice kneaded her chin, her eyes glowing red and interested.


    Seeing Elise''s eager appearance, the hammer stone quickly waved her hand, swept her up and down, and said with a smile: "this time, you won''t have your share, because it''s three people. Calista has already brought Luana''s hurricane. I believe she will not let these three demigods down."


    "Now that we have a candidate, why don''t you start with it?" Elise''s face darkened in an instant, and she felt that the hammer stone was deliberately teasing her.Hammer stone didn''t really tease Elise''s heart, but he didn''t expect that she would be so active this time, who had not been enthusiastic about these things. "I didn''t expect that you would want to participate in this operation so much," he said with a wry smile


    The crystal ball was crushed in an instant. Without looking at the hammer stone, Elise tore open a portal and walked in.


    Only hammer stone is left in place, looking at the broken crystal ball. After half a ring, he came back to his senses. However, the astonishment on his face was replaced by a smile.


    Ye Feng, let me play with you this time


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the hotel gate, shivell was the first to take the driver''s seat of a Hicks technology sports car. She kindly said to Ye Feng, who was holding a Li: "Ye Feng, sit by my side!"


    But before she had finished speaking, Sarah sat down beside her, and her chest was filled with anger, slightly depressed.


    With her head raised intentionally or unintentionally, Sarah pretended not to know, and said with a smile to Ye Feng: "wood, you''re sitting in the back seat. My sister has a lot of things to talk to him about."


    Ye Feng was always worried about his dream in the morning. He bit his teeth and said, "sister sylvier and Sara, you go to presidian first. This time, I want to face Ruiwen alone!"


    "No way!"


    Xiwei and Sara share the same voice. They all stare at Ye Feng solemnly, for fear that something will happen to him.


    "It''s for sister Ruiwen and me. I hope you two can understand how I feel at this moment. Just like sister Ruiwen used to teach me, no one can accompany me all the time. Sometimes I need to learn to face some people and things alone."


    Ye Feng sees that they still want to continue to refute him, and he goes on: "shivell, sister Sara, I think you two can understand me most except Ruiwen sister, so this time I hope you can support me and let me go alone!"


    This sentence instantly makes Xiwei and Sara face slightly red, Ye Feng''s evaluation is too high. However, they are also somewhat dissatisfied, that is, Ye Feng did not give them a more specific comparison, which is better.


    "Have you decided?" When the blush on her face recedes a little, Sarah takes a deep breath, and calmly stares at Ye Feng''s eyes. If ye Feng''s face is anything wrong, she will refuse Ye Feng''s proposal.


    Ye Feng''s face is also never had firm and serious, he nodded solemnly.


    Although he was still a little reluctant in his heart, he also said at the right time: "I hope you don''t get angry when you are in trouble. You should think calmly and properly handle the relationship between you and sister Ruiwen."


    Seeing that both of them supported his decision, Ye Feng was overjoyed. He takes a deep look at shivell and Sara, and is ready to take Ali to the car and set out on his own.


    However, to his surprise, Sara came to this sentence: "let Ali accompany you."


    "Why?" Ye Feng has some doubts. He finally decides to go on the road alone. Isn''t it bad for him to let Ali follow him?


    "Ali, she''s just a little fox, not a human being. It doesn''t hinder your principle of going on the road alone!" With a sly smile, shivell understood what Sara meant.


    To support Ye Feng''s decision, she and Sara are more or less worried about Ye Feng alone. If there are Ali on the road, they will be more relaxed.


    By Xiwei and Sara''s singing and saying, Ye Feng does not know how to refute. While he organizes the language in his mind for half a day, sylvier and Sara are flying away in a sports car, leaving him and Ali in his arms alone.


    One person and one fox are some Leng Shen, looking at the direction of the car leaving for a while, and looking at each other foolishly, they haven''t returned to their senses for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 341

    In the northeast of the southern jungle, there is an exit deep in the dense forest. There are two old thatched cottages. One of them is where Ye Feng''s parents once lived, but now there is a haggard woman, Ruiwen.


    Since Ye Feng escaped from here that day, her spiritual sustenance also collapsed completely. Originally, she thought that her motivation to live was to atone for her life, but now she found that her motivation to live has become a wonderful experience of watching Ye Feng grow up day by day.


    "Cough..."


    With a few coughs, she staggered out of bed, picked up the teacup on the old wooden table and poured water into her cracked lips.


    After pouring for a long time, no drop of water fell into her mouth, and she remembered that she had already drunk the water. As she has been hiding in the house these days, her memory is getting worse and worse.


    Her hair was slightly disordered. Ruiwen walked out of the room with dull eyes. She filled the well behind the house with a full bucket of water. She wolfed down several mouthfuls and cleaned the greasy stains on her face. Then she sat down beside the well panting for breath.


    "Xiaofeng Sister, I''m sorry. I''d rather you killed me than you just ran away from me


    As she said this, she was unable to cover her face and sobbed. Her sad mood was expressed in her words, which aroused people''s pity.


    Sobbing at the well for a while, she got up and came to the entrance of the forest. The two wordless tombstones and the sword of Rune she inserted in the middle were very conspicuous.


    She laughed at herself and pulled out the sword of Rune.


    With the huge sword coming out, the breeze light up, lingering around her body, that if there is no sword meaning, no sharp meaning, but like a sick weak girl.


    Looking at the sword of rune that has been with her for many years, the past is like the old movie of Picheng.


    Suddenly, a terrible scene happened. One after another, the spirits of the dead, who had died under her sword, seemed to call on her to fall into the abyss with them.


    With fear and fear, her men relaxed and the sword of Rune fell to the ground. Ruiwen''s right hand was holding her forehead. She was gasping for breath, and her face was pale.


    "I''m sorry..."


    She knew that she could not pay off the killing even if she had exhausted her life, but she still wanted to do some good things for the rest of her life.


    But when she thought of her beloved brother Ye Feng''s sad roar and angry eyes before he left, her heart was as painful as a knife, and she even had no courage to live.


    She wanted to go back to her brother again and be a good sister. When he is frustrated, she helps him through difficulties with her gentle voice; when he is confused, she points out the direction for him with her experience


    She wanted to teach him more about swordsmanship and principles of conduct. In her opinion, he was not mature enough, and he was still a bit inseparable from her.


    He is her only concern in this world


    But nothing can go back. She has been punished for the crimes she has committed.


    Her dearest brother has left her forever. What''s the meaning of her living in this world?


    Rather than suffer the death of those who died under her sword every day in her dream, it''s better to put an end to it.


    Think of here, Ruiwen a sad smile, plop a kneeling in front of the wordless tombstone. Once again, she picked up her sword of Rune and dropped it on her neck. She could swing it off at any time.


    "Xiao Feng, if there is an afterlife, I hope we can still depend on each other for our lives..."


    As soon as the words fell, Ruiwen''s mouth rose slightly. She slowly closed her eyes and showed a look of relief. She cut off her neck with a sword.


    At the moment when the sword of Rune touched her neck, Ruiwen felt only that her right hand had been shaken, which made her hand temporarily unconscious and numb all over her body.


    "Sister, what are you doing?"


    The familiar scream brings Ruiwen back to reality. She opens her eyes in disbelief, and the figure of Ye Feng comes into her eyes.


    "Xiao Feng..."


    Stunned, she rubbed her eyes and thought it was an illusion. But when she opened her eyes again, the leaf wind in front of her was still standing there.


    Ye Feng holds Ali and rushes to Ruiwen''s side and helps her up. He was extremely dissatisfied with Ruiwen''s suicidal behavior, even very angry.


    He can not easily face his heart, no matter what kind of mistakes Ruiwen made, he will not allow her to commit suicide!


    "Sister, don''t do stupid things again!" While Ruiwen has not eaten for a long time to wipe the tear marks on the corner of her eyes, Ye Feng helps her return to his parents'' room.


    See Ruiwen still limp under his help, Ye Feng''s heart is more guilty. If it were not for him, how could such a strong and powerful man as his sister be so haggard!


    "Xiao Feng, my sword Sword... " Ruiwen feels warm with the help of Ye Feng, but she is still thinking about the sword of runes that she cherishes.


    Without waiting for Ye Feng to reply, Ali starts to jump to the ground, and soon returns to the house with the sword of Rune in his mouth, and rubs Ye Feng''s thigh affectionately, as if to ask him for credit.Fondly rubbed a Li Meng Meng''s head, Ye Feng said to Ruiwen lying on the bed: "sister, the sword is back."


    "Xiaofeng, kill me with it. My sister knows that you will not forgive me in the next lifetime, and I do not expect you to forgive me. Therefore, my sister begged you to understand my life, at least let me die in the hands of my favorite brother!"


    Ruiwen thought that Ye Feng came back to break the relationship with her completely, so she would say such penetrating words.


    Ye Feng didn''t expect his sister would say these words, but he thought it was normal. After all, he left her like that last time, which made her think he didn''t want to see her again.


    Sincerely and painfully staring at Ruiwen''s haggard face, Ye Feng said seriously: "elder sister, I thought a lot during this period, and finally decided to forgive you, so don''t be stupid again, OK?"


    "But I killed your parents..." Ruiwen''s voice trembled slightly, guilt and self blame lashed her body and mind.


    "Elder sister, you have given everything my parents should give me. Without you, there would be no me now. I believe my sister is really repenting and atoning, so don''t mention the previous sins, OK? Sister, I want you to continue to be my sister, we start again


    "You really don''t hate me?" Ruiwen was deeply moved by Ye Feng''s words, as if grasping the last straw. But she is still not sure, full of uneasy speculation about the future.


    "Want to hate!" Ye Feng''s face was ferocious at first, but soon it was replaced by a warm smile: "but I can''t hate it."


    "You want to hate, but you can''t?"


    Ruiwen whispered Ye Feng''s words, and failed to return to God for a long time.


    "Sister, I hope we can get along as before, OK?" Ye Feng''s face is sincere, and he really hopes that they can be the same as before.


    Ye Feng''s true feelings let the heart full of guilt Ruiwen is very moved, her eyes covered with light tears, along the cheek helplessly toward both sides of the slide.


    She sat up abruptly and pressed Ye Feng into her arms. She cried like a child and let her brother Ye Feng feel worried.


    Seeing her sister completely release her depressed mood, Ye Feng is relieved at last. But he did not know, can get his forgiveness, is Ruiwen does not dare to expect.


    Although he forgave her for her sins, she was unable to let go of her numerous crimes, especially the killing of his parents.


    She felt that she did not deserve his forgiveness


    After tonight, she will banish herself completely and spend her whole life to pay back her sins.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 342

    In presidian, sylvier, Sara and two Fiona have just come out of the doctor''s house in Soraka.


    This time, Soraka not only invited them, but also the brothers and sisters of zelos, verus, Li Qing, SANA and Galen, and announced to so many people for the first time that demacia had destroyed the country.


    In addition to a few people who had already known about it, the other people who had just learned were shocked and unbelievable.


    Demacia is one of the most powerful countries on the main continent. It was quietly destroyed by the demons of shadow island. But for Galen brothers and sisters and Fiona, I''m afraid even Soraka would not have known about it.


    Is the demon of shadow Island really so strong?


    Looking back on what solaka had told them before, all four were silent along the way. "Sarah, when are you going back to bill Gewert?" he said casually


    Sarah smiles: "since I came to Ionia, I will wait for the flame festival to go back. Why, do you want me to leave?"


    Shivell shook his head to show that she was just asking.


    Since the news that demacia destroyed the country, Ye Feng''s childhood sweetheart, mafia ona, was absent-minded. She glanced at the other one who looked indifferent, and finally could not help asking, "how did you escape?"


    Her questions, like thorns, were once again deeply embedded in Fiona''s Royal Guard dress. Fiona, the Royal Guard, walks with a twinkle of guilt in her eyes, but it is fleeting. She turned her face away, looked at the other one indifferently and said, "are you sure you want to know?"


    "Sure!" Young girl Mafia ona met her eyes, fearless.


    Fiona, the Royal Guard, gently raises her left cuff in front of the crowd, revealing her scarred arm.


    "I''m covered with these scars, and it''s all thanks to Calista of shadow Island, who led her army of the dead to destroy demacia in less than a day, and the Laurent family were all killed except me."


    The color of her pupils is a little dim. Even if Fiona, the Royal Guard, tries to cover it up, the pain in her heart still looms from her expression.


    "I was put into the single cell she built in the palace. In order to make me surrender to her, she lashed my body with a whip every day. Yesterday''s old wounds were not scarred, but new ones were added. I repeated the pain every day. She kept walking on my dignity and humiliating me endlessly."


    At this point, Fiona, the Royal Guard, seemed to be back in the cell and was tortured by Callista, shivering. There was a mixture of fear and resentment in her eyes.


    "But I just refused to give in. She was bored, so she pulled me out and beheaded me in front of the other demassians she had imprisoned. Finally, my father suddenly appeared and saved me." The voice of Fiona, the Royal Guard, trembled slightly. Her voice revealed her guilt and despair.


    "I used to blame my father. He is really a great master of swordsmanship. His sword has reached the point where it can tear through the cracks in space. Unfortunately, he still has no power to parry in front of the demigods. In order to save me, he hit Calista''s spear, and I was sent into the crack and escaped by chance."


    "Sorry, I didn''t mean to kill my father..." Speaking of the latter, Fiona, the Royal Guard, was in a state of complete collapse. She sat on the floor, weeping like a tearful man.


    Ever since she heard that her father had been hit by Calista''s spear, her body had been shaking. Her eyes were a little dull, and she suppressed her voice and said, "so, in order to save you, father Dead? "


    Looking at her gradually crumbling look, hiville and Sara both have a dark way. They both know from Ye Feng that the Royal Guard Fiona had been silly.


    Looking at Sarah at each other, he said in good time, "calm down. After that, she broke down completely and became stupid because of the blow of these things. This is not what she wants!"


    Sarah also quickly helped up the emotional collapse of Royal Guard Fiona, gently soothed her at the same time, and said to the childhood sweetheart Fiona: "if wood didn''t find out the crazy girl in the street in time, I''m afraid she''s still stupid now, you shouldn''t embarrass her because of this."


    Not to mention Ye Feng is OK. The mood of this childhood sweetheart is more exciting than just now. "Ye Feng saved her?" she asked


    "Well, Ye Feng found her wandering all the time in the streets of piltvov, and took care of her alone for a long time before she could get her spirit back to normal." He also thinks that Ye Feng should temporarily suppress the impulse of Mafia ona to kill people.


    "No wonder I didn''t see Lord Soraka for months because I was demonized. I was taking care of this guy who killed my father!" she said


    Her heart is extremely tortuous, if it is not for her biggest enemy in front of her, she would not lose the opportunity to accompany Ye Feng''s travel. And her long suppressed mood also broke out at this moment, like a flood of uncontrollable.


    "Clearly, I was his childhood sweetheart, and I was the first to like him. Clearly, we agreed to let him wait for me in the hotel instead of going to the family. Clearly, this guy was using him at the beginning, and almost killed him. Why did she take all my company?"Roar a, childhood beauty Mafia ona''s eyes are still staring at another she is crying, full of unwilling and aggrieved.


    She was suddenly out of her mind, and even shiver and Sara were terrified, for fear that she might act foolishly on impulse.


    "To the Royal eunuch, you need to take a good rest


    "I''m awake now!"


    Her eyes were slightly puffy. She pointed to another girl and continued: "If Ye Feng had listened to me attentively, he would have met with me who was seriously injured by her. However, he did not remember my words as before and went to the family mansion and was cheated by this woman!"


    "Can you understand the pain when I saw Ye Feng travel with her? You can''t understand All the way, I kept silent in the dark, afraid that he would have an accident, but I couldn''t come back to him openly... "


    "You can''t understand that kind of helpless pain! Just because of a mistake, Ye Feng didn''t listen to my instructions, I was forced to stay away from him because of her appearance. Why? Why should she take all that belongs to me? "


    Speaking of the back, young lady Fiona suddenly pulled out the black feather sword, and could stab the Royal Guard Fiona at any time.


    Seaville''s face changed greatly, and Fiona, the Royal Guard, had collapsed because of her father''s death. It was impossible for her to resist her childhood sweetheart.


    "Fiona, I can understand your pain, calm down first," she said


    "Even if I calm down, she and I still can only live one!"


    At the sound of growing madness in Sophia''s words, shivell''s eyes froze and his right hand put a knife at the back of her head, which was a heavy blow.


    Then, as soon as her childhood sweetheart felt dizzy, she fainted in hivier''s arms.


    With a tacit look at Sara, shivell and she help the two Fiona walk towards their hotel.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 343

    Xiao Feng, when you see this letter, it means that my sister should have arrived at the port of the three southern provinces and take the boat to Bandar city at noon the next day. Don''t try to catch up with me. You love sleeping late. I think it''s noon before I see my sister''s letter.


    Thank you for forgiving me, but sister, I still can''t forgive what I did. My hands are full of sin, and I have been suffering from nightmares every night for 19 years.


    Although it''s very painful to live, it''s all my own fault. Don''t worry about me. Since you have forgiven me, I will live a strong life even though I am in pain.


    To exhaust my humble life and repay my unclean sins.


    I''m going back to the red maple forest to have a look. As for where I''ll go at last, my sister hasn''t figured out.


    Maybe I''ll wander for the rest of my life, helping those who need my help?


    In a word, Xiao Feng, please remember that no matter where you are, your sister will always miss you.


    Even if you are in a difficult situation, my sister hopes you can think about your sister and make it strong.


    Finally, my sister has one expectation for you, that is, I hope you can be truly independent, independent of others, and face your own life.


    Even after this, you and I have no chance to meet again. My sister also hopes you can be truly independent!


    If we are lucky, we will meet again.


    Don''t read it,


    love your sister Ruiwen most


    "Don''t read Don''t read Don''t read... "


    In the morning, Ye Feng''s right hand holding the yellow letter paper kept shaking. Although he tried to endure the sadness in his heart, there was still a drop of tears beating on the letter paper.


    "Wuwuwuwu..."


    A Li, curled up in his arms, felt a slight pain in his heart when he saw that he was so sad. She cleverly rubbed him with her cute little head and put out the tip of her tongue to lick his face.


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Feng gently stroked a Li''s small head and said with a strong smile, "I''m ok."


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    When Ali saw his smile which was worse than crying, he felt very sad. She knew that it was no use persuading him now, so she had to shrink in his arms and soothe his sad heart in silence.


    All of a sudden, Ali felt his body shaking violently in Ye Feng''s arms and almost fell to the ground. She panicked and "whined" a few times, looked around, and found that the surrounding scenery was plunging towards her back at a very fast speed.


    Does Ye Feng want to catch up with the ports in the three southern provinces? As soon as this thought flashed through his mind, Ali, regardless of his physical reasons, forcibly mobilized his magic power and said, "Ye Feng, it''s too far from the ports of the three southern provinces. We can''t get there before noon!"


    "Yes, I have the sword of wind taught me by my sister. I will make it!"


    Ye Feng is determined to return a sentence, his speed not only does not reduce, on the contrary more and more fast.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s firm expression, Ali still swallows all the words to her mouth and prays in her heart that Ye Feng can get to the port and chase back sister Ruiwen.


    In this way, the twinkling of an eye time has come to noon, but Ye Feng''s speed is getting slower and slower. Fortunately, he has already arrived at the ports of the three southern provinces.


    In the distance, there are many kinds of ships in the harbor, and one can be seen just leaving the port.


    Ye Feng holds Ali in his arms. He is in a hurry and walks towards the wharf. The bustling crowd crowded on the only way to the wharf. Ye Feng, who was almost exhausted, wiped sweat while dragging his tired body into the stream of people.


    "Damn it, there were not so many people on the boat the last few times!"


    With a slight spat, he managed to get out of the most congested flow of people, but he saw another ship leaving the dock.


    He could only pray in the bottom of his heart that the two ships that he saw were not going to Bandar City, and his sister Ruiwen had not left.


    Go straight to the dock, Ye Feng''s eyes still don''t forget to glance around, hoping to find the figure imprinted in his mind.


    "Sister, you must wait for me!"


    Panting to the end of the wharf, Ye Feng asked a boatman, "uncle, excuse me Bandel How long will the boats in Bandar city leave? "


    The boatman was stunned at first, then looked at Ye Feng holding Ali with strange eyes.


    "What''s the matter, uncle?" Ye Feng is a bit unnatural to be seen by the boatman, but he is eager to find people and is not easy to say anything.


    The boatman laughed and pointed to the second ship that Ye Feng had seen before. "Here you go," he said, "just left. This is the last ship to Bandar city today. If you want to take a boat, you should get up early tomorrow. There is also a ship in the morning."


    Finish saying, boatman is to smile again clap the shoulder of leaf breeze of dull vision, then left.


    Ye Feng was standing by the dock, looking at the farther and farther of the Bandar ships, his eyes wide open, but empty, without any light and color.Ali can''t see any more. She jumps from Ye Feng''s arms to the ground and turns into a human being. She stroked his back and said in a soft voice, "Ye Feng, I don''t think Ruiwen would like to see you like this."


    Indifferent, Ye Feng is like a statue, standing there motionless, no response.


    "Sister Ruiwen said in her letter that I hope you can be strong in your life? Then her departure is one of the challenges you have to face up to


    Ali caresses Ye Feng''s indifferent face with heartache, and tries to comfort his silent heart with words as much as possible.


    After a burst of silence, Ye Feng''s body moved, but he still looked at the coastline, which had already lost the figure of bandel''s boat, and said, "Ali, do you really want me to be like what she wrote in her letter


    "Well!" Ali''s face is happy. As long as Ye Feng opens his mouth, it proves that he is trying to get out of the pain brought by Ruiwen''s leaving.


    "If I did, would sister be happy?"


    "Yes Although I don''t know the specific ideas in Ruiwen''s heart, Ali firmly believes that Ruiwen will be happy for Ye Feng''s growth.


    Even if she guesses wrong, she has to answer yes!


    Because of her, I don''t want to see him look depressed


    "I see, Ali. Let''s go to a hotel and have a rest." Although the mouth said so, but leaf wind still did not come out completely.


    However, in a Li''s opinion, this is already good, Ye Feng is much better than before when he was frustrated.


    "Well, I''ll eat you down!" In order to ease Ye Feng''s sadness, Ali is also a rare playful.


    Please, can you smile a little


    "What''s the matter?" Ali is alert. He doesn''t want to chase his sister Ruiwen, does he? To know that Ruiwen has gone, they will go to Bandar city by boat tomorrow, and they are unlikely to meet Ruiwen in the absence of xiaoruiwen''s itinerary.


    Ye Feng glanced at the wharf and then said, "I want to go for a walk and have a good breath. I don''t want to see other people for the time being, so as to forget some recent unhappiness. Can you accompany me during this period


    Ye Feng asked her to accompany him alone? At the thought of this, a Li''s pretty face quietly floating a little intoxicating blush, charming and moving. Her sandalwood mouth is tiny a piece, mixed with the charm voice of imperceptible affection, then blurt out.


    "As long as you like, I will always accompany you..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 344

    The outskirts of the west gate of presidian had long been turned into a dangerous forbidden place because of the battle between Elise and Kieran.


    The rubble floats, and the turbulent flow of time and the dark evil spirit imprison this area, just like a cage of trapped animals. However, in this area, which should have been dead, the sound of swords colliding with each other reverberated.


    Dark and pure white figures are intertwined, and the fierce sword Qi can sometimes chop the floating gravel. However, the speed of the two men in the battle was so fast that ordinary people''s naked eyes could not clearly capture their appearance.


    With the passage of time, the vertical and horizontal sword Qi not only did not decrease sharply, but also climbed higher.


    "Bang"!


    A loud noise broke out on the rubble somewhere, and the two men in the battle finally came to a standstill. Two as like as two peas in the dark, one in the soft cortex and the other in white, the other is holding hands with their sword.


    If ye Feng is here, he will surely recognize that these two are Fiona, a black-and-white twin.


    After a full minute of stalemate, Fiona of Laurent family recited "Laurent''s heart and eye knife" from the bottom of her heart, and took the initiative to launch an offensive to repel Fiona.


    "Hum!"


    With a grunt, Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, immediately stabilized herself in the air, fell on a piece of gravel, and then stepped on the gravel with one foot, and quickly counterattacked with the air breaking chop.


    Seeing that they were entangled again, a shadow full of dark magic came towards them.


    A strong sense of crisis welled up in her mind, and the two Fiona looked at each other reluctantly, and at the same time, they fled the shadow''s raid.


    All of a sudden, the shadow suddenly split in two and attacked the two Fiona with great speed.


    Shadow accompanied by, because the two men in the previous war consumed too much physical strength, was quickly caught up with the shadow.


    Zila!


    The blood splashed out, leaving long blood marks on both Fiona''s left arms.


    Being disturbed in a duel is something neither Fiona can tolerate. They said in one voice: "rude brute, don''t get out of here!"


    "Fiona Laurent, known as the double swordsman or not, is the current owner of the d''marcia Laurent family, and his strength is no more than that."


    With the two voices of banter, the two become one.


    "The Lord of the shadow stream, the leader of the shadow sect -- rob."


    ¡­¡­


    "Fortune telling Fortune teller, the hammer Banxian who knows astronomy and geography is here to wait for a predestined person. "


    Outside the wharf hotel in the three southern provinces, an old man with a "hammer" flag was sitting in front of a stall and yelling.


    This scene really attracted Ye Feng, who had just walked out of the hotel with ALI. He went to the stall curiously and looked at the old man who claimed to be a hammer Banxian.


    "Young man, do you want fortune telling?" Hammer Banxian showed a kind smile and looked forward to Ye Feng.


    Be hammered Banxian see some embarrassed, Ye Feng way: "I also don''t know."


    However, a li in Ye Feng''s arms is alert. As a fox with nine tails, she is born with a keen sense of breath. In front of him, the old man who is about to be a wood has extremely strong vitality, and faintly reveals a faint evil spirit.


    She could only feel that evil when she met a devil. Obviously, the hammer Banxian must be a devil!


    She wanted to remind Ye Feng to leave quickly, but she was afraid that the hammer Banxian, whose strength was immeasurable, would see it, so she did not dare to move.


    And not far from the hammering Banxian stall, Alice was looking at the place intentionally or unintentionally. Her brows were locked and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    "Young man, have you not counted your life before?" Hammer Banxian was kind to smile again.


    "No Awkwardly nodded, Ye Feng has not really counted his life, this is the first time he has heard of such a thing.


    Hearing that Ye Feng did not calculate, hammer Banxian said again: "since it is the first time, my old man will give you a free calculation!"


    A listen is free, Ye Feng thinks it''s not white, anyway, he''s not in a hurry now. It''s better to experience it.


    With a plan in mind, Ye Feng sat on the wooden chair in front of the stall and said, "please, old man!"


    Hammer Banxian smiles happily and teases Ye Feng about his grandson''s age. He motioned Ye Feng to stretch out the palm of his right hand and let him see the palms.


    In Ye Feng''s complete confusion, hammer Banxian soon finished reading Ye Feng''s palms. After watching Ye Feng''s palms, his face''s amiable smile instantly disappeared, and became extremely dignified.


    "Young man, have you encountered anything strange recently?"


    In the face of hammer Banxian''s question, Ye Feng frowns. He has encountered a lot of things recently, but there seems to be no strange things. Even if there is, he doesn''t want to reveal it to strangers.


    Seeing Ye Feng hesitated, hammer Banxian said, "are you afraid I''ll cheat you? Young man, I''ll show you my skill by hammering half immortals. Have you been entangled by demons recently? Almost demonized into a demon? ""How do you know, old man?" Ye Feng exclaimed. He covered his mouth in a hurry and looked awkwardly at the street, showing an apologetic look to his pedestrians.


    Ali in his arms wanted to tell him that the so-called old man in front of him was mostly a devil, but he did not dare to speak because of his fear.


    "Because I am a fortune teller, I don''t have to eat," he said


    Ye Feng, whose IQ was not online for a long time, began to believe in hammer Banxian. He said, "you are right, old man."


    Pretending to be mysterious, hammer Banxian looked around. Seeing no one eavesdropping, he whispered to Ye Feng: "young man, don''t blame me. Hammer Banxian didn''t remind you. Although you dispelled the demonization temporarily, the devil will probably come to you!"


    Ye Feng thought that hammer Banxian was talking about Elise, and he also had a headache about her. He could not help but ask for help: "old man, do you have any solution?"


    With a mysterious smile, hammer Banxian picked up a piece of white paper on the stall, and casually drew a few Rune marks that Ye Feng could not understand, and folded the white paper into a lantern.


    Handed it to Ye Feng''s hand, hammer Banxian continued in a low voice: "young man, I think you must feel that you always have a vague consciousness? That is actually that devil is controlling your thoughts and actions through evil magic. You can isolate the temptation of that demon to you as long as you take the paper lamp I prepared for you! "


    Ye Feng, who believed in the hammer Banxian, gratefully accepted the paper lamp and chatted for a while before leaving with ALI.


    Walking on the way to presidian, Ali immediately turned into a human being when he was far away from hammer Banxian. Anxiously, he said to Ye Feng, "Ye Feng, give me that paper lamp just now!"


    Ye Feng is very confused, but he still gives the paper lamp to Ali. However, Ali''s next behavior makes him puzzled.


    I saw that Ali used his magic power to destroy the paper lamp given to him by the hammer Banxian, and there was no ash left.


    When he was about to ask Ali why he did this, the paper lamp which had been destroyed by Ali appeared again.


    Do not wait for two people to react, the paper lamp into a flickering ghost lamp, instantly will two people inhaled into the lantern.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 345

    Dong Dong Dong Dong!


    With his right hand clasping the door, he smiles and shouts for Fiona. After a period of time, there was no response, her eyebrows a pick, ominous omen in her heart crazy jump.


    Forced to open the door, only empty room, no Fiona. Sylvier lowered his head, his eyes twinkled, and wondered where moffiona might be.


    The rush of footsteps distracted him, and then Sarah''s voice came from outside the room: "sylvier, what about you?"


    He looks at Sarah and shivell shakes his head. The two Fiona''s missing at the same time, and what happened yesterday, I''m afraid the two men have begun their endless duel.


    After a pause, Sarah suddenly said, "I''ve heard wood say that the area around west gate has been turned into a forbidden place because of the semi divine confrontation, but it''s an excellent place for swordsmen like Fiona. Do you think they''ll go there?"


    Yeah, how could I miss that! Shivell''s eyes lit up and thought that Sara was very likely. She nodded, "let''s go and have a look now!"


    As soon as the words fell, they went to the west gate with tacit understanding.


    Soon, they were out of the gate. From a distance, they can see the border area full of broken pumice stones. The twisted magic chaos radiates terrible magic waves to the surrounding areas from time to time.


    When she came to the broken boundary, Sara remembered that she was just an ordinary person who had never learned any magic. The combination of time magic and black magic at the level of demigod shocked her pale face and almost fainted on the spot.


    Shivell frowned and said, "Sarah, you can wait for me outside. I''ll go in alone and bring them out if they''re both there."


    She nodded a little, but Sara did not try to show off, and watched him walk into the forbidden area.


    When sylvier disappears into her sight, Sara''s pupils suddenly shrink, and a twisted portal emerges from the quivering space.


    She staggered back a step, a female demon she had once met slowly walked away. Forced to suppress the shock and fear in her heart, Sara, who had calmed down, pretended to be calm and said, "you are the last female devil who wanted to cheat wood into a devil!"


    "Miss Sarah has a good memory. You can call me Alice directly. It''s more kind." Alice, in a black evening dress, smiles and walks gracefully towards Sarah with catwalk.


    Sarah, who had lived in bill Gewert for so many years, didn''t believe that the devil was just coming to her. "Say it, your purpose!"


    Elise admires her new colored nails and says, "she is the Pirate Queen of bill Gewert, courageous, but..."


    Speaking of the back, she pauses and looks at the watchful Sarah in front of her.


    "But what?" Sara''s eyes slightly fold. Although she has promised Ye Feng to forget the past, she still doesn''t like others to look at her with sarcastic eyes for a while.


    Not even demons!


    "But you are only a mortal after all. When you are old and become dead, I am still here, immortal." A few chuckles covered her mouth, and Alice''s eyes were full of sarcasm.


    "What do you want to say?" Sarah frowned, and though she guessed the meaning of Alice''s words, she wanted to make sure.


    "You like Ye Feng, don''t you? No matter how smart you are, you are just a mortal. You like him to be a genius with extremely high magic talent. If you don''t want to be abandoned by him when you are old, join us and I will help you become a demigod! "


    As soon as she said this, Sarah was stunned. As Elise said, she''s just an ordinary person who doesn''t know magic, swordsmanship, and witchcraft. No matter how smart she is, she can''t resist the erosion of time.


    Would he kiss her when she was old, with white hair and a pile of wrinkles on her face, and her wood was still a young man?


    Isn''t this the most terrible nightmare for her?


    Seeing Sara deep in thought, Alice''s mouth showed a grim smile. The reason why she wants Sara to be her subordinates is not because ye Feng, but because she knows that Sara has swallowed the soul power of Naga capolos.


    That''s the spirit power of God level existence. If she can develop Sara''s potential, she will become one of the most solid fighting forces in shadow island.


    "Miss Sarah, if you want to stay young forever and stay with Ye Feng, I will be happy to fulfill this wish for you!"


    Words mixed with dark magic, Elise''s magic voice quietly seduced Sarah, trying to eat Sarah''s will.


    However, she did not think that Sarah''s will could resist the temptation of God, but also the temptation of demigod.


    Listening to Alice''s seductive words, Sara slowly walked out of her world. Although Elise''s words were palpable to her heart, she still hated to be a devil.


    She would not have been associated with demons if she had not come to a time when she could not retreat and hate the world.She would rather be a human being more sinister than a demon. And most of all, she doesn''t like being a demon and having someone ride on her head.


    With that in mind, Sarah was going to tease Alice. She pretended to show her heart''s expression and said, "I want youth forever!"


    I''m on the hook! With a shallow smile on her mouth, Elise held out her right hand in an invitation gesture and said, "I will achieve this wish for you!"


    Sara''s right hand slowly extended. When she was about to fall on Elise''s hand, she made an instant effort, patted her hand off and said cunningly, "thank you, but I don''t like people riding on my head."


    The hot feeling of the palm of her hand hit her in the face, which made Alice tremble with anger. Her eyes were gradually replaced by scarlet blood, and her whole face was twisted with rage.


    "Stupid mortal, I want you to die!"


    As the chilly sounds of the devil come out of Elise''s mouth, a series of terrible magic waves into a dark magic chain, tightening Sarah''s neck and holding it high in the air.


    Sara was about to die on the spot. A gorgeous purple light flashed by and cut off the evil spirit. Then a holy figure came out of the void and stood in front of Sarah.


    "Soraka, you are so Haunted


    Eyes ferociously stare at the sudden appearance of Soraka, Elise instantly disappeared in place, and did not choose to continue to entangle.


    After confirming that Elise really left, solaka turned back and directly used healing magic to treat the pale Sara.


    After her treatment, Sara, who was not hurt, recovered. Sarah said gratefully, "thank you, Lord Soraka, for saving me again."


    "Sarah, your soul power is very strong. I happen to know some simple spiritual magic. Do you want to learn it?"


    When Sara hears the demigod Soraka wants to teach her magic, Sara''s eyes suddenly enlarge and her eyes twinkle with anticipation.


    "I want to Of course


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 346

    In the doctor''s room, two Fiona are both unconscious in bed, their whole body is covered with purple rays at this time, receiving Soraka''s treatment.


    Sylvier and Sara wait silently, staring nervously at the two Fiona''s states.


    Soraka concentrated on the healing spell, a faint black air swirling from both Fiona''s bodies. At the moment of coming out, the swirling black gas, like a hungry wolf, madly pounces on Soraka who is casting a spell.


    Fortunately, Soraka''s body is surrounded by purple gas, and those black evil gas in the moment of touching the purple gas is like meeting a nemesis and vanishing in an instant.


    When the black spirit in the two Fiona''s bodies dissipates, Soraka slowly retracts her spell. Her face was slightly dignified, and she looked at hivier and said, "good evil magic. The shadow power is full of black magic. Can you tell me who attacked them?"


    "The shadow order robbery, when the two Fiona were fighting, raided. Fortunately, I arrived in time, otherwise they might be buried there."


    "Robbery? It turned out to be a traitor to the balanced sect, but as far as I know, he''s not a sneak attacker. Are you sure you''re wrong? " Soraka looks suspicious. She always thinks there is something wrong with it.


    "The shadow sect is the only one who can master the shadow magic ninja, and can make the shadow profound meaning so skillfully. There should be no one else except their leader rob."


    A faint look at hivier, Soraka fell into meditation. Sylvier is a student of master rez. With his eyesight, he can''t see wrong. I don''t know how much the practice of Ninja has reached. Will it threaten aonia?


    Thinking of this, Soraka said, "what is his strength?"


    Looking back on the short-term fight with robbery before, his face sank. She said: "very strong, I just played with him, his strength is similar to Fiona, if they had not consumed too much physical strength because of the duel, they would not have been beaten unconscious."


    Soraka was relieved to hear that robbery was just as powerful as Fiona. If rob grows to be a demigod, maybe she will have to find Master Yi to take over the robbery. After all, she once swore that she would not use her own strength to fight people as long as it did not endanger the safety of Ionia.


    Her mind was wandering and her thoughts were flying. She could not help thinking back to nineteen years. That year, when norhus invaded Ionia, her hometown was torn apart by the troopers.


    She had been practicing starlight magic. She was furious when she saw the soldiers killing the weak civilians. In a rage, she cursed the leading general named Warwick as a wolf.


    At that time, she was in the critical moment of becoming a God. She rashly issued a curse, which made her look like a ghost or a human being. The horns of the devil came out of her forehead. Even her starlight magic had changed, becoming extremely evil, and dyeing her skin color into a morbid purple black.


    In fact, even if it becomes like that, she can feel that she can become a God. But if she becomes a God in that state, she will most likely become a dark incarnation, and her spleen will become bloodthirsty.


    In order to maintain a calm and good heart, she abandoned her magic and began to practice from the beginning.


    This practice is another nineteen years.


    Seeing that Soraka''s eyes were wandering, shiver could not help but worry: "Lord Soraka, what''s the matter with you?"


    Under the call of hivier, solaka, who had come back to God, laughed and said, "nothing. I just think of some old things."


    Shivell didn''t think much. She asked directly, "Lord Soraka, Fiona, how are they now?"


    Soraka glanced at the sleeping Fiona and said, "although I can disperse the evil Qi for them, they are both consuming too much this time. In addition, they are robbed and attacked. I''m afraid it will take a month for them to recover."


    Neither sylvier nor Sara had expected that Fiona would be so badly injured. In principle, solaka''s healing method should be able to get better soon.


    While they were wondering, Soraka, who was still in good shape, fell to the ground.


    With a bang, Sara and Sara quickly pick up the fallen Soraka. Soraka''s body was constantly emitting black devil gas, which was more pure than a real devil.


    "Lord Soraka, are you infected?" Sylvier''s pupils shrink, and she quickly uses the confinement spell taught by rez to temporarily isolate the dark spirit.


    With the help of Sara and Sara, Soraka sat weakly on the chair, rubbed her eyebrows and said, "I''m ok. I''ve been dispelling the dark evil spirit for you all this time, and some black magic gas has been accumulated in your body. I will disperse them slowly at this level."


    No wonder the maid who followed Soraka didn''t let Soraka take care of their affairs. It turned out that Soraka was also infected with black spirit after many treatments. These dark demons also hindered Soraka''s chance to become a God.


    A little guilty in their hearts, shivell and Sara look at each other. In order not to add more trouble to Soraka, they leave the doctor''s room with two Fiona still in a coma.At the same time, to the South and west of presidian, the robber who had a meeting with Ye Feng was walking towards the south mountain where his shadow order was located.


    As he walked, a dark portal appeared in front of him, and Elise, who had seduced Sarah before, walked out of it.


    There was no change in Rob''s face under his helmet, as if he were not surprised at the appearance of Alice.


    Elise seems to be very used to the silence of robbery. First, she said with a smile, "rob, how about the opponent I''ve found for you?"


    "Although Fiona was very strong, it was a little disappointing to me. The strength of shivell in the war Academy was similar to mine. It''s a pity that too much physical strength was consumed to deal with Fiona before, and I had to run away."


    Rob replied calmly, his voice across his helmet with a metallic trill.


    A casual smile crossed the corner of her mouth, and Elise scoffed, "it seems you had a good time."


    "I have a question to ask you," he said


    As if she had expected it, Alice asked with a smile.


    "When I went there, I saw two Fiona, and she was able to separate herself?" His eyes were fixed on Alice''s smiling face, as if to see something from it.


    "It''s not just the Ninja that can have the separation. I think you should understand it?" Instead of answering the question of robbery, Alice smiles mysteriously.


    Pondering over Alice''s words, rob didn''t feel anything wrong, but he still had a bad feeling in his heart. But he couldn''t say what was wrong.


    After a deep look, Elise, who was still releasing her kindness to him, turned into a dark shadow and disappeared in place.


    When he left, Elise''s eyes slowly enlarged, revealing a morbid and ferocious demon smile.


    I don''t know what kind of sinister scheme was born in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 347

    Deep in the dark, dark forest, lies an old castle with mottled walls.


    In the dark hall, there are two dark figures sitting on the skull throne, like a man and a woman.


    The closed door of the hall suddenly opened, and a dead soldier came to the throne and knelt down respectfully, and said, "the great demon king and the demon queen, it''s time to have dinner. My subordinates have prepared the dishes for the king and queen to enjoy."


    When the dead soldiers finish speaking, the lampstand in the hall lights up with a crisp ring finger.


    Under the background of the bright and dark ghost fire, the figure of the demon king and the demon queen on the throne gradually became clear.


    I saw that the enchanting body of the demon queen was sitting on the demon''s thigh, holding him vaguely, and her eyes were full of flattery.


    The undead soldiers below were stunned for a moment. After this scene was captured by the demon king, he gently pointed to the dead soldier, and the dead soldier turned into smoke and cloud, and his soul was broken.


    The demon queen vomited heat to the demon king: "Ye Feng, you are really overbearing!"


    Before her voice dropped completely, the demon king kissed her with a smile, and the two were in love again.


    As the demon queen said, the overlord demon king is the leaf wind sucked away by the ghost lamp of hammer stone, and the demon queen is Ali. At this time, the two of them are in the world of ghost lights, living in the illusions carefully made by hammerstone for them.


    Although the two did not become demons, but under the guidance of hammerstone, they only remember that they were the king of the world, the master of the dead.


    And their face also changes with their subconscious cognition to the appearance when they turn into demons.


    Ye Feng is still as demonized as before. His eyes turn into black eyes. A black crack in the shape of lightning appears on his left half face and passes through his left eye. In addition, he is wearing a dark cloak and armor, and the evil smile that laughs with ALI reveals the evil image of the demon king.


    Ali''s demon form is similar to Ye Feng. She also has a pair of black light and magic eyes, but her right half face has magic lines symmetrical to Ye Feng, and her thin lips are red and charming. She was dressed in a tight suit of black cloth with a hip skirt, bare her clean thighs, a pair of high-heeled shoes with black light on her feet, and her nine black tails swayed like a demon queen with both fatal and tempting.


    After wet kiss, Ye Feng took Ali''s hand and said, "my dear demon queen, it''s time to have dinner."


    "I''m really flattered to be able to have dinner with the Demon Lord." She covered her mouth and chuckled a few times. She twisted her waist and let Ye Feng lead her to walk outside the hall.


    Soon, they entered a chic hall, long square table full of delicious food. First, he arranged a seat for Ali, and Ye Feng also sat opposite him.


    While tasting delicacies, they talked and exchanged ambiguous eyes from time to time.


    Just as they were enjoying themselves, a woman in maid''s clothes came in pushing the dining car. Ye Feng''s eye son slightly a Lian, but did not say what more. But Ali was staring at the untimely maid with a look of embarrassment.


    "Lord demon, Lord demon queen, I''ll have some dessert." The maid also has a pair of fox ears the same as Ali. She is frightened by Ali''s fierce eyes and lowers her head and is very timid.


    "Come on, don''t be afraid." Ye Feng, a pair of magic eyes, was interested in looking at the maid who could not see her face clearly with her head down in front of her.


    Ali naturally saw that Ye Feng looked at the maid''s eyes a little abnormal, and her expression was even more embarrassing.


    As the demon king, Ye Feng''s character is not only different from before, but also his IQ is much higher than before. Of course, he knew that Ali was not very happy. He looked at the maid like this, but as a demon king, he was not afraid that Ali was unhappy.


    Seeing that the dining car was empty and the maid didn''t go away, Ali immediately yelled out: "the dessert is finished, don''t you go?"


    "Yes, the demon queen..." The maid shivered, lowered her head and pushed the dining car, turning to leave.


    Ye Feng is timely mouth way: "wait, you come to let me have a look."


    "Lord devil..." Jiao Yin sound, Ali sajiao, pursed small mouth discontentedly looking at Ye Feng.


    "You don''t have to be nervous. I just want to see what the maid looks like." Ye Feng waved his hand and motioned Ali not to say more.


    Stuffy hum a voice, a Li to maid cold voice way: "still not past, let Demon Lord see, fox spirit!"


    "Yes, the demon queen!" Frightened by a Li, she shivers all over. The maid timidly turns around, bends down, lowers her head and slowly walks to Ye Feng''s side.


    Ye Feng stood up, a pair of magic eyes carefully looked at the maid''s posture. Then he stretched out his right index finger, picked up the maid''s chin and looked at her face.


    It really made him lose his mind, because the face of the maid and Ali was very similar.


    After a short period of surprise, ye Fengxie said with a smile: "golden eyes, no magic lines, you and a Li can be really like."


    Ye Feng said that he was a little like the demon queen a Li, and the maid was secretly pleased. But Ali was a little unhappy. She said unhappily, "Lord demon, I''ve seen it. Should I let my maid leave?""What''s your name, fox?"


    Directly choose to ignore Ali''s words, Ye Feng teases the maid with her hand, which makes her pretty and blush.


    "Lord demon, actually my name is Ali..." Although the maid''s voice is still a little timid, it reveals the joy of Ye Feng''s discovery.


    "You little fox, dare to seduce the Lord in front of me, and you want to take my name!"


    Just listen to a Li''s fury, Ye Feng''s maid in front of her is instantly covered with wind magic, her face pale, and she kneels down on the ground.


    "Ali, what are you doing?" Ye Feng gently waved his right hand, which directly solved Ali''s magic suppression. He looked at Ali''s face and was not happy. Obviously, he was extremely dissatisfied with Ali''s suppression of the maid in front of him.


    "Hum!" With a cold hum, Ali did not say much, and sat back to his seat without saying a word.


    Ye Feng helped up the pale maid and said to Ali: "she looks like you so much. It''s normal to call her a Li. However, due to the identity of your demon queen, you''d better change her name to Xiaoli."


    "According to the Lord devil." A Li''s expression is still a little puffy, obviously the anger has not been eliminated.


    Ye Feng motioned a Li to dissipate his breath, and then waved to the maid: "you go down first, I will continue to eat after your family demon."


    "Yes, Lord devil." The maid replied respectfully, but there was a trace of loss in her eyes.


    After the maid left, Ye Feng came to the sultry Ali and put her arms around her. He said vaguely, "my dear demon queen, is this jealous?"


    "Who will eat your vinegar?" A Li did not face, and his words were not true.


    He picked up the wine cup on the table and handed it to Ali''s mouth. Ye Feng narrowed his eyes and said, "demon queen, please calm down. How about today''s I?"


    "That''s about it!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 348

    Following Ye Feng, Shan a Li''s pretty face is not a bit flustered, but a glimmer of joy. At this time, she is thinking about how to talk with Ye Feng, so that he can believe her words.


    leaves wind as like as two peas in a Maid Costume, thinking about why the good Ali and his love monster are alike. Unlike Ali, he doesn''t remember that he was sucked into the lamp from outside. Instead, he thinks that he and Ali have lived here for thousands of years.


    See good a Li has been low head, as if not aware of his eyes, leaf wind mouth slightly up: "you look as if I am not afraid."


    Shana Li inherits the good side of Ali, and she also trusts Ye Feng extremely. "Because I believe Ye Feng will not harm me!" she said with a smile


    Ye Feng also does not know why, at the same time, his heart touched inexplicably. He stopped and gazed at Shana Li''s pure eyes without impurities, as if to see something from it.


    Although she is a fox with nine tails, she is naturally attractive to all living beings, but in front of Ye Feng, she is always a little reluctant and shy. Two dimples pan Hua, she lowered her head to avoid Ye Feng''s eyes, confused.


    "You and Ali are really alike, little fox." On the lips of Shan a Li, Ye Feng says vaguely.


    Ye Feng''s kiss caught Shana Li off guard. Her brain was completely blank and her breath became rapid. Even she could feel her heart coming out of her body.


    Bad Ye Feng is also good Good Ali whispered in the bottom of her heart. The idea was just born, she immediately put out. How could she have such a strange idea? Although the bad Ye Feng is attractive, she still likes Ye Feng, who is not the devil.


    Because ye Feng is a dream she has been pursuing for more than 200 years. She can''t just let Ye Feng become her nightmare.


    He patted his face as red as a ripe apple. Shana Li murmured: "Ye Feng, you don''t want to look like this. It''s not like you..."


    Bend up the corner of the mouth evil ground smile, leaf wind in good a Li''s gaping gaze again kiss up. After a long time, he released Shana Li and joked, "what''s not like me? Don''t you just want to please me and climb on your master''s head? "


    Hearing Ye Feng say this, Shan a Li only feels a pang of grievance. She has never thought of pleasing Ye Feng anything here. She just wants to find a way to make Ye Feng think of everything and escape from this ghost place together.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel aggrieved. Shana Li''s pupil twinkles with tears, pouts her lips and sobs.


    Now Ye Feng has no sympathy at all. He doesn''t care whether a maid he "doesn''t know" cries or not. If he didn''t find it interesting to tease the maid who was very similar to Ali, he didn''t even bother to rescue her just now.


    "Annoyed? Just cry Ye Feng couldn''t stand it. Shana Li was sobbing all the time. The sound was like a mosquito in his ear, which made him upset.


    "I''m going to cry, sobbing..." Shana Li is also a broken pot. Others can misunderstand and her, but she just doesn''t like to be said by Ye Feng.


    Did not expect that a little maid should dare to talk back to him as the demon king, and a trace of nameless anger rose from the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart.


    The strong black magic breath leaked from his body, and his whole temperament also faded from his previous cynicism and became like a king of demons with indifferent life. "Do you want to die?" he said in a low voice


    Sensing the terrible magic power of Ye Feng, Shan a Li not only did not restrain, but also cried more fiercely.


    "You kill me, Wuwu Anyway, you don''t believe me. I''d rather die first than see you become a devil


    Ye Feng is stunned at first, and then his magic eye blooms with terrible light, as if he wants to devour Shana Li. "I''m not a devil now," he said with a demonic smile? Speaking of it, you little fox has not become a ghost, nor been infected by the black devil gas. I think it has not been demonized? How about I make you like your master


    Hearing that Ye Feng wants to demonize her, Shan a Li is really afraid this time. She would rather die than become a devil. If even she is subject to the power of the devil, then all these illusions will become reality, and she and Ye Feng will become real demons.


    "Lord devil, I know I''m wrong. I don''t want to be a devil!"


    Looking at Shana Li''s pale face, Ye Feng wiped her face and said in a soft voice, "but your existence is incompatible with this world of ghosts and demons."


    At the same time, Ye Feng puts his right hand around Shana Li''s waist and holds her in his arms.


    At the bottom of her heart, Shan a Li warned herself not to think nonsense. She broke away from Ye Feng and said, "in fact, I''m the sister of the demon queen. She doesn''t let me become a demon or a dead soul."


    Ye Feng, who originally wanted to kill Shana Li and turn her into a ghost, instantly put away his magic power and said with a smile: "sister? No wonder you are so similar to Ali. You are not twins, are you? "Shan a Li said with the trend: "well, the demon queen was born a little earlier than me. She is my sister."


    Although he is a demon, Ye Feng still doesn''t want to make his demon unhappy because he killed Shana Li. He also learned that the good Ali and the evil Ali were twins, and his interest in the good Ali fell to a freezing point.


    No fun to wave his hand, Ye Feng said: "since you are twins, then I am not easy to dispose of you at will, you go back!"


    "Go back? Back to where? " Shana Li is a little confused. She doesn''t understand Ye Feng''s meaning.


    Ye Feng said impatiently, "of course, it''s going back to your sister. I don''t want to make your sister unhappy because of punishing you. If she suddenly loves you again, am I not asking for trouble? Go back


    Then he yawned and walked to his room.


    In the middle, Ye Feng felt that he was held by someone. He subconsciously thought it was his demon queen, but he turned around and found it was a good Ali.


    Bearing the impatience in his heart, Ye Feng said, "don''t you go back?"


    Shana Li''s stubborn little eyes were staring at Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, you just told my sister that you would send me back tomorrow!"


    Forcibly breaking off Shan a Li''s powerless hand, Ye Feng quickly said: "don''t make trouble, how dare I clean up the sister behind the demon? You go back


    Shana Li''s tears fell to the ground, and she choked with indignation: "if you don''t take me back, I''ll I just Sobbing I want to tell my sister that you just forced me to kiss me


    Although Ye Feng became a devil under the arrangement of hammerstone, he was still a little afraid of being misunderstood by his beloved.


    It''s really no way to take the crying good Ali, Ye Feng had to recognize the plant, caressing the back of Shan a Li and comforting her.


    "Well, don''t cry. I was just teasing you. Don''t tell your sister that I kissed you!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 349

    In the dark and Silent Woods, the sad cry of crows echoed from time to time, and the chill filled the air. Shana Li was shivering with cold.


    "Ye Feng, where are we going Looking at the ghost lamp in Ye Feng''s hand, Shan a Li asked in a low voice.


    Shana Li''s timid tone is funny to Ye Feng, but he doesn''t have much. He thinks that Ali''s "sister" is very interesting.


    Looking back at the timid good Ali, Ye Feng''s eyes are very deep. "The end of the world," he said meaningfully


    "The end of the world?" Good a Li eyebrow slightly a frown, she a little understand Ye Feng''s words, also a little can''t understand.


    "You''ll know when we get there. I''m looking forward to the vast world..."


    The magic eye twinkles with mysterious light. Ye Feng no longer looks at Shan Ali behind him, but looks forward to the front. Later on, his voice became smaller and smaller, so small that only he could hear it.


    Yin wind bursts, Shan a Li timidly clings to Ye Feng''s back, and does not notice that Ye Feng is looking at her with cold eyes. The eyes were extremely horrible and indifferent, as if Shan Ali was not a living person in his eyes.


    "Ye Feng, I have something to ask you."


    Magic eye slightly elongates, leaf breeze gentle smile way: "ask."


    "Have you ever thought that you are not the devil, you should be a kind-hearted young man?"


    Just asked about this sentence, Shana Li has a little regret. She should go around with him and talk about it.


    Now that she has spoken, she has to take a look.


    To Shan a Li''s surprise, Ye Feng didn''t feel that the question was too abrupt. Instead, he said thoughtfully, "I did dream about it. It should be before I became a devil."


    "It''s not a dream, it''s you!" Shana Li stubbornly corrects the way.


    Eye a turn, leaf wind seems to have caught what. "What was I like before I became a devil?" he asked? It''s been thousands of years, and my memory is blurred. "


    Seeing Ye Feng''s interest, Shana Li''s spirit was inspired, which strengthened her heart to prevent Ye Feng from becoming a devil. She patted her chest and said, "she is a very kind and loving person. If the people around you are in trouble, you will certainly help them."


    Symbolically "um" sound, Ye Feng playing with the ghost lamp in his hand, back to the good Ali with a look forward to: "little fox, did I save you before?"


    Recalling the memory of the past, Shan Ali''s face is inevitably hung with a warm smile: "um..."


    Ye Feng was silent for a while, and he always felt that he and the people in the mouth of good Ali couldn''t coincide. With a long breath, he didn''t want to continue to think about what he was like before he became a demon.


    He takes Shana Li through a cave. Ye Feng looks at the skull throne with spider silk disc as the background, and his eyes are deep again. He turned back and said in a very low, eerie voice, "here it is, the entrance to another world."


    It''s very similar to the place where Alice brought the wind twice, but it''s a little different. However, no matter how different, Shan Ali, who came for the first time, did not know him.


    Compared with the complete Ali, she still lacks enough wisdom. She asked foolishly, "there is only a skeleton throne like the castle. Why didn''t I see the entrance you said?"


    "It''s the skull throne. You''ll know it by sitting on it."


    She pushed a little behind Shana Li, and Ye Feng motioned her to sit on it.


    Shana Li was a little afraid that there was something wrong with the throne, so she did not dare to listen to Ye Feng. However, Ye Feng has been agitating her, so she has to obey his meaning and go up the steps.


    In front of the throne, Shana Li took a deep breath and sat down on it.


    Sure enough, in the moment she just sat on it, she felt as if her soul was detached from her body and dragged into a vast world.


    There is also a small island similar to here. Shana Li thinks of shadow island at the first time, but she is not sure.


    In order to confirm her conjecture, Shana Li''s soul moved with her heart. Her soul crossed the sea from west to East, and crossed the sea to Ionia, which she knew well in her memory.


    At the thought of Ye Fenggang saying that this is the entrance to another world, Shana Li''s eyes brighten instantly. She wants to go back to the castle to find the evil Ali, and then merge into one and leave the illusion created by the devil with Ye Feng.


    In this way, Ye Feng will not become a devil!


    The more she thought about it, the more she looked forward to the future. When she was preparing to go back, she found that she did not know how to go back.


    However, at this time, Shana li felt that he was being watched by a double eyed dog. The man made no secret of his breath, and pressed her to her in a vast ocean of magic in an instant.


    Only the good Ali in the state of soul can clearly feel that her soul has been seen through by the man and may be devoured by the man at any time.


    Then, the space in front of her began to turbulence. A crack broke into the void and turned into a visible crack. The turbulent flow of time and space as sharp as a blade scraped out from it. The turbulence that seemed to tear everything apart immediately scared Shan Ali, who was just in the state of soul, pale.If she was sucked in by this space crack, she would be dead in her soul state. To know the space crack, even those who practice space magic and wind magic can not guarantee that they can pass through safely. Even if they are better than demigods, they should be careful, let alone her soul which is only a part of Ali.


    This space crack seems to have been calculated. Its suction force is getting bigger and bigger. It is about to inhale and shatter the soul of Shana Li. A magic word "stop" suddenly rings out.


    As soon as the word came out, the attraction of the space crack to Shana Li dissipated temporarily.


    The pale face of Shan a Li''s eyes in the eyes around a few random circles, she turned back uneasily.


    A woman in a black evening dress was standing behind her, smiling at her.


    Looking at the woman''s face carefully, Shan a Li always felt that he had seen her before. She quickly searched her mind for the memory of the woman in front of her, but after some searching, she fell to the ground.


    She did see the woman in front of her, but she saw it in the seed of believers in Ye Feng''s heart when she dispelled the demonic thoughts for Ye Feng.


    But she has already dispelled all the evil Qi in Ye Feng''s body. Why does this woman still appear?


    Shana Li couldn''t figure it out. She looked in horror at the female devil who looked like human beings in all aspects.


    Looking down on Shana Li''s trembling soul, Elise said in a cold voice: "it''s really you. It''s you who dispelled the demonization for Ye Feng last time, right?"


    If Elise had not deliberately controlled the critical point, the half god''s power would have almost made Shan Ali''s soul go out of her wits. But this is still good pressure, Ali atmosphere dare not breathe, scared Leng is a word did not say.


    Elise was so scared that she didn''t dare to say anything. She felt bored. She put away the pressure on her body and looked down: "go back, and tell Ye Feng not to leave the ghost lamp of hammer stone by this ingenious method!"


    He had not yet recovered from the frightful pressure, and Shana Li only felt the whirling of the sky and the earth, and his soul returned to the skull throne.


    At this time, the whole person was in a state of stupidity, and unconsciously felt her back through her clothes, where it was already fragrant, sweaty and drenched.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 350

    "Sylvier, wood, is he really here?"


    Sara''s brow had been locked and never stretched as she looked for hivier.


    Pulling aside the grass in front of us, shivell said, "Lord Soraka, since we have come to the southern jungle to have a look, I think we have sensed something. Even if we can''t find him, there should be some clues."


    Sarah was silent after hearing this. With her keen sense, she always feels that the atmosphere here is strange. Following her intuition, she and shivell walked away in the other direction.


    After a while, she smelled the pungent smell of blood around her. Her pupils shrank slightly, and Sara walked in the direction of the smell of blood and called to shivell not far away: "shiver, come here!"


    With the approach of step by step, the bloody smell on the tip of the nose is becoming more and more intense. Sarah does not forbid her left hand to cover her mouth and nose and moves on.


    As she pushed through another clump of grass, the dark red blood on the ground caught Sarah''s eyes. Carefully pushing aside the bloodstained grass, Sara finds a woman in Ionia''s dress sitting on her knees, her eyes empty and colorless.


    Sarah squats down, the huge blood hole in the woman''s abdomen slowly enlarges her eyes. At this time, shivell also came.


    When he saw the woman, she covered her mouth and exclaimed, "Ali?"


    It turned out that this woman was Ali, who had been pierced into her abdomen by Elise before. But for her weak breath on the tip of her nose, the two men would have thought she was dead.


    "Ali, what''s the matter with you? How did it hurt so much? "


    Hugging the cold Ali, shivell hopes to temporarily relieve Ali''s dying body by kissing and hugging tightly.


    The cold body had a trace of warmth, Ali twisted his stiff neck, and said with difficulty, "sylvier?"


    "I will take you to Lord Soraka. You must hold on! What about Ye Feng? Isn''t he with you? "


    He asked as he walked, putting Ali on his back.


    Mention Ye Feng, a Li''s eyes slightly touched, but soon faded down, that one of the hidden disappointment fell into Sarah''s eyes.


    Ali powerlessly dropped a sentence: "he ran away."


    For some reason, Sarah''s heart rises a little nameless anger. She pressed it down, but she was still unhappy and said, "run? He left you and ran? "


    "No, I''m so tired that I don''t want to talk." Ali''s eyes revealed her confusion.


    As he was carrying Ali, he did not notice Ali''s expression. As the best friend from childhood to adulthood, hiville motioned to Sara to ask Ye Feng when Ali got better.


    Covering up her guess, Sara doesn''t say more. However, she was very concerned about what happened to her wood and ran away alone.


    ¡­¡­


    The day before the two men rescued Ali, Ye Feng escaped from the ghost lamp of hammer stone.


    Taking a deep breath of the southern jungle air, he stealthily hid his breath and left cautiously away from Ali and Elise.


    However, at the moment of his appearance, Elise sensed his existence through the seed of believers.


    "Ye Feng, where are you going


    Walking along, a gentle magic laughter scared Ye Feng, who was already highly alert, tense his heart strings. I don''t know when Elise, who was supposed to be in Aliana, appeared in front of him.


    "Elise!"


    The magic eye flashed a trace of deep fear and disbelief, and Ye Feng was on guard. The dark magic in his body is ready to move and may explode at any time.


    "You are so bad that you use that little fox."


    As she spoke, Elise reached out her hand and touched Ye Feng''s cheek.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about!" Ye Feng''s face does not have the slightest sense of guilt, he is now thinking about how to escape Elise''s palm.


    "It seems that hammer stone is not worthless. Your character has become very different from before, but this is what I want!"


    Said, Elise pretty face gradually distorted, she instantly seized Ye Feng''s neck, will he severely press on the ground friction.


    Ye Feng wanted to resist, but he found that he could not use a trace of magic.


    Under the influence of hammer stone, Ye Feng''s character became full of anger. He didn''t like to be pressed on the ground and rubbed back and forth. "I''m going to kill you!" he said angrily, though he couldn''t move under Elise''s repression


    Elise did not get angry, but showed a cruel smile: "tut Before you become a devil, you will have the strength of a demigod. I really hope you will become a devil completely


    "It used to be this pendant to save you, but now it has been infected by black magic. What are you shouting at me for?"


    Gently stroking the tears of the goddess emitting black light, Elise laughed wildly and mocked Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng''s eyes turned slightly, and he showed weakness: "Elise, I''d like to be a devil, can you..."Before she had finished speaking, Elise interrupted in a cold voice, "no, since you dare to tease me, you must be ready to be punished!"


    Looking at Elise''s knife, Ye Feng''s heart jumped. He took a breath of cold air and said, "punishment?"


    "Don''t worry, I''m also for you. Since you want to be a devil, you should listen to me in the future. This punishment will let you remember the price of disobedience."


    At the same time, Alice sneered, and the two dimples were suffused with morbid blushes. She held a knife across Ye Feng''s face. The cold touch scared Ye Feng not to move, for fear that she would make a cut.


    "Alice, don''t mess with me!"


    Ignoring Ye Feng''s frightened eyes, Elise stretched out the tip of her tongue and licked the knife''s face. Then her eyes showed a cruel light, and a knife made a deep blood dent on Ye Feng''s face.


    "Ah


    Ye Feng shivers all over his body, his eyes have been fixed on Elise''s knife. The blade was covered with his skin and flesh, which made his scalp numb.


    However, the next scene gave him a new understanding of Elise''s cruelty.


    Elise Tan opened her mouth and tasted the flesh and blood of Yefeng. The long lost human flesh stimulates her taste buds and sensitive nerves, which makes her gradually intoxicated, and sends out a morbid exclamation: "human flesh and blood are always so delicious!"


    Although Ye Feng has become indifferent to life under the influence of hammer stone, he has not yet reached such a crazy situation as Elise. Especially in front of this female devil to eat or his meat!


    After a moment of aftertaste, Elise looks at Ye Feng gently with her eyes on delicious food. "Does it hurt?" she giggled


    Ye Feng''s scalp is numb when Elise sees him. He just hopes that the pain will come to an end soon. He took a deep breath: "is it over?"


    "The end? I''m not full yet Iris''s Scarlet eyes lengthened slightly and licked her lips greedily.


    Not waiting for Ye Feng to react, Elise is holding a knife to Ye Feng''s arm. Ignore Ye Feng''s wail directly, her face is showing excited red light, all over tremble, put a small piece of meat of Ye Feng''s arm on the knife into her mouth.


    "Well..."


    Elise tasted the meat on Ye Feng''s arm. Because her mouth was not covered, she spilled a trace of blood, which stained her red lips, making it more beautiful.


    "It''s delicious!"


    "Here


    "Here


    "Here


    "It''s delicious!"


    "Ha ha ha Ha ha ha Ha ha ha ha... "


    With the more and more crazy desire in Elise''s heart, the wounds on Ye Feng''s body are more and more, and the flesh and blood are swallowed by Elise one by one.


    This piece of grass echoed Elise''s crazy demon laughter, and Ye Feng''s more than one miserable howl. The scenes of blood splashing with the knife made people can''t bear to look directly.


    However, with the passage of time, the wind is also weak and hoarse.


    Looking at the picture of the pitted flesh and blood being cut off on Ye Feng''s body, Elise takes up the knife, sticks out the tip of her tongue and licks the blood stains and meat dregs from the corner of her mouth, and burps with satisfaction.


    She reached out her hand and touched Ye Feng''s cheek. She was so scared that Ye Feng thought she would cut his flesh again to eat.


    "Don''t be afraid. The punishment is over."


    Although Elise said so, but the sick and nostalgic red light in her eyes still made ye Fengliu show frightened and dull eyes. He was really frightened by her abuse.


    Her pretty cheek showed a look of heartache. Elise comforted her, "since you want to be a devil, you should listen to me in the future. I don''t want to punish you. You know that..."


    Ye Feng is not that he didn''t have the character of hammerstone before. He wanted to cut Elise in his heart. But he was afraid of Elise''s means and had to hold back for a while.


    Panic nodded, Ye Feng decided to temporarily yield to Elise.


    "Really good, as long as you don''t betray me, I will love you well..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 351

    Recently, more and more rumors about the shadow cult killing civilians of unbalanced sects have caused unnecessary panic in the city of presidian.


    Listening to the talk of the Ionians on the first floor of the hotel, Elise''s narrow eyes slightly elongated, showing a pleasant look.


    She remembered that she had let rob hurt two Fiona, in order to enrage Ye Feng and let Ye Feng seek revenge. If ye Feng really killed the robber, then he would surely be infected by the shadow of the robber. He would fit in with the seed of her believers and incarnate the real devil.


    Ye Feng''s current state does not seem to be necessary. In a sense, she has to thank the hammer stone for inducing Ye Feng.


    In order not to cause unnecessary trouble, Alice today changed into the traditional clothes of Ionia, and her lips were not scarlet.


    The leaf wind on one side is also under the direction of Elise to change the clothes of aonia, the magic eye and the magic pattern are cleverly suppressed by magic. At the moment, he still had a lot of dissatisfaction with being bound by Alice, and he was thinking about how to escape.


    But he also coveted Elise''s powerful and terrible magic. If he deprived her of her power, wouldn''t he be the strongest devil in the world?


    The more you think about Ye Feng''s desire, the more powerful dark magic is too attractive for him who wants to be a devil.


    As if sensing the master''s desire, the black light of the goddess''s tears infected by the evil Qi flashed, and a pure black magic gas flowed into Ye Feng''s body and formed a terrible message in his mind.


    The message clearly tells him how to devour high-level demon magic! Ye Feng took a breath of cool air, and could not help but feel a little cold in the bottom of my heart. The tears of the goddess are the tears of the goddess akashia. Even without the power of the goddess, it should contain the will of her life.


    Why does the tears of the goddess who infect the evil spirit know this extremely evil dark magic? Is there a dark side to the goddess ekasia?


    But now that he knew it, he didn''t mind using it on Alice tonight.


    If we succeed, his and her identities will be reversed!


    "What are you thinking?" Elise eyes a glance, found that Ye Feng is staring at her. She also thought that he was just thinking of escaping. She did not expect that Ye Feng would be brave enough to want to swallow her magic power.


    "Nothing." Convergence of the desire in the eyes, Ye Feng calmly replied, still under the influence of hammer stone, he can better control his emotions than before.


    Elise has always been very confident, and she is too lazy to ask Ye Feng what he is thinking. In her opinion, Ye Feng is already her servant. How to escape from her hand?


    "We''ll rest here tonight, and tomorrow we''ll go to the psychic college."


    Wen Yan, Ye Feng frowned: "what is the school of mind?"


    Elise said with a smile: "Ionia''s largest school of magic and fencing, but it''s not so much a college as a sizeable temple."


    As soon as he heard that it was a school for studying magic and swordsmanship, Ye Feng lost interest. The demonic power in his body has made him a demigod. He doesn''t need to study in a place like war Academy.


    Aware that Ye Feng is not very interested, Elise curved her mouth: "do you want to see the fight between the devil of shadow island and aeonia demigod?"


    She mentioned this, Ye Feng suddenly came to interest. "Are you going to do it again?" he said


    Shaking her head, Elise''s eyes closed and joked, "Callista, the devil who abused your little girl."


    Elise wanted to see Ye Feng''s reaction, but Ye Feng''s expressionless expression really made her feel a little boring.


    She stretched out her waist lazily, and Elise said with a ha ha: "yes, you are a devil with one mind now. How can you be angry about such a thing?"


    As Elise said, Ye Feng''s heart does not have the slightest anger. But he was interested in Calista''s strength and asked, "which one is better than you?"


    Elise see Ye Feng so want to know, she also how much guess he wants to compare his strength. With her left hand holding her cheek, she said with a thump, "Calista and I are both demigods, and you are promoted to demigods by the power of demons. Even the weakest one of the eight demons is not as good as me."


    The weakest? After tonight, I want you to know who is better! At the bottom of my heart, Ye Feng pretended to be shocked.


    Elise is very satisfied with Ye Feng''s shocked look. She waved her hand and said, "don''t worry, since you are my believer and servant, they will not bully you, the new comer."


    Looking at Elise''s look as if she was in a high position, he could not help but ask, "you are very high in shadow island?"


    Speaking of this, Elise''s self-confidence and pride came into being. She pretended to be deep and said with a smile: "yes, shadow island has eight demigod demon leaders so far, and these eight are also divided into the first four demons and the last four demons. The ranking of the latter four demons is divided according to their strength, and the first four demons are similar in strength. If it is not a real death battle, it is impossible to tell who is more powerful The top four demons don''t rank. "


    Ye Feng eyebrows a pick: "you are one of the first four demons?""That''s right, but there''s no reward. OK, it''s getting late. I''ll have a rest early. I''ll go back to my room first."


    As soon as the words fell, Alice went up the second floor of the hotel alone.


    Ye Feng looked at the dim sky outside the hotel and went back to his guest room on the second floor.


    ¡­¡­


    In the dead of night, the rustle of leaves came from the window from time to time, and Alice''s nose gave out a uniform breath, and she seemed to be asleep.


    Suddenly, a black figure swept into the room from the window, and he flashed to Elise with a grim smile on his lips.


    This man is Ye Feng. He came here to devour Elise''s magic power.


    With the help of the tears of the goddess, he made adequate preparations this time. Long before entering the room, he used the power of the tears of the goddess to block the perception of the sleeping Elise, who could not detect his arrival.


    However, Ye Feng is still a little uneasy. After all, Elise is the existence of the demigod peak, so he should be careful.


    "Iris?" Looking at the quiet face of Alice in her deep sleep, Ye Feng shows a trace of evil smile.


    No longer delay, Ye Feng''s mouth chanted the obscure ancient aicasia language, and his hands reprinted complicated French seals.


    On the outside of the window, the dark of the moon is very dark.


    In the dream Elise eyebrow slightly a frown, this scene will Ye Feng scared for a time stunned, forehead exudes a trace of cold sweat.


    Simply she just frown, did not wake up, otherwise leaf wind is really over.


    At the bottom of her heart, Ye Feng starts to absorb the magic in her body directly through the evil Qi that entangles Elise.


    "Hiss..."


    In the dream, Elise is talking nonsense again, and Ye Feng continues to absorb her magic under great pressure. In the bottom of his heart, he prayed that the perceptual seal of the tears of the goddess would last a little longer until he had absorbed Elise''s magic.


    Next, although Elise''s look became more and more abnormal, she did not wake up until Ye Feng swallowed up all her magic power.


    Feeling the unprecedented powerful magic in the body, Ye Feng couldn''t help laughing. The devil''s eye twinkled especially in the dark night. The dark light that was even more dark than the night flickered, and the ambition that could not be restrained was finally revealed.


    By manipulating the tears of the goddess to remove the seal of perception, Ye Feng''s right hand conjures up a surging light mass formed by black magic. He had a terrible idea of enslaving Elise, and the more he thought about it, the more excited he was.


    Ye Feng pressed her right hand against Elise''s arm, and the black light burst instantly, leaving a terrifying wound on her arm.


    Under the stimulation of intense pain, Alice suddenly woke up from her sleep. She covered the wound on her arm and gasped for breath pale.


    When she saw Ye Feng was laughing at her, she was furious because she didn''t know the power was taken away by Ye Feng.


    Relying on instinct, she wanted to release the terrible magic in her body to suppress Ye Feng, but at the moment when she was mobilizing her magic power, she convulsed and rolled to the ground in pain.


    In the floor spasm not only, Alice body because of the forced mobilization of the body has been leaf wind dry magic, become extremely weak.


    "I My magic? " Alice bit her lips and forced her to stay awake for a while with another sting.


    "Your magic is mine, Elise!"


    In the face of Ye Feng''s wanton ridicule, Elise is crawling on the ground, her face is still extremely cold. She pretended to be calm and threatened: "I advise you to return the magic power to me now, or when I recover, even if you have my magic power, you will not be my opponent!"


    Ye Feng did not care to smile, he showed a ferocious demon smile, evil eyes flashing light.


    Step by step, he walked up to Elise, his right hand slowly raised, and fell on her head in an instant, and then a stream of evil magic poured into her mind.


    Under the instillation of the magic power of Ye Feng, Elise''s figure slowly shrinks and turns into a small spider. In the form of spider, she runs away from Ye Feng in panic, but she is still sucked into his hands by the magic power of Ye Feng.


    "Elise, you didn''t expect you to be today, did you?"


    With Ye Feng''s unrestrained laughter, Elise in spider form is surprised to find that she is transformed into a mark, printed into Ye Feng''s palm.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 352

    Located in the northern Valley outside the city of presidian, the school of mind is surrounded by mountains, creating a quiet atmosphere for those magicians and swordsmen who pursue spiritual detachment.


    Walking in the loose bamboo forest, Ye Feng can already see the gate of the soul college deep in the valley. The magnificent architectural style of Ionia, but with its primitive temperament, is really a good place for practice.


    However, Ye Feng didn''t come to practice this time, but to be a fisherman. He had heard Elise say that Callista would attack the three demigods who were holding secret talks at the psychic college. If he killed them suddenly and took all their power as his own, would he break through the shackles of the demigods and become gods?


    The more you think about Ye Feng, the more you indulge in it, and smile at the spider imprint on the palm of your hand.


    "Ye Feng, I warn you, if you dare to do this to me, you are playing with fire!"


    At the bottom of my heart, Elise''s tone is not good. Ye Feng doesn''t panic. Instead, he laughs and shrugs his shoulders.


    He is not afraid of Elise now. Her strength has been swallowed up by him. If he hadn''t wanted her to play with him more, he would have slapped her to death.


    Although he has escaped from the ghost lamp of hammerstone, the evil in his heart has completely suppressed his good under the hint of hammer stone. He just wanted to see the angry look of Elise who was once high and liked to abuse him.


    Walking to the gate of the College of mind, Ye Feng was stopped by the old guard. After the old man had a series of examinations and registered his name, he was released into the college for the first time.


    Walking in the college for a while, Ye Feng heard a familiar call: "Ye Feng brother?"


    He frowned and didn''t expect to meet an acquaintance here. However, in order not to reveal the truth, he recalled his previous personality and then turned to look in the direction of the voice.


    Before he could see who it was, Ye Feng was full of it. He looked down and saw who Lu Lu was?


    No wonder he hasn''t seen Lulu recently. He came here to practice.


    Not far away, a woman with 3000 green silk is smiling and waving to him.


    "Ye Feng, long time no see."


    At the bottom of my heart, a woman''s voice rang out, and Ye Feng confidently said with a smile, "SA Na, long time no see."


    Little loli Lulu looked like Ye Feng very much. She rubbed her face in his arms and said, "it''s really brother Ye Feng, sister Sona. Brother Ye Feng must want Lulu to come to see Lulu!"


    When Suna approached, she was also spoiling to rub the small head of lulu. She was with Lulu these days, studying healing magic together.


    "Oh, yes


    Little Lulu suddenly jumped from Ye Feng''s arms to the ground, covered her mouth and exclaimed, "sister Soraka said that she wanted me and sister SANA to go to her together. She was discussing important matters with grandfather Yi and grandfather Jilan."


    Smell speech, Ye Feng''s look is obviously a tight, his eyes a turn, intentionally or unintentionally looked at the next Suna and Lulu.


    He slightly curved the corner of his mouth, gently stroked the pink face of little Lulu, and said, "then you go quickly. Don''t let Lord Soraka wait for a long time."


    Little Lulu''s watery big eyes are reluctant to give up. She finally meets Ye Feng. She wants to play with him for a while. However, since his brother Ye Feng said it, she had to pout her lips and say seriously, "OK, big brother, you can wait for Lulu here, OK? Lulu will come to see you soon


    "I''m not going, Lulu must be good!" Although the surface is full of spoiled look, but Ye Feng at the moment is planning to quietly follow Lulu two people to sorakana.


    Xiao Lulu still believes Ye Feng''s promise very much. She can''t wait to jump into SANA''s arms and let SANA carry her to sorakana.


    SANA leaned slightly towards the wind, and turned her back and left with lulu in her arms. However, after leaving, SANA''s pretty face showed a look of vigilance.


    Today''s Ye Feng gave her an extremely dangerous breath, which was fatal and evil, as if she had met a great enemy. And what made her feel more uneasy was the black spider mark on the palm of his hand when he rubbed Lulu''s head.


    If she guessed correctly, Ye Feng is mostly demonized, and I''m afraid only Lord Soraka can deal with the present Ye Feng. She has to quietly mention this matter with Lord Soraka.


    Ye Feng converges his own breath and quietly follows behind SANA, but he has been found abnormal by the keen SANA.


    At this time, Elise, who was sealed in his body, was showing a cold smile. She could see that SANA knew that Ye Feng had been demonized.


    She would not be kind enough to remind Ye Feng that she would like Ye Feng to be purified by Soraka, so as to get rid of Ye Feng''s palm.


    When she comes back again, she must let Ye Feng understand the consequences!


    In the depth of the spiritual academy, Soraka is discussing with Kieran and Master Yi, the famous immortal swordsman of Ionia, about the destruction of Marcia by shadow island.


    The three decided to suppress the news for the time being, so as not to cause unnecessary panic in Ionian society. They secretly went on alert and expanded their military forces to unite with other human nations at the right time to deal with the crisis of shadow island.As if aware of Lulu and SANA''s arrival, Soraka three people stopped to deal with the shadow crisis. They are calling to see how their healing magic talents are, so as to cultivate them so that they can quickly grow up to cope with the crisis of Soraka''s lack of skills.


    Today''s Valoran, in addition to Soraka, there is also Na Mei, a girl of the shark tribe who returns to the sea. As far as they know, only SANA and Lulu can cure magic. As the shadow Island moves more and more frequently, there are bound to be a large number of casualties, relying on the pressure of doctors is a little bit big.


    The power of SANA and Lulu is also indispensable in the future!


    "Sister Soraka, grandfather Yi, grandfather Kieran!"


    As soon as Xiao Lulu saw the three people of Soraka, she called affectionately. Her appearance was pure and lovely. Unable to speak, SANA bowed slightly and saluted them respectfully.


    Little Lulu''s smile is really lovely. Soraka''s face hidden under the veil showed a faint smile: "Lulu, SANA, this time I come to you to let you all follow me to practice healing magic. What do you think?"


    Suna whispered in her heart that she would like to follow Soraka, while Lulu glared at shuilingling''s big eyes and expected, "is it to go to presidian?"


    Soraka didn''t know why Lulu asked this, but she said with a smile, "well, I''m in presidian most of the time."


    It was in presidian that Lulu was very happy. She cheered and said: "great, you can find brother Ye Feng and sister shivell to play again!"


    All of them were amused by the cute appearance of little Lulu, with a smile on their faces.


    While everyone was smiling with Lulu, the smile on Soraka''s face was gradually solidified, and master Jilan and Master Yi''s faces also gradually sank.


    Seeing the expression of the three demigods, SANA immediately felt a strong sense of crisis.


    With a strong sense of crisis, SANA subconsciously looks up to the sky of the College of mind.


    The pupil shrinks slightly, suona''s heart is almost up to her throat.


    I saw that the sky, which was originally clear and clear, was gradually covered by clouds, and the dark fog was wrapped around it, rolling with the evil dark magic.


    The whole valley, including the College of mind, has fallen into an unprecedented silence. The scream of the dead and the shadow of death are shrouded in the hearts of all people.


    Suddenly, a spear with a faint blue light came down from the sky, mixed with the fierce spirit of the dead magic and the threat of death.


    If it is allowed to land in the college, it will tear all the buildings of the college and turn it into ruins.


    The three of Soraka looked at each other. Master Yi suddenly appeared in the air. He held his infinity sword and swept the falling spear.


    He thought the spear would fly straight out, but he didn''t want to come to a standstill with him.


    The evil breath seemed to be aware of Master Yi''s obstruction, and the black fog in the sky began to attack him.


    Never had a sense of crisis floated in his mind, Master Yi did not dare to continue the stalemate, and in an instant, he finally shot the falling spear away.


    After the spear flies for a distance, a blue figure darts out of the black fog. His right hand holds the spear tightly, and his whole body exudes terrible evil spirit.


    Under the hidden breath of the leaf wind in the moment of seeing this figure, the eyes are also slowly enlarged. He could feel that even though he had swallowed Elise''s magic, the figure in the air still gave him a strong sense of crisis.


    "Callista..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 353

    "She''s one of your top four demons, too?"


    Ye Feng''s gloomy face is changeable. Even if he swallowed Elise''s magic power, Callista gave him too much pressure.


    Smell speech, Elise just at the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart cold hum voice, she don''t want to say these with Ye Feng.


    I didn''t expect that Elise was caught by him and was so arrogant that he really regarded Ye Feng as her servant?


    The heart thinks a move, the magic of Ye Feng instantly invades Elise''s body, that eroding force of corroding pain Elise is in the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart more than wail.


    "Say it


    Ye Feng''s domineering and evil tone heard Elise''s body cold. Forced by the situation, she had to endure the pain and said: "she has only recently been promoted to the top of the demigod, and her strength is not as good as the first four demons, ranking fifth."


    "Fifth..."


    Ye Feng murmured a sentence, and then cast his eyes to kalista, who was fighting with Master Yi.


    Although she narrowly escaped Master Yi''s infinite sword, Calista''s face was still cut open by the sword.


    Because it is a ghost body, her wound is not bleeding, but is releasing the power of her soul.


    Unable to make too much preparation, Master Yi came to her side again with a quick body method.


    At the same time, two strong demigods came to her, causing her to retreat quickly.


    Kalista squinted down and saw Kiran flying towards her, while Soraka also rose into the sky, with a continuous stream of magic power for Kiran and Master Yi.


    Shocked by Soraka''s powerful healing power, kalista also recalled a sentence karlsas said to her before leaving: "Soraka has a very strong recovery ability, and the energy source constantly provides magic for the other two demigods, which must be mainly aimed at her."


    It seems that what karlsas said is true. Although I don''t know why karlsas understands Soraka''s ability so much, Calista still focuses on Soraka, who has never chosen to attack.


    A blue spear slowly appeared in her right hand. Kalista''s eyes flashed and disappeared in front of master Kieran and Yi.


    The next moment, she appeared on top of Soraka''s head. Although the main purpose of her trip is to give aeonia an opportunity, she doesn''t mind killing Soraka.


    Soraka seemed to have expected it. Her face was strangely calm. She raised her head. Her purple eyes were filled with starlight.


    "No!"


    With just a whisper, Soraka said what she said, and Calista, hanging over her head, instantly felt her magic was forbidden.


    At the foot of the sky, the array like the Star River is constraining her ability!


    At the same time, kalista was once again approached by master Kieran and Yi. With her speed, she was unable to avoid the three people''s bags.


    It looks like we''re going to use hurricane Luanna!


    A glimmer of disdain flashed through her eyes. Calista quickly escaped from Soraka''s magic circle. A crossbow with orange light appeared in her hand. Taking a breath of cool air, with the blessing of the undead magic, the crossbow directly integrated into her body.


    With a cold burst, kalista''s dark spear was thrown out by her and turned into three spears, which were shot at the three of Soraka.


    They didn''t expect Callista to fight back, and now they can''t dodge.


    Not surprisingly, the three were almost simultaneously pierced by Calista''s spear, and the cold spirit of the dead swept through their bodies, trying to corrode them.


    When they are trying to dispel the spirit of the dead in their bodies, they only feel that their bodies are torn apart by something, and their actions become slow.


    Then, compared with their clumsy figure, Callista''s ghostly figure became more ghostly and flexible.


    Although kilan and Master Yi attacked kalista together after dispelling the spirit of the dead in their bodies, kalista did not close to them. While penetrating them with spears, kalista focused on Soraka, which put them in a dangerous situation for a time.


    "What did she seem to absorb? How could it be so strong all of a sudden? "


    Below Ye Feng''s face moved. He didn''t believe that Calista, who was struggling just now, would hide his strength. Fortunately, he didn''t make a sneak attack while they were fighting, otherwise he would be caught by Callista.


    Feeling the tingling in her mind, Elise cursed Ye Feng and said, "Luana''s Hurricane is a artifact that can temporarily enhance the strength of users."


    "Short? I think even so, she just has the upper hand. It should be impossible to kill three demigods before the end of Hurricane time. What''s the significance of her trip? "


    Ye Feng kneaded his chin and looked at kalista, who was holding down three people in the air, thinking.


    "Stupid, what do you say? We didn''t want to kill them, we just came to give them a blow


    At the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart, Elise seems to forget her life and death at the moment between Ye Feng''s thoughts.


    "It seems you''re still not used to the two of us, Elise!"Word by word in the bottom of my heart coldly return to the way, leaf wind and mobilize the dark magic erosion Elise''s mind, make her scream repeatedly, almost fainted.


    At the thought that she was abused by Ye Feng, who had been ravaged by her, Elise was angry. At this time, she has already lost her sense of anger and cursed Ye Feng in the bottom of her heart, regardless of the consequences.


    Directly and selectively ignoring the curse of Elise, Ye Feng still does not stop the torture of Elise''s spirit, and once again pays attention to the four people fighting in the sky.


    As she was about to tease the three of Soraka for a while, Calista''s body was stagnant, and she could feel that the strength of Luana''s hurricane was declining.


    With an underappreciated look on her face, Callista obviously hasn''t had enough. But she also knew that if the force of the hurricane disappeared, she would not be able to escape from the hands of the three sorakas.


    Her blue face showed a smile that only belonged to the devil. Calista triggered the spear that pierced the three sorakas for the last time, and recited the name of the hammer stone from the bottom of her heart.


    All of a sudden, a dark green light of dark energy came straight out of the shadow Island, through the vast black fog and sea, and came to the land of Ionia, shining on Callista.


    It is not easy to get rid of the slow action. Kiran and Master Yi are trying to pursue kalista, who enters the light of the hammer stone lantern, but is stopped by Soraka.


    Under their perplexed gaze, Soraka''s mood was also very uneasy because of Callista''s act of picking three, but she still calmly shook her head: "can''t stay."


    Master Kieran and Master Yi still believe in the words of demigods who are younger than them. Now that she has said it, it means that they can''t leave Calista who wants to go.


    "The next meeting is when the eight demigods of shadow island and the army of shadow come to aeonia. Enjoy the last good time of your life!"


    She dropped a word coldly. There was no smile on her face. The light from the hammer disappeared into the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 354

    Deep in the Academy, Soraka is healing the wounds of Master Yi and Kieran who just fought with kalista.


    After her healing, the wounds on both of them healed at a very fast speed, but their bodies were extremely weak because of excessive consumption of magic.


    So was Soraka, who was weaker and paler than the two.


    Because of the dark evil gas accumulated by verus and others in her body, she fell to the ground.


    It was the first time for people to see that Soraka''s body would emit black magic gas, and they all looked shocked. SANA was the first to slow down. She quickly helped Soraka to the side of the stone table and sat down.


    "Solaka, are you?" Kieran''s old face is dignified and obviously cares about Soraka''s condition.


    Little Lulu trotted to Soraka, her big eyes twinkled and asked, "sister Soraka, did you get infected by dispelling the evil Qi in our body before?"


    After listening to Lulu''s words, Master Yi stroked his small beard: "dispelling evil Qi for others is really easy to infect."


    With a slight frown on her brow, sorakar''s lips wriggled under her veil. "I''m fine. I just need a little more rest."


    Sorakar is mostly the reincarnation of the goddess akashia. If she devours her magic power, my future potential is absolutely unlimited!


    Ye Feng, who has been observing in secret, is ready to move. Now all three sorakas are seriously injured and their magic power is almost exhausted. It is his opportunity to swallow their magic.


    As soon as his eyes turned, Ye Feng thought about the words in his mind and came out from the dark place.


    The body is sealed in the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart. Seeing Ye Feng''s doing this, Elise is in a panic. Even if the three demigods were seriously injured at the peak, Ye Feng could not have beaten the three of them. Moreover, the existence of Soraka, the restraint of black magic, is a great threat to him.


    Elise didn''t want to die here for no reason. She said quickly, "are you crazy?"


    Ye Feng only wants to swallow Soraka''s magic power at this time. He thinks that he should be able to cope with the three seriously injured demigod peaks after absorbing Elise''s magic power, so he didn''t listen to Elise''s words.


    "Someone!" Kieran first sensed the arrival of Ye Feng, he warned.


    But when he saw it was Ye Feng, he was relieved: "it was you, young man."


    Little Lulu was very happy when she saw Ye Feng. She threw herself into his arms and said, "brother Ye Feng!"


    Although Soraka was pale, she still said with a smile: "Ye Feng, did you see the fight just now?"


    Ye Feng did not expect that Soraka would make up such a reasonable reason for him. In this case, he followed her meaning and said, "yes, Lord Soraka."


    Soraka seemed to be at ease with Ye Feng. She asked casually, "have you practiced the starlight magic I taught you recently?"


    "Recently, I have been practicing starlight magic every day. I can turn starlight into healing magic. Lord Soraka, you have been healing and exorcising demons for us. This time, you can have a rest. Let me use your magic to dispel the evil Qi in your body."


    Although his face is very earnest and concerned, Ye Feng is sneering at the bottom of his heart. Wait, your magic is mine!


    With a meaningful blink of purple eyes, Soraka said happily, "you are also half of my disciples, Ye Feng. I am very moved that you have this heart. The evil spirit in my body will be on you. If you can''t disperse it, don''t try to be brave."


    Seeing that Soraka had no guard, Ye Feng was overjoyed, but he did not show it. He nodded solemnly and approached Soraka as a matter of fact, preparing to "purify" the evil Qi in her body for her.


    Soraka has been observing Ye Feng''s face. When Ye Feng comes near, she suddenly reaches out her right hand and calmly says, "I have forced all the evil Qi in my body into my right hand. You can hold my hand directly and use the star power to purify me."


    At the beginning, seeing Soraka suddenly stretched out his hand, Ye Feng''s heart thumped and thought that Soraka had noticed it. When he listened to Soraka''s words and looked at the black magic gas constantly overflowing from her palms, he secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Lord Soraka, then I''m going to start!"


    In the eyes for the magic desire highlights, Ye Feng can no longer restrain the desire in the heart, looks ferocious. He clutched Soraka''s right hand tightly and tried to grab Soraka''s magic with the magic of tears of goddess.


    While he used his evil magic, the smile on Soraka''s face gradually faded and replaced by indescribable solemnity. She sighed: "it seems that this demonization is more serious than I imagined, and it has affected your mind."


    Soraka''s words shocked Ye Feng. He said why he could not absorb Soraka''s magic power with his magic. She had been on guard for a long time.


    Another glance at other people, Ye Feng found that their faces for his demonization did not have a trace of surprise, but a trace of pity. Especially Lulu, her small face still has a little guilt. Obviously, she feels guilty about Ye Feng, who has ganged up to cheat and demonize.


    There is no time to think about other things. Ye Feng is about to pull his hand, but his whole body trembles, such as being shocked. Wisps of starlight magic from Soraka''s palm into Ye Feng''s body, entangled with his body''s black magic Qi.As if met with the nemesis, the black evil Qi scurried in Ye Feng''s body. What''s more, Elise is imprisoned by Ye Feng, and her body is slowly eroding under the cover of the magic power of starlight!


    "You fool, don''t mess with me, you''ve done me a lot of harm!"


    With the deepening and baptism of starlight magic step by step, Ye Feng''s brain is in disorder. He only feels that his personality is gradually distorted, being occupied by goodness and evil at one time. The whole person lost his heart and howled wildly. He knelt down in front of Soraka, his face twisted and embarrassed.


    "Wuwuwuwu..." Little Lulu couldn''t bear to look directly at her, and she burst into tears.


    Seeing this, SANA comforts Xiao Lulu by voice and covers her eyes with her hand to prevent her from seeing Ye Feng''s tragedy.


    Under the continuous purification of starlight magic, the hypnosis and suggestion of hammer stone to Ye Feng''s spiritual level was also discovered by Soraka. She locked her brows and forcibly wiped out the hammer stone''s will.


    He thought that Ye Feng''s will would be completely dominated by goodness, but Soraka found that his spirit was still in disorder, and his evil mind was still in the dominant position.


    With a glance, Soraka''s pupil shrinks slightly, and she finds the tears of the goddess in front of Ye Feng''s chest corroded by evil gas.


    It seems that Ye Feng will become like this. This artifact contaminated with evil Qi is also indispensable.


    After taking a deep breath, Soraka again put the divine sense and magic into the tears of the goddess.


    In the moment of entering, her falling appearance flashed in her eyes.


    In her heart, Soraka widened her eyes and forced her to get rid of the picture.


    With a trace of sweat on her forehead, Soraka continued to focus on purifying the tears of the goddess who had the same magic power as her.


    Although the tears of the goddess contradicted Soraka''s magic power, she could not help her purification, and the dark magic power was gradually dissipated.


    When the tears of the goddess are filled with the magic of starlight again, the sometimes split good and evil in Ye Feng''s heart gradually merge into one, just like the original good and evil Ali. The long sleeping personality and his soul slowly merged, and the long lost sense of familiarity left him at a loss.


    At the moment when he was at a loss, his heart was echoed with the shrill scream of Elise, and he remembered that he had been dominated by evil before and devoured her magic power.


    Soraka''s purification is still going on, Ye Feng is weak enough to faint at this time, but his deep consciousness can clearly feel it, otherwise Elise will not scream for no reason.


    There was a trace of guilt in his heart. He knew that if she went on like this, Elise, who had lost her magic power, would be cleaned up by the starlight.


    He had said that he would help her find a way to become a new person, but now he has to watch her die.


    Inexplicably some heartache, Ye Feng quickly searches in the mind how to help Elise get rid of the current predicament.


    Tears of the goddess! Ye Feng suddenly thought that the tears of the goddess had inhaled him into its container, avoiding the induction of Baron Nash.


    After confirming that Soraka did not continue to purify the tears of the goddess, Ye Feng secretly made a decision to turn Elise into the tears of the goddess.


    This is the only way to save her!


    But he did not know how to move Elise into the tears of the goddess. Although he was the new master of the tears of the goddess, he did not understand it at all.


    After looking at Elise''s convulsive body, Ye Feng knows that she can''t delay any more. With the idea of trying, he thought.


    As if sensing Ye Feng''s urgency, the tears of the goddess exert the residual divinity of the goddess akashia, obscuring Soraka''s perception, and quietly moving Elise into its container.


    Perhaps it was because he had just regained his true personality, or because Soraka was still purifying the residual black spirit in his body, his consciousness began to dim again, until he fell into the dead again.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 355

    In the city of presidian, Ye Feng, holding Xiao Lulu, follows Soraka and SANA.


    "Big brother, little Lulu Miss sister shivell. Shall we go and play with her?" said little lulu


    A little stupefied, Ye Feng suddenly remembered Ali. Under the guidance of evil, he used Ali''s innocent smile. After recovering his personality, he felt more or less guilty about Ali.


    If he knew he had used Ali, he would be angry again. With a sigh, Ye Feng''s eyebrows wrinkled, unable to stretch.


    "Big brother, why don''t you pay attention to little Lulu?"


    Seeing Ye Feng''s indifference to her, Xiao Lulu''s face puffed with anger and was very dissatisfied.


    Hearing the speech, Ye Feng took a deep breath, fondly kneaded and rubbed little Lulu''s forehead, coaxed: "well, Lulu is good, big brother was just thinking about something, I''m sorry."


    Little Lulu closed her eyes and enjoyed Ye Feng''s touch. She said with a smile, "well, Lulu, forgive the elder brother. Do you want to play with sister shivell?"


    Following Xiao Lulu''s words, Ye Feng said, "of course, Lulu can play with sister shivell as long as she wants to."


    "Yeah, that''s great. Lulu likes brother Ye Feng and sister shivell best!"


    Seeing Lulu''s cheering expression in his arms, Ye Feng was also infected with a happy smile. Even the faces of Soraka and SANA, who had been walking in front of her, were wearing a faint smile.


    Yu Xiwei and others stopped at the door of the hotel. Soraka turned back and said, "Ye Feng, you remember to ask Lulu to come to study healing magic with me every morning. You can arrange other times as you like."


    Ye Feng said solemnly: "don''t worry, Lord Soraka, I will urge Lulu to learn magic with you."


    But little Lulu didn''t listen to them. She played with her hair happily with her fingers, not to mention how happy she was. That cute appearance is hard to blame.


    After Soraka and SANA are gone, Ye Feng glances at the tears of the goddess on her chest and takes Lulu to the second floor of the hotel.


    After hesitating in front of the door of hiville, Ye Feng still slightly buckled the door and said, "is Xiwei there?"


    Under the uneasy waiting, the door is slowly opened, and the figure of sylvier is soon reflected in Ye Feng''s eyes.


    At the moment when he saw Ye Feng, he looked a little cold, and obviously knew about Ye Feng from Ali.


    Little Lulu suddenly jumped from Ye Feng''s arms to sylvier''s, and said in a coquettish way: "sister Xiwei, little Lulu has come to see you!"


    Seeing Ye Feng''s guilty appearance, he knew that Ali''s words were not empty. She glanced back at Ali, who was still sleeping, and made a silent gesture to little Lulu: "Shhh, the elder sister Ali is still sleeping."


    "Sister Ali?" Little Lulu glared at the big, cute eyes and peeped into the room. When she saw Ali''s appearance, she said excitedly, "is that Ali''s sister? Little Lulu likes her beautiful big sister! "


    "Er..."


    Shivell was a little surprised, but at once he said with a smile, "yes, let''s go in and say."


    Glancing at Ye Feng, he purposely kept a distance from him and walked into the house.


    Ye Feng is embarrassed and guilty. He is about to enter the house, but he hears Sara''s call: "wood?"


    Looking back, after confirming Sara, Ye Feng said happily, "sister Sara, you are here too!"


    He had seen Sarah and sylvier bickering and thought they would live apart when they arrived in presidian. It seemed that he had been thinking too much.


    Although there is no change on the surface of shivell, who is already in the house, it is in her heart that Sarah has a keen sense of smell.


    Entering the room with Ye Feng, Sara fumbles on his body. After confirming that he is not injured, she looses her breath: "wood, where have you been these days? Listen to a Li say you are being watched by the devil again, but my sister is very worried


    Ye Feng said truthfully, "Lord Soraka saved me, Sister Sarah."


    Sara looks at the estranged hivier, and cunningly reaches out her hand to hold Ye Feng''s hand and says, "that''s good. Ali is a little sleepy these days, and usually doesn''t wake up until noon."


    Next to the Xiweier look obviously touched, but because Ali''s matter has not been asked clearly, she still has some grudges to Ye Feng.


    He pursed his lips and said, "Ye Feng, can you explain to me about Ali?"


    Sooner or later, Ye Feng bowed his head and apologized: "I''m sorry, sylvier, I was really holding the idea of using her to let her come back first to attract the attention of the female devil."


    With a sound, he put little Lulu on the bed, stood up in a moment, flashed to Ye Feng''s body, raised his right hand high, and fanned him in the face.


    Ye Feng doesn''t want to make too many excuses. He just looks at hivier''s hand falling like that.


    On one side, Sara grabs shivell''s arm and stops the slap from falling. Her face was exceedingly unhappy, and she was obviously dissatisfied with the behaviour of sylvier.


    Pulling shivell aside, Sarah said, "calm down. Maybe wood has something difficult to say. First listen to him about the situation."Usually, sylvier is very rational, but when she thinks that her good friend Ali, who has played with her since childhood, is used by her favorite Ye Feng, she can''t be rational. "What''s the situation?" she quipped? Ali has already said that? It''s just that he can''t resist the temptation of the devil and let himself degenerate! Lord Soraka shouldn''t help him. Let him become a real devil


    "Sylvier..."


    "Don''t call me by name!" Shiver snorted coldly and turned away. She didn''t want to hear his explanation at all.


    Ye Feng was very frustrated by hivier. He wanted to explain that he didn''t mean to. He wanted to tell her that his personality was suppressed by the hammer stone will, so that she would not misunderstand him. However, she did not give him a chance to explain, and he was helpless.


    As soon as Sara''s eyes turned, she went to Ye Feng''s side and gently patted him on the shoulder and said, "tell me about it with my sister. What''s going on? In my sister''s memory, you are not the kind of person who will sacrifice others for their own sake. "


    Sarah''s warm words made Ye Feng feel much better. He directly divided his personality into good and evil by hammerstone, and said all the things dominated by evil, except for the things with Elise.


    In his account, has been in sullen hivier is also aware that this is her misunderstanding Ye Feng. She cares about Ali so much that she doesn''t trust Ye Feng.


    He rubbed his red eyes and sobbed: "I''m sorry, Ye Feng, I misunderstood you, I''m..."


    Little Lulu trotted up to him, stood on tiptoe, grasped the corner of his clothes with both hands, and comforted him: "sister shivell, don''t cry, big brother won''t blame you!"


    After calming down his mood, he picked up little lulu. His eyes were slightly bent with tears and said with a smile, "sister, little Lulu is really sensible if she doesn''t cry."


    Little Lulu rubbed his face innocently and said with a smile, "hee hee, little Lulu is the happy fruit of his brother and sisters!"


    "Sylvier, Ye Feng was seduced by the devil, and I also had a responsibility. If I could stop him from talking with the fortune teller, maybe there would not have been so much."


    Ali''s weak voice suddenly rang out and immediately attracted the eyes of all the people in the room. Recovering his mind, he drifted back and forth on Ali and Ye Feng, saying, "since Ali is awake, Ye Feng, you can accompany her for a while."


    With that, sylvier and Sara look at each other and leave the room with lulu in their arms.


    Only a Li and Ye Feng are left in the room. They look at me and I look at you. They are speechless.


    Silent for a long time, Ye Feng looked at the water basin with some hot air rolling on the cupboard in front of the bed, and went straight past and sat beside the bed.


    Silently wring out the hot and humid towel, Ye Feng stares at Ali''s pale face carefully and cleans it gently.


    After cleaning, Ye Feng and Ali looked at each other for a while, and said with guilt: "Ali, I''m sorry."


    "Shh!"


    Ali''s mouth slightly curved, understanding way: "I heard what you just said, don''t say sorry."


    Ye Feng was still a little hard to let go, and said, "but I used you and nearly killed you in the hands of Elise. It''s a fact that I..."


    A Li shook his head and motioned Ye Feng to stop talking. She said with a smile, "it''s not your fault. Don''t mention it."


    Ali so forgives him, let Ye Feng''s heart feel more guilty and remorse.


    Seeing him still can''t let go, Ali is moved, but also think of the evil led Ye Feng and her good and evil personality kissing pictures.


    A little bit selfish, her two dimples are blooming, a piece of red clouds floating on her cheek.


    "If you feel sorry for me, why don''t you promise me a request?"


    Smelling a Li''s murmur, Ye Feng patted her chest and said, "don''t say it''s one. Even if it''s ten thousand, I''ll promise you!"


    Ali stares at Ye Feng: "this is what you said. Don''t pay back in the future."


    "Never dishonor Ye Feng didn''t think about it too much and agreed.


    "My request is very simple. I want to experience the feeling of kissing again, just like being there."


    The later she said, the smaller the voice of Ali. Her eyes twinkled with uneasiness and tenderness.


    Looking at a Li Na Sha is moving trembling eyelashes, as well as that rippling eyes, Ye Feng is distracted, he did not expect that Ali''s request is actually this.


    "Cough..." Ye Feng touched the bridge of his nose awkwardly and said, "are you sure?"


    "I''m sure!" In the face of Ye Feng''s question, Ali seldom plucks up courage and looks at Ye Feng stubbornly. As if he didn''t kiss her, she wouldn''t accept his apology.


    Although Ye Feng also has some heart palpitation, he is still a little afraid of hivier. They know that. "Don''t talk to Sister Sarah about it," he warned


    "Well," a Li slowly closed his trembling eyes, with a trace of enchantment of the language airway: "kiss me..."


    A Li Nine Tailed Fox charming charm of all living beings at this moment show no doubt, in her temptation, Ye Feng slowly bent down, to her lips kiss down.¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 356

    Early in the morning, Ye Feng ran out of the hotel stealthily.


    Around the city for a few blocks, he nervously looked at the loose crowd around him, and then carefully dived into a deep lane.


    After confirming that there was no one around, Ye Feng lowered his head and gazed at the tears of the goddess on his chest.


    Slowly closed his eyes, Ye Feng silently recited a few incantations in the bottom of his heart, a thread of blue light like catkins flickered, emitting a magic breath.


    Then Elise, dressed in ordinary Ionian costume, was released from the scene.


    "Cough, cough..."


    After a few breaths, Alice got up from the ground. Her eyes Yin cold incomparable, seems to want to tear up the leaf wind in front of her.


    After reciting a few complex incantations, Elise wanted to condense magic, but she was shocked by the disorder evil Qi which had not been recovered in her body.


    Ye Feng was staring at the ice cave with Elise''s cold eyes, but he still calmly said: "you go, you''d better get out of the city quickly. Now you have no magic power. If you are caught by Soraka, they will surely die. After leaving, be a good man and don''t think about life."


    Elise did not speak in a hurry, but a pair of eyes tightly staring at Ye Feng''s eyes, as if to see something from it.


    For a long time, a trace of dullness flashed on her face and asked, "aren''t you afraid I''ll come to you after I recover my magic power?"


    Ye Feng did not know how to answer her question for a while, and he did not think what would happen if Elise recovered her magic power.


    By Elise burning eyes look a little unnatural, Ye Feng took a deep breath, firmly said: "I believe you!"


    "Ridiculous!" As soon as Ye Feng''s voice fell, Elise dropped her head and roared.


    "Iris..."


    Although Elise had no magic power, her roar really scared Ye Feng. He couldn''t bear to look at the ferocious and somewhat painful Eli''s words.


    The hatred in her eyes seemed to burn everything. Even Sarah, who hated Planck deeply, could not match her hatred.


    They were speechless for a while, and they didn''t know what to say next.


    Picking up the mood disturbed by Ye Feng, Elise stroked her hair and said to Ye Feng, "Ye Feng, take me to eat something."


    Ye Feng didn''t expect that Elise would want to eat, but he still took her to a nearby aonia flavor noodle shop.


    Sitting down in front of a table, ye Fengxin looked around his eyes, but he didn''t find a familiar person and said, "boss, two bowls of noodles!"


    The owner of the noodle shop who is busy should say, "Hey, you two, sit down for a while, and the hot noodles will come up soon."


    "Elise, I advise you to leave presidian quickly, or even little Lulu can catch you now!"


    Ignoring Ye Feng''s kind reminder, Elise glanced at him faintly and turned to the small kitchen with only one wall between them.


    She ignored Ye Feng so much that she was embarrassed and didn''t know how to persuade her.


    Waiting for the face to be brought up by the boss, Elise''s skillful movements with chopsticks attract Ye Feng''s attention. He was staring at Alice eating noodles all the time. His eyes were straight and he didn''t blink.


    Alice doesn''t like being watched so wantonly. It makes her feel like a clown. "What am I doing?" she frowned


    Ye Feng didn''t think there was anything wrong with his eyes. He replied, "the dish you cooked for me in noxious was Ionia''s, right? Were you Ionian before you became a demon


    PATA!


    Elise was stunned, her hands loosened, and her chopsticks fell on the table. There was a flicker of panic in her eyes, and then she was hidden.


    Pretending to calmly pick up the chopsticks, Alice did not reply, to eat noodles.


    If ye Feng can''t guess that she is Ionian, then he is really stupid.


    As for why Elise avoided talking about it, Ye Feng attributed it to her injury here, so she didn''t want to mention the sad things.


    I think it is mostly related to the villagers who regard her as a monster when she is in chaos! Ye Feng is suddenly enlightened, can reveal the identity of Elise Ionian, his appetite is also greatly increased, eat noodles.


    Yilisi''s mood is completely disturbed by Ye Feng. She peeks at Ye Feng''s face while eating. After struggling for a long time in the bottom of her heart, she said, "Ye Feng, do you really believe me?"


    A listen to Elise talking about this, Ye Feng thought she had changed her mind, excited: "of course!"


    Just then, a young woman came in with a little boy of two or three years old. The young woman sat down at the table beside Ye Feng and called out a bowl of noodles. And the little boy is playfully playing with the ball in his hand, and his face is filled with a smile that makes young women feel happy.


    Suddenly, the ball slipped from the little boy''s hand and rolled to Alice''s feet. The ball in his hand fell off, and the little boy immediately began to cry.


    Picking up the ball, Elise''s mouth rose slightly, meaning to Ye Feng: "thank you very much for believing me, but other human beings don''t believe me!"Ye Feng is confused. He doesn''t know what Elise wants to express.


    With a faint smile on her face, Elise got up and went to the young woman and handed the ball back to the little boy.


    As soon as the ball came back to his hand, the little boy, who had been crying, was immediately happy.


    She nodded her head gratefully to Elise, and the young woman said, "thank you, girl, come on, baby, say thank you sister!"


    The little boy, reminded by the young woman, looked up at the smiling Elise. He wriggled his tongue, which was not very smooth, learning from his mother''s words: "thank you Thank you Sister... "


    The little boy was struggling to speak, but before he finished, he suddenly began to cry, as if Elise, who had no magic in front of him, was a huge spider monster.


    "Wow Monster Monster... "


    As an Ionian, he is more superstitious that children can see dirty things that adults can''t see.


    If Elise, who looks beautiful in front of her eyes, is really a monster, then she and her children are in danger!


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she ran away with her child. Just at this time, the owner of the noodle shop came out of the kitchen with a bowl of noodles. When he saw that the original young woman was gone, he said a few words to himself and went back to the kitchen.


    After staring at the direction of the young woman''s departure for a long time, Elise shrank her face and returned to her seat.


    "Before I became a demon, I was often treated as a monster by people around me."


    Ye Feng knew that just now the young woman''s distrust behavior made Elise feel sad. As she said, it was not the first time that she was treated as a monster, otherwise she would not be so calm now.


    If he was pointed at like this and said he was a monster, he would never be as calm as Elise is now.


    Unable to think of any reasonable reason to persuade Elise, Ye Feng still gnawed his teeth and said, "Elise, even so, you can start all over again!"


    "Do you know how to change from demon to human?"


    Alice''s eyebrows were raised, and her voice was full of doubts and scorn.


    Ye Feng was unwilling to say, "I don''t know."


    "If you don''t know, don''t pretend to be a savior with me, and I, Elise, won''t believe in humans any more!" With a cold hum, Elise held her chest in both hands, full of ridicule for Ye Feng''s stupid ideas.


    "But you were once a human being!" Ye Feng really can''t understand Elise''s brain circuit. His tone is a little bit hasty.


    "It used to be, at least now I don''t think it''s bad to be a devil."


    She replied coldly, and Elise gasped, sarcastically, "human? It''s just a savage beast in the guise of morality


    Ye Feng heard some angry, but he can not think of anything to refute Elise.


    "Man is a timid and selfish species! They use their own world outlook to build this world in which all things coexist and are equal. They regard the weaker species as food, and the stronger species as monsters. Then, whether it''s food or monster, they give morality to hunt and kill! "


    "Even if they are their own kind, they will calculate each other because of the difference of interests!"


    "Human beings are the most despicable creatures I have ever seen!"


    Elise said more and more excited, and then said a lot of derogatory words of human beings, which shocked Ye Feng, who was not good at arguing with others.


    She didn''t want to stay here any longer. Alice had already decided to leave. When she passed by Ye Feng, she patted him on the shoulder and showed a strange smile: "thank you for your face. Next time I will invite you back."


    With that, Elise left, leaving Ye Feng alone in the noodle shop, unable to calm down for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 357

    Every year, at the end of spring and the beginning of summer, it is the most lively and extraordinary day in Ionia - the flame Festival. People pray and play on this day, enjoying the peace and peace dogma of EONIA since ancient times.


    On the eve of the festival of flame, the people of EONIA are actively preparing various activities to welcome the coming of the festival of flame. So is the capital, presidian.


    Karma, a temporary agent elected by the Aeonian Presbyterian Church, was allocating people to prepare for the festival of flame in the hall.


    Suddenly, a voice with a slight urgency sounded at the door of the main hall: "Lord karma, it''s not good!"


    Turning around and looking, it was a soldier guarding the main hall. Karma, whose skin was slightly dark, frowned and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The soldier reported truthfully: "there is a vataya who is making trouble outside. She says that the shadow sect bullies her people. If she is not given a reasonable explanation, she will make a big scene in presidian."


    Karma rubbed her brows and said, "didn''t you tell her that the shadow order is not under our jurisdiction?"


    The soldier said with a wry smile: "yes, I also told her that the robbery of the shadow order was a traitor of the balanced sect. She still thought it was our fault!"


    "Take me to see it!"


    Since the troublemakers were so unreasonable, karma decided to go and see for himself. After all, the wastaya are also part of Ionia, and she does not want these half human and half animal groups to be dissatisfied with the Ionian government, thus endangering the safety of ordinary people.


    Half way through, karma''s eyes flashed a little light. "What''s the name of the vataya who was in trouble?" she asked casually


    "She said her name was Xia, and she was a vastaya with feathers on her body."


    ¡­¡­


    Fiona of the Laurent family recently returned to the courtyard that solaka had arranged for her. She needed a month''s rest before she could use her sword because she was robbed during a duel with another.


    Ye Feng doesn''t know about the robbery and attack of two Fiona. He comes to the courtyard of Fiona early in the morning with Ali in the form of fox.


    Ali closed her eyes comfortably and enjoyed the unprecedented security of Ye Feng. She sobbed two times, cleverly rubbed the face of leaf wind with her face.


    Ye Feng gently stroked her soft hair, then gently buckled up Fiona''s door.


    He called into the room, "Fiona, are you there?"


    After a while, the door was opened, and Fiona''s figure was also reflected in Ye Feng''s eyes. Fiona was wearing a thin white shirt, long legs with Callista''s whip marks, her short hair a little messy and apparently just waking up.


    Fiona saw Ye Feng''s strange face. Her pretty face was slightly red, and she hastily arranged her messy hair. She changed the topic and said, "I heard from hivier that you and Ali went to find sister Ruiwen. Why did you come back so soon?"


    At the mention of Ruiwen, Ye Feng''s mood is a little low. He doesn''t even know where his sister is now. But he soon turned his attention to Fiona''s shirt, which, if he remembers correctly, was Oriana''s replacement for Fiona, who was stupid at the time. He said with a smile, "are you still wearing this dress? I thought you''d hate piltwarf''s clothes when you recovered


    Fiona was inspired by Ye Feng''s experience in Picheng. She couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''ll change it when I sleep, which will remind me of my time in Picheng."


    Glancing at the dense scars on Fiona''s bare thigh, Ye Feng''s heart seems to have been pricked under, some heartache. "Do you want Lord Soraka to get rid of your scar?" he suggested


    "No, it will make me remember the shame that man brought to me!"


    Speaking of this, Fiona''s rare soft expression is covered with a thick layer of frost, and it is extremely cold.


    Ye Feng at this time really has the impulse to fan his mouth, saying that he said again let Fiona unhappy topic.


    Fiona took a deep breath. She took Ye Feng''s hand and said, "come in and sit down for a while."


    Although the tone of voice with a trace of inquiry, but Fiona or habitually pull Ye Feng to the house.


    As Fiona enters the room, Ye Feng turns his mind and puts the fox shaped Ali on the bed, staring at Timo on the dressing table.


    Looking at Fiona''s room at will, Ye Feng suggested with a smile: "Fiona, tomorrow is the flame festival of Ionia. Shall we go to Ningjing garden to play together?"


    Ye Feng is inviting her to date him? Fiona looks a little flustered, and thinks Ye Feng wants to be alone with her.


    Looking around for a moment, Fiona''s face turned red. She stares at Ye Feng shyly in the eyes, coy way: "OK, when shall we play tomorrow?"


    Hearing Fiona''s promise, Ye Feng excitedly said: "at noon, when they arrive, they will also be together. It is said that Ningjing garden in the flame Festival is very interesting!"


    Ye Feng said more and more excited, and did not notice that when he said that they would be together, the black line on Fiona''s face was getting deeper and deeper.Lying on the bed in the form of a fox, Ali was originally teasing Timo. As soon as he heard Ye Feng, he also wanted to take her to play. Suddenly, he pricked up his ears and listened attentively to the conversation between him and Fiona.


    Ye Feng found that Fiona''s face was not very good, can''t help but say: "Fiona, you look like you don''t look very good."


    Aren''t you angry? Feifei in the bottom of her heart, Fiona looked expressionless and said goodbye.


    Ye Feng also realizes that Fiona seems to be angry with him, but he can''t figure out why.


    One side of Fiona originally wanted to wait for Ye Feng to coax her, but he didn''t speak for a long time. She complained a little. Fiona was a little upset at the thought of going to the flame festival with a bunch of people tomorrow. She quipped her lips and said, "today, just the two of us, accompany me for a walk in the street."


    "Good, no problem!" Ye Feng is worried about how to let Fiona calm down. Since she wants to go out and breathe, he will naturally accompany her to the end.


    Ye Feng''s reply let Fiona''s heart a little dissatisfaction disappeared, she said: "I change clothes, you turn around!"


    To make, I do not know xiaofiona temporarily unable to use the sword of Ye Feng and dare not listen to her, honestly turned around, patiently waiting.


    After changing into the clothes of the royal guards of demacia, Fiona motioned Ye Feng to turn around. At the thought of the two people''s long lost time, her heart beat faster.


    Today, we should be gentle, not always so cold to him as before! In the dark, Fiona seldom showed a gentle look. She opened the door and looked back: "Ye Feng, let''s go!"


    "Well, here it is!"


    Ye Feng agreed, while holding up the fox shaped Ali who had been on his way to him, followed Fiona''s steps.


    Fiona was completely embarrassed by Ye Fengmu Leng''s head. She frowned and said, "it''s agreed that it''s for the two of us? Why are there Ali? "


    Embarrassed to scratch his head, Ye Feng did not expect Fiona so concerned about the number of people. Even so, he can''t leave Ali here. After all, he brought her here.


    Coughing, he had an idea and said, "it''s two people, Ali, she''s a fox!"


    "It''s not funny at all, Ye Feng!" Fiona felt that Ye Feng was deliberately angry with her, and finally made up her mind to be gentle. In an instant, she was beaten back to her original shape.


    Fiona''s cold face makes Ye Feng''s scalp slightly numb. He quickly throws a look for help to Ali in his arms.


    "Wuwuwuwu..."


    Under the instruction of Ye Feng, Ali calls to Fiona cleverly. She jumps directly from Ye Feng''s arms to Fiona''s arms.


    Fiona also did not know why, subconsciously reached out her hand and hugged Ali, who came to her.


    Ali''s soft hair makes her feel very comfortable, as well as Ali''s cute Fox''s small head, as well as the flexible eyes that can speak, evoke the softness of Fiona''s heart.


    The fox shaped Ali is so adorable that Fiona allows her to kiss her cheek, which is very enjoyable.


    "Wuwuwuwu..."


    Hearing the sound of Ali''s courtship, Rao is Fiona''s personality that doesn''t like to be close to strangers is also completely sprouted. She swept the eye leaf breeze, way: "then take her well."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 358

    "Everyone is troubled by darkness. Here, we dig out the fear and sorrow in our hearts, write them into scrolls and hang them on the Holy tree. We must face up to the darkness in our hearts. We must be more powerful than the evil spirits that torment us."


    "When night falls, all of us will unite and face it bravely. We call this the test of the blood moon. With the rising of the sun, our sorrow and distress will be cleared, and the fire of our hearts will be rekindled."


    "This is what Lord Lena said to the ancestors at that time after he bravely fought against evil spirits and demons. As Ionians, we should abide by the warning of ancient sages, bravely face the darkness in our hearts and banish them into the abyss."


    On an open-air stage in the presidian, an Ionian monk is telling young people and children about Ionian traditions and the doctrine of peace of mind.


    Looking at these longed Ionians, Elise, sitting in the corner, curled her lips and sniffed at it.


    The magic in her body was suddenly agitated. She got up quietly and looked away from her head.


    Not far away, a familiar figure reflected into her eyes.


    "Is Ye Feng dating his little girlfriend?"


    As her eyes turned, a strange smile appeared on her face, and her figure gradually disappeared into the void.


    I don''t know that Ye Feng, who is staring at by Elise, is walking leisurely in the street. From time to time, Ye Feng will tell some jokes to amuse Fiona, who is also unconventional and laughs happily.


    Both sides of the street are full of aonia''s flavor snacks and some antiques, which make them dazzled.


    Stopping at a sugar vendor''s stall, Ye Feng said to Fiona, "Fiona, these sugar figurines are very exquisite. Do you want to try them?"


    Ye Feng''s words aroused her appetite. Fiona was not so reserved and indifferent as usual. She said with a smile, "I want that little man with a mask!"


    Ye Feng is rare to see Fiona so happy, he naturally tries to please. He had to order, "boss, get me three masked men!"


    As soon as the stall owner heard about the business, he immediately said, "OK, come on, your sugar man!"


    Taking the sugar man, Ye Feng handed one of them to Fiona. He chewed it and ate it quickly. After eating, he is to concentrate on feeding the remaining sugar man into the mouth of clever Ali.


    Fox form of Ali and Fiona are eating very slowly, see Ye Feng and some greedy. But he still held back, staring at Fiona''s sugar man in a daze.


    Fiona thought Ye Feng was looking at her, two dimples were blooming, and a red glow rose. "What are you looking at?" she said


    Ye Feng frowned and shook his head: "nothing. I just feel that the ghost mask of sugar man seems to have been seen there."


    Although some lost Ye Feng doesn''t look at her, Fiona still decides not to be angry. After all, she is not easy to be a gentle girl.


    When she smashed her lower lip, Fiona looked at a stall selling various kinds of grimace masks on her right and said, "I''m afraid it''s the ghost mask on that stall nearby?"


    Following Fiona''s eyes, Ye Feng looks at those ghost masks in amazement. When he passed by, he didn''t seem to notice the masks sold there.


    Maybe he forgot, so he felt that he had seen a mask similar to sugar man''s face? Shaking his head, Ye Feng no longer thinks about it.


    Seeing Ye Feng frowning and shaking her head, Fiona worried: "Ye Feng, are you worried?"


    "It''s OK. It''s just that since I saw this mask, I always feel strange. Maybe I think too much."


    With that, Ye Feng showed a faint smile, indicating that Fiona didn''t have to be too nervous.


    "Really OK?" Fiona looked suspicious.


    "It''s really OK!"


    Ye Feng grinned and patted his chest, indicating that he was really OK. Fiona believed it.


    Although she believed Ye Feng''s words, Fiona was still worried about Ye Feng. She will only taste a small mouthful of sugar to Ye Feng''s body, shyly said: "taste this, sweet things can make people temporarily forget the trouble."


    A Li, who is being fed by Ye Feng, pricks up her fox ears and is nervous.


    Ye Feng hesitated: "this is not very good?"


    It''s not easy for them to give you a taste, but you say it''s not very good? Fiona''s little temper came up in an instant. "What''s wrong?" she said with a cold face


    Fiona''s aura was suddenly so cold that Ye Feng was really scared. He said with an embarrassed smile: "good, good, I eat!"


    With that, he took over the sugar man in Fiona''s hand.


    Seeing Ye Feng eating the sugar man she has tasted, Fiona''s heart seems to have deer in random collision, a burst of wishful thinking.


    Are they two kissing indirectly? The more I think about Fiona''s pretty face, the more hot and fantastical. She patted her face in a hurry, trying to make her bloody face look less red.


    "Fiona, why are you blushing? Is there a fever? "Ye Feng also put out his hand to touch Fiona''s forehead, and did not feel how hot people. He foolishly doubts a way: "strange, not hot ah!"


    "Have you touched enough?" Ye Feng touched the heart more chaotic, Fiona lowered her head and whispered.


    After Fiona said so, Ye Feng realized that the two people''s current behavior is very ambiguous. He coughed in a hurry, looked at the open-air stage not far away, and proposed, "cough Enough How about we go there and have a look? "


    "Well." Fiona responded meekly, taking the lead on the open-air stage in order to avoid showing her more flustered side.


    Ye Feng just wanted to chase, but was stopped by a strange laugh.


    He looked around his eyes in a panic and found the man smiling at him in a corner. He looked tense, slightly unhappy, and walked towards the man who waved to him.


    As soon as he approached, Ye Feng said in a low voice, "Elise, why haven''t you left presidian?"


    A li in Ye Feng''s arms was frightened at the moment when she saw Elise, but she had experienced the strength of the female devil''s terror.


    If Elise wants to, it''s OK to destroy a city by turning over her hands.


    How did Ye Feng get in touch with the female devil again? Is he not afraid to be demonized again?


    Although there are many questions in his heart, Ali is still cleverly curled up in Ye Feng''s arms, listening carefully to the conversation between the two people for fear of missing any important topic.


    "My magic has almost recovered. I was going to leave. Don''t you come to say hello? Why can''t friends visit each other? "


    Elise looked at Ye Feng with a smile, as if ye Feng had been her best friend for many years.


    Ye Feng doesn''t believe that Elise will be so kind to see him. This female devil basically wants to bewitch him to become her subordinate every time she appears. He must be vigilant at any time.


    "If you can give up the devil''s way is the best visit to me!" Ye Feng frowned.


    "Dream!"


    Elise first dropped a word coldly, then put a smile on her face and said to Ye Feng''s ear: "the storm is coming. The army of shadow island has been actively preparing for the invasion of Ionia. I hope you can choose your camp at that time, my dear believer!"


    Elise''s voice was accompanied by a clear ring of fingers, and her figure gradually returned to the ruins and disappeared into the void.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 359

    Since yesterday was told that shadow island is going to invade Ionia, Ye Feng has lost the interest to continue to accompany Fiona.


    At the moment, he was pacing back and forth outside Soraka''s doctor''s house, wondering if he should tell solaka about it.


    After hesitating outside the door for a long time, Ye Feng sighed, and still bravely walked into the oak cabin.


    As soon as he entered the room, Ye Feng saw that Soraka was teaching Lulu and SANA more advanced healing magic. He also looked at Xiwei, who was sitting on the side to send Lulu to learn magic. Ye Feng also sat down beside her.


    Pat the next to fall asleep Xiwei, Ye Feng laughingly said: "wake up, look who came?"


    "Ye Ye Feng? " Shivell rubbed his confused eyes, widened them, and exclaimed.


    This exclamation also attracted the attention of the three sorakas, all of whom cast their eyes at it.


    "Sylvier, Lord Soraka is teaching magic. You make such a loud noise to them


    In a low voice, Ye Feng quickly covers the small mouth of sylvier and replies with an apologetic smile to Soraka.


    Shivell also realized that he had lost his temper and looked at Soraka with some embarrassment.


    "SANA and Lulu are here first today. Ye Feng, you should come to me this time?"


    Soraka smiles at Ye Feng and shivell, indicating that they don''t care too much.


    He was relieved. Shivell thought Soraka would be angry.


    Ye Feng looked at several people in Xiwei and said to Soraka, "Lord Soraka, I have a hunch that shadow island is likely to attack Ionia in the near future, so this time I want you to have a preparation in advance."


    Soraka was slightly stunned, then showed a gentle smile: "thank you for your warning. In fact, I have already prepared for the secret construction of warships on the east coast. As for the allocation of other personnel, I haven''t discussed with the authorities of Ionia, but it''s fast."


    Shivell frowned. She didn''t think Ye Feng had such a keen sense of smell. But if it is true, then most of it is the female devil who bewitches Ye Feng and reveals it to Ye Feng.


    It seems that she has to find a chance to talk with Ye Feng alone, or he will be watched by female demons from time to time, and she is a little worried.


    Ye Feng didn''t know at all that Xiwei inferred from his words. He continued: "since Lord Soraka has been prepared, I won''t worry much."


    Soraka nodded slightly. She suddenly thought of the two Fiona, and then casually asked, "by the way, Ye Feng and sylvier, how are the two Fiona recovering from injuries recently? They''re not fighting each other, are they? The reason why I didn''t cure them completely was that I didn''t want them to duel secretly in a short time


    After listening to Soraka''s words, ye fengzao stood up from the chair. "Did the two of them duel secretly?" he said


    He rubbed his eyebrows with a guilty heart. She was afraid of Ye Feng before, so she didn''t tell him. However, Soraka raised it at this time, disrupting all the plans she wanted to hide.


    Soraka''s face hardened and said: "during the duel, they were robbed by the shadow cult. I just healed their wounds. They need a month''s rest before they can use swordsmanship."


    After finishing this sentence in Soraka, hiville obviously felt a trace of displeasure swept by Ye Feng, obviously complaining that she had concealed such an important thing from him.


    Knowing that he is in trouble, he doesn''t say much, pretending not to notice Ye Feng''s eyes.


    Looking at Soraka gratefully, Ye Feng said, "fortunately, Lord Soraka, you have not restored their ability immediately, otherwise they will fight again!"


    Soraka observed the abnormality of sylvier and Ye Feng. She changed the topic with a smile and said, "don''t talk about this. It''s all afternoon. Go and get ready. The Ningjing garden will be very busy tonight."


    When she heard that she could play, she was very happy. "Lulu is going to play with sister Sylvie, too! Sister Sona, would you like to join us


    "No, Master Li Qing and I made an appointment to go together in the evening. If we meet, we will talk again."


    Ye Fengzheng wanted to reply, but he was preempted by hivier: "in this case, let''s leave first. See you later, Mr. Soraka and SANA."


    With that, he took Lulu with one hand and Ye Feng with the other, and left the doctor''s room.


    "Sylvier, should you explain to me why you don''t tell me about Fiona and their duel?"


    Sure enough! Shivell had some headache. As soon as she got out of the hut, Ye Feng questioned her concealment.


    She explained, "I''m afraid you''re too worried. Besides, now that they can''t fight for a while, I''m not in a hurry to tell you."


    Ye Feng also calmed down, and his worries were normal. He waved his hand and said, "forget it. I won''t mention it on such a busy day today. I''ll ask them tomorrow."


    Seeing that Ye Feng didn''t blame her, the wise hivier continued to divert Ye Feng''s attention: "it''s said that if you write down your mind on the flame Festival and hang it on the Holy tree, there will be a great chance that it will work. Shall we try it in the evening?"


    "Would you believe that, too?" Ye Feng looked suspiciously at the excited hivier. He didn''t think she was a superstitious person.


    "I''d rather believe what I have than what I don''t have. Let''s try it at night."


    The corners of her mouth rose slightly. In fact, she didn''t believe this, but she still wanted to try. Because her wish is to be able to come together with Ye Feng. If she can realize it, she will be happy all her life.


    ¡­¡­


    The curtain is slowly drawn down in the night. He is holding Ali''s Ye Feng and hivier, two Fiona, Sara, Lulu and others to play in the Ningjing garden, which is full of all kinds of traditional aonia snacks and antiques.


    Ye Feng and others talked and laughed. During this period, they met with Galen brothers and sisters, zelos brothers and sisters, verus, Li Qing and SANA. They went to make a wish under the Holy tree and enjoyed the beautiful night scene of the flame Festival.


    Under the huge and incomparable Holy tree, Ye Feng wrote the words of blessing for Ruiwen and others on the small note, then hung it up, and made no wish for himself.


    Seeing what was written seriously on her face, Ye Feng poked her head and said, "Fiona, what wish did you make?"


    "No Nothing You can''t see it... "


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, flustered up her wish stickers and hung them up.


    Ye Feng shrugged helplessly and wanted to see what other people wrote, but he didn''t want them to be mysterious, just not to show him.


    "What''s so mysterious? Don''t look at it or not!" Skimming his mouth, Ye Feng disdains the way.


    After hanging up her wish stickers, Sarah pasted Ye Feng and said vaguely, "wood, do you want my sister to tell you what I wrote?"


    "I''ve heard that there will be a performance of Ionia''s traditional drama" Legend of Rena "on the outdoor stage later!"


    The sharp eyed sylvier pretends to be unintentional and cuts Sarah apart.


    Although a little discontented, Sarah still smiles. She stretched out her index finger and scratched Ali in ye fenghuai''s arms, which made him itch and purr discontentedly.


    Galen and lax, who was holding him, looked into each other''s eyes and said, "my sister and I would like to see Ionian''s plays, too."


    After a consensus, they decided to watch the drama on the outdoor stage next to the Holy tree.


    The few wooden benches were occupied early, and the people were chatting and waiting for the drama to begin.


    At the mention of the legend of Lena, arilia was so excited that she always wanted to be a hero like Lena.


    She explained to the public: "the performance of the legend of Lena is akali and Shen of the balanced sect. I have seen their performances before, which is very wonderful."


    "When Xiaoya was a child, she would come to Ningjing garden to see Lena''s story every fire festival, and said that she would also become a great hero like Lena."


    Zelos agreed with a smile, and the eyes cast by the crowd made arilia blush. 51 aesthetic Novels www.51wenm.com


    She lowered her head and whispered, "brother, don''t mention the embarrassing things when you were a child!"


    Ye Feng said with a smile: "I think arilia, you are a great hero now, but I heard that you led the soldiers to fight back when the presidian was about to be broken!"


    "Indeed, we all thought EONIA would be forced to surrender, but we didn''t expect to drive North Texas to the three southern provinces. I believe many Ionians regard you as Lena of this era."


    When her face was flushed by the crowd, arilia was embarrassed to say, "don''t talk about it. Compared with Lord Lena, I''m still far behind. She''s a great hero to expel evil spirits!"


    She likes to make fun of people, but she doesn''t want Ye Feng to suddenly say, "the drama begins!"


    On hearing this, they all turned their attention to the outdoor stage. Akali dressed in red dress dressed as a girl leina who walked home at night. The ghost mask on her hair tip once again attracted Ye Feng''s attention.


    "The mask It seems that I have seen it somewhere... "


    Ye Feng doesn''t know why. He feels familiar when he sees the ghost mask, but he just can''t remember where he saw it.


    Damn, I just can''t remember! Ye Feng slapped his cheek impatiently and continued to stare at akali''s performance on the stage.


    After a while, Shen plays the devil.


    As arilia told him before arriving in Ionia, the girl Lena met a demon on her way home. At first, she ran away desperately, but the devil was getting closer and closer to her.


    The colorful performances of akali and Shen caught everyone''s attention.


    Seeing that the girl Lena was about to be eaten by the devil, she put on a grimace mask and decided to fight the devil to death. With courage and determination, the girl finally drove away the devil.


    Since then, the evil spirit that has long troubled the people of Ionia has never appeared again, and people have set that day as the traditional festival of flame in Ionia.


    Back in her village, her deeds were widely spread, and the girl Lena became a highly respected priest.


    At the end of the play, Rena gives a speech to her people, and akali blurs out the Rana doctrine that has been handed down from generation to generation.


    "Everyone is troubled by darkness. Here, we dig out the fear and sorrow in our hearts, write them into scrolls and hang them on the Holy tree. We must face up to the darkness in our hearts. We must be more powerful than the evil spirits that torment us."


    "When night falls, all of us will unite and face it bravely. We call this the test of the blood moon. With the rising of the sun, our sorrow and distress will be cleared, and the fire of our hearts will be rekindled."


    Listening to akali''s leina''s speech, sylvier''s pupil shrank slightly, and she murmured: "blood moon..."


    She thought of the secret of blood moon, which her mentor Ritz had been asking her to investigate.


    After hearing this, Ye Feng immediately benefited a lot. Isn''t he fighting against the darkness these days? He should bear Lena''s words in mind, not afraid of the dark!


    Maybe he should tell this to Alice, which will help her in the dark!


    The more he thought about Ye Feng, the better his mood was. He temporarily forgot the trouble brought by the ghost mask.


    Just as everyone was as like as two peas in the legend of Lena, a woman dressed in the same red dress as Akari on the stage was riding against the sacred tree with her strange face mask on her face. It''s just that her ghost mask is slightly different from that of the public, as if those ghost masks were made according to her ghost mask model.


    The ups and downs of the woman''s chest can be seen in her heart a burst of waves, seems to have a complex mood.


    The mask of grimace was slowly taken off by her, and the beautiful face of the woman was also revealed at this moment.


    If ye Feng was here, she would be surprised to call out her name - Elise.


    The mask of grimace slipped from the palm of her hand, and two lines of red blood and tears slowly crossed her pitiful and fragile face.


    "Goodbye..."


    With a whisper, Alice straightened up and walked slowly away from the scene.


    At the same time, Ye Feng seemed to feel something. He looked back doubtfully and found that there was someone behind the Holy tree.


    He took Ali to hiville''s arms and left the scene alone.


    Coming behind the sacred tree, he picked up the grimace mask that Alice had left behind.


    Looking at the mask, Ye Feng recalled Elise''s crazy memory for the mask. "Alice Isn''t this her most cherished mask? "


    "It should not be far away!"


    Ye Feng puts the mask into the inner bag in his arms and pursues the figure who just left.


    After a while, he saw the figure of Alice walking slowly.


    "Elise, your mask is off!" Ye Feng rushes to Elise''s body foolishly and breathes heavily.


    Yilisi looked at Ye Feng with consternation, apparently did not expect that he would find her.


    But she shook her head and said, "this mask is no longer something I value."


    With that, Elise bypassed Ye Feng and continued to walk on her own, her back slightly thin and lonely in the sudden wind.


    Ye Feng was not willing to cry out: "this mask of grimace, I will..."


    Words have not finished, Ye Feng''s mind flashed a glimmer of light. His hands began to shake, and memories that he could not remember before came to his mind.


    The nervous look he picked up when Elise lost her mask for the first time


    The Ionian dishes that Elise cooked for him


    Alice''s panic and helplessness in her sleep


    Alice''s fear and despair in the mire dominated by hallucinations


    Arilia told him about the legend of Lena


    The unknown sense of familiarity when he saw the grimace mask


    Akali and Shen taught him when they played Lena


    At this moment, Ye Feng finally recalled why he was so familiar with aonia''s ghost mask.


    Because Elise also has a grimace mask!


    Looking at the lonely figure of Alice in red, the past is passing by.


    Lena and Elise''s figure gradually coincide, and her identity is also about to emerge.


    Ye Feng only felt that his heart was blocked by something, which made him very uncomfortable.


    Unable to accept the mood surging, Ye Feng again rushed to Alice in front of. "Why?" he asked? Why did you finally betray the human race? You are the hero of all human beings in Ionia. Why do you do this

 Chapter 360

    "Why? Why did you finally betray the human race? You are the hero of all human beings in Ionia. Why do you do this


    Ye Feng''s hysterical questioning made Elise in a trance. At that moment, she seemed to return to her former village and accept the love and respect of the villagers.


    Just for a moment, her eyes become cold and merciless, full of disdain and ridicule of Ye Feng''s speech.


    "Even so, what?" Not salty to return a sentence, Elise indifferently raised her head, eyes are full of contempt for Ye Feng.


    Yeah, so what? The glory of the past is fleeting, and Alice is now a cold-blooded demon. It''s not easy for a real devil to turn back?


    Ye Feng was puzzled by the words of Elise. He stood in the same place with dull eyes.


    By the way, if you let her know that Elise is Lena, she might try to find a way to become human for her!


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng''s heart lit up a glimmer of hope.


    He organized the words and said excitedly, "if Lord Soraka knows your identity as Lena, as long as you don''t do evil any more, maybe she will try to turn you back into human beings."


    Gradually, the eyes of Elie gradually became abnormal. She scornfully gazed at Ye Feng and sarcastically said, "let the net go? I, Elise, don''t need a human to let me off. It''s you who need to be spared, not me! "


    "Why are you so stubborn? Clearly you didn''t want to be a devil in the beginning, why did you choose to fall in the end? You still have a chance, believe me


    Ye Feng really can''t bear Elise to continue to make such a mistake again and again. He wants to realize his promise, even if it is difficult, he will change her from the devil to the human again!


    Alice seemed to have heard a big joke and laughed wildly. Her smile also successfully aroused Ye Feng''s dissatisfaction with her, but this is exactly what she wants to see.


    "Who do you think you are? The Savior? Ye Feng, you are so naive, you want to shake me, Elise? It''s impossible! "


    With that, Elise laughed again and mocked Ye Feng mercilessly.


    Ye Feng only felt that Elise''s mockery was like slapping him in the face. Although it was not true, his face still had a burning illusion.


    "Let''s go to Lord Soraka, Elise. Maybe Lord Soraka can make you a human again before you fully recover your dark magic."


    Ye Feng obviously does not know that Elise''s magic power has not been fully recovered, but has already had the strength of the demigod peak. Even if there was no magic, she wouldn''t go with him to Soraka.


    Ye Feng pulled the arm suddenly swung, Elise slowly lowered her head, yelled: "enough!"


    She really can''t understand Ye Feng''s brain circuit, clearly she is a heinous devil, why does he still have that kind of unrealistic idea? Is it really just for the words that she wanted to save her when she was joking?


    She swore that she had never met such a stupid and stubborn human being!


    She suddenly a little hate the man in front of her, because she finally firmly cut off the past, the heart really shakes a little.


    It seems that there is a stone in the lake of her heart, which has not been turbulent for a long time, which has stirred up restless ripples


    "Elise, I''ll remember what you said when you were Lena, and I hope you can revive your goodness."


    Ye Feng is still holding on, he naively thought that Elise would turn back.


    "You don''t know anything. Can you stop bothering me there?"


    Elise''s mood has been disturbed by Ye Feng and can''t calm down. If it was her usual time, she had already punished Ye Feng with magic. How could she have said so much to him.


    Her irritable emotions were all written on her face, but Ye Feng did not retreat, but saw the hope of persuading her.


    "Elise, it''s still too late to turn back. I''ll plead with Lord Soraka for you. Before you become a devil, you can tell me all about your dissatisfaction, and I''ll share it for you."


    Trying to resist the desire to kill the leaf wind in front of her, Elise''s body trembled. She said, "would you shut up? If I didn''t think you were talented enough to demonize you, you thought you could stand here and talk to me


    Elise''s words make Ye Feng''s back cool. He didn''t expect that Elise failed so many times and wanted to demonize him. However, he can also use it to show his determination.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng firmly said: "I will never be a devil. As a half Ionian, after listening to Lena''s teaching, I will not be so!"


    Elise was so angry by Ye Feng that her lips and teeth collided from time to time. Once again, she thought that every time she demonized Ye Feng, there was always someone willing to lend him a helping hand and never give up. She felt a trace of jealousy in her heart.


    Depressed for a long time at this moment burst out of the mood, Alice vent her dissatisfaction with the fate of the public security platoon."Why do you have someone to help you every time you''re demonized, and I don''t have one? They fear me, abuse me, beat me, and kill me because I give them a gloomy illusion? "


    Elise''s crazy look and catharsis roar make Ye Feng at a loss and watch her catharsis with fear.


    "No one has offered me a helping hand since I became a devil! Even if there is only one, it will let me on the verge of despair to see a glimmer of hope! There is no comfort in my heart for a long time, but I still have to bear people''s indifference and misunderstanding. Why is my life not as good as you? "


    "You have never experienced my despair, and you can''t understand how painful I was at that time!"


    "If no one is willing to help you, do you think you will argue with me here? You have long been my demon slave


    In a series of catharsis, Ye Feng is speechless for a moment. He felt that Elise was right. Without the support of sylvier, he would have become a real devil from the beginning.


    His character is not as tough as Elise, certainly can not be as helpless as she was at the beginning, but still persisted for so long, had to become a devil.


    What right does he have to say in front of her?


    The more I think about Ye Feng, the more depressed he is. He has a deep sense of frustration.


    Except for his good fortune, he seems to have been defeated by her in all aspects


    Seeing Ye Feng''s face frustrated, Elise gave a cold smile and ran straight into his shoulder and left without looking back.


    Originally thought Ye Feng would not bother her any more, Elise still heard the voice of Ye Feng coming from behind her: "Elise, if you hate human beings because no one is willing to lend a helping hand to you, then I am willing to be the first one to give you a helping hand!"


    Stupid Ridiculous immature!


    Elise was driven crazy by Ye Feng. She felt that she was about to collapse. She turned around and rushed to Ye Feng fiercely, her forehead against Ye Feng''s forehead, and her eyes glared at him: "I warn you, dare to mention this topic in front of me again, and I will kill you directly!"


    The heart trembled, and Ye Feng felt a little afraid, but he still decided to gamble!


    He tried to make his eyes look as sincere as he could, and clasped his hands tightly around Elise''s right hand. Under Alice''s astonished gaze, he sincerely said: "if you can exchange your desire for a new life, I am willing to take the place of those who fear you, abuse you and beat you. I hope you can forgive their indifference, and I hope you can forgive yourself!"


    Elise does not know why, she originally wanted to kill Ye Feng''s heart, all melted by Ye Feng''s sincerity. She struggled to get rid of Ye Feng''s hand and flustered leaning over the body.


    "Go away!"


    She was really afraid of being shaken by Ye Feng. She tried her best to roar, but her voice was weak with a trace of suppressed crying for a long time.


    Smelling Elise''s weak and somewhat helpless tone, Ye Feng knew that she began to waver. He went on: "Elise, I will accompany you through the biggest difficulty, as long as you are willing to give up the devil way, even if someone wants to kill you, I will stand with you and protect you until you become human again!"


    "Ye Feng..." Elise''s heart is completely shaken by Ye Feng. She hasn''t realized the care of human beings for a long time.


    Ye Feng is the only human being willing to care for her for hundreds of years since she was infected with evil spirit. Unlike the old priest, he thought she was an evil monster. He took her in in order not to let her do evil. She could feel that he really cared for her from the bottom of his heart.


    Weak tears can not stop in the orbit of her eyes, do not strive to cross her sad fragile cheek.


    Gently wipe the tears on her face for Elise. Ye Feng smiles and says, "cry, it will be better to cry."


    She was on the verge of collapse. After Ye Feng said this, Elise completely indulged her emotions and cried in her arms.


    Ye Feng stroked her back in silence and listened to her every word. She wrote down her experience of how to be a devil.


    He was secretly frightened that if he was allowed to experience all that Elise had gone through, he would have become a demon before her.


    Elise''s life is really unfortunate


    After some crying and telling, Elise pushed Ye Feng away slowly. She lowered her head, only the corner of her mouth that some morbid smile let Ye Feng have a bad premonition.


    Ye Feng asked uneasily, "Elise, are you?"


    Her body slowly floated up in the air. Elise looked down at Ye Feng from a high position, and her eyes twinkled with morbid red light.


    "Ye Feng, you are the only human being willing to help me for so many years. Although I have already decided that I will never forgive the crimes committed by human beings against me, I am willing to forgive you!"


    Hearing Elise''s unrepentant words, Ye Feng is a little stunned. Isn''t Alice crying just now? Shouldn''t she have been willing to give up the devil''s way?With a fluke in his heart, he widened his eyes: "Elise, don''t make trouble. I''ll accompany you to find the way to turn the devil back into human beings."


    It''s too late If you could show up before I became a demon If you can show up before I hate humans If


    Unfortunately, no if Maybe this is life?


    Self mockery in the bottom of her heart ridiculed herself, Elise will be those disturbed by Ye Feng mood all left behind. She looked down coldly at Ye Feng, who was puzzled below, and once again burst into a demon''s smile: "Ye Feng, become my confidant! Humble human beings cannot be forgiven, but you alone I will forgive you! "


    This words a, is also thoroughly shattered the hope in Ye Feng''s heart. He was stunned and stood still, with a lot of emotions on his face.


    Confusion, disbelief, disappointment, hatred


    Many emotions engulfed him, like a bottomless abyss, so that he could not find any reason to save such an Elise.


    He tried his best to persuade, in return for an Elise pardon?


    The more you think about it, the more ridiculous you feel. Ye Feng laughs in despair.


    Pardon? This is ridiculous!


    Suddenly, Ye Feng''s expression became ferocious and abnormal. His right hand was raised high and fell violently.


    Bang!


    This clear and sharp slap not only fan in Ye Feng''s face, but also in his and Elise''s heart, shaking them all over the body.


    "I said I will never be associated with demons


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 361

    Staring at the empty seat beside him, shivell would sometimes smooth the hair for Ali in his arms.


    Her left shoulder was suddenly patted heavily. She looked back doubtfully. When she saw the visitor, she couldn''t help but say happily, "Ye Feng, what did you do just now?"


    Ye Feng''s eyes were a little dim. He sat back beside him, symbolically "Oh" and said nothing.


    Fiona, who had been silent on the left, turned her head and whispered, "is everything ok?"


    This sentence naturally attracted the attention of several other people, all of them paid attention to ye Fengtou.


    "Fortunately, I went to have a good breath just now. It''s very stuffy here."


    With a heartless grin, Ye Feng takes over a li in Xiwei''s arms and dotes on him.


    Everyone except Xiwei and Sara feel something is wrong, others have not found Ye Feng''s abnormality.


    With the soft hair touched by Ye Feng, Ali feels more comfortable and makes a pleasant whine. She curled up in the arms of Ye Feng affectionately and stretched out the tip of her tongue to lick the face of Ye Feng.


    The smell of female demons! A pair of fox eyes twinkled with horror, and Ali felt the residual breath of Elise on Ye Feng''s body.


    At the time of her wild thoughts, Ye Feng pasted her fox ear and whispered: "don''t worry, I didn''t promise her to be a devil."


    Ali still believes in Ye Feng very much. She doesn''t think about it any more. She calls out two times and curls up quietly.


    At this time, arilia saw that the staff arrived and proposed, "after watching the drama, how about going to see the bonfire ball?"


    Zelos was puzzled: "bonfire ball? Xiaoya, when did you dance? Don''t you always hate learning to dance


    When her brother knocked her down, arilia was so angry that she said, "brother, how can you do this! Who says dancing is the only way to go to a Bonfire Dance? I can watch you jump


    Sylvier''s eyes slowly enlarged. Without saying a word, she snatched Ali in the shape of a fox from Ye Feng''s bosom. Her cunning eyes showed that Ali had a bad premonition. She slightly closed her eyes and said, "I heard a Li at the Bonfire Dance. She can dance Ionia''s traditional dance. We will enjoy her beautiful dance together later!"


    As soon as he heard that he had been sold by sylvier, Ali immediately glared and purred discontentedly.


    After listening to the proposal of sylvier, the crowd cheered one after another, and they all wanted to see Ali dance.


    When Ali saw that the scene became more and more chaotic, she had no choice but to transform herself into a human being. She explained, "don''t listen to hivier talking nonsense. I''m a terrible dancer!"


    Galen came forward and complimented, "Miss Ali is so beautiful. I believe that even if she dances in a general way, she will be very pleasing to the eyes."


    "Cough Brother Lax quickly pulls back Galen. She doesn''t want his brother to be taken away by Ali.


    As she was eager to transfigure herself, Ali didn''t suppress her natural charm. She realized that Ye Feng and Galen looked at her in a strange way, and immediately put away the enchantment magic.


    Feel the waist was severely pinched a record, Ye Feng embarrassed to look at, like the left and right Dharma protectors of the two Fiona, dare not have the slightest resistance.


    "No wonder you always have to hold Ali in the form of a fox!"


    "Can you stop talking to me?"


    "Hum!"


    The two Fiona spoke in unison, disagreed with each other, and said no more.


    It''s my brother zelos. He''s determined! Arilia glanced at zelos, who had never been affected by the enchantment of the Nine Tailed Fox, and was secretly pleased.


    Arilia patted her chest. Since it was a festival, she naturally wanted to let go of her usual responsibilities and relax. "Let''s go to the south side of the garden now, where bonfire dances are held," she said


    With that, arilia led zelos''s hand excitedly to the front.


    Shivell, smiling, pushed Ali''s back, following arilia''s step.


    "Don''t you like Ye Feng? You have to make good use of it when you show you


    Close to the ear of Ali, who had some complaints on his face, he murmured.


    Once again, Ali looked back at Ye Feng in a panic, and then nervously said to him, "Hey, how can you mention this again? How can I argue with you? "


    Shiver frowned and whispered, "if you like it, why can''t you argue? I don''t care. The chance is made for you. You must perform well this time! "


    "Sylvier..." Ali was a little guilty when he said that she always felt that she should not like the people he liked.


    "Well, believe me, you are the most beautiful at this time!" Sylvier reveals her true feelings. She also likes to see Ali''s beautiful side.


    In the south of Ningjing garden is an open area. The common people of EONIA in twos and threes around their own bonfire, dance with familiar people and enjoy the festive atmosphere.


    Arelia and zelos, who were the first to arrive, had already raised their campfire. Arilia called to the people who had just arrived: "here!""Master Li Qing, don''t sit there, sit next to Sona!"


    "Galen, lax, you sit here!"


    "The rest of the people sit around the fire and try to make a circle."


    After the arrangement, arilia looked at Ali and said, "Ali, you can dance by the fire in the middle. Let''s enjoy it."


    A Li subconsciously looks at Ye Feng and sees that he doesn''t look at her. Instead, he feels a little lost. She more or less guessed that Ye Feng would be like this, mostly related to the female devil Elise.


    Naturally, he noticed Ali''s loss. She got up quickly and said, "wait a minute. I''ll take Ali to change clothes for the occasion and come back soon."


    Finish saying, also don''t wait for a Li to react, she pulls a Li to walk into unmanned forest.


    Shivell glanced around to make sure no one was there before she pulled out a flame suit from the technology bag she had Caitlin prepare for her.


    "Ali, if you put on this set, you will be the most beautiful flame spirit tonight!"


    Ali''s eyes slowly enlarged and covered his mouth. He said, "isn''t this what I wore when I was dancing for you?"


    "When I was a child, I wanted to be as beautiful as you when I grew up. Then I put on this dress and dance for you, but now it seems that you look the most beautiful in it!"


    The heart is quite moved, Ali didn''t expect that sylvier would keep her dress until now. She nodded firmly and slowly took off her clothes.


    During Ali''s time of changing clothes, Ye Feng and others are chatting about some interesting things to pass the time from time to time.


    Just as they turned the topic to Ali, the playful voice of hivier rang out in time: "let''s wait for a long time. Welcome our protagonist, the spirit of fire, the beautiful and charming Ali!"


    Looking in the direction of the voice, people''s expectation gradually solidified and turned into a little shocked, because most of them had never seen Ali''s appearance when he was soft and charming.


    Even Ye Feng, who has seen a bath in the heart of a Li Lake, is also surprised by Ali''s dress up.


    The traditional costume of aonia, like the flame, sets off Ali''s enchanting body perfectly. A head of hair also dyed with flame is like a twinkling spark against the background of the fire, which is tantalizing.


    The posture that comes from the style is twisting, and the beautiful face is not ordinary human women can have.


    Ye Feng can''t help swallowing his mouth. Ali is the only girl he has ever seen who can compete with Sarah in figure and face. He suppressed the fire in his heart so that Fiona, who was sitting on both sides, would not pinch him again.


    It was the first time that Sara looked at Ali so carefully. She secretly compared the differences between her and Ali. After hiville, she had a new sense of crisis.


    "Everyone, Ali is going to dance a traditional Bonfire Dance of Ionia."


    At this time, a Li''s temperament is completely different from the usual gentle and clever at Ye Feng''s side, but full of charm and self-confidence, which is somewhat similar to Sarah.


    A Li bent her eyes, intentionally or unintentionally, swept the wind of her eyes, and the corners of her mouth rose with confidence and charm.


    Ye Feng''s heart trembled at this sight. He secretly said that Ali was indeed a Nine Tailed Fox. Once her temperament was fully revealed, the flattery was not acceptable to ordinary people.


    His mouth hummed the traditional folk songs of Ionia for hundreds of years, and Ali''s body was dancing slowly against the background of the fire.


    As sylvier said, Ali''s dancing is so beautiful that people fall into her steps.


    That along with the flame of the bonfire, dancing together, like a flame spirit under the night sky, as if the fire also willing to serve as a foil for her.


    SANA can''t help but summon Yu Hua to play along with a Li hum''s folk songs.


    The music is melodious and the flame tail is dancing


    A Li and SANA''s ensemble immediately attracted the attention of many people. They, like Ye Feng and others, were intoxicated with Ali''s dance.


    However, a sudden ironic voice disturbed the beautiful atmosphere.


    "It''s a shame that a vastaya is willing to dance for human beings."


    This immediately aroused the dissatisfaction of Ye Feng and others. Ali and SANA also stopped their performance at the right time and cast their eyes at the people who destroyed the atmosphere.


    With the people''s eyes, two men and women with feathers came into their eyes.


    The man has a beautiful face, very handsome, while the woman is wearing a hood, beautiful cheeks with a beard like cream red stripes on both sides. The ears of animals and the lower body of birds, which are different from human beings, are telling Ye Feng and others that they are not human beings.


    Ye Feng was rarely the first to step forward. He approached the two strangers step by step and said to the woman, "what you said just now?"


    "Not bad!" The woman joked.


    Did not expect this woman to speak so fiercely, Ye Feng''s face is also a heavy: "why do you want to hurt my friend so badly?"With a contemptuous glance at the leaf wind, the woman with a hood said contemptuously, "because I hate human beings!"


    Another man who hates people! Ye Feng, who has just been stimulated by Elise, is trembling with the anger of a woman. The magic power in his body is surging and disorderly. It seems that he may burst out at any time.


    "Want to fight? I used to beat people like you in pubs


    Grinning, the woman seems to be inspired by the magic of Ye Feng. She continues to stimulate Ye Feng''s nerves.


    When arilia in the distance saw this, she immediately thought of some thorny things in recent days. Her secret way is not good at the same time, but also rushed up.


    She can''t let Ye Feng and the vataya fight at this time, or there will be unimaginable consequences!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 362

    With arilia''s departure, the remaining sever also came to Ye Feng''s back and stood with him.


    The man behind the woman was about to make a move, but was stopped by the woman. She showed a funny look and continued to stimulate the nerves of Ye Feng and others.


    "What? Do you want more and bully less? " The woman didn''t have a trace of fear, but she still spoke so fast.


    Both Fiona were so excited by the woman that they put their hands on their swords, and shivell, after glancing at arilia, stopped the two men: "calm down, you two are not recovered yet."


    Meanwhile, Sarah put her right hand on Ye Feng''s shoulder and whispered, "it''s not like you, wood."


    Finish saying, she also does not care Ye Feng is what attitude, pull him to return to public hard.


    Arilia looks back at Sara and sylvier, and breathes a sigh of relief. She turned to the woman and said, "I''m arilia. Are you two?"


    The woman obviously didn''t expect arilia to be so calm. She curled her lips and said, "Xia, his name is Luo."


    After knowing their names, arilia said with a smile, "I think you may have misunderstood Ali. Ali is our friend. She is not trying to please people."


    With a sneer, Xia''s eyes bypass arilia and direct at Ali, full of hostility. She said coldly, "friend? How can the vastaya make friends with ugly humans? I hate her, I said it


    Aliya is organizing language, but Ye Feng at the back says excitedly, "what qualification do you have to say about Ali? She and you have no injustice and hatred, but you hurt her so badly. Do you believe that I roasted you as a domestic bird? "


    People did not expect that Ye Feng, who is usually smiling, would be so irritable today. Sara also quickly pulled him to fight with Xia.


    Arilia has a headache. This Xia is also very irritating. She frowned and said, "Miss Xia, please go. My friends don''t welcome you very much."


    Xia didn''t think so. She said defiantly, "arilia, do you want to play with me? I have heard of your record of leading Ionian''s army from presidian to the three southern provinces. "


    Xia''s frivolous voice could not help it. She said in a cold voice, "your mouth is really disgusting!"


    The right hand is playing with a beige plume, Xia laughs: "if I were you, I would have started already!"


    Aliya, don''t move forward. She turned in front of the leaf wind clever and weak side, beautiful eyes a convergence, scornfully staring at Xia.


    At this glance, it''s like an adult looking at a child.


    Xia didn''t like to be seen in this way by a vastaya she hated. She gritted her teeth and said, "what are you looking at?"


    The corner of a Li''s mouth is slightly bent, which in her eyes still has the usual weak appearance, displays the domineering momentum. She is so quietly staring at Xia, still silent.


    Xia was stared at by a Li, she was embarrassed and annoyed: "if you don''t speak, I''ll do it!"


    Ali''s face is close to Xia, which makes Xia''s immature face float up to the red glow. No longer teasing Xia, Ali shook his head and said, "you are still a child."


    Being said to be a child by Ali, Xia, whose blush has not subsided, changes two feathers from her hands and stabs Ali.


    As soon as she grasped Xia''s elbow, Ali continued to look at her parents and said with a light smile, "it''s not good for children to play with knives."


    "Don''t move!" Luo behind wants to help Xia, but it causes Xia''s dissatisfaction.


    Xia didn''t expect that Ali''s movement would be faster than her. She gazed into Ali''s eyes and said, "as a vastaya, you should contribute more to the vastaya tribe, not be a plaything of human beings here!"


    Ali''s eyebrows frowned: "vastaya? I''m not a vastaya! "


    Hearing Ali say that she is not a vastaya, Xia was angry and said, "you disgusting traitor, human''s running dog, it is because of the wastaya people like you that we will decline like this!"


    Ali didn''t pay attention to Xia''s scolding, and said faintly, "tell me what is the vastaya and what is human?"


    Xia replied with pride: "the vastaya are of course the most glorious race. We were born at the beginning of heaven and earth. We are born with magic. We are the beloved of Valoran, and human beings are just thieves who steal our magic!"


    Ali asked, "what are the characteristics of the wastaya?"


    Xia replied, "animal ear, vastaya people are all different from human animals."


    After listening, Ali chuckled, as if laughing at Xia''s wrong answer.


    Xia was not clear because of Ali''s laughter. She gritted her teeth and said, "what are you laughing at?"


    "I laugh at your stupidity, vastaya Vastaya It''s your honor to talk about the derogatory terms of Ionian people''s discrimination against us all day long


    Ali first shook his head, and then sarcastically said: "the so-called vastaya is just the discrimination of Ionian people against other races. You and I are not the same race at all. However, there are too many different races. In order to facilitate the control, some people in EONIA classify us all as vatayans.""Did you know that the word vastaya stood for meanness hundreds of years before we were divided? What a stupid girl


    In a series of language attacks, Xia was said pale. Ali''s words had never been mentioned in the small village of vastaya.


    "You''re lying!" Xia gasped and shook her head, denying Ali''s words.


    "Vataya is a bondage to your freedom and will. You should go out of Ionia and go to the mainland to have a look at those non-human alien races like you and see if they recognize what you call vastaya."


    "I''m a member of the Nine Tailed Fox clan, not a vastaya!"


    Coldly dropped two words, Ali also lazy to pay attention to all aspects of the heart and nature are not mature vastaya girl Xia. She waved to Ye Feng and others who were still in a daze, pursed her mouth and said with a smile: "how can you not talk?"


    People, including hivier, had never thought that Ali would be so able to speak, leaving the vastaya girl in a daze.


    They laughed and chatted about the fire. Ye Feng is also secretly frightened. It seems that a Li, who is usually clever and gentle, is not easy to offend. He will try his best not to make Ali angry in the future.


    naturally, Ali knows that they are surprised by her performance just now, and she smiles secretly in her heart. What would they think if they knew that she had charmed countless human beings and sucked the power of human spirits?


    But when I think of this, Ali is worried. Now she has no soul charmer, and she doesn''t know when she can''t help sucking human spirit again.


    It seems to find a time to say goodbye to Ye Feng and sylvier. She doesn''t want her two most cherished people to see her cruel sucking human spirit.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 363

    Karma, who had just finished the meeting with the elders of Ionia, walked out of the hall with a gloomy face. Her steps were short and in a hurry.


    Entering the lobby, karma waved to a bodyguard. Seeing that it was karma, the bodyguard immediately stepped forward and said respectfully, "Lord karma, what can I do for you?"


    "What''s going on with the shadow order recently? Tell me in detail all the rumors you hear outside! "


    There was a chill in karma''s voice, and it was obvious that she had been quite angry at the Presbyterian meeting.


    The bodyguard wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said truthfully: "my lord Hui, the shadow cult is not only killing the Ninjas of the balanced sect, but also bullying the ordinary people. Some arrogant shadow forbearance openly kills people who make them dissatisfied in the street!"


    "What a bully


    Karma was so sullen with anger that she was filled with terrible magic waves.


    One side of the bodyguard saw her eyes twinkle, scared atmosphere dare not breathe. At present, this karma has the strength comparable to that of general arielia. If she is angry, it will be a terrible thing.


    After taking a deep breath, karma ignored the guard''s awe, and said: "isn''t it always the intention of balancing the sect''s caution and akali''s desire to recapture Nanshan occupied by the shadow cult? Let them come to me! "


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, the festival of flame has not faded, Ye Feng left the hotel alone with ALI.


    At the wrong time when he brings Lulu to study magic in the morning, Ye Feng comes to the doctor''s house.


    After a few light buttons on the door, Ye Feng enters the hut. Under Soraka''s smiling gaze, he asked respectfully, "Lord Soraka, where are their robberies


    Soraka''s eyes slightly closed up, light way: "you want to find him?"


    He nodded his head, and Ye Feng did.


    With her eyebrows down, Soraka is thinking about whether to stop Ye Feng. She always felt that the leaf wind in front of her was not the same as usual, as if she had just been stimulated. Otherwise, Ye Feng''s character should not be so reckless.


    A Li, curled up in Ye Feng''s arms, blinks her fox eyes. The twinkling light in her eyes reveals her worry about him. If she didn''t guess wrong, Ye Feng was mostly stimulated by the female devil last night, and her spirit was a little abnormal.


    Seeing that Soraka did not reply, Ye Feng asked in a deep voice again: "Soraka, I have made up my mind. Isn''t the shadow cult led by the robbery bullying ordinary civilians recently? As an Ionian, I just can do something for Ionia


    Soraka''s face also became dignified. She said, "robbery has the strength not to lose to Fiona, are you sure?"


    "I''m sure!" Ye Feng raised his head and looked directly at Soraka''s eyes. His eyes revealed unimaginable firmness.


    With a faint sigh, Soraka has never seen such a firm side of the good Ye Feng. "Give me a reason, or I won''t let you go," she said


    Hearing Soraka''s words, Ye Feng is in a dilemma. He hesitated for a moment, and then said: "because he slaughtered his fellow disciples, he failed to live up to his teacher''s training. Killing the tutor was like killing his father. He fell into the shadow, harmed the innocent civilians of Ionia, and provoked the contradiction between the vastaya people and Ionia, which is not worth saving!"


    Soraka looks calm and listens to Ye Feng''s accusation of robbery. She only remembers what he said is "not worth saving". Because ye Feng said these words, she clearly heard the charm of pique.


    "You''re not looking for robbery this time for Fiona?"


    Facing Soraka''s question, Ye Feng was stunned at first, and then said, "the main reason for going here is for Fiona!"


    With that, Ye Feng said bitterly: "master Soraka, you may not know that Fiona and their swordsmanship and glory are regarded as the existence of life, but they are robbed and attacked in duel, which leads to their defeat in the hands of robbers. I believe they will not be willing to fight with robbery this time, and I will defeat him with the swordsmanship of Laurent family to prove that Fiona is not better than him Poor


    With a shallow arc in his mouth, Soraka said with a smile: "your strength now really needs a big war to break through. I allow you to fight against robbery. The shadow sect he leads is on the South Mountain southwest of presidian city. You must be very careful and try to avoid other ninjas on the mountain!"


    When Ye Feng got the news of the robbery, Ye Feng said happily, "Lord Soraka, please don''t worry. I will pay attention to it."


    Suddenly thinking of something, Soraka said: "by the way, Ye Feng, if you can, you''d better leave the robbery to Shen and akali. I think you should know the old feud between them and robbery."


    Ye Feng naturally knew about it. He didn''t go to the duel to kill and rob. There were two reasons why he was going. One was that he wanted to take a breath for Fiona, which was related to Elise, but he couldn''t say it and didn''t want to think about it.


    With a long breath, he said, "Lord Soraka, don''t worry. I have my own discretion."


    "That''s good. You go." With a smile, Soraka said no more.


    Ye Feng also respectfully saluted Soraka and left the hut with ALI.Once out of the hut, Ali jumps from Ye Feng''s arms to the ground and turns into a human being. She stared at Ye Feng nervously and worried: "Ye Feng, what''s wrong with you? It''s not like you at all. What happened last night


    "I''m fine, Ali. You think too much." Ye Feng smiles and shakes his head. He doesn''t want to talk about last night.


    Ali stares at Ye Feng obstinately, and her teeth nibble at her lips: "but It''s really worrying about you! "


    Pursed his lips and laughed. Ye Feng gently stroked Ali''s soft black hair and said, "you won''t tell hivier about me, will you?"


    A Li''s lips wriggle and want to say something, but Ye Feng makes a silent movement with his fingers. She is very embarrassed, if let Xiwei know that Ye Feng is going to find a robbery duel, he will definitely stop Ye Feng.


    As a good friend of him, if she kept it from him, he would probably be dissatisfied.


    But Ye Feng has so much faith in her, does she really have the heart to tell him about it?


    But I''m sorry for hivier, and Ye Feng''s safety is not guaranteed. Ali only felt her brain was in a mess and didn''t know what to do.


    After struggling for a long time, Ali finally decides to go with Ye Feng in person to avoid any accident. "Ye Feng, can I go with you?" she asked nervously


    Ye Feng was silent, lowered his head and pondered for a while, and said, "yes, but you have to promise not to do it, Ali."


    "I promise!" Ali raised his right hand to his chest and said solemnly.


    However, her heart is not so think, if there is a real danger, she will be the first time in front of him!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 364

    On the top of Nanshan Mountain, there is a ancestral temple that once belonged to the balanced sect. Now it seems to be the territory of the main robber of Yingliu.


    In the depths of many traditional temples in Ionia, he sat on the newly-built main hall. If ye Feng is here, he will recognize that the robber with helmet is the Ninja he met in Biyue lake.


    "What''s going on?" Under the influence of the metal helmet, the sound of robbery made his Highness''s Ninja shudder.


    At the bottom of the hall, an ordinary shadow sect Ninja wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said in horror: "rob Lord, I just abide by the doctrine. The weak don''t deserve mercy, so I killed people on impulse. I didn''t mean to!"


    "The doctrine doesn''t let you bully the weak if you learn the meaning of shadow, you fool!" His face under his helmet was angry, and his muscles twitched from time to time.


    "Rob Lord, I know I''m wrong!" The Ninja below felt the pressure from the robbery and could not help sweating for himself.


    "Go away, I''ll never forgive you next time!"


    "Yes The Ninja bowed respectfully and left the hall quickly.


    When he walked out of the hall, his breath was twisted and turned into a woman in a black evening dress. Her appearance was as like as two peas until she became exactly like iris.


    The corner of her mouth slightly curved a strange arc, and Elise''s eyes showed a trace of expectation.


    ¡­¡­


    In the doctor''s house of presidian, Soraka welcomed a rare visitor, karma.


    Soraka sipped the tea she had made for her, and then said, "karma, you seldom come to me. What''s the matter this time?"


    Karma leaned back slightly and glanced at SANA and Lulu, who were practicing healing magic, and shivell, who was half asleep and half awake beside her, had some worries in her eyes.


    Soraka naturally saw that Kalma wanted to talk to her alone, but she had no intention of letting the three of hivier leave. "Let''s talk about it here," she said directly


    Seeing that Soraka so trusted the three hiviers, karma had less concerns in his eyes. She also said, "Lord Soraka, I believe you must have heard of the increasingly rampant events of the shadow cult recently. I have allowed the balance sect''s caution and akali to cooperate with arilia''s troops to go to Nanshan."


    Speaking of this, karmapton stopped and said: "I thought it would be quiet for a while, but I didn''t want to hear two bad news today. Master Yi is immersed in Kendo and doesn''t care about the world, so I''m here to discuss with you."


    "Go on!" Soraka frowned a little, and she always felt that someone might have deliberately caused so many things to happen at such a time.


    Aonia is about to face the impact of the army of shadow island. However, the house leakage happens to meet the night rain, and a series of internal unrest makes her uneasy.


    "Recently, residents along the east coast have often been missing. According to incomplete statistics, more than a dozen people have disappeared these days. Moreover, some fishermen at sea often see the black fog of the soul which can only be seen in birgiwater."


    Speaking of the latter, karma''s tone was obviously heavier than before, and she was a little worried that Ionia would suffer from the nightmare of erosive night every year, just like Bill Gewert.


    On hearing this, Soraka fell into a deep thought, and the three sylviers on one side were also aware of the seriousness of the problem. If it''s really dark fog, it''s mostly about shadow island.


    After some meditation, solaka looked at hivier and said, "sylvier, where''s Sarah from Bill Gewert? Can you ask her to come and talk to us about the night of eroding souls


    Shivell raised his eyebrows and said, "Lord Soraka, Sarah, she went back to bill Gewert yesterday afternoon. Originally, she intended to say goodbye to Ye Feng, but she left directly because ye Feng did not come back."


    It''s a pity that if Sarah were still in presidian, she would have been more prepared to deal with the dark fog of shadow island.


    No matter what, she Soraka will never let the black fog come to the land of Ionia!


    Thinking of this, Soraka''s eyes twinkled with firmness. She said, "I will go to the east coast in person. If I can use magic to stop the black fog, I will guard the land of Ionia!"


    "I''m afraid not as you wish. Lord Soraka, some villages north of presidian have also encountered some strange events recently. Some ordinary people say that when they see the fortress in the sky, they often fly down a woman dressed in strange clothes. In some wilderness, there are huge holes in the dark magic burst. I think it is probably sindera, the head of the underworld!"


    On hearing hindra''s name, Soraka''s pupils shrank. She knew that sindra had such an odd character that it was possible to kill.


    In a sense, hindra and she are of the same age. They were born in the same village, and both had amazing magical talents.


    In view of their two talents, the elders in the village taught and explored their own magic while they were still young.


    She didn''t like the magic related to force, but the elders taught her to cure magic and cultivate some self-defense magic.Sindera seemed to be born at two extremes with her. She was especially proficient in the destructive magic. The balance worshiping elders began to teach her the magic of calming down the irritability in her body.


    However, hindra did not think so, and showed her amazing talent for destruction. This naturally caused dissatisfaction among the elderly, and over time hindra was isolated.


    Sorakaben, a child at that time, was born in the same village. She was kind enough to remind hindra to listen to the elders, but she was seriously injured by hindra''s destructive magic.


    When the elders knew about it, they severely punished hindra, which made hindra more and more rebellious and ignored other people and studied magic by himself.


    Soraka''s talent was highly anticipated by the elders. She grew up under the support of many stars. However, sindra was left to the care of an old mage who was proficient in the way of balance.


    Solaka heard again about sindra when she was seventeen. That year, she succeeded in becoming the youngest demigod in Ionia''s history.


    But at that time, it was a big event that caused a sensation throughout Ionia, that is, an old mage who knew how to control the balance died at the hands of his students.


    The student was hindra, who came from the same village as her.


    Sindera''s behavior of killing teachers infuriated the Ionian society at that time, but because she lifted the temple into the air with her mind, people could not do anything about her.


    To lift a huge temple into the air, at least the strength of a demigod was required. That is to say, the government of Ionia at that time was extremely afraid of sindera''s power, so that she would be allowed to behave immorally.


    Until now, Soraka doesn''t know why sindera killed her mentor, and she doesn''t want to know. From the very beginning, they were destined to be different.


    But if hindra wants to continue to do evil in Ionia, then she has to do something!


    Especially in this troubled autumn of internal and external troubles!


    It seemed that she would have to go to sky fortress and meet hindra for a while, otherwise, when the army of shadow Island arrived, Ionia would probably follow demacia''s footsteps.


    It would be wonderful to have hindra abandon her prejudices for a while and stand on Ionia''s side.


    She was too busy to cope with all kinds of things. She just felt that she was almost out of breath.


    But even so, she has to hold on, just for the purest faith in her heart


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 365

    "Hindra Hindra, wait for me


    As soon as little sindra heard little Soraka''s voice behind her, she ran up in a panic.


    Running and running, she fell to the ground just after being punished by the elders.


    Little sindera glared at little Soraka with big eyes and tears, and threatened, "don''t follow me all the time!"


    Little Soraka was not frightened. Instead, she began to use the healing magic taught by the elders to cure sindra''s broken knee.


    On the magic, Sinclair''s hands were healed? In the future, you should listen to the elders more and study less about the fighting and killing magic arts. They will also like you


    "Mind your own business. I don''t want you to mind. You''re a bore!"


    Little sindera really hated little Soraka, forced to endure the grievances in her heart, and she left here as if escaping.


    Little did not know that, after she turned to flee, little Soraka''s smile, which was full of joy, was gradually solidified and lost.


    ¡­¡­


    Dressed in a dark purple mage''s robe and a hoodie, hindra walked through the streets of an Ionian village and spat softly as people around her expressed their admiration and love for Soraka from time to time.


    "I''m half divine. I''m still as nosy as before. How can I become a God? What a fool


    In a whisper, hindra uses the magic in her body to block everything related to Soraka. As long as there are people talking about Soraka on the road, they will be automatically blocked by her magic power, and no words about Soraka can be heard.


    Her purple eyes, hidden under her hood, coldly scanned the crowd around her, and Cinderella walked around the streets, still walking. The mind and magic quietly spread all over the village, as if searching for something.


    With a thump in her heart, hindra''s figure disappeared in the same place, and the next moment she appeared in an ordinary civilian hut.


    In the hut, a woman in a black evening dress is taking a sip of her hot tea and smashing her lips.


    "It''s not a good habit to intrude into other people''s houses, hindra," the woman said


    From time to time, the purple light flashed in hindra''s purple eyes, and a little angry. She looked at the woman''s seemingly friendly smile coldly and said in a cold voice, "don''t play silly for me. You have changed into my appearance and done a lot of things these days."


    The woman slowly teased her black hair, showing her admiration: "it''s sindera, known as the head of the dark, the strength of the demigod peak, tut tut..."


    The woman''s critical attitude made her more angry. She didn''t like to be looked at like this. She glared at the woman and said, "who are you? Why do you want to look like me? "


    The woman yawned lazily and stretched out her slender right arm towards hind in an inviting gesture. The woman''s long and narrow eyes slowly lengthened and said: "hindra, you can call me Elise. As one of the first four demons of shadow Island, I formally invite you to join shadow island and become the ninth demon leader of shadow island!"


    No wonder the woman in front of her always reveals a kind of evil spirit. The evil breath that emanates from her bones makes sindra feel disgusted.


    Hindra raised her haughty head, and her purple eyes looked down on Elise, who was sitting in her chair, and said contemptuously, "it''s up to you? The demons of shadow island are rubbish


    In the face of hindra''s taunt, iris just gave a noncommittal smile: "it''s not my real body that I''m talking to you now. If Miss sindra wants to see you, tomorrow I''ll be in the sky fortress, just..."


    Speaking of the back, Alice is revealing a thought-provoking smile, which has always been proud of hindra has not been happy to guess.


    "Just what?"


    "But at that time, I may not be very good at talking, cluck..." She chuckled twice, and Elise''s eyes closed slightly, and she didn''t like to be looked down upon.


    Hindra was provoked by the message of Elise''s provocation, which aroused her desire to fight. However, she knew that Elise was mostly a demigod peak, and their fight would probably attract the attention of Ionian authorities.


    Although she was not afraid of the government formed by mortals, she was still afraid of Soraka and Master Yi. As a matter of necessity, she would not easily fight with Elise.


    "Interesting, I hope to see you in the sky fortress as scheduled tomorrow!"


    Coldly dropped a word of indifference, hindra''s figure once again, disappeared in place.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the village at the foot of Nanshan Mountain, Ye Feng is holding Ali and sitting on the first floor of a humble Hotel and eating breakfast.


    A Li, in the form of a fox, has been rubbing around in his arms all the time, making cute calls from time to time to ask him to feed her. Ye Feng reluctantly rubbed Ali''s soft white hair and said with a bitter smile, "Ali, how do you like to be a little fox so much to be held by people?"


    A Li scratched Ye Feng with his claws, and his big spiritual eyes twinkled with a look of grievance that only talents have, and suddenly sprouted Ye Feng."Good, good, I''ll feed you!"


    Seeing Ye Feng want to feed her, Ali rubbed in Ye Feng''s arms again, and made a clever cry. His face was gentle and sensible, which was completely different from the small fox who had been coquettish before.


    When one person and one fox were sharing breakfast, two women and one man came into the hotel. The two women and a man looked at the empty first floor and were about to find a seat to sit down. One of the women was looking at Ye Feng''s position.


    "Why, Ye Feng, why are you in Nanshan?"


    Listening to the familiar voice, Ye Feng subconsciously replied, "arilia?"


    Looking back, the familiar voice was arilia, and the two men and women in Ninja clothing beside her were Shen and akali.


    Arilia freely sits opposite Ye Feng, indicating that akali and Shen will sit down here. She said happily, "Shen, akali, this is Ye Feng that Lord Soraka often mentions to you."


    Shen and akali nodded to Ye Feng kindly. Since Ye Feng is a person appreciated by Mr. Soraka, I don''t think Ye Feng is a person with evil intentions.


    Seeing the three of them, arilia called out to the innkeeper: "boss, another three bowls of preserved eggs and lean meat porridge on this table!"


    After shouting, arilia asked Ye Feng, "Ye Feng, did Lord Soraka let you come?"


    Ye Feng "Er" sound, embarrassed way: "calculate is."


    Since zelos came back, arilia has become much more cheerful. She joked, "I''ll tell you. Otherwise, how dare you not take Fiona with you? They''re not easy to mess with."


    He was embarrassed by arilia, and Ye Feng was also scared. If the two Fiona knew that he was such a mess, they would probably teach him a lesson in swordsmanship.


    At the moment, he was a little glad that neither Fiona could use his swordsmanship.


    As soon as he saw arilia, he said happily, "isn''t this the hero arilia? Why are you free to visit Nanshan today


    Arilia is still not used to being called a hero by the common people. She scratched her head shyly and said, "it is not the shadow cult that oppresses ordinary people recently! So together with Shen of the balanced sect and akali, I led the army to recapture Nanshan. "


    As soon as he heard that the shadow cult was going to be severely punished by the government, the younger brother of the hotel also resented: "this shadow cult is too excessive and does not practice well. Recently, there are always people going down the mountain to bully ordinary people who can''t spell!"


    I''ll be relieved. I''ll be punished by the robbery


    The little brother of the hotel said gratefully, "general arilia has worked hard. I''ll go back to the kitchen first, and there are other guests."


    She waved to him with a smile, and arilia ate her porridge in a cheerful mood.


    On one side, akali, wearing a half mask, frowned upside down, revealing a faint melancholy: "elder martial brother Shen, if younger martial brother Jie is captured by us, what will you do with him?"


    "Kill!" Shen Yin''s lips under the helmet spit out a resolute killing intention, which makes Ye Feng three people tremble.


    Shen continued: "we have endured for so many years. We have buried ourselves in the cultivation of Ninja to recapture Nanshan, which belongs to the balanced sect, and punish the traitor who robbed him? And, akali, he''s no longer a junior martial brother! "


    It''s not what the master wants to see. Akali is slightly distressed, but still chooses to stand on the side of Shen.


    Her eyes gradually firmed down, and akali said, "yes, elder martial brother Shen, he is a robbery, not a commandment."


    Looking at this pair of miserable brothers and sisters, Ye Feng can''t help but feel sympathy for their displacement, and at the same time feel a little disgust at the robbery on the Nanshan Mountain.


    Little did he know that his aversion to robbery grew deeper and deeper, which Alice was happy to see.


    If there is any carelessness in this trip to Nanshan, he will fall into the evil way that Elise has prepared for him!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 366

    On the same day, irelia ordered the army to surround Nanshan, and she stationed with Shen, akali and the remnants of the balanced sect at the biggest intersection leading to the top of the mountain.


    In the dark of the moon and high in the night, Ye Feng carries the sword of the wind in his body, avoids the soldiers of Ionia with light body method, and sneaks into the dense forest at the foot of the south mountain.


    Feeling the sword of wind flowing in his body, Ye Feng finds that since the last demonization was purified by Soraka, sister Ruiwen has taught him a lot of sword skills. It is not only the feeling of the sword of the wind, but also the swordsmanship of two Fiona, the sword of Yasso, the power of unintentional arbitration, the magic of starlight of Soraka and the magic of Diana''s moon, which are more or less stronger than before.


    Walking in the quiet forest, Ye Feng can not help recalling some of the past experiences with Fiona. His eyes twinkled with soft light, gently stroked the soft white fluff of Ali in his arms, and said to himself, "something happened before, Fiona, they always like to rush in front of me to protect me."


    A li a listen, still think Ye Feng is in blame, she uses magic warm voice way: "Ye Feng, don''t think too much."


    "No, Ali."


    She shook her head with a bitter smile. Ye Feng grinned and said, "in fact, I didn''t think about it too much. In the past, Fiona only cared about her own beauty and didn''t take me to play every time she saved her life. Now they are injured and can''t be handsome. It''s my turn!"


    A li in the form of fox poops, which is funny. But in a second thought, she was aware of Ye Feng''s idea.


    What Ye Feng said just now was just that Ye Feng didn''t want her to worry too much about him and deliberately told her to listen. In fact, Ye Feng is still very concerned about the two Fiona being robbed and injured. You should know that if it wasn''t for the timely treatment of the two by adults Soraka, they might still be in bed now.


    One is a childhood sweetheart who played with Ye Feng since childhood, and the other is a noble lady who accompanies Ye Feng from demacia to aonia. Both of them absolutely play an important role in Ye Feng''s heart.


    At the thought of this, Ali couldn''t help feeling a little pressure. She began to think, if one day she had to suck human spirit every day, would Ye Feng still hold her like this?


    The more I think about it, the more disordered I am. Ali forced herself to put those thoughts behind her. Tonight she came to protect Ye Feng, not to think about love.


    After adjusting his mind, Ali no longer talks with Ye Feng by magic, but curls up in Ye Feng''s tumultuous arms because of his walking.


    The cute Fox''s small head feels more comfortable under the touch of Ye Feng, and Ali can''t help but purr.


    Who knows that such a low voice of the fox''s call is startled a mountain patrol ninja.


    "Who is there?"


    Ye Feng secretly said something bad. He quickly covered Ali''s mouth, got up and jumped to the top of a tree to hide his breath and escape the Ninja by night.


    However, ninja has a set of tracking methods that ordinary people can''t understand. He soon found the leaf wind hidden in the treetops.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s appearance, he thinks that it is the crisis moment of shadow cult. Ninja immediately comes to Ye Feng.


    "How fast


    Ye Feng has never had a fight with ninja. Although his strength is far beyond the ninja in front of him, he is still shocked by Ninja''s ninja.


    He quietly uses the sword meaning of the wind. The terrified Ye Feng quickly separates himself from the ninja. Through the magic of the moon in his body, his right hand condenses a lightsaber which is very similar to the ink feather sword. His posture will be cut off with one sword.


    But a Li is the first time to stop Ye Feng''s action with words. Her smart fox eyes twinkle with charm, and tempt Ninja to say: "you didn''t find anything. You will remember to tell your partner that the movement just now was caused by yourself!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Ali''s words seemed to contain irresistible magic. The originally murderous shadow cult Ninja was stunned and his eyes were empty.


    Under Ye Feng''s bewildered eyes, a li in the form of a fox waited for the Ninja to leave before explaining: "you didn''t notice just now. There is a ninja outside the woods. If you kill him like this, the Ninja outside will surely find us. It will be difficult to sneak in and find the robbery."


    After Ali said so, Ye Feng also noticed that there was a ninja on patrol outside the forest. In the heart secretly sighs or Ali is careful, otherwise he wants to fight with Rob alone will be ruined by him.


    After thinking it through, Ye Feng half joked: "you don''t say it earlier. I was just going to be handsome once, and you stopped me!"


    Ali was also amused by Ye Feng. She followed Ye Feng''s words and said with a smile, "it''s not too late for you to be handsome when you encounter robbery."


    Ye Feng was embarrassed by Ali. He scratched his head awkwardly, stopped talking, and went straight up the mountain road with Ali in his arms.


    On the way, Ye Feng met many shadow cult ninjas on patrol. Because of his previous experience, he perfectly avoided all the Ninjas on patrol. With the blessing of the sword of wind, he reached the top of the mountain at a very fast speed.


    There are many ancestral temple buildings on the top of the mountain. Ye Feng has a headache about where to start to find the fastest robbery. Ali is a good part of his worries.Through the powerful enchantment skill of the Nine Tailed Fox clan, Ali quickly got the position of robbery from the members of the shadow cult.


    "It seems that taking you this time is the most correct and incomparable decision!"


    Ye Feng speaks highly of Ali in a low voice, and quickly plunges into the night, plundering the hall where the robbery is.


    After a while, one person and one fox appeared outside the new hall.


    Ye Feng is also timely convergence breath, slightly nervous in the heart, because next he will face a ninja who can fight with Fiona.


    Before that, he had never played with ninja, or even won Fiona. He did not know where his courage came from this time. He even dared to boast with Lord Soraka to fight for robbery.


    But he knows that after this war, he will definitely complete a transformation beyond the past!


    Let a li in his arms jump on his shoulder, leaf wind did not enter the hall in an instant. Hidden in the dark, through the fire, he saw a familiar figure sitting on the hall.


    Searching for the memory related to this figure in his mind, he quickly remembered that he had met this man sitting on the hall in Biyue lake.


    "It turns out that he is a robber!"


    Thinking of a brief conversation with him in Biyue lake before, Ye Feng has to sigh that fate has caught people.


    When he met again with rob, one side was doomed to be defeated, which was also the words of robbery.


    But he Ye Feng will never be that defeated person!


    At the thought of Fiona being robbed and attacked and nearly died, Ye Feng''s anger has not yet recovered.


    Today, he will use Fiona''s swordsmanship to take back all the pride and glory that Fiona cherishes most!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 367

    Just as Ionia was caught up in internal and external troubles, far north of Valoran, Ariana sat in a daze at a round table made of polar ice.


    Since practicing ice magic with enivia, she has not seen Ye Feng for months. A little miss at the bottom of my heart. Oriana looks at the Hicks technology bag in her clothes. She is about to take out the smart walkie talkie and make a phone call with Ye Feng. However, she sees a strange sheepskin book in the corner.


    Taking out the book and the walkie talkie together, Oriana saw the four words "Wuji Kendo" on the book. After searching the memory in her mind, she remembered that Ye Feng kept it for him when he was unconscious in the iron ridge mountains.


    At this time, the wind suddenly sounded in the sky, and Olivia knew it was enivia. She raised her head with joy to the clear sky, and saw enivia''s beautiful ice crystal figure slowly falling.


    "Enivia!" Olivia likes enivia so much that she looks excited.


    Enivia waved her huge ice crystal wings and said with a smile, "Olivia, I came here today to tell you that you are ready to leave school."


    As soon as she heard that she was ready to leave school, she wanted to go to Ionia to find her best friend Ye Feng. She expected, "really? Can I go to Ye Feng? "


    "Of course, Ye Feng is very happy to see you, and I will accompany you this time," enivia said


    Olivia didn''t expect enivia to go too. She widened her eyes and said, "that''s great. I''m a little reluctant to part with you, enivia!"


    "I''m not going to play this time. Ionia is about to be destroyed. I already feel that shadow island is stretching its claws there." Enivia''s voice revealed a hint of concern.


    Oriana looks terrible, but she knows that shadow island is a paradise for demons. If shadow Island invades Ionia, the leaf wind there is dangerous.


    The more you want to worry about Ye Feng''s safety, Olivia anxiously said, "enivia, let''s get Ye Feng to Freire Zhude quickly, OK?"


    "If Ionia is destroyed, then freldrod will be doomed." Enivia''s eyes sparkled strangely, and she was clearly beginning to worry that shadow island would erode freundhead.


    Oriana was a little confused: "you are a God. Those demons of shadow Island dare not come to freichod. How can we talk about destruction?"


    "You didn''t live in that time, you couldn''t feel the glory of Ionia. If she couldn''t stop shadow Island, I couldn''t think of another person in the world who could stop shadow island."


    Enivia''s words with a trace of nostalgia tone, as if in the memory of the glorious past, as if missing an old friend.


    Olivia didn''t know who enivia was talking about, but she couldn''t help guessing that he should be a good friend of enivia.


    With a long sigh, enivia flapped her wings and thrust her wings against her back, and flew up into the pure white sky of freldord.


    "It''s time to go. This time I have to do my best to keep Ionia and her!"


    "Wait, slow down, enivia. I''ll call Ye Feng first and inform him that I''m going to Ionia, too!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Ye Feng is observing the robbery in the dark, and he is thinking about how to appear in front of the robbery.


    Have not thought carefully, Ye Feng''s clothes inside the package issued a burst of bell. The bell rings in the silent hall, but also attracted the attention of the robbers.


    Just a breath, rob appeared in front of Ye Feng. When he saw Ye Feng''s face, his face under his helmet was somewhat unexpected.


    A Li on Ye Feng''s shoulder shows a fierce look and grins at the robber. It seems that she is demonstrating. If the robber dares to act rashly, she will fight with him.


    Ye Feng frowned and pressed a Li''s small head, indicating that she didn''t mess. Feeling the invisible shadow of robbery, he also produced a trace of pressure.


    The two people looked at each other, and no one started. The atmosphere was tense and oppressed.


    Smelling Ye Feng''s bell, rob first broke the silence and said, "you seem to have something ringing."


    Finish saying that, rob in the leaf wind surprised under the gaze, and hide in the shadow, appear in the hall on the luxurious seat.


    Ye Feng obviously didn''t expect that robbery would choose to return to the original position. He thought that the two people would have a fight just now.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Ye Feng couldn''t understand why the robbery was so, so he had to put it behind him.


    He frowned and took the walkie talkie out of his pocket bag. The name of Oriana came into view. Hesitating to see the eye in the seat closed eyes of the robbery, Ye Feng or connected the phone.


    As soon as the phone was connected, there was a slight excited laughter from oliviana: "Ye Feng, guess where I am now?"


    When did oleana become a guessing girl? Ye Feng, who couldn''t make out the girl''s mind, kept a close eye on the robbery and said, "Freire zhuod."


    "Right answer, hee hee..."


    At the other end of the phone, Oriana''s playful voice heard a trace of black line on Ye Feng''s face. He could not help thinking secretly that she would call him to play with him?Fully immersed in the joy of meeting Ye Feng soon, Oriana continued: "Ye Feng, I''ll tell you the good news. I''ve graduated now and can protect myself. Enivia is carrying me to Ionia!"


    Hearing that Oriana can leave school, Ye Feng is also sincerely happy for her. You should know that a few months ago, Oriana was a pure girl who had just become a human being and could not defend herself with any magic.


    With a sincere smile, Ye Feng said, "is that right? Then you wait for me in presidian. I''m outside now, and I''ll be back in a while


    Hear Ye Feng to see after a period of time, Oriana slightly lost. She pursed her lips and said, "well, you should come back soon. I haven''t seen you and Fiona for months. I know you both in Ionia!"


    After a look at the robbery, Ye Feng said in good time: "OK, let''s not say more. I still have important things to do. Bye!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, he hung up and walked into the center of the hall from the dark.


    The robbery above the steps seems to have a sense, but also slowly opened the eyes hidden under the helmet. Looking at Ye Feng''s firm eyes, he wriggles his lips and sends out a metal trill through his helmet: "are you here to fight with me?"


    "Not bad!"


    Although I have long guessed it, there are still some accidents. "Why?" he asked


    Why? Ye Feng''s pupil gradually shrinks. He mobilizes the magic power of the moon in his body. In his right hand, he condenses a lightsaber similar to that of the ink feather sword, while his left hand condenses a lightsaber similar to the Liuyun sword. He stares at the robbery above the hall.


    "Do you know these two swords?"


    Ye Feng''s voice reveals a trace of anger, coupled with the two swords in his hand that impresses robbery, robbery also gradually understands the reason.


    Cold hum a, rob scornfully way: "she lost to me is their own strength, can not blame others, but if you want to wash her shame, you should be prepared for the same abuse!"


    Poor strength? Rob of the speech heard Ye Feng some angry, he can not believe that Fiona will be weak.


    "A sneak attacker dare to say that others are not strong enough? Today, I will defeat you with the sword technique that Fiona is proud of and take back her pride and glory


    With a dull hum, Ye Feng puts a Li on his shoulder on the ground, and his hands gradually draw closer. The two lightsabers are also gradually integrated into a new sword with the characteristics of Flowing Clouds and ink plumes.


    He walked forward slowly, and the sword of the wind all over his body became a little irritable. It seemed that he could be turned into a sharp blade at any time to strangle the enemy.


    The robber above frowned slightly when he heard the attack. He always felt that something was wrong. But soon, he was attracted by the strength shown by Ye Feng, and no longer thought about what was wrong.


    Fighting spirit surging and rolling in his heart, rob finally stood up slowly from his seat, and his face hidden under his helmet was full of his desire and expectation for this duel.


    The battle was about to break out, but in the dark, Alice was looking at them both with interest.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 368

    On the main hall, Ye Feng does not hesitate to use the broken air to chop, straight stabbing to rob.


    The robber did not take this move. The shadow under his feet separated from him and turned into a shadow at the exit of the hall.


    Then, his noumenon disappeared in place and appeared at the exit of the hall. Looking back, he looked at the stunned Ye Feng faintly, and robbed the first to rush out of the hall.


    Ye Feng looks at the robbery and rushes out of the hall. He immediately uses the sword meaning of the wind in his body, and displays Fiona''s broken empty chop to keep up with him.


    When the two entered the back mountain one after another, the robber did not continue to run, but suddenly turned around and waved the bitter thornless hand to Ye Feng.


    Two sharp bitter no into the eye, Ye Feng pupil gradually shrinking. Being robbed and hit by some unprepared, flustered Ye Feng quickly blocks the lightsaber which is made of the magic power of the moon in front of him.


    When the lightsaber and kuwu collide together, only listen to a bang, the two bodies frozen in mid air rapidly fall.


    He would not want to rob ye first.


    Looking at a pile of wooden piles inserted in the lake below, Ye Feng was shocked. If he had been robbed and kept under pressure, his body would have been penetrated by a stake.


    His mind quickly recalled Fiona''s sharp eyes and arrogant posture when she used Laurent''s heart and eye knife. Ye Feng recited a sentence in the bottom of his heart.


    At the same time, the sword Qi in his body was surging wildly, turning into sharp air blade and rushing out of the body. At the moment when the Qi blade and the misery of robbery did not collide, the body shape of the robber flew backwards.


    Looking at the robbery in the air trying to stabilize his body, Ye Feng did not give the robbery a chance to breathe. With one foot on the stake and a push, his body burst out.


    The left hand clenches the right hand, and the lightsaber gradually condenses the disordered wind sword idea to the sword tip. At the moment, the scenery in Ye Feng''s eyes also disappears, leaving only the robber who still wants to stabilize his body shape.


    After being hit by Laurent''s heart eye knife, the Qi and blood in his body was like being shaken by his own attack. It was so disordered that it was difficult for him to stabilize his body and not fall to the ground in a short time.


    He is also aware that Ye Feng''s body shape is getting closer to him, and his eyes under his helmet flash through his cold eyes. Under the reflection of moonlight in the middle of the lake, the dark shadow quickly escapes behind Ye Feng.


    When Ye Feng''s moon lightsaber is about to stab the robber, the robber''s figure again mysteriously disappears in place. Ye Feng was robbed and his weird body method made him a little flustered. After all, he did not have the experience of fighting with ninja, and he did not know how to deal with the ninja.


    When he found that robbery appeared behind him, the already robbed bitterness stabbed his left arm. The stabbing pain in his left arm stimulates Ye Feng''s nerve. When he turns his right hand, his backhand stabs out five swords at the speed of horror.


    I didn''t expect Ye Feng to be stabbed by his bitterness and dare to fight so hard with him. When Ye Feng is a madman, he draws a distance from Ye Feng again with the help of shadow.


    However, Ye Feng, who was stabbed on his left arm, refused to give up, and two sections of the air were chopped and then came out to keep up with the robbery that he wanted to escape.


    With the blessing of the forward fountain, Ye Feng''s speed increases instead of decreasing. He allows the blood in his left arm to continue to flow, which makes him unprepared.


    With Ye Feng''s follow-up, every attack has been greatly suppressed, and he can''t fight back.


    My heart slightly angry, rob again launched his shadow, a black shadow quietly appeared behind Ye Feng.


    After the previous battle, Ye Feng is already familiar with the move of robbery. At the moment when the shadow appeared behind him, he decided that robbery would follow him. He turned around at the same time, and the lightsaber in his right hand stabbed out.


    But beyond Ye Feng''s expectation, the dark shadow was standing behind him, and robbery did not follow him.


    Heart dark way is not good, leaf wind single foot pedal ground, want to jump, however, he is still a slow step.


    See black shadow and rob at the same time from both hands throw the sword in his hand, although Ye Feng foreshadows the crisis, but the hand sword still stabs into his body.


    However, what is more terrifying is still behind. Robbery and his dark shadow are twisting the body at the same time, waving kuwu with extremely strange body method and chopping at Ye Feng''s body that wants to escape into the sky.


    Zila!


    The bright red blood dances with the painless chopping. Under the dim moonlight, Ye Feng''s body shape flies backwards like a broken kite.


    Taking advantage of Ye Feng''s serious injury, Rob''s eyes twinkle with strange shadow and demon light. His whole person and his shadow merge into one and disappear in place.


    Ye Feng, who flies upside down, wants to stabilize his body, but he does not forget to observe the trend of robbery. But something frightening happened to him, and he could not detect the smell of robbery under the night sky.


    But the next moment, he knew why he didn''t notice. The robber shows a taboo and profound meaning and sneaks into his shadow.


    With the shadow method, robbery entangles Ye Feng like an evil ghost, and binds Ye Feng''s every move.


    "It seems that you have stopped here."


    The words of robbery and banter spread from the shadow of Ye Feng, and Ye Feng is very angry.


    But the robbery is also right, at this time he did not know how to find out the robbery, let alone defeat the robbery.When Ye Feng ponders over how to deal with this move, the robbery that turns into Ye Feng''s shadow is irresistible. His figure and shadow are separated from Ye Feng''s shadow, and he throws the sword in his hand at the same time, and uses kuwu to kill Ye Feng.


    Plop!


    Under the attack of the sword in his hand and painless attack twice in a row, Ye Feng completely lost his strength to stabilize his body and fell heavily on the ground beside the lake.


    "Damn it!"


    Light spat sound, the body is full of scars of Ye Feng stood up in confusion, looking at the robbery standing quietly not far away. It was as if he could see the sarcastic look on his face hidden under his helmet, and his heart was burning with anger.


    Still thinking of proving that he can continue to fight, Ye Feng is too lazy to pull out the sword in his hand that is inserted in the wound. He lets the thin and thin bloodstains drawn by him continue to flow blood, holding the lightsaber of the moon in his hand, and dragging his tired body to robbery.


    If he uses the magic of the moon that he is most proficient in, he believes that he absolutely has the ability to fight against robbery. As soon as he had this idea in mind, Ye Feng put it out of his mind.


    If you replace Laurent''s swordsmanship with the magic of the moon, even if you win, you won''t be able to take back Fiona''s proudest glory.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng really wanted to slap himself. He was always lazy when practicing with Fiona, so he was not proficient in Laurent''s swordsmanship.


    Not far away, the robber quietly looked at Ye Feng''s face, which was very rich in facial expression changes. His face hidden under his helmet was only infinitely arrogant and contemptuous.


    Knowing that Ye Feng was exhausted, he stood and watched Ye Feng approach him step by step, but did not use Ninja to defend himself.


    Three


    2


    1


    Rob recited three numbers in his heart, then turned around and walked away slowly.


    Looking at the back of the robber walking away slowly, Ye Feng only feels that there is a gas in his chest that can''t be slowed down, and he seems to be breaking out.


    "Give me Eh... "


    Before the words were finished, Ye Feng felt as if there were countless sharp blades cutting his body and viscera. The pain that was enough to make people faint made Ye Feng fall to the ground and convulse.


    How could this happen! Ye Feng, who fell to the ground and was convulsed with pain, gnawed his teeth, looked ferociously at the back of the robber. His heart was very unwilling.


    But if he didn''t like it any more, his consciousness could not stand the sudden pain of thousands of cuts, and gradually fell into a coma.


    In the dark, Elise saw that Ye Feng fell into a faint, but did not rush to show her body, but slightly raised her lips, her eyes twinkled with strange scarlet blood light.


    "Since you are so persistent in your little girl friend''s swordsmanship, let me help you, Ye Feng!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 369

    The fox shaped Ali, seeing Ye Feng and Jie disappear behind the hall, pursues the breath of Ye Feng and follows.


    However, their speed is too fast, Ali can only rely on the sense of Ye Feng''s breath to rush away. Through an open space, she found the faint Ye Feng by the lake.


    Immediately transformed into a human body, Ali sat on the side of Ye Feng in a flustered manner and touched the blood stains on Ye Feng''s body. Trembling for Ye Feng, she pulled out the sword in her hand which was still stuck in her body. She recited obscure incantations in her mouth. The green glimmer twinkled. A warm current flowed into Ye Feng''s body from the palm of her hand to cure Ye Feng''s wound.


    After a while, under the intense gaze of Ali, Ye Feng slowly wakes up from his deep sleep. Ali happily grasped Ye Feng''s hands, his eyes were red and swollen, and said, "Ye Feng, you are awake!"


    Hearing a Li''s voice, Ye Feng, who is dizzy, remembers that he was robbed and seriously injured before. Subconsciously, Ye Feng wants to get up and chase after rob.


    Just got up, Ye Feng is all over the body, heavily hit on the ground.


    Heart slightly unwilling, Ye Feng bared his teeth and said: "hiss Ali, can you help me recover


    Ali didn''t know Ye Feng''s idea yet. She refused: "Ye Feng, you are seriously injured now. Although I have stabilized your injury with magic, it is harmful to your body to recover your physical strength by force."


    "Ali, please. After the fight just now, I feel a sense of breakthrough. Before the robbery is far away, I must defeat him with Fiona''s swordsmanship!"


    Ye Feng pleads that he hopes Ali can understand the heart that he wants to defeat at the moment. What''s more, he told the truth that he seemed to have an inexhaustible flow of Qi in his body. He guessed that it was the fight that inspired his body''s potential.


    It was the first time that Ali saw Ye Feng pleading for someone. She felt a little soft in her heart and pursed her mouth: "then you promise me that no matter whether you will win or lose, you will have to go down the mountain with me for rest. It is very harmful to recover physical strength and magic power by force."


    "Well!"


    See a Li loose mouth, Ye Feng how dare not agree to her request. He''s all he wants to do now is to find the robbery and speak out for Fiona.


    Ali is slightly jealous of Fiona in her heart. She lowers her head, conceals her resentment on her face, and quietly restores Ye Feng''s physical strength and magic power.


    Feel the power in the body is gradually back, leaf wind quietly touched the group of mysterious gas. Then, a brilliant magic like the Holy Light gushed out, penetrated into the leaf wind''s skin and every cell in his body, strengthening his strength.


    And Ali also felt the power surging in Ye Feng''s body, which instantly swallowed up the magic power she transported into Yefeng''s body, replacing her to restore all physical strength and magic power for Ye Feng.


    What power is this? Why have I never felt such a breath on Ye Feng? Ali quickly pulls back his hand and stares at Ye Feng''s changes.


    She could feel that the power in Ye Feng''s body was rapidly climbing at a terrible speed, and there was a faint momentum to overwhelm her strength.


    At this time, she remembered what Ye Feng said he wanted to break through. She didn''t believe it before, but now she does.


    Immersed in the joy of soaring strength, Ye Feng didn''t realize that there was a terrible dark magic in his body. Under the cover of the magic of the holy light, Ye Feng was also climbing madly.


    Eager to prove how strong his current strength is, Ye Feng quietly released his divine sense to sense the trend of robbery.


    Within a moment, his mind mapped out the exact location of the robbery. Every move of robbery was very clear in his mind, and he couldn''t help it.


    With the blessing of the sword of wind, Ye Feng does not say hello to Ali, so he flies towards the position he is tracking.


    A Li didn''t expect Ye Feng to inform her, so he went to rob him. She yelled anxiously: "wait, Ye Feng, now you have not determined what form of power in your body is, don''t mess with me!"


    It''s a pity that when she calls out, Ye Feng''s figure has already disappeared in the distance, and she didn''t hear her warning words at all.


    Her eyes twinkled, a Li changed into a snow-white fox again, and a tail turned into nine under the surging of magic power. Then she ran away in the direction of Ye Feng''s leaving.


    ¡­¡­


    Idly walking in the forest behind the mountain, rob is slowly walking back to the road. His leisurely state caused dissatisfaction with some strange power hidden in his body. He only heard a hoarse and deep magic sound in his heart: "rob, why didn''t you just kill that man?"


    "Damned, he''s almost forbidden."


    He replied blandly, as if he were saying something unimportant.


    As soon as this word came out, the magic sound in the robber''s body fell into silence.


    Seeing that he was about to walk out of the woods, his heart was pounding. A restless energy was rushing towards him, which made him feel a palpitation.


    Suddenly, he turned back, and his face hidden under his helmet showed an incredible look of shock. Ye Feng, who he thought was dead, appeared in front of his eyes and attacked him at a surprising speed.Although I don''t know why Ye Feng suddenly had such a powerful force, he took on the posture of fighting for the first time.


    With the swing of the right hand, the sword in hand flies to the attacking Ye Feng with a dark breath. Rob tightly followed with the shadow, a dark shadow like his spirit escaped into the ground and appeared behind Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng is naturally aware of the action of robbing and manipulating the shadow. He waves the light sword of the moon, and his backhand is a record of breaking the sky.


    When he dodges the sword in his hand, he opens a distance from the real body of the robber, and cuts horizontally at a terrifying speed, and divides the shadow of the robbery into two parts mercilessly.


    No matter how the shadow is cut off, it can quickly merge into one. He said obscure forbearance mantra in his mouth, trying to reorganize his shadow which was divided by Ye Feng, but found that he could not.


    How could it be! Since mastering the meaning of shadow, robbery is the first time to encounter this kind of situation. The face under the helmet is full of shock and coldness.


    He also wants to try to reorganize the shadow that has been cut off, but Ye Feng has come to him again. Unexpectedly, he hastily released a new shadow avatar, and the whole person followed him into his shadow, trying to open a distance with Ye Feng.


    However, what made him feel terrible happened: Ye Feng''s right hand waved the moon light sword and nailed his shadow to the spot, unable to move!


    This is not over, the robbery hiding in the shadow is like looking at a monster. Looking at Ye Feng''s left hand, he drags his noumenon out of the shadow.


    The robber did not wait to die, but shook the hand of Kaiye Feng, who appeared not far away, panting and looking at Ye Feng, who was quite different from him before.


    I don''t know why, Ye Feng in his eyes reveals a kind of evil spirit, which is very similar to the dark and mysterious box that he once found in the forbidden area of ancestral temple.


    Just listen to Ye Feng''s mouth spread out a cold and secluded words like the devil: "rob, let''s finish here!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 370

    When Ali arrived at the scene, Ye Feng and Jie had been fighting for a long time. She anxiously transformed herself into a human body, perceiving the mysterious energy hidden in Ye Feng''s body through magic.


    Although the magic was holy, Ali always had a foreboding. She wanted to stop Ye Feng and check his body thoroughly, but she was afraid that he was distracted and suppressed by the fighting.


    After thinking about it, she still decided to observe the change first. After all, Ye Feng is now in an advantage.


    Ye Feng, who is in the center of the battle, also discovers the arrival of Ali. He glances at the worried Ali in a hurry, hoping to lead the robbery elsewhere to avoid Ali''s worry. But after thinking about it, he still gave up the plan when he thought that Ali would surely come after him.


    When Ye Feng is distracted, he escapes into the shadow completely annoyed by Ye Feng, and melts him into Ye Feng''s shadow.


    Reciting the "instant prison shadow killing array" from the bottom of my heart, the robber once again displayed the forbidden meaning of "killing Ye Feng by clicking" before, just like a ghost entangled Ye Feng.


    "Get out of here!" Ye Feng roared, left hand to his shadow, want to rob directly out.


    The robbery hidden in Ye Feng''s shadow is just a cold hum. Without waiting for Ye Feng''s reaction, he escapes from it first.


    Knowing that Ye Feng can pull him out of the shadow, he didn''t rush to show his shadow body beside Ye Feng, but twisted his body to show his ghost chop.


    Zila!


    Like the ghost of dancing steps, it instantly turns into a sharp blade and draws a scarlet bloodstain on Ye Feng''s abdomen, delaying Ye Feng''s pursuit action.


    Three


    2


    1


    There are three more in his face than in his face.


    As he expected, Ye Feng was once again subjected to countless ghostly and sharp blade cutting under his forbidden profound meaning. The heart biting pain almost made Ye Feng lose consciousness again.


    Not far away a Li see this, can not help but exclaim, in an instant appear in Ye Feng''s side. The emerald green light of the soul capture magic is flashing. She originally wanted to cure Ye Feng, but she was opened by Ye Feng''s right hand.


    "I haven''t lost, Ali. Don''t come here!"


    Ye Feng''s white eyes gradually appear blood because of the pain of biting the heart. The dark pupil is also slowly turned into scarlet blood color. Even the pupil is upside down, like a bloodthirsty beast.


    The black magic is wrapped around and no longer hidden. The original pure holy magic is also the dark magic that turns into the sky in an instant.


    Ye Feng, who doesn''t notice his strange changes, just knows that he has endless magic power in his body at the moment, and he can continue to fight against robbery.


    On one side of a Li''s face, she covered her small mouth and pulled Ye Feng in a panic to stop him from going on.


    "Ye Feng, you are not in good condition now. You have to stop!"


    Ye Feng is thinking of venting for Fiona and doesn''t listen to Ali. Under the control of unprecedented powerful magic power, he suddenly appeared on the side of robbery and wanted to defeat robbery with a sword.


    In the view of robbery, Ye Feng is just a confused beast, not his opponent. Without any pity, the bitterness in his hand stabbed Ye Feng''s left chest, intending to end Ye Feng''s life.


    But to his surprise, Ye Feng held his bitterness directly with his left hand. Let the left heart be pierced by the wound blood, the face began to diffuse dark spots Ye Feng, full of evil spirit: "let you see how strong Fiona''s blade waltz is!"


    Not far away, Ali watched Ye Feng''s face more and more magic spots, but was helpless. "Ye Feng, stop!" she said powerlessly


    Ye Feng originally wanted to use the magic of the moon to conjure cloud and ink feather into a lightsaber, but he did not know that what he used was iris''s dark magic.


    Dark magic surging, devouring the magic of stars and the magic of the moon in Ye Feng''s body, twisting the pure wind sword meaning into the magic wind sword meaning. A dark magic sword with the characteristics of Flowing Clouds and ink plumes emerged in Ye Feng''s hands. Now he is bent on defeating robbery and has no time to investigate why his lightsaber is black.


    The sword Qi mixed with evil Qi suddenly leaked out, leading the blade Waltz Ye Feng to quietly escape into the void.


    Looking at the heart of the vigilant robbery, Ye Feng strangely appears in the sky of robbery.


    With the blessing of magic wind sword, the dark magic sword cuts down at a very fast speed.


    The magic sword slashed heavily on Rob''s left arm, and the fierce sword spirit that could tear everything almost tore his arm apart.


    Angry robbery wants to start, but Ye Feng is once again mysteriously disappeared in the vicinity, hidden into the void.


    "Second chop!"


    A burst drink, in the robbery can not parry, Ye Feng again show body, a sword cut.


    Zila!


    The red blood spatter, robbery completely muddled, he has never been so powerless to face a peer. Shame swept over the whole body, he wanted to immediately kill Ye Feng to vent his anger.


    "Third chop!"


    "Fourth chop!"


    With the blade Waltz''s one after another, Rob''s body and will was completely defeated by Ye Feng''s chop, and collapsed to the ground.However, the fifth cut of blade waltz has not yet fallen, and Ye Feng will not stop.


    "Fifth chop!"


    With Ye Feng''s merciless and angry voice falling, the sword light twinkled with the sword Qi and the evil spirit, like the tide, attacked the robber who had lost the power of parry.


    The shadow of death is shrouded in the heart of robbery. He is a little reluctant, but he is powerless.


    Seeing that this chop is about to end the life of the robbery, a dark phantom darts out of the body of the robbery and easily blocks Ye Feng''s chop.


    "Ye Feng, I didn''t expect that we would meet again in this way."


    The deep and hoarse voice sounded, and the figure of the shadow gradually became clear. But Ye Feng didn''t know who this person was, and he didn''t realize that he had been given iris scarlet devil eyes and said coldly, "who are you?"


    There was a pair of cold ghost fire on the head of the demon shadow. He looked at Ali, who was on guard at the side of his eyes, and gave a sinister laugh: "the little fox beside you, didn''t you help him through my nightmare? I think you should know who I am?"


    As soon as he said this, Ali knew the identity of the shadow. She said in horror: "are you the nightmare magic Teng? impossible! Aren''t you locked up in the war academy? "


    "I''m really imprisoned, but if I''m strong, I''ll naturally have my own body. I advise you to leave now, or don''t blame me for killing me!"


    At the time of a Li''s dialogue with Mo Teng, Ye Feng''s inner heart echoed an irresistible magic sound: "kill him, don''t you hate the devil? Now kill him


    Ye Feng was still confused at the beginning why there was a magic sound similar to that of Elise at the bottom of his heart, but for a moment his subconscious was ignited by Elise''s hatred of the devil.


    Ye Feng, who did not know that he was calculated by Elise, thought about the dialogue between Ali and magic. He also remembered the nightmare of the war Academy.


    Since the present is the demon Teng''s Avatar, then the strength is mostly the same as several demon avatars in the iron ridge mountains, which is not a demigod.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng moved. He was hit by his unwillingness to repent before. Although he did not know whether he would choose to continue to dissuade her when he met Elise, he now hated other demons!


    At present, this magic Teng has killed many unknown demons of human beings. If you can kill it here, more people can survive.


    With a decision in mind, the magic sword in Ye Feng''s hand haunts the meaning of magic wind sword again. He slowly turned his sword to the devil, and his momentum rose abruptly, just like a demon.


    "Today, I will kill you!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 371

    Magic Teng also sensed the strong evil spirit of Ye Feng. He didn''t want to fight Ye Feng in this state.


    If his body is destroyed, it is very difficult for him to let the robber touch the mystery of shadow and seize the body of robbery only by the residual strength hidden in the box.


    Without the body of fusion shadow, it is difficult for him to escape from the war Academy.


    Weighing the pros and cons, magic immediately grabbed one side of the robbery and fled into the shadow.


    Ye Feng, who is about to make a move, sees this. He is cunning, and relentlessly launches the sword meaning and divine consciousness of wind, which is infected by the evil Qi, and tracks magic Teng.


    Not a moment later, Ye Feng felt a hidden magic and was running away towards the ancestral temple in Nanshan.


    With one foot pedaling on the ground, Ye Feng several flashed to catch up with the magic Teng who wanted to escape with robbery.


    The rear a Li see the situation gradually out of her control, also had to follow Ye Feng.


    Judging from the performance of Ye Feng just now, he did not find that he had been demonized. At the bottom of his heart, Ali was worried and self reproached. If she had not been with diaoyefeng before, maybe Ye Feng''s body would not have been inexplicably possessed of evil Qi.


    Now she can only take a step and see one step. She only hopes that Ye Feng''s life will not be in danger. As for whether the evil Qi in Ye Feng''s body can be eliminated, Ali is confident of purifying it.


    She is willing to degenerate into a twin devil with him!


    At the very beginning of this selfish thought, Ali slapped himself to sober up and stop thinking.


    Looking at Ye Feng entangled with Mo Teng, a li with hot cheeks clasped his hands and prayed silently for Ye Feng. Keep an eye on the situation of the war at any time. If something is wrong, she will take action.


    At this time, Ye Feng, who is entangled with magic Teng, always has a strange feeling in his heart, as if something is urging him, which makes him unpredictable.


    Mo Teng''s calm posture makes Ye Feng very angry. Compared with robbery, Mo Teng is completely integrated into the shadow that can''t be seen by vision. He can''t distinguish the position of Mo Teng by naked eyes.


    Slowly close his eyes, Ye Feng no longer looks through his eyes, but directly releases the sword meaning of wind to sense the breath of magic Teng.


    The surrounding quiet is terrible, Ye Feng dare not have the slightest carelessness. His mind is highly concentrated, and his perception of everything around him is more and more sensitive.


    Suddenly, a faint evil Qi suddenly appeared on his right hand. Ye Feng opened his eyes and held the magic sword. Without saying a word, he performed the dance of two sections of breaking the sky and three sections of folding wings.


    Although he can''t see people, when the third dance of folding wings falls, he can obviously feel the magic sword being cut in the dark.


    Knowing that, Ye Feng didn''t stop at all, and the magic sword in his hand suddenly showed a strong black light. The soul shaking roar directly shocked the magic Teng hiding in the shadow.


    In a short time, the apparent magic Teng was shocked to find that he seemed to be bound by the wind and could not move.


    The robber who lost his fighting power looked at the swordsmanship that Ye Feng did not display when he was fighting with him. He could not help but look gloomy.


    There is a sense of shame despised by Ye Feng in his heart. He asked Ali next to him, "why didn''t he use these moves when he fought with me before?"


    In fact, Ali didn''t expect Ye Feng to have such amazing power, and she was also worried that Ye Feng might lose control if he could not finish the battle soon. She glanced at her eye and said, "because he only wants to give Fiona a breath when he duels with you, so he only uses the sword skill of the Laurent family."


    Ali''s words have been attacked by robbery. He can''t believe that Ye Feng''s duel with him is just to get angry with a woman, and he doesn''t use all his strength.


    Ye Feng in the fierce battle did not know that he virtually defeated all the arrogance and confidence of rob. Focusing on fighting, he immediately stepped back after using the sword Qi of wind to bind magic Teng, absorbing the black magic Qi of star and Moon Magic surging and rolling in his body.


    The combination of black evil Qi and wild sword Qi with wind sword spirit makes Ye Feng use of the evil wind sword Qi to bless himself. The chaotic and violent evil Qi completely melts into every inch of his body''s skin and cells, which makes his strength increase greatly.


    Sister Ruiwen Yishi exhibition of this move to cut the battle power of the wind, Ye Feng can not help reciting the name of Ruiwen in the bottom of my heart, slightly miss.


    However, these thoughts, which should not have during the battle, soon disappeared in his mind. In Ye Feng''s eyes at the moment, Mo Teng''s figure was infinitely enlarged by him, until there was no scene in his scarlet blood eyes similar to that of Elise, and only Mo Teng could stop.


    Ye Feng, who thinks that he is a combination of the magic of the stars and the magic of the moon, shows a resolute look. He must kill a demon today. Only in this way can he have a firm belief when he meets Elise''s demonic compatriots who have made her degenerate.


    He knew the answer in his heart, and he wanted to try to save Elise as long as there was still a glimmer of hope!


    The body slowly drifts into the air under the wind sword which infects the evil spirit. The wild blade starts to disturb the wind direction of the forest. However, the magic Teng who just wants to escape is cut by the wind blade from all directions.


    The leaves fluttered and rustled in the wind. Ye Feng''s right hand slowly pulled back, and then sent out anger, such as the roar of wild animals, a sword to the magic Teng beheaded.With the fall of this sword, the fierce sword spirit and evil spirit which are full of killing will merge into a huge and incomparable dark sword.


    If Ruiwen see this scene, will show a happy smile, Ye Feng at this time showed the strength has been infinitely close to her.


    The lower magic Teng felt the fierce and fierce sword spirit, and gave out the devil''s angry roar. However, no matter how unwilling he was, he could not escape the cage formed by the wind blade, and watched the dark sword fall.


    Ali and rob, who are both in the forest, also feel the terrible power of this sword, and they also have the timidity to withdraw from the forest temporarily. But the forest which has been blocked by the wind blade is full of the wild sword meaning of Ye Feng. If they move, they will be scarred by the wind blade.


    The dark sword is all over the forest. When it falls, it blows a more chaotic blade of the evil wind. Even Ali and Jie, who are not in the center of the sword, are cut off, and their whole body is covered with bloodstains cut by the blade.


    "Ye Feng, what are you doing?"


    Ali looks pale and flustered at Ye Feng in mid air. This does not look good, a look was Ye Feng at the moment''s face scared a jump.


    The black spots of the man are all over Ye Feng''s face. He looks at Mo Teng''s expression as if a hunter met a prey. It seems that magic Teng is delicious food in his eyes.


    This look makes a Li can''t help but think of the female devil who intercepted her to escape from the lantern, and her heart is born with a trace of absurd speculation.


    Can Ye Feng eat magic Teng?


    As soon as this idea was born, Ye Feng in Ali''s eyes moved.


    As if the speculation in her mind was the script, Ye Feng fell directly beside the unconscious magic Teng, pointed out the scarlet blood blade with both hands, and stabbed into the body of the unknown.


    This stab will directly wake up the magic Teng which is only temporarily faint. Magic Teng''s face showed a look of panic, shivering at the moment than he is more evil Ye Feng will tear his body again and again, swallow in the mouth.


    How is it possible that my body is clearly a soul like body? How can it devour my body like meat? Magic teng only felt that the picture he saw at the moment was full of absurdity, but the tingling feeling of his body told him that it was extremely real!


    Mo Teng''s howl of ghosts and Demons reverberates in the back mountain. Not far away, Ali and his scalp are numb, and they are also cut by the wind. They are so frightened that they don''t dare to see the miserable appearance of Mo Teng.


    Elise, who had been in the dark, finally walked out of the shadow, her eyes glowing red, and her pretty face showed a morbid blush.


    "Why struggle before? Isn''t it impossible to escape the fate of becoming a devil


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 372

    Elise''s figure is gradually reflected in Ali''s eyes. She stares at the female devil nervously, and glances at Ye Feng, who has swallowed up all the magic Teng. Her eyes twinkle.


    However, Elise ignored the existence of Ali and rob and went straight to Ye Feng with scarlet eyes. She clapped her hands and chuckled, "Ye Feng, now you should obey my orders."


    Ye Feng, who is still feeling the power of the nightmare being devoured there, looks back doubtfully as soon as she hears Elise''s light laughter.


    Elise saw this, frowned: "is it true that you can''t completely control the demonized you through the seed of believers?"


    As soon as her eyes turned, Elise''s eyes bent and used her magic power to induce her to say, "Ye Feng, kill Ali and rob. They will be the best food for you to become a devil."


    Although she can''t completely control Ye Feng''s will, she can still do it through her subconscious influence.


    And Ye Feng after receiving this instruction, is beyond the expectation of Elise, will greedy eyes to her.


    Heart thump a jump, Alice looked at Ye Feng step by step forward, her face suddenly gloomy down, her eyes still a little flustered.


    "Stop, Ye Feng!"


    She tried to stop, hoping to stop Ye Feng. However, Ye Feng is indifferent, the corner of his mouth shows a demon like smile to her.


    A little step back, Alice staggered and almost fell to the ground.


    At the moment, Ye Feng has completely integrated the black magic that she gave him, infinitely close to the real devil. At the moment, she is still in the state of restoring magic, and does not have the power to fight with such a leaf wind.


    If you wait for her to restore the magic of this body, it is easy to clean up Ye Feng. Thinking quickly in her mind, Elise is still trying to induce Ye Feng to stop trying to swallow her thoughts.


    But Ye Feng seems to have no intention to consume with her. Losing patience, he immediately appears in front of her, just like carrying a fragile chicken, pinching her neck and lifting her high.


    Just a mortal, dare to be so presumptuous! Even if it was just a separate body, Elise was still infuriated by Ye Feng''s behavior. Without saying a word, she wants to use the magic that has not been fully recovered to teach Ye Feng.


    Who knows her magic power just surging in the body, was sensed to the leaf wind completely sucked.


    Elise was finally afraid. She lost her magic power just like a mortal. She couldn''t be Ye Feng''s opponent at all.


    And at the thought that Ye Feng would soon like to eat people like her, her face was a little pale. She had never experienced the fear of being torn into pieces and then being fed into her stomach one by one.


    Her neck was choked by Ye Feng. Elise''s face was red and white. Her eyes turned around and began to roll her eyes.


    Hanging in the air, her body struggled. Elise said intermittently: "Ye Feng, you are Er (cough, cough... "


    Puff!


    Ye Feng''s left hand mercilessly tore off a piece of Elise''s arm and swallowed it directly into his stomach.


    It''s always her, Alice, who eats other people, and no one dares to eat her meat. Although now she is the meat to be slaughtered on the chopping board, Elise still can''t help her anger and is so excited by Ye Feng that she loses her sense.


    "Ah, fool Asshole, I I will kill you


    However, Ye Feng doesn''t care about her angry roar and swallows greedily.


    Soon, under the eyes of Ali and rob, the roaring demon Elise is also devoured by Ye Feng.


    After swallowing up the flesh and blood of Elise, Ye Feng looks at Ali and rob not far away. This scene naturally scared the two people to shiver, and Ye Feng, who devoured the two demons, was like a cannibal in purgatory.


    Under the pressure of her fear, Ali bit her lips and looked at Ye Feng. She dragged the body cut by the high wind, and took the initiative to go to Ye Feng, leaning against his arms in the eyes of the leaf wind flashing scarlet blood.


    Looking at the killing and bloodthirsty desire in Ye Feng''s eyes, Ali''s eyes are gradually filled with mist. The tip of her nose was slightly sour. She gently stroked his cheek and said with emotion: "Ye Feng, if you really become a demon who only knows how to kill, then you will eat me. But if you still have a little human conscience in your heart, please wake up!"


    At the same time, Ali wants to use the soul capture magic to purify the evil Qi in Ye Feng''s body. But as soon as she condensed her magic power, she was imprisoned by Ye Feng with magic.


    Ye Feng''s hands covered with blood slowly fell on her heart. Seeing that she was about to penetrate her body, Ali turned into a snow-white fox.


    Two front paws lie on Ye Feng''s legs, cute fox eyes twinkle with tears, and touch Ye Feng pitifully with his small head.


    His face shows a look of amazement, and Ye Feng suddenly wants to hold Ali in his heart. He slowly lowered his body, holding Ali''s two forepaws and upper body with both hands, and staring at her in bewilderment.


    Seeing Ye Feng so, a Li''s heart lit up a glimmer of hope. In the form of fox, she carefully mobilizes the magic power in her body, but she is not imprisoned by Ye Feng.


    A burst of joy at the bottom of his heart, a Li called out a few times, attracting Ye Feng''s attention while quietly infiltrating the magic into Ye Feng''s body to purify the evil Qi.In order to prevent Ye Feng from killing her again, she cleans up Ye Feng and waves her front and back claws from time to time, wagging her tail and selling her sprouts. And Ye Feng, as she expected, was completely attracted by her.


    With the passage of time, the blood color in Ye Feng''s eyes gradually faded and became clear under the purification of Ali. However, with the purification of evil Qi, Ye Feng''s body has an unprecedented sense of emptiness, and his eyelids are very heavy.


    Blinking and blinking, Ye Feng''s hand slipped, allowing Ali to fall on the ground, and he fell into a deep sleep.


    Once again, Ali, who has not yet finished the purification, sits on the ground, gently pillows Ye Feng''s head on his thigh, and his hands twinkle with emerald light to purify the evil spirit for Ye Feng.


    Hearing Ye Feng''s even breath when he is sleeping soundly, Ali''s beautiful eyes are full of soft light.


    At this moment, how she wished she could take care of him like this until she came to the end of the world


    ¡­¡­


    Far away in the dark island of Valoran, Elise, with her long dark hair, was immersed in a pool of blood.


    The scarlet pool is full of boiling blood, which nourishes Elise''s real body which has not yet been completely restored by Ye Feng.


    Her eyes were so tightly closed for several days, her frown had never been relaxed, her pretty face and neck were covered with water stains and mist.


    Suddenly, as if sensing something, Elise suddenly opened her eyes which had not been opened for several days, and her eyes showed ferocious anger.


    "Ye Feng!"


    Just as she called out Ye Feng''s name, Callista came in quietly from the desolate and gloomy forest. She drew back the anger on her cheek and said with a smile, "Callista, what can I do for you?"


    Glancing coldly at Elise, Callista said faintly, "I''m just here to see if you''ve recovered."


    "Almost, but I have to leave tomorrow to meet hindra in the sky fortress for a while," Elise said quietly


    Callista was obviously stunned: "hindra, is that dark head willing to join shadow island?"


    "She can''t help it!"


    Elise laughed mysteriously and said nothing more.


    It doesn''t matter to her whether she can persuade hindra to join shadow island.


    What''s important is that before the blood moon comes, she wants Ionia to be a bit more chaotic, that''s all


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 373

    The next morning, arilia walked out of her camp early. She was quite surprised to see Shen and akali waiting outside the camp tent and the remnants of the balance sect.


    With a little sigh in her heart, arilia still sympathized with the tragic experience of the balanced sect. She took a deep breath and said solemnly, "be careful, akali, I hope you don''t be impulsive when you attack the mountain. If the ninja of the shadow cult is willing to give up resistance, it''s better not to kill. Many of them are robbed of the shadow Ninja to cheat the mountain."


    After listening to arilia''s words, akali unconsciously glanced at her side''s caution. She could clearly feel her senior brother''s shaking just now.


    Shen also took a deep breath, repressed his emotions and said calmly, "I am free and proper."


    His words embarrassed her as a good friend, but she still focused on the stone steps leading to the top of the mountain.


    Looking deeply at the looming buildings on the top of the mountain, arilia''s eyes also took a trace of common hatred against the enemy. She said slowly: "robbery, as the leader of the shadow sect, takes the lead in killing teachers, killing former classmates, indulging in his subordinates, bullying the people, and provoking the contradiction between vastaya and Ionia, which is unforgivable!"


    As arielia''s voice had just dropped, a resonance rose in the heart of the remnants of the balanced sect behind her. Except for Shen and akali, the rest of the balanced sect were indignantly shouting the word "unforgivable".


    The sound of the grief and indignation of the members of the balanced sect is far-reaching and long-lasting, reverberating in every corner of Nanshan.


    The robber sitting in the hall at the top of the mountain also heard their voices, but he laughed contemptuously.


    For a long time, arilia looked back at the crowd and raised her right hand to signal them to stop. She took a step forward. She was full of momentum and solemnly ordered: "Shen, akali, the remaining members of the balanced sect, will join me in attacking the mountain top, capturing the robbery, and allowing him to accept his due trial!"


    As soon as this was said, the balanced sect members, led by arilia, marched fiercely towards the top of the mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the cute Ali standing on the table shaking his tail, Ye Feng gave her a mouthful of porridge.


    A Li, in the form of a fox, shakes her lower body slightly with her fox eyes in the shape of a fox, and purrs contentedly.


    A li in the form of a fox is really too cute. Seeing Ye Feng, she starts to eat again. She suddenly bares her teeth and barks with open teeth and claws. The dull voice expresses her dissatisfaction.


    No way, Ye Feng couldn''t stand such a cute little fox, so he had to feed her with love and said, "Ali, I really took you!"


    After feeding Ali''s share, Ye Feng began to eat his own. A Li is open big eyes gently curled up on the table, small tail rolled behind, staring at Ye Feng''s eating phase, stunned.


    At this time, two uninvited guests came into the first floor of the hotel. If ye Feng looks back, he will recognize that the two are Luo and Xia, who claimed to be the vastaya at the festival of fire.


    Luo still followed Xia behind, two people from time to time to say some sweet words. When they pass Ye Feng, Xia stops first and looks at Ye Feng who is concentrating on porridge.


    A Li noticed Xia''s bad eyes. She immediately got up and stood on the table, bent over and made a dull cry, as if to warn Xia not to mess.


    Xia ignores a Li''s existence directly, still looks at Ye Feng badly.


    Ye Feng is also aware of the side of two more people, look up is Xia and Luo, his eyes slightly a convergence.


    "Why are you again?" The short words revealed Ye Feng''s hostility to Xia. He was disgusted with her last speech that seriously injured Ali.


    Xia didn''t rush to answer, but glanced at the hotel with interest and said, "this hotel is a good place to fight."


    "Ali, let''s go!" Ye Feng doesn''t want to talk too much with Xia, so as not to be infuriated by her clever tongue. This woman is the most vicious tongue he has ever seen.


    A Li De Ling, is about to jump into Ye Feng''s arms, but is directly grabbed by Xia''s small tail. Hanging upside down, she yelled with open teeth and claws, motioning Xia to let her go.


    Xia eyes a Ling: "originally this fox is last time''s vastaya people!"


    Ye Feng sees that Ali falls into Xia''s hands, and hastens to hold the upside down Ali back to her arms from Xia''s hand. He soothed a li in a soft voice. He said to Xia coldly: "what''s wrong with you? Ali, she didn''t offend you


    Xia said bluntly: "as a vastaya, I''m so close to human beings that I feel sick!"


    "Sick!"


    Think of Xiwei and Sara''s words, Ye Feng spat softly, and turn away with Ali in his arms.


    Xia originally hated human beings, and then Ye Feng said that she was always used to going straight. She immediately wanted to fight with Ye Feng.


    Ignoring Luo''s hindrance behind her, she rushed directly to Ye Feng''s side, and her right hand fell heavily on Ye Feng''s shoulder, and did not let him move. Her tone is not good way: "stop, who do you say is sick?"


    Ye Feng is also a little angry, he turned back and looked up at Xia: "I said you!"Ye Feng''s provocative words made Xia lose her sense. Without saying a word, she grabbed Ye Feng''s arm and gave him a full range of over shoulder falls.


    Did not expect Xia will suddenly start the leaf wind, only feel the whirling of the sky, the body light floating. Within a moment, he hit the table he was sitting on.


    Click!


    The sound of broken table and leaf wind falling startled all the ordinary people in the shop, and they were stupefied in horror.


    Xia coldly glanced at the civilians around her eyes and said with disdain: "what are you looking at? Don''t think you have many people. We vastaya are afraid of you


    As soon as the words came out, the owner of the hotel was frightened to shrink under the counter with his head in his arms, while others fled from the hotel one after another.


    "Hiss..."


    The fallen leaf wind tightly protected Ali in his arms and struggled to get up from the ground. He looked at a mess of hotels, slightly remorse. If he knew that Xiaoxia was a person who liked to shoot directly, he would definitely lead her away.


    Ye Feng hated Xia''s behavior of ignoring others'' feelings and making trouble. Judging from today''s situation, this is not the first time that Xia came here.


    No matter how disgusted the vastaya girl was to human beings, she should not be confused. She had to teach her a lesson!


    With a decision in mind, Ye Feng gently stroked the soft hair of Ali in her arms and said to Xia, "do you want to fight?"


    Xia Bang voice, disapproved of the way: "so what?"


    Ye Feng frowns, the girl''s character is more difficult than he imagined. He slowly put his right hand on his chest, raised his middle finger, and said defiantly, "of course, it''s a lesson to you."


    Hear Ye Feng say to teach her, Xia can''t help laughing, she is also worried that there is no reason to beat this she can''t look at the human.


    "It''s boring to fight alone. How about a bet?" As she spoke, she had two more Beige feathers on her right hand.


    "What bet?" Ye Feng frowns, I don''t know what the naughty vastaya girl has in mind.


    Xia cunning way: "if you lose, you have to separate from Ali!"


    When Ye Feng heard this, he immediately refused: "Ali, she is one of my most important people. You can''t make a bet!"


    Listening to Ye Feng''s words, Ali''s heart is warm and warm, gazing at Ye Feng''s serious face.


    Xia looked at Ye Feng with disdain and said, "coward, don''t gamble, we''ll fight directly!"


    Looking at this hotel, Ye Feng said, "it''s too small here. Let''s find an open place."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ye Feng left the hotel. Xia in the rear was stunned at first, then stamped her feet and quickly followed up. Luo still followed, responsible for the safety of Xia.


    It was not until they had left for a long time that the innkeeper poked his head under the counter. After repeatedly confirming that Ye Feng really left, he just sat on the ground and took a long breath.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 374

    Looking at the Ninjas of the shadow cult falling one by one in the hands of the balanced sect, the face of hijacking hidden under the helmet is also increasingly gloomy.


    After killing several balanced sect ninjas, he also realized that he was surrounded by arilia, Shen and akali.


    He was about to perform the technique of shadow separation, but he felt the pain of tearing his arm. Last night''s duel with Ye Feng''s wound has not fully recovered, and today is the encounter of arilia three people''s attack, the situation can not be described as worse.


    Coldly glancing at Shen, he said sarcastically, "Shen, do you dare to duel with me?"


    Duel? Shen remembers that he was robbed twice before and defeated by the taboo ninja of the balanced sect. He is also quite unwilling. After years of hard training, he believed that he could fight against robbery.


    As soon as arilia heard about the duel, she immediately reminded Shen, who was aroused by the desire to fight, "be careful, don''t believe him. The shadow cult has been defeated in an all-round way. Here, it has returned to the balanced sect, and the duel is meaningless!"


    Akali looks worried, but she clearly remembers the horrible scene of throwing master''s head at Shen''s feet. She also dissuaded him: "yes, elder martial brother. What''s more, he was robbed from practising by other ways, which is faster than the normal balanced ninja. I''m afraid of you..."


    Akali doesn''t say it''s OK. As soon as she talks, Shen feels that she thinks he is better than rob. The bottom of my heart is a little discontented. Shen is more determined to fight against robbery.


    She waved her hand cautiously, indicating that akali and her husband need not say much. He looked directly at the robber and replied, "I promise you, but you seem to be hurt now. Are you sure you want to fight me?"


    The robber''s heart thumped. Unexpectedly, Shen would find that he was injured. At this time, his eyes, which originally looked down upon carefully, became more and more important.


    "Tomorrow noon, it''s still here, how about it?" He took a deep breath and glared at Shen.


    "I hope you won''t let me down." Coldly returned a sentence, cautiously turned around and went to the stone steps at the foot of the mountain.


    A group of balanced sect members left cautiously, and they followed.


    Arilia was reluctant to stare at robbery, she would like to catch the cold-blooded executioner on the spot. But after all, she is not a balanced sectarian, so she should not interfere too much in this fight.


    Think about it, she also walked down the mountain.


    Akali saw that all the people were gone, and then she looked at the mountain top. She did not look at the robbery, the bottom of her heart worried about cautious she turned to chase.


    The robber saw that akali didn''t look at him straight from the beginning to the end, and his heart was empty.


    He slowly came to the stone steps and gazed at Shen who was walking towards the foot of the mountain.


    When he saw akali standing by Shen''s side, his heart was ablaze with anger.


    His hands slowly clenched into fists, and a trace of jealousy twinkled in his resentful eyes, and the mood in his heart gradually began to be distorted by the shadow.


    He swore that he would kill Shen himself tomorrow, just as he had killed his master!


    Maybe only in that way, his elder martial sister will look at him in the eye


    ¡­¡­


    With the fall of the moon''s lightsaber, the battle between Xia and Ye Feng ended with Ye Feng''s easy victory.


    Ye Feng sighs, Xia''s strength is worse than robbery. He doesn''t need to display too much strength.


    Looking at Xia, who was defeated by him, Ye Feng bends down to pick up a li in the form of a fox and wants to leave.


    Who knows Luo a face angry suddenly appears at his side, wants to hand to him.


    A strong sense of crisis emerges in his mind, and Ye Feng quickly unfolds the dance of folding wings to keep away from Lola.


    Luo saw Ye Feng dodged and was about to pursue, but Xia''s roar rang out from behind: "enough, Luo, come back!"


    Mou son slightly close up, Luo fiercely glared at the eye leaf wind, unwilling to return to Xia''s side, will help her up.


    I didn''t expect that Xia, a girl who likes to be a fool, will stop Luo from helping her. Ye Feng is also a little less disgusted with her.


    Maybe as Ali said, Xia is just a poor man bound by vastaya. She has a bad character like a child. She likes to irritate human beings with words. Her nature is not bad.


    Xia coughed with the help of Luo. She looked at Ye Feng''s eyes and felt a little uncomfortable. She pursed her lips as if she wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say it for a long time.


    After hesitating for a long time, she put on a haughty look and pretended not to care and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "Ye Feng." Ye Feng thinks Xia is a little funny, but he is holding back, pretending to be insipid.


    "Ye Feng, I remember you, this time I see you are so thin and weak, so deliberately put water, next time I meet you, I will beat you into a sieve!"


    Xia said as if there was something wrong with her, but she said that her cheek was slightly flushed. Obviously, she didn''t believe that the release of water was true. It''s just for the sake of face that she has to endure.


    With that, she whispered to Luo and left the open area with Luo''s help.


    Looking at the back of Xia and Luo''s departure, Ye Feng feels that Xia''s words just now are somewhat baffling. He didn''t believe that she was throwing water. If she did, she would not have given him a shoulder fall in the first place.Lazy to pay attention to the strange brain circuit of the girl, Ye Feng lowered his head and lovingly pressed Ali''s forehead with his forehead. Then he said with a smile, "Ali, this is to avenge your last verbal attack by her. Are you happy?"


    Hearing this, a warm stream of warmth emerged from the bottom of Ali''s heart and was very moved. In the form of fox, she reached out the tip of her tongue affectionately and licked Ye Feng''s face, and then rubbed his neck affectionately.


    Ye Feng doesn''t know why. Even if Ali doesn''t speak, he can generally understand the meaning of a li in the form of a fox.


    Maybe it''s empathy? Ye Feng thought, the mood is better. He remembered that it was the day when arilia attacked the mountain. It was noon now, and he did not know whether she had attacked it or not.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng widened his eyes and inquired to Ali in his arms: "Ali, let''s go to arilia first to have a look? I still care about the balanced denomination and want to see how it goes. "


    Looking at the big eyes of a li in the form of fox, Ye Feng thinks that she wants to return to presidian. He added, "of course, if you want to go back to presidian, I won''t go to arilia. I''ll listen to you this time."


    Hearing Ye Feng say to listen to her opinion, Ali feels a burst of joy. She feels that her position in Ye Feng''s heart is slowly rising.


    Although she would like to go back to presidian with Ye Feng as soon as possible, she still decided to respect Ye Feng''s decision.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    After a few whispers, Ali rubbed and rubbed in his arms. His big eyes were staring at Ye Feng''s face.


    Ye Feng scratched his head suspiciously. After thinking carefully, he asked, "do you mean you want to go to irelia first, and then return to presidian?"


    "Woo Hoo!"


    I didn''t expect Ye Feng to understand his intention so much. Ali called in a low voice and ordered a little cute head.


    Can''t help rubbing Ali''s lovely little head, fluffy touch makes him feel more comfortable. Ye Feng, in a good mood, held Ali in front of her eyes and said with a smile, "in this case, we''ll go to arilia!"


    "Woo Hoo!"


    Ali is very protesting that Ye Feng holds her so. She immediately starts to dance and roars in a low voice. A pair of front paws are pasted on Ye Feng''s face.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 375

    The evening wind is clear, blowing through the silent bamboo forest, the dim moonlight reflects in the center of the lake, and the sparse stars twinkle.


    A Li''s soft eyes slightly elongated and looked at the sleeping Ye Feng beside his eyes, showing a helpless and eager smile.


    Said to accompany her to see the night view of Nanshan Mountain, Ye Feng said heartlessly that he would lie down, and he fell asleep directly.


    Ear suddenly sounded some small voice, Ali a whole body a spirit of excitement, eyes in the gentle and soft feelings gradually solidified.


    Her face completely cold down, a pair of eyes through the bamboo forest behind her, the whole body is in a state of high tension.


    His face was cloudy and sunny. Ali looked at the sleeping Ye Feng and immediately turned into a snow-white Fox and ran into the bamboo forest.


    A few Dodge, hide the breath of her then appear in a pavilion outside.


    "Akali, rob, how could these two be here so late?"


    Looking at the two people who should have been hostile in the pavilion, Ali''s eyebrows frown slightly, and the guard in his heart is deeper.


    Hiding her breath completely, Ali slowly approached them until she felt she could hear the conversation between them.


    In the pavilion, akali, whose lower half face was covered by a green Ninja mask, put her hands around her chest and said coldly, "don''t call me elder martial sister, or tell me what you want me to do!"


    Smelling akali''s voice of suppressing hatred, he said in his heart: "elder martial sister, do you seem to hate me?"


    "Hate?"


    On hearing this word, akali''s voice rose in a flash. A trace of resentment flashed through her eyes, hoping to execute the traitor on the spot.


    "You''re a shameless man who kills his teacher and father and destroys his family. How can I hate you? If I don''t hate you, I don''t deserve to be a ninja of balanced sect any more


    Akali responded angrily. Hearing the heart of robbery dripping blood, he lowered his head and said, "is it so? Even elder martial sister, you don''t understand me... "


    The tone of the robbery made akali even more furious, as if he were the victim. "If you don''t have anything else, then I''ll go back. I''m afraid I''ll stay with you again. I can''t help but put you on the spot, regardless of my old friends!"


    Seeing that akali turned around and wanted to leave, the robber rushed forward to grab her arm and nervously said, "elder martial sister, wait a minute!"


    Her right arm was robbed and hurt a little. Akali turned her head irritably, staring at the robbery in her eyes, and said in a cold voice, "let go!"


    The robber pleaded in a low voice: "elder martial sister, can you listen to me finish?"


    The tone of his entreaty reminds akali of the old teacher who only confessed his weakness in front of her. She feels a little nostalgic and uncomfortable in her heart.


    Soft hearted, she sighed: "quit, if you have anything, just say it. Tonight, I am still your elder martial sister."


    "I knew you could understand me best, elder martial sister!"


    Rob slowly took off his helmet, revealing his face which had not been shown before people.


    Her short gray hair and red eyes, which had already become frightening because of the profound meaning of shadow, made akali feel heartache. She still remembers the robbery a few years ago. She had short black hair. Although she was not good at speaking, she looked capable and handsome.


    At that time, jiejiaojie was a quiet young man. He secretly competed with his elder martial brother carefully, but always ended in a draw.


    As a responsible elder martial sister, akali is most worried about this younger martial brother who does not like to be close to others.


    Fortunately, he also allowed her to approach, so that she could give him medicine and liniment as much as possible when he was injured, and do everything a senior sister should do.


    In fact, since she was a child, akali has been paying attention to this younger brother who always wants to win elder martial brother Shen.


    From childhood to adolescence, she has been trying to open his unwilling heart so that he can get along well with his brothers.


    It''s a pity that things didn''t work out as expected. Jie''s thought was very stubborn and became more and more isolated. She only wanted to be close to her.


    It was not until she was expelled from her school that the forbidden technique of the balanced sect was expelled from her school that akali began to reflect on whether the way in which she guided Jie was wrong, and she would let Jie contact the dark ninja.


    Feeling that she was not a qualified elder martial sister, akali found her master and hoped to find the answer from him.


    This unintentional act made her find that the master felt the same pain as she did when she was expelled from the school. Her master also said that he was impatient and impulsive at that time. He should not be expelled from the school, but should guide him back.


    When ring comes back with a group of ninjas in dark, akali doesn''t notice the abnormality of the ring. As a senior sister, she told her master the news at the first time.


    However, he later robbed the forbidden box of the balanced sect and killed the master who raised him. From then on, akali had no expectation of this younger brother in her heart, leaving only endless hatred and self blame.


    She hated Jie''s killing her teacher and blamed herself for not doing her duty as a senior sister, and made Jie go astray.


    Memories of the past, such as smoke, disturbed akali''s mind. She looked at the robber who had changed her face and said in a low voice: "if you look back now, maybe I can persuade elder martial brother Shen. After all, you are brothers of the same sect. In this way, you can''t close your eyes when you are on the ground."Cautious again! On hearing the name, Rob''s heart has a nameless jealousy. He repressed his emotion and said: "elder martial sister, from childhood to adulthood, only you are willing to care about me. In fact, I always have something to say to you, that is, I don''t know how to open my mouth."


    Akali looked at Rob''s eyes, twinkled her sister''s tenderness to her brother. She said in a soft voice, "tell me what you have."


    After taking a few deep breaths and organizing the language for a long time, he finally decided to say: "elder martial sister, in fact, I I I''ve always liked you! "


    On hearing this, akali was stunned at first, and then said with a relieved smile: "it''s normal for younger martial brother to like elder martial sister. We are originally a family in the same balanced sect."


    Rob excitedly grasped akali''s arms and corrected: "elder martial sister, I like you, it''s the love of men and women, not the family''s!"


    Akali didn''t expect that what she said was love between men and women, and her heart thumped.


    Looking at the excited appearance of robbery, akali said in a panic: "stop, you calm down first, you''ve got me hurt!"


    Rob a listen, immediately let go of hand. But he still looked at akali and asked affectionately, "elder martial sister, do you like me?"


    Mou son slightly a Lian, akali guilt way: "ring, sorry, elder martial sister, I always just regard you as my younger martial brother."


    I didn''t expect akali to say she didn''t like him. He had been alone. He only felt that the last dam in his heart had collapsed. He grabbed akali''s arm and asked, "how could it be that, senior sister, if you don''t like me, how can you always give me medicine and liniment when I''m injured?"


    Akali was a little afraid of the current state of robbery. She forced herself to calm down and swallowed her mouth. She explained, "caution, in fact, I have always taken care of other martial brothers, not just you. Elder martial sister, I take the balanced sect as my home, treat you as my brothers and sisters, and master as my father. It is my responsibility to take care of you and make you feel warm Responsibilities. "


    Rob''s heart gradually began to twist, and the dark side was gradually enlarged by him. He was completely immersed in his own world, holding akali''s arms tightly with both hands and breathing heavily: "I don''t believe it. I''ve never seen elder martial sister. You''ve been close to anyone else."


    His expression and tone really made akali feel frightened. She frowned and tried to get rid of his hands, but she could not.


    She had no choice but to give up the pain and said directly: "caution, you have been going alone, and you are not willing to contact with other brothers in the balanced sect. Of course, I don''t know that I am also taking care of other martial brothers who need my help."


    Although robbery wants to say it''s fake, but akali said so, so it''s mostly true. If she liked him, she would not have explained so much to him.


    At the bottom of my heart, I felt a little colder than before. As soon as he let go of his hand, he stepped back and sat on the stone bench of the pavilion.


    Akali looked pitifully at rob, and she was sorry for her refusal. But she likes to be careful. If she doesn''t refuse to rob, she will probably attract more entanglement.


    But on second thought, the psychological defense line should be very weak now, she may try to persuade him to give up the mystery of shadow.


    Thinking of this, akali''s heart lit up a glimmer of hope. She sat down beside the robber, holding her right hand in her hands, and said with concern: "brother Jie, in fact, the balanced sect is not as cold as you think. It''s just that you are too lonely and don''t find that everyone cares about you very much."


    "Elder martial sister?" Feeling the warm touch of akali''s hands, rob raised his head and stared at the gentle akali.


    "Master, he has always been concerned about you. Every time you compete with elder martial brother Shen, he praises you to me. But in order to make you and Shen not be too proud, let me not tell you. In fact, there are many people in the sect who worship you and want to contact you. However, you are always silent and dare not approach you."


    "Do you remember that you once refused to talk with you many times? You are always immersed in the identity of being an orphan, but you forget your brothers and sisters. Most of them are orphans like you. They can understand your feelings, and so can I, elder martial sister. "


    Looking down at the silent robbery, akali continued: "you are inferior to yourself. You want to prove through the promotion of Ninjutsu that you can live better than those people who laugh at you as an orphan even if you don''t have parents; you want to defeat elder martial brother Shen, praise you and identify with you; The brothers who want to balance the sect think highly of you. We have all had these emotions, and we all understand your desires. "


    "We all came out under the guidance of master, but you are always addicted to autism. How can you make the brothers dare to approach you? You are too inferiority complex. When you were a rebellious teenager, you always felt that the whole world owes you. Now that you are an adult, you should also grow up. I don''t think you should understand these principles without elder martial sister


    "Go back, make a mistake with the elder martial brother of the balanced sect, and use the rest of your life to repent your sins against the master and your fellow disciples. The elder martial sister will intercede with the elders of Ionia for you!"


    Speaking of the back, akali wept and sobbed.


    Looking at akali''s tearful pretty face, robbery has no intention of repentance. The evil face showed a stubborn look. His face gradually twisted and said in a sharp voice, "I will not look back. Elder martial sister, you can take good care of it. Tomorrow I must kill Shen personally. I know you like him. As long as you kill him, the deceased master and you will recognize me!"Hearing the twisted words that rob wanted to kill Shen, akali rubbed her red and swollen eyes and said in a frightened voice, "stop, you can''t do this. Master and I have always agreed with you, so don''t be so stubborn!"


    He looked at akali coldly and slowly put on his metal helmet.


    Do not wait for akali to stop, the figure of robbery quietly into their own shadow, disappeared in place.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 376

    Confused, Ye Feng vaguely felt that he was in the warm quilt, as if he was back in the villa in the city of PI, feeling more comfortable.


    Rubbing his heavy eyelids, Ye Feng yawned, his eyes opened and closed, as if someone was looking at him.


    "Ye Feng, are you awake?"


    A Li''s tender laughter heard Ye Feng''s body numb and almost not softened. He quickly got up to have a look and found that the comfortable quilt in his dream has become a Li''s nine tails.


    Did Ali look at him all the time last night? Thinking of this, Ye Feng subconsciously looked at a Li''s eyes. Ali''s obvious dark circles made him feel a little sad. He felt guilty and said, "Ali, I''m sorry. I agreed to watch the night scene with you last night. I didn''t expect to fall asleep and let you..."


    Before he finished speaking, Ali put out his jade hand and blocked Ye Feng''s mouth, indicating that he didn''t have to care too much. With a smile, Ali said, "it''s almost noon now. We should go up the mountain, or we will miss the duel between robbery and Shen."


    "Yes, I almost forgot that there was such an important thing today!" Ye Feng, who has always been thick lines, slapped his head, and nearly overslept in the dark.


    However, Ali''s tail is warmer than the quilt of Picheng, which makes him sleep so soundly.


    Thinking about it, Ye Feng thinks of their experience of kissing many times, and his face turns red. He was relieved to see that she didn''t find him thinking blindly.


    As a nine tail fox, she just noticed Ye Feng''s strange eyes. At the same time, Ali also hides his careful thinking to avoid embarrassing Ye Feng.


    Ali timely said: "it''s still too late to see it now, Ye Feng, do you want to go?"


    Ye Feng looked up at the top of the mountain covered by the clouds and said, "of course, that robbery has done so many bad things, and it''s time to accept the punishment of the same family."


    At the same time, on the top of Nanshan Mountain, in the depth of the ancestral temple of the balanced sect, a beautifully decorated box is lying quietly on the altar.


    The dark energy distorts the surrounding space, and those who step into the forbidden area will be more or less watched by the mysterious dark power in the box.


    Rob slowly stepped into the forbidden area, and he could feel that the mysterious existence that claimed to be the nightmare magic Teng had been staring at him.


    Even if the body was swallowed by Ye Feng, the power of magic Teng in the box was not affected at all.


    Although knowing that this magic Teng and Elise are birds of a feather, not a good kind, but the desire to become stronger robbery or back here.


    The eyes hidden under the helmet were staring at the box tightly, which opened the box sealed with taboo ninja.


    The darkness shrouded the whole temple in an instant, and the terrible evil power had already dispersed and surrounded the robbery.


    "Rob, after many years, you are willing to open the box again. It seems that you have made a choice!"


    Magic laughter reverberates in this space. The evil breath contained in it is enough to affect the will of many people, but robbery is not in it.


    With a calm face, Jie Yin responded, "I want to learn the true meaning of shadow, magic Teng!"


    "Just the skin of shadow''s profound meaning will make your strength advance by leaps and bounds a few years ago. I can''t teach you all the profound meaning of shadow."


    Magic Teng meaningful words, listen to rob want to kill him on the spot, but rob or resist. If he can''t practice the true meaning of shadow, his strength will never stop a few years ago and can''t advance inch by inch.


    Rob naturally knows that there is something in magic Teng''s words. This magic Teng, like Elise, wants him to degenerate into a devil. He longed for strength, but he didn''t want to join either of them.


    "If you don''t want to teach, forget it."


    With that, rob resolutely stretched out his hand to close the box.


    "Rob, wait, you can''t leave me. Without me, even if you win today, you can''t escape from Nanshan safely!"


    Let magic Teng shout, rob or indifferent to close the box. The shadow of darkness dispersed, and the whole temple returned to normal.


    Only the faint and mysterious magic power was fluctuating, which showed that the magic power was still sealed in the box.


    Recalling the words of magic Teng just now, the face of robbery is extremely poor. His right fist fell heavily on the altar, filled with jealousy and anger.


    Everyone is not optimistic about him, even the sealed unknown demon magic Teng is mocking him. He wants to make all those who despise him regret and sacrifice his bound future with cautious death today!


    At the beginning of robbing the whole body of space, because of the violent energy in his body, dark shadows darted out from the ground one by one, standing beside him, and the whole space seemed to collapse at any time.


    His eyes were burning and the red light flashed in his eyes. He shrunk all the shadows and walked out of the temple with the profound meaning of seal shadow.


    ¡­¡­


    At the center of Nanshan Mountain, ninjas of shadow sect and balanced sect surrounded here.


    Shen had been waiting here for a long time and was fully prepared. A few years ago, he had not become a real Twilight eye. He lost to the robbery of stealing learning and banning martial arts. He felt a little unwilling.Now he has inherited his father''s Twilight eye title. Although he can''t be completely merciless, he can still do it in the face of robbing this traitor.


    The balanced sect has been silent for a long time because of the shadow order of robbery. He and his equalitarian sect have been living in the humiliation brought to them by robbery these years.


    Today, he is going to defeat himself as the master of the shadow stream and revive the balanced sect with the identity of the twilight eye!


    With determination and high morale, akali, who is on the periphery of the battle, is uneasy.


    Her conversation with her last night made her worried about her safety. At the moment, she was extremely contradictory and worried that robbery would be bewitched by the demons in the forbidden area box.


    As the most beloved female disciple of the balanced sect, akali knows a lot about robbery and ignorance.


    The reason why their master didn''t let them touch the mystery of shadow at that time was not that the mystery of shadow was evil, but that the mystery of shadow was infected by a nightmare creature called magic Teng.


    The creature looked like a ghost and a living devil. It was a very evil existence. Even their master could not do anything about it.


    Finally, their master sealed the magic Teng in the box at the cost of the mystery of shadow. In order to avoid the disciples of the balanced sect from being misled by the magic totem, the master listed the ancestral temple as a forbidden area of the balanced sect.


    The true way of balance is not only the profound meaning of her crimson, cautious soul, Kennan''s thunder, but also the shadow of traitor''s robbery.


    The eyes of twilight, the fist of shadow, the heart of fury and the master of shadow flow are the strongest guardians of the balanced sect since ancient times.


    Unfortunately, the meaning of shadow is used to seal the magic totem, which is naturally occupied by the magic totem. If you want to practice the mystery of shadow, you may be led to the devil''s way by magic Teng. Therefore, their master was angry and expelled from the school after he discovered the mystery of stealing shadow.


    Akali recalled every word that her master had told her. Every word was like an invisible mountain, which put great pressure on her.


    All of a sudden, a shadow appeared in the center of the martial arts arena. The dark shadow gradually solidified, and robbery appeared quietly in front of Shen.


    This scene immediately caused an uproar on the scene. The confrontation between caution and robbery definitely represents the battle of honor between the balanced sect and the shadow sect.


    As for the honor of the two sects, they naturally pay special attention to it. Arilia, on the other hand, gazed at the robber with a dignified face, for fear that he would play some tricks.


    She had secretly sent all the troops up the mountain, and no matter what the result of today''s duel, she would have to take the plunder back to presidian.


    As the protagonist of today''s duel, rob and Shen have only one eye on each other. They look at each other, and none of them starts first.


    With the breeze blowing gently, the surrounding ninjas gradually calmed down, no more noise, quietly watching their every move.


    At the moment when people''s energy appeared to be lazy, robbery and caution almost moved at the same time.


    With a bang, the sound of kuwu colliding with soul blade reverberates in this area of the martial arts arena, and the spirit of killing is quietly diffused. Dark purple soul light and dark shadow crisscross, a strong and strange high-level forbearance method to see most of the present dazzled, did not catch the two people''s movements.


    On the outside, akali saw that the two people were fighting so fiercely that she was even more entangled in the bottom of her heart. Now she can only pray for them in silence, hoping that neither of them will have an accident.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 377

    At the outer edge of the martial arts arena on the top of Nanshan Mountain, Ye Feng takes Ali''s hand and tries to squeeze in, but because there are too many people, he can''t get in at all.


    Ali saw Ye Feng was sweating all over the sky, smiling and motioning him to stop. She patted the next ninja. The Ninja looked back at Ali doubtfully and made way for him.


    In this way, Ali takes advantage of her natural charm, plus her charm skills, and soon pulls Ye Feng inside.


    Looking at the wariness and robbery in the war, Ali converges on the charm and turns into a little fox, jumps into Ye Feng''s arms and curls up cleverly.


    Ye Feng reluctantly wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Fortunately, Ali''s back was facing him just now, otherwise he would be charmed by her. If you let Ali see his appearance, it will be embarrassing.


    With a long breath, Ye Feng turned his attention to robbery and caution in the martial arts arena.


    When he looked at the robber who used the same Ninja when he was fighting with him, he always had a strange feeling. He frowned and doubted, "it''s strange that the breath of robbery today is so like magic Teng?"


    This word a, immediately aroused the attention of a li in his arms. A Li''s Fox eyes twinkled with uneasy speculation. She thought of the conversation between rob and akali that she overheard in the pavilion last night.


    The more he thought about it, the more upset he felt. Ali couldn''t help but show his magic and said to Ye Feng, "Ye Feng, go and call akali and aliya. You have killed the demon Teng''s body. It''s not easy to rob him!"


    When Ye Feng heard the speech, he was not in a hurry to find akali and arilia. Instead, he asked, "Ali, am I the one who killed the magic Teng? Why didn''t you tell me about it? What happened later that night? "


    Heart thump a jump, a Li secretly said that the leak. But she still anxiously replied: "this is not the time to say this. If it is late, Shen may be robbed and killed on the spot."


    Ali''s words successfully divert Ye Feng''s attention, and he is also aware of the seriousness of the problem. She quickly called akali and arilia aside. Ye Feng touched Ali in her arms and said, "if you have anything to say, just say it."


    A li in the form of fox uses magic power to humanize people: "arilia, akali, do you know the nightmare magic Teng?"


    After listening, arilia thought for a while and shook her head to show that she didn''t know about magic.


    But after hearing the magic Teng, akali was excited and her eyes twinkled.


    Seeing that she was worried, Ali immediately said, "akali, Ye Feng just sensed the breath of magic Teng on the body of robbery. If you don''t speak, you may die in the hands of robbers!"


    As soon as she said this, akali trembled and unconsciously looked at the two men who were still fighting in the center of the performance arena.


    Alone silent for a long time, akali opened her mask and said in a trance: "if there is really a magic breath on Rob''s body, it means that he has opened the box sealed by master before he came. There is a nightmare creature named magic Teng in it."


    Ye Feng took a breath, but he knew the terrible part of magic. If you let the magic Teng grow up, even if you are a separate body, you will grow into a terrible situation in a short time.


    A Li''s Fox eye looked at the three Yan Ye Feng seriously and said solemnly: "if so, then the robbery may have been invaded by magic Teng, and even he didn''t realize it. The next duel is meaningless. Shen is likely to be killed. I suggest that this duel be stopped immediately!"


    Instead of rushing to reply, arilia looked at the restless akali and asked softly, "what do you think?"


    Akali looked at the scene of caution and robbery in a trance, and her thoughts were flying. After a long time, she said, "elder martial brother Shen won''t agree. He has been waiting for this duel for several years. Younger martial brother Jie Most of them don''t know about robbing him. Let''s see first. If there is any accident, how about we get in from the intermediary? "


    "But..."


    Ye Feng just wanted to speak when a Li interrupted: "this matter or respect akali''s decision, we act according to circumstances."


    He looked at Ali in his arms discontentedly, and Ye Feng glanced at the two akali who were watching the duel attentively, and whispered, "Ali, what''s the matter with you? You don''t know the horror of magic. At that time, many people died in the war Academy. "


    As a woman, Ali can still understand akali''s mood at this moment. Now that akali has made such a decision, she should be prepared for the worst.


    She did not respond to Ye Feng''s words, but also concentrated on the duel. And Ye Feng saw that they were silent, and his IQ was often not online. He was confused, so he had to look at the robbery and caution in the field.


    In the field, the pupils are shrinking when they are impacted by Shenhun blade. They melt into the ground immediately and run behind Shen.


    The red light in his eyes was very prosperous. Rob didn''t notice that his body was invaded by magic Teng again. He still displayed the profound meaning of the shadow that had been moved by magic Teng.


    The sword in his hand is mixed with dark shadow energy, and flies out towards Shen at a very fast speed. The two swords have already found out the palm of his hand.


    He is eager to prove that he is stronger than Shen. The way he takes is the most correct way of ninja. The dark side of the robber''s heart is magnified by the hidden magic. The dark matter is quietly eroding his body.The body rotates at a very fast speed, and the two hands of the robber are entangled by dark energy unconsciously. They use more terrible energy than the duel with Ye Feng to perform ghost chopping and soul destroying robbery.


    Shen Gang blocked the sword in his hand, and was about to display his defense meaning, soul you, to resist the attack of robbery, but he had a strong sense of crisis in his heart.


    His pupils are shrinking, and he has the illusion that the robbery at the moment is several times stronger than that just now, just like he was robbed of the profound meaning of the shadow of stealing learning and banning martial arts.


    It must be an illusion! His mind is full of obsession. He is firm and blue light is shining all over his body.


    But Ye Feng in the periphery does not think that the astonishing strength of the sudden outbreak of robbery is an illusion. They flashed to Shen''s body, trying to block the explosion of the powerful energy with him.


    See Ye Feng several people appear in front of Shen, rob eyes of the intention to kill more heavy.


    Why Why are you always against me? Today, I must kill Shen!


    When the wind rises on the ground, the whole person and the shadow merge into one and become an unknown existence between the person and the shadow. The soul killing robbery and ghost chopping are mixed with the killing intention of the sky, which envelops the whole martial arts arena.


    Peripheral ninjas see this situation, are scared to the ground, exude cold sweat on the forehead. Whether it is the ninja of the shadow cult or the ninja of the balanced sect, they look at the robbery with endless fear, as if the robbery at the moment is the embodiment of nightmare.


    "I lost..." Carefully looking at the rising momentum of the robbery, the whole person fell to the ground decadent. He has endured humiliation and assiduously cultivated the profound meaning of the soul these years, but he didn''t expect that there was such a big gap between him and robbery.


    This is not a time of depression. Akali quickly said to Shen: "elder martial brother Shen, robbing him is not his own now. He has been eroded by the nightmare magic sealed in the forbidden area box. You have not lost!"


    "Robbery is crazy. He wants all the people in Nanshan to be buried with him!"


    Arielia watched with fear the robbery which was gradually floating into the sky, thinking about how to escape from here.


    A Li, curled up in Ye Feng''s arms, is worried that Ye Feng will die here. As soon as she wants to get out of Ye Feng''s arms, she is stopped by Ye Feng: "Ali, now we can''t fight against robbery with our strength. You still stay in my arms, and I''ll try to take you down the mountain."


    A Li struggled to turn into a human being, but she found her magic was imprisoned by Ye Feng. "But Ye Feng, I want to protect you!" she said obstinately


    "This time, let me protect you!" Ye Feng gently smoothed the hair for Ali and insisted.


    The robber who had lost his heart was completely eroded by the power of magic. He laughed wildly, and the magic sound became extremely sinister and weird through the metal helmet.


    "You all have to die today!"


    Rob roared, the desire to kill. The ultimate meaning of shadow -- instant prison shadow killing array was born with his mind. The whole sky at the top of Nanshan was completely covered by darkness, as if in the dark.


    In this situation, arilia had to let the weak ninjas retreat first. She yelled at the helpless ninjas on the periphery: "fool, what are you doing there? If you don''t hurry down the mountain, let all the soldiers go down the mountain by the way


    On hearing this, the Ninjas in the periphery immediately came back from the stupefied God, and without saying a word, they followed arilia''s words and fled to the foot of the mountain in a hurry.


    "No one wants to run!" The crazy robber sees those ninjas who want to run away and instantly show themselves in the shadow and want to kill them all.


    Ye Feng''s quick eyes and quick hands set out first, blocking in front of the robbery. It''s a pity that he is not the opponent of robbing at all. He was robbed directly and smashed the rockery nearby.


    "Looking for death!" Rob is very hate to look at Ye Feng who was beaten by him. He still remembers the shame that Ye Feng defeated him.


    Since Ye Feng wants to die, he will become a whole leaf wind first!


    Seeing the plunder coming at full speed, Ali, who was tightly bound by Ye Feng''s hands, was shocked. She said nervously, "Ye Feng, get out of the way!"


    At this time, arilia and others also came back to their senses and rushed to stop the robbery.


    "Get out of here!"


    With a wave of his left hand, the shadows of arilia, Shen and akali suddenly separated from each other and began to fight with them.


    The right hand stretched out, grabbed Ye Feng''s neck and lifted him in the air.


    Even so, Ye Feng still clings to Ali, imprisons her magic power, and doesn''t want her to do it.


    A Li''s Fox eyes were so anxious that tears flowed through her eyes that she kept making a whine. Angry, she really can''t help, had to open a small mouth to bite hold Ye Feng''s right hand.


    "Hiss..."


    Robbed by Ali biting pain, angry his left hand forced Ali from Ye Feng''s arms. He just pinched Ali''s neck and Ye Feng''s neck, trying to strangle them both at the same time.


    Seeing that they were about to die, the robber''s hand was stabbed by a fast spinning cross blade, drawing a long bloodstain.The tingling sensation makes the unconscious hand loose, and Ye Feng and Ali, who are almost rolling their eyes, collapse to the ground, panting for breath.


    "Who?"


    The robber looked angrily at the direction of the cross blade''s return, and a graceful woman slowly came into his eyes.


    He remembers this woman, who saved Fiona last time.


    "It''s you again!"


    Smelling the sound of robbery, he came to Ye Feng and Ali. Remove Ye Feng''s magic to imprison Ali so that he can become a human.


    Looking at Ali''s slightly guilty look, he blocked her mouth with his hand, indicating that she didn''t have to say more. And she is to look at the side has not yet breathed to the Ye Feng, the corner of the mouth shows a playful smile.


    "Don''t you even talk to me in such a dangerous place? Are you afraid I''ll be angry


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 378

    It''s hard to breathe, but Ye Feng finds out that it''s sylvier. He looked at her unnaturally, not knowing how to explain.


    She quickly glanced at the three arilia, who were still wrestling with the shadow.


    "I''ll leave it to me next."


    Smelling the confident words of sylvier, rob was slightly unhappy. "Do you think you will be my opponent now?" he said


    "Do you know how funny you look now He did not answer, but made a few teasing.


    Robbed by shivell, his chest burning with anger, he snapped: "I this is the highest state of the unity of man and shadow, what do you know?"


    Shivell faced robbery head to head, with a confident smile on his face, and said, "I''ll tell you so. I want to take Ye Feng down the mountain today, so I''ll ask you if you agree?"


    "Shall I say no?" Shivell''s arrogant tone completely angered rob, and his breath became furious.


    "Call until you agree!"


    At the same time, he threw a whirling cross blade without saying a word, choosing to start first.


    I didn''t expect that before he finished speaking, he made a startling cut in the chest by the cross blade.


    "Ah I will kill you


    ''s terror sounds as like as two peas, resounding at the top of the mountain, and robbing the eyes of the red light. Under the influence of nightmare, he has begun to emerge several identical robbery figures.


    "I will make you regret against me!"


    More and more robberies emerged from the ground and surrounded him.


    The smile on hivier''s face gradually solidified. She looked at all the robbers with horror and killed her.


    The dark evil energy turned into substance, and the dark shadow in the form of sword Qi came from all directions.


    Under the indifferent gaze of rob, shivell''s eyes were frozen in place. The fear in her eyes relieved him.


    In a moment, shivell was cut to pieces.


    Rob wantonly laughs wildly, this is to fight against him!


    With a smile, Rob''s laughter was interrupted by a joking voice: "smirk what? I''ll say hello to you before I leave. I''ll take these people away


    Smell speech, rob the Mou son to reveal the fury mood. He turned and looked at the stone steps leading to the foot of the mountain. Shivell, who should have been killed by his soul destroying and ghost cutting, was standing on the steps intact and waving to him.


    Ye Feng and Ali, who were seriously injured, and arilia, who was fighting with his shadow, appeared on the steps.


    Taking advantage of the moment of robbing Leng God, he quietly released his magic power to bless Ye Feng and others.


    Ye Feng and others, under the blessing of sylvier, obviously feel that their bodies have become very light. They all cast incredible eyes on her.


    "Little robbery, your sister Wei has a lot to do, so I''ll leave today!"


    finally flirted with the robbery, and he rolled up his face and smiled softly to Ye Feng: "run fast, have the power of nightmare, robbed and now half of the foot has stepped into the half god, and we can hardly deal with him!"


    As soon as the words fell, he took the lead in rushing down the steps and running down the hill.


    Ye Feng and others are also a spirit of excitement. Under the blessing of sylvier''s magic power, they escape at a very fast speed.


    Seeing that they ran like this, I couldn''t help being angry. He was trying to catch up with him, but he found that he was suddenly imprisoned in place by the flashing blue light array, unable to move for a short time.


    "Sylvier!"


    Naturally, the roar of robber''s anger came into his ears. She just laughed jokingly and didn''t stay too long.


    Ye Feng and others also heard his anger towards hivier from the roar of robbery, and they were slightly worried about robbery catching up.


    "Don''t worry, robbery has been imprisoned by me with teacher Ritz''s magic. I can''t catch up with him in a short period of time. Even if I break free of the imprisonment, he can''t catch up with us. I used to escape teacher Ritz''s tracking many times with this move."


    When Ye Feng heard this, he was shocked and said: "if you escape from master rez''s tracking, isn''t the speed of your move comparable to that of a demigod?"


    Shivell was very happy with Ye Feng''s shocked eyes. She said with a smile: "yes, as long as you don''t use a spell like teleportation and light speed, ordinary demigods can''t catch up with me!"


    Ye Feng felt annoyed and patted his head with his right hand and sighed: "it''s strange that I learned the sword of wind, but I can''t beat your magic in the speed of escape!"


    "What is escape? This is a tactical retreat


    He waved his powder like a demonstration, slightly dissatisfied with Ye Feng''s statement. Is she sylvier so clever, the sort of person who runs away easily?


    This is obviously a gorgeous tactics, using the enemy''s anger to lose their senses, tactical retreat!Ye Feng widens his eyes, and he is really afraid that he will not be blessed with magic power all his life and let him stay in Nanshan alone. Forced by the situation, he awkwardly scratched his head and said with a smile: "yes, yes, tactical retreat!"


    A Li on one side can''t help laughing, and is amused by the conversation between Ye Feng and Xiwei.


    Looking at Ali''s smile and covering his mouth, there was a trace of catch in his eyes. After adjusting her posture, she pretended to be solemn and said, "Ali, why didn''t you and Ye Feng come to Nanshan so dangerous in advance? Do you know if I hadn''t arrived in time, you would have been robbed and killed? "


    Smell speech, a Li pretty face gradually dull, Ning eyebrow way: "sorry."


    Seeing Ali being questioned by hivier, Ye Feng is also a little guilty. Ali was going to tell shivell that he wanted her to keep secret.


    Sweat seeps from his forehead, and Ye Feng lowers his head in a hurry for fear that he will notice.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s expression, Xiweier was amused. Intentionally or unintentionally, she poked the nervous Ye Feng with her elbow and said with a smile: "Ye Feng, you look a little nervous, and your forehead is sweating."


    He felt more guilty when he saw him, and the cold sweat on his forehead was even worse. "Er Ha ha, you know, we are not escaping from the pursuit of robbery. We must be nervous! "


    "I think it''s because you are guilty." Shivell''s eyes were suddenly cold, and his tone dropped to the freezing point.


    Shivell''s gentle and cold tone makes Ye Feng startled. He squints his eyes and smiles, trying to relieve the pressure.


    After all, he is still running away, and he doesn''t want to cross examine Ye Feng at this time. After leaving Nanshan, she has plenty of time to question him!


    Xiwei, who knows how to grasp the yardstick, does not continue to tease and target Ye Feng. She also cooperates with Ye Feng, squinting her eyes and seems to smile kindly: "hee hee, I''m just saying it casually. Don''t be nervous, don''t be nervous!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 379

    Back at the foot of Nanshan, arilia immediately ordered the dissolution of the shadow cult, the withdrawal of the army and the people of the balanced sect, and sent people to report the situation of Nanshan to Lord Soraka.


    After the army and the balanced sects were evacuated, arilia returned to the town''s only hotel to stay.


    Before returning to their reserved rooms, people have agreed to stay in this town these days, so as not to be demonized to rob and harm civilians.


    Ye Feng wanted to go back to her room, but she was pulled to her room by hiville with ALI. He winked at Ali while he was behind him, hoping that she could help him say something nice later.


    A Li looks at Ye Feng in embarrassment. She is also guilty. She still nods in silence.


    He suddenly turned around and looked at Ye Feng with a smile and said, "Ye Feng, don''t try to give me any ghost ideas. Ali, she won''t help you!"


    Ali looked uneasily at shivell, relieved to see that she had not seen her. And Ye Feng was full of sweat and nodded: "yes, yes


    Pointing to the small table in the room, he motioned for them to sit down, and she sat down first.


    Ye Feng and a Li both sit down timidly, like children who make mistakes. They dare not breathe.


    Shivell''s right elbow was on the table, his chin was on his chin, and he looked at them with interest. He said with a smile, "relax, I''m not angry. What am I afraid of?"


    At the sound of shivell''s teasing, Ali, who was most familiar with his temperament, did not feel at all relaxed. On the contrary, he felt more uneasy.


    She secretly glanced at the leaf wind sitting opposite her. Seeing his slightly relaxed expression, she could not help but raise a trace of pity for the encounter he would face next.


    Shivell pretended to glance at Ye Feng and Ali unintentionally. When she saw Ye Feng''s relaxed expression, her most real emotion was written on her face.


    However, only for a moment, he well concealed her dissatisfaction with Ye Feng.


    He gave a long sigh of relief, blinked his narrow eyes, and asked, "Ye Feng, can you tell me why you want to come to Nanshan?"


    Ye Feng''s eyes wandered around and did not dare to look at him. He had only seen this twice. One was Fiona running away from home, and the other was a phone call from Fiona to Ionia.


    He stammered: "this It''s a long story It has a long history Well... "


    Seeing Ye Feng''s flustered utterance, Ali explained for him: "it''s said that the natural scenery of Nanshan is very beautiful. We''re here to relax!"


    "Did I ask you, Ali?" Shivell''s voice rose abruptly, and the tone of his voice grew colder.


    Ali''s body trembled slightly. She gathered her eyes and said: "but sylvier, Ye Feng, he..."


    "You''re listening. You don''t have to talk."


    Now that he has given a command, Ali has to look at Ye Feng apologetically and let him seek more happiness for himself.


    In the face of hivier''s direct look, Ye Feng only felt the pressure doubled. He took Ali''s words and said, "in fact, as Ali said, we are here to relax and see the scenery!"


    Looking at Ye Feng jokingly, he narrowed his eyes, drew his face close to Ye Feng, and said, "you are very powerful. You can see the territory of the shadow order of others, ha ha!"


    Ye Feng at the moment really want to find a crack to drill in, such a Xiwei than Fiona to his pressure is also big. He scratched his head, glanced awkwardly around his eyes and said, "yes, we didn''t expect..."


    Shivell was cold to the core, but she still laughed and said, "didn''t you expect to meet Alicia and go to the top of the mountain with them to watch the duel?"


    "Yes, yes!" Ye Feng said foolishly along with the reasons for him.


    He opened his smiling eyes and glared at Ye Feng: "it''s you big head ghost! Do you want me to make it up for you? "


    Smelling the voice of Xiwei''s fury, Ye Feng just reacted at this time and was set by her. He looked at Ali for the first time and wanted to ask her for help. But Ali''s heart is more than enough, so don''t pretend not to see it.


    Yawning lazily, he rubbed his eyes and said with a big tongue, "come on, don''t go around with me. My patience is limited."


    With a sigh of helplessness, Ye Feng had to tell hivier the reason and the experience of Nanshan in the future.


    Looking at the more and more gloomy expression of Xiwei, Ye Feng had no choice but to regard it as not to see it, and said it bravely.


    After Ye Feng finished speaking, he carefully looked at Xiwei, who was digesting his words. With the idea of being frank and lenient, he tried, "see, sylvier, I''ve told you everything. Can you..."


    Before he had finished speaking, however, he was glared back by hiville.


    "Shut up


    Smell speech, Ye Feng had to cover his mouth, Shan Shan a smile, no longer mouth.


    Shivell rubbed her eyebrows. After thinking about it, she looked at Ye Feng and said, "did you say that you have no memory after using the magic of stars, the magic of the moon and the wind chopping?"Ye Feng nodded, saying yes.


    Shivell frowned slightly, and subconsciously glanced at the restless Ali beside his eyes, and his eyes were bright. She turned to Ali and said, "Ali, you should remember what happened after that?"


    "Ah?"


    A Li didn''t expect that he would suddenly ask her. She was afraid that Ye Feng would demonize her. She said incoherently: "I I don''t remember... "


    A Li''s tone and words were full of flaws. He said coldly, "was Ye Feng demonized again?"


    As soon as the words came out, Ali''s face turned pale. Her pupils shrank and she gasped. Her hands were uneasy on her chest.


    Ali''s eyelashes trembled slightly, and her golden pupil showed a trace of guilt: "I''m sorry, sylvier, I didn''t care about Ye Feng I... "


    Ye Feng on one side is stunned at the same place. Obviously, the circuit of the brain is broken because of the conversation between sylvier and Ali.


    How could he be demonized again? Is it magic? impossible! So is it Elise?


    Just as he was thinking wildly, Ali told the truth what she had seen that night.


    How to enchant Ye Feng, how to devour the separation of magic Teng and Elise, and how she purified the evil Qi in his body


    When all this is revealed, Ye Feng''s brain is like Picheng''s computer, completely crashed.


    He ate two demons that night? Ye Feng unconsciously lowered his head and looked at his trembling hands.


    For the first time, for the first time, he had an unprecedented fear of himself.


    He had listened to Ali''s words, and his dissatisfaction broke out completely. When she was preparing to question and reprimand Ye Feng, she found Ye Feng stupidly stunned there.


    There was a slight pain in his heart, and shivell took a long breath, and restrained his temper. She gently said to Ali: "do you know why that demon named Elise is so persistent in demonizing Ye Feng?"


    A Li frowns tightly, shaking his head to show that she does not know.


    After thinking about it in his mind, he patted the next leaf wind heavily on the shoulder and pulled him back from his own world.


    Seeing him come back, he said in a heavy tone: "although I don''t know why she wants to demonize Ye Feng so much, I''m sure she will find Ye Feng later. Ye Feng, you have to be careful!"


    Seeing the eyes cast by Xiwei and Ali to him, Ye Feng solemnly said, "well, you can rest assured that I will not become a devil!"


    "That''s all for today," he said with a smile. "You go back and have a rest."


    Hear the words of Xiwei, Ye Feng subconsciously stunned: "is this the end?"


    He thought that he would criticize him severely, but the fact was much easier than he thought.


    He looked at Ye Feng strangely and said to his face with a smile: "why, do you still want to scold?"


    Looking at his face, Ye Feng was sweating. He quickly got up, took Ali''s hand, and walked out of the house laughing: "how can it be? Ha ha Let''s go first. We''ll talk about it tomorrow. "


    As soon as the words fell, Ye Feng did not dare to stay for a moment. He took Ali and left.


    When the door closed heavily, he sat at the table in a daze. The details of Ye Feng''s holding Ali''s hand flashed in his head. His heart was slightly sour.


    However, for a moment, her pretty cheek was filled with a confident smile, as if she did not worry that the people she liked would be preempted by her friends.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 380

    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Seeing Ye Feng eating breakfast alone, a li in the form of a fox explodes his hair all over his body, his small tail wags, his throat utters a cry of discontent, and stares at Ye Feng with grinning teeth.


    From time to time small front paw in front of Ye Feng, she tried to attract his attention. However, Ye Feng did not seem to be aware of her existence and ate it by himself.


    Seeing that there was no effect on selling cute and the demonstration, Ali wandered around the table, then lowered her small head and walked to the corner of the table alone, curling up and staring at another portion of her food pitifully.


    Tears rolled around her eyes. Ali was full of resentment to Ye Feng at this time, and blamed him for not feeding her.


    Ye Feng glanced at the poor Ali with some funny eyes, pushed a Li''s share of food in front of her, and gently stroked her soft hair.


    The little tail swayed a few times. Originally, Ali, who was about to cry out, stretched out his front paws and rubbed his blurred eyes, thinking that he had hallucinations.


    Ye Feng saw that Ali didn''t open his mouth and said, "eat quickly, I''ll feed you!"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s words, Ali shook his body, and his little tail stood up again. He opened his mouth excitedly and bit the spoon and ate happily.


    In the corridor on the second floor of the hotel, sylvier is leaning against the railing, watching Ye Feng feed Ali quietly, with a slight bend in the corner of his mouth.


    At this time, a man came into the door of the hotel. When she saw that it was SANA, she immediately thought that it was mostly sent by Lord Soraka.


    She quickly went downstairs, patted Ye Feng, who was still feeding Ali, and said hello to akali and others who were sitting on other tables. Then she went over and took SANA to find the biggest table.


    Ye Feng looked at all the other people sitting at the table of sylvier, and looked at each other''s eyes with a li in the form of a fox, and then sat down with ALI and Ali''s unfinished breakfast.


    Everyone can''t help but look at Ye Feng''s hot porridge, which makes him very embarrassed.


    "You say you, I feed Ali while listening!"


    With that, he buried himself in feeding Ali to hide his embarrassment.


    Glancing at the leaf wind, he looked at SANA in good time, and said with a heavy complexion: "SANA, Lord Soraka only sent you here?"


    She shook her head with a smile, and said, "this time, in addition to me, Lord Soraka also informed Master Yi to take care of the aftermath."


    "Master Yi is coming?" Akali widened her eyes, lost her mind, and was in a panic.


    Suna frowned slightly, but nodded.


    Arilia roughly guessed that akali was worried about the life safety of the robbery, but she said happily: "the robbery is doomed. Lord Soraka will invite Master Yi this time, which shows that she is really angry. The ninja of the balanced sect is also an Ionian. Robbery and his shadow sect have killed their former classmates regardless of the consequences. Recently, they have been rampant to bully vastaya Man, provoking the contradiction between vastaya and human beings and killing civilians at the same time, has completely infuriated the demigods who have always been reluctant to interfere in the affairs of the world. "


    The reason arielia would say that is just that akali can recognize the reality and hope that she will stop worrying about the private affairs of her family.


    Since robbery can be unkind, as a survivor of the balanced sect, akali can also be unjust.


    Why didn''t akali not know what irelia thought? It''s just that since that night, her heart knot has deepened. She always attributed the robbery to her. If she found out that he liked her so much earlier, relying on her might clear his inner obstacles, avoid a lot of things and lead him back to the right path.


    It is because she did not find his inner thoughts that his heart became more and more narrow, distorted and morbid


    Akali has always regarded robbery as her own brother. She is the most heartbreaking person he has become.


    In her opinion, rob was once a teenager who longed for sunshine and warmth. It was only his aloof and autistic temperament that led to this situation today. She felt that as long as she was allowed to guide him slowly, he would always walk out of the orphan''s inferiority complex.


    Akali got deeper and deeper, and her deep remorse and worry bound her. She didn''t even listen to the next discussion of sylvier and others.


    "Akali Akali


    The two calls of caution brought akali back to reality temporarily from the world of self blame and worry. She "Er" voice: "sorry, elder martial brother Shen, where are you talking about?"


    All of them were stunned. SANA first came back to her senses and repeated her previous words to all people: "we were just discussing how to capture the robber. My requiem can just restrain the magic power of magic Teng. Tomorrow I will play Requiem to suppress the magic power hidden in the robber''s body. Without the power provided by magic Teng, you can easily arrest the robber."


    What suddenly came to mind in akali sissana''s words. She asked nervously, "can your Requiem really restrain the magic of magic?"


    "Yes." SANA nodded her head, but she had prevented the demigod of magic from eroding the Summoner''s dream in the war Academy.With Suna''s affirmative reply, akali''s eyes flashed a glimmer of hidden hope. She was no longer immersed in remorse and worry, but sat down with the public to discuss the plan to arrest the robbery.


    Kali''s porridge is on the side of Feng Feng''s body.


    Out of her keen intuition, she always felt that akali would be looking for robbery this evening. She knew the conversation between Kara and akali the night before the duel, and she was very clear about what she thought of robbery.


    For everyone''s safety, Ali decides to follow akali tonight to avoid any accident.


    When the discussion is over, akali stops SANA and they go to her room on the second floor.


    Closing the door, akali pursed her lips, saying, "SANA, I have something to ask you."


    "What''s the matter?" she said with a smile


    Akali''s right hand pressed on her left chest, a burst of chest tightness and heartache. She looked at SANA earnestly, and said in a quick voice, "I know I''m going to embarrass everyone, but I still want to ask you, can you go up the mountain with me tonight?"


    On hearing akali''s request, and thinking of her restless reaction when she was discussing how to arrest the robbery, SANA roughly guessed her idea. She looked at akali apologetically and whispered, "I''m sorry, I can''t help you save the loot. Now he''s already a hidden danger for Ionia. If you continue to indulge him, with the growth speed of magic Teng, he will become the most powerful killing machine of manteng."


    With a plop, akali fell on her knees heavily and cried to SANA: "SANA, please help me. I just need you to help me suppress the demons in my body tonight. Then I will try to convince him that he used to listen to me most in the balanced sect. I believe I can persuade him!"


    Akali''s tearful face touched SANA. She sighed, bent down and helped akali to the bedside and sat down.


    "You like robbing?" SANA gently wiped away the tears on akali''s face, indicating that she should not cry.


    Akali said with a bitter smile: "robbery is a poor brother in my eyes. I just want to do my duty as a senior sister for the last time."


    Suna didn''t expect that akali only regarded robbery as a younger brother. She took a deep breath, and with a heavy complexion, she said, "I promise you can, but he has been demonized now. If he doesn''t turn back, you may be in danger of life. Are you sure you want to do this?"


    When akali heard that SANA was willing to help her, her tearful face showed a light smile: "I''m sure, if he is stubborn, will there be you tomorrow morning?"


    "In that case, I''ll go with you tonight."


    Seeing that akali has made up her mind, SANA, who is only an outsider, doesn''t say much.


    In the dark, a li in the form of a fox hides his breath under the bed, eavesdropping on their conversation from beginning to end.


    Just as Ali is about to leave the room quietly, the sound of shivell and Ye Feng shouting outside makes her cold and sweaty for fear of being exposed.


    "Sylvier, have you seen Ali?"


    "Wasn''t she in your arms just now?"


    "I''d like to say that, but I don''t know where I''ve suddenly gone. It''s really strange..."


    "Ali, most of the time she went out to breathe. Ye Feng, would you like to go out with me?"


    "Well Ah? Wait, don''t run so fast


    When their voices gradually fade away, a Li under the bed confirms that SANA and akali are not aware of her existence, and then quietly sneaks out of the room.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 381

    At the end of the coast to the east of Ionia presidian, solaka stands alone by the sea, gazing quietly at the black fog that is drawing closer to the shoreline.


    The purple eyes, like stars, were shimmering, and she could not see any expression on her face, as if nothing could make waves in her heart.


    "Lord Soraka, how did you get to the shore alone? Here is going to be swallowed up by the black fog, let''s go back quickly! "


    The maid''s voice and rapid steps were getting closer and closer. Soraka''s thin lip under the veil was slightly open: "Master Yi, have you left for Nanshan?"


    Hearing Soraka''s rhetorical words, the maid was stunned. After a while, she replied, "yes, Master Yi has already started. Lord Soraka, are we?"


    Speaking of the latter, the maid asked Soraka tentatively. She hoped that Soraka would leave with her. Soraka had missed too many chances of becoming a God because of these trivial matters.


    Aeonia''s first man from ancient times to the present, the youngest demigod peak mage, should have been the glory of God 19 years ago.


    Thinking of these, the maid felt both honor and regret for Soraka.


    Soraka naturally knew the maid''s thoughts, but she still did not answer the question. She said to herself, "I don''t know why, I''ve always had some strange dreams recently, dreams..."


    With that, Soraka fell into the illusory memories.


    In her dream, she vaguely saw her casting a magic array that she had never heard of on an island. The power of the array was similar to her star power, and seemed to be far better than her magic power now.


    There are several vague figures in the array. One of them seems to be a woman. Unfortunately, in her dream, Soraka couldn''t see the woman''s face clearly.


    The woman has been saying something that is out of her head. Her voice is full of despair, hope, trust and disbelief.


    It seems that Soraka shook her head, and the thought of it seemed as if her head was about to explode and crack, and it was very painful.


    Struggling with the pain, Soraka forcibly recalled the memory in her dream.


    "You are wrong. How could lord Soraka kill us? We are Lord Soraka''s closest friends and subordinates, don''t you say, Lord Soraka


    The woman seems to be trying to argue with a few other people about something, saying something to defend her.


    I don''t know why, seeing this scene, Soraka in the dream has an impulse to cry. She opened her mouth, but could not say anything. A feeling of powerlessness and guilt surged in her heart.


    "Lord Soraka, why don''t you speak?"


    "Lord Soraka, are you really going to kill us?"


    "No No No, no, no, no, I don''t believe it


    "Lord Soraka, you must be joking with us, aren''t you?"


    The woman''s more and more crazy voice heard Soraka almost collapse, her tears flowing, speechless choking.


    With these words, the woman''s voice trembled toward the edge of the array, trying to get close to Soraka. The men behind the woman tried to dissuade the woman from approaching the edge of the array and reminded her of the danger.


    However, the woman claimed that this was just a joke made by Lord Soraka, and the array was not lethal.


    The woman walks up to Soraka with a smile and looks at Soraka with trust.


    When the woman''s body touched the boundary of the phalanx, something terrible happened.


    Only listen to the woman''s "ah" scream, accompanied by incredible and desperate eyes, so that the dream of Soraka heart.


    She witnessed that the trust in women''s eyes gradually dissipated, replaced by feelings of disbelief and despair, and then slowly turned into the hostile eyes of betrayal.


    "I hate you, solaka!"


    With the woman''s shrill and bitter roar, the whole body of the woman was instantly extinguished by the power of starlight.


    Suddenly returning to reality from sad and painful memories, solaka sat down on the coast, gasping heavily.


    Although she recalled what had happened in the dream, she still had a strange and familiar feeling to the dream.


    You know, since she was born, she has never used a similar destruction spell except for cursing Warwick nineteen years ago.


    The Dharma array in this dream is something she has never seen before, but why does she feel familiar with this strange dream?


    Just like when he sealed Baron Nash with the four knights of void in Summoner Canyon


    One side of the maid saw Soraka fall down, rushed to come to help her up.


    "Lord Soraka, are you all right?"


    Carla''s face was covered with worry, and her face was covered with sweat


    "Lord Soraka, the sea is windy. Shall we go back to presidian?" The maid looked painfully at Soraka, pale, and did not want to see the frail appearance of Soraka who treated her like a sister.


    Not in a hurry to answer, Soraka''s purple eyes slightly closed, and the black fog was getting closer and closer in her eyes. Her pupils suddenly shrank and nervously asked, "have all the civilians on the east coast evacuated? If not, I will use my own magic to move them to a village far away from the coastThe maid recalled and said, "Lord Soraka, yesterday, the last group of civilians left the east coast under the arrangement."


    Hearing the maid''s reply, the stone hanging in Soraka''s heart was about to fall, but it was picked up by the strange wind blowing from the sea.


    Looking along the gradually enlarged eyes of Soraka, the thick black fog that originally shrouded the distant coastline gradually dissipated. The whispers of the dead are like ancient taboo incantations, and the dense army of the dead slowly appears from the end of the sea.


    Walking on the sea, the blue army of the dead is marching towards the east coast of Ionia. The howling of the dead horses and the eyes of the dead soldiers are flashing with the flame of death, which is chilling.


    Looking at the mighty army of the dead in horror, the maid said in a trembling voice, "is it the undead, Lord Soraka, will Ionia also face the same end as demacia?"


    "No, as long as I''m here, Ionia will never become a paradise for the dead and the devil!"


    Soraka''s firm words, like a cornerstone, stabilized the maid''s fear. Her whole person in an instant out of the terrible star magic, like the stars shining purple light diffuse, emitting a sacred and majestic atmosphere.


    She said in a deep voice, "you get out of here first."


    On hearing this, the maid said anxiously, "Lord Soraka, how can I leave you alone?"


    "You''ll distract me from staying. Don''t worry, I''ll follow you soon." Soraka took a deep breath, and the approaching army of the dead made her nervous.


    "But..."


    The maid wanted to continue to persuade Soraka, but before she finished speaking, she was moved away by Soraka''s Starlight magic.


    With her eyes fixed on the army of the dead coming across the sea, Soraka''s Starlight magic began to become irritable, and the healing power was transforming into violent and destructive power at a visible speed.


    Her eyes were also eroded by the flames of killing. Soraka, who has always been pursuing harmony and healing, once again had to show off the attack magic he didn''t want to use.


    "I''m going to kill..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 382

    The night was long, and akali was standing outside the cautious house with a heavy heart. Before she went up the mountain, she wanted to tell Shen what she liked to be careful, but she retreated when she was in the battle.


    One side of the Suna eyes slightly tremble, hesitating whether to knock for akali. After pondering for a while, she went downstairs and waited for akali below.


    After a long time of pestering outside Shen''s room, akali still complied with the most real desire in her heart and gently buckled up Shen''s door.


    With a nervous mood, akali repressed her voice and said, "elder martial brother Shen, are you sleeping?"


    "Akali? The door is not locked. Come in. "


    Hearing Shen''s voice, akali walks into Shen''s room. As soon as she entered the room, akali saw Shen sitting alone at the table.


    She could feel her heart beating faster and faster. She sat by Shen''s side and gazed at Shen''s helmet. Shen''s eyes were full of soft light. "Elder martial brother Shen, akali came to you so late. In fact, she wanted to say what she wanted to say to you."


    As she spoke, akali pulled off her mask and gently took off her helmet.


    I didn''t expect that akali would suddenly take off her helmet and was shocked. When he and akali look at each other tenderly, the flustered mood makes him dare not look at akali directly.


    "Elder martial brother Shen, in fact, I have been admiring you since I was very young, and I like you even more when I grow up."


    Akali''s eyes are sincere and straight, careful not to look at her face, summon up the courage to reveal the heart hidden for many years.


    "Elder martial brother Shen, I want to know, do you like me?"


    In the face of akali''s naked confession and questioning, Shen''s heart fluttered and beat faster and faster.


    In fact, he liked akali very much since he was a child, but because of his father''s teaching, the twilight eye can not have feelings. He has always suppressed this emotion in his heart.


    Akali put the palm of her hand on Shen''s heart, where her heart beating with passion already told her the answer. She bent her mouth and said in a soft voice, "elder martial brother Shen, master, he was the eye of Twilight before he gave birth to you. He also told me that the so-called" no emotion "in twilight eyes is relative


    Relative? Shen was confused for a moment, and he looked suspiciously at akali.


    "The so-called ruthlessness of the twilight eye is actually to be merciless in the face of the enemy, to bring those who are guilty to justice and punish them with a merciless soul blade, rather than being unable to talk about feelings. Otherwise, how do you think the master and his old man have you after becoming the eye of twilight?"


    After smiling and explaining, akali put her hands around Shen''s neck and looked at Shen affectionately.


    Shen was shaken by akali''s eyes, and suddenly a burst of Qi sprang up in his heart. He wanted him to face his own feelings as well as akali.


    "Akali, I..." In the middle of the speech, Shen found that he was blocked.


    Akali knew that Shen was mostly nervous. She directly kissed Shen''s lips in a more direct way, and then said, "ah Kari has understood the intention of elder martial brother Shen."


    ¡­¡­


    In the ancestral temple on the top of Nanshan Mountain, a man was robbed to sit in front of the exquisite box for offering sacrifices. At this time, he has already incarnated as an evil creature between shadow and man.


    The strong evil Qi was slowly forced out of his body by him, and he was trying to get rid of the erosion of magic Teng on his body.


    "Don''t struggle, rob, open the box, lift my seal, and embrace the true dark mystery


    "You will be the most powerful ninja ever


    Magic Teng''s demagogues reverberate in the temple, shaking the will of robbery. His face is extremely unwilling to be controlled by magic Teng.


    He hasn''t killed Shen yet. He hasn''t been approved by his elder martial sister. He hasn''t proved that he is much stronger than those who used to laugh at him. He hasn''t let everyone look up to him


    So many things have not been done, he is not willing to die, become the flesh body of magic Teng to wake up!


    All of a sudden, I don''t know if it''s an illusion or not. The sound of the piano rings in the ear of robbery.


    The sound of the lute is mixed with the power of healing and life, and has temporarily suppressed the magic Teng who wants to usurp his body.


    The melodious music is sometimes low, sometimes high pitched, sad and desolate, but it also reveals a glimmer of hope, rippling in the heart lake of robbery.


    With the playing of the piano music, rob only felt his soul was away from nine days, drifting to the unknown direction of the future.


    Just as he was immersed in this sad melody, a soft voice that comforted his heart rang out: "younger martial brother Jie, you are indeed here."


    "Elder martial sister!" All the excitement was written on his face. He staggered to his feet and looked at akali, who had been smiling.


    Akali''s gentle smile instantly melted his sad and cold heart, which made him moved and warm.


    Elder martial sister must have come to help me. She must have figured it out and chose to stand on my side! Rob so in the bottom of his heart thought, step by step to akali.Instead of scaring akali, he did not frighten her. Instead, he provoked a burst of colic in her heart.


    "Why do so many unfortunate things happen to the balanced sect..."


    Akali sighed in a voice that only she could hear, and let rob hold him in her arms.


    Clearly before, they were so harmonious. Even if the robbery was a little lonely, the atmosphere of the balanced sect was still so warm, just like a real home.


    Looking at the source of the disaster, akali put all her grief and resentment on the seemingly gorgeous box.


    If it wasn''t for this box, her younger martial brother Jie would not be bewitched and expelled from the school. If it wasn''t for this box, her master and his brothers would not die. If it wasn''t for this box, maybe her younger martial brother Jie had already walked out of the shadow of inferiority complex of orphans under her guidance


    Everything, all because of this box.


    Thinking of this, akali gently pushed aside the robbery, raised her head and looked at the robber in the shape of shadow, and said sincerely: "younger martial brother Jie, elder martial sister knows that you don''t want to be controlled by magic Teng, so the elder martial sister comes here to persuade you to give up the mystery of shadow, so that you won''t be bound by magic Teng again."


    Give up the mystery of shadow? Robbed looked at akali''s sincere eyes in amazement. After a moment, he said grimly: "impossible, the mystery of shadow. I will never give up. This is the true way of ninja."


    Seeing the robbery and not listening to her, akali was heartbroken. She continued: "younger martial brother, in fact, the profound meaning of shadow is also one of the Ninja arts of the balanced sect. It is only because the magic totem occupies it that the master will prohibit everyone from touching the profound meaning of shadow. What you are practicing now is the profound meaning of shadow that has been touched by the magic Teng. You will lose yourself sooner or later!"


    "If you cheat, how can the balance have its profound meaning?" Rob did not want to believe, nor could he believe akali''s words.


    If what akali said is true, isn''t his struggle and efforts over the years a big joke?


    Are you committed to breaking the balance, but in the end, are you bound by the way of balance? No, he doesn''t believe it!


    "Otherwise, you think that master knows the danger of magic, why he is not willing to destroy the box of the profound meaning of forbidden shadow?"


    This sentence of akali completely subverts the way of shadow in the heart of robber, and makes him feel a kind of being teased by fate.


    At the moment, he just felt his brain was blank and unable to think.


    "Younger martial brother, it''s still time to turn back. Before Master Yi, who is at the top of the demigods, has not arrived, he has to give up the mystery of shadow and return to the secular world to remain anonymous. Don''t compete for these meaningless strengths and weaknesses."


    Caressing her dull face gently, akali felt a little guilty.


    "No, I don''t want to be an ordinary person, elder martial sister. Even if Master Yi wants to kill me, I won''t give up all the things I''ve got so hard to get!"


    "Elder martial sister, come with me. We hide and practice ninja. When I become a God, even Master Yi and Soraka can''t stop me!"


    The more he said about robbery, the more disordered he was. He told his most trusted akali in a incoherent way.


    After listening to the last hope of akali''s heart, she laughed at herself and lamented that she was too naive and idealistic.


    The cruelty of reality, she had to face with the worst attitude


    With her head down, akali turned pale and said coldly, "younger martial brother Jie, do you really want to be with you?"


    After hearing akali''s question, he didn''t notice that her tone was cold and strange. He only heard her elder martial sister asking him if she would accompany him.


    The joy was self-evident. She opened her mouth and shook akali''s arms excitedly.


    "Of course, I dream that elder martial sister can accompany me, from small to big, only elder martial sister in the world is really good to me!"


    The praise and confession of robbery did not exchange for even a trace of smile from akali. In her heart, there was only pity for robbery.


    Picking up all her emotions, akali made a decision she didn''t want to make in her heart.


    She raised her head and gazed at Rob tenderly, gently stroking his face and gray hair to hide her sadness. Hands tightly around the robbery, she close to the ear of robbery: "elder martial sister promised you, will always accompany you."


    After listening to the tender words of akali, he completely put down his guard. His deep desire for akali has been inspired by akali. He looked straight at akali''s beautiful face and said, "elder martial sister, can I kiss you?"


    Akali did not reply, but slowly closed her trembling eyes and showed her thoughts with her actions.


    With akali''s consent, rob slowly lowered his head. At the moment when he was about to kiss akali, he was full of excitement, his pupils shrank and his eyes suddenly opened.


    He only felt that his internal strength was gradually failing, especially the energy of shadow''s profound meaning was rapidly fading away.


    "Elder martial sister?" He trembled and looked at akali''s guilty face in disbelief.Without waiting for akali to reply, the robber fell to the ground in pain and convulsed.


    "Sorry, younger martial brother Jie..."


    Although her angina pectoris, but in order to rob, akali is still suffering from the strength of robbery.


    While pulling away the power of robbery, akali recites obscure incantations in her mouth. Under the suppression of the sound of SANA, she is ready to destroy the mystery of forbidden shadow and the box of magic Teng.


    Only listen to the sound of box broken, magic Teng unwilling roar followed. After a while, the box was destroyed by akali.


    At the moment when the box was destroyed, the whole man came back in the shape of human beings.


    However, such a reversal is doomed to suffer the torture that ordinary people can''t bear. Rao''s will to rob also fainted under such torture.


    When he becomes human again, akali knows that he has lost all his strength, including the common Ninja art practiced in the balanced sect and all the memories after he entered the balanced sect.


    Sitting on the ground of the temple, akali''s eyes were dim and she picked up her fainting robbery.


    At this moment, Sona came in. She looked at the seizure in akali''s arms and whispered, "are you sure you want to take him away?"


    Akali looks at the robbery in her arms tenderly, just as her sister looks at her brother. She bent her mouth and said, "yes, it''s all over again. This time, I will guide him out of the shadow of inferiority and autarchy."


    A Li, who has been following in the dark, also appears in the temple and says in a soft voice, "what about caution?"


    The arrival of Ali made SANA and akali feel a little surprised, but soon, akali said tenderly, "elder martial brother Shen is a good leader, and the revival of balanced sect depends on him."


    Ali and SANA listen, are heard from akali''s firm. In this case, they can''t say much. The two looked at each other and left it for akali and rob.


    After sitting for a long time, akali heard the robber in her arms cry out: "wuwuwu..."


    "Little brother, why are you crying?"


    Robbery, like a child, cried out foolishly, "wuwuwu My father and mother were killed by robbers. I am an orphan, and no one is in pain... "


    It is also like the first time that little akali followed her master and Shen met him outside for the first time.


    Her eyes closed slightly, and akali gently wiped the tears on his face with her right hand. She whispered in a warm voice: "no, you are not an orphan. I will follow my sister later. My sister loves you, darling."


    Akali''s words still remain in the memory of her childhood. She sobbed a few times and said timidly, "really, big sister?"


    "Of course, little fool!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the morning, the first ray of sunlight from the East shines into this unknown village in Ionia, and through face changing, she and her brother-in-law, akali, lead the robber''s hand into the street.


    "Sister, I want to eat sugar gourd!" Rob an adult, but cry like a child, see acari heart a burst of colic and sadness.


    She gently touched the head of the robber, bought a sugar gourd for the robber, and then continued to take the robbery on the road.


    Akali was silent all the way, thinking about caution. This time, I''m afraid she and Shen will never meet again.


    I''m afraid that the most sincere feelings will be sealed in her heart forever


    From today on, she will be poor for the rest of her life to take care of the stupid robbery and live a life of anonymity.


    In her opinion, this should be the best ending for the three of them.


    Finally, she looked back at the sky to the north of her eyes. There was indescribable melancholy in akali''s eyes, and a trace of tears ran through her eyes unconsciously.


    Goodbye, balanced sect


    Goodbye, my past


    Goodbye, elder martial brother Shen


    Think of it, akali heart no longer have the slightest nostalgia, led rob to leave quickly.


    She wanted to escape to the village far away from the balanced sect, so that she would not look at the Nanshan Mountain which she could not forget from time to time.


    "Sister, why are you crying?" Rob saw that akali was crying, so did he.


    "Sister, I just got sand in my eyes."


    "Sister, where are we going?"


    "To a place where no one can find us..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 383

    When I got up at noon today, I felt that there was something strange about the expression of sylvier and others, and he didn''t see Shen and akali. Under his questioning, shivell pulled him apart and told him a shocking thing.


    It was last night that akali went up the mountain alone and died with the robbery. Before akali left, she left a letter in her room.


    It said that she knew how to destroy the box of Jie and Mo Teng, but the price was to sacrifice her life. She also explained that she should be careful not to let her master down and be a qualified balanced sect leader.


    After reading this letter, Shen and others went to Nanshan to look for akali.


    Finally, in the ancestral temple, Shen and others found the looted armor, broken boxes and akali''s mask.


    Apart from SANA, who knows part of the truth, Shen San believes everything that akali said.


    With a bitter mood back to the hotel, careful a person stuffy for a long time. After a morning''s thinking, Shen decided to gather the Ninjas of the balanced sect to go back to Nanshan, hoping to forget the pain of akali''s death.


    ¡­¡­


    According to hivier, Ye Feng touched Ali''s soft hair in his arms and sighed, "is that Shen going back to Nanshan now?"


    He stroked his hair and said with a smile: "yes, SANA and arilia are going to stay here and wait for Master Yi who has not arrived yet. I want to go back to presidian now."


    "How do you want to go back to presidian now?" Ye Feng and a li in his arms are all a burst of consternation, apparently did not expect hiville to go so fast.


    "Don''t you think it''s been too much lately?" she said in a low voice


    Ye Feng and a li in his arms looked at each other foolishly, but still didn''t understand what he meant.


    After Ye Feng and verus were targeted by the Elise demon, a series of strange things happened in Ionia. First, Elise interfered with the purification ceremony; second, the shadow cult of the balanced sect bullied the common people and the vatayans; and then the dark head of state appeared north of presidian, What worries me most is the disappearance of villagers and black fog on the east coast


    Xiweier''s Words listen to Ye Feng and a Li''s whole body an exciting spirit, they are also aware of the abnormal. Ionia is arguably the most peaceful country in Valoran, but these incidents have been too frequent recently.


    Thinking of the eight demon leaders in the shadow island and the soul erosion fog encountered in bill jiwat before, Ye Feng''s heart thumped. "Is it related to shadow island?" he said subconsciously


    Taking a deep breath, sylvier still said her guess: "if I guess right, shadow island has marked Ionia as the second human kingdom they want to conquer!"


    "The second? And the first one? "


    Hearing Ye Feng''s question, Xiweier almost said something in secret. If she told ye Fengde that Marcia had lost his country, he would have been worried about Ruiwen''s return to demacia.


    As soon as his eyes turned, he turned to the topic and said, "the top priority now is to go back to presidian. Nanshan''s business is going on, but I always have an ominous premonition in my heart, so I want to go back to find Lord Soraka to prove something."


    Ye Feng also knew that the current situation was not over as he had imagined, and expressed his willingness to accompany him back to presidian.


    After seeing Ye Feng Ken to go, he explained the situation with SANA and arilia, and drove Ye Feng and Ali to presidian.


    Under her full speed driving, two people and one fox returned to presidian in an afternoon.


    As soon as he returned to the city, he led Ye Feng to the doctor''s house.


    Soon they were in the doctor''s house. With a tap on the small open wooden door, shivell took the lead in the house, ready to ask Soraka some questions.


    But when she walked into the house and felt the strange and silent atmosphere in the room, her whole pupil gradually shrank and the wood was standing in place.


    The leaf breeze behind sees originally ready to open a mouth the Xiwei suddenly silly stands in place, slightly frowns, also walked into the room.


    As before, when he saw the situation in the house, the whole man was stupidly stunned with Ali in his arms.


    At this time, a maid in the room is watching Soraka with her eyes closed. Looking at Soraka''s body constantly emitting a strong evil spirit, the maid''s eyes were full of anxiety and worry, so that she did not notice the arrival of Ye Feng for a time.


    Thinking that yesterday solaka left alone to face the vast army of the dead, and used destructive magic to kill the army in an instant, the maid felt a little palpitation.


    But what scares the maid more is Soraka''s state at that time.


    After killing the army of the dead, Soraka was bathed in the thick black fog formed after the annihilation of the army of the dead. In order to prevent the black fog from entering Ionia, Soraka forced all the black fog into his body.


    The black fog is formed by the soul of the army of the dead and the black magic. Even the existence of Soraka, who practices starlight magic, can not purify such huge and terrible evil Qi in a short time.Solaka had been frowning uncomfortably since she came back last night. In order not to let the maid worry too much, it is obvious that she is forced to endure the inhuman torture.


    The more she thought about it, the more upset she was. The maid looked around the room impatiently and found Ye Feng and sylvier holding Ali.


    Seeing these two people, the maid was more impatient.


    If it had not been for these people who had repeatedly added trouble to Lord Soraka, and caused him to accumulate a lot of evil Qi in his body, Lord Soraka would have been a God.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she said, "what are you doing here?"


    Shivell frowned slightly, but at the thought of his inquiry, he said respectfully, "I''m sorry, we''ve come here to consult Lord Soraka."


    "Lord Soraka has been demonized because of your own weak mind. She has accumulated evil Qi in your body many times. She is also a person. You can''t always look for her if you have anything to do. Look, Lord Soraka has fallen in love with your affairs!"


    The more she said, the more worried she was about Soraka. She choked involuntarily.


    Faced with the hostile eyes of the maid, he felt guilty. She also knew that for Ye Feng''s sake, she added a lot of trouble to Soraka. Last time, she saw sorakale fall to the ground with her own eyes, and some of them could not suppress the accumulated evil Qi in her body.


    After a long breath, he said in a heavy voice: "I''m sorry, but Lord Soraka, as the spiritual leader of Ionia, is obliged to accept our help. Although it''s a bit unreasonable to say so, regardless of the safety of Lord Soraka, I believe that Lord Soraka will agree with what I said."


    The maid couldn''t argue with him. Her right hand trembled and pointed to him. She gritted her teeth and said, "you You all get out of here. It''s one thing for Lord Soraka to wake up now. I won''t allow anyone to disturb Lord Soraka at such a critical moment! "


    Looking at the maid who had lost her sense of anger, Ye Feng behind hivier suggested: "let''s go, hivier. Tomorrow we''ll see how the body of Soraka is recovering."


    Shiver''s eyes narrowed slightly, looking beyond the maid to solaka, who was still closed and browned.


    After a long time of staring at her, she left with a sigh.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 384

    On the first floor of a Hotel nearest to the doctor''s house, mafia ona, a young girl in a black dress, was lying at a table, staring at the passers-by.


    Since Ye Feng suddenly disappeared a few days ago, she has been out of her mind. She wants to feel the breath of Ye Feng through the Dragon Pendant sent to her and Ye Feng by avina, but it doesn''t work at all. This shows that the distance between her and Ye Feng is very far, otherwise the Dragon Pendant will not be invalid.


    She said to herself in a melancholy way in her eyes: "this leaf wind, before leaving, still takes a Li, does not talk to me, can''t be like her?"


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is. Fiona''s heart is empty, as if she has lost some of the most precious things. She is very worried.


    Just as Fiona was thinking, he came back to the hotel with a Li''s Ye Feng following him.


    As soon as they entered the hotel, they saw Fiona in a daze. He bent his mouth and tried to tease Fiona, but he was stopped by Ye Feng.


    "Shh I want to go back to my room and have a rest while she''s not paying attention


    Pulling off Ye Feng''s hand, a shrewd twinkle flashed through his eyes. She saw at a glance that Ye Feng was temporarily a little guilty. Although he was angry for Fiona this time, he played and disappeared without saying a word. She was a little worried that Fiona, who usually has no good face, is angry.


    As soon as shivell thought about the whole leaf wind, he heard Fiona''s exclamation: "sylvier, Ye Feng?"


    Ye Feng looked awkwardly at Fiona and said nervously, "Fiona, I''m back."


    At first, Fiona thought it was too much to miss Ye Feng, but when Ye Feng''s voice entered her ears, she immediately opened her eyes with joy.


    Soon, however, her joy became cold at a visible speed. Although Fiona did not have strength, but she was born that cold temperament or see Ye Feng scalp numb.


    After patting the bench under her body, Fiona''s sharp eyes stare at Ye Feng, obviously full of resentment.


    Seeing that Ye Feng did not dare to pass, he sat on the opposite side of Fiona. He hooked his finger to Ye Feng and said with a light smile, "she is so fierce, Ye Feng, you can sit here with me!"


    Bang!


    Fiona was slapped down the table by hivier. Fortunately, she had no force now, otherwise the table would be smashed by her hand.


    "Sylvier!"


    He selectively ignored Fiona''s eyes and words. He held his chin in his right hand and said with a gentle smile to Ye Feng: "look at her. She''s so fierce. She doesn''t dare to treat you like that."


    Seeing Fiona''s pale face, Ye Feng felt that it would be better to sit beside him, but he still sat down beside Fiona.


    Little did not know, this action of him is in the heart of both shivell and Fiona caused a lot of waves.


    Sure enough, is Fiona still more important in your heart? There is a little loss in my heart. The observant hivier doesn''t think that Ye Feng will sit beside Fiona in order to cater to Fiona.


    Fiona is Ye Feng''s childhood sweetheart and naturally has the deepest affection. At present, she seems to be just a good friend in Ye Feng''s heart, so Ye Feng subconsciously chooses Fiona.


    However, he did not give up. She squinted slightly and walked up the second floor in silence.


    A li in Ye Feng''s arms is very worried about him. She jumps out of Ye Feng''s arms and follows him closely.


    Seeing Ali and sylvier leave, Fiona has a little less resentment towards Ye Feng, and even has a little secret joy in her heart. It seems that at the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart, her weight is not light.


    Nevertheless, Fiona hid her secret joy and asked coldly, "where are you going these days? Why don''t you tell me in advance? "


    Ye Feng scratched his head awkwardly, and he guessed that Fiona would ask similar questions. He replied, "I went to Nanshan, so I didn''t say I was afraid that you would worry."


    "Nanshan? Isn''t that the territory of the robber and shadow order? "


    Murmured a sentence, Fiona all over a spirit of excitement, nervous in Ye Feng''s body disorderly touch up.


    She frowned nervously and said, "have you been hurt?"


    Ye Feng is a little uncomfortable, and Fiona suddenly cares about him. He replies: "the injury was hurt when he was fighting with robbers, but Ali helped me with the treatment. It''s all right."


    Hearing Ye Feng and rob, Fiona''s nerves are even more tense. She subconsciously grasped Ye Feng''s hand and frowned: "have you ever fought with robbery? What happened to Nanshan this time? "


    Ye Feng truthfully said: "Xiwei said that you were attacked by him, but I was angry. I wanted to make a sound for you. Then he took Ali secretly to Nanshan to fight for robbery."


    As soon as I heard that Ye Feng was just looking for robbery because of her, Fiona was moved, but at the same time, she felt some remorse. If she hadn''t kept her mind while fighting another, she wouldn''t have been given a chance to steal. If ye Feng won''t be attacked by surprise, she won''t risk going to Nanshan.


    The more I thought about it, the more guilty she felt. Fiona, who thought it was hivier who rescued Ye Feng, rubbed her crimson eyes and choked: "I''m sorry, I''m useless. I should have protected you, but now you''re almost robbed and killed."Said, Fiona tears do not strive to flow out, lying in the arms of Ye Feng buried in sobbing.


    Subconsciously embracing Fiona, Ye Feng is a bit muddled by her words.


    Feeling she thought he couldn''t be robbed, and then was rescued by sylvier and Ali? The more you think about it, the more likely Ye Feng is upset. Is he so weak in her memory?


    Holding the idea of giving Fiona a surprise, Ye Feng grinned and said, "Fiona, in fact, I won the duel."


    Fiona was stunned first, then she came back to her senses. Feel Ye Feng to face will say so, she does not believe: "I am not clear about your strength? I''ve been lazy since I was a kid. I''ve been a half baked swordsman when I grow up. Although you''ve made a lot of progress along the way, there''s still a big gap between you and a young master like me. It''s not a shame if you lose to rob. Don''t worry. When I recover, I''ll take your share and find him in person! "


    Seeing that Fiona didn''t believe him, Ye Feng had to release his own magic of the moon and condense the appearance of Mo Yu sword. Feeling the magic wave of Ye Feng at the moment, although Fiona temporarily lost her strength, she still felt that Ye Feng was several times stronger than before, and even produced a trace of dangerous breath.


    Can let her feel the breath of danger, that Ye Feng''s strength is at least equal to her. Did Ye Feng really defeat Jie?


    Thinking of this, Fiona pupil slightly shrink, she looked at Ye Feng''s complacent look, a little bit began to believe Ye Feng''s words.


    "You Did you really win? " Fiona excited some incoherent, she nervously staring at Ye Feng''s eyes.


    Fiona''s shocked look makes Ye Feng very angry. He has a feeling of elation. He grinned: "yes, and I didn''t use all my strength at that time, only your swordsmanship!"


    Although she knew that Ye Feng had learned swordsmanship secretly, Fiona didn''t expect that Ye Feng was strong enough to defeat rob with only the fur she had learned.


    A series of words from Ye Feng made Fiona gape. She swallowed her mouth and subconsciously said, "you mean you didn''t use the wind swordsmanship taught you by sister Ruiwen, but defeated rob with the sword skill of Laurent family?"


    Ye fengzhe nodded, which completely overturned Fiona''s original cognition of him.


    At the bottom of my heart, I''m glad that Ye Feng''s strength is now. Fiona is also relieved that she won''t have to worry about him all day.


    He has been able to protect himself


    Thinking of this, Fiona did not know why, but her heart was a little bit lost. Her eyes complex stare at Ye Feng, who is still on the side of the heartless giggle, as if holding a breath in her heart, which makes her very uncomfortable.


    Ye Feng didn''t know xiaofeiona''s inner feelings were mixed at the moment. He solemnly grasped her hands and said seriously: "Fiona, every time there was danger, you came to protect me, but from now on, I will protect you!"


    Fiona was Ye Feng''s sincere eyes to see her heart tremble, her eyes twinkle, hot tears rolling in her eyes.


    But the next moment, she understood why she was a little lost in her heart just now.


    That is, from now on, she will no longer be able to protect him when he is in danger


    Since the red maple forest, she has been quietly guarding the still weak leaf wind. Her long company has been replaced by another one; her temper is not as bright and rational as sylvier; she is not as intelligent as Sara, who is good at disguise and change her temperament; she can''t learn to be charming and charming like the human form of Ali, and the fox form is charming and cute around Ye Feng


    Guarding is her only advantage in competing with them


    If ye Feng no longer needs her protection, what will she take to fight with them?


    Fiona only felt that at the moment, she seemed to be trapped in an endless whirlpool, and everything became meaningless.


    Ye Feng saw Fiona has been stunned, then reached out his hand in front of her shaking, way: "Fiona, how did you suddenly do not speak?"


    Being pulled back to reality by Ye Feng, Fiona dodges Ye Feng''s eyes and stands up in a panic.


    "I''m not feeling well. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest."


    Leave a word to let Ye Feng feel the head, she flurried to go up the stairs.


    Only leaves the wooden Leng leaf wind to sit in front of the table, ponders over her this is how.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 385

    Soraka''s stupidity aroused the Council of the elders of Ionia the next day. After a morning''s debate, the Council finally decided to let karma deal with the matter.


    Karma immediately sent for Master Yi and Kieran. At the same time, she put up a notice to summon the healing mage in the city of presidian, while she stayed with Soraka''s maid in the doctor''s room.


    Somewhere in the city, a girl about 17 years old dressed in an ice blue jumpsuit skirt, holding an ice crystal Phoenix in her arms, conveniently lifted the notice posted by karma.


    Shaking in front of the little ice crystal Phoenix, the girl wondered, "enivia, isn''t this demigod Soraka himself a healing mage? Why do you have to find someone else to treat her when she''s hurt? "


    Enivia wiggled her head in the girl''s arms and used magic to say, "Olivia, do you feel that somewhere in the city has been emitting a strong evil spirit?"


    Olivia is not as sensitive to moyamoya as enivia. She shakes her head to show that she doesn''t feel it.


    "Sorakar, she is mostly in a lot of evil Qi. Otherwise, it is impossible to purify the evil Qi in her body by controlling the dark magic with the magic of starlight."


    After thinking about it in her mind, enivia deduced why Soraka needed to heal the mage, and her tone also revealed her understanding of Soraka.


    Oriana looked at enivia, who was a little anxious in her arms, and said, "shall we go and see for her?"


    "Go!" Enivia''s tone was strong and short, revealing her firmness.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sister sivell, sister Fiona, brother Ye Feng, it''s not good. Something big has happened!"


    Xiao Lulu came out of the hotel panting and waving a notice.


    "Slow down, Lulu..." He chuckled, hugged little Lulu and gently wiped the sweat on her forehead.


    One side is feeding. Ali''s daily leaf Feng turns to look at sylvier''s anxious Lulu and says with a smile, "Lulu, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s not Xiao Lulu, it''s sister Soraka. Sister Soraka is sick and needs to be cured. Xiaolulu is going to enlist to treat sister Soraka!"


    Xiao Lulu''s shouting words make Ye Feng and shivell smile on their faces. They look at each other''s eyes, and they can''t believe it.


    According to their understanding, isolaka''s star power should purify the evil Qi in his body. How could he not wake up?


    Fiona see two people look strange, do not know she had to take small Lulu hand notice to look up.


    Little Lulu thought they wouldn''t let her go when she didn''t reply. Naive and kind-hearted, she was so anxious that tears rolled around her eyes and choked: "little Lulu is going to help sister Soraka, sister shivell will take me!"


    "Don''t worry, little lulu. Big brother and big sister will go with you."


    Gently kneaded little Lulu''s delicate face, shivell looked at Ye Feng and said, "Ye Feng, Lord Soraka has taught you starlight magic. Can you turn it into healing magic?"


    Ye Feng scratched his head and awkwardly replied: "in fact, not only the magic power of stars, but also the magic power of the moon can be transformed into a healing form. However, my research on this aspect is not deep enough, and I can''t compare with lulu."


    As soon as his eyes turned, he immediately got up and said with a smile to lulu in his arms: "little Lulu, you''ll be on your side for the illness of Lord Soraka."


    "Don''t worry, little Lulu won''t let sister shivell down!"


    Looking at Lulu''s innocent smile inspired by her, sylvier also gave a noncommittal smile, but her heart was full of worry.


    ¡­¡­


    Fiona of Laurent family is absent-minded and walks towards the doctor''s house under the guidance of her good friend lax. Her mind is full of thoughts about where Ye Feng has gone these days. Why don''t she say hello to her?


    Was it because she was too cold and arrogant when she accompanied him from demacia to NOx? The more she thought, the more upset she felt. Fiona lowered her head and forced herself not to think about it.


    Lacs holding Fiona saw her sullen and joked: "thinking about your Ye Feng again?"


    "Just No By lacs said so, Fiona blushed and denied.


    Fiona''s arrogant appearance makes lax almost not laugh. She pretends to sigh: "well, Ye Feng is such a stinky boy. When she left, she didn''t know to talk to Fiona of our family, which made people worry about gain and loss here."


    "Lax, if you make fun of me again, I will ignore you!" Lax is her childhood playmate. If she changes her personality and forgets that she has no force, Fiona will definitely rush to fight with shame.


    Thinking about it, Fiona thought of the one who always liked to make fun of her. Like the other she, both of them had a strong antipathy to him.


    Lax did not tease Fiona too much. She timely said, "well, Fiona, this time, my brother has been waiting for us in the doctor''s room. Maybe Ye Fenggang will also be there when we go to master Soraka this time."If only I could meet Ye Feng Fiona shrugged bitterly, and her face returned to her coldness again.


    Soon, they arrived at the doctor''s house. It''s just that as soon as they enter the room, they are dazzled by all kinds of people.


    There are karma, Galen, arielia''s brother and sister, Li Qing, Master Yi, Kieran, another she, sylvier, SANA, Lulu, Ye Feng holding Ali, Soraka''s maid, and Soraka, who closed her eyes for self-treatment.


    With a Li Ye Feng? The pupil of Fiona of Laurent family is shrinking gradually. She can''t help but say: "Ye Feng?"


    This call immediately attracted the attention of all the people in the room. Fiona of the Laurent family was staring at her face a little unnatural. She also knew that she had lost her temper.


    Ye Feng handed Ali to hivier''s arms and went straight to Fiona of Laurent family. He took her to the outside of the house, so as not to affect Master Yi''s and Kieran''s judgment on the strength of Soraka''s evil Qi.


    Being pulled out of the hut by Ye Feng in public, Fiona of the Laurent family blushes with shyness. But think of Ye Feng these days with her play missing, her temper came up.


    Ye Feng was also aware of her change, and without waiting for her to ask questions, he told her what she had said to her.


    After listening to Ye Feng''s words, Fiona of the Laurent family strangely synchronizes with another one, showing a look that makes Ye Feng puzzled.


    Looking at Fiona of Laurent family walking into the doctor''s house, Ye Feng scratched his head and followed him.


    Back in the house, Ye Feng decides to ask hivier why the two Fiona''s performances are so weird. To think of the intelligence and emotional intelligence of his sister Sara, he should be able to see what.


    Master Yi, who was exploring Soraka''s evil Qi, looked at Kiran and said to the maid: "the magic Qi in Soraka is the most intense and even more powerful than most of the demons and undead in my life. Can you tell us how she is like this


    Master Yi asked this question, and the maid had to sob intermittently, telling the story of Soraka''s army of the dead on the east coast and swallowing the black fog. After saying this, she also told the story of verus and others being demonized and constantly looking for Soraka to purify, and denounced them for making Soraka''s body always residual some impure evil Qi.


    After hearing this, Master Yi and Kieran did not blame verus and others with emotion like a maid, but explored how to make Soraka wake up.


    For now, solaka is conscious and can hear their conversation. Just because of self purification, we can''t speak and move.


    If a demigod protects his Dharma, and the healing mage is supplemented by healing magic, he should be able to speed up Soraka''s self purification and make him wake up as soon as possible.


    But for the Dharma protector of Soraka, all people, including them, will enter a period of weakness and cannot be disturbed by the outside world. Once disturbed, I''m afraid they will be seriously injured with Soraka and infected with evil Qi.


    After discussing this, Master Yi and Kieran decided to take Soraka back to the forbidden area of psychic college, where protecting the Dharma for Soraka should be the safest.


    Just as Master Yi and Kieran are going to take SANA, Lulu and Soraka back to the College of mind, a clear and pleasant female voice rings in the room: "wait a minute!"


    Master Yi looks at the door, and a young girl holding a little ice crystal Phoenix appears in his sight. He frowned and said, "are you also the healing mage who has come to apply?"


    On hearing this, the girl''s head shook like a rattle, and her face was filled with a pure smile: "not me, enivia is a God, she will help you!"


    Ye Feng was stunned at the moment when she saw the girl. Isn''t the girl who suddenly appeared is Oriana, who went to freldrod to learn ice magic with enivia before?


    Kieran thought of something at the first time. He was shocked and said, "enivia? Is the little Phoenix in your arms enivia, the ice crystal Phoenix, the patron saint of Freire droid


    "Yes, I am enivia." Enivia spoke at the right time, and her voice, which contained divine existence, was so majestic that all the people present were shocked.


    Little Lulu ran to Olivia''s side in surprise and stroked enivia''s ice crystal feathers curiously. Warm touch makes her feel magic, she turned back to Ye Feng excitedly: "Ye Feng brother, this is not a doll, is a real little Phoenix!"


    Xiao Lulu''s actions made everyone silent and embarrassed. The only one who dared to touch God level existence like this was Xiao lulu.


    Enivia was also melted by little Lulu''s lovely appearance. She said softly, "what''s your name, little Yodel?"


    When little Lulu heard enivia talking to her, she was very happy.


    "Lulu, hee hee!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 386

    With the arrival of enivia, people''s confidence in quickly helping Soraka get rid of the evil spirit and wake up is greatly increased.


    Master Yi and Kieran did not stay too much. At the suggestion of enivia, they took Lulu, SANA, Soraka, and Soraka''s maid to set off for the College of mind.


    When they left, the pressure of the rest of the people was also reduced. After all, in front of one true God and two demigods, they are still under some pressure.


    At the beckoning of karma, the brothers and sisters of arilia went with her to the council chamber of presidian. And the Galen brothers and sisters are also timely to shop on the ground, first left. Li Qing and verus did not stay too long, and soon left the hut.


    When only a few of their familiar people were left in the hut, he yawned lazily, took Ali in his arms and sat down on the chair beside him and whispered to Ali''s Fox ear.


    The two Fiona looked at each other with a cold snort, and no one was pleased.


    Ye Feng originally wanted to open the conversation box and ease the tense atmosphere on the scene, but he was still bluffed by the cold hum of two Fiona.


    Oriana, on the other hand, is looking up and down at Fiona, who are fighting each other secretly, and her eyes are full of curiosity.


    After a survey, Oriana, who has been transformed for several months, still keeps her kind and pure heart and says to the two Fiona: "Hello, last time I heard Ye Feng say that there are two Fiona who are still a little suspicious. This time I really believe it. Are you twins?"


    "Who are twins with her?"


    Two Fiona listen to Oriana said their twins, are anxious, want to get rid of the relationship with each other.


    Say say, two people still cast a bad look toward leaf wind at the same time.


    Leaf breeze canthus a convulsion, he does not want to stir in at the moment. He looked at him quickly for help, but found that she was not looking at him at all.


    "Sylvier, what are you whispering to Ali?"


    Pretending not to notice the two Fiona''s eyes, Ye Feng looks for a topic and walks towards hiville.


    He raised his head oddly in his eyes, and saw Ye Feng sitting beside him for the first time in the presence of both Fiona. The corners of his mouth still failed to hide his joy and showed a shallow smile.


    Ye Feng! Two Fiona synchronously murmured Ye Feng''s name in the bottom of their hearts, and the vinegar jar had already been overturned.


    Ye Feng, with his back to two people, felt only a chill on his back, but he still had a hard head and chatted with hivier one sentence at a time.


    And hivier is also very happy to see the two Fiona gnashing their teeth. While chatting with Ye Feng, she also does not forget to make eye contact with the two Fiona.


    In the face of hivier, the two Fiona rarely stand on the United Front. They just want to open the leaf wind, but was stopped by Oriana.


    "Let me guess, the Royal Guard''s dress is the silly Fiona of PICC, the black dress is the iron Ridge Mountain demonizing the comatose Fiona!"


    Standing in front of the two Fiona, Ariana smiles and grabs their hands, releasing a signal of goodwill to them.


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, was temporarily distracted by her words. She chuckled and said to Fiona, the Laurent family on the other side, with a smile: "have you ever been beaten silly?"


    Fiona of the Laurent family was embarrassed and flushed. She glared at some innocent Oriana, and then said to her childhood sweetheart, "it''s better than being beaten unconscious and demonized!"


    "What are you talking about?" The eyes are instantly ignited by the anger in the heart, and the voice of Sophia is cold.


    She''s the only one who dares to stare at people like this. Fiona of the Laurent family hasn''t been watched so much. She also raised her haughty head and looked at the other four eyes of her, and said, "what do I think you don''t know?"


    See two people tit for tat, Oriana is also reminded of her according to the memory of silly Fiona black and White Twins game CD. "You''re both Fiona," she reasoned. "Can''t you all be friendly?"


    After oliviana said so, the two Fiona the first time produced a sense of resistance. Subconsciously, the two of them took a look at the way he talked, and then pondered on their fight. They could not help but feel that he had an opportunity to take advantage of it.


    They took a deep breath and wanted to talk to Ye Feng. However, due to their face, they both snorted coldly and said no more.


    Seeing that they were no longer quarrelling, Ariana opened her eyes and said with a smile, "hee hee, you two should be like normal sisters. Don''t always think about winning."


    This time, the two Fiona surprisingly did not argue about what, but each in the bottom of their hearts, how to try not to be so arrogant and indifferent in front of Ye Feng. They don''t want to let hivier benefit because of their fight.


    Just as they were deep in thought, Ariana took their hands again and held them together.


    At first, they were instinctively disgusted. However, both of them have lost their force now. They can''t defeat Oriana, so they have to let her hand in hand.


    In addition, both of them want to have a good impression that Ye Feng is not defeated by sylvier at the moment, so they don''t argue with Oriana.Even though they didn''t say anything, oliviana noticed a faint sense of unhappiness. Her memory of getting along with the silly Fiona flashed in her mind.


    In Pittsburgh, the silly Fiona showed her favorite sugar eating nature. If she gave them two sweets, they would not contradict her so much!


    "Fiona, do you like sugar?"


    Oriana''s question not only made two Fiona stunned, but also attracted the attention of Ye Feng and sylvier.


    Ye Feng knows that Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, has been fond of sweets since childhood. Even Fiona of Laurent family has been swollen because of eating sugar after being silly.


    It''s impossible to say that they don''t like sweets, but they think it''s a bit humiliating for adults to eat sweets, so they always cover it up.


    As Ye Feng thought, at the moment, the two people are a little greedy to swallow their mouth water, but just to deny: "don''t like it!"


    Oriana''s mouth opened slightly, showing a puzzled look, but she still tried to take out two packaged candy cubes from the inner package.


    "I''ll treat you. Eat and see!" Oriana looked at them expectantly. In her opinion, as long as they were willing to eat her sugar, they recognized that she was a good friend.


    The two Fiona peered at the new Hicks candy in the palm of oliviana''s hand and pursed their lips.


    "I said you let me eat it, not because I like sugar!"


    Fiona, of the Laurent family, was the first to seize a candy.


    When Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, saw that she had taken the other one, she also pretended to be reserved and picked up the rest of the candy. She said sheepishly, "since it''s from you, I have to eat it if I don''t like it any more!"


    Seeing that two Fiona took the candy and ate it, Oriana, a kind-hearted woman, suddenly burst into a sunny smile.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 387

    Three days have passed since Soraka was taken to the psychic college, but no news of her recovery has been heard. Even the other people who went to the psychic college had no news about them, as if they had evaporated from the world.


    From time to time, we can hear people''s worries about Soraka in the streets of presidian, which shows that her image has been deeply rooted in the hearts of Ionia people.


    A person strolls in the street, Ye Feng recalls the scene in recent days when oliviana often takes two Fiona to play together.


    Two Fiona arrogant, did not expect to get along well with Oriana, and is two people at the same time.


    Although I don''t know why, Ye Feng is happy. At least there was oliviana, and he didn''t have to worry about the two Fiona fighting at any time.


    However, when he came out today, he was still instructed to bring some sugar gourd to her and Ali to eat. With a melancholy sigh, Ye Feng comes to the shop selling sugar gourd.


    "Boss, ten strings of sugar gourd!" Full of trench spirit will give his money on the shop, Ye Feng patiently waiting for the boss to pack him.


    The boss grinned and said, "young man, your sugar gourd!"


    Thank you


    Politely took sugar gourd, Ye Feng turned back to the hotel to go.


    Half way, the nerve of Ye Feng''s brain flashed a ray of pain. He stopped and looked nervously at the spot.


    At that moment, he sensed the breath of Elise, and somehow his nerves were pricked.


    "Brother zelos, where are we going


    Ear suddenly sounded arilia''s voice, Ye Feng looked at the direction of the voice.


    There, arilia was holding her brother zelos''s hand, chewing sugar man in her mouth, showing a happy look.


    Looking around for a long time, in addition to ordinary civilians, there are only zelos brothers and sisters, there is no suspicious person at all. Ye Feng gently rubbed his temple and frowned: "am I hallucinating?"


    Looking at the zelos brothers and sisters on the other street in the distance, Ye Feng feels that he may be too sensitive, which leads to the illusion of perceiving Elise''s breath.


    Just as Ye Feng was about to remove his guard, zelos raised his right hand and stroked arilia''s forehead, which attracted his attention.


    Dark energy in the palm of zelos''s hands, into a dark spider web magic pattern, it is almost the same as Ye Feng''s last attack on Elise''s real strength.


    Did zelos, like him, rob and verus, be followed by Elise?


    Life out of this idea, Ye Feng''s face completely sank down. If that''s what he thinks, then arilia is in danger.


    He quickly walked to arilia. Ye Feng covered up his true thoughts and said with a smile, "zelos, arilia, such a coincidence!"


    At the moment of seeing Ye Feng, a cold light flits in the depth of his eyes, which is fleeting.


    And arilia is because ye Feng saw her and her brother''s intimate picture, her face slightly burned. She replied, "Ye Feng, thanks to you and sylvier for the last Nanshan incident. I''ll invite you to dinner sometime to express my gratitude."


    "We don''t have to thank you. Aren''t we friends?" Ye Feng answers at will and observes zelos''s every move in secret.


    Arilia also recovered from the embarrassment and shyness just now. She said with a confident smile, "yes! I''m glad to be friends with you. I''ve never made friends with anyone other than Ionia


    "Seeing how close you are, can I borrow some time from your brother?"


    Ye Feng''s seemingly casual words fell in the ears of zelos, but let his guard against Ye Feng rise to the peak. Arilia looked at zelos coyly, and then said to Ye Feng, "of course, you can play first. I''m going to karmana."


    After that, arilia ran away, afraid that Ye Feng would see her because of zelos''s panic.


    Zelos teased a few times, looked at the back of arilia''s escape, and said to Ye Feng, "Ye Feng, my sister is like this, don''t mind too much, ha ha!"


    Seeing zelos as if he didn''t know his real purpose, Ye Feng was more alert. "Zelos, have you found anything strange in the city recently?" he inquired


    Ye Feng''s words completely exposed his idea. Zelos pretended not to know it and frowned: "no, do you have any discovery?"


    "For example, some people are seduced by demons and go to the path of demonization!" Finish this sentence, Ye Feng''s eyes a Ling, directly stare at the eyes of zelos.


    Zelos pretended to be shocked, and then he said in a deep thought: "is there such a thing as this? It seems that after I go back, I have to ask the army and Xiaoya in the city to do a good job of protection, so as not to be attacked! "


    Ye Feng''s eyes closed slightly, and he directly grasped the wrist of zelos'' right hand, and turned the palms of zelos upward.


    When he saw the spider web magical pattern, Ye Feng''s face was gloomy and said: "you are really demonized!"In the face of Ye Feng''s covetous eyes, not only did he not feel flustered, but he chuckled: "Ye Feng, it seems that Nanshan and his party have become more and more sensitive to us with the improvement of our strength."


    The eerie light in zelos''s eyes is very insidious, which makes Ye Feng dare not have the slightest carelessness. In addition, the inexplicable words of zelos remind him of more terrible things.


    "You''re not zelos!"


    Ye Feng releases zelos''s hand and subconsciously takes a step back.


    "Who am I then?"


    With further development, zelos''s temperament changed in an instant, becoming extremely like a person Ye Feng knew.


    "Iris You''re Alice


    Ye Feng took a breath of cool air, or blurted out the speculation in his heart.


    "Yes, but there is no reward, my believer!"


    Elise, who changed into zelos, smiles, but her eyes suddenly turn cold: "I''m not here to trouble you this time. I advise you not to mess with me!"


    Feeling the energy fluctuation of the fake zelos, Ye Feng doubts: "are you not the real body?"


    Her heart pounded, and Elise said with an affected calm smile, "is the real body important?"


    Ye Feng is not as naive as before, he sneered: "what is your intention to make the body change into the appearance of zelos? I warn you, if you demonize arilia, I will do you good


    "Ye Feng, do you want to challenge my endurance limit?" Elise slowly raised her head, staring at Ye Feng coldly, like a poisonous spider.


    Ye Feng did not answer, but responded to Elise dressed as zelos with a determined attitude.


    "If you have the ability, you can stop it. But before that, I hope you can think about whether arilia believes in you or me. Hum!"


    Coldly dropped a cruel word, Elise, who turned into zelos, went straight away, leaving Ye Feng alone to recall her words, stunned.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 388

    Far away in the extreme northwest corner of Valoran, there is an island in the shadow all the year round, its name is shadow island.


    Shadow island is a paradise for demons and ghosts, and silence is the eternal theme here.


    At the bottom of the island are the dead and Demons without intelligence, and at the top are eight demon leaders.


    The eight demon leaders of shadow Island attempted to destroy the human civilization on the mainland and become the real master of Valoran.


    Just a few months ago, shadow Island finally lost control of their ambition and extended its magic claws to the powerful human kingdom demasia.


    Within half a day, the army of the dead, led by their leader Calista, turned the prosperous country into a purgatory ruin.


    After successfully swallowing demacia, they turned their attention to Ionia. Although the last time Elise summoned blood moon in advance was stopped by Kiran, it did not hinder their blood moon ceremony.


    At this time, the blood pool deep in the shadow island was boiling with red blood. The rulers of shadow Island gathered at the edge of the blood pool and sang ancient and obscure taboo incantations.


    The sky is full of blood, tearing open the dark sky covered by black fog all the year round. The strong smell of blood and evil energy disperse to the outside of the island, making the whole island look like a bloodthirsty beast with a big mouth.


    After singing, Elise left the forbidden area of the blood pool and walked in the direction of the castle.


    "Alice, the last stage of the blood moon ceremony is coming soon. You''d better not go out during this time."


    The sound of hammerstone suddenly sounded behind her. Elise slightly closed her eyes, and a trace of disgust and disgust flashed in her eyes. She didn''t like people interfering with her whereabouts.


    Without looking back, Elise quickened her steps, and she could see that she didn''t want to talk to hammerstone.


    Hammer stone body shape to catch up with Elise, a pair of twinkling eyes staring at Elise: "you still want to call Ye Feng mortal demons into demons?"


    By the way of breaking her mind, Elise slowly stopped, picked up the hammer stone in her right hand, and glared at the hammer stone in front of her eyes: "my business is still beyond your control!"


    Hammer stone not only didn''t flinch, but reprimanded Elise: "it''s an extraordinary period. Kalista has sent a group of new undead to Ionia before, causing Soraka to swallow too much magic Qi and be in a coma. Ionia''s guard must be more strict than before. If you go to Ionia in real time, if you are found by master Kieran and Yi, it will be extremely serious It''s a dangerous thing! "


    Thinking about what hammer said, Alice was not as excited as before. She gave up her plan to go to Ionia.


    However, there was still something in her heart that she couldn''t explain clearly. She was very uncomfortable. She really wants to demonize Ye Feng for the last time before the arrival of the blood month. If Ye Feng doesn''t want to, she will not give him any chance to survive and kill him.


    After all, Ye Feng is the only human being who has warmed her frozen heart for hundreds of years. She wants to give him a chance to get her forgiveness.


    Yes, as a demon, Alice''s psychology has been distorted. She believes that if human beings want to survive from her hands, they must have her forgiveness.


    Ye Feng is the only "sinner" she wants to forgive!


    "Don''t you have two more in Ionia? Is it not killing three birds with one stone to let them bring back the man called Ye Feng along the way? "


    Hearing the words of hammer stone, Elise''s long and narrow eyes bent slightly, and said coldly: "which three get?"


    Without noticing that Elise''s expression was getting colder and colder, hammerstone showed a demon smile to herself: "don''t tell me you forget, you''re waiting for the opportunity to kill the village of vastaya, put the blame on hindra, and then intensify the contradiction between Ionia, sindera and vastaya? Isn''t that incarnation who pretends to be arilia''s brother wants to make the demonized arilia turn against the enemy when the blood moon comes, so that Ionia''s army will be distracted? Imagine a hero who has been worshipped and respected by the ordinary people of Ionia and turned into a traitor. How desperate are those Ionians? As for Ye Feng, just take it along the way. "


    Seeing hammerstone so familiar with her plans for the next step, Alice''s face was completely black. She was so angry that she raised her head and put out her magic power. Her voice was cold and asked, "have you been watching me all the time?"


    Hammer stone also realized that he had angered iris. He quickly explained, "I''m afraid you''ll have an accident in Ionia? Just pay attention to your safety properly to avoid accidents


    With a cold look at the hammer stone, Alice shivered. The magic of terror stirred the surrounding space, as if she would fight with the hammer stone at any time.


    For a long time, she suppressed her anger, but the voice of grinding teeth came out of her mouth: "get out!"


    Hammer stone heart knows that if she really annoys Elise, even if it''s him, he won''t have any good fruit to eat. Without a moment''s pause, he faded into a shadow and disappeared in front of Alice.


    ¡­¡­


    On the first floor of the hotel, Ye Feng yawned in boredom and watched Oriana pull two Fiona out to play.After looking at the door of the second floor, he still did not move. After feeding a bite of Ali food, Ye Feng asked her, "it''s all noon. Why hasn''t he come out?"


    A li in the form of a fox lies prone on the table and shakes her small head, showing a look of annoyance, indicating that she does not know.


    Murmuring a few worried words, Ye Feng continues to feed Ali.


    Shoulder was suddenly patted, Ye Feng was excited all over, subconsciously looked back at the eyes, pupil is gradually shrinking up.


    Shivell, who was supposed to be sleeping on the second floor, stood behind him alive and gave him a wink.


    Sitting down beside Ye Feng, He Wei narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "earth hat, are you stupid?"


    Hearing hivier say he is stupid, Ye Feng is not happy at once. He explained, "no, I thought you were still sleeping on the second floor."


    "You think I love to sleep in like you? I got up early this morning and went to CARMA and arilia for some useful information


    Embarrassed to scratch his head, Ye Feng is also aware that he is a little lazy, like to sleep, so there is no more to say.


    He saw Ye Feng''s strength had improved a lot, but he was still as stupid as before. He couldn''t help being funny. But now is not the time to make fun of Ye Feng. She has more important things to remind Ye Feng and Ali.


    After adjusting his mood, he said, "Ye Feng and Ali, there have been a lot of troubles in Ionia recently. I also have the secret task of blood month given to me by teacher Ritz, so I will leave presidian for a period of time."


    When Ye Feng heard this, he picked up Ali on the table and said to him, "shall we go with you?"


    His concern warmed shivell''s heart. She bent her mouth and said with a smile, "no, just stay in placidian. I''ll be back soon."


    Ye Feng opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but when he saw hivier shaking his head and confident smile, he still swallowed all the words he thought well.


    There should be no danger to an orderly man like hivier. Even in the face of danger, with her more than a few times his brain will certainly be able to save the danger. Thinking of this, Ye Feng really felt that he was worried too much.


    Seeing Ye Feng relax, she followed closely: "by the way, I always have an ominous premonition that there may be an unimaginable disaster in Ionia in the near future. Therefore, during my absence, you must stay in presidian until I come back!"


    Looking at his sudden serious expression, Ye Feng said: "don''t worry, this time you will never run around!"


    After saying that, he is afraid that he will not believe it. Ye Feng takes Ali''s two forepaws and makes an oath, which makes Ali disgruntled with a dull roar.


    Seeing the two people getting along so well, sylvier smiles happily: "well, I believe you, but in order to restrain you, I''m going to take Fiona to the psychic college to find enivia, and see if I can recover their strength in advance, so that I can look after you!"


    At the beginning, he said that he believed him, Ye Feng was still a little moved, but her words behind her made him a little scalp numb.


    You should know that although he has overtaken Fiona in strength, but the two Fiona together, he is likely to be beaten as before.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that the day after that will be hard again. Ye Feng squints and flatters: "hivier, do you think you can slow down, Fiona and their two will fight each other when they resume their force. It''s better to let them take a month''s rest!"


    Xiwei naturally knew what Ye Feng thought, but she pretended not to know it. She also narrowed her eyes, and with a smile, she said the words that let Ye Feng despair.


    "With Ariana there, they won''t fight for the time being. You just have to be prepared not to run around, or you''ll be caught by them both!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 389

    Outside the village of the vastaya tribe, a woman in a dark purple robe walks into the village of the wastaya people.


    In the village, there are all kinds of wastaya, who have been living in isolation. When they see the arrival of women, most of them show a cautious and timid look. However, there are still some of them who are covetous and hostile to women.


    Lift up the hood, the woman''s face also appears in this day. This man is the reason why the Ionians on the ground should not mention the unnamed dark head of state, hindra.


    There was a strange light in hindra''s eyes, as if some plot was brewing in her heart. She closed her purple eyes and went to an old woman named vastaya. She bent her mouth and said politely, "excuse me, old man. Do you live in this village?"


    The elderly woman, the vataya, reached out with a calloused hand and pressed down on her temple, looking cautiously at sindera with a smile on her face.


    She hesitated for a moment, and then said, "no, many of the vatayans have chosen to integrate into Ionian society. There are only some children and old people left here."


    "That''s wonderful..." The old man''s reply made Cinderella''s smile even more strange. Even the tone of her voice became gloomy, revealing a trace of evil.


    The old man was about to ask something, which was very good, but it was a puff. Before he could know what had happened, he fell to the ground.


    Before he died, the old man''s frightened eyes left a frightening picture of his heart being pinched and exploded by hindra on the spot.


    This scene immediately aroused the panic of all the wastaya people in the village, and the screams and screams echoed in this isolated village.


    Sindra licked the bloodstain on her hand. The smell of blood and the shrieks echoed around her intoxicated her.


    With no fear that these vastayans would escape from her hand, hindra stood there, countless dark energy balls accurately positioned, and all the vatayans who wanted to escape from here were shocked to vomit blood and faint.


    Just as she was about to kill, two figures rushed towards her from outside the village. Narrowly evaded the attack of two people, hindra evil spirit a smile: "it seems that there are still two fish missing the net."


    One of the vastaya men blocked in front of the vataya woman, nervously staring at sindra, and said to the woman behind him, "Xia, this man is very dangerous. Give it to me!"


    It turned out that these two people were just Xia and Luo who Ye Feng and others met in Ningjing garden. When they came back, they just ran into sinderatu village.


    Xia had a gloomy face and hated sindra in front of her. She walked forward slowly and said in a cold voice, "I''ll cut you into pieces!"


    Hindra gradually rises into the air, and the dark orb of energy floats around her. A pair of purple eyes coldly look down at Xia and Luo on the ground, she scorned: "stupid mortals, let you experience what is the real despair!"


    ¡­¡­


    The corners of his eyes twitch and looks at the two Fiona who are led back to the hotel by Oriana. Ye Feng can obviously sense their invisible sword spirit.


    I didn''t expect that sylvier took them to psychic college, and within a day, they recovered. As soon as he thought that he would have to face the control of two people, he held Ali in his arms and laughed bitterly.


    Aoliana did not know Ye Feng''s bitter mood at this time. Seeing that he was not very good, she asked curiously, "Ye Feng, why do you look so unhappy?"


    Sensitive two Fiona a listen, immediately toward the leaf wind cast suspicious eyes, see the leaf wind behind the chilly.


    Ye Feng smiles awkwardly, but he doesn''t dare to be too obvious in front of Fiona. If the two of them knew what he really thought, they would not have to practice sword with him?


    Although his current strength is not afraid to fight against the two swords, the shadow left before is not so easy to eliminate.


    Fiona, a member of the Laurent family, seemed to think of something. She said, "Ye Feng, didn''t you say you won the fight last time? I''ve just had a fight with me to see who''s better. "


    Ye Feng hasn''t spoken yet, and her childhood sweetheart is not happy. Her right hand slowly fell on the ink feather sword, and her eyes were not good: "why with you, not me?"


    Sure enough, he shouldn''t have allowed them both to recover! Ye Feng complained in his heart, and he threw a look of help to Oriana.


    Olliana understood, took two people''s hands, laughing and persuading, "well, didn''t you get along very well before? How do you want to fight as soon as you recover your strength? "


    The two Fiona raised their heads in perfect synchrony, turned their faces away, and snorted, "it''s her who wants to cause trouble."


    Ye Feng on one side patted his forehead with a headache and had to hope that Arianna could persuade them.


    "So, let''s go out and have a good time together. Don''t think about other unhappy things."


    The two Fiona wanted to refuse, but now that they have recovered their strength, there is no need to look at Ariana''s face. But somehow, when they saw the dimple that Oriana was looking forward to, they couldn''t bear to let her down.Despite some reluctance, they nodded at the same place.


    Before taking two Fiona out, Oriana stealthily makes a gesture to Ye Feng, which makes Ye Feng stunned.


    In his arms, Ali kept scratching him with his claws, and Ye Feng slowly came back to God. Fondly stroking Ali''s forehead, he thought of Elise''s separation as zelos a few days ago.


    If it had not been for arilia''s disbelief, he would have gone to expose her. Now that Soraka and other demigods are not around, he does not dare to directly expose Elise, so as not to touch the bottom and bounce back.


    The more he thought about it, the more upset he was. Ye Feng really hoped that he could have the mind of sylvier, so that he would not be so upset.


    Who knows at this time of his fidgety, make him more impatient and alert voice suddenly sounded: "Ye Feng!"


    As soon as he heard the voice, he knew that it was Elise who was pretending to be zelos. He subconsciously looked at Ali with big and cute eyes in his arms. He said to Elise, who was pretending to be zelos, "do you come to me for something?"


    "Of course, and it''s about you!"


    Zelos strange smile to see Ye Feng all over a spirit, he suddenly had a terrible guess.


    Is Alice still trying to demonize him?


    As soon as he had this idea in his heart, zelos said to him, "as you think, my believer!"


    Ali stares warily at zelos, who is a little different from usual, for fear that zelos will harm her Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng motioned to a Li not to act rashly, and his expression was coagulated: "I will not turn to you!"


    With a cold curve rising from the corner of his mouth, zelos said, "I''m just here to say hello to you, not to ask for your opinion."


    Seeing Elise so arrogant, Ye Feng was so angry that he almost overturned the table on the spot, but he still held back.


    Elise is very much enjoying Ye Feng''s speechless appearance. Dressed up as zelos, she patted the gnashing face of the next leaf Feng, and then stood up.


    "You are more mature than before, my believer. I will come to pick you up to shadowisland in time to come."


    With these words, Alice did not stop here too much. She has a lot to do to transform herself into a zelos, such as demonizing her beloved "sister" arilia.


    Recently, she found that demonizing irelia is more interesting than demonizing Ye Feng


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 390

    In her room, arilia, dressed in a long light yellow dress, sat coyly in front of the bed.


    The dim candle light was shining in the dark room, against her blushing shy cheek.


    "Brother zelos, what can I do for you to come to me so late?"


    Murmuring, arielia''s heart was full of bucks. Her eyes twinkled and she glanced at zelos, who was sitting next to her.


    Instead of rushing back, zelos gently extended his big hand and stroked arilia''s smooth face.


    He dotes on a way: "Xiao Ya, you are so big in the twinkling of an eye, how time flies."


    Arilia was flustered by the warm hand of zelos, and her breathing began to quicken. She pursed her lips and boldly asked the question that she did not dare to think of: "does brother zelos think Xiaoya is beautiful?"


    With that, arilia''s heart trembled and her face was as red as a ripe apple.


    Of course, the little girl has been so beautiful Zelos did not hide the praise in his heart, and looked at arielia softly.


    Tears of happiness welled up from the corners of her eyes, and she threw herself into the arms of zelos, never before in her heart.


    Zelos stroked arielia''s hair with a trace of reproach: "little ya, do you think that about me?"


    His words completely broke the taboo in arilia''s heart, which made her a little confused.


    Arielia leaned tightly in her arms and did not dare to look up at him. Her delicate body trembled and choked: "I''m sorry Brother zelos, I shouldn''t have that idea, but I just can''t help it. You are my closest person. I want to be with you forever


    When arielia couldn''t see her in time, the corners of her mouth rose slightly, revealing a grim smile.


    The cold was fleeting, and zelos had a gentle smile on his lips. "I don''t blame you. In fact, I like Xiaoya very much," he said


    On hearing the confession of zelos, arilia''s pupils began to shrink and her eyes dilated. Her heart fluttered, and a happy and joyful smile gradually appeared on her face.


    Arilia was still a little scared. She looked at zelos nervously in the eyes and said, "brother zelos really likes little ya?"


    After kissing arilia''s lips, zelos looked up at her, and said with a smile, "of course, little ya."


    "Brother zelos..."


    Arielia was completely conquered, and she fell into the arms of zelos. However, zerus is not only her own, but also a female devil who wants to demonize her.


    "Little ya, I want you to do me a favor, will you?" Zerus''s right hand did not know when to condense the dark magic light, waiting for the opportunity to attack arilia.


    The unprepared arilia was still greedy for warmth, unaware that danger was near. She closed her eyes and leaned against zelos''s arms and said, "as long as it''s about brother zelos, little Ya will do everything for you."


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later, Ye Feng was woken up by a li in the form of a fox. At first, he thought something had happened. After a long time of fighting, he realized that Ali was hungry.


    There''s no way. Ye Feng, who always likes to sleep late, has to hold up the fox shape of rolling on the bed and patting his stomach. Ali goes downstairs to eat.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Today''s Ali is very energetic. She presses the paw print on the menu and asks Ye Feng to buy it for her.


    Looking at the cute appearance of Ali''s tail on the table, Ye Feng has no choice but to call all that Ali wants.


    "Are you satisfied now?"


    He raises Ali in a bad mood, and Ye Feng stares at Ali''s cute big eyes.


    A li in the form of a fox shakes her small head, opens her small mouth and makes a threatening cry. She asks Ye Feng not to hold her like this, she wants to embrace her.


    Ye Feng looks at a Li''s appearance, can''t help but some funny. He became interested and decided to tease Ali, holding her high.


    Who knows not to hold too long, he ushered in a revenge attack. A Li directly waved two front paws, which was a wave to his face.


    Three shallow claw marks appear on both sides of Ye Feng''s cheek. They are very symmetrical, which makes him look like a fox and become a human.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    A Li ridicules and protest calls, hear Ye Feng''s eyes twitch, he had to take Ali into his arms, no longer provoke her.


    At this time, the dishes that Ali wants to eat are also coming up. Ye Feng takes on the responsibility of being a father and feeds Ali attentively.


    During this period, he heard a lot of wonderful news from the civilian population on the first floor of the hotel.


    Early this morning, the news that the village of vastaya had been slaughtered spread throughout the presidian. Karma called the Presbyterian Council for a meeting, while arilia and zelos led a small team to the village of vastaya to find out what was going on.The news fell into Ye Feng''s ears, and immediately set off waves in his heart.


    The village of vastaya has been slaughtered, which is a news that can stir up the whole of Ionian society. After staying in Ionia for such a long time, he also learned something about the contradictions between the vastrians and the Ionian people.


    This massacre will certainly arouse the public indignation of the vataya people scattered all over Ionia, and even lead to an inevitable war and riot.


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng thinks of the vastaya girl Xia, who is a very disgusting vastaya.


    However, this is not what Ye Feng is most worried about. What he is most worried about at the moment is arilia, who is traveling with zelos.


    Arilia doesn''t know the real identity of zelos, but he knows it very well.


    This zelos is Elise''s incarnation. The real zelos has long been missing or even dead. By this identity, Elise lives next to arilia, and her heart can be imagined.


    As a friend of arilia, Ye Feng will never allow Elise to take the opportunity to demonize arilia!


    If he had guessed correctly, Elise would have taken this opportunity to demonize her.


    The priority now was to leave for the village of vastaya, and he had to stop Elise.


    The more he thought about it, the more anxious he felt. He stood up directly and rushed out of the hotel. Asking passers-by where the village of vastaya was, he kept running out of the city.


    Who knows to run, Ye Feng''s ear faintly rings out the call of the fox.


    Is it Ali who is coming? He stopped and looked back suspiciously. A white fox walked on the street nimbly and quickly jumped on his shoulder.


    A Li on Ye Feng''s shoulder shows dissatisfaction with him, as if to blame him for leaving her to run out alone.


    Ye Feng doesn''t have time to explain too much now. Since Ali has come after him, he has to take her and quickly plunder to the outside of the city.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 391

    In the courtyard where Soraka arranged for Fiona of the Laurent family, the two Fiona got up early in the morning to confront each other with swords.


    Because of Olivia Anna at the side, two people have scruples, so basically did not use their real strength.


    Seeing that she couldn''t fight, Sophia frowned and glanced at Oriana, who was sitting in front of the stone table.


    She hesitated, and said, "Ariana, can you stop following us all the time?"


    On hearing this, Ariana''s head shook like a rattle. She said, "Ye Feng said that it is easy for you two to be alone. I must take good care of you."


    When Fiona''s advice failed, Fiona of Laurent family took back Liuyun sword and walked into her own house without saying a word.


    When Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, saw another, she went back to her room, and she was too lazy to stay here more. She did not answer a word, she jumped and left here.


    Oriana put her left hand on her cheek, and Fiona were very good at finding trouble. This just recovers the strength, nearly starts to fight, after the day so long certainly will have the accident.


    But now one of them is hiding in the house and the other is running far away. She can just have a rest,.


    At the thought of this, olivianna''s eyes lit up and left the courtyard.


    Not long after she left, mafia ona, who was the first to leave, turned back. At the same time, Fiona, the Laurent family, also came out of the house.


    The two looked at each other blandly, and saw a trace of war spirit from each other''s eyes.


    It''s hard to get rid of oliviana. The two people who are eager to win or lose don''t want to miss such a good opportunity.


    The wind in the courtyard gradually became loud, and the swordsmanship of the two people was interwoven, and they were extremely frantic.


    Just as they were ready to start, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, suddenly restrained her sword spirit and spirit, and took out her Dragon Pendant with Ye Feng from her chest.


    In a sense, she can clearly feel the breath of Ye Feng is rapidly away from her, toward the city to leave.


    Fiona of Laurent family is also timely astringent own breath, frown way: "what''s the matter?"


    "Ye Feng, he ran out of the city again!"


    A few days ago, he said that he had something to say to her first. It didn''t take long for Ye Feng to sneak out of the city with her on his back? He didn''t take her words to heart!


    Childhood childhood face brush black down, the whole person''s breath suddenly became riotous.


    The sensing distance between the two dragon pendants is about the same as that of birjeewat islands, so Mafia ona is not eager to catch up with Ye Feng.


    At the moment, her mind is full of plans to teach Ye Feng a lesson. After recovering her strength, she unconsciously becomes the same as before.


    The same is true for Fiona of Laurent family. As soon as she heard another saying that Ye Feng ran out of the city without informing them, her brain circuit was instantly burned by anger.


    Shaking her head violently, Fiona''s neck of the Laurent family suddenly creaked with bone collision. She has a black face: "you say Ye Feng, he sneaked out of the city again?"


    The two hearts resonate, it can be seen that both of them feel extremely resentful about Ye Feng''s behavior of not informing them this time.


    Two people rarely look at each other once, without saying much, they almost disappear at the same time in the same place, toward Ye Feng left to catch up.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah Hoo!"


    Is running in the leaf wind suddenly sneezed, I do not know why the back chills, as if someone is staring at him.


    Lazy to think about who else to be upset, Ye Feng continues to run towards the deep mountain where the village of wastaya is located.


    With the blessing of the sword of wind, Ye Feng entered the village of wastaya in less than half a day.


    The breeze blows gently, and the faint smell of blood permeates the air of the village, which makes Ye Feng frown.


    A Li lightly jumped from his shoulder to the ground, gracefully transformed into a human body, standing side by side with him.


    Looking at the potholes and dilapidated houses in the village, Ali couldn''t help but hold Ye Feng''s hand tightly with his right hand and reminded him, "Ye Feng, be careful!"


    Ye Feng nodded silently and led Ali to walk on the only street in the village.


    The remains of the wastaya lay on the ground in all directions, and the dry black blood everywhere was shocking.


    Walking along, Ye Feng was frightened by a Li''s exclamation beside him.


    A Li pointed to a corpse on the ground not far away. His voice trembled and said, "that man''s body looks like an Ionian uniform!"


    Ionia uniform? Is that body the soldier arilia brought in this morning?


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng''s pupil shrinks slightly. Are they late? Alicia has been demonized by Alice?


    Just born this idea, Ye Feng immediately negates it in his mind. He couldn''t make such a judgment until he saw arilia and Elise.


    If arilia had not been demonized, his judgment would have killed her!Feeling complex to keep up with the first to explore the body of Ali, Ye Feng asked: "how, what found?"


    Under his gaze, Ali frowned and said in a heavy voice, "this Ionian human soldier, if I guess correctly, should have been brought by arilia in the morning."


    "Can you trace the murderer''s breath?" Ye Feng asked anxiously.


    Ali''s eyes trembled slightly, pursed her lips, opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she wanted to say nothing.


    She looks so eager to stop arilia being demonized Ye Feng is more anxious. He urged, "Ali, what are you hesitating about? Do you know that if we were late, arilia might be in danger at any time! "


    By Ye Feng''s sudden urge, Ali also showed his wronged eyes, tears in his eyes. She bit her lips and said obstinately, "but I feel the breath of the female devil who wants to demonize you. I''m afraid..."


    Speaking of the back, worried about Ye Feng''s accident, she would not continue to say. Out of selfishness, she doesn''t want Ye Feng to continue tracking down, although she can find arilia.


    Smell speech, Ye Feng is a Leng first, he did not expect a Li unexpectedly can accurately say the breath of Elise. He was going to hide her before he found her, so she wouldn''t help.


    At present, Ali already knows that Ye Feng has to continue to insist on telling him, "what are you afraid of? How can irelia say that she is our friend, how can we leave her alone?"


    "But..." Ali is shaken by Ye Feng, but she still insists.


    Hands tightly grasp a Li''s arms, Ye Feng eagerly stares at her, way: "don''t be, but again, arilia is going to have an accident!"


    A Li sees Ye Feng''s insistence on looking for irelia and the female devil. She, who has always been based on Ye Feng''s will, still put aside her selfishness and display her keen sense as a Nine Tailed Fox to search for the breath of Elise and arilia.


    However, her divine sense and Magic have not yet extended far. Her spirit is highly concentrated as if she was bitten by a poisonous spider, and the fierce toxin stings her nerves.


    She fell to the ground and convulsed wildly.


    Ye Feng doesn''t know what happened to her. She embraces her in his arms and caresses her back, trying to relieve her pain. He said tightly, "Ali, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ali wants to return to him very much. However, she is like the prey that poisonous spiders stare at. Under the corrosion of toxin on nerves, she gradually loses all functions of her body due to pain.


    Leaf wind in her sight sometimes clear, sometimes blurred, sometimes split, sometimes unity, ear leaf wind anxious call has become increasingly weak.


    The toxin slowly flowed all over her body, and Ali''s face turned purple. She opened her mouth and tried to say something to ease Ye Feng before her consciousness was silent.


    However, her lips just wriggled hard for a few times. Before she could make a sound, the whole person''s head dropped and fainted in the arms of Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 392

    In a cave near the village of vastaya, arilia retreated shivering, her head shaking, and her confused eyes reflected zelos''s evil smile.


    "Brother zelos, why do you suddenly exude evil


    In the face of her question, zelos did not rush to answer, but flashed in front of her and lifted her jaw domineering.


    "Brother zelos?" Arilia''s voice trembled, her eyes twinkled, and her pretty face was tinged with a faint blush, and for a moment she forgot that her zelos still exuded the evil spirit that frightened her.


    Zelos leaned over slowly and gently kissed arilia''s thin lips. In the kiss at the same time, his body shape is also distorted under the influence of the whole body.


    After a while, Elise gave up the identity of zelos and appeared in front of arilia.


    "You''re the devil girl last time!"


    When she saw her true face, arilia pushed her away for the first time. But a moment later, her face gradually darkened, her right hand neatly pulled the sword from behind her, and pointed at Elise.


    "Demoness, where did you hide my brother?"


    At the same time, arilia stepped on one foot and quickly flashed to Elise, and the sword passed down was straight out.


    Elise did not choose to avoid, nor did she choose to resist. She just snapped her right hand and aliya fell to the ground.


    Then, the evil Qi that she had released before was like finding prey, and madly penetrated into arilia''s body.


    The frantic evil spirit eroded arilia''s will to resist and made her convulse in pain.


    Elise smashed her lower lip, chuckled to her, and looked down at her in a superior position. She opened her mouth and said, "arilia, embrace the darkness. Shadow island needs a young genius like you. I believe that with your strength, as long as you integrate the evil spirit, you will become a demigod, an eternal existence, and a lasting shadow."


    Alicia, who had fallen to the ground, opened her eyes with difficulty, and stared at Elise angrily. With her strong will, she didn''t care whether she would be demonized. Instead, she said in a cold voice, "where''s my brother?"


    I didn''t expect that arielia was still thinking about her brother. Alice bent her mouth and said, "how can I know where your brother is? Might have been killed by the soldiers in NOx? I just wanted to demonize you, so I became your brother


    How could it never be true that zelos had been with her all these days? Arilia was stunned by the fact that Alice had told her.


    Her eyes grew dull, and arilia''s mind was filled with warm memories of her time with zelos.


    But all this is an illusion, her brother is still missing, life or death is uncertain. But she was foolishly played by the female devil in front of her, and told her all the secrets of missing and taboo in her heart.


    Hate is intended to germinate at the bottom of her heart, slowly breeding, nourishing the evil Qi in her body, which makes the evil Qi corrode her more and more quickly.


    "You devil


    Arielia glared at Elise in front of her. As soon as she opened her mouth, her mouth and eyes were full of dark magic.


    "Ah


    The evil spirit is eating into arilia''s will, but she still can''t restrain her anger and wants to kill Elise in front of her.


    Elise, like a mole ant, looked scornfully at arilia''s body, standing up unsteadily under the support of the blade.


    "Your will is the toughest I''ve seen in hundreds of years. Ye Feng can''t compare with you, but you''ve already got evil Qi. Even if you can resist, it''s only a matter of time before you become a devil."


    Although Elise''s words have a trace of appreciation for arilia, her tone and eyes are full of contempt for ordinary people.


    As she said, the evil spirit has already eroded irelia''s body. If the mage expels the evil Qi for her, even if she is a God, she will become a demon.


    However, knowing this, arilia is still trying to resist and stick to her last line of defense.


    Thinking quickly in her mind, arielia remembered the ice dragon Shanna had given her during her expedition to North Texas.


    Now she may be demonized into a real devil at any time. The only way is to use the extreme ice magic to freeze herself and pray for someone to save her from Elise''s hand.


    At the thought of this, arilia made a decision and released her ice magic power.


    A wisp of icy cold turned into a white fog around her body, crystallized at a visible speed, and slowly frozen her body in the ice formed by extreme ice magic.


    "Bad!"


    Elise secretly said that it was too late to stop arilia''s self freezing. Now she is just a separate body, which can not solve arilia''s self freezing.


    Her eyes were glumly fixed on arilia, who was in a deep sleep in the ice. Elise was obviously angry at her move."Do you think you can escape being demonized? How naive


    Elise gave a cold smile. Although she was very angry, it did not affect her to take Alicia back to the shadow Island, and her real body would untie arilia''s self freezing.


    What''s more, she''s going to take another person back to shadow island


    Thinking of this, Elise''s anger gradually disappeared, and a strange smile appeared on her face.


    "You are here after all..."


    Slowly turned around, Ye Feng holding a Li''s figure gradually into her eyes.


    Ye Feng at the cave entrance obviously didn''t expect that Elise would find him so soon, but he was very angry because of Ali''s fainting. He asked, "Elise, did you make a monkey out of this?"


    Elise blinked her pitiful eyes in a feigned innocent way. Then she sniffed and chuckled, "yes, just to delay the time you find me. Now it''s just right."


    Just in time? Elia''s nerves will not be affected by ice storm.


    In front of her, Elise is such a changeable female lunatic. She''d better be careful. However, he is still most concerned about Ali''s condition. If there is something wrong with ALI, he will feel uneasy.


    As if to see what Ye Feng thought in her heart, Elise said with a smile: "I just slightly released the nerve piercing toxin to her. When we return to the shadow Island, she should wake up."


    Although Elise''s answer let Ye Feng relax the heart of Ali''s life safety, but also let him more alert to Elise.


    "Elise, you''d better die as soon as possible. I won''t go to shadow island with you, let alone degenerate into a devil!" He stares at Elise firmly, the magic of the moon and the sword of the wind in his body are ready to deal with emergencies.


    Elise''s eyes suddenly widened, her expression gradually disintegrated, her eyes glowed red, and the ferocious face of demons made people shudder.


    "You can''t help it!"


    The devil''s scream is accompanied by the terrible sound. Elise''s long black hair dances in the wind. Under her will, the believer''s seed fully awakens in Ye Feng''s body.


    Ye Feng looks at Elise, whose temperament has changed greatly. He just wants to leave to take arilia away, and the whole person starts to disobey orders and can''t move.


    "My will is your will. Take Alicia and set off for shadow island at once


    Elise''s magic sound reverberates in the cave, which makes Ye Feng smoke. At first he was able to struggle, but soon he was dominated by Elise.


    "Lord Elise''s will is mine!"


    Respectfully in front of Elise, Ye Feng imprisons the magic power of faint Ali, turns her into a white fox and holds her in his arms.


    In accordance with the will of Elise, Ye Feng resisted arilia, who was frozen, on her shoulder and used the sword of wind to flee towards the east coast of Ionia.


    Elise''s separation is transformed into a virtual shadow, hidden in the seeds of the believers at the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart, so as to have absolute control over Ye Feng''s will.


    With the blessing of the sword of wind, Ye Feng reaches the coast in the evening.


    Although Ye Feng''s strength is strong, it has no ability to cross the sea. Elise chanted the obscure magic spell in his heart, and saw a road paved by cobweb nodule on the sea, leading to the shore of shadow island at the end of the black fog.


    "Let''s go!"


    Ye fengdereng stepped slowly on the path of spider web formation and tried several steps on the spider web. Under the control of Elise, he took the sword of wind in his body and prepared to go to shadow island as soon as possible.


    All of a sudden, Ye Feng only felt that there were two extremely dangerous swords behind him, plunging towards him at a very fast speed.


    Although willpower is manipulated by Elise, Ye Feng can still think and judge danger by himself and deal with it.


    Ali and aliya were put on the shore by him. He jumped into the air one by one. Subconsciously, in his right hand, he condensed a moon lightsaber with the characteristics of Flowing Clouds and ink plumes.


    The dark and pure white swords are mixed with the fierce sword spirit. Ye Feng just flicks his right hand to the top of the slope to dissolve the two swords.


    In the distance, two figures that he was very familiar with were coming at an amazing speed. If he was awake at the moment, he would have recognized both of them as Fiona.


    Although Ye Feng''s expression is dull, there is no change, but Elise is recognized two Fiona. After thinking about it in her mind, she had an interesting idea at the bottom of her heart.


    She immediately lifted the ban on Ye Feng''s will, but the initiative of her body was still under her control. That is to say, Ye Feng can only stare at her and talk to two Fiona.


    Just wake up from the dim consciousness, Ye Feng can see the figure of two Fiona in the distance.


    Looking at two people that is more black than the dark face, leaf wind subconsciously swallowed mouth saliva. When they approached, he was about to speak, but he found that he could not make a sound."Where are you going?" Two Fiona with different voices, the same proud head, staring at Ye Feng coldly.


    Two people stare at the whole body straight out of a cold sweat, Ye Feng wants to explain, but can''t say.


    Hidden in the seed of the believer, Elise burst into a faint smile, but she still suppressed the smile, manipulated Ye Feng''s body to make a plain look, and coldly responded, "shadow island."


    Two Fiona listen to Ye Feng''s tone a little angry, when does Ye Feng dare to talk to them like this? He also said that he was going to shadow island. Was he not crazy?


    After seeing the fainting Ali and frozen arilia behind the eye leaf wind, Sophia repressed her desire to burst out and frowned: "go back with me!"


    Fiona of the Laurent family also went behind Ye Feng at the right time and picked up Ali and arilia.


    Ye Feng was not affected by the control of Elise, and said: "I''ve thought about it. I want to go to shadow island and be a devil."


    With a plop, Ali and arilia fall from the arms of Fiona, the Laurent family. Fiona of the Laurent family went straight to Ye Feng and said in a cold voice, "I think you are crazy!"


    Looking at the two Fiona angry all over trembling appearance, Ye Feng''s real consciousness was scared to beat a shiver. He wanted to tell them that it was not him who was talking to them now, so that they could not mess with each other, but he could not convey it.


    He could only watch his body continue to die under the control of Elise, but there was nothing he could do.


    Now he can only pray in the bottom of his heart, hoping that the two Fiona can be more rational, don''t fight him with each other.


    A person already let him enough choke, if two together, he will definitely be beaten into a sieve!


    "Fiona, I really think clearly. It''s good to be a devil. I don''t have to be bound like human beings. If you two dare to stop me, I will not forget the old love and kill you!"


    At the same time, Elia and Eliza leave.


    This sentence completely angered the two Fiona, they worked hard to chase out, but return to Ye Feng''s words?


    The more I think about it, the more I can''t control my temper. They slowly straighten up their chests, and in an indisputable tone, they said in the same voice: "who allowed you to go?"


    "If I want to be a devil, I need your consent?"


    The next time ophena can''t bear to be controlled by her own body, and she will not be controlled by her own body. He doesn''t know yet. It''s Elise who controls his body.


    Ye Feng''s provocative tone makes the two Fiona laugh angrily. They look at each other and understand each other''s ideas.


    As Fiona, they have the same character and appearance. Although they all want to kill each other, they have the same idea on the issue of Ye Feng becoming a devil.


    As long as they are still there, they will never allow Ye Feng to become a devil.


    Looking at the back of Ye Feng preparing to leave, the black feather sword in the hands of Mafia ona slowly condenses the meaning of ink feather sword. She looked at Ye Feng and said without any doubt: "remember, without my permission, you must not have the heart of becoming a devil."


    Fiona of the Laurent family also mobilized the idea of Flowing Clouds and swords in her body, and her whole body exuded the sense of cold, as if ye Feng was her enemy in her eyes.


    "If you dare to become a devil, my sword will crush it!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 393

    Looking at the two Fiona face seriously holding their respective swords, Ye Feng, under the control of Elise, turns her back to the two people, curls up the corner of her mouth and smiles evil.


    The next moment, he quietly appeared behind Fiona.


    And two Fiona in the discovery Ye Feng disappeared in front of the moment, they first time twist the ankle, turn sideways, backhand to the back is a stab.


    A little surprise flashed in her eyes, and Elise obviously didn''t expect Fiona''s reaction to be so sharp. However, this did not have enough capital to make her retreat. She calmly manipulated Ye Feng''s body to condense the moon''s lightsaber, and first swept the ink feather sword.


    When she touched Ye Feng''s lightsaber, she felt a shock in the tiger''s mouth. The pain almost made her not hold the sword.


    Under Ye Feng''s confident smile, Mo Yu Jian is moved to Fiona, the Laurent family, who is attacking from the right. Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, is also aware of something.


    She hastily restrained her violent sword spirit and ink feather''s sword spirit, and Fiona of Laurent family also understood and avoided the attack of childhood sweetheart Fiona.


    "Your swordsmanship is very good, but you are not my opponent!"


    As soon as he heard such provocative words under the control of Elise, Ye Feng really wanted to die. What''s more, his body is not controlled by him at all. If he controls him, Fiona can explain the misunderstanding clearly.


    "Ye Feng, don''t think that if you catch up with me now, you can ridicule me in kendo field!"


    Fiona of Laurent family is also inspired by Ye Feng''s desire to win. When she speaks, she does not forget to attack again.


    "If you only talk about the feeling of sword, you are still as weak as ever in my opinion. Don''t think that you can win me by some evil magic!"


    The same is true of Fiona, a childhood sweetheart. In her opinion, even if ye Feng''s strength is stronger than her, it will not be much stronger. As long as she joins hands with another one, Ye Feng is definitely not their opponent.


    Since Ye Feng is sure to be taken back by them, she doesn''t mind taking this opportunity to teach Ye Feng, who tries to climb over her head and make him understand who should listen to whom!


    In the second section, the white shadow and the black light attack the leaf wind from both sides. The strong sword spirit is invisible.


    Under the attack of Mo Yu''s sword and Liuyun''s sword, Elise, hiding in the seed of believers, unexpectedly finds that Ye Feng''s sword meaning of wind is faintly suppressed by these two swords, showing a declining trend.


    A sense of crisis arises, and Alice is in a hurry to manipulate Ye Fengshi''s exhibition of Laurent''s heart and eye knife, which is not proficient in learning.


    The two Fiona looked at Ye Feng''s flawed heart and eye knife like a fool. They were disdainful and angry at the same time.


    Ye Feng''s Laurent heart eye knife is really bad. If it wasn''t for the blessing of the magic of the moon and the sword of the wind, it would not enter the stream at all.


    But even with the blessing of these two forces, they can easily crack Ye Feng''s Laurent heart and eye knife.


    All of a sudden, the momentum of the two Fiona suddenly soared. They were not afraid of Ye Feng''s Laurent heart and eye knife, and they accurately rushed to Ye Feng with overwhelming momentum.


    Although their swords have not yet touched Ye Feng, there is still a huge bang of sword and sword collision.


    Hearing only a gradually broken sound, the two Fiona are not hurt by Laurent''s heart eye knife, but break the defense of Ye Feng.


    Zila!


    Ye Feng''s left shoulder and right shoulder are cut by Liuyun ink plume respectively. The eyes of two Fiona are still cold and sharp. They pull out their own swords and let Ye Feng''s wounds splash with blood as the sword pulls out.


    With a plop, Ye Feng''s body is not under the control of Elise, and he kneels weakly in front of two Fiona.


    And Ye Feng''s self-consciousness finally took control of the initiative for the first time after his body was disabled. His face turned pale and panted heavily, and his heart beat rapidly.


    Sure enough, he couldn''t carry the two Fiona. Ye Feng''s breathing is somewhat disordered. Facing the two people''s expressions of no sympathy and concession, he knows that they are really angry.


    Palpitation secretly cast a glance at two people, Ye Feng is trying to organize language at the moment, wait for breath to come slowly, follow two people to explain.


    Just as he organized the language, his physical initiative was again in the hands of Elise.


    "Ye Feng, it seems that you need my devil power to defeat your two girlfriends


    Elise''s voice sounded in the bottom of her heart, and Ye Feng knew that she had been making trouble from just now on.


    At the thought that she almost killed herself by Fiona, Ye Feng was not angry at the bottom of her heart: "iris, you get out of my body!"


    "I''m going to give you an order." Elise giggled at the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart.


    "Dream, I won''t listen to you..."


    However, before Ye Feng''s big talk was finished, Elise aroused the believer''s seed to give him a death order: "Ye Feng, accept my evil spirit, kill Fiona, and then take Ali and arilia back to the shadow island!"


    As soon as this command was given, the dark magic power of Elise leaked out from the seed of believers, and was frantically surging in Ye Feng''s body.Ye Feng''s will gradually became distorted under the erosion of dark magic. Although he tried to suppress the desire for bloodthirsty, he could not help shivering all over.


    But his performance at the moment fell in the eyes of the two Fiona, but they thought that he was afraid of their lesson, and did not dare to talk back, nor to say anything that he wanted to become a devil.


    After a glance, Ye Feng''s shoulder is still flowing with blood, and their hearts soften at the right time. After all, Ye Feng is the person they care about most. Such a lesson just wants him to stop talking nonsense and be a devil.


    "Ye Feng, we are just scaring you. As long as you don''t want to go to the shadow island again, we will never do this to you in the future."


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, takes back her Moyu sword, tears two pieces of cloth from Ye Feng''s sleeve, and hands the other one to another. Two people one side, for Ye Feng bandage is still bleeding wound.


    The dark shadow of the dark eye is inspired by the dark wind.


    At the moment, Ye Feng is highly intelligent and self-conscious, but he is dominated by his own dark side.


    Drooping his head, he gave out a strange smile. Ye Feng called softly: "Fiona..."


    Both Fiona didn''t realize that Ye Feng had been demonized. They thought he was shadowed by them. After all, they had never laid such a heavy hand on him.


    His shoulder was almost cut off by two people. Was he a little afraid of them?


    Thinking of this, the two people looked at each other''s eyes and saw the color of guilt to Ye Feng from each other''s eyes.


    Don''t wait for two people to ask, leaf breeze cold and secluded ground came a sentence: "Fiona, I still want to become a devil, how to do?"


    Fiona two people listen, first is a Leng, and then one after another face again a black, face if frost.


    "You are now like this, still want to be a devil?"


    "I think you need to get some sleep before you think again!"


    Fiona of Laurent family doesn''t talk much nonsense either. She puts a knife in her right hand and falls to Ye Feng''s back neck.


    Ye Feng suddenly raised his head, he grasped the right wrist of Laurent family Fiona, and smashed it with strange force to Fiona.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Feng would suddenly exert force. Feiona, a childhood sweetheart, was hit by another one. She was about to push aside the Laurent family. Fiona got up, but she felt a sword running through her heart.


    At first she thought it was an illusion, but when she fixed her eyes, she and the other one were being pierced by the same lightsaber.


    Both Fiona were stunned. They raised their heads in astonishment and looked at Ye Feng''s cruel and ferocious demonized face. For a while, they forgot the pain.


    As the lightsaber is pulled out by Ye Feng, the scarlet blood flows out of the hearts of the two people, which makes it easy for them to form a pool of blood under them.


    Ye Feng actually killed them in order to become a demon?


    Compared with this question, the death torture they are suffering at this moment is not worth mentioning. They only feel a sweet throat, the corners of the mouth is also spilled light blood stains.


    With the light saber scattered, ye Fengtou walked to the shore, obeyed Alice''s order just now, picked up Ali and arilia and set foot on the sea.


    Elise, the initiator, is from his body and stares at the two Fiona who are still unwilling to believe Ye Feng will kill them before she dies.


    "It''s you!"


    With her brows clenched, Fiona and her eyes were fixed on Elise, who was gloating in front of her. They also guessed that it was Elise who made the mistake.


    It''s a pity that they are on the verge of dying, otherwise they will definitely stand up and fight against Alice.


    "It''s a pity that I can''t see with my own eyes the interesting performance of the two of you. I just gave Ye Feng the power of the devil, and my body will soon disappear. What a pity!"


    Elise loves the way two dying people see her. It makes her feel good.


    The two Fiona wanted to say something else, but found they were too weak to speak.


    The shadow of death hung over their hearts, but they were more angry and resentful of Elise than death.


    Due to the lack of the power of the devil, Elise''s figure gradually returns to the ruins and may disappear in front of Fiona at any time.


    Before the figure was about to disappear, Alice did not forget to stimulate the two dying Fiona with wanton words and ridicule.


    "Ye Feng was taken over by me, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck


    As soon as the voice fell, the last trace of energy of Alice''s separation was exhausted and disappeared in the same place.


    And the words of Elise are more like a nightmare, entangled between the two Fiona''s hearts, which are becoming more and more blurred, and turn into the heart demons that they fear most before they die.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 394

    In a dark cell, Fiona, a sleepy Laurent family, is woken up by a bucket of ice water.


    She breathed a few breaths in embarrassment. Her face was ashen and she suffered the double humiliation and torture of Calista to her spirit and body.


    She knew that it was her nightmare, so there was no more struggle and fear.


    After experiencing Ye Feng''s departure, demacia''s subjugation, Laurent''s family''s extermination, and her father''s death on the guillotine, she was exhausted physically and mentally.


    Every day in her sleep, she will suffer countless times of mental torture and pain, but no one to tell.


    The eyes empty ground looked at kalista, who was doing the same action, but in her heart she thought what had happened with Ye Feng today, and whether he was closer to her today? Did she fight with the other one? Did she kill the other one, or did another she kill her? Who was the real first genius of the Laurent family?


    A series of questions flashed through her mind, and she couldn''t remember one thing.


    Suddenly miss Ye Feng to take care of her time, Laurent family Fiona in front of the picture changed, and returned to the villa in the city.


    Looking at the familiar scene in front of her eyes, her eyes flickered, thinking of the past. Later, perhaps she can only feel the care of Ye Feng in her dream?


    "Fiona Fiona What are you thinking, Fiona


    A cry interrupted her recollection. She was stunned to find that she was sitting in Ye Feng''s arms, and was practicing drawing pictures for Timo.


    "Are stupid people easily distracted? Well, when are you going to be the confident and proud Fiona you used to be? "


    Ye Feng sighs helplessly in her ears, but it makes her feel warm.


    Thinking that she could draw all kinds of figures skillfully, she opened her heart happily and pretended to be silly: "big brother, Fiona has already been able to draw Timothy!"


    At the same time, she stuck tightly to ye fenghuai and carefully drew a picture on the drawing paper.


    Soon, a lifelike Timo jumps on the drawing paper, but this Timo somehow changes the devil''s horns and tail in her pen.


    "Devil..."


    Murmuring involuntarily, Fiona of the Laurent family suddenly shrinks her pupils.


    Today, she seems to be following Ye Feng, who is running away from the city, with another one. Then she is stabbed in the heart by the demonized Ye Feng.


    Thinking of this, she bit her lips, turned and looked up at Ye Feng, who praised her progress in painting. Her face was complicated.


    Now she is mostly on the verge of death, so she dreams of the people she miss most.


    Ye Feng now mostly set foot on the road to the shadow Island, but she can do nothing, only in the death of delusion to get his warmth and care.


    Can''t she really do anything? If she is willing to give up the differentiation of the sword heart and choose to merge with another one, she will certainly gain strength and pull the damned Ye Feng back from the edge of degeneration.


    But she didn''t want to merge with the other she she hated the most, and even wanted to kill the other one. She believed that the other she also held the same attitude as her.


    But now fusion has become the only hope to save Ye Feng. For Ye Feng, she has to choose fusion.


    She carefully stares at Ye Feng''s face in the dream, caresses gently, and says with emotion: "Ye Feng..."


    "Well?"


    "I will certainly bring you back!"


    ¡­¡­


    In front of the sky is gradually gray, young girl Mafia ona''s body a burst of cold into the body, can not help shivering up.


    Ye Feng''s back is gradually moving away in her eyes, just as she was seriously injured at the beginning. She happily found Ye Feng''s trace in demacia, but found that he was walking with her another she, who had vowed to be the enemy of her life, and was getting farther and farther away from her.


    During the long journey, Ye Feng, who was supposed to be accompanied by her, was occupied by another one, but she could only hide in the unknown dark places and corners, be afraid of the danger he met again and again, be nervous and jealous for him to know new girls again and again, keep silent by his side, but never get his sympathy and care


    Even, she has to bear his misunderstanding, watching him hostile to her for the sake of another, she is heartbroken, but he can never feel it.


    Fate seems to be deliberately joking with her, pulling her away from him again and again. Clearly she is his childhood sweetheart, she should have been with him, but to endure the pain of his various unknown reasons far away.


    Now, fate wants to take him away from her by magic means.


    Unknown anger was burning in her heart, and her face was filled with reluctance. She wanted to fight, but the lamp had run out.


    As Ye Feng''s childhood sweetheart, she just wants to be able to accompany him through the storm, which is enough. Why did God take away such a small request from her?


    She hates it!


    Hate the injustice of fate Hate Ye Feng''s failure I hate being surpassed by Ye Feng and can''t protect him any moreThe breath of death surrounded her, as if she fell into a cold ice cave, experiencing the endless silence and darkness.


    No She can''t just die Ye Feng can''t be abducted to the shadow island by Elise!


    At this time, the cold touch of her right hand made her turn her head to look at Fiona, the Laurent family, lying beside her.


    The awakening Fiona of Laurent family stared at her coldly, and said with a trace of determination: "although very reluctant, now only that way can let us save Ye Feng!"


    As her eyes widened, Sophia subconsciously opened her mouth and let out a faint exclamation. Naturally, she knew what the Laurent Fiona was talking about, but she didn''t expect another one. She would say it herself.


    "Even if the fusion, I will not admit you!"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t admit you, just to teach Ye Feng that stinky boy a lesson!" Fiona of the Laurent family snorted coldly. Even if she was dying, she still could not change her temper. She clearly wanted to save Ye Feng, but insisted that it was a lesson.


    Young girl Mafia ona relieved a smile, but soon her face coagulated again: "this fusion, maybe your and my consciousness will be wiped out, forming a new consciousness."


    "Good, isn''t it? The memory of the two of us, maybe he will be moved


    In spite of this, Fiona of the Laurent family still laughs bitterly. If it is not forced, she does not want to lose her consciousness and merge with her most hated people into a new person.


    Even if that person finally gets Ye Feng''s heart, it''s not her own


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, is also aware of her other thoughts. She blinks her eyes, picks up her complicated emotions and calmly says, "in this case, let''s start!"


    Fiona of the Laurent family nodded knowingly, and she was ready.


    Their dying bodies gradually become illusory and transparent with the will of their fusion. The Liuyun sword and the black feather sword are also turned into black and white chains at this moment, penetrating the collarbone of the two men.


    The breath of the whole body is more and more disordered, and at the same time, it is accompanied by more and more powerful and fierce sword Qi. The wild sword Qi stirred the space nearby, causing slight tremor.


    Black and white crisscross each other. The combination of ink feather sword and Liuyun sword makes this new body burst out with amazing potential far beyond that of any Fiona.


    Black and white soft leather armor emerged as the times require, and a brand new Fiona emerged from the black and white sword fog.


    With a little blood in her dark eyes, Fiona lowered her head and looked at her hands indifferently.


    Her heart was moved, mixed with the new sword meaning of black and white. It was as ethereal as white fog, and condensed into essence like black gas, lingering around her body. Her full of energy made her feel strong.


    The consciousness of the two Fiona gradually merged, but it was slightly incompatible, separated temporarily by the black-and-white line.


    Before Elise dissipated, the sarcastic words echoed in her mind. Fiona''s chest was filled with burning anger and unwillingness.


    Ye Feng''s back has already disappeared beyond the coastline, but Fiona never wanted to bring him back to her.


    A black and white sword appeared in her right hand. Her sharp eyes burst into a terrible sword, and Fiona''s body suddenly swept out, turning into a black-and-white light and shadow, shuttling across the sea level, catching up far faster than Ye Feng left.


    No one can take him away from me!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 395

    The amazing momentum that Fiona burst out of her body really shocked Ye Feng, but he soon came back to his senses, and hurriedly put the sword in front of him.


    Originally thought that Fiona''s attack would be so blocked by him, but under Ye Feng''s incredible gaze, when Fiona cut his magic sword, he also flew out with his whole person.


    Fiona obviously didn''t intend to give Ye Feng a chance to breathe, and hit Ye Feng as soon as possible. Up and down with the flying leaf wind, side by side, she looked down at him coldly.


    The demonized Ye Feng doesn''t like being looked down upon so much. He tries his best to stabilize his figure in the air and prepare to give Fiona a sword with his backhand.


    But he held his figure, and Fiona moved again. As she moves, she spins her black-and-white sword over Ye Feng and accumulates strength. Fiona cuts down with more rapid and fierce sword technique.


    The cyclone rolled up the waves and wrapped the leaf wind with a huge black and white sword. Ye Feng, who did not stabilize his body, was shot down into the sea and turned up the waves.


    A Li, who was holding arilia not far away, covered his mouth with worry and exclaimed, "Fiona, Ye Feng, he is just infected by the evil spirit. It is not his intention to become a devil. Don''t lay too heavy a hand on it!"


    As soon as she had finished her words, Fiona''s cold eyes met her, making her fall into an ice cave and palpitating.


    Just a cold glance at Ali, Fiona looked at the gradually subsided sea, not moved, not worried that Ye Feng would drown in the sea.


    As the waves rose, the more powerful the waves came out of her.


    Fiona''s eyes were sharp. Standing on the spider web, she stepped on one foot and jumped into the high air, trying to escape the waves and eddies floating out of the sea.


    But the rise of the whirlpool was astonishing, and her speed could not escape. Helpless, Fiona eyes a Ling, no longer Dodge, but holding a black and white sword dive down.


    The sword is intended to condense her into a tyrannical sword. The light and shadow of black and white fall together with her rapid diving body, chopping on the whirlpool, just dividing the whirlpool into two.


    With the dissipation of the vortex, Ye Feng, who has been hiding behind, has been waiting for a long time, and her hands are holding magic sword and plunging towards Fiona. The dark sword, which combines the magic Qi and the sword of wind, gradually condenses into the real sword and collides with Fiona.


    Bang!


    The sound of sword and sword collision reverberated on the sea surface. The confrontation between swords aroused thousands of waves and the sound of tsunami roared.


    The demonized Ye Feng and Fiona are in a stalemate, and no one can subdue anyone in a short time, which makes him have to accept the strength of Fiona and what he has now.


    Fiona is also the case, she obviously did not expect to have the magic gas bonus, Ye Feng will be strong enough to fight with her after fusion for so long.


    There''s no sense in such a standoff. Ye Feng gives Fiona a little strength and gives her the illusion that she can suppress him. Then she makes a sudden force and hits Fiona unprepared.


    With the help of magic wind and sword, Ye Feng displays Ruiwen''s unique skill of fast wind chopping, which makes the whole person''s momentum rise to a higher level again.


    Feeling the terror magic and sword sense of the body''s temporary explosion, Ye Feng''s magic eye shows an extremely strong excited light.


    Then, he showed three broken wings dance and two broken air chopping to Fiona, who had not yet slowed down.


    "It''s back to you!"


    With a smile of evil spirit, Ye Feng''s killing intention is fully displayed in his eyes. The magic power of the moon and the magic power of stars pour out, and the magic sword that has integrated the sword meaning of wind and dark magic is twined on it.


    The brilliance of the four kinds of energy reflected each other and turned into violent sword Qi, which shook the space. Even the sea water was cut into huge waves by countless wind blades.


    Fiona''s pupils shrank slightly, and her eyes wandered around her, gloomy. Although she can''t see what happened in this space, she can feel the invisible wind blade filling the area.


    "Hiss..."


    The beautiful face and the back of the right hand holding the black and white sword are smeared with blood by the invisible blade, but Fiona has no time to take care of that. At the moment, the biggest threat to her is Ye Feng''s fast wind chop.


    Looking at the more and more approaching sword, Fiona, as if on the verge of an enemy, was blocked in this area by the wind blade, she could only take the blow of Ye Feng.


    A li in the distance saw Fiona didn''t give in. She quickly reminded her, "get out of the way. Even if ye Feng is a demigod, he doesn''t dare to use his body to stop him!"


    After hearing this, Fiona was shocked. If she was really like Ali, she would be half disabled even if she didn''t die.


    Just when she was distracted, the strong wind had already come to her and sank her into the sea.


    However, Ye Feng does not give up, and falls into the sea with Fiona.


    Once in the sea, Ye Feng''s eyes twinkle with magic light, searching for Fiona''s trace.


    In the deep blue sea water, Fiona''s broken body is still rapidly falling under the gaze of Ye Feng. Red blood in the sea water into a blood mist, floating around.Looking at Fiona''s closed painful eyes, the demonized Ye Feng shows a demon like smile and flashes to Fiona who is still falling, enjoying her painful expression.


    When Ye Feng prepares to stab Fiona''s heart with a sword, Fiona suddenly opens her eyes.


    The secret is not good. Ye Feng wants to keep a distance from Fiona, but his strength, which has just been slashed by the wind, has fallen sharply and has not been fully recovered. He is seized by Fiona by the collar.


    Flustered, Ye Feng wants to forcibly condense the remaining sword intention in his body and fight with Fiona, but he is beaten by Fiona with more terrible sword spirit.


    Fiona slightly a Leng, obviously did not expect just strength terror of Ye Feng will suddenly be unable to resist her attack.


    But soon she got a guess. With Ye Feng''s current strength, it is not enough to control the wind at will like Ruiwen. Just like now, as soon as she performs her original swordsmanship and sharp edge, Waltz will fall into a period of weakness.


    Fortunately, she was hit into the sea this time, and most of the power of the wind was diluted by the sea, otherwise she would never be much better than Ye Feng.


    Think about it, Fiona staring at the embarrassed Ye Feng with a cold smile. The next moment, she is to flash to Ye Feng in front of him, will be his collar, heavy hit in the shallow sea bed not far away.


    The boulder broke, flying in the sea, Ye Feng was hit by Fiona.


    Subconsciously, Ye Feng wanted to gasp, but inhaled the bitter sea water, choked his cheek red.


    Looking at his bleak face, Fiona snorted coldly, rushed out of the sea and threw him to Ali.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Ye Feng collapsed beside Ali breathlessly, his clothes were wet through, and his wound was still bleeding, which was more seriously eroded by the sea water.


    Looking at his misery, Ali tightened his eyebrows and held him in his arms, soothing him in a whisper.


    Although he was seriously injured by Fiona, the demonized Ye Feng can''t just give up. He pushes Ali away and wants to stand up and fight with Fiona.


    Fiona coldly glanced at the wind and kicked him into the spider web.


    Before Ali came forward this time, Fiona bent down directly and slapped Ye Feng in the face.


    Disgusted to see Ye Feng''s eyes and lines on his face, Fiona knew that it was not his intention to fight against Ye Feng, but she still held Ye Feng''s neck and threatened: "do you dare to move around again? Believe me or not?"


    One side of a Li smell speech a burst of palpitation, for fear that Fiona impulsively killed Ye Feng. And Ye Feng is a Leng at first, then sarcastic way: "you dare not kill me!"


    Fiona was seized by Ye Fengfeng''s right hand. She was very angry and said with a smile: "I dare not kill you, but I have some ways to make you surrender!"


    Seeing that Fiona is going to do something again, Ali quickly protects Ye Feng and says nervously, "Fiona, Ye Feng, he is only affected by the evil spirit, not on purpose. Let me come I''ll purify the evil spirit for him, so he won''t be angry with you


    Ali said that the heart is soft, in fact, Fiona did not want to start. Suddenly, she still listened to Ali''s advice and let go of her hand.


    When Ali saw this, he was relieved. She turned her head and tried to keep a gentle look in her eyes and hugged Ye Feng and said, "it''s OK. As long as you purify the evil spirit, you will get better."


    At the same time, Ali mobilizes the enchanting magic in his body to condense the emerald light, and directly begins to purify the evil Qi in Ye Feng''s body.


    However, the demonized Ye Feng doesn''t want the evil Qi to be purified by Ali. He mobilizes the remaining magic in his body to resist.


    Ali is aware of Ye Feng''s resistance. She glances at Fiona beside her and whispers to Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, I can''t purify your evil spirit if you resist like this. If Fiona finds out you will be miserable."


    Ye Feng is not moved, but Fiona, whose ear is sharp, hears Ali''s whisper. She walked slowly to Ali and asked coldly, "Ali, Ye Feng, is he resisting your purification?"


    Ali looked at Ye Feng in his arms in embarrassment and nodded.


    "Give it to me."


    Fiona said with an indisputable tone, she lifted Ye Feng from Ali''s arms, and then fell heavily on the spider web.


    Ali covered his mouth and said, "Fiona, do you want to persuade him again?"


    Looking at the magic lines on Ye Feng''s face, Fiona was angry, and she coldly replied, "no need!"


    Ali see Ye Feng is still provocating Fiona with his eyes, so anxious that tears flow out. She choked: "but he is still bleeding, let me heal his wound, you can deal with him?"


    "Sometimes, only violence can make a man give in!"


    Coldly returned a sentence, in Ye Feng''s frightened eyes, the expression on Fiona''s face gradually disintegrated.


    Following a sad cry, Ali turned around and couldn''t bear to see Ye Feng beaten by Fiona.¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 396

    Looking at Ye Feng, whose arms are full of scars and cheek redness, Ali feels a little pain. Fortunately, Fiona didn''t kill her. It was just a skin injury. She didn''t have to deal with it so hard.


    At the same time of healing the wound for Ye Feng, a Li''s tone is slightly complaining: "Fiona, you''re too heavy."


    Fiona glanced faintly at this side of the eye, then turned her face away and looked away.


    Her right hand gently rubbed her eyebrows, her eyes closed and opened, slightly sleepy.


    "If you don''t knock him out, do you think he will be purified?"


    Hearing this, Ali sighed helplessly: "it is, but my charm should make him listen to me..."


    The tip of his finger crossed the cured face of Ye Feng, and the corners of a Li''s mouth curled up like a crescent moon, with a shallow smile.


    Fiona heard the second half of Ali''s sentence, but the whole person was uncomfortable. She looked at Ye Feng''s face in a melancholy way, as if complaining that he couldn''t stand the charm of Ali.


    Fiona''s complaint was naturally noticed by Ali, but she didn''t point it out. But Fiona''s pale face attracted Ali''s attention. She said, "your face looks a little bad. Do you want me to treat you for a while?"


    After hearing this, Fiona pursed her lips, shook her head and refused Ali''s kindness.


    Seeing this, Ali had to continue to purify the evil Qi in Ye Feng''s body.


    Fiona is relieved to see that Ali no longer pays attention to her. She looks at her new body with a complicated complexion. Her back exudes a trace of sweating.


    A Li on one side carefully takes care of Ye Feng''s damaged body, and at the same time, he has to purify the evil Qi in Ye Feng''s body. In the past, she would have asked why it was just a Fiona.


    What she is most concerned about now is why Elise is always haunted and obsessed with demonizing Ye Feng?


    Usually encounter disobedient demonization, as the devil should not lose patience, will not obey the annihilation?


    It''s hard for Ali to guess what Elise really thinks, and she can''t know how complicated the relationship between Ye Feng and Elise is. At present, Ye Feng only told Sara about him and Elise. The reason why he didn''t tell Ruiwen was that he was afraid that his closest sister would worry too much.


    I really can''t think of Elise''s idea. Ali no longer thinks much, but focuses on purification.


    In this way, with the passage of time, the evil Qi in Ye Feng''s body gradually faded away. Until the last trace of evil Qi was purified, Ali took a long breath of relief.


    In drowsiness, Ye Feng also slowly wakes up from the consciousness of deep sleep. He opened his heavy eyelids, looked at the dark night, and said, "where am I?"


    Seeing Ye Feng awake, Ali immediately said happily, "Fiona, Ye Feng is awake!"


    Smell speech, Fiona''s cold and indifferent cheek is also melted, showing a relieved smile. However, she was about to move forward, but she fell on the ground uncontrollably.


    See Fiona suddenly fell, Ye Feng had no time to recall what she had experienced before, and quickly picked up Fiona. "Fiona, what''s the matter with you?" he asked


    Ye Feng''s embrace makes Fiona''s body slightly warm. She squeezed out a smile and said, "Ye Feng, i..."


    The memory of being manipulated and demonized by Elise gradually became clear. Ye Feng lowered his head and said to himself, "I''m sorry, all blame me for killing another you!"


    Fiona locked her brow and shook her sleepy head. "You''re not wrong. It''s the devil, and you didn''t kill us..."


    Before she finished, Fiona fell asleep because of the incompatibility of the two wills in her body.


    Without knowing the deep meaning of Fiona''s words, Ye Feng asks for help and looks at Ali: "Ali, look at Fiona. What''s wrong with her?"


    Ali takes Fiona and signals Ye Feng not to worry. She just concentrates on checking Fiona. After some exploration, Ali''s face was gradually gloomy. She looked at Ye Feng uncertainly and asked, "Ye Feng, do you know why they two Fiona want to merge into one?"


    On hearing that two Fiona fused into one, Ye Feng''s pupils shrank slightly, and he said with guilt: "before I was demonized by Elise, I stabbed them two hearts with a sword dominated by evil thoughts."


    "It''s true!"


    A Li hears words, eyes slowly enlarge, suddenly realize. But her face was still not very good, as if she was thinking about something worrying.


    Ye Feng looked at Ali nervously and worried: "Ali, Fiona, what''s the matter with her now? Can you cure her? "


    Ali took a deep breath: "can it be cured? But it depends on how you choose! "


    "What choice?"


    A Li looked at Ye Feng''s face and said, "do you want to choose Fiona now or let them separate into two independent individuals?"


    Smell speech, Ye Feng heart tremble, he opened his mouth, but for a time did not know what to say.


    "Now Fiona has not really integrated into a soul. There are two incompatible souls in her body. They repel and contradict each other, and they are extremely disgusted with the integration of each other. When fighting with you before, you may be dominated by your childhood sweetheart or by Fiona of Laurent family."Ali''s words remind Ye Feng of the words and eyes of two Fiona in the previous battle, as well as the words and eyes of Fiona after integration. Guilt filled his heart, he said bitterly: "do you mean the reason why they merge with each other is not because they want to integrate, but because I have to do it?"


    "Yes, do you choose Fiona after fusion, or do you choose the two of them to continue to separate? But before that, I have to tell you that both of them have independent self-consciousness and are two independent people, and this new body is just an empty shell without her own soul and consciousness, so I hope you will consider it carefully! "


    Ye Feng looked at Fiona in Ali''s arms and asked, "Ali, if this body forms a new soul, are they still there?"


    A Li hears the words and says truthfully: "the new soul just has the memory of the two of them. Although their personalities are the same, it is a new life completely different from the two of them, and their will will will also disappear forever in this world."


    Hearing this, Ye Feng took a breath of cool air. Although choosing the new Fiona and combining the two Fiona''s souls to form a new soul can avoid the trouble of duel between them from time to time, it is also tantamount to obliterating the existence of the two Fiona.


    Is he really willing to do this?


    If he did, what was the difference between him and the ruthless butcher?


    What''s more, the present Fiona just contains the empty shell of two Fiona souls, and has no independent soul. He should not decide the life and death of two Fiona for his own selfish desire!


    The two Fiona are the most important existence for him. Since Ali has said that they are mutually exclusive and contradictory in their new body, he should respect their innermost wishes.


    Think about it, Ye Feng suddenly opened up. He took a deep breath and said firmly in his eyes, "Ali, let the two of them recover into two."


    Seeing that Ye Feng''s mind is determined, Ali nods knowingly, and Fiona is surrounded by her emerald light.


    He recited obscure incantations in his mouth, and he displayed his taboo magic with solemn expression.


    With the exertion of her magic, the body of new born Fiona gradually flows out a chain of order with black and white light and shadow.


    Under the guidance of Ali, the chains of order began to twist. The black shadow and white light gradually made a clanging sound, which seemed to contradict each other''s power.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Ali increases the guidance of enchanting magic. Just listen to the sound of a broken chain, and then the black shadow and white light are like birds that have broken free, dancing in different directions.


    Gradually, Fiona''s body at this moment into a virtual shadow, and locked eyebrows to stand up.


    Within a moment, the black and white figures gradually separated. One is holding the black feather sword, the other is holding the Liuyun sword. The two Fiona slowly open their eyebrows, and the wounds caused by Ye Feng are healing at a visible speed.


    Until the wound at the heart was sutured, the sharp eyes of Fiona gradually opened, and the momentum of her body did not weaken because of separation.


    See two Fiona strength is also like after fusion, Ye Feng some incredible way: "strength did not decline?"


    Doesn''t it mean that either of them can beat him? Ye Feng is a little hard to accept.


    The two Fiona felt that there was no attenuation in their bodies. They said in the same voice, "thank you, Ali."


    Ali walked up to them with a smile, grabbed the back of Fiona''s hand, and said, "it''s a pity that your scar has remained too long and can''t be cured by magic."


    Fiona of Laurent family was slightly stunned, then shook her head and said: "it''s OK to keep it. This is the memory of Ye Feng and I in Picheng, and it''s also my belief of revenge."


    See Ye Feng''s eyes dodgy, childhood love Mafia ona seems to think of what. She stares at Ye Feng and says, "Ye Feng, why do you look a little unhappy?"


    "How?" At the thought of the evil thoughts leading himself to say so many satirical words about the two Fiona, Ye Feng is a little guilty and afraid.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s cold sweat on his forehead, Fiona of the Laurent family suddenly remembered something. She stepped forward and said plainly, "Ye Feng, have you forgotten something?"


    "No!"


    "I remember you said we were violent in your heart!" She added.


    "You are absolutely mistaken Wipe the sweat on his forehead, Ye Feng can already imagine his next encounter.


    "Accompany us to practice sword!" While talking, Fiona of the Laurent family has pulled out her own floating sword.


    Ye Feng doesn''t dare to practice sword with them. Either of them can hang him now. He trotted to Ali''s back and pretended to be ill: "ouch, Ali, I suddenly feel a little sick. Give me treatment!"


    Ali covered his mouth and chuckled. His heart was warm. She rarely stood on the side of two Fiona and said with a smile, "Ye Feng, you''d better ask for more happiness this time!"As soon as the words fell, Ali changed into a white fox and jumped to the frozen arelia.


    As soon as he leaves Ali''s shelter, Ye Feng, with a bitter face, is pulled aside by two Fiona.


    With a scream, Ye Feng''s voice for mercy instantly reverberates in this silent sea.


    ¡­¡­


    When ye Fengtong and happy are pulled up by two Fiona to practice sword, Elise, who is far away in an ancient castle of shadow Island, slowly opens her scarlet eyes in the dark.


    "Next time we meet, I won''t be merciful again!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 397

    Outside the main hall of presidian Presbyterian Council, Xia and Luo led the scattered vastaya people to make trouble here.


    As one of the survivors who witnessed the massacre of the village by human beings, Xia couldn''t wait to come to ask for an explanation.


    If the authorities in Ionia cannot give her a satisfactory answer today, she will certainly call on more wastaya to wage a war.


    A woman with slightly dark skin walked out of the conference hall. Her eyes were slightly narrowed. She recognized that this man was karma.


    As soon as karma stepped out of the Council hall, he heard the noise of the vastaya outside, saying that he wanted a village to be slaughtered. She waved her hand to signal the discontented vastaya people to calm down and then said, "please calm down, all the vastaya present. As a temporary leader elected by the Ionian authorities, when I heard the news that vastaya was slaughtered, I was deeply grieved and indignant. I have sent several teams of people in succession Go to wastaya village for investigation. I believe there will be news soon. I hope you will be patient and we will handle this incident properly. "


    Karma''s ambiguous reply obviously failed to satisfy the vastaya people present, and Xia was more angry after hearing karma''s words. She stepped forward and said in a bad tone: "today you must give us a reasonable explanation, or we will never give up!"


    As soon as her words were finished, she caused a great stir among the vastaya crowd, and they all responded and supported her speech.


    Karma frowned, and she recognized the girl named vastaya, who was the leader of the trouble, who had come to make trouble last time. Unexpectedly, Xia''s prestige among the vastaya was so high that karma changed her mind and said, "I heard that you witnessed your own village being slaughtered by a woman. Can you describe to me the appearance of that woman and her magic arts?"


    Xia heard the distrust in karma''s tone, and she immediately said, "don''t you believe me?"


    Karma was a little stunned. The girl in front of her was a little too angry. "No, I just want to know more about the suspect so that we can take better measures," she said with a smile


    Xia looked at Kalma suspiciously, and then said: "that woman has a pair of purple eyes. Her magic is a dark magic ball containing dark magic. In an instant, Luo and I are not her opponents. When we wake up, all the people in the village are dead."


    Said, after all, or a girl''s haze eyes slightly red and swollen, choked up.


    After listening to Xia''s description, Kalma immediately thought of sindra, the dark head of state who killed the division 19 years ago. If it was the woman, the Ionian authorities would no longer be in control of the situation. It would have to be solved by asking Soraka and other demigods.


    Seeing karma frown and rubbing her eyes, Xia thinks that karma doesn''t want to solve them. "If you don''t give us a satisfactory answer, I''ll call in more of the vastaya!" she said quickly


    Karma is really a little headache because Xia gives her a little headache. This girl is so impulsive that she doesn''t consider whether her practice will bring unnecessary trouble to both vastaya and EONIA.


    With a sigh, karma motioned to Xia to calm down and said, "in this way, you and another vastaya who witnessed Tu village will go to the psychic college with me now. I''m sure you will get a satisfactory answer there."


    Xia looked back at Luo in the crowd and saw that he nodded to her. She agreed to leave immediately with karma.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Ye Feng, who had a night''s rest on the coast, was pulled by two Fiona''s and was not allowed to sleep in.


    He yawned sleepily and looked at the fox like Ali who had already woken up in his arms. He also glanced at the two Fiona in a trance. Then he looked at the dim sky and fell asleep.


    The two Fiona looked at each other''s eyes and saw the incredible from each other''s eyes. When did Ye Feng have the courage to ignore them and wake him up?


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Ali took advantage of the situation to be coquettish and cute in Ye Feng''s arms, rubbed and rubbed with his small head, and put out the tip of his tongue to lick Ye Feng''s cheek.


    When Ali makes such a noise, Ye Feng has no intention to sleep any more, so he has to sit up reluctantly.


    But his wake-up gesture, however, attracted two Fiona slightly resentful eyes. However, thinking of today''s important things in the body, two people want to teach Ye Feng a fire, had to wait for the next time.


    "Ye Feng, the two of us are going to take the frozen arilia to the psychic college, while you and Ali will go back to presidian. Ariana is still in the city. We haven''t been back for a day. She''s worried. You go back and talk to her and wait for us in the city."


    When Ye Feng heard the speech, he seldom said solemnly: "you go, I will take good care of Ali and Oriana."


    The two Fiona did not say much. Although they were a little worried before leaving, they still looked indifferent and left with arilia frozen.


    When their figures disappear in the distance, Ye Feng, who has been sitting in a dangerous position, is like a frustrated ball, and has a long breath of relief.Seeing Ye Feng''s nervous relaxation, Ali can''t help but chuckle at the bottom of his heart. Unexpectedly, Ye Feng is afraid of two Fiona. She turned into a human body, leaning on Ye Feng''s side, and said with a smile: "Ye Feng, why do I feel that you have become more relaxed after they leave?"


    Being embarrassed by Ali, Ye Feng pretends to be angry and asks her not to talk nonsense.


    At this time, a burst of bell rings, Ye Feng quickly takes out the walkie talkie from the inside of the clothes. A look at the more confident smile on the phone, Yefeng knows that hivier moved his hands and feet on his walkie talkie while he was not paying attention.


    But the note under the head portrait of hivier is to let Ye Feng''s back cool. If Fiona saw this, he would be beaten.


    A Li on one side sees Ye Feng''s delay in answering the phone and probes curiously. When she saw the phone''s notes, she couldn''t help but blurt out: "how can sylvier''s note be a wife?"


    Oops! Ye Feng smiles awkwardly, and doesn''t want to continue to entangle in this issue, so he connects the phone in a hurry.


    As soon as the phone was connected, there was a voice from hivier: "Ye Feng, where are you now?"


    "Waiting for you back in the hotel, of course." The forehead exudes a trace of cold sweat, Ye Feng talks nonsense.


    "I''m in the hotel right now, with olivana."


    Xiwei''s next slightly cold words made Ye Feng nervous. While the secret was not good, he said with a ha ha: "Fiona and I are at the seaside."


    At the other end of the phone, shivell was silent for a while, and then said, "remember to come back early. I originally planned to let you accompany me to the ports in the three southern provinces today. The time is a little tight, even if it is."


    Xiwei lost tone to hear Ye Feng some guilt, he said sorry: "I''m sorry, but what do you go to the port today?"


    "I want to go back to tutor Ritz." On the other end of the phone, Xiwei''s eyes twinkled, as if he had encountered some difficulties, but it was not convenient to tell Ye Feng.


    Her words reminded Ye Feng of the task she had to do before. He asked, "have you finished your task?"


    "Well, the secret of blood moon is clear. I have to go back to tutor Ritz." There is a trace of impatience and worry hidden in hivier''s tone, as if she would face some crisis.


    It is a pity that Ye Feng, who has always been very reassured about him, did not recognize her fear and uneasiness from her words. He just did not give up and went back like this.


    "After all, why not stay a few more days? How about if I come back and see you to the ports of the three southern provinces? "


    If it''s normal time, he will surely stay with the wind. But thinking of the secret of blood moon and some of the things Soraka told her, she just wanted to get back to the war academy as soon as possible.


    "No, I have something to tell you before I leave. You have to promise me!"


    Ye Feng didn''t want to think about it, so he said, "if you don''t embarrass me or tease me, I promise you."


    "This time I go back to the war academy, you must promise me that if I don''t look for you, you will not come to me!"


    Xiwei''s Words listen to Ye Feng slightly a little bit stunned, but the other end of the phone Xiwei''s serious tone makes him have to take it seriously.


    In the face of such a strange request, Ye Feng did not know how to answer.


    "Promise me!" Seeing Ye Feng''s delay in answering, he hastily urged the way.


    I really can''t understand why hivier has such a strange request, and it has no effect on him. Ye Feng no longer tangles with him, and promises: "OK, I promise you!"


    "Well, good luck!"


    The voice just fell, Ye Feng has not had time to reply, the phone rings the busy tone of hivier hanging up, making him confused.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 398

    Little sindra hid in the corner, looking at the bright smile of little Soraka surrounded by elders and children.


    Listening to the praise of young Soraka from adults and children, little sindra''s eyes were covered with a light mist.


    "What''s the big deal?"


    Stubbornly, she trotted away with her little mouth, little sindra puffing and sulking. She was wronged to think that her magic was not recognized by others.


    "Everything is Soraka is good, I am bad, Wuwuwuwu..."


    Tears kept rolling in her eyes. Little sindra choked and coughed. Her purple eyes revealed her stubbornness.


    Chanting incantations in his mouth, little sindera condensed several purple Dharma balls emitting brilliant purple light. A man stepped on the Dharma ball with bare feet and walked up and down to amuse himself.


    Playing alone for a while, little hindra soon forgot the pain of being severely criticized by the elders and grinned happily.


    "They also said I lacked balance, huh!"


    With a disdainful murmur, little hindra was immersed in a small game designed for herself.


    "Hindra, why are you here alone? You were criticized by the elders just now. I''m afraid you''ve been looking for you for a long time! "


    All of a sudden, a voice rang, and cindra guessed without looking that it was Soraka. She pursed her lips again, put away her magic, and turned her face away.


    Little Soraka, with a sunny smile, came to little sindra and grinned, "hindra, what were you playing with just now? Can you take me with you?"


    Little sindra raised her proud head and pursed her mouth. Originally, she wanted to refuse, but little Soraka''s warm smile made her unable to give birth to any reason to refuse.


    The unhappiness in her heart was melted by the smile of little Soraka. Little sindra''s young face turned red and said sheepishly, "do you really want to play?"


    "Well!"


    The smile of little Soraka''s squinting eyes made sindra feel warm. She directly recited the incantation and summoned several purple magic balls side by side.


    "This is a game of balance. When I get to the next ball, you will come up again!" said little sindera happily jumping on the purple ball


    Small Soraka Meng Meng place a small head, learn the action of hindra jump on the French ball. Just a jump on the French ball, small Soraka originally thought it was very simple, the result did not stand for long before he fell to the ground.


    "Hiss It hurts... "


    On hearing this, sindra, who had already walked several French balls safely, turned around on the French ball and said, "Soraka, if you don''t stand steady at the beginning, standing on the French ball with open arms like me will help you to control your balance better."


    Little Soraka awkwardly scratched her short blue hair, her purple eyes bent slightly, and she accepted sindra''s guidance modestly.


    She tried to jump onto the first French ball with open arms. It was a little shaky at first, but soon she was in control of her balance.


    Little sindera saw that little Soraka controlled the balance, and at the same time, he constantly raised the height of the high-tech ball.


    Unconsciously, little Soraka followed little sindera higher and higher, and the clouds had fallen under their feet.


    "Hindra, your magic is so amazing that we have climbed to the clouds!"


    Little Soraka breathed heavily, and her red face puffed with excitement and joy.


    Little sindra had a little sweetness in her heart when she heard Soraka''s praise. But standing in the clouds, she did not know why she felt lonely. Looking at the land below, she has indescribable melancholy and stubbornness in her heart.


    She gritted her teeth and looked obstinately at Soraka and said, "Soraka, listen!"


    "Ha?" Little Soraka mumbled her little mouth, and looked at sindera with a sudden look of disbelief.


    "Now you are loved by the elders, but I promise that one day, even if I am still hated, I will prove that the road I chose is not wrong, but the elders who are ignorant of magic!"


    "At that time, I will certainly stand in the sky and look down upon all the people who once looked down on me with a superior posture!"


    ¡­¡­


    Memories of her youth flashed through her mind, and hindra, wearing a dark purple crown, walked slowly out of the darkened hall and stood on the stone steps she had recast through her mind.


    The fortress of the sky, which stood above the clouds, was her only home for years and was once the cage of her power.


    Huge sky fortresses float aimlessly in Ionia''s sky, and hindra, with her haughty head, looks coldly down at the scene below.


    Feeling the energy that hasn''t throbbed in her body for a long time, hindra''s heart moves with her, and three dark Dharma balls the size of a palm are suspended around her body.


    The impetuous power reminded her that she had stayed at the top of the demigod for a long time, and now she was qualified to become a God.The throne will come into being


    Sindra passes through the clouds indifferently, and her mind seeps into the psychic college on the ground. Soraka, who is suffering from the evil spirit, is instantly detected by her.


    Although she had been studying magic in the sky fortress for a long time, hindra was well aware of the events on the ground. Taking back her mind, she sniffed: "stupid, how can you not be infected for the sake of the so-called ordinary people who inhale so much black fog?"


    Instead of thinking about Soraka, hindra once again mobilized the semi divine power that had been silent in her body for a long time and immersed herself in it.


    For a long time, after repeatedly confirming that she could prepare for the ceremony of becoming a God, hindra decided to shut up and break through the ceremony of becoming a god today. According to her estimation, she can complete the ceremony of becoming a God in one day, becoming the first and youngest God in the history of Ionia.


    Strong faith surged in her heart, and she never felt as powerful and unstoppable as ever.


    She knew that Elise herself had come to talk with her last time, and that she had made trouble for her with her split body after she died. She also knew that Ionia''s stupid authorities had listened to the words of the foolish vastaya and thought that she was the culprit of Tu village, and had taken people to the psychic college to seek the help of demigods such as Soraka.


    But what? Anyway, people on the ground have never seen her with their eyes, so why should she defend herself?


    And she is about to become a God. What is she afraid of?


    Soraka or shadow Island, she wanted to see who could stop her!


    Balance? It''s just Ionia''s stupid old diehards'' fear of the unknown!


    People are always afraid of things they can''t understand, so let them try and see if they can stop her!


    Hindra believes that energy belongs to those who can use it.


    She can be because Soraka doesn''t care about the seal of power that those people used to put on her, but now if someone wants to stop her from becoming a God, she will never be soft hearted!


    With such determination, hindra sank into the dark hall again.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 399

    Looking at the clever Ali in Ye Feng''s arms, olliana''s face is full of love. If only she had a little fox, too?


    You don''t want to look at her with a smile


    But immersed in feeding, Ali hears that Ye Feng wants to pass her to others. She is about to dance her claws in protest, but she doesn''t want Ye Feng to deliver her to Oriana''s arms.


    Seeing Oriana''s favorite look, although Ali wants Ye Feng to hold her more, she still skilfully rubs and rubs in Oriana''s arms, making a lovely cry.


    Oriana is also cute by Ali''s lovely appearance. She is in a happy mood like a girl who doesn''t know anything about the world to accompany Ali.


    One side of the leaf wind see this, the bottom of my heart warm current bursts. He was very happy for her to know that she had experienced her father''s death when she was a new woman, and that she could still maintain such an optimistic attitude towards life.


    Ye Feng is still a little worried about the simple as white paper Oriana, he does not want her to contact too many dark things. Just like her father ordered her to kill a robot, which he would never allow.


    But it was thanks to sylvier, or he might have missed the chance to save olivana.


    At the mention of hivier, Ye Feng can''t help smiling, and he is a little envious. He will keep a cool head even in a critical situation.


    For some reason, Ye Feng unconsciously takes out his walkie talkie and stares at shivell''s resolute goddess of victory on the lock screen. He could not help laughing at the slight movement of his fingertips and the playful grimace of shivell.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s sudden giggle, she curiously poked her head over her head and fixed her eyes on the picture of hivier. Then she opened her eyes and said, "eh, isn''t this sylvier?"


    A Li hears the speech, but her mind is tight. She jumps back into Ye Feng''s arms when Oriana doesn''t pay attention to her. A pair of fox eyes are nervously staring at hivier''s wallpaper.


    Slightly envious, Ali suddenly hopes that the wallpaper in Ye Feng''s walkie talkie is himself. As soon as this idea was born, she scolded herself for not thinking about it. This is the walkie talkie for Ye Feng.


    Seeing two people''s curious eyes, Ye Feng takes back the walkie talkie awkwardly and signals them to stop looking.


    "Ye Feng, do you like Sylvie?" Oriana asked curiously


    She asked the leaf wind really scared enough, he subconsciously looked around the figure of Fiona. He was relieved to see that Fiona was not around, but he soon realized that he was too sensitive. The two Fiona went to the psychic college yesterday and couldn''t come back for a while.


    He scratched his head and explained, "you think too much, how can I like shivell? Even if I like her, with her odd personality, I won''t like a person like me. As she said, I''m a dirt hat


    When she heard Ye Feng say he was stupid, she shook her head happily, as if ye Feng said she was not himself.


    After a while, she opened her bright eyes and dimpled like flowers and longed: "in fact, Ye Feng, you are not staying at all. You have taught me a lot of things. If it were not for you, I might still be a robot, not brave enough, manipulated as a tool, you are my best friend!"


    Ye Feng was said by Oriana, his face was a little red, he didn''t think he was as good as she said. He narrowed his eyes and grinned sheepishly: "I''m not as good as you said. You think too well of me!"


    Hear Ye Feng not quite agree with her words, Oriana a little bit unhappy. She said seriously: "I don''t think I think too much, Ye Feng, when I was a robot, you were the only human being willing to admit that I could have feelings, and the only one willing to accept me."


    Ye Feng did not expect that Oriana would suddenly be so excited and serious, he no longer said more, but quietly listened to her heart. A Li also sticks up his ears and doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    "If you hadn''t encouraged me all the time, I would never have been able to get out of my father''s shadow, from the negation of the world to me, and I would not have been able to firmly become a human belief."


    "Without these, I''m afraid I can''t feel the beating and blazing heart here."


    As she said this, oliviana''s eyes were filled with mist, and her nose was slightly sour and choked.


    "Your perseverance and encouragement have given me heart. In my eyes, you are better than anyone else. You are my best friend of Oriana!"


    Ali didn''t experience the things that Ariana said, but she could feel her moving and identification with Ye Feng from her words.


    With a slight overlap of warmth, Ali jumped into her arms again and licked her pretty face with the tip of her tongue to wipe her tears.


    "Woo Hoo!"


    Under the pacification of Ali, Oriana bent her eyes and soon revealed the dimple of sunshine.


    Ye Feng fell into a short silence, and the words of Oriana also aroused his memories. It was a very difficult time for him. During that time, he also had the impulse to think that Oriana was just a robot, and she didn''t understand feelings. She was not as perfect as Oriana described.But he did accompany her to the end, watching her step by step from a robot with rich emotions until she had a heart and became a human.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng can not help but think of the person he should not think of, that is, Elise.


    Since we can make a robot become a life like human beings, we should also be able to make Elise, who was once a human, to be human again.


    It should be much more difficult to make a dead thing without any sign of life become a living body than it is to let Alice become a human again.


    And last time in Ningjing garden, Alice obviously had serious mood swings. It''s just that her heart is so twisted and hateful that she is so extreme.


    If he had been more firm and continued to persuade Alice, she would have been shaken.


    As long as she wavers, he can stop her from doing things that harm humanity. During this period, he believed that as long as there was enough time, he would find a way to make Elise a human again.


    After all, there are unimaginable ways to turn a dead thing into a living thing, let alone turn Alice back into a human being.


    The more you think about Ye Feng, the more firm his belief is, and his whole person is suddenly enlightened.


    Seeing Oriana and Ali staring at him curiously, Ye Feng grinned and said, "don''t just look at me. Come on, Oriana, you''ll try to feed Ali!"


    By him such a change of topic, Oriana eyes a bright, temporarily forget to ask Ye Feng what was just thinking, so distracted.


    She excitedly picked up the porridge that Ali had not finished eating on the table, and fed Ali with the posture of Ye Feng.


    Although a Li is very clever to accept the feeding of Oriana, but her heart is complaining that Ye Feng does not feed her.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 400

    Deep in the shadow Island, outside the dead dead dead wood forest, half mountain shadow, boiling blood rolling in the scarlet blood pool.


    With the singing of eight demon leaders in shadow Island, the blood in the blood pool seeps out a trace of blood, which is like boiling hot magma.


    Today, all eight demon leaders have changed their costumes to match the blood color of the blood moon ceremony. Although the styles of their costumes are different, the appearance of their demons and the blood color matched with the blood moon on their costumes are quite palpitating.


    Blood like clouds and smoke condense, and then drift around, diffuse to every corner of the shadow island.


    The blood power that made all the shadow creatures excited by it made the shadow Island reverberate with all kinds of hideous roars and roars. However, due to the terrible power of the eight shadow demons, they could only cast salivary and awe at the dead wood forest that they did not dare to enter from a distance.


    The blood from the blood pool is still mixing and condensing, until a layer of gauze like blood mist slowly drifts into the sky.


    At the same time, the dark fog that has covered the shadow island all the year round has quietly faded away, and the shadow Island, which has not been exposed to the dark fog for a long time, has reappeared.


    With a loud bang, the boiling blood in the blood pool has reached the critical point, gushing out, and turning into a towering column of blood color, straight into the sky.


    The blood haze soon swallowed up the black fog bordering on Ionia and biljwater, and spread eastward at an alarming rate.


    Soon, the dark night was covered by the blood mist, and the sea bordered with the blood color, which was very strange against the scarlet and monstrous blood light.


    Through the sea of conquerors, the blood mist is still spreading, across demasia, across the war academy, covering norhus, pierviff, Zuan


    The whole continent of Valoran was covered in the night sky by the blood mist from the shadow island. However, the spreading of the blood mist did not stop, once again across the sea of defenders, corresponding to the spread of blood fog from the west of shadow Island, and soon swallowed up the night sky of Ionia and bill Gewert.


    The whole varloran, the only one that still has a bright moon, has not been infected by the blood mist of the blood moon ceremony, but it can still be seen from the blood filament of the moon that it can not escape the fate of blood mist infection.


    When the whole varloran fell into the strange blood fog, the eight demons of the shadow Island singing taboo incantations around the blood pool slowly opened their evil eyes and burst into a terrible and strange light.


    Under the baptism of the power of the blood pool, the secret power of blood light emerged in all eight people. Elise''s transformation was the most dramatic, and her demonic red hair turned silver. They also have some changes in their original form to some extent.


    "The blood moon ceremony has been completed, and then we just wait for the last moment in the sky when the moon turns to blood," kalthas said in his deep voice


    ¡­¡­


    When the whole continent is covered by the blood mist of the shadow island in the dark night, Ye Feng still sleeps in the guest room of the hotel without knowing it.


    But lying in the arms of Ye Feng, the sleeping Ali sensed something. He slowly opened his sleepy fox eyes and looked out of the open window at the blood mist in the sky.


    Somehow, Ali seemed to hear the devil whispering in her ear, and her heart''s desire for the essence became stronger than ever.


    Fox shape of her eyes gradually blurred up, she subconsciously stood up, with a small step in Ye Feng''s stomach.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s face, there is no tenderness in her fox eyes, full of indifference and vigilance, and even greed and desire.


    Fox shape of her body in a flash, the twinkling of an eye into a human shape, and her eyes that the desire for the soul is more intuitive written on her face.


    Facing Ye Feng''s face, the evil spirit of a Li, driven by desire, smiles, leans down, and opens her vermilion lips. A faint emerald cloud comes out.


    Seeing that a Li is about to start sucking Ye Feng''s essence, Ye Feng opens his eyes at this moment, until he draws Ye Feng to dry.


    He looked at Ali, who was holding an ambiguous position with him in front of him in some astonishment, and his face turned red. Ye Feng, who had not noticed the change of Ali, breathed quickly: "Ali, what are you doing?"


    This call immediately awakens Ali from her desire for the essence. She stares at Ye Feng''s face, which is very pale.


    But soon, the evil thoughts in her mind came back to her face. Before he got lost, Ali slapped himself heavily. Covering her red, swollen and fiery half of her face, she was much more awake.


    Ignoring Ye Feng''s next words of concern, Ali looks out of the window again at the blood mist in the sky, and a feeling of fear arises from his heart.


    Did her evil thoughts have something to do with the blood mist in the sky?


    Ye Feng sees that Ali has been staring out of the window, ignoring him. He also looks out of the window.


    The strange blood fog naturally reminded him of the black fog of the soul eroding night, but different from the black fog, it was the blood fog that appeared in the sky this time.


    Staring at the blood mist, Ye Feng''s believer seeds are unconsciously attracted, but they do not affect Ye Feng''s mind. On the contrary, with the help of believers'' seeds, Ye Feng''s mind also mysteriously appears a sky fortress surrounded by stone steps, while his soul goes up over the stone steps, and sees Alice in black evening dress hiding in the dark, observing several people in the sky fortress palace.Confused, he tried to see who those people were from a closer distance, and Ye Feng was more shocked.


    Because they were all people he knew except the mysterious woman with purple crown.


    Those people are Soraka, Xia, Luo and Lulu. Although they can''t hear the voice, Ye Feng can still see that Soraka seems to be negotiating with the mysterious woman.


    Who would like to be sneering in the dark, Elise seems to have noticed his existence, turned back and looked at his soul in doubt, scared Ye Feng into a cold sweat.


    "Why do I always feel that someone is watching me? Is it a stone hammer


    Seeing that Elise was more and more suspicious, Ye Feng''s soul swallowed his mouth and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. He decided to withdraw first.


    But just when his soul wanted to withdraw, Elise suddenly ran into magic, staring at him coldly in her eyes and gritting her teeth, she said, "Ye Feng, I didn''t expect you would dare to peep at me!"


    Elise that is different from the previous murderous spirit makes Ye Feng''s heart tremble, and his soul is almost shocked by the magic sound of Elise.


    Subconsciously, Ye Feng even has the illusion that Elise wants to kill him. According to her previous experience, Elise would not have killed him.


    But now the situation is urgent, can not tolerate Ye Feng to think more. He did not stop too much and hastened to recover his perception of Elise before she was left behind.


    His soul quickly passed through the fortress in the sky and fell to the ground.


    When the soul and his body fused for a moment, Ye Feng''s body suddenly trembled and fell asleep under Ali''s frightened gaze.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 401

    "Ye Feng, wait for me!"


    "Why do you run around when you wake up?"


    Ye Feng just broke the window and came out, Ali''s flustered voice startled Aliana who lived next door.


    Mariana, who was sleeping naked, quickly put on her clothes and opened the window to look out.


    Not in the mood to pay attention to the blood mist in the sky, she jumped up to catch up with ALI and Ye Feng who had not gone far.


    Quickly catch up with ALI, Oriana looked at Ye Feng who was running in front of her, and asked Ali as she ran: "Ali, Ye Feng, what''s wrong with him?"


    Ali pursed her dry red lips and said, "Ye Feng, he was in a coma just now. He didn''t say a word after he woke up. He broke the window and came out. I don''t know what happened to him!"


    Ali''s words fell in her ears, which immediately aroused her concern. Subconsciously, she glanced at the night sky covered by the blood mist, and suddenly remembered the blood moon enivia had told her before she came to Ionia.


    Looking at the bright moon, which has been surrounded by blood, the anxiety in Oriana''s eyes is obviously more than a little bit.


    According to the memory of her mind, she said faintly: "this is a sign before the advent of the blood moon. I heard enivia say that when the blood moon comes, more or less people will be affected by it. In serious cases, they will even have evil thoughts and become demons in an instant."


    After listening to Ali''s heartstrings, it''s no wonder that she wanted to suck Ye Feng''s spirit before. It turned out that she was influenced by the blood mist invisibly.


    "Now the blood moon has not really come, no matter whether Ye Feng has been affected or not, we must stop him quickly and go to find enivia. She will have a way to deal with it!"


    "But he is like a sword of wind. He runs so fast that we can''t catch up with him."


    Ali is anxious and helpless. When Ye Feng''s strength is low, the speed is very fast, let alone that he has left her far behind.


    Smell speech, Oriana smile, confident way: "I have a way to catch up with him!"


    ¡­¡­


    Before the blood mist came, the huge sky fortress was suspended above the sky of Ionia. Soraka led Xia and Luo, and Lulu landed outside the magnificent pillar hall.


    Looking at the sky fortress that sindera had revised, Soraka couldn''t help but think of some of hindra''s abilities, one of which was thought.


    Hindra has a far more powerful mind than ordinary people. She can easily change the shape of a building, and can freely control all the materials within her magic range.


    However, she came here tonight to confront hindra. If the village of wastaya was really sindera, she would not let sindera go lightly.


    Slowly releasing his divine consciousness, Soraka extended his sense of magic to every corner of the fortress.


    Soon, an amazing magic lurking deep in the hall caught her attention.


    The magic revealed a strong destructive power, extremely overbearing, which really surprised Soraka.


    If she''s right, it''s cindra. And she sensed that hindra''s magic was so unstable that it would burst out at any time and shatter everything.


    Soraka is familiar with this feeling, which is a sign of becoming a God.


    Hindra is now in a critical moment of transformation into a god!


    As a healing mage who has never shown aggressive magic, Soraka has a kind heart. Although she is eager to know whether hindra is the culprit, she does not intend to interfere with hindra at this critical moment.


    Little Lulu looked timidly at the dark entrance of the hall, holding Soraka''s thigh, shivering behind her.


    But Xia saw that Soraka suddenly stopped moving. She was dissatisfied and said, "demigods of human beings, why don''t you go in and have a look? If you don''t want to help us vastaya because that bad woman is also human


    As soon as Xia''s unobstructed remarks were exported, she was frightened by Luo behind her. Soraka is a demigod. She dares to talk like this in front of her. She is looking for death.


    At this point, solaka slowly turned her head to look at them. Even though there was no hostility in Soraka''s eyes, Lo was terrified. He quickly pulled Xia, who was still going to walk horizontally, and bowed his hand to Soraka: "I''m sorry, Lord Soraka. Xia, she didn''t mean to offend you!"


    "Offence?" Soraka frowned slightly. She just wanted to answer Xia and didn''t want to blame Xia.


    It seems that Luo misunderstood her as a demigod. After thinking about it, Soraka gently laughed and said in her calming voice, "you don''t have to be afraid. Although I''m a demigod, I don''t like to put on the airs of looking at mortals. The reason why I stop is because..."


    Before he had finished speaking, Soraka felt a smell of evil coming from all directions.


    The smile on her face faded away, and Soraka gazed solemnly at the blood mist that swallowed up the night sky.


    At the same time, the evil breath hidden in the blood mist began to emit, which soon affected the minds of the three people except Soraka.


    Little Lulu and Luo are still good, but they are too close to the blood mist, and their minds are a little fuzzy. But Xia''s condition is not so good. She kneels down on the ground with pale face, and the miserable picture of vastaya village being slaughtered constantly flashed in her mind.The painful memories not only destroy Xia''s will, but also enlarge her hatred and dark side, which makes her eager to kill.


    Soraka saw that all three were affected by the blood mist, and she immediately released her own star magic power, which turned into three purple lights and sank into the three people''s bodies.


    With the purple light into the body, three people''s consciousness is also slowly sober up. Looking back on themselves just now, they can''t help but look at the blood mist that covers the sky again, showing awe and palpitation in their eyes.


    And the most timid little Lulu was even more timid. She held Soraka''s thigh and said, "sister Soraka, Lulu is afraid, wuwuwuwuwu..."


    Seeing this, Soraka gently smiles at Lulu and hugs lulu in her arms. And the next second, her figure disappeared in place, holding Lulu appeared in front of sindra who was sitting on the futon to make a breakthrough.


    At the first sight of sindera, little Lulu felt kind and familiar. She could not help but open her eyes and wanted to make friends with sindra. But when she saw the serious look in Soraka''s eyes, little Lulu resisted.


    Feeling the powerful dark purple magic of sindra, who did not know that the blood fog was related to the blood moon, Soraka naturally thought that the sudden vision of heaven and earth was related to the magic of hindra.


    Recalling that when they were young, sindera refused to accept the balance guidance of the elder. Soraka was more convinced that hindra''s magic had gone astray.


    Although she can''t feel any evil in sindra''s closed eyes now, Soraka feels that once she becomes a God, she will become a demon.


    Shadow island and blood moon will come at any time. For the sake of Ionia''s safety, she has to make a decision to prevent sindra from becoming a God.


    Think about it, Soraka exudes a terrible momentum. With her slowly moving body, the magic of her demigod peak turns into a terrible spiritual pressure, wrapping hindra in it, and cutting off hindra''s perception of the energy of heaven and earth.


    In the critical period of breakthrough, hindra''s perception of the outside world was already weak, and then she was cut off by Soraka, and her whole body was bleeding on the spot.


    Suddenly she opened her dark purple eyes full of haze, and Cinderella''s angry eyes looked directly at the culprit, trying to see who dared to stop her at such a critical moment.


    The dark purple light collided with the gorgeous purple light. After seeing that it was Soraka who stopped her, hindra was stunned for a short time. Then she stood up unsteadily and looked at Soraka in horror.


    The hall was so quiet that Soraka and hindra looked at each other without saying a word.


    Although the magic of sindra made Lulu familiar and friendly, she was still frightened by sindra''s terrible eyes and shrank into Soraka''s arms.


    At this time, in the dark, Alice''s body was watching the scene with great interest.


    It seems that the next development is progressing in the direction she expected


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 402

    The sound of the Phoenix''s call sounded in the blood mist filled night sky, and then an ice blue light rushed into the sky, which was quickly swept by the incantation of Oriana.


    Ali looked at the huge ice blue figure in the distance. She could not help opening her mouth and saying, "is that enivia?"


    Just as Ali spoke, the dim ice blue shadow in the distance came near. With a wave of his huge wings, Ye Feng, who was running in front of him, was set in place.


    "Enivia!" Olivia ran to enivia''s side with delight, touching her wings intimately.


    Enivia also opened her ice blue eyes to look at Oriana, and then untied the ban on Ye Feng.


    The body moves again, Ye Feng gasps helplessly: "Ariana, you are too cruel!"


    A Li and Oriana listen to Ye Feng''s words, and immediately their faces are shocked. They look at each other and see from each other''s eyes that Ye Feng is not affected by the blood mist.


    Enivia also used magic to explore the state of the lower leaf wind. After confirming that there was no abnormality, enivia solemnly said to the three people: "now the blood mist is full, the whole Valoran is in perpetual silence, and the blood moon is coming. If I am not wrong, the demons of shadow Island will come to Ionia tonight. You three should go to the psychic Institute to avoid it. There are Master Yi and Kieran It will be safer. "


    Ye Feng is more anxious after listening to it. He is more sure that the picture of Elise in his mind is real. He said immediately, "enivia, a female devil is watching Lord Soraka and another mysterious woman in a fortress suspended in the sky."


    Hearing this, enivia shook her huge wings and said suspiciously, "are you sure?"


    "Well, I saw it with my own eyes!" Ye Feng definitely nodded.


    As soon as this word comes out, Ali, who often follows Ye Feng''s side, thinks of Elise for the first time. If it is Elise, that is to say, Ye Feng still has an unknown connection with that demon!


    At the thought of this, Ali took a cold breath. Her eyes twinkled and asked, "Ye Feng, how do you see it?"


    Her question also attracted oliviana''s curious eyes. Unfortunately, Ye Feng didn''t know that there were Elise''s believer seeds in his body. Moreover, under the influence of the blood mist, he also countered the movement of Elise''s separation.


    In the face of their eyes, Ye Feng scratched his head awkwardly, and he couldn''t say why.


    Enivia believes Ye Feng will not cheat her at this time. For the sake of Soraka''s safety, she still decides to go to the sky fortress.


    Having made the decision, enivia said, "I will go to sky fortress to find Soraka now. You three had better start to go to the psychic college now. After the blood moon comes, those who study magic and swordsmanship are most vulnerable to the influence of blood moon."


    As soon as the words fell, enivia, who was worried about Soraka''s accident, waved her wings and slowly floated into the sky, ready to go to the sky fortress.


    Ye Feng also wants to be able to work with enivia and see if Elise is playing tricks. He was about to speak to enivia, but was stopped by Ali.


    Looking at Ali''s unhappy look, Ye Feng''s eyes twitch, and he can''t think of how he makes her unhappy.


    Embarrassed to squint, Ye Feng said: "Ali, you look at me like this is not very used to it!"


    "Ye Feng, do you have anything to do with that demon named Elise?" A Li looks serious.


    His heart was pounding. Although Ye Feng didn''t know why Ali asked about this, he still pretended to be calm and relaxed and said, "how can you suddenly ask this?"


    "Is that right?" Ali''s eyes were slightly restrained, and her tone became a little urgent.


    Oriana also cast her eyes at the right time, seeing Ye Feng as a pressure multiplier. He took a breath and said, "that''s right."


    Smell speech, a Li''s face is more embarrassed. No wonder that female devil is so persistent in Ye Feng. It turns out that there is something fishy between them.


    For the sake of Ye Feng''s good, and to live up to the expectations of sylvier, Ali decides to play the role of Sylvie today, and interrogate the relationship between Ye Feng and Elise, so that she will not know anything and be frightened in vain.


    "Ye Feng, today you must tell me clearly what you and that female devil are about!"


    Eyes a congealed, a Li looks solemnly staring at Ye Feng, does not have the meaning of joking at all.


    Ye Feng is the first time to see Ali so concerned about his affairs. His beautiful face is less charming and more solemn, which makes him feel a little guilty and uneasy.


    But so far, Ye Feng has only told Sarah about Elise. The reason why I don''t talk to others is that they are not as mature as Sarah and can understand him.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s embarrassment, Ali''s eyes were slightly covered with mist, and her red blood was faintly visible. She said, "Ye Feng, I''m really worried about you being cheated by that female devil. If you don''t want me to think about it all the time, you can tell me about it!"


    Ali all so beg him, Ye Feng heart a soft, still decided to agree to her request. Just before saying that, he asked Ali and olliana on the side to be calm, not too worried and impulsive.See two people agree, Ye Feng just a long sigh of relief, began from NOx, with the two people to talk.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Xia and Luo entered the deepest part of the palace, Soraka and sindra looked at each other.


    And Xia at the first sight of seeing hindra, she was identified as the murderer of Tu village before. Resentment in the heart of the emergence of the Xia gas rushed to solaka side.


    She pointed her hand at sindra, and Xia''s eyes did not hide her hatred for sindra. She said, "as like as two peas in the village, the dark side ball is around us."


    "Stupid mortal!" Hindra''s eyes swept over the clouds coldly, and dropped a word coldly, and said no more.


    If she''s right, the wastaya should have been a survivor who witnessed the village. In her opinion, Xia can survive must be disguised as her Alice deliberately. Such a humble existence, she is also too lazy to see a few more, lest make her unhappy.


    Seeing that sindera had no remorse and looked down on her, Xia said angrily, "don''t think you are a demigod. I''m afraid of you. Since I dare to face you last time, I don''t intend to retreat this time."


    Soraka was very excited when she saw Xia. She could see that Xia didn''t lie. She first motioned Xia not to be excited, and then said to sindra, "sindra, what else can you explain?"


    Explain? What does she have to explain? Don''t say she didn''t do it. Even if she did, she was too lazy to talk to people on the ground. Hindra snorted coldly, holding her head high, her eyes close to Soraka, without looking at Xia.


    Seeing that hindra did not speak, Soraka had to say, "first, remove the blood mist for me, and then follow me back to presidian, and let the Presbyterian people convict you of this massacre."


    "Convict me?"


    Cindra was really amused by Soraka''s words. She didn''t think about the blood mist in Soraka''s words. She laughed angrily and said, "with those rotten old men? Now, who else dares to punish me? Soraka, you can get rid of these mortals


    Under the pressure of her discontent, Soraka thought that the two were born in the same village after all. She didn''t want to embarrass hindra too much. She continued, "hindra, if you insist on this, I''m really angry."


    "Soraka, don''t think that people on the ground listen to you. I, sindra, have to listen to you. If you don''t go now, I may be unable to help you pay for disturbing me to become a God just now!"


    Seeing that sindera had made up her mind, Soraka no longer said more. She quickly mobilized her magic power to transmit the three Lulu to the ground, while she was absorbed in the confrontation with hindra in the palace.


    At this time, hindra was so angry that she was prevented from becoming a God by Soraka. If she hadn''t always regarded Soraka as the only one who could understand her, she would have fallen out with Soraka.


    However, this does not mean that she can tolerate Soraka. Since Soraka is determined to obstruct her, she has to deal with it.


    Slowly mobilize the power of intention, hindra''s feet gradually float in the air, three dark purple Dharma balls revolve around her, absorbing the energy hidden in the heaven and earth and transforming them into her own magic power.


    Feeling the surging magic in her body, she felt more confident in her heart.


    "Soraka, just like when I was a child, I''ll beat you, the proud man who is expected by the elders, to have no strength to fight back!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 403

    Little Soraka touched her short water blue hair, pouted her lips, and looked reluctantly at hindra in the martial arts arena.


    Little Soraka, who pursed her lips and frowned, seemed to have made some decision in her heart. She turned to an old man and said, "elder, I don''t want to fight sindra."


    As soon as the elder heard that Soraka retreated, his originally pleasant face sank. He scolded: "Soraka, you can''t just learn healing magic. You should also learn offensive magic. This practice with sindera is also a test of your attack magic learning results in the past two months."


    "But hindra is my friend and I don''t want to hurt her." Little Soraka, with her cute purple eyes open, stares obstinately at the elder.


    The elder rubbed Soraka''s small head and said earnestly, "Soraka, you are a good child. You should be obedient."


    After that, he did not give Soraka a chance to protest. The elder pushed Soraka into the arena.


    Pushed into the arena by the elder, little Soraka looked at a group of children around her at a loss and yelled at her to knock down the "bad child" hindra.


    Little sindera saw little Soraka enter, she was a little disappointed with little Soraka in the bottom of her heart, felt that little Soraka was sent by the elders to teach her disobedience.


    Although hindra''s disappointed look flashed by, she was still caught by the careful little Soraka. She looked at little sindra wrongly and said softly, "hindra, i..."


    "Needless to say, I will defeat you, the elder''s darling!"


    Little sindra piously mobilized the magic in her body, and rushed to little Soraka.


    Because she didn''t like to attack people with attack magic, and she thought little sindra was her friend, so she didn''t fight back. She believed that as long as little hindra won, the two of them would be as good as before.


    Within a moment, little Soraka was knocked to the ground by little hindra. She frowned painfully, but it was not so painful when she saw little sindera''s eyes eager to be recognized by the people around her in the moment of victory.


    "Elder, sindra is bullying again!"


    "Elder, sindera''s hand is so heavy that miss Soraka''s body is injured!"


    "Elder, we must punish sindra severely. She also likes to bully other children learning magic..."


    All around her, the voice of griping for little Soraka made her face white. She shook her head in horror and refused to accept the fact that even if she won, she would not be recognized.


    Seeing the gloomy face of the elder walking into the arena, little hindra knew that she would be taken back by the elder to accept the punishment of other elders. She looked in disgust at little Soraka, who was sitting on the ground in a daze, and fled the arena in a hurry before the elder caught her.


    ¡­¡­


    She narrowly dodges sindra''s magic ball, and Soraka''s eyes are slightly closed. Sindera''s disgusting eyes remind her of some things she did when she was a child.


    At that time, she was kind enough to let hindra win, but she didn''t want to hurt her in the dark room where the elders had been locked up for three days. And sindra had a bad relationship with the other children who studied with her, and after that time, she was not liked by others.


    With a little guilt in her heart, Soraka said softly, "sindra, come back with me. In fact, we don''t need to go on like this. Shadow island is coming soon. Ionia needs your strength."


    "Dare to be distracted when fighting?"


    With hindra''s cold hum, the dark purple ball emerged in front of Soraka, and the burst energy, controlled by her mind, hit Soraka''s abdomen at a very fast speed.


    Unable to dodge, Soraka retreated and directly knocked down the stone pillars of the palace.


    "No matter how much I win you, the people below will not agree with me."


    Scornfully, she glanced at Soraka, whose brow was frowning. Hindra also remembered the battle with Soraka when she was a child.


    She clearly remembers that Soraka was in such a miserable way to earn sympathy from the people around her. As a result, she was later put into a dark room by the elders and could not eat for several days.


    The more I thought about it, the more disgusted I felt in my heart, which contradicted her good feeling for Soraka, which made her less irritable.


    "Stand up and pretend to be miserable there?"


    Another dark purple ball of Dharma flew out and drove Soraka back to the distance. Even the marble floor of the palace was torn by the power of the orb.


    Soraka took a deep breath. She got up a little bumpy and coughed a few times. Her eyes were burning and she said, "hindra, I interrupted you when you were promoted to God. Now your strength is far less than before. Are you sure you want to continue?"


    With a thump in her heart, hindra''s eyes were glumly fixed on sorakana''s undisturbed face. She almost forgot that her childhood friend was also a genius mage who almost became a God.


    Holding her head up confidently, hindra scoffed, "so what? Even if my strength declines, do you think that you can hurt me with your aggressive magic? "While speaking, in order to prove this, hindra''s mind moves, and the pillar that was knocked down by Soraka is directly controlled by her mind.


    The purple magic energy bound the pillar and smashed to Soraka. As soon as Soraka''s eyes congealed, her right hand raised slightly, and the pillar was shaken back by her.


    Hindra''s pupils shrank in an instant, mobilized several dark purple balls around her and tore up the flying stone pillars.


    "Hindra, you don''t want to see me deal with this with violence!"


    Before she could breathe, hindra shivered and heard the voice of Soraka behind her.


    As the danger approached, hindra subconsciously flew aside with her mind and looked back.


    Soraka''s hands were printed, and the brilliant starlight array was like a waterfall of huge energy beams.


    It was the first time sindra had seen Soraka release such aggressive magic.


    Suddenly, the intention of war in his eyes was like a fire, and hindra did not know why she was so eager to fight with such a Soraka.


    Perhaps from childhood to adulthood, she has never met her peers who can suppress her own attack magic. Her pure pursuit of magic limit in her heart makes her not only not panic, but also full of fighting spirit.


    The long silvery hair under the crown danced without wind, and the purple light in hindra''s eyes had already bloomed to the limit. The breath of her whole body became more and more disordered, and one purple Dharma ball after another was condensed from the void and revolved around her.


    The myriad energy orbs give off the terrible smell of energy explosion, which is more and more similar to the breath of starlight emitted by Soraka.


    When her body''s potential was fully stimulated, sindra no longer continued to gather new orbs, but manipulated those energy orbs and shot them straight at Soraka.


    However, when the French ball was only half played, hindra was shocked all over, her eyes were white and dizzy.


    Is it really true that after being interrupted by Chengshen, he can''t use this move with all his strength? Hindra took a breath, and the purple ball she had played was also due to her weakness at the moment.


    Looking at the approaching Star column, hindra''s eyes slowly enlarged, revealing her unwillingness.


    Boom!


    A loud noise accompanied by the palace stone pillar fragmentation, the top of the ceiling collapsed and the debris flying, hindra''s body was dead under the palace collapse debris, unable to move.


    Soraka looked at hindra, who was crushed under the rubble, and was pitied by the look of her distress.


    As she approached, she bent down and squatted down to wipe the bloodstains on hindra''s face from the rubble.


    Just a moment later, all the wounds on hindra''s face were healed by Soraka''s healing magic.


    Using her magic power to remove the gravel from sindra''s body, Soraka said in time: "sindra, did you cause the blood fog in the sky?"


    Hearing this, hindra looked at the blood mist that covered Ionia''s sky with astonishment, and thought of Elise for the first time.


    This time, Soraka will be found at the critical moment when she breaks through the God. It is mostly Elise''s trick.


    With a cold smile, hindra didn''t say much and didn''t even look at Soraka.


    Seeing that sindera was injured like this, Soraka decided to stop talking to sindera and take her back to the presidian and ask the elders of the Presbyterian to convict hindra.


    Just as she was about to take hindra, who had lost her resistance, to leave the sky fortress, Ionia''s originally blood mist filled sky changed again.


    The blood fog turns into a bright moon with blood at a visible speed, and transforms the bright moon into a blood moon at a visible speed. At this time, it was the morning of the next day. Because the sky had been covered with blood mist before, Soraka did not know.


    Soraka seemed to think of something. Her pupils shrank slightly and murmured to herself, "it''s the blood moon!"


    For a moment, she thought a lot, and seriously suspected the devil of shadow island.


    Seeing that Soraka finally understood what was going on, hindra did not forget to sneer: "even if you become a demigod, you are still as stupid as before!"


    Looking at Soraka who was said to be dull, Cinderella said coldly, "I don''t know if you know a spider demon named Elise. She framed me by pretending to be me in order to restrain you."


    Looking at sindera with guilt, Soraka felt some remorse. If she had found out that the blood fog was related to the blood moon, she would not have cut off sindra''s connection with the outside world. In this way, hindra may be able to help Ionia through this difficult time.


    "I''m sorry, hindra." Soraka sincerely apologized.


    I didn''t expect that Soraka would apologize to herself. Hindra was stunned at first, then looked at the sky with a gloomy voice and said, "it''s too late. They''ve already arrived!"


    As if sensing something, Soraka looked at the sky in horror.


    The blood mist was gradually engulfed by the blood moon, and an island shrouded in black fog appeared in the night sky of Ionia.The night sky reflects the island gradually pull away the black fog, the picture is also slowly enlarged and drawn closer.


    On the island, the grim vegetation and creatures are shining with dim dark light, and the screams and wails of the dead and demons are echoed from time to time, which is very hideous.


    With the depth of the line of sight, a dark ancient castle began to come into view.


    No one opened the iron gate of the castle, and the dark fire flickered in it. The dark hall inside was also bright and dark, which was extremely strange.


    The murmur of the nether world awakened all the sleeping people in Valoran. They opened the doors and windows one after another and looked at the strange sky which had changed.


    Through the dark hall, into a luxury hall without any lights.


    Eight black figures in the hall with the appearance of dark magic, and then a wisp of ghost fire from more than ten lampstands. These eight black figures gradually became clear. They were the eight demon leaders of shadow island.


    The eight demons did their own things, as if they had not found their actions exposed to the sky of the countries of Valoran.


    Only Elise was sitting at a stone table with her legs up and her right hand twirling a cherry in the fruit tray. She was enjoying herself in the mouth and chewing slowly. Even the sound of chewing could be heard by people in the night sky.


    "Well?"


    Elise''s eyebrows wrinkled, and the smile on her demon like face gradually disappeared. As her pretty face facing the reflection picture slowly turned around, her scarlet eyes appeared cold eyes.


    With a flash of cold, Alice curled up her scarlet lips and showed the weird smile of the devil''s standard, which made everyone in the night sky shiver subconsciously.


    "It seems that someone is looking at us!"


    With the words, the other seven demons also stopped their own business, slowly turned around, and cast a terrifying look at the side of the map.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 404

    Elise, with her cold eyes, looked down at the mirror image, as if she could see all the people under the night sky through the mirror.


    Maybe she was tired of it. Elise was smiling again. She tapped her right hand gently. The mirror image of Ionia''s sky was torn apart from the sky. The sky mirror images of other regions reflect this scene, and the eight demons of shadow Island move from the dark castle to the sky of Ionia.


    At this time, under the night sky of Ionia, eight demon leaders slowly descended above the sky fortress, and looked down upon Soraka and sindera with gloomy faces.


    Seeing Alice''s playful smile, Cinderella snorted coldly. Soraka, however, looks hostile at the eight demons floating above, protecting hindra.


    Karlsas glanced at Elise and motioned her not to stimulate sindra with her eyes. Then he opened his hands and made a welcome gesture. He said with a kind smile: "don''t be nervous. We don''t want to destroy Ionia by violence. If Soraka is willing to accept the peaceful settlement of our shadow island on behalf of Ionia, we will not harm ordinary human beings."


    No matter how kind the devil''s face grinned, it was so hideous in Soraka''s eyes.


    Seeing what Soraka seemed to be thinking about, hindra gave a sneer: "do you think the peace they said is true?"


    Soraka was stunned, and somehow hindra mocked her in this situation. However, after careful consideration, she realized that hindra thought she was considering accepting the peaceful settlement of shadow island.


    With a relieved smile, Soraka gave sindra a reassuring look. She would not accept any conditions of shadow island. Just now she was just thinking about how to escape from the eight demons in front of her.


    "Time is running out, solaka. Would you like to accept our peaceful settlement?"


    Kalthas held out his right hand kindly, and if it had not been for the appearance of his evil spirit, Soraka might have believed him.


    "What if I say no?" Soraka''s eyes slightly elongated, tentatively said.


    "No?"


    Elise suddenly said a word in a high pitched tone, in a tone of strangeness and irony, as well as a merciless indifference to Soraka.


    Then she burst out laughing again. With her unbridled laughter, the night sky behind her once again reflects a familiar area of Valoran - demacia.


    Under the dark night sky, the four characters of demacia can be seen in the broken city gate. The thick black fog diffuses over the vast area of demasia, which is like purgatory on earth.


    Zombies, ghosts, demons and other shadowy creatures walk on the land full of corpses. The destroyed houses and buildings have no longer been inhabited by some shadow creatures in twos and threes.


    When the imperial city was overthrown, there were no soldiers of demacia, but there were many dead soldiers in ancient military uniform patrolling in it.


    From time to time, the unruly human beings are dragged out of the prison by the undead soldiers and beheaded in public. Ordinary human beings on the ground suffer from physical and mental torture.


    This image is not only reflected in the sky of Ionia, but also in the sky of other human countries. Seeing this, all human beings are frightened and frightened. If their country is occupied by the undead, will they end up with the people of demasia?


    After showing the scene of demacia''s subjugation, Elise said with a smile, "are you sure you want to refuse our offer after seeing this scene?"


    "Don''t think that Ionia will never be associated with demons!"


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck..."


    Elise laughed wildly at Soraka''s obstinate remarks, and then her scarlet eyes showed a grim look: "then you have no need to live!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the spider shaped dark red energy quickly condensed in a state that neither Soraka could detect. When they noticed, the dark red energy had already come to them.


    Unable to dodge, sorakadang mobilized the magic in her body to form a protective shield around her and hindra.


    Soraka was about to breathe a sigh of relief, but when she saw the scornful and eerie arc of Alice''s mouth, she immediately realized something.


    However, it was too late, and the dark red energy easily broke it at the moment it touched the shield and hit Soraka, who was in front of hindra.


    As soon as the dark red energy touched Soraka''s body, it burst. Thick clouds and smoke accompanied by flying dust exploded a huge hole in the sky fortress.


    As the dust cleared away, the bloodstained scenes of Soraka and hindra gradually came into sight.


    "Are you a God?" Soraka coughed violently, coughing and bleeding, while still staring at Alice.


    "It''s not just me. Thanks to the blood dragging moon, we have five gods in shadow Island, and three demigods. Do you think that you can stop us who are gods only by the peak of demigods?"


    Elise came back slowly. She didn''t pay much attention to Soraka now.


    Seeing that Soraka and hindra have lost their ability to fight, Elise no longer pays attention to them. She is not in a hurry to kill them.Seeing that Elise was no longer playing with Soraka, the hammer stone timely said, "Elise, are the wormholes in different regions ready?"


    "Ready, as long as I think about it, the wormholes of norhus, pierviff, Juan, bill gwart and Ionia will open, and there will be endless shadow creatures pouring out of the wormholes and devouring all the human beings who are trying to resist!"


    Kalthas glanced at solaka, who secretly healed his wound on the sky fortress, with his remaining light, but did not stop him. He and the other seven demon leaders looked at each other and said, "let''s start, the full invasion of shadow island to human beings!"


    Hearing this, Elise tapped her right hand with a snap of her finger, and then wormholes arranged by her in advance were opened one after another in varloran.


    When the wormhole is opened, the evil creatures of shadow Island, large and small, smell the human breath on the other side of the wormhole. With the exception of the Ionian wormhole opened by Elise, no shadow creatures entered. The rest of the wormholes swarmed into countless shadow creatures.


    Almost at the same time, the howls of demons'' excitement and the wails of human desperation resound in the streets and alleys of norhus, Juan, pierviff and bill Gewert.


    At the beginning of the riot, human civilization suffered an unprecedented crisis for the first time since akashia.


    The mirror image in the night sky is cut into pieces, and the images of human beings being hunted and slaughtered by demons and undead are all reflected on it. As human beings flee in a hurry, they also feel the despair and fear of other human beings from all over the world.


    The pictures made Soraka''s eyes dull. With her heart, she also showed a look of despair.


    Not only Ionia, but all the countries on the continent are now suffering from the invasion of shadow Island demons.


    The crisis of the situation and the severity of the war were unexpected to her.


    Is it really over? Soraka looked back at hindra, who was cold to her, and her mood was very complicated.


    Once again, she turned her eyes to the sky without starlight, only blood moon. Her eyes twinkled with starlight. It seems that he wants to penetrate the night sky of Valoran and look into the deeper part of the vast universe to find the hope of human survival in this dark age.


    PATA!


    Soraka''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the cold touch of her cheek made her stroke in amazement.


    "Is it raining?"


    As soon as her voice fell, God seemed to confirm that she felt right, and gradually began to rain more and more.


    Before long, heavy rain fell on the whole of the night sky of Ionia, and from time to time the clouds released dazzling lightning under the night.


    The rain wet his clothes and seeped into Soraka''s body, freezing to the bone.


    Take a deep breath, Soraka purple eyes covered with a light mist, but the rain is too big to see her in tears.


    At the same time of grief, knowing that the shadow Island devil is terrible, she decided to fight an unequal battle for Ionia, for the human of Valoran and the devil of shadow island.


    Elise was aware of sorakana''s strong sense of war at the first time. She glanced at the demons and said with a playful smile, "if someone wants to die, do we want her to see Ionia die?"


    The demons were silent, apparently acquiesced in Elise''s killing intention. She had been looking at Soraka for a long time, and her eyes were frozen. A scarlet energy like a sickle cut across the sky and cut off Soraka''s neck.


    Taking a breath, Soraka subconsciously wants to dodge, but she can''t escape Elise''s killing in such a short time at the speed of her demigod peak.


    As she was about to land on her head, the sky suddenly reverberated with the sound of a phoenix with infinite magic power.


    The voice of the Phoenix was mixed with terrible sound waves. While breaking the magic power of Elise easily, it shocked the unsuspecting Elise and other demons, and almost fainted.


    Enivia''s huge ice crystal body flies across the sky fortress, carrying Soraka and hindra on her back with her wings, and while Elise and others are still resisting her sound wave attack, she flies to the ground.


    Elise, who covered her ears with her hands and used magic to resist the call, rushed out at the sight of enivia, who had seriously injured her in freldrod before.


    The power of the sound wave has not yet dissipated. Although her eardrum is almost torn by the sound wave, Elise still looks ferocious with blood and tears, mobilizing her magic power to chase after enivia at full speed.


    "Enivia, I must kill you myself this time!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 405

    In the College of mind, Ye Feng stares at the picture of demacia in the night sky. He is full of the shadow of Ruiwen sister.


    Before leaving Ionia, Ruiwen mentioned in her letter that she would return to the mainland. Although I don''t know where Ruiwen will go, there is a place he believes Ruiwen will go back once.


    That is the red maple forest where he and Ruiwen have lived for 19 years!


    If Ruiwen really went back, she would be in danger!


    The more he thought about Ye Feng, the more worried he was about Ruiwen''s safety. He stared at the pictures of shadow invasion and made a decision unconsciously.


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Feng didn''t say a word to anyone, and went straight to the door of the college.


    "Ye Feng, where are you going?" Oriana called to Ye Feng suspiciously


    Her cry immediately attracted the attention of two Fiona and Ali, who were watching the sky in the college. They looked at each other, and then they flashed to Ye Feng and stopped him.


    Ali pursed her lips, went forward, clasped Ye Feng''s right hand with both hands, and said as gently as possible: "Ye Feng, now the outside situation is beyond our control. Don''t go out and give them trouble."


    "I''m not messing around. I''m going back to demacia to find sister Ruiwen. It''s a paradise for the dead. I have to go back to the red maple forest to see it!"


    Ye Feng was so anxious that he didn''t look at two Fiona''s cold and terrible eyes as soon as he finished speaking, so he ran into the two people who were in the way.


    Ye Feng even dares to ignore them two, two Fiona first is a Leng, then stare at the sharp eyes, two people one left and one right hold Ye Feng''s shoulders, directly pull back.


    By such a pull, Ye Feng only felt that his head was heavy and his feet were light, his whole body was hanging upside down in the air, then he turned over and fell heavily on the ground.


    "What are you two doing? If you go back late, Ruiwen will be more dangerous. "


    At present, only Ruiwen is in danger. He is a little angry, but he doesn''t want to delay more time here.


    Feiona looked at Ye Feng''s angry face indifferently and said surprisingly calmly: "with the strength of Ruiwen sister, as long as you don''t encounter the existence of more than half gods, there will be no danger."


    "Besides, eight and a half gods of shadow island are all in Ionia. You don''t have to worry too much." Fiona of the Laurent family also added that she hoped Ye Fengfeng would be more rational.


    Ye Feng pointed to the mirror image in the sky, and said in a quick tone: "look at the amazing number of demons and undead. Even the demigods can''t stop so many shadow creatures, and they may even die from their strength. And Fiona and demacia have already destroyed the country when you are crazy?"


    Speaking of the back, Ye Feng''s tone slowly turns cold and stares at Fiona of Laurent family with questioning eyes.


    Fiona of Laurent family was so staring at by him, and her heart was empty for no reason. She faltered and stammered: "I didn''t mean to hide it from you. When I was going to tell you, it happened that Ruiwen returned to the mainland. I was worried that you would make a mess, so I didn''t tell you."


    Hearing this, Ye Feng is slightly disappointed and angry. Then he said to Fiona, the childhood sweetheart, "did you know that for a long time?"


    "I''m sorry, Ye Feng. I''m also for you. I''m..." Her eyelashes trembled slightly, and the sharpness in her eyes had already faded away, and she was replaced by her bewilderment and heart deficiency.


    A Li on one side sees that two Fiona have been forgotten by Ye Feng to stop Ye Feng. Before the scene is completely out of control, she decides to use the charm technique to slow down Ye Feng.


    Think about it, a Li''s long and narrow eyes rippling with waves of autumn waves, pretty cheek emerged a piece of red, golden pupil revealed a light of charming.


    "Ye Feng, you are a little tired."


    With the sound of enchantment, Ali''s right hand gently brushed the leaf wind, who was gradually enchanted by her face.


    Her sandalwood mouth slightly a piece, the emerald light group was huff and puff, did not enter the eyebrow heart of leaf wind.


    As soon as the emerald light enters the body, Ye Feng falls into Ali''s arms sleepily.


    ¡­¡­


    The hammer stone, who was hard to counteract the sound wave attack, grinned ferociously. When he saw Elise chasing enivia alone, his face changed greatly.


    Elise has just become a God, and the laws and powers of divine existence have not yet been integrated. It is impossible for Elise to be the rival of enivia, who was the God level existence ten thousand years ago.


    "Come back, Alice!" The hammerstone burst into a drink, hoping that Alice could be more rational, and not because of the last time enivia beat the head.


    Naturally, Elise heard the hammer stone''s cry, but she didn''t take it to heart. The scarlet blood, like a sickle moon, was condensed in front of her body, and the terrible evil spirit was stronger than before, and the huge ice crystal body of enivia flashed past.


    Soraka''s pupils, sitting on enivia''s back, were shrinking. The vast magic power of Soraka made her feel powerless.


    Enivia is also aware of the scarlet blood shed by iris, who is chasing her. She subconsciously looks back at her eyes, ready to change direction and avoid. But when she saw that only iris was chasing her, the vigilance in her eyes turned to scorn and arrogance.In the battle, she didn''t think that Elise, who had just become a God with blood and moon, would be her opponent.


    Turning over her body, enivia waved her wings slightly, and saw her wings condense a trace of ice magic air, which condenses into a huge ice cone at a visible speed.


    The night sky is still falling majestic rain, and this newly formed ice cone is to the cold rainy night added a more piercing chill.


    Under the control of enivia, the huge ice cone quickly divides Elise''s scarlet blood awn in two, and mingles with the frantic and ceaseless cold breath, rolling up layers of ice magic and pouring into Elise.


    Feeling the sudden magic of terror, Alice instinctively wanted to dodge, but found that her magic could not move under the magic package of enivia.


    Karlsas, above, calmly gazed at Elise in danger, as if not worried about her death. He said to the hammer stone beside him: "Elise has no memory with enivia. Hammerstone, don''t let her play her dead. I don''t want the three of us to wait another ten thousand years."


    There is no need for karlsas to remind us that the hammer stone is also intended to be used. The ghost lamp in his hand immediately emitted a faint green light on Elise, and slowly took her back.


    Elise''s face was pale now, and she had not recovered from enivia''s overwhelming magic of terror.


    The hammer slapped her on the shoulder, reminding her, "when I banish enivia into the space crack now, she''s carrying Soraka and hindra, and she can''t avoid it."


    Hearing the speech, Elise was also relieved. She was staring at enivia in the distance with a gloomy look, and her anger and anger were burning in her heart.


    Although she wanted to kill enivia, after the fight, she also realized that if you add enivia to this battle, it would probably turn over.


    To be on the safe side, Elise took hammerstone''s advice and forced a huge cut in front of enivia''s flight path.


    The space in front is forcibly torn by Alice''s space magic, and time and space countercurrent and sharp wind blade gush out from it. As she was running at full speed, enivia rushed in before she could stabilize herself and turn around. But before she rushed in, she shook Soraka and hindra off her back.


    The scene fell into Alice''s eyes, and finally made her gloomy eyes show a trace of smile. As her mind began to close at a visible speed, enivia couldn''t escape.


    And even if enivia finally finds her way back to Valoran from the space-time turbulence in the space crack, it may not be where it will appear.


    Looking at the scene of Soraka falling rapidly in the rainy night, the smile on Elise''s face was even stronger.


    In her view, the fall of Ionia was inevitable.


    The rest, however, is to calm down and enjoy the despair and howl of EONIA''s human beings before their demise.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 406

    Hammer stone has been watching Elise play alone, his hands are a little itchy, can not help but want to start. He just wanted to fly down to catch up with Soraka, who was unable to resist, when Elise stopped him.


    Under his puzzled eyes, Alice licked her lips and said with a smile, "let me play with her?"


    Hammer stone didn''t want to think about it, but Maud Caesar said, "give it to Elise. We''ll do it later."


    Hammer stone eyes a turn, as if thinking of something, he no longer said, silently nodded.


    Elise saw no one to rob her, she was also happy, and ran after Soraka in the direction of the fall.


    When she was gone, carlthas said inexplicably, "this is what solaka owes Elise."


    In addition to hammer stone and Maud Caesar, the other four demon leaders are puzzled, do not understand why calthas said so.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the rapidly falling Soraka, Lulu three people show a look of shock at the same time. Lulu is the first to react. Her small hand is copying the complicated magic fingerprints. She uses the magic power to hold Soraka''s body slowly.


    After a little examination of Soraka''s weak body, Lulu''s big eyes filled with thick water mist and choked: "sister Soraka, you are badly hurt, Lulu will treat you!"


    Soraka coughed a few times and squinted at the sky. She was relieved that no one was coming. "And cindra?" she asked


    Lulu scratched her head and scratched her head. While casting a spell to heal Soraka, Lulu said, "hindra? Is it the big sister who is also purple eyes? "


    In a soft "um" voice, Soraka struggled to open her eyes. She swept around her eyes and found no trace of sindera.


    Lulu truthfully said: "no, we only found you sister Soraka."


    Soraka coughed up a few mouthfuls of blood and gasped for breath: "Xia, Luo, can you two go around and look for hindra?"


    Xia still believes that the murderer is hindra. She just wanted to refuse, but she was preempted and said, "you can''t even keep your own life. Do you still think about other people?"


    "Who?" Xia looked around nervously, and then found Alice walking behind her.


    Elise looked at Xia with interest. A dark ball came out of her right hand and said in a ghost voice, "can''t you recognize it?"


    This familiar sound and magic energy, immediately aroused the memory of Xia deep sleep. She couldn''t help but say, "it''s you! But you didn''t look like this before Do you mean? "


    "Yes, I deliberately pretended to be sindra and framed her. Thanks to your stupidity, sindra would not become a God before the blood moon came, and Soraka didn''t have enough time to prepare for the ceremony of becoming a God, which left us a lot of trouble when we came to Ionia."


    Eli did not hide the irony in her heart and giggled at Xia, who was completely confused by her words.


    Seeing Xia''s will gradually break down, Luo, who is behind her, knocks her faintly with his right hand into a knife, and looks at Elise with hostility on his face, for fear that Elise will hurt his Xia.


    However, Lulu, who is treating Soraka, is shaking with fear, but she still resists her fear and continues to treat Soraka.


    Elise didn''t even look at the faint Xia, but she thought Lulu, who was shaking with fear, was more suitable for her.


    A strange and gloomy smile appeared on her face. Elise walked slowly to Lulu, sending out divine magic. She wrapped lulu in it, releasing her terrible pressure.


    Lulu only felt like a drop of water in the vast ocean, and the vast magic seemed to drown her.


    Lu Lu''s forehead and body were gradually soaked with sweat, and her delicate purple face was full of fear and uneasiness.


    Lulu was very scared. She shivered and said in her childish voice, "bad woman, don''t come here. You are not allowed to bully sister Soraka!"


    Elise leaned down in front of Lulu leisurely, and lifted Lulu''s chin with her right hand. Looking at Lulu''s big face, she breathed hot air: "little cute, as long as you give me the Soraka in your hand, the big sister will not hurt you."


    When Lulu heard that Elise wanted Soraka, she immediately tightened her small hand and held Soraka tightly in her petite body.


    Lulu''s weak Soraka finally couldn''t look down. She said weakly, "Lulu, you go. I can handle it alone."


    It seems that her words touched the taboo of Elise. Originally, Elise, who had a smile and looked like her big sister, suddenly turned over. She kicked Lulu away from her holding Soraka in a ferocious manner, and raised Soraka high with her hands.


    "Who do you think you are?" Elise said coldly? Why does a demigod say such a big thing? Stop me? You''re blocking it


    As she spoke, Elise''s right fingernail turned into five sharp blood claws, which fell directly on Soraka''s body.


    Soraka only felt as if her body had been torn apart, with five shocking claws torn out by Alice''s blood claws.The clothes on her upper body were torn to pieces by Elise, and Soraka was thrown on the ground in a mess. As soon as she was about to stand up, she was trampled on by Alice.


    Her abdomen was severely kicked by Elise, and Soraka, who was already weak, couldn''t bear such rubbing, abuse and destruction. Her eyes widened, her eyes rolled and her eyes twitched on the ground from time to time.


    "I don''t know why, when I see you, I instinctively want to abuse you, as if we had a feud in the last life."


    While enjoying the pleasure of abusing Soraka, Elise does not forget to stimulate Soraka with words.


    But her words fall in sorakar''s ears, but it makes Soraka feel familiar with her for a moment, but it is not clear why.


    After another hard rub on Soraka for a while, Elise slowly stood up and licked Soraka''s blood on her bloody claw, her face flushed with excitement.


    "It''s time to send you to hell, my dear Soraka!"


    Falling head in love, Elise''s right hand blood claw was more sharp by her fantasy, dark red magic crazy beating in her palm.


    Soraka is now so weak that it is a luxury to take a big breath. She can only fall to the ground powerless and stare at the slowly falling dark red energy.


    "I''ll say hello to the people of Ionia for you. Go at ease."


    With the dark red energy slowly falling, Alice''s eyes became ferocious again. Her right hand fell heavily, and she was about to pierce Soraka''s heart. A miracle happened.


    Lulu, who had been kicked away by Elise, had come to Soraka''s side and rushed to Soraka. She held her right hand tightly and bit her mouth open.


    "Get out of here, you stupid Yodel!"


    Elise is completely infuriated by Lulu. She shakes her right hand and tries to shake Lulu away. However, Lulu''s small mouth bites her, and she can''t do it.


    "I''ll kill you!" Elise''s silvery hair danced without wind, and her scarlet pupils twinkled with the red light of killing.


    Only listen to Lulu a scream, she was once again mercilessly thrown aside by Alice.


    However, this did not end. Elise glanced at Soraka coldly, then flashed to Lulu''s side with a gloomy face, and grabbed Lulu''s neck directly, trying to strangle Lulu alive.


    Soraka, who had escaped a robbery in the distance, wanted to save Lulu, but now she couldn''t even say anything. She could only watch Lulu''s face become more and more red when Elise pinched lulu in front of her.


    Soraka at the moment only hated that he did not have the strength of God and could not turn the tide back. She did not dare to look at Lu Lu''s miserable appearance again. Her eyes were filled with tears and looked at the only blood moon in the sky at night.


    Let the heavy rain drench her body. For the first time since she was born, Soraka felt such despair. Even the last time she faced Baron NASH in Summoner Canyon, she had never been so desperate.


    She really wanted to see the stars in the night sky, hoping to get a trace of comfort, but her eyes were unable to penetrate the night with only blood moon.


    In her eyes, she is now in a dark abyss, and there is no sign of hope in her eyes.


    Confusion, fear, panic, sadness Her heart was full of all kinds of negative emotions at the moment, and the expression on her face gradually became numb.


    "It''s your turn, solaka..."


    With Lulu''s screams ceasing, Soraka hears the sentence of her death.


    But somehow, she felt a sense of relief.


    Maybe, this is her life


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 407

    "Solaka, don''t you have any last words before you die?"


    Elise hung her head with a smile and looked down at Soraka, who was unable to breathe on the ground.


    "I almost forgot that you are so weak that you can''t speak now, cluck..." Alice said to herself.


    Sorakan lowered her head and glared coldly at Elise. She could only express her hostility to her in silence.


    "It''s a rare expression of hope that you can see from enia''s face."


    Elise grinned undisturbed. She still liked to see Soraka.


    Her right hand touched Soraka''s resistant cheek with pity, and Elise was still immersed in her morbid entertainment.


    "I don''t know why, suddenly I am reluctant to kill you, as if we are very close friends."


    As she spoke, a knife appeared on Alice''s right hand. Her eyes twinkled with excitement, and she stabbed Soraka directly into her heart. She slowly closed her eyes, and the two dimples were suffused with morbid blush.


    The sudden pain from the mouth of the tiger made Elise, who was addicted to the killing, realized that she had stabbed empty. She opened her eyes and saw that Soraka was rescued by someone.


    Her body began to tremble with anger, and Elise immediately released her mind and magic power and scattered around her.


    After a while, her angry face gradually improved a lot, and showed a strange smile: "Master Yi and Kieran, originally wanted to kill Soraka and come to you, since you are so anxious to die, I will help you!"


    At the same time, not far from Elise, Master Yi is running away with Soraka in his arms towards the direction of the Institute of mind. Behind him, Kiran is speeding up Luo, who is holding Xia and Lulu, so as not to keep up with their two demigods.


    Although Master Yi doesn''t know the healing magic, he can still force the magic into Soraka''s body, and slowly treat Soraka without obvious effect.


    Soraka regained a little physical strength and said, "Master Yi, Kieran, fortunately you arrived in time. Cough..."


    Before the words were finished, the weak Soraka coughed and her face turned pale and weak again.


    "Solaka, you''re too weak now. You''d better not talk."


    After listening to master Yi''s words, Soraka opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she still resisted. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and the tip of her nose gave out a complicated and weak murmur from time to time.


    Kieran looked anxiously at the blood moon in the night sky. Even if he was the master of time magic, he could not predict how all the human beings of Ionia and Valoran could resist the invasion of shadow island.


    He can''t help but look at Soraka. On his understanding of magic and talent, Soraka is the only first genius in his life.


    At the age of 19, the semi God was at its peak. But for the curse, Soraka would have become a true God at the age of 19.


    At the thought of this, Kieran''s wrinkled old face was frozen, and his voice was heavy: "Soraka, be God!"


    As soon as he said this, Soraka''s eyes in Master Yi''s arms solidified, and her red lips opened slightly. She was stunned and then looked at the night sky with twinkling eyes, as if there was something difficult to say.


    Master Yi saw that Soraka did not want to become a God, but he also agreed with Kieran. He said: "Kieran is right. It should be easy for you to become a God. I know your talent very well."


    Soraka looked moved, but insisted obstinately: "I don''t want to become a God with evil spirit. If I wanted to, I would not have lost my magic power because of the curse 19 years ago."


    "What? Do you mean that when you were cursed, you could still be a God? Just don''t want to be possessed, just start from scratch? " Master Yi looks at Soraka like a monster. He is a little unbelievable.


    Soraka saw Kieran also cast an incredible look. Although she was a little embarrassed, she still nodded by default.


    This recognition of her let Master Yi and Kieran see the hope. Kiran continued to persuade: "Soraka, since you can become a God now and close down after you go back, now all the eight demons of shadow island have come to Ionia. We can''t afford to wait, and you are the only one who is full of evil spirit but will not be affected by it!"


    Soraka frowned. She was obviously shaken. After all, it was an extraordinary time.


    Master Yi was also aware of Soraka''s shaking, and said: "after becoming a God, drive the demons of shadow island out of Ionia, and we will help you find the previous healing mages to thoroughly purify the evil Qi in your body."


    Soraka''s heart moved. She had just opened her mouth, but she was looking closely at the direction they were going.


    Evil magic shakes this area, and the space in front of Soraka and others is also gradually distorted. A dark portal appears quietly, and Elise''s figure slowly walks out under the intense gaze of Soraka and others.


    "God? Soraka, you don''t have this chance anymore! "


    Elise stares maliciously at her interested master Jilan and Master Yi, and says in a bad tone: "two smelly old men, do my best. I''ll see where you''re going this time!"As soon as the voice fell, Alice''s body suddenly swept out, and the dark red energy wrapped her in it, making her like a ghost''s dark red ghost.


    How fast! Kieran was so frightened that Alice would attack him first. He immediately gathered the magic of time in his body, trying to hold Elise down and take the opportunity to escape.


    However, his calculation was wrong. Elise, who became a God, directly accepted his move without any delay and stagnation.


    Elise''s figure quietly melts into the air, backhand to master Yi, releasing dark red spider shaped energy.


    Master Yi, who couldn''t dodge, fell to the ground with bloodstain and collapsed to the ground by Elise''s unexpected burst energy.


    Fortunately, before Elise''s energy burst, Soraka had been left aside by Master Yi. Otherwise, she would have been like Master Yi.


    Without looking at Master Yi''s glance, Elise curled up her mouth and appeared again in front of Kieran from the void. Her cold eyes made Kieran''s scalp numb and her back felt cold, which made him think back to the battle when they were both demigods.


    "I see who else can save you this time, smelly old man!"


    Elise grinned wildly. Her eyes were full of terrible blood. The sharp parts of several spider joints behind her were also instantly congested and full of venom, which showed her killing heart to Kieran.


    Just as she was about to kill, she sensed a purple ball of energy that was coming straight at her from a distance.


    Moreover, the magic power of the energy orb sends out the breath of killing God level existence. If she insists on killing Kiran, the purple magic ball will pierce her heart, and turn into violent energy into her body and tear her to pieces.


    "Damn it!"


    Forced by circumstances, Alice had to dodge into the air. Originally, she thought she had gone away like this, but the magic ball flew out again under the control of an extremely powerful existence, and she attacked in the sky.


    Being bombarded by the French ball at such close range, Elise had no time to dodge. Instinctively, she forced her magic to resist the fatal blow, but she was hit directly by the magic ball before the magic power in her body was completely released.


    The purple ball of Dharma turns into a raging magic power and rushes into Elise''s body, trying to tear her up on the spot. Luckily, she had transferred some magic to resist most magic of the French ball, and now she can control the wild magic that does not belong to her.


    "Elise, you look a little embarrassed."


    A purple figure floating in the air slowly fell, and did not forget to tease the embarrassed Elise with a sarcastic tone.


    As soon as Elise heard the sound, her mind came to think of Cinderella. In order to confirm her conjecture, she fixed her eyes, and hindra''s face was also reflected in her eyes.


    "Are you a God?" Elise felt the magic in hindra''s body, and her red lips opened slightly, showing an incredible look.


    "Why can''t I be a God?"


    Hindra raised her haughty head, her purple eyes were slightly cold, and once her right hand was lifted again, a purple ball of frenzied energy appeared in front of Elise.


    Boom!


    Without waiting for Elise to react, her abdomen was blown through by a sudden French ball.


    Completely infuriated by hindra, Elise completely ignores the bloody hole in her abdomen. She is like a poisonous spider that catches prey.


    Hindra''s face changed greatly. She wanted to dodge, but Elise grabbed her by the neck.


    "Cough..."


    Cinderella coughed violently and her cheeks flushed. She couldn''t gather her magic power for a short time.


    Allow her body shape to be in a state of madness Alice pressed on the ground, crazy friction, hindra is still trying to mobilize magic resistance.


    One side of the seriously injured master Kieran and Yi see, too late to continue self-healing, directly rushed over, want to rescue sindera.


    Naturally, iris is aware of the two, but she is trying to suppress hindra at the moment. If she is distracted, she is likely to be resisted by hindra.


    Just as she hesitated, Master Yi and Kieran were already close, and her body fell down in the face of the fierce sword spirit of Wuji Kendo and the burst time array.


    "Cough..."


    Elise no longer cares about sindera. She forcibly separates herself from the three men and falls aside. However, master Kieran and Master Yi join hands to attack sindera and do not intend to give her any breathing space.


    Seeing this, Elise gave a cold smile and silently recited the name of the hammer stone in her heart, and then she stood at the same place without dodging.


    At the same time, the seven demons, who were originally in the sky, came to the ground at the same time, blocked Elise''s face, and looked at the three sindera people who were trying to struggle with a smile.


    The hammer stone glanced at Soraka, who was still healing not far from his eyes. Without saying a word, he slapped his right hand in the air, and Soraka coughed up several mouthfuls of blood violently.


    Kalthas stepped forward in time and said with a strange smile, "game time is over."


    ¡­¡­www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 408

    Soraka staggered up from the ground, she motioned Luo to take Xia and Lulu to one side first, and then walked to the three people with a heavy face.


    Seeing that they refused to surrender, calthas snorted, "it seems that you still want to struggle, or you will be killed here!"


    With the fall of calthas'' voice, the seven demons behind him soared at the same time. The boundless dark magic spread death and terror, blocking the whole area.


    Seeing that she was about to be besieged by eight demon leaders, Soraka immediately said to sindra, who has become a God, "hindra, now we must unite. Only in this way can we have a chance to defeat them!"


    Hindra''s face darkened as she heard her words. She glanced coldly at Soraka: "don''t command me!"


    "Command? Hindra, I don''t mean to command you Soraka frowned. She didn''t know why hindra thought she was ordering her.


    Sindera''s chest fluctuates, her dark eyes sometimes look at the shadow eight demons, sometimes look back to look behind her at Soraka.


    Her right hand, which fell on her thigh, slowly clenched, and sindra shook her body, her eyes fixed on Soraka''s eyes.


    "Bang!"


    Hindrana, like a self abandoning lament, made Soraka think she was going to give up. Seeing this, Soraka immediately grasped hindra''s right hand and encouraged her not to give up hope.


    But Soraka didn''t know that she did, on the contrary, deepened sindra''s disgust.


    Without saying a word, hindra looked coldly at Soraka, who tried to persuade her not to give up.


    "It''s time to be a God, fool!"


    Hindra whispered a word to Soraka''s ear. Then, her eyes flashed. Under everyone''s incredible gaze, her left hand quietly condensed a purple magic ball and hit Soraka''s abdomen.


    The ball didn''t explode like the one that attacked Elise before. Instead, it made Soraka''s body out of control and went back very quickly.


    The eight demons of shadow realized the intention of sindera at the first time. They all went out to cross over sindra and hanged Soraka at the first time.


    With Soraka''s backward body, hindra''s expression gradually disintegrates, and the dark purple light twinkles in her eyes. She directly backhand in the direction of the shadow eight demons to condense a huge dark purple magic ball. The rolling magic power shakes the surrounding space and the earth, and blocks the path of the eight dark demons.


    In the face of the bad looks from the eight evil spirits, hindra did not show any fear, but held her head high and provoked the eight of them with scornful eyes.


    Seeing Soraka''s figure getting farther and farther away, the hammer stone immediately said to the other seven demons: "anyone can become a God, but Soraka can''t. for the sake of safety, you seven go after her, and this woman will be given to me!"


    When the other seven heard that, although they were not happy with sindera, they still flew to the sky together, ready to bypass the huge magic ball condensed by hindra.


    "Who let you go?" Seeing that they were leaving, hindra clawed her right hand and sucked into the sky.


    The seven people who just flew into the sky felt their bodies suddenly become extremely heavy and fell uncontrollably to the ground.


    Her move also completely angered the eight demons of shadow. They also realized that if they didn''t kill this annoying hindra, they couldn''t chase Soraka.


    Looking at the eight figures coming towards her, sinderadang said to the seriously injured Master Yi and Kieran, "do you want Soraka to become a God over there


    Master Yi and Kieran are stunned at first, then flash to hindra''s side, and decide to resist the eight demons with her.


    Hindra was a little relieved to see two more people around her. But she didn''t slack off. She knew that she could fight a god like her at most.


    Now she can only do her best to give Soraka time. As long as Soraka becomes a God, there will be two divine levels and two demigod peaks on their side. It''s not too hard to fight shadow island.


    Hindra laughed at herself in the bottom of her heart. She didn''t expect that she would finally put her hope on Soraka.


    "What do you think, my dear sindra?"


    In her brief absence, Elise has come to her, while the other seven demons are mysteriously disappeared.


    "And the other seven?" There was an ominous foreboding in hindra''s heart that she did not forget to look around as she resisted Alice''s attack.


    "Don''t look for them. Seven of them have been sent to the front to pursue Laka. Maybe they have killed her now, but not necessarily. Cluck..."


    Elise laughs at Cinderella madly, but she doesn''t try her best. Instead, she is dealing with the three of them.


    Hindra and the three are also aware of this, if they fight hard, Elise will never be their three opponents. However, Elise''s figure is just vacillating. She doesn''t face them directly. She is obviously procrastinating.


    "You two go ahead, and I''ll be there in a minute!"


    Hindra was in such a hurry that she didn''t want Soraka to have an accident. But the more anxious she was, the more she gave Elise the opportunity.Elise saw that Master Yi and Kieran had no intention of fighting and wanted to escape. She immediately flashed in front of them. The slender spider silk bloomed from her palm and wrapped the two people to their original place.


    She was preparing to hold hindra with her backhand, but she didn''t want hindra to grasp the gap in this period of time, and agglomerated a dark purple ball above her that was bigger than before.


    "Bad!"


    As soon as Alice got out, it was late. See the huge ball fell down hard, do not give her the slightest escape and resist the gap, hard and hard with the ball people hit a huge hole on the ground.


    Then the whole body of the dark purple ball began to crack and burst with a roar.


    Wave after wave of magic into a purple heat wave spread around, you can imagine what kind of pain Alice is suffering in the center.


    But hindra knew that it was impossible for Elise to die with her body after she became a God. At most, she was seriously injured.


    And what she wants is this effect, racing against the clock, to block the remaining seven demons who want to kill Soraka.


    Master Yi and Kieran tore the spider silk, and she was the first to chase Soraka in the direction she had been beaten back by her magic ball.


    Deep in the valley not far from here, Soraka, who was beaten back by hindra''s ball, was one of the many caves in the valley.


    Sitting in the depths of one of the caves, Soraka was no longer aware of his serious injury and the residual evil Qi in his body. He gritted his teeth and competed for the ceremony of becoming a God.


    Under her induction and absorption, the energy between heaven and earth slowly approached her and transformed into a part of the magic power of starlight in her body.


    At the moment, she has been integrated with Valoran and tried her best to feel the powerful and mysterious power of heaven and earth.


    In this wonderful state, she did not forget to part of her attention to observe the surrounding movement.


    Once someone stepped into the valley, she would be aware of it.


    However, before she could calmly transform her magic power, she realized that there were seven magical evil breath coming towards her.


    Soraka''s heart sank to the bottom of the sea. She didn''t expect the devil of shadow island to come so soon.


    Is sindera the three of them dead? Soraka can''t help but think of this absurd idea, but just born she was left behind.


    Now is not the time to be distracted. She must hide her good breath and race against the clock to become a God before the demons of shadow Island find her.


    However, the ceremony of her becoming a God was totally different from that of hindra. The night sky in this valley was like a painting with brilliant purple light, which was in sharp contrast with the dark and light night around.


    And the cave where she lives, no matter how much she hides her breath, blooms more starlight than any other valley area.


    The demon of shadow Island doesn''t need to search hard to find out where she is hiding.


    As the devil''s breath gets closer and closer, the pressure on Soraka, who is trying to absorb the energy of heaven and earth, is getting heavier and heavier.


    Now she is in a race against time, helpless, not only did not wipe out her desire for hope, but also strengthened her determination to become a god!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 409

    On a rainy night, the seven of karlsas quickly swept into the cave at the first time they found the trail of Soraka.


    In the deepest place, the figure of Sora chuck sitting gradually reflected in the eyes of several people.


    The cave is filled with the holy breath of star magic, which naturally suppresses the evil magic, which makes the seven demons present very uncomfortable.


    Kalthas''s invisible head showed a pair of ghostly eyes. He stepped forward alone, flicking the dry index finger of his right hand, and Soraka''s body fell heavily on the stone wall.


    Karlsas looked coldly at Soraka sliding down the stone wall and sneered, "do you still want to be a God? You don''t want to see what you are like now


    Crawling on the ground, Soraka got up from the ground with no panic and fear in his eyes. He said coldly, "do you hate me?"


    Hearing this, carlas''s body suddenly trembled, but soon he sneered, "why do I hate you?"


    "You


    Soraka looked thoughtfully at kalthas, then glanced at the hammer stone and Maud Caesar, and said calmly, "there are two of you. Although you are very hidden, I can really feel the hatred and anger in your heart. Have we ever misunderstood before?"


    Maud Caesar and hammerstone looked at each other in astonishment, while carlthas said coldly, "do you think that this time will keep you?"


    Soraka''s face sank, and karlsas was more murderous than she thought. She is close to becoming a God now, as long as someone can fight for the last bit of time for her.


    Kalthas breathed a sigh of relief, and a dark blue light appeared at Soraka''s feet, tearing the surrounding ground directly.


    Before Soraka had time to react, she was knocked down again by the magic of calthas.


    The cold blue light of Dawson had been burning her feet continuously, as if to burn all the flesh of her feet.


    Sorakana''s expression of burning pain made karlsas feel relieved. He raised his hand and was preparing to play a requiem to send Soraka on the road. However, a cold voice suddenly sounded behind him, which made him feel like falling into an ice cave.


    "No one can kill her without my consent!"


    With this burst drink, a purple figure around the body suspended a number of dark purple ball storm swept.


    In this long and narrow cave, the balls of Dharma, which radiate the power of destruction, all flew out under the frightened gaze of kalthas and others.


    If these magic balls are allowed to burst in this cave, the whole valley will be destroyed. When they suffer from the impact of divine level magic energy, they will be hit by the huge rocks that collapse in the valley. If they are not careful, they can fall here, including Soraka and the woman who cast the magic.


    "Get out of the cave, this hindra is crazy!"


    Karlsas decisively gave up the idea of killing Soraka and immediately dodged the magic balls and flew out of the hole. Several other demons are also following him, planning to go out of the cave before planning.


    Soraka is also aware that the cave is about to collapse. She uses her magic power to resist the erosion of the desolate magic of kalthas, and at the same time, she quickly plunders out of the cave.


    After Soraka arrived at her side, sindera gathered countless magic balls all over her body again, and used her mind to shock back her magic balls, making those magic balls fly to the seven people of karlsas who wanted to escape from the cave at unprecedented speed.


    The seven karlsas have raised their speed to the extreme, but they are still shocked by hindra''s dark purple ball and stay in the same place for a short time.


    For a moment when they were distracted, hindra rushed out of the cave with Soraka and, before several people resumed their operations, completely cracked the hole with a ball and sealed it.


    However, the Dharma balls that she had thrown into the cave almost at the same time, making the huge rocks in this cave gradually crack, revealing countless cracks, and shooting out dazzling dark purple light from the cracks.


    There was a big bang, huge stones rolled down, and the whole cave collapsed rapidly at a visible speed. The seven demons of shadow island are all buried in the cave.


    "They should not have died, but if they want to get out of it, I''m afraid they will have to wait a lot of time, and take advantage of the magic power now, Soraka!"


    Hindra wiped the sweat on her forehead. If she had not occupied the advantage in this small space, she would not have suppressed all the seven demons.


    Soraka took a deep look at sindera and, without saying much, sat down in his place and began to sense the natural energy between heaven and earth.


    Strands of gorgeous star power slowly released from the closed eyes of Soraka''s body, and then wrapped around her body, turned into an invisible array to protect her body. While absorbing and transforming energy, it also provided her with endless magic power.


    With the passage of time, the valley was once again shrouded in the holy magic of starlight, and even the sky turned into a purple night, in contrast to the surrounding dim rainy night.


    Hindra''s face was complex and staring at Soraka, who was concentrating on becoming a God. She didn''t want to get involved in the battle between mortals and demons, but she got involved because she was worried about Soraka''s safety.Maybe it''s because when she was a child, Soraka was the only one who identified with her and didn''t discriminate against her? Let her also have a special feeling for Soraka that is different from others, just like a sister.


    She really hated the mortals on the ground, especially the pedantic elders. When this was over, she would hide her sky fortress in the unknown space and study her magic alone.


    As for the life and death of human beings on land, she did not care at all.


    Holding her chest in her hands, hindra gasped and stood by in silence. If she had expected, Soraka''s magic had been absorbed to the limit, and had entered the stage of final transformation into God, which would soon become the true God.


    Although her magic talent is very strong, she still envies Soraka''s talent. By the time she was nineteen and a half, she was ready for the ceremony.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that Soraka, who she cared about and hated, was always in charge of human affairs, she would not have been one step ahead of her.


    Originally, she thought that Soraka was only good at healing magic, but before the two people''s duel, she understood that Soraka was also very good at attacking magic, just didn''t like to hurt people.


    While sindra was feeling and remembering and Soraka''s experience, she did not know that the space behind her was quietly torn open, and the scarlet blood claws and several joints covered with venom in the sharp parts quietly emerged.


    Pooh!


    Hindra suddenly vomited blood and felt a cramp in her back, as if she had been stabbed by some sharp blade. She subconsciously turned to see who had hurt her, but before she could turn her head, she felt a sharp pain in her nerves, as if it had been eroded by poison.


    There was a sudden boom from the rubble of the cave that had collapsed earlier. A blue spear shot straight through hindra''s abdomen.


    Hindra''s throat was sweet, and she spat out another mouthful of blood, splashing it on Soraka''s face.


    Sorakadang, who was in the critical moment of transforming starlight magic, was awakened by the burning blood on his face and body.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw a ghost chain running through hindra''s body, and locked her clavicle firmly.


    Once again, blood spewed out of hindra''s mouth, splashing on Soraka''s body and face, which made her gasp subconsciously.


    Cindra coughed violently and squeezed out a smile, trying to make Soraka not too sad. She could hold on. But when she moved like this, her face turned paler.


    Only then did solaka recover from the shock, with grief and disbelief written on her face.


    "Xin Hindra


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 410

    The blue spear penetrated deeply into hindra''s body, the clanking chain firmly locked her clavicle, and the venom and spines of spiders devoured her body mercilessly.


    The whole valley was very quiet at this moment, only the thump of hindra, unable to fall to the ground, was so harsh.


    Soraka, who had not yet fully transformed the magic of starlight, saw this scene. Nineteen years later, her heart was once again filled with hatred and fury.


    Because of the dark psychology, the power of starlight in her body is gradually distorted. Soraka''s body is also gradually transformed from white to dark purple, and the silk of star power is also transformed into mysterious magical patterns and engraved into her body.


    The beautiful blue hair turned into a monster''s silver hair, and a demon''s horn came out of her forehead.


    The smile on Elise BA''s face, who thought she would stop Soraka from becoming a God and kill sindra in time, was replaced by a dignified look.


    I didn''t expect that they could not easily kill sindra, but instead aroused Soraka''s anger, so that she broke through into a god demon with the help of the flame of hatred.


    "Today, you all have to pay the price for what you have done. No one wants to leave here alive!"


    Soraka knew that the magic of starlight in her body was full of evil breath, but she still could not contain her anger and wanted to punish the eight evil demons in front of her.


    As soon as the words fell, she was preemptive. The evil purple light energy surged and turned into eight beams of light, which were respectively directed at Elise and others.


    Elise and others were also infuriated when they heard that Soraka, who had just become a God, dared to speak so much in front of the summit of their five gods and three demigods.


    Elise directly and forcefully uses her blood claws to separate the light column formed by Soraka from the middle, and rushes forward madly to kill Soraka instantly.


    However, at the critical moment of becoming a God, because of the change of her mind, the holy energy of starlight magic in her body is slowly swallowed up by the evil energy, which makes her become violent and bloodthirsty.


    When you see iris boom!


    The blue column of light shining more and more, and sent out a terrible afterwave, wave after wave to spread around the terror of the dead magic.


    All the creatures touched by the blue light column burst into smoke and cloud in a flash, and the vitality of hundreds of miles around was lost, and the unfortunate ordinary human beings were killed.


    The light of the column of light gradually dissipated, and Soraka, in the center of the beam, was blown to pieces and lost its vitality.


    Seeing this, the demons of shadow Island showed their satisfaction. But just at this time, there is no God level sindera rescue speed of the two demigods peak, Kieran and Yi master came late.


    The scene of hindra and Soraka falling to the ground, lifeless, made them feel deep despair.


    "It''s your turn!"


    Qi Qi of the eight shadow demons turns around and goes to master Kieran and Yi.


    However, a voice like from the abyss of hell made everyone present temporarily dejected: "I said, you All must die


    The demons and humans looked in the direction of the sound, and saw that the body of Soraka, who was supposed to be dead, was healing rapidly at a visible speed. A stream of evil spirit only exists in the devil''s body emanates from her body, accompanied by the holy star magic, which makes her look like a good God and an evil devil.


    She is not so much a real God or a devil now, but a demon who is more terrible than both!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 411

    In a small room in the College of mind, Ye Feng slowly wakes up from her lethargy.


    His head was a little heavy. He sat up with difficulty. The sound of the rain outside the window made his already anxious heart more uneasy.


    Looking out of the window, there is only a scarlet blood moon under the dim night sky, with layers of haze covered with thunder clouds. Sometimes lightning flashes across the sky and roars in the distance.


    From time to time, the raindrops outside the window hit his face, and his consciousness gradually became clear.


    "Sister Ruiwen..."


    Murmur to oneself a sentence, leaf breeze seems to suddenly think of what, flustered ground swept eye dim room. After confirming that there was no one, he crept up from the bed, ready to jump out of the window.


    Out of the window, a slender jade hand suddenly appeared and pressed his right hand tightly, and then the figure of childhood sweetheart Sophia appeared outside the window.


    She has a black face, eyes gray staring at Ye Feng: "where do you want to go?"


    Unwilling to look at the young girl Fiona, Ye Feng honestly sat back on the bed, leaning on the head of the bed, panting.


    Out of the window is still under, Ye Feng some hostile look at the window of the young girl Mafia ona.


    This hope, on the contrary, let the hostility in his eyes dissipate, but there is more self blame.


    Fiona, with her back to him, stood silently under the eaves outside the window, but the heavy rain still wet her clothes and body.


    "Fiona." Ye Feng calls a sentence in a low voice.


    "Well?" Fiona''s voice is full of vigilance, obviously still worried that Ye Feng wants to go to sea and go back to the mainland to find Ruiwen.


    "You''re all wet."


    Smell speech, back to the leaf wind Fiona body slightly tremble, then pretty cold cheek has a little warm meaning.


    I don''t know why, just hit the body is still very cold, but now it is not so cold. Fiona is very enjoying such a moment of peace, as she and Ye Feng in the red maple forest days, simple but warm. "Thank you," she said softly


    "Come in and have a seat?"


    Facing Ye Feng''s invitation, Fiona looks cold again and jumps into the room with her face as calm as possible.


    Ye Feng see Fiona''s face is still so cold, in the heart for no reason to some self blame. He looked at Fiona''s wet face for a second, then patted the bed beside him and asked, "Fiona, would you like to sit down and have a rest?"


    Fiona''s lips wriggled, and her eyebrows fell, thinking in her heart what Ye Feng wanted to do. But after a meeting, unable to think of, she still did not refuse Ye Feng''s invitation and sat in the past.


    Seeing Fiona Sit down, Ye Feng can observe her beauty after being soaked by rain more carefully. Slightly distressed, he reached out his hand subconsciously and touched Fiona''s face.


    The cold touch on the skin makes Fiona''s body tremble instinctively, but she doesn''t refuse Ye Feng''s touch.


    Let Ye Feng wipe the rain on her face, Fiona''s face is also turning red with visible speed. Fortunately, it was very dark in the house, and her red face was only known to her.


    In the heart small deer bumps about, she some is glad to preempt before a Li and another, she said alone guard Ye Feng. Fiona pursed her lips, but she could not hold back her strong joy, and a shallow arc appeared in the corners of her mouth.


    That shallow radian is enough to make people mind rippling, Ye Feng is unconsciously melted by her smile. "Fiona, are you laughing?" he said in dismay


    When Fiona heard this, her heart was in a mess. She pursed her lips: "I didn''t!"


    Seeing her duplicity, Ye Feng continued to wipe the rain water for her and said with a smile, "Fiona, you should smile more. It''s really beautiful. I was stunned just now."


    "Poor mouth!" Although the mouth is still very stubborn, but the heart secretly happy Fiona or no longer forced to bear, in front of Ye Feng revealed a trace of shallow smile.


    Seeing Fiona show a smile, Ye Feng unconsciously raised the desire to protect such Fiona. He can''t help but take Fiona in his arms and share the cold rain with her.


    In Ye Feng''s arms, she struggled for a moment. Fiona felt warm in her heart and buried her face deeply in her chest, feeling the peace of this moment.


    The softness in the heart seems to be triggered, Fiona has no reason to sob in the arms of Ye Feng.


    Listening to huailifiona''s sobbing voice, Ye Feng also touched. He gently stroked her beautiful short hair and asked, "Why are you crying?"


    Fiona heard her words and cried even harder. After a long time, she got better under the comfort of Ye Feng, but she still choked: "Ye Feng, can you consider for me when doing some dangerous things in the future? Every time you leave without saying goodbye, I''m worried about you all the time. I''m really tired, sobbing..."


    "Fiona, I''m sorry." Ye Feng also knows that sometimes he is really impulsive. He looks at Fiona with tears in his arms.


    He wiped the hot and humid tears in her eyes. Ye Feng said solemnly in his eyes: "I try my best."


    Just a simple three words, Fiona''s crying face will appear a startling smile, see Ye Feng stunned.Fiona''s requirements for Ye Feng are very simple. As long as he can ensure his own safety, she will be satisfied.


    Although she also hopes that Ye Feng finally chooses her, she hopes he can live better than this.


    Fiona, rarely resting on Ye Feng''s shoulder, quietly asked, "Ye Feng, do you say Lord Soraka can they stop the demon leader of shadow island?"


    Ye Feng can feel the calm tone of Fiona hidden a trace of fear and uneasiness, he slightly some Leng Shen. I didn''t expect that Fiona, who looks arrogant and indifferent, still has some confusion and fear for the future in her heart. Especially after the coming of the blood moon, he showed it in front of him more unconsciously.


    Ye Feng is also worried about the future after the arrival of the blood moon, but he doesn''t want Fiona to feel more uneasy. He wants to give her a sense of security.


    "Certainly, Fiona!"


    Ye Feng''s words are like a tonic, which makes Fiona''s fear and uneasiness less. At this time, she was like a child and said, "Ye Feng, sister Ruiwen, I believe she will take care of herself. You don''t have to worry too much. When Lord Soraka and they hold on to Ionia, you can go to see hivier. I''ve heard from Oriana that there is evil in the war Academy. This time, shivell mostly wants to save her tutor, plus the evil invasion of shadow island I''m afraid it will be very dangerous. "


    "Didn''t you let me go to the mainland?" Ye Feng some did not turn the corner, Fiona how suddenly let him go to the mainland?


    Fiona said seriously: "I just thought about it. Now you are more powerful than I used to be. As long as you don''t meet the demigod and have the intention of wind sword, you can protect yourself and run away. As your childhood sweetheart, I should believe you!"


    Ye Feng also thought of the heavy dialogue and strange instructions before he left.


    There is also bill jiwalt is now suffering from the invasion of the devil, but Ye Feng is relatively reassured by Sarah.


    Sarah and sylvier are both one of the smartest people he knows and one of the most able to take care of themselves. It''s just that shivell is likely to be confused because of master Ritz''s affairs; while sister Sara has no one to worry about in bill Gewert, he should be relieved.


    Although there are more than two worried people in the heart, Ye Feng still heartily smiles to Fiona: "Fiona, as expected, you are the best to me since I was young."


    Hearing Ye Feng say that she is the best person for him, Fiona''s blush is not easy to fade and float up two cheeks. But she still pretended to be reserved and reminded Ye Feng not to be complacent: "all the premises are based on Lord Soraka. They can keep aonia, otherwise you don''t want to steal away!"


    "Yes, my eldest lady!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 412

    In the vast dark sea, only Ionia this huge Island flashing thunder, rolling thunder clouds Pentium, the majestic rain is all over the whole Ionia.


    The deafening thunder, lightning and the sound of rain interweave together, like the prelude to meet someone who has been sleeping for many years, reverberating in this silent sea.


    With the increasing rain and thunder, a huge dragon shadow gradually floated around the whole island of Ionia and circled up.


    The huge island protection array appears at this moment, and rings through the sky with the solemn sound of the dragon.


    When the residents of the island saw this, they immediately thought of the legendary aeonia guardian dragon. They showed excitement and reverence one by one, and walked out of the hiding room, praying devoutly that the Dragon could expel the eight demons of shadow island.


    Following the source of the sound of the dragon, we come to the corner of the northeast coast of Ionia where both shivell and the mysterious woman have been. The long mural still stands there.


    And the sound of dragon singing is just from the tiny gap torn by the mysterious woman.


    On a closer look, the original tiny crack on the mural is slowly extending around, as if something is about to break through the wall.


    At the same time, Soraka, who stood up again, became more and more proficient in the transformation between the evil Qi and the power of starlight. Her strength seemed to have no limit, and she was climbing at a visible speed all the time.


    But her will is also more and more inclined to kill and bloodthirsty, leaving Master Yi and Kieran, who are fighting with Evelyn, herkarim, and jorick, feel some palpitations.


    Looking at Callista, who was trampled on by her, like a dead fish, she was about to kill her. On the other side, the barrenness of karlsas was approaching her.


    I recited an obscure mantra in my heart, and four starlight from the sky were directly on carlthas, Elise, Maud Caesar and hammerstone.


    The combination of the holy power of starlight power and evil Qi not only suppresses the four people, but also surges the evil energy fluctuation, eroding their internal magic power.


    Without looking at the four people, Soraka''s momentum is still climbing. The magic light was in her eyes, and her dark purple eyes revealed a light evil spirit.


    As soon as kalista touched solaka''s eyes, she fell into a real purgatory, where she was tortured and ravaged, and the abyss was darker than shadow island.


    The body of the ghost gradually began to become void, as if kalista was about to lose the ghost.


    On the other hand, under the suppression of Soraka''s star light magic column, the strength of the four kalsas is becoming weaker and weaker, and they are suffering from inhuman torture and erosion.


    Soraka slowly stretched out his right hand and tried to hold it, feeling the magic still climbing in his body. She always feels that something is wrong with her present self. Although she can control her will, her desire for killing and bloodthirsty is still growing.


    She tried to use the magic of starlight to purify the evil spirit that she wanted to continue to fuse while suppressing five gods level demons.


    But as soon as she began to purify, Soraka''s body suddenly trembled, and her original dark purple skin color began to change.


    The ghost like blue skin gradually covered her whole body, making her look like a ghost. And the trace of reason that she had been able to retain disappeared after her skin color turned to pale blue.


    With the disappearance of conscience and the rise of evil thoughts, Soraka is eager to absorb her soul to fill the void in her body.


    In particular, the demonic soul, which is countless times stronger than ordinary human beings, as well as the soul above the demigod level, is what Soraka needs. So at the moment, her face showed the demon smile that she couldn''t show when she was rational.


    The smile of that person fell in the eyes of all the people present, which made them tremble all over their body, and they were afraid that Soraka would go crazy, no matter who swallowed them all.


    Suddenly, bursts of dragon chant from the surrounding sky of the island, back to the island, directly shocked the soul of Soraka, and briefly recovered a little.


    Only a moment later, however, Soraka suppressed the suppression of the Dragon chant.


    Maybe God didn''t want Soraka to be a real demon in this way. A ball of lightning fell from the sky of thunder clouds and burst on Soraka.


    And the falling raindrops seemed to be suddenly mixed with divine magic, with natural restraint against the black magic, so that Soraka fell to the ground in pain.


    Taking this opportunity, the five people of kalsas, who were in distress, immediately broke through the oppression of Soraka and went straight into the sky. And the three people entangled with Master Yi and Kieran also flew into the sky at the right time.


    The eight demons of shadow hang above the thunder cloud to avoid the erosion of holy magic mixed in the heavy rain.


    "What''s the matter with rain and Longyin? Why do I feel oppressed? " Hekarim is obviously still in a state of shock. Since the sound of the Dragon chant was introduced into this valley, the heavy rain from the sky seems to be the sacred energy dedicated to corroding ghosts and demons, which has devastated and eroded his soul.


    "It''s Aoxing!" The faint light in the hammer stone''s eyes flickered, as if remembering something.On hearing this, Maud Caesar immediately shook his head and said: "impossible, Aoxing''s magic has no sacred attribute that can suppress demons and undead!"


    Karlsas''s eyes flashed a trace of fear: "but don''t forget that Ionia not only seals Aoxing, but also has the phalanx left by that woman."


    Elise disagreed and proposed: "since the rain can restrain us, it can also restrain Soraka, the incarnation of the devil, so that her strength will not continue to grow, and then Soraka in normal state will not be able to resist US."


    Instead of answering, calthas looked thoughtfully down at the whole island of Ionia, and his guard grew deeper and deeper.


    The thunder clouds in the night sky are still raining heavily. The raindrops are like acid rain that can corrode Soraka, who is transformed into a ghost state, and makes her suffer from extraordinary burning.


    Master Yi and Kieran on one side were cured by the holy raindrops, and their body wounds were healing rapidly. They looked at Soraka with complicated eyes, knowing that she must be in pain at this time, but they still did not raise a protective cover for Soraka to resist the restraint of the rain.


    In order to purify all the evil Qi in Soraka''s body, they still resisted the idea of making Soraka less painful. After all, they just saw how terrible it would be if a genius like Soraka had the power of demons. The power of infinite rise was like a bottomless black hole, and no one knew where her upper limit was.


    Soraka was crawling on the ground in pain, staring at Master Yi and Kieran with ferocity, as if she wanted to devour them. However, under the erosion of sacred raindrops, she could not mobilize the magic power in her body.


    With the passage of time, the evil thoughts in her heart gradually fade away, but she has not recovered her true consciousness, but she has awakened some strange memory fragments, which makes her look a little stunned.


    "Here, we pledge our eternal loyalty to the great leader of the Terran, Lord Soraka."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 413

    "Sister FRA, I just picked up a cute little girl by the sea. I decided to call him Aoxing!"


    Five or six-year-old Soraka shakes her right hand, displaying the small creatures she has just picked up from the sea.


    Not far away, a girl about 15 or 16 years old came running to me panting. She rubbed Soraka''s head fondly and said with a smile, "it''s almost done. If you don''t go back to study magic, you''ll be scolded by the high priest."


    ¡­¡­


    In a slum house in a norhus village, Soraka, about 16, is sitting at the head of her bed chatting with a woman about three years older.


    The dress on the woman is very close to the present norhusian dress. She stares at Soraka suspiciously: "are you so young, are you really a wizard?"


    Seeing that the girl didn''t believe her, Soraka immediately puffed up her small mouth and stretched out her right hand, and a flame burst out of her palm. Then she said, "sister Alice, do you want to learn magic?"


    "Yes Issolka''s eyes were shining.


    Elise''s adoring eyes made Soraka very useful. She said with a little air: "Soraka can do a lot of magic. What does sister Alice want to learn?"


    Elise thought for a moment, then excitedly said, "the magic of being able to control space freely!"


    Soraka listen, immediately with a frustrated ball. She muttered, "well Soraka can''t do space magic... "


    ¡­¡­


    With the burning house and the scorched earth, the whole village of ekaxia was in unprecedented panic.


    As the villagers howled before their death, Soraka, who was only 16 years old, saw the face of the empty visitors for the first time.


    As the master of the world, the void guest will not share power with the new human race. In their eyes, humans, like other races, are just creatures that have been kept in captivity for decades to be slaughtered.


    If you want to escape the fate of being dominated, only destroy the empty visitors and expel them from the world!


    At this thought, the dull eyes in her eyes gradually dissipated and were replaced by the burning flames of revenge.


    Empty visitors will pay the price for the destruction of the village of ekaxia, who gave birth to her and raised her!


    ¡­¡­


    After years of hard work outside, Soraka''s face has long faded from her youth. She looked solemnly at the three men and one woman in front of her and said, "sister Alice, brother hammerstone, brother kalthas, brother modcaesar, your magic has reached a level that ordinary human beings can''t reach. If you want to really defeat the empty visitors, there must be an empty visitor. The four of you will be the leader of the Resistance Army, the four knights of the void. How about that?"


    The four looked at each other, then knelt on one knee and said in unison: "here, we pledge our allegiance to the leader of the people, Lord Soraka!"


    ¡­¡­


    Some of the main city of the empty visitors had been occupied by the major ethnic coalition forces organized by Soraka, and the whole city was surrounded by dense troops.


    In the central square, enivia in human form is preaching about the leaders of the various ethnic groups after the consultation: "as the leader of this alliance, you must have the tenacity that ordinary people can''t have, and the heart that is not biased towards all ethnic groups. In this way, we can lead the coalition forces of all ethnic groups who resist the empty visitors. After our discussion, we found that only one person can be worthy of this responsibility."


    Speaking of this, Eni vialton, and then with the leaders of all races smile at each other, and then said: "that is the leader of the Terran Soraka."


    "Soraka crossed the whole continent and the sea and united us, who were originally independent and bullied by empty visitors. During this period, for the sake of the unity of the various nationalities, she was in danger of life and death for several times, and solved the gap between the different nationalities. Without her, it can be said that all the nationalities present are even hostile to each other and fighting with each other."


    Every word of enivia came from the bottom of his heart and shocked all the people present. As she said, if it wasn''t for Soraka, many of them might still be enemies.


    "Soraka is worthy of being the king of all nations, which is also recognized by the leaders of all ethnic groups."


    With these words, enivia turned into a huge and beautiful ice crystal Phoenix, soaring into the sky, flying in the sky and praying for the people.


    The leaders of other races, including Ali, all stepped down from the platform one after another, leaving only Soraka, who had not yet recovered from his God.


    When they all returned to the front of the race they represented, Soraka slowly came back to her senses. She felt very uneasy that she was not qualified to lead the tribes. Compared with the leaders of other races, she is still too young to learn from them.


    However, without waiting for her to speak, the most exciting Terran was the first to take the oath of allegiance to Soraka. Then one after another powerful voice made Soraka swallow all the words she was ready to decline. She was shocked and moved.


    "The norhus, the Terrans, pledge their allegiance to the goddess ekasia!"


    "The hyks of the Terrans pledge their allegiance to the goddess ekasia!""The demesians of the Terrans pledge their allegiance to the goddess ekasia!"


    "The tribesmen of shurima pledge their allegiance to the goddess of ekasia!"


    "The freedroid tribe of the Terrans vows to be loyal to the goddess ekasia!"


    "The dragon people pledge their allegiance to the goddess ekaxia!"


    "The people of the mackerel people pledge their allegiance to the goddess ekaxia!"


    "The Nine Tailed Fox clan vows to be loyal to the goddess ekaxia!"


    "The trolls will be loyal to the goddess ekasia!"


    "Bear people pledge their allegiance to the goddess ekasia!"


    "The yodells pledge their allegiance to the goddess ekasia!"


    ¡­¡­


    After that, the holy land of empty visitors fell down, and the Allied forces of various nationalities led by Soraka finally drove all the empty visitors out of the empty land.


    Afterwards, in the center of the whole continent without division, the Terrans established an unprecedented powerful human Empire, ekasia.


    Soraka''s status as a goddess of aikasia is also thoroughly established. She receives the love of all human tribes and the worship and admiration of all races on this continent.


    At the suggestion of various ethnic groups, the void land was officially renamed as the land of Valoran, which means that all ethnic groups can coexist peacefully forever.


    After hundreds of years of reproduction, the Terrans gradually spread all over bwarolan and moved towards prosperity and prosperity.


    ¡­¡­


    The birth of Baron Nash brought new fear of death to various races on the mainland. Aoxing, the four knights of the void and the Dragon Aoxing, led by sorakar, launched a battle of death for several days with him.


    The whole continent was dark and trembling ceaselessly. The northwest corner, northeast corner and southeast corner of the continent split from the main continent and floated to the vast and boundless sea.


    Originally, Soraka could kill Baron Nash, but she still decided to influence Baron Nash through seal with the four knights in the void.


    After the seal was over, Elise came to Soraka in panic and said in a panic, "Lord Soraka, what''s the matter with us? How can you be contaminated with the evil spirit that only empty visitors can have? Will we become empty visitors? "


    Smell speech, Soraka this just noticed that the four Elise and Aoxing are infected with different degrees of evil spirit. But she didn''t care. She said with a smile, "black magic is also a kind of magic. It''s not evil magic. You don''t have to worry about it."


    As she said, so did she in her heart. One''s good at evil lies not in magic, but in itself.


    However, the human beings in Valoran are full of fear of the dark magic of the empty visitors. They have completely forgotten the merits of the four knights of the void. They are all slandering the four knights of the void and asking Soraka to execute the fallen four knights.


    In desperation, Soraka decided to pretend to remove the four knights of the void, and announced that she had executed the four knights. In fact, she took the four empty knights to the island in the northwest corner of the sea, where she laid a magic array to purify the evil Qi, and prepared to use time to drive away the strong evil Qi in their bodies.


    ¡­¡­


    "Lord Soraka, what are you doing?"


    Elise, who trusted Soraka most, saw that the island was suddenly shrouded by a huge array of Dharma and had a suppressive effect on them. She looked at Soraka outside the array in horror.


    Hammerstone looked at Soraka with hostility in her eyes. "I heard those stupid mortals before I came here. Your dear Lord Soraka is going to kill us, Elise!"


    The other three were stunned. Apparently, they didn''t expect that Soraka was going to kill them.


    Soraka didn''t expect hammerstone to misunderstand her, but in order to purify their evil Qi, she decided to hide their truth. She calmly looked at the four people in the array: "I''m doing it for your good."


    The four, except for Elise, looked gloomy. They didn''t believe Soraka. I''m afraid that if the array starts completely, the four of them will disappear.


    The thought that they had worked hard to follow Soraka for hundreds of years, but they could not help being killed by the people they most admired.


    Looking at their desperation and Soraka''s silent face, Elise shook her head wildly. She didn''t want to believe that Soraka would do this to them.


    "You are wrong. How could lord Soraka kill us? We are Lord Soraka''s closest friends and subordinates, don''t you say, Lord Soraka


    Elise seems to be trying to argue with the three men about something, saying something in support of Soraka.


    I don''t know why, seeing this scene, Soraka has an impulse to cry. She opened her mouth, but could not say anything. A feeling of powerlessness and guilt surged in her heart.


    "Lord Soraka, why don''t you speak?"


    "Lord Soraka, are you really going to kill us?"


    "No No No, no, no, no, I don''t believe it


    "Lord Soraka, you must be joking with us, aren''t you?"


    Elise''s more and more crazy voice heard Soraka almost collapse, her tears flowing, silent choking.With that, Elise''s voice trembled toward the edge of the phalanx, trying to get close to Soraka. The three people behind Elise tried to dissuade her from approaching the edge of the array, reminding her of the danger.


    However, Elise claimed that this was just a joke made by Lord Soraka, and the array was not lethal.


    Elise walks up to Soraka with a smile and looks at Soraka with trust.


    Soraka looked at Elise, who was really walking towards the edge of the array. She was stunned, then she looked shocked. She seemed to think of something.


    She was just trying to stop Elise, but one of her feet had reached the boundary of the phalanx.


    As soon as Elise''s body touched the boundary of the phalanx, something terrible happened.


    The only sound of Elise''s "ah" scream, accompanied by incredible and desperate eyes, made Soraka''s heart tremble.


    She witnessed that the trust in Alice''s eyes gradually dissipated, replaced by the feelings of disbelief and despair, and then slowly turned into the hostile eyes of betrayal.


    "I hate you, solaka!"


    With the shrill and venomous roar of Elise, her whole body was destroyed by the power of starlight in an instant under the despairing gaze of Soraka and hammerstone.


    ¡­¡­


    There is a huge Island floating in the northeast corner of the sea. However, the island, which should have been uninhabited, is shrouded by the magic array.


    Aoxing''s angry sound of dragon chants stings Soraka''s heart all the time. Even so, she resolutely suppressed Aoxing''s magic power, sealed him into the depths of the island, and erected a long mural on the coast of her former home village of ekaxia.


    "Forgive me, Aoxing. Only in this way can the evil Qi in your body be completely purified..."


    ¡­¡­


    The memory of the past life in ancient times was gradually awakened in Soraka''s mind as the evil Qi in his body was purified by the holy raindrops.


    The purple streamer in his eyes twinkled, and Soraka''s eyes penetrated the rolling thunder clouds and fell on the first four demons of the eight shadow demons, with a complex expression.


    A moment later, her eyes are looking at the night sky shadow of the country''s picture. Ordinary human beings are unable to resist even the weakest demons and the dead, and they can not compare with the human beings who fight with the empty visitors in the past life.


    When she carefully sorted out the memory of this life, the thoughts in her eyes were more complicated.


    The Nine Tailed foxes were exterminated by human beings, Yodel were discriminated against by human beings, and the dragon people disappeared. The relationship between various other races and human beings was also cold and abnormal. And human beings are still sitting in the dream of making progress, in an attempt to conquer all races.


    It''s like a bird of a feather with the empty visitors thousands of years ago


    With a flick of her right hand, Soraka sighed and sighed as she treated the dying sindra.


    "The Terrans have fallen..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 414

    Perhaps sensing Soraka''s awakening, Aoxing in the murals on the northeast coast of Ionia also strengthened the efforts to break the seal.


    The cracks in the mural are spreading in all directions with visible speed until the whole mural is covered with cracks and turned into gravel.


    A giant dragon broke through the ground under the mural and went straight into the sky.


    Sorakar, who was in the process of treating sindera, looked at the flying dragon hovering in the distance and showed a happy smile: "Aoxing, you really didn''t let me down."


    Ao Xing, who went straight into the sky, seemed to vent his feeling of freedom after being sealed for ten thousand years. He sent out the sound of dragon singing that rang through the whole varan, and made all the people who heard it tremble.


    The night sky of Ionia gradually faded with the Dragon chanting, and the faint light gradually emerged from the eastern sky and coastline.


    The sky of Ionia finally ushered in the dawn of their own, and became the only place of day and night in Valoran after the blood month.


    This scene was naturally reflected into other countries in purgatory, which gave them a glimmer of light.


    Among them, some people who have a long-term view have the idea of escaping to Ionia.


    Back to the main battlefield of Ionia, the day has already arrived, but the heavy rain and thunder still do not stop. Aoxing circled in the rolling thunder clouds, a pair of longan glared at the shadow eight demons.


    Karlsas motioned to the others not to act rashly, and then said with a smile to Aoxing: "Aoxing, it''s great that you can break the seal. Let''s join hands to put the traitor Soraka to death!"


    The great Aoxing gazed at carlsas and others with dignity. He didn''t answer a word. Instead, he snorted scornfully from his throat.


    It was a long time before he revealed a dignified and unquestionable word: "go away!"


    With his thunderous roar, the thunder clouds in the whole sky were also aroused, and made deafening thunder.


    Combined with the array laid by Soraka''s previous life, the eight demons of shadow were shocked to be pale on the spot, and the invisible holy energy made them gasp for breath.


    Karlsas didn''t expect Aoxing to attack suddenly, and the attack was so fierce. However, the island has the seal array left by Soraka in his previous life, which is also the present defensive array. Combined with Aoxing''s strength, they can''t take advantage of it.


    Resisting the impulse, he continued to advise: "Aoxing, that woman sealed us, but you are even worse. You have been sealed for ten thousand years. Don''t you hate it?"


    Aoxing''s majestic longan coldly glanced at karlsas. He didn''t care about their relationship in the past, and said in a cold voice: "I said go, don''t you hear me?"


    Seeing Aoxing so stubborn and thinking of loyalty to Soraka, he turned his face and said, "now that the seal array has been broken by you, when the power of the array is completely dissipated, do you think you and Soraka can stop us?"


    "Go away!"


    A simple word expresses Aoxing''s attitude. The deafening chant of the Dragon mixed with the terrible magic of the seal array turned into a terrible sound wave, which once again shook the eight spirits of the shadow.


    But Aoxing did not stop. Instead, Aoxing circled up and flew into the higher clouds. The terrifying power immediately enveloped the eight demons.


    Karlsas glared at Aoxing, who absorbed the energy of the seal array, and said, "Aoxing, don''t think this is over. When we go back to stabilize our own strength and completely control the divine power in our bodies, even if you have the array, let alone wait for the array to dissipate!"


    As soon as the words fell, carlthas and others fell into Elise''s portal to shadow island.


    But Elise is not eager to leave, her eyes through the clouds, into the Institute of mind, fell on the body of Ye Feng.


    Seeing that he was also looking at the shadows in the sky, Alice''s mouth curved slightly. With a ring of her right hand, the sky again reflects a picture of the deep shadow island.


    Quietly attracted the seeds of believers, Elise said a meaningful word from the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart: "Ye Feng, you will come, right?"


    As soon as the conversation was over, Elise never looked back into the portal. However, the portal, which exudes dark energy around, did not close. Instead, it fell straight into the bamboo forest outside the College of mind.


    In the College of mind, Ye Feng''s eyes, which are reflected in the sky through the window, have a bad feeling. What''s the meaning of that sentence before Alice leaves?


    Holding the mood of doubt, looking at the mirror image of the shadow island in the sky, Ye Feng stares at it attentively.


    As the picture goes deep into a huge dark mountain range, one after another of the ancient and decadent huge doors are opened by no one.


    Through countless caves, a strange picture is reflected in Ye Feng''s eyes.


    He saw a huge stone pillar wrapped with thick black huge chains. The chain exuded an evil smell. Even though separated from the mirror image, Ye Feng seemed to feel the oppression brought by the chains and pillars.


    After a close look, Ye Feng finds a very small figure wrapped in chains and bound under the towering stone pillars.Perhaps because ye Feng is aware of the tiny figure, the picture draws closer again, and the tiny figure gradually becomes clear.


    A man with skin and flesh was naked, his hands and neck were entangled in chains, his dark short hair was covered with oil, his head was drooping, and his knees fell on the ground.


    Ye Feng looked at the man with some doubts, but he couldn''t think of it.


    With the idea of Ye Feng drawing closer again, this time he can finally see the man''s face.


    But when Ye Feng saw the man''s face, he took a cold breath, and his eyes were full of disbelief.


    Because that man is dead in his memory!


    Fiona on one side also noticed what Ye Feng saw. She looked at Ye Feng carefully and whispered, "that man seems to be your companion in the war academy before."


    Yes, as Fiona said, the man was indeed his companion and his master, because his power of arbitration was learned from that man.


    That man was mistakenly thought dead by him!


    He clearly saw that he died after saving arilia and verus, but why did he appear in shadow island? And you''re locked up in chains and pillars?


    One side of Fiona see Ye Feng''s face cloudy and sunny, she timely worried to hold Ye Feng''s hand, said: "Ye Feng, you won''t go to shadow Island, right?"


    Her words immediately aroused the meaningful words of Elise in Ye Feng''s mind: "Ye Feng, you will come, right?"


    Yes, he will go! Ye Feng takes a deep breath, conceals what he thinks in his heart and gives Fiona a reassuring look.


    "Don''t worry, I''ve promised you won''t worry you any more."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 415

    Night is coming, and a bright moon is hanging in the sky of Ionia, which is also the only region of Valoran without blood moon.


    In the bamboo grove outside the College of mind, a figure shuttles quickly under the indifferent gaze of the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona.


    Her right hand gently stroked the Dragon Pendant in front of her chest, and the invisible feeling changed with the figure. This figure is not the leaf wind that says not to go to shadow island in the daytime, and who will it be?


    "Said no longer let me worry, dead leaf wind, cheater!"


    Her mouth is full of gas and mumbles, Fiona is also fast to keep up with Ye Feng, trying to stop Ye Feng.


    However, with the addition of the sword meaning of wind, even if Fiona''s strength is better than Ye Feng, she is still a little slower, so that Ye Feng enters the portal deliberately left by Elise.


    After the leaf wind enters, the portal which emits dark energy gradually begins to be unstable.


    See, Fiona eyes a coagulation, she can''t let Ye Feng alone to shadow island!


    After two cuts, Fiona enters the portal just before it completely disappears.


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment Ye Feng stepped into the shadow Island, his every move attracted the attention of the seven demon leaders on the island.


    In the old castle, carlthas looked at Elise with a smile and said, "Elise, I didn''t expect that you didn''t give up on that human being."


    Hammer stone is also timely joking: "if this can not subdue that called Ye Feng, Elise, will you continue?"


    Sitting in front of the stone table, originally because of the arrival of Ye Feng, Elise''s face gradually became cold and glared at the hammer stone: "close your stinky mouth for me!"


    Callista glanced thoughtfully at Elise, and said faintly, "if seven of us demonize that human together, what is the probability of success?"


    Evelyn said, "one hundred percent, I don''t know if Elise is willing to accept our help or not!"


    With a little reluctance in his heart, hukarim was thinking about where jorick had gone when he came back.


    Karlsas was also interested in Ye Feng. He asked, "what do you think, Elise?"


    Elise had a slight change in her heart and thought for a while before she nodded and said, "it''s OK."


    As soon as she said this, carlsas and others all got up and walked out slowly towards the castle, ready to capture Ye Feng For Elise.


    The arrival of Ye Feng not only attracted the attention of the owners of the shadow Island, but also attracted the unintentional attention of the prisoners on the stone pillars.


    "It''s the breath of Ye Feng, that boy!" He coughed a few feebly, and his mood was slightly complicated because of the arrival of Ye Feng.


    He was not only pleased with the arrival of Ye Feng, but also worried about the safety of Ye Feng''s life.


    Under the bonus of blood moon, the demon leaders on the island have broken through to a terrible situation. It''s almost suicidal to enter the island with Ye Feng''s current strength.


    Subconsciously, he found that the seven demons of shadow were driving towards Ye Feng at a very fast speed.


    "It''s too early It''s too early Ye Feng, you have come too early. It seems that you must see the insurmountable gap between God and mortals


    His face gradually became ferocious, and his right hand slowly gave birth to his blue jade sword, which bound his chains, and in an instant he was freed.


    But his metamorphosis was not over. His ragged clothes began to crumble on the ground, and his body began to be covered by dark red ferocious skin.


    The smell of evil pervaded, and a pair of broken dark wings came out from behind his increasingly strong and strong body. Eyes full of bloody red light, dark hair gradually congealed, shaped like a conjoined helmet.


    The blue jade light in the hand dissipates and is gradually infused with unintentional blood. The intricate meridians connect the man with the huge blood sword, making the whole man like a bloodthirsty sword demon.


    The sword at the top of the demigod is intended to continue to climb up under the influence of blood moon, and it stops slowly until it breaks through to be a God.


    At this time, he could feel the endless desire to kill in his body, and his reason was being eroded.


    "Run away before I lose my mind, Ye Feng!"


    He whispered a word in a low voice. He did not want to move. He flashed to the shore and looked down at the leaf wind from the air.


    Looking at the sudden appearance of the terrible devil, Ye Feng shocked him that he had not seen the devil, but also condensed the light saber of the moon, ready to resist the enemy.


    When Ye Feng didn''t want to fight him, he immediately released the spirit of the sword in his body, and the invisible sword spirit slowly wrapped Ye Feng in it.


    Feeling the fierce and frantic spirit of God level sword, Ye Feng''s pupil gradually shrinks, and the war spirit in his eyes is quietly replaced by fear.


    In the end, how big a gap will make him feel powerless? Is the sword demon in front of him also a terror above the peak of demigod? But isn''t shadow island just eight demon leaders?


    Terrified leaf wind a burst of wild thoughts, finally can not resist the pressure of unintentional kneel down on the shore.


    "Ye Feng!"At this time, the call from behind suddenly pulled Ye Feng back from his powerless fear. He looked back at the comer in astonishment: "Fiona, how did you follow me?"


    It was mafiona who was a childhood sweetheart. She flashed to Ye Feng''s side and just prepared to resist the unintentional sword spirit with Ye Feng, but she knelt down on her knees pale.


    Like Ye Feng, she has never seen a demon who can use sword Qi, and is a demon with such terrible strength.


    The breath of Elise and others was getting closer and closer. He did not want to look down on Ye Feng and Fiona like a mole ant. He knew that he could not wait any longer.


    Looking at the vast sea, he finally moved. In front of him, a huge wind of blood was blowing in front of him.


    The whole shadow island began to shake violently with his sword, as if it would sink into the sea at any time. Ye Feng and he were separated by his blood sword, and a deeper and deeper chasm split part of the ground along the coast where Ye Feng and Ye Feng were located.


    The waves, stirred by his terrible sword, formed a bigger and deeper ocean vortex, which sucked in the small land where Ye Feng and Fiona were.


    Looking at the unable to move Ye Feng and Fiona two people''s frightened eyes, the incarnation sword demon''s unintentional heart is actually relieved.


    But he did not stop, because he realized that the Dragon Pendant on the chest of Ye Feng and Fiona looked like a summoning object. As long as it was broken, people could be called to save Ye Feng and Fiona. He didn''t want them drowning in the deep sea!


    Under the despairing gaze of Ye Feng and Fiona, unintentionally slowly rises into the air, and the sword idea also rapidly climbs to a terrible situation under his control.


    Just as his sword was about to fall, the ghost figure of Elise appeared behind him.


    She glanced back at Elise, whose eyes were completely destroyed, and the other demon leaders who were coming not far behind her. They were indifferent, and the blood sword was about to be waved.


    Elise saw no intention and wanted to do it. She directly covered the Blood Sword with one hand. Let the blood flow from her hands, and Elise''s eyes were staring at her, like a dead fish: "ATOX, you see what you''ve done!"


    This curtain falls in the eyes of Ye Feng, who is still sinking below, but makes him have a misunderstanding. He still thinks that Elise is coming to save him. This also indirectly strengthened Ye Feng''s determination to help Elise rebuild her life.


    Inadvertently, her face was indifferent, and she suddenly made a force to shake off Elise. She waved a huge Blood Sword and fell down with lightning speed. Then a huge scarlet sword awn quickly swept away at Ye Feng and Ye Feng.


    In the whirlpool of the sea, the huge sword awn mixed with the terrible sword Qi falls with unstoppable momentum. Just when the sword awn is about to touch Ye Feng, the Dragon Pendant on his chest just resists it.


    The dragon''s Pendant broke in an instant, and a long and angry chant came from the grand barrier in the middle of the main continent of Valoran.


    Across the vast sea of conquerors, the roar of angry dragons reverberates in every corner of shadow island.


    Then, the broken Dragon Pendant slowly turned into violent magic, tearing a space crack in front of Ye Feng''s body, and a huge golden dragon claw suddenly protruded from it and pressed on the space crack.


    With the tearing of the claws, the space cracks become bigger and bigger, and a huge golden dragon flies out of it. Born with the noble temperament of the Dragon nationality, she first coldly glanced at Elise and unintentionally above her eyes, and then put Ye Feng and Fiona on her back.


    Ye Feng and Fiona happily sat on the back of the Golden Dragon and said in unison, "sister ivena!"


    Avina gently touched the dragon''s head, then waved her huge wings into the sky. Her eyes were staring at Elise: "so you are the devil of shadow island!"


    Elise didn''t expect to meet the owner of the Dragon Cave. She was stunned and then said with a smile, "Dear Miss dragon, I didn''t expect you to become a God."


    "What did you do with my brother and sister''s dragon eggs?" With an angry roar, ivena demanded.


    "They have all been refined into Dragons of the dead. If you want to see them, I agree with them."


    As soon as the words fell, Alice began to giggle, deliberately stimulating avina.


    Avina looked at the other demon leaders who were about to arrive, and a trace of fear flashed in her eyes. Although she wanted to know what was wrong with her brothers and sisters, she resisted. She came to save Ye Feng and Fiona this time!


    Taking a deep breath, avina makes a gesture and makes another Longyin to attack all the demons in shadow island.


    Watching the magic rising rapidly, avina, Elise and the other demon leaders who just arrived immediately opened the magic barrier and prepared to resist the blow.


    However, after waiting for a meeting, they did not see the Dragon sing, and their faces changed greatly.


    "Don''t let them run away!"


    Herkarim growled angrily. Just as she was about to pursue, Elise in the rear, with a black face, said, "no need."Hammer stone looked at the black faced Elise in surprise: "you don''t want that boy to be your demon slave?"


    "We''d better go back and discuss who is in charge of the undeveloped countries on the mainland," said the black faced Elise


    As soon as the voice fell, Elise''s figure disappeared in place, leaving six demons in a state of consternation.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 416

    At Fiona''s suggestion, avina carried Fiona and Yefeng around shadowisland, into the black fog on the far west of the continent, and flew out of it at a very fast speed, and entered the east coast of Ionia.


    After falling outside the spiritual college in Ionia, avina turned into human form and said with a smile, "I haven''t seen you for 13 years. Xiao Feng and Fiona have grown up."


    In front of avina, Fiona rarely showed a shy and clever look, as if she was really a sister next door.


    Ye Feng sees her suddenly so clever, canthus slightly twitch, murmured a few words.


    Hearing Ye Feng speak ill of her, Fiona, with sharp ears, immediately regained consciousness, staring at Ye Feng coldly in her eyes, and said, "speak less, will you die?"


    Looking at the temperament suddenly become cold and arrogant Fiona, avina is first stunned, and then relieved to smile: "it seems that our Fiona really grow up, but the breeze seems to be the same as when she was a child."


    She glared at Ye Feng, who made her show up. Fiona said coyly to avina: "sister avina, in fact, Fiona is as good as when she was a child."


    One side of the leaf wind a little can''t listen to go on, idle and boring, he sat on the ground.


    Fiona frowned and thought Ye Feng was laughing at her. "Stand up for me!" she said


    Ye Feng only felt a cold spine, a thrill all over, and stood up in response to the voice.


    Looking at Fiona, who doesn''t give him face in front of avina, Ye Feng laughs and says: "Ai Weina elder sister is in, Fiona, your lady is a little bit!"


    "You mean I''m not a lady without sister ivena?"


    Cold hum a, Fiona eyebrows, eyes are not good at Ye Feng. It seems that if ye Feng doesn''t give her a satisfactory answer, she will fix him when she has time.


    The forehead exudes cold sweat, leaf wind hastily disobeys the heart way: "how can? Fiona, you are the most lady I have ever seen


    "That''s about it!"


    Satisfied with the nod, Fiona put away her arrogant temperament, and said with a smile: "sister avina, thanks to you this time, or I and Ye Feng will die in the shadow island."


    Avina rubbed Fiona''s forehead and asked, "how could you go to such a dangerous place?"


    "It''s not Ye Feng who''s fooling around again!" Fiona glared at Ye Feng and blamed him.


    Ye Feng had no one to talk about, so he had to laugh bitterly.


    Avina''s eyes drifted back and forth between Ye Feng and Fiona, then covered her mouth and said with a smile: "Xiaofeng still likes to do things as much as when she was a child. I still remember the scene when we first met. You directly climbed onto my dragon head."


    "By the way, and Fiona, smashing me with your human sweets has made me almost eat you!"


    As soon as the three met for the first time, avina couldn''t hide the joy in her heart, and her face was full of warm smile.


    Ye Feng and Fiona were also reminded of their childhood memories by avina''s words. It was the first time they saw the dragon, and they were scared to death.


    However, at the thought of Fiona''s timid throwing lollipops, Ye Feng couldn''t help laughing and said, "Fiona, your frightened appearance at that time was really funny!"


    The voice just fell, Ye Feng secretly said he was wrong. As he had a hunch, Fiona''s momentum suddenly dropped to the freezing point, which made him shiver unconsciously.


    Fiona kindly narrowed her eyes and said with a smile, "Ye Feng, is it funny?"


    Ye Feng met Fiona''s seemingly kind smile and said, "it''s clear that sister ivena is laughing too!"


    See Ye Feng also dare to talk back, Fiona face the last trace of reluctant smile also disappeared: "hmm?"


    Who can''t beat her? Ye Feng had no choice but to say, "it''s not funny at all!"


    He was very depressed when he thought of how hard it was to surpass two Fiona before and now that Fiona has caught up with her. If only we could make Fiona''s clothes fit, alas!


    See Ye Feng in that look cadence, Fiona doubt way: "you won''t think of what crooked idea?"


    Ye Feng has a cold sweat in his heart. Fiona is really sensitive! He quickly waved his hand in denial.


    Fiona is also too lazy to guess what Ye Feng thinks in her heart, and continues to ask her, "sister avina, are you still chasing after the elung dragon people these years?"


    At the mention of this, the smile on avina''s face gradually turned into a sad face. Under the gaze of Ye Feng and Fiona, she told them about her experience of practicing magic hard while avoiding the pursuit of dragon people.


    Ye Feng and his wife are both fighting for the injustice of avina. Those dragon people are too bad. Even if they take the throne of avina''s father, they have to kill her completely.


    However, Ye Feng is also a little curious about the fact that Evina has become a God and why she will be hunted down by the dragon people. Is there something more powerful than God in the dragon clan? Confused, he asked, "sister ivena, you are all gods. People in the dragon clan should not threaten you. Why do you want to hide?"


    "Xiao Feng, you don''t know. The dragon family has a noble lineage. Every adult dragon clan will become a demigod. Therefore, except for the young dragons, all of them are above the level of demigods. Even if they are gods, they can do whatever they like in the eyes of human beings. But in our view, sometimes a God is not as good as our family I''m weak and weak. I can only regain my father''s lost throne by becoming strongerThe amount of information revealed in avina''s words is too large, which refreshes Ye Feng''s and Fiona''s cognition of gods and dragon race.


    An adult dragon is bound to become a demigod. How noble is it to be? Compared with human beings who work hard to practice magic, they are not necessarily demigods. The ethnic talent of the dragon race is really enviable!


    "If I let the dragon people know my news in Ionia, it may bring you danger. So your kind sister will take care of it. It''s too late for me to return to the grand barrier."


    With that, avina sighed helplessly and looked at the rare reunion of Ye Feng and Fiona.


    Ye Feng is also a little reluctant to give up, he asked: "sister avina, you stay in Ionia for a while, don''t be so anxious to go back!"


    Smiling and shaking her head, Ye Feng and Fiona do not give up, how can she not know? But she wanted to revenge her father and her mother, and take back the throne that should belong to her family. She could not stay for a moment.


    "Xiao Feng, what is this?" Pass a Dragon Pendant to Ye Feng''s hand, and avina stands there quietly.


    Ye Feng took a look at the pendant and exclaimed, "isn''t this a Dragon Pendant? Sister, do you have any more? "


    Shaking her head mysteriously, avina said, "your and Fiona''s pendants are magic crystals made of my magic, so I can extract some more magic and send it to you for self-defense."


    Ye Feng just wanted to say thanks, Fiona said: "how can we always trouble sister ivena to save us? Ye Feng, return the pendant to your sister


    After Fiona''s reminding, Ye Feng is also aware of this. He is about to send the pendant back. Avina said again, "without this pendant, if ye Feng suddenly runs away, how can you find him back, little fool?"


    Smell speech, Fiona''s heartbeat began to disorder up, her face red, and her stubborn do not want to admit the expression of contradiction, evil is lovely.


    Pretending to consider Ye Feng, she said seriously, "forget it, Ye Feng, put on your pendant!"


    See Fiona for a while wind and rain, Ye Feng looked at her a little discontented, but still put on the pendant obediently.


    Seeing Ye Feng wearing it, avina also felt relieved: "in fact, this pendant not only has the effect of mutual induction between hosts, but also can be detected when approaching me. If you miss me, you can come to the grand barrier to find me, and I should go. Take care of Xiaofeng and Fiona!"


    The voice just fell, do not wait for Ye Feng and Fiona to reply, avina''s figure into a virtual shadow, dissipated in place.


    Both of them stayed in the same place for a while, and Ye Feng came back to his mind first. He patted Fiona, who was still thinking about avina, and motioned her not to be too sad.


    Fiona seldom gave Ye Feng a face, and nodded cleverly.


    Quietly following Ye Feng, she suddenly remembered that Ye Feng had made her embarrassed in front of avina. Thinking of this, she returned to her usual appearance, a pair of sharp eyes tightly staring at the back of Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng only felt a cool back, he carefully turned back to say hello to Fiona: "Fiona, what''s the matter?"


    "You said I was not a lady." Fiona''s tone of speech is very short. She looks at Ye Feng indifferently and wants to see how he answers.


    Fiona''s not going to take revenge on him, will she? Ye Feng''s eyes twitch slightly. He smiles awkwardly, hoping to ease the increasingly cold atmosphere between them.


    "No, you remember wrong!" Ye Feng said as he clenched his palms and pinched his sweat.


    "Now you answer me, am I a lady?"


    While speaking, Fiona has already pulled out her black feather sword, the invisible sword idea lingers around her body, and her face without any expression makes Ye Feng nervous.


    You hold a sword at me and ask me if you are a lady. You must be a lady! Cry in the heart of a sentence, Ye Feng still did not dare to say.


    He waved his hand to Fiona to calm down, and then said with a fawning smile, "lady, Fiona is the most lady girl!"


    His flattering words finally took effect, Fiona''s strained face relaxed, and a faint arc rose from the corners of her mouth, revealing a charming smile.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 417

    In the school of mind, Soraka, sindra, Master Yi, Kieran, karma and others are discussing, while Aoxing turns into a little dragon and winds around Soraka''s arm.


    After seeing the late arrival of Ye Feng and mafia Na, Soraka begins to go straight to today''s theme.


    "You must also know that the army of shadow island has been rampant on the main continent. The reason why we were able to block the attack of its eight demon leaders was thanks to Aoxing and the Dao protection array. However, the Dao protection array has been dispersed. It is still unknown whether it can block the attack of shadow island next time. Therefore, I need the presence above the demigod level here to help me Use the same spell to create island protection array again


    Master Yi, Kieran and Aoxing naturally had no opinions, only sindra remained silent and did not make a statement.


    When Soraka saw this, she did not force sindera to agree to her face-to-face. She just gave sindera a smile, and then continued to show humanity to the public: "the second thing is that the ports in the three southern provinces are fully open, including ships to norhus."


    Verus, who was sitting with arielia, frowned: "why suddenly lift the blockade of norhus?"


    Sorakar''s eyes narrowed slightly and said in a righteous way: "of course, it''s to prepare for the upcoming evacuation operation. This time, the shadow island''s comprehensive invasion of varan, and the human beings on the main continent also need our help."


    Arilia stopped verus, who was still trying to refute Soraka, and said, "Lord Soraka, what is the evacuation?"


    Arielia''s question is also what most people here want to know. What is the so-called evacuation operation?


    In the face of the people''s eyes, solaka said slowly: "transfer all the survivors of the main continent to our Ionia."


    Kalma is a little reluctant to agree with Soraka''s proposal. If people from other countries are transferred, the resettlement and food problems in the refugee camp alone will be a headache for the authorities in EONIA. "Isn''t Ionia under a lot of pressure to do this?" she said


    "There is no way out. If we can''t unite all human beings, it will be very difficult to withstand the impact of shadow island." Soraka sighed, her voice revealing exhaustion and helplessness.


    "Then go and transfer the refugees?" Kalma asked.


    Soraka chuckled, indicating that karma should not worry, and then said, "it doesn''t need too many people, just send representatives from people below the level of demigods here to various countries to convey the heart that we want to unite."


    On hearing that she was going to unite, arilia, who had the strongest sense of justice, volunteered: "Lord Soraka, arilia is willing to go!"


    Nodding with relief, solaka said, "arilia, you''ll be in charge of the transfer of NOx."


    "Yes Her eyes responded to Soraka''s gaze with a twinkle in her eyes, and arilia took up the task excitedly.


    Aliana, sitting next to Fiona of the Laurent family, looked weakly at all the people present. Then she stood up uneasily and said, "Lord Soraka, I''m Mrs. piltevor. I want to go back to my hometown and organize them to escape!"


    Sorakawen gave a gentle smile, motioning for her to calm down and saying she had agreed to her petition.


    Oriana sat down with a happy look, but Ye Feng asked, "Oriana, it''s very unsafe on the mainland. Are you sure you want to go back?"


    Looking directly at Ye Feng''s eyes, Oriana summoned up courage to respond: "well, Ye Feng, you taught me to be brave!"


    Seeing that Oriana has made up her mind, Ye Feng has no choice but to give up.


    At this time, Soraka suddenly said to Ye Feng, "Ye Feng, Sarah of bill jiwater is your sister, right?"


    I don''t know why Soraka suddenly asked this question, but Ye Feng still replied, "well."


    "Bill, how about giving it to you?" Soraka''s eyes slightly elongated, calmly staring at Ye Feng''s eyes.


    When Fiona of Laurent family heard this, she immediately stood up for Ye Feng and said, "Lord Soraka, Ye Feng is weak, and I''m afraid he can''t take this responsibility!"


    One side of the young girl Mafia ona also had this intention, but was preempted by the Laurent family Fiona.


    However, they didn''t know that they thought about Ye Feng. Instead, he got up and pushed Fiona of Laurent family back to his seat, and respectfully replied, "Ye Feng is willing to accept this mission!"


    Soraka nodded with a smile and began to ask if anyone else would like to go to Zuan and the war Academy.


    Ye Feng got up again and said, "Lord Soraka, I still want to go to the war academy!"


    He took over the task of two places at once, which made all the people present in a daze. Even Soraka was surprised that he was so active.


    Solakalio looked at Ye Feng and asked, "are you sure you want to take on the mission of the war academy?"


    "Well!"


    Ye Feng looked solemn and nodded, indicating that he had thought clearly.


    Soraka did not rush to hand over the task to Ye Feng, but continued: "according to my magic exploration, most of the human beings in the area where the war academy is located are likely to be infected with the necropsy plague. You are likely to fail, or you may be killed by the plague. Do you really think about it?"The information revealed by Soraka shocked everyone present. The war academy is a place of justice. How could such an unimaginable disaster break out?


    However, Ye Feng did not have a trace of fear in his eyes, but became more firm. He clasped his fist and said, "I''m sure, Lord Soraka!"


    Seeing the firmness in Ye Feng''s eyes, Soraka promised, "since you have made up your mind, I will make you a success. After the meeting, you will come with me alone."


    "Yes Respectfully, Ye Feng sat back under the angry eyes of two Fiona.


    Suddenly a pain in the waist, Ye Feng knew it was two Fiona beside him pinching him.


    "Hiss..." With a bitter face, he glanced around and saw no one looking at him. Then he whispered, "you two, let go!"


    It''s OK that he doesn''t speak. The two Fiona pinch each other harder. Fortunately, there is a kind of small cotton padded jacket. Ali rubbed in his arms from time to time to relieve his pain.


    "Ye Feng, I''m not at ease. You have to take me with me!" Young girl Mafia ona looks at Ye Feng with resentment, as if ye Feng did not take him, she would not forgive him.


    "I''m going, too. Sylvier and Sarah are not good people. You can''t be bad!" Fiona of the Laurent family is also timely.


    "Well, well, I''ll take you with you." In order not to be pinched, Ye Feng had to promise.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s promise, the two talents let go of their hands with satisfaction. However, they did not forget to warn Ye Feng not to play tricks, or he should be good-looking.


    At the end of the meeting, Galen brothers and sisters took over the task of Zuan.


    After the meeting, Ye Feng, who didn''t know what Soraka wanted to take him for, handed Ali to two Fiona in a nervous mood, and then walked behind Soraka toward the back mountain of the College of mind.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 418

    Since the blood moon covered the sky, the mountain top closest to the sun in Valoran has become the place of fear closest to the blood moon.


    The residents of Mt. giganteus are shrouded in fear these days, and every day they pray for light to return to the tribe of stampa.


    Maybe there is a god of the sun in this world. The blood moon covering the sky of the giant God peak is gradually fading away. A ray of golden light shoots out from the gap in the sky, shining on the giant God peak which has not been seen for a long time.


    At the same time, at the foot of jushenfeng mountain, Diana, who had been the first believer of Yefeng, returned to the place that made her sad again.


    Before she came back, she had followed Ye Feng''s advice and established her Yueshen sect. Although Ye Feng was not there, she still claimed that Ye Feng was her emissary among the believers, and drew a portrait of Ye Feng to remind the believers of the appearance of the emissary.


    Slowly came out of the memory, Diana''s eyes full of firmness. Today, she must have a good talk with the elder of giant Shenfeng and Leona. Even if they don''t agree with her, she should let them know that her Luna sect also has followers!


    ¡­¡­


    Soraka took Ye Feng to the back mountain of the school of mind and sealed off the surrounding area with magic. Then she said, "Ye Feng, can''t you completely control the way to use the tears of the goddess?"


    Pupils slightly shrink, Ye Feng warily said: "master Soraka, how do you know?"


    "Don''t be nervous, I just remember that I''m the goddess akashia." Soraka''s tone is gentle, indicating Ye Feng to relax a little.


    Her voice is always so beautiful and peaceful. Ye Feng smelled the speech, relieved and embarrassed to scratch his head: "I think too much, well, I don''t know why the tears of the goddess always can''t play a role when I want to use it."


    "It seems that you don''t know the full effect of the tears of the goddess. Let me explain it for you."


    Soraka bent up her mouth, took a breath, and continued: "the tears of the goddess are condensed from a drop of tears I fell ten thousand years ago. It is the most holy magic weapon. It has the effect of absorbing and transforming magic power. It can also protect the mind of its master from the influence of evil spirits, such as suppressing and purifying the evil Qi. The unique space can also temporarily inhale people into it, but its master People can''t enter the interior space. "


    After a long speech, Soraka pursed her lips: "and its most important effect as a artifact is its magic power enhancement effect. If the master infuses the magic power that he wants to display into it when he practices and displays his magic, he will show more powerful power, which can be combined with your wind chopper to maximize your combat power."


    After listening to Soraka''s long speech, Ye Feng can roughly understand the ability of goddess''s tears, but he still does not understand how to freely control the tears of goddess.


    Thinking of this, he asked, "Lord Soraka, but how can I correctly master these abilities of the tears of the goddess?"


    Soraka''s right hand slowly raised, a brilliant star light immediately disappeared into Ye Feng''s body.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Ye Feng only felt that the invisible estrangement between him and the tears of the goddess disappeared, and a wonderful connection was established between them.


    He was pleased to feel the smooth flow between the magic power in his body and the tears of the goddess, and carefully realized all the abilities of the tears of the goddess.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s joyful expression, sorakalio said with deep meaning: "although you got the tears of the goddess before, but you did not fully get its recognition, only half of its master. Now I have opened the connection between you, it is really recognized that you are the Lord, you should be able to feel its ability by yourself now?"


    Ye Feng nodded excitedly: "well, thank you, Mr. Soraka!"


    Now that Ye Feng can use the tears of the goddess, Soraka plans to send him to the war academy now. In these areas, her greatest concern is the war Academy.


    Regardless of whether the undead demons of shadow island are invading there, the veterans who study the undead magic in the war academy alone may gain more powerful power because of the coming of the blood moon, thus posing a threat to the residents of the mainland.


    Moreover, when her magic exploration passed through the war academy, there were several evil and repressive forces wandering in the area, and they were battalions.


    Whether the former land of justice was really just is open to question, but now it is not too much to call it the land of chaos.


    This time, she has prepared for the worst. If there are no survivors and Ye Feng is in danger, she will timely arouse the starlight that she did not enter Ye Feng''s body and pull Ye Feng back to Ionia.


    After thinking about it, Soraka immediately said with a heavy complexion: "Ye Feng, the situation of the war Academy at this moment should be the most complicated in the whole continent. You must be extra careful when you go this time. If there are survivors, take them to nortexas. I will send arilia to the battleship soon. You can come back with arilia in the boat."


    Solaka''s heavy look made Ye Feng look heavy, and solemnly replied, "yes!"


    Seeing Ye Feng get serious, Soraka''s worry is less. Her red lips light open: "in this case, let''s start now!"we leave now? Ye Feng''s pupils shrink. He hasn''t brought two Fiona with him!


    Just want to let Soraka and so on, but Soraka has already opened the already prepared teleportation array. Ye Feng is transported to the area under the command of the war academy before he can speak.


    Soraka watched the magic on the array gradually dissipate, and his face rarely showed a puzzled look: "Ye Fenggang just seems to have something to say to me?"


    ¡­¡­


    At the other end of the teleportation array, Ye Feng''s figure is slowly walking out of the array in a suburb of the war Academy.


    He glanced at the scattered array of Dharma array with despondency. It seemed that he could not go back for the time being.


    If he doesn''t go back, it means that when he returns to Ionia from the war academy, there will be endless anger and cross examination between the two Fiona.


    I can''t help but brush two Fiona''s faces and arrogance, and Ye Feng has an impulse to hit the wall.


    Sighing leaf wind suddenly felt a cold neck, he subconsciously thought it was Fiona. As a result, looking back, they are all low-level souls without intelligence.


    Bang sound, Ye Feng is not afraid of these undead at all, his current strength can easily solve these low-level undead.


    Compared with these undead, Ye Feng is more worried about the cold nature of two Fiona, who suddenly blow hair and chop people.


    Not long ago, he was manipulated by Elise, but he had just experienced the brutality of the two. He didn''t want to play doubles so quickly.


    The more he thought about it, the more irritable he felt. Ye Feng waved the moon lightsaber in his hand and chopped all the dead in front of him with one sword.


    Sitting on the floor with a plop, all he could think about now was how to make up a reason to go back and explain to the two Fiona.


    Because in his eyes, Fiona is more terrible than the dead!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 419

    With the advent of the blood moon, the veterans of war Academy who studied the undead magic secretly were able to display their ambition and put their research into the territory around the war academy, causing an unprecedented plague of corpse.


    Within a day, the area had become a paradise for the dead and the dead, with no trace of life.


    And the summoners in the war academy are also twisted into undead summoners by undead magic. But the senators of the Senate did not twist into undead, but mages who could do necromancy. The elders used the terrible undead array to block the whole war Academy. Even the demigods could not break the blockade and escape.


    Within a few days, the elders of the Senate issued a statement in the College: all the students who have signed a contract with the war Academy must be unconditionally loyal to the Senate. If there is any resistance, they will be pursued and killed by the war Academy.


    As soon as this statement was issued, a great stir arose among the students. In order to protect themselves, some ordinary students chose to be loyal to the college one after another, while some senior students kept a wait-and-see attitude.


    Today, the Senate summoned master Ritz early in the morning. Out of fear, shivell had been at the door since entering the Senate from rez.


    For a long time, when rez did not come out, he was so anxious that he tried to rush in several times to find out, but he still resisted.


    Pacing back and forth at the door, shivell silently prayed for rez not to have an accident.


    ¡­¡­


    At the gate of the war academy, Ye Feng looks at the unguarded gate and sighs deeply.


    Along the way, he toured all the places where people lived in the territory. There were no dead or dead people. Just as Lord Soraka conjectured with him, this place has become a paradise for the dead.


    "Sylvier..."


    Whispering a word of hivier''s name, Ye Feng worried to look into the desolate college. He just wanted to enter the college, but his head hurt, as if he had hit something.


    He rubbed his painful forehead, and then he reached out and touched it. An invisible air wall separated him from the college.


    As soon as he looks cold, Ye Feng''s right hand slowly condenses a light sword of the moon, which cuts the array.


    Originally he expected that the boundary would fragment, but his moon lightsaber was entangled by a gray beam.


    Ye Feng immediately realized that the gray beam was very strange, and he subconsciously wanted to purify it with the magic of the moon. But before the magic defense was mentioned, the gray beam wound around his right arm along the moon lightsaber.


    Then his body became transparent as if it had been penetrated by something.


    I''m not going to be a ghost, am I? Subconsciously in the bottom of my heart to think, Ye Feng or the first contact with the undead magic, and do not know how to deal with it.


    The tears of the goddess on her chest seem to be aware of the crisis Ye Feng is facing at the moment, and the blue light flashes.


    The gray beam, like meeting a natural enemy, wanted to escape from Ye Feng, but was forced to purify by the tears of the goddess.


    Unexpectedly, the tears of the goddess did not need his control, so he purified the gray beam for him. Ye Feng was very happy. He said to himself, "if only the tears of the goddess could break the boundary."


    Sensing Ye Feng''s heart, the tears of the goddess suddenly flowed out a warm current and poured into his body. In the body warm current bursts, leaf wind doubts right hand to hold up the goddess''s tears, way: "you are telling me that you can crack this elder sister?"


    Ye Feng''s voice just fell, the goddess is flowing a warm current into his body, as if in response to him.


    At the moment, Ye Feng once again stepped into the door of the war Academy with the idea of trying. He thought he would be blocked, but he stepped in with one foot.


    It''s not easy to enter the college quickly. But as he entered, the tears of goddess on his chest were lost.


    Trying to establish a connection with the tears of the goddess, Ye Feng understood why the tears of the goddess lost their luster. Because just now break the boundary, the tears of the goddess merge with the Necromancer''s magic to let Ye Feng enter. The undead magic that forms the boundary is extremely strong, which makes the tears of Goddess need to purify the necromancy to work.


    As soon as he entered the college, Ye Feng lost the help of the tears of the goddess, so he must be very careful next.


    In my heart, ye Fengzheng wanted to go to the dormitory area to see if he was in the room, but a cold female voice suddenly sounded in his ear: "mortal over there, how did you get in?"


    The heartstrings stretch, Ye Feng''s right hand quietly condenses the moon''s lightsaber and looks towards the direction of the sound.


    On the high platform stands a cross. On the cross is bound an angel with full wings on his back, but the angel''s temperament is a kind of unspeakable ghost.


    Looking at the evil angel in ragged clothes and scarred body, Ye Feng jumped on the platform suspiciously and turned around the cross. Then he asked, "are you an angel?"


    "Or what do you think?" The angel of evil spirit stares at Ye Feng coldly.


    On hearing that she admitted that she was an angel, Ye Feng''s eyes showed an excited look. When he was a child, he listened to sister Ruiwen tell him stories about angels. He had heard of angels before coming to the war academy, but he had never seen them.At the thought of a living angel in front of him, Ye Feng touched the angel''s wings excitedly. After confirming that it was not an ornament, he grinned and said, "it''s really an angel!"


    Seeing Ye Feng as if he was a little silly, the angel turned his eyes and sobbed pitifully: "sobbing Good man, can you untie me? I''m bound here by the elders of the war Academy who study the magic of the dead. If I don''t promise to help them do evil, they will torture me all the time. "


    When Ye Feng heard this, he also recalled that he had no intention to tell him that the senior officers of the war Academy were studying evil magic, and they were full of trust in angels.


    He patted his chest, Justice said: "don''t worry, I''m here to find survivors, I will save you!"


    Fool! In the heart of a dark scold, the angel''s face is still silent pathetic way: "I am now imprisoned by the magic rope, can you help me untie?"


    Ye Feng nodded and agreed to the angel''s request without thinking. He untied him and asked, "my name is Ye Feng. Do you have a name?"


    The rope was untied by Ye Feng, and the angel only felt the magic in his body surging again. Seeing her ragged clothes, her anger grew more and more irresistible.


    "My name is mogana. Thank you for saving me, lovely human." Very good to cover up the heart of human disgust, Mo ganna to Ye Feng''s forehead lightly, then giggle straight.


    Did not expect that he would be a beautiful angel kiss, leaf wind a dizzy, red face. He scratched his head and said, "Morgana, do you know where sylvier is locked up?"


    Sylvier? Isn''t that old Ritz student? Murmuring in her heart, Morgana said with a smile on her face: "this morning, I heard the summoner of the dead saying that those smelly old men in the Senate summoned rez, and thought that hivier should stay in the Senate."


    Smell speech, Ye Feng heart suddenly worried about the safety of Xiwei, his face showed a sad face, he wanted to rush to rescue him.


    Mo ganna see Ye Feng go in the opposite direction with the Senate, but her evil eyes are slightly restrained. Looking at the invisible boundary of Dharma array in the sky, a crazy plot was born in her heart.


    "Ye Feng, you are on the wrong way. The Senate is not there."


    Waving to Ye Feng, Mo ganna bent her eyes and gently held her smile.


    After Mo ganna such a reminder, Ye Feng just remembered that he did not know where the Senate should go. He went back to Morgana in embarrassment.


    The slender jade hand took Ye Feng''s right hand, and Morgana said with a gentle smile: "follow me, I''ll take you to find hivier."


    Leading Ye Feng to another direction, she finally showed the evil smile of the plot.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 420

    Along with Morgana all the way, Ye Feng also learned about the change of war academy from moganna, and also knew that the people of the Senate bound mogana who tried to leave on the cross at the gate after the blood moon came, warning those who tried to resist.


    In the current situation, if rez refuses to be loyal to the Senate, he may end up with mogana.


    As a student of rez, hiville will certainly make some radical behavior. At the thought of this, Ye Feng said to Mo ganna, can you take me to find hivier at the fastest speed


    On hearing this, Mo ganna pretended to be fragile and sobbed: "I have just been saved by you, and I can''t show my magic. If you dislike me in the way, I''ll show you the way. You can go by yourself."


    With that, Morgana squatted down, covered her face and sobbed loudly.


    Ye Feng had a headache and patted his forehead with his hand. He didn''t mean to dislike moganna. He just wanted to find hivier quickly.


    Bending down and squatting beside moganna, Ye Feng comforted, "I don''t mean to dislike you, moganna. Since your magic has not been restored, it''s not safe for me to let you stay here alone. Let''s go to the Senate together."


    A chill flashed in the eyes of mogana, who lowered her head. Then she raised her head and said pitifully, "do you really think I''m in the way?"


    "Of course, how can human beings dislike angels?" Ye Feng squints his eyes and flatters him.


    Morgana stretched out her right hand to wipe her crying face, and then continued to lead the way.


    Halfway through, she pretended to ask, "Ye Feng, the war academy is surrounded by borders. How did you get in?"


    The angels in the stories sister Ruiwen told Ye Feng when she was a child were all beautiful and kind-hearted. But when she rescued Mo ganna just now, she didn''t think there was anything wrong. He said directly, "my goddess''s tears can fuse the magic of the boundary in a short time, and let me in."


    "You don''t even have a demigod. Can your tears of Goddess really untie the boundary of defensive array that even demigods can''t break?" Morgana frowned, her face full of doubt, obviously did not believe.


    Ye Feng saw that Mo ganna didn''t believe it. He said in a hurry: "what I said is true. I didn''t cheat you. Otherwise, how do you think I came in?"


    Mo Gana''s eyes flashed a shrewd, then bent her eyes and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I believe what you said is true."


    Ye Feng a flutter, did not notice that his words let Mo ganna interest in his goddess tears.


    Continue to follow Morgana for a long time, Ye Feng was brought into the depth of the war Academy.


    The dark undead magic has twisted the summoners in this area into dead spirits who only know how to sing taboo incantations. They surround a huge shining array, as if they are suppressing and absorbing the magic power of the purple and black giant creatures in the array.


    Looking at those who used to be human beings, Morgana''s eyes still failed to contain her anger. But for these damned summoners, she would not have come to this damned world.


    Originally, she thought she could get rid of her sister Kyle''s bondage and control here, but she didn''t expect that annoying sister also came along.


    It''s all the fault of these stupid summoners! Without concealing her disgust, Morgana waved her right hand, and a dark black energy light cloud flew out in an instant, turning into several cages to imprison all the summoners who turned into dead spirits.


    Under Ye Feng''s unbelievable eyes, mogana''s blue hair slowly turned dark purple because of the magic in her body, and even her clothes and skirts turned dark purple.


    After death, the originally white wings turned into a sudden shock, which was dyed with strange dark purple at visible speed.


    At the moment, Morgana is more ghostly than at the beginning. The invisible evil spirit makes her look like an angel falling into darkness.


    Moganna that sudden rise in semi God strength let Ye Feng subconsciously step back, he began to regret saving moganna.


    Where is this angel? Clearly, he is a devil in the cloak of an angel!


    Seeing that Morgana released a pool that could corrode the soul at the feet of the dead, he realized that he had been cheated. He took advantage of mogana''s inattention, hid his breath and left quietly.


    When those dead spirits turn to ashes in the dark burning pool, mogana, whose temperament has completely changed, looks back at Ye Feng, who has not gone far away, and smiles and says, "regret it?"


    Mo ganna asked, Ye Feng forehead exudes a trace of sweat. He pretended to smile and tried to ease the tension between them. He turned back and said, "no, when are we going to find shivell?"


    Did not expect Ye Feng to speak to her like this at this time, Mo ganna''s eyes flow with a strange look, and feel that the human in front of her is very interesting. She returned with a smile: "do you think I am still an angel now?"


    I don''t understand why moganna suddenly asked this, but Ye Feng tried to smile and disobeyed his heart and said, "yes, how can it not?"


    Moganna did not care to smile: "do not look at me is the black magic, but I am still an angel, to be exact, is an angel who can control the black magic freely, not the devil."Ye Fengcai doesn''t care whether the Morgana in front of him is an angel or a devil. He just wants to leave here to find hivier.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s disapproval, Mo ganna added, "it''s just that I''m not very good-natured and easy to bear grudges."


    I don''t know why she said so much to Ye Feng. Mo ganna murmured strangely and then focused on the giant creature who was imprisoned in the array.


    With a finger on her right hand, Morgana bent her mouth and said, "Ye Feng, try to crack this array. Since you can break the outer boundary, then this array should be very easy for you."


    Looking at the huge purple creeping monster in the eye array, Ye Feng cautiously asked, "what kind of creature is this?"


    "Empty guest, this ugly monster is called corgas." Calmly tell the identity of the monster, Mo ganna with eyes motioned Ye Feng to start quickly.


    Empty guest? Isn''t it true that he was expelled by the Lord Soraka ten thousand years ago? Although in the heart is extremely frightened, but the leaf wind still maintains the reason, he can''t listen to Mo ganna''s release such a monster.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s unwillingness to do anything, Mo ganaton, who was still smiling before, looked at Ye Feng coldly and said without doubt: "you have only one choice, Ye Feng!"


    The magic of destruction immediately wrapped Ye Feng, making him collapse on the ground, unable to bear the pressure of mogana, he was soon soaked in sweat.


    Forced by helplessness, Ye Feng only likes to listen to moganna, trying to break the seal of kogas''s array.


    At the bottom of his heart, he established a connection with the tears of the goddess. Ye Feng devoted himself to the magic of the tears of the goddess and the magic of the array.


    Within a moment, the array, which was much weaker than the outside world, appeared a series of visible cracks.


    Kogas, who has been used to extract magic power from the array for a long time, is also aware of the cracks in the array. He excitedly bumps into the array and tries to escape from it.


    Looking at the weaker and weaker light of the phalanx hit by corgas, Elise immediately picked up the leaf wind that was likely to be swallowed up by corgas and flew away in another direction.


    And that place was the underground prison where the war academy held all kinds of monsters.


    Around the dark dead trees and winding paths, Morgana falls over a subterranean door leading to the underground prison.


    She throws the carrying Ye Feng to the ground, and Mo ganna makes a witty "here" sound, indicating Ye Feng to untie the complex array patterns on the metal prison door.


    Unwilling to appreciate Mo ganna''s rare playful face, Ye Feng manipulates the tears of Goddess again and tries to untie the array. It was as easy as the phalanx that had been sealed on corgas. Ye Feng didn''t use much magic power at all. He untied the pattern of the array on the prison door. However, after the Dharma array was untied, Ye Feng''s goddess tears faded again.


    Squeak!


    With the crack of the array, no one opens the prison door by himself, and a deep passage is displayed in front of Ye Feng and the two of them.


    Mo ganna motioned Ye Feng to wait on the ground, and said that if he dared to escape, she would definitely pursue him to the ends of the earth.


    Ye Feng is also aware of the strength gap between the two people how terrible, and then by her such a threat, is scared to run.


    After waiting on the ground for a while, mogana quickly emerged from the dungeon. See Ye Feng is actually waiting for her, how much is mo ganna a little surprised. "Come on, it''s time to carry out my promise, and take you to the little girl of sylvier!" she said with a funny smile


    Suspiciously looked at Mo ganna, Ye Feng instinctively felt that moganna wanted to use him to do bad things.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s disbelief, Mo ganna just shrugged her shoulders, and her wings trembled behind her. She took the lead to walk in the direction of the Senate.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 421

    At one time, Yefeng felt that he was hallucinating at the gate of the Senate. Did moganna really bring him to find hivier?


    After repeatedly perceiving through the tears of the goddess, the melancholy hivier in the distance is not an illusion. Ye Feng looks back and cautiously glances at Mo ganna, who is smiling and friendly. Suddenly, he can''t understand moganna.


    After thinking about it for a long time in my mind, I didn''t think of any bad ideas from moganna. Ye Feng simply stopped thinking about it, but walked quickly to the front of hivier.


    Xiwei at the gate of the Senate was worried about Ruiz''s safety all the time. He didn''t even find Ye Feng by her side.


    If it was the usual sylvier, he would have been alerted to the approach from a long distance, and he would have been concerned and confused. Ye Feng reached out his hand in a complicated mood and gently touched the cheek of hivier, and said in a soft voice: "hivier."


    The familiar voice? Shivell''s pupils were shrinking, his eyes were slowly enlarging, his eyes were flashing with an incredible look, and his body was constantly shaking.


    "Ye Feng?"


    Staring at Ye Feng, who is full of concern in his eyes, he is in a trance. She also stretched out her hand to touch the face of Ye Feng, for fear that the person in front of her was an illusion.


    Warm touch tells him that the leaf wind in front of him is not a fake. In the heart slightly some block flustered, these days she has been thinking of Ye Feng, but afraid of Ye Feng to find her, she has not been to contact him.


    "You shouldn''t have come."


    After calming down the confusion in his heart, he wiped away the hot and humid tears from the corners of his eyes and sobbed.


    Ye Feng just wanted to reply, but Mo ganna came forward, clapped her hands, narrowed her eyes and said, "it''s really a touching scene. I''m almost crying."


    "Morgana?"


    Xiwei''s eyes in Ye Feng and Mo ganna free under the body, vigilantly will Ye Feng pull to one side, and moganna to maintain a distance.


    "You saved Morgana?" Gaze at Ye Feng directly in the eyes, and there is a trace of blame in the tone of hiville.


    Ye Feng helplessly spread out his hand and said, "I didn''t know she would be black magic when I saved her."


    "Your lovely boyfriend is a good man. I''ve been influenced a little bit, cluck..."


    With that, Morgana burst out laughing.


    There was a trace of displeasure between his eyebrows. He didn''t want to have too much to do with mogana. "If only you were really grateful," she warned


    Put up a look of laughter, moganna twisted her waist, a mysterious smile: "little girl, wait to see it, you will appreciate me."


    Although he didn''t understand what Morgana meant, he decided to be careful. At present, this crazy woman is not a good stubble, and Ye Feng must not have too much contact with Morgana, so as not to be used.


    But Mo ganna''s words are in Ye Feng''s heart set off a storm, he just helped Mo ganna untie two seal evil creature''s magic array, does not Mo ganna mean this?


    A trace of sweat seeps from his forehead, and Ye Feng can''t help feeling numb on his scalp. He doesn''t want to let hivier know what he just did for mogana.


    Sharp Xiwei is also aware of Ye Feng''s abnormality. She turns her eyes, but she does not choose to ask Ye Feng. Instead, she pulls Ye Feng to ask him about his experiences in these days.


    Morgana on one side was bored, and she pricked up her ears to listen to the dialogue between Ye Feng and Xiwei, and occasionally inserted a few words, which made him feel very unhappy.


    In this way, the rapid passage of time, was summoned from the Senate finally walked out.


    Shivell rushed forward at the first time and worried, "master Ritz, they''re not putting you in trouble, are they?"


    Rez glanced at Ye Ye Feng and Mo Gana, and then said to shivell, "it''s OK. I said I''ll give me three more days to think about it. They agreed."


    For the sake of safety, Ruiz took Ye Feng and several people away from the Senate before stopping.


    Ye Feng saw that there was no accident in Ruiz, he immediately proposed: "master rez, we can take the opportunity to escape here and go to Ionia!"


    Rez shook his head. "Even the demigods can''t break the defense barrier of the war Academy. We can''t get out."


    Ye Feng held the tears of the goddess on her chest in her right hand and said, "I have the tears of the goddess of alcasia, who can merge the magic power of the border and enter freely."


    Hearing this, rez looked thoughtfully at the tears of the goddess. As a mage who had studied portal, he shook his head and said, "is that how you come in? Did Guanghua disappear after coming in? If so, you can only let yourself in and out by your magic. "


    By Ruiz such a question, Ye Feng is also a Leng. A moment later, he was a little dejected, but he still gritted his teeth and said, "well, we can''t wait to die!"


    "In the long run, we have three days to go." Rez stroked his beard, and he could only hope that he could come up with a way to escape in the three days.


    As soon as the voice fell, a column of gray light suddenly rose from the depths of the college and soared into the sky, hitting the invisible defense border around the college.Looking at the direction of the light column, Ye Feng''s body was staggering and almost fell to the ground. In that direction, isn''t it the array sealed by the summoner of the dead that Morgana asked him to crack?


    The ground in the war academy gradually emerged a striking crack. Another dark light column shot out from the dungeon where Ye Feng had broken the array. It reflected with the gray light column and impacted the defense boundary.


    "That direction seems to be a dungeon, this familiar evil breath, is nightmare out of trouble?"


    Rez stared in the direction of the dungeon, then into the gray light. He had never felt the breath in that direction. What kind of monster would be sealed inside?


    Glancing at the puzzled expressions of rez and shivell, Morgana grinned and said, "the phalanx is sealed with an empty visitor named COGAs."


    Pretending to pass the guilty Ye Feng and fall on Mo Gana''s body, he said with a gloomy look: "it''s really you, the madman, who released these monsters. There are more than one magic Teng in the dungeon!"


    Rez frowned and motioned to shivell not to talk to Morgana like that. After all, she was a demigod.


    "Why do you do that?" Rez looked straight into Morgana''s eyes, trying to see something out of it.


    Morgana stretched lazily, yawned and said, "if I say I just want to revenge the senior officers of the war Academy who caused me to be bound, do you believe me?"


    Ye Feng was the first to receive the message: "I believe it!"


    As soon as he had finished, he was a little regretful, for rez and shivell both looked at him strangely.


    Seeing that Ruiz and hivier didn''t believe it, Morgana had no choice but to lay out her hands: "it''s really stupid human beings. You don''t think these monsters will be released. There will be chaos in the border of war academy, and the border will be broken. Can''t we take advantage of the chaos to leave this ghost place?"


    "But then these monsters and war academies, which study the Necromancer''s magic, will bring more chaos!" After analyzing the pros and cons, he still disagrees with mogana''s extreme approach.


    "Chaos is chaos. Anyway, there is a shadow island outside, and I don''t care about more." Morgana snapped and did not care at all about his criticism of her.


    "The land of justice is gone. Chaos is beginning." Rez''s eyes were intricately focused on the more and more defensive border around the cracks, not knowing what he was thinking.


    "It''s not the time to sigh with emotion. Anyway, I''ve saved you once indirectly. Little brother Ye Feng, we''ve been cleared up!"


    The huge dark purple wings vibrate, and mogana flies into the air, casting her spell toward the already broken defense barrier.


    Her magic is like the last straw, and the defensive border around the war academy is completely broken.


    Before leaving, Morgana sent her last good advice.


    "If you don''t leave now, you will be killed by these dog biting smelly things. Don''t blame me for not reminding you!"


    Before the voice fell, Morgana fluttered her wings and disappeared in the distant gray sky.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 422

    Morgana''s words awakened the dreamer. Rez also knew that the war Academy was hundreds of times more dangerous than before. Motioning Ye Feng and Xiwei to keep up with him, he quickly ran to the exit of the war Academy with them.


    From time to time, there were angry roars from the Senate behind, and countless evil creatures roared on both sides, and the ground trembled because of the staggered chaos magic. The three of rez''s pressure doubled for a while, but they still ran out of the college.


    Ye Feng, who is exerting the sword of wind, suddenly feels his right hand warm. Subconsciously, he is holding his right hand tightly.


    Looking at hivier running down the sweat stained cheek, Ye Feng took a deep breath, also tightened his right hand, and firmly held him together.


    At this moment, he seemed to be able to feel her heart beating, warm heart surging.


    Ruiz in front of him secretly glanced at the subtle movements of Ye Feng and Xiwei behind him, and his old face showed a happy smile.


    "Nobody wants to leave here alive!"


    The magic sound of magic Teng burst out from the black light column and reverberated throughout the war Academy for a time.


    All the summoners and students who survived in the college all fell into the nightmare spread by magic. Fear and pain were revealed on their faces.


    Crows wail everywhere, spread the breath of fear and death; rolling flames from the cracks of the earth, burning all visible life


    "More More Give me more strength


    A demon sound that seems to have come from ancient times is also coming from the gray light column, and then a huge purple black monster comes out from it and falls heavily on one of the college rooms of the war Academy.


    The smelly mouth of the blood vessel slowly opens, and the twisted blue light turns into bursts of sound waves, blocking all the magic power of the summoners and students around.


    He took a deep breath again. All the cadets and summoners on the ground were sucked into his mouth.


    "Not enough. This power is far from enough. I want more!"


    "Stupid reptile, what have you done? How could you eat my hypnotic food? "


    Only a pair of Black Ghost with sharp claws appeared in the shape of a ghost behind him. This monster was the nightmare magic Teng, and his eyes with the twinkling fire were staring at him coldly.


    COGAs''s huge body slowly turned around, drooped his head, looked scornfully at the demon Teng, which was much smaller than him, and said, "dare you call kogas a reptile? You ugly monster with no lower body


    By corgas said so, magic Teng''s anger was completely ignited. A dark path appeared in front of him and attacked corgas without warning.


    The sudden attack ripped open a wound on corgas. He could not help but scream. At the same time, he also cast a spell to kill magic Teng in front of him.


    At the same time, a series of spikes, formed by the disintegration of the earth, rose from the ground and pierced through the body of magic Teng.


    The body was stabbed by a boulder stab pain to stimulate magic Teng''s nerve, but he still forced to endure the pain, the body emptied, again in the distance condensed.


    "You stupid reptile, how dare you hurt me? I won''t tear you up!"


    Having never suffered such humiliation, magic Teng completely fell into a state of fury and fought with corgas.


    In the distance, the three of rez were relieved when they saw that corgas and Magic were connected. The rest of the monsters are no demigod strength, dare not come to obstruct them, Ruiz can take Ye Feng two people to continue on the road.


    At the moment when they stepped out of the war academy, a group of degenerate white robed elders in the Senate rushed out one after another, ignoring other monsters and collectively casting magic to suppress the most difficult corgas and magic.


    In the fierce collision, corgas and magic can''t dodge. Their bodies are all knocked upside down by the combined magic of the elders and fall right beside the three of rez.


    "Despicable human beings!" COGAs got up and roared at the coming elders.


    But the magic Teng then looked at the old acquaintances Ye Feng three people, and then in front of the elders who came, he said to Ye Feng three people: "do you want to escape in disorder?"


    When the elders heard this, they all looked angry and thought that these monsters were released by rez. Kento, the representative of the Senate, stepped forward to confront Morten, COGAs and Ye Feng. At the same time, he also said in a bad tone: "I advise you that you''d better not try to escape from each other and turn to the war Academy. Maybe you still have a way to live!"


    "Bah" in his heart, shivell looked at kentona''s pale face, covered with corpses, and felt disgusted.


    Ruiz stopped in front of Ye Feng and glanced at the magic Teng and COGAs who were waiting for the opportunity. He said calmly to kento: "elder kento, I am willing to go back with you, but my two students, can you let them leave?"


    Greedily looked at hivier and Ye Feng, kento shook his head and refused: "the war academy has been recruiting talents, but these two are rare good seedlings. I can''t bear to leave them."Ye Feng glared at kento in disgust and said, "master Ruiz, don''t reason with them. It''s a big deal to fight with them!"


    Motioning Ye Feng not to be rash, Ruiz still calmly said: "no room for discussion?"


    "No!" Kento said without doubt.


    At this time, corgas could not hold his breath. He opened his mouth directly. Whether it was magic Teng, the Senate or Ye Feng, he inhaled.


    "All of you will be the nourishment for me to recover my divine strength, ha ha ha!"


    Laughing wildly, corgas looked at all the people whose bodies swayed under his huge mouth.


    The elders immediately cast their magic arts together and stabilized their bodies for the time being, but they were unable to separate their hands.


    "You damned bedbug!" With the help of the night of scarlet moon, Mo Teng was quick to show off his taboo magic, which was full of ghosts. He wanted to create chaos and take the opportunity to leave.


    However, Ruiz, who catches a glimmer of life, imprisons the magic figure before it disappears, and covers Ye Feng under his shield.


    "Liz, you idiot!" Magic Teng crazy hit the cage, but in rez''s confinement, he couldn''t move for a moment.


    In absolute darkness, only Ritz''s shield had a faint blue shimmer. He immediately uttered obscure incantations, and not far away opened a portal to leave.


    "Go now!"


    Resolutely reminds Ye Feng and Xiwei, Ruiz takes the lead to walk towards the blue portal.


    Magic teng only felt that he had a kind of being used to bend, crazy he directly removed the ghost heavy magic, this neighborhood again restored the gray light.


    "Nobody wants to leave here intact, ha ha ha!"


    At the same time of crazy laughter, magic Teng quickly lifted the captivity spell without Ruiz''s blessing, and flashed to attack.


    To see the light again, corgas and the senators also looked at the Ritz three in a twisted manner, and they targeted the first fire.


    After all, Ye Feng and sylvier belong to the category of mortals. How can they bear the pressure of so many demigods?


    Plop!


    His face was pale and knelt down on the ground, and the shadow of death nearly choked Ye Feng and hivier.


    Rez flashed to them for the first time and quickly recited a mantra he had never cast in his heart.


    Then, his body in the eyes of all people were shocked by a dazzling blue light. Even the magic lines on his body seemed to be activated, which turned into a series of terrible magic chains and flew out of his body.


    "It''s a piece of ancient taboo runes. Are you crazy? Engrave it on your body Kento recognized rez''s magic for the first time and gave a strange cry.


    Ignoring kento''s screams, rez continues to cast her spell.


    In an instant, the situation completely reversed, and rez strongly suppressed the elders, corgas and magic. But correspondingly, Ritz has paid a heavy price for it.


    He could feel that his body was gradually petrified, and the runes that had been engraved on him were turned into terrible energy cracks, which, as soon as he was petrified into a statue, turned him into powder and became part of the original magic power of Valoran.


    Looking back at Ye Feng and Xiwei who are still stupidly stupefied, Ruiz yells out: "don''t go quickly!"


    Ye Feng looked at the evil eyes of Mo Teng and others who were imprisoned by the collective, but still insisted: "master Ruiz, let''s go together!"


    "Ye Feng is right. How can we abandon tutor Ritz? We must go together!"


    The revived sylvier stepped forward, firmly placing his hand on rez''s bare shoulder.


    With only a slight touch, shivell froze. Her pupils shrank, her eyes wide open, and she glared at the rune on Ritz''s back.


    Her right hand trembled, and she touched the place where the lower Rune was printed. The touch like a crack in the stone completely plunged her into endless despair.


    Staggering back a few steps, shivell, with his dull eyes, was immersed in his own little world, completely forgetting that they were in crisis.


    Ye Feng didn''t pay attention to the expression of hivier, but continued: "master rez, come with us!"


    "It''s not that I don''t want to go with you, but that once I relax the application of magic, they will completely cut off our way of life. Take this for shivell and give it to her after leaving safely!" Ruiz shook his head bitterly and threw the scroll behind him into Ye Feng''s arms.


    "There must be other ways!" Ye Feng stares at Ruiz persistently. He doesn''t want to leave Ruiz like this.


    At this time, the magic of imprisoning magic Teng and others appeared a little loose, and rez''s remaining strength was not enough to continue to suppress them.


    Seeing that the confinement spell was about to shatter before his eyes, rez said in a deep voice, "listen to me, Ye Feng. I''ll give it to you later. If you don''t leave, it will be too late."


    "But..."Ye Feng also wanted to say something, but his shoulder was patted by hivier who hung his head and couldn''t see his face clearly.


    "No, let''s go."


    With that, he didn''t look at rez for the last time, and didn''t say goodbye. He pulled Ye Feng''s arm and walked quickly towards the portal.


    But Razzie was so surprised that he raised you so quickly


    However, the words have not finished, Ye Feng in front of his eyes flashed a crystal clear water drop from where, just fell on the corner of his mouth.


    Subconsciously licked the corner of his mouth, the light salty smell made him suddenly wake up.


    This is the tears of Seaville''s stubbornness and despair


    No longer continue to question and blame hivier, Ye Feng quietly let her pull, into the light of the portal.


    Deeply looked at a man''s back to him and hivier, alone in the face of magic Teng and other people''s Ruiz, Ye Feng''s heart seemed to hold a breath that could not be revealed, extremely heavy.


    Looking back on Ruiz''s instructions to him before parting, Ye Feng''s invisible shoulder burden is a little heavier.


    And he still hung his head, unable to see her face. But she could not hold back the helplessness and sadness in her heart, and her body began to tremble.


    Quietly guard at the side of hiville, Ye Feng Mou son a slow, tightly clenched the hand of Xiwei, give her silent comfort.


    Following the closure of the portal, Ye Feng and shivell also left the chaotic place safely under the cover of rez.


    When they left, Ruiz looked at the scarlet blood moon in the night sky, and turned into a stone statue under the indignant gaze of magic Teng and others.


    The magic Rune originally branded on his body turned into a terrible crack, which made him quickly disintegrate into powder and weathered into a part of Valoran.


    But the conflict in the war academy area did not end with rez turning to ashes. On the contrary, it entered the final white hot stage.


    At the top of a building somewhere in the distant night sky, mogana silently takes a panoramic view of what happened here at the war Academy.


    Lying on her side, she rubbed her sleepy eyelids lazily, yawned and recited the angel language that did not belong to this world.


    When the golden light fell, she instinctively looked bored, but continued to recite the curse of the angel world.


    I can see the invisible human shadow gradually condensed under the sacred light. Looking at the as like as two peas, Raz''s shadow is gone, and the shadow of Raz is floating with the bright light to the sky.


    "I don''t know if the Exodus spell of our world can drag rez''s soul bound by this world into reincarnation?"


    Morgana murmured to herself, then drooped her head and said playfully, "whatever he is, I''ve tried my best to repay you, Ye Feng!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 423

    God of the sun once again visited the tribe of stampa


    When a glimmer of golden light shot from the gray sky, it was the voice of every stampa.


    Feeling the sunshine they haven''t seen for a long time, they once again realize the glory and luck of the Lieyang nationality.


    But today, on the top of the mountain, an unwelcome guest to the elders of the stampa tribe, this is Diana.


    Diana and her discovery of the miracle of the moon was regarded as heresy by the elders, and she was immediately taken to the Council Hall of the elders.


    Diana naturally knew that she was not loved by the elders, and even a little annoying to the elders who believed in the sun, but this time she still wanted to talk to the elders. After all, this is her home.


    I don''t know that Diana became a demigod elder who pushed her into the center of the chamber like a criminal judge, while they sat in a circle.


    The elders looked at each other, and then one of them took the lead in asking, "Diana, as one of the best gifted young people of the Lieyang clan, why do you want to abandon the tradition respected by your ancestors and be keen on the exploration of heresy?"


    Diana was very upset in her questioning tone, as if she had committed an unforgivable crime.


    But today she didn''t come to quarrel with these stubborn elders. She took a deep breath and adjusted her mind. She said calmly: "I think as a member of the stampa tribe, we should pursue the truth, not blindly believe in the sun god."


    "Nonsense Nonsense


    "She is too arrogant


    "I suggest that this heresy be executed in order not to harm other young people of the stampa tribe!"


    Diana''s expression and words without any sense of guilt suddenly exploded among the elders and made people angry.


    For a moment, the elders expressed their rebuke and anger to Diana.


    Seeing the situation getting worse and worse, one of the elders stood up and said, "be quiet!"


    In his reminder, the elders stopped scolding Diana one after another. "Diana, all the elders here are watching you grow up. They are all your elders. How can you talk to us like this? It''s too late to admit your mistake. We just don''t want to see you go astray


    Wrong way? Diana still has a trace of stubbornness in her bones. She doesn''t think her magic of the moon is a heresy. And she did not mean to deny the sun, just wanted to prove that the miracle of the moon is also real, and can bring happiness and hope to human beings.


    The moon god sect she founded is the best proof!


    Lifting her haughty head, Diana stood upright and firm in her eyes: "I did not go astray, nor did I mean to disrespect the elders. It is just that the elders here can''t tolerate the magic of the moon that I found."


    The elder who stood up wanted to say something nice to Diana, but she was so stubborn. His voice rose, and he spoke in a threatening voice: "are you sure you want to turn away from the sun god and take refuge in that dirty moon devil?"


    Despite being accused of the evil moon devil, Diana tried to convince the elders: "the magic of the moon is not the power of the devil. I have established a Lunan Sect on the land of Valoran, and I have my own followers. They all believe in the magic of the moon!"


    The elders were stunned to hear that Diana had dared to spread the lunatic Sect on the continent of Valoran, and then they gradually fell into fear and uneasiness.


    If more and more people on the mainland believe in the miracle of the moon, will she wait for the opportunity to retaliate that the sun worshiping people of the sun are heretical, so that people on the mainland hate the people of the sun?


    The more they thought about it, the more scared they were. The elders on the scene whispered under Diana''s stunned eyes. Finally, they unanimously made the same decision as four years ago, that is, to kill Diana, a heretic.


    Anyone can not believe in the sun god, but as a member of the stampa tribe, the glorious people living in the legend of Valoran, they must not betray their great sun god.


    Moreover, with the legendary scarlet moon covering the whole continent, the elders regarded Diana who believed in the moon god as a human traitor who had sold her soul to the devil.


    One of the elders got up and announced their decision: "I''ll give you one last chance, Diana. If you don''t repent, don''t blame us for not thinking about our kindred and killing you as heresy!"


    On hearing this, Diana knew that it was no use talking to these pedantic old men any more. She said in a deep voice: "I want to see Leona. She is the leader of the Lieyang clan now. I want to negotiate with her."


    I didn''t expect Diana to defy the authority of the elders, which was a big taboo in the Lieyang clan, who always respected the elders.


    "Leona and panson have gone down the mountain to preach the miracle of the sun god. Even if Leona''s child is here, she must respect the opinions of our elders. Unlike you, a traitor, reveling in the power of the moon devil!"


    "Did you cause the scarlet moon?"


    "You shameless traitor in collusion with the devil


    "Put her to death Put her to deathThe elders got up and denounced Diana one after another. In view of her criminal record, they all used magic to block the Council hall to prevent her from escaping.


    But they didn''t know that Diana, as long as she wanted to, could wipe out the whole stampa tribe on the mountain in a single finger.


    And their more and more extreme remarks always stimulated Diana, who had been forced to endure her anger, and challenged the limit of her patience.


    "I''m not I''m not I''m not a demon. I didn''t call the scarlet moon


    Although she tried to explain, but under the aggressive momentum of the elders, she was unable to argue, and the psychological defense line became extremely fragile under so many mouths.


    She seemed to be able to see in her mind countless sentences of her guilty face spitting in front of her, giving her a sense of hopeless powerlessness.


    Just at this time, the golden glimmer before was gradually dimmed. The mountain top of jushenfeng was once again covered by the night of blood moon, but the golden light did not completely disappear.


    Invisibly, it also aggravated the negative emotions and dark side of the elders and Diana.


    The elders criticized Diana more and more quickly and frequently, and Diana''s psychology was distorted more and more quickly and nearly collapsed.


    The body is covered with light bright moonlight, the invisible magic of the moon is leaking from her body crazily, under her subconscious.


    The light of holiness becomes extremely restless, as if a good man who has been oppressed may break out at any time and twist into a villain with impulsive evil thoughts.


    Finally, the critical point has come


    As the depression in her heart grew deeper and deeper, Diana could no longer suppress her broken heart and twist it all into her face.


    "Enough!"


    With a burst of wine, Diana''s repressed magic power of the moon poured out, covering the whole giant peak in an instant, enveloping it under the bright moon.


    In just a moment, the moonlight dissipated under the control of calm Diana. At the same time, the last faint golden light on that day seemed unable to resist the glory of the blood moon and dissipated in the distant sky.


    Diana gasped and glanced at the conference hall, and a bloody and cruel picture appeared in front of her.


    "I killed the elders?"


    Looking at the fragmented and charred bodies of the elders, Diana unconsciously took a breath, her tiny pupils filled with an incredible look.


    Guilt and fear coexist. Diana, who seems to think of something, rushes out of the conference hall crazily.


    As she ran, the scorched houses and corpses on the jushenfeng peak appeared in front of her in horror, as if destroying her last remaining reason.


    No life has been returned. The extermination of the family is only in the flick of one''s finger


    Diana''s holy eyes covered by the moon gradually filled with blood, and then a strange red light shining in her eyes, gradually devouring the pure magic of the moon in her eyes.


    Diana, who was in a complete breakdown, walked to the top of the gigantic peak, and muttered some nonsense to herself.


    "I didn''t kill I really didn''t kill it... "


    At this moment, she seemed to fall into the abyss of sin, unable to get redemption.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 424

    Ye Feng is talking to arilia, who is organizing the evacuation of norhusian survivors, in the central city of NOx.


    "Arelia, are the survivors of North Texas unhappy with the city?"


    Ye Feng''s question also made arielia sigh helplessly. She showed a helpless look: "it''s good that the remaining norxan soldiers can hold the last main city leading to the eastern port. If you include the refugees from other cities and villages around nortexas, the maximum number is no more than 500."


    Hearing the few figures, Ye Feng sighed: "I remember that when I first came to NOx, there were tens of thousands of poor people in the central city alone. I didn''t expect that the demons and spirits of shadow island would do so much harm to ordinary people."


    Arilia took a complex look at the frightened refugees in the hotel. Although she was not a norxan, she still had a kind of inexplicable pain and anger in her heart. She went on: "in fact, the devil is OK, the most important is the undead. Many undead have the ability to make the dead live become the dead, which indirectly accelerated the demise of the NOx Resistance Army."


    Ye Feng asked, "how are the discussions between the military of noxasia?"


    "Katrina and dreus, the top generals of norhus, all agreed to accept our assistance from Ionia and take a boat to seek refuge in Ionia. However, many of the surviving nobles did not want to give up everything they had in Knox. I have discussed this with Katrina, and she will try her best to persuade those nobles to escape together and survive But I still feel a little uneasy... "


    At the end of the story, arilia''s voice was low, and she could only express her concern through a silent sigh.


    "Don''t worry about what?" Ye Feng is a little confused. Despite the heavy losses, the demons and undead in the city have been cleaned up. There should be nothing to worry about.


    Under his puzzled gaze, arilia said slowly: "there are tens of thousands of undead troops outside the west gate constantly hitting the gate of the defensive array. I am afraid that the defensive array will collapse within a few days. Even if we are strong, we will be consumed by so many undead."


    When Ye Feng heard the speech, he patted the sad looking arielia on the shoulder and said, "as long as you can persuade those nobles to leave as soon as possible, be optimistic, arilia!"


    With a smile, arilia, who was inspired, stood up and said, "thank you, Ye Feng. I''ll go to the house of the kokao family to see if Katrina has come back. By the way, I''ll discuss whether to leave early."


    "Well, you go!"


    She waved to arilia, who was excited again, and Ye Feng walked up the second floor with a tray containing several dishes of norhusian flavor.


    He gently knocked on the request and he shared a room with two beds, Ye Feng pushed the door and walked in.


    As soon as he entered the room, Ye Feng saw the gray and dull looking sylvier drooping his head, leaning against the bed hair.


    With a slight pain in his heart, he took to one side the cold dishes that shivell had not moved at the head of the bed, and then put on his new hot dishes.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Ye Feng stroked his messy hair carefully, picked up the wooden water cup beside him and handed it to his dry mouth.


    Ye Feng whispered: "your lips are cracked, first drink some water."


    With a frown on his brow, he turned away and looked out of the window without a word returning to Ye Feng.


    Helplessly put the water cup back to the cupboard at the head of the bed. Ye Feng patted his cheek and then comforted him: "sylvier, you haven''t eaten anything for a day. Even if you''re sad again, have some?"


    "No, I don''t eat."


    Although it''s just a short sentence, Ye Feng still shows his joy when he can communicate with him. He did not care how cold shivell''s voice was. He took care of himself to fill a small bowl with some hot dishes, and put a small piece of fish on his fork to his mouth.


    He thought Ye Feng would give up persuading her to eat, but when she saw the fish to her mouth, she showed an expression of disgust.


    Slightly moved in the bed under the body, hiville and Ye Feng opened a point of distance. And Ye Feng was not discouraged, but also handed the meat to hivier''s mouth.


    He has promised RIZ to take good care of shivell, so he must take her out of the shadow of her relatives'' death while ensuring her health.


    And even without Ritz''s advice, Ye Feng doesn''t want that shivell, who has a cool head in any situation and sees farther than ordinary people, will be reduced to a helpless girl who only knows how to immerse herself in sadness.


    See Xiwei or indifferent, Ye Feng curled up the corners of his mouth, showed a sincere smile, and sent the fish to her closed lips.


    His mouth was stained with fish oil, and his nose was scented with fish. He swallowed his mouth subconsciously.


    Her swallowing movement fell in Ye Feng''s eyes, and immediately led Ye Feng to giggle: "sure enough, I''m still hungry, eat some!"


    The heart is quite touched, but soon the facial expression moved the Xiwei to face a change, the impulse she slapped the fork and bowl in Ye Feng''s hand.The sound of the fork falling and the bowl shattering sounded in the frightful silence of the room. Shivell didn''t expect that she would be impulsive to slap the bowl in Ye Feng''s hand just now, which she would not normally do.


    She secretly glanced at the gaping Ye Feng, but soon she put on a pair of resolute not to eat appearance.


    Ye Feng''s face gradually darkened, and a trace of loss flashed in his eyes. In silence, he picked up the broken bowls and poured dishes on the floor, and then took them out of the room.


    After a while, he came in again with a new empty bowl and a clean fork. Once again he filled the bowl, and with an unquestionably terrible look, he handed the meat from the fork to his mouth.


    Just when the impatient hivier wanted to break the bowl, Ye Feng suddenly grasped hivier''s wrist and looked directly at him and said, "I don''t care if you are in a good mood, you must eat all the leftover dishes!"


    With that, ye fengsongkai was caught a little bit of pain, and he personally fed the dishes to his mouth.


    With a small aggrieved mouth, there was a twinkling of tears in the eyes of the man who did not want to eat. However, Ye Feng did not have a trace of connivance, instead, he gave a dull voice: "cry, you have to cry for me to finish eating!"


    By Ye Feng''s roar, because of Ruiz''s death, shivell''s tears slide across her cheek unconsciously. After a while, she becomes a big cat, but she still refuses to eat.


    See usually understanding of the Xiwei is now so stubborn, Ye Feng put the meat on the fork into her mouth without saying a word.


    Suddenly, a piece of meat was put into his mouth, and he instinctively wanted to spit it out, but Ye Feng kept pressing it to prevent her from spitting out what she had eaten.


    Coupled with Ye Feng''s terrible eyes which are different from usual, he had to stare at Ye Feng with resentment on his face and swallow the meat in humiliation.


    After that, she was forced to eat several times by Ye Feng, and he began to be a little afraid of the angry Ye Feng. She began to become not so resistant to eat first, but cleverly accepted Ye Feng to feed her to eat.


    In this way, after a day''s hunger strike, he finally had his first meal forced by Ye Feng. And she is in the leaf wind strange gaze, embarrassed to make a comfortable burp.


    Her face is hot, in the leaf wind to her wipe the oil stains on her mouth, a brain to get into the bed will head covered.


    The mood is disturbed by Ye Feng''s overbearing and serious action today. She was originally in a state of extreme sadness and temporarily forgot the pain in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 425

    In Soraka''s doctor''s house, Aoxing, who turns into a mini dragon, twines around Soraka''s palm, causing Soraka to recall some memories of her childhood thousands of years ago.


    Looking at Aoxing, a cute creature, Soraka asked, "Aoxing, how did you break my seal?"


    Smell speech, Aoxing obviously a Leng, and then said: "I did not break, is Elise dry."


    At the mention of the name, Soraka''s face showed a trace of guilt, but it was fleeting. She wondered, "Elise? How could she know the exact location of the seal? "


    "Her reincarnation is Lena in the legend of Ionian. Lena was the saint of Ionia at that time, and the stone tablet you sealed me happened to be the dragon stone tablet handed down by Ionian people. She who found the stone tablet often came to the stone tablet to pray before being led into a demon by the hammer stone."


    Aoxing''s tone is mixed with some complicated emotions. Obviously, he has some feelings. Even if she is reincarnated, Elise still can''t escape the fate of becoming a devil.


    "Maybe she still has a trace of humanity that will tear the seal for me from the outside."


    "It''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have taken you with me to fight Baron Nash, and I didn''t expect that ordinary humans would be so hostile to the dark arts." Slightly uncomfortable in my heart, the star light in Soraka''s eyes is dim.


    "Mortals are wrong, we were also wrong at that time. We should not distrust sorakar. If the three of them could accept the purification of the array, they would have become normal true gods now, instead of relying on blood moon to become demonic true gods." Aoxing shakes her head, saying that the fault is not Soraka. She has tried her best to protect them.


    Soraka was a little relieved to hear Aoxing''s words of understanding. Her eyes flickered through the sky, and her purple eyes sparkled with strange light.


    She hopes that in the near future, she can also get the understanding of Elise and others.


    can make nothing of it. But she can not see it.


    Outside the west gate of the giant fortress in the center of North Texas, the dense army of the dead is pounding at the gate crazily. Therefore, the defensive border array of the gate has begun to crack.


    The guards on the gate saw this scene, and their eyes were filled with fear. If tens of thousands of undead were allowed to enter the city, the rest of the norxan soldiers would never be able to defend the city.


    "Let the sorcerers and mages strengthen the defense barrier One of the senior officers immediately ordered.


    "Yes


    Suddenly, the undead who was attacking the city suddenly stopped. At the command of a leading undead soldier, all the soldiers of the dead were in a uniform line to both sides, revealing a road for people to walk.


    Then, under the respectful voice of the dead soldiers, all the dead soldiers knelt on one knee together and respectfully called out: "welcome to the great lord of shadows, Lord Maud Caesar!"


    As the call came out, the sound of heavy armor footstep came from the empty sky, and the figure of a dead man in silver and white armor gradually became clear.


    The terrifying pressure swept over the world, which made tens of thousands of dead soldiers on the scene tremble.


    Maud Caesar, one of the first four demons, lightly glanced at the city wall. The soldiers who guarded the city like looking at monsters showed endless fear for him, and then came to the gate without delay.


    Looking at the city gate, which was fragile to him, a trace of disdain flashed through modcaesar''s dead eyes.


    With a flick of his right hand, Maud Caesar''s terrible magic directly ignored the defensive array on the gate and directly tore the huge gate.


    The sound of the metal gate crashing down reverberated in this area. The soldiers and generals guarding the city on the wall were pale with fear, and for a time they even lost the courage to escape.


    It was not until they heard Maud Caesar''s terrible voice from purgatory that they realized that the gate had been broken. Panicked, they ran down the wall and tried to escape.


    But mod Caesar just glanced at them, and they all turned into smoke and disappeared in the same place.


    "Those who dare to resist will be killed without mercy."


    With modkaisa''s command, the army of the dead behind him was roaring like wild horses from both sides of him.


    For a time, the scream of the dead and the wail of mankind reverberated in the city, forming a beautiful movement.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the sound of the city gate fell down, arilia, who had just fallen asleep, was woken up before she fell asleep. With the fastest speed to change a suit of ice blue armor, arilia immediately wakes Ye Feng and shivell, and takes them to the east gate.


    On the way, she said, "as I expected, the gate was broken in less than three days. Fortunately, I informed Katrina in time that they had evacuated the poor people to the east gate the day before. Now there are less than 100 norhusian soldiers and some nobles who don''t want to leave. We can''t wait for those nobles. We have to rush to the east gate and inform the rest People evacuated to the port


    Suddenly, a terrible divine pressure came from the wall of the west gate and covered the whole city. The three of them felt the magic of the ocean at the first time. They subconsciously looked back at the city wall in the distance.I saw a familiar figure standing quietly on the high ground, coldly overlooking the army of the dead on the ground sweeping the main city of NOx.


    "It''s Maud Caesar. Let''s go!" Ye Feng''s eyes flashed a deep fear and fear, he tightly clenched hivier''s jade hand, head also did not return to speed up.


    Xiwei numbly allows Ye Feng to hold her hand, silently following him, still does not say a word.


    It seemed that no matter who he met, he was numb enough to ignore life and death. Ever since simultaneous interpreting in the War College and Ye Feng, her colorful pupil has lost its color.


    Arilia, on the other side, saw that sylvier was so abnormal that she didn''t know that Ritz was dead. She couldn''t help but concern: "sylvier, what''s the matter with you these days? Why do you look so dull and indifferent? "


    As if he couldn''t hear what irelia said, he stumbled along with Ye Feng. And Ye Feng timely explained in a low voice: "master Ruiz died in order to save us."


    On hearing this, arilia immediately understood why. Instead of asking more questions, she patted him on the shoulder with encouragement, and concentrated on fleeing.


    At this time, mod Caesar on the wall also noticed the three people who fled Ye Feng, and a little surprise flashed from his eyes. However, he did not choose to chase the three, but quietly watched them rush to the east gate.


    In his opinion, he could catch up with three people in an instant if he wanted to. But he didn''t want to catch Ye Feng, who fled so quickly, because his eyes had already penetrated through the east gate and saw many soldiers and survivors outside the city.


    If he knew that these people were going to flee to Ionia, he would not have let Ye Feng escape like this.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know it, and he gave another order to the army of the dead in the city: "March eastward, there are more human souls waiting for you to enjoy!"


    Smell speech, the eyes of the army of the dead are exposed greedy and bloodthirsty light, toward the East bee pupa.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 426

    On the way to the port, the survivors and soldiers of North Texas are less and less pursued by the undead. The front of the large forces fled to the port on the east coast, but the soldiers responsible for the delay in the rear were sparsely killed.


    Looking at less than a hundred soldiers, the weak Katerina, supported by Tyrone, sat wearily on the stone beside the road.


    Dreus and Katrina''s snake sister, Cassiopeia, stood by, gazing at the survivors with mixed eyes. With the soldiers, there are only two hundred left.


    Although they are reluctant to believe it, the facts are in front of them. Under the invasion of shadow Island, one of the most prosperous countries on the mainland, norhus was completely destroyed.


    Even reduced to being rescued by the invading Ionia, which can be regarded as the biggest shame for them. But they have to accept the aid of Ionia, which is the most helpless.


    At this time, arilia with Ye Feng came to the four people. She said directly, "it''s almost time to rest. It''s time to get on the boat. Otherwise, the sacrifice of those soldiers and the poor will be meaningless."


    Katrina had suffered a lot in the previous battle. Tyrone, who supported her, frowned: "Miss, she hasn''t slept since the blood moon came. Let her rest more..."


    Before the word "interest" was spoken, Tyrone was stunned and met with Katrina''s angry eyes.


    "Tyrone, I don''t need a rest. It''s important to retreat now!"


    At the same time, in order to prove that she still has strength, Katrina pushes away from Tyrone and tries to walk on her feet. But before she takes a few steps, she stumbles and falls.


    Fortunately, Tyrone caught her quickly, or she would faint on the spot if she fell again in her weak state.


    "Since my sister agrees with arelia''s request, we''ll do what she wants, Tyrone. Please carry her on board."


    "Yes, second lady!"


    Tyrone answered respectfully. Seeing that Katrina had no objection, he carried Katrina behind him and headed for a huge warship that was berthing at the port. Cassiopeia and dreus are responsible for organizing the survivors to board the ship.


    Seeing the survivors of norhus getting on the ship one after another, arilia and Ye Feng look at each other and walk on the huge warship.


    Looking at these displaced nortexas refugees, arilia also felt a lot of emotion. A year ago, she was still leading troops to fight against the invasion of nortexas. Now she is carrying out a plan to rescue the survivors of nortexas. It is really fate that catches people.


    If there''s an enemy on board the ship, please don''t tell her to go back to the ship''s helm


    "Don''t worry, I''ll watch it up there!" Ye Feng patted her chest, indicating that arilia should not worry.


    Arilia, too, chuckled and headed for the belly of the boat.


    Ye Feng glanced at the scattered norxan refugees standing on the deck. Then he turned his eyes to the port and focused on everything on the shore. If there was any wind or grass, he would be aware of it.


    The back is suddenly photographed. Ye Feng turns his head in amazement. It turns out to be hivier. He said with a smile, "sylvier, didn''t you sleep in the cabin room? How did you come out? "


    He did not answer, but pulled Ye Feng to the corner of no one. Sitting down with Ye Feng, she silently pillows his shoulder, and looks at the sea integrated with the night of blood moon, a burst of flutter.


    Looking at shivell, who has been silent since Ruiz died, Ye Feng stroked her hair and said in a soft voice, "now you are not like you before. You have no vitality."


    His eyelashes trembled slightly, and there was a glimmer in his eyes that could not see his thoughts clearly. She smashed her lower lip, still speechless.


    "After going out to sea, do you want to have something to eat, you know?"


    Gray in his eyes, he frowned slightly, but nodded in silence. Because I will be sure that Ye Feng will feed her. If she doesn''t eat, she will be bullied by him.


    Since all of them are eating, even if she loses her appetite again, she still chooses to obey Ye Feng.


    Seeing that hivier was easier to contact than a few days ago, Ye Feng was elated and encouraged: "when you come to Ionia, there are many acquaintances there. I believe you will get better soon."


    One of the refugees on the deck suddenly exclaimed, "it seems that someone is going this way on the shore!"


    This strange cry immediately attracted the attention of all on the deck, and dreius motioned for the refugees and the norhusian soldiers to be quiet, and he went to the cabin for the first time, ready to inform arilia.


    Shivell was numbly leaning on the shoulder of Ye Feng, indifferent and indifferent to everything that happened around him. And Ye Feng motioned to her to sit back at the side and walk alone to the side of the boat.


    Looking at the direction of the shore, Ye Feng could see a faint silver figure coming towards this.


    With the figure getting closer and closer, Ye Feng also gradually saw the face of the visitor. At that moment, his pupils shrank slightly, and the sense of crisis rose from his heart.Because the figure walking here is not a man at all, but Maud Caesar, one of the first four demons in shadow island.


    Maud Caesar leisurely carried a huge hammer of soul, apparently not wanting them to escape from North Texas.


    His face darkened in an instant. Ye Feng first went to the bow to inform the aeonia crew at the helm to set out immediately. Then he told the refugees on the deck and the soldiers on the deck to avoid in the first place in the cabin. Then he took shivell, who had no sense of crisis, to the side of the ship and looked out at modcaesar on the far shore.


    "Don''t worry, sylvier. I''ll protect you this time."


    Ye Feng pulls shivell to the side of the boat and looks at Maud Caesar in the distance. But when he saw that shivell was still gray, he knew it would take a long time for her to recover. After all, Ritz is the mentor who raised hivier, who is like a father to her. No matter how intelligent she was, she couldn''t have come out of this shadow all of a sudden.


    However, Ye Feng believes that a smart girl like sylvier will be easier to figure out and get out of the shadow than he is.


    Think about it, Ye Feng is no longer eager to let hiville recover for a while, he takes her hand and wants to go to the cabin.


    Alicia stepped out of the cabin in time, followed by Catalina, who was supported by Tyrone, as well as Cassiopeia and dreus.


    She said to Ye Feng solemnly, "Ye Feng, sylvier, wait a minute. Before the ship is completely far away from the port, we will watch the situation together on the side of the ship. Can you see who the man on the shore is?"


    Ye Feng''s face was embarrassed and said: "modkaisa, one of the first four demons in shadow Island, has the strength of God. We can''t be his opponent!"


    God! Are they too lucky? How could you meet a demon of the same level as Soraka at this time!


    The people on the norhusian side were the same as Ye Feng, and their faces were gloomy because of the arrival of Maud Caesar.


    After listening to Ye Feng''s words, arilia did not panic much. Instead, she calmly said, "the warship we are sitting on is different from the previous warships. Not only is the size and capacity of the warship become larger, but also the gun cabin is installed."


    Irelia''s words immediately reminded Katrina of the Sailon, the newly appointed Pirate Queen of bill Gewert, not long ago.


    The gun bay and its equipment are unique to bill Gewert. How could Ionia have it? With such a question, she asked, "gun bay? Isn''t that what Bill Gewert has? I''ve heard that bill Gewert''s new Pirate Queen Sara''s siren has a gun bay. The cannons in its side hatch are as powerful as a demigod strike, and the huge gun body in the bow can shoot a blow comparable to that of a divine being. "


    "We have a boatman in Ionia who went to bill Gewert to learn the technology of the gun bay, and this magnificent ship was designed by him, which competed with bill Gewert''s siren," arilia explained


    Can the warships they are in now compete with the strength of the siren? Katrina frowned, apparently incredulous.


    However, she could not help but feel that there was no need for her to make such a joke at such a dangerous time.


    Taking a deep breath, Katrina continued, "so what''s the best way to get that mod Caesar to eat a cannon?"


    "This..." Arilia rubbed her eyebrows and said, "I didn''t think about it."


    The others were silent. How could a demon like Maud Caesar be foolishly Eating God level cannon shells?


    He opened his gray eyes and looked at the worried Ye Feng, and finally said, "use the bow of the boat to face Maud Caesar, open the hatch in front of him, expose the body of the cannon, and fire the cannon."


    Sylvier''s words immediately attracted the eyes of arilia and others. In addition to Ye Feng''s belief in her judgment, others expressed doubts.


    Seeing that they didn''t believe it, he went on: "you see, his pace is very leisurely. Obviously, he is arrogant and arrogant when facing us. If we don''t believe that we can hurt him, we can take advantage of his blind self-confidence and let him have a taste of the divine cannon. We can only gamble, otherwise we have no chance to escape."


    After her explanation, arielia and others realized that they could only trust hivier to gamble, or they would lose their last chance to survive.


    Arilia stood on the side of the ship and called out: "the crew in the operation room at the bow immediately turned the boat to the man on the shore. The Ionian soldiers in the gun cabin immediately opened the hatch of the bow. After the muzzle was aimed at the demon on the shore, he directly fired the cannon!"


    At her command, the ship turned slowly under the control of Ionian soldiers, and the hatch in the bow was opened, revealing a huge muzzle.


    And mod Caesar, on the shore, had come to the quay, and when he saw the bow of the warship pointed at him and exposed the muzzle of the guns, his face was scornful.


    He had occasionally seen such ships on the night of the eclipse when he went to bilgwort to harvest his soul, but the cannon power of those ships could not even hurt his former demigod peak. The most powerful cannon we encountered was just as powerful as ordinary demigods.Now his strength is different from the past, and he will not care about the cannons made by human beings.


    "Since you still have hope, let me personally destroy your greatest hope!"


    Looking at the huge cannon coming from the bow of the gun, Maud Caesar stood there, not even opening the shield, with a relaxed look on his face.


    As soon as the cannons hit Maud Caesar, the smile on his face gradually solidified and was replaced by an incredible look, which finally turned into a look of fury.


    The cannon, which had no power at all, burst out with unimaginable power at the moment it hit Maud Caesar.


    The gunpowder continued to decompose and burst, and burst into dazzling white light, and the dark night was illuminated like day.


    Then the temperature in the area where moder Caesar lived was rising at a terrible rate, and a thick black smoke filled the air, turning into mushroom clouds one after another.


    Seeing this scene, arilia and others all showed a look of joy. They were just about to thank him for his idea, only to find that he was no longer on deck, and that he was supposed to return to the cabin room to rest.


    Without much thought, arilia immediately ordered the crew of the bow to leave the port and head for Ionia at full speed.


    When Ionia''s new warship had already disappeared along the coastline, the mushroom clouds on the shore slowly dispersed, revealing the slightly embarrassed figure of Maud Caesar.


    With a few violent coughs, Maud Caesar lowered his head and looked at his body, which was blackened by the explosion of his eyes. A nameless anger burned in his heart, but there was no place to vent his anger.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 427

    Aonia''s new warship successfully returned to the ports of the three southern provinces of Ionia. Its speed matched that of the siren of sarajet in Ye Feng''s cognition, and there was no obstruction along the way.


    Slowly leaning against the dock, Ye Feng after talking with arilia, led the ship under the control of sylvier.


    On the wharf, Ye Feng stopped his steps and glanced at the wooden cheek of hivier. With a helpless sigh, he began to walk in the direction of presidian.


    Walking along, Ye Feng saw a woman in a pink dress waving to him at the long exit of the wharf.


    Looking at the familiar woman, Ye Feng was stunned for half a sound, then returned to God. He was a little pleased to lead shivell to the woman, but he still wondered, "Sister Sarah, how can you be here?"


    "Wood, what? Will you be allowed to be a hero to save sylvier, and I will not be allowed to run for refuge


    Her eyes swept over the expressionless sylvier, and the keen Sara was also aware of his abnormality.


    He scratched his head in embarrassment, and Ye Feng thought of something. He immediately turned around Sara and said, "Sister Sarah, are you a person who escaped to Ionia? Is there any danger on the way? "


    "I came with the refugees of bill Gewert. On the sea, I met many undead Knights of shadow island. There were twenty ships with hundreds of thousands of people. In the end, there were only a few left, and there were only more than 10000 survivors of bill jiwater."


    Speaking of this, Sarah can''t say how sad, just a little bit of emotion. Because these dead people with her original character will not help to save.


    Perhaps because of Ye Feng''s influence, she originally planned to leave alone, but she finally tried to organize the escape to Ionia at the first time when the blood moon came.


    With a long breath, Sara took Ye Feng''s arm and walked, pointing to many bill Gewert people on the street.


    "After arriving in Ionia, I went to presidian all night. After discussing with the authorities of EONIA, they agreed to give the port town along the coast of Nanshan province to us as our refugee camp for the time being. In order to relieve the pressure on the authorities in Ionia, I have ordered the birgivor refugees to fish in the nearby waters as much as possible and use less of the food provided by EONIA Food and supplies. "


    "Sister Sarah, you''re thoughtful, but how do you know I''m coming back?"


    He can''t help but admire Sara''s wisdom. Ye Feng admires Sarah even more in his heart, but he is still a little confused about why Sarah is waiting for him at the exit of the wharf.


    Ye Feng praised her heart with a burst of sweetness. Sarah said with a smile, "I asked Lord Soraka about you by the way. She said that you went to the war academy and would come back from NOx by boat. Anyway, there is nothing wrong for the time being, so I come to the wharf to wait for your news from time to time these days."


    Speaking of the back, Sara''s tone becomes more and more soft, and the subtle affection also makes Ye Feng very moved.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and Sara turned her attention to the silent sylvier, wriggling her lower lips: "sylvier, is something wrong with her?"


    Ye Feng looks at Xiwei who has no fluctuation in his eyes, and then tells Sara all the experiences of him and shivell in the war Academy.


    One side of the Xiwei indifferent to listen to Ye Feng and Sara tell her things, as if listening to an unrelated person''s things, no joy no sorrow.


    After listening carefully to the two people''s experiences, Sara can''t help but feel a little sympathy and understanding of sylvier''s mood at this moment. She had also experienced the powerlessness and despair of a close relative dying in front of her.


    Quietly led Ye Feng back to a slightly larger courtyard in the town, and arranged hiville in her room. Sarah took Ye Feng out of the room and sat in front of the stone table in the courtyard.


    "Wood, I haven''t seen you for a while. Let sister have a good look."


    After saying something to herself, Sarah stares at Ye Feng''s face for a long time. She looks at Ye Feng a little embarrassed.


    For a long time, Sara narrowed a pair of moving eyes, contentedly put away the serious look.


    "Wood, you''ll live with hivier these days. Sister, I''ve learned a lot of Ionian dishes from the Ionians these days. Bill Gewert''s and Ionian''s food are good for you, brother!"


    Ye Feng was happy at first, but immediately showed a look of apology: "Sister Sarah, I''m really sorry. I''m going to take shivell back to presidian tomorrow. I haven''t reported to Mr. Soraka about the war Academy. I can only eat the dishes you cooked one night."


    Hearing that Ye Feng is leaving tomorrow, Sara complains that Ye Feng doesn''t stay for her for a few more days. But she was still silent and said with a smile: "it''s OK. Our wood is a great hero. Can my sister go with you tomorrow, my hero?"


    Ye Feng was said to be flushed. His sister Sara sometimes looked a little like hivier and liked to tease him when he had nothing to do.


    Is this the common fault among smart and passionate women?


    Unable to figure out these things, Ye Feng put it behind his head and resumed a careless look, and promised, "well, I can''t be happy with sister Sara with me!""Poor mouth, you are sweet at this time!" Charming white eyes leaf wind, Sara hands holding her cheek, raised a shallow smile.


    Sarah''s pink dress today makes her charming temperament a little less, but a little more gentle. Her smile is just like the beautiful lady sister in the neighborhood.


    Ye Feng was stunned for a time, until Sara, whose face was reddish, called him twice, and then he awkwardly came back to God.


    Sarah''s heart is slightly pleased, it seems that she still has a great attraction for her wood. Her heart trembled, and her eyes twinkled at Ye Feng''s eyes, pretending to have no intention of saying, "wood, among the people you know, who do you think is the most beautiful?"


    Although I don''t know why Sarah suddenly asked this question, Ye Feng still pondered in his mind for a long time before he said: "each has his own temperament, but the body and face of sister Sara and Ali are the most perfect I have ever seen."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s affirmation, Sarah''s narrow eyes slightly elongate. In the heart secretly happy at the same time, she is also a little jealous, Ye Feng even said that Ali''s appearance and figure and she have a fight.


    Recalling the few times she met Ali, Sara secretly compared their looks and figures.


    The thick line leaf breeze sees again in the hair spirit, he can''t help but ask: "Sarah elder sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    Sarah hid her jealousy well, her eyes shining soft, and she said with a casual smile, "nothing."


    "By the way, wood, do you want shivell to cheer up soon?" A glimmer of light flashed before her eyes, she said, shifting the subject.


    Now that Sara has opened her mouth, she is sure to help him out of the shadows. Ye Feng opened his eyes and nodded abruptly: "of course, do you have a good method for Sarah?"


    Sarah smiles mysteriously: "let her live with me for half a month at most, and I can give you a lively shivell!"


    Livid hivier? Don''t you like to tease him more than before? Ye Feng narrowed his eyes awkwardly, helped his forehead, and said, "let''s just ask her to return to her former appearance."


    "Don''t worry, just leave it to my sister."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 428

    Presidian, in the doctor''s room, Soraka is meeting Ye Feng and arilia.


    They reported the information of war academy and norhus successively, and Soraka''s brow had never been relaxed since the beginning.


    After listening to the two men''s narratives, Soraka recalled the information Sara had come to offer for help, and her locked willow eyebrows wrinkled deeper.


    Demacia, norhus and bill Gewert have all fallen into shadow island''s hands, and what makes her even more intractable is the current situation in the war Academy.


    She had sensed that the Senate of the war Academy was studying evil magic, but she did not expect that the dark breath sensed contained many evil magic powers.


    In addition to the Senate of the war academy, there are void visitors called corgas and the unknown creature magic. Finally, there is a fallen angel mogana standing in which camp, these are all with the strength of demigod level or above.


    Moreover, according to Ye Feng''s description, Soraka can feel that mogana''s strength has reached the critical point of demigod''s peak, and she may be transformed into a true God at any time with the help of the power of blood moon.


    If you add shadow island and her side''s power there, it can really be called the place of chaos.


    It seems that in a short time, it is better not to set foot in the war Academy.


    But then again, why didn''t olenna, who went to piltvov, and the Galen brothers and sisters of Zuan, not come back?


    Had she not warned them that if they could not persuade the two cities to come back together in the airship of PICH, how many people could be saved?


    Is there any accident in the middle? The more he thought about it, the more worried he was about the safety of the three. Sorakadang closed his eyes under the confused gaze of Ye Feng and arilia, and slowly mobilized the power of starlight in his body to sense the situation of Oriana.


    At the same time as sorakas casts, the brilliant purple light appears in Ye Feng and arilia''s heart. The two of them realized that when they were on duty, Soraka had injected a little bit of star power into each of them in order to ensure the safety of the five of them.


    Soraka, who is focusing on sensing the breath of Oriana and Galen, is in a whirlpool at this time.


    The aura of Ariana was flickering, as if blocked by something. And the Galen brothers and sisters breath is more like the sea of stone, not even a breath.


    The closed purple eyes slowly open, and Soraka''s calm eyes are wandering on Ye Feng and arilia, as if thinking about some major decision.


    Ye Feng saw that Soraka didn''t tell them about the situation of the three people. He was a little worried and said, "Lord Soraka, is there something wrong with Oriana


    Facing Ye Feng''s question, Soraka had to take a long breath: "the breath of Ariana is a little dim, but it is not caused by the dying of life, and I did not feel the breath of Galen brothers and sisters."


    Ye Feng''s face revealed worries about Oriana''s situation. He asked, "what should I do? Lord Soraka, can you recall them now


    She shook her head helplessly. If she could recall them urgently, she would not hesitate to pull them back.


    But the key is that aurana''s breath is blocked, and Galen''s breath can''t be sensed. She can only think about Countermeasures in her mind.


    Thinking about the safety of Oriana in his heart, Ye Feng doesn''t want his kind-hearted friend to be just a man and die in the hands of the devil. He said anxiously, "Lord Soraka, let me go to Picheng and Zuan and see what''s going on there."


    Arilia on one side also frowned, looked at Soraka, who refused to agree with Ye Feng, and then said, "Lord Soraka, let me go with Ye Feng. This should be safer. After all, if we can unite the strength of Picheng and Zuan, we will have a better chance of fighting with dark shadow Island."


    Seeing that they are determined to go regardless of the danger, Soraka has no choice but to agree to Ye Feng''s request that he and arilia go to Picheng and Zuan together.


    Because of the lessons learned by the three people, Soraka decided to apply a more powerful seal into Ye Feng''s body.


    Even if the enemy is a god level existence, Soraka also dares to guarantee that Ye Feng and arilia can be pulled back in the first moment of danger.


    "Remember, you can''t be impulsive. If you can''t, you can wake up the power of starlight in your body. I will pull you back to Ionia for the first time."


    "Yes, Lord Soraka!" Ye Feng and arilia said together.


    "What''s more, if you find Oriana and the three of them, they must come back together!"


    Seeing the serious look on their faces, Soraka knew that they had taken her advice. A little relieved, she immediately chanted obscure incantations and formed a legendary array under Ye Feng''s feet. She was ready to send them to Picheng and Zuan.


    The last time I went to the war academy, Ye Feng was afraid of being beaten because he didn''t say hello to Fiona. So as soon as he got back to the city, he asked Sara to take shivell to the bottom and tell him a good word.Now I just came back, and before I could see them, I had to leave without saying a word. Maybe next time I come back, even with Sara and shivell, I''ll be beaten even more.


    The more he thought about it, the more frightened he was. Ye Feng immediately said, "Lord Soraka, wait a minute. I want to go back and talk to Fiona first, and then go to PI Cheng and Zuan."


    On hearing this, Soraka''s moving eyes slightly narrowed, and said with an understanding smile, "well, those two ladies often come to me these days to ask if you have come back. There are unspeakable worries in the expression. It is really necessary to communicate with the family before going out to war, so as to avoid some unnecessary contradictions."


    Ye Feng laughs, and then leaves the doctor''s house and goes to the nearest hotel.


    Uneasily into another street in a hotel, Ye Feng felt a strong sense of hostility and cold.


    Shivering subconsciously, he glanced at the first floor of the hotel and finally found two Fiona figures on the table in the corner.


    On the second floor, Sara is holding the expressionless hivier, leaning against the railing, looking at the tense Ye Feng below with interest.


    Two Fiona that cold and sharp eyes see Ye Feng''s heart trembling, but he still bravely head toward two people.


    As soon as he was about to sit down, the two Fiona said in one voice, "who let you sit? Stand up and talk


    "Yes, two ladies!"


    Wipe the cold sweat on his forehead, Ye Feng squints his eyes and smiles, trying to ease the tense atmosphere at present.


    A tacit understanding of cold hum, two Fiona like interrogation prisoners, cold looking at the smiling leaf wind.


    It was said that they would take both of them together, but in the end they went to carry out the task alone, which really made them both angry.


    If ye Feng doesn''t give them a reasonable explanation, they will never forgive him today!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 429

    "You didn''t mean to leave us alone?"


    Young girl Mafia ona stares at Ye Feng suspiciously and looks up and down. She still doesn''t believe Ye Feng''s words.


    The aggressive eyes of the two people were really frightening. Ye Feng murmured a little wrongly: "really, if I dare not take you on purpose, you two can''t beat me to death?"


    "What do you say?" Fiona of the Laurent family suddenly raised her voice, and the light in her eyes became sharper and sharper.


    Seeing that the two Fiona are about to start, Ye Feng secretly scolds himself how to say what he says in his heart. He said with a smile of embarrassment: "I said that in order not to let you worry, I certainly dare not go to the war academy alone without consulting your opinions!"


    "That''s about it!" Half with one eye open, Sophia turned her lips.


    Although the two of them know that Ye Feng is flattering them, they are still happy for no reason.


    At this time, Sara timely led shivell down the stairs, sitting at Fiona''s table at the same time, by the way will stand Ye Feng sitting beside her. "The trial is over, two interrogators?" she said with a smile


    Two Fiona some hostile stare at Sara who takes the opportunity to close to Ye Feng, but because of Ye Feng, they don''t say anything.


    Intentionally or unintentionally, she glances at two Fiona''s indifferent faces, and Sara takes out a silk handkerchief from her arms, and looks at Ye Feng''s eyes rippling with impressive autumn waves.


    "Wood, you''ve got a lot of sweat on your face. Let sister wipe it for you!"


    Sara''s Distressed tone and gentle movements let Ye Feng, a nervous nervous nervous man, take a breath of relief. I''m glad to bring Sara to presidian this time. Otherwise, in his current state, no one can save him from Fiona.


    Sylvier''s gray eyes on Sara''s left hand glanced faintly at Sara''s movements and the two Fiona''s awkward expressions of anger and indifference, they fell into their own small world again.


    Ye Feng, who is enjoying Sara''s comfort, looks at two Fiona''s eyes, which seems to be about to kill him on the spot. He is shivering and scared into a cold sweat.


    Naturally, Sarah also noticed that the eyes of the two Fiona could not be restrained. She took back her handkerchief at the right time and said to them with a smile: "Fiona, are you two going to kill Ye Feng?"


    "Hum!" The two Fiona turned away, but when they saw the other one, they looked away.


    If sylvier is still in a normal state, he will make fun of them. Unfortunately, she did not listen to these people''s conversation, immersed in her own sad little world.


    See next to Sara to speak again, afraid that she continues to stimulate two Fiona Ye Feng immediately changed the topic: "Ali, Fiona?"


    By Ye Feng''s question, the two Fiona''s original pouting and unconvinced look changed in an instant, and they glanced at each other falsely.


    Fiona of the Laurent family stammered: "that Ali, she She disappeared the day you disappeared... "


    "We thought you took her to war Academy on the sly..."


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, added. After Ye Feng disappeared that day, the two of them still took Ali, but that night they found that Ali was also gone. The two of them thought that Ye Feng had secretly brought Ali, and they were sulking for a long time.


    When Ye Feng heard that Ali was missing, he was in a low mood. He said unhappily, "I give her to you. Why can''t you even look at her well?"


    The two Fiona are seldom reprimanded by Ye Feng in such a manner. If they are willing to backhand, they will punish Ye Feng, who has no long memory. But this time, they are really negligent and have some guilty feelings.


    Looking at two people ashamed to bow his head, dare not look at him, Ye Feng heart a soft. Although he was still worried about Ali, he comforted the two people: "in fact, it''s not your fault. Ali has her own intelligence. Maybe she is busy with something. It should not be a problem."


    "Well."


    The two Fiona blushed and sheepishly said, "well," because of Ali''s disappearance, they rarely showed a clever side.


    I don''t want to send a new mission to Azuka


    "No way!" Sarah expressed her attitude for the first time. She didn''t want to put her wood at risk.


    Women turn over the face is really faster than turning a book, there was a bit of shame and clever Fiona, two instant face change, coldly staring at Ye Feng.


    "I don''t agree with it either!" Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, patted the table in a short but forceful tone, expressing her resolute attitude.


    "Aren''t oleana and Joanne in charge of PI Cheng and Juan? What are you going to mix in? " The reply is not salty, Fiona of Laurent family stares at Ye Feng''s eyes coldly.


    Looking at the three men''s resolute attitude, Ye Feng smiles bitterly in his heart. As expected, "the elder brother and sister oleana and Galen haven''t come back for several days, and Lord Soraka can''t sense their breath, so I''m going to see what''s going on."On hearing this, Sarah''s face sank completely. "You can''t go any more," she said


    The two Fiona also nodded in agreement.


    "Sister Sarah, why don''t you even take my side?"


    Ye Feng complains to Sara in a low voice. He had expected Sara to do counseling work for two Fiona for him, but he didn''t expect her to take the lead in boycotting him to go to Pittsburgh. Is that going to keep him alive?


    Sarah raised her head slightly, blinked her eyes, and said solemnly, "you have to give a reasonable explanation for this kind of thing, or you don''t want me on your side."


    Sara and sylvier, both of whom are sometimes talkative and sometimes difficult to talk, seem to have to start with two Fiona. Ye Feng murmured in the bottom of my heart.


    "Fiona, Ariana is a good friend of the two of you. Do you have the heart to see her alone in pierviff?"


    After that, Ye Feng said to Fiona of the Laurent family alone: "also, you are close friends who grew up with lax since childhood. Do you have the heart to see her life and death in Zuan?"


    Although the two Fiona are very cold on the surface, they still care about the people they care about. Because of their personality, they don''t show it in most cases.


    After Ye Feng said so, their two expressions of resolute opposition were slightly shaken. Looking at each other''s eyes, Sophia first said, "it''s OK to go, but I don''t trust you alone. I''ll follow you."


    "I want it too!" Fiona of the Laurent family also said.


    After wiping the sweat on his forehead, ye Fengxin wants to take these two people with him. With their character, he can''t help but be beaten up on the way. He quickly waved his hand and said with a smile, "Lord Soraka has appointed arilia to go with me. You can rest assured that she is here."


    "But..."


    Two Fiona are still not at ease, just want to continue to fight for the opportunity to go, has been silent shivell suddenly cold not Ding to a sentence: "you must learn to believe Ye Feng."


    Sara smelled the speech and looked at the leaf wind, who was grateful to him. Her eyes turned. She also said, "let wood go alone. It''s time he tried to protect people."


    The two Fiona were tongue tied for a moment. Although they were embarrassed and unwilling, they did not continue to speak.


    Ye Feng didn''t expect that Xiwei and Sara each had a sentence, and the two Fiona supported his decision. He was a little pleased and said, "shivell, Sister Sarah, thank you for your trust."


    He said, two Fiona heart is vinegar jar overturned, small eyes aggrieved and resentment at Ye Feng.


    First, she glanced at her side and fell into silence. Sara passed by two Fiona carelessly, and then said with a gentle smile to Ye Feng: "wood, Fiona, they also support you."


    Ye Feng, who was slow to respond, found that the two people''s grievances were about to come out of the water. He immediately assured him, "Fiona, don''t worry. I''ll inform you both at the first time when I come back!"


    "You can''t find sylvier and Sarah first!" The two Fiona pouted in the same voice.


    Ye Feng looked at Sara two people who also heard this sentence in some embarrassment. One was silent as if he had not heard it, and the other was a smile on his face indicating that it was OK.


    "Well!"


    Ye Feng sees them two don''t care, full of promise two Fiona''s request.


    Two Fiona see Ye Feng agreed, heart a burst of joy, but the face is still stubbornly revealed do not care about the look.


    Ye Fengchang breathed a sigh of relief, and finally did a good job in the psychological counseling work of Fiona. He can go back to report to the Lord Soraka.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng said goodbye to the four in a short time, and immediately left for the doctor''s house in Soraka.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 430

    "What''s the situation with Zuan? It''s agreed to put up the protective cover together, and then evacuate the people! "


    Caitlin roared at the top of her voice. She managed to clean up the ghosts and demons in the city with the help of technological products. When she was about to cooperate with Zuan, she was even put on the same page.


    "I don''t know. Since two days ago, Zuan cut off contact with us. We have to save ourselves." Izerell was embarrassed to tell the latest information he had brought from Zuan.


    Looking at the ghosts and Demons pouring into the city from the outside, Caitlin gritted her teeth and said to Wei: "inform the defense personnel in all areas to open the haiks protective cover in the whole city immediately. We can''t control the Zuan side!"


    Weidering immediately picked up the walkie talkie and issued an order to the whole city. For a moment, the magic shield transformed from magnetic force wrapped the whole piltwiff in it.


    After the shield was propped up, Wei gave another order: "immediately call in the new type of Hicks revolver. No matter it is the undead or the devil, as long as it is found in the city, it will be eliminated immediately!"


    "Izerell, have you met the Galens?" Anna''s brother and sister Anne is in charge of Auron''s work.


    Said izerell. "They are still negotiating information with members of the government of Zuan. I think they will come back in vain."


    Hearing that the two were still safe, Ariana was temporarily relieved: "well, as long as we can come back, we can go to Ionia together!"


    "How many airships do we have now?" Caitlin frowned and wiped the sweat on her lower forehead with her right hand. She was obviously tired.


    "Ten small airships with a capacity of 100 people, five medium-sized airships with a capacity of 1000 people, and a giant airship with 5000 people," he said


    Frowning, Caitlin estimated it and said, "if you squeeze a crowd of 10000 people, you should be able to hold about 20000 people. Have you counted the survivors in the city?"


    "There should be less than 50000 people left. Our airship can''t hold so many people. Some of them may have to be abandoned at that time." Wei is not too happy to observe Tao.


    When she saw people''s eyes twinkle, she immediately looked for the meeting from the special bag of clothes, and then took out a drawing.


    Under the gaze of the public, she said seriously: "this is a drawing of a Hicks flying warship designed by my father according to bill gewater''s warship. The operation energy is provided by the Hicks magic device. The built-in space can accommodate 100000 people, and the deck can also accommodate 10000 people. If it can be built, it will definitely take all the survivors away!"


    Caitlin studied the drawing of huioriana and said, "so, Olivia, we''ll go back to the Hicks research base together. I think my parents, who are also haiks researchers with your father, should be interested in this drawing."


    Oliviana nodded seriously, but she asked anxiously, "Caitlin, how long will this shield last? I''m afraid that before it''s built, the energy in the city will not be enough to hold up the shield. "


    Standing on the high platform, looking at the crazy shadow army outside the shield, Caitlin said with a solemn expression: "according to their crazy situation, for a week at most, time is not waiting for us, we will start now!"


    As soon as the words fell, Caitlin and Olivia left the high platform, got into her police car and drove quickly to the Hicks research base.


    ¡­¡­


    The light of the legendary array gradually dissipated, and Ye Feng and irelia slowly walked out of it.


    The high-rise city of Pittsburgh has not suffered as much damage as norhus, most of the buildings are still intact, but many stores are no longer in operation.


    Arilia is the first time to come to the advanced city. Everything here is so novel to the Ionian who lives in the ancient country.


    Looking at the vehicles passing by from time to time on the road, she forgot that she was here to carry out the task.


    "Ye Feng, look, there are many cars that are the same as those of hivier''s, and they are much faster than horses. Do people here travel in this way?"


    Arilia glared at her eyes, and her surprised appearance immediately attracted the strange eyes of the people in the street. They pointed at Ye Feng from time to time.


    To tell you the truth, Ye Feng doesn''t want to disturb arilia''s interest, but they seem to have become the focus of passers-by. He had to remind him in a low voice, "arilia, be natural. We''re here to carry out our mission."


    By Ye Feng''s reminding, arilia finally converged a little. She was also aware of the strange eyes of the people around her, and her face was hot.


    "Where are we going next?" Arilia has been so embarrassed that she has temporarily lost her ability to think. She feels that she is too shameful now.


    Ye Feng thought for a while, he just remembered that he had a phone call from Oriana, Caitlin and Wei.


    "I''ll call Oriana first!"


    "Ha?"


    Arilia heard a little confused, she did not know what the phone was, staring at Ye Feng from her pocket to take out the Hicks intelligent walkie talkie she did not know.Ye Feng skillfully opened the phone book and got through to Oriana.


    "Du Du Du... "


    After waiting for a long time, no one answered the phone. Ye Feng called Caitlin again, but no one answered.


    Perplexed, he had to call Wei, praying in his heart for a long time, and finally the phone was connected.


    Just listen to the other end of the phone came Wei''s angry voice: "rare guest, isn''t this Xiwei''s little lover Ye Feng? Don''t you call your Sylvie, call me, want a fist? "


    Listening to Wei''s unfriendly voice, Ye Feng has a cold sweat on her forehead. This is a very hot tempered girl, which is much more terrible than Fiona, who is usually cold and occasionally irritable.


    "Arilia and I were sent by Lord Soraka to see how the evacuation of PI Cheng and Juan was going, so I called to ask you and let you pick us up."


    "Oh? So it is. You are really a woman. Why didn''t you say it earlier? I thought you were busy making harassing calls. Where are you? I''m coming to pick you up


    Smelling the careless voice of the phone, Ye Feng murmured in the bottom of my heart. At the beginning, you blocked my mouth. Can I say it?


    Some grievances in the heart, but Ye Feng still said with a smile: "we are at the intersection of the food street in the business district, please, Wei!"


    "Little things, I''ll be right there. I''ll hang up first." Finish saying, Wei hang up the phone carelessly.


    "You were talking to Wei of Picheng just now? Through this magical little thing? " Irelia''s eyes twinkle with light and stare at Ye Feng''s walkie talkie like a curious baby.


    By arilia that curious eyes stare at some numbness, Ye Feng embarrassed way: "yes!"


    "Can you lend me some time?" Arilia''s eyes are burning at Ye Feng, and her eyes reveal her desire for new things.


    Ye Feng originally wanted to refuse, but in order to satisfy arielia''s curiosity and let her devote herself to her work, he left the walkie talkie in her custody for the time being.


    Arilia took the walkie talkie with great joy and leaned against the railing to study it attentively.


    This scene reminds Ye Feng of Fiona, who is addicted to games and comic books. The corners of his eyes twitch. He always has a bad feeling of arilia.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 431

    In the castle of shadow Island, Alice leisurely eats her favorite cherry, just like drinking human blood. The juice of cherry can always satisfy her morbid desire for blood red.


    She is wearing a fresh Beige one-piece pleated skirt today. If you are not familiar with her as a devil, most people will think that she is a beautiful big sister.


    Hammerstone pushed the door and looked at Alice''s human form. He couldn''t help playing with the smell: "Elise, do you like human form so much?"


    At the sound of the hammer stone, the intoxicated smile on Alice''s face faded away. She said in a cold voice, "don''t bother me if there''s nothing wrong with it."


    Instead of being afraid of it, hammerstone said with a smile, "no one is going to visit Elise, piltwiff and Zuan. Do you want to play?"


    Hearing this, Elise''s pretty cold face gradually floated a shallow smile: "hammer stone, don''t you go together?"


    The hammer stone shrugged and gave out a sinister voice: "I won''t go. This time I''m going to these two places, I have a task for you."


    "Tell me." Elise didn''t care. She enjoyed her hands covered with bloody nails with interest.


    Hammerstone''s eyes twinkled and said, "these two cities are very interesting. While playing, I hope you can go to the Hicks research base in Picheng. The second thing is the life body that we found in the Zuan underground waterway last time. I hope you can bring it back for me. I am very interested in its structure."


    Elise also recalled the life she had sensed in Juan''s disgusting sewer. Disgust came to her face and she said, "if that disgusting thing makes me angry, I don''t promise to kill it on the way back."


    "If he doesn''t mind the queen, it turns out that he''s really pissed off if he doesn''t mind the queen."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah Hoo!"


    Ye Feng, who sits on the co pilot, sneezes suddenly and makes Wei cast unfriendly eyes.


    He laughs awkwardly, and Ye Feng looks back at arilia, who is still studying the walkie talkie on the back seat. He had to give up the idea for the time being when he wanted to get it back.


    Wei also looked through the rearview mirror of the car. She had been on the flip talkie since she got on the car. The excited red light on her face made her confused.


    "What are you doing, arilia?" There is still some time to return to the police station, Wei can not help but ask.


    Irelia saw Ye Feng and they were staring at her. She could not help blushing and said, "I don''t know. I just feel curious. I don''t understand."


    At this point, arilia can''t help but look at ye Fengtou for help and want him to teach him.


    Ye Feng naturally understands the meaning in irelia''s eyes, but he can only make phone calls. How can he teach arilia?


    Helpless smile, he said: "don''t look at me, I can only call."


    Weishishi grinned and said, "well, anyway, there is a protective cover now, and the flying warship has not been built. I''ll take you around Picheng sometime tonight, and teach you some intelligent interphone operation while getting familiar with the city."


    Ye Feng twitched in the corner of his eyes and curled his mouth: "we are here to carry out the task. It''s not good for you to take arilia to play like this?"


    Previously, Wei, who grinned at arielia with a bright smile, slowly turned his head, staring at Ye Feng coldly: "will you build a spaceship that can carry all the survivors?"


    A cold sweat on the forehead, Ye Feng narrowed his eyes, trying to ease the awkward atmosphere. "No," he said


    "Will you power the shield?"


    "No


    "Since you can''t do either of these things, you can only be idle in Picea these seven days. What''s wrong with arilia playing for a while?"


    Wei "bang" sound, hot temper suddenly up, if ye Feng dare to continue to talk back to her, she will be angry.


    In line with the principle of peaceful coexistence, Ye Feng could only smile awkwardly: "it is, just don''t overdo it, otherwise..."


    Don''t wait for Ye Feng to finish saying, the Wei of violent temper interrupts: "this still uses you to say? Arilia, the general of Ionia, can''t she deal with emergencies? "


    Ye Feng eyebrows a frown, this Wei is to eat gunpowder? He was a little angry.


    Seeing that they were going to quarrel again, arilia immediately put down the walkie talkie and said, "OK, you two calm down. You blame me for being too curious. Ye Feng, return the walkie talkie to you!"


    With that, arilia also picked up her playful heart. She picked up the walkie talkie and handed it to Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng looked at the Wei of temper astringent point, he is also calm a lot. In fact, Wei is right. They have nothing to do these days, so they can relax properly.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng pushed the irelia with the walkie talkie back and said with a smile, "if you like, just hold it and play for a while. You can return it to me after returning to Ionia.""Really?"


    As soon as Ye Feng is so generous, her curiosity is opened up again. She is not that kind of pretentious girl, since Ye Feng wants her to keep it, she will not be polite. "Since you don''t mind, I''ll take it first," she said


    At this time, arilia also picked up her playfulness and decided to ask something serious first: "by the way, Wei, did she and Caitlin go to that base to build a spaceship?"


    Wei also raised the spirit, not very optimistic: "yes, preliminary estimates, based on the personnel and technology in the base, it should take a week, or even more, to build the shield, and the shield can only last for a week, so we may fall into the siege of the dark army in order to protect the construction of the spaceship."


    Arilia frowned and was silent for a moment. Then she said, "do you really don''t want to leave with you?"


    Wei sighed: "we have all brought the children from Zuan slum to Picheng. As for the others, they are not willing to cooperate with us."


    "When is it that I still want to rely on the power of a city-state to compete with shadow island?" Ye Feng doesn''t quite understand where Zuan people are confident. He dares to be so big and refuses to unite.


    The speaker has no intention, but the listener intends. Arilia thought of something from Ye Feng''s words just now. Her eyes lit up and said, "it seems that when the Galen brothers and sisters come back to tell us what they have discovered, there may have been unimaginable changes in Zuan, which may even change the situation between human beings and demons!"


    Wei and Ye Feng looked at arilia suspiciously. They didn''t quite believe that Zuan could have this ability.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when everyone in PI Cheng thought that there would be no demons coming in under the protection of the shield, Elise, who had taken over the task, slowly walked out of the portal and landed on the top of a high-rise building in the mall of Picheng.


    Looking at the virtual shield in the sky for her, Alice''s right hand slowly raised, ready to be destroyed directly.


    But a moment later, the corner of her mouth was crooked with a strange smile and took her hand back.


    "It''s a pity to destroy this place so quickly. Let me play more games!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 432

    A Caitlin like couple is tossing bottles and jars from a laboratory table in a sturdy room made of rare metal at the Hicks research base.


    In the corner of the room, there is a culture tank full of unknown liquid, and there is a 14-year-old girl with blue braids in it.


    The girl''s eyes were closed and her body was more or less burned. But it can be seen that under the package of unknown liquid, the burn on the girl''s body is slowly cured. Judging from the intensity of burn healing, the girl should have been in the incubator for several months.


    If ye Feng is here, he will surely recognize that the girl is jinkesi who fell into the sea of fire with him.


    After finishing sorting out the reagents and medicine cans on the table, the middle-aged woman''s first said, "Caitlin called just now and said that she was on her way with her niece oliviana."


    The middle-aged man pushed the frame, glanced at jinx in the training trough in the corner and said, "I know, my daughter didn''t say that the niece of oliviana had the man''s flight ship drawing on her hand?"


    It turned out that the couple were Caitlin''s parents, and no wonder they looked very much like Caitlin. Caitlin''s mother nodded: "yes, if we can hold so many people, we will have to put all the people in the base into building the spaceship."


    After a long pause, Caitlin''s father said, "let''s wait until they come. Let''s go next door and see the eye of the storm. If we succeed, we can make the purest wind system magic converter. But we have to be careful. After all, it''s not made by human beings. It''s natural. It''s full of uncertainty!"


    "And this girl?" Before leaving the room, Caitlin''s mother pointed to kinks in the corner incubator.


    "This girl and the demigod gun match up to 100% as well as Caitlin. If you can, you can actually give her the gun. I''m just worried that her character will take this weapon and create riots in the city. If she goes to Ionia, she will still take her. In the end, she is just a child."


    Caitlin''s father said he was worried about kinks, which was a troublemaker. He was still not ready to let her use the demigod gun. But he''s still on the run.


    "That''s true. She''s just a child." With a sigh of helplessness, Caitlin''s mother looked sadly at the closed eyes of Kim, and then left the room with Caitlin''s father.


    The light faded away, and the whole room fell into the silent darkness again. Only the liquid in the incubator containing jinx was still emitting faint green fluorescence.


    All of a sudden, jinx, who had closed her eyes tightly, was moved. She opened her pink eyes and glanced at the incubator where she was, showing a look of panic.


    Subconsciously pulled out the respirator on the mouth, a sense of suffocation immediately wrapped her. Only then realized that the respirator could not be pulled out, she immediately put it on again, which relieved the pain of suffocation.


    Looking at the dark laboratory, kinks had an instinctive fear, because when she was captured by Dr. Hart as a child, she and a group of children were locked up in numerous incubators in the underground laboratory.


    Absolutely can not be reduced to other people''s experimental object! With this warning in her heart, kinks, who had calmed down, began to figure out how to get out of here.


    ¡­¡­


    The scarlet blood moon is still hanging in the sky. Ye Feng can only distinguish the present time from the highest clock tower in Picheng.


    At more than eight o''clock in the evening, Ye Feng is bored with both hands supporting the back of his head and yawning on the way to Wei''s villa.


    After turning for a long time in the crisscross streets of the residential area, he saw Wei''s name at the gate of a villa''s courtyard.


    Push open not locked iron fence, leaf breeze can see villa''s front door is not closed, but also side leakage of a weak light.


    Gently push open the door and close it again. Ye Feng looks at the living room on the first floor without any one. He calls out in doubt: "Wei, are you at home?"


    As soon as the voice dropped, a little hasty and hot voice came from the second floor: "aliya and I are in the room on the left of the second floor. You can come up by yourself, we can''t pull away!"


    Don''t know why he hasn''t provoked Wei, her tone is so irascible, Ye Feng simply sat on the sofa in the first floor living room. After seeing the poster on the cover of a Li idol singer in Yanwei''s house, Ye Feng unconsciously thinks of the missing Ali.


    "I don''t know where Ali went..."


    A little frustrated, Ye Feng does not know why suddenly a little miss that charming, fox shaped Ali.


    For a long time, Wei and arilia did not come down. Ye Feng helped his forehead, so he had to go upstairs.


    Gently push open the most left door, Ye Feng once in to see arilia and Wei sitting in the window seat facing two computers, a face of concentration really makes him a little confused.


    He took a look with a trace of doubt, saw two hands frantically pressing on the keyboard and mouse, and then looked at the colorful game screen on the screen, he knew that they were playing the game.


    Ye Feng vaguely looked back and forth on two people''s screens, completely unable to understand what the game was playing. But as like as two peas, he felt that the map was a bit familiar. After a long time, he found that the map of the game was exactly the same as the summoner canyon before the war Academy.Her character falls to the ground, and as the screen fades, a bar timer counts down on the avatar of her chosen character. And arielia''s exclusive peerwood timer in the upper right corner of her screen says: 080.


    One side of Wei some headache to glance at the depressed arilia, can see that she seems to be because of arilia''s death angry. She complained, "arilia, you''re a novice. I think it''s better to play with meat aid. If you fight a single person eight times in a row, I''ll give you double kill if I catch it!"


    "I don''t want to. The crocodile player in the opposite side always dances and mocks me. If I don''t want to make up for the soldiers, I can''t be angry!" Arilia scratched her hair in chagrin, and she was angry, too.


    "I have 11 heads, more than 200 reinforcements, and I have 2000 savings. When I finish this wave of field, I will come to help you catch Bo. Now I really don''t want to die again. I''d rather guard under the tower and open your two skills to get blood back to eat tower soldiers. If he wants to attack the tower and kill you, you can press the e key. You can stun him with three skills, but don''t fight him."


    While speaking, Wei killed another person in the wild area, and a string of words appeared on her screen: Ye is very irritable, don''t annoy him, he has been supernatural. At the same time, the computer also sent out a special electronic programming language: "legendary!"


    When Wei Ya''s eyes die, she''s too proud to see the stars


    However, Wei did not show a proud look, but anxiously reminded: "look at your own screen, you are surrounded by the opposite side!"


    The character controlled by arielia was kicked to the front of the crocodile on the opposite side by a character running out of the grass behind the tower and killed instantly.


    When the screen went grey again, arilia felt guilty and said, "I''m sorry, I''m dead again..."


    Wei focused on his screen, in the small map to the teammates sent a signal for support, and then with the middle of the road together to go.


    With the crushing of equipment and level, Wei controls the character to kill the crocodile "900" directly. It is also a series of moves that instantly takes away the character who kicked arilia before.


    "Wei, you are so cool!" This time, arilia looked at her screen before she spoke, and then expressed her admiration to Wei.


    Wei did not reply, still focused on manipulating her role. Although arilia died five times in a row, she finally won the game under the leadership of Wei, who was in charge of level 18 of six shenzhuang costumes in 25 minutes.


    "Weijue class!" Arilia spoke excitedly to the electronic programming language that the computer sent out.


    Next to Wei some helplessly correct the way: "is victory, proprietary electronic programming language, on behalf of the meaning of victory."


    "That''s too much Arilia put out her tongue to show that she couldn''t read it.


    The leaf breeze behind sees two people to play the game completely to neglect his existence, his corners of the mouth twitch way: "so late let me come is what matter?"


    He asked, Wei and arilia patted their forehead together, as if thinking of something.


    Irelia''s smiling face makes Ye Feng a little uncomfortable, but Wei takes a small laptop from her bed and puts it on the desk next to them, and moves a chair to sit down with Ye Feng.


    Wei gives Ye Feng a game called "alliance" on the computer desktop, skillfully registers an account and logs in, and gives Ye Feng''s number a name that makes Ye Feng speechless: the child who has not been weaned.


    After adding himself as a friend to Ye Feng, Wei said to arilia, "arilia, what''s your character''s name?"


    "Yi people are painting with blood!" Arilia replied.


    Success and arielia''s good friend, Wei returned to her seat and said with a broad grin, "tonight''s three black, let''s take you to experience what''s called video games!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 433

    In the dark room, Elise''s pretty face gradually revealed a demon''s smile.


    Her left hand gripped a man by the neck and pushed him against the wall.


    The man''s face was so white that his hands desperately tried to tear off Alice''s left hand, but they could not. His eyes gradually turned white, and he might die at any time.


    "The heart of the dead is not as fresh as that of the living, cluck..."


    By relaxing her left hand in time, Elise gave the man a big breath.


    But then, under the man''s frightened gaze, Elise''s right hand suddenly stabbed at his heart.


    Pooh!


    Wanton spatter of blood with the heart by Alice''s right hand cruelly pulled out, the corner of the man''s mouth is also constantly spilling blood.


    At the last moment of his life, the man''s eyes were wide open, witnessing that his heart was firmly controlled by Elise.


    Elise looked at the man whose eyes had faded, her head drooped and her head had lost its vitality. She looked at her hands and some warm hearts, and her pretty cheeks were covered with two pieces of red glow.


    "Eat while it''s hot!"


    As soon as the morbid laughter was over, the sound of Alice''s chewing was heard in the dark room.


    A moment later, Elise wiped her bloodstained lips twice with her right hand and belched contentedly, her face glowing with morbid blush.


    Just as she was about to leave, Alice accidentally noticed that there was a computer screen in the small room that was shimmering. Then she remembered that before she ate the man''s heart, he had been tapping the keyboard and mouse into the computer screen.


    With a trace of curiosity, she sat on the chair and tossed for a long time, but she couldn''t handle it. She was a little bit agitated.


    As soon as her eyes lit up, Alice''s eyes flashed red. She searched the dead man''s mind for his memory, and then revealed a faint smile.


    "Piltwarf''s human life is quite enjoyable..."


    She murmured to herself, and Elise had another idea in her mind, that is, to take the villa of the man she killed as her temporary residence and enjoy the high-tech life.


    According to the man''s memory, Elise clumsily registered an account in the league, and then gave herself a name: the beautiful spider red girl.


    Click on the matching words on the client, and Elise is hard to be a human again and experience the entertainment of picturesque people.


    ¡­¡­


    "Arilia, you can play meat assist this game. Choose the muscle uncle who can raise the shield."


    When she heard Wei let her play meat, arilia immediately hung her head and reluctantly went to the uncle, but did not confirm.


    She glanced at Ye Feng, who didn''t know what to choose. She had an idea and said excitedly, "Wei, I played at least one game, or let Ye Feng play auxiliary?"


    Wei did not think too much, silently nodded, and by the way chose a heroine with a huge boxing set.


    Seeing Wei''s agreement, arilia chooses the hero she used alone before.


    And Ye Feng pondered for a while and chose a hero named Jianji.


    His election immediately aroused Wei''s dissatisfaction: "Ye Feng, arilia has already chosen a single, what else do you choose as a sword girl?"


    Can''t I be a hero. Ye Feng felt his head with some embarrassment. He thought he was a hero.


    "Forget it, wait This is called the beautiful spider red girl how to choose a spider? I have chosen to fight against the wild


    The hot tempered Wei saw that the passer-by chose the hero in disorder, and immediately typed: "I chose to fight wild, what spider do you still choose?"


    On the other side of the screen, Elise looked at the chat channel, looked at the other places, and then typed, "I''ll get the list, but I just don''t have it."


    In the heart is full of resentment, Wei light spat sound, also did not type again, entered the game.


    In the reading stage, the idle and boring Wei looks at the achievements of spider red girl. When she saw the spider red girl did not play after a game, she knew that she had met a novice again.


    "It''s over. I''ve brought two novices here. Here comes another Zhongdan who can''t play. It''s over..."


    Looking at another passer-by''s record in frustration, Wei slightly raised her spirits, because the winning rate of another passer-by was 60% in thousands of matches.


    After reading the entry, he entered the game scene of the simulated Summoner Canyon, and Wei typed: "the novice playing spider should give less, and the shooter on the road and I will win."


    On the other side, Elise smiles disapprovingly. Although she plays for the first time, she still has a picturesque human memory. She knows how to play.


    And as the Spider Queen of shadow Island, Elise doesn''t think she can''t even play a game well. Her face was cold again, typing: "take care of yourself!"


    "The novice is so arrogant, I...."


    Seeing that Wei was so anxious that she was going to crack her tongue, arilia hurriedly said, "forget it, Wei, calm down a little bit!"Wei gasped for a few breaths, but still in arilia''s reminder did not continue to quarrel with Elise.


    After waiting for the line of soldiers to attack, Ye Feng helped her fight wild monsters under Wei''s prompt, and went down the road together with the assistant.


    Just entered the grass on the road, Ye Feng only saw a hero who was full of fire and a hero with an axe. Then the screen was black and sent a blood.


    "Firstblood!"


    Ye Feng looked at himself who was revived in the blood spring, but he didn''t expect that there would be an ambush in the grass.


    "Lyhasbeenslain!"


    two consecutive computer sounds were sent back to the hot spring one after another.


    Wei facial muscles twitch, she did not expect less than three minutes, Ye Feng three people have sent three heads.


    No longer expect three people, Wei directly to catch dead in a wave of opposite residual blood in the single, and then began to invade the opposite wild area.


    After a while, it is the opposite field to catch dead at the same time, down the road shooter is a man killed the opposite shooter, head chase back.


    "Hold on, really, arilia, Ye Feng. If you can''t beat him, you two would rather not experience. You can shrink under the tower, you can do it without sending!"


    In the middle of the story, Elise, who saw the Middle Road, sent out another head. Wei added: "don''t be like this middle road. You can''t play. You still don''t know how to accept the opinions of the experts modestly."


    Ye Feng and arilia a listen, are embarrassed to nod, do not intend to touch the mold of Wei.


    Next, arilia and Ye Feng are very careful, although often beaten experience dare not eat, but at least reduce the number of deaths.


    On the other side, Elise of the middle road smashed the keyboard with anger after the screen blackened for the eleventh time: "obviously, I have that person''s game experience. Why can''t I always keep up with my brain?"


    Looking at the chat box at the bottom left corner of the screen, Wei''s taunt, and see the opposite side killed her in the dance on the body of her character, she was a burst of fire, but there is no place to vent.


    And at this time, the lower left corner of the screen again floated Ye Feng''s words: "don''t say, you should be more considerate under the novice."


    Alice blinked at the screen, and her anger dropped a little.


    And the Ye Feng who finished this sentence immediately welcomed Wei''s dissatisfaction in reality: "Hey, Ye Feng, in the end I am your good friend, or that passer-by is your good friend?"


    Ye Feng can only helplessly smile and bow his hand to show a little apology. He doesn''t want to fight with the angry Wei.


    More than 30 minutes later, the game is over. Although the middle Ye Feng three people sent a lot of heads, but still by Wei and shooter passers-by to win.


    At the end of the game, Ye Feng''s computer sounded a sound, he pointed to the prompt, only a few words appeared on his screen.


    "Beautiful spider red girl asked to add you as a friend. Tut, this person is a girl at a glance. You must have helped her speak just now. She has a good feeling for you. Make sure quickly!"


    Looked at the eyes do not know when to get to their side of arilia that tease the eyes, Ye Feng eyes a spasm.


    "No more playing. I''ll go back to my room and go to bed first." Wei didn''t like to glance at the eye leaf wind, and then pushed the door to leave.


    Arilia looked up at the clock on the wall and said with a smile, "it''s almost eleven o''clock. I''m also resting. Ye Feng, don''t play too late!"


    "Well!"


    Return a sound, Ye Feng agreed to add spider red girl as a friend.


    As soon as her friends were added, Elise on the opposite side typed, "do you want to continue playing?"


    Ye Feng thought for a while, or forget it. He typed back: "it''s too late. Let''s talk about it another day."


    Seeing Ye Feng''s refusal, Elise frowned slightly, and felt uncomfortable. But she still typed and said, "well, I''ll practice hard tonight, and I''ll bring you supernatural next time."


    "Well, take a rest first!"


    "Goodbye!"


    When Ye Feng''s head was gray, Elise turned off the chat box and opened another one.


    "I don''t believe I''m a god level devil who can''t even play a game well!"


    With a word of assurance, Alice rubbed her hands and was eager to try.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 434

    At noon the next day, Ye Feng fell asleep happily and woke up naturally. After a simple wash, he went downstairs to the living room.


    In front of the LCD TV in the living room, Wei is sitting on the sofa watching TV, while arilia is ordering something with a machine he has never seen before. Both of them are casual clothes, very casual. Arilia''s casual clothes should have been for her.


    Curiously sitting next to arilia, Ye Feng looks at the machine in her hand, and finds out that it is related to the game again.


    A twitch in the corner of his eyes, Ye Feng seriously suspects that arilia and Fiona can''t stand the temptation here.


    "Ye Feng, are you awake?" Symbolically greeting, Alicia is in the game again.


    Looking at the colorful pictures in the game, Ye Feng asked helplessly, "what are you playing, arilia?"


    "This is the game console 2000ds that Wei gave me. Now I''m playing wallan, the pocket monster. This is a game of catching elves and cultivating level and adventure. It''s fun!"


    Arilia excitedly introduced to Ye Feng, and did not forget to touch the screen to feed the spirit she caught. After she had fed several rainbow sweets, her Genie rolled happily for several times.


    Ye Feng is a little speechless. What''s the fun? Although the overall game painting style is cute, he still can''t understand it. Instead of playing this game, he might as well let Ali transform into a fox form and play with him. He is accompanied by a real-life version of Ali!


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng began to miss a Li''s days.


    "Du Du Du... "


    A burst of bell rings, Wei, who is watching TV, takes out his walkie talkie directly from his pocket. As soon as it was Caitlin, she got through immediately.


    As soon as the phone was put through, Caitlin''s voice came from over there: "Wei, are Ye Feng and aliya in your place?"


    "Well, how do you know that? I haven''t told you yet Wei a face surprised way.


    "Sylvier told me, by the way, I''m taking izerell, olenna, and the Galen brothers and sisters who have just returned to pith this morning. They''ll be here soon, so I''ll let you know!"


    Hearing Caitlin''s words, Wei''s eyes lit up and said, "have the Galen brothers and sisters brought back any news?"


    "It''s good, and it has a great influence. So I want everyone to get together and discuss it. Don''t say it. I''ll talk about it when the meeting comes."


    "Well!"


    Hang up the phone, Wei to Ye Feng two humanitarian: "wait for Caitlin, they will arrive."


    Ye Feng some headache to poke, is using his walkie talkie online search game strategy arilia, just pulled her back.


    When it comes to the game, Allia throws up her tongue in embarrassment


    This not only makes Ye Feng feel headache, but also the muscles on Wei''s face are twitching. She feels that it may be a wrong decision for her to take aliya to play the game.


    Ding Dong!


    Accompanied by the doorbell, a short knock on the door sounded at the same time.


    Wei rushed to open the door and took Caitlin and others into the villa.


    As they sat down on the sofa, arilia saw that the Galen brothers and sisters were also there. She immediately picked up her playfulness and knew that there was something important to talk about.


    When the crowd was ready, Caitlin sat down in time and said, "now that we are all here, let brother Galen and lax talk about what happened in Zuan."


    Lax looked at Galen after land acquisition and understood what she meant. Galen immediately said: "this time we went to Zuan, we originally wanted to reach an agreement with Zuan''s high-level, cooperate with piltvov, and then withdraw from the mainland to go to Ionia, which must be known to all."


    Izerell timely asked, "this is a shield that we naturally know, and Zuan and we did work together for a few days, but why did they suddenly remove the shield?"


    "Because of a strange man named Dr. Hart!" Lax answered, but her tone was irritated. Obviously, in Zuan, she and her brother must have had a bad time with this Dr. Hart.


    On hearing of Dr. Hart, Wei, Caitlin, Oriana and Ye Feng were all excited. Ye Feng asked, "Dr. Hart? Isn''t he dead? Is it someone else? "


    Galen replied: "it''s similar to suspended animation. He has done a lot of research secretly. Recently, with the advent of the blood moon, his experiments have also been disturbed. So he took a map of his vision of the forbidden area of demons to the members of Zuan


    Caitlin''s eyes slightly narrowed: "the drawing of forbidden magic field, can he really prohibit the devil?"


    "Yes, lax and I were also present at that time. The high-level legislators of Zuan had planned to evacuate all the staff to pith City, but Dr. Hart suddenly appeared and showed his early instruments in the field of demon prohibition in public. The effect can cover the entire chamber of Parliament."


    "It''s impossible. The forbidden stone of Zuan and piltvov means forbidding magic, but the principle is to restrain the fluctuation of magic in it. If the magic energy is overloaded, the forbidden magic field formed by the forbidden stone can be broken!"


    As the daughter of the founder of Hicks technology, Caitlin doesn''t believe Dr. hart of Zuan can do that."Really, Lacus and I lost their magic in that field at that time, and there was no trace of Valoran energy around! This is not what suppression magic can do. Only when you really cut off the energy structure of that area will form


    "Dr. Hart, inspired by the members of Parliament, made a public speech on turning Zuan into the first place without magic. As long as there is no magic, there will be no demons to invade them. Those ordinary people in Zuan who have been frightened by demons have agreed to this plan, and I believe it will be implemented soon!"


    Galen''s words make Ye Feng and others tremble. If what he said is true, then it is possible that Zuan will become the only place in Valoran without magic energy.


    "The most important thing is that Dr. Hart and those members of parliament have also made a crazy decision. If Zuan succeeds in turning Zuan into a demon free realm, they will implement the last stage of the field, that is, to turn the whole varan into a world without magic. They have lost their heart to stop the demons. This will not only make the demons and the undead unable to survive, but also us People who are free to transfer energy from heaven and earth to magic, sword Qi and rune power will become ordinary people! "


    "Those people in zu''an are really crazy. The coexistence of magic and technology is the true principle of development. If one party is rashly allowed to replace the other and go to extremes, the future will be full of unpredictable and terrible consequences."


    Caitlin''s face is gloomy. If there is no magic, it is impossible to extend the life span of human beings to hundreds of years in a short time by relying on technology alone, and to develop the potential of human body. If there is no technology, only rely on magic, those who do not have magic talent will also become useless.


    If Dr. hart of Zuan is allowed to act recklessly, many of their magic technology in leather city will be turned into scrap metal.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Juan''s crazy behavior would cause an unimaginable disaster to wallan, who now has both magic and technology. Caitlin glanced at the others with palpitation.


    Others, like her, were extremely embarrassed. They all disapproved of the destruction of Valoran''s magic civilization in order to put an end to the demons.


    Taking a deep breath, Caitlin said decisively, "I''m here for a while today. I''ll call shivell and see what Ionia thinks about it."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 435

    In the dark, closed laboratory, there was a sound of broken glass. The incubator used to treat kinks was broken.


    The floor of the lab was covered with liquid and broken glass from the incubator, while kinks pushed the door out and quietly left the dark room.


    Walking warily inside the Hicks research base, kinks soon found her fish bone in a nearby room with a glass window.


    Skillfully prying open the door, jinx runs to the fish bone and holds it in her hand.


    The long lost gun made her look excited. She subconsciously glanced around her eyes and immediately left the room when no one noticed.


    "Eye of the storm, hee hee Kinks is going to destroy again


    ¡­¡­


    "Are you, human?"


    looking at the strange greetings in the game chat box, Ye Feng is speechless. Is this person''s way of greeting too strange?


    "Ye Feng, come into the room Wei some discontented to look at the right side of arilia staring at the screen in a daze of Ye Feng, she invited him to open the black did not enter the room.


    "Oh, oh Here we are


    She replied awkwardly. Ye Feng accepted Wei''s invitation and typed back to spider red girl: "I''m sorry, I''m driving black with my friend?"


    on the other side, Elise''s face on the other side was a little unhappy, and a human refused her invitation. She curled her lips and typed, "add me one!"


    Looking at the words on the screen, Ye Feng looked at Wei with some embarrassment: "I have a friend who wants to play together. Can you give me permission?"


    "It''s not the spider or woman yesterday, is it? No, no, she''s not good at food and not obedient! " Wei waved her hand and expressed her determination.


    On the other side, Elise saw Ye Feng''s delay, and her heart was filled with anger. She seriously suspected that Ye Feng''s friend was the one who disliked her yesterday.


    Holding the tentative idea, Elise typed again: "I practiced all night yesterday, already can play a little!"


    "She said she practiced all night, so take it with you?" Ye Feng carefully consulted the next Wei.


    Unable to bear Ye Feng''s wordiness, Wei directly opened his authority and said, "invite her. You and arilia are still novices. It''s hard to take her again. If she is still the same as yesterday, she won''t take it."


    See Wei agreed, Ye Feng is full of joy to invite Elise, four people are also under the leadership of Wei joined the match.


    As soon as she enters the hero selection interface, Elise takes advantage of Wei to choose the spider to hit the field. She is so angry that she almost hits the keyboard on the spot.


    "Let me play a game."


    Just looking at the words without question mark in the lower left corner of the screen, Wei seems to be able to see the beautiful face of Alice opposite.


    It''s the same with Elise on the other side.


    Bear a stomach of anger, Weigong screen typing: "I single."


    After typing, she chose one of her former heroes to hit.


    Arilia still chose the swordswoman hero who could kill the blood, while Ye Feng chose a female shooter in pirate costume this time, and the rest of the passers-by had to choose an assistant in silence.


    Skip the bar reading interface and enter the game map of Summoner gorge. Elise runs to the wild area and types, asking Ye Feng and passers-by to help her.


    Wei silently looked at Elise''s ten games of spiders, and her anger faded a little. At least the spider red girl also practiced spiders, but she didn''t know what her talent was.


    "Hold on!"


    Simple two words, Wei began to focus on the line, from time to time glance at a few small maps to observe the dynamics of the opposite road.


    After reaching the third level, Elise''s spider sends a signal to Wei in the middle road that she is on the way. She goes out of the wild area without stopping and intercepts the enemy Zhongdan entangled with Wei.


    With a neat and neat combo, the head of the opposite Zhongshan is taken away by Wei, and the spider head of Elise controller enters the opposite wild area without returning.


    Just want to say a few words, Alice progress very fast, Wei saw that Alice is brave enough to invade the opposite wild area.


    As a new beginner, this is too wild? In the heart has the question, but because just now Elise succeeded in helping her catch a wave, Wei still chose to have a look first.


    As soon as Elise entered the enemy''s wild area, the enemy immediately abandoned the idea of continuing to suppress arielia and rushed into the wild area. It was obvious that she had discussed with the fighting field to surround Elise.


    Wei of the middle road realized the intention of the opposite side and typed: "the opposite side is on the road, run quickly!"


    At this time, Elise is already with the enemy''s field control of throwing a flying axe to slow down the hero encounter. Because the opponent''s hit field only has less than two-thirds of her blood, but also a level lower than her, so she selectively ignored Wei''s warning and manipulated the spider. First, she released a dark red explosion to track the small spider to deceive the enemy''s hard position.


    Seeing the opposite side, she thought she would control the move ahead of time. Elise in front of the computer screen showed a grim smile when hunting for food. She directly manipulated the spider to put the spider to a silk spinner to accurately control the enemy''s fighting field.She immediately transforms into spider form, takes the little spider to rush up, catches up with the first released dark red explosion, tracks the spider, and Elise takes all the damage of her character''s skills at the same time.


    ¡°youhaveslainanenemy£¡¡±


    The sound effect of killing comes out. Elise is preparing to leave when the crocodile on the opposite side has already arrived.


    Walking calmly to the wall, Elise manipulates her spider to hang upside down in the air and then through the walls of the canyon vanguard.


    The crocodile on the opposite side flashed directly. He wanted to release two stages of displacement skills through the canyon pioneer to kill Elise, the remnant blood.


    However, Elise did not escape in time after penetrating the wall, but hid at the wall, waiting for his flash.


    As soon as the crocodile flashed over, Elise, who had good spider silk skills, tied the crocodile in place for the first time, released a dark red explosion to track the spider, and then flashed back to the previous position through the wall without looking back, and walked down the middle road.


    In Wei''s reception, the enemy on the single crocodile or unwilling to return to the road.


    "You are very good at this wave of operation." It was rare for Wei to smile and to type in praise of Alice.


    However, the next second, Elise is to let Wei Gang good face was angry skew.


    "I''m a queen, a God. I can master this simple game in a few games."


    Looking at the words of Elise in the chat box, Wei is about to explode with anger. Fortunately, she calms down under the comfort of Ye Feng and arilia.


    Boom!


    The huge explosion outside the house immediately attracted the attention of Ye Feng. Wei and arilia rushed to the balcony for the first time and looked at the night sky in the distance. Ye Feng also followed.


    Smoke billows, a tornado like storm in the eyes of the three is getting bigger and bigger, and flying a lot of buildings, all the way to the direction of the commercial district.


    In the end, the huge tornado stopped in the direction of the seven buildings destroyed by kinks, but kept spinning.


    Even if the residential area is so far apart, Ye Feng can still feel the strong storm force.


    "There''s something wrong. We have to go and see it!" Arilia said decisively.


    Wei and Ye Feng both nodded, ignoring the game, and arilia quickly walked downstairs, ready to sit Wei''s sports car to the scene of the storm.


    At the same time, the storm also disturbed Alice. She stood on the balcony on the second floor of the villa where the man had been killed before, watched the tornado storm for a while, then stretched lazily.


    Flying out of the balcony, Elise''s figure disappeared into the blood moon night and gradually disappeared at the top of the residential buildings.


    The passers-by who plays the game with Ye Feng and looks at the four people who don''t move in the game. They can only accept the fact that the game is doomed to fail and plan to report it out.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 436

    With a hole in the roof of the Hicks research base hit by the eye of the storm, the sound of a siren sounded rapidly throughout the site.


    Caitlin''s parents, who are in charge of the base, look glumly at the shattering of the experimental room used to seal and study the eye of storms. The two men trotted into the two rooms where kinks and the demigod cannon were treated and guarded. As they thought, kinks had taken the demigod cannon before.


    "Hey, where did the tornado from the eye of the storm stop? Did it cause civilian casualties? "


    Taking out the smart phone in her white coat, Caitlin''s father immediately called the haiks forces and asked about the casualties.


    Kaitlin''s father quickly learned from the Hayes forces that there were no casualties, but that the seven buildings that had been burned were destroyed by tornado before they were rebuilt.


    Hang up the phone, Caitlin''s father immediately dialed Caitlin''s phone: "Caitlin, I know you''re heading for the eye of the storm, and there''s Kim with the demigod gun. Try not to stimulate the child. It''s best to solve the problem by peaceful means."


    On the other end of the phone, Caitlin in police uniform is in a police car heading for the eye of the storm. Hearing that it was jinx''s good deed again, she was ready to settle accounts with jinx, but her father told her not to touch kinks.


    Seriously doubting whether her father had lost his head by engaging in Hicks magic technology, Caitlin replied, "father, kinks has destroyed a lot of buildings before, so let it go..."


    Before Caitlin had finished speaking, Caitlin heard the voice of hanging up. Knowing that her father was telling the truth, Caitlin stepped on the gas pedal angrily and sped to the spot.


    ¡­¡­


    At the edge of the storm, kinks, dazzled out of the eye of the storm''s main area of influence, was still in shape hundreds of meters away from the tornado. She glanced back and was about to turn around and leave when she was surrounded by members of the Hicks forces who arrived.


    "Put down your weapon. We recognize you. You are the prisoner who burned down seven buildings before."


    Members of the leading Hayes force issued a warning, and others around were on high alert, listing kinks as a top felon.


    It may have been a long time since I had a good breath of the outside air. Without any nervous feeling, kinks took a deep breath and touched her fish bones in full view of the public.


    "Put down your weapons, don''t make us shoot!"


    At the sight of the fish bones in her hands, a group of haiks army members loaded the new type of Hicks revolver in their hands and aimed at kinks'' head.


    She tossed her braided braid and kinks stopped.


    I knew that I had adjusted the fish bones before I left! Disgusted, she stares at the members of the haiks army in front of her. Kinks reluctantly releases her hand and lets the fish bone fall to the ground.


    Jinx was subdued immediately. The leading member pushed down the reluctant jinx and said, "be honest with you!"


    Glancing at the members around him, the leader ordered, "two people come with me and send this prisoner to prison!"


    "Wait, you can''t take this girl away!"


    A woman''s voice rang out, and the leading members of the haiks army followed the voice. After seeing the visitor, he frowned and said, "Caitlin, the situation is no longer within the jurisdiction of your police station!"


    Caitlin frowned, and as soon as she wanted to reply, she heard a familiar voice getting closer and closer: "no one in the police station can manage it, but I and Caitlin are the exception. Do you believe that I will paste it when I punch you in the face?"


    Women''s grumpy voice accompanied by the roar of the engine, and soon, a sports car from the distance quickly swept over, and drifted near the scene, braking to stop.


    Wei, dressed in a police uniform, sprang out on her high-heeled boots, rubbing her Hicks fist on her face, and slowly approached the leader of the Hicks army.


    Wei''s hot temper is well known in the city. The leading man would rather argue with Caitlin than meet Wei too much to avoid being beaten for no reason.


    He said with a smile: "can you move your fist a little bit, Wei, I''m afraid your hand slipped and hurt me by mistake!"


    "Well, Wei!"


    Caitlin is here to do business. She doesn''t want to beat up the members of the Hicks'' forces and cause the displeasure of the senior members of the city. She came forward at the right time, properly relaying her father''s request to the members of the Hicks forces, and motioned for kinks to be dealt with by her.


    "Since it is Miss Caitlin''s father''s meaning, we will not embarrass the little girl. Let''s go on a mission to seal off the neighborhood."


    With that, the leading man didn''t want to stay with Wei for a moment, so he led other members to blockade the main impact area of storm eye.


    Wait for them to go far, Wei car arilia and Ye Feng also came out.


    Kim''s face reveals her hostility to Wei and Caitlin, but when she sees Ye Feng coming out of the car, she can''t help but say: "Ye Feng brother!""Kinks, Caitlin called us on the way. This time it''s you who''s making trouble again."


    With a trace of reprimand tone, Ye Feng''s face is extremely embarrassed, like a brother who scolds his naughty sister, without the joy of reunion.


    At first, she thought it was an illusion, but when she heard Ye Feng scolding her, she knew that everything in front of her was true. Under her impulse, her brother Ye Feng, who was buried in the sea of fire, and she was not dead.


    Without the side effects of pink pupil, even though the distortion of the mind has not been cured, kinks is still immersed in the joy of reuniting her brother and sister after the robbery.


    Tears were falling in vain, and her pink eyes were full of thick mist.


    "Wuwuwu Wuwuwu... "


    Little hands kept wiping tears, but kinks couldn''t stop it.


    Ye Feng sees that Kaitlin and others all cast their eyes on him, so he has to go up bravely, but he doesn''t want to be full of jinkesi.


    A soft heart, Ye Feng originally wanted to comfort jinx a few words, but still with the words of blame: "don''t think you cry like this, we will all forgive your crime!"


    Jinx thinks Ye Feng is blaming her for nearly killing him. She is crying bitterly and says intermittently: "brother I regret After the fire, I really regret I shouldn''t have pulled you into the sea of fire, Wuwuwuwu... "


    She grinned, gasped, and frowned at Caitlin: "Caitlin, maybe your father is guilty of jinx?"


    "Well, let''s keep an eye on jinx, and don''t let her continue to do evil. I don''t know if my father is doing experiments and has lost his head?"


    She raised her forehead in chagrin. Caitlin, with a headache, gazed at jinx, who was curled up in Ye Feng''s arms and cried.


    Wei rare, with a hot temper, calmly looked at jinx, then walked to her sports car and said, "look at this, her situation doesn''t seem so bad. Ye Feng should be able to take good care of her. I''ll go back first!"


    Arilia eyes a turn, quietly follow Wei together on the car.


    "Caitlin, get in your car and we''ll look around your father''s eye of the storm."


    As soon as the voice dropped, Wei, regardless of whether Caitlin could keep up with her, left with her.


    Caitlin is also in the car. Before leaving, she gives the fish bones of jinx to Ye Feng, and instructs him to take jinkesi back to his villa in the residential area of shivell, and then she leaves with dust.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 437

    The tornado storm formed by the eye of the storm continued to expand. With the mitigation method provided by Caitlin''s father, all members of the Hicks forces put up the Hicks shield in the blockade area, temporarily suppressing its expansion trend.


    Caitlin, Wei and arilia wanted to go into the eye of the storm to see how this strange, indestructible tornado formed, but Caitlin''s parents rushed back to the Hicks research base.


    Elise, with her hands on the railing, had been watching the eye of the storm from the top of the building not far away, and she wanted to see how big the eye of the storm could expand.


    The support of the shield made Elise''s expectant eyes a little narrowed, and she yawned in a somewhat listless way.


    With a movement of mind, the dark red spider energy passes through the shield and enters the center of the eye of the storm. With the help of spider energy, she can clearly sense that there is no strong wind in the center of the eye of the storm. It is surprisingly calm and gentle, full of pure wind magic.


    "It''s interesting. It''s a rare wind magic."


    Wriggling her lower lip, Elise did not detonate her spider like energy, but turned her eyes and decided to tear up the whole leather city shield when she had a good time.


    Anyway, this time she just came to play. As long as there was no more than a demigod, she would quietly enjoy the land being devoured by the army of shadow island.


    Think about it, Elise''s figure once again disappeared in the hustle and bustle of the night of the blood moon.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, the blood moon was still high in the air, which made Ye Feng, who likes to sleep late, wantonly sleep until he wakes up naturally.


    The fish bones of jinx were lying on the side of his pillow. Obviously, he was very worried about letting jinx hold the weapon.


    There was a slight lock pry at the door, and then kinks, in her pyjamas, crept in.


    After searching through the dark room, jinx finds her fish bone beside Ye Feng''s pillow.


    Grinning, she almost couldn''t help laughing at the sight of the weapon. Hastily covers the small mouth, stands on tiptoe, walks step by step on the leaf wind bedside.


    She was about to take up the fish bone at one fell swoop. She was startled by Ye Feng''s rolling action on the bed. After a careful look at Ye Feng''s even breathing, she patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    After adjusting her state of mind, jinx attacks again, but she doesn''t want ye fengleng to say something confused: "Hmm Sister Ruiwen... "


    This is not over, in her cover small mouth under the gaze, Ye Feng actually tightly hugged her fish bone. How can she get away with a weapon?


    "Xiao Feng asked Ruiwen to cook me delicious food. I haven''t eaten Ruiwen''s food for a long time..."


    Another dream words, Ye Feng hit the lower lip, as if he was really eating vegetables.


    He had a beautiful dream, but kinks on the side was very upset by him. Seeing Ye Feng clinging to the fish bone, she had to give up the idea of stealing temporarily and go down to watch TV honestly.


    Who wants Ye Feng to turn over again, grabs her right hand and blurs out: "Ruiwen elder sister, I don''t think of red maple forest at all."


    "Let go, brother Ye Feng!"


    Subconsciously, jinx quickly covers her mouth and looks at Ye Feng on the bed.


    Although Ye Feng is loose hand, but he woke up in confusion, he still found jinkesi in his room.


    Glancing around in a flurry, kinks grinned and squinted, "brother, I''m here to wake you up!"


    Ye Feng completely forgot that he locked the door of the room before going to bed last night. He didn''t doubt jinkesi. Instead, he went out of the room with jinkesi.


    Jinx, who was still worried about the fish bones, had an idea and said, "brother, I got up in the morning and bought the breakfast for you. It''s on the table downstairs. You remember to eat it."


    After washing and gargling, Ye Feng answered and went to the first floor. Halfway through, he remembered that the demigod cannon was still in the room. Looking back, kinks, who had not kept up, crept toward his room, and his face sank in an instant.


    Not aware that Ye Feng has found her intention, jinx is still secretly glad of her cleverness, crept into Ye Feng''s room, and then quickly rushed to the bedside.


    Seeing her beloved fish bones coming back to her own hands, jinx only felt her body suddenly light, and then whirled around, and the whole person was suspended in the air.


    Looking back, Ye Feng, who was supposed to go down for breakfast, was seriously carrying her fur bear hat behind her neck and lifting her in the air.


    Kinks struggled in a panic, but still couldn''t get rid of it. Seeing Ye Feng''s face to scold her, she had no choice but to pathetically say, "brother Ye Feng, let me down quickly!"


    "I let you lie to me Let you pry the lock Let you steal Make you want to destroy


    Four words in a row, accompanied by four loud slaps, Ye Feng heavily fan in jinx''s buttocks.


    The intense sense of shame and burning pain made her face blush. She weakly begged for mercy and said, "brother Ye Feng, don''t beat your sister. She will never make trouble again!"Ye Feng took jinkesi in one hand and fish bone in the other, and went downstairs.


    Never seen Ye Feng so terrible to her, jinx shudders. She continued to beg for mercy and said, "brother, please let me down. Kinks promise to be good!"


    "Really?"


    Ye Feng looked suspiciously at jinkesi and threw the fish bone on the sofa by the way.


    "More true than real!" At the same time, kinks peeked at the fish bones on the sofa from time to time, apparently still stubborn.


    Aware of her eyes, Ye Feng is hanging her, to her that continuous pat several times, pat her whoa whoa, tears fall.


    "Wuwuwu Brother bullying sister Wuwuwu... "


    Ye Feng is completely cruel to teach jinkesi this time. Although he has a little heartache, he still says seriously: "do you still want to steal away?"


    "Wuwuwuwu..." Jinx broke the jar and cried bitterly, but she was not convinced.


    After being photographed several times in a row, jinx believes that Ye Feng is really determined to punish her. She gradually began to be afraid and choked: "jinx will never steal fish bones and go out to destroy them. I know I''m wrong, brother Wuwuwu... "


    Seeing that jinkesi no longer wants to steal weapons, Ye Feng puts down jinkesi and lets her sit next to the fish bone.


    "Take it up and have a look?"


    Jinx wiped her tears and looked suspiciously at Ye Feng, who indicated to her to take up the weapon. Uneasily, she picks up the fish bone. Jinkesi doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. She adjusts the weapon, but she doesn''t have the idea of making trouble to revenge Ye Feng.


    See Ye Feng did not stop her, her small face full of tears with a trace of joy to play with the beloved fish bone for a while.


    After playing, she stares at Ye Feng with some embarrassment, and finally hands the fish bone to Ye Feng.


    With a serious and sincere little sister''s small face when facing her big brother, jinx said: "brother, you''d better keep it for me. I can''t control my temper well. I''ll give it to me when you think I need it."


    "Then I''ll keep it for you first."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 438

    "I knew you couldn''t believe what you said


    Carrying jinkesi in bear pajamas away from the fish bone for the tenth time, Ye Feng''s eyes twitch.


    "Brother, you know, kinks wants to be a good boy, but she can''t control her hands and feet, and she runs to the fish bone by accident."


    Pink eyes look at Ye Feng pitifully, and jinx whispers, "can you play lightly this time?"


    "Forget it, I have to go to arilia and ask what''s going on with Zuan. Lord Soraka has sent any special instructions."


    "Brother, I''ll go with you." Jinkesi took Ye Feng''s arm and said with a smile.


    With no objection, Ye Feng left the villa with jinx.


    ¡­¡­


    "Please tell Ye Feng that he must go to Zuan."


    Hearing the voice of shivell coming from the other end of the phone, arilia nodded: "don''t worry, but are you sure you want to let Ye Feng go to Zuan alone?"


    At the other end of the phone, shivell was stunned, and then said with no expression: "this is the meaning of Lord Soraka."


    Arilia knew that he liked Ye Feng. She said, "I want to ask if you want Ye Feng to go back to Ionia with us in a spaceship. If so, I can not tell Ye Feng about the mission of Lord Soraka, and let him come back safely with us as much as possible."


    "Thank you, but I believe him."


    Slowly closing his eyes, he hangs up with his walkie talkie.


    In the room, both Fiona stood up at the moment the phone hung up and looked at him with hostile eyes.


    He glanced at the eyes of the two men, who seemed to eat her, and did not care.


    Sarah, who was drinking tea, swayed her leather boots and said in good time, "sylvier, she hasn''t recovered. Don''t put too much pressure on her."


    Then she pushed the door and left the room. Back to three people, Sarah that calm face or revealed a trace of Ye Feng''s worry.


    The two Fiona see that he does not have the slightest intention to explain, but they still do not choose to force him to call Ye Feng to refuse the task. Their resentment can only be vented by stamping their feet when they leave.


    Once again, there was only shivell left in the room, and her expressionless face was also unconsciously filled with indelible sadness.


    ¡­¡­


    Wei villa, arilia led Ye Feng and jinx to sit on the sofa in the living room.


    "Ye Feng, Lord Soraka has a new command." With that, arilia looked warily at kinks.


    Ye Feng, who understood the meaning, immediately stood up and said to jinx, "I have something to talk about with your sister arilia. Jinx, you should stay here and don''t run around."


    She waved impatiently, and kinks made a face at arielia. She didn''t want to hear it.


    Arielia didn''t care about jinx''s grimace. If it were Fiona, who could blow her hair when she was teased by hiville, and Wei, who was always on the edge of her temper, she would probably be blown up by jinx.


    She led Ye Feng into another living room on the first floor. She casually sat down at the dining table and said, "Ye Feng, you should remember the information that Galen brothers and sisters said before?"


    "Well!"


    A listen is the Zuan forbidden magic field, Ye Feng''s face gradually dignified up, seriously nodded.


    "Caitlin reported our information to shivell, and then passed it on to Lord Soraka, who temporarily sent you a separate mission."


    Ye Feng immediately associated with what, he blurted out: "my task alone? Isn''t it going to Zuan? "


    "Not bad!" Arilia''s face was also dignified.


    "When? What exactly do you do? " Ye Feng asked, he still can''t guess what kind of task Soraka assigned him.


    "It''s estimated that the protective cover around the city will last about four days. The parents of Ariana and Caitlin, as well as the personnel from the Hicks research base, will try their best to build the spaceship before the shield breaks. During this period, you will stay with us until all the people are escorted to the spaceship and evacuated. You can go to Zuan again."


    The pupil shrinks slightly, and Ye Feng takes a cold breath: "do you mean I want to go to Zuan when the army of the dead in shadow island is all over Picheng?"


    "Yes, that''s exactly what I want to say. Your journey to Zuan is full of danger. When you get to Zuan, you must find a chance to destroy Dr. Hart''s devices in the forbidden magic field to prevent him from destroying Valoran''s magic civilization. Valoran can''t be without magic!"


    Taking a deep breath, arilia patted Ye Feng heavily on the shoulder. This time, Ye Feng''s task is extremely arduous.


    We should not only face the pressure of shadow Island, but also face the threat from Zuan human beings. The danger is self-evident.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s dull eyes, arilia said in a deep voice, "Ye Feng, are you ready?""I..." Ye Feng opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but his heavy heart made him not know where to say it.


    "The bright magic civilization of Valoran and the fate of all creatures are in your hands. I also know that the pressure is too great for you. I can give you time to think about it. You can''t go to Zuan these days anyway."


    After a pause, arilia grinned mildly, "if you don''t want to, I''ll take your place in the end."


    "Arilia, I''m..."


    A little ashamed in his heart, a girl dares to take the task, and he is still hesitant here.


    Impulsive emotion surged into his heart. As soon as Ye Feng wanted to agree, arilia held his shoulder and shook her head and said, "as I said, you are just impulsive now. Go back to think about it and tell me your decision when you think clearly."


    Ye Feng lowered his head and felt a little uncomfortable. "I''ll go back and think about it first," he said irritably


    With that, the impetuous Ye Feng wants to get up and go back to think about life, but she is pushed back to her seat by arilia.


    Under his puzzled eyes, arilia said with a smile, "you wait first."


    With that, arilia rushed to the second floor without waiting for Ye Feng to reply.


    After a while, Alicia came down with a laptop in her arms. She put the computer directly into Ye Feng''s arms, and with her right hand on her hips, she said, "you''re under too much pressure now. You can try this. The game of Picheng still has a good effect on reducing blood pressure."


    "When is it now, I still play games..."


    The words did not finish, Ye Feng was interrupted by arilia: "believe me, go back if you still feel irritable, you can have a try!"


    Ye Feng saw that she insisted that he take away the computer, he hung his head suspiciously, staring at the computer in his arms.


    Can playing games really reduce blood pressure?


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 439

    On the fifth day of the opening of the pith shield, the parents of Arianna and Caitlin were directing the personnel of the base to operate the instruments and build the flying warship nervously.


    Compared with the huge flying warships on the sea, the warship is made of various rare Valoran metals, combined with obsidian and forbidden magic stone, like an impregnable mobile fortress.


    "Niece, this ship designed by your father will be built in two days. Will you name it?"


    Caitlin''s father showed a kind face, and his friend''s daughter was now alive, and he was very pleased.


    There was a burst of frustration in her heart, and she thought of her father again. She said, "the Rafik."


    ¡­¡­


    The next night, after making it clear to Alicia that he was willing to accept the task, he took kinks back to the villa in shivell.


    Tell Kim not to watch TV too late, so he will go back to his room on the second floor alone.


    The first thing to do in the house is to sit at the table, turn on the computer and enter the league game.


    Originally expected online spider red female head is gray, Ye Feng showed an unexpected look.


    Click on the information of Alice. She has never played a game since she went offline for no reason the night before last.


    At first, he thought that she had been unable to bear all night and suddenly fell asleep, but now it doesn''t look like that.


    Glancing at the time in the lower right corner of the computer, it was only seven o''clock in the evening. He was directly hanging on it and lying on the bed looking at the blood moon out of the window in a daze.


    I do not know how long the God, Ye Feng''s eyelids in the dark room more and more heavy.


    Seeing that he was about to fall asleep, the voice of the game friend chat box made him shake all over, and instantly he was awake.


    Yawn to sit at the table, a look at the chat box, as expected and he thought is the spider red girl hair.


    "Are you waiting for me?"


    Chat box with a slightly ridicule words let Ye Feng is a Leng, and then type: "well."


    Elise on the other side didn''t expect Ye Feng was really waiting for her. With a smile, she typed: "I won''t play games in the future. I have to go tonight. For the sake of your heart, I''ll tell you a secret. Do you want to hear it?"


    "What''s the secret?"


    Alice''s ruddy lips are extremely weird in the light of the computer screen. "I''m the devil," she said slowly


    "You are a devil, I am still a god!" Ye Feng doesn''t think it''s true.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll give you a piece of advice. This evening, the shield of leather city and the shield of eye of storm will break together. At that time, under the internal and external troubles of the army of the dead and the eye of the storm, leather city will become a paradise for the dead and purgatory of mankind."


    Typing slowly, Alice felt that she had done her utmost to this strange friend in the game.


    Through today''s weird chat, as well as the two days of Elise''s abnormal, Ye Feng also had to pay attention to it.


    Is this game friend he added really a devil? How can human beings indulge in the game of three nights?


    "How can demons play human games?"


    Holding such a question, Ye Feng, after typing, stares at the computer screen intently, waiting for Elise''s reply.


    "Because I want to play more, so you live a few more days, cluck..."


    She giggled and giggled involuntarily. While iris''s face was flushed, she did not forget to type and repeat her words.


    Ye Feng on the other side is looking at the words in the chat box. Even if he is not a devil, he is also a human with extremely serious mental illness.


    In order to confirm whether spider red girl is a devil, Ye Feng held a try and try method and tried to say: "if you are really a devil, can you tell me your name."


    "The first four demons of shadow Island, Elise the Spider Queen."


    The short answer is to make Ye Feng breathe. His eyes are full of unspeakable unbelievable, he and Alice became game friends? Are they still driving together?


    Now he can be sure that his friend is Elise, the devil he knows. He has to calm down!


    Forced to suppress the shock in his heart, Ye Feng took a breath, pretended to be calm and typed back: "I haven''t heard of it. You can''t make up such a middle two address?"


    Elise thought she could see Ye Feng''s words of shock and fear, but she didn''t expect Ye Feng to talk to her half jokingly.


    She laughed and hit the keyboard: "you are so interesting. I decided to give you a chance to take refuge in shadow island. How about you? Do you want to come out and meet me?"


    Ye Feng doesn''t dare to come out at this time. If Elise knew that he was playing games with her, she didn''t know what she would think. He quickly refused: "do you fit into the character? I think it''s better to forget it. You''re crazy. What if you depend on me to eat mine


    "Do you think I''m pretending?" The smile on Alice''s face faded into a frightful look. Eyes in a flash of cold light, like Ye Feng, then if you say wrong, she will kill him.Ye Feng can already imagine how cold his face was when he saw his words with the disposition of Elise. He shivered subconsciously. He was really afraid that she would trample and kill him through the computer.


    "No, I mean, if you are a real devil, I dare not come out to see you!" Cold sweat repeatedly typing, Ye Feng''s palms are tense to exude sweat.


    His words immediately remind Elise of Ye Feng, she completely lost interest in the game friend in front of her.


    "In that case, you can ask for your own good fortune."


    Coldly returned to the last sentence, Alice slapped the computer and the table on the spot.


    Mind changes, originally released in the center of the eye of the storm dark red energy, instant burst of bloody energy, instant tear storm eye shield.


    It seems that the eye of the storm without restraint seems to have lost its natural enemies, and it is expanding at a terrible speed again.


    As soon as the outer members of the Hicks forces tried to put up their shields again, they were strangled by the invisible blades of the eye of the storm.


    Meanwhile, Elise, dressed in a bloody moon costume, has arrived at the top of a building somewhere.


    Just a crisp ring of fingers, the solid leather city shield collapsed. And the outer armies of the dead saw this, and the pupae swarmed into the streets of piltvov.


    One after another, the sound of the siren of martial law sounded one after another, conveying to the people in the city the news that the protective shield of the city had been broken.


    The scream of the dead and the cry of more and more human beings reverberate in this bloody moon, which turns into Alice''s favorite sad music, which makes her look drunk.


    The surrounding space vibrated and Alice appeared at the closed gate of the Hicks research base the next second.


    Looking at the forbidden magic gate made of forbidden magic stone and obsidian, Elise strolled up.


    The so-called forbidden magic stone is just to inhibit the circulation of magic, but it can not cut off the magic from the root. For her divine existence, it can almost be ignored.


    Alice stood at the door for a moment, her slender right hand slowly falling on the door.


    "Bang!" Her mouth imitates the sound of the door exploding, and Elise''s magic is released from her right hand.


    With a roar, the walls of the strong forbidden door and the narrow passage collapsed with the force of destroying the dead and decaying.


    For a moment, all the sirens at the Hicks research base were pulled to the highest level of alert.


    And the person on duty in the monitoring room is staring at Elise in human form with fear. It is hard for him to imagine that a beautiful woman who looks like a human can burst out such terrible power.


    You should know that their forbidden magic gate is made of high-purity forbidden magic stone and obsidian, which can block hundreds of semi God level impacts. Can it be such a gate that the woman in the surveillance picture is so disintegrated?


    Elise seemed to notice that someone was peeping at her. Her eyes were slightly narrowed, and her eyes twinkled with scarlet blood and looked at the invisible camera.


    Her eyes were fixed on the camera screen, and the members in the monitoring room were excited. The police even came up with a ridiculous idea that this woman would not kill him through the camera, would she?


    As soon as he had this idea, he felt that his heart beat stopped, and his breathing became more and more urgent.


    He tried to move his head away from looking straight into Alice''s weird eyes, but he couldn''t move!


    "Die!"


    The red lips of iris in the monitoring screen light open, a simple word, across a long distance, let the personnel in the monitoring room begin to bleed and smoke.


    Within a moment, he fell into the pool of his own blood.


    Until he died, he did not understand why he just looked at Alice''s eyes through the monitoring screen, so strangely, he was killed from a long distance.


    However, his death does not mean the end of fear, but the beginning of the Elise massacre tonight


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 440

    The early breaking of the protective cover naturally attracted the attention of Caitlin and others. They nervously summoned members of the haiks forces to resist and evacuate without knowing why the protective cover suddenly broke.


    After Ye Feng, Galen, izerell, Caitlin, arilia, Wei, lax and others meet at the police station gate, Caitlin and arelia assign the task to all.


    Ye Feng and arielia went to the prison outside the western suburb of piltivov to release the prisoners, take them to the Hicks research base and join all the survivors.


    On the way to the western suburbs, the number of dead gradually began to increase. Fortunately, the number is not particularly large, Ye Feng and arilia can cope with it together.


    After killing the undead nearby, Ye Feng takes a breath for a while. Don''t understand why Caitlin still want to save those criminals, Ye Feng said: "arilia, why does Kaitlin want us to take the prisoners away with us?"


    "Maybe it''s because they''re human beings, aren''t they?" she said as she walked? Even if they make mistakes, we should try our best to seize resources when the enemy is in front of us. There are a lot of people in prison who are confused and commit crimes. If we can make use of them, we still need to take them away with us. "


    "What if they take advantage of this opportunity to riot?" Ye Feng still doesn''t believe those prisoners, especially the Zuan madman Mondo.


    "They are not willing to go with us. They are allowed to live and die here. Even if they want to mess with us, it''s not so easy. You don''t have to worry about that."


    Arilia motioned Ye Feng not to think too much. Since this is what Caitlin meant, they should try their best to help the prisoners who are willing to change.


    Dark gray walls made of concrete and steel gradually came into view. According to Caitlin''s description, this is the only prison in PI Cheng where prisoners are held.


    The huge walls and iron gates had already been surrounded by a lot of undead. The corpses of watchmen and the blood stains on the ground were extremely strange under the dim light and blood moon.


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Feng and arilia looked at each other in tacit agreement, and at the same time, with one foot on the ground, rushed to those souls who broke through the gate more and more.


    ¡­¡­


    At the underground construction site of the Hicks research base, intense spaceship building work continues.


    Both Arianna and Caitlin''s parents stood solemnly in the control room, looking through the glass windows at the construction of the spacecraft.


    All of a sudden, the main screen in the control room came the scene that the surrounding protective cover of Picheng was broken and the undead army was rampant into the city.


    All the people present were stunned by this scene. Obviously, they didn''t expect that the protective cover was broken on the fifth day, which was two days less than the most conservative seven days.


    Caitlin''s father immediately called the chamber of Parliament, exchanged information with members of Parliament there, and made an emergency evacuation decision.


    After informing Caitlin and others to be responsible for the evacuation work, Caitlin''s father was trying to make the members of the ground base more alert, but the base sounded the highest alert siren.


    Then, the monitoring room immediately came the screen in the monitoring room and the holographic image of the camera monitoring screen.


    The ferocious appearance of the personnel in the monitoring room seems to be telling what terrible things he saw before his death, while the monitoring picture shows only the broken and collapsed forbidden devil gate and the back of a silver haired woman in a bloody costume.


    "This figure, I know, Lord Soraka has told us in detail about their characteristics and names. It is Elise, one of the eight shadowy demons in the sky last time. She has the power of God!"


    Oriana covered her little mouth and exclaimed, her face pale and her heart beating faster.


    "I''ll remotely control and adjust the pictures of all the surveillance cameras distributed in the ground base!"


    Caitlin''s mother quickly pressed dozens of buttons on the console to transfer all the surveillance cameras from the monitoring room to here.


    Elise strolled leisurely along the long, narrow, bright entrance to the base. The rare metal structure of the walls and doors inside really surprised her.


    At the end of the passage, a round high-tech silver white door that she had never seen appeared in her eyes, with irregular cracks connecting the two sides in the middle of the round door.


    Just as she was about to force the door open, Alice noticed another hidden camera in the upper right corner.


    She doesn''t like to see her every move in the eyes of others, which makes her feel monitored and bound.


    Frowning, dark red energy condensing in her hands, Elise squints at the camera indifferently.


    Just in the underground control room, when Oriana and others thought that Elise would destroy the camera, she stopped the action in her hands. Even her cold and merciless eyes also faded to show a funny and insidious smile.


    "Can you hear me?"


    Alice uttered a word that was neither mild nor cold.All the people in the control room held their breath and did not know what the evil woman was thinking.


    "If you can hear me, please keep your eyes open and see how I can find you one by one. This little trick won''t work for me!" Elise said


    Speaking of the back, Elise, who was still smiling before, suddenly looked cold. Even the soft warm voice became like the merciless God of death harvesting life in hell.


    At the same time, the high-tech protective door in front of Alice instantly cracked, making a sound of crumbling. The noise of the broken sound and the picture make the control room people all pupil micro contraction, take a breath of cool air.


    With the collapse of the protective door, a wide and wide passageway appeared in front of Alice, and there were members in the guard''s uniform of haiks in front of each door.


    Looking at the flash of blood in Elise''s eyes in the surveillance screen, Caitlin''s father remembered that this was a divine existence. He quickly sent an emergency signal to the watchman''s communication headset through the communication device in the control room: "run, that woman is a divine demon, you are not her opponent!"


    Elise at the tip of her ear naturally hears the voice in the communication headset. She grins, and her cheeks glow with excitement.


    "Late!"


    As she burst into a drink, the guards at each gate were stabbed one by one by blood stings at the end of the slender spider''s joint behind Elise''s back before they could escape.


    The hyperemia at the end of the joint infiltrated into their hearts, and within the blink of an eye, they all fell to the ground.


    After a disgusting meal, she wiped the blood stains from the corners of her mouth and belched with satisfaction.


    "Don''t worry, sooner or later it will be your turn, cluck, cluck, cluck..."


    However, the harmless laughter of human and animal under the bloody scene could not make all the people who saw this scene have the slightest sense of relief and relief. On the contrary, they were haunted by their hearts like nightmares, which made them palpitating.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 441

    On the ground base, Elise''s figure is like a ghost, hunting and killing the base members guarding on the ground.


    Caitlin''s father looked heavily at the death of the base members on the surveillance screen. He knew that the female devil named Elise would not let go of any human beings.


    If they continue to wait for death in the underground construction site, sooner or later, they will follow the footsteps of the members of the ground base and become Elise''s meal.


    What''s more, the ground base has a lot of scientific research results from him and Caitlin''s mother. He can''t bear to lose those achievements.


    In recent days, while urging the construction of the spaceship, he and Caitlin''s mother have also designed a design of alloy armor for ordinary soldiers to fight against undead soldiers by studying the difference between the dead and demons.


    Although he didn''t design a real suit due to the lack of time, he believed that the theory of design drawings had been perfected. As long as they were handed over to Arianna and Caitlin to inherit their haiks research results, they would play an important role in the future joint counterattack.


    Now, Elise is only wandering around the residential area and daily eating area of the base, and through the daily work area of the members, she can go deep into the numerous laboratory areas specially built for him and Caitlin''s mother.


    Caitlin''s father''s eyes gradually firmed up, he planned to venture to the ground base, take back some useful drawings in the laboratory area, and give them to Oriana to take away.


    But before that, he contacted people outside to tell them not to bring the evacuated survivors to the Hicks research base. It could have been the best temporary refuge, but with the arrival of Elise, it has become the most dangerous purgatory.


    Thinking of this, Caitlin''s father skillfully manipulated the control room console, but he found that no matter how much he pressed the button, he could not communicate to the outside world.


    One side of Caitlin''s mother saw that he was so nervous that his forehead was covered with sweat, and she couldn''t help feeling a little distressed.


    At the same time, Elise, who is enjoying the fun of hunting, directly pinches her heart that she was going to eat. She looks at the camera and says, "this base has been cut off by me. The futile struggle is meaningless. It''s better to accept the established fate than to let more people die."


    Alice''s father''s face was pale at the sarcasm of her father. Although Elise guessed his intention wrong, the boundary she hit by mistake is likely to make more people come to die.


    The will wavered at this moment, and Caitlin''s father staggered back and nearly fell to the ground.


    "Honey, are you ok?" Caitlin''s mother anxiously stepped forward and held her father.


    "It''s OK. I''m going to go to the lab and get some drawings back."


    Caitlin''s father walked out of the control room as he spoke. Caitlin''s mother followed suit.


    "Uncle and aunt, you can''t go. It''s too dangerous on the ground!"


    Oliviana blocked the door to stop Caitlin''s parents from going to the lab on the ground. You should know that there is a god level devil above, and they will probably die if they rush to it like this.


    This immediately aroused the sympathy of other members, who all objected one after another: "yes, can''t go!"


    "Auntie, ladies and gentlemen, we have to go. If you think about it, if you join forces in the future, it''s good to encounter demons. Demons are living creatures. Although most of the physical fitness of ordinary human soldiers can''t compare with demons, they can attack them; The undead is an invisible soul body. Ordinary human soldiers need not only special weapons, but also armor that can resist the attack of the undead. This design of armor against the resistance of the undead is enough for us to take risks! "


    "But..." Olivianna was shaken, but she insisted that she didn''t want Caitlin''s parents into danger.


    Caitlin''s father said in a deep voice, "Ariana, if you don''t let us go now, wait for that demon to enter the laboratory area later, we''ll lose the possibility of fighting completely!"


    Looking at the resolute look in his eyes, oliviana made a concession. However, before Caitlin''s parents took the elevator to the ground base, she told them to come back as soon as possible and not to covet more drawings. Time was not allowed.


    Caitlin''s parents nodded and took the elevator to the base on the ground.


    Stopping in a small secluded room in the lab area, Caitlin''s parents quickly step out of it. In order to save time, they climbed the wooden stairs at the edge of the wall in the dark.


    With a few rhythmic taps on the ceiling at the top, a spiral staircase leading up to the top emerges.


    Together, they entered the real laboratory area through the spiral staircase and entered a laboratory as soon as possible.


    On the messy laboratory table in the laboratory, put all the drawings and some achievements, such as the mixture, into the huge storage space of the clothes. The two quickly go to the next laboratory and repeat the previous operation.


    In the underground control room, oliviana stares nervously at the movements of Alice and Caitlin''s parents on the surveillance screen.At this time, Elise has just entered the daily work area. Now all the members of that place are in the underground construction site, so there will be no casualties.


    On the other side, Caitlin''s parents quickly retrieved several lab drawings and some of the most cutting-edge Hicks technologies under surveillance.


    Oriana was a little relieved. At present, it seemed impossible to enter the laboratory area at the leisurely and leisurely speed of Elise''s search.


    However, in the moment when she relaxed, she was again nervous because of the movements of Alice on the monitoring screen.


    Elise, who has not yet finished searching for a small area, suddenly looks to the east of the base, as if her eyes can penetrate the wall formed by forbidden magic stone and obsidian to see deeper.


    Oliviana, who was watching the surveillance footage, had raised her heart to her throat as if she might pop out at any time.


    Because where Alice was looking, it was the direction of the lab area.


    With the almost desperate look in her eyes, Elise gave up the search for her daily work area and headed for the laboratory area.


    "Is there any way to inform uncle and aunt that they are coming back now?" she trembled


    The others in the control room shook their heads, their faces full of bitterness and helplessness, and some pessimism.


    With her right hand pounding on the console, oliviana''s tears fell down both sides of her cheek.


    Caitlin''s parents are rapidly packing in useful drawings and experimental results in the laboratory area, which is closest to the daily work area. They don''t know that Elise is heading for this place.


    Caitlin''s mother found two incomplete drawings in a corner. The design drawings on them were only sketches, without complete design concept and model. They were written with source plan and unnamed respectively.


    She picked up the drawing and handed it to Caitlin''s father and said, "honey, do you want these two sketches with you?"


    Caitlin '' You two have inspiration. "


    Watching Caitlin''s father put away the drawings, Caitlin''s mother immediately said, "we should go back."


    His face nodded solemnly, and Caitlin''s father took Caitlin''s mother''s hand and trotted out of the laboratory.


    However, the next second, a ghost like figure from the entrance, looking at the two people ready to escape the figure.


    "You two should be the last prey?"


    With their backs to the voice''s owner, Caitlin''s parents recognized that the coming person was the demoness she had seen in the surveillance screen before.


    Subconsciously, they swallowed their saliva, and they were so nervous.


    Slowly turning around, Caitlin''s father took off her white coat and tucked her mother in her arms.


    "You go Determined to die, Caitlin''s father took out a small test tube filled with dark red unknown liquid.


    Caitlin''s mother wanted to stay and die with Caitlin''s father, but she knew that she had to hand over the drawings and the results of the experiment to Oriana, or what was the point of their two Adventures here?


    Think about it, although she is very reluctant to give up, but still resolutely toward the direction of underground construction site to escape.


    Seeing Caitlin''s mother leave, Elise did not rush to kill her, but bent her mouth with interest and looked at the middle-aged man in front of her.


    "Sure enough, there are more than two survivors of this base. Your delay is meaningless. Don''t worry, I will soon reunite you below!"


    As Elise''s voice dropped, Caitlin''s father fell to the ground in darkness and lost her breath before she knew what was going on.


    The dark red unknown potion he had prepared to use fell into Alice''s hands and was mercilessly crushed.


    Astonished to see her right hand burned by unknown medicine, Elise obviously did not expect that just such a small bottle of potion could hurt her divine body.


    Her eyes closed slightly, and Elise laughed, and her right hand cleared away the corrosion of the potion. But it also sparked her interest in the study of pierwolf Hicks. I think that the middle-aged woman who escaped just now has a lot of achievements in magic technology. She can bring some back to study.


    Her mind and magic power were suddenly sent out, and she went to the direction of Caitlin''s mother''s leaving. Elise soon found that Caitlin''s mother had opened a secret whirling staircase.


    Taking back her mind and magic, her mouth gradually filled with a cold and cruel smile.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 442

    At the thought of a seemingly honest and honest, but actually crazy Mondo, Ye Feng''s scalp is a little numb. He was really afraid that the morbid doctor would stare at him and treat him as an experimental mouse.


    Along the way, a large number of prisoners have died in the hands of the dead, leaving only Mondo, the "doctor" who can use drugs to strengthen himself.


    Although Ye Feng''s strength is no longer afraid of Mondo, he is still afraid of being arrested by mengduo.


    Arilia, who was at the front of the line, looked at the neighborhood with a gloomy face and was on high alert at all times.


    The tornado that goes straight into the dark clouds has drawn the whole business district into it and turned it into a flying noise.


    There was a sudden surprise around the corner: "Alicia, are you back?"


    "Caitlin!" Arilia is also a burst of joy, rushed to the past, Ye Feng and Mondo followed.


    Behind Caitlin are Yodel scientists hermodinger, Giggs, and thousands of survivors.


    She looked at the only Mondo that Ye Feng and Ye Feng only brought back, and said, "is there only one Mondo left?"


    Arilia sighed helplessly: "on the way back from the western suburbs, we met a large number of undead troops, and all the other prisoners died on the road. If it hadn''t been for the three of us running fast, I''m afraid we would have explained there."


    Caitlin''s face was full of indignation, and they would not have moved the survivors to the Hicks research base in such a hurry if the shield had not somehow broken.


    At this time, not far away came the sound of dense and rapid footsteps, Ye Feng and others all changed their looks, as if in the face of an enemy, thinking that the army of the dead was approaching.


    They were relieved when they saw that the leaders were izerell, Galen, lax, Wei, etc.


    Looking at the crowd of about 40000 people behind them, Caitlin finally showed a happy smile.


    Suddenly, a girl with a blue ponytail appeared in the crowd and ran into Ye Feng''s arms. She grinned and said, "brother Ye Feng!"


    Glancing at the strange eyes of Caitlin and others, Ye Feng hastily pushed jinkesi and whispered, "jinkesi, it''s not the time to make a fool of yourself!"


    Playfully made a face, jinx loosened Ye Feng and said, "brother, where are my fish bones?"


    After she asked, Ye Feng remembered that before he left, he turned the deformable demigod gun into a mini ornament and hung it on the intelligent walkie talkie.


    "You want to use your brain again?" he said? Don''t think about it. When you go to Ionia, let your sister SANA keep it for you


    Hearing this, kinks immediately hung her head and stood listlessly beside her. She was very aggrieved.


    "Now that the rescue workers are back, even if there are other survivors who have not been found in other parts of the city, we have to rush to the Hicks research base immediately. Although the flying warship Rafik has two days to complete, it doesn''t matter now that it''s two days ahead of schedule. I heard from my father that the basic magic take-off device has been completed, and only the warship''s weapons are available Problem, so we can take off early for Ionia


    After telling the crowd calmly, Caitlin leads them on their way to the Hicks research base.


    Soon, Caitlin and others arrived at the cross entrance of the commercial block. They had to stop looking at the strong wind outside the eye of the storm, which had cut the whole passage.


    Caitlin stepped forward a little, and her pretty face was instantly marked with blood by the terrible wind blade, and the faint blood stain was drawn into the air with the strong wind.


    Eyes slowly enlarge, she immediately from that will tear her into pieces of wind blade area out.


    Frowning, she refused to say, "the wind here is much stronger than I thought. We can''t get to the Hicks research base from here!"


    Ye Feng timely proposed: "do you want to go around the Western or eastern suburbs?"


    Without waiting for Caitlin to reply, arilia vetoed Ye Feng''s decision: "never go to the western suburbs. There are too many undead troops there. Maybe we can escape by chance, but what about these civilians?"


    Galen also said: "the same is true of the eastern suburbs, and the city has been completely surrounded by the army of the dead. Although it is dangerous, it is the safest way to escape."


    The two people''s words instantly extinguished Ye Feng''s idea of detour, and the hope that other people''s hearts hardly ignited was also dashed.


    For a time, the whole escape brigade was in a low breath, and the pessimism constantly affected and spread.


    A ray of light flashed through her mind, and she said excitedly, "Ye Feng, aren''t you the sword meaning of wind? Maybe you can open up a way for us in this storm


    Her words immediately attracted the attention of Galen and others, and they turned their eyes to Ye Feng.


    People hope to see Ye Feng pressure doubled for a time, he pursed his lips: "then I''ll try."


    Alone to the eye of the raging storm outside the strong wind area, Ye Feng took a deep breath, trying to shake off the heavy pressure.He could clearly feel tens of thousands of expectant eyes staring at him behind him, and the huge pressure made it difficult for him to concentrate.


    It seems to be aware of Ye Feng''s anxiety and uneasiness. The blue light of the goddess''s tears on his chest flashed, and a warm current poured into his body, relieving the huge pressure in his heart.


    The left hand holds up the goddess''s tears and kisses it gently. Ye Feng''s eyes are more relaxed and firm at last. He no longer stays at the periphery of the strong wind of the eye of the storm, but releases the sword of the wind, trying to integrate with the eye of the storm and go deeper.


    With his deepening, his figure also gradually disappeared in the eyes of Caitlin and others outside the eye of the storm.


    Feeling the atmosphere of the violent and uneasy wind, Ye Feng has a kind of uneasy feeling in his heart, but he can''t say what makes him feel uneasy.


    Instead of trying to figure out these things for the time being, Ye Feng tries to absorb the wind in the eye of the storm and turn it into his own use. Then he is ready to turn it into the sword of the wind to see if he can completely dissolve the raging wind.


    However, after he absorbed part of the wind, he only felt that the wind breath and the wind sword in his body intended to fight and overturn wildly, as if they were mortal enemies.


    In the past, he absorbed the pure wind from heaven and earth and transformed it into the sword meaning of wind that he could use, but this never happened!


    At this time, he suddenly remembered what her sister had said to him when he was a child: if two forces with the same attribute repel each other, it means that their power transformation is likely to be the collision between sword meaning and magic. Both of them can directly absorb the pure breath between heaven and earth and turn them into their own use, but they repel and restrain each other, which seems to be necessary to distinguish between the high and the low The two powerful enemies will not give up until the corner is expelled, which is better than the other.


    His sister Ruiwen also warned him that before absorbing breath, he must first identify whether the breath is the breath of wind and the sword meaning of wind, rather than the magic of wind. Rash absorption and transformation will seriously damage the body function.


    Although Valoran can cultivate both magic and kendo, there has never been a human who has fused magic and sword in the same attribute. Because of the limitation of human''s fragile constitution, it is difficult to bear the destructive force of two identical forces.


    It may be possible for the demigod human body to do so, but those who have become demigods believe in their own original strength and will not suddenly start learning another kind of same attribute power again.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng can be sure that the wind in the eye of storm is neither pure wind breath nor sword meaning of wind, but the magic power of wind.


    Forcibly driving out the magic power of the wind that did not inhale too much, Ye Feng wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth, and his eyes twinkled at the interior of the eye of the storm. But he did not know that in the process of his expelling, part of the magic of the wind was inhaled into the tears of the goddess.


    Ye Feng has a bold idea in his heart. Since he can''t use it for himself, he should release the sword of wind in his body out of the body and transform it into a pure wind breath. In this way, the magic power of wind will not hinder him from opening up a channel.


    But if there is a slight flaw, his passageway may collapse, and those inside him will surely suffer from the blade of the eye of the storm.


    Arielia and others may barely escape, but ordinary civilians are likely to die here.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng decided to try to open up a channel.


    If he hesitates to search for the dead in the city at any time, he will lose his chance.


    He has to bet!


    Her eyes slightly closed, and the wind of the leaves slowly moved the sword of the wind in her body. After being strengthened by the tears of the goddess, she turned into a pure wind breath and flowed out of the body.


    More and more strong wind atmosphere will be wrapped in the leaf wind, a narrow smooth channel gradually began to penetrate both ends of the eye of the storm.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 443

    As there was no light on the whirling steps of the chamber of secrets, only the sound of Alice walking in her high heels could be heard in the dark.


    Caitlin''s mother''s face gradually darkened. She did not expect that Elise could find the entrance to the secret room and open the mechanism skillfully, as if Elise were a frequent visitor here.


    "Auntie, this place has been found. Is there any other exit? Let''s get out together


    "No, this is the construction site for building all kinds of large-scale weapons and scientific and technological products. There is only a revolving staircase in the secret room connected by the elevator at the entrance, or the ceiling cover at the top is opened and we leave on the Rafik. However, time will not allow us to escape on the Rafik, so we have no way to go."


    Caitlin''s mother answered, absent-minded, about how to keep her alive.


    If Elise doesn''t see any one down, she will certainly search carefully. Then with her divine strength, she will surely find them and kill them together.


    It is basically impossible for all people to escape. Only by sacrificing people other than oleanna can it be possible to preserve the research results of haiks at the forefront of Ariana and pith, as well as the flying warships that have been painstakingly built.


    Clenching her hands close to her trouser legs, Caitlin''s mother took a deep breath, raised her head and said, "we can''t leave safely without fighting Elise, the female devil. Only by fighting her to death can we have a chance of survival. So I hope all of you here will work together and fight together until the last moment."


    Caitlin''s mother''s words have a trace of tragic tone, it can be seen that she has put life and death out of the way. Her determination deeply shocked everyone present, although they were only researchers and technicians in the construction of warships except for Ariana, they were still deeply infected.


    Although none of the defenders on the ground were Elise''s rivals, they were determined to fight, inspired by Caitlin''s mother.


    On the other side, Ariana looked anxiously at the researchers who were suddenly in high spirits. She knew Elise''s strength well, and they could not compete with her.


    Caitlin''s mother naturally knew that they were hitting the stone with an egg. When the forbidden door, which could withstand the impact of hundreds of demigods, collapsed in an instant, she almost predicted their future.


    Looking at the melancholy Oriana, Caitlin''s mother showed a kind smile: "child, you come and go."


    "Auntie..." Aoliana''s eyes slightly closed, her eyes revealed her worry, but she did not dare to say it, afraid that it would affect the morale of people who had not easily raised it.


    "Your mother and I, who died early, are good sisters from childhood. Just like you and Caitlin, you are my child in my eyes."


    As she kneaded her melancholy face, Caitlin''s mother gently said to her, "so, as my child, you should learn to be brave and strong. Later..."


    The tip of her nose was slightly sour, and there was an impulse to cry. There was a light mist in her eyes. Holding back her tears, she asked, "later?"


    "Later, you have to learn not to cry, learn to be silent, and I also listen to Caitlin about your transformation. It''s not an easy child..."


    Caitlin''s mother had a soft voice, whispering to her dearest daughter, just like the mother of Oriana.


    "Auntie, I don''t understand you..." Oliviana was moved to blush, but she did not understand the latter words of Caitlin''s mother.


    "There should be a lot of storage space in the inner bag of your clothes, right?" Caitlin''s mother said with a smile.


    "Well!"


    "All these drawings and research results will be put at your place first."


    As they spoke, Caitlin''s mother put everything in her and Caitlin''s father''s white coats in her purse.


    Caitlin''s parents did all this. How could she take it? "It''s all your efforts. How can I..."


    "Well, son, let''s not talk about this. The devil is coming. It''s important for us to meet the enemy."


    With her right index finger pressed against her lips, Caitlin''s mother led them out of the control room. Before leaving, however, she used the buttons on the console to hide the flying warship into a deeper enclosure. The tiled floors are joined and stitched together, and it''s completely impossible to see where the flying warships used to dock.


    There was a loud noise at the top of the elevator, and Caitlin''s mother knew that Elise had entered the elevator, leaving her little time.


    As soon as she regained her consciousness, Caitlin''s mother opened her eyes and fixed her eyes on Oriana.


    "Auntie..." Oriana had never seen this look in Caitlin''s mother''s eyes, and she looked weak and thought she had done something wrong.


    "Son, remember, no matter what happens next, you should hold back, don''t cry, don''t make a sound. The future of Picheng magic technology depends on you and Caitlin. You must make good use of the design drawings and research results of your father, uncle and aunt. I believe you!"As the words fell, Caitlin''s mother''s face broke into tears of grief.


    Looking at Caitlin''s mother''s crying cheek, Olivia''s eyes dilated slowly, her pupils narrowed slightly, and her thin lips opened. What suddenly occurred to her!


    "No!"


    Suddenly, her foot was empty, and she felt her whole body light, and she fell uncontrollably. She wanted to use ice magic to make icicles to hold her up, but found that her magic power was sealed.


    Looking at the shimmering forbidden stone on the wall around her, Ariana was in despair.


    Falling heavily on the Rafik''s warship, she could only look up helplessly at the slowly closing pedals in the sky, and the crying cheek of Caitlin''s mother with a smile of blessing.


    Boom!


    Before Caitlin''s mother turned around, she and other researchers on the pedals were cut off by the magic of Elise walking out of the elevator.


    In the distance, Elise''s right hand slowly raised, and then gradually firm, except for Caitlin''s mother, all the people above orinna were crushed in an instant.


    The bloody scene was so bloody that she was shocked to see such a cruel death for the first time since her transformation.


    The pedals closed, and Ariana could only see the figure of Caitlin''s mother through the tiny gap.


    Elise flashed forward and appeared in front of Caitlin''s mother, who was unable to breathe. She directly trampled Caitlin''s mother under her feet, bent her scarlet lips, and sent out her devil''s invitation: "I suddenly became interested in piltvov''s Hicks technology. As long as you are willing to work for shadow Island, I can spare you from death and let you enjoy the treatment of high demons. In addition to the eight demon leaders of shadow Island, you can send people to do your experiments Are you interested, human? "


    On the way to lift the ban on the air, Alice leisurely admires Caitlin''s mother who can breathe.


    "It must be nice to be able to breathe, right? Have you thought about your choice? I don''t have that much patience. "


    With another question, Alice wriggled and stepped on Caitlin''s mother''s foot, exerting a little pressure.


    Caitlin''s mother hated Elise and said, "kill me. I won''t turn to the devil."


    "Looking for death!"


    The smile on Elise''s face was instantly replaced by a ferocious twisted look, and she directly kicked Caitlin''s mother''s body to the ground and trampled on it madly.


    Caitlin''s mother is just an ordinary human. How can she stand such trampling?


    After a while, Caitlin''s mother''s back was covered with horrible blood holes left by the sharp heels of high heels.


    At the bottom, Oriana saw that Caitlin''s mother''s face was suffering from pain at the beginning, as if she didn''t want to see her pain below.


    Caitlin''s mother''s locked brows and clenched teeth made her cry and her heart break.


    Just as oliviana was about to cry, Caitlin''s mother gave a smile and lip movement to the almost imperceptible gap.


    "Don''t cry, don''t make a noise, good boy..."


    Although Olivia couldn''t hear Caitlin''s mother''s voice, she could still tell what she wanted to say to her from her mother''s mouth.


    At this moment, she finally understood why Caitlin''s mother would say something she didn''t understand twice in a row.


    Grief and despair filled her heart, and as Caitlin''s mother''s heart was brutally taken out and crushed by Elise''s right hand, olliana had hatred for the first time since her transformation.


    The burning hatred rose in her heart like a fire. Her eyes full of water mist were staring at Elise''s morbid face above the gap, as if to reflect her appearance into the depth of her mind.


    "Cough, cough..." Oriana put her hands around her mouth, trying not to make herself cry.


    She''s going to be obedient, listen to Caitlin''s mother, she''s going to live and become stronger!


    Elise above kicks the dead fish body of Caitlin''s mother, yawning in a somewhat listless way.


    Glancing at the open underground construction site, she destroyed the control room on the high platform, and took a leisurely step to prepare to experience the elevator of Picheng before leaving.


    All of a sudden, an extremely unstable wave of energy generated a space shock at the place where she had just killed Caitlin''s mother.


    Feeling the strange energy, a little surprise flashed in her eyes and murmured, "the breath of time magic."


    Then, an unstable portal, which exudes the magic of time, rips open the space and presents it to Elise.


    On the opposite side of the portal, a beautiful figure holding a weapon like a giant gun fluctuates with the unstable energy of the portal.


    Under the shocked gaze of the crimson Olympian below, a dark blue haired woman, familiar and unfamiliar to her, stepped out of the portal.


    ¡­¡­www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 444

    A blue haired woman dressed in unknown silver alloy armor and holding an unknown heavy machine gun slowly walked out of the portal emitting the magic of time.


    There is a kind of familiar feeling in the bottom of Oriana''s heart, but for a moment, she can''t remember where she met this adult woman. The blue haired woman wore a princess''s high horsetail. Her long tail could reach her waist. Her weapons and armor were emitting blue light.


    As the dark blue haired woman''s eyes swept across the ground, oliviana''s pupils shrank slightly.


    Although it was just a quick glance, she had the illusion that the blue haired woman looked at her deliberately.


    Seeing the blue haired woman walking towards Elise, her figure gradually disappears in the area that can be touched by the gap. Oliviana anxiously changes her position below, but she can''t see the trend of blue haired woman and Alice.


    At the same time, Alice stroked her hair with interest and looked at the blue haired woman patiently, as if the blue haired woman in front of her could not pose any threat to her.


    "Are you Mrs. piltware?" With a toss of her head, Alice curled her mouth and was kind.


    The blue haired woman was silent, her eyes fixed on Alice.


    For the mysterious woman''s silence, Elise didn''t pay much attention to it. Instead, she said leisurely, "it seems that you look cool with your silver body armor and that gun. It should be the so-called Hicks technology weapon?"


    The blue haired woman still said nothing. She took a step forward. The cold look on her face gradually became more severe. It seemed that she knew the strength of Elise.


    Not worried about the blue haired woman''s sneaking attack on herself, Elise continued, "the portal had the smell of time magic before. You should have come back from the future?"


    The blue haired woman''s look solidified. Needless to say, Elise had found the answer in her eyes.


    "It''s interesting. Let me see how powerful your Hicks weapon is."


    The blue haired woman''s face darkened as she listened to her provocative words. The blue haired woman held the gun chamber with her left hand and the trigger on her right index finger.


    Although not buttoned, but the surrounding space has begun to change. In an instant, huge magic energy surges around, and is absorbed by guns, in which a rolling blue laser gun condenses.


    Looking at Elise''s motionless body, the blue haired woman''s eyes finally showed a trace of disgust and resentment.


    Just as her index finger pulled the trigger slowly, a voice was heard in the invisible earphone in her left ear: "come back quickly. The research on the future warrior''s armor and guns hasn''t been completed yet. If you put it on like this, you may have an accident!"


    The blue haired woman''s index finger, which was slowly pulling the trigger, suddenly gave force to her. With a loud bang, a huge blue light shell turned into a violent magic factor, mingled with the rising hot temperature, which rushed to Elise.


    Not far away, Elise''s pupil shrank slightly at the moment of the blue shot, because the energy of the weapon in the blue haired woman''s hand was far beyond her estimation. She was about to escape from the center of the blue light shell''s bombardment, only to find that her foot seemed to have stepped on something, and she was bound in place and unable to move.


    At this time, the blue haired woman''s ear sounded that makes her feel irritable voice: "how can I hear the sound of guns firing? You''re not really fighting with Elise, are you? "


    The blue haired woman did not reply, only by pulling the trigger of the unknown giant gun again, let her irritable mood and the shell vent together.


    "I want you to come back immediately and change the past by force. There may be unimaginable consequences. You are likely to be trapped in that time point forever and become a part of time."


    "I''m still late!"


    Yu Guang glances at Caitlin''s mother behind her eyes, and the blue haired woman murmurs angrily.


    "Come back, the past is irreversible. The controller on my side shows that the energy of your imperfect armor and guns is declining at a terrible speed. If the energy is exhausted, you will not be able to come back!"


    "Are you listening to me? I... "


    Suddenly pull out the invisible earphone in her ear, throw it casually, and the blue haired woman jumps to Elise, whose body is covered with blood by two blue light shells.


    The invisible headset that the blue haired woman had lost just fell down the crack into the enclosed space of the hidden flying warship.


    At the bottom, Oriana saw something falling down and immediately reached out her right hand to catch the invisible headset.


    "Invisible headphones?"


    With the help of the glimmer through the gap, Oriana, still with tears on her face, was dazed by this special earphone.


    Her index finger and thumb twisted the invisible earphone to her ear, and Ariana heard a slightly anxious voice: "are you knocked down? Why does the earphone always make a falling noise


    Hearing the sound in her headphones, Ollie annaton thought of the blue haired woman before. This earphone should be that person accidentally dropped it?


    Thinking of this, oliviana blew her nose and tried to be as calm as possible: "Hey, I''m not your friend."As soon as she finished this sentence, Olivia Anna said that she couldn''t speak.


    As soon as he heard the voice of a woman with no blue hair, he immediately stepped into a state of high alert and nervously replied, "are you Elise''s man?"


    Seeing the blue haired woman''s friend misunderstood her, she shook her head and said, "I''m not You misunderstood me My name is Oriana, your friend... "


    "Wait What do you say your name is? "


    Interrupted by the voice in her headphones, oliviana fumbled her head, wondering if she had said the wrong thing.


    After thinking about it for a long time, she couldn''t think of any reason. She had to be weak: "my name is oleana. What''s the problem?"


    "I see. No wonder I used to..."


    The voice on the other side of the headset said half of the words, but sighed, changed the topic and said: "by the way, Olivia, I want to tell you one thing. In the future, when enivia is in Nirvana, you must protect her, especially be careful..."


    Listening to only the headphones were suddenly filled with a series of noisy busy sounds, which made oliviana unable to hear what was being said.


    Until all the sound in the headphones disappeared, Oriana still didn''t hear the man across the way who finally let her be careful. She was also puzzled why that person knew about enivia nirvana, but she did not.


    After pondering for a while in her mind, Ariana still chose to give up and continue to think. But she has a strange feeling, whether it is a blue haired woman, or the voice in the headphones, give her a familiar and strange feeling.


    And somehow, she was not alert to these two strangers. Subconsciously, she was convinced to remember the last words of the voice in the earphone.


    If you can meet enivia in the future, she will protect her when she is in Nirvana, and let no one hurt her!


    Never let the tragedy of Caitlin''s parents happen to her again!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 445

    A passage formed by the wind slowly appears in the eye of the storm. After the wind is stabilized, the leaf wind quickly moves from the center to the direction of Caitlin and others.


    Outside the eye of the storm, Caitlin and others looked happy when they saw a passage that cut through the storm.


    With patience, Ye Feng''s figure gradually came into their eyes.


    "Ye Feng, thanks to you, or we will have to wait here to die!" Caitlin sincerely holds Ye Feng''s hands and expresses their gratitude for the survivors of Picheng.


    Embarrassed to scratch his head, Ye Feng grinned: "don''t be busy, thank you, this passage is not stable, may collapse at any time."


    As soon as this is said, except for Caitlin and others, the other survivors are showing panic and distrust. They are whispering and peeking at Ye Feng from time to time.


    For a moment, this area was full of the voices of the survivors, which was filled with all kinds of skeptical remarks about Ye Feng, which made him feel cool.


    Among the survivors, a blonde came out. She angrily trotted to the front of the crowd and said in a loud voice, "it''s time for you to doubt this and that. Mr. Ye Feng finally opened a passageway. Although it is not stable, it is also the only way for us to escape. If you can''t do anything, you can''t drag your legs. Can''t you make trouble for the capable people at this time?"


    Looking at the figure of the golden haired woman, Ye Feng recognized her as the most famous host and journalist of Picheng, Gana.


    Caitlin and Wei are also in front of a light, did not expect that Gana should be hidden in the crowd, no wonder before they went out to find but did not find.


    Seeing that Gana opened her mouth, Caitlin cleared her throat and said in a loud voice, "the survivors of the city of PI, there are only two roads in front of you. One is to wait for the dead to find you and kill all of you; the other is to gamble with us. Although there is a certain danger, if you bet right, you can survive."


    The original restless crowd fell into silence at this moment. Compared with the instability of the channel, the rampage of the undead made them feel more afraid.


    Caitlin continued: "we have said in advance that if your family unfortunately dies in the passage, you can never blame and embarrass Mr. Ye Feng. In an extraordinary period, we have no obligation to help an ungrateful person. If there is an offender, he will be allowed to live and die here."


    After that, Katrina walks to his shoulder with Katrina.


    Ye Feng is disappointed with the eyes and comments of these survivors just now, but he still pretends to be OK. He grinned: "I''m ok. Since everyone is not afraid, let''s go. The more likely it will collapse later."


    Caitlin and others nodded solemnly, and they took the lead to walk towards the passage.


    In front of the entrance, Wei stopped and stood at the entrance. She looked contemptuously at the survivors who followed her and said, "before you go in, I will give you another decision to make a choice. Those who don''t believe Mr. Ye Feng should not enter, so as not to die inside and curse the people who have created opportunities for you before they die!"


    Wei has a bad face, and her temper makes her look fierce. Wei''s temper, however, is notorious for her irritability. Even if these survivors are really dissatisfied with Ye Feng, they dare not say it in front of her.


    The frightened eyes of the survivors made a disdainful sound, and she didn''t care about them, so she went straight into the passage to keep up with Ye Feng and others.


    Walking slowly through the narrow passageway, a little bored Weishi said, "Caitlin, have all the necessary equipment been packed into the Hicks inner bag?"


    Caitlin raised her neck, looked back at her eyes, and said with a ha ha: "computers, books, picture books, works of art and other things with picturesque characteristics have been put in, so as not to adapt to the life there when I arrive in Ionia."


    Two people said so, arilia suddenly remembered that she still had Ye Feng''s intelligent walkie talkie. She quickly took out the walkie talkie and handed it to Ye Feng.


    At this time, the slow half beat of Ye Feng also foolishly replied: "you don''t play?"


    Ye Feng is really which pot does not open to mention which pot, causes arilia blushes to glance around the people. Seeing no one paying attention to them, she whispered, "I''m not a child. What''s the fun?"


    Ye Feng sneered, "but you look like a child the other day. You have to study all the new things in Picheng for half a day."


    This was just heard by jinx, who came to the probe. Without waiting for arilia to argue with Ye Feng, she came to stir up the flames and said, "I didn''t expect that irelia''s sister can''t stand the temptation of science and technology city!"


    The muscles of her face twitched, and arilia gave her a shudder at kinks. She said: "bad girl, make fun of me again, and I''ll whip you in front of your brother!"


    Jinkesi kneaded her forehead with pain, spat out her tongue in defiance, made a face, and then trotted behind Ye Feng.Ye Feng sighed helplessly: "arilia, jinx, she is only 14 years old. Don''t be wise with her!"


    Arilia is also too lazy to pay attention to jinx who is still making faces at her behind Ye Feng, and focuses her attention on the channel.


    When kinks saw that aliya ignored her, she was just bored. Drooping a head, bored she is to shake the hand of the leaf wind, want him to accompany her to play.


    However, Ye Feng also focuses on the channel, and she has to follow her obediently.


    In this way, Ye Feng and others who are in the front have passed through the eye of the storm and come to the periphery.


    And the survivors in the rear are also slowly walking out of the narrow channel, and all the survivors who walk out of the channel take a deep breath.


    Before they were in the passage, they were afraid. Now they can safely see the scenery outside again. They all have a feeling of survival.


    As more and more survivors emerge unscathed from the eyes of the storm, she is somewhat relieved to be the leader of the operation.


    Whoa


    All of a sudden, a strong wind suddenly blew out of the eye of the storm. The noise of the wind moved the gravel on the ground, and the invisible wind blade began to spread and spread around.


    This scene immediately shocked everyone. They did not expect that the eye of the storm, which stopped expanding, should once again spread the affected area at this time.


    Arilia was the first to come to her senses and said, "we must get away from here quickly, or we will all be buried in the eyes of this wild storm."


    As soon as the words fell, several survivors were involved in the air and hanged mercilessly by the wind blade.


    The pungent smell of blood quickly diffused under the wind, and the fear of death gradually shrouded in all people''s hearts.


    Under the noise of the wind, accompanied by a series of panic and panic screams, the survivors who had gathered together suddenly ran around like headless flies.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 446

    The left inner arm was slashed by the sharp wind blade, and Ye Feng''s eyes showed an incredible look.


    Even if he could not calm down the storm, he could still be safe here. Why was he scratched by the wind blade this time?


    "Brother Ye Feng, are you hurt?" Jinkesi on one side sees the bloodstain under the elbow on Ye Feng''s arm to his wrist. She immediately takes a breath of cold air and wants to come and have a look for Ye Feng.


    Ye Fengzheng wants to reply, but he is very keen on the wind''s breath. However, he feels that there are several wind blades in the direction of jinkesi''s advance. Not only that, the wind blades also made space cracks.


    With his current strength, it is not enough to tear open the space, unless his understanding of the wind can reach the height of Ruiwen sister. That is to say, in the eye of the storm, the purity of the magic power of the wind is at least close to that of the demigod, or it may even be far more than that of the demigod. Otherwise, the power of the storm will not be so strong.


    At the thought of this, he immediately reminded, "come around, don''t walk in a straight line!"


    Jinx is now full of her mind to see how much Ye Feng''s wound is, so she did not pay attention to the warning in Ye Feng''s words.


    Seeing that she was about to hit the space crack, Ye Feng flashed directly in front of her and took her into his arms, while his arm just passed through the space crack.


    Just skimming over the edge, the clothes on Ye Feng''s arm were torn by the space-time turbulence, and dozens of blood stains were added to his arm.


    Fortunately, he recovered fast enough, otherwise it would not be just a scratch, but his whole arm would be chopped into powder by the turbulence.


    "Brother, I''m sorry Wuwuwu... "


    See Ye Feng in order to save the rash of their own injury, jinkesi holding Ye Feng injured arm sobbing.


    "Now is not the time to cry. Follow my brother. There are more and more cracks in the eye of the storm. We must get out of here as soon as possible."


    With another good hand, she wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes for jinkesi. Ye Feng gently comforted her and took her carefully in the eyes of the storm.


    The surrounding area has been blurred by the increasingly violent storm, but the howling of survivors can still be heard in the roaring wind.


    With a long sigh, Ye Feng felt a little impatient. Although he wanted to save the survivors, he couldn''t see anything clearly in the frenzied storm, and he was worried that he and kinks would be strangled by the space cracks created by carelessness, and could only help.


    From time to time, the wind blade of the eye of the storm passed him and jinx from time to time. When he could not identify the direction, he could only make his way to the direction leading to the Hicks research base.


    The pulling force of the storm always wanted to involve him and kinks in the storm in the air and strangle them to ashes. Ye Feng took a heavy step every step, so that they could not be blown by the wind.


    After walking for half a day in the fuzzy storm, Ye Feng finally saw a figure not far away. However, the storm was too wild for him to see clearly the man''s appearance. He could only see that the man was a woman from his powerless back lying on the ground. "There seems to be a figure in front of him, kinks, do you see it?" he said to her


    Kinks nodded and said, "brother, are you going to save her?"


    Ye Feng lowered his head and looked at jinkesi''s eyes for a while, and then made up his mind: "since I saw it, I can help you."


    And he went to the woman with kinks in his arms.


    On the face is carelessly by the wind blade to draw a few not deep not shallow bloodstains, Ye Feng just took jinkesi to the woman''s side.


    Looking at the woman''s appearance of covering her mouth and sobbing, Ye Feng opened her mouth and said happily, "Cana?"


    "Mr. Ye Feng?" Gana raised her head and saw that it was Ye Feng. The helpless look on her face faded away, and she also showed her joy.


    When she lifted Gana up from the ground, Ye Feng said with a sincere smile: "just call me Ye Feng. Thank you for the medicine you adjusted last time. Otherwise, my sister will be affected by that pair of pupils."


    "Brother, she made the medicine you cheated me to take last time!" Kinks puffed her mouth and looked at Gana with hostility.


    Gana, however, has the experience of being rubbed and abused by jinx. She subconsciously takes a step back and asks Ye Feng for help timidly in her eyes.


    "Gana, kinks, she''s recovered now, and I''ve got my weapons under control. She can''t hurt you."


    Good will smile, afraid of Gana don''t believe, Ye Feng also deliberately gave jinkesi a chestnut.


    Looking at jinx''s angry eyes, Gana covered her mouth and laughed, but also put down her vigilance. She timely said: "Ye Feng, where should we go next to get out?"


    "According to my feeling, it should be to move forward. You two should follow me. Don''t explore the road randomly, or you may encounter wind blades and space cracks."


    The two women are "um" sound, carefully follow Ye Feng.


    In the following road, the surrounding space is becoming more and more unstable, and the number of space cracks is also increasing. Even with the wind from the leaves, Gana and jinx were almost sucked into the space cracks and died several times.Although they managed to save them, the cost of saving them was that Ye Feng''s arms were stirred by turbulence and wind blade.


    His ghostly arm made Gana and jinx feel remorse. After all, he was injured to protect them.


    In the heart can''t bear, Gana frowned and asked, "Ye Feng, do you want to stop first? I''ll give you some first aid. I can bandage you up


    "Wait until we get out. I can feel that the eye of the storm has stopped expanding, the road ahead is much safer than before, and the exit is nearby. As long as we are under my protection, we can escape safely soon."


    After rejecting Gana''s kindness, Ye Feng continues to protect Gana and jinkesi. Soon, they walked together to the place where the storm was thin.


    Originally thought that they were the first to escape, at a glance, three or two survivors outside quietly sat on the ground sobbing, and Caitlin and others also had varying degrees of scars on their bodies and faces.


    "Arilia!"


    She called out to arilia, who came to piltvov together. Ye Feng''s voice successfully attracted their attention.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s three people, arilia and others all look happy and walk towards them.


    "You have come out at last!"


    When she noticed Ye Feng''s bloody arms, she covered her mouth and exclaimed, "Ye Feng, what''s wrong with your arm?"


    Some are not used to being surrounded by people like this. Ye Feng grinned and said, "it''s OK. I''m injured. I can handle it myself."


    First, arilia couldn''t bear to sweep Ye Feng''s arm. Then she looked back at the survivors whose number had dropped sharply. She sighed helplessly: "after the expansion of the eye of the storm, there are only 20000 survivors left. Moreover, when we came out just now, there are many undead around here. I''m afraid more people will die on the way to the base."


    Caitlin was also shocked by Ye Feng''s bloody arm. She said to Mondo, who was sitting not far away: "Mundo, you are a doctor. Deal with the arm wound for Ye Feng. I warn you not to inject any strange medicine randomly!"


    When Mondo heard that, he yawned in boredom and came over.


    Jinx and Gana at the back are relieved to see that Mondo has started to deal with Ye Feng''s injury. They feel a little better.


    They were about to get out of the edge of the storm when they suddenly felt lighter.


    Then, with their exclamations, their bodies were blown up into the air by the wind and were involved in the storm.


    Wei, who was the first to find out that they were involved in the air, called out: "Gana, jinx!"


    This call also makes Ye Feng and others notice that Gana and jinkesi are involved in the storm. Fortunately, the eye of the storm is not expanding now. Otherwise, with the destructive power just now, they will be hanged on the spot.


    Looking at the more flying higher and higher, and with the continuous rotation of the storm two people, Ye Feng and others look gloomy again.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 447

    She suffered the impact of blue light shell twice in a row. Her divine body was also hit by the blazing energy and was covered with blood.


    Everywhere in her body is flowing with red blood. Alice''s body is suffering from inhuman pain and suffering, but she is grinning and giggling.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck..."


    At the moment, she is like a demon bathing in blood, as if she did not know what pain is. If it was not for her locked brows, she would not have seen her sinister smile implied the flame of anger.


    Coldly watching the blue haired woman''s nimble body jump in front of her, Elise disappeared like a ghost in the next moment.


    Looking at Elise, who suddenly disappears in front of her eyes, the blue haired woman turns around subconsciously. The bloody Elise bent her mouth slightly, and the red fingernails of her hands turned into ghostly blood claws, and she split them horizontally at the blue haired woman.


    Hearing Alice''s morbid voice, the blue haired woman quickly distanced herself from her.


    Drawing the gun quickly, the blue haired woman, at the same time, fires a small red light shell with her gun.


    Elise ignored the power of the gun, took it down with her right hand, and exhausted all the terror energy.


    This strong and domineering curtain fell in the eyes of the blue haired woman, she could not help but take a breath. But she was not afraid, for she could see clearly that the breath in iris was a little weaker.


    "Since you like hard connection so much, just take a look at this shot. Do you dare to take it?"


    At the same time, the blue haired woman evades Elise''s pursuit again. In the distance, the blue lines of her armor and the huge guns in her hands gradually turned into orange light.


    The magic in the surrounding space is activated again, but it is more intense than ever before.


    The earth began to tremble, as if the next shot of the blue haired woman was powerful enough to frighten the space.


    In the distance, the sinister smile on iris''s face gradually solidified, her eyebrows raised, and her dignified expression rose to her cheek.


    The blue haired woman from the future gave her too much shock. First, the blue light cannonball at the beginning was as powerful as God level, and the next round of shells even made her feel the threat of death.


    Never let that gun absorb energy!


    Her eyes sparkled, and Alice wiped the blood stains on her lower body and her face. Instead of staying too much, she went straight to the blue haired woman, intending to kill her.


    With a strong sense of crisis, the blue haired woman''s left hand quickly skimmed the key ring around her waist and took out a trinket from it.


    The moment the trinket is thrown out by her, it bursts out choking smoke. It is a weapon that can temporarily disturb people''s sight and perception. Even if the demigods and gods are caught in the smoke, they will fall into short-term dizziness.


    Knowing how long the smoke could not hold Elise down, the blue haired woman quickly pulled away the distance and manipulated the gun to absorb the magic factor in the surrounding space and convert it into the energy of the gun.


    The red light from the muzzle of the gun became more and more prosperous, and even the orange light on the armor and the gun body became more and more dazzling.


    She coughed violently, and Alice''s vague figure slowly came out of the place where the smoke had disappeared.


    There was no calm smile on her face. She raised her high head and stared at Caitlin in horror: "stupid mortal, do you think you can''t defeat me in the future, you can defeat me by crossing back?"


    "I want you to understand that you will not be my opponent at any time point!"


    "Tremble, foolish mortal!"


    When Elise, who has lost her patience completely, talks nonsense madly. She jumps forward, and the spider shadow behind her appears and makes a spider cry.


    With her right hand, the spider shadow behind her attacks the blue haired woman with her.


    The red light in the eyes twinkles, and one blood blade flies to the blue haired woman, as if cutting delicious food for the spider shadow above.


    Although the blue haired woman has tried her best to dodge, she still can''t dodge, and her body has been wiped by the blood blade. Fortunately, only a few faint bloodstains were left on the body, and there were no scars in the deep flesh. The blue haired woman looked at Elise, who rushed recklessly like a madman again, and spat in disgust.


    With the completion of the energy transformation, the shape of the gun in the hands of the blue haired woman began to change. The silver materials around the muzzle were suspended in the air. While separated from the muzzle, the flaming red awn instantly filled the gap between the two.


    Feeling the energy cannonball that can be launched at any time, Elise, who is coming at a high speed, says something bad in her heart. Just as she was about to avoid it, the blue haired woman pulled the trigger with her right index finger.


    Along with the huge roar, the red light from the muzzle of the gun turned into a huge light cluster energy at the moment of hitting Elise''s body. It emitted hot heat, but also spread terrible explosion energy.


    Elise''s body size becomes smaller and smaller with the increasing energy until her body flies uncontrollably.The stone wall of the underground wall constantly makes the sound of impact and collapse, and the sound of roar and explosion is endless, one after another.


    The whole underground construction site seems likely to collapse at any time. The blue haired woman stares at the stone wall directly in front, which is continuously penetrated by red light.


    The light gradually dissipated, and the dark smoke was constantly emitted from the unseen cave, and the sound of the collapse of the gravel also reverberated in the silent underground from time to time.


    No one came out of the room for a long time. A little joy appeared on the blue haired woman''s face: "the past, has been changed?"


    "In the past, nothing has changed, my lovely girl!"


    Suddenly, the evil sound came from the ear, and the alert blue haired woman immediately wanted to jump out of the original place. But she found that her armor and the blue light of the gun were gone, and her body became clumsy.


    Slowly emerging from the blue haired woman''s body, Elise wiped her dirty cheek and joked, "it seems that your weapons and armor have run out of energy, so you may not even have the ability to escape."


    With that, Elise stepped forward to the blue haired woman. But the blue haired woman is flustered to step back a few steps, two people a retreat a advance, the atmosphere was repressed to the extreme.


    Suddenly, under the shocked gaze of Alice and the blue haired woman, a twisted force of time cuts between them without warning, separating them.


    Then she realized what Elise rushed forward to kill the blue haired woman, but her body was forced through the blue haired woman''s figure.


    "Damn it!"


    Reluctantly watching the blue haired woman''s illusory figure being inhaled into the distorted door of time and space, Elise''s face was embarrassed.


    No intention to stay in this disturbing place for a long time, the gloomy Elise gradually disappeared in the same place.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at Gana and jinx gradually engulfed by the storm, Ye Feng wrapped up his arms, eager to save people, he rushed to the eye of the storm.


    Arilia immediately stopped Ye Feng and said solemnly, "Ye Feng, calm down. If we go back now, our efforts to escape here will be in vain."


    "But jinx and Gana can''t help it!" Ye Feng motioned to irelia to get out of the way, and he must go to rescue them.


    Arilia also wanted to save them, but now 20000 people are waiting outside here, and they may be attacked by the dead at any time. She must let Ye Feng take the overall situation into consideration. She continued, "don''t forget, those who were caught in the storm are dead. How long do you think kinks and Gana can last even if the storm is not as strong as before?"


    "Even so, I''d like to go in and have a try!" Ye Feng stares at arilia firmly in his eyes, expressing his determination.


    Arilia took a deep breath. She knew she couldn''t persuade Ye Feng, so she decided to go in with Ye Feng.


    Think about it, she said to Caitlin: "Caitlin, you take the survivors to the base, be careful on the way, if ye Feng and I can''t get back tonight, you can take the spaceship to leave Picheng!"


    Caitlin, without much hesitation, said decisively, "OK, but we''ll wait until eight o''clock tomorrow morning. We''ll do what we can. Don''t be too forced."


    With that, Caitlin ordered the survivors to march toward the base.


    After a while, only Ye Feng and arilia are left here.


    Seeing Ye Feng looking at her in a complicated way, arilia patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile: "how can we say that we are also partners in this mission? Don''t worry, I will help you as much as possible before leaving!"


    With that, arilia took Ye Feng and rushed into the eye of the storm.


    Not long after the two entered, a man in blue slowly appeared in their previous position. If ye Feng is here, he will surely recognize this man as Yasuo.


    Yasso, who had never been happy or angry, was staring at the storm''s eyes anxiously and mumbling two words to himself.


    "Gana..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 448

    In the eye of the storm, Gara hugs jinx tightly and protects her in her arms.


    She tried to stabilize herself in the storm, but she couldn''t stop her body from spinning along with the storm.


    As the storm turned closer and closer to the eye of the wind, Gana was surprised to find that the tearing force of the surrounding storm was gradually weakening.


    When she came to the center with kinks in her arms, the extraordinary calm gave her a break. Sitting on the ground in the eye of the wind, Gana''s eyebrows just unfolded are inverted again.


    Fortunately, she didn''t die in the storm, but how did she get out? Gana frowned. She couldn''t have stayed in the wind all the time?


    "Where is this?"


    Jinx''s confused voice in her arms made Gana happy. She replied, "in the center of the eye of the storm, it''s safe now."


    After rubbing the back of her head, jinx''s mouth hissed and her consciousness was still a little confused. After a few breaths, she said, "how can we get out?"


    She shook her head bitterly. Gana said, "I don''t know. The storm outside the eye of the wind is very strong. If it hadn''t fallen in time just now, I''m afraid we would all be torn apart."


    "Are we not going to be trapped here


    Without weapons, jinx is just an ordinary 14-year-old girl. Her eyes show a sense of helplessness.


    Gana sighed. Jinx was just a child. Without too much words, Gana can only comfort jinx by caressing her back.


    However, the seemingly calm eye of the wind is hidden with a strong and pure magic of the wind. When Gana takes jinx into the eye of the wind, the invisible magic of the wind is quietly sneaking into Gana''s body, and secretly reshapes the functions of her body, but she is not aware of it.


    Whether this is good or bad is not known for the time being.


    ¡­¡­


    "How do I feel that the power of the storm is weakening? Is it my illusion?"


    Walking cautiously in the eye of the storm, arilia felt the fluctuating energy around her. There was always a feeling that the storm was weakening. She did not know whether it was her own illusion.


    When Ye Feng hears the speech, he also releases the sword of wind in his body to feel the strong wind around him. He didn''t feel anything at first, but as time went on, the storm was much weaker than at first.


    Ye Feng followed Ruiwen to practice the sword of wind since he was a child. He has too much talent in understanding the wind, so he quickly analyzes in his mind that someone is absorbing the energy of the eye of the storm.


    After thinking about it, he said, "it''s not an illusion. It''s mostly someone who is absorbing the magic of the wind from the eye of the storm."


    "Absorb the energy of such a big storm?"


    Her mouth was wide open, and her eyes were full of wonder. But a moment later, her mind flashed, and she thought of the place where Gana and Jana were likely to appear.


    "Ye Feng, let''s go to the eye of the wind."


    Say, she pulls Ye Feng''s hand toward the eye of the wind.


    Ye Feng doesn''t quite understand why arilia suddenly wants to go to the eye of the wind. Although it is the center, there is no storm, and there is not much chance for Gana to appear there.


    With the tone of inquiry, Ye Feng said: "arilia, there is no storm at the eye of the wind. Are you sure you want to go there and have a look?"


    "My intuition tells me that if Gana and they are not dead, they may be there!"


    Pulling Ye Feng and running, arilia could not help quickening her pace.


    Being pulled by her, Ye Feng can''t help thinking of Fiona, Fiona is always pulling him like this. However, unlike Fiona, arilia is very similar to sylvier when she is smart, which can be regarded as the contradictory combination of Fiona and shivell. But arilia had one thing that was most unusual, and that was her extraordinary will.


    After shaking his head, Ye Feng doesn''t know how to think about it. He just wants to be crooked. He still pays more attention to looking for Gana.


    "No, are we lost? Why haven''t you got to the eye of the eye? According to our speed, it should be enough to go back and forth twice! "


    Irelia''s suddenly impatient voice pulled Ye Feng back. He frowned and followed arilia for a long time before he found that she had been whirling in the storm.


    That is to say, arilia is imperceptibly affected by the wind, but she is not aware of it. But why was Alicia able to run out of the storm with other people before?


    After scratching his head, Ye Feng had to attribute it to the eye of the storm. After being absorbed, the energy began to become extremely unstable. Turbulence caused people who were not proficient in wind to lose their sense of direction.


    "Arilia, let me lead the way to the eye of the wind, which has disturbed your sense of direction."


    After careful consideration, Ye Feng still told her idea to arilia, and took the lead to rush to the eye of the wind.


    Under the leadership of Ye Feng, they soon came to the eye of the wind, and there were two women holding each other.


    "It''s jinx and Gana!"


    Alicia ran into the eye of the wind with joy, but when she saw Gana sleeping in jinx''s arms in pain, she could not help but cover her mouth.Looking at Gana''s wet and hot face and silver hair, arilia hastily said to Ye Feng, who is walking slowly behind her: "Ye Feng, look at Gana, what''s wrong with her!"


    When Ye Feng hears this, he immediately flashes to jinkesi and squats down to explore the physical condition of Gana. While exploring, he did not forget to ask, "kinks, Gana, when did she begin to become like this?"


    "Brother, I don''t know Sobbing, sister Gana just comforted me, but later somehow, her blonde hair turned white, her body and face were covered with hot and humid sweat, and then she fainted


    Kinks blew her nose and choked off and on. She really didn''t know what was going on.


    "How could there be so much pure wind magic in Gana''s body?"


    After some exploration, Ye Feng was suspicious, and then his face changed: "Gana''s body is constantly grabbing the power of the eye of the wind!"


    Arilia, who was on the other side of the room, looked suddenly enlightened and murmured to herself, "as I expected, either Gana or jinx is absorbing the energy of the eye of the storm."


    "Is there any way to stop her from absorbing the eye of the storm? Look at her, even if she faints, her body and spirit are still in pain. " In the heart can''t bear to look at the appearance of Gana, arilia asks Ye Feng, after all, Ye Feng knows the wind very well.


    Shaking his head, Ye Feng helplessly said, "I don''t know."


    At this time, a indifferent man''s voice appeared in Ye Feng''s ears like wind: "Xiaofeng, when Gana absorbs the energy of the eye of the storm, I hope you can help her eliminate the violent breath of the storm in time, so that she will feel better."


    Arilia turned her head warily and gazed at the man with her right hand on her back, ready to attack.


    As soon as he heard the voice, Ye Feng knew it was Yasuo''s voice. He looked back and said in surprise, "brother Yasuo!"


    "Do you know each other?" Arilia was less alert, but she didn''t let her guard down completely. Behind him quietly appears a person, visible Ye Feng said Yasuo strength is very strong.


    "Well, brother Yasso is a friend of my parents!" Ye Feng is still very fond of Yasuo and nods to show arilia not to be impulsive.


    "Yasso Yasso Where do I think I''ve heard that name? "


    Before her brow was relaxed, arilia glanced at Yasuo''s face from time to time. Then her pupil shrank and she said, "you are Yasuo, the inheritor of the imperial sword who killed the elder nineteen years ago."


    Speaking of the latter, animosity reappeared in arilia''s eyes.


    Although Ye Feng knew that Yasuo was a friend of his parents, he did not know that his sister Ruiwen killed the elder and framed Yasuo nineteen years ago. He stopped between them and said to arilia, "how could brother Yasuo kill a good man? Don''t you remember it wrong? "


    As soon as her eyes fixed, arilia took back her sword, but she still said, "this man also killed his own brother. He is the wanted man of Ionia. Are you sure you want to fight against me for this?"


    "Brother Yasuo, how could he kill himself..."


    Ye Feng also wanted to explain something for Yasuo, but Yasuo''s face did not fluctuate: "the elder, I was framed by the people who killed Ye Feng''s parents, but I did kill my brother myself. In order to pursue him, I didn''t listen to my explanation. We two had a big fight and killed him by mistake."


    "How?" Ye Feng only felt that his head was short circuited for a moment. He had already known about her Ruiwen sister''s killing his parents, but it was the first time he heard that she framed Yasuo.


    Did his parents accidentally witness Ruiwen''s elder sister''s murder before she was killed? Although he has made up his mind to forgive Ruiwen, he still feels guilty for Ruiwen''s framing Yasuo and letting Yasuo kill his brother by mistake.


    "Even if you are framed, you should not escape from prison without permission. The Ionian government will definitely investigate the truth and give you justice. You should not kill your brother for your own sake. In the end, you have made a big mistake!"


    Arilia''s sense of justice came to her mind again. Even though Yasuo was framed, he was unwilling to accept a thorough investigation into the killing of her brother, which made her hard to accept.


    She recalled Yasuo''s words about the murderer of Ye Feng''s parents. Then she said to Ye Feng solemnly: "Ye Feng, why didn''t I hear about your parents being killed? If you know who killed your parents, you can tell me, as a friend, I will help you catch the murderer! "


    If arilia is really involved, I''m afraid his sister may be wanted by the Ionian government, and the water between him, Ruiwen and Yasuo will be more and more muddy. It was something he didn''t want to see.


    With a cold sweat in his palm, Ye Feng changed the topic and said, "we''d better calm down the violent wind in Gana''s body according to brother Yasuo''s words first."


    Said, Ye Feng quickly squatted down the body, using the magic of the moon to calm the restless storm in Gana''s body.


    When arilia saw this, she had to stand aside and put these things behind her for the time being. Her most important task now is to protect Gana and other survivors of piltvov to return to Ionia.¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 449

    At the juncture of Zuan and pietroff, Elise, dressed in a beige frock skirt, slowly steps into the territory of Zuan.


    She was humming along the way, as if she were humming ancient Ionian ballads.


    From time to time, Elise blinked her eyes and was surprised to see the dead chasing human beings on the street. Why don''t the zuans set up shields like Mrs. piltevor and let the human cup demons kill them?


    After another walk, she saw a group of Zuan people rushing in one direction. Driven by curiosity, Alice''s figure disappeared in the same place. When she reappeared, she was already in an open square.


    In the middle of the square, a bald man in a white coat, wearing glasses, excitedly gave a speech.


    After listening for a while, she understood why the Zuan people didn''t set up protective covers. It turns out that this man named Dr. Hart invented a device that can turn Zuan into a place where magic can be cut off,.


    "Nonsense."


    She believed in restraining magic, but it was almost impossible to cut off magic in the land of Valoran. As she turned her mouth and spat, Elise disappeared again and appeared at the entrance of Zuan''s dark, winding underground waterway.


    The disgusting smell made her frown slightly, and her mood became bad. But remembering that hammerstone had asked her, she decided to go in and have a look.


    In this way, Alice gradually disappeared into the dark and narrow underground water channel.


    ¡­¡­


    The streets and alleys of piltvov are filled with all kinds of shadow creatures. They are greedily searching the whole city, trying to find the survivors who did not escape with Caitlin and others in time.


    In their search, they really found a lot of survivors staying in the small room, and greedily enjoy the delicious food of human beings.


    Right above the city, the eye of the storm in the heart of the business district is shrinking at a visible rate. With the passage of time, the eye of the storm completely disappeared in the city, leaving only the chaotic streets after the storm.


    Looking down again, arilia, Ye Feng, Yasuo and jinx are standing at the corner of a street.


    "Are you sure you want to go to Zuan now?"


    "Well, if there is no accident, Caitlin and they have already arrived at the base. It''s unnecessary for me to go again. I want to go directly to Zuan, finish the task earlier and come back earlier." Ye Feng nodded firmly in his eyes, expressing his determination.


    As her eyes widened, arilia pursed her lips and said with a relieved smile, "now that you''ve thought it over, good luck ahead of time. I can''t help you the next way."


    Ye Feng''s heart slightly moved, he can see that arilia really takes him as a friend.


    "Brother, be careful."


    Listening to jinx''s worried and reluctant words before leaving, Ye Feng grinned and said, "don''t worry. After you go to Ionia, you should listen to your sister SANA more. Don''t make a fool of yourself!"


    As he spoke, he threw the demigod cannon on the key ring to kinks.


    Deeply glancing at Yasuo, Ye Feng opens his mouth and wants to say something to ease the contradiction between Yasuo and Ruiwen, but after thinking about it, he still doesn''t say anything.


    With a long sigh, in order to stop thinking about something that would affect his mood, he ran to the East without looking back.


    ¡­¡­


    As she walked through the devastated Hayes research base, Caitlin, holding her father''s body, seemed to have lost her soul. If she had not been followed by a group of survivors, she would have cried on the spot.


    Wei behind her gently patted her shoulder, indicating that she should be sad and smooth.


    Izerell and others can only sigh silently on one side, and can''t do anything for Caitlin at this time.


    Fighting back the tears that were about to spill out of her eyes, Caitlin took a deep breath and stifled her voice: "follow me. Let''s go to the underground construction site to see if there are any other survivors."


    Said, Caitlin will her father''s body to Wei, rushed in the front. It''s not that she doesn''t want to hold her, but that she is afraid that she will cry again.


    With Wei et al. In the front of the elevator to the underground construction site, Caitlin did not wait for several batches of survivors, but took Wei and others to search the underground construction site.


    Caitlin''s heart was chilled by the huge and deep caverns, the dilapidated control room, the debris that sometimes slipped from the stone walls, and the incomplete corpses of the researchers and technicians lying on the ground.


    She soon found her mother''s body and looked at her mother''s body, which had no heart like her father. After all, Caitlin did not control her emotions and began to cry.


    Accompanied by Wei and others, Caitlin cried for a long time before she stopped, and temporarily handed her mother''s body to izerell''s arms. In the eyes of doubt, she pulled out a Hicks bomb from the key ring and threw it aside, and told everyone to step back.


    She didn''t detonate the bomb until everyone was out of range.Boom!


    A loud noise, accompanied by the burning black smoke, their original position was blown out a big hole, the huge flying warship below gradually came into their eyes.


    "Ariana, are you down there?"


    After wiping the red and swollen eyes, Caitlin called out with crying voice. When all the forbidden magic stones on the surface of the lower wall all fade away, Caitlin, who doesn''t respond, jumps down.


    Can can fall on the flying warship, Caitlin''s glance, found the sleepy Oriana.


    "Ariana..."


    Hugging Arianna tightly, Caitlin rubbed her eyes, which were about to burst into tears, and called.


    At her call, Oriana woke from her lethargy. When oliviana saw her, her face was full of guilt: "woo Hoo Sorry, I killed my aunt Sobbing But for her protection, she would not have done this... "


    "Well, it''s ok Let bygones be bygones. At least we have a future... "


    Caitlin didn''t know what was wrong with her. She was very sad and wanted to cry, but she forced herself to comfort her in front of her.


    "I..."


    Seeing what she wanted to say, Caitlin gently covered her lips and said, "what''s going on? Or wait until we''re safe in Ionia. Will you fly this ship?"


    Oriana also firmly rubbed her eyes and said, "well, this ship is called the flying warship rifek. It''s my father''s design drawing. I should be able to drive it!"


    With that, she got up and led Caitlin to the control room of the Reebok. After a while in the control room, the whole flying warship soared into the air and roared with the start of the magic transformation engine.


    "It''s done!" Oriana hugged Caitlin with cheers, expressing her joy.


    Caitlin was also a little affected by the optimistic mood of Ariana, she replied with a smile: "next, we will only send aliya and they, we will take the remaining survivors to the warship."


    "Well!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 453

    In the dark room, Alice suddenly woke up from her sleep.


    Looking out of the window at the whirling shadows of trees, Elise vaguely remembered that before she fell asleep, her spirit fell into a state of disorder, and she was frantically mutilating her pretty face and giggling.


    At the thought that her cheek was covered with long blood marks from which the flesh had been removed, Alice felt a palpitation. She has no magic right now. What if she leaves a scar? This is the beauty of her can not tolerate!


    Scared to take a breath, she touched her face, the oil wet feeling let her slightly stunned. At this time, the light in the room was suddenly turned on, and she screamed in a high alert.


    "What''s the matter?"


    A puzzled voice moved her eyes to the bedside, only to see the eye circles under the light, the black leaf wind was yawning sleepily.


    Is it the ointment that Ye Feng wiped for her? Elise was not sure. She looked at Ye Feng''s dark eyes and hesitated, "did you wipe this?"


    As she spoke, she pointed to the ointment on both sides of her cheek.


    Rubbing his eyes, Ye Feng yawned and said: "yes, I went to the nearby hospital to buy medicine yesterday."


    "Yesterday?" Alice had a crooked head and a frown.


    Ye Feng said: "yes, yesterday I tried my best to stop you. You still scratched at your own face. You don''t know how frightening it is. Your fingernails are full of your own flesh and blood. Then for your own good, I came to the back of your head and knocked you unconscious. You have been sleeping until now."


    Eyes slightly a convergence, Alice''s mood in the heart has a trace of fluctuations. Her voice softened a little: "did you keep me all day?"


    Ye Feng grinned with embarrassment: "hey hey, it''s not really, it''s just a little tired."


    "Thank you." Her fingertips gently brushed the ointment covered scar, and Elise''s voice was rarely soft.


    Ye Feng or for the first time heard the girl in front of him to say sincere thanks, he can''t help but feel a little bit pleased, it seems that Ellie''s hostility to him is a little less.


    But as soon as I think of the scene I saw yesterday, Ye Feng asked with palpitation: "sister Ellie, why did you hurt yourself yesterday?"


    Hearing Ye Feng calling her sister, the rare soft color in Alice''s eyes disappeared. She was just about to have an attack, but when she saw Ye Feng''s worried eyes, he saved her twice in a row, and the emotion she should not have had was bred in her heart.


    For the sake of being so attentive this time, let''s not argue with his sister for the time being. So soothing herself at the bottom of her heart, the chill on Alice''s face faded. However, she didn''t want to talk more about yesterday''s mental disorder because it would affect her mood.


    "I don''t know."


    She frowned and shook her head in pain. Elise only hoped that Ye Feng would stop questioning, which would make her very confused. And as a devil, the most shouldn''t be the mood.


    Once the chaos, will have compassion and compassion for human beings, but human beings will not pity the devil. She has to be heartless!


    But she miscalculated the character of Ye Feng. Seeing her expression, Ye Feng became more worried. He pinched his chin and mused, "don''t you remember? It looks as like as two peas. "


    "Doctor?" Subconsciously, Elise stares at Ye Feng with consternation.


    He nodded with a dignified expression, and Ye Feng said: "yesterday, when I went to buy medicine for you in the hospital, I asked them about your self mutilation. Then they asked me to bring a psychologist back to show you. However, because you have been unconscious, the psychologist can only tell me the speculation about your condition before leaving."


    "Illness?" Elise didn''t turn the corner and looked at Ye Feng suspiciously.


    Ye Feng suddenly stood up and approached Elise. He said solemnly, "if you wake up and feel pain in remembering the self injuring behavior before, it proves that you are deliberately avoiding this problem subconsciously."


    "So what?"


    If ye Feng dared to talk to her like this, she would have stepped on him and taught him how to respect his master. But she also did not know how to get, in the heart slightly a little empty, subconsciously lowered her head, the tone of speech is also a little insufficient.


    Ye Feng took a deep breath: "that means you have serious mental illness!"


    Originally thought that Ye Feng is to recognize her, Elise is secretly thinking about Countermeasures in the bottom of her heart, but did not expect him to come such a sentence.


    A little confused slightly stunned, her red lips slightly open, for a time actually forgot to reply.


    Seeing her speechless, Ye Feng affirmed what the psychologist said. He went on: "doctors say that what kind of stimulation you have received before will cause you to become mentally disordered and self injurious. Even more extreme, you will like to kill people and enjoy killing people to paralyze your gradually distorted and broken psychology."


    "At first you may be afraid, or just a victim. Once you go deep, you will not be able to extricate yourself from the whirlpool of evil. Doctors say this is a common twisted mental illness of people born in Zuan."


    As he said this, Ye Feng''s expression became more and more serious, because he thought of the psychological distortions caused by jinx, mondo and Oriana, who lived in Zuan before, to varying degrees. This also made him mistakenly think that Elise was also a resident here. He believed that she had serious mental illness."Sister Ellie, many of my friends have different degrees of mental illness like you, but they have all been cured. As long as you believe me, and when things are finished here, I will take you back to Ionia, and I believe you will get better there faster."


    With a sincere face, he grasped Elise''s hands, and through her trembling hands, he could feel that her heart was very flustered at the moment.


    In the heart has been disturbed by Ye Feng, Elise seems to have lost the ability of independent thinking, her breathing gradually began to become heavy up.


    After a big gasp, Alice finally recovered. Her face changed her confusion before, and she said impatiently, "you are just a stranger who saved my life. You don''t need to worry about my affairs."


    After she said so, Ye Feng also remembered that they seemed to be really "strangers.". He would not have thought so much for her if it had not been for her that there was always a sense of intimacy and familiarity in her.


    Since she didn''t want him to be in charge of too much, Ye Feng was a little disappointed, but he still understood: "well, we have only known each other for a few days, so we can make a decision for you. It''s really rash of me. You can have a good rest."


    With that, Ye Feng released Elise''s hand, turned and left her room.


    Looking at the back of Ye Feng''s leaving, Elise is a little bit flustered, but she still looks calm and has no exit to keep her.


    After Ye Feng left for a long time, Elise did not hide her bewildered mood at the moment, and wrote it all on her complicated pretty face.


    Carefully aftertaste Ye Feng''s words before, she somehow produced a sense of identity.


    It turns out that demons are just another form of human beings with mental illness


    Maybe, she is just a human girl with serious mental illness


    The sound of the button sounded with Alice''s right hand, and the room fell into darkness again, but the girl''s sad sigh echoed from time to time.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 454

    Since Elise doesn''t want him to take care of her, Ye Feng, who has nothing to do, sleeps until noon under the blood moon. Habitually looking at the dark sky outside, he subconsciously selectively forgot that it was night all day and was ready to continue sleeping.


    Just cover his head with a quilt not long, Ye Feng heard the walkie talkie ring at the head of the bed.


    Although he didn''t want to get up to answer the phone, Ye Feng held out his hand and brought the walkie talkie to his eyes. Looking at his playful head and his wife''s notes on the screen, he remembered that he had secretly set up a pile of things he couldn''t get with his walkie talkie.


    With his fingertips sliding gently, Ye Feng connected the phone and heard only the voice of hivier''s concern coming from there: "Ye Feng, I heard arilia say that you went to Zuan in advance. Is there any danger on the way?"


    Heart slightly a warm, the sleepiness of Ye Feng is instantaneous all have no, he sits up to return a way: "all OK."


    "What''s going on with Zuan?" Shivell asked her more concerned questions.


    Speaking of business, Ye Feng also said seriously: "Dr. Hart''s magic device has covered the whole of Zuan. I can''t feel any magic and sword spirit."


    On the other end of the phone, shivell turns on his hands-free, looks at Sarah in the room, and then goes on: "sure enough, when is Juan going to launch the magic device that covers the entire varollan?"


    "This is not clear for the time being." Ye Feng embarrassed to scratch his head, two days ago he was busy taking care of the girl rescued from the underground waterway.


    But of course he wouldn''t tell him that, lest anything should go wrong.


    "You''ve been in Zuan for three days, don''t you have any clue?"


    Sara slightly reprimand words from the phone suddenly rang out, really scared Ye Feng. He wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, squinted with a guilty heart and explained, "well, I''m trying, too, Sister Sarah, you know that."


    He can''t let them find out he''s still sleeping.


    "It seems that Ye Feng is more stupid than we expected."


    On the other end of the phone, shivell''s teasing voice came again, apparently speaking to Sarah.


    Since Ritz''s death, Ye Feng has not heard hivier speak so calmly for some time. For the time being, he put aside the ridicule he had made of him, and he said with some joy, "sylvier, are you recovered?"


    "Why, you don''t want me to get better?" Shivell feigned anger at the other end of the phone.


    "No, no, of course I wish you were well!" Ye Feng''s brain is not so curved, he explained nervously.


    Even though he was on the phone, Sara and Sara could imagine his nervous appearance, and they couldn''t help laughing.


    "What are you laughing at?" Ye Feng also asked in a confused way.


    After laughing for a while, Sarah said at the right time: "well, since you don''t have a clue, I''ll give you some ideas. There''s a square with a large number of people in Zuan, which is similar to bill Gewert central square. You can find some clues about Dr. hart there when you release any important information to the public."


    "Sara is right. I think if they really have plans to destroy the magic civilization, they will publish them there and win the support of most people in Zuan," he added


    "Well, I''ll get up and have a look."


    Just finish saying, the leaf breeze says in secret a slip of the tongue.


    Sure enough, the original laughter on the other end of the phone suddenly stopped. For a time, the atmosphere solidified, and Ye Feng was extremely depressed.


    But for a moment, there was another jeer from hivier: "sure enough, I still like to sleep in."


    "It''s not very long!" Sarah echoed.


    Seeing that they didn''t mean to punish him, ye Fengchang breathed a sigh of relief. If they were to replace them with two Fiona, they would like to fly to him immediately and give him a shoulder fall or something.


    After thinking for a while, Ye Feng was about to reply, but there was a knock on his door.


    Looking at the walkie talkie in his hand, Ye Feng has some bad premonition in his heart. What''s worse, Elise, the girl he saved, knocked on the door and opened it, still looking around the room for a while.


    The atmosphere suddenly solidifies again. In order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Ye Feng makes a silent action to Elise.


    However, Elise, who was looking for Ye Feng, didn''t care. She said, "Ye Feng, I thought about yesterday. I really was wrong. I apologize to you. Today, let''s go to the square in the central city? Maybe there''s a clue to Dr. hart there. "


    "Shh, Shh, Shh..."


    Ye Feng hissed three times in a row, but Elise, who wanted to apologize to him, did not react. Instead, he thought he would not forgive her yesterday''s rudeness. She went on: "well, I''ll cook. I''ll come back after I''ve inquired about the information, and I''ll give you a treat. It''s my apology."


    It''s over Ye Feng howled in the bottom of his heart. He seemed to be able to foresee the coming storm on the other end of the phone.


    "Ye Feng, no wonder you haven''t made any progress in the past three days. It turns out that you are busy playing with Zuan''s girls."


    Ye Feng is expected to see hivier reprimand him for his task, but he did not expect that her voice was a little sour, like taking the wrong medicine.He didn''t think too much about his attitude. He sincerely explained, "it''s not what you think. I saved this girl three days ago. She was badly hurt, so I took care of her for a few days."


    Elise saw Ye Feng talking to the walkie talkie for a while, and she noticed that he was still answering the phone. She wisely walked to one side, stood against the wall, silently waiting for Ye Feng to answer the phone.


    On the other end of the line, shivell hung his head and was silent for a moment. Then he asked, "how does she know about Dr. Hart?"


    Ye Feng explained: "she is also a magician. If she lost her magic power, she would like to take it back!"


    "She is very clever, and she knows that she will take you to the square to find clues. It seems that we are unnecessary to give you advice!" His tone was sour, obviously jealous.


    "Well, actually Hello? Sylvier? Why did you hang up? "


    Listening to the busy voice from the other end of the phone, Ye Feng scratched his head at a loss, and his brain was obviously not enough.


    "Finished?" Elise on one side saw this and came over.


    With a bitter smile, Ye Feng no longer thought deeply about how he had provoked hivier, but replied, "well, it seems that you have recovered almost."


    Young girl Elise organized the following words and said: "yesterday''s words, you must not go to your heart. I just said it casually. You saved me, and we got along with each other for a few days. We are also new friends."


    Ye Feng gave a careless smile and then said, "you said you would take me to the square to inquire about Dr. Hart. Do you know the way?"


    Elise frowned and looked a little bit like: "well, I can barely get out of bed now, but I may not be able to walk far. If it is on the way..."


    Speaking of the back, once again turned into a human girl, she did not know how, her face slightly red.


    Ye Feng didn''t think too much about it. He said in time: "if I''m tired on the way, I''ll help you!"


    Hearing this, Elise was relieved and settled down.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 455

    After leading Ye Feng to walk a long way outside, Elise obviously felt that her body, which had just recovered from her serious illness, was suffering from a lack of physical strength.


    As the demon leader of the shadow Island, if she was known that she would be tired after a long walk, it would be a big smile.


    In my heart, she scolded her own damned human body, and the evil Queen''s competitive heart made her continue to be brave, and did not let Ye Feng help her as she had said before.


    After a long walk, her legs suddenly softened and she sat down on the ground.


    This can frighten Ye Feng, and he hastens to help Elise up. However, due to overdraft in advance, even with the help of Ye Feng, Elise''s legs were still weak and could not walk.


    Her heart was very angry and irritable. Elise''s strange temper came up. She stretched out her delicate hands and thumped wildly at her legs. At the same time, she cursed the word "waste".


    If ye Feng did not stop her in time, she might appear again the act of self mutilation that made her lose her mind.


    Under the obstruction of Ye Feng''s compulsion, Elise''s mood first became extremely irritable, and then gradually became calm under the helpless.


    If she had magic power just now and Ye Feng blocked her, I''m afraid she would be pressed on the ground and rubbed by her.


    Panting for a few breaths, she was powerless to lie in the arms of Ye Feng, motionless, did not know that she thought she was asleep.


    Seeing her finally subsided, Ye Feng also wiped a head of cold sweat and gasped: "is it better?"


    Her face was tinged with faint redness, and Elise nodded weakly in ye fenghuai.


    Ye Feng saw that her legs were weak and could not move, so he wanted to carry her to the square. He inquired: "I carry you on my back, how about you show me the way?"


    He looked at Elise, a girl in his arms. If she wanted to go back to rest, he would still respect her opinion. In the end, he would come out to ask for directions by himself.


    Elise never thought that she would be so rigid in a person''s arms. She kept comforting herself that she must have lost her magic power.


    After calming down her mood, she replied, "yes, since we have all come out, we can''t go back without success."


    Words have not finished, Elise felt her body a light, immediately by Ye Feng back in the back. The strange warm current swept over her body, making her feel numb.


    Ye Feng, who was carrying Elise''s back, saw that she didn''t speak to direct the way, so he couldn''t help asking, "where to go next?"


    Be Ye Feng''s words pull back to reality, Elise hastily stretched out her right hand, as the guide of Ye Feng.


    After some guidance, Elise is also gradually used to being carried by Ye Feng, and even has a sense of dependence that she has not noticed.


    Under her guidance, Ye Feng quickly trotted with two people to the square in the central urban area of Zuan. The crowded crowd on the square really makes it difficult for Ye Feng. He tries to squeeze in a little, but it is because Elise, who can''t walk on her back, can''t squeeze in.


    While he was in a hurry, Elise also focused on the crowded square.


    Her eyes gradually moved to the central platform, and Elise recognized Dr. Hart as she walked up the platform.


    It seems that they are here at the right time! Elise''s mouth showed a cold curve: "Ye Feng, Dr. Hart has been on the stage, we are here to listen to what he will say."


    Feel the momentum of Elise, although there is no magic, Ye Feng can''t help being frightened into a cold sweat.


    He replied awkwardly, "I know you hate Dr. Hart, but don''t look so scary on me. It''s scary!"


    Elise noticed that there were some sweat stains on Ye Feng''s back, which made her want to laugh. If she restores her magic power, isn''t that Qi field going to scare Ye Feng half to death?


    But when she regains her magic power, will she still get along with him like this? The more she thought, the more crooked she was. Elise tossed her head and put these random thoughts behind her. She focused on Dr. Hart on the stage.


    "Dear citizens of Zuan, I believe you have also seen that since the magic prohibition device covered the whole of Zuan, magic has completely disappeared from Zuan, and any weapon, magic technology, alchemy and witchcraft related to magic has become a dispensable scrap of iron, but this is only the second


    "The most important thing is that those undead who try to invade Zuan will turn into ashes and disappear in this world as soon as they step into the magic free Zuan. We don''t need to worry about those ugly monsters swallowing our compatriots. Next, we will meet the technology-based stupid technology era. The history of Valoran will be rewritten by our Zuan people Some terrifying areas that human beings can''t step on will also be conquered by science and technology! "


    "Imagine that the giant dragon is transformed into our flying mounts and pets, and the fate of all creatures is under our control!"


    "As Zuan, the first city-state to abandon magic and pursue pure technology, we will incarnate the strongest and most noble existence in human beings, and the whole continent will change its name to Zuan!""However, as a free city-state, members of the government and I still decide to let the citizens of Zuan choose the fate of zu''an. It will be up to you to decide whether only Zuan exists in this world as a place without magic, or whether the whole human world will be saved from the shadow of demons and undead."


    However, the people of Zuan are full of fear for the ghosts who run rampant in the city before. Although they don''t want to take care of the human life and death in other places, they don''t want to live in such a small area forever.


    After a brief consideration, the citizens of the square agreed to turn Valoran into a land without magic.


    The support echoed in the square, and Dr. Hart couldn''t help laughing wildly.


    He even had a delusion that when Valoran enters the era of pure science and technology, he will be recorded in the history as the greatest human being!


    But that''s not what he wants most. As a tech maniac, he just wants to do his experiments well. In fact, at the beginning, he also supported the combination of magic and technology, because he felt that such development would make magic and technology grow together at the fastest speed.


    But the invasion of the shadow Island really bothered him, and there were always ghosts disturbing him who was immersed in the experiment alone from time to time.


    Bored, he gradually began to hate magic, so he took out the drawing of a forbidden field he had developed in his early years, ready to let the annoying undead disappear completely from his eyes.


    In this way, he can be immersed in his various abnormal experiments.


    Thinking of this, Dr. Hart motioned to the citizens to calm down, and then he continued: "since everyone supports me, I will go back to study the magic device that can cover the whole varan. In fact, I have been studying it before. This time covering the whole of Juan is just a test. I believe that as long as one month, Valoran will become a world of technology only!"


    With that, he left the square under the escort of government police.


    Elise, who was standing on the periphery, didn''t want to let Dr. Hart leave safely. She said to Ye Feng, "Ye Feng, let''s follow him. Maybe we can find the place where he does the experiment."


    After her such a reminder, even if ye Feng''s brain is no longer easy to use, he also understands the stakes. Nodding, he quietly went into the exit of the square with Alice on his back. He watched Dr. Hart leave not far away under police escort, waiting for an opportunity to move.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 456

    With the survivors of piltvov, the Ionian authorities negotiated to place more than 200 norhusian survivors in the middle of the east coast.


    For the sake of safety, more than 10000 survivors of piltvov were placed in the three southern provinces, which are close to the port of bilgwort in the three southern provinces.


    Just before he called Ye Feng, Olivina took Caitlin to sort out some research drawings and achievements of Caitlin''s parents and her father that she had not had time to sort out before.


    In the process of sorting out, the two of them found many sophisticated weapons and products of Hicks that they had never heard of.


    In the process of studying hard, a drawing called haiks magic satellite attracted the attention of both of them.


    Even in the absence of magic, the Hayes guide satellite can be launched. Its built-in magic converter will absorb the energy contained in the sky after entering into the outer sky of the world, providing unlimited energy to rotate around Valoran. The magic satellite will monitor and photograph the information of Valoran in real time, and send its signal back to the terminal.


    Unlike the smart phones used by ordinary people, the Hicks smart walkie talkie is directly connected with the magic satellite, which is why the walkie talkie can continue to communicate in the area away from piltvov.


    Looking at a large description at the bottom of the drawing, Caitlin and Caitlin skip it for a while and look at the signature at the end, which says the names of Caitlin''s parents and her father, Olivia.


    Caitlin''s eyes were burning at Oriana, and she said with a little excitement, "Oriana, do you remember what Lord Soraka said before you came here from presidian?"


    "Is it about Ye Feng and Zuan?" Oriana frowned, as if she had thought of something, but not sure.


    Caitlin nodded: "well, Lord Soraka said that her connection with Ye Feng was completely cut off. Do you know what this means?"


    "Zuan''s experiment in the forbidden magic field has been successful!" Her pupils shrank slightly, and Ariana covered her mouth.


    Caitlin grinned and said: "well, I believe you are also very clear about the principle of walkie talkie. As long as there is magic, the walkie talkie will infinitely transform magic into electric energy to maintain operation. If there is no magic, power supply is needed to continue to use after the power is exhausted, but its communication function is directly connected with the magic satellite!"


    "Do you mean the connection between the magic satellite and the smart walkie talkie is still there, right?"


    Her right hand snapped her finger, and Caitlin praised: "yes, maybe we can ask hivier to call Ye Feng in Zuan, which will be very useful for us to follow up on the magic satellite."


    Oriana''s eyes lit up, but she said, "why bother shivell? I''ll do it! "


    Speaking at the same time, she did not forget to take out the walkie talkie, ready to dial Ye Feng''s phone.


    Caitlin quickly stopped, under the suspicious gaze of Oriana, she waved her hand and said, "we''d better let hivier play better!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Ye Feng, keep up with them, don''t lose them!"


    As soon as Dr. Hart was about to disappear into their sight, Elise immediately patted Ye Feng on the back anxiously, indicating that he should catch up.


    "How do you feel that you are more interested in Dr. Hart than I am?" Ye Feng complained as he trotted


    As soon as her heart was tight, Elise quickly turned her mouth to cover up: "we are friends. Of course, I want you to finish the task earlier and take me to that Ionia for treatment."


    Hearing Elise admit that they are friends, Ye Feng is still happy. After catching up with Hart, he stopped not far away and pretended to look around.


    Looking at the clothing store across the street, he suggested with wide eyes: "Ellie, shall we go into the clothing store opposite to buy two hooded clothes to cover our faces, so as not to be found out when it is time to run. We have no magic now."


    After hearing this, Elise felt that Ye Feng''s suggestion was very good. She looked at Dr. Hart, who would not go far away for a while, and nodded in silence.


    After seeing her approval, Ye Feng went to the opposite Street on her back. Into the shop, Ye Feng asked the boss to bring two hooded clothes.


    When the shop owner saw that there was a man and a woman, he acquiesced that they were lovers. He took out several sets of Hooded Zuan style couple''s clothes from the storage room. Ye Feng''s face was slightly embarrassed.


    But when he saw that there was no change in Alice''s face, he was relieved that he thought too much.


    Looking at these bizarre costumes, Elise chose a relatively less bizarre White Sleeveless Dress, but the back of the dress is printed with a cute cartoon spider.


    After going to the fitting room to change it, he carried the bag with two people''s original clothes. Ye Feng carried Elise on his back and was ready to pay for it. However, she didn''t want her to suddenly Scream: "disappeared, he ran away?"


    "Who ran away?" Ye Feng stops the action in the hand and asks."Dr. Hart, go after it!" Elise clapped Ye Feng on the shoulder in a hurry. She didn''t want to return without success!


    "Good, good If you shake me, my bones will fall apart


    After complaining, Ye Feng ran out of the shop with Elise on his back and chased after Dr. Hart''s disappearance.


    But the shop owner is to cry without tears, helplessly watching two people did not pay to run.


    After running for a long time with Elise on his back, Ye Feng and his two talents found the police personnel who had escorted Dr. Hart out of a narrow lane.


    Pretending to pass by, the two men nervously brush past the police officers and walk to a corner not far away before they breathe a sigh of relief.


    She squinted at Elise on her back, and Ye Feng asked, "what do you do next?"


    Elise''s eyes closed, glanced at the place full of the poor, and looked at the broken walls, which were not very high between the alleys. She pondered, "can you climb the wall without sword spirit?"


    Hearing this, Ye Feng was stunned at first and then said in dismay, "how do you know that I had sword Qi in my body before?"


    Her heart was slightly confused. Elise pretended to have no intention and said with a smile: "you are much more sensitive than ordinary people. Don''t tell me that you are a magician. The constitution of a mage is very weak. It has no magic power. It is even worse than some ordinary people who often do physical work. I have practiced physical arts, so I have stronger physique than ordinary people."


    "You''re only half right. It''s true that my physical fitness is so good that it has something to do with swordsmanship, but I also know magic!"


    Seeing Ye Feng''s grin, Elise breathed in her heart, and almost let Ye Feng find something. She squinted and said, "I didn''t expect you learned a lot."


    "That is!" Ye Feng, however, was flattered. His sister Ruiwen and his childhood sweetheart never praised him in this respect.


    Elise''s expression suddenly said: "speaking of business, Ye Feng, the two of us are now climbing over the wall, bypassing the guards at the entrance of the alley. We''ll go inside and have a look. Dr. Hart is probably in there!"


    "Your body is still injured. How can you turn it over? Why don''t you wait for me here? "


    Ye Feng still thinks that it is more reliable for the wounded to wait outside. There must be dangers inside. With the current state of Elise, most of them can only help.


    See Ye Feng want to leave her, girl Elise also don''t know which tendons suddenly wrong, curl her mouth to play a rascal way: "you won''t carry me over the wall together? Anyway, I don''t care. If you don''t take me, when you go in, I will climb and tell those police officers that you have sneaked in! "


    Canthus a convulsion, Ye Feng or the first time encounter such a rogue person, but he can''t do her how. Angry, but he still chose to compromise.


    "I''m afraid of you. Let''s go in together."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 457

    Carrying Alice over the wall, Ye Feng fell lightly in the deep lane. Nervously looking at the police officer at the entrance of the lane, he immediately drilled into the winding corner.


    Along the slightly damp narrow path, Ye Feng and they soon saw a solid alloy house. In front of the house stood a guard with a key tied between his trouser waists. As soon as he saw it, he guessed that it was mostly the key to the small room.


    Hand the clothes bag to the back of Elise, secretly observed Ye Feng rubbing hands, can only choose to knock down the guard.


    Glancing at the gravel on the ground, Ye Feng picked up one and threw it in the other direction.


    The sound of the gravel hitting the ground successfully attracted the guard''s attention. He immediately set up his gun and walked cautiously in the direction of the sound.


    Seeing the opportunity, Ye Feng rushes out in an instant and knocks out a hand knife at the back of the guard who hasn''t responded yet.


    Bending down to take the key from the guard''s waist, he was about to get up, but his pupils were shrinking.


    Elise had a knife in her hand and stabbed the faint guard''s throat. As the knife was pulled out, the guard breathed painlessly in his faint.


    "Ellie, why did you kill him?" Ye Feng gets up in a hurry, with a trace of discontent in his voice.


    "When he wakes up, we will be surrounded. I don''t believe that the device that can cover the whole varollan will be in such a small room. This is definitely an entrance!"


    With no guilt on her face, Alice analyzed her inference calmly. Another look at the messy garbage heap not far away, she motioned Ye Feng to throw the dead police officer into the garbage heap.


    Although Ye Feng is dissatisfied with Elise''s act of killing people indiscriminately just now, he still doesn''t continue to investigate, but opens the door with a key.


    When he was about to walk in, Alice stopped him. Under his puzzled eyes, she ordered, "put on your hood!"


    With that, after putting on her hood, Elise pointed to the tiny light in the upper left corner of the door to remind Ye Feng that it was a surveillance camera.


    Ye Feng also quickly put on his hood. He was very nervous. Fortunately, when he knocked out the guards, they were facing the camera.


    As soon as they entered the room, a staircase leading to the ground appeared in front of them. As Alice expected, the room was just an entrance.


    Down the stairs carefully, the two men soon reached the first small underground room. In the dark little room, there are dozens of incubators filled with fluorescent liquid, which hold human specimens of all ages.


    No need to think about it, Ye Feng knows that most of the human beings made into specimens are the victims of Dr. Hart''s evil experiments.


    No wonder that the phenomenon of missing civilians often occurs in Zuan, which is caused by too many abnormal people like Dr. Hart and Dr. Mondo.


    As the devil of shadow Island, she should not have any mood swings when she saw these things. But somehow, a trace of pity rose in her heart.


    Is it that she became a human girl again, and her evil will began to shake?


    The more you think about it, the more afraid you are. Elise whispered to Ye Feng: "go away, I''m a little afraid..."


    Isadory left the room with this on her back. She didn''t want to feel the wind.


    Calm down, Elise took a pen and a small notebook from her previous clothes in the bag and quickly recorded what was on.


    Hearing the sound, Ye Feng looked back curiously and said, "what are you writing?"


    Elise described it for a while, then handed the small book to Ye Feng. She said, "I''m drawing the floor plan of this base and some special mark maps."


    "What''s the use of drawing this?" Ye Feng scratched his head and didn''t quite understand.


    Ye Feng, who couldn''t see it, angrily whitened her eyes. Elise said, "of course, it''s convenient to wait until we can escape. And you expect us to destroy the magic device the first time we come?"


    After her mention, Ye Feng suddenly brightened up. At the thought that he didn''t think about it, he was embarrassed to say, "or you think well."


    Ye Feng''s praise still made Elise very useful. She pursed her small mouth in the form of a girl: "that is, how to say the Emperor Cough Now you understand the importance of taking me with you? "


    Speaking of the back, she hastened to change her mouth, for fear that she would let Ye Feng realize that she was Elise.


    Fortunately, Ye Feng has been paying attention to the road, and did not care too much about the loopholes in her words.


    Enjoying the peace without dispute at the moment, a thought came into her mind. If only she could do it all the time?


    As soon as she was born, she put out the idea. She quickly focused her attention on depicting the map of the base and some unique marks.


    After walking for a long time in the huge and complex base, Ye Feng, who has been keeping silent, suddenly said, "Ellie!"


    "Ah?" Immersed in the depiction of the map, Elise looks back at Ye Feng in bewilderment. I don''t know why he called her suddenly."Look ahead!" Ye Feng excitedly pointed to the huge room that two people had just entered.


    Along Ye Feng''s fingers, a huge black screen and a huge console came into her eyes. Looking around her eyes, Elise''s face gradually showed a look of joy.


    The large, open, circular room is surrounded by large screens all over the wall, and next to these screens are a few buttons mottled console.


    This room is the largest room they have ever seen in the base, and it is also the most complicated room with various instruments and facilities.


    If the two of them are right, this is definitely the area where the magic device is located!


    Ye Feng is walking around the operating platform with Elise on his back. He is excited to touch the buttons on the console. But the following problem also appeared, so many screens and console, which is the magic device? Or are they all part of the magic device?


    At the thought of this problem, Ye Feng''s head is big, and so is Elise. The two of them are not scientists. They have no research in this field, and they can''t understand these complicated things.


    Looking at the red button on the console somewhere, Ye Feng pressed it with the idea of trying. As the button was pressed, a siren rang through the entire underground base.


    Listening to the siren, Alice''s pretty face muscles twitched, and she rebuked, "fool, what have you done?"


    "Haha I didn''t mean to Really... "


    The more he said, the more guilty Ye Feng was, and he knew that he had made a mistake.


    "The magic forbidden device is in the testing stage. When it discovers the crisis, it will enter the emergency dormancy state. Five, four, three, two, one Du... "


    Looking at the special countdown number of electronic program on the big screen, Elise beat the head of Xiaye Feng and said, "Why are you so stupid? Don''t you run? "


    In Alice''s reminder, Ye Feng does not stop too much. In front of the visitors, he escaped from the big room where the magic device was forbidden.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 458

    "Wrong way, this way, that direction is the way back!"


    After patting the head of Xiaye Feng, Elise eagerly held the floor plan she drew.


    Hurry to change direction, Ye Feng ran with Elise on his back and muttered in a low voice: "it''s so complicated here. Don''t you tell me in advance that you blame me."


    Focusing on the map, Elise did not listen to what Ye Feng said. She vaguely felt that Ye Feng was speaking ill of her, but she was not sure. She raised her eyebrows and said, "are you speaking ill of me?"


    "No, I dare not!" Taking a breath of cool air, Ye Feng says that Elise''s nerves are too keen.


    Hearing his tone, Alice can be sure that he must have been speaking ill of her before. As the queen of shadow Island, who dares to contradict her like this? Temper up her eyes a sink, curved the corner of the mouth jokingly: "Oh?"


    Subconsciously want to use magic to punish the lower leaf wind, Elise''s right index finger suddenly stabbed Ye Feng''s back.


    If the magic power still exists, Ye Feng will definitely be pierced a hole by the blood claw of Elise. However, she completely forgot that she did not have a bit of magic at the moment, and her body was still in a weak state and needed Ye Fengbei.


    When her index finger and Ye Feng''s back collision moment, the voice of finger joint broken suddenly rings.


    Ye Feng and Elise both looked at each other with consternation, and then under the gaze of Ye Feng''s mouth corners, Elise''s astonished face gradually became painful.


    The muscles on her cheek twitched slowly. First she took a deep breath, then exhaled. Then she took a deep breath and then exhaled. Finally, she could not hold back the pain caused by her broken index finger and began to sob.


    Clearly he was the victim, but she cried wrongly first. Ye Feng has a slight headache. He takes the floor plan she drew from Elise''s hand. At the moment, I''m afraid he can''t expect her to show him the way. He can only look at the map and find the way out.


    After confirming the position, Ye Feng turns right and enters a complicated passage. Just as he was about to enter the next passage, several guards suddenly appeared in front of him.


    While Elise finds all kinds of specimens in the room, they''re not in a panic. He put Alice on his back on the ground, and he sat down with him, anxiously saying, "ally, there are many guards ahead!"


    Elise now half opened her eyes, tears pattering down. She doesn''t want to cry at all. It''s not her style at all. But she also did not know why, after losing the devil''s body, she became a delicate 16-year-old girl, so poor physique, so afraid of pain. Didn''t it hurt at all when she hurt herself? Do you have to be insane?


    Seeing Elise ignore him, Ye Feng thought she was angry with him for breaking her finger. Hearing the approaching footsteps, Ye Feng shook Elise''s shoulders and said, "well, I was not good just now. I should let you poke a hole to relieve my breath. Don''t make trouble. Think about how else to hide. The guard is coming!"


    Being shaken by him, Alice came back from her little world. Her face changed when she heard the guard coming.


    After rubbing the red and swollen eyes, she took a look at the small room. When she found that there were still three incubators left, her eyes lit up.


    "Ye Feng, let''s go into this one!"


    With that, she motioned to Ye Feng to lift her weak into the incubator and put her into a dead body, holding her breath. After that, Yefeng also rushed into another culture tank.


    Shortly after the two entered the incubator, several guards pushed the door in. After searching the lockers and other hiding places in the room, several guards left the room.


    At this time, Dr. Hart had already arrived at the monitoring room to check the surveillance screen. When he saw that the guards didn''t pull Ye Feng out of the incubator, he immediately rushed out of the monitoring room.


    Ye Feng smashed the incubator immediately after the guard left and patted the unknown liquid on his body. He also smashed the incubator where Elise was hiding.


    "Ha ha Ha Ha Ah... "


    Elise, who had been holding her breath for too long in the culture tank, was pale and panting in Ye Feng''s arms, soft and boneless. She gasped. "Come on, if someone looks at the surveillance and sees that the guards don''t catch us, they''re coming to us!"


    Must make, the leaf wind immediately carries the powerless Elise, in accordance with the plan direction to rush out of the underground base.


    After rushing out of the base, he directly climbed over the dilapidated wall under the fire of a group of guards outside.


    Because the firepower is too dense, even if ye Feng is more agile, he is still shot several bullets in the leg.


    Endure the pain of gunshot wound on the leg, Ye Feng runs crazily with clenched teeth. Feeling that he was only a little faster than ordinary people, he could not help feeling at the bottom of his heart that if he could use the sword of wind now, he would have disappeared in this block.


    After winding several alleys, Ye Feng hid in a slum. In the garbage heap as a shelter, covered with sweat, he gently laid Alice on the ground, and he sat on one side with his buttocks.He gasped and grinned optimistically. "Allie, we''ve finally come out. Take a rest and I''ll carry you back."


    Without Elise''s reply, Ye Feng confusedly turned his head, and saw that the wall against which Elise was leaning was covered with bright red blood, while her eyes were painfully closed, and her white lips were cherished.


    Take a breath of cool air, Ye Feng quickly helped up Elise''s body and carefully explored her back. Her back close to the heart of the position of continuous flow of red blood, covered with her back white skirt.


    Feel her left chest weak beating sound, Ye Feng''s face completely sink down. Tear off a piece of cloth from her clothes and temporarily cover the blood hole in Alice''s back from the bullet.


    Yilisi was gently pasted against the edge of the wall, and Ye Feng glanced around. After confirming that no one was there, he took out the clothes they had worn before from Elise''s bag and changed them back.


    Will be covered with blood of the couple''s suits to the garbage heap, ye Fengcai carried out of the slum with the unconscious Alice.


    After some inquiries, Ye Feng took Elise into a nearby private clinic. Once entering the clinic, the female doctor inside was frightened by Ye Feng who pushed the door into the clinic.


    Did not care about the female doctor''s expression, Ye Feng took Elise to the hospital bed inside and nervously said: "doctor, my friend''s back has been shot. Please help her take it out and treat it!"


    Although the female doctor was afraid that Ye Feng was a vicious man, she still nodded and rushed to prepare some necessary medical tools.


    Seeing that Elise has been saved, the weak Ye Feng is finally relieved and sits on one side with closed eyes for a rest.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 459

    Carrying Elise carefully back to the villa, Ye Feng immediately returned her to her room in her lethargy.


    Recalling what the doctor said after treating Elise before, Ye Feng was afraid.


    If Alice had been shot a little bit to the left in her back, she would have been shot through her heart and die.


    In his opinion, the shot was supposed to have hit him. If it wasn''t for Elise, I''m afraid he didn''t even have a chance to escape.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but feel a little good for the girl who was sleeping in front of him. These days, although she usually likes to command people, a little high spirited upper class temperament, but in fact it is not so difficult to get along with.


    "Hiss..."


    In the lethargy, Elise suddenly sends out a slightly painful murmur, and then under the gaze of Ye Feng''s expectation, she slowly opens her slightly heavy eyes.


    Weakly looking at the leaf wind sitting by the bed, Elise opened her mouth: "help me sit up."


    Even in this state, do you like to speak in the tone of commanding subordinates? Ye Feng in her heart make complaints about the girl''s love for the queen. But for the sake of her blocking the bullet for him, he helped her up.


    Her eyes opened and closed, and Alice adjusted her breath. When her consciousness was not so dim, she said again, "where''s the floor plan I drew?"


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Elise woke up, she thought about Dr. Hart''s base. Out of good intentions, Ye Feng replied, "you can have a good rest today, and we will study the next plan to go to the base tomorrow."


    Elise ignored Ye Feng''s good intentions. In her opinion, there is nothing more important than the early recovery of magic. She thought of the magic of the right hand, and she had not suffered enough from the wind.


    Looking at the book in Ye Feng''s hand, she directly stretched out her right hand to take it and look at it for herself. Ye Feng see her so stubborn, hurt so heavy, still don''t know to rest, but also a little angry, he clings to the book.


    With the broken index finger of her right hand, the gunshot wound and the wound that had not been healed before, the sound of bone dislocation was heard in her right arm as soon as she exerted herself.


    "Ah..."


    Elise immediately released her right hand in pain. Her left hand did not cover her broken index finger, nor did she cover her dislocated right shoulder. This time, she was also involved in the gunshot wound on her back, which made her tears flow.


    Ye Feng has a dim sum to look at Elise. Although these injuries are not caused by him intentionally, they are all caused by him. And with a look of resentment from time to time from iris, he waved his hand and said, "if you want to see it, just watch it."


    With that, he handed Alice''s plan book to her. At the same time, he held out his hands, one hand holding Elise''s right shoulder and the other holding Alice''s right arm.


    "You What else do you want? " Elise was a little flustered. She was really afraid that Ye Feng would make her hurt even worse.


    Ye Feng did not reply, just frowned, gently rubbed her arm a few times, and then suddenly made a force.


    Creak!


    The bone tug sounded again, along with Alice''s crying voice, "Why are you still pulling my arm?"


    Ye Feng released his hand at the right time and asked with concern: "I''ve returned your dislocated arm. Do you see if your right arm can move freely?"


    Seeing that his eyes were so serious, Elise also remembered that she had to dislocate and return to her position as if to do so. She shook her right arm slightly. Although there was still a little pain, it was obviously not as painful as before.


    "All right." Although she didn''t want to deal with the damage of the magic of her repeatedly hit the wall of the Ye Feng, but Alice or contradictory back.


    Ye Feng politely turned to the page of her floor plan for Elise and said, "you are not going to study your drawing?"


    With a clap and half an eye open, Elise grabs the book in Ye Feng''s hand. She is still a little angry in her heart. She wants to confront Ye Feng and close the book and put it by the pillow.


    How could Ellie''s anger be more difficult than Fiona? Ye Feng murmured discontentedly in his heart. Since she is angry now, he''d better not provoke her.


    Think about it, Ye Feng said: "since you don''t want to study again, you should have a rest early."


    See Ye Feng want to go like this, Elise originally planned to wait for him to please her, eyes instantly become cold up.


    She was badly hurt by him today. He wanted to leave without paying anything? That''s great, isn''t it?


    She wants to use magic to teach Ye Feng the way of master and servant, but she suddenly remembers that she has no magic power and may hurt herself again.


    A burst of anger in her heart, seeing that Ye Feng was about to run away in front of her, Elise, who always liked to punish people who didn''t listen to her, turned her eyes and thought of a small way to punish Ye Feng without magic.


    She suddenly sobbed and sobbed: "Wuwuwuwu Dead Ye Feng knows how to bully others Wuwuwu... "


    To the door of Ye Feng is about to open the door to leave, but to hear Elise come out so a, only feel big head. All he wanted to do was to be deaf and not hear Elise hanging.Listening to Elise cry more fierce, Ye Feng had to droop a head, helpless to go back. He put his palms together and made a gesture of bowing and begging for mercy. He said, "good luck, auntie. Don''t cry, OK?"


    Elise was elated, but for the sake of "big plan", she continued, "I''m going to cry and let you bully me Wuwuwu... "


    Ye Feng was speechless: "Allie, it is clearly your hand. How can you become a victim?"


    "I don''t care. You bullied me Wuwuwu... " Elise was playing with the rascal while stealing fun. Now she has no magic, although can''t let Ye Feng yield on hard power, but she can come soft!


    Her head was almost crying because of the grievance of Elise. Ye Feng was powerless and said, "say it, how do you want to stop crying?"


    "You have to promise me a condition!" Elise sobbed bitterly


    "What conditions?" Ye Feng frowns, he always has a bad premonition.


    "Be my servant!" Elise, still a little weak in her heart, added, "you don''t need to be a servant for the time before I recover. You just have to listen to me and don''t talk back to me!"


    After saying that, Elise is still a little afraid of Ye Feng''s refusal. Even when she has magic power, Ye Feng will obey her will subconsciously under the influence of the seed of believers.


    In her eyes of twinkling tears, Ye Feng pondered for a while, took a breath and replied, "no problem, as long as you don''t go too far this time."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s promise, Elise''s eyes revealed a happy look. This is the first time that she let Ye Feng promise to be her servant without actively controlling Ye Feng''s will.


    At the same time, Elise''s morbid psychology rises again to let ye FengChen submit to his own determination.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 460

    Under the influence of the blood moon, even in the early morning, the outside is as dark as night.


    But it didn''t affect Alice''s biological clock. She woke up early. Looking at the dark room, she frowned and showed a trace of displeasure.


    Her right hand patted her chest a few times, and her lips opened and closed, adjusting her breath. Soon, she opened her mouth and called out, "Ye Feng!"


    After three calls, Alice stopped. After a while, a face of sleepy leaf wind squint one eye and push the door into.


    As the displeasure faded, Alice bent her mouth and said, "not bad. I hope you''ll call me up tomorrow."


    Ye Feng rubbed his eyes and yawned: "why should I call you to get up?"


    The small arc of the corner of her mouth was slowly smoothed down, and Elise frowned and said, "didn''t we just say yesterday that we are a master servant relationship? As a servant, you have a duty to serve me! "


    With her hands around her chest and her cheek bulging into an air bag, she is obviously dissatisfied with Ye Feng''s attitude.


    "It seems like this..."


    After a while, Ye Feng scratched his head. As the light was on in the room, he didn''t see Elise''s angry face and laughed foolishly.


    Elise angrily nuzzled at the light switch in front of the door and motioned for Ye Feng to turn on the light. She decided to teach Ye Feng how to serve her today!


    However, she obviously overestimated the tacit understanding between her and Ye Feng. Ye Feng not only did not turn on the light, but also asked in a mist: "what''s the matter with you?"


    She bared her teeth and breathed heavily. Elise took a deep breath: "it''s lower than the frog in the magic marsh. I really want to slap you to death. Don''t you understand? Let you turn on the light


    "Oh


    Ye Feng laughs and turns on the light in the room. At last, he saw Alice''s cold face. To ease the tension, he also asked, "how do you know about the frog?"


    With a slight tremor in her heart, Alice realized that she had let slip. Half open an eye stealthily glanced at the leaf wind that has no doubt, she just relaxed tone. Without answering Ye Feng''s question, she curled her mouth and said, "help me to wash!"


    "Yes


    Since he has promised to take good care of Elise, Ye Feng, who has already regarded the girl as a friend, will carefully help her out of bed even if they are not in a master servant relationship for the time being.


    After washing up with Elise, he helped her down the stairs and sat down at the table.


    Alice was sitting at the table, looking at the empty table. She frowned and said, "are you ready for breakfast?"


    "No


    "Go out and buy two of the same breakfasts, and bring back some ingredients for Ionian dishes, and I''ll get lunch and dinner ready," she said casually


    Ye Feng''s heart moved. He looked at Elise''s eyes and slowly enlarged: "what''s the ingredients of Ionia''s dishes? Are you Ionian? "


    Ye Feng''s eyes stare at some unnatural, Elise in the heart secretly scold herself how to say a leak. "I''m from Zuan, but I used to go to Picheng''s food street to eat different kinds of dishes. I like the Ionian style best, so I have studied it myself," she said


    "So it is. I''ll go first. Be careful when you are at home alone."


    Looking at the doubts in Ye Feng''s eyes, Elise was relieved. She smiles and signals Ye Feng to go back quickly.


    After Ye Feng left, Elise recalled Ye Feng''s attitude of concern today, and unconsciously raised a shallow arc around her mouth and hummed a joyful ancient aionia ballad.


    Nerves slightly relaxed, the body bone is also very weak, she appeared tired. She stretched lazily. Her right elbow supported the table top and her chin in the palm of her hand, staring at the closed villa door in a daze.


    Her head became more and more dim, her eyes began to open and close in the boring waiting. The small head held by the palm of her hand swayed, and in a short time, her hands were lying down, her head was resting on her arm, and she was breathing evenly.


    Ye Feng, who came back from outside, carried a big bag of things. As soon as he entered the door, he saw Elise lying asleep on the table.


    Ye Feng, who thought she had a problem, hurriedly put the breakfast and ingredients aside, rushed to Elise, and gently pushed her sleeping.


    "Ellie?"


    Sitting on one side will Elise from the table, Ye Feng frowned, stretched out his index finger against the tip of her nose, feeling her breath.


    "So soon I fell asleep?" Ye Feng is dumbfounded and helplessly glances at the breakfast and ingredients he bought. He still decides to take Elise back to his room to sleep.


    "Well..."


    In her arms, Elise suddenly uttered a babble in her sleep, and with the gurgling sound in her stomach, she smashed her lower lip and let out a clam in Ye Feng''s arms.


    Ye Feng some want to cry, no tears to look at his chest back, Elise''s saliva wet, he did not expect that Elise sleep dream of eating will drool."I''m so hungry Well... "


    Unconsciously murmured a sentence, still in the state of sleep, she searched in the arms of Ye Feng, and then bit down to Ye Feng''s arm.


    "Ah Let go


    With a wail of Ye Feng, Elise is awakened instantly in confusion. She subconsciously looked at the eye leaf wind back her teeth imprint of the arm, scared immediately released the mouth.


    "I I didn''t mean to... " Yilisi some heart to look at Ye Feng that was bitten by her tooth print of the wound, the body slightly some tremble.


    Fortunately, she just left a tooth mark. Instead of blaming Elise, Ye Feng said with a painful smile, "it''s OK. Since you wake up, have breakfast."


    With that, he got up and got two Zuan breakfast, one of his own and one of Elise''s.


    She quickly took the breakfast in Ye Feng''s hand and began to eat it.


    After breakfast, she wanted Ye Feng to wipe off the oil stains on the corners of her mouth for her, but when she thought of what she had just bitten Ye Feng, she still held out her hand and decided to wipe it with her handkerchief.


    Who wants Ye Feng to take up the handkerchief and wipe the oil stains on the corners of her mouth for her under her stunned gaze. Heart for no reason to rise a thick warm current, her pretty face is also unconsciously covered with a faint blush. "Thank you!" she said subconsciously


    I didn''t expect that Elise would say thank you to herself. Although she was a little stunned, she still made Ye Feng''s good impression on her improved a little. She also had such a lovely side.


    In fact, Elise was also a little surprised that she had just sincerely expressed her thanks to Ye Feng. This is not like a devil, but like the careful thinking of a human girl.


    A little frightened, Elise shook her head, and now she didn''t want to distinguish between demons and human maidens. She adjusted her mentality and said with a smile, "Ye Feng, take the ingredients and help me to the kitchen. I''ll show you my basic knowledge of Ionian cuisine!"


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    Jokingly, Ye Feng, who has a deep affection for Elise, is also happy to please her and make her happy.


    The speaker has no intention, but the listener intends. Elise thinks Ye Feng knows her identity. However, seeing Ye Feng''s still careless look, she was relieved.


    She is so sensitive that when she gets along with Ye Feng, she is always afraid to be found out her true identity.


    Perhaps, she should relax a little, such as Ye Feng, such a big nervous person, should not think deeply about the loopholes in her words!


    Thinking of this, looking at Ye Feng who picked up a lot of ingredients, Elise once again showed a knowing smile.


    She found that she was a little obsessed with the peaceful way of getting along with each other


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 461

    After a good meal, Ye Feng belched contentedly.


    To be honest, he thought that Elise''s Ionian meal today was more delicious than any Ionian he had ever eaten. If he had not known that she was a Zuan, he would have thought she was a native Ionian.


    With her hands holding her cheek, Elise gazed at Ye Feng''s contented expression. She could not help smiling and complacent.


    However, she looked serious when she thought of the relationship between them. Today, Ye Feng''s education has not been completed. She can''t relax!


    Think about it, she put on a pair of usually facing the undead subordinates posture, high head light way: "leaf wind, clean up the next table."


    Ye Feng narrowed his eyes awkwardly. Although he didn''t understand why Elise, who had a gentle smile a second before, suddenly became so cold, he still stood up and cleaned up the table.


    Looking at the way Ye Feng cleans up the table, Elise is very upset in her heart. She finally lets Ye Feng do things for her willingly.


    However, her surface is still calm as water, sitting on one side looking down at Ye Feng''s action.


    Ye Feng on one side only feels the pressure increases sharply. Although Elise doesn''t have any magic power, the invisible superior momentum still makes him a little uncomfortable.


    Hurry to clean up the tableware, Ye Feng quickly walked into the kitchen. When he turned on the tap, he was washing the dishes and muttering in his mouth, "just now Allie''s terrible momentum is like that of Elise..."


    Absentmindedly cleaning the tableware, Ye Feng compares the differences between Ellie and Elise.


    What he saved was a girl about sixteen, and Elise''s appearance was about twenty-one years old. And now that Juan has no magic, Elise can''t create a girl to appear beside him.


    The more I think about it, the more I think about it. Suddenly, the doubts in Ye Feng''s heart dissipate, and she actively puts herself into the work of cleaning tableware.


    "In fact, it''s good to experience being ordered occasionally!"


    When Ye Feng is immersed in the dishwashing business, Elise on the other side is a little sleepy and wobbles on her seat.


    She was really disgusted with this delicate body, never. A trace of disgust made her unconsciously nibble her lower lip and bit the thin lip out of blood.


    At this time, after washing the dishes, Ye Feng is out of the kitchen. When he saw that Alice had bitten her lips again, he rushed to stop her sudden and terrible act.


    She turned her head stiffly. Elise stared at Ye Feng like a poisonous spider in her eyes. She bit Ye Feng''s arm in urgent need of vent.


    Ye Feng wanted to take away his hand in pain, but when he saw that the ferocious look of Elise was relieved, he held back again.


    Let her bite his arm bleeding hole, Ye Feng forced her to keep struggling in her arms and quickly walked up the stairs.


    After holding her to her bed, Ye Feng was bitten for a long time, and Elise just gasped and loosened her mouth.


    And the mood gradually stabilized Elise looked at Ye Feng''s arm in fear of being bitten off a small piece of meat by her wound, with two strong and contradictory emotions in her heart.


    On the one hand, she is excited to taste the human blood and fresh meat for a long time, and the faint red haze on both sides of her cheek is the best proof of her morbid psychology; on the other hand, the fear of a girl who could not have appeared in her heart filled her heart, which made her feel deeply guilty for what she had done.


    "Ellie, as the psychiatrist said, you may get sick and hurt yourself from time to time."


    Some sympathetically said a word, leaf wind tightly will shiver Elise into the arms, quietly soothing her emotions.


    Under his pacification, Elise also completely calmed down the disordered mood in her heart. Gently push away Ye Feng, temporarily forget the devil''s identity. She puffed her breath in her mouth and said wrongly, "I don''t want to."


    Ye Feng sighed: "I can understand you. Have you been cheated or betrayed before? That''s why you hope others will listen to you and want me to be your servant? "


    Her eyes were slightly red and swollen. Elise was stabbed by Ye Feng''s words. She remembered some things before she became a demon.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but when she thought that if she exposed Ye Feng, she might not do so to her, she retreated.


    Anyway, Ye Feng knew everything about her before. Even if she said it again, it would not help, and even expose herself.


    Ye Feng does not want to become a demon will is very firm, she does not want to return to the will is also very firm.


    Elise, who didn''t want to lose more than her gain, curled her mouth and sobbed intermittently That''s right... "


    "I don''t think I''m a qualified Knight of the empress. If I can''t control my emotions and hurt myself in the future, please call me. I think I can do something for the beautiful empress for this pain!"Ye Feng grinned heartlessly. The optimistic smile was also a little infectious to Elise, and she couldn''t help breaking tears into a smile.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve laughed so carefree. There''s a sigh in her heart. Looking at the little book beside her pillow, she recalled that she had to restore her magic power quickly.


    Once she looked serious again, she picked up the book and turned to the page of the floor plan she drew.


    "Ye Feng, sit by the bed. I went in a hurry last time. Fortunately, we have drawn this base plan. We can study it well!"


    Calling Ye Feng to sit beside her, Elise touched her nose with her right index finger, and said, "look here, this small entrance at the bottom is the stairs that we go underground from the cottage."


    "The base is very large. There will be three passageways when the underground ladder extends down to the flat ground, and there is a room filled with human specimens of various colors in the middle, which is the room we first entered. The left passage is the one we got lost from the middle room and turned left by mistake. So on, the three passages are actually integrated."


    After comparing the first three channels on the plan, Elise continued after Ye Feng''s reaction: "if divided by region, in fact, most of the lower left half of the room extending from the middle passage to the left is full of culture tanks and various human specimens; the upper left area is the area where various colorful reagents are stored; The lower right area is a variety of varan rare alloy weapons, many of which are abandoned because of losing magic power; the upper right area is various circuit terminals, do you roughly write down? "


    After that, Elise winked at Ye Feng, but Ye Feng''s look in the clouds made her really angry.


    She simply drew another sketch with only a cross division beside her, and marked each area with the corresponding names. She just a little disdainful ground to bang a voice: "now understand?"


    It''s so simple that if he doesn''t understand it, he''s going to piss Alice to death? Ye Feng scratched his head and said with a smile, "I understand."


    With a frown on her brow, Elise looked at Ye Feng anxiously with her fragrant cheeks, and said languidly, "this is the general area. Let''s go back to this detailed plan. Can you show me the room where we found the magic device at first?"


    Yilisi looked at this, Ye Feng nervously searched the plan for a moment, then pointed to the upper middle part of the plan with his right hand. "Is it here?" he said, unsure


    After looking at the position Ye Feng points to, Elise''s worried face for Ye Feng''s IQ finally shows a trace of smile.


    "Yes, how can we get here?" Looking forward to Ye Feng, Elise still hopes that he can find his own way to the magic device room.


    Looking at the complex maze like plan, Ye Feng was bright in front of his eyes, pointing to the beginning of the middle passage, rejoicing: "we can go straight, here is the nearest!"


    "Close to you, you idiot!"


    The angry glare made her look forward to Ye Feng for a long time. Elise directly slapped Ye Feng''s hand, and her tone was mixed with resentment: "Why are you so stupid? Obviously, the last passage of your straight passage is above the chamber of the demonic device. Don''t you see that road continues to extend? "


    "Here, see? Careless, eager for quick success and instant benefit She pointed with a half open eye, and Alice curled her mouth.


    At the tip of Elise, Ye Feng really found that he had been misread before. But he still disagreed with Elise, saying that he was eager for quick success and instant benefit. Just looking at the floor plan, he could see that he was eager for quick success and instant benefit?


    "How can I be eager for quick success and instant benefit?"


    Unwilling to be outdone, Ye Feng''s head was pressed back by Elise. Although only angry words, but she still angry way: "I said yes, don''t talk back, don''t forget our agreement!"


    Appointment? OK, bear it! Ye Feng took a deep breath and had to eat by himself. Who told him to promise to be her servant for the time being?


    Seeing Ye Feng''s attitude of admitting his mistake is good, Elise is still happy in her heart, but she still has a solemn face to compare with the plan.


    While drawing a winding route from the left most passage, she explained earnestly: "when you look at the picture, don''t leave out these small channels. Didn''t we go through many narrow passages before? In this way, around the lower left human specimen area, there will be a slope path. If you go in, you will directly lead to the terminal area path at the upper right, and enter the lower layer. Then you will enter the reagent area at the upper left. You can''t mistake it and think you have reached the magic device room! "


    She snapped off Ye Feng''s right hand, which she wanted to extend to her fingers. Elise glared at him fiercely, ignoring his innocent and pitiful eyes. She continued: "go around the channel outside the reagent area, go back to the corner of the lower left human body specimen area, and then go straight to the edge of the right area to enter the weapon area. Finally, there is a 45 degree angle leading to the room of the demon prohibition device Remember, Tao, this is the only way we can go to destroy the magic device


    Ye Feng scratched his head and replied, "remember, or you may forget tomorrow, ha ha...""Fool!"


    With a slight spat, Elise took out a red marker from the head of the bed, sketched out their correct route to the demonic device room on the detailed floor plan, then gasped for breath and said, "remember now?"


    "Remember, I won''t get lost with this picture!"


    He nodded happily, and Ye Feng took the book and looked at the marked drawings again and again. He grinned, "ally, you''re so smart. Now it''s much easier for me to destroy the magic device alone!"


    As soon as she heard Ye Feng and wanted to go alone, Elise was flattered and her expression suddenly cooled down. She took back her book, closed it and put it under her pillow.


    "I''m sleepy, turn off the light!" she exclaimed


    I don''t know where I''m going to get rid of her. Ye Feng has to turn off the light for Elise and go out of the room to think about life alone.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 462

    Suddenly, she wakes up from her sleep, and Elise dreams of being chased by villagers and jumping into the river. Her right hand gently fell on her left chest, feeling the rhythm of the wild jump there. She opened her mouth and said a few words in silence.


    Stunned for a while, she just breathed out: "forget that I have no magic now."


    Thinking of the agreement with Ye Feng, Elise glanced at the room, but did not see the figure of Ye Feng. She was about to shout Ye Feng''s name, and her door was pushed open.


    Looking at the figure of Ye Feng coming in, her dissatisfied look also shows a satisfied smile.


    Ye Feng, who comes in, carries a bag of breakfast bought from outside and gently puts it on the cabinet at the head of Alice''s bed. "It''s not too late today, your majesty?" he said with a big smile


    She was very satisfied, but when she thought of yesterday''s noon, Alice just snorted and ate herself.


    One side of Ye Feng looked at her upturned lips and knew that she was still angry about yesterday. Smelling the smell of breakfast, he also planned to eat his share.


    However, as soon as he reached out his hand, he was photographed by Alice, who was protecting food, and was also given a hostile stare.


    "Allie, one of them is mine," he said


    Elise, who is chewing and swallowing slowly, frowns slightly. She looks at the breakfast on the cupboard, and then takes Ye Feng''s share and hands it to him.


    After Ye Feng picked it up, Elise chewed the food and said, "eat quickly. We still have something to do today."


    "No? You''re still in trouble? " Eat is fragrant leaf wind a listen, almost didn''t give frighten gush out.


    "This time, it has nothing to do with Dr. Hart''s base. The magic device is still in the testing stage. It will take a long time to cover the whole varloran. We are looking for the damned mouse this time."


    Glancing at Ye Ye Feng carelessly, Elise, who was thinking about something in her heart, casually replied.


    After taking a bite of breakfast, Ye Feng replied: "this can''t be a mess. You don''t know. Last time I left in order to save you from coma, I almost got into it myself!"


    For the time being, he didn''t want to look for the mouse''s misfortune, so as not to affect his mission.


    Elise is very displeased with Ye Feng''s manner of talking with her, and the temperament of her high-ranking person immediately shows up. She looked at Ye Feng contemptuously: "should I listen to you, or should you listen to me?"


    Ye Feng''s heart is also very dissatisfied, she really took him as her servant? Although he promised to listen to her as much as possible during this period of time, as a friend, he could not allow her to mess around.


    After eating the rest of the breakfast quickly, Ye Feng took a breath and said firmly: "you have to give me a reason to go, so that I may listen to you!"


    "You..."


    Elise is a little bit angry by Ye Feng''s offensive tone. She really wants to rub Ye Feng on the ground and teach him to distinguish between primary and secondary.


    But at the thought of her injuries, she still curled her lips and reluctantly bowed: "since you want the reason, I''ll give it to you, hum!"


    She looked at this look Ye Feng is helpless, as if he bullied her.


    "See for yourself!" Reluctantly lift up the sleeve of her left arm, Elise will face to one side, do not want to see Ye Feng at all.


    When Elise lifted up the sleeve of her left arm, Ye Feng was stunned. Because her whole arm was covered with green spots, like someone vomited a hand of vomit, it was disgusting to see.


    "What''s going on?" He was a little confused. When he rescued Elise the other day, he had already helped her to remove the thick green liquid from her body?


    Just the day before yesterday, he and Elise were wearing sleeveless clothes, and they didn''t see any green spots on her left arm. What''s going on?


    Elise laughed bitterly and shook her head. "I don''t know. In fact, since midnight yesterday, my left arm has been in a faint pain. I have seen it in the middle. This green spot toxin should be related to the sticky liquid vomited by the mouse last time."


    After thinking about Elise''s words, Ye Feng is moved. Maybe they can go to see a doctor. If the doctor could fix it, they wouldn''t have to risk looking for that disgusting mouse.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng has to admire himself. Sometimes he is very smart! He suggested, "Ellie, how about we go to the doctor first? If the doctors can''t cure them, we''ll go to the mice again


    Ye Feng''s words made Elise shine in front of her eyes. She didn''t really want to risk looking for that damned smelly mouse. It''s just that when she had magic power, it was self-healing, so she didn''t think of it at the moment.


    "Yes, I''ll do it this time!"


    Elise is not a person who can''t turn her mind. She eats breakfast with a smile, and then is carried by Ye Feng to the nearest clinic nearby.


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the small clinic, Ye Feng looks at a long line of people with some consternation. When does he have to wait?


    "Why don''t we go to the big hospital where I bought you medicine last time?"Looking back at Elise on her back, Ye Feng still intends to consult her.


    Elise did not rush to answer, but looked thoughtfully at the ragged poor. After she motioned Ye Feng to approach one of the poor people, she adjusted her mentality and asked kindly, "excuse me, how can such a line suddenly line up here?"


    The poor man turned back and said, "I don''t know what happened recently. Our bodies are infected with different degrees of green spots, so there is such a long line here."


    Ye Feng and Elise looked at each other''s eyes and saw the shock from each other''s eyes. And Alice went on to ask, "is it because your food is not very clean?"


    "Maybe, but we used to pick up leftovers from the rich. Although there were dead people, we didn''t see any green spots on them." The poor man replied with some uncertainty.


    "Well, excuse me." Elise smile slightly, motioned the leaf breeze to take her to one side to talk again.


    To make, Ye Feng is also dignified to carry Elise away from the crowd.


    Far away from the crowd, Elise said with a solemn expression: "this is definitely related to the newborn rat in the sewer!"


    "How do you know it''s new?" Ye Feng asked suspiciously.


    Her heart pounded, and Elise quickly made up a sentence: "I''m from Zuan, and I used to go to the sewer. There''s no rat monster at all. It''s the first time I saw that monster last time."


    Ye Feng did not doubt the authenticity of Elise''s words. Now he is more concerned about whether the green spot on her body can be cured.


    At this time, a lot of poor people poured out of the small clinic, and the noise for a time made the neighborhood a little noisy. A doctor came out of the clinic slowly, indicating that the poor people would be quiet. Then he said in a loud voice: "please be quiet. For the green spots on your body, according to my speculation, it should be a new type of plague. At present, there is no medicine to effectively treat this disease. If you want to get more sound treatment, you should go to a larger hospital to have a look. Maybe they can be very good Come up with an antidote. " With that, the doctor went back to the clinic and closed the door.


    Looking at the disappearing poor people, Alice''s face was also completely depressed. She patted Xiaye Feng on the shoulder and said, "it seems that we still have to find that disgusting smelly mouse."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 463

    Recently, in the city-state of Zuan, which has lost its magic, the legend of disgusting biochemical man has gradually spread.


    It is said that the disgusting looking monster likes to eat homeless tramps by the garbage heap. Where the monster went, it was spread with extremely bad smell and poisonous gas, and the green sticky liquid of the people was all over the dirty corners.


    As more and more people are infected with the plague spread by monsters, this incident has also attracted the attention of senior members of the Zuan government.


    They entrusted the production of the antidote to Dr. Hart, who was also working on the magic suppression device, while Dr. Hart was studying all kinds of rumors and intelligence in the potion area of his base.


    The more he looked at the information, the more he felt that the monster was very similar to a design drawing of a biochemical man he had abandoned before.


    Decades ago, he did some research on the underground waterways in Zuan. He thought that the pool which gathered the filth of Zuan safety city would give birth to a life body spreading the terrible magic plague after he put in a certain amount of haiks biochemical agents.


    And he also optimizes His Wizard''s biochemical potions, so that even when magic is not available, this creature can perform as much as it would have had magic.


    He also specially gave this kind of haiks biochemical product the code name "biochemical demon man". All the life bodies produced by similar research can be called biochemical demon man.


    It''s a pity that later, the poison gas in the underground water channel became more and more serious, so he had to give up his research.


    I didn''t expect that the abandoned design drawings actually gave birth to this kind of monster. Although it''s a pity that Zuan doesn''t have magic, and his biochemical demon man can''t play the power of the magic transformation device in his body, he is still quite excited and wants to see with his own eyes what the disgusting and ugly hybrid life looks like.


    Speaking of this, he remembered that a couple had done similar research with him and had created a biochemical demon named Zach. He suddenly looked forward to whether it was Tucci, the source of the plague he had created, or whether the couple''s jelly man was stronger.


    With this in mind, Dr. Hart had a plan in mind. He called for the guards in the base, and told them to take his special biochemical anti-virus suit to squat in the underground water channel. Once Tucci was found, he would immediately carry out the arrest operation.


    "My dear creature, we will meet soon!"


    ¡­¡­


    After collecting intelligence for three days in various urban areas of Zuan, Ye Feng and Ye Feng have roughly understood the information and characteristics of rat monsters.


    They are not only concerned about the mouse news, but also inquired about a lot of information about the magic device. It''s about a month before the magic device is perfected. During this period, Ye Feng can wait for Elise to recover, and then they go to the base together to destroy the evil magic device.


    However, the first thing to do was to find out the mouse''s whereabouts so as to find it easily and accurately, so that Elise''s plague could be cured.


    After strolling in the slum for a while, he turned back with his back to Elise''s Ye Feng and asked, "my majesty, should we go back? I''ve been carrying you all day. I''m a little tired. "


    Looking at Ye Feng''s pitiful appearance, Elise curled up her mouth and said, "today you''re doing well. It''s time to go back and have a rest."


    Finally can rest, these days has been carrying her, his waist is almost broken! At the moment, Ye Feng only hopes that the gunshot wound on her body can get better soon, so that he doesn''t need to carry her to inquire about news every day.


    "What a lovely little thing, Ye Feng, and so on!"


    Yilisi''s sudden surprise call makes Ye Feng obviously stunned. He looks back at Elise on the back of his eyes, and then looks along her eyes. He sees a small jelly shaped colloid around a sticky liquid, jumping up to the liquid.


    The little jelly looks like a drop of water, with a pair of cute big eyes on it. It''s lovely to look at it.


    It''s rare for Elise to show such a loving look. Ye Feng squats down at the right time so that Alice on her back can touch the jelly.


    The young girl Elise carefully touched one of the soft jelly bodies, and saw the little thing jump one by one, and made a cute children''s voice: "Zach Zach Zach... "


    "Little thing, is your name Zach?" Holding one of them into her hands, Alice widened her eyes and looked at the little guy curiously. Her maiden heart burst out.


    "Zach Zach... " The little guy squinted happily in the palm of Alice''s hand and jumped again, as if in response to Alice''s words.


    "Zach is so cute. Do you want to go home with my sister?" Fondly kneading the little guy''s head, Alice''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Zach Zach... " The little guy is still "Zach Zach" to call, is really popular.


    Ye Feng saw that Elise liked this little guy so much. He said with a smile, "why don''t we take him back with you along the way?"


    Looking at Ye Feng''s smile, Elise''s pretty face was suffused with a faint blush and whispered "um".Just as they were about to leave, a couple entered the slum. They looked nervously around for a while, and when they saw the small things on the ground, they couldn''t help but smile.


    "Zach, you naughty boy is running around again. Come on, go home with mom and Dad!"


    As soon as the little guys on the ground heard the couple''s voice, they immediately accelerated the beat speed, and soon they merged into a piece.


    And the little guy in the palm of Alice''s hand jumped down excitedly and became one with all the little ones.


    I saw the original little guy instantly began to transform into a jelly man of about seven or eight years old. He jumped into his mother''s arms with a smile and pointed to Ye Feng and said, "Mom and Dad, Zach was playing with his brother and sister just now."


    Zach''s parents looked kindly at the child who was different from ordinary human beings, and then said to Ye Feng: "thank you for playing with little Zach. He is different from other children. No one likes him since childhood. It''s rare that you are willing to play with the naughty one."


    Since Zach jumped out of Elise''s hand, she''s been hanging her head down, unable to see. And Ye Feng is a grin response: "Zach is very cute, my friends and I like him very much."


    "Thank you. It''s getting late. We have to take Zach home."


    After saying goodbye to Ye Feng, Zach''s parents took him out of the slum.


    When they were far away, Ye Feng turned his head doubtfully and looked at Elise with her head down, and said, "why did you stop talking just now?"


    Elise slowly raised her head, and she did not know when there was an extra knife in her right hand. She was staring at Goufeng in horror.


    "Why didn''t you just kill that couple? Don''t you know that little guy is my new favorite toy


    In the face of Elise''s madness, Ye Feng knew that she was ill again. Taking a deep breath, he relieved the atmosphere and said with a smile, "I''m sorry, your majesty, I''m too stupid to understand what you mean!"


    "Hum!"


    With a dull hum, Elise looked gloomy and fierce. Without hesitation, she inserted the knife fiercely into Ye Feng''s back. She slowly moved her lips to Ye Feng''s ear and said a cold word that made Ye Feng palpitating.


    "If you dare to leave me, I will kill you!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 464

    There was a disgusting stench in the dark sewers, but tookie, a rat made from Zuan''s dirtiest mixture, loved it.


    After foraging, he went to the deepest part of the sewer as usual, but he didn''t want to see dozens of guards sent by Dr. Hart just around the corner.


    As soon as he stepped into the corner, dozens of guards immediately threw out large nets of special materials to capture him.


    Feeling the electric current on the Internet that can paralyze people to lose their power of action, Tucci quickly enters the stealth state with the help of the dark underground tunnel at the first time.


    The leading guard immediately ordered: "open the oracle to transform the scanning lens, and the moving red shadow is him!" the guard immediately ordered after seeing Tucci disappear


    When one of the radical members approached Tucci, he saw the apparent figure running back and spraying poison. He immediately screamed: "Captain, he''s fighting back, spitting poison!"


    "What are you afraid of? We''re all wearing anti-virus equipment. What about snipers? Shoot anesthetic bullets


    Light scold voice, the leader of the team leader in leading the pursuit of Tuqi at the same time, is issued a command.


    Several members of the rear, armed with sniper rifles, immediately fired anesthetic bullets at Tucci.


    Tucci, who was running wildly, found that the venom he fired was useless for the guards in the bio chemical anti-virus suit. He was immediately nervous. He didn''t want to be captured by these people and put in the lab to feel the fear of being dissected.


    With a bullet in his back, Tucci felt only that his body was gradually paralyzed. His sense of crisis grew deeper and deeper. Instead of releasing venom at the guards in chemical protective clothing, Tucci sprayed stronger venom and disgusting slime on the passage of the already wet underground water channel.


    The ground suddenly became extremely slippery, and the sticky material forced the pursuers to slow down to avoid falling down. Tucci took this opportunity to escape before his body was completely paralyzed.


    Turning several corners, Tucci climbed to the ground. But just as he was about to relax, a sinister laugh came from his front: "my dear creature, you are so ugly!"


    "Dr. Hart!"


    As soon as the words fell, Tucci was knocked unconscious by Dr. Hart before he could turn around and run away.


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the villa where Ye Feng and Ye Feng live is still flashing a weak light. Ye Feng is sitting on the sofa in the living room on the first floor, with his head drooping, bandaging his back with bandages and first-aid medicine.


    "Hiss..."


    The wound was just coated with medicine, and the hot tingling sensation made Ye Feng have to slow down the bandage again and again.


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Feng subconsciously glanced at the door of Elise''s closed room on the second floor. He couldn''t help biting his teeth and closing his eyes.


    Looking back on this period of time, Elise''s morbid psychology at that time, Ye Feng took a deep breath again. This kind of state of her really made him shiver.


    Fortunately, the place where she stabbed today is not the place where his heart is. Otherwise, according to this depth, he will surely die on the spot without magic and sword spirit.


    It was frightening to be with such an often maddening Elise, and there was a certain impulse to cure her.


    Bear the pain will bandage the wound, Ye Feng complex mood to go upstairs. As he passed Alice''s room, he hesitated to stop.


    Knock a few times on the door, leaf wind push the door and enter. The light in the room stunned him. He thought Alice was asleep and wanted to come in and have a look.


    "Ellie, aren''t you up yet?" She said hello with a light smile, and Ye Feng walked to Elise''s bedside.


    When he got to the bedside, he found out that Elise had really gone to bed and had forgotten to turn off the light.


    He gently raised her left arm, frowned and carefully observed the green spot on her left arm, which was even more so than during the day. If she goes on like this, she will probably become more and more vulnerable because of gunshot wounds and plague.


    "Well..."


    In her sleep, Elise suddenly talks, which is a little frightened by Ye Feng, who is observing the green spots on her arm.


    Looking at her suddenly locked eyebrows, Ye Feng knows that she is mostly in sleep or suffering from the plague toxin.


    Gently rubbed her left arm, Ye Feng tried to relieve her pain caused by pestilence toxin.


    After about a few minutes, Elise''s frown gradually extended, and Ye Feng stopped massaging her.


    Turning off the light, Ye Feng did not leave Elise''s room, but came to the balcony with a worried face, leaning against the railing and looking at the night scene of Zuan under the street lamp.


    The crow''s call suddenly sounded, and pierce, who Swein sent to Ye Feng, flew to his shoulder.


    After two calls, pierce flapped his wings for a while, then turned back and flapped his wings and called to the wind.


    Looking at its strange behavior, Ye Feng doubts: "Pierce, do you want to take me somewhere?"When he asked, pierce humanized his crow''s head, then flapped his wings and flew away into the distance.


    Although I don''t know where pierce wants to take him, Ye Feng still decides to follow it to have a look. Maybe he will find something.


    Looking back, Elise, whose eyes were locked and her brow locked, showed her painful expression. Ye Feng sighed. Relying on the basic skills of swordsmanship, she jumped down the balcony and ran after Pierce.


    After running with pierce for a long time, Ye Feng, who has been unable to see a figure, finally sees a man in a white coat walking towards another street at the corner of the street ahead with something.


    At this time, Pierce is no longer leading the way, but fly to Ye Feng''s shoulder, flapping his wings, as if to signal Ye Feng to chase after him.


    Understanding of the leaf wind quickly catch up with the man disappeared in the corner, with the two people closer, the figure of the man is gradually clear up.


    "Isn''t this Dr. Hart? What is he carrying? Why are you always dripping disgusting liquid


    He murmured to himself, followed Dr. Hart''s Ye Feng and continued to draw closer. When he saw what Dr. Hart had in his hand, he could not help but look happy.


    Isn''t this the rat monster he''s been looking for all this time? With it, the plague on Alice''s arm should be solved!


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he was. Ye Feng forced himself to calm down. He didn''t want to miss a good chance to capture Dr. Hart and the mouse monster because he was too excited.


    As long as they are captured, he will be able to cure Elise''s plague and complete the task of forbidding magic devices. This is a rare opportunity!


    With such an idea, Ye Feng continued to follow Dr. Hart, waiting for an opportunity to capture him and the mouse together!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 465

    The pain of the plague was multiplying, and even in her sleep, Alice was still frowning.


    Finally, unable to withstand the spread of toxins and the pain of gunshot wounds, Alice, soaked in sweat, woke up from her sleep.


    "Ha ha Ha ah Ha Ha ha... "


    Gasping for breath, Elise, with some nervous disorder, even though it was late at night, cried out the name of Ye Feng in horror.


    Ye Feng followed Peirce to follow Dr. Hart. No matter how she called, Ye Feng did not respond.


    "Asshole!"


    Elise''s right hand snapped at the cupboard on her left. The pain from her palm and the pain from the plague toxin relieved her pain.


    Is trying to call a few Ye Feng, but still can not get a response, she wants to climb out of bed. However, now she is really too weak, just arm a little support out of bed, not stable body shape, she just feel whirling, head down on the wooden floor.


    Bang!


    With the sound of a head bump, Alice''s forehead was heavily knocked out of blood, but also swelling a big bag.


    Elise, whose forehead was covered with sweat, even gave out a girl''s scream. The pain of sweat seeping into her forehead gap continued to stimulate her nerves.


    "Damn it Damn it Damn it


    Despite the pain, Elise twisted her right fist and pounded the wooden floor, as if to vent her dissatisfaction with her body, and the back of her hand was covered with blood.


    "Ye Feng!"


    This time, her cry is no longer as helpless as before, but full of resentment and anger.


    With her hands on the wall, she forced her body up and opened the door. Elise dragged her clumsy body and leaned against the wall towards Ye Feng''s room.


    After a few breaths in the middle, Elise insisted on opening the door of Ye Feng''s room. She collapsed at the door again. She pushed open the door powerlessly, and her turbid eyes were full of evil spirit and looked into the dark room.


    When she found that the room was empty, she let out a strange cry. Unable to restrain her emotions, her left hand took out the knife, desperate to tie the wooden floor forward, climbed to the bed.


    Loneliness and helplessness in the heart surging, she holding a knife to cry. After a long time, she gasped and wiped her tears. Her eyes were red and swollen, and her eyes were covered with blood.


    "I let you betray me!"


    "I want you to leave me!"


    "Don''t you know that my wound is not healed?"


    "Don''t you know you''re guarding me?"


    "You don''t know how to look after your majesty at all!"


    Elise''s pretty face with tears shows a crazy and ferocious twisted look. She crazily stabbed at Ye Feng''s pillow with a knife in her hand.


    The broken pillow is also constantly with the knife pulled out of the white fluff, floating in the room.


    "Waste!"


    At this time, in the courtyard of the villa, Ye Feng, who was following Dr. Hart, came back. But his face was a little pale, his physical strength was a little weak, and there was only a comatose mouse named tookie in his hand.


    Holding Tuqi''s right hand from time to time drops a few drops of blood, it can be seen that he was not lightly injured in the previous battle.


    Smelling the noise from his room on the second floor, Ye Feng, who wanted to go through the main door, turned over directly and climbed onto the balcony and looked at the room cautiously. But when he saw who was in the room, he showed a little sympathy.


    "Waste Ye Feng, I want you to betray me, I want you to leave me!"


    "As my servant, my toy, my I don''t know how to please me at all


    "Let you not listen to me!"


    "Kill you, I must kill you!"


    Elise still did not notice that Ye Feng had come back, and she was still venting her dissatisfaction with Ye Feng in a morbid way.


    One side of Ye Feng is really can''t see, she continues to torture her own nerves, he will Tuqi tied up, throw it on the balcony, and then slowly walked towards Elise.


    "Ellie, stop it!"


    After a light drink, Ye Feng stepped forward and immediately stopped the crazy Elise and put her in his arms.


    Ye Feng''s voice listened to Elise slightly a Leng, but then she said grimly: "you betray my waste dare to appear in front of me?"


    Say, she holds a knife to the heart of leaf wind prick down.


    "Die Ha ha ha Now she has completely entered the state of madness, fortunately she has no magic power now, otherwise Ye Feng has been a dead man.


    Her right hand tightly grasped Elise''s arm holding the knife. Ye Feng made an effort to release the knife from her pain.


    "Enough!"


    By Ye Feng such a roar, Elise was obviously stunned. At the thought that she should be yelled at by one of her playthings, she looked defiant and said, "dare you talk to me like this?"


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Feng doesn''t want to lose his mind. Now he is her only support, he has to help her through this difficult time. He tried to explain: "Ellie, I know you are suffering from the plague toxin, but I didn''t mean to leave you at this time. I''m looking for an antidote for you!""Antidote?" Alice slowly enlarged her eyes and her lips opened slightly.


    Seeing that Elise''s face softened a little, Ye Feng didn''t dare to be slighted. He continued: "well, I originally planned to arrest Dr. hart for your interrogation, but his high-tech weapons and means were too many, which made him run away, but I still brought back the mouse monster!"


    "Who are you cheating on?" Elise sneered? You just want to find a reason not to be punished by me! "


    If I didn''t let you, you think you could hurt me? The heart is not good to grumble a sentence, but leaf wind surface or try to moderate way: "I go to bring you the mouse monster, on the balcony."


    As he spoke, he let go of his arms and wanted to walk to the balcony. However, Elise wrapped her hands around his arm and cried angrily, "do you want to leave me again? I will not allow you to leave. You are my toy. Even if you die, only I can execute you


    Although Elise''s tone is full of anger, Ye Feng can still hear that she is flustered. In order to make her believe him, he had to help her to walk to the balcony.


    As he walked to the balcony step by step, the disgusting body of Tucci fainted on the balcony was also reflected in Alice''s eyes. And her look of fearing Ye Feng to leave first became slightly surprised, and then showed a look of joy.


    She wiped the tear marks from the corner of her eyes and looked at Ye Feng with a straight eye. "Are you really going to take care of Dr. Hart and the mouse for me?"


    Ye Feng was still a little guilty when she asked. At that time, he was also curious about where pierce took him. And at that time, he also saw the look in her sleep very painful, but still chose to go with Pierce.


    Concealing his guilty heart, Ye Feng still wanted to make Elise happy. He replied, "yes!"


    "I wrongly blame you..." The guilt that should not belong to the devil haunted the girl Elise''s heart. Her morbid psychology was relieved a little and then disappeared into her heart again.


    Ye Feng is relieved and finally pacifies Elise. He stretched out his hand to wipe the sweat and tears on her face, and said with a smile: "it''s OK. Let''s have a rest early today. This rat monster has been hit by the anesthetic bomb specially made by Dr. Hart. As long as there is no antidote developed by Dr. Hart, he has no ability. We can rest safely for a night."


    "Well..."


    In the heart is very guilty of Elise rarely comply with Ye Feng''s advice, accompanied by Ye Feng back to her room, fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 466

    In presidian, arilia, who has been busy with refugee affairs with Kalma these days, is finally free.


    However, she did not intend to rest today. Instead, she decided to go to Gana, who did not follow the piltvov refugees. Looking for Gana is just to implement her idea of justice, that is to arrest Yasuo.


    Whether Yasso was framed or not, he was guilty of killing his brother. Arilia would never allow such a man to go unpunished.


    Walking quickly through the streets of the city, arilia soon arrived at Gana''s hut. She knocked twice on the door, and she called out, "Gana, are you there?"


    "Arilia? Come in a minute


    There was a response from Gana, and soon the door was opened by her.


    As soon as the door opened, arilia looked nervously into the room where the space was not very large. Seeing that there was no Yasso in it, she frowned and fell into meditation.


    Gana didn''t talk to her when she saw her coming. Instead, she was looking for someone in her room. She asked with a smile, "arilia, are you looking for someone?"


    Arilia was embarrassed to be exposed. But soon she also said with a smile, "actually, I''m here to talk to Yasso today about something important."


    A little surprise flashed in her eyes. She didn''t know that arilia was coming to catch Yasuo. Gana replied, "it''s for him. He left early this morning."


    Arilia frowned again and said, "have you left? Did he say where he had gone


    "No, he never told me what he did," Gana said with a helpless smile


    "So..."


    Arilia sighed a little lost, but she was still in the air.


    But Gana suddenly remembered that she had escaped to Ionia with Caitlin and others last time. Arilia promised her to help her ask about the magic of wind. She couldn''t wait to understand the magic of the wind when she thought of the storm eye hidden in her body. She said excitedly, "arilia, didn''t you say you wanted to ask Lord Soraka about wind magic last time?"


    Being asked by Gana, arilia just remembered it. During this time, she has been busy with her affairs, but she has forgotten Gana''s advice. She narrowed her eyes sheepishly and said, "I''m sorry, Gana, I''ve been busy and forgot, or I''ll take you to Lord Soraka now?"


    In spite of some disappointment, arilia forgot about her, but Gana answered with joy.


    I have heard of the legend that she grew up in mainland China. If you can see the most legendary Soraka of Ionia, then she has the magic of the wind is not far away?


    Yasso, I will catch up with you!


    ¡­¡­


    Since Ye Feng came back last night, Elise has not had nightmares, and her mouth has always been shallow in her sleep.


    "Well..."


    She was also very surprised that she woke up naturally. It was obvious that she suffered from plague when there was no Ye Feng in the first half of the night. Why did she sleep so sweetly in the latter half of the night?


    Sitting up, she subconsciously moved her left hand, but found heavy. Astonished to look at his left hand, see her whole arm sleeves are lifted up, and lying on the leaf wind is gently massage for her.


    It is no wonder that Ye Feng has been massaging her in the middle of the night. She pushed the leaf wind and whispered, "Ye Feng, didn''t you sleep last night?"


    However, Ye Feng did not respond to him. Although his hand was moving, he sent out even breathing sound.


    Can you knead her arms subconsciously when you''re asleep? Elise can''t help but stare. She moves Ye Feng''s hands away from her eyes to make him sleep more comfortable.


    Who knows she moves, the leaf wind suddenly raises the head, really scared her a jump.


    "Are you awake?" Misty leaf wind rubbed his eyes that didn''t sleep well and yawned.


    Shocked, Alice quickly pulled back her hand, and her pretty face turned red. She coughed and covered up: "well, Ye Feng, would you bring that smelly mouse next door?"


    To make, Ye Feng did not think too much about going out of the room. He will struggle back.


    Tuqi was thrown to the wooden floor beside Elise''s bed. Ye Feng asked, "mouse monster, do you see her arm? Tell me how to eliminate the toxin of plague


    Under the anesthesia of Dr. Hart, Tucci had no ability at this time. He slowly raised his head and looked at Elise. When he saw Alice''s face, he gasped. Isn''t this the female devil who threatened him to go to shadow island when there was magic before?


    Elise noticed the queer look on his face, and she was shocked. She just wanted to get rid of the toxin, but she forgot that the smelly mouse knew her demonic identity. If he exposed her, what would Ye Feng do to her?


    What was he afraid of? Tucci, who was afraid of Elise''s revenge, said in horror: "the devil Don''t kill me, devil


    Even if the heart is full of fear, but Tuqi''s disgusting voice is still very sharp and harsh, and Ye Feng is very upset.What''s more, Tuqi, who spread the plague, said that Elise was a devil. Ye Feng thought it was Tuqi who deliberately abused Elise. He said, "what devil is evil? You know you''re afraid of us now? When I did such a bad thing before, why didn''t we "demons" come to you? "


    Ye Feng''s words completely let the timid and cunning Tuqi collapse. He mistook Ye Feng as a devil. He crawled on the ground and humbly begged for mercy: "I was wrong. I''m willing to tell you the way to eliminate the plague. Don''t you kill me?"


    The paralyzed Tuqi is really afraid of the devil, because it is said that the devil is very revengeful. Now he has no way to use his power. He may be tortured to death by the two demons in front of him.


    Such a development was unexpected to Alice, and she was stunned. However, she soon breathed a sigh of relief in the bottom of her heart. Fortunately, she did not want Ye Feng to know that she was Elise now.


    Or out of personal selfishness, she is a little greedy to get along with Ye Feng in such an identity


    "What? Don''t say it Ye Feng yelled. He really hated the dirty mixture of garbage.


    "I said, I said Oh, don''t beat me, Lord devil Just put my blood and water on the infected area


    With that, Tuqi was beaten by Ye Feng, who thought he was talking nonsense. He quickly and directly said the method.


    Tuqi thought that the method could avoid beating, but Ye Feng asked Elise to borrow a knife, which was a stroke to his arm.


    The disgusting green liquid flowed out, and the disgusting smell instantly filled the whole room. Alice covered her mouth and nose with disgust.


    Ye Feng saw that Elise couldn''t stand it. He directly mentioned Tuqi and went to the bathroom in the corridor. After diluting his blood with water, he tied up Tucci first, and then returned to Elise''s room with the green water mixed with his blood.


    Personally spread the right medicine on Elise''s left arm. Ye Feng is surprised to find that the green spot on her left arm is disappearing at a visible speed.


    Elise is also beautiful, her eyes twinkle with strange light, the color of joy is self-evident. When the green spot on her left arm is completely eliminated, she is more excited to embrace Ye Feng and share her joy.


    Ye Feng was stunned at first, then patted her on the back and said with a smile: "I said it, I will cure you."


    The warm smile on Elise''s face somehow disappeared. Her cold voice sent out a chill, and Ye Feng fell into an ice cave.


    "Then you have to be better to me, so that when I''m angry, I can''t bear to kill you!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 467

    "Ellie, no, tookie''s gone!"


    With the sound of Ye Feng''s panic, the figure of his breaking into the door is reflected in Elise''s eyes.


    Elise did not panic too much, motioned for Ye Feng to take a few breaths first, then she calmly opened her mouth and asked, "have you untied him? Isn''t he drugged with Dr. Hart''s medicine? "


    After a few breaths, Ye Feng replied, "I didn''t untie him, and I don''t know how he escaped. Do you think if he finds a chance to recover, will he come back and wait for an opportunity to revenge us?"


    With a disdainful bang, Elise said calmly, "after this time, even if the stinky mouse recovered, he would not dare to come to us rashly for the time being. He still had to avoid Dr. Hart''s pursuit."


    Suddenly a ray of light came into the room, which made Ye Feng, who had been used to the dark environment of the blood moon, not adapt to it. They looked out of the window at the same time and saw a ray of golden light flickering in the clouds on the dark night of blood moon.


    "Is this?"


    Ye Feng''s pupils shrank slightly. He had seen this scene before in Ionia, just like this on the eve of sorakash''s dispelling the blood moon. Is it true that all magic in the sky of Zuan will be completely cut off by the magic device?


    At the same time, a voice was heard all over the streets of Zuan: "Dear citizens of Zuan, the magic device developed by Dr. Hart can completely cover the whole area of Zuan. No matter how high the sky is or how deep the underground is, as long as it is still in this area, all magic will be completely cut off. It will take at most one month to cover the whole varan We will be the master of the human world and become a legend forever... "


    The members of the Council spread the encouraging message to the Zuan people through the radio broadcast all over the city, and they can see the light again.


    However, Ye Feng and Elise can''t afford to be happy. One doesn''t want the magic civilization that has lasted for so long to die, and the other doesn''t want to lose to the mortals inexplicably.


    Although their starting point is different, their common goal is the same, that is to destroy the magic device.


    Looking out of the window, the sky is getting brighter and brighter. Elise nuzzled her mouth and said in her eyes, "Ye Feng, if magic really disappears from this world, what kind of scene would it be?"


    Ye Feng didn''t quite understand the meaning of Elise''s words. He looked at her bewildered side face for a moment, and then replied, "I don''t know, but I''m sure that all creatures that don''t study science and technology will be controlled by human beings with scientific and technological power. Even the legendary Dragon clan will only be a higher-level and talkative mount."


    "It''s good, isn''t it? At least people won''t be expelled because of the power of fighting and discrimination, and no one will be expelled by people because of the power they fear. Maybe this is also a good choice


    As she said that, Elise did not know how, suddenly some yearned for such a world without ugly human nature.


    If she was born in such a world, she would live happily in the village where she was born?


    The more I think about her, the more I miss her, the more I dream about the quiet life without spider shadow.


    "Ellie Ellie? "


    The body was suddenly shaken several times, immersed in the fantasy of Elise was gradually pulled back to reality, her blurred eyes were clear again.


    Elie was worried about her condition. He was confused.


    Feel Ye Feng worried eyes, iris heart warm waves. She held out her hand to hold Ye Feng''s hand and motioned him to look at the sky outside.


    "It''s all bright, and the sun is up."


    Elise''s tone of voice can''t hear is sadness or joy, perhaps both, at the moment she let Ye Feng some can''t understand.


    "Ah, I said, Ye Feng..."


    Unconsciously said a sentence, Alice is again stopped, girl like clear eyes are very playful to the Ye Feng blink.


    "What''s the matter?" Don''t know what Elise is thinking, Ye Feng has to ask.


    "Do you like this sky?"


    Bend up the corner of her mouth and smile, Elise''s seemingly gentle face is hiding her inner true psychology. If Ye Feng says something that makes her unhappy, she will immediately respond to him coldly.


    Although I don''t know what is the intention of Elise, Ye Feng still replied: "yes, but I don''t like to let the light return to Valoran through this escape way."


    What way do you like to smile at the sky


    Speaking of this, Ye Feng''s speech box was all opened, but he adored Soraka''s heroism that day. He gushed: "I like the way like Lord Soraka, which is the sky mirror reflected by the shadow Island devil leader who came to Ionia to summon blood moon. You should also see it in Zuan. A person is not afraid of the siege of the demon leader of shadow island. It''s cool. I hope that I can be like her and protect..."Listen, listen, the smile on Alice''s face faded away. And the more she listened, the more embarrassed her face was, and even turned pale. To the back, she really can''t stand it. She knocked heavily out of bed and burst out, "that''s enough!"


    "Ellie, what did I say wrong?" Ye Feng didn''t know where he got to Alice again. He looked at her cold eyes in amazement.


    After a few breaths, Alice tried to control her uncontrollable emotions. "Nothing," she replied, suppressing the voice


    Ye Feng scratched his head and asked foolishly, "is the toxin just cleared, and the arm is still a little painful? Shall I rub it for you again


    Under the gaze of Ye Feng''s concern, Elise patted her young girl''s face and adjusted her mentality. With her eyes wide open, she changed the topic with a smile: "no, I''m much better. By the way, Ye Feng, it''s rare for Zuan to see the light again. Can you take me out for a walk? I want to get some air. It''s killing me to stay in the house all day


    "Even if the plague toxin is eliminated, but your gunshot wound is still there. Are you sure you can walk the road?" Ye Feng still thinks it''s safe to let Alice recuperate.


    Elise pouted her small mouth and looked at Ye Feng discontentedly: "are you carrying me to follow the clue of Tuqi these days? You can''t carry me out for a walk


    Ye Feng complained pitifully, "are you still here? My majesty, my waist is falling apart after the intense work these days. You have to be considerate of our subordinates


    Ye Feng''s flattery made her laugh. But in the end she groaned, "my dear minister, don''t forget that her Majesty''s orders are absolute."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 468

    Being stopped by several Zuan police officers, Ye Feng with her back on her back could not help but hold her hands tightly. She was in a cold sweat.


    One of the leading police officers stepped forward, looked at Ye Feng and Elise with cautious eyes, and said, "what are you two shaking about here?"


    When he asked, Ye Feng''s heart was empty, but he still forced himself to squint his eyes and smile. He quickly thought about the wording in his mind. Elise said he was going to take her out for a walk. As a result, she led him to Dr. Hart''s hidden underground base.


    Compared with the loose police guard last time, this time not only the number of guards increased, but also there were guards patrolling around the outside of the entrance alley of the base, while Ye Feng and Ye Feng were stopped by guards on the periphery.


    Elise also had some accidents. She would encounter a guard in such a peripheral area, and her heart beat could not help but quicken.


    Subconsciously, she glanced at the poor people who passed by from time to time in the street behind her. "Why can''t my boyfriend and I come here?" she asked, adjusting her mind? Don''t you think there are still many people behind you? "


    Seeing that Elise is talking to the guard like this, Ye Feng, who has not thought of a good wording, can not help but pinch a sweat for her.


    The guards who surrounded Ye Feng and Ye Feng were stunned by the tone of Alice''s questioning. They didn''t expect that Elise would be so righteous and fearless of them.


    The leading guard looked back at the poor people, and then looked at the innocent Elise for a long time. Then he looked a little slow and said, "secret experiments are being carried out here, and these poor people behind me are all residents here. They have been investigated by us and will not pose a threat to the experiment. It seems that you two are not here to make trouble. Just leave by yourself. ¡±


    "my boyfriend and I often go out for a walk, and we''ve been here many times before. This is the first time we''ve seen people from the government block this place."


    Elise curled her mouth discontentedly, her eyes as if the blockade of these police officers had affected her normal walking mood.


    The leading police officer didn''t want to quarrel with such a 16-year-old girl because he had a daughter of this age in his family, and he knew a little about the rebellious nature. "This is also the order of the members of the Council. It''s better for you not to come here and shake around during this period of time, so as not to be injured by mistake," he said with embarrassment


    "Hum!"


    With an ungrateful snort, Elise patted Ye Feng, who was still stupidly stunned. She did not have a good airway: "don''t go quickly. I''m in a good mood to stay here!"


    By the way, she pinched the meat in Ye Feng''s waist with both hands, and Elise was laughing in her heart at the moment.


    Being pinched by her, Ye Feng also knows that she is acting, but still complains in her heart that she pinches too much.


    After carrying Elise far away, Ye Feng, relieved, complained: "look at you. You said you would go shopping, but I was cheated here. I was almost arrested!"


    Elise glanced at the wind of the eye leaf faintly, did not reply, but was thinking about something. After thinking for a long time, she grabbed Ye Feng''s ear and clenched her teeth and said, "fool, you don''t want to come to the base directly after I recover, do you? It would be silly of you to do that. We must check the security around here before we come next time. This will help us sneak into the base next time


    "It hurts, your majesty. Can you speak well?" Yilisi was seized by pain, Ye Feng continued to complain.


    The corner of the mouth slightly rises, sees the leaf wind to be soft, she still has a little to dispel Qi. Releasing her hand, Elise ordered, "Stinky leaf wind, continue to walk around the outermost part. This time, we only look at the distance, not close to it."


    As soon as I hear Elise''s words, Ye Feng is shocked by her bold ideas. "I don''t think it''s better to give it up," he said with embarrassment


    "Listen to me!" Elise eyebrows slightly a frown, she does not like Ye Feng, against her will.


    Helpless to take a deep breath, Ye Feng weakly answered, had to take Alice in the most peripheral area around. Fortunately, they were just watching from a distance, so there was no police officer to stop them.


    After a tour, Elise drew another sketch of the distribution of police officers on the periphery according to what she had just seen, and then she put away the book with satisfaction.


    She patted the nervous Ye Feng briskly. Elise covered her mouth and said with a smile, "it scares you. Why are you so timid?"


    Ye Feng was said to be a little unhappy, he looked extremely serious and replied: "I am not timid, I can run alone, I am afraid that I will be found out when it is not good to take you with me."


    Eyes slowly enlarge, Elise was Ye Feng''s eyes staring at her heart. She punched her left hand as red as an apple.


    "I I''m sure I let you do this, so you don''t have to Don''t worry too much about my I''m not a burden After a word of hesitation, Alice''s face was even more hot.


    Ye Feng saw that Elise''s face was so red that he thought her injury had recurred. He immediately worried: "how did you blush, Ellie? Is the gunshot wound involved again? "After patting her cheek a few times, Elise forcibly breaks off Ye Feng''s head and doesn''t let him see her. She covered up the confusion in her heart and replied, "no No, I''m fine. By the way, let''s go back. I''m a little tired... "


    Although Ye Feng is very strange in the heart of Elise, but he still did not choose to ask. Since she didn''t want to talk about it, it was not about the gunshot wound, so he had better ask less. In order not to accidentally say the wrong words, this little ancestor is more difficult to serve than Fiona to annoy, then he will have to suffer.


    At the thought, he recalled the horror of Elise inserting a knife into his back that night. Do not want to inexplicably experience the stabbed Ye Feng immediately replied: "yes, your majesty!"


    With that, he went to the West Side Residence with Alice on his back. At this time, Elise is in a mess, and she is too lazy to respond to Ye Feng''s sudden compliment.


    Little did not know, just when they just stepped into the next street, a black figure stretched by the afterglow of dusk appeared in their previous position, motionless.


    Staring at the back of Ye Feng''s leaving for a while, the elongated black figure follows. Close to the wall, while keeping a safe distance from the two people, the tracker follows their every move.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 469

    When the last glimmer of sunset dissipated in the sky, the night came again to Zuan. Blood moon is still high in the night sky, not affected by Zuan''s magic device.


    Ye Feng looked at the blood moon in the sky in some confusion and said to himself, "isn''t Zuan cut off magic? Why is there a blood moon at night? "


    Lying quietly on the back of Ye Feng, Elise bent her mouth and said with a smile: "Zuan has indeed cut off the magic, but what has been cut off is the magic of the world of Valoran, and the moon does not belong to the world of Valoran. Both it and the sun are in the starry sky outside Valoran."


    Smell speech, Ye Feng scratched his head. The starry sky beyond Valoran is not what he can imagine. He has also heard that there are many people who do not belong to this world in Valoran. The last time he saved mogana seems to be an angel from another world.


    "Don''t think it''s useless. We''ll go back later Wait... "


    Elise, who had been laughing and singing before, suddenly cooled down and looked back at the end of the deserted street. Her eyes were full of palpitating chill.


    "What''s the matter?" Feeling the cold feeling that suddenly fell to the freezing point on Elise, Ye Feng took a cold breath, and looked at the deserted street behind her with some doubts.


    "Someone is following us!" Elise glanced at Ye Feng, who was not alert, and then looked at the surrounding situation nervously.


    Although her magic was lost, her keen insight did not diminish at all. Just then, she was keenly aware that someone was following them.


    After careful observation for a long time, there was no movement. Elise began to wonder whether she was too alert and had an illusion?


    But a moment later, an imperceptible light flashed through her eyes. Looking at an abandoned warehouse not far from the street, Elise immediately said to Ye Feng, "Ye Feng, that man has entered the warehouse, go in and have a look!"


    After getting along with each other these days, Ye Feng still believes in Elise''s insight. However, he felt that he did not know the strength of the people who were following him. If he followed the past carelessly, he might encounter danger. It was better to get rid of the people who were following him.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng suggested: "not quite right? Since we know his position, we''d better get rid of him


    "That man can''t beat you, I can feel it!" Elise didn''t mean to leave. Her voice was firm.


    A frown, Ye Feng is also aware that if Elise identified a thing, will not listen to him. If he took her away by force, it might be counterproductive.


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Feng cautiously approaches the abandoned warehouse, for fear that the stalker in Alice''s mouth suddenly jumps out to attack them.


    Elise is also on high alert at the moment. Although she can''t accurately predict where the tracker is hiding in the warehouse, she can guarantee that at least there will be no one near her and Ye Feng''s location.


    As Ye Feng enters the abandoned warehouse, Elise''s eyes wander back and forth from time to time in the messy waste piles and containers. As long as the pursuer dares to come out and attack, she believes she can sense it in the first place.


    All of a sudden, there was a noise of goods collapsing in the direction of the locked back door of the abandoned warehouse. Ye Feng, who was moving slowly, ran quickly towards the back door with Alice on his back.


    Elise''s eyes twinkled at the back door, her face full of queer suspicion. Her eyes wandered around, her pupils shrank slightly after pondering for a while. She shook Ye Feng''s back anxiously and said, "Ye Feng, that man is not in the back door. He wants to run from the front door to catch up with him!"


    Just at the moment of her words, a figure quickly passed by and ran towards the front door.


    See Ye Feng Leng for a moment, can only expect his own Alice light spat sound stupid, right hand takes out the knife to the person who passes by is mercilessly stabbed.


    Ah, with a scream, the stalker was stabbed directly in the back by Alice. His feet slipped and fell to the ground.


    At this time, Ye Feng also reacted, preemptively, and held down the follower before he got up.


    Yilisi on Ye Feng''s back shows a sinister smile that doesn''t match her girl''s posture. She pulls out the knife on the follower''s back, and then stabs it excitedly.


    She said grimly, "who let you follow us?"


    "Your Majesty, forgive me My own people The stalker who was held down by Ye Feng trembled and cried.


    As soon as he cried, Elise guessed that this man was a demon sent by hammerstone. It seems that hammer stone and they already know what''s going on here, she thought.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s puzzled eyes, Elise adjusted her tone and said, "Ye Feng, let him go. He is my servant."


    I didn''t expect it was a "misunderstanding". Ye Feng, who had already trusted Elise very much, also joked: "it seems that you like to let others call you queen at home."


    Elise looked at Ye Feng with twinkling eyes in her eyes. She stuck her palms on her face and said, "Ye Feng, could you please go out first? I have something I want the servant to bring back to my parentsAfraid that Ye Feng would be uncomfortable, she also put on a pathetic look of guilt.


    Originally, Ye Feng felt that Elise was quite outsider, and felt a little uncomfortable. But seeing her look, he felt that he was too embarrassed for her. He scratched his head and said, "it''s OK. I''d better not listen to your private affairs."


    With that, Ye Feng also waited outside the warehouse. After he went out, Elise regained a cold look and looked down at the "servant" of her family.


    "Come on, hammerstone. What did they send you for?"


    Hearing Elise''s cold and heartless voice, even if there was no magic suppression, the demon on the ground shivered and said, "Yi Lord iris Since the start of Zuan''s magic forbidden device, we have lost a lot of undead to know about it. After knowing this, we will go back to tell Lord hammerstone about this news. When they know about it, they will send their subordinates to look for your trace. If they find you, they will tell you. They hope you can destroy the device as soon as possible. "


    It is true that Elise blinked her eyes expressionless and said coldly, "I know. You go back and tell them that the magic device covering the whole varollan will be activated in one month at most. I can''t use magic here. I will try my best."


    "Yes The demon who also lost the magic quickly nodded. It was obvious that Elise''s deterrent power in shadow island made him very afraid.


    "Go and let the man named Ye Feng come in and carry me. I''m injured and can''t walk." She said it plainly, and Alice was relieved, a little tired.


    Hearing that Elise was hurt, the devil who wanted to show her flattery said: "Lord Elise, your subordinates can help you out, and then let your human toys carry you."


    "Pa!"


    With a crisp slap, Elise raised her haughty head and stared at the demon whose face was swollen like a dead fish.


    "You deserve it?"


    Elise''s tone was full of scorn and indifference. If she had not magic power now and needed to be summoned by the devil in front of her, she would have tortured the devil to death.


    "Not yet?"


    "Get out of here Get out of here


    The demon, who was slapped with a swollen face, staggered and ran towards the front door. At the moment, he just wanted to get out of here quickly, so that Elise would not kill him.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 470

    The outskirts of the west gate of presidian have been a forbidden place for ordinary people since the war between iris and Kieran.


    But it''s a great place for two of Fiona, who love swordsmanship.


    Large and small gravel suspended in the air, time turbulence and black magic gas rampant, making the space here extremely unstable. From time to time, the figures of two Fiona shuttled between the stones. The sound of sword to sword collision clanked. Hearing the battle watching shivell yawn, he felt bored.


    When the momentum of the two gradually climbed to a height that alerted her, she stretched out and said, "I said you two can stop for a while. It''s not good to make people die at that time."


    Hearing this, the two Fiona are very reluctant to end like this, but think of these days, shivell always in the crucial moment to stop two people, they still stop.


    Holding her head high, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, fell lightly beside him. "There''s only one Fiona, and it''s natural that she''s dead," she said


    "Only the weak will die, and you, obviously, are far from me." Fiona, a member of the Laurent family, replied, looking at the other with a trace of hostility.


    "Don''t argue. I don''t understand why you two are so persistent. You should go back early today. Sarah is training her soul with master Soraka recently. It''s almost time to come back."


    As he spoke, he looked subconsciously at the orange sunset clouds in the sky.


    The two Fiona did not like hivier''s attitude. They said in one voice: "you can never understand the glory and pride of the Laurent family swordsmen."


    "Can you not talk to me?"


    "Hum!"


    Originally, they intended to be consistent with the outside world, but they didn''t want to quarrel with each other again, which was not pleasant to see.


    Shivell''s expression of indifference suddenly gave a Su, full of confidence to reply: "I don''t understand, but I hope you two can think from Ye Feng''s point of view. Speaking of this earth hat, should have stayed in Zuan for 15 days? It''s been a long time... "


    Speaking of the back, shivell''s eyes began to drift, and she could not help thinking of the stupid man.


    The two Fiona are also brought by hivier and think of Ye Feng. In fact, they are practicing swords so hard these days that they hope not to think more about Ye Feng, so that they will not be worried.


    "Hiville, this is ye Fengtou''s one-man task at a time. Do you think he can succeed?" she frowned


    Fiona of the Laurent family is also worried: "it''s been a long time, what if we are in danger? Shall we go to see him in Zuan? "


    "I believe him!"


    Shivell''s eyes firmly look to the northwest sky, as if her eyes can cross the sea to see what Ye Feng is doing at the moment.


    Although her surface is full of trust in Ye Feng, her heart is still as worried as the two Fiona. Only in order to make the people around her less worried, she would be so optimistic.


    Compared with the concern for Ye Feng, she believes that she will not lose to anyone.


    ¡­¡­


    These days, under the careful care of Ye Feng, Elise has finally recovered completely. In order to express her gratitude to Ye Feng, she also took Ye Feng''s hand and went out to play for a day.


    During this period of convalescence, she and Ye Feng were not idle. They also ventured to Dr. Hart''s underground base several times. However, compared with the first time, they both learned to be smart and stole two sets of police officer''s clothes. When Alice could barely get off the ground, they mixed into the base.


    With this, they not only know the distribution of security personnel in the surrounding area of the base, but also know the distribution and patrol time of the police in the underground base. However, the room where the magic device was forbidden has been blocked by Dr. Hart since the first time. No one knows the password except Dr. Hart himself.


    However, with Elise''s wisdom, the two found the code of the magic device room from a diary in a laboratory room of Dr. Hart.


    After discovering the password, they never went to the base again. Until today, Elise is fully recovered, she has no further plans.


    Thinking about it, Elise found that the sky had been completely dark, and the scarlet blood moon made her drunk.


    Thinking about how to safely destroy the magic device with Ye Feng, Elise took out her little book and studied the base plan, the distribution map of the personnel and the patrol time.


    In the middle of the study, a child''s cry broke out of the window. Elise was stunned for a while before she got out of bed and went to the balcony.


    Ye Feng, who lives next door to her, comes out and looks into the courtyard of the villa.


    "Big brother, big sister, Zach''s parents were captured by the villain named Dr. Hart, Wuwuwuwu..."


    Hearing the familiar whimper, Alice frowned and looked at Zach, a six or seven year old jelly boy in the courtyard. Compared with Ye Feng who opens the door downstairs when he hears Zach''s cry, she is particularly cautious. How does this Zach child find here?Looking at the swift Ye Feng holding Zach into the room, she is also out of the room.


    When she came to the sofa in the living room and sat down, Elise looked at Zac, who was crying in the arms of Ye Feng, and asked, "Zach, how did you find this place?"


    As a child, Zach choked intermittently: "Zach''s nose has been very smart since he was a child. He can trace the smell of people he knows and find them. His father said that this is one of my special abilities of biochemical demons."


    Bio devil? After staying in Zuan for such a long time, Elise also knows that there are two kinds of biochemical demons. One is that human beings inject special drugs to strengthen and transform the body, and the other is to directly fuse biological cells into each other, and then create the biochemical man they want.


    "If you can trace people''s breath, why don''t you go to your parents?" Elise instinctively still doesn''t want to take care of Zach''s business. As a demon, she is not in the mood to help human beings.


    "Zach is afraid of bad people..." Little Zach cried.


    Ye Feng did not like to help people as much as he used to. He saved Elise because she had a familiar smell on her body. It''s OK to admit Zach, but if he wants to save Zach''s parents, he still thinks it''s OK. Now that Elise is healed, he is also shifting his focus to the demonic device.


    Looking at their embarrassment, little Zach cried more fiercely. Ye Feng is still good, just feel a headache, but the look of Elise who wants to kill Zach is frightening.


    Seeing that Elise took out a knife from her left hand, Ye Feng immediately stood up to stop him and said, "Ellie, don''t be so fierce all of a sudden, it will frighten the children!"


    Little Zach stares at the ferocious Elise for a while, but suddenly comes forward with a pair of cute big eyes and says, "big sister, you are a good man. You will help Zach find his parents, right?"


    I didn''t expect Zach not only was not afraid of her, but also foolishly asked her to help him find his parents. Elise didn''t know whether it was because of the human posture that the girl''s heart suddenly overflowed. She put down the knife, coughed and comforted, "good boy, big brother and big sister can help you find parents."


    Ye Feng is a little muddled. How did Elise, who had a look of disdain, suddenly want to help Zach again?


    Elise also did not know why just now her brain was hot and promised Zach to help him find his parents. Looking at Ye Feng''s astonished expression, she stroked her hair in a flurry.


    Pretending to be majestic and stuffy, she raised her voice discontentedly and said, "Ye Feng, you are not used to this queen''s kindness?"


    Hearing the sound, Ye Feng was scared to have a cold sweat on his forehead. After more than ten days of getting along with each other, he knew that if he stimulated Elise at this time, he would be punished inexplicably.


    In order to avoid disaster, he explained: "ha ha That''s not true. How can I not get used to it! "


    "Well, you are clever!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 471

    The next morning, after telling Zach to stay in the villa, they went to Dr. Hart''s underground base together.


    Both of them changed into police officers'' clothes, but in case they lowered their hats and slightly lowered their heads to enter the base.


    Although there are police patrols from time to time along the way, Ye Feng and Elise are still smooth and have not been blocked.


    Walking in the human body specimen area, Ye Feng suddenly had an idea, poked her elbow into a puzzled Elise, and said excitedly, "ally, since we are all here today, how about destroying the magic device first and then rescuing Zach''s parents?"


    After listening to him, the muscles in the corner of her mouth twitched slightly. If it wasn''t for the surveillance, she absolutely slapped Ye Feng who thought he was very smart.


    "Fool, we do have the code of the magic forbidden device room, but we don''t know how to destroy the terminal of the device. We can see that it is made of special materials. If we fail, we can hardly escape with the present guard force here. Even if we escape by chance, the guard here will be more strict and there is no absolute We can''t take risks! "


    Eloquently criticizing Ye Feng''s naive idea, Elise is obviously very angry, and the two peaks on her chest fluctuate.


    Elise was so scolded by Elise, Ye Feng quickly said with a smile: "the empress is easy to get rid of her anger. If she is angry, she will easily grow wrinkles."


    "Don''t talk to me. Let''s go to the reagent area and have a look. If Dr. Hart catches Zach''s parents, it''s most likely that they will make biochemical demons for him. They are more likely to appear there."


    With that, she led Ye Feng to the reagent area to find the trace of Zach''s parents.


    Exploring the reagent area, the stench from a lab room made Alice look disgusted. She remembered that she had come with Ye Feng several times before. This area did not have this kind of stench. How could it suddenly smell like a sewer?


    With her mouth and nose in her hands, she strode across the room with a small bed, and Elise was relieved in the distance.


    He Ye Feng pretends to be a guard on patrol. They use flashlights to illuminate the nearby room, so as not to be found abnormal by the monitoring picture.


    Under the patient search, Ye Feng and Elise finally found the trace of Zach''s parents in a laboratory room in the reagent area. It was just that they were nervous that Dr. Hart was in the room, and they seemed to be talking about something.


    Because of the sound insulation effect of this room is very good, Ye Feng and he want to pretend to be passing by and eavesdrop on the conversation inside.


    At this time, through the glass window, Dr. Hart saw Ye Feng and Ye Feng outside. He first frowned, then waved to the two men, motioning them to enter.


    This sudden situation is Ye Feng two people did not expect, they are Mou son a Lian, vigilantly looked at each other''s eyes.


    Tacitly, they walked into the room together. Once something happened, they would definitely run away as soon as possible.


    Alice pretended to pull the brim of her hat unintentionally, trying not to show her long hair hidden under the hat. "What can I do for you, Dr. Hart?" she said in a husky voice


    Dr. Hart ordered: "you two patrol bands, these two stubborn people who refuse to tell Zach''s whereabouts or cooperate with me, take them to the poison incubator room in the human specimen area, and let them experience the pain of being eroded by the toxin!"


    With that, he waved impatiently and motioned Ye Feng to take Zach''s parents down quickly. He didn''t want to see them for a moment.


    They looked at each other with a sigh of relief. They just came in and made plans to be found and run away. They were surprised that the plot had such a dramatic reversal.


    Seeing that Ye Feng and Ye Feng did not move, Dr. Hart said angrily, "why don''t you two take these two people down? Do you think my punishment is too cruel? "


    Ye Feng and Ye Feng apologized and then pressed Zach''s parents to leave the room.


    On the way, neither of them spoke to Zach''s parents in case they were too excited to expose them.


    Passing through the smelly room again, Elise''s disgust grew again.


    It was like the stench of a dirty mixture in the sewer, and it really annoyed her.


    Wait sewer! Elise''s head flashed in her mind, and the dirty figure of the mouse monster, tookie, was all over her body.


    Is that tookie in that room? With Ye Feng pressing Zach''s parents toward the exit, Elise''s mind is more and more uneasy.


    Since the last time Tucci escaped, Alice and she have never heard of Tucci spreading the plague. At the beginning, she felt nothing. Maybe he was hit by an anesthetic bullet and lost his ability. She didn''t dare to run around.


    But now thinking about it, she noticed something wrong. If Tuqi really lost his ability, how could he escape if he was tied up tightly?The more I think, the more I think that Tuqi may have recovered part of his ability before leaving. I want to come out to revenge her and Ye Feng when she is fully recovered. But Tucci has not been heard for so long, so there is only one possibility left, that is, Tucci is caught by Dr. Hart!


    At the thought, Alice recalled the foul smell of the sewer that she had passed through the deserted room twice, and the dirty bed in the room. In Dr. Hart''s nature, he would never let the stench affect the drugs he studied.


    And tooch happened to be a creature of interest to Dr. Hart, and it was understandable that the stench was tolerated by Dr. Hart. It''s easy to understand that there is no one in the room. That''s the stealth feature of Tucci!


    Her pupils were shrinking, and a strain of sweat was oozing from her forehead. As she quickened her pace, she lowered her voice to remind Ye Feng: "let''s go. There was Tuqi in that room just now. He can recognize us!"


    Take a breath. Although Ye Feng has some doubts about how Elise can see it, he doesn''t ask more. Instead, he speeds up his pace and wants to leave the base earlier with Elise.


    With Ye Feng''s pressure and passing by the venom room, Zach''s parents can see that Ye Feng and his parents are mostly to save them. They are happy at the same time, but also more with Ye Feng two people, speed up the pace.


    As far as the exit of the base, Ye Feng, who oppressed Zach''s parents, was stopped.


    At the exit, two guards looked at Ye Feng seriously. One of them asked, "where are you going to take them?"


    Iris, whose palms were covered with sweat, pretended to glance back at the underpass, and then said hoarsely, "Dr. Hart said that the two men did not cooperate with the experiment. Let''s take them to a far away place for execution."


    The two guards looked at each other in disbelief, and then one of them half inquired, "I''m sorry, we''ve been ordered to guard this place. If you take two people out for execution, we have to go back and ask Dr. hart to avoid making mistakes."


    "Fool, you don''t know Dr. Hart''s strange temper. If he''s not happy, he may throw you two into the venom incubator, and when the councillors come to intercede for you, you two idiots will have their bones dissolved!"


    Her head drooped and yelled, and there was sweat on iris''s back, because she felt that if she lost a second, she might be overtaken by Tucci who found them.


    When she yelled at her, the two guards also recalled the outrageous deeds of Dr. Hart, who had a strange temper. Both of them were scared, so they gave Ye Feng a way out.


    "Hoo..."


    Her back to the two gatekeepers, Elise breathed a sigh of relief, and a faint smile rose from the corners of her mouth. She and Ye Feng finally escaped.


    However, the next second, the smile on her face gradually faded, the pressing sense of depression swept over the whole body, so did Ye Feng.


    "Wait a minute, you two don''t rush to leave. How can I feel that I can smell you two here?"


    With the strange and treacherous sound sounded, ugly tooch gradually came out of the underground passage. When the two guards saw that it was Tucci, they were trembling with fear. One of them bravely said, "picture Mr. tooch, how did you come out? Dr. Hart has orders. You''d better wait in the laboratory for his research to finish before you come out and walk around. "


    Ignoring the two guards, Tuqi came to Ye Feng and Elise and said, "you two turn around and let me have a look!"


    Oops! I''m really worried about what''s going on. Alice is in a very gloomy mood at the moment. As she turned around, she put a hand out of her police uniform outsourcing, holding one of the technology weapons that she had stolen from the weapons area several times before.


    Although Alice is ready to fight, she still has a glimmer of hope that it is better not to have a confrontation. Turning slowly, she said in a sign of weakness, "Mr. tooch, we are on Dr. Hart''s mission, and we will offend him if you delay us like this!"


    "How can you turn around and talk so much nonsense?"


    Dirty mouse, dare to talk to the emperor like this! Elise''s heart was bursting with anger, and she turned slowly, repressed.


    At the moment when Tuqi saw her and Ye Feng''s face, she took out a silver ammunition made of unknown metal and smashed it on the ground with lightning speed.


    Then a strong, choking smoke suddenly spread, disturbing the sight of Tucci and the two guards.


    At the same time, Ye Feng''s four men burst into the lane exit, but did not respond to what happened to the guard, ran out of the alley.


    Tuqi coughed violently and said with a gloomy look: "it''s really you two. It''s just that I can take this opportunity to get out and breathe."


    While speaking, he chased Ye Feng, who was not far away.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 472

    With more and more people chasing and intercepting, Ye Feng''s four people who fled in a hurry are also like dogs who have lost their families.


    In the nearby alleys to and fro, unknowingly, Ye Feng and Elise, who escaped too fast, separated from Zach''s parents.


    Without anyone noticing, they turned into a deep lane. Ye Feng, who was able to breathe for a while, asked, "Ellie, we are separated. Shall we go back to find them?"


    "We can''t protect ourselves now, let alone look for people while guarding against the guards. We''d better seek our own good fortune."


    She smoothed the messy hair in front of her eyes. Elise wanted to continue to say something, but she suddenly took Ye Feng and hid in the shabby house next to her.


    Watching warily as a large group of guards with heavy weapons outside the lane ran past the intersection, Elise was frightened.


    Ye Feng also took a cold breath: "it seems that Dr. Hart is really angry this time. So many people have been sent out."


    At the same time, the broadcast that spread all over the city suddenly rang out: "please don''t panic. The heavily armed patrol guards you see in the whole city will not harm innocent citizens. They are just carrying out their duties and arresting two criminals who steal the city secrets. If any citizens find a man and a woman suspicious, please inform the patrol guards immediately, and the government will give a rich report Pay. "


    Hearing the councillor''s words on the radio, Alice''s face sank. She didn''t expect that saving Zach''s parents would cause so much trouble.


    One man and one woman in that member''s mouth mostly said she and Ye Feng. It is even possible that Dr. Hart had suspected the first sneaking into the base on their heads.


    Whether or not Dr. Hart has suspected her and Ye Feng, the most important thing for them now is to escape from the pursuit of security guards.


    Tucci knew where they lived, and the two of them could not go back at least for the time being. Looking at the dusty clothes in the shabby house that had not been washed for several years, Elise had an idea.


    She poked Ye Feng with her elbow and said, "pick one of those rags on the ground and put it on."


    "Ha?" Looking at the dusty clothes on the ground and many holes in them, Ye Feng really doesn''t understand why Elise would let him wear this kind of clothes that have been rotten for several years.


    "Ha, what? Hurry up With her right hand akimbo, Elise ordered haughtily, with a look of impatience.


    Reluctantly, under the repeated pressure of Elise, she changed her police uniform and put on her worn-out clothes. Ye Feng looked like the most pitiful pauper in a slum.


    With a whiff, Elise looked at such a leaf wind, but she couldn''t help laughing, which made Ye Feng cast a dissatisfied look at her.


    After covering her belly and laughing for a while, Elise wiped the tears from her smile and said softly, "well, I''m not right. I shouldn''t laugh at you. Now that you''ve changed your clothes, go to a shop on the street and buy two clothes."


    "Why don''t you change your dirty clothes on the floor?" Ye Feng some complains ground to return a sentence, how what dangerous and messy thing lets him do?


    Elise, out of the ordinary, didn''t scold Ye Feng for her complaint. She squinted and took his arm to please him and said, "well, it''s not my time to think about it. It''s not time for you to go!"


    Being held by her like this, Ye Feng can''t lose her temper. Taking a deep breath, he left the dilapidated room under the supervision of Elise.


    A man leaned against the wall of the house, and Elise wiped the sweat on her lower forehead with a slight weariness. Just now and Ye Feng ran so long, she was covered with sweat.


    At this time, she just wanted to wait for and Ye Feng to get rid of the pursuit of Zuan police officer, and find a place to take a bath and wash the filth from her body.


    Just as she was about to close her eyes for a rest, a long squeak came from the light door.


    Slightly puzzled, she turned her head and looked at the door. Elise frowned and said, "Ye Feng, how can you come back so soon? Is it... "


    In the middle of her speech, however, she stopped immediately. Elise covered her mouth and continued to fade to the corner of the room. She swallowed her saliva in her throat. She looked at the rat head monster coming in from the outside of the house, and breathed quickly: "tookie, I I warn you Don''t Don''t mess around


    Alice stepped back to the corner of the room, her shivering body quite out of proportion to the calm and venomous look on her face.


    Gazing at the unyielding look on iris''s face, shivering close to the corner of the wall, tookie gave out a piercing laugh: "tut tut It was not like that when you threatened me to go with you to shadow island. What about your imposing manner


    As he spoke, tookie released a thick, disgusting venom that splashed on Elise.


    The venom instantly soaked into Alice''s police uniform and penetrated into her skin, stinging her nerves.


    Struggling with the pain, Elise stares maliciously at tookie, hoping to strangle him with her eyes. Her temperament is that the more you torture her, the more disgusting she is, she will go crazy and die with you, regardless of the pain on her body. Just like last time in Nanshan, she was devoured by the crazy Ye Feng. Before she died, she still glared at Ye Feng bitterly, without a trace of fear in her eyes.


    She rushed forward without any consideration and yelled, "Stinky mouse, you dare to make such disgusting things all over me. Damn it!""No magic, still so arrogant?" Tookie lifted his stinky mutant mouse leg and kicked her to the ground, rolling her eyes and twitching.


    "Dirty? That would be dirtier Tucci relaxed to emit a sinister smile, but also released a lot of venom sprinkled on Elise.


    From her head to her legs, Alice lay on her side on a pool of venom, wriggling and twitching, her eyes rolling up, her eyes white, her breath panting.


    Immersed in the venom, Alice only felt her whole body as if on fire, burning her consciousness sometimes clear and sometimes blurred.


    Unconsciously, Alice mechanically grabs the dust and pebbles on the ground and smashes it at Tucci. It seems that even if she lost her basic sense of judgment, her subconscious still has a grudge against tutch who humiliated her so much.


    Her face was smeared with green blood by the sharp stones thrown by Elise. Tucci''s mouth twitched and looked at Elise, who was repeating her actions, angrily stepped forward.


    Holding on to Elise''s black hair, Tucci lifted her from the venom. Just as he was about to torture her further, there was a loud bang from the door.


    A sense of crisis arose in his heart. Tuqi quickly released his hand and looked back at the door of the house.


    I saw a man standing at the door, one foot hard to break the door he had kicked open, his face full of evil spirit staring at tookie.


    Looking at the faces of the visitors, Tuqi was relieved and said with a wry smile, "the devil called Ye Feng has come to save your master again?"


    Lazy to pay attention to Tuqi''s ridicule, Ye Feng put his clothes bag aside and took a deep breath. Maybe he had been with Elise for a long time. When he was angry, he looked at tutky like a dead fish.


    "Since I lost the magic and the sword spirit, I have never seriously applied the sword skill I have learned, and I don''t know how powerful it is. I''ll take you for a knife today!"


    While speaking, Ye Feng is again kicking at the wooden door that he has kicked rotten. He picks up the long wooden stick that has fallen from it. His whole body emits terrible killing intention and rushes towards Tuqi.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 473

    Ye Feng suddenly sends out such a strong killing intention, which is really some of Tuqi. When he reacts, Ye Feng has already rushed to him.


    In a hurry, tookie quickly picked up his hands and put on his dirty green guns to block in front of him.


    In this block, no matter how good Ye Feng''s swordsmanship is, the sword he cut off from the wooden door in his hand can''t damage Tuqi without his sword spirit.


    Click!


    As the sound of the broken stick sounded, Ye Feng was quick and quick, and knocked Tuqi down directly. Then he picked up Elise who fell in the venom and rushed out of the room.


    "Stop for me!"


    Tuqi, who fell to the ground, drew his gun on the spot and shot two shots at Ye Feng''s back.


    Although the back was shot two times, Ye Feng still gritted his teeth and held Elise. He picked up the clothes bag and ran away.


    Tuqi in the rear quickly got up and fell into the shadow angrily. He followed Ye Feng at a faster speed.


    He rushed into the next narrow lane of the poor with Elise in his arms. Before Tucci could catch up with him, he skillfully turned over the wall and turned back to the lane he had escaped.


    Hiding in the hut without the door, looking at the appearance for a long time, Ye Feng just sighed. Complexion complex looking at the arms of the spasmodic Elise, Ye Feng quickly took off the body''s police uniform for her, and then wiped the thick venom on her body with the police uniform.


    After cleaning up the venom on her body, Ye Feng replaced her with a set of gray sleeveless vest and skirt he bought for her.


    Her face is painfully lying in Ye Feng''s arms. Her thighs, arms, neck and pretty face all have more or less green spots.


    He sighed a little, and now was not the time to think about how to treat Elise. Put the faint Elise back on her back, Ye Feng quickly ran out of the lane, and walked in the opposite direction to the previous escape direction.


    On the road, I met many Zuan patrol guards. Fortunately, they had sneaked in before and had not shown their faces, so they did not attract the attention of the guards.


    "Big brother!"


    Suddenly, Zach''s voice sounded in front of him, and Ye Feng''s eyes slowly enlarged. He obviously didn''t expect to meet Zach here. Zach should be in the villa at this time.


    Nervously, he glanced around and confirmed that there was no one around. Then he went to Zach and worried, "Zach, how did you run out on your own? Dr. Hart has been looking for you


    Zach, six or seven years old, scratched his head without any thought. "Don''t worry, big brother. Zach has found his parents. They asked me to pick you up to our new home."


    Smell speech, Ye Feng is a Leng at first, obviously did not expect that the separated Zach parents will meet Zach. But when he thought that Zach could track people''s breath, he was relieved.


    After hesitation, he asked, "your new home should not have been found by the guards?"


    Zach replied, "no, that''s the house my parents used to do experiments on the outskirts of North City a long time ago. Even Dr. Hart didn''t know about it."


    Now I can''t go back to the villa before. Tucci knows about it, and maybe Zach''s parents can solve the toxin in Alice''s body. After careful consideration, Ye Feng still decided to go to the outskirts of Beicheng district with Zach.


    "Come on, let''s go to your new home now!"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in a laboratory in the reagent area of Dr. Hart''s underground base, Dr. Hart violently pushed all the drugs on the table to the ground.


    Fidgeting in his chair and scratching his bald head, Dr. Hart muttered his teeth.


    A disgusting green figure gradually appeared in the room, but Dr. Hart didn''t panic at all. Instead, he asked in a bad tone, "tookie, did those two men come back?"


    When facing Dr. Hart, tooch was still a little afraid because his body had been drugged by Dr. Hart. As long as Dr. Hart wanted him to die, he would certainly die.


    After losing Ye Feng, his voice trembled: "Dr. Hart, I lost them in the end."


    Although Tucci''s voice trembled, Dr. Hart was upset by his innate evil voice. Dr. Hart waved, motioned for tookie to follow him, and then led tookie to the surveillance room.


    Entering the monitoring room full of various screens, Dr. Hart pressed his hands on the console several times skillfully, and then the video of Ye Feng and Ye Feng from entering the base to escaping today was transferred by him.


    Without saying anything, after watching the surveillance video in silence, Dr. Hart operated on the console for a while, and directly called up the picture of Ye Feng sneaking into the base for the first time with Alice on his back.


    After watching the two videos, Dr. Hart frowned and pondered for a while. Then he cut two screens at the same time to play the video of Ye Feng and Alice sneaking in twice.


    He asked, "tookie, did you see if the intruder was a man or a woman just after you?"


    "A man and a woman," tookie replied truthfully


    With a twinkle in his eyes, Dr. Hart said, "sure enough, do you think the two videos show the same sneakers?""Doctor, I know these two people. In fact, they are both demons. I suspect that both of them sneaked into the base twice to destroy the magic device, so that they can recover their magic power." Tooch said his guess with certainty.


    After Tuqi said this, Dr. Hart also remembered that the first time Ye Feng and Ye Feng sneaked in, his magic forbidden device went into a dormant state. I think these two people are determined not to change. They must regain their magic power and let the army of the dead take down Zuan.


    He gritted his teeth and said, "devil? No wonder No wonder they try their best to sneak into the base to destroy the magic device


    Tuqi chuckled: "doctor, since their purpose is to ban the magic device, we might as well take the magic device as a bait and lead them to kill them!"


    "No, I can''t use the magic device as bait. The core of the device is that it took me several years to travel around Valoran to get rare materials less than the size of my fist. If it is destroyed by accident, it is basically impossible to get such a large amount of rare materials. When the devil and the undead invade, Zuan will definitely become purgatory!"


    Dr. Hart''s head was rocking like a rattle, and he would not have joked with the magic device. Zuan has given up the chance to escape to Ionia with piltvov. Once there is no magic device, it will fall into the hands of shadow island as he said. At that time, let alone ordinary human beings, even he is likely to be unable to settle down.


    "What is the doctor going to do?" Tooch said his own question. Since Dr. Hart didn''t want to use the magic device as bait, how could they catch Ye Feng and Elise?


    Dr. Hart said with a mysterious smile: "I ask you, tookie, do you know how long it will be before the magic device is completed?"


    "Yes, there are 14 days to go." Tucci was even more perplexed. He did not know what Dr. Hart meant by asking him this.


    "That''s right..."


    With a meaningful remark that tooky was completely out of his head, Dr. Hart walked out of the monitoring room calmly and leisurely.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 474

    In the shabby hut, Elise, a young girl, lies quietly on her cot, her nose breathing evenly. And the bedside, the leaf wind is already guarding in the Daze beside her for three days and three nights.


    Even in a state of lethargy, Elise''s bare hands can always unconsciously hold Ye Feng''s hands. Watching the last green spot on her face disappear this morning, Ye Feng is also happy for her. It seems that it is the right choice to take her to Zach''s parents for treatment.


    But at the thought of Elise''s green spots all over her body before treatment, Ye Feng felt a little palpitation and heartache.


    Staring at the young girl Elise''s young face, Ye Feng is in a daze. I don''t know why he always unconsciously regards the girl in front of him as Elise these days. If Alice was a few years younger, she would look like the girl in front of her?


    Thinking of Elise, Ye Feng''s expression always reveals a complicated look. Shaking his head, he didn''t want to think about something irrelevant at this time.


    Sometimes the girl''s character in front of her can be very extreme. He must protect her well. When everything is over, he will take her back to Ionia. I believe that the pain in her heart will be healed there.


    He must not let this girl set foot on Elise''s path!


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Feng stroked Elise''s pretty face with the back of his hand and smoothed her hair because she had turned over.


    "Ye Feng!"


    With a sudden exclamation in her sleep, Elise suddenly sat up. Because just woke up, her vision is still very fuzzy, so did not notice Ye Feng sitting beside the bed.


    "Ellie, I''m by your side." Ye Feng tightly grasped Elise''s hand and motioned her to calm down.


    Hearing the familiar voice, Elise, who was short of breath, took a few breaths and rubbed her eyes. Her eyes filled with water mist were staring at Ye Feng.


    "Where are we? I have a dream that when you see tookie catch me, you abandon me and run away, and then I will become an undead and kill you


    Although Elise''s expression is delicate and moving, there is still a trace of cold sweat behind Ye Feng. Fortunately, at that time, his brain congestion foolishly rushed back to save her, otherwise, when the magic device was destroyed, she might have become a ghost to murder him.


    "Why don''t you talk? Are you scared?"


    Giggling twice, Elise said temperature Judo: "if you are afraid, remember that you are already my servant. You must always obey me, and I will treat you well."


    Ye Feng didn''t think too much, just took the meaningful words of Elise as a joke. He quickly flattered Elise and then repeated what happened after her coma.


    After hearing this, Elise arranged the words of Xiaye Feng in her mind. In the past three days, the guards on the street of Zuan have been patrolling more and more frequently. I''m afraid that the unexpected abnormality is not only to pursue her and Ye Feng, but also to prohibit magic devices.


    The more she thought about it, the more frightened she was, the more she had a bold guess in her mind, that is, the magic suppression device would probably be completed and started in advance!


    At the thought of this, there was a sharp flash in Alice''s eyes. If that''s what she thought, it would be harder for them to destroy the magic device.


    But until now, she and Ye Feng have not found a way to destroy the magic device. If you rush to a base that is more heavily guarded than ever, you may die there.


    Just as she was in a state of confusion and confusion, a dazzling white light suddenly came in from outside.


    Has it started?


    In the heart rises a bad premonition, Elise does not care to explain with Ye Feng more, barefoot ya got out of bed and rushed out of the room.


    "Ellie, you haven''t got your shoes on yet!" Ye Feng saw this, picked up Alice''s boots and followed up.


    As soon as he went out, he was shocked by the huge white beam. Pupils gradually shrink, Ye Feng is also aware of what. But he still didn''t want to believe his guess, so he subconsciously confirmed to Elise, "that direction Is it... "


    "Dr. Hart''s base!" She nodded heavily, and Alice''s face was very gloomy.


    "It''s over, it''s all over, Ellie. We failed..."


    Ye Feng only felt that he had been hit hard in his heart. The heavy pressure and self blame followed, as if to drown him.


    Feel Ye Feng that has given up the state of mind, but Alice is somehow in the heart a burst of fire. She suddenly turned around and looked at Ye Feng with a black face.


    Ye Feng''s face is broken, and her eyes are staring at Ye Feng''s eyes. She is extremely solemn.


    "It''s not over, Ye Feng. We haven''t lost. Aren''t you going to be a hero to save the magic civilization of Valoran? Now it''s time for you to choose! " Hands heavily on Ye Feng''s shoulder, Elise looks heavy way.


    "Choice?" Staring at her eyes, Ye Feng doesn''t understand the meaning of Elise''s words.


    "Do you believe me?" Alice took a deep breath.


    "Believe it!"


    Elise''s face appeared a happy smile: "very good, if I guess correctly, although the magic suppression device has been activated, but it will take at least some time to cover the whole varloran. Would you like to bet with me and go to the base again?""But we haven''t found a way to destroy the magic device!"


    Clenching her teeth and looking at Ye Feng, Elise said, "you fool, you can''t control so much now. When time comes, you can take some weapons and potions from the weapon area and the medicine area. We can only gamble. A man should be decisive! Are you going or not? "


    "Go!" By Elise such a roar, Ye Feng shivers all over, his blood is also roared out.


    "Let''s go."


    Whispering back, Elise took Ye Feng and ran to Dr. Hart''s base.


    Looking at the nearer and nearer beam in the distance, Elise did not know why, but her heart was full of confusion and frustration.


    Slightly gathered up her eyes, Elise tightly grasped Ye Feng''s hand in running, and said: "Ye Feng, are you ready?"


    "Ready?" Ye Feng looks at Elise with her head drooping down and worried.


    "Whether you succeed or not, are you really ready for what will happen next?" Don''t look over her face. Elise holds Ye Feng''s hand tightly and seeps with sweat.


    "Well." Ye Feng nods fiercely, "I will protect you!"


    She felt a chill in her heart. Before the battle, Elise raised the idea of retreat.


    In fact, she asked the two of them


    Is she really ready?


    With some of Ye Feng''s thoughts getting more and more confused, Elise took a deep breath and put these thoughts out of her mind.


    The morbid psychology is breeding again, the pretty face of Elise is suffused with faint blush.


    It''s her most important task to destroy the magic device!


    If ye Feng doesn''t want to follow her, she will destroy him directly!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 475

    With the huge and shining white light beam soaring into the sky, and with Zuan as the center, it spreads to the surrounding area enough to cut off the destructive energy of all capable people.


    Magic, swordsmanship, witchcraft, runic power and so on, which directly absorbed the abilities of heaven and earth, were severely suppressed at this moment.


    When the energy of the white beam covered the whole of Valoran, all the people who practiced magic and swordsmanship were shocked to find that the energy in their bodies was slipping away.


    No matter how much energy they absorb from the outside world to fill in the gaps in their bodies, they can''t match the speed of the internal energy passing away.


    At the same time, Dr. Hart looked at the column of light on the screen of the magic device room and couldn''t help laughing wildly and madly. The smile of that person even Tuqi around him was frightened and trembled for his madness.


    "Ha ha ha ha Ha ha ha... "


    "The backward magic civilization has passed away, and the era of science and technology is coming!"


    "This is a great era for mankind, and it belongs to me too!"


    "Ha ha ha ha Ha ha ha... "


    ¡­¡­


    In the city of presidian, the one who was practicing magic felt a sharp pain all over his body. Pale, she quickly stopped casting and felt the magic flowing around her.


    Pupil is a tiny shrink at first, then she is the eye son is slightly a fold, can''t see any look.


    Mou son is suffused with faint starlight, looking at the direction of Zuan, she said to herself: "Ye Feng, still failed?"


    As the energy between heaven and Earth passes further from the world, a violent collision has taken place in the forbidden area outside the western gate of presidian, and the rocks suspended in the air are falling continuously.


    Fiona and Fiona, who are practicing swords, quickly leave the place accompanied by Sara and sylvier.


    At this time, over Ionia, the sky fortress, suspended in the clouds, began to shake, and if it had not been for hindra''s hard work, there would have been a risk of falling to the ground at any time.


    Feeling the magic of the rapid passage of her body, she looked into the city of presidian, where Soraka was located. Her dark purple eyes twinkled with complicated light.


    ¡­¡­


    The Phoenix''s lament was heard from the depths of freyerdrode, and instantly echoed through the ice. Along with the collapse of many magical creations, the warrosa tribe and the cold winter claw tribe immediately stopped fighting and fled to all directions one after another.


    "Magic, passing..."


    "She''s just like this. She''s gone forever..."


    Li sangzhuo, the leader of the frost guard tribe, was watching the battle between the avarosa tribe and the winter claw tribe with a crystal ball, but she didn''t want to see such an incredible thing happen.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the shurima desert, marzaha and kasadin, guarding the gates of the void, are also aware of the rapidly declining energy between heaven and earth.


    They are in nothingness, and gradually because of the disappearance of magic, they show the same body as the empty visitors, but this body is gradually transforming into human form.


    The door of the void was still unaffected, but both of them knew that if the magic really disappeared from Valoran forever, even if the empty visitor came to the world from the other side of the door, it would lose its magic.


    Maybe, it''s not necessarily a good thing


    The only way for surima and the war academy is that many survivors who escaped from demasia are stationed on the mogalon trail. It was Leona and panson, who had been hit hard by Calista, who led the survivors to escape.


    Since fleeing out to the fall of the blood moon, and up to now, there has been no sign of the invasion of undead and demons. For the time being, it is the pure land of demasia survivors.


    Looking at the hard and busy lives of the survivors, Leona sighed and sighed that if the countries on the mainland had united at the beginning, they would not have lost so much.


    "Lei Sister Leona... "


    A tender and timid childish voice suddenly sounded in her ears, and Leona lowered her head gently.


    The little girl''s purple head is touching her.


    The timid little girl in front of her can''t help but remind her of the scene of meeting a little girl in the grand barrier that day. At that time, the little girl was chained to a tree full of scars. But for her and her timely detection and treatment, the little girl might have died.


    The little girl''s purple complexion reminds her of one of the survivors she rescued named Bobbie, a female yodel. Leona specially asked Bobbie to see if the little girl was Yodel, but Bobbie said she didn''t know.


    This aroused Leona''s curiosity. What kind of race would this purple little girl be if she wasn''t Yodel? In particular, the two horns on the head of the little girl also surprised her. She once saw horns in ancient books of the ancient Yodel people. Is the little girl an ancient Yodel, or is there a phenomenon of atavism?


    A series of questions really gave her a headache, so Leona took good care of the little girl and studied her race.All of a sudden, her heart suddenly shook, and Leona''s face panicked out her magic power to feel the energy around her.


    Not only did she temporarily forget the mystery of the girl''s identity, but she murmured to herself, "how can magic pass?"


    ¡­¡­


    The destructive energy of Zuan''s magic forbidding device is still spreading. Even the dragon clan in the depths of the grand barrier is in panic. They, who always boast of their dignity, can''t imagine what it would be like to leave the magic world.


    Shadow Island, demacia, norhus, piltvov, the periphery of Zuan, the war Academy


    All the places occupied by the devil and the dead reverberated with the shrill howls of the demons and the dead.


    Some of the demons who have lost their magic power have become inanimate again, others have become animals without intelligence, while those who have changed from human beings to demons are relatively lucky. Their bodies are transforming into human forms.


    However, due to the rarity of Valoran''s magic power, the undead is unable to cope with the real world phenomenon. The body is more and more transparent, and even some weak undead directly vanish into a bubble and merge into the world of Valoran.


    Even the seven demon leaders in shadow island can not escape the cruel fate of magic exhaustion. Their energy is gradually fading.


    "Elise, did she fail?"


    With a trace of unwilling sigh, kalthas said the only word in the dull atmosphere. The words also revealed a touch of sadness and despair, expressing the hearts of the other six demon leaders.


    Deep in the sea, Nami Thur, holding the staff of the Spanish family, swam shivering toward the endless abyss.


    From time to time, from the abyss came the magic sound of fear, and Nanmei, who was so frightened that she summoned up her courage to come, burst into tears.


    "Nami doesn''t cry Nami doesn''t cry You can You will get deep-sea pearls to save the people! "


    At the same time, Na Mei thinks back to Ye Feng''s words of encouraging her, and is firm again.


    Just as she was about to march into the abyss again, she was shocked to find that her magic was rapidly fading away.


    "Wuwuwu Come back, magic come back, you leave Nami, how dare Nami go to the abyss, wuwuwu Ah


    Before she finished her grievance, Nami screamed because she felt that there was an inexplicable force in the abyss stirring the surrounding sea water and sucking everything around her into the abyss.


    Before she could use magic to protect her escape, Nami was drawn into the abyss uncontrollably.


    ¡­¡­


    Magic withered, all living creatures in Valoran obviously felt this tremendous change, and no creature could escape the rotation of fate gear.


    From the era of empty visitors to the era of Acacia, and now, this world with tens of thousands of years of brilliant magic civilization is falling apart.


    Creatures made of magic are constantly collapsing from the mainland and the sea floor, as if the end of the world.


    Regardless of justice or evil, the fate of all creatures is now tightly tied to the hands of Ye Feng and Elise.


    Whether it is to usher in a new era of science and technology, or to continue the brilliant magic civilization, is unknown.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 476

    Outside the hidden alleys of the underground base, the guards on patrol at fixed points slowly walk into the deep alleys.


    As soon as he entered the lane, the bodies of several guards on the ground alerted him. Loaded, he carefully carried a heavy machine gun into the alley step by step.


    Suddenly came the sound of gravel falling in his ear, and he immediately turned his head in a highly alert state.


    "Meow..."


    The cat''s lazy cry came from the other side of the alley wall, and the guard breathed a sigh of relief.


    After turning several turns in the complicated lane, he felt some palpitation from the scattered corpses on the road.


    Huaian''s hidden house is on the corner.


    Taking a few deep breaths, he set up his heavy machine gun and dashed across the corner.


    At the entrance to the base room, a 19-year-old man in a gray sleeveless vest seemed to notice the guard''s eyes and cast them at him.


    Looking at the man''s startled eyes, the guard''s heart is no longer so afraid. Bold up in his heart, he pulled the trigger of the machine gun, facing the man is a burst of fire.


    The next second, however, the guard felt as if his neck had been strangled by something. The suffocation that he couldn''t breathe made his face red.


    "Die..."


    With the hot and humid words, the guard''s neck was cold, and his throat was sweet, and he fell into the pool of blood with his eyes staring at him. To his death, he did not see who killed him behind his back.


    The man who had been strafed earlier looked at the man who had killed the guard, and said with displeasure: "Ellie, how did you kill him?"


    "What? If I slow down, you will die! "


    It turned out that these two people were Ye Feng and Elise, who had rushed to the scene before. And Ye Feng, dressed in a gray couple''s dress, angrily put away her knife, looking aggrieved, completely different from the fierce and resolute way she had just killed the guards.


    "Just knock him out. Why..."


    Ye Feng also wanted to say something, but Elise went up directly to cover his mouth with her hand, and said solemnly, "well, we still have important things to do, but we have no time to continue to delay."


    Looking at Elise unhappily, Ye Feng still chose to listen to her words.


    "We have to destroy the base camera before we go in."


    As she spoke, Alice was already at the door. Smiling at the imperceptible camera, she pulled a remote control device out of her arms.


    The remote control device was stolen from the terminal area by her sneaking in with Ye Feng several times ago when no one found out.


    "Three, two, one Bang


    Smiling elisimer counted three times and then pressed the red button.


    As soon as she pressed the button, the tiny camera in front of the gate exploded instantly, and the discarded one made the sound of electric leakage from time to time.


    "It''s done. The cameras inside are also scrapped, so that the monitoring room can''t get the whereabouts of the two of us."


    Yilisi led ye Fengdi''s hand to quickly step into the underground passage of the room, and they soon came to the underground base.


    Looking at Elise walking towards the right passage, Ye Feng can''t help but frown and say: "don''t you want to go to the lower floor through the dark passage to the forbidden magic device room? How do you go straight here? "


    Hearing this, Elise glanced back at the eye leaf wind. While observing the movement of the surrounding area, so as not to have time to fight back when encountering the guards, she explained quickly: "now the passageways leading to the demon prohibition device room in the base must be guards. We can''t fight with them directly by our two sides, so we have to go there In the terminal area, find the power system and turn them off. In this way, we can have a greater chance to safely reach the room where the magic forbidden device is located. Moreover, we still need some weapons to see if we can destroy the device. So we have to go to the weapon area and get some powerful weapons


    Listening to Elise''s methodical narration, Ye Feng''s expression is slightly astonished. He really has some difficulty in understanding why a 16-year-old girl is so considerate in doing things. But if he knew that the girl in front of him was Elise, the shock in his heart would be much less.


    The road to the weapon area is surprisingly calm. Ye Feng always has a bad premonition. The two of them had met a lot of guards on the road before Alice had recovered completely. Why was it so calm and so impossible this time.


    Is it true that Dr. Hart said that all the guards were deployed outside the base and in the dark tunnels of the base because of the activation of the magic prohibition device?


    Looking at Elise''s solemn expression, Ye Feng secretly raised his vigilance. If there is an emergency on the road, he will protect her as soon as possible.


    Enter the weapons area, still did not expect the enemy to appear, Alice is relieved, began to search for her and Ye Feng can send urgent weapons.


    Two objects in the shape of a sword handle were dug out of a messy pile of weapons. Alice touched the small buttons on the side and saw two slender bright white beams shooting from the hilt."This is Laser sword? " Eyes slowly enlarge, Elise excitedly stands on tiptoe, and says to Ye Feng, "Ye Feng, do you want a laser sword?"


    Ye Feng, who is in charge of observing the trend around him, looks back to Elise. When he saw the laser sword in Alice''s hand, his face suddenly showed a look of joy.


    "Elise, how could you have this magical weapon? Isn''t this a magic lightsaber


    Taking two laser swords from Elise''s hand, Ye Feng looks at the material of the sword curiously.


    Elise shook her head and said, "no, it should be a lightsaber weapon made of high-tech laser, but I don''t know how powerful this sword is."


    After playing with it for a while, Ye Feng picked up one of them and handed it back to Elise and asked, "do you want one?"


    With a knowing smile, Elise took over the laser sword and said, "well, take a self-defense. I learned a little fencing when I was in Ionia. Although I mainly study magic, maybe it can be used."


    "You used to be in Ionia?"


    Slightly stunned, Ye Feng looks at Elise doubtfully. How can she always feel that the girl in front of her often mentions aonia? Isn''t she from Zuan? Is Ionia really so charming? First of all, she was attracted to learn magic swordsmanship, and then she was asked to learn Ionia recipes?


    Her heart was slightly flustered. Elise narrowed her eyes and opened the topic. "It''s not the time to talk about this. We''ll find some more weapons, and we''ll have some chance to win when we meet the security guard and Tucci''s bag."


    Said, because of the heart flustered and blushing Elise busy back to Ye Feng, and began to search for weapons.


    The blush on her face gradually recedes. After searching for a moment, Elise gives Ye Feng some weapons she takes at will, and then the two men march towards the terminal area.


    On the way, Elise will not consciously peek at Ye Feng, see that he did not ask her what she said just now, and she was completely relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 477

    Safely arrived at the terminal area, there was no guard on the way. Ye Feng worried: "Ellie, how can I always have a bad premonition, this road is too safe?"


    Elise, who was walking in front of her, stopped, turned her head and said with a smile, "indeed, those guards should be waiting for us in the dark."


    Elise a face relaxed smile really let Ye Feng a little confused, he speechless way: "do you know this still smile out?"


    "Because they are too concerned about ambushing in the dark, there must be a lack of defense here. We took Dr. Hart''s weapons that were forbidden to be touched, and then cut off their electricity. Do you think they can hold us both in the dark?"


    As she spoke slowly, Alice searched for the main power system gate that controlled the entire base. After searching for a long time in the huge terminal area, she found the main gate that could shut down all power systems at once.


    "Ye Feng, I found the main gate, come here quickly!"


    Open the door of the power distribution room, and all the switches, large and small, are presented in front of Elise.


    "This is the reagent area, human specimen area, terminal area, weapon area, and demonic device channel. That''s right!"


    Excitedly holding the coming Ye Feng, Elise excitedly points to the four large areas and dark channels shown at the top. Although it''s not the same as one of the main switches she expected, at least the maximum terminal control only needs to press five buttons.


    Ye Feng scratched his head and said, "but turn off the electricity. We can''t see either of us!"


    "It''s up to you! I took you to the weapons zone for nothing? Stupid


    Her thumb scraped the bridge of her nose, and Alice took out a pair of gray and black glasses from her pocket and put them on.


    "You come to Zuan for a long time. As long as you have night vision glasses, you can see them even in places without light source. Hee hee, I admire my learning ability."


    With her mouth bent playfully, a young girl''s energetic smile appeared on her face, and Elise snickered for a moment. She would not have understood so much if she hadn''t absorbed the memory of the homestead who played the game last time in pierviff.


    Inexplicably ridiculed by an Elise who is lying in bed almost half of the time, Ye Feng puts on her night vision glasses. But the things around him turned green. He could not help but take off his glasses and exclaimed, "how can everything you see with your glasses be green?"


    "That''s what night vision glasses are about, idiot!"


    Her left hand patted the head of xiayefeng, and Elise pressed the main power switches of the four main areas and the dark channel with her right hand.


    "Deng!" Elise improvised a voice for the base after the power failure, and then she said with a look: "stop playing. We''ll hurry to the room where the magic device is forbidden. They should have some people here."


    However, Ye Feng, who doesn''t wear night vision glasses, looks like a fool and stares at her motionless. She was a little nervous when she was staring at her like this. "What are you looking at? We have to go


    The canthus of the eye slightly twitch, the leaf breeze opened a mouth, hesitant way: "are you sure the power is off?"


    In the face of Ye Feng''s suspicion, Elise held her head up and said discontentedly, "yes, I turned off all five switches. Didn''t you hear the alarm sound around you?"


    Everything in front of me was so bright. Although the buttons were pressed, Ye Feng was sure that Elise was not successful. He took off her night vision glasses and let her have a look at it.


    Originally wanted to reprimand Ye Feng a few words, all this time still with her mischievous. But when she saw the bright lights around her, she seemed to understand something.


    "Is this?" She covered her mouth and said something in disbelief.


    "We didn''t succeed in shutting down the power system at the underground base." Ye Feng''s face is dignified to return the words that Elise has not said in her heart.


    Her eyes flickered, and Alice''s mind was racing through all this, hoping to find out what was wrong.


    With a flash of light in her mind, her pupils shrunk slightly and said nervously, "this is a bad thing. This alarm is not an alarm about the destruction of the power system, but a protection alarm to prevent the invasion from doing damage."


    "What shall we do? Do you want to leave first? " Ye Feng is still in line with the two people''s safety considerations, if it really can''t, he will give up the task.


    Anyway, he and Elise are not sure whether Valoran''s magic power has been completely cut off by the magic device. If it is really cut off, even if the magic device is destroyed, the magic of the world will not come back.


    Instead of doing this kind of thing which may be totally meaningless, Ye Feng still wants to protect the safety of Elise.


    And the magic cut off is not necessarily a good thing. Although we can not see the direction of the road ahead, at least the demons and the undead of shadow Island lose the qualification to fight with human beings.


    He didn''t know that the girl in front of him was Elise. He was a little worried about what kind of demon Elise would become. If it turned to ashes, his conscience would be more severely condemned.


    Bang!The burning pain on his face instantly pulled Ye Feng, who was trapped in his own small world, back to reality. He covered his left cheek, which was puffed up by Alice, with some consternation.


    "Fool, have you forgotten what we''re both here for? Isn''t it just to destroy the magic device and return magic to Valoran? If we give up here, we might as well die


    Elise raised her chest, held her head high, and looked at Ye Feng, who had no consciousness at all, with her scorn and hatred.


    Looking at the stupefied Ye Feng, Elise roared: "are you not a hero? Why are you shrinking now


    Feeling the momentum of Elise, Ye Feng took a breath, relieved the downward pressure, and refused to accept the airway: "but now we are using our lives to destroy the magic device for a world that may have been cut off by magic. Why should we continue to take meaningless risks?"


    "Meaningless? So what we''ve done in this period of time is empty? Ye Feng, sometimes people live not to live but to live, but to carry out their beliefs, all here! You told me to give up halfway


    He looked stunned. Ye Feng closed his eyes and said, "in fact, I don''t want to. It''s just that you''re here. I''m afraid you''ll die in vain. What''s going on here has nothing to do with you. I can protect you when you go out and come back to destroy the magic device."


    "Do you think I''m the kind of woman who''s soft and weak, who just whines behind a man? Oh, my queen will let you understand my determination now! No matter what you think, you must obey my orders from now on, or I will let you understand the horror of the servant against the queen


    With that, Elise stares at Ye Feng in her eyes, holding a laser sword in her hand. The bright white beam seems to be interpreting her determination.


    "Ellie, calm down. We''ve been found out by the guards now. If we fight again, how can we escape?"


    "Escape?"


    With her lips closed, Elise snorted scornfully. Her right hand suddenly lifted up and waved directly to Ye Feng.


    Under Ye Feng''s startled gaze, her action is to withdraw abruptly and swing to each main switch in the distribution room.


    Zi la Zi la


    With the sound of the current rushing, the switches of the whole cubicle in the power distribution room were all cut by Alice''s wildly dancing laser sword.


    With the buzzing sound, the entire base of the room, except for the magic device, fell into darkness.


    "Since normal means can''t cut off power, let''s use abnormal means."


    Speaking lightly, Elise put on her night vision glasses again for Ye Feng.


    Her face was as cold as a queen''s, and her mouth was slightly curved.


    "Ye Feng, I hope you will face great difficulties and obstacles in the future. Even if you know that you can''t recover, you should do what you want to do. Don''t leave regret for yourself. Just like this magic device, no matter what the outcome, it will be destroyed by us!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 478

    Outside the room where the magic device was forbidden, Dr. Hart methodically closed the metal door made of special materials, and quickly pressed complex passwords on the password lock keys in front of tooch.


    After setting the password lock, he led tooch to the room nearest to the forbidden magic device room.


    However, as soon as he stepped out, the whole dark channel was in the dark.


    As soon as he saw this, Dr. Hart knew that it was Ye Feng and his wife who had sneaked into the base. Taking a flashlight out of his white coat pocket, he said with embarrassment: "tookie, quickly take some people to the terminal area. I''ll go back to the monitoring room to have a look!"


    "Yes, Dr. Hart!" Respectfully back to the sentence, with the ability of night vision Tuqi immediately shadow into the dark.


    Taking a flashlight into the room of the monitoring room, Dr. Hart originally planned to adjust the camera to see the specific location of Ye Feng and Ye Feng, because even in absolute darkness, the camera of the base can also take pictures of the intruder''s appearance and whereabouts through night vision function.


    However, no matter how he mobilizes the backup power in the monitoring room and the monitoring screen, the screen is black.


    At this time, he realized that Ye Feng and Ye Feng not only blackened the circuit of the base, but also destroyed the invisible camera.


    Bang bang bang!


    With his right hand pounding the console of the monitoring room several times, Dr. Hart grinned grimly: "don''t let me catch you two, or you will definitely have a taste of my newly developed venom culture tank!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the foot of the table, Elise was crouching with her waist bent, her face tensely holding Ye Feng''s arm. Looking at the security guards with flashlights searching the room full of terminals, she secretly takes out the laser sword from her pocket. As long as someone searches below, she will release the laser sword immediately and kill one person first.


    Ye Feng also timely took out the laser sword, ready to face emergencies.


    One by one, the guards passed by the table where they were hiding, but they did not look at the foot of the table because of the speed of the search.


    When Ye Feng and his wife thought that the rest of the guards were the same, the words of one of the guards made them tremble.


    "There''s a lot of space under this table. Have you checked it?"


    As soon as he said this, several guards who had just walked out of the room were stunned, then looked at each other and shook their heads.


    "You are too careless. Maybe the two sneakers are hiding at the foot of this table!"


    The guard who asked the question earlier reprimanded and then walked slowly towards the table where Ye Feng and Ye Feng were hiding.


    When the guard came to the table with a flashlight in his hand, Alice below was ready to go.


    The light gradually brightened the area under the table. As soon as the guard put his head down, Alice finally moved.


    The beam of the laser sword shot from the hilt, and Elise rushed out of the sword, cutting off the guard''s head in front of everyone.


    At this moment, all people including Ye Feng were stunned, stupefied at one side, staring at the head rolling on the ground.


    Elise quickly rebuked Ye Feng: "what are you doing? Run


    While talking, she pulled the leaf wind which was suppressed by her roar again, and those guards who watched and froze escaped from the room.


    At this time, Ye Feng is also back to God, looking at behind is also a group of returning to the God of a group of guards set up a variety of firearms, his pupil slightly shrink.


    He also looked at Elise, who ran away only vaguely. At the moment of gunfire, Ye Feng knocked down the panicked Elise by instinct, held her and rolled on the ground for a distance, and then took her hand to enter the next passage.


    Feeling the warmth of Ye Feng''s hand, Elise, who was running away in a hurry, recalled the picture of Ye Feng''s falling down and holding her and running away. She felt some palpitations in her heart.


    "Thank you just now. I didn''t expect that they would shoot the base recklessly."


    Whispered a sentence in a soft voice, Elise tightened her small hand with Ye Feng, as if to remember this strange feeling.


    Ye Feng didn''t care and said, "we have such a good relationship, so we won''t say thank you. By the way, did you bring the plan of the base?"


    "Well, I took it for a rainy day, but I''ve written down the topography of this place these times, so in order to save time, I don''t need to look at the plan. Just follow me!"


    Elise is also aware that this is not sensational time, her face a Su, began to lead Ye Feng toward her memory of the route to the beginning of the most left channel around.


    They ran into a lot of guards on the way. However, due to the power failure of the base and the fact that all the guards on the road were in twos and threes, not as many as before, they knocked down the guards before the guards holding flashlights could find them.


    After escaping from the terminal area successfully, the two men originally planned to make a detour from the reagent area at the top left of the complex access road to the entrance of the dark passage of the human specimen area for the sake of safety. However, they did not expect that they had not made a few steps before the sound of hasty steps of the security forces came from the front.Hearing this, Elise could guess that at least 20 guards were holding each other in front of her. If the guards were dispersed, it would be fine, but if they walked together and knocked down any of them, it would have triggered a chain reaction that would have led to the discovery of both Alice and Alice.


    Therefore, Elise temporarily changed her decision and decided to go directly to the left most entrance with Ye Feng from the middle passage.


    However, when he was halfway there, the rapid footsteps of the large army at the corner in front of him once again aroused the vigilance of Ye Feng and his wife.


    Damn it! Elise didn''t expect the situation to be worse than she imagined. She cursed the guards in her heart, so she had to lead Ye Feng to the fork in the weapon area.


    The two men did not meet any guards for the time being. Ye Fengchang sighed with relief: "it was really frightening just now. If that group of guards stepped into the middle passage earlier, both of us would have to be found."


    See Ye Feng relaxed down, but Alice did not relax, even more alert than just now.


    We should know that even if they can''t meet the search of the large forces, they will also encounter three or two security guards to check the rooms and passages.


    But why can''t even a single search guard touch after entering here? It is reasonable to say that after the power system is destroyed, the number of searches arranged in each area should be roughly the same. Unless


    Her pupils were shrinking, and Alice''s heart beat was doubling. Through the night vision glasses, her eyes were flustered and looked into the darkness which could not be seen clearly by the night vision glasses, as if there were some monsters coming in this direction.


    After thinking about it, Alice decided to return to the original way. If it was the same as her conjecture, she would rather run into the guards than be attacked in the dark.


    Without time to explain with Ye Feng, Elise took Ye Feng and walked back.


    However, before they had gone far, they heard the sinister laughter in their ears: "old friend, don''t go away..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 479

    "Old friend, don''t go away..."


    Smell this characteristic obviously incomparable evil laughter, Ye Feng two people know that the person is mouse Tuqi.


    "Run


    Elise took a deep breath and ran with Ye Feng.


    In the dark shadow behind them, Tucci''s playful voice rang out from time to time: "am I so terrible?"


    "I really want to be friends with you two and turn you into a part of my venom!"


    At the moment, Elise''s heart was full of anger and irritability. She didn''t want to hear Tucci''s disgusting voice for a moment.


    After listening to tookie''s voice for a while, Elise couldn''t stand it. She Pooh voice: "smelly mouse, if this emperor restores magic power, absolutely tear up your smelly mouth!"


    "Why do you still quarrel with him?" Ye Feng, who is scurrying with Elise on one side, is really speechless. This Tuqi is obviously playing a trick on them, and she has a real fight with Tuqi.


    She glared at Ye Feng fiercely, and Elise didn''t say more. But her heart at the moment had already cursed Tucci for hundreds of times, still not breathing.


    Ye Feng worried: "Ellie, it''s not a way to go on like this. The mouse obviously doesn''t catch up with us directly on purpose."


    "I know this dirty rat is annoying, but it''s the only way we can get rid of him!" The sound line lowered to return to Ye Feng, and Elise''s mind ran rapidly, thinking about countermeasures.


    Ye Feng looks at Elise with a dignified look, but also knows that she is thinking about countermeasures, and shut her mouth in time, so as not to affect her thinking.


    From the rear, there are still mocking voices from Tucci from time to time, but focused Elise has selectively ignored Tucci''s provocation.


    After some deliberation, Alice''s eyes brightened. But when she was about to speak, she stopped again, as if she had some worries.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng asked nervously, "did you think of anything? Why don''t you talk? "


    "Now we''re still in the weapons zone." Curling her mouth, Elise whispered a word that Ye Feng had no idea at all.


    "What do you mean?" Ye Feng asked.


    Seeing Ye Feng continue to ask, Elise gathered her eyes and stammered: "when I will turn left, I will go straight. There will be two channels. If we two escape separately, we may have a chance to get rid of Tuqi."


    If you don''t hesitate to protect the wind, who will refuse it


    Ye Feng''s words of concern still made her heart warm, but she still had no choice but to say, "but if you don''t do this, how long do you think that with our physical strength, we can go around with Tuqi?"


    "This is also..." Ye Feng is also helpless to answer the sentence.


    "Ye Feng, we are about to reach the fork in the two passages. We have no time to think about it!" Elise puts pressure on Ye Feng appropriately, hoping to make him make a choice.


    Thinking back to Elise''s method of killing people, Ye Feng weighed the pros and cons in his heart, and his forehead was constantly seeping out a trace of sweat because of the huge pressure.


    "No time, Ye Feng. No matter how you choose, I will support you!"


    Elise urged her voice to ring again, and Ye Feng''s pressure doubled instantly. He took a deep breath. "You can protect yourself, right?"


    "Well!" Elise looks slow, she knows that Ye Feng has agreed with her decision.


    "That''s up to you. We''ll meet in the chamber where the demons are forbidden!" Bite teeth, although Ye Feng worried about the safety of Elise, but he still chose to believe her decision.


    Elise tightly grasped Ye Feng''s hand, indicating that she would take care of herself. She did not forget to use the other hand to take out the plan book of the base and give it to Ye Feng.


    Taking over the small book, Ye Feng is also a heavy complexion, nodding, worry, concern and other complex emotions, all in silence.


    As the fork in the road was getting closer and closer, Elise finally squeezed Xiaye Feng''s hand and ran to one of the roads.


    Feel the decisiveness and determination before Elise leaves, Ye Feng''s heart is quite heavy. Invisibly, he is also driven by Elise, and his heart to destroy the magic device becomes extremely firm.


    Contrary to the two Elise, Ye Feng suddenly makes force and enters another passage faster than when he and Elise escape.


    Originally in the back leisurely following the two people''s footsteps, Tuqi saw Ye Feng and Elise separately run away, he could not help but look silly. But soon he stamped his foot in anger, making a rat like cry.


    Without looking at Ye Feng''s escape channel, Tuqi also improved his tracking speed, pursuing the breath that Elise had not yet dissipated.


    After turning several corners, tookie finally saw the figure of Alice looking back from time to time.


    And Alice in front of her is also aware that tooch is following up, her look once again gloomy.


    "You seem a little unhappy, my dear!"


    Hearing Tucci''s disgusting laughter, Elise, who knew she had been watched, stopped running away, but looked back at tookie with a ferocious face."Stinky mouse, you really can''t control your cheap mouth. What did you call me just now?" The laser sword in her hand shot a bright white beam, and Elise rushed straight up.


    Gazing contemptuously at Alice''s actions, Tucci is no ordinary human guard who would be hurt by her without weapons.


    In his opinion, Elise could assassinate the guard, but she could not hurt him at all. Slightly on one side of his body, he easily evaded the attack of Elise, and Tucci hit her right wrist with a thump.


    The intense pain made Alice unconsciously release her hand and the laser sword fell to the ground with a bang.


    Struggling to endure the pain of being eroded by the venom and pounding her wrist, Elise quickly bent down to pick up the laser sword and continue to defend herself.


    When Tuqi saw this, he raised his stinky foot and stepped on Elise''s hand holding the handle of the sword, which made her unable to move.


    "Son of a bitch, are you going on? If you don''t have the magic power, you can still put on your queen''s airs, and you don''t have to look at who you can beat now


    Feeling happy to burst a rude sentence, tooki raised the other foot is to Alice''s chin kick.


    Being kicked by him, Alice''s body suddenly ran down against the metal wall of the narrow passage.


    The sound of broken bones suddenly sounded, and Elise, who was struggling against the wall, felt as if her spine had been broken and could not straighten up at all.


    "If you kneel down and beg me now, maybe I can spare your life, ha ha ha!"


    In the face of Tucci''s taunts, iris gasped for breath. Even though she suffered from the pain of breaking her spine, she still refused to give in and looked at tookie with a venomous look like a poisonous spider.


    The look in her eyes made tookie excited, and recalled the horror of Elise when she had magic power at first.


    "Waste!" Feeling Tucci''s fear, Alice lost her heart and burst into laughter, as if to mock his fear.


    By her so ridicule, Tucci also came to his senses. Now she is not her before, why should he be afraid of her dying eyes?


    Think about it, Tucci wants to insult Elise even more. But before he could make the next move, Dr. Hart''s voice suddenly came from behind: "tookie, that''s enough!"


    "I''m punishing this demon for sneaking into trouble, Dr. Hart," he replied respectfully


    Ignoring Tucci, Dr. Hart crouched down and looked directly into Elise''s eyes. He said with a gloomy smile: "I recently conducted a new type of biochemical demon man experiment, but as soon as human beings are put into it, they will be dissolved. However, I am curious about what happens if the demons who lose their magic power and become human beings are put into the biochemical demon man cultivation tank full of spider toxin."


    Next to him, tookie was also aware of the experiment. He felt numb from his scalp and said, "doctor, what do you mean?"


    "Throw her into the incubator full of spider venom and die. If she survives, feed her the medicine you took before. This medicine is very difficult to synthesize, and I don''t want to waste it to a dead man!"


    As he spoke, Dr. Hart dropped the pill he had been using to control tooch, and then turned away.


    Taking the pill, tucser sent Dr. Hart off with a shudder.


    "Yes, Dr. Hart!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 480

    The scarred Elise was half hung in the air by the collar of Tucci''s back. Along the way, kicking in mid air, waving hands, struggling for a long time, but also did not see Tucci put her down.


    Knowing that no matter how hard she was now, Tucci would not let her down. Elise gave up the struggle and asked with a few breaths: "Stinky mouse, I ask you a question. Has the magic device completely cut off the magic of Valoran?"


    "Why, don''t you give up?" With a few mischievous smiles, Tucci''s ugly face was filled with a disgusting smile.


    Looking at his disgusting face, Elise wanted to scold him, but she managed to hold back her anger and frowned: "I''m caught by you now, anyway. It doesn''t matter if you reveal it."


    Tucci joked: "I''ll tell you. In about an hour or so, the magic suppression device will completely cut off the magic of Valoran. Accept the reality. Your demon''s hand looks much more stupid than you. Do you still expect him?"


    "Stinky mouse, you can''t cut in on me yet!" She snorted angrily, and Elise turned her face away without looking at tooky.


    Carrying Elise into a room with several incubators in the human specimen area, Tucci grinned and said, "you are going to suffer a hundred times more than you are now!"


    Glancing coldly at tookie, Alice turned her eyes to the different colored incubators.


    "The purple one in the middle is what Dr. Hart said dissolved a lot of human spider venom culture tank. If you can survive, I would welcome you to be one of us!"


    As he spoke, Tucci manipulated the console on the front of the incubator, opened the top cover, first removed Elise''s night vision glasses, and then threw her directly into it.


    With a plop, before she was ready, Alice felt like she was immersed in a strange liquid.


    Body gradually began to itch unbearably, Alice in the incubator crazy knock on the transparent glass, but found that she could not break this glass.


    "Let me out!"


    As soon as she opened her mouth, Alice realized that it was a wrong decision. So flustered, she completely forgot that she was in the venom incubator full of spider venom.


    With this mouth open, not only the words spoken were silenced by poisonous water, but also a lot of venom was choked into the mouth, even into the stomach.


    At this time, she is like a drowning girl, with both hands to pinch her neck, tongue involuntarily out of her mouth.


    The hot and stinging venom gradually penetrated into her skin, and the burning tingling sensation was even more exciting, and she was dying in the culture tank.


    In contrast, the suffocation that could not breathe threatened her life. With her pretty face flushed, she finally couldn''t bear to faint for a while.


    Tucci, who was enjoying Elise''s struggling expression outside, was stunned at first, and then said strangely, "Oh, I forgot to put on her respirator. Even if she was poisoned, she could not be drowned. Dr. Hart''s experiment must be carried out to the end."


    With a strange light shining in his eyes, Tucci skillfully manipulates the console in the dark environment, and puts a respirator on Elise, who can''t breathe.


    It was not until the fluctuation on the ECG began to beat again that Tucci was relieved. He didn''t want to be punished by Dr. hart for drowning Alice.


    Through the incubator, watching the anguish of iris''s closed eyes, who was no longer struggling in the venom, Tucci knew that most of the time he could not see anything. Feeling bored, he walked out of the poison incubator room and wandered around nearby. He planned to come back and have a look at it later.


    But he did not know that, just as he closed the room, Elise, who was still sleeping, suddenly opened her eyes, staring at him with a pair of flashing red eyes, and then closed them again.


    ¡­¡­


    "Here This is it? Or here? "


    "I seem to have gone the wrong way again..."


    Annoyed to pat his forehead, Ye Feng looked around the room full of weapons, he knew he was lost again.


    "I went to the human specimen area clearly according to the marks on the floor plan. Why am I still in the weapon area?"


    Hiding in a small room that is not easy to be detected, Ye Feng looks out at the passage while facing the plan drawn by Elise. How can researchers get out of here.


    After some research, he found that he took an extended passage on the plan as a fork in the road, and didn''t notice that there was still a certain distance ahead.


    Put away the small book, Ye Feng is ready to start again, but heard the footsteps outside. Hastily lowers the head squats in the room door, the leaf wind carefully through the compartment room small opening to look out.


    When he confirms that there is only one guard, he gently pushes the door of the compartment open. When the guard came to the door, Ye Feng beat the guard''s abdomen three times with his right fist, and then knocked the guard unconscious with his left hand.


    He also nervously looked at the movement nearby, and confirmed that no one was there before he took the guard''s body to hide in the cubicle.After a while, the leaf wind that changed a suit of guard uniform came out. He patted himself with pride, and then, with all his might, took out Alice''s book, opened it and walked according to the plan.


    After searching for a headache, Ye Feng finally walked out of the weapon area according to the route drawn on the plan.


    Although wearing police uniform, Ye Feng tried to avoid the search guards. After making a detour, he also came to the leftmost passage of the first entrance to the base.


    After the successful search of the guard left, he quickly dived into the passage and continued to move forward. According to the route marked by Elise with red pen, Ye Feng soon turns around and barks, and comes to the entrance of the ramp path of the dark road mentioned by Elise.


    Who thought that just a corner, Ye Feng saw two guards guarding the entrance of the path, staring at him motionlessly.


    "That guard over there, come down here!"


    In the face of the two people''s eyes, Ye Feng lowered the brim of his hat and walked with his head down.


    One of the guards asked, "which team are you from? The search outside is over? "


    Heart pressure doubled, Ye Feng can not help but tight clenched fist, he can clearly feel his palms exuded sweat.


    "The search is still going on. Our captain asked me to come back and report the search in the weapons area first," he said


    After hearing this, the two guards were still a little suspicious. One of the guards looked at the other and asked, "weapons area? I remember that there were only a few scattered team members except Mr. tooch of Dr. Hart''s school. How could a large army search there? "


    Oops! Ye Feng''s heart is not good, he will not help falling on the waist of the laser sword hilt, ready to fight at any time.


    "I remember that too!" Another guard echoed.


    After confirming, one of the guards immediately set up his gun and aimed at Ye Feng, and said with a grim look: "tell me quickly, which team are you from? Otherwise, if you are killed by mistake, don''t blame us for being merciless


    Ye Feng subconsciously wants to pull out the laser sword, but he still resists. "Don''t be so nervous, you two. Sometimes it''s possible to change the plan temporarily, because Mr. tooch found the two sneakers in the weapon area, and the members of our team were asked by Mr. tooch to join the search temporarily. I came back to report to Dr. Hart."


    After listening to his words, the two guards felt that they were not faking, but also slowly put down their guns. One of them said, "Dr. Hart was out just before you came. You may have to wait for a while before he comes back."


    Ye Feng waved his hand with a smile and said, "it''s OK. I''ll wait for Dr. Hart at the door of the monitoring room first, but I can''t let him wait for our guards!"


    Get out of the way, and one of the guards said, "that''s reasonable. Go ahead and urge the guards in the dark way not to be lazy."


    "Don''t worry, I will urge them well!"


    Pretending to walk towards the dark road easily, Ye Feng has already been nervous to the extreme. Only when he was a little far away from the two guards did he begin to quicken his pace.


    But as he walked along, he heard the voice of Dr. Hart''s swearing behind him: "trash, that man just now was a sneaker. Run after me!"


    Dr. Hart''s exasperated voice heard Ye Feng''s mind tight. Knowing that he could not care about anything else, he immediately ran away, hoping to go to the room of the magic device as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 481

    Elise didn''t know how long she had slept until she woke up to realize that she was still in the incubator filled with spider venom.


    But to her surprise, the venom that had made her feel so painful seemed to have no effect on her. Perhaps the function of the body has been completely numb by the pain? She thought in her heart.


    After breathing a few breaths evenly, Elise, who had no night vision glasses, was surprised to find that without any light, she could sense everything around her through her senses, and the broken spine seemed to be stitched again.


    Did Ye Feng succeed? A happy thought rose in her heart. She tried to mobilize the magic power in her body, but she did not respond at all.


    Slightly lost in the heart, but a moment later, her eyes flashed a trace of excited blood. Recalling what Dr. Hart had said before, she felt that she had mostly succeeded in absorbing the biochemical demonic abilities contained in spider venom.


    So that is to say, she is strong enough to break the glass of the culture tank that could not be broken before and escaped!


    At the thought of this, Elise tried to search her mind for some characteristics about spiders.


    With her heart moving, she happily felt the power of her hands to tear everything in front of her eyes.


    Her right hand punched hard against the glass of the incubator. Elise only heard the sound of glass shattering that excited her. The incubator that she had imprisoned was easily broken by her.


    Perhaps too excited, Elise didn''t notice the broken glass and jumped to the floor of the room barefoot.


    "Ah


    With a scream, Elise jumped to the table in front of her and touched her little foot which had been punctured by the broken glass with her hand.


    Her scream also succeeded in attracting the attention of tookie, who was wandering outside. Soon, tookie rushed in.


    When Tucci saw the blood in Elise''s eyes, he guessed at the first time that she had acquired the power of spider toxin and successfully transformed into a biochemical demon.


    Looking at the confused and hostile look of Elise, who stopped pulling out the glass fragments from her feet, Tucci said with a wry smile, "Your Majesty, since you have absorbed the power of biochemical toxins, take this medicine and be loyal to Dr. Hart."


    Looking at the approaching tookie step by step, Elise, sitting on the table, shivered subconsciously and said nervously, "I warn you, don''t come here. I won''t be loyal to a smelly old man. You should be loyal to them!"


    Looking at the pieces on her feet that had not been pulled out, Elise had an idea and instantly pulled out the glass fragments, and with the help of the strength and speed obtained from the culture tank, she directly smashed it at Tuqi.


    Did not expect this time, Alice still dare to fight back, unable to dodge Tuqi directly by a few pieces of debris in the face.


    Elise takes this opportunity to quickly control the spider''s silk to tie Tucci in place, and then runs out in a hurry.


    But she didn''t expect that as soon as she stepped out of the room, tookie broke her spider silk. Her disgusting mouse like palms pressed her shoulder and hit her against the wall next to her.


    The head hit a little bit dizzy Alice instinctively wants to fight back, but she has just gained new strength, she does not know how to use it freely.


    Her head was thuggy pressed against the wall for dozens of times, and Elise was completely paralyzed, sitting on the ground panting.


    She slapped her face heavily until her pretty face was stamped with blood. Tucci said, "bitch, don''t think you''ve got the power that Dr. Hart has given you, so you can challenge me. Now you''re just a new man on this road. Don''t give me your queen''s airs. You should obey me, OK


    "Pooh!"


    Elise wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth and spat at tookie with scornful eyes.


    He wiped the spit from his face, and tookie watched her trembling with anger. He said fiercely, "you bitch, you dare to spit on me?"


    Enraged by Elise, he raised his right foot to Elise''s abdomen and trampled on her abdomen. He laughed excitedly and said, "anyway, Dr. Hart just said that if you absorb your strength, you will take medicine, but it doesn''t say that I can''t rape you. Since you are so beaten, I''ll abuse you for a while."


    "Cough, cough..." The severe pain in her abdomen made her unable to speak at all. She fell on the ground with wide eyes and rolled painfully, but still could not escape the ravage of tooch.


    The flame of anger gradually grew in her heart, and Elise''s expression changed from a cry of pain to a look of numbness and malice.


    An unknown energy was surging through her body, rising at a rate of double. Elise only felt that the huge gap between her and tookie was slowly narrowing. Her heart moved and she pretended to faint.


    Seeing her fainted, I didn''t know she was pretending to be. Tucci kicked her body several times like a dead fish. Seeing that she was still unresponsive, he stopped ravaging her and carried her back to the room table on his shoulder.Alice has been secretly using the new power to perceive Tucci''s every move. When she saw Tucci take the pill and loosen it in her mouth, she pressed the pill under her tongue instead of swallowing it, and then continued to pretend to be unconscious.


    After the internal surging strength is no longer climbing, Alice secretly compares the strength between her and tookie. When she realized that the two were similar in strength, her sleepy face had a gloomy arc.


    "Well..." Pretending to wake up from her lethargy, Elise, pretending to be weak, got up from the table and rubbed her head to make herself look drowsy.


    Seeing this, Tuqi said with a wry smile: "my queen, you have taken the pills now. If you don''t follow the orders of Dr. Hart, you will die miserably."


    She covered her mouth in surprise, and then Elise put on a look of despair and humiliation, but she had already figured out the way to kill Tucci.


    After sobbing in despair and humiliation for a while, she slowly showed a slightly unwilling look of recognition.


    At this time, Tucci''s vigilance to Elise also dropped to the lowest point. He frivolously put his never washed mouse hand on Elise''s shoulder and uttered a disgusting voice: "don''t worry, it''s absolutely right to follow the doctor, and the era of mankind will come next."


    In her heart rose unprecedented anger, Elise at this time really wanted to chop up the stinky mouse tookie who was close to her.


    As soon as she turned her eyes, she was smiling and said, "since I can''t go back, I will be loyal to Dr. Hart."


    Tucci didn''t know that he had successfully fallen into the plot of Elise. He also said with a smile: "you are still very weak now, but you have the unique recovery ability of biochemical demon. You will get better soon. Next, I will give you a surprise to Dr. Hart..."


    Hearing Tucci''s disgusting laughter, Elise held out her hand without moving her face and said, "I''ll trouble you!"


    As soon as tookie turned around, Elise''s killing intention broke out completely. Her eyes showed a ferocious look of killing, and her right hand pierced the position of the heart behind Tucci''s back.


    Puff!


    As Alice mercilessly pulls back her right hand, the green blood is constantly flowing from the hole in tookie''s body.


    "Stupid stinky mouse!"


    With a spat of disgust, Alice threw away the dark green heart from tookie and kicked his head to the ground.


    Looking at Tucci''s headless corpse, she jumped to the door of the room.


    "To be executed by the Emperor himself is also a gift to you. Stinky mouse, go to hell with gratitude!"


    A word was left coldly, and Alice did not look back at tookie''s body for fear that it would stain her eyes.


    At a leisurely pace, for the first time since losing her magic power, Elise felt the powerful power surging in her body.


    Although the power of this creature demon is not worth mentioning compared with her previous magic power, at least it can run wild in this base.


    As she spits out the pills under her tongue, Dr. Hart''s image gradually comes to her mind. Pretty face flashed a trace of cold look, but soon she was exposed as a young girl and sunny smile, people can not tell which side is the most real of her.


    Her mouth was humming the nursery rhymes of ancient Ionia, and Elise, a young girl, walked briskly into the dark passage.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 482

    In a room in the dark, Ye Feng holds her breath and hides in a culture tank containing human corpses.


    Hiding behind the body, he watched nervously as Dr. Hart and the guards searched the room. When Dr. Hart turned his eyes to the incubator, Ye Feng was extremely nervous.


    After looking at the body for a while, Dr. Hart led a team of guards to search for the next room.


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, Ye Feng secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, the owner of the body in front of him is a fat man, otherwise he might have been found just now.


    Pushing the lid off the top of the incubator, Yefeng carefully jumps into the room.


    Against the wall, he looked through the glass window and confirmed that no one was there before he picked up the floor plan of Elise which had been hidden before he came in.


    On the other side, Dr. Hart, with a team of guards, continues to search for Ye Feng. On the way, he bumped into two guards who were in a hurry to report the search.


    Seeing that they were panting, Dr. Hart frowned and said, "you two are flustered. What happened?"


    One of the guards took a few breaths and said with fear: "just now, we two saw tooch''s body while patrolling the human specimen area!"


    "What? What''s going on? " Hearing the news of Tucci''s death, Dr. Hart immediately thought of Elise, but he was not sure.


    One of the guards replied truthfully: "Tucci''s heart was pierced, and his head was cut to the ground. His death was terrible. One of the incubators in that room was broken. We suspect that it is possible that one of your experimental objects escaped and killed Tucci."


    Sure enough! Dr. Hart''s face began to sink. He didn''t expect that tookie would be killed by a newly acquired bio Demon power, which seemed impossible before him.


    After pondering for a while, Dr. Hart ordered, "you guys go with me to get chemical protective clothing and weapons against the mutant spider demon, and then you will guard the entrance of the tunnel. As for the task of chasing another intruder, I will let other guards perform."


    "Yes, Dr. Hart!"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, at the entrance of the tunnel, two guards guarding the entrance do not know that one of the sneakers, Elise, has gained the power of the biochemical demon.


    Perhaps it is because they have been on duty for too long, their faces are more or less tired. One of the guards shook his neck and yawned.


    A little better, he looked at the situation around him nervously to avoid letting the rest of Elise enter the dark channel.


    All of a sudden, a faint voice sounded in his ear. He was alert and set up a gun to patrol nearby, but he found nothing.


    Another guard on the side looked at him strangely and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Not in a hurry to answer, the guard attentively listened to the sound around him, and the vague voice in his ear became clearer and clearer. The voice seemed to be made by a girl, but he couldn''t hear the specific words.


    The guard looked at another guard. Seeing the other guard looking at him in fog, he could not help but say, "don''t you hear any strange sounds?"


    Another guard shrugged, saying he didn''t hear anything at all.


    This is strange. Is he too tired to stand guard and hallucinate? The guard was confused, and he turned his attention to his hearing.


    But what made him even more surprised was that the girl''s voice, which had been clearly heard before, could not be heard at this time.


    Don''t believe evil he is trying to listen to the sound around, but still nothing. Just when he was ready to give up, there was a girl''s voice in his ear, and the voice seemed to have magic, and its potential had a silent influence on his mind.


    "Die!"


    The decisive voice of the killing was uttered from the mouth of a young girl. It sounded very disobedient. But this does not prevent the guard in hearing this sentence, the deep heart began to be hypnotized by the voice from nowhere.


    The eyes gradually flickered, the guard''s mind kept repeating the previous orders from the girl, and the light in his wandering eyes was dim.


    Instead of observing the change in the guard''s look, the other guard focused on the area around him that was illuminated by flashlights.


    In the dim flashlight light, another guard saw the guard coming towards him. He didn''t care, and half joked: "what''s the matter? You''re not so paranoid about the dark, are you? "


    The guard didn''t answer, his head drooped gray in his eyes, and he walked to the other guard dead.


    The other guard looked at the guard with his head down and could not see his face clearly. He felt a kind of creepy feeling unconsciously in his heart. He swallowed his mouth subconsciously: "Hey, brother, don''t scare people!"


    Before he finished his words, the guard hearing the girl''s death order exuded blood and tears from his eyes and fell down on him, turning into a dead body."Ah


    Startled to scream, the guard quickly pushed away from his companion, allowing the body of the man to fall to the ground. But he is panting, with a flashlight light to irradiate the dark passage nearby, and his heart is repressed to the extreme.


    The brisk pace came from the corner in front of the entrance of the dark road. As time went on, the light footstep sound was getting closer and louder. The young girl''s songs gradually came from the channel on the other side of the corner, just like oriole.


    Recalling the strange actions and words of his inexplicably dead companion, the guard stood up with sweat.


    Such a wonderful ballad and light footstep sound seemed to step on his heart. Every step and every word made him feel more afraid and suffering.


    Subconsciously swallowing his saliva, he staggered back a step, his heart rose a trace of escape. Dr. Hart''s orders and punishments are better than the fear of waiting for the unknown here.


    He didn''t want to stay here for a moment. The guard threw away the machine gun in his hand and ran into the dark tunnel with a flashlight. He just wanted to see the other guards earlier so that he would be relieved.


    But before he had run far, he heard the young girl''s voice again. But this time, the girl no longer hummed songs, but a little angry and aggrieved way: "little brother, what are you running for? Come and play with Alice


    The guard, whose back was already wet with fear, ran faster when he swallowed his saliva.


    But he did not run a few steps, along with the girl''s voice of resentment and anger, he ran into the thick silk screen in the dark.


    "I don''t like people who don''t listen to me!"


    In a panic, the flashlight fell from his hands to the ground. The guard struggled desperately on the screen to pick up the flashlight, but he couldn''t get rid of it.


    At this time, what made the guards even more scared happened. The figure of the girl who was singing nursery rhymes appeared at the entrance of the dark passage opposite the flashlight, and walked towards him with a terrifying step.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 483

    As the voice fell, Elise''s eyes suddenly flashed a strange red light. Her body was strengthened by biochemical experiments. She immediately stretched out her right hand and patted the guard''s left chest.


    "Hiss..."


    Contrary to the expectation of easily penetrating the guard''s heart, Elise''s strengthened right hand did not prick a blood hole in the guard''s body, but was shocked by the guard''s hard chemical protective clothing.


    The guard is also sober from the frightening scene just now. What he is facing is not a pretty girl, but a biochemical demon with special abilities given by Dr. Hart.


    Take out the black rectangular walkie talkie for security. The guard calls for help to the walkie talkie: "Hello, Hello, the middle of the entrance to the darkway is on the right side. We have found the target in the passage of the room and ask for support!"


    "Fool!"


    Seeing that he was calling for help, Elise, who knew she could not stay long, kicked the guard to the ground, trying to wring his neck directly.


    Even though the guard is not a physically strengthened opponent, his equipment is specially prepared for the capture of Elise. Forced to block the bio chemical reaction light machine gun in front of him, the guard struggled desperately to distance herself from Elise.


    I didn''t expect the guards to fight back. Alice was knocked back two steps. The guard took the opportunity to get up from the ground, raised the bio chemical reaction light machine gun and fired at Elise.


    Elise, who is about to continue to rush to the guard, hears a series of gunshots. Rao is now able to gain the power of the biochemical demon man, and she does not dare to accept these bullets.


    Moreover, since her initial attack was blocked by the chemical protective clothing on the guards, Elise began to suspect that Dr. Hart had already known that she had killed Tucci, so she asked the guards to wear special chemical protective clothing to arrest her.


    The more she thought about it, the more likely she felt that she had just tasted the pleasure of ravaging mortals, she had to restrain her desire to kill and calm down.


    Her eyes closed slightly, and the dim bullet that had been flying fast in front of her eyes gradually became clear and slow.


    With the help of special biochemical demon man ability, Alice cleverly dodges bullets.


    He pulled the trigger wildly, hoping that more bullets would hurt her.


    "Oh


    Elise revealed with pride and disdain that she didn''t want to drag on with the guards. Knowing that there will soon be a large group of guards in the same chemical protective clothing will come. Although she is very angry, she still runs backward.


    Seeing that Elise wanted to escape, the guard, who had been rubbed on the ground by Elise, was emboldened and chased after her with a light machine gun.


    "The target is fleeing out of the dark road. Ask for help!"


    While calling other security guards through the walkie talkie to wrap up Elise, the security guard is chasing after her. But he didn''t dare to get too close to Elise. He was afraid that she would be pressed on the ground again. If he''s held down again, he''ll probably be killed by Alice.


    Seeing that the guard behind him dares to chase her, Alice really wants to go back and kill him. But with too many worries, she did not dare to rush forward too much, but ran away while dodging bullets.


    With the map of the base in my memory, I ran out of the dark road and saw that I was about to break out of the dark road with few forks. However, at the entrance in front of me, there were several guards in chemical protective clothing and armed with biochemical reaction light machine gun, which was sweeping at her, regardless of the separate police on the other side.


    Pretending to look up inadvertently at a ventilation duct on the ceiling, Alice turned her mind. Her figure was bouncing around, and she had not forgotten to observe what would happen when the bullets she had dodged hit the guards.


    When she saw that the bullet hit the heavily armed guard, nothing happened, and she was more alert to the bullet.


    Her pupils shrink slightly, and if she''s right, the light machine guns in the hands of these guards are totally designed for her.


    Although she can''t guess the specific effect, she is sure that as long as she is shot, these guards will never release their opponents.


    She was very uncomfortable to hear the harsh gunfire. She looked at the guards blocking the entrance of the tunnel. Elise turned over in place and stepped on the ground with one foot, and ran back to the single guard.


    Elise had a very quick figure, and her frightful face made the single guard shiver subconsciously.


    With a twinkle in her eyes, Elise took the opportunity to grab the guard''s collar, swung back, and then ran back in the direction of going back without looking back.


    However, to her surprise, the guard, who was picked up and thrown back by her, was so scared that she even hugged her thigh.


    This hug completely slowed down her chance to escape. Enraged, Elise was still trying to avoid the bullets coming from the rear, but she was trapped by the guards and moved slowly.


    As soon as she was hugged by her stupid guard, Elise''s eyes peered darkly at the guard and kicked the dead guard to other guards. Then she began to run away from the bullets.


    However, because she had been dragged too long before, although she narrowly avoided many bullets, she was shot directly in the lower back of her neck by special biochemical reaction bullets.As soon as the bio chemical reaction bullet entered Alice''s body, it instantly turned into a thick liquid and melted into her body, and scattered to all parts of her body, eroding her strengthened blood vessels and cells.


    "Fool!"


    The nerves of the brain stirred, and Alice staggered against the wall, and a weak and sleepy drowsiness swept over her.


    Looking back at the guards who had been kicked away by her to stop shooting the other guards who had been dragged by her. Unwilling to be captured, Elise glanced at the ventilation duct on the ceiling again and decided to continue to run to a corner and make plans before anyone found out to jump into the ventilation duct.


    Thinking about it, Elise, who was more and more unconscious, put out the tip of her tongue a little and bit it with her teeth.


    The tip of her tongue was bitten and spattered with light blood on Alice''s face. The sharp pain of the bite on the tip of her tongue made Alice, who was about to faint, feel refreshed again. Taking advantage of her body''s ability, she ran to the other direction of the straight passage at an extraordinary speed.


    After catching the kicked guard, several guards in the rear ran after Elise together and informed all the other guards in the dark to arrest her.


    Elise has been hit by Dr. Hart''s bio chemical reaction bomb. Compared with the anesthetic bomb in Tucci last time, this bullet directly and violently destroys the cell and blood structure different from ordinary human beings in the biochemical demon man, so as to turn the biochemical demon man into an ordinary person.


    Unless Dr. Hart wants to test the person who has been shot again, the person who has been shot will become like a normal person.


    Although Elise, who did not know all this, felt that the strength in her body was gradually declining, she just thought that she had been hit by a narcotic bullet and tried to get rid of the guards behind her for many seconds.


    Seeing the corner in front of her, Elise sensed the movement around her before her ability completely disappeared.


    When she sensed that several teams of guards were coming towards the bag nearby, the pressure on Alice doubled.


    Then she fled to the corner, and she was not sure that she would not be found by other guards. Once found out, she must be completely finished!


    But now she has no choice but to fight!


    She blinked and began to look tired. In order to stimulate her potential and not let herself go to sleep, Elise severely bit her teeth on the back of her left hand.


    Being stung again, Elise released all the abilities in her body without reservation, and the speed of running was faster and faster.


    As the devil queen of shadow Island, she doesn''t want to be driven by an ordinary human old man!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 484

    "Did you hear that? Another female sneaker was found at the entrance of the tunnel, which was the accomplice of the male lurker


    "Well, it''s said that the female diver has been hit by Dr. Hart''s biological and chemical reaction system. Now we need to assemble quickly. First, we''ll wrap up the female diver, and then find her accomplice!"


    "Then we''re not going to help!"


    Ye Feng, who was hiding in the dark, originally planned to wait for the two guards to leave before continuing to go to the room where the magic device was forbidden. However, when he heard the two men mention that another intruder was being wrapped up by several teams of guards, he felt uneasy.


    If he''s right, the female intruder is iris. The laser sword in the hand blooms the bright white light beam, the leaf wind walks out slowly from the dark place.


    A sword knocked down two guards who didn''t notice him. Ye Feng ran quickly towards the entrance.


    "I hope it''s not too late..."


    ¡­¡­


    After pulling away from the guards who were chasing after her, Alice stepped into the next passage. Looking at the end of the passage in a flurry of eyes, Elise quickly darts into the upper ventilation duct after confirming that the other teams of guards have not arrived yet, and lightly covers them.


    Because the air duct was too narrow, Alice had to curl up in it. After wiping the sweat on her forehead, she nervously looked down the passage through the slit cover, observing every move of the passage.


    Her heart beat faster and faster as the rapid footsteps drew nearer.


    When the guards who followed her appeared in her line of sight, she was more nervous.


    There were a few more rapid steps, and more and more guards gathered in the passage to cover Alice.


    Seeing that they were shooting around with flashlights and several times at the vent of the ventilation duct, Elise did not dare to look at them any more. She could only listen through sound.


    "What''s the matter, isn''t it that you''re hunting for a female intruder? Why didn''t we see anyone on the way over here? "


    "We don''t know. Is it because she ran so fast that she ran to other places while you paid for it?"


    Hearing the argument below, Elise in the ventilation duct was too sour. She moved her body carefully and lay on her back in the ventilation pipe, covering her small mouth and breathing heavily.


    Her eyes became more and more blurred, and Elise, who had settled down, did not continue to stimulate her nerves in an extreme way. Instead, she allowed her sleepiness to sweep her whole body.


    With the passage of time, the exhausted Elise faintly heard the voice of Ye Feng. But tired, she didn''t take it seriously. She felt it was an illusion. She lay down and fell asleep with the quarrel of the guards.


    In her sleep, she quietly smashed her lips in the ventilation duct, and her mouth occasionally uttered a slight babble, as if she were saying something in a dream.


    At the same time, on the other side of the passage, Ye Feng, who just arrived, heard the voices of the guards arguing from the passage ahead.


    Worried that Elise has been captured by the guards, Ye Feng rushes into the passageway with several pairs of guards, and fiercely holds a laser sword, ready to fight with the guards at any time.


    "Get rid of Allie, or I won''t be rude!"


    Prepared the next wording, Ye Feng called out in a fierce voice.


    He yelled at many guards who were in dispute. They frowned and looked at each other suspiciously. They also looked at Ye Feng, who held a laser sword.


    I didn''t expect that they lost Elise, but Ye Feng came. If Ye Feng was caught first, they would not be punished too much by Dr. Hart?


    At this time, Elise, who has been hit by biochemical reaction bullets, is still dreaming of letting Ye Feng dress her in the ventilation duct. She has no idea that the bloody wind has been blowing under her because of her escape, and she is still using Ye Feng in her dream.


    "Changing clothes..."


    "Well, feed me breakfast..."


    After a few mouthfuls, Elise turned over and pouted her lips and said, "I''m going to play horse riding game. Ye Feng, ride my own Emperor Well, drive


    If ye Feng, who works hard to save Elise, knows that she is happily using him in her dream at the moment, he will definitely take the risk of being whole by Elise and teach her a lesson.


    Looking at the strange faces of the guards, Ye Feng subconsciously stepped back. How could these guards look so happy to see him instead?


    Ye Feng, wearing night vision glasses, looked at the crowd of guards again. Without Elise, he frowned and said to himself, "why isn''t Ellie here? Did she run away ahead of time? "


    Ye Feng nervously looked at the guards who came step by step, and began to believe the speculation just raised. Elise''s brain might have guessed that someone would trap her, and she was well prepared to escape.


    Then he is so stupid to run to shout at such a large number of guards, is it not in the eyes of these guards that he is a fool to deliver to the door?


    The more he thought about Ye Feng, the more depressed he felt. He narrowed his eyes awkwardly, folded his laser sword, put his hands in front of him, shook his head, and kept retreating."Hey, I seem to be on the wrong way. Allie is not here. That That You go on, I''ll go first! "


    Finish saying, Ye Feng also doesn''t care so much, confirm that Elise has not been caught for the time being, he slipped away and started his escape road.


    "Stop, don''t run!"


    Seeing Ye Feng, a group of guards who set up guns dare to tease them, and then enter the corner to escape. All of a sudden, they change their targets and chase Ye Feng one by one like a mad dog.


    "Well, I''m not Ellie. You''re chasing the wrong man!"


    Ye Feng, who is running away in a hurry, feels like crying without tears. He can sneak into the forbidden magic device room without being chased by so many people. Who wants to worry about Alice''s safety, but he is trapped in a tight encirclement.


    He could only comfort himself in his heart, at least he shared part of the threat for Elise. But if he knew that Elise was dreaming in a dream that was driving him, he would not know how he would show his loveless expression.


    Perhaps it was Ye Feng and the guards chasing too loud. Elise, who was sleeping in the ventilation duct, yawned lazily, rubbed her heavy eyes and got up vaguely.


    "I seem to hear Ye Feng''s voice..."


    Pursed her little mouth and chattered, Elise accidentally put her hand on the cover of the vent. At this press, she slid out of the ventilation duct and fell heavily into the empty passage.


    It''s over! And do not know that the guards were led away by Ye Feng, she dazzled her eyes, nervously looked around. But when she saw that there was no one around, her panic was replaced by doubt.


    With her right index finger sticking to her lower lip, Alice opened her mouth, feeling inexplicably saved.


    "Did I sleep too long?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 485

    In the dimly lit passage, iris''s lips opened and closed, and from time to time a maiden sighed.


    Everything around her gradually fell into the darkness of darkness, and Elise knew that her last trace of strengthened biochemical Demon power was also dissolved by biochemical reaction bullets.


    Once again, she becomes a girl who can only point body skills to defend herself, and her physical strength has reached the limit under the previous pursuit. This is not good news for her who is getting closer to the magic device room.


    Wearing the night vision glasses that she had not thrown away before, she could barely move on in the dark environment. There was a rush of footsteps coming from the ear. The sound should come from another channel.


    Nervous instant tension, Alice immediately jumped into the upper ventilation duct, observing the movement below.


    "It''s strange that I heard someone''s footsteps just now. Why is it missing?"


    Looking at the heavily armed guard below, Elise''s eyes, whose physical strength is nearly to the limit, slightly retracted. Now she may not even be able to beat this guard.


    Instead of venturing down the aisle, it''s better to climb directly from the ventilation duct to the demonic chamber. Anyway, she is now approaching the magic device room. Even if the speed in the ventilation duct needs to slow down, it will not slow down much.


    After a moment''s deliberation in her mind, Alice was lying in the air duct awkwardly, crawling awkwardly.


    ¡­¡­


    Hiding in the small compartment, looking through the gap at the swarms of guards outside, Ye Feng widened his eyes and held his breath. The atmosphere did not dare to breathe, for fear that these crazy guards would find him.


    After a wave of guards went away, Ye Feng crept to open the door and confirmed that there was no one around. Then he picked up the floor plan that Elise had drawn for him and began to prepare to move towards the demon forbidden device room again.


    Because just in order to get rid of these guards, he ran away in a hurry, and Ye Feng didn''t know where he was. After comparing the floor plan, he was surprised to find that he had run to the corner of two passages away from the magic device room.


    He can''t read the map wrong again? Ye Feng, who seriously suspected that he might have read the wrong picture again and again, repeatedly compared the plan and confirmed that it was correct several times. He almost cheered with joy. Fortunately, he covered his mouth in time, otherwise he would surely bring back all the guards who were chasing him in the opposite direction.


    Although the heart is very excited, but Ye Feng still suppress the mood, try to calm down. With a sense of vigilance in his heart, he walked cautiously along the passage according to the drawing.


    From time to time, there were some patrolling guards on the road, but it was obviously not as good as the large number of guards who had just chased him.


    Easily bypassing these fixed-point patrol guards, Ye Feng finally arrives at the last corridor where the magic device room is located.


    But here, recalling what Elise told Ye Feng, he knew that at the beginning of the corridor there was a monitoring room, and Dr. Hart was mostly in the room.


    Moreover, several guards have just passed him and patrol at designated points. According to the patrol time marked on the drawing, he still has five minutes to avoid Dr. Hart in the monitoring room when the guard on patrol does not come back, and then enter the magic device room with the password lock.


    Slightly in place on tiptoe, leaf wind activity under the bones. After feeling energetic, he jumped through the open door of the monitoring room, stuck the dead corner at the top of the eaves and jumped to the other side uneasily.


    After confirming that Dr. Hart did not find out, Ye Feng was relieved to move on. Quickly came to the closed door made of rare metal, Ye Feng quickly input the password according to the password lock Elise told him.


    Although he was worried about the wrong password, it was obvious that Elise did not let him down, and the password successfully opened the door.


    With the opening of the door, there is a magic device with independent power supply. The lights of various terminal screens in the room reflect into Ye Feng''s eyes.


    And in this dim light, Ye Feng also saw a woman who let him show a look of joy and surprise, that is girl Elise.


    Looking at Elise''s motionless back, Ye Feng has some doubts in his heart, but he still trots towards Elise with a smile on his face.


    "Ellie!"


    "Ye Ye Feng? "


    With her back to Ye Feng, Elise obviously didn''t expect Ye Feng to arrive at this time. Her voice was obviously mixed with an incredible trill, and an inexplicable emotion filled her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Slowly crawling through the ventilation duct for a long time, Elise, relying on her memory of sneaking into the base these days, soon walked around the door of the demonic device room.


    Looking at the patrol area below her eyes, Elise adjusted her breath and was ready to jump down, but she heard the sound of footsteps in the passage.


    Immediately withdraw the action to jump, Elise gently cover the vent. After seeing two guards stop at the door of the magic device room, she gulps nervously.


    As she moved her body lightly, Elise climbed forward a few more steps and touched the ceiling stitched cover above the chamber of the demonic device.Looking back at the guard who would not leave for a while at the door of the room, Elise frowned and took out the laser hilt from her pocket.


    After a little hesitation, Elise, who didn''t want to delay any more, chose to use a laser sword to cut open the ventilation duct cover inlaid with the ceiling on the first floor.


    Under the pressure of being discovered at any time, Elise, who is constantly sweating, carefully uses her laser sword to cut the gap between the cover and the ceiling.


    There were several times when she almost overstressed, but fortunately she was not in danger. Elise successfully bypassed the door and jumped into the spacious magic device room.


    When she came to the magic device room again, Elise bent her mouth and gave a smile and looked around the large and small screens on the wall of the circular room.


    Different from last time, all the screens in the room are flashing light, showing various data and some scenes.


    Among them, the biggest screen in the middle shows a white light column hurtling into the sky, as well as the countdown "20:00" displayed in electronic programming language next to the screen.


    As expected, it did not completely cut off the magic of the whole Valoran! Looking at the 20 minute countdown on the screen, Elise was overjoyed. She could not wait to go to the huge console below the countdown to destroy it.


    As long as the enchantment device is destroyed before she can completely cut off her magic power, her magic power will flow back into her body again! Her heart was full of laughter, and Elise''s young face was full of evil smile.


    Holding a laser sword, she raised and fell the knife. When Elise wanted to chop her sword on the operating platform, she unconsciously heard a voice that made her step back.


    "Are you ready, Alice?"


    With this voice in the bottom of her heart, Elise was as if she were bewildered, and her laser sword fell to the ground unconsciously. She stupidly froze in place, and her pretty face showed helplessness and struggle.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 486

    "Are you ready, Alice?"


    The self questioning words flashed through her mind, and Alice''s eyes were staring at her head, her neck twisting stiffly.


    Is she really ready to be the devil again?


    Another question came from the bottom of her heart. Elise sat on the ground with a contradictory expression, her weak head hanging, and her breathing heavily.


    Because of the rapid breathing, the two peaks in front of her chest fluctuated. She could not lift her trembling right hand slowly and fell to her heart. The disordered beating made her feel more flustered and uneasy.


    She raised her stiff head in a complicated way, and Alice looked at the huge white light column on the big screen.


    If she destroys the magic device, everything will return to normal, and she will once again become the demon queen of shadow Island, which is awe inspiring.


    Isn''t this the real purpose of her understanding the map of Dr. Hart''s base after forcing Ye Feng to recover from the injury these days? Why is it that the goal is clearly in front of her, but there is a feeling of resistance in her heart?


    Is it because of the sequelae of living in Zuan for nearly a month in a human way? Elise lowered her head again with her eyes dim, and she began to spit at herself in the bottom of her heart.


    As the evil queen of shadow Island, how can she confuse herself with those ugly human beings? Hasn''t she had enough of the betrayal and bullying of human beings before she became a demon?


    As a demon, she doesn''t care whether the destruction of the magic device will be regarded as the Savior of human beings. She only cares whether she can have a happy and casual life!


    At the thought of this, Elise''s anger of hatred and resentment was burning, which ignited her dark eyes.


    Once again determined, Elise picked up the laser sword and slowly came to the operating platform, intending to destroy the magic device.


    But on the spot, Elise''s trembling body betrayed her most real and contradictory side hidden in her heart.


    "If you destroy the magic device, you will no longer be Allie, but iris..."


    The voice that made her bewildered in her heart rang out again. Elise, who couldn''t bear it, suddenly stabbed her laser sword deeply on the floor to vent her repressed emotion.


    "Ellie Alice Ellie Alice... "


    Her eyes were staring at the floor, and Elise, sitting on her knees, held the handle of her sword in her hands, and her pretty face was leaning on the back of her hand.


    Looking back on the time she spent with Ye Feng for nearly a month, Elise''s eyes were slightly moist and hot. Although she was reluctant to think about it, she still had to admit that she was moved and nostalgic by this time.


    For a long time, she has not experienced the feeling of being cared and cared for. Although before and Ye Feng''s experience, she also more or less felt his concern, but those are obviously not these days get along with her to bring the deep feeling.


    In the past, she had always regarded Ye Feng''s words of wanting to save her as nonsense. Now she somewhat understood that he really wanted to pull her back from the abyss of the devil.


    Wiping down the red and swollen eyes, Alice unconsciously sobbed, and held back the tears that would overflow from her eyes at any time.


    If Valoran was still in the age of magic civilization, even if Elise was really moved, she would not believe Ye Feng had the ability to turn a demon back into a human again.


    But what if in the age of technology? Without the magic, the body once again becomes the human before the devil, which is a complete rebirth for her.


    She can abandon all the past, no longer think about the tragic experience of being abandoned, chased, reviled and insulted, and start a new life.


    Although there is no endless life, but she can at least ensure that the future life with Ye Feng''s company, will not be as helpless as before, right?


    If she had lived in an age of technology without magic from the beginning, perhaps she would not have suffered so much misfortune? Perhaps she would not have become so gloomy without so many experiences of distorting her mind.


    "What''s the matter with you, Alice? Do you still believe those humans? Even if the man named Ye Feng is good to you, he is just your servant. As a devil, how can he produce these inexplicable mortal emotions? "


    Another voice of weakness and powerlessness was heard in her heart.


    "Ha ha..."


    Gasping for breath, Alice was shaking her body in a state of embarrassment. Two contradictory thoughts in her heart collided with each other, as if to decide whether to win or lose, so that she could make the most accurate decision.


    With her left hand covering her pretty face, Elise, who is struggling in her mind, kneels helplessly on the ground and loses her laser sword.


    In a enough to tear her nerves under the fight, the heart of the dark devil idea finally defeated.


    Yes, Elise finally chose not to destroy the magic device. Because she wants to be with Ye Feng and has been living such a life.


    In fact, it''s good to do this, isn''t it? Without magic, all the fighting will come to an end. She also indirectly saved human beings and got salvation. And she can be human again in her new identity. Isn''t this her most urgent wish when she was in despair and fear?Don''t worry that you will become a devil. You don''t have to worry about people who used to be familiar with driving her away with the eyes of monsters. You don''t have to worry about those who are helped by her humiliate her. Don''t worry


    The complicated mood in her heart gradually returned to calm. Since she was chased by villagers and almost drowned in the river, she has not had this kind of peace of mind for a long time.


    Let go of everything and be an ordinary human girl is the simplest wish of Lena.


    From today on, it will have nothing to do with Lena''s brilliance or iris''s misfortune.


    Now she is neither the saint of Ionia nor the leader of shadow island. She is just a girl named Ellie. That''s all.


    Looking up at the countdown of less than the last five minutes, Elise did not feel any panic, but began to understand.


    She has been suffering for hundreds of years, and is finally free today


    Standing up, the girl Elise wiped her tears from the corners of her eyes, blew her nose hard, adjusted her mood, and stopped crying.


    Watching silently as the countdown on the screen goes by, Alice slowly raises her hands to her chest and clasps her fingers together.


    Close her narrow eyes, her face quietly closed her eyes, her mind constantly flashed, the beginning of her acquaintance with Ye Feng from norhus, and now all the experience, the corner of her mouth covered with a shallow arc.


    At this moment, however, Elise heard the door of the magic device room open. Thinking it was Dr. Hart''s arrival, she ruminated in her mind, trying to convince Dr. Hart that she had changed her mind about destroying the magic device.


    But then the familiar voice, but let the unexpected Alice shiver, fell into an unprecedented panic.


    "Ellie!"


    This familiar voice is not Ye Feng, who will it be?


    An indescribable emotion was surging. The excited Elise opened her mouth in a trembling voice and said in disbelief: "Ye Ye Feng? "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 487

    "Ellie, what''s the matter with you?"


    Come to Elise''s body, Ye Feng looked at her dull face doubtfully and gently shook her shoulders.


    "I..." Alice opened her mouth, but stopped in the middle. She slightly closed her eyes, as if there was something difficult to say.


    Seeing that her mental state is so unstable, Ye Feng can only attribute it to her having a heart attack again. He gently stroked her back, gently soothed a few words, let her wait beside him, and went straight to the console.


    There are more than four minutes left. As expected, Ellie''s judgment is correct. If he gave up before, I''m afraid that the magic civilization of Valoran will be really destroyed. Looking at the countdown on the screen, Ye Feng knows that time is running out.


    Holding a laser sword at the bottom of the countdown screen is a sword, just want to show a smile Ye Feng is a coagulation.


    A scene that made his pupils shrink gradually came into his eyes, that is, the operating platform was not damaged by the laser sword!


    The rear Elise saw Ye Feng want to destroy the console with a sword, but her hands fell on her chest and her heart was hanging. But when she saw that the console was not damaged at all, her locked brow slightly extended.


    "Ellie, the laser sword can''t damage the console!"


    At the same time, Ye Feng instinctively cast a look for help to Elise.


    Looking at his anxious look, Alice knew he wanted her to help him. But at the moment, she felt that it was good to live in a world without magic, so she did not intend to give Ye Feng advice in the last few minutes.


    There was a slight sense of guilt in her heart, but on the surface, Elise still had a look of perplexity.


    Carefully considering the wording, Elise frowned and walked forward slowly. There was a glimmer of hope hidden in her eyes. She tried to persuade Ye Feng to leave with her and give up the idea of destroying the magic device.


    "I didn''t expect it to be like this. If it doesn''t work, Ye Feng, why don''t we both..."


    Before she finished her inquiry, Ye Feng glared at her and interrupted: "do you want me to give up? But don''t forget, Ellie, when I wanted to give up, you encouraged me to move forward to the present. As long as the above time has not returned to zero, I will continue to insist. Even if I fail in the end, I will not give up, which is what you taught me! "


    For the performance of Elise shrinking, Ye Feng showed strange anger. As soon as his brain was hot, he did not even look at Alice''s eyes. In front of her, he took a laser sword and slashed wildly at the operating platform and screen surrounded by the circular room.


    Yilisi was shocked to speechless by the rebuke voice of Ye Feng Gang. Her eyes showed a trace of intolerance and despair.


    Watching Ye Feng''s crazy action in horror, Elise is really afraid that Ye Feng accidentally cuts down one of the parts, causing the magic device to stop working. But her heart is very contradictory, do not want to go forward to stop Ye Feng''s crazy move.


    Fortunately, the hardness of the console and screen, even the sharp laser sword, cannot cause any damage to these machines and equipment.


    When ye Fengfeng threw away the laser sword, Elise, who had a little hope in her heart again, stepped forward, tried to keep a smile and comforted: "Ye Feng, don''t blame yourself, at least you did your best."


    Under the consolation of Elise, Ye Feng, who calms down, looks at the countdown of more than three minutes, and is still somewhat unwilling. He thought quickly in his mind, he wanted to struggle again!


    After a search in his mind, Ye Feng''s eyes suddenly brightened. He suddenly put his hands on the shoulders of Elise, who was at a loss, and said, "Ellie, don''t you say that you have collected many weapons in the weapon area? Maybe one of them can destroy the magic device


    Alice instinctively wants to deny Ye Feng''s idea and let him die. She replied, "but I''m wearing a skirt, and the weapons in my pocket are all small objects, which should not be more powerful than the laser sword..."


    "How do you know if you don''t try? Ellie, you taught me all these days, didn''t you? "


    Ye Feng''s serious eyes made Elise look unnatural. She stroked her hair and said in a panic, "that''s what I said, but Ah What are you doing


    I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to touch your skirt


    Sorry to arch his hands, Ye Feng took a few weapons from Elise''s pocket and went to the front of the console to test their power one by one.


    Seeing that he is still so persistent in destroying the magic device, Elise is in a state of confusion. Is it really so difficult for her to be an ordinary human? Isn''t he trying to help her stop being a demon? Entering the age of science and technology is not just to fulfill his promise? Why even he killed her wish to be a man?


    A series of questions arise from the bottom of her heart. Unconsciously, even Elise may not realize that her pretty face is sometimes ferocious and sometimes helpless like a girl.


    Taking a deep breath, Elise''s face gradually calmed down, and her dim and listless eyes were staring at Ye Feng, who failed to test weapon power again and again.Eyes slightly elongated, Elise, who went to Ye Feng''s side, gently opened her lips and asked, "Ye Feng, do you think you''re happy with me these days?"


    Although I don''t know why Elise suddenly asked these questions, Ye Feng tried to use the remaining weapons, and said: "happy, it''s you Hey, it''s a little difficult to serve! "


    "I still like the way you serve me." Looking at Ye Feng and throwing away a weapon that can''t destroy the magic device, Elise''s mouth rose slightly.


    "Are you still addicted?" Ye Feng half joked in response to the sentence, but the hand test weapon action is still non-stop.


    "Yes..."


    First she took a breath, and then she let out a breath. Elise sighed, and the young girl''s pretty face showed a look of reminiscence.


    "That I said In fact, the technology age is also good, isn''t it? There are no demons, no intriguing wars, and people get along peacefully and lovingly. What do you think of Ye Feng? "


    Finally came to the question that Alice wanted to be stable. Her calm look was no longer calm, and she began to lose control of her most real thoughts.


    "Ellie, what''s the matter with you? Usually you don''t say these inexplicable words Isn''t Zuan a technological city-state, but there are not so many unfortunate people here? "


    Dodging Ye Feng''s burning eyes, Elise evasively said: "yes, but I said if, if we could choose to live in a world without magic at the beginning, would you like to choose this world?"


    "No, I don''t want to live in such a world!" It is to throw away a weapon that can''t destroy the magic device. Ye Feng looks firmly at Elise.


    The reason why he is unwilling is not that such a world is not good, but that he feels that if he goes to such a world, he will not meet Fiona and others.


    In this world, he has experienced so much, during which there are beautiful and sad memories. Even if he is given the opportunity to choose again, he will choose the continent of Valoran.


    Because, he wants to meet the most precious person! What''s more, there''s one person he hasn''t saved, that''s Alice. If he can''t take her out of the shadow of the devil, he will regret it all his life.


    Ye Feng''s reply instantly shattered the last hope in Elise''s heart. If Ye Feng said yes just now, she would definitely put down the empress''s airs and live quietly with him in the age of science and technology.


    But since he has made such a decision, then he She is not worthy of pardon!


    Even if he failed to destroy the magic device, she would not forgive him for the decision he had just made!


    Whether in the age of magic or technology, if ye Feng is willing to submit to her, she can still regard him as her favorite toy. If he dares to rebel against her, she will definitely trample him to death!


    Sick and crazy thoughts filled her heart, and Alice''s psychology gradually distorted. She lowered her head, a pair of eyes coldly watching the leaf wind, the corner of her mouth covered with a strange smile, like a poisonous spider in general.


    Not knowing that Elise had lost heart completely, Ye Feng nervously picked up the last weapon, but as the weapon could not destroy the magic device, he really felt a sense of despair.


    "Ellie, I''m sorry, I''ve tried my best..."


    Lost in his wits, Ye Feng feels sorry for his failure to destroy the magic device.


    "The last two minutes, Allie, you''re much smarter than me. Can you think of something else?"


    Ye Feng pursed his lips, or to destroy the demonic device.


    Elise didn''t expect Ye Feng to stimulate her nerves at this time. She wanted to scold Ye Feng to vent her resentment, but somehow she couldn''t control her mouth and said, "Ye Feng, do you really want to live in the magic world?"


    "Of course, Ellie. Does that mean you still have a way?" Ye Feng''s eyes twinkle with hope again, and his hands excitedly press on Elise''s shoulders.


    "Don''t touch me!" Elise was excited by Ye Feng''s actions and roared. But when she saw Ye Feng''s wronged eyes, she said softly: "yes, yes, on my way to here, I found some disordered drawings of system collapse in some hiding laboratories. I remember them in my mind. Maybe according to the above operation, the terminal system of the magic suppression device will automatically collapse, But it''s not necessarily a success... "


    Hearing that Elise was seriously speaking her views, Ye Feng felt that she had suddenly yelled at him before. Most of the time, he felt that she was the queen and he should not talk to her like this.


    Do not give up any hope, Ye Feng flattered: "Your Majesty, then please save your most loyal knight back to the magic world, so that your knight can use magic to protect the noble you!"


    While talking, Ye Feng pushed and pushed Elise towards the console with a smile.


    With half a push, although Elise is still reluctant, she still operates all kinds of buttons on the console under the gaze of Ye Feng.


    With the energy put in, Alice''s confused mood gradually calmed down. While she was operating, she also said a meaningful word to Ye Feng: "remember what you said just now, you should use your strength to guard your most noble Queen!"Ye Feng just regards this sentence as Elise girl''s heart overflowing. He doesn''t think too much, and stares nervously at Elise''s ten finger joints which are pressed down quickly.


    "Warning Warning The terminal of the magic forbidden device is invaded In case of invasion, the emergency standby alarm is activated. All members of the base are requested to rush to the demonic device room immediately! "


    In the last 30 seconds, Elise''s operation successfully triggered the alarm of the magic device, indicating that her system was broken and the code was threatening the device.


    Ye Feng on one side saw that Elise suddenly stopped, and immediately urged: "Ellie, don''t be afraid. With me, even Dr. Hart won''t arrive in 30 seconds. Quickly destroy the magic device!"


    With a heavy nod, Alice continued to press the memory input system''s automatically broken garbled code quickly. In fact, she was not afraid of Dr. Hart just now, but wanted to see if ye Feng''s attitude would change.


    It seems that she is still too naive


    It''s him who wants her to be human again. Now it''s him who wants her to return to the devil''s arms. It''s ironic!


    She laughs at herself, abandoning the last thoughts in her heart, and Elise''s heart, which is hard to survive, dies again.


    After inputting the last gibberish code into the console, Alice heard the warning that her nightmare had begun.


    "Warning Warning, the terminal system of the magic forbidden device has suffered a devastating attack, and the system has entered the auto collapse mode, which is irreversible Irreversible... "


    With the sound of the alarm, the largest screen shows that the light column outside the sky widens and shrinks at a visible speed, while the screen showing the countdown is sending out circuit fault, continuously flowing unstable current, and completely scrapped.


    Not only that, with the collapse of these two systems, all the operating platforms and screens in the whole magic forbidden device room began to emit the sound of electric current, and gradually went to the edge of destruction.


    "We made it, Ellie!"


    Excited to clench Elise''s hands, Ye Feng cheered up.


    However, Elise is a black face, coldly away from his hands, let Ye Feng is very embarrassed, do not know how to talk to her.


    Feeling the magic that had been cut off appeared again in the surrounding space, Elise''s gray eyes looked numbly at her hands in front of her chest.


    "Sure enough, I can''t escape this painful fate after all..."


    She murmured to herself, and Elise slowly took a deep breath. Her pupils were also shrinking gradually, absorbing the magic breath around her and recovering her magic power that had passed away for so long.


    Ye Feng is a little surprised. The speed with which Elise recovers her strength is so amazing. He, who wants to take the opportunity to ease the atmosphere between them, walks forward and half jokingly says, "Ellie, you are not really the queen of any country, are you? The magic is so powerful


    "Get out of here


    Feeling the magic power in her body, Alice tilted her head, looked at the wind in disgust and scolded coldly.


    Then, Ye Feng was shocked to the ground not far away by her powerful magic from the body.


    "Hello, Ellie, you''re going to put on your queen''s airs as soon as you recover your magic power. How can we say that..."


    Ye Feng kneaded his painful arm while standing up and complaining. But in the middle, he felt a familiar and evil magic surging around.


    He looked at Elise, who was not far away, as the magic grew stronger and stronger. When Elise''s face returned to her twenties and twenties, Ye Feng took a breath.


    The young girl Allie, who was so delicate that she needed to be carried by him for many times, was actually the bloodthirsty female devil Elise?


    Unable to believe what he saw in front of him, Ye Feng swallowed his mouth and asked in a trembling voice, "are you Allie or Elise?"


    Long lost powerful magic covered the whole area of Zuan. Elise held her head high and looked down at Ye Feng who fell on the ground coldly: "it''s time for you to fulfill your promise, Ye Feng. Just now you said you would protect me with your strength."


    "Ellie No, Elise, wait... " Ye Feng''s brain circuit has been completely broken, he can''t imagine that Allie is Elise, and is still in a state of muddle up to now.


    Mobilizing magic to cover the whole body with black spider soft armor, Elise, who incarnates devil form, has no patience to wait. She goes straight to Ye Feng at a leisurely pace.


    Looking at Elise approaching step by step, Ye Feng, who fell on the ground, kept retreating, and said in cold sweat: "iris, I think there must be some misunderstanding between us. What I said is not to follow the devil''s you, but to take you out of the devil''s body!"


    Hearing Ye Feng dare to say such big words, Elise was angry. She lowered her head and her black face, as if she were ready to explode.


    She couldn''t help shaking for a moment. She glared at a pair of bloody eyes, and said: "it''s you who let me be human It''s you who let me become the devil again. What do you want me to do! Clearly, I can be an ordinary human girl. You forced me to do it. You deprived me of my rights! "With her heart moving, the dark red energy burst on Ye Feng''s arm, which made Ye Feng''s whole arm bloody.


    Ruthlessly staring at Ye Feng''s bloody arm, Elise gave her final notice to Ye Feng.


    "Since you have chosen this road, don''t regret it. As long as you submit to me, I can forgive you!"


    In the face of Elise''s ultimatum, Ye Feng is very happy. If he knew that Allie was Elise, he would have given up the idea of destroying the magic device. How could he not like it, as it would relieve the crisis brought about by shadow island and return Alice to normal?


    But now it''s too late to say anything. It seems that he has to continue to search for a way to save her in the magic world. Thinking of this, Ye Feng tries to pacify Elise''s irascible mood. He said, "maybe Maybe we have other ways to make you human again, Alice. Calm down. Aren''t we getting along well these days? "


    "Roar?"


    Elise''s evil demon face raised her eyebrows and gazed at Ye Feng with interest.


    When she saw that Ye Feng relaxed, she was showing a sick smile, and heavily stepped on Ye Feng''s abdomen, twisting vigorously.


    Abdominal colic, Ye Feng opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but was directly kicked to the wall of the room by Elise, smashing the screen.


    "I don''t have time to listen to your childish remarks. I just want your answer now. Are you willing to submit to me?"


    With her right hand clenched from her little finger to her thumb, Elise was staring at the embarrassed Ye Feng with a cold face.


    "No way, as I said, I can''t promise you to be a devil!" Since there is no way to avoid, Ye Feng''s attitude is resolute.


    "Oh


    Suddenly, Alice, with a black face, began to crumble, and her heart was full of broken voices, which could no longer be put together.


    Madness of magic from her trembling body constantly released from her, irrational Elise has moved to kill the heart of Ye Feng.


    "Stupid! Since this is your choice, then you go to die


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 488

    Dark magic surging, the huge dark light column instantly destroyed everything in front of Elise, and exploded a huge cave in the underground base where the magic device was located.


    The entire underground base was shaken violently by Elise''s seemingly understatement.


    From time to time, there are gravel inclining down and smashing through the underground base with cracks in the wall. This area is also constantly echoing the huge sound of gravel rolling and building collapse.


    Her sharp, bloody eyes showed no sympathy. Elise could feel a faint breath at the end of the cave.


    "Not dead, huh?"


    Slightly raised her head, Elise chanted complex incantations in her heart, and the surrounding space began to be surrounded by the twisted dark red energy.


    Her right hand suddenly stretched forward, and an invisible force of suction and pulling drew the dying leaf wind out of the cave.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Elise was thrown to the ground like a dead fish, Ye Feng coughed several times. All over the scar he raised his head in fear, did not expect that Elise would really kill him. If he had cast his magic power and sword sense for a second, he might have been a corpse by now.


    Feeling Ye Feng''s fear of her, Elise reached out her right hand and touched the bloodstain on Ye Feng''s face with her index finger, and tasted it herself.


    "Are you afraid?" She lowered herself, and Elise''s palm fell at the mouth of Ye Feng''s heart, sensing the chaotic rhythm of jumping.


    Hearing Elise''s tone full of ridicule, Ye Feng recalled the horrible scene of eating raw meat cut off by Elise in aonia before, and he subconsciously shivered.


    In the face of Elise like this, Ye Feng is a little afraid. He is really afraid that she will kill him on impulse.


    "Yi Elise, you Don''t mess with me Stuttering back a sentence, Ye Feng was obviously scared by Elise, the female devil who would torture all kinds of means.


    "Call it the queen!"


    Her brow was raised and her face was not happy. She was talking about ye fan flying, and she was a place where Ye Feng landed again.


    "Woman Your majesty... " Ye Feng voice trembling back to the way, he now quickly in the mind to search for escape strategy, he does not want to be Elise so killed.


    Elise smile, she still like Ye Feng''s fear of her appearance, which will arouse her heart another kind of morbid pleasure.


    She stood up slowly, stretched out a stretch and said, "I wanted to kill you just now, but I didn''t expect you to resist. In this way, I''ll give you another chance to be loyal to me. How about that?"


    Ye Feng''s eyes wandered around, not daring to look at Elise. He was very flustered, thinking about the countermeasures.


    "Trash, I want to ask you something."


    Elise doesn''t like the mother-in-law very much. She steps on Ye Feng, who is kneeling on the ground. Her eyes coagulate and looks down at Ye Feng from a commanding position.


    Face is stepped on by Alice raw pain, there is no spare time to think about countermeasures, Ye Feng had to choose the strategy of slowing down, temporarily follow Alice''s will to act.


    He took a deep breath and replied with a feigned timidity: "woman My majesty, I will be loyal to you


    Hearing Ye Feng''s yielding words, Elise is also aware that he is not from the heart, but this is enough. As long as he goes back with her, she will definitely make him a devil, even if he wants to play any tricks.


    Thinking of the picture of Ye Feng serving herself respectfully in the future, Elise''s pretty face is full of morbid red clouds.


    Releasing her feet, Elise was about to open the portal to shadow island when she sensed that Dr. Hart and a large group of guards were coming.


    With a quick glance at the crumbling underground base, Alice did not panic, but stood idly, waiting for Dr. Hart and the guards to arrive.


    Thinking that she had been black and blue by these ordinary mortals for nearly a month, Alice was eager to return her humiliation.


    "Ye Feng, Dr. Hart, that smelly old man has brought the guards."


    Lazily playing ha ha, Elise glanced at the side of the leaf wind to take the opportunity to heal, and did not stop.


    Suddenly, she realized that her pupils shrank a little. "Elise, don''t kill any more. They can''t be your opponents," he said


    "What did you just call me?" Hearing Ye Feng dare to call her name when she is still angry with him, Elise turns her head, and her voice suddenly drops to freezing point.


    "Woman Your majesty, let them go Ye Feng changed his way immediately.


    "Hum!"


    Ye Feng, who pleaded for Dr. Hart and others, was kicked away. Elise did not look at him, but looked directly at the direction of the exit.


    After a while, with the rapid sound of footsteps, the entrance to the magic device room was blocked by Dr. Hart and his guards.


    Looking at the destroyed device, Dr. Hart exclaimed, "you You two demons, you destroyed everything, ah ah ah Kill them for me"Old bald ass, it''s noisy!"


    Frowning, Elise pointed to Dr. Hart. A spider shaped energy burst into Dr. Hart''s body, which directly blew up Dr. Hart, leaving no body.


    The other guards who were holding guns at Elise were stunned instantly. Is this demon too terrible? With just a wave of his finger, Dr. Hart died?


    Elise was not in a hurry to kill the guards all at once. She enjoyed the rich expressions on their faces with great interest.


    The guards looked at each other a few times, then they all dropped their guns and ran out of the dark.


    However, they did not know that they were all marked by Alice just now. As long as they wanted to escape, they would all explode.


    "Alas..."


    With a faint sigh, Elise, who had played enough, directly detonated the magic mark on them.


    In a flash, the guards were following Dr. Hart''s footsteps before they could run out.


    She patted her little hand gently, and Elise turned her head with an evil smile. She originally wanted to ask the upper leaf wind to leave together, but when she saw the leaf wind behind her, the smile on her face gradually twisted into a ferocious look.


    "Ye Wind You dare to run away when I''m not paying attention


    The seed of the believer in Ye Feng''s body was aroused, and Elise soon sensed that Ye Feng''s breath was still in the room, but he deliberately concealed his breath and pretended that he had taken the opportunity to steal away.


    "Die for me!" She threw her eyes to the hidden position of Ye Feng, and Elise, who was out of her mind, gave a cold drink, and the chilling momentum instantly drowned Ye Feng.


    The irrationality of Elise ignored to use powerful magic to oppress Ye Feng. At this time, she only had the idea of killing Ye Feng, who cheated and betrayed her.


    At the critical moment, Ye Feng is about to be suppressed by Elise''s magic power. A gorgeous star magic instantly envelops Ye Feng and temporarily resists Elise''s crazy killing intention.


    After Elise''s magic was blocked, her scarlet eyes were slightly stunned, and then she was staring at the trembling space behind Ye Feng.


    "Elise, I''ll take the baby first."


    Soraka''s ethereal voice comes out from the shaking space behind Ye Feng, and then a star light tears the space, forming an unstable starlight gate.


    Feeling the magic power of star light that constantly heals the wound on the body, Ye Feng happily says: "Lord Soraka?"


    Soraka''s voice came from the other side of the door: "Ye Feng, the portal may be closed at any time. I marked you earlier, so I can open the exact portal if I''m not good at space magic."


    "Well!" Ye Feng nodded, and then looked deeply at Elise, who was no longer doing it, and turned to prepare to step into the portal.


    "Ye Feng, are you sure you want to leave me?"


    Behind suddenly sounded the question of Elise in the shape of a ghost. Ye Feng stopped and looked back at Elise with her head down.


    "I''m sorry, I don''t want to be a devil, but I''ll try to find a way to get rid of the devil!"


    Elise suddenly raised her head and laughed wildly. Under Ye Feng''s intense gaze, she instantly covers the area around Zuan with magic power.


    The divine sense sensed the demons and the army of the dead outside of Zuan, and Elise sent out a demonic sound that spread all over the area covered by her.


    "Kill all the human beings in Zuan. If I see a living one, none of you will return to shadow Island alive!"


    With her command, all the demons and the dead in the surrounding area of Zuan all fell on their knees with trembling, and devoutly sent out deafening responses: "follow the Queen''s instructions!"


    The howling sound of many demons and the dead gathered together, and the sound of fear rang through the whole region of Zuan.


    Taking back her mind, Elise excites Ye Feng and says: "this is the price of your betrayal. Ye Feng, these Zuan people all died because of you. You killed them!"


    "It''s me Killed them? " Sitting in front of the gate of starlight, Ye Feng''s eyes are staring at the boss, shaking all over, and falling into the abyss of endless self blame.


    On the other side of the door, Soraka is also aware that Ye Feng''s will is gradually collapsing. She knows that she can''t drag Ye Feng into the gate of starlight.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 489

    It has been a few days since Ye Feng returned to Ionia, but these days he has locked himself in the room to ponder about him and Elise, as well as the Zuan people who died because of him.


    During this period, he and others have come to him many times. Although they do not know what he has experienced, at least under their guidance, his mood is not so gloomy.


    Dong Dong Dong Dong!


    With the knock on the door sounded, Ye Feng''s door came the voice of hiville: "Ye Feng, in?"


    "Coming!" Pick up the complex mood, Ye Feng temporarily left the affair of Elise behind, and got up the spirit to get out of bed to open the door for hivier.


    As soon as he opened the door, Ye Feng saw his smiling cheek. He also said with a smile, "what can I do for you today?"


    He glanced at Ye Feng strangely, but Ye Feng had never laughed a few days ago. It seems that the Enlightenment of these days is still effective. A change of mind, she joked: "I look for you must have something?"


    She asked, Ye Feng was a little embarrassed to touch the bridge of the nose, embarrassed way: "this is not, come in and sit for a while."


    "No, actually I want you to accompany me to Lord Soraka today." With a playful wink, he smoothed a strand of hair behind his ear.


    Ye Feng didn''t think about it too much, so he agreed and followed him to the doctor''s house.


    Inside the hut, Soraka is teaching SANA and Lulu healing magic. When she saw Ye Feng and her husband came, she timely indicated to Lulu that they would practice here first.


    SANA bowed slightly and left. And Lulu immediately giggled happily after seeing hivier and Ye Feng, and ran to them, and all at once hung on Ye Feng''s body.


    Ye Feng is a little helpless, holding little Lulu, who hangs his hands around his neck, and throws a look for help to hiville.


    Shivell snickered at the bottom of his heart and pretended not to see it, which made Ye Feng''s heart cool.


    Little Lulu was intimate with Ye Feng for a while, then looked at him with big cute eyes, and said with a happy smile: "sister Xiwei, did you ask brother Ye Feng to pick me up with you?"


    On hearing this, Xiwei chuckled: "yes, but elder sister, I still have something to discuss with your brother Ye Feng today with Mr. Soraka, so you have to wait here, and your sister will take you home."


    It doesn''t matter how long Lu Ye plays with him Little Lulu naively returned, and was excited to sway in the arms of Ye Feng.


    After motioning Ye Feng to sit down, Soraka, wearing a veil, said, "hiville, are you sure you want to go to shurima this time?"


    Hearing Soraka''s question, sylvier solemnly replied: "yes, I want to solve the mystery of my life experience. The dead tutor rez left a letter in the magic scroll left to me, asking me to find a way to completely eliminate the threat of the blood force in my body to me in any case!"


    Ye Feng on one side was puzzled at first when he heard Soraka''s question. But when he heard that Xiwei''s trip had something to do with master rez and his life experience, he began to be nervous.


    Listening to shivell''s firm voice, Soraka looked at her deeply and said, "can you show me the seal that master Ritz has engraved on you?"


    On hearing this, he nodded, and resolutely lifted up the sleeve of his left arm to reveal his bright jade arm. Her left arm is imprinted with complicated blue lines, which are like chains of blue light lines, which seem to suppress something terrible.


    After staring at the blue Dharma lines on hivier''s left arm for a while, Soraka locked her brow and said, "you told me the other day that master rez once told you that you had the blood of the royal family of shurima in your body. Is it true?"


    "I don''t know. That''s what tutor Ritz guessed." Shivell shook his head bitterly. If she knew, would she often come to Soraka these days to ask about surima?


    Soraka rubs her eyebrows, and she remembers some of the descriptions of gushurama that she saw in the ancient books of Ionia.


    After a search, she said, "it is said that the shurima thousands of years ago can hold the ascent ceremony to make mortals become gods. Maybe the violent and uncontrollable blood force in your body is related to your ancestors'' participation in the ascending ceremony, which is not necessarily the so-called royal blood of shurima."


    "Flying ceremony?" Asked shivell, who had not heard solaka mention it the other day.


    "Well, this is what I found last night at the place where the ancient books were stored in the presidian. The so-called ascent ceremony is that the mortals selected by Emperor shurema ascend the altar of the sun disc, accept the gift of the solar disc''s ascension ceremony, and become the ascent beyond the mortals. It is said that even those who have no magical talent will certainly become gods." Solaka replied thoughtfully.


    Soraka''s words let Ye Feng three people are stunned. How could there be such a flying ceremony that makes people become gods?


    Ye Feng had some doubts and said, "the flying ceremony that must become a God? Isn''t that horrible? How did such a powerful country decline? "


    Soraka shook his head and said, "that''s the historical fact recorded in the communication between ancient aeonia and ancient surima. There is no mistake. As for why it declined, I think it is mostly related to the sun disc that can make anyone a God. Maybe the blood force in shivell that I can''t find a way to eliminate is closely related to the rising ceremony of the solar disc Find the sun disk, and everything should be solved. "Ye Feng and shivell digested the words of Soraka. After a long time, he said again: "in this case, I will go to shurima more. Don''t you want to look for the void Walker and the void prophet who guard the gate of void? Ye Feng and I are just fine. We can do it for you! "


    Hearing his last words, Ye Feng, who was still thinking about how to persuade him to stay in Ionia, suddenly became hairy and twitched. He felt like he was taken on a ship. Dare she pull him to accompany her to look for Lord Soraka for this?


    He said in a hurry, "wait Sylvier, how did you get me involved


    Ye Feng''s actions are all expected by hivier. A shrewd glance flashed in her eyes. Then she pretended to be angry and said, "why, don''t you want to go with me? Well, anyway, taking you as a fool will probably damage my business. I''ll go alone


    "No, I mean you have to say hello in advance if you want me to accompany you?" Ye Feng was a little dizzy by hivier and forgot that he wanted to persuade her not to go at first.


    "Clay hat, I have already said hello to you?" With a playful wink, Xiwei''s words coupled with her playful expression immediately blocked Ye Feng''s retorts.


    Soraka saw that they had made a decision, and she no longer stopped her. Instead, she said, "since you are determined to go, I can''t stop you, but I still hope you can do as much as you can. Come to me tomorrow morning, and I will be ready to send you to shurima."


    "Thank you, Lord Soraka!" He bowed to Soraka gratefully and followed Ye Feng to do the same.


    After all this, Xiwei and Ye Feng take Lulu out of Soraka''s doctor''s house.


    On the way, little Lulu puffed up her breath and yelled, "Lulu is going to go too Lulu is going too! "


    Say say, she again hit and make ground in leaf breeze bosom anxiously ground shake a body.


    Ye Feng can take this little Lori, so he has to ask hiville to appease lulu. Shivell pinched little Lulu''s delicate face and said with a gentle smile, "Lulu, my sister and your brother Ye Feng are going to do dangerous things. We can''t take you. Shall we play with you when we come back?"


    Little Lulu was very stubborn this time. She didn''t listen to him most. "No, Lulu will go with her sister and brother if there is danger. Lulu is a healing mage and will treat your wounds."


    "Well After kissing Lulu gently, he continued to be patient and said, "Lulu is really a good child. He will think about his brothers and sisters, but we will take care of ourselves. Lulu will study magic with master Soraka during this period. When you are older, shall we take you out with us?"


    Seeing that he still refused to take her, Lulu pursed her lips and cried out: "liar, sister Xiwei is a big liar. Wuwu, you don''t take me. I''ll tell sister Fiona that you and brother Ye Feng secretly go to shurima on their backs!"


    Hearing this, Ye Feng unconsciously breathed a cool breath. He unconsciously recalled Fiona''s special care for his swordsmanship. Sister Sara is OK to talk. If the two Fiona knew he was going to shurima again, they would hold a sword around his neck and ask to go together.


    Although shivell on one side was in a panic, she still did not move her face and said with a smile: "how can I not discuss this matter with your sister Fiona? They already knew that, silly girl


    "Well, I don''t care. I''ll tell them later when I go back!" Little Lulu didn''t believe what he had told her. Though she was a little girl, she knew that sylvier and two Fiona had never been right.


    "I can''t help you!" Helplessly, he raised his forehead with his right hand. He sighed. She was convinced by Lulu.


    Little Lulu heard hilver''s helpless sigh. She glared at her big cute eyes and said happily, "hee hee, sister hilver, are you going to take Lulu with you?"


    He spread out his hand and said, "otherwise? But you can''t tell you sister Fiona that if they have more people, they will have more worries on the road, which is not conducive to our action. "


    "Yeah, Lulu will keep it secret for brother Yefeng and sister shivell!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 490

    A couple holding a little jelly boy are walking with a girl to the city outside of the city of Leonia presidian. The clothes of the four are all of Zuan style, and most of them are Zuan people.


    The little jelly boy shook off his mother''s hand and trotted to the girl who was leading the way in front of him. He excitedly asked, "sister Ellie, you are so powerful that you can fly. Are you and brother Ye Feng both magicians?"


    The girl lowered her head and gently touched the little head of the jelly boy. She doted and said, "yes, we are all magicians. When you go to the city, you can go directly to Lord Soraka, and say that you are the surviving refugees of Zuan. She will arrange for you."


    If ye Feng was here, he would recognize that the girl was Elise''s teenager, and the couple and jelly children were Zach''s family.


    "Sister Ellie, brother Ye Feng, why didn''t he come with you to pick us up?" Zach asked naively.


    Elise was stunned and then said with a smile, "he''s going to leave first. You''ll have a chance to see him later."


    Elise, a young girl, led the zachs a little longer before she stopped and looked at the gate of presidian.


    Although Elise still likes little Zach''s cute appearance, she still says, "I''ll send you here. I still have something to deal with. Next, you just need to go into the city and ask solaka where she lives."


    Zach''s mother picked up Zach, who was reluctant to give up, and said to Elise, "Allie, thank you for saving our family. If you need help in the future, you can come to us."


    "Well, I don''t want to say more. I''ll say goodbye."


    Nodding slightly, Alice subconsciously wants to use the seed of believers, but after thinking about it, she still gives up the idea.


    Concealing her complicated feelings, Elise, a girl, smiles and waves to the zachs and disappears in the same place.


    ¡­¡­


    Shivell woke up early. After changing into casual clothes, she looked at Lulu, who was still sleeping in bed. She couldn''t help but kiss Lulu''s pink face.


    She originally wanted to wake Lulu, but she thought that since Lulu didn''t wake up, she could go with Ye Feng to forgive Ruima, so there would be less trouble on the way.


    He wanted to leave the room alone. But as soon as she turned around, the corner of her dress was caught by little Lulu''s hand.


    Looking back, Lu Lu, who had been sleeping in the sea, was staring at her with a face full of resentment.


    "Sister sylvier, Lulu knew you were going to leave Lulu and go to shuruima alone with brother Ye Feng!"


    Hearing Lulu''s voice of discontent, he quickly covered Lulu''s mouth for fear that she would wake up the two Fiona and Sara who lived next door at this time.


    "Lulu, how can my sister not take you? All right, let''s go! " Holding lulu in his arms, he coaxed Lulu a few words, and then he made Lulu happy.


    Holding Lulu out of her room, she went directly to Ye Feng''s room. Tapping on the door of the next leaf wind, knowing that Ye Feng, who sleeps naturally, will never get up early, she goes directly in.


    With a flirtatious mentality, she scratched Ye Feng''s ears for several times, and successfully awakened Ye Feng. She directly left the hotel with the bewildered Ye Feng.


    According to the appointment, she came to the doctor''s house, where Soraka had been waiting for more than three people. Looking at the three Ye Feng, Soraka said with a smile, "it seems that you are ready."


    "Yes, Lord Soraka, open the teleportation array to surima!" ''asked shivell, bowing down.


    Seeing this, Soraka opened a starlight transmission array engraved with complicated patterns at the foot of Ye Feng.


    Before the three left, Soraka told Ye Feng three things, and then sent them away from Ionia.


    With the shaking of the teleportation array, Ye Feng felt only the whirling of the sky and the earth, and the surrounding landscape changed rapidly. After a while, the three of them appeared in a place in the shurima desert.


    When she was wearing a vest, she was covered by a shivering wind Isn''t shurima a desert? Why is it so cold here? "


    "Because of the blood moon, it''s night and day here. The temperature difference between day and night in desert is very big. I forgot that."


    With a slight frown on her brow, shivell glanced around her. The sand was all over the place. She could not tell which part of the shurima desert they were in.


    Lu Lu, dressed in a broad witch''s suit, pursed her mouth and looked at Ye Feng and hivier, who were constantly shaking in their eyes, and asked, "sister shivell, brother Ye Feng, are you cold?"


    "It''s cold, but it''s acceptable." He rubbed lulu in his arms, with a gentle smile on his face. She didn''t want to let Lulu worry too much about her and Ye Feng.


    Little Lulu heard that they were a little cold, and immediately jumped down from the arms of shivell. In the face of Ye Feng and Xiao Lulu recite obscure incantations, and her body is also haunted by a faint dark purple magic light.Pixar seems to have sensed the master''s idea, and cooperated with Lulu to cast the magic together, and directly led the two magic powers into Ye Feng and sylvier''s bodies.


    After Lulu''s secret magic power poured into their bodies, Ye Feng and Xiwei were surprised to find that there was a warm current in their bodies, which constantly warmed their bodies, making them warm and warm originally.


    After practicing the Dharma, Xiao Lulu shook Ye Feng and Ye Feng who had never returned to their senses with a smile and said, "brother Ye Feng and sister Xiwei, are Lulu powerful?"


    "Lulu is the best!" Ye Feng caters to Lulu and praises her.


    Hilver stretched out his right hand, bent his index finger and scraped the bridge of Lulu''s nose. He said with a smile, "Lulu is much more powerful than her sister imagined. It''s really right to bring you here."


    Little Lulu was flattered. She held up her little pink face and said with pride, "hee hee, sister shivell, Lulu is a healing mage. She can do a lot of healing magic."


    Under the enjoyment expression of little Lulu''s closed eyes, he rubbed her forehead, and then said to Ye Feng, "Ye Feng, let''s have a rest here first. Anyway, we don''t know where we are now. What do you think?"


    "It''s all up to you, and I''ve never been here." Rima shrugged his shoulders.


    Ye Feng''s idle attitude was also in the expectation of hiville. She just said nothing more with a smile.


    Seeing Ye Feng lying on the sand with nothing to do, he closed his eyes and took a rest. He also took little Lulu and sat down beside him.


    Staring at Ye Feng for a while, Xiwei is looking up at the night sky with the blood moon, stunned. Loose stars are also hanging in the night sky, seemingly irregular, but they form a certain pattern in the eyes and mind of shivell.


    And this particular pattern is the beacon of how shivell can tell the direction in the shurima desert.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 491

    Fiona, of the Laurent family, has been sitting at the table in the room with Timo in her arms since she woke up in the morning, focusing on sketching Timo''s funny appearance on the drawing paper.


    The reason why she wants Timo to make this funny expression and draw it out is that she wants to show Ye Feng and make him happy when he comes back from Zuan.


    After less than ten minutes of skillful sketching, Fiona indicated to Timo that he would not have to put on her face. She held the painting in her arms nervously, and then went out of the room to find Ye Feng.


    Knocking on the door of Ye Feng''s room, Fiona called out in a low voice: "Ye Feng, can I come in?"


    Seeing that there was no response for a long time, Fiona frowned and gently pushed open the unlocked door.


    "Ye Feng, I drew a new painting today. Please help me to see what needs to be improved..."


    Entering the room, Fiona adjusted a good uneasy state of mind, and walked to Ye Feng''s bed at the same time. But before she finished speaking, she was stunned by the empty room.


    "Ye Ye Feng? " Eyes slowly enlarge, Fiona was surprised to open a small mouth, obviously some did not respond.


    Even if ye Feng is in a good mood, he should be sleeping in at this time. Unless After thinking about it for a while, Fiona immediately thought of sylvier and Sara.


    Thinking of this, Fiona''s face was slightly unhappy, she directly put the painting on Ye Feng''s bed, and then went straight out of the room.


    In the room where Sarah lives, she knocks on the door. Fiona, in a panic, coldly asks, "Sarah, are you in it?"


    After a while, the door is opened by Sarah. Sarah, dressed in a light blue dress, looked at Fiona, the Laurent family with angry eyebrows. She roughly guessed that it was Fiona who sought Ye Feng, but did not find it, so she came here to ask for help.


    I don''t know that Ye Feng has gone to shuruima with hivier. Sara also opens the door to tell Fiona of Laurent family that Ye Feng is not with her.


    Fiona looked into the room, confirmed that Ye Feng was not there, and then she did not say anything, and went directly to hivier''s room.


    Sara in the rear is smiling with Fiona, like a resentful woman, ready to see a good play.


    On the way to shivell''s room, I happened to pass through Fiona''s own room of the Laurent family and Fiona''s room of childhood.


    In the room, the childhood sweetheart Fiona felt the invisible and disordered sword meaning of Laurent family Fiona at the first time. She walked out of the room doubtfully and stopped in front of the Laurent family Fiona.


    "What''s the matter?" Although she didn''t like to talk to the other one much, she asked coldly.


    Asked by another self, Fiona of the Laurent family was stunned. Yeah, what happened? Shivell is just pulling Ye Feng out to relax. Does she need to be so nervous?


    Her eyes closed slightly, and Fiona of the Laurent family looked a little better. She turned her mouth and said, "I just want to see if sylvier is ahead again."


    If he was here, he would have to make fun of her duplicity.


    In fact, it is not only her. After hearing her words, Sophia understood why she was like this, because they were almost the same in character. Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, was also a little unhappy. She asked, "Ye Feng didn''t stay in his room, but ran out with him?"


    "Well, would you like to see it together?" Fiona of the Laurent family also came to her energy when she saw another one. She felt that it was necessary for them to unite temporarily, so as not to let hiville, the latecomer, and Sarah, who had been following her, be the first.


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, also looks warily at Sara, who puts a kind look at them. As soon as she understands the meaning of Fiona of Laurent family, they walk together to hivier''s room.


    Behind them, Sara sees the hostility in their eyes, and smiles twice. She didn''t mind the two Fiona united front, but she was very confident in herself.


    That''s the feeling that sylvier had on her guard. Although she had helped Ye Feng to pacify the gloomy Xiwei because of Ruiz''s death, she had always regarded him as her most threatening competitor.


    On the surface, still smiling, Sara followed two Fiona into shivell''s room. She was not too surprised to see that there was no one in the room, just to confirm that her wood was out with shivell.


    However, when she saw two Fiona looking at a small desk of writing paper, her heart is a bit of a sense of being set together.


    It''s rare to show impatience, and Sara comes forward to read the contents of the letter.


    After reading the letter, she knew that shivell had taken Ye Feng to shurima. It was said that it was Lord Soraka''s instruction to carry out the task of finding the void Walker and the void prophet.


    Seeing the two Fiona''s expressions of real and indignant, Sara is holding her chin with her right index finger and thumb, pondering for a while. She thinks about some of the experiences that hivier and master Ritz had experienced when he was a child.If she guessed correctly, sylvier''s visit to surimado was not only to complete the task assigned by Lord Soraka, but also to solve the mystery of his life experience.


    In fact, these are nothing. Sara''s biggest worry is that she will leave a deep impression on Ye Feng with her EQ and IQ, which is equal to her.


    If they came back together, wouldn''t she have lost too much? Sylvier, you can''t let her go first!


    Quickly combing her mind, Sara asks the Fiona, "do you two know who else has a smart walkie talkie that can communicate with wood?"


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, shook her head, while Fiona of the Laurent family said in front of her eyes: "olliana, Wei, and Caitlin, the three of them also have intelligent walkie talkies."


    Caitlin and sylvier seem to be good friends, while Wei and Caitlin have a good relationship. They should have some concerns about their use of walkie talkie. She has also seen a few times, for this kind-hearted girl whose mind is as simple as white paper, she has heard from Ye Feng. If she borrows a smart phone from Ariana, it shouldn''t be too much of a problem.


    In just a short moment, Sarah was able to sort out her thoughts based on what Fiona, the Laurent family, had said. Looking at the two Fiona, Sara''s eyes flashed a bit of cunning, and said, "let''s go to the three southern provinces to borrow the smart walkie talkie from oleana, so that we can ensure the safety of wood and shivell at any time."


    The relationship between Ye Feng and sylvier alone is your real purpose, isn''t it? The two Fiona whispered in their hearts, but they instinctively agreed with Sarah.


    That''s what Sarah is good at!


    Looking at their faces, Sarah knew that they were probably murmuring about her in their hearts. Sarah, who pretended not to know, was the first one to come to the door, bent her mouth and said to them, "I''m leaving first. You two can wait for my news here."


    As soon as the voice dropped, Sara rushed out of the hotel without waiting for the two Fiona to react.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 492

    Deep in the shurima desert, a region surrounded by sandstorms all year round, there is a small oasis full of vitality.


    The strange brilliance of the blood moon is eliminated by some inexplicable magic at the moment of contacting with the sandstorm, so that the oasis has its own day and night.


    The bright moon sprinkles on the center of the quiet lake, rippling with the faint water in the lake from time to time. A white haired woman in a gray linen dress sits by the lake with her knees bent, staring at the bright moon in the middle of the lake. If ye Feng is here, he will recognize this person as his sister Ruiwen.


    Suddenly, the space above the center of the lake vibrated violently. Ruiwen, who was in a trance, immediately picked up her flying thoughts. She was surprised to see that the shaking space above the middle of the lake was torn out of a dark purple whirlpool.


    Two humanoid creatures in the shape of empty visitors gradually stepped out from the other side of the purple vortex. When they saw Ruiwen by the lake, one of them made a deep voice full of chaos: "Ruiwen, are you sure you want to practice with us two?"


    Smell speech, Ruiwen first is a Leng, in the mind flash Ye Feng that makes her unable to put down the figure of the heart. Feeling quite complicated, she took a breath. She picked up her unnecessary emotions and said, "I''m sure, kasadin and marzaha, please take me to the other side of the gate of emptiness. I also want to help human beings resist the invasion of empty visitors, and become the door of the demigod to guard the void as soon as possible!"


    Casatine sighed: "it''s not just human beings. The virtual visitors are the mortal enemies of all the races of Valoran. Nineteen years ago, I found out that you were very gifted and wanted to cultivate you abandoned by norhus to become a demigod. Before you went to Ionia, you were poisoned, but you spent nineteen years for an unrelated baby, It''s a pity. "


    "I just want to atone, that''s all." With a sigh, Ruiwen''s face showed a look of reminiscence, recalling the 19 years of Ye Feng''s cultivation.


    Casaden shook his head in mid air and sighed again: "I''m afraid you come to us not only to contribute to mankind, but to avoid the child deliberately? He knows you are his parents'' enemy


    The spirit of a tremor, eyes slowly enlarged Ruiwen lowered her head, the heart of the most reluctant to be mentioned scar was opened, how she has a good mood?


    The two of them looked at each other and said, "well, since you are here, we don''t want to waste your talent. Your qualification is enough to become a demigod, and your current strength has only half stepped into the realm of demigod, but there is still the best way to become a demigod The key point is divinity


    Ruiwen was overjoyed to hear that marzaha had promised to guide her to become a God. If there were two demigods to guide her, it would be much faster than she groped alone. But when she heard the "divinity" behind her, she was puzzled and said, "what is divinity?"


    "When a man becomes a demigod, he will have divinity, and divinity is the key for demigods to become gods. Both demon demigods and human demigods will possess divinity, making their life span and strength far surpass the mortals below the demigods, and reshape his constitution."


    Ruiwen thought about what casaden had said for a moment, and then went on to ask, "how can I become a demigod and have divinity? Do you just need to practice all the time? "


    Casaden laughed and shook his head: "no, it''s not that if you are gifted, you will become a demigod. If you are not gifted, you will not become a demigod. As long as you understand the opportunity of divinity at the right time and at the right point, you will naturally become a demigod."


    "I don''t quite understand what you mean." Rao was Ruiwen, who was confused by casaden''s mysterious and mysterious divine speech.


    Casaden laughed and said slowly, "you are qualified to become a demigod in all aspects, but you can''t become a demigod for a long time. Do you know why?"


    Ruiwen held her cheek in her right hand and pondered, "is it that I need some different trials to make me suddenly realize the secret of demigod in the battle?"


    Casaden and marzaha are still very satisfied with Ruiwen''s answer. In their opinion, she is worthy of their admiration for the swordsmanship talent they had seen 19 years ago.


    Casatine''s eyes showed a little admiration, he said: "it''s almost the same meaning, but sometimes it''s not just fighting that can make people suddenly realize how to become a demigod, abandon some obsessions, or realize some things in life. There are also demonic night of blood moon, which can also make people realize the truth of being demigods. But those things are afraid for you now It''s a little difficult. Your brother who has raised you for 19 years is your biggest heart demon, so it''s the right choice for you to come to me and marzaha. "


    The mind trembled again, Ruiwen said in a deep voice: "I hope the two demigods can show me the way!"


    Malzaha said mysteriously with a smile, "don''t you want us to take you to the other side of the gate of emptiness?"


    After his reminding, Ruiwen remembered that her original purpose was not to forget the guilt of Ye Feng through the baptism of battle and immerse herself in the cultivation of advanced demigod.The surprise in the heart overflowed. Ruiwen raised her head excitedly and looked at casatine in the air and said nervously, "do you mean that I can practice with you?"


    "Not bad!" Casaden nodded, indicating Ruiwen not to be too nervous.


    But marzaha didn''t rush to agree, but said solemnly: "I''ll ask you for the last time. The other side of the gate of void is full of dangerous empty visitors, which may even make you look like us. Are you sure you are ready? If we retreat now, we will not force you to guard the gate of the void with us. "


    Ruiwen not only did not retreat after listening, but her eyes became more firm. In her opinion, if she became a monster or died, it would not be worth the sins she had committed in the first half of her life. If she can really die as she wishes, she will not be able to face Ye Feng''s real liberation.


    She took a deep breath, her voice sonorous and forceful: "two demigods, I Ruiwen has been ready, whether it is a monster or death, I have no regrets!"


    Two people see her determination is so strong, in fact, they do not want Ruiwen to follow them in such an attitude. They can see that her heart is escaping from the world, and this attitude of escaping greatly affects one''s mood of cultivation.


    However, since Ruiwen has come, Xi Cai''s two people still intend to have a try. Under Ruiwen''s ardent expectation, they finally agreed to her request.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 493

    "No? Are we still on the edge of the shurima desert? "


    Ye Feng holds Lulu, who wants to be coquettish with him from time to time, and his face collapses with an incredible look in his eyes.


    On the other side, shivell''s right hand was akimbo, not too surprised. On the contrary, he gave a smile: "Lord Soraka majored in starlight magic, and his research on Teleportation array can''t compare with mine..."


    At the mention of rez, shivell, who was still smiling, was in a low mood, forgetting how to speak for a moment.


    "Sylvier..." Ye Feng is also aware of Xiwei and thinks of master rez''s sacrifice to save them. His mood is a little low, and he doesn''t know how to comfort him.


    Little Lulu, who didn''t listen to the two people talking about business, saw that they suddenly stopped talking and had a look of loss. She pursed her small mouth and whispered, "what''s the matter with you two, brother Ye Feng and sister shivell?"


    Ye Feng and sylvier have no words. Obviously, both of them blame mage Ritz''s death. As a child raised by Ritz, he couldn''t help but shed tears.


    Little Lulu saw that he was crying, and she, who always liked him best, burst into tears.


    "Wow Sobbing Sister sylvier, don''t cry. Lulu looks sad Wuwuwu... "


    Little Lulu cried more and more fierce, buried his face in Ye Feng''s arms, crying so that Ye Feng''s chest was wet.


    "Sylvier, don''t be sad, Lulu. She''s unhappy too." Again, Lucille, please take a good pat on her back.


    Having walked out of the shadow, she did not ignore the feelings of the people around her as before. She wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes, then went to Ye Feng and rubbed Lulu''s lovely face. Her pretty face with tears said with a warm smile: "it''s my sister who is not good. Lulu is good. My sister doesn''t cry."


    "Sister sylvier doesn''t cry, and Lulu doesn''t cry either..." Little Lulu blew her nose, and her crying face was also a smile.


    He personally wiped the tears off Lulu''s face. After adjusting his mind, he revived and continued what he had not said before.


    "The distance between the desert of rimmeron and the desert of rimmeron is not enough for us to cross the desert at night, so I think it is not enough for us to cross the desert of rimmeron, so it is not enough for us to cross the desert


    Listen to Xiwei''s story, Ye Feng also roughly understood the two people''s current position. He frowned. He said that they were on the edge. In fact, they still did not enter the surima desert, and he did not walk along the mogalon trail for how long.


    Thinking of this, he asked, "how long will it take us to cross the moglon trail, then?"


    Blinking his eyes, he said thoughtfully, "if you use it, it will take about half a day to enter the shurima desert."


    Little Lulu, who was quietly leaning against Ye Feng''s arms, heard that she was going to go for such a long time. She was bright in front of her eyes and yelled: "sister sylvier, Lulu can increase your speed for big brother and sister!"


    Caressing little Lulu''s forehead with indulgence, shivell narrowed his eyes and said, "no, I''m afraid I can''t find out the mystery of my life experience in order to complete the task of Lord Soraka. Moreover, before I came this time, I asked Caitlin to strengthen the performance of my Hicks technology sports car for me. If we need time, we can sit here A sports car on the sand, that''s faster. "


    Little Lulu heard all this, but she knew she was useless. The heart is very lost, small Lulu small mouth pout old high. Seeing that she was going to cry out wrongly again, he said with a smile: "but if the elder sister and your brother Ye Feng are injured on the road, Lulu, don''t stop saving us!"


    Hilver''s words instantly let little Lulu feel her own sense of existence. She rubbed her red and swollen eyes, and puffed up her breath to guarantee: "sister shivell, don''t worry, Lulu will protect you and brother Ye Feng!"


    "What a good boy


    After boasting about little Lulu again, he motioned Ye Feng to follow her to the entrance of the mogalon mountain path in the south.


    After a long stretch of sand, they finally saw the great barrier across the main continent of Valoran in the dark. In front of the two, there is a narrow gap in the continuous mountain range, which is the moglon trail in the mouth of shivell.


    After a long walk, they came to the intersection of the moglon trail. Looking at the mountain road in the shape of a ladder, Ye Feng asked in doubt: "hivier, is this mountain path artificially opened?"


    Puzzled by Ye Feng''s question, shivell searched her mind for the memory of the moglon trail, and then said, "yes, but it''s not clear when it was opened. Some historical books say that it was in the era of ekasia, some records are that the emperor of the shurima Empire opened it up to communicate with other countries, and even more, it records the mountain The path existed as early as in the era of empty visitors. ""So..." Walking on the mountain path, which is almost invisible, the boring Ye Feng ponders the specific age of the mountain path.


    "Why are you suddenly concerned about these things?" On the other side, shivell asked for a timely topic.


    "Ha ha, it''s just that I feel a bit bored on the way. I''ll just ask to pass the time!" Ye Feng grinned heartlessly and didn''t feel embarrassed at all.


    Hiville suddenly narrowed the distance between the two people, stuck to Ye Feng, and said vaguely: "it''s still as stupid as before, but I like your silly appearance!"


    For a long time, he was not approached with such an ambiguous gesture by hivier. Ye Feng remembered the picture of him kissing her face when he went to the war Academy for the first time. Thinking about it, he blushed for no reason and did not dare to look at him.


    See Ye Feng was amused to blush by oneself, love to tease person''s hivier is to laugh: "look at you like this, are you so shy? I didn''t respond! "


    Ye Feng did not have a good airway: "no wonder Fiona and you are not in the eye, with her arrogant big lady temper, do not like to always get along with a person who likes to tease her."


    Hearing the speech, the smile on hiville''s face gradually disappeared. His eyes revealed this trace of serious expression, and asked nonchalantly, "what about you? Do you hate me like this? "


    See previously also smile Xi Weil suddenly so serious, Ye Feng''s heartbeat is quickened up again. I can''t see if hivier is deliberately playing seriously with him, or is he really serious. Ye Feng doesn''t know how to answer this question with his mentality for a time.


    The atmosphere between the two gradually solidified, no one would like to speak first.


    However, at this time, a yell is to let the two people do not know what to do immediately tense up, temporarily put aside the matter between the two people.


    "People in front of you, hands up, you are surrounded by us!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 494

    "People in front of you, hands up, you are surrounded by us!"


    Not far away suddenly sounded a voice of reprimand, Ye Feng and hivier two people are mind tight, each other''s eyes, and Ye Feng is tightly holding lulu in his arms, afraid that she will be hurt.


    After a while, many human beings appeared on the stone walls on both sides of the mountain path, and dozens of human beings holding spears and swords surrounded the front and rear.


    Looking at the clothes of these people, Ye Feng and hivier are surprised, because their clothes are of de Marcia style.


    A thought flashed through his mind, and then his eyes turned. His right hand stopped Ye Feng, who was ready to make a move, indicating that he should not act rashly. She raised her hands and stepped forward with a friendly smile: "are you the survivors of demacia? We are also human beings, so you don''t have to panic. "


    "Stop, if you go any further, we will pierce you with sharp swords and spears!" The leading demasia was stunned at first, and then watched Ye Feng with vigilance, for fear that they would suddenly hurt people.


    By pretending to glance at the demassians around her, she knew that her conjecture was true. With her hands still in the air, she tried her best to be kind: "OK, we don''t move. We just hope you don''t put us to death as demons."


    The leader of the demassians, emboldened, took two men to bind hivier, and then said to Ye Feng, "the two behind also hold up their hands!"


    Seeing Ye Feng was a little reluctant to cooperate, he timely said: "Ye Feng, put Lulu down. These people are just scared by the devil. They will let us go after they confirm that we are not demons."


    Smell speech, although Ye Feng is still reluctant, but he still believe in the judgment of sylvier, let these demassians tie him and Lulu with ropes.


    Escorted by these demassians to follow the path up the mountain, rather than the middle path, he frowned: "where are we going next?"


    "Don''t ask so much!" The leading demassians are obviously still wary of Ye Feng''s identity, so they don''t want to reveal too much information.


    By such a reprimand, he still had a kind smile on his face, and didn''t care too much about the attitude of these people.


    One side of the Ye Feng can not think of the far-reaching, he some can not stand the attitude of these people. He whispered to hivier and said, "sylvier, these people are so unreasonable that we don''t need to listen to them with our strength."


    Seeing that he was still so impatient, shivell chuckled. Although Lucia and I can still tell who is the most safe place for them to escape from the area


    Hearing her words, Ye Feng understood her intention. Suddenly, he did not ask any more questions, but was quietly carried up the mountainside under the leadership of these demassians.


    "Captain Bobbie!"


    The leader''s excited call aroused Ye Feng''s attention. Not far from the entrance of the mountainside, standing in front of the camp was a little girl with double horsetails and a huge hammer.


    He looked thoughtfully at the little Yodel girl who was walking slowly. Then he said to the little Lulu beside him, "is she also a Yodel?"


    Little Lulu scratched his head, not sure: "look at the body should be now Yodel, Lulu is ancient yodel."


    At this time, the Yodel girl named Bobbi, wearing a special mini demasia military uniform, walked to Ye Feng and looked at them warily with a huge hammer.


    The leader timely said: "Captain Bobbie, we found these three suspicious people during our patrol. Please see if they are demons."


    Bobbie revolved around the three people for a few times, and her fleshy little face had a serious look that didn''t match her. After pondering for a while, she grinned and said to Lulu, who is also a Yodel, with her childish voice: "are you also a Yodel? How tall you are


    "Well, my name is Lulu!" Yodel people, even when they are adults, still retain the innocence of childhood. Little Lulu has a kind feeling towards Bobbi. She answers Bobbie''s questions with a smile.


    "My name is Bobbie, Lulu. Let''s be friends."


    "Good, good, Lulu likes to play with Yodel''s friends!"


    "Me too..."


    The two yodells chatted more and more vigorously, and completely left Ye Feng and one of the demassians aside.


    "Captain Bobbie, we haven''t identified these three people yet," the leader of demassia said awkwardly


    "I forgot, but don''t worry, these two are human beings, and this little one is my countryman, and they are not demons."


    While talking, Bobbi loosened the tie for Ye Feng.


    Shivell has been watching Bobbie''s hammer, which is at least twice as big as Bobbie, ever since. After loosening the tie, she curiously squatted down and touched the huge hammer that Bobbie was carrying. Then she said with a smile: "Bobbie, my name is shivell, and the one next to me is Ye Feng.""Hello Bobbie smiles sweetly, and his ponytail shakes with the cerebellar pouch, which is lovely.


    After a pause, Bobbie suddenly remembered something and said excitedly, "wait Sister, you just said your name is sylvier. Are you the sister shivell in the name of the goddess of beauty in the war academy? "


    "Do you know me?" Shivell was a little stunned, and then he gave Bobbie a friendly smile.


    Bobbie saw hivier admit it and show his admiration. She said excitedly, "well, sister shivell, I adore you. I''ve heard a lot of heroic deeds of you and master Ritz practicing against demons before!"


    Looking at Bobbie, who looked like a follower, shivell rubbed Bobbie''s small head and said, "I''m not so good. I''m just experienced with some little demons. Bobbie, you''re a hero. You''re the leader of these demassians with such a big hammer."


    His face was flushed by the praise of sylvier. Bobbie was embarrassed and said, "I I''m not a hero Sister shivell is the hero. I''m just a Yodel with a hammer. "


    No longer making fun of Bobbie, Chevelle, who has a good sense of Zhang Chi, said seriously at the right time: "don''t say that, Bobbie. There are so many camps on the mountainside that are all the survivors of demacia that you saved?"


    Bobbie shook his head and said, "no, these people were saved by sister Leona and brother panson from the giant sacred peak. Sister Leona is very powerful. She is a demigod!"


    "Jushenfeng Demigods... " He murmured thoughtfully before saying, "Bobbie, can you take us to meet Leona?"


    Bobbie replied, "I''m afraid not. Sister Leona and brother panson are sleeping. I should have slept tonight, but I''m on guard."


    On hearing this, he said, "so, Bobbie, can you arrange for us to stay?"


    "No problem with this. Lulu, sister Xiwei and brother Ye Feng, come with me!"


    With that, Bobbie, who made a new friend, happily led Ye Feng to the place where a large number of tents were located on the hillside.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 495

    The next morning, although they were still in the state of night under the blood moon, Ye Feng was taken by boby to meet Leona and panson early.


    After a conversation, Ye Feng and his three people also roughly understood how Leona and panson transferred this part of the survivors out of demacia, who was invaded by Calista and the army of the dead.


    Ye Feng and shivell also admire their ability to train all the survivors of demasia into soldiers who can fight. They are worthy of being demigods and her guardians who come out of the legendary giant sacred peak.


    After talking for a while, he inquired, "Leona, panson, do you have the intention to transfer these survivors to Ionia? If you have this intention, Ye Feng and I can provide convenience for you. "


    Sylvier''s remarks made Leona and Leona moved. They also knew the battle of blood moon. Although there were no casualties among the eight demons of shadow Island, Ionia stopped the attack of eight most powerful demons of shadow island under the tenacious resistance of Soraka.


    Leona glanced at panson, who was not willing to speak, and then said: "Ionia is indeed the safest refuge at present. With the invasion ambition of shadow Island, sooner or later, they will reach out to all regions of Valoran. I personally agree with the temporary transfer to Ionia, where all the strength of everyone can be gathered. But before making a decision, I still want to ask The wishes of these exiled demassians, who have been training with panson and me for a period of time, are eager to gain enough strength to fight against the demons. I think you should understand the reason why? "


    "It''s OK. When are you going to consult them?" he said with a smile


    "Just this afternoon, it can''t be delayed." Leona looks positive and responds.


    Knowing the time, he got up and said, "that''s the end of the discussion. Let''s relax."


    With that, she and Ye Feng and Lulu walked out of the camp under the eyes of Leona.


    Just after the three men came out, there was another Bobbie. Carrying the huge hammer as usual, Bobbie trotted to Ye Feng and looked at him with his breath in his mouth. He seemed to have something to say to him.


    "Little Bobbie, what do you want to say to my sister?" Shivell bent down and kissed Bobbie on the forehead affectionately, which made him blush.


    Imagine that your hero''s eyes should be bigger than mine to fight against the devil


    "Hammer?" shivell asked suspiciously? Is that the big hammer on your shoulder


    Bobbie, like a chicken pecking rice, nodded his head lovingly and replied, "well, sister shivell, to be honest, I''ve been looking for the real owner of this hammer. It''s said that only a real hero who matches this hammer can pick it up!"


    The intelligent sylvier pondered the meaning of Bobbi''s words. She held her cheek thoughtfully, and her eyes wandered back and forth between the hammer and Bobbi from time to time.


    "Bobbie, you''ve got a hammer, that means you''re the hero!" Looking at Bobbie with admiration, he said kindly.


    As soon as he heard hivier say he was a hero, Bobbie shook his head like a rattle. She doesn''t believe she''s a hero! "Me, hero?" she said? Nonsense, ha ha! "


    After laughing for a while, Bobbie, with his eyes full of adoring stars, urged him to say, "sister shivell, I''m just a Yodel with a hammer. Try to see if you can pick up the hammer!"


    Seeing that Bobbie didn''t believe her, he understood why Bobbie couldn''t find the real "master" of the hammer.


    From the first time she saw boby last night, she was quite concerned about the holy hammer on boby, because she could feel the sacred power of the hammer, but the huge hammer was repulsive to her.


    In fact, more accurately, shivell''s sense told her that the strange hammer seemed to have life, excluding everyone except Bobbi, like her cross blade, two Fiona''s ink feather sword and Liuyun sword, and sister Ruiwen''s Rune sword.


    And just now, at the moment when Bobbie put the hammer on her, shivell clearly felt a huge gravity pressing down on her. She glanced at the expressions of Ye Feng and Lulu beside her. It was obvious that they had the same feeling with her.


    It seems that this hammer has its unique character. Even if it has found its owner, no one else is allowed to lift it.


    Under the longed eyes of Bobbie, shivell took a deep breath and said, "I''ll try."


    Just as she wanted to see how much autonomy there was in the other artifacts that recognized the Lord, shivell''s hands fell slowly on the handle and felt the sacred power of the hammer.


    A stream of sacred energy constantly pounded the magic power in shivell''s body, making her breath gradually disordered. Trying to suppress the hammer''s repulsion to her, he forced the force to pull the hammer.But whatever she did, the hammer was like lead, and she couldn''t pull it out. There was a trace of sweat on his forehead, and he let go of his hand.


    Giving up trying, she shook her head and said, "it seems that I am not the owner of the hammer."


    Bobbie was obviously not reconciled to the failure of sylvier. She said, "can''t great heroes like sister shivell and sister Leona pull the hammer?"


    Shivell motioned to Bobbie to cheer up: "Bobbie, take the hammer!"


    "Sister shivell, what''s the matter?" Inexplicably, he easily carried the hammer on his shoulder, and Bobbi''s big eyes and small mouth were puzzled.


    Shivell bent down with a serious look on his face and looked directly at Bobbie: "in fact, the hammer has found its real owner for a long time."


    "Really? Who is that man? "


    When he heard hivier say that the hammer had found its owner long ago, Bobbie was excited again, shouting to know who it was.


    Fondly rubbed Bobbie''s forehead, and shivell gave a mysterious smile: "it''s you, little fool. Bobbie, you''re the real master of the hammer. Only you pull it up, completely in line with the description in the legend!"


    On hearing this, Bobbie laughed and said, "I''m not. Sister Leona and brother panson have told me the same thing, but I''m just a Yodel man with a hammer. How can I be a hero?"


    Seeing that Bobbie still refused to admit that she was the owner of the hammer, there was a flash of light in her eyes. Suddenly, she lowered her voice and said in a heavy voice, "Bobbie, can you promise sister shivell that as long as you don''t find the owner of the hammer, you can''t fall down even if you are defeated by demons and undead!"


    Shivell has always been one of Bobbie''s favorite heroes. Being entrusted by the hero in his mind, Bobbie suddenly has a heavy and solemn sense of mission. She wants to protect the demassians and keep the hammer. Even if she falls down in the battle, as long as she can stand up, she must continue to fight!


    "Sister shivell, don''t worry, Bobbie will not fall down!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 496

    Deep in the shadow Island, the sparse and dead trees take on a strange and terrifying shape. Each of the eight demon leaders stood on the Dharma array emitting the dim light, as if they were discussing important matters.


    Changing her dress to match the blood moon, Elise glanced at the crowd indifferently and said, "the army of shadow island has collected demacia, NOx, Zuan and piltvov, and then we can attack Ionia on both sides."


    The demons looked at each other, and it was clear that there was still some disagreement with Elise''s view. "Elise, I''ve been observing Ionia''s movement recently. Under the leadership of Soraka, they have applied a protective array that can resist the power of God. I think we should swallow up the other forces on the mainland one by one, so that Ionia will be left alone."


    Hammer stone also looked at Elise jokingly and said with a smile, "what karlsas said is right. Last time we suffered a great loss because of the protective array and nearly lost our lives. It is not safe to launch an attack on Ionia rashly. Elise, are you too anxious?"


    "Hammer stone!" Being teased by hammerstone with this kind of look, Alice is extremely unhappy. She looked at the hammer stone with horror in her eyes, and her spirit level momentum burst out in an instant.


    Hammer stone didn''t expect Elise to be so hot tempered today. If he had known he would never have talked to her like that.


    "Hammerstone, he''s just joking, and you don''t care too much about it, Elise," calthas said


    "Hum!" Elise regained her breath and glared at the hammer stone in disgust.


    Pretending not to see Elise''s eyes, hammer stone followed the previously discussed topic: "now, except for the non-human activity areas south of the grand barrier, there are only two areas left, namely, the war academy and freldrod, which have no influence on shadow island."


    When it comes to the war academy, jorick''s face is obviously moved, but no one notices his abnormality.


    Kalista, who had always been reluctant to speak, frowned: "haven''t the war academy already had the undead and demons on the island settled in?"


    "It''s true, but the situation of the war academy is much more complicated than we thought. With the help of the blood moon, the Senate of the war academy has studied the black magic, turning all the human beings in the whole area they radiate into undead, while the academy itself imprisons some of the terror monsters summoned from slaves, and the specific strength is temporarily unknown."


    Evelyn didn''t care. "What''s so terrible about that broken college?"


    Hammerstone said: "now, within the war academy, the academy itself is a force, but the area to the North has been occupied by corgas."


    When this was said, all the demon leaders who did not care much at all showed a look of shock. Elise''s face was overcast, and she said nervously, "the empty visitor who was imprisoned in the war academy is out of trouble?"


    Hammer stone took a deep breath: "yes, his strength has reached the level of God, and the area east of the war academy is occupied by an unknown creature named magic Teng, and his strength has reached the level of God. There are some other creatures called from other worlds who have broken away from the shackles of the Academy. It can be said that the current war academy is extremely chaotic and is not easy to move for the time being They. "


    With her right hand holding her cheek for a moment, Elise said, "to the north of the grand barrier, there is only freldord left. Have you heard from the bird?"


    Hammerstone naturally knows that the bird in iris''s mouth refers to the ice crystal Phoenix enivia. Since the last time she was seriously injured by enivia in freldrod, the revenge Elise has been haunted. He chuckled in his heart for a while, and said solemnly: "back, enivia has become a god tens of thousands of years ago. In fact, his power has reached a very terrible situation. If you didn''t send her into the space crack in time last time, or with Aoxing and Soraka, we would probably have died in Ionia."


    Karlsas also said: "enivia has a close relationship with freldrod, and if we do it on freldroyd, she will be stronger than we have seen before."


    "Then lead her out and kill her in order to avoid future trouble." Elise''s eyes twinkled with the flame of revenge. It can be seen that the last time she was seriously injured by enivia in order to save the hammer stone, she was really angry.


    Hammer stone shook his head, and his mouth gave a sinister laugh: "it doesn''t need to be. Enivia''s next Nirvana time is coming. It''s just when she is the weakest that we can easily kill her."


    "Nirvana Ha ha... " Elise was stunned at first, then her pretty face showed a ghostly smile.


    Seeing that Elise was excited, hammer stone knew that she was probably planning revenge on enivia. "Elise, freichod, but there''s a bunch of other watchers, so don''t be too careless about enivia''s nirvana," he warned


    Of course, I don''t know about this round yet Elise gave hammerstone no good look and snorted coldly.


    In order not to let Elise and hammerstone continue to quarrel, calthas timely said: "I wonder if any of you are interested in a trip to the shurima desert?"


    Elise frowned and said, "surima desert? There is basically no human being in that place. We are not in a hurry to occupy it, are weKalthas relaxed and said: "this time I went there to get a artifact called the solar disc. The human Empire shurima thousands of years ago created the existence of more than half gods by virtue of the solar disk."


    The pupil shrinks slightly, and iris''s red lip opens slightly: "infinite makes demigod?" She took a deep breath, apparently unbelievable.


    Kalthas''s eyes twinkled with strange fire, and he salivated: "yes, the altar of the sun disc will hold a flying ceremony, and the warrior selected by the emperor will get the power to ascend and become a demigod."


    "It''s interesting. I''d like to see what''s so magical about the solar disc that enables mortals to gain demigod power directly." Elise became interested. She bent her mouth and said that she wanted to go to surima to find the artifact that could make a man a demigod.


    Calista, for safety reasons, intends to have her company with her. After thinking about it, she said, "let hukarim go with you. Since there are artifacts for mortals to become demigods, there will probably be some things that people can''t understand. It will be better for you two to go together."


    "At will!" Yawning lazily, Elise scratched the hair of her lower ear, not caring about the danger of a trip to surima.


    As soon as the words fell, Elise did not greet hammerstone and others, and she disappeared directly in the same place, which shocked the other seven demon leaders.


    After a while, the expressionless Calista gives hukarim a look that allows him to follow and protect Elise.


    Herkarim, who signed the contract with Calista, understood that he also disappeared in the same place and went after Elise.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 497

    Ionia, the valley north of presidian, is home to the psychic Academy of mages and swordsmen.


    Deep in the heart college, Soraka, Aoxing, Master Yi and Kiran are sitting at a stone table discussing important matters. After exchanging views on the blood moon and the shadow Island, Soraka looked at the people solemnly and said, "gentlemen, now the blood moon summoned by shadow island covers the whole varan except Ionia. We must do something to dispel the blood moon that covers the whole varan, and this is the first step for human beings to overcome the shadow."


    On hearing this, all of them showed a slightly pessimistic look, except Aoxing, who haunted Soraka''s arm. Master Yi said helplessly, "but we don''t know how to dispel the influence of the blood moon on the whole continent."


    "Please rest assured, I know how to dispel the blood moon, but I need your help." With a smile, Soraka signaled that there was no need to frown.


    Her words suddenly caused a great stir in the hearts of several people, and their faces showed a glimmer of hope.


    Kieran first responded, "as long as we can dispel the blood moon, we will certainly help you!"


    Other people also nodded in agreement.


    Seeing the people''s spirits rising again, Soraka pondered: "when I perform the magic of dispelling the blood moon, I need you to continuously deliver magic to me. However, the magic of several of us can''t disperse the blood moon covering the whole varan. I need the power of other people above the demigod level."


    "Where are we going now to find so many demigods?" Hearing Soraka''s words, Kieran was not very happy to watch.


    Sorakar slowed his breath: "actually, we don''t need to find it. After casting the magic of dispelling XueYue, the existence of more than half gods in the whole continent will feel this strange magic energy. If they are willing to dispel the blood moon, they will surely use their magic power for me temporarily. So what we need to worry about is not the lack of enough magic power, but a few of us are dispersing The preparation ceremony before the blood moon magic


    "Preparation ceremony?" Master Yi stroked his beard and looked at Soraka suspiciously.


    Soraka said calmly, "well, the preparation ceremony requires you two and Aoxing to put your magic and sword Qi into my body almost at the same time."


    "How could that be possible?"


    "That will kill you!"


    Kiran and Master Yi exclaimed one after another, and Aoxing, who haunted Soraka''s arm, became agitated.


    "Don''t worry, I have a way to resolve it. This is the only way we can start dispelling the blood moon." Soraka also knew that they were worried about her safety, but she decided that they would support her decision.


    Seeing that she insisted on this, Master Yi no longer obstructed her, but agreed with her decision solemnly.


    However, after seeing the three people''s consent, Soraka''s resolute face showed a calm smile, as if the next extremely dangerous preparation ceremony was nothing to her.


    "Well, we can start now!"


    ¡­¡­


    The mogalon trail extends up the mountain along the path. On the mountainside and above, there are thousands of demacia refugees rescued by Leona.


    Only a few of them were originally soldiers of demacia, most of them civilians. But they are united under the leadership of Leona and panson, doing hard military training every day.


    Even if ye Feng and his three guests came to visit, they did not forget to train, because their hearts were always worried about their hometown, demacia, which had been turned into Purgatory.


    It was not until the afternoon that the de Marcia refugees stopped training under the direction of Leona. Taken to the top of the mountain by Leona, a group of demassians looked at the demigod who saved them and waited for her sermon.


    Ye Feng, sylvier, Lulu, Bobbie, and panson all stood aside, quietly staring at these exuberant demassians, with different ideas.


    When everyone was in the open space on the top of the mountain, Leona said in a loud voice, "dear demassians, today I have good news to tell you that we have a messenger from Ionia."


    During the talk, Leona looked at Ye Feng, and after a pause, she continued: "you don''t have to live a life of fear and anxiety on the mainland from now on. If you want to go to Ionia, I can escort you to leave the mainland and take refuge in Ionia with the three of them. The refugees in norhus, Zuan, piltwarf and bill Gewert are all refugees It''s gone there. "


    "It''s time for you to decide. Would you like to take refuge in Ionia?"


    In the face of the sudden good news, these demassians have shown their joy, and they obviously want to seek refuge in Ionia.


    But soon, their faces showed a reluctant look. Marcia, one of the soldiers, has never been able to fight with us againThe words immediately resonated with all the demassians present. If they had been civilians, they might have fled to Ionia for fear. But they all follow Leona''s demigod training for such a long time. They are not willing to waste these days of training and hide in Ionia.


    They long to be strong enough to fight demons and defend demacia''s glory sooner or later!


    "Yes, Lord Leona, we will continue training with you!"


    "For demacia!"


    "Demacia forever!"


    "Please lead us to fight the devil


    "We are willing to be loyal to you!"


    "Lord Leona, you are the dawn goddess, the hope of our demassians!"


    "Please come with us to take demacia back!"


    "Take back demacia!"


    "Take back demacia!"


    "Take back demacia!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the top of the mountain, the tumultuous and tumultuous speeches of these demassians proclaim their glory as demassians.


    Leona was also shocked by the determination of these demassians. In fact, at the beginning, Leona and panson did not intend to lead them to fight the demons. She wanted to take them to a safe place to take refuge, and then unite with other forces to fight against the devil.


    Seeing that their will is so firm, Leona looked at Ye Feng several people beside her, and some fighting spirit in her heart was also ignited by these demassians.


    She looked serious and said, "since you want to fight the devil so much, I will help you. But when you are fully grown up, you have to train well with me and panson!"


    "Leona..." Shivell stopped talking and looked at the cheers of thousands of demassians below. She sighed helplessly. She did not know whether the decision of these demassians and Leona was right or wrong.


    Leona continued: "as the vanguard of fighting against demons, we must not fall down before the Allied forces of other countries in Ionia return to the mainland. We should mainly spy on the intelligence of these demons, and then we can blow the clarion call against shadow Island together with the coalition forces of other countries!"


    "According to the will of the dawn goddess!"


    The demassians below all looked positive, stopped cheering, and responded to Leona''s decision with passionate voices.


    In this way, the first human army to resist the shadow of Valoran was born


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 498

    Seeing Ye Feng, shivell and Lulu leave the moglon trail, Leona''s eyes twinkle with gold.


    When the three disappeared from her sight, Leona turned to panson and said, "after another month of training, these demassians can go to the battlefield. During this period, I hope you can urge them to train more."


    "Yes, Lord Leona!" Panson bowed respectfully back.


    Leona frowned, but a moment later she said softly, "there''s no one else here, panson. I like you to call me by my name."


    Panson, dressed in armor, was obviously shaking, but he said nothing.


    Since she became the inheritor of the Lieyang nationality, she never saw panson joking with her and calling her name. Leona was a little frustrated. At this moment, a young voice came from the distance.


    "Sister Leona, brother panson, the little one wakes up!"


    Picking up unnecessary emotions, Leona smiles and looks at Bobbie as she trots. Naturally, she knew who Bobbie was talking about, the purple skinned girl she had rescued from the border of demacia, who was suspected to be an ancient yodel.


    The reason why I can''t see that little girl these days is that she always likes to sleep. Once she sleeps for several days, it seems that there is some powerful blood energy hidden in her body, which makes her sleepy because she can''t control it.


    "Bobbie, take me to see her." Leona is concerned about the real identity of the little girl because she cares about her amazing potential.


    "Well, sister Leona, come with me!"


    As soon as the words fell, Bobbie excitedly led Leona along the path to the camp on the mountain. It could be seen that she liked the little girl very much.


    When panson, who had been bending down before, saw that Leona followed Bobbie away, his respectful face hidden under his helmet showed a complicated look.


    His concern was expressed in his words, but only for a moment, his eyes were as firm as a stone again.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Ye Feng, who leaves the moglon trail, has entered the surima desert. Walking on the thick yellow sand, little Lulu''s mouth was full of gas, and the big eyes of water spirit twinkled with a look of grievance.


    "Brother Ye Feng, Lulu wants to hold her!" Pulling the corner of Zhang Ye Feng''s clothes, Xiao Lulu stares pitifully at her big eyes and raises her head to look forward to Ye Feng.


    "Didn''t you just walk for hours? I want to rest, too Ye Feng''s mouth twitched, and he felt that taking Lulu was like bringing a child, which made him feel headache like the time when Fiona of Laurent family was stupid.


    "Lulu, your elder brother Ye Feng doesn''t hurt you. Can your sister carry you Deliberately choking Ye Feng, he said with a smile to lulu.


    "Well, I like sister shivell best."


    Happily jumping on the back of sylvier, little Lulu narrowed her eyes happily and lay on her stomach. Her small expression was very popular.


    Ye Feng learned to be good this time, so he didn''t fight with hivier. He couldn''t tell her anyway. He didn''t want two Fiona to be blown up.


    Thinking that the desert is so big, the three people are looking for it aimlessly is not a way. Ye Feng asked, "hivier, shurima is so big, do you know how to find your life experience, and the trace of void Walker and void prophet?"


    "You don''t think I came here unprepared? Don''t you feel at ease that I''m doing business with shivell


    Seeing Ye Feng questioning his intelligence, he coyly whitened his eyes. Ye Feng continued: "since my blood is likely to be related to the royal family of the ancient shurima Empire, we should look for clues to their once imperial city."


    With that, shivell also put out his tongue playfully, showing her changeable side.


    "Where is the royal city of surima, do you know?" Ye Feng asked.


    "Of course, a few years ago, I went to the ancient city buried in the ground by the yellow sand with casanopeia of North Texas. At that time..."


    Speaking of this, the picture of her being plotted by Cassiopeia flashed through his mind. At that time, she lost too much blood, thought she would die, but she miraculously survived.


    At that time, she happened to be at the outer edge of the imperial mausoleum deeper in the imperial city. Because she escaped from death, she did not continue to explore what was inside. In retrospect, she felt that it was her blood that triggered something in the imperial mausoleum.


    When she fled the ancient city buried in the yellow sand, there was always a voice that she felt was an illusion.


    "The descendants of the royal family of Rama, open the seal of the tomb!"


    She still remembers this sentence. It seems that the voice came from gushurima, which is full of thousands of years of vicissitudes.


    One side of the Ye Feng see Xiwei said half of the delay do not continue to say, worried about the accident he called out: "hiville?"


    Returning to reality from the memories, shivell tapped his head and said, "well I''m sorry, I think of some things before. In short, our destination is the imperial city of gushurima, which is at the entrance of quicksand in the center of shurima desert. "After staring at him for a while, he saw that she was really OK, and then he continued, "how long do you expect to get there?"


    After thinking for a moment with his right hand holding his cheek for a while, shivell smiles: "it takes three days to go straight, and only one day to drive a modified Hicks technology sports car."


    Smell speech, Ye Feng suggests: "then we drive directly to go well!"


    Shivell directly shook his head and rejected Ye Feng''s proposal: "although the modified sports car can drive in the desert, because there are hidden quicksand in many places on the ground of shurima desert, it is easy to let us fall into the unknown underground world. For the sake of safety, if we can''t force ourselves, we still walk the most safely. Speaking of the unknown, I have to tell you about Shuri Some dangerous things and rumors. "


    "Well?" Ye Feng holds the back of his head in both hands, and he doesn''t feel that there is any danger in a desert that is basically uninhabited.


    "It is said that there is a terror creature in the shurima desert, nicknamed as the void digger. It is very likely that, like kogas in the war academy, they are all empty visitors, so we should be very careful on the way."


    After a pause, shivell continued: "the ruins of the alcasia magic Empire ten thousand years ago are also the remains of the deep part of the shurima desert. According to reason, it should also be in the center of the shurima desert. No one can tell where the ruins of the imperial city of ekaxia are after ten thousand years of topographic changes. However, it is often said that human beings are lost in the ancient ruins of aikalima desert Medium. "


    The more she said, the more dignified sylvier looked. She kept her voice down and continued: "the imperial mausoleum and the imperial city of surimi are in danger. Even if I have been there once, I can''t guarantee that I won''t encounter any danger this time."


    "The gate of the void guarded by the void Walker and the void prophet is also a dangerous area, and there are some other terrible rumors, so I hope you don''t relax too much, or you won''t know how to die in time!"


    "However, with your brain, I think it''s up to me to tell you whether you want to produce some moths."


    One second, he told Ye Feng with a serious expression. The next second, he''s face was full of banter smile. He could see that Ye Feng, who had just got up seriously, could not help twitching from the corners of his eyes. Is it too fast for him to change his face?


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 499

    "Sister sylvier, Lulu is thirsty and wants to drink water!"


    Lulu lay on shivell''s back, smashed her lower lip, and narrowed her tired eyes, who refused to open them pitifully.


    Ye Feng on one side is also a little thirsty, but the amount of drinking water during this period of time is strictly prescribed by hivier, and he is not very kind to speak. He can only hope that Lulu will drink along with him when he drinks water.


    He looked up at the subtle nebulae in the night sky and roughly estimated the time of the next drink.


    After all, it''s almost time for the next drink. Looking back at Lulu, who was still on her back, squinting his eyes, shivell put his right hand into the cowhide bag she was carrying in her left hand and turned it over.


    When she saw that the other water bags were empty, and only two water bags had water, she could not help worrying that if there was no well water or indigenous village on the road, they might not have enough water for the royal city of shurima.


    Reluctantly, he took the yellow water bag unearthed. He shook it and warned, "Lulu, just take a sip. Don''t drink too much. We are far from the center of the desert. If you see wells and villages on the road, you can drink more."


    Little Lulu thought that she had drunk enough. She was too thirsty now, and did not think long-term. She took the water bag happily, opened the plug and poured water into her mouth.


    Seeing Lulu pouring water into his mouth, he said anxiously, "hello Lulu, what are you doing with a drink


    Little Lulu pretended not to hear, and continued to drink a little more water, hoping to drink more before he would not let her drink.


    "Lulu, my sister is angry!"


    Looking at the bulging water bag flattening down at a visible speed, he grabbed the water bag from Lulu''s mouth, and his face was extremely poor.


    She glared at little Lulu, who was belching on her back and stroking her little belly, and tentatively shook the water bag, which almost reached the bottom. Shivell was completely angry.


    "Lulu, you''re too ignorant!" He grabbed Lulu on his back with his back and held it in front of his chest. His eyes were fixed on Lulu, who was smiling.


    Little Lulu lowered her head, pursed her mouth and said, "I''m sorry, sister shivell. Lulu is so thirsty that she can''t help drinking more."


    Ye Feng seldom sees hivier get angry. He persuades him at the right time: "sylvier, it''s just a bag of water. There''s no need to be so fierce lulu. She''s just a child."


    "The first day has not passed, we only have a bag of water left. We still have more than two days'' journey. Do you think the weight of this bag of water is not important?" Ye Feng, who speaks good words for Lulu, stares at Ye Feng. He doesn''t want him to encourage Lulu''s behavior, otherwise Lulu will become a bad boy sooner or later.


    As soon as Xiao Lulu heard that they had only one bag of water for the next two days, she also felt that she drank too much water today. Several times drink water, all is Xiwei and Ye Feng watching her drink, they do not drink.


    A little guilty in her heart, little Lulu choked with shame: "I''m sorry Lulu knew she was wrong Wuwuwu... "


    "If you know what''s wrong, if you drink so much, it''s not good for your sister to punish you any more. You must listen to her next time, you know?"


    Squatting down, he saw Lulu admit his mistake, good attitude, she gently soothed lulu.


    "Well!"


    Little Lulu rubbed his eyes, and under the instruction of sylvier, he climbed on his back again.


    "Ye Feng, pay more attention to the surrounding environment on the way. If you see a village or a well, you must also tell me, so that we can replenish the water bag."


    He told Ye Feng in a low voice, and he led the way with Lulu on his back.


    Walking in the back of the leaf wind subconsciously sniffed, only feel the tip of the nose itch, on a number of sneezes. He did not forget to mutter: "strange, how can you feel the sand in the surrounding air become more and more?"


    The speaker has no intention, but the listener intends. After hearing Ye Feng''s murmur, he seems to realize something, and suddenly his whole nerves are tense.


    "Did you say that there are more grains of sand in the air?" He stopped and turned around with Lulu on his back, staring at Ye Feng solemnly.


    Shivell showed a slightly dignified look, and Ye Feng was somewhat unnatural in his heart, but he still replied: "yes, it''s strange, and I still feel that the wind is blowing towards us."


    On hearing Ye Feng''s description, hivier confirmed his conjecture. If ye Feng didn''t make a mistake, there was a sandstorm blowing towards both of them at the moment.


    At the same time, a strong hurricane blew across her cheek, shaking her whole body. Where the huge tornado storm passed, the dust was flying, forming a sandstorm that everyone in the desert was afraid of.


    Subconsciously swallowing saliva, did not expect to encounter the dust storm, shivell immediately anxiously said: "is the dust storm, Ye Feng, get down quickly!"


    After saying this, he quickly put Lulu on his back in his arms and lay down on the sand without moving."Sandstorm?" Ye Feng, who has never seen a sandstorm, has no sense of crisis. He also looks back at the sandstorm that is blowing towards us.


    Seeing the wind with dust, Ye Feng is not flustered. Because he felt that he was a swordsman who practiced wind swordsmanship. Sandstorms like tornadoes could not threaten him.


    "Sylvier, I met a tornado bigger than this sandstorm last time in piltvov. It''s OK. I can protect it..."


    Before Ye Feng''s words were finished, he felt that his mouth and nose were filled with sand and dust, and his throat was choking and coughing. He couldn''t use magic or sword Qi to protect his body.


    "Fool, don''t you get down? The sandstorm is not only windy, but also heaps of sand


    As low as she could, shivell replied in a short breath. She was so close to the ground that the dust concentration was not high. She inhaled only a little dust.


    Ye Feng is a little unconvinced. He just wants to show his strength different from the past. Just when he was ready to use his magic and sword Qi at the same time, his body was not stable and was drawn into the high air by the sandstorm.


    "Ye Feng!"


    Shivell, who hugged Lulu, got up in a hurry, but as soon as she got up, she said something bad. Seeing her and Lulu''s body shape is also uncontrolled, they are swept into the sky with Ye Feng.


    "Wow Sister sylvier, Lulu is so scared! "


    Hearing Lulu''s mouth suddenly opened in his arms, fearing that she inhaled too many grains of sand, he quickly covered her mouth. While letting herself be blown to an unknown direction by the raging sandstorm, he coughed: "Lulu is not afraid, sister will protect you!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 500

    In a small village of less than ten people in surima desert, Elise sat on a sand brick roof without expression, staring at hekarim on the ground, and killed an aborigine dressed in surima style clothes.


    Yawning lazily, Elise lay on her back on the roof, her eyes fixed on the blood moon and stars in the night sky.


    When there was another human wail in her ear, she knew that she had killed the last indigenous people in the village.


    Her eyes were shrouded in black shadow. She still gazed at the night sky and opened her mouth calmly: "what did you ask?"


    Although he is also the demon leader of shadow Island, hekarim is still in awe of Elise, one of the first four demons. "These humans have no idea what the solar disk is," he replied


    "Sure enough..." Elise''s pretty face couldn''t show her expected expression. Then she bent her mouth and said, "it''s OK. Take your time. There will always be someone who knows something. Use your magic to sense the nearest human or human village to us."


    On hearing this, hekarim released his breath of the top of the demigod. In an instant, he shrouded the whole shurima in it and felt the breath of life around him.


    The next second, however, a breath of terror rose from the depths of surima''s underworld, directly shattering the demigod breath of hekarim.


    The scream of terror, like a man or a horse, came from the mouth of hekarim, who staggered and fell into the sand from mid air.


    Lying on her back, Elise''s face changed greatly, because the breath from the ground could make her feel crisis.


    "Who allowed you, a little demigod, to cover the whole of shurima with your breath?"


    A murmur, as if from ancient times, came from the depths of the earth, with a trace of displeasure, denouncing hekarim''s stupid behavior.


    Sensing the specific location of the magic sound, Elise sensed that the creature making the magic sound was still in the deep underground for a while and could not reach the ground for a while.


    Seeing that hekarim was convulsed on the ground by the magic sound, she wanted to meet the real strength of the underground creatures for a while, so she had to brush her right hand gently and take her away with her.


    After Elise and hekarim disappeared here for some time, there was a huge sandstorm in the distance. However, it seems that the speed is getting slower and slower. Obviously, if you reach this empty village at most, it will disappear completely.


    As the sandstorm arrived in the village, after burying the whole village in the dust blown by it, it finally lost the power to move forward and subsided.


    I don''t know how long after that, a hand suddenly emerged from the buried sand dune. The hand twitched, and then a man who could not see his face and was covered with dust climbed out of the yellow sand.


    As soon as the man came out, he didn''t rush to clean up the dust on his body. Instead, he dug wildly on the sand dunes for a long time. When he dug out a well in the village, he continued to dig.


    After digging for more than an hour, the man felt a warm arm in the sand, and his face covered with yellow sand showed a happy look when he was punton.


    After digging out a woman holding a little girl out of the sand, the man carefully cleaned the sand on the woman and the little girl, and their faces became clear. Who would these two people be if they were not hivier and Lulu who had been swept away by the sandstorm?


    "Sylvier, Lulu, wake up and don''t go back to sleep!" Shaking shivell and Lulu, the man called their names with concern.


    Shaken so wildly by him, shivell and Lulu, who are in a state of lethargy, gradually wake up. When they saw that the person who woke them up was a person covered with yellow sand, they subconsciously started to scream. They were really shocked and thought they were having a nightmare.


    The man saw the frightened expression of the two men and quickly explained: "don''t be afraid, it''s me, Ye Feng!"


    Said, the man quickly cleaned up the dust on his face, exposed his face.


    After Xiwei and Lulu confirm that the man is Ye Feng, they can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. It turns out that this is not a nightmare. However, he recalled the appearance of Ye Feng just now. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "Ye Feng, your face just now was really fun!"


    After cleaning up the dust on his lower body, Ye Feng did not have a good airway: "don''t laugh. Seriously, I dug a well when I was digging the sand dunes just now!"


    On hearing that there was a well, shivell unconsciously touched her side. When she felt that her cowhide was still there, she said excitedly: "well, where is it?"


    "Not far behind you."


    While speaking, Ye Feng helps hiville and Lulu up from the ground and walks toward the well with them.


    A closer look at the real well, and there is a well next to the well, the surprise on his face is self-evident.


    After a tentative tug at the rope, confirming that the wear was not serious, he skillfully lowered the barrel into the well. After filling up a bucket of water, she quickly pulled the bucket up and said with a smile to Ye Feng and Lulu: "this should have been a village before. We''ve got a blessing in disguise. Ye Feng and Lulu, you take out all the water bags in the cow''s leather bag. When it''s full, we''ll drink enough at once and then go on the road!"Ye Feng and Lulu answer the sound, obediently open the big backpack of hiville, and take out all the water bags together.


    Carrying the heavy bucket, shivell was just about to put the bucket on the ground, but her hand was unconsciously loosened, and all the water in the bucket that had not been easy to get into the sand.


    At the same time, a breath of terror swept from the ground, enveloping all three of Ye Feng. Under the feet of the yellow sand constantly shaking, as if something strange will break the sand at any time.


    At the same time, a huge figure breaks through the sand under the cover of the rolling sand, mixed with a wave of strange ability fluctuations that Ye Feng and the three people have experienced from the taste.


    The huge figure hidden in the yellow sand will drill into the ground, and then protrude out of the ground. Around Ye Feng, the three people emit a terrible magic sound.


    "It was you who put the magic under the ground and disturbed my deep sleep?"


    Facing the questioning of unknown monsters, Ye Feng, whose power is absolutely suppressed, shows a mixture of fear and fear in their eyes.


    They want to answer that they don''t, but they don''t know why they can''t speak. Maybe subconsciously, they have been frightened by the smell of this horrible creature.


    A pair of cold eyes like wild animals bloomed a strange light from the yellow sand, staring at Ye Feng who was sweating all over for a long time.


    Only listen to a scornful grunt, the monster hiding in the yellow sand sounds very dismissive of Ye Feng''s strength.


    "It doesn''t look like you..."


    Leave a sentence to let Ye Feng three people''s meaning is not clear, the monster hidden in the yellow sand instantly convergence of the breath of terror, once again into the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 501

    In the three southern provinces of Ionia, in the piltvov refugee camp area next to the port of bilgwort, Caitlin and Olivia are debugging and checking the terminals of various instruments on the warship in the control room of the Rafik.


    From the screen displayed on each screen, there is no exception. Caitlin looked at Wei, who was in the gun cabin in the monitoring picture, conveniently took out her intelligent interphone and dialed Wei''s phone and said, "Wei, how are the various haiks weapons in the gun cabin?"


    "Everything is being built according to Oriana''s father''s plan, and in three days it will be connected to the terminal in the control room for intelligent control."


    Hearing the words from Wei on the other side of the phone, Caitlin hung up the phone with satisfaction, and then said with a smile to Oriana, who was still debugging various instruments, "the gun cabin will be completed in three days, and then we can have a rest."


    On hearing this, Oriana was pleased and frowned: "I think we should go back to piltvov after the gun cabin is built, and find the satellite sensing terminal jointly built by our parents. In this way, we can receive all the messages from the Mars guide satellite over the world of Valoran, which will be of great help to our counterattack against shadow island."


    Caitlin frowned, "but we don''t know where our parents hid the satellite sensor terminals."


    "Did you forget the last experiment we asked shivell to call Ye Feng, who is in the field of severance magic? You suggested that again


    Thinking of the last experiment, Caitlin recalled the satellite signal that they got through the induction between two walkie talkies. If the satellite sensing terminal was near the rifek, it would have been found out.


    As soon as her eyes lit up, Caitlin punched her right hand on her left palm. "You mean let''s take the Reebok to the sky above piltvov, and then let the magic satellite release the signal through the induction between the walkie talkies, and then we can locate the specific position of the satellite sensing terminal in PICH through the terminal on the rifek


    "Well, at that time, we just need to avoid the ghosts and demons on the ground and retrieve the terminal!" Oriana nodded with a smile.


    After thinking about the feasibility of the plan, Caitlin was not very optimistic. "This proposal sounds good, but I''m afraid it will be difficult for us to get back to the Reebok safely from PICH, where there are shadow creatures all over the place."


    As she reminded her, oliviana also thought of the difficulties. The two of them alone could not guarantee a safe return to the Reebok.


    At the thought of this, Olivia gave birth to the idea of asking Ionia to help. She hesitated, "shall we go and take some people from the Ionian government to come with us?"


    Caitlin immediately rejected the idea that Olivia was a little younger: "this can''t work. We''ve put a lot of pressure on Ionia. We can''t rashly continue to ask them for help if we can''t ensure whether the mission is meaningful to counterattack shadow island."


    "Where shall we go to find someone to help us?" Said oliviana, with a sad face.


    Caitlin was about to reply when a giggling female voice came from the entrance to the control room: "if there is a shortage of staff, I can lend you some of bill Gewert''s men."


    "Sister Sarah!" Looking at people, oliviana showed a look of joy.


    Caitlin heard that it was Sarah, and she was also looking at Sara. This was the first time she had seen Sarah. Looking at the two Fiona behind Sara, she is not too surprised that she has heard about the two Fiona recently.


    Sarah narrowed her narrow eyes, unable to see what was on her mind. "Well, if you''re short of staff, bill Gewert''s gang and pirates can still help," she said


    "Thank you, Sister Sarah." Olliana readily accepted.


    Caitlin stopped olivana, who wanted to walk up to the three of Sara, and mused, "if Fiona can help, bill Gewert''s refugees would better stay in Ionia."


    The two Fiona were stunned by the cold look on their faces, and apparently did not expect Caitlin to ask them for help.


    "No problem with this one!"


    Ignoring the slightly unhappy look of Fiona, Sara directly agrees to Caitlin''s request for them.


    "Can you represent Fiona''s will?" Caitlin is also aware that two Fiona and Sara are not the eye, she doubts.


    "At least now!"


    She smiles confidently, and Sara makes a gesture for the two Fiona to listen to her.


    The two Fiona, though somewhat disgusted by Sara''s promises, remembered the real purpose of the three people''s coming here after seeing Sarah''s gesture, and immediately nodded their heads to show their acquiescence.


    Oriana said with a naive smile: "great, with Fiona''s strength, we can definitely get back the satellite sensing terminal safely!"


    Caitlin went on to ask, "what can I do for you?"


    It''s easy to talk to smart people! Sarah''s mouth rose slightly, her right hand slowly raised in front of her chest, stretched out her index finger and made a word."Very simple, just borrow your smart walkie talkie


    ¡­¡­


    It was not until the monsters in the yellow sand had left for a long time that the frightened and silly Ye Feng three could relax.


    Looking back on the terrible breath that oppressed them just now, they were afraid. Fortunately, the mysterious creature was not hostile to them, or they would have died just now.


    "Brother Ye Feng and sister Xiwei, Lulu is so scared..." Little Lulu was close to hivier''s arms and shivered. It can be seen that the experience just now left her an indelible shadow.


    "Lulu, don''t be afraid, brother and sister will protect you!" He caresses Lulu''s purple hair with heartache. He kisses Lulu''s forehead again, trying to pacify Lulu''s small mind.


    "Ye Feng, make another bucket of well water and fill it up. I''m responsible for pacifying lulu."


    Casually told Ye Feng a word, hiville will focus on pacifying lulu. When Ye Feng heard the words, he put the bucket into the bottom of the well again with ropes, and filled all the water bags by himself.


    At this time, Lulu has been in the gentle comfort of sylvier to revive. Forgetting her fear, Lulu waved her hand excitedly and yelled, "brother Ye Feng, Lulu wants to drink water, and she wants to drink a lot of water!"


    See her again radiate vitality, leaf wind is also smiling to pass a bag of bulging water bag. But shivell opened Lulu''s hand and grabbed the water bag.


    Under Lulu''s aggrieved little eyes and Ye Feng''s puzzled gaze, hivier drew a bucket of water again, and with a smile: "the water in the water bag is our supply on the way. Lulu, if you want to drink, just drink the water in the bucket."


    Sylvier''s words made Lulu forget the unhappiness. Without saying a word, she rushed to the bucket and plunged her whole face into the bucket.


    Looking at Lulu''s drinking posture regardless of the image, Ye Feng and hivier are laughing. Even if you drink water like this, little Lulu is still so cute.


    After a while, little Lulu drank about a third of the water in the bucket. She leans on the edge of the well, her face full of water shows a relaxed and satisfied look.


    "Brother Ye Feng and sister sylvier, Lulu is full and you are here!"


    Caressing her bulging belly comfortably, Lulu narrowed her eyes and belched playfully.


    Maybe it was because they were too thirsty or influenced by Lulu, and then sylvier and Ye Feng gulped down the remaining water in the bucket. The two, one left and one right, sat comfortably beside Lulu, squinting their eyes and refusing to open them.


    As if they suddenly lost their dreams, they leaned on the edge of the well and did not move, enjoying the refreshing water of the well.


    Little Lulu closed her eyes happily and felt the happiness of being guarded by others. Unconsciously, her mouth with a trace of satisfaction smile fell into a sweet dream.


    Ye Feng and sylvier fall into their own wonderful dreams with lulu.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 502

    "I I really don''t know anything. Please, let me go


    A middle-aged man dressed as a resident of surima crawls in front of hekarim, not daring to look up at her body.


    On one side, Elise glanced at the bodies all over her body, and felt a little agitated. She stepped forward slowly, grabbed the man''s collar, a pair of venomous spider like eyes staring at the man.


    Although Elise''s face is very amazing, but that fierce look and momentum really scared the man.


    "For the last time, if you really don''t know, then you can die with your friends!"


    In the face of Elise''s threat, the man wanted to say that he knew about the sun disc, but he knew nothing about the ancient shuruima Empire, but he could not make up a lie.


    "Hekarim!"


    With a cold hum, Elise heavily throws the man again in front of hekarim. It is obvious that she has lost patience with this ignorant shurima mortal.


    On hearing this, he Karim, who knew that Elise was killing her heart, showed a sinister expression and looked at the man under his four horseshoes.


    The dark spear in his hand exudes the spirit of death. Just as hekarim prepares to kill the man with a spear, the man is scared and cries: "no Don''t kill me I know I know. I''ll tell you about the sun''s disk now


    The straight spear of hukarim''s hand suddenly stopped and stopped in front of the man. He turned his head in consultation to see what Elise said.


    "Kill him!"


    Without any hesitation, Elise seemed to know that the man was going to lie for a long time. As a demon, she didn''t want to give this kind of rubbish a chance to live.


    With Alice''s permission, without waiting for the man to explain, he cut off the man''s head with a spear.


    "Let''s go."


    Leaving two words coldly, Elise and hekarim want to go to the next destination, but the terrible magic emanating from the heart of the shurima desert attracts her and her attention.


    Then, under the dark sand, an ancient city of surima, which is completely different from the desert style, rises, and yellow sand slopes down from the top of the building.


    Strange magic energy lingers around the ancient city, and the golden light shines brightly in the dark.


    Looking at the ancient city in the distance, hekarim said, "Elise, it is said that surima thousands of years ago was not a desert."


    Hearing this, Elise''s eyes sparkled with blazing light. If she''s right, the ancient city of surima, which is out of tune with the desert, is likely to be the site of the solar disk.


    Ready to move, she bent her mouth and said, "maybe, we should go there to find clues to the sun disk..."


    ¡­¡­


    Caitlin was stunned by Sara''s request in the control room of the Rafik. After a while, she wondered, "is that just one request?"


    Sarah covered her mouth and chuckled, "yes, it''s easy to help you anyway, isn''t it, Fiona?"


    With that, Sara looked back playfully and winked at the two Fiona.


    The two Fiona are very happy because Sarah borrowed the smart phone, but they don''t want to show it in front of Sara. They both snore coldly and face away with reserve.


    Sara didn''t care about the two people''s uncooperative, and without losing any embarrassment, she said to Caitlin, "lend me either your walkie talkie or that of Olivia."


    "Just take mine, Sister Sarah!"


    Oriana comes up and takes out her walkie talkie and hands it to Sarah. Because she regards Ye Feng as her best friend, she also regards Sarah as her good friend in her heart.


    With a smile, Sara, who once spent some time in pilewulf, takes over the Hayes smart walkie talkie from Oriana. She skillfully opens the phone book and finds the number of Ye Feng.


    Looking at her skillful movements, Caitlin on one side said in surprise, "how can you be so skilled?"


    "I''ve been to the city for a while before," she said with a smile


    "Sister Sarah has been to our advanced city, too?" Oriana is still so curious about everything and doesn''t worry too much about her words.


    Sara is also affected by the frankness and mindlessness of Ariane, which reminds her of her once happy. She said with a sincere smile: "well, about two years ago, I took part-time pictures of the goddess of video games in the video game city of the commercial district!"


    "That pink hair color video game goddess is Sister Sarah?" Oriana''s small eyes were shining with Venus, revealing surprise and joy.


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Sarah a little confused about the attitude of Olivia Anna, take a video game goddess photography, so let her care?


    The two Fiona, who have been standing on the side, are also attracted by the hot chatting atmosphere here. From time to time, they will steal a few glances at Sara."It''s true. No wonder I always feel familiar when I saw you for the first time some time ago. It turns out that Sarah, you are the goddess of video games two years ago. You and Ali, as well as Miss Sona, are my favorite series. I have collected your posters!"


    The more she said, the more excited she was, the more she found many posters of Ali, Suna and Sara from the inside bag of her clothes. Looking at her ruddy face, she seems to be a little fan sister who likes chasing stars.


    Looking at those sexy video game goddess poster photo album, Sara some unexpected looking at the poster with the usual completely different SANA. "Is this SANA?" she asked suspiciously


    Oriana showed a naive smile: "yes, is it subverting Miss SANA''s usual quiet and delicate appearance? At that time, Miss Sona came to piccheng, and I went to the video game city shooting scene with Caitlin. It was the filmmakers who deliberately let Miss Sona show the crazy appearance of playing video games. If you think about it, quiet people like Miss Sona are addicted to video games, which will surely attract more people to play in the video game city. "


    Sarah stroked her hair and said with a smile, "that''s true, but compared with Valoran celebrities like Ali and Suna, I''m a little bit pale compared with them."


    After listening to Sara''s words, Olivia suddenly said in a hurry: "how come, Sister Sarah, you and Ali are the most beautiful girl with the best figure I''ve ever seen!"


    "Really?"


    Mariana''s compliments are still very helpful to Sarah, but she is also very confident. She just doesn''t like to show it directly.


    "Well, I won''t lie to Sister Sarah!" Oriana nodded her head like a chicken pecking at rice.


    Sara heard a chuckle, and Caitlin on the other side also laughed. Only two Fiona were still not far away from her and refused to join the topic.


    "Sister Sarah, can I have your signature?" It''s hard to say no to a girl as innocent as she is when she stares adoringly into Sarah''s eyes.


    "Of course, I''m afraid I''m not worth your signature!"


    "How come, Sister Sarah is one of my idols in the city!"


    The hot topic continues, Sara three more chat more happy, but the two Fiona is slightly a little lonely in the heart. However, the arrogant and reserved attitude of the eldest lady made them remain calm and indifferent on the surface.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 503

    With Caitlin and Olivia, Sarah soon became familiar with them. Noticing that the two Fiona pretended not to care, Sarah blinked, as if thinking again.


    "Well, no more. I''ll talk to wood on the walkie talkie first," she said quietly, smiling at oliviana and Caitlin


    She didn''t mind her saying that at all, but Caitlin, who was on Sylvie''s side, finally understood why Sara was relying on the smart phone. Caitlin, who is a good friend of sylvier, still hopes that her good friend will come together with Ye Feng. However, as an outsider, she was not good at intervening in such matters, and could only support hivier silently and spiritually.


    Sarah closed her eyes and walked towards the two Fiona''s with her walkie talkie.


    Seeing Sara walking towards them, Sophia turned her lips and said, "you finally remember what you''re doing here!"


    Fiona, the Laurent family next to her, was also very pale, and she was obviously not pleased that Sarah had left them both to the side.


    Sara didn''t care about their sour and cold sarcasm, but only because of their young lady''s temper. But this is also in her expectation, she just can take this opportunity to close her relationship with them.


    She bent her eyes and said, "well, call wood first. I don''t want to say anything for the moment."


    The two Fiona obviously did not expect that Sara, who borrowed the walkie talkie, would first give them the chance to talk. They both stood in a daze and looked at the smiling Sarah in amazement.


    Seeing their astonished expressions, Sara raised her mouth and deliberately stimulated, "why, don''t you want it? Well, then I''ll fight! "


    Being so excited by her, both Fiona are flustered and want to take over the walkie talkie. However, compared with Fiona of Laurent family, Fiona, a young sweetheart, is a little worried. Fiona of Laurent family gets Sara''s walkie talkie first.


    Transferring her resentment to another self, she had no choice but to look at Fiona of Laurent family, who was the first to arrive at the scene. She kept silent, just as she had been guarding Ye Feng in the dark from demacia to Zuan.


    Take the opportunity of Laurent family Fiona did not think too much, anxious Ye Feng she quickly dialled Ye Feng''s phone.


    Du Du Du


    When Fiona of Laurent family gets through Ye Feng''s phone, Ye Feng and his three are still leaning on the well and sleeping. Perhaps it is this period of time did not have a good rest, tired Ye Feng and small Lulu did not hear the phone ring, but he was awakened by the noisy ring.


    Confused, she rubbed some sleepy eyelids, put her hand into the cowhide bag, and took out the intelligent walkie talkie she kept for Ye Feng.


    Touching the screen with his fingertips, he opened it and saw that it was the name of Olivia. Shivell curled up his mouth and said to himself, "Sarah, it''s still here."


    Yawning lazily, shivell is ready to wake Ye Feng, who is sleeping on the other side of lulu. But when she sees Ye Feng sleeping, she still resists.


    "Sara, it''s just that you''re in a hurry. You''re rarely in this situation, aren''t you?"


    He said to himself with a slight mockery. He selectively ignored the bell and closed his eyes for a rest.


    It was not until the second call that the patient sylvier got through. She thought it was Sarah''s, and she joked, "haven''t you been in such a hurry for a long time?"


    At the other end of the phone, Fiona of Laurent family was angry because ye Feng didn''t answer her phone for the first time. Now she still hears hivier teasing her. She said in a cold voice: "hivier, are you on purpose?"


    Hearing Fiona''s voice on the phone, which was not in line with the script, hiville was obviously confused. According to her guess, no matter which Fiona, it should not be possible to find out that she brought Ye Feng to forgive Rima so soon.


    And with the temperament of two Fiona, unless Ye Feng, who they care most, is in danger, they will not pull down their faces and take the initiative to ask Oriana to borrow the walkie talkie. Unless


    Thinking of this, sylveston felt that she had been put in by Sarah. I feel a little bit flustered in my heart. I wanted to tease Sarah and extinguish her anger, but I didn''t expect to be attacked by her.


    "I''m kidding, Fiona." Struggling to resist her resentment against Sara, he responds to Fiona of the Laurent family and ponders how to appease her.


    "I know you and I are not on the right track, but you can''t stimulate me so much, can you?"


    Fiona of the Laurent family really has some complaints, and her words also caused a young girl Fiona''s displeasure. At this time, Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, immediately united with Fiona of the Laurent family and asked, "sylvier, she deliberately asked us to call twice?"


    Listening to another Fiona''s question on the phone, sylvier was speechless. Thanks to her intelligence, she also had a headache for a time.


    After thinking about it for a while, he tried his best to placate him and said, "I apologize. I just want to make a joke with you. I don''t mean to ridicule you."


    It''s hard for Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, to hold grievances together for another herself: "are we familiar with you? What''s more, your joke is not funny at all, and we don''t like others to make fun of usShivell is also holding back a stomach of bitterness, not only has no place to tell, but also to bear the resentment of Fiona. He really wants to cry without tears. She was so busy that she said, "yes, yes, it''s all my fault. Both of them are the eldest ladies of the Laurent family. Your arrogance should not allow you to argue with me about this kind of thing?"


    The quick witted and ingenious words instantly let the two Fiona, who still want to continue to vent their discontent, repress their displeasure again. They look at each other, and Fiona of the Laurent family says, "forget it, what about Ye Feng? Let him answer the phone


    Seeing that things finally stopped, he took a picture of himself on his chest and adjusted his mind and said, "he and Lulu are all asleep. They eat and drink less in the desert. They are very tired. Let them rest more. If you have anything, you can tell me and I will tell him."


    This sentence completely blocks the two Fiona who want to talk to Ye Feng. It can be seen from the fact that they have not been able to integrate into the topic of Sara three people just now. Besides Ye Feng, they are not good at talking with other people and don''t want to talk more.


    Fiona of the Laurent family hesitated and looked at the other one. Seeing that both of them didn''t want to say much, she said directly, "forget it, can you ask him to call back when he wakes up? We''re all going to be with Olivia this time


    "Naturally, there''s no problem with that, Sarah. Is she with you now?" he replied


    Sylvier''s words also remind two Fiona of the "meritorious" Sarah who borrowed the walkie talkie. When they look around, they find that Sara is not there.


    After touring the control room, they found that Sara was talking to Caitlin and Olivia again. This scene slightly changes the attitude of the two Fiona towards Sara. It seems that Sara really wants them to talk to Ye Feng first. It''s a pity that sylvier answers the phone, and they are teased by him at the beginning.


    In fact, they didn''t know that Sarah had long guessed that the phone call might be played by sylvier, so when she sold two Fiona favors, she could choke sylvier who wanted to join her.


    Fiona of the Laurent family withdrew her eyes and said, "well, she''s talking to Olivia and Caitlin."


    "Oh, I see. Is there anything else you want to say?" On the surface, he answered with a smile, but he was so flustered that she could even imagine Sarah showing her the winner.


    "No, goodbye, shivell."


    Following the cold farewell of Fiona of the Laurent family, the busy tone of hanging up the phone came from the other end of the phone. He could barely squeeze out a smile, but could not speak out.


    You''ve done it again, Sarah!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 504

    The golden brilliance shines in the silent shurima desert. A building different from the desert style rises from the ground, and the long yellow sand slopes down from the top of the building, which is magnificent.


    In an oasis deep in the shurima desert, marzaha and kasadin, who have just sent Ruiwen to the gate of the void, overlook the ancient city in the center of shurima across the border formed by sandstorms.


    "Is that the city of alcasia?" Casaden spoke with uncertainty.


    Malzaha thought a little and said in a deep voice: "it should not be. Since the light of ekasia was taken away by ezerel of PICH last time, the imperial city of ekasia has moved to unknown places under the ground under the lost aicasia array."


    Casaden thought carefully about marzaha''s words, then his eyes glared and he was shocked: "then the only place in the central area that may exist is the imperial city of shurima!"


    Taking a breath of cold air, marzaha obviously thought of something terrible. He said with fear in his eyes: "the last time I stopped the curiosity yizerier from opening the imperial mausoleum. I didn''t expect that it would appear directly on the surface of the earth this time."


    "Perhaps the seal on the ground has become more and more dilapidated after thousands of years. Although zerath can''t break the seal and walk out of it, he can make the whole Imperial City float out of the yellow sand and wait for people to open the imperial mausoleum."


    Malzaha was silent for a moment, then sighed: "if God must let zeras, the king murderer, break the seal, neither of us can stop the existence of a divine level. It is better to let nature take its course. After all, our duty is to guard the gate of the void, not to deal with the disputes between human beings."


    Hearing his sigh, casaden sighed helplessly.


    ¡­¡­


    She was about to fall asleep when she was about to fall asleep, but she was startled by the movement caused by the royal city of surima, which rose from the yellow sand ground.


    At the same time, Ye Feng and Lulu were awakened by the amazing magic power radiated from the central area, and looked at the mysterious ancient city with gaping eyes.


    As the ancient city was completely stabilized on the ground, the amazing magic power was gradually disappearing between heaven and earth. Ye Feng gaped and asked, "is that


    The familiar architectural style and the glittering golden light coincide with the imperial city of surima, which she had seen underground. Her eyes were slightly closed and her voice was heavy: "the imperial city of the ancient shuruima Empire, the entrance of the imperial mausoleum is also there!"


    Ye Feng was puzzled and said, "isn''t it buried under the yellow sand? Why is it on the ground now? "


    The question in Ye tuyere is also the perplexity in his heart. She frowns slightly and shakes her head, indicating that she does not know how this is going on.


    The ancient city should have been lying under the desert forever, unless someone could lift it from the ground to the surface.


    But to do that, the one who brought the city back to life would have to be at least a demigod, because the last time she went to surima with Cassiopeia, she sensed that the lost city had an extremely strong seal.


    Thinking of this, he blinked, gazing at the contemplation of the imperial city. No matter who made the ancient city reappear in the world, or for what purpose, she would go to the ancient city this time, open the entrance of the imperial mausoleum, and see what secrets were hidden in it related to the power of her blood.


    This is what the dead teacher Ritz wanted and what she wanted!


    Determined secretly in his heart, he turned to Ye Feng and Lulu and said, "we have to speed up. We''d better get to the imperial city within two days. I seriously doubt that someone has already arrived at the imperial city of surima one step ahead of us!"


    Ye Feng and Lulu saw that he looked so serious, and they both made a sound. They followed hivier''s steps and headed for the royal city of shurima.


    ¡­¡­


    Elise, Ye Feng, casaden and others all pay attention to the imperial city of shurima. Deep in the imperial mausoleum at the bottom of the city, in a closed small room without a door, a human monster with a large crocodile head is standing in front of a metal coffin with a silver outer body.


    His eyes twinkled with madness, and his mouth was murmuring something. Although the crocodile monster is a human body that walks upright, his whole body is covered with terrifying crocodile skin. Especially his long crocodile tail makes people feel that he is a terrible monster who only knows how to kill.


    The coffin he was guarding suddenly vibrated, as if some creature was trying to break out of the coffin. Looking at the scene, the crocodile monster was not surprised at all. Instead, he opened his smelly crocodile''s mouth and sarcastically said, "zerath, don''t struggle. Even if you can come out, you can get to the mausoleum?"


    After hearing this, the creature sealed in the coffin was silent for a while and then uttered a bewitching voice: "rickton, isn''t your damned brother responsible for it? The emperor of shuruima died, and the three of us were left with high power. He wanted to monopolize power and become the next supreme existence enjoying the glory. This insidious villain, even if I didn''t want me to succeed, deliberately calculated his brother and you together in it, sealed it in this dark tomb, suffering from endless years of torture! "Sealed in the underground for thousands of years, nathas, who had not seen his brother save him, and there was a god level existence beside him to bewitch him. Rickton, who had only semi divine strength, had already been corrupted to the depth and became an extremely insane monster.


    "Nathas, you despicable man who secretly harms your brother for the sake of power, when I go out, I must press your flesh on the chopping board and cut it off one by one, and then drink and meat!"


    There was a roar of anger, and rickton let out his long twisted fury.


    Silas, who was locked in the coffin, laughed contemptuously at the bottom of his heart. On the surface, he continued to exert his magic voice and said: "rickton, I believe you also feel that the seal of the emperor''s mausoleum has loosened. Just now I have been able to use my strength to make this dead and silent Imperial City reappear. I believe that someone who does not know will come to open the imperial mausoleum soon. As long as the seal of the emperor''s mausoleum is untied, I will also release the pressure of this coffin on me, and then we will We can get out of trouble together and take revenge on the greedy Narcissus


    The irascible and eccentric Rexton, not only did not feel happy when he heard the words of Silas, but roared at him in the coffin: "wrong, nathas is mine, only I can find revenge on him!"


    "Hehe, OK, nathas, you''ll take the edge, rickton..."


    Zerath in the coffin did not get angry because rickton, a demigod, was so cruel to him. Instead, he laughed darkly.


    When he gets out of trouble, the whole shurima will fall into his rule!


    No After getting out of trouble, not only shuruima, he wanted the whole varollan to submit to his soaring power!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 505

    In the dilapidated city of surima, Elise and hekarim searched here for two days. Apart from finding a tomb entrance deep into the ground, they did not feel any breath related to artifacts.


    Although Elise can clearly sense that there is a god level creature and a semi God level creature under the ground, she does not intend to break the seal to release them.


    The pros and cons of releasing such two creatures above the demigod level, who do not know whether they are enemies or friends, are secretly measured in her heart. Alice''s expression is always changeable.


    Herkarim, who had been standing for two days in this dead and lost ancient city, was really angry because of Elise''s hesitation, but he did not dare to reveal it. He would rather have a fight with the two creatures sealed in the mausoleum than stand idly around and watch iris frown, then stretch her brow, and go back and forth, upsetting him.


    He couldn''t stand it. Herkarim said impatiently, "Elise, why don''t you talk to both of them and see if they have any news about the solar disk?"


    "The two of them must know about the sun disk, and this is the imperial city of surima, and the sun disk must be hidden somewhere here." Alice raised her eyebrows, apparently dissatisfied with the interruption of her thoughts by herkarim.


    "Why don''t you talk to them since you all know it?" All he knew was that hukarim couldn''t understand Elise.


    Without an answer, Elise released her divine consciousness to forgive the royal city of Rama to disperse around. When she sensed that there were three people coming fast, she withdrew her consciousness.


    The corner of her mouth rose slightly. Elise hid her breath and motioned for her to do the same. Then she bent her mouth and said, "don''t worry. It''s two days. It''s time for the aborigines living in the desert to find the miracle that their once Imperial City reappeared in the world, and rush here."


    With the breath hidden together, hekarim heard that some human beings were coming here. He had not killed for two days. He was excited and said, "I''m going to kill them now!"


    The magic power comes out and stops herkarim, who is eager to kill. Elise calls this guy a fool in her heart. She said with a calm smile, "stop, it''s not too late for them to release the two creatures by mistake."


    Every time he wanted to do anything, he was stopped by Elise. He wanted to pierce Elise like he did when he was alive. However, after thinking about the strength gap between them and the other demon leaders of shadow Island, he still resisted his irritability.


    "How can you be sure that stupid mortals will open the imperial mausoleum?"


    Back to Elise, hukarim said, hiding his breath again, waiting for the arrival of the three humans in the dark with Elise.


    "Because these two creatures, which have been locked up for thousands of years, will try every possible means to lure these three people to open the imperial mausoleum."


    With a confident smile, Alice had begun to figure out in her heart what to do next.


    On a small sand dune to the north of the royal city of shurima, the three people that Elise sensed before were Ye Feng''s three people who rushed to her.


    Three people across the small sand dunes, quickly came to the gate of surima imperial city. Looking at the broken wall, Ye Feng, who was on the road all night, gasped: "hivier, is this the imperial city of surima?"


    She did not answer Ye Feng''s question. She raised her head in a daze and gazed at the familiar and dilapidated ancient city. In her heart, she echoed the voice of the vicissitudes calling her a few years ago: "I knew you would come back, my descendants..."


    "Are you really my ancestor? Am I really the so-called ancient shurima royal family? " At the bottom of his heart, he responds and tries to communicate with the voice that has experienced many vicissitudes.


    "Yes, my descendants, I believe you also know the name of Azur, the emperor of shurima, from some ancient books. I am the emperor Azer of shurima Empire, and you also have my royal blood flowing on your body, otherwise you will not have a blood relationship with me." The voice responded.


    Although she and her tutor Ritz had long suspected that she might have the royal blood of gushurima, she had heard it from Azur, the last emperor of shurema empire.


    His heart was so shocked that he pressed down the waves in his heart and calmly asked, "isn''t the ancient shurima Empire very strong all the time? How could it suddenly disappear? And why have you survived to this day? "


    "It''s a long way to go. My most loyal friend, zerath, betrayed me and pushed me down from the altar. As a betrayer, he was not accepted by the sun disc. Only by breaking the sun disc would the sun disc shatter, and then the whole shurima would be turned into a desert, and my soul would be permanently bound by the broken sun disc In the imperial mausoleum of this ancient city, you can taste the torture of time. "


    He turned his eyes and said, "no wonder You can rest assured that I will release you. I only hope that you can resolve the pain brought to me by the power of my blood! "


    "Of course, it''s no problem. The reason why you suffer from this kind of torture is also the eternal fault of my emperor''s desire to ascend."Ye Feng and Lulu on one side are worried that their expressions will change all the time. They seem to be in a dreamland. They have been calling for her anxiously.


    Shivell also noticed that she was too involved in the soul dialogue with her ancestors. She gathered up her mind, smiling at Ye Feng, indicating that Ye Feng and she were all right.


    "I heard the call of my ancestors just now, and his soul was sealed in the imperial mausoleum. Now we will go in and open the entrance of the imperial mausoleum and rescue him, so that I will not suffer from the torture of the power of blood in the future."


    Tell Ye Feng and Ye Feng all their conversation with Azer. Hiville also reminds them to follow her when they enter the city. Don''t run around and touch some dangerous things. Then he leads them to avoid the dangerous area in the city and walk towards the entrance of the imperial mausoleum.


    In the past, because the whole ancient city and the imperial mausoleum were buried under quicksand, this time hivier spent a lot of energy to distinguish the direction. After some exploration, with Yefeng and Lulu, he found the entrance of the imperial mausoleum covered with gravel.


    At the same time, Elise hiding in the dark looks at Ye Feng indifferently. The killing intention in her heart is completely hidden in the depth of her pupil, even the one side of her hekarim is not aware of.


    Compared with the previous indulgence and tolerance of Ye Feng, it seems that she is really determined to put Ye Feng to death.


    "Hekarim, is your undead magic able to transform the soul of a living person into an undead? What do you think of the man class?"


    Helkarim was surprised by Alice lengbu Ding''s question, but he replied, "yes, but his physique is not worthy of being a knight of the dead."


    "If you find the sun disc later, you will kill these three people and detain the dead soul of that man. I want him to live forever!"


    With this sentence, Elise can no longer suppress the heart of Ye Feng''s killing heart, and even hekarim can''t help shivering.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 506

    At the entrance of the underground passageway of the emperor''s mausoleum, after clearing the surrounding gravel, shivell led Ye Feng and Lulu to the underground.


    At the moment when the three people enter the underground passage, the lamps on the two walls of the passage flash with blue flame, lighting the dark passage.


    Looking at the sudden rise of a cluster of blue flame, Ye Feng subconsciously will lulu in front of the body, for fear that small she will be hurt.


    "Don''t be afraid, this is the soul of the ancient shurima shining our way forward with magic." Walking in front of the Xiwei side walk while motioning Ye Feng two people to put down their vigilance.


    Listening to her, the nervous Ye Feng and the shivering little Lulu are also relieved and follow him to a deeper place.


    Before arriving at a stone wall with complex patterns, Ye Feng''s road is blocked by the stone wall.


    Through the dim light in the passage, Ye Feng three people carefully stare at the murals on the wall. A human energy body and a crocodile head monster are sealed in the imperial mausoleum.


    Looking back on what he had told him about Emperor shurima before, Ye Feng asked, "the monster with dog head and human body should be the one who betrayed emperor shurima?"


    "It should be..." Gazing at the mural, although hivier seemingly dealt with Ye Feng, she did not know why at the bottom of her heart, she felt that the monster with dog head and human body was a good man.


    However, according to the words of the soul of emperor shurima before, the dog head human monster in this mural is in line with the Betrayer the emperor told.


    He couldn''t figure out what was so strange. He had to remind himself that he would be more attentive. After thinking about it, she stroked the material of the stone wall again to see if she could break through the entrance of the tomb directly through brute force.


    After another magical exploration, sylvier''s eyes slowly enlarged, revealing an incredible vision. One side of the leaf wind see her show such expression, can''t help but ask: "how?"


    Shivell''s index finger and thumb clenched his chin, and said strangely, "this is the ordinary stone wall. Even you and I can easily break it. How can it be possible to shut down the shurima ascender who gains the power of ascension?"


    It''s just a common stone wall. Ye Feng also releases his sword Qi to sense the stone wall. Like hivier, he also felt that the stone wall was not like the additional array and seal in his imagination, but a common stone wall.


    Can such a stone wall hold the existence above the level of demigod? Ye Feng thought for a moment and assumed: "do you think it is possible that the seal on the stone wall can only be broken from the outside, but not by the people inside?"


    By Ye Feng''s reminding, shivell''s eyes brightened, and she remembered that when she was a child, she learned a similar spell when she was practicing seal magic with teacher Ritz. It''s just that she didn''t use it for a long time. She almost forgot that she could do similar magic. According to her tutor Ritz, this is what she found on the ancient murals in surima.


    If you think of the frescoes that you see in front of you, shivell is almost certain that her mentor rez has been to the imperial mausoleum. Happy, shivell was about to use her seal magic to unlock the seal on the stone wall, but she stopped when her magic was about to hit the stone wall.


    She thought of a question, that is, why her teacher Ritz learned this seal magic, but why didn''t she untie the seal hidden on the mural?


    Master Erez has much more knowledge than her. It is impossible not to know that this is the imperial city of the ancient shurima Empire, not to mention that the tomb is sealed with emperor azir.


    But when she knew all this, she didn''t bring her to solve the problem of her blood power. Instead, she asked her to look for her life experience when she could no longer take care of her. I''m afraid there''s something hidden in this. Teacher Ritz didn''t tell her about the danger!


    The more he thought about it, the more frightened he became. Suddenly, he didn''t want to untie the seal on the mural. At this time, the voice of emperor Azer suddenly sounded in the entrance of the tomb, even Ye Feng and Lulu could hear it.


    "My descendants, you and your friends are here at last."


    On hearing Azur''s voice, shivell opened his mouth and frowned: "emperor of surima, are you really my ancestor?"


    "Of course, my child."


    Azel''s kind call makes hivier feel more intimate, but she is still a little worried, do not know whether to untie the seal.


    "What proof do you have?"


    In the face of hivier''s question, Azur replied, "do you remember when you were stabbed in a pool of blood years ago by another woman? I am trapped in the mausoleum. It is your royal blood that wakes me up that I can heal your wounds under the seal. "


    Shivell also recalled that day, she was desperate, but the blood flowed back into her body, and stitched all the wounds on her body without any scar.


    At the thought of this, shivell''s last misgivings about Azur were removed. "I shouldn''t have doubted you," she said apologetically. "I''ll untie the seal of the tomb."


    While speaking, shivell closed his eyes tightly, and his hands printed complex Dharma Seals on his chest. The faint blue light lingered in front of her body, forming a not too small profound Dharma seal.With obscure incantations in his mouth, shivell, who closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes, and the seal formed in front of her was also penetrated into the mural by her.


    The sound of the broken stone wall sounded, followed by a blue light will block the stone wall to smash up. Shivell excitedly pulls Ye Feng and Lulu to run into the imperial mausoleum to see what her ancestor, Azer, looks like. But a strong wind blows directly from the depth of the tomb.


    A sense of crisis suddenly appeared in his heart. Shivell, who was greatly frightened, rushed to protect Lulu and hide to one side. However, Ye Feng did not escape the terrible wind, leaving a faint bloodstain on his left side of the face.


    Tick tock


    The strong wind dispersed, the fuzzy figure rushed out of the tomb from the middle gap of Ye Feng''s three people. The frightened Ye Feng breathed heavily.


    Shivell was really a little angry. She was about to ask Azul in a voice, but she was preempted and said: "I''m sorry, it was my bodyguard rickton who rushed out just now. He has been locked in this underground for thousands of years and has become a lunatic. I am now in the deepest part of the left cave in the tomb, waiting for your arrival."


    Seeing that Ye Feng had calmed down, he took a deep breath and began to hold his anger for Ye Feng. She went to Ye Feng and gently touched the bloodstain on his face. She said, "I''m sorry, if you didn''t come here with me, you wouldn''t be hurt."


    Although his face was scratched with bloodstains, the nervous Ye Feng still grinned: "it''s OK. We''d better go in and have a look at your ancestor, hoping that he can untie the violent blood power in your body."


    See Ye Feng injured, also for their own sake, the eyes of hiville slightly a convergence, rippling strange waves. But soon, covering up her mind, she bent her eyes and grinned, and went to the tomb with Ye Feng and Lulu.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 507

    Elise and hekarim enter the mausoleum like ghosts. They see Ye Feng walking to the left entrance of the mausoleum. However, they do not follow. Instead, they walk towards the stone gate on the right which looks more like the burial place of the emperor.


    Before entering the stone gate, Elise pauses and quietly moves the seed of believers in Ye Feng''s body. Even if she does not follow the past, she can still detect Ye Feng''s every move in such a short distance.


    Walking through the dark chamber of the tomb, hekarim asked, "was that voice really the voice of emperor shurima?"


    Elise heard the words and said mysteriously, "I don''t know him. How can I know?"


    Seeing that hekarim still wanted to ask questions, Elise raised her left hand and motioned him to close his mouth, and followed her to search all the rooms along the passage. If they don''t find the artifact sun disk, they will go to the left hole where Ye Feng and his three men entered.


    On the other side, they don''t know that Ye Feng, who is being followed, is still walking towards the deepest part of the cave. The secluded caves ring by ring, and the gloomy atmosphere pervades the grotesque underground mausoleum, which makes Ye Feng three people all uncomfortable.


    Little Lulu couldn''t stand the weird atmosphere here. She pulled Ye Feng and sylvier''s clothes by the corner, and said pathetically, "sister shivell and brother Ye Feng, Lulu is so scared. Shall we go back?"


    "Lulu is not afraid. There are brothers and sisters around you." Sylvier stroked Lulu''s hair, indicating that she should not be too afraid.


    But Lulu''s mouth was still full of gas, afraid: "sister sylvier, just now that fuzzy figure in our eyes flashing blood-thirsty red light when passing by us, I think there may be more terrible things happening."


    Sylvier''s pupils shrank slightly, believing that Lulu would not be mistaken. She turned her mind and raised her guard against azser.


    At present, although they have untied the seal, Azur is still trapped deep in the tomb, indicating that he still needs their strength.


    If there''s something wrong with waiting, and they don''t help Azel, there shouldn''t be any danger. In the heart slightly measured the next danger, hiville or bite teeth, not willing to leave so she and Ye Feng two people continue to move forward.


    After crossing the last winding underground path, the three finally came to a secret room without doors. In the chamber of secrets, a silver metal coffin was wrapped with special chains and lay quietly on the ground.


    "You are here at last, my descendants." The comforting words of azlna''s vicissitudes echoed in this chamber.


    The nervous leaf wind was not as much as hivier thought. He thought that since it was the ancestor of shivell, he would directly split the chain that bound the coffin.


    The magic of the moon condenses in the palm of his hand a light sword of the moon, which looks like a sword of Ruiwen rune. Ye Feng, if he makes a move, will split the chain with one sword.


    Seeing this, he quickly flashed to Ye Feng and stopped his reckless behavior.


    Ye Feng, who was stopped, said in doubt: "hivier, why are you blocking me?"


    Azul''s puzzled voice also sounded: "yes, my child, how can you stop your friends to untie the shackles that bound me for thousands of years?"


    Schivelle frowned, and though Azur concealed himself deeply, she heard a little bitterness from his words.


    This Azer has a terrible hatred for her! Taking a cold breath in his heart, shivell was almost sure that the man who saved her dying years ago was definitely not Azer!


    Is her blood not a royal family, but a clan with a grudge against the royal family of shurima? The more I think of this possibility, the more I think that tutor rez knows that this is the mausoleum of emperor shurima, but he doesn''t bring her here.


    No matter whether she is the blood of the royal family of surima or not, Azer, who is locked in the coffin, can not be released!


    Think about it, he said directly to Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, we are leaving here now!"


    With that, she did not explain to Ye Feng why, so she took Ye Feng and Lulu''s hand and walked outside the chamber of secrets.


    However, just as they were about to step out of the secret room, the coffin, which had been lying on the ground, stood up directly and stopped them in front of them.


    Under Ye Feng''s startled gaze, the man in the coffin sneered: "you are worthy of Azur''s blood, but do you think you can leave this way?"


    He widened his eyes and pulled Ye Feng in disbelief. They stepped back two steps and said, "you Aren''t you in a coffin? How... "


    "After you untie the seal of the mausoleum, the coffin closed to me will no longer bind me. I just want to kill you Azer''s blood in the most gentle way. Since you have already detected it, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness!"


    Listening to the bleak words of the people in the coffin, shivell''s mind immediately realized that the person who had been talking to her was not Azer at all!


    Thinking of this, shivell denounced: "monster! You are not the emperor of shurima, are you the traitor who betrayed the emperor? "


    On hearing hivier say that he is not the emperor, the people in the coffin immediately release the magic power of terror. For a moment, the whole underground mausoleum trembles and shows signs of collapse. "Who said I was not the emperor of shurima? I, zerath, the emperor of shurima! It was Azur who betrayed me, and I am not a traitorAlong with the roar full of resentment, the whole underground mausoleum sounded the rumbling sound of rubble collapse. Under the gaze of Ye Feng''s three people''s fear, Silas directly tore up the coffin that sealed him for thousands of years. However, his body transformed into blue energy body was no longer in human shape, which was similar to the shape of the coffin in which he had been imprisoned before.


    The chains bound his collapsing energy body firmly, and the broken coffin became the armor that fixed Zerah''s body, which matched his energy body.


    Lulu was frightened by the energy form of Silas before her eyes. She opened her mouth and cried out: "wow Monster


    "Monster? Don''t I have hands? " Silas gave a ghostly laugh, perhaps for fear that Lulu would not believe him. He also deliberately waved his energy hand covered with coffin fragments.


    When he said so, Lulu was even more frightened to rush into Ye Feng''s arms and cry loudly.


    Ye Feng protects the shivering Lulu, and looks at Silas who is out of trouble. The sword of wind in his body is ready to meet the enemy at any time.


    Shivell''s forehead exuded a cold sweat, knowing that the three of them could not be the opponent of zerath. She pretended to be calm and said, "what do you want?"


    "Little girl, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness. If you want to blame me, it''s because of the betrayer''s blood flowing through you!"


    With a sinister smile in his mouth, Silas slowly raised his hands, and a light column containing blue light energy shot out of his right hand in an instant.


    Looking at the column of light that swept towards hivier at full speed, Ye Feng glared at his eyes and called out: "be careful, sylvier!"


    As soon as his voice fell, he couldn''t dodge. Under the dull gaze of Ye Feng, he opened a hole in his forehead directly by the light column.


    With his forehead pierced, the wide eyed sylvier opened his mouth and tried to say something, but could not reveal a word.


    The cold breath of death gradually diffused to every corner of his body, and he fell heavily to the ground without moving. Before she completely lost consciousness, she faintly felt that she was being shaken, and the weeping voice of Ye Feng and Lu Lu was gradually weak from time to time.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 508

    It is not easy to recover consciousness under Lulu''s treatment. Before Ye Feng can open his heavy eyelids, he just feels that the sky is spinning and his forehead is pounding hard on the ground.


    The head suffered a violent impact, Ye Feng almost fainted. He struggled with both hands to support the ground to get up, but he was kicked by hekarim and rolled on the ground several times.


    The breath of the dead filled in this chamber, struggling to open his eyes, lying on the ground Ye Feng finally see who will kick him down.


    "Demon leader of shadow island!"


    Looking at the tall figure of hekarimna and his horse, Ye Feng could not help but suck his breath.


    Lulu, hiding in the corner of the wall, has been shivering since just now, but when she saw Ye Feng wake up, she immediately ran to Ye Feng as if she had met a savior. She helped Ye Feng, who was sitting on the ground, kindly reminded him, "brother Ye Feng, there is another devil, the one who wanted to demonize you before."


    Elise is here too! Ye Feng''s pupils shrink slightly. It seems that the situation of the royal city of shurima is more complicated than he imagined.


    Holding a spear and walking slowly to Ye Feng, hekarim bared his teeth and said: "Stinky boy, Elise said, let me kill you and use the spirit of the dead to transform your dead into the dead. You should feel lucky, at least you don''t have to fall into the endless samsara."


    Is it Elise''s order to kill him? Subconsciously swallowing mouth saliva, Ye Feng''s face is full of disbelief and amazement.


    "Brother Ye Feng, let''s run quickly..."


    Xiao Lulu obviously has expectations for life, and thinks that with Ye Feng, there will be a way to live. But she urged the next leaf wind, Ye Feng did not return to her words, which made her feel that her brother Ye Feng retreated.


    Also do not know where the courage, small Lulu mouth puffed up, brandishing powder fist, fiercely stopped in front of Ye Feng three people, to hekarim bared his teeth and said: "you You don''t come here. Lulu won''t let you kill Lulu''s brother Ye Feng! "


    Although she said so, Lulu''s trembling body betrayed her most real idea.


    "Little girl, I''m in a hurry. I don''t have time to kill you. Get out of here quickly. If you piss me off, I''ll eat you as a little Yodel!"


    Hukarim''s impatient words immediately frightened Lulu, and she threw herself into the arms of Ye Feng, who was still in her own world.


    By her such a flutter, Ye Feng just came back to God. At the same time, he appeased Lulu, who was frightened by her words, and glared at her with sharp eyes and said, "don''t think you are a demigod, I will be afraid of you!"


    In this way, Luye''s courage is also scared away by Lu Ye.


    Ye Feng quickly makes the behavior of enraging hekarim Lulu behind him. He doesn''t want Lulu to be attacked by hekarim.


    However, he obviously overestimated the heart of hekarim, who had put Lulu on the list of killers.


    "Stinking Yodel, I''m going to stick you on a spear and eat it!"


    The spirits of the dead, like men and horses, reverberate in the underground mausoleum. The spirits of the dead, which spread the breath of death, rush to Ye Feng and Lulu. Herkarim rushes to Ye Feng and Lulu with the sound of horses'' hooves.


    Waving a huge sharp spear, hekarim has already locked Lulu behind Ye Feng and stabbed Lulu with a spear behind Ye Feng.


    Seeing that the spear was about to run through her heart, Lulu, terrified, sobbed, covered her eyes and cried out. She was very scared.


    Zila!


    With the sound of spear piercing and pulling out, Lulu was splashed with blood. There was no pain, but Lulu still subconsciously "ah" sound.


    Hearing the sound of people falling to the ground, Lulu still dare not open her eyes. After a long time without feeling pain, Lulu narrowed her eyes and looked out through her fingers.


    At this sight, Lulu was really scared to release his hands covering his face, because ye Feng''s throat was nailed to the ground by the spear of hekarim.


    Not only that, but also scares her. There is a blood hole in the right chest of Ye Feng. The blood overflowing from the throat and right chest forms a terrifying red blood pool.


    The pungent smell of blood and the thrilling pictures stimulate Lulu''s senses, and Lulu''s heart beats faster and faster. Looking at the leaf wind lying in the pool of blood turning her white eyes motionless, she could not help but feel remorse.


    "It''s Lulu Who killed brother Ye Feng


    Lu Lu, who had lost her soul and had no backbone, kept mumbling and repeating this sentence.


    Herkarim grinned on one side, showing a sinister smile. Lulu''s look of fright and stupidity still satisfied him, a demon who likes to kill.


    In fact, he didn''t want to kill Ye Feng at all just now, but Ye Feng blocked lulu in front of him with all his life, so he just stabbed his spear into Ye Feng''s body.Looking at Ye Feng, who has not completely cut off his breath in the pool of blood, hekarim does not intend to continue waiting for him to bleed to death. Instead, he directly recites obscure undead incantations, trying to forcibly separate Ye Feng''s soul from his dying human body and turn it into an undead full of endless hatred and resentment, and then leave it to Elise.


    Beside Lulu, who has a dull look, sees that Ye Feng''s soul power is being stripped out of her body by her Karim. Her strong sense of guilt makes her timid completely forget her fear. She opened her mouth and called out, "Pixar!"


    At the same time, Lulu becomes a girl with purple complexion about the same height as hivier. While hekarim doesn''t pay attention to her, she hugs Ye Feng''s dying body, and then prepares to take hivier''s dying body to escape from here. But she found that the original lying on the ground hivier did not know when disappeared, and she was calling "Pixar".


    Only in her two calls, Pixar finally sensed her call and appeared in front of her.


    "Damn Yodel, I''m really angry. I''m going to eat you!"


    Hukarim''s roar came from behind, and Lulu, who became bigger, was scared out of color. "Pixar, find a way to let us escape the devil!" she said anxiously to Pixar


    As if sensing Lulu''s voice, Pixar waved his wings, and a thread of dark purple light like willow catkins surrounded them. In a flash, they disappeared in front of hekarim.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 509

    In the underground caverns, which had no access to the emperor''s mausoleum, all kinds of richly decorated pillars fell to the ground, and even the broken floor was carved with magic lines.


    Ye Feng''s body is getting colder and colder. However, Lulu and her fairy Pixar, who have been transformed into a human girl, do nothing to cure Ye Feng.


    "Wuwuwu All blame Lulu It was Lulu who killed brother Ye Feng... "


    Helplessly, Lulu hid her face and sobbed. Lulu turned back into a little Yodel, and her purple face was full of tears.


    Pixar turned around the sad Lulu, fluttering her wings anxiously.


    "Pixar?" Little Lulu wiped her tears and stared at Pixar in bewilderment.


    "Babbling!"


    There were two more calls, and Pixar flapped his wings and flew down the winding cavern.


    "Wait for me, Pixar. Where are you going?"


    Seeing Pixar fly away, little Lulu is anxious to use her magic to become a girl about the same height as hivier. She picks up the dying Ye Feng and catches up with Pixar who is dancing in front of her.


    In pursuit of Pixar''s purple trail, Lulu goes deeper and deeper into the cave, which is full of fragmentary decorations, floors and pillars.


    With the deepening step by step, Lulu was surprised to find that a trace of healing magic emanated from the deepest part of the cave.


    "What a strong healing magic!" Lu Lu had never felt such a strong healing magic in a place.


    "Babbling!" Pixar, the little fairy, fluttered around happily.


    "Pixar, do you want to say that there is something deep in the cave that can cure brother Ye Feng?" Lulu''s eyes are full of hope, and her bright eyes are very lovable.


    "Babbling!"


    As if in response to Lulu, Pixar called twice before leading Lulu to the deepest part of the cave.


    Deep in the cave, the sound of the gurgling water is very pleasant. The water flows from the mouth of the Sphinx into a shallow pool that will never be filled with water. From this pool of water, the strong healing magic power is emitted.


    Lulu, in the form of a human maiden, follows Pixar to the deepest place with Ye Feng in her arms. In front of the pool, she sees a man dressed in Sumerian clothes.


    The man was holding a dying woman in his arms, and that woman was shivell, who had previously disappeared.


    "Sister sylvier!" Lulu''s eyes widened with joy and trotted to the stranger''s side, completely unprepared.


    "Sylvier? What a good name... " The man glanced at Lulu who was holding Ye Feng, and then he put hiville into the pool.


    Lulu was really excited by the strong healing magic here, but she remembered that she didn''t know the man in front of her. Although he saved hivier, would he agree to let her brother Ye Feng also receive the treatment of pool water?


    In her heart, Lulu puffed up her anger and looked at the man with her aggrieved eyes. She also changed back to her small appearance again. She sat beside Ye Feng''s dying body and did not dare to talk to a strange man.


    "The holy water of shurima Empire, the water of healing, please pull the lineal blood of this dying shurima royal family back from the abyss of death, and lift the curse of ascending blood on her by the way."


    Praying piously for hivier, the strange man made the gesture of praying for the ancient shurima Empire, which made Lulu lying beside Ye Feng stunned.


    She muttered with breath in her mouth. Little Lulu also learned the gesture of a strange man. But she prayed not only for hivier, but also for Ye Feng.


    Under Lulu''s intense gaze, the healing water gradually infiltrates into the pale skin of sylvier, repairing all functions of sylvier''s body.


    "Sister sylvier is getting better. Great!" Little Lulu waved her hands happily for a moment, forgetting that she was still a little afraid of this strange man.


    The strange man was attracted by Lulu''s optimistic words. He said with a kind smile: "are you all friends of sylvier? I''ll let the child into the healing water for treatment later


    At the sight of the strange man turning her head, Lulu, who was originally happy and smiling, suddenly covered her small mouth with a face of grievance lying beside Ye Feng.


    The strange man did not get angry, just smile, and then focused on the recovery of the visible speed on the body of shivell.


    From time to time, little Lulu glanced at the strange man in her eyes. Seeing that he had no other intention, she pursed her small mouth to relax her vigilance. She said timidly, "you Do you really want brother Ye Feng to receive treatment


    "Of course, my child, you are all friends of sylvier, my friends of the royal family of Rama. How could I not?"


    The stranger laughed a few times, as if amused by Lulu''s timid and hopeful ambivalence.


    "That''s a deal. You can''t cheat Lulu!" Little Lulu is still a little worried about men. He is more honest.


    "Of course, Lulu, what is the relationship between your brother Ye Feng and shivell?" Said, the strange man will pay attention to Ye Feng''s body."What do you want to do?" Little Lulu is on guard again in an instant. She bares her teeth to protect Ye Feng for fear of being damaged by a strange man.


    The strange man said with a smile: "I just ask, if the reima empire is restored, maybe our princess shivell needs a husband who matches her."


    "Is the princess shivell sister?" Little Lulu was so surprised that her mouth was oval, which was obviously unbelievable.


    Perhaps this topic aroused some belief in the strange man''s heart. He said confidently, "of course, I forgot to introduce myself. I am Azur, the emperor of the shurima Empire you are looking for, and hivier is my immediate blood, the successor of the shurima Empire and me in the future."


    During the time when azser was talking to Lulu, he didn''t know when he had recovered from the injury. She stood up wet and frowned, "are you my ancestor Azer?"


    Hearing the sound, Azer and Lulu are both looking forward to the successful living hivier. After adjusting his mind, Azer expressed his appreciation for hivier with the eyes of the elder looking at the younger generation.


    "Yes, I am able to resurrect thanks to your blood flowing twice in a row. It can be said that you awakened me with your life."


    Taking a deep breath, he looked at Ye Feng, whose throat and right chest had been pierced by a spear. Then, in a pleading tone, he said to Azer: "ancestor Azer, please let Ye Feng also receive the treatment of healing water!"


    There was a loving look in azzl''s eyes, and he could see that he really cared about his own lineage, sylvier. He nodded and said, "of course, you can put him in the pool now."


    Seeing Azer''s promise, he anxiously came to Ye Feng''s side and carried Ye Feng into the water of healing with lulu.


    Under the intense gaze of the two people, Ye Feng, whose vitality was almost cut off before, gradually began to radiate the breath of birth.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 510

    Under the strong healing magic of healing water, Ye Feng''s vitality is gradually recovering. But what shocked the three of them was that the Sphinx in the pool no longer breathed healing water.


    Not only that, the Sphinx began to show tiny cracks all over the body. The tiny cracks gradually joined together, causing the Sphinx to turn into crushed stone powder. And the healing water in the pool is less and less as it is absorbed by the leaf wind.


    Shivell was the first to come back to God, worried that the rest of the healing water could not cure Ye Feng. She nervously asked, "ancestor azr, what''s going on?"


    Azur sighed: "this is the first time that the healing water flowing for thousands of years has dried up. However, you can rest assured that the remaining healing water is enough to cure Ye Feng. However, it is a pity that the healing water is one of the foundation of the glory of the ancient shurima empire. It seems that the kingdom of shurima cannot be revived."


    On hearing this, he was surprised and said, "so it is Ye Feng who has dried up the source of the healing water?"


    Staring at the tears of the goddess flashing blue light on Ye Feng''s chest, Azer said thoughtfully: "almost, but more accurately, the tear pendant on his chest absorbed the healing water."


    Smell speech, Xiwei guilt way: "I''m really sorry, Azur ancestor, Ye Feng, he didn''t mean to."


    Azer open-minded way: "nothing, as long as you can cure your friends and you, the water of healing will be gone."


    After hearing this, he was moved. Azur was worthy of being the emperor of the ancient shuruima empire. The sacred objects were absorbed by Ye Feng, but he was still so open-minded.


    Suddenly, the rumbling sound of Rolling Stones sounded, and the whole cave began to vibrate violently. Then, under the intense gaze of the three, a dilapidated altar opens the rubble and appears in the cave.


    Looking at the broken altar, even though he had been sleeping for thousands of years, Azer still showed his familiar and eager eyes. With the appearance of this altar, his ambition to revive the Empire of shurima was rekindled.


    "The rising altar of the sun disk!" He exclaimed, almost fanatically.


    A ray of golden sun shining from the sun disc floating above the broken altar, like a dawn on Azur.


    The power of ascension was constantly emerging from the flow of the sun''s order, and a golden magic thread lingered around Azur.


    At the same time, the leaf wind in the pool also wakes up. He is a little surprised and looks at Azer who follows the rising force and floats into the air.


    One side of the Xiwei also noticed Ye Feng''s awakening. She ran to Ye Feng''s side and nervously examined the body of all Ye Feng, and then relaxed her mouth and airway: "Ye Feng, you are out of danger at last."


    Small Lulu is also one fell swoop into the arms of Ye Feng, in his arms wantonly rub coquettish.


    Holding Lulu, Ye Feng pointed to Azer floating in the air and asked, "is that?"


    Shivell looked at Azur gratefully and said, "it was Azur''s ancestor who saved us. Perhaps he sensed his kindness. The sun disk lowered the flying ceremony he had not completed a thousand years ago."


    It turns out that this talent is the real emperor Azur of shurima? Ye Feng, with a pair of eyes open, carefully looks at the sun disc which drops the miracle.


    For some reason, the Dragon Pendant on his chest and the tears of the goddess, sensing the breath of the sun''s disk, at the same time warned him that this seemingly sacred golden radiance contained some unknown danger.


    "I said, sylvier..." Ye Feng wanted to stop talking. He originally wanted to tell hivier that it was better to stay away from the sun disc, but when he saw her beautiful eyes shining, he still resisted.


    What if his goddess tears and the Dragon Pendant just felt that the magic was too strong to send out a warning signal to let him be careful?


    One side of the Xiwei saw Ye Feng calling her, but she didn''t speak. She bent her mouth, winked at Ye Feng and said, "hmm? Ye Feng, what''s the matter


    "Nothing, hehe!" Pretending not to care to scratch his head, Ye Feng laughed twice.


    Due to the dim light in the cave, shivell did not pay much attention to the change of Ye Feng''s expression. She also said with a casual smile: "when will you learn to speak half way?"


    "I didn''t learn from you yet!" Cough sound, leaf wind cover way.


    "Well It seems that you are not stupid. You will learn from me With a playful remark, he again turned his eyes to Azer, who was baptized by the power of ascension.


    In the middle of the air, Azul could clearly feel that the magic power in his body was increasing at a geometric rate, and his body was becoming more powerful under the remodeling of the force of ascension.


    The divinity appeared in his body, and Azur broke through the shackles of mortals and entered the realm of demigod. But this is not over. The ascent ceremony is still going on, and his strength is still growing.


    As his magic power grew stronger, the power of God gradually took shape and poured into every corner of his body.


    In this moment, the horror of Azur''s becoming a god covered the whole city of shurima.As the light of the sun''s disk faded away, Azul''s body changed dramatically. He became a bird headed human monster.


    If ye Feng had not known that Azer had been baptized by the sun disc, they would have thought that the monster with bird head and body was a devil.


    Slowly landing on the three Ye Feng side, Azer will three people shocked eyes. He said, "you don''t have to be shocked. That''s the price of becoming a God. Every ascender will gain the corresponding ability."


    The price of becoming a God? Shivell thought about this sentence in her heart. For the first time, she questioned the ascent ceremony and the solar disk of the ancient shurima empire.


    Do the so-called ascenders really only get the power of God? How can the power of God be exchanged at the cost of appearance? Is it too cheap?


    At the thought of this, shivell''s heart again had a kind of frightening conjecture, that is, the sun disk is mostly some kind of conspiracy, some kind of conspiracy that even the gods and demigods can''t detect!


    "There seems to be something to worry about in your look, sylvier."


    Azzl''s words will be thinking about hivier back to reality, she immediately calm down the waves in her heart, squint and smile: "nothing, just think that you are a little strange."


    "Don''t be surprised. I''m the same as I am." Azul laughs.


    Shivell remembered that the power of her blood still needed to be untied by Azur. She immediately said, "by the way, ancestor Azur, the curse of blood on me..."


    He turned his eyes to the blood seal on his left arm, but he found that the blood curse on her body and the seal left by Ritz were all gone. "Why is it missing?" she said in dismay


    "The water of healing has eliminated all the curse and seal on you," Azur said


    "That is to say, I will never suffer any more?" Happiness came suddenly, and it was obvious that he had not responded.


    "Of course, and you will be my successor, Princess of the Suma Empire, to rebuild our empire with me!" said Azur with dignity


    As he was about to answer, a wild laugh echoed through the cavern with the sound of the explosion from the top of the cave.


    Then zerath, who was full of blue energy, came down from above the broken surface at the top of the cave. As soon as he came in, he turned his eyes to the sun disc floating above the broken altar.


    For a moment, the atmosphere inside the cave was suppressed. The fierce magic shook the space, and a battle between gods would be triggered at any time.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 511

    "Azer, I didn''t expect you could survive, ha ha..."


    As he spoke casually to Azur, he cast his light on the sun disc above the ruined altar. His heart was full of salivation for the artifact that could make the ascent wantonly.


    Looking at the gradual approach of Silas, Ye Feng, the three behind Azer, are all under increasing pressure. They can''t help but recall the killing of Silas just now.


    Sylvier noticed that the light of Silas had been glancing at the sun''s disk, and she knew that he had something else to do. She immediately whispered, "ancestor Azur, that Zerah wants to take the sun''s disk!"


    Azel glanced back at hivier, then glared at him and yelled at him, "zerath, with the power of the sun''s disk, you betrayer?"


    Zelas sneered: "Azer, I advise you to hand over the sun disk, maybe I can give you a good way to die!"


    Hearing the words of zerath, Azur was angry and laughed back. His right hand closed instantly, and then a frenzied sandstorm danced wildly around him.


    Under his magical control, a soldier with a spear is formed by a sandstorm and attacks zerath.


    Zeras obviously did not expect that azr would attack him directly. In a panic, he hastily separated from the sand soldiers gathered by azr.


    Blue lightning fell from the sky and split Azur''s soldiers into ashes in an instant. Just as Zerah was ready to ridicule azser, the sand soldiers who had been split into ashes by the lightning he had summoned before gathered together again and flashed into front of him.


    The sharp spear in the sand soldier''s hand is extremely sharp, mixed with the violent sandstorm breath, and wants to pierce zerath''s body.


    As early as a thousand years ago, his body had been twisted into a restless energy body by the destructive power of the sun disc. If the sand soldiers with divine power were allowed to penetrate his body, he would suffer unimaginable pain and even death.


    Under the waving hands of zeras, the blue column of light blooms with frightening magic energy, which is filled with the atmosphere of tyranny like black magic.


    Under the gloomy laughter of zeras, the blue light column penetrates the sand soldiers in an instant. However, the power of the column of light did not weaken at all. Instead, it shot at Azur at a more terrifying speed.


    Ye Feng, the three behind Azer, are paralyzed and panting on the ground because of the collision pressure of divine level magic.


    Azir, who was preparing to cast a more powerful spell, noticed that the three men could not bear the divine pressure generated by the battle between him and Zerah. He immediately put up a protective shield for them, which made them feel better.


    However, as the battle between Azur and zerath became more and more fierce, even though they were in the protective cover, Ye Feng''s three people were still shocked by the divine level magic, and the corners of their mouths overflowed with blood.


    Aware that the three men''s condition is getting worse and worse, Azer no longer confronts with Silas, but converges his swift attack and turns to defense.


    On the contrary, the change of azzl''s magic power made him think that his magic power was almost exhausted, and he laughed wildly. Each magic attack of Zerah was several times more violent than the previous one.


    The underground cavern could not bear the battle between the two gods, and began to show signs of collapse.


    Knowing that he could not stay any longer, Azer brushed his right hand, and at the same time, he carried the three Yefeng people in the protective cover to his side, and at the same time, he took the three people to fly to the sun disc.


    Zerath didn''t want to let an artifact like the sun disk fall into Azur''s hands. He scolded Azul for his cunning and then flew towards the sun disk.


    On the way to the sun''s disk, Azel and zerath fight again. You can''t tell which is stronger or weaker in a short time.


    Ye Feng and Lulu, hiding in the protective cover, endure the suppression of the divine power on them, and nervously gaze at the fighting zeras and Azer. However, shivell changed her mind and recited a magic spell that master Ritz taught her when she took advantage of Azel''s entanglement with Silas.


    A faint blue light lingered around him, and shivell rushed straight out of the shield and ran alone toward the sun''s disk, which was one man high.


    Silas, who had been sweeping the sun''s disk with his spare light, found hivier who wanted to take the sun''s disk. He suddenly burst out a magic power which was not of the same order of magnitude as before. He shook azzel apart. Then he became angry with hivier and said, "damn azzel blood, dare to play tricks in front of me!"


    Shivell, who flies to the sun''s disk, hears the words of Silas, and senses a rolling thunder that destroys the sky and the earth.


    Looking pale at the rolling thunder that fell straight overhead, he was once again surrounded by the smell of death.


    As time went by, Azur, who had been put together, also promoted his magic power to the extreme, and directly resisted the most ferocious magic attack of Zerah for shivell.


    With azzel as the cover, shivell breathed a long breath and once again stepped on the ground and swept over the huge solar disk in mid air.As she was about to get the sun disk, the frown of shivell''s brows faded, and a little joy rose to his brow. But a moment later, her eyes of joy were filled with horror.


    In her frightening pupil, a black phantom stopped her and held the huge sun disc in her hand with magic power.


    "Elise the devil!" Almost subconsciously, shivell exclaimed Elise, who had taken the sun''s disk before her.


    Perhaps aware of shivell''s shock and fear, Elise, suspended in the air, slowly moved her eyes toward him, and grinned with a bloody demon smile.


    Bang!


    There was a violent explosion, and the dark red energy exploded in the air, and directly blasted shivell, who had not stopped, to the ground.


    The leaf wind in the protective cover sees this, hastily catches by the dark red energy explosion faints the shivell and withdraws the protective cover.


    Herkarim''s figure came out of the dark twisted space and appeared beside Elise, who had won the sun''s disk, ready to hand. Elise, however, held out her free hand and stopped herkarim, and said to zeras and Azel, who had stopped fighting because of her presence, "the sun disk, I will take away, the two ascenders."


    With that, Elise burst out laughing wildly under the gloomy gaze of Azel and zerath. But before she could laugh enough, Elise''s wanton laughter stopped, and even her eyes were filled with amazement.


    Then, under the eyes of all the people at the scene, the sun disk suspended in Elise''s hand gradually solidified into a hard stone, then melted at a visible speed, turned into powder and dissipated in the collapsed cave.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 512

    The sun disk, which was waiting to be turned into powder, tilted down from her hand, and Elise''s expression of astonishment gradually twisted into a ferocious one.


    She coldly glanced at the eyes of Ye Feng and others. Seeing that they were also full of consternation, her anger in the heart was just a little less.


    "Let''s go!"


    Elise coldly dropped a word, did not look at Ye Feng and others, tore open a twisted portal, and hekarim into it.


    Azel, who stops fighting with zeras, looks at hivier, who faints in Ye Feng''s arms, and has no mood to continue fighting. He took advantage of the fact that zeras did not return to God and cast his magic to shake him back. At the same time, he took Ye Feng and the three of them disappeared in the same place.


    Zerath, alone, roared in the cave.


    ¡­¡­


    In the three southern provinces of Ionia, the Rafik is perched on a field. At this time, it was very early in the day, and the technicians on the flying warship were still in their wonderful dreams.


    On the outer deck of the rifek, however, were two Fiona who had risen early to dance swords. The two Fiona did not fight with each other like before. Instead, they suppressed their own sword spirit and intention and simply exchanged swordsmanship with each other.


    If this is put in the past, two people do not fight each other to death is strange. Perhaps it was the supervision of Sara and sylvier that had been effective some time ago, and they also began to take into account Ye Feng''s Thoughts on them.


    After a match, Fiona of the Laurent family put away the cloud sword in her hand, held her head high and said, "Hey, when do you think we can really win or lose?"


    "I don''t call Hello!" Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, snorted coldly. She also put away the ink feather sword and wiped the sweat on her forehead because she got up early to practice sword.


    "Do you expect me to call you Fiona?" Fiona of the Laurent family had a quick temper, and sure enough, it was impossible not to be angry when she was with another one.


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, also had an idea with Fiona of the Laurent family. She frowned and said, "I am Fiona originally."


    Fiona of Laurent family doesn''t agree with the words of childhood Fianna. If Fiona is the real Fiona, what is she?


    The heart is very angry, Laurent family Fiona cold hummed: "Oh, it seems that you have forgotten who you ran back to the Laurent family alone, and then I was seriously injured!"


    She pulled out the black feather sword, and her whole body was full of sword intention. She wanted to fight with another one.


    "Don''t forget that if ye Feng hadn''t been there for two times, you would have been a dead soul under my sword." Sophia is also stimulating another of her nerves.


    Inspired by her childhood sweetheart Fiona, Fiona of Laurent family pulled out the Liuyun sword and released the sword spirit and spirit from her body.


    Just as they were about to fight again, Sarah''s lazy yawn stopped their desire to fight.


    "Well I said you two, could you both be a little bit less temperamental? There is no one who can make a fight even if there is a little thing! "


    Dressed in a white dress, Sara rubbed her sleepy eyes and, under the gaze of two Fiona''s frowns, pushed their swords back to their respective waists.


    Although they were not happy with Sarah''s behavior, they both just opened their mouths and swallowed them back.


    Pretending not to know that the two Fiona didn''t like to be close to her, Sarah showed a sly look and said, "by the way, Fiona, didn''t you tell shivell three days ago that wood would call you back when he woke up? But I haven''t seen wood''s call until now


    By Sara such a reminder, two Fiona this just get up, they were originally asked to tell Yefeng to call back. But it''s the third day. Why hasn''t Ye Feng called back? Did he forget to tell Ye Feng?


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is. The two Fiona show their little eyes full of resentment almost at the same time.


    Dead leaf wind, also does not take them together!


    As she looked into the eyes of the two Fiona''s little eyes, Sarah curled her mouth and continued, "why don''t you call wood again?"


    "No!" Two Fiona punted their lips in pique, apparently because ye Feng didn''t return the phone.


    Seeing two seemingly firm declarations from Fiona, Sara continues to tempt, "really not?"


    At the same time, Sarah takes out the intelligent walkie talkie from her pocket and observes the changes of the two Fiona''s expressions. She saw two Fiona''s bodies tremble, and it was obvious that both were more or less moved. Just because of face, both Fiona don''t want to admit it.


    "If you don''t want it, I''d better give back the walkie talkie to Arianna so that I don''t have to bother people." She continued to embellish.


    "No


    "Wait!"


    Both Fiona are flustered. If Sara is really asked to send back the intelligent walkie talkie at this time, how can they pay attention to Ye Feng''s dynamic?Sarah joked, "what are you waiting for? Don''t you want it? "


    Under Sara''s repeated stimulation, the two Fiona''s faces turn red, obviously somewhat embarrassed. Two people hemmed and hawed for a long time, but also did not hold out a word, completely forgetting that Ye Feng had a bad temper because he did not return the phone call.


    She pursed her lips and laughed. Sara gathered up her long and narrow eyes and said in a charming voice, "for the last time, I''ll fight now."


    As she spoke, Sara was still shaking her smart walkie talkie and continued to stimulate them.


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, is about to take over the smart walkie talkie from Sarah''s hand, but it is like last time that Fiona of Laurent family gave her the first place.


    Slightly frustrated to stand aside, young girl Mafia ona heart is full of chagrin, why every time to and Ye Feng related things, she always lags behind another her? Just like fate deliberately for the same, to her and Ye Feng always separated from a certain distance


    Seeing this, Sara turns her mind and takes back Oriana''s walkie talkie directly from Fiona, who is full of joy. Then she puts the walkie talkie into the hands of Fianna, a childhood sweetheart, under the unhappy eyes of Fiona of Laurent family.


    Fiona''s eyes of the Laurent family suddenly cooled down and asked, "I got it first. Why give it to her?"


    Sarah narrowed her eyes and replied with a smile: "you beat Ye Feng last time. Anyway, both of you want to talk to wood. This time, you should let her fight once?"


    Fiona of the Laurent family just wanted to retort that it was her own efforts to win it over to another, but she was frightened by Sarah''s suddenly cold face.


    It was the first time she had seen Sarah look so cold, unlike the other one who had bill gewater. And that cold face also revealed the sinister and morbid murderous spirit, let her speak for a while.


    Seeing Fiona of Laurent family no longer arguing, Sara returns to a smiling and kind face again, and signals the same stunned young girl Fiona to dial Ye Feng''s phone.


    "Fate, never deliberately, only exists to fight and obey, Fiona."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 513

    In a lost ancient city in the surima desert, with the help of yefengfan, shivell, who looks pale, follows Azer into a sand brick hut full of dust.


    Lulu clenched the corner of sylvier''s coat, shook it, and whispered, "sister sylvier, are you all right?"


    Sylvier pursed his lips, bent his lips, and forced a smile. As soon as she wanted to open her mouth to speak, the black evil spirit left by Elise shocked her eyes to shed blood and tears.


    "Cough, cough..." He covered his chest and coughed a few times. He was tortured by Elise''s evil spirit and couldn''t speak.


    "Ye Feng and Lulu, you two go out first. The devil left her magic power in her body intentionally. She wanted to let him die. I have to expel the evil spirit for her."


    But Lucille was taken outside the house. She hung down her small head, obviously a little unhappy, leaf wind hard pull her out.


    Ye Feng squatted down helplessly, took Lulu''s small face in both hands, and comforted him: "Lulu, we will only hinder emperor Azer from casting Dharma in it. When your sister shivell gets better, shall we see her together?"


    Lu Lu puffed up her breath and asked, "but Is it dangerous to have sister shivell with that stranger? "


    After rubbing Lulu''s plump face, Ye Feng chuckled and said, "how can it be? That man is the ancestor of sylvier, and there will be no danger! "


    Under Ye Feng''s persuasion, Lulu still chose to compromise. She pouted and said wrongly, "OK..."


    Ye Feng just wants to pacify Lulu again, and the bell of intelligent interphone is heard from the cowhide bag of hivier in his arms.


    Taking out his walkie talkie from the cowhide bag, Ye Feng stares at the four words of Ariana on the screen, slightly stupefied. Obviously, he didn''t expect that oliviana would call him for anything.


    Although I don''t know what happened to Oriana on the phone, Ye Feng still connected the phone.


    As soon as the phone is connected, Ye Feng hears Fiona''s voice coming from the opposite side of the phone.


    "Ye Ye Feng, it''s me, Fiona... "


    Smelling this slightly uneasy tone, Ye Feng instinctively felt that this Fiona was his childhood sweetheart. Although a little surprised that Fiona would ask oliviana to borrow the walkie talkie, he responded with a smile: "well, I know, I''ve heard your voice for more than ten years."


    At the other end of the phone, mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart, stood on the outer deck of the Rafik. As soon as she heard Ye Feng''s words, she originally wanted to ask him why he left without saying anything to her. She immediately swallowed all the prepared words back.


    At the bottom of her heart, a warm current sprang up in her heart. Her right hand trembled with her walkie talkie and forgot her words for a while.


    "Fiona, why don''t you suddenly stop talking?" Facing the Ye Feng of interphone saw her suddenly did not speak, he some worried way.


    She rubbed her eyes because she was moved by some hot and humid eyes, so she blinked her eyes and tried to control her emotions. "Nothing It''s just that you can tell us apart over the phone. "


    Ye Feng naturally knows what "we" refers to in mafiona''s mouth. When he mentioned this, he actually felt a little sorry for his childhood sweetheart. But he couldn''t say why he felt guilty again.


    After both of them fell into silence, Fiona of Laurent family, who was watching coldly, moved. She approached and said, "Ye Feng, do you think you can escape the punishment of sneaking out without informing us?"


    Hearing the cold voice of Fiona of Laurent family that suddenly rang out on the other end of the phone, Ye Feng subconsciously shivered. He can''t help but recall the scene of two Fiona killing him with swords recently. He can''t afford to provoke either of them, and he has to confess.


    In his mind, Ye Feng explained incoherently: "Fiona, listen to my explanation Actually, I didn''t mean to... "


    However, before he finished his words, she immediately pulled down a face and said in a cold voice, "who are you calling Fiona?"


    Across the walkie talkie, Ye Feng scratched his ears and scratched his cheek. Now he would like to faint like hivier, so that he would not have to rack his brains about how to respond when two Fiona appeared at the same time.


    On the other end of the phone, the question of Ye Feng by the childhood sweetheart mafiona aroused the dissatisfaction of Fiona of Laurent family. Instead, she snorted to her: "hum, are you deaf or do you have a problem understanding? Ye Feng was calling me Fiona just now


    After the Laurent family Fiona so excited, young girl Fiona also sneered: "Fiona this name only belongs to the winner!"


    "It seems that I haven''t done it for a long time. Do you really think I dare not do it?"


    Standing not far away, Sara had already returned to her room and changed into a tight black casual dress. She took a sip of piltwaff tea with great interest, and then she turned her eyes to the wilderness where the Reebok was parked and enjoyed the beautiful natural scenery of Ionia.If not two Fiona are talking with Ye Feng on the phone, she will definitely stop them if she sees two Fiona at a crossfire. But now she wants to see how Ye Feng solves such a thorny problem.


    Even through the walkie talkie, Ye Feng doesn''t have to think about it. Most of the two Fiona have already set up their own swords and are ready to fight each other to death. He really can''t stand the fight between the two people and never care about his feelings. He doesn''t want either of them to get hurt.


    Holding a breath in his heart, Ye Feng did not know where his courage came from. He yelled at the walkie talkie: "have you two made enough?"


    How dare Ye Feng be so cruel to her? Did he forget how he was beaten up the last time he was so cruel to her? The two Fiona shared the same mind and almost thought of being together. Both of them looked at each other in dismay, and then both showed their displeasure.


    Before they broke out, Ye Feng''s discontented voice came from the other end of the phone: "you two are really. You two know that you have to live and die. I don''t understand the glory of your Laurent family. I have considered it from your point of view, so I haven''t said anything, but I hope you can take into account my feelings, at least for now, I don''t want to see them You two got hurt in the fight


    All the words in my heart were revealed, and Ye Feng gasped for breath. However, the next second, he felt some regret in his heart. Did he think that he was wrong in his brain and dare to talk to Fiona like this?


    As the saying goes, a fool has a fool''s blessing. Ye Feng''s words from his heart, however, make the two Fiona speechless and block their hearts.


    For a long time, Sophia pursed her lips, rarely showed a look of grievance, and admitted that she was wrong: "I''m sorry, Ye Feng."


    One side of the Laurent family Fiona see the other she is soft, she also admit the wrong way: "I am not good, always ignore your feelings, impose my ideas on you."


    Ye Feng, holding a walkie talkie in his hand, looks a little confused. He lowers his head in amazement and looks at the clever lulu. After thinking for a long time, he doesn''t want to understand why the two Fiona suddenly stop attacking him.


    I really don''t understand. Ye Feng, a neurotic, simply stopped thinking about it. He grinned and said, "in fact, you two are also pursuing kendo. I can understand it!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 514

    Standing in the distance, Sara can only vaguely hear two Fiona admit to Ye Feng, but she can''t hear what Ye Feng is saying at the other end of the phone.


    In the heart, Ye Feng still has a set of things. She turns around and twists her enchanting waist towards the terminal control room of the Rafik.


    The two Fiona are still standing on the deck of the Rafik, talking to Ye Feng about their recent sword practice.


    Ye Feng on the other end of the phone was shocked when he heard that two Fiona insisted on practicing swords every morning. But when he heard that Sarah had been there, he was relieved. If sister Sara is guarding the two Fiona, he is still very relieved!


    However, he still laments that the two Fiona are too crazy for Kendo, which he is ashamed of.


    "I''m stronger again, Ye Feng!"


    Feiona, a childhood sweetheart, told Ye Feng about her breakthrough in this period of time completely out of the mentality of sharing joy. However, Ye Feng, who is often trampled by Fiona with a sword, does not think so.


    He wiped the cold sweat secretly, narrowed his eyes awkwardly, and said vaguely, "that''s great."


    Although Ye Feng''s tone sounds strange, she doesn''t think about it too much. On the contrary, she is worried that she is not around Ye Feng, who will not take good care of himself.


    The more she thought about it, the more disordered her mind became. She repressed her voice and asked, "Ye Ye Feng, I ask you, if I''m not by your side, would you be a little uncomfortable? "


    Just finish saying, childhood sweetheart Mafia ona wants to slap oneself in the face, how can she say that she dare not and Ye Feng confess that she is worried about him?


    Ye Feng Mou son slightly enlarges, he scratched his head in embarrassment: "do not adapt to It should be a bit. After all, we are playmates from small to large. "


    "Just a playmate?" Sophia was a little frustrated, and her voice was so low that she almost couldn''t hear her.


    "What are you talking about? I didn''t hear you clearly... "


    Hearing Ye Feng''s embarrassed words on the other end of the phone, mafia ona''s cheek was tinged with faint blush and shook her head and said, "no Nothing... "


    He adjusted his mind and thought that he was going to carry out a dangerous task with Caitlin and others in Picheng today, and his expression returned to normal again. She pretended to be calm and said, "Ye Feng, I have a task today."


    "What task?" Ye Feng surprised way, obviously did not expect Fiona will also take the task.


    "Oriana and Caitlin said that they wanted to go back to Picea to find a satellite sensor terminal on the rifik, but they were embarrassed to ask Ionia to help them. So they had to ask me to help deal with the demons of Picea and buy time for them."


    "And me Fiona, a member of the Laurent family, raised her voice symbolically for fear that Ye Feng would forget her existence.


    Ye Feng thought it was not safe. He replied, "it''s not safe for you to go like this without the consent of Soraka."


    Feeling Ye Feng''s concern, Sophia is sweet in her heart. She confidently said: "my strength you have not seen, now as long as I don''t encounter a demigod level above the devil, I can easily deal with."


    "But I''m afraid you will be surrounded by demons." Ye Feng finally said what he was most worried about. He still felt that Fiona and others should ask for instructions from Soraka before taking action.


    "We will take good care of ourselves and will not mess around," said Mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart


    Fiona of the Laurent family also replied, "we are only responsible for winning time for Olivia and Caitlin, and we will not mess with it!"


    Smelling the two people''s serious tone, Ye Feng knows how he can persuade them, and they have already made up their minds. He sighed helplessly and said, "be careful, don''t force yourself too much."


    "Well!" The two Fiona responded together, bending their lips and squinting their eyes. Just a simple caring word from Ye Feng, they showed a satisfied smile.


    Ye Feng is going to ask the two people whether there is anything important happened in Ionia recently. At the other end of the phone, Aliana''s cry is heard: "Fiona, it''s time to go. Are you two still practicing swords?"


    With the cry of Oriana, Ye Feng vaguely heard the sound of the loud wind dancing on the other end of the phone, followed by the busy tone of hanging up.


    At this time, the flying warship Rafik, under the control of Caitlin in the terminal control room, slowly drifted into the air, blowing turbulent currents.


    Two Fiona in the previous heard the voice of Oriana, have shown a look of panic, and the walkie talkie of childhood Fiona hastily hung up the phone.


    Oriana trotted to the two Fiona, took their arms and walked to the control room. "Fiona, we''re on our way to piltwiff now. It''s windy outside. If there''s no emergency, you''d better rest in the control room."


    The two Fiona murmured "um" and were led into the control room by Oriana. As soon as they entered the terminal control room, they saw that Caitlin and Sarah had been waiting inside for a long time.When Caitlin saw that the three Oriana arrived, she immediately said with a look: "everyone is here. It''s time for us to deploy our combat plan."


    ¡­¡­


    In the northwest of shurima desert, under the leadership of zeras, an army composed of Aboriginal people of surima swept the nearby desert villages, and occupied all these sparsely populated villages.


    On the road, whenever people or villages met with resistance, zelas mercilessly ordered the troops he had gathered to kill all the rebels.


    With the help of the black magic he studied in his early years, as long as it was a slightly weak willed shurima human, he brainwashed them all and swore allegiance to him.


    As the army grew, zerath''s ambition to be emperor was gradually revealed. Although he has the power and longevity of God, he prefers to see people from a country, and even the whole continent, swear allegiance to him than a person who has nothing.


    The first step is to make the whole continent submit to him, conquer the surima desert and establish an empire that only belongs to him.


    However, this first step was not so easy to complete, because he knew that Azel, who also gained the power of ascension, would never let him achieve his wish.


    If he wants to be king in the shurima desert, he must first eradicate Azur. At the thought of this, the dark blue energy eyes of zeras burst into a terrible light.


    It seems that only by killing Azul can the anger and resentment hidden in his eyes be calmed down.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 515

    Above piltvov, a huge flying warship with a capacity of 100000 people was suspended in mid air. On the open deck of the warship, there was a howling wind, and two Fiona''s beautiful short hair danced with the wind. Both of them looked down on the damaged streets and buildings of science and Technology City under the blood moon.


    Aliana is right beside them. She communicates with Caitlin in the control room against the howling wind, so that the terminal in the control room can sense the specific position of the satellite sensing terminal receiving the magic satellite signal.


    Just as the crowd was waiting, Sarah was alone, sitting at the edge of the deck, enjoying the thrill of the wind blowing across her cheek. She used to feel the freshness of the sea breeze on her cheek on her own siren, and this was the first time she had experienced such a feeling in the sky.


    The two Fiona really don''t like to see Sara enjoying her expression at this time, but they can''t help but hide their unhappiness in the bottom of their hearts and remain calm on the surface.


    "The satellite terminal is in the Hicks research base? It''s not wrong, right? We didn''t find any satellite sensor terminals in the base last time? "


    "Well, try it. There may be some secret way that only you and my parents know."


    Hearing the news in a conversation with Caitlin, oliviana immediately asked, "have you confirmed your position?"


    "Well, now Caitlin is controlling the rifik to fly to the direction of the Hicks research base. When she goes down, she will definitely encounter some low-level demons and undead. At that time, you just need to cover us to enter the base, and we will deal with the situation within ourselves."


    Oriana nodded. After ordering the two Fiona, she went to Sara, who was sitting on the edge of the deck, and said, "sister Sara, we''ll all leave later. Please stay in the control room. Once we get the satellite sensor terminal back, we''ll send a signal to the control room. I hope you can pick us up in time and get back to the Rafik!"


    "Don''t worry, you have taught me how to operate before, but I can learn it!"


    Sarah got up in time and stroked her long, windblown red curls. She was clearly ready to take the place of Caitlin and Olivia to take over the Rafik.


    Meanwhile, Caitlin, who had been in the control room before, came out. Sara understands, nods with Caitlin, and she quickly disappears into the control room.


    As she walked out of the control room, Caitlin held four parachute bags and gave three of them to Fiona and Oriana.


    Looking at the two Fiona, who didn''t know what they were, Caitlin explained, "it''s a parachute that helps us land safely from high altitude."


    With that, she and Olivia put on parachute bags in front of the two Fiona. The two Fiona hesitated, or put on the parachute bag.


    "When I call three two one, you two will jump with me and Caitlin, and when we open the umbrella, you''ll do it!" The spirited Oriana stood on tiptoe at the edge of the deck and looked back with a grin.


    Nodding one after another, the two Fiona did not have too much expression, so they stood beside Oriana and felt the fierce wind.


    After seeing that they were all ready, Oriana counted down excitedly in order to boost her morale.


    "Three..."


    "Two..."


    "One..."


    "Jump!"


    As soon as the words fell, Olivia took the lead to jump from the deck into the air of piltivov, and excitedly allowed her body to fall rapidly.


    And Caitlin and two Fiona see this, is also excited by the state of Oriana, have jumped off the deck.


    After landing in a similar position, the three opened their parachutes together with the grinning Oriana, slowing down the descent speed.


    The position of the Hicks research base is also gradually clear with the decline of the four. Around the ruined base, a large group of low-level undead who have no intelligence can smell their human breath and emit a terrible scream, waiting for their arrival.


    ¡­¡­


    Under Azur''s full healing, the fierce evil Qi in hivier''s body was finally cleared. After a night''s rest, he decides to say goodbye to Azur and take Ye Feng and Lulu to find the guardian of the gate of the void.


    Looking at Azel sitting outside the house, he said gratefully, "ancestor Azur, you have saved me again."


    When Ye Feng and Lulu outside heard hivier''s voice, they both came forward to say hello.


    Azir gave a long sigh of relief, stood up and said to hivier, "hivier, do you have any plans to become my successor?"


    "Successor?" Shivell''s eyes closed, and it was obvious that something was in her mind, but she was not sure.


    Azur said, "yes, to be the princess of the kingdom of shurima. After I abdicate, you will be the next emperor of shurima."


    Shivell looked stunned. Then she frowned and said, "ancestor Azur, your shurima empire was destroyed thousands of years ago. Now it''s just a desert, where are some desert natives scattered together?"The words of sylvier made Azur look a little unhappy. He tried to wake up the sleeping blood of the royal family of surima in shivell''s body through the passionate voice, and let her awaken her determination to rebuild the Empire.


    "Sylvier, how powerful the ancient shurima empire is. I think you know that even if there is no kingdom in this land now, you can work with me to rebuild the great shurima empire!"


    Azur''s words revealed his ambition that made hivier''s heart palpitating. She frowned and said, "ancestor Azur, are you sure you want to rebuild your empire? If you do so, it means that war will break out in this desert, and there will be people who do not agree with you and will not join your empire and become your subjects. "


    Azser laughed disapprovingly: "sylvier, which Empire was not founded in war? Only the most powerful can be called emperor! Join me in witnessing the rise of the surimi empire in Valoran again


    He disagreed with him and disagreed with azser. She replied solemnly: "ancestor Azur, you don''t know. The demons of shadow Island summoned the blood moon, and the whole continent fell into fear. Demacia, NOx, war academy, piltvov, Zuan and bill Gewert were destroyed one after another. Gods like you should go to Ionia, the last place of human hope, to fight against demons Force


    "Sylvier, as the emperor of shurema, I will naturally fight against the demons of shadow island after unifying surima."


    Seeing that azser still put the reconstruction of his empire in the first place, shivell was really disappointed with her ancestor. She said in a firm voice: "ancestors of Azur, forgive me for being unfilial. I will not rebuild an empire that has passed away with you. The residents of shurima desert will not recognize an ancient emperor of a thousand years ago as their leader. If they can survive the dark age of shadow Island, there may be a new human kingdom after shurima desert, but that person will never be the one who has already been Revenge and ambition dominate you


    Azul was trembling with shiver''s resolute words. He did not expect that his own lineage would dare to disobey him.


    Ye Feng saw that hivier and her ancestors were so shameless that he just wanted to reconcile the conflicts between them, he heard hivier again say: "ancestor Azer, I hope you can think about my words, go to Ionia and fight against the demons of shadow island with other demigods and gods. We have other important things to do. Leave first, take care of yourself!"


    Do not give Azur a chance to stay, he resolutely pulled Ye Feng and Lulu to go outside the lost ancient city.


    Empty left Azur a person quietly standing in place, allowing the wind and sand to brush his body.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 516

    In the huge starlight array, Soraka is at the center of the array. Holding the sickle moon staff, she recites deep magic spell in the torrent of starlight order, and a silk of star power is added to the array by her.


    The periphery of the array is maintained by Aoxing, Master Yi and Kiran, who continuously delivers magic power to Soraka so that he can finish the magic ritual of dispelling the blood moon faster.


    The four people have been around this magic ceremony for several days. The magic power of starlight in the array is almost strong enough to rejuvenate a dying person in an instant, or turn the demons into ashes with holy energy.


    Finally, with her eyes closed, Soraka slowly opened her eyes, and bloomed more brilliant stars than the array.


    Holding the sickle moon array in both hands, Soraka suddenly removed all the boundaries she had applied to the array. The huge light column of starlight array went straight into the sky, directly connected with the blood moon hanging high in the night sky.


    A magic power that can spread all over the whole varan spreads around with the starlight array as the center and turns into invisible energy. Only the existence above the level of demigod can sense the invisible energy. Others can only see that the blood moon is connected with a purple light column.


    In the main hall of the sky fortress, sindra opened her dark purple eyes in the silent darkness, and sensed that the invisible energy contained a trace of holy purification power.


    "Soka..."


    Whispering Soraka''s name, sindra''s body is honest, delivering magic to Soraka''s Starlight array through the air, despite her reluctance.


    In the depths of freichod, enivia, who came back from the space crack, seemed to feel that he was selflessly integrating his magic power into the invisible energy between heaven and earth to provide Soraka with more power.


    On the gigantic peak, Diana sits on a boulder in a daze. Behind her are the corpses of the stampers.


    "I didn''t kill I really didn''t kill it... "


    She has been murmuring this sentence with a broken look. Obviously, she has fallen into the abyss of endless pain.


    The sudden emergence of invisible forces between heaven and earth will temporarily pull her back to reality in grief and self blame. Looking at the purple light column connected with the blood moon, she is also duty bound to contribute her own strength.


    Even in the most chaotic place of war academy, there is a sacred golden force. The holy white winged angel sends magic power to Soraka who needs strength.


    Even the Fallen Angel Morgana rarely suppressed her own evil magic and delivered the purest angel magic to Soraka.


    On the top of moglon trail, she felt that someone was casting the magic power to dispel the blood moon. She also injected her own magic into the invisible energy.


    And the forbidden area of human beings, the entire southern area separated by the grand barrier, also emerged numerous magic powers above the level of demigod, providing help to Soraka''s magic of dispelling the blood moon.


    In a crowded town somewhere in the shurima desert, Ye Feng and his three men learned in a tavern in the city that there were two forces that wanted to be emperor in recent days. One is zerath, the other is the ancestor of sylvier. When the two sides expand their power, they sometimes have friction.


    Most of the residents of surima in the tavern are obviously not interested in these two forces, and they have no intention of alleging to either side.


    After the meal, Ye Feng left the tavern and prepared to go to the next place to find the guardian of the gate of emptiness.


    But at this time, a brilliant star light directly into the sky from the Far East, and connected with the blood moon.


    The tears of goddess on Ye Feng''s chest, as a tear of Soraka''s previous life, also sensed Soraka''s determination to purify the blood moon. Under Ye Feng''s shocking gaze, the tears of the goddess actually released a little silk of star power and poured into the sky.


    After a brief shock, Ye Feng is also aware of Soraka''s real intention through the tears of the goddess. He said excitedly, "that star is Lord Soraka''s magic. She is casting a magic power that can dispel the whole continent''s night of blood moon!"


    Just as Ye Feng spoke, a dazzling sun shone in the area slightly south of the west of shurima desert, and then the whole land of shurima desert trembled.


    The dazzling sun made the sky of surima bright. A shadow like the sun appeared from the daytime sky and twisted under the blazing heat.


    "The sun disk!" Shivell almost subconsciously exclaimed these four words. It''s no wonder that the previous solar disk turns to ashes, because it''s not really a solar disk at all.


    It must have been the first emperor of the ancient shuruima Empire who ordered people to secretly fake the sun disc, in order to prevent those who have the intention to steal the achievement of the imperial family of the ancient shuruima Empire to dominate shurima.


    The real solar disk is in a secret place of burial, which transmits the power of soaring to the false solar disk, so as to deceive people''s eyes.


    If Soraka''s spell to dispel the blood moon had not resonated with the solar disc, no one would have known where the real solar disc was buried.The more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, the more he thought about it. In any case, however, the solar disk must not fall into the hands of either Zerah or her Azur ancestors.


    At the same time, on a sand dune in the surima desert, Elise and hekarim did not seem to be worried about the imminent disappearance of the blood moon, but instead focused on the shadow of the sun''s disk.


    "Hekarim, it seems that we have another clue!" With a smile from the corner of her mouth, Alice was ready to fight for the sun disk.


    Along with her are Zerah and Azul, who peep at the power of the sun''s disk.


    With more and more demigod magic pouring into Soraka from all parts of Valoran, she is suffering from the restraint of countless different attributes.


    With the help of sickle moon wand, these magic powers are forced to be suppressed, and transformed into starlight magic into the array. Soraka has already brought the power of starlight array into full play.


    Brilliant stars in the strange night of blood and moon, the sky more and more, turning the night into a gorgeous purple splash painting. Under the power of starlight, the blood moon gradually began to fade its scarlet blood color, and began to run with normal time, instead of hanging permanently at the highest altitude.


    Until the last trace of blood faded, the moon gradually entered the normal time node and began to fall below the earth''s surface. And in the eastern night sky, slowly emerged a glimmer of dawn light.


    After such a long time, Valoran again ushered in his dawn, the dawn of the dawn let every creature yearning for hope showed sincere joy.


    However, sorakar, who returned the light to Valoran, stumbled into the fading starlight array because he had mixed too many magic powers with different attributes above the level of demigod.


    But even after she fell asleep, a smile of hope rose from the corner of Soraka''s mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 517

    "Have you heard about it lately?"


    "What did you hear?"


    "Have you forgotten the last miracle that appeared in the quicksand area hundreds of miles away from the city?"


    "Remember, isn''t that a good thing?"


    "It''s a good thing. Since the miracle appeared, many people have seen a mummy about the same as that of a child in the distance. It is said that all the people who have contact with that mummy are dead!"


    "It''s just a mummy. How can a dead man happen?"


    "It''s true. According to the old desert wizard''s conjecture, the mummy is likely to suffer from some kind of vicious curse, and everyone who comes into contact with him will die!"


    "The desert wizard has speculated so. It seems that we have to be careful of the mummy..."


    ¡­¡­


    The sun is in the sky, baking this desert city which is located in the west of shurima desert. Ye Feng three people walk in the streets of the city, listening to the noisy discussion on both sides of the street.


    As soon as Lulu heard two people talking about mummies, she shook her little hand tightly holding the corner of Ye Feng''s clothes. Under Ye Feng''s puzzled eyes, she said, "brother Ye Feng, what is the mummy?"


    Frustrated by Lulu''s question, Ye Feng scratched his head in embarrassment. He did not know what the mummy was.


    While listening to some information from people around her, she heard Ye Feng talking about mummies. She couldn''t help but explain with a smile: "mummies are actually dead people, but the custom of the ancient shurima empire is that the dead should be mummified when the royal family buries them. The production process is to soak the bodies of the dead in antiseptic solution, then take them out to dry, and finally use cloth Or bandages. "


    Lulu didn''t know what to hear. So she let go of Ye Feng and grabbed hivier by the corner of his coat. She said with her mouth, "but Sister sylvier, the mummies they say move and live


    Shivell picked up Lulu, kissed her pink face, and continued: "this means that the mummy may have been made into a mummy while alive, or it may be that some kind of strange witchcraft has been applied to the mummy. However, there are many witches who know all kinds of strange witchcraft in ancient shurima, which is why there are many sorcerers who know all kinds of strange witchcraft. This is why there are still desert witches in surima today. ¡±


    after her answer, curious baby Lulu asked more questions. "Sister shivell, what''s the difference between witchcraft and magic?"


    Ye Feng was left hanging on one side by two people, but he was very happy to have a look at the pavements on both sides of the street from time to time. When he saw a special shop selling special candy from shurima, Ye Feng thought of Fiona for the first time. He came out this time without the consent of two Fiona, and in the last phone call, the two Fiona revealed that they wanted to teach him a lesson.


    Recalling the abnormal Kendo strength of two Fiona, Ye Feng felt a little chilly. He could give it to him and bring some special sweets from the surima desert to give them to them. Maybe he could avoid being beaten once.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng tried several kinds of candy on the candy shop wrapped in oil paper, and bought a lot of them and put them into the cowhide bag of hivier.


    He was busy chatting with the lovely Lulu, but he didn''t notice that Ye Feng used her cowhide bag to pack a lot of candy for Fiona.


    She pinched Lulu''s nose and said with a indulgent smile: "the difference between witchcraft and magic is not big. Witches can also be regarded as a kind of mage, because witchcraft is usually a kind of magic with some kind of harmful curse similar to black magic, but this kind of magic is not full of absolute evil like black magic, so this kind of eccentric magic is called witchcraft. In fact, you It can also be regarded as witchcraft. "


    When Lulu heard this, she waved her small hand happily in her arms and said excitedly, "sister sylvier, isn''t Lulu a witch who can summon little fairies? Yes, Lulu is the most lovely fairy witch


    The more he said, the more excited Lulu danced in his arms, which made him laugh at her.


    At the same time, Ye Feng, who packed a big bag of candy with the cowhide of sylvier, kept up with them. He was relieved to see that they had not noticed his brief departure.


    They soon left the city, and after about a few hundred miles to the west of the city, they also arrived at the place where the shadow of the sun''s disk had appeared before.


    looked as like as two peas of sand that looked like the sand they were in. The detailed inquiry of the river was that he knew that the quicker steps were to move the sand.


    Once trapped in quicksand, the three will definitely fall into the unknown underground of the desert. If there is a hollowed out graveyard or ancient city below, as long as it is not too deep, at least the three will not fall to death. But if the bottom is sand, then the three will surely suffocate to death.


    After telling Ye Feng and Lulu not to move forward, he looks around the sand nearby. The magic smell in the air and some magic lines on the sand which had not been buried by the wind and sand soon attracted her attention. She squatted down and wiped out some sand with her hands, and a lying stone tablet appeared in front of her.


    From the cracks on the stone tablet, we can see that the stone tablet has a history of at least 1000 years. If she had not lived with Ritz, a master who likes to explore lost magic and historical sites, she would not have known the date of its construction.After careful observation, sever finally recognized several words from the cracked stone tablet.


    "The tomb of amu, the first generation of little prince of shurima..."


    Forced to read along the barely recognizable handwriting, the grave face of hiville first showed a look of shock, then a look of surprise.


    "Under the quicksand near here, it is likely that the tomb of amu, one of the first sons of the surimi Empire, may even be near the tombs of other royal family members!"


    Shivell stood up with a smile, but as soon as he got up, the smile on her face stopped.


    Because at the moment, a green mummy about the age of four or five is standing in front of her!


    The mummy was so small and smelling of life, all of which coincided with what she had just heard on the streets of the city.


    The answer in the heart is ready to come out. This mummy is probably the mummy that makes the person who contacts him die!


    Subconsciously swallowing his mouth, shivell, who had lived in surima for many years, was still a little afraid of the curse on the mummy.


    In spite of her inexplicable kinship with the mummy, shivell did not dare to joke about her life.


    While the mummy has not started, she still takes Ye Feng and Lulu to escape first!


    With a decision in his heart, he wanted to pull Ye Feng and Lulu to go back without saying a word, but the way ahead was stopped by the mummy wrapped in green bandages.


    The strange little mummy opened his mouth, and the bandage that sealed his mouth also moved to reveal his small mouth.


    Then, a weak voice, which was the same as that of a four or five-year-old boy, came out of the mummy''s mouth.


    "You Hello My name is Amu Nice to meet you... "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 518

    "You Hello My name is Amu Nice to meet you... "


    Amu''s childish voice immediately excited Lulu, who was still a little scared. She directly broke away from hivier, who was protecting her, and went around amu for several times.


    After touching the little head of amu, who only reached her neck, Lulu happily replied with her childish voice: "my name is Lulu, Amu. Just now sister hiville found a tombstone called amu. Is it yours?"


    As soon as he heard the word "tombstone", Amu''s tears fell on the sand. He choked childishly: "I don''t know. I came here as soon as I woke up. I still remember sleeping on the big bed in the Palace last night."


    Seeing that Lulu and amu have already made contact, hiville, who originally wanted to prevent the three people from contacting amu, gave up the plan. Moreover, this four or five year old boy''s amu has only a slight magic wave that can hardly be ignored, so he can''t threaten their lives. The most important thing is that this amu is like a abandoned child, which makes her feel pity.


    If amu really has any curse, with their non ordinary people''s physique, there should be no big problem. Even if she was infected with the curse, she believed that as long as she went back to Ionia and asked the Lord Soraka to do something, she would certainly lift the curse.


    Thinking of this, he boldly stepped forward, squatted down and said to amu, "amu, how old are you?"


    Amu seems to be a little timid, he replied timidly: "sister I''ll be five months old


    When Lulu heard that amu was only five years old, she suddenly puffed up a small pink face and pretended to be an adult. "Hee hee, amu, you are so small, you have to listen to me in the future, or I will bully you!"


    With that, little Lulu made a grimace with her childish face. The timid amu immediately hugged hivier''s calf, and from time to time poked out his head to steal a glance at lulu.


    After Lulu just played with him and calmed amu''s mood, he continued to ask, "do you remember what you experienced the day before you came here?"


    At the same time, he also makes a look at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng, who seldom communicates with hivier, does not care that Lulu is clamoring to play with amu in his arms, so he holds Lulu and covers her small mouth to prevent her from speaking.


    After Lulu reluctantly compromised, the little amu bravely replied: "sister, Amu ate with the new servant yesterday morning. Originally, he wanted to go to play with his father, but the new servant said that I had a curse on me and could not contact with outsiders. Therefore, I was alone in my little palace." With that, Amu cried wrongly.


    New servant? After thinking about what amu said just now, he can basically confirm that amu has a curse of death for those who come into contact with him.


    Touching amu''s poor little head, he asked with a smile, "amu, have you ever seen your parents and brothers and sisters?"


    After a little recollection, Amu said wrongly: "sobbing But the next day, I was told by the servant that the curse on me killed my little brother. Later, my mother visited me once and said that the servants were all deceiving me. The little brother was only taken in by the great mage of the solar Vatican and followed the great mage to practice advanced magic. But since then, I have never seen my little brother and mother again After Later, I learned that the Empress Dowager also died because of my curse, and every time the new servants exchanged said that they didn''t live long, especially the last one. He also said that my father and emperor would kill me... "


    "Put you to death? When did you say that? " Sylvier slowly enlarged her eyes, and she thought of the possibility that such a small piece of wood could be mummified.


    "Just yesterday, the new servant beat me and scolded me, Wuwuwuwu..." Amu said more and more aggrieved, tears splashed down, a hair out of control.


    Soothing amu with a gentle tone, he felt that he was bleeding after listening to amu''s experience.


    Since the birth of amu, he has been filled with vicious curse by intentional people. Anyone who comes into contact with him is bound to be haunted by the curse until he dies, which also leads to his childhood without friends and happiness when he is less than five years old.


    Unable to meet his parents and brothers and sisters, he accidentally killed his brother and mother because of the curse. Finally, he was executed and mummified by his own father. This short life of amu can be described as extremely tragic.


    Lulu in Ye Feng''s arms listened to amu''s experience, and his nose was filled with inexplicable pain, and he burst into tears. She buried her head in the helpless Ye Feng''s chest, just wet the lapel of Ye Feng with tears. In Ye Feng''s pacification, sad she just calmed down the tears in her eyes.


    After rubbing his red and swollen eyes, Lulu waved powder fist, puffed up his breath and said seriously, "amu, don''t worry, we''ll make friends with you and play with you!"Amu Chang has never had a friend. When he heard Lulu''s pledge, his heart was filled with longing for friends and joy.


    "Really Really? " He asked in disbelief.


    After receiving the conversation box, he said with a smile: "of course it is true. From now on, I am your sister, the man is your brother Ye Feng, and Lulu is your little sister!"


    As soon as she heard that she was amu''s sister, Lulu was the first to dance and say, "hee hee, Lulu can also be a sister!"


    Amu was happy at first, but when he remembered that he had a curse, he said sadly: "but Amu has a curse on him. He is afraid to kill his brother and sister... "


    "We are all magicians, not ordinary people. You don''t have to worry too much!" Schivelle picked up little Amur and signaled that he didn''t have to worry at all.


    "Great, Amu has found a friend!"


    Along with the laughter of amu and Lulu, shivell breathed a little. On the surface, she is not as calm as a mu.


    You should know that the ancient shuruima Empire has a sun disc and healing water, which can bring people back to life and undergo qualitative changes. But even with these, the power of the whole country could not lift the curse of amu, and finally the emperor had to order the execution of amu who was suffering from the curse.


    Although the three of them did not have any discomfort with the curse, it was not a reason for her to relax.


    Before, if Lulu didn''t get out of her arms and talk to amu, she could at least guarantee that the three people would not be infected with the curse. But now it has happened, and she has to take a look.


    Thinking of this, she, with a smile on her face, sighed deeply in her heart, worried about the fate of the three of them.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 519

    "Amu, are you sure you came out of this?"


    Staring at the sand dune in front of him, he frowned slightly and looked back at amu, who was playing with lulu.


    Amu, who was kneaded by Lulu, replied: "well, sister shivell, there is a narrow passage under the sand dune, which leads to the underground. I climbed up from the bottom."


    Nodding his head, he dug the sand dunes carefully. After a while, a rock passage that could accommodate two people to move forward at the same time appeared in front of her and Ye Feng.


    As soon as Ye Feng saw the truth as amu said, he was excited and jumped into the natural cave passage formed by rough rocks.


    He saw Ye Feng and jumped down without waiting for her to check whether there was any danger. He immediately looked worried and said, "Ye Feng, what are you doing in such a hurry?"


    The leaf wind below is in the winding passage, supporting the rock with both hands, and exploring carefully. When he heard shivell''s cry above the surface of the earth, he had to go back a little way so that he could see him.


    But as soon as he poked out his head, the disgruntled sylvier threw his full leather bag on his head.


    The head that was smashed is a bit painful, leaf breeze rubbed the head, complain: "you suddenly how so big angry?"


    Are you worried about something? Shivell murmured in the bottom of his heart. Seeing Ye Feng safe and sound, she said, "for the sake of safety, when you hold amu, I will carry Lulu down."


    While talking, he picked up amu and handed him to Ye Feng in the passage. And she is holding Lulu, follow Ye Feng, step by step to explore.


    The rocks in the passage are sharp and rough, and the speed of the four people going down is very slow, for fear of making a hole in the passage.


    After squeezing in the winding passage for a long time, Ye Feng finally saw a small gap connecting with a flat field.


    Holding amu jump to the ground, Ye Feng just want to take a few steps, he heard Lulu and shivell scream from above.


    Looking up, it turned out that shivell''s feet were empty when he jumped down. He fell down with lulu in his arms. Ye Feng hastily put the Amu in his arms to one side, and then he took the hilver holding lulu in his arms.


    He was put down by Ye Feng and hugged Lulu, and said with a smile: "at the critical moment, you are still quite reliable."


    By hivier such a boast, Ye Feng thumped back: "of course!"


    If it''s Fiona, seeing that he''s itchy, maybe she''ll use her sword to keep him honest. But he didn''t care. Instead, he liked Ye Feng''s silly smile that he felt so handsome.


    Looking around the terrain under the desert, he was surprised to find that there were steep peaks and deep pools below, just like an underground Canyon under the desert.


    And the four of them are now in a precipice, and there will be a way down the slope. The complex terrain here is really a headache for shivell, who has never been here. She is really afraid that they will get lost underground.


    Fortunately, she always has a good memory. She can still find her way back as long as her way back is not destroyed.


    What a dreadful thing to be afraid of, and as soon as she thought of it, she heard the sound of the collapse of the cave which they had jumped down against the stone wall.


    The four men looked at the entrance of the passage at the same time. They saw that the narrow rock passage had collapsed and was filled with all kinds of broken stones, which led to the destruction of the whole passage.


    The way back was blocked, Rao was always calm and self-contained, and his face sank at this time. And Ye Feng, not to mention, he rubbed his temple in chagrin, obviously a little annoyed at how they would return to the ground later.


    Ye Feng hung his head and asked, "hivier, how can we go back now?"


    Shivell, though a little gloomy, was quick to adjust herself. The bad mood on will''s face could not be removed. "It''s just that this passage has been destroyed," she said calmly. "I often encountered this kind of situation when I was exploring various underground relics in the desert with tutor Ritz in the early years, but we all found other ways to the ground."


    To Ye Feng three people under a cardiotonic, Xiwei is squatting down to amu way: "amu, do you remember where you wake up? Will you show me the way when my sister holds you


    "I remember, sister shivell, I''ll show you the way!" Amu replied, wrapped in green bandages, staring at shivell with big, cute eyes.


    After praising amu for a while, hivier picked up amu and led Ye Feng and Lulu to walk slowly under the direction of amu.


    After walking down the cliff, Ye Feng and his four men came to a fork in the road. Their position was connected with a narrow mountain road going up. In front of them, there was a suspension bridge which was out of repair for a long time, and the wooden bridge deck above was intermittent.


    The four stopped, and amu timely pointed the way: "sister sylvier, Amur is from the opposite side of the suspension bridge."When he heard amu say that he came from the opposite side of the suspension bridge, he frowned and wondered, "the deck of this suspension bridge is broken. How did you get here?"


    "Since I wake up, Amu found that I can do a little magic, I can control the bandage on my body and grasp the opposite stone wall to swing over," he said


    Afraid of the failure of hivier and others, amu, curled up in the arms of hivier, lengthened the bandage on his body and wrapped it around the suspension bridge rope on the opposite stone wall, ready to swing over.


    Seeing that amu can swing past, he quickly indicates that amu doesn''t have to swing. She and Ye Feng can carry him and Lulu from the damaged bridge deck.


    Seeing the look from hivier, Ye Feng picked up Lulu and released the sword of wind in his body. He quickly stepped on the suspension bridge and leaped to the winding road connected with the stone wall.


    Xiwei is not willing to be outdone, a few flash, holding amu easily jumped to Ye Feng side. After landing safely, they made several turns along the steep and narrow mountain road to the outside of a huge valley.


    As soon as he stepped into the valley, he felt the magic in her body as if it had been suppressed and could not be used.


    In addition to the magic did not know amu, one side of the Ye Feng and Lulu also feel that the magic in their body disappeared instantly.


    Without magic and sword spirit, this feeling reminds Ye Feng of Zuan''s experience again. He doubted and said, "sylvier, is this?"


    Not in a hurry to answer Ye Feng''s question, he glanced at the strange light on the stone wall of the valley. She was well-informed and quickly recognized that the strange light could only be emitted by the forbidden magic stone.


    But such a whole valley was formed naturally by forbidden magic stone, which was a little beyond her imagination. She has never seen the forbidden stone in other places, let alone the natural valley formed by the forbidden stone.


    In spite of the shock and disbelief in her heart, shivell, who had seen it with her own eyes, opened her mouth and showed a look of wonder.


    "Ye Feng, this valley is a natural magic forbidden valley formed by forbidden magic stone!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 520

    Hearing hivier say that the whole valley is a natural magic stone, Ye Feng is also shocked to open his mouth.


    He had already seen the power of the forbidden stone when he was with pierviff and Juan. As long as they are in the forbidden magic field formed by the forbidden magic stone, the strength of a mage and swordsman will be more or less suppressed. If the depth of the forbidden magic field has exceeded the limit that you can bear, then you will become like ordinary people, unable to exert any magic power.


    Obviously, this valley is forbidden stone. It''s normal that they don''t have any magic feeling.


    Shivell rubbed his brow and said, "I knew there would be so many forbidden stones here. I should have gone to katerine to borrow her anti forbidden magic stone device before I left. Maybe we can use some magic here. Now we can''t use magic. We must be more careful in the next road. There are many hidden stones under the desert, and they can''t come out on the ground Living things. "


    Ye Feng also nodded his head solemnly. Without magic, they should be careful to avoid accidents.


    Walking ahead to continue to explore the way, hivier holding amu soon walked into a deep cave deep in the valley.


    The crystal clear forbidden stone twinkles with dim and strange light, so that the dim cave can have a trace of visible light, can let people know where they are at the moment.


    Following the direction of amu''s little finger, he passed through one deep cave passage after another. He did not hear anything on the way. Suddenly, he heard the voice of conversation in his ear.


    Nervous, she immediately stopped, and pulled Ye Feng to hide to one side, and made a silent movement with her finger, indicating Ye Feng three people not to speak. She was nervously clinging to the hidden stone wall, searching for the sound around her.


    A faint voice of conversation, accompanied by clear footfalls, came from a cave in a different direction from their coming.


    With the passage of time, the voice of conversation and the sound of footsteps are becoming more and more clear. With the sound getting closer and closer, the pupil of Ye Feng, who is also close to the stone wall, gradually shrinks. There is a voice he is very familiar with in the increasingly clear voice.


    Smelling the familiar female voice, Ye Feng has recognized that the master of the female voice is Elise. Taking a breath of cool air, Ye Feng felt very uneasy. He has no magic right now. If Elise finds out, he will die miserably with her attitude towards him.


    And as the voice became clearer, sylvier and Lulu also recognized that the people they were talking to were Elise and hukarim.


    Shivell was fine, and after a brief panic, she soon calmed down. And Lulu because of the previous experience, but to Alice this female devil fear incomparably. Lulu was so scared that she tried her best to drill into Ye Feng''s arms, and the whole person was shivering.


    Caressing Lulu''s back gently, Ye Feng quietly calms Lulu''s fear. Even if he wanted to save Elise, he was in a state of nervous tension, afraid of being killed by Alice as before.


    Elise and hekarim didn''t use magic all the way. They came through the other entrance of forbidden magic Valley by their physical strength. Although this level of forbidden magic stone can not suppress their two terrible strength, but they do not want to use magic here. The loss is countless times greater than that in the outside world.


    Perhaps it was a bit boring along the way, and Elise said as she walked, "herkarim, do you think there will really be a solar disk in this valley?"


    Herkarim only knows about killing, and he doesn''t bother to think about them. He said casually, "it should be. We all see the shadow of the sun''s disk."


    In front of her eyes, a few new caves appeared in front of her. Elise pointed to the cave next to the direction where Ye Feng and Ye Feng were hiding. She pointed to the cave and said, "next Go to the hole


    Her this finger directly let in addition to amu''s Ye Feng and other people''s heartbeat temporarily stopped, and the three people''s breathing also stopped at that moment.


    The three could only pray to themselves that Elise and hekarim would not look behind their hidden stone wall when they passed by. If the two demons saw them, they would almost die.


    Under the gaze of Ye Feng''s three people without blinking their eyelids, Elise and hekarim go straight to the cave beside the stone wall where they hide.


    They were staring at Elise and hukarim, who were slowly stepping into the next cave, and their backs were soaked with sweat.


    Fortunately, Elise and hekarim did not look in their direction until they entered the cave. Just as the three of them relaxed, Elise, who entered the cave, whispered, and then turned her head.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng and sylvier immediately move their eyes away from looking at Elise. They hold amu and Lulu tightly and remain motionless against the stone wall.


    Staring at the front passage of the stone wall where Ye Feng and his four people were hiding, Elise slightly closed her eyes and said: "strange How do I feel like someone was looking at us just now


    This words a, immediately scared Ye Feng three people all over a spirit, three people are the atmosphere dare not breathe.Herkarim, who was walking in front of him, looked a little impatient and thought that Elise was nervous. He replied, "you''re wrong! It''s important for us to get on the way. We''ve heard that both zeras and azr released from the emperor''s Mausoleum have already arrived here? We can''t let these two guys get ahead of them


    Elise, who was going to use her magic power to explore her, heard her words and felt that he was right. They can''t waste time in places like this, and it would be difficult for them to take the sun disk from anyone who is also a god if they were to be the first.


    And she had a premonition that, as long as she continued to go deeper, she would most likely encounter zelas and Azur. At that time, if she would fight with those two people because of the meaningless waste of some magic power in such a place, she would not want to lose the big and the small.


    After thinking about it, Elise withdrew her vigilance and made a look at hukarim, and the two quickly stepped into the cave without looking back.


    Ye Feng and sylvier, who had been frightened by Alice''s turning back, were both weak and paralyzed, panting for breath.


    Lulu, who was curled up in Ye Feng''s arms before, also poked out her head and took a breath of fresh air. Only amu in the arms of Xiwei shook his ignorant little head. He blinked his cute eyes with green bandages all over his body, and looked at Ye Feng three people''s expression like a deflated ball.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 521

    Take a breath of cool air, just did not go far, Ye Feng four people are following the encounter with Elise, met zeras and Azur.


    Fortunately, they had been walking along another cave passage on the edge, otherwise they might have been discovered by the gods above the level of demigods.


    It was not until Azur and some of the desert wizards he had taken with him were far away that he stroked his chest and asked him where to go next.


    Amu scratched the back of his head, made a long tone, and then pointed his finger at the cave where azser, zeras, and Elise had gone before.


    "Sister shivell, this is the last way."


    Hearing amu say that they can only go through the path that Elise and others have gone through, sylvier''s eyes slowly enlarge.


    Although she had expected that the deeper she went, the fewer roads she could choose, she obviously didn''t expect to meet Elise and others so soon.


    Curled up in Ye Feng''s arms, Lulu''s eyes turned red and said timidly, "wuwuwu Brother Ye Feng and sister sylvier are afraid. Shall we go back? "


    "Lulu, be good. Let''s walk slowly and stagger with zeras. If you''re still so timid, we''ll send you back to Ionia this time to carry out the mission."


    She didn''t want Lulu''s cry to attract the attention of the demigods at this time.


    As soon as he heard that he was going to send her back to Ionia, Lulu, who was sobbing, wiped her tears with her hand and took a few breaths. She said wrongly, "sister sylvier, don''t send Lulu back. Lulu will treat your wounds for you!"


    "Then Lulu must be obedient. Don''t be afraid, OK?" The corner of her mouth curved, and she was very comfortable with a Yodel girl like Fulu.


    She nodded heavily. Lulu covered her mouth and made a stubborn and serious expression, which was very popular.


    After calming Lulu''s emotions, sylvier walked ahead with amu in his arms. After stepping into the cave where Elise and others walked, her pace obviously slowed down.


    Ye Feng in the rear also motioned lulu in her arms to stop talking and listen carefully to the surrounding activities. If you find anything, you must remind others in time.


    And Lulu let her explore the movement, she felt that she had the opportunity to perform. She can''t always drag her favorite brother Ye Feng and sister sylvier back!


    She called to Pixar in her heart, and Pixar, the little fairy, flew out of nowhere. As soon as Pixar showed up, he went around Lulu and made Lulu giggle. After laughing for a while, she whispered to Pixar, "Pixar, listen to if there''s anything strange about here. If so, tell me!"


    "Chirp, chirp!"


    Pixar happily responds to Lulu''s instructions. Although she can''t use magic power, as a fairy, she is born with a keen sense of crisis, much better than human beings.


    After some induction, Pixar heard a strange sound. She followed the direction of the sound, increasing the sense of hearing is the perception, and the weak strange sound before is also more clear.


    The sound was like the sound of someone making a hole in a solid rock, and according to the direction of the sound, the sound of the hole was getting closer and closer to the position of the four Ye Feng.


    "I smell the smell of the damned soft skinned people. Damn it. They occupy the land on the ground. We retreat to the underground, and now we want to occupy the underground. Greedy soft skin people, I want you to taste the anger of crystal Pioneers!"


    The hoarse and angry ghost voice came into Pixar''s sharp ears, and she was scared to bump into Lulu''s side.


    Lulu asked Pixar to stop in her hand and asked, "Pixar, what''s the matter with you?"


    "JOJO Chirp, chirp Chirp


    Pixar screamed nervously for a long time, delivering the message she had received to lulu.


    Ye Feng and sylvier are also attracted by Lulu and Pixar''s movements. They both stare nervously at Lulu, the only one who can communicate with Pixar.


    Lulu was shocked when she heard the message from Pixar. Ye Feng saw that she wanted to scream out, immediately covered her mouth, let her calm down. This is close to Elise and others. Lulu''s scream will definitely attract Elise and others.


    After calming down, Lulu frowned and anxiously said, "sister xivel and brother Ye Feng, Pixar said that he heard a monster who claimed to be a pioneer group of crystals was drilling to me. The monster called us soft skinned people and said that he would let us taste his anger!"


    Hearing Lulu''s words, Ye Feng subconsciously exclaimed: "what!"


    Just after shouting, Ye Feng''s heart is not good, his call mostly caused the attention of Elise and others in front of him.


    Elise and others in front of each other don''t know each other''s existence. As soon as they hear Ye Feng''s scream, they step out of the entrance of the secret room and are heading for the only channel. Obviously, they don''t want other people to disturb their search.In the open space deep in the cave came all kinds of rapid footsteps. Shivell frowned slightly and said, "Ye Feng, you are really Alas


    Half way through, he took a deep breath. Now is not the time to blame Ye Feng. They can''t move on any more. They have to retreat immediately.


    Thinking of this, he immediately said, "we will go back now!"


    Finish saying, she took Ye Feng''s hand and ran in the direction of going back. However, before running a few steps, a laughing female demon voice came from the front of their way back.


    "Go back? Where are you going? Since last goodbye, I miss you so much, cluck... "


    Looking around, Elise, who was supposed to be searching for the complex chamber in the cave, came to them and blocked their way.


    Looking at the scarlet blood in Elise''s eyes, shivell wanted to turn back and run into the cave. Ye Feng pulls hivier, who wants to run deep into the cave, and points to a tall human horse monster in front of her, indicating that she''d better not act rashly now.


    "Hekarim!"


    If there''s no way out of her way, if there''s any chance for her to get out of the way. But last time she refused Azul''s invitation, would he still value her life as a direct blood?


    Elise saw that Ye Feng would protect hivier behind her, and somehow her anger rose from the bottom of her heart. Looking at shivell hiding behind Ye Feng, the smile on iris''s face gradually solidified and completely cooled down. "Waiting for that crispy chicken to come and save you?" she said in a cold voice


    At first, Ye Feng and Xiwei are stunned by the crispy chicken in Alice''s mouth. They don''t know any crispy chicken. But when they thought of the head of azler, the bird man who had gained the power of God, they came to know that Elise was talking about Azer.


    At the same time, zeras, with five or six desert wizards, also arrived at the scene. When he saw the four Ye Feng surrounded by Elise and herkarim, he couldn''t help smiling at the play.


    Elise put her hands around her chest, lifted her haughty head, and her eyes showed scorn: "no one can save you now, hukarim!"


    Hearing the sound, he Karim, who had long been eager to kill, roared with excitement. He waved a huge spear and stepped on the horse''s hoof half way down, like a ghost shadow, mixed with a roaring hurricane, running towards Ye Feng.


    Seeing that hekarim was about to stab his spear into Ye Feng''s four bodies at the same time, the rock wall on the left side of the cave broke in an instant, and a huge crystal forceps directly smashed him open. A scorpion creature bigger than hekarim broke through the stone wall and roared furiously. The huge scorpion creature is covered with various colors of crystal, and looks ferocious.


    The huge forbidden stone rolled down, and Elise and zeras were frightened by the sudden collapse of the forbidden stone cave. Although they are more than half gods, they will definitely be seriously injured if they are hit by so many forbidden magic stones, and the magic power will enter their bodies because of the suppression of the forbidden magic stones.


    In a panic, they dodged the big and small forbidden magic stones. When the cave stopped collapsing, they turned their attention to Ye Feng and the strange one again.


    However, what shocked them was that Ye Feng, who had been in the cave before, disappeared in front of them, and the crystal scorpion monster who had come to make trouble also did not know when to drill another path to escape.


    At the thought of letting Ye Feng four people run away, the angry Elise directly transferred her anger to Silas. Her face was frosty, and she ordered to herkarim, "kill all the mortals around him!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 522

    Herkarim had to wait for an opportunity to satisfy his desire to kill, but was blocked by the mysterious crystal scorpion. The most important thing is that the scorpion''s breath is not even demigod, which makes him really angry.


    After hearing that Elise asked him to kill the people around him, he also transferred all his anger and desire to kill to the Five Desert witches brought by Silas.


    Seeing that hekarim, who had only the semi God peak, dared to kill his men in front of him, zeras roared: "dare you!"


    With the roar of zeras, four rolling thunder fell from the sky. However, the speed of hekarim was too fast, and all the four rolling thunder that zeras hastily summoned failed.


    A spear strung all five people around Zerah on the spear, and hekarim enjoyed the mourning before the human death.


    Meanwhile, Azur led the two desert wizards he had brought to the entrance to the cave. After seeing the two mortals around him, hekarim once again added two more humans to his spear without iris''s command.


    In the face of Azer''s glare, hekarim, with Elise behind him, mocked wantonly: "I really want to make a fire and taste the taste of human meat kebab, ha ha ha ha!"


    Elise''s displeasure subsided with the anger on the faces of Azel and zerath, and wore a light smile.


    "Zerath and Azul, right?"


    The red light flashed in iris''s eyes as she walked towards the fearless Azur and zeras.


    Azur stepped back a few steps, the magic in his body was released instantly, and two sand soldiers condensed from yellow sand appeared in front of him. "Devil, what do you want to do


    "Don''t be nervous! I can''t eat people, cluck You have two choices. You can either quit now or join us in shadow island. What''s up? "


    We don''t pay any attention to the hostile zeras and Azer. Elise has a God and demigod peak here, and she has absolute suppression in strength.


    Zerah looked at Azer, who did not want to miss the solar disc. He turned his mind and said to Azer, "Azer, the solar disc can never fall into the hands of anyone other than surima. How about if we join hands for the time being?"


    Her heart pounded, and Elise didn''t expect that zeras would choose to join hands with azser at this time. She stares nervously at the frowning Azur, and the magic in her body starts to surge. If they do, she and hukarim will not be able to suppress them.


    Of course, Azel knows what Zerah is thinking. After they have expelled Elise and hekarim, Zerah will surely think of all sorts of sinister schemes against him, just as they did a thousand years ago.


    Since no matter what the choice is to unite with others, Azer has his own answer in mind. He put away his magic, but also laughed: "this time, we can find the sun disc, we can combine three parties. When we find out, who can become the new owner of the solar disc depends on their own abilities!"


    Silas secretly scolded azser for being crafty, but on the surface he agreed with Azur''s decision. Elise''s eyes turned slightly, and she also agreed to Azur''s invitation with a smile.


    In this way, the three parties, who had been fighting each other for the time being, reached an alliance and decided to search for the trace of the sun''s disk in the depths of many caves in this chamber.


    ¡­¡­


    When Elise and others stepped into the open space deep in the cave again, the four Ye Feng appeared in a cave in the forbidden magic stone valley where water dripped from time to time.


    As the dark purple light dissipated, Pixar fell from the air into Lulu''s arms, and from time to time sent out a deep lament.


    "JOJO Chuo Chuo... "


    Seeing Pixar like this, Lulu''s eyes were moist and hot. She sobbed: "Wuwuwuwu Pixar, don''t make a noise. It''ll be better. "


    Ye Feng frowned: "can''t you use magic here? How did Pixar do her magic to move us away? "


    "I don''t know, Wuwuwuwu..." After Ye Feng asked, Lulu cried more fiercely.


    He glared at Ye Feng, who was unable to deceive people, and handed amu to Ye Feng''s bosom, while she soothed Lulu''s emotions with a soft voice.


    Ye Feng sits aside with some grievances. He doesn''t mean to make Lulu cry harder. But then again, he had never been good at bringing up children, and he was very good at coaxing children.


    It was the same with Lulu last time in Ionia. If hivier hadn''t come forward and accidentally made Lulu cry, Fiona would have been hated by Lulu in her child''s mood.


    Ye Feng sighed that although he liked to make fun of people, he never let people hate his character.


    Suddenly, the sound of a huge rock breaking in his ear, and Ye Feng, who is thinking of something related to hiville, stands up immediately.


    He and shivell looked at each other, and it was obvious that he had also heard the voice. And Lulu in the arms of hivier cried, "wow Wuwuwu, the scorpion monster comes again, wuwuwu... "Sylvier kisses Lulu''s forehead a few times, then puts his forehead against Lulu''s forehead, and whispers, "Lulu doesn''t cry Sister Ah


    Before he had finished speaking, he exclaimed. She only felt that her feet suddenly stepped down and the whole person began to fall.


    One side of the leaf wind also felt the ground under his feet suddenly began to crumble, holding amu he also fell into the cracks.


    "Soft skinned man, do you think you can escape in this way? I can smell the bad smell on you even from thousands of miles away


    The husky voice of the scorpion monster came from the ground. Ye Feng, who was falling rapidly, looked down at him at the same time.


    I saw that the huge scorpion creature had a huge basin and a big mouth, waiting for the four of them to fall into his mouth.


    Seeing this scene, Lulu and amu are scared to bury their faces into Ye Feng and hivier''s chest and cry.


    Ye Feng turned his eyes to hivier for help at the first time, and wanted to see what she could do in such a crisis. But when he saw shivell''s dull look, he knew she didn''t know what to do.


    "Ha ha! Soft skin man, I want to eat you all, dare to invade the underground territory of our crystal Pioneers


    Ignoring the scorn of scorpion born monster to them, without the help of hivier, Ye Feng can only think about how to resolve the crisis by himself.


    However, no matter how hard he thought, he could not think of how to solve the crisis they were facing without the use of magic.


    As the four continued to fall, Ye Feng could almost smell the stench that had never been washed in the mouth of the scorpion monster below.


    The desire for survival in Ye Feng''s eyes gradually faded, and a trace of despair and fear of death surged up in his heart, showing no doubt on his face.


    His eyes became more and more dull, and became like hivier. Ye Feng''s eyes were in a trance, and there was always a kind of unspeakable emotion in his heart.


    Will his young life come to an end here?


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 523

    Seeing Ye Feng fall into the open mouth of scorpion monster, the strong smell of blood will bring the stagnant Ye Feng back to reality again.


    Seeing that the four of them are about to fall into the extremely smelly mouth, the desire to survive rises from the bottom of my heart again. Thick lines of his heart to comfort himself, he does not want to be a bad breath monster to eat.


    He directly stepped on the monster''s face, holding amu in his left hand and hugging hilver holding lulu in his right hand, which also brought him back to reality.


    "Ah! Stupid soft skin person, dare to step on my face, I will tear you to pieces


    With an angry roar, the scorpion monster whose face was trampled by Ye Feng felt humiliated. He swayed wildly, trying to shake his face off the floor.


    With the shaking of the scorpion monster, Ye Feng holding three people in his arms swayed unsteadily on the stone hard face of the scorpion monster.


    When he comes back to God, he breaks away from Ye Feng''s arms and holds Lulu alone, while Ye Feng, who holds amu, deliberately tramples on the scorpion monster''s face.


    By Ye Feng heavily trampled on his face, the furious scorpion monster waved his huge two pincers and hit his face. "Ah! You soft skinned people, get down here


    The huge pincers swung violently, and shivell, who was holding Lulu, was the first to be fanned down by the pliers and fell on the pit forbidden stone dug by the scorpion monster.


    Ye Feng, as a child and Ruiwen temper the body, although often lazy, but his body shape is still much more agile than shivell.


    Deftly dodging the forceps, he stepped on the face of the scorpion monster to vent his anger. Ye Feng accidentally found a cave dug by the scorpion monster. He was about to turn around and call for hivier to follow him, but he heard shiver and Lulu scream as they fell to the ground.


    Looking at the ground where he fell, Ye Feng quickly jumped to the ground. After lifting him up, the four ran to the cave where the scorpion monster had mined.


    See Ye Feng four people also want to struggle to death, repeatedly Ye Feng teased scorpion monster completely angry. See his hard shell began to be covered by pure white crystal light, and his tail barb directly across his body, suddenly stabbed into the back neck of Ye Feng.


    After stabbing Ye Feng, the scorpion monster sends out a cathartic roar and pulls back madly to let Ye Feng''s body rub on the ground.


    Xiwei saw Ye Feng release amu and a person was dragged back by the scorpion monster. She also timely put down Lulu and ran straight back.


    "Ye Feng!"


    Xiwei''s anxious cry was naturally introduced into Ye Feng''s ears. When the scorpion monster was rubbing on the forbidden stone ground, he just thought out a sound to ask him not to chase him, and he rolled a lot of forbidden magic stone fragments into his mouth.


    "Cough, cough..."


    The corner of his mouth and mouth were cut by the hard stone fragments, and Ye Feng coughed violently. But with such a cough, he was deliberately rubbed by the scorpion monster, and he inhaled more forbidden stone debris.


    His mouth was almost full of forbidden magic stone fragments, which aggravated Ye Feng''s cough. Almost subconsciously, several forbidden magic stone fragments were swallowed by him.


    For a while, Ye Feng''s magic and sword Qi, which had been suppressed by the forbidden magic stone, leaked out. This discovery immediately made Ye Feng in crisis happy. He tried to use the magic and sword spirit in his body, but he had just condensed a little bit of magic power, and the remaining magic power was not enough to let him continue to insist on the magic and dissipate again.


    I don''t know that his magic leakage is the side effect caused by eating a small part of forbidden magic stone. Ye Feng also tries to condense the magic power. But obviously, no matter how he tried, there was no magic in him.


    At this time, the tired scorpion monster held Ye Feng high and stared at Ye Feng with his big yellow eyes. He said hoarsely, "soft skinned man, didn''t you just be arrogant on my face? Do you regret it now


    Under the Xiwei is also rushed to Ye Feng is suspended by the barb directly below, the magic is suppressed, unable to use, because she is worried that Ye Feng will be eaten by the scorpion monster, her brain does not think about it and climbs up with the help of the scorpion monster''s hard rock body.


    Ye Feng saw this scene, and was immediately frightened by the reckless action of sylvier. As soon as he wanted to remind him to get out of the way, the scorpion monster grabbed him with his pincers.


    "You soft skinned woman, I will eat you first!"


    Ye Feng really can''t understand why Xiwei, who can keep a clear head all the time, is so irrational this time, but he knows that if he doesn''t stop him, he will be eaten by the scorpion monster.


    Quick witted, Ye Feng forced to shake the back neck stabbed by the barb, endured the pain of separation from the barb, and jumped directly onto the scorpion monster''s pincers holding hivier.


    His jump, on the contrary, made the scorpion monster''s pincers loose, almost eaten hivier fell to the ground.


    "Ye Feng!"


    Shiver, who fell in pain, did not breathe a sigh of relief because he escaped from death. Instead, he turned his eyes to Ye Feng, who was still on the claws of the scorpion monster.At this time, Ye Feng because of the fierce scorpion monster everywhere hit, his body from time to time will be hit against the stone wall of the forbidden magic stone.


    He accidentally swallows a piece of forbidden magic stone the size of an egg. Ye Feng only feels that something is running wildly in his body. The hot and dry feeling makes his body''s magic power and sword Qi leak out.


    "Is it related to the forbidden stone?" Temporarily forget the pain of being hit hard on the stone wall, Ye Feng murmured to himself.


    All of a sudden, shivell''s nervous cry sounded again: "Ye Feng, run!"


    Hearing the sound, Ye Feng is instinctively aware of a dangerous breath approaching him. Subconsciously looking at the direction of the scorpion monster, I saw that the scorpion monster''s two pincers contained a lot of forbidden magic stone fragments and smashed at him.


    He was shocked. If he was hit by so many stones, he would be at least half disabled without magic and sword spirit. In a hurry, Ye Feng can only jump to the side.


    But his speed is really too slow, in the scorpion monster full of anger, Ye Feng''s body is still hit by many flying stones, among which the larger stones are even bigger than Ye Feng''s body.


    Ye Feng''s clothes and flesh were smashed by the gravel together. He was shocked to see that he sat on the ground in the distance, and let him express the cry of heartache and despair.


    Amu and Lulu, hiding in the distance, cried helplessly when they saw the scene.


    Maybe he heard the cry of hivier and others, and Ye Feng barely opened his eyelids. His face is full of gravel scratches, and he coughs. He stares at some small pieces of forbidden magic stone in front of him, and has a bold idea in his heart.


    That is to eat these forbidden stones raw!


    The reason for this is that the magic stone has been forbidden for two and a half times.


    If he swallows more forbidden stones, he may be able to cast his magic and sword spirit in the forbidden magic area formed by the forbidden stones.


    It''s better to gamble than to wait for death!


    With a decision in mind, ye Fenggang wants to pick up the forbidden stone and put it into his mouth, but he finds that he is too weak to move.


    Subconsciously, he thought of some frightening self mutilation behaviors he had seen with Elise before. Ye Feng suddenly stretched out the tip of his tongue and used his teeth to bite the blood on it.


    The bloody smell of blood overflowing in his mouth and the tingling on the tip of his tongue stimulate Ye Feng''s sense of shock. Before the stimulation subsides, Ye Feng grabs some forbidden magic stone fragments on the ground that can be stuffed into his mouth.


    Under the shocking gaze of hivier, others and scorpion monster, Ye Feng is like a madman, devouring many forbidden magic stones.


    However, Ye Feng''s body suddenly trembled when he swallowed too many pieces of forbidden magic stone. The suppression of magic and sword spirit did not disappear as expected. Instead, he felt a burning sensation that could burn his nerves and make him lose his mind.


    Accompanied by a not like Ye Feng himself, the weird glimmer of forbidden magic stone begins to appear on Ye Feng''s skin.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 524

    Under the gaze as like as two peas of the shell, the skin of the leaves exposed to the wind is changing to the same dark grey as the stone. The shiny light that only belongs to the forbidden stone is also displayed on the petrified skin of Ye Feng.


    And the pupil in his pupil disappears at a visible speed, until his eyes are white, this strange change can be stopped.


    Then, a magic force that hivier had never heard of was also emitted from Ye Feng''s body. The dark gray stone Rune sword condenses in his right hand, and the twisted dark black magic haunts his body.


    Seeing Ye Feng moving towards her, the shock in his eyes was gradually replaced by worry. Because now Ye Feng looks at her in the eyes is too strange, just like looking at a stranger. She worried that Ye Feng''s will might be swallowed up by the forbidden magic stone he swallowed into his body.


    Recovering from the shock, scorpion monster feels Ye Feng''s eyes on him, and he is subconsciously frightened by Ye Feng''s eyes like mole ants.


    But soon, the scorpion monster was emboldened. He did not believe that in this place where magic could not be used, the soft skin man in front of him could fight with him by swallowing the forbidden magic stone.


    He couldn''t deal with the soft skin men above the level of demigod before. He must repair them well, especially Ye Feng, who trampled on his face.


    Think about it, the scorpion monster, which is completely dominated by anger, first attacks and directly moves his huge body into Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng felt the killing intention of the scorpion monster at the first time when he saw the scorpion monster rushing towards him, but he turned his eyes to hivier again at this moment.


    Under the vision of shivell pupil gradually shrinking, Ye Feng dodges the scorpion monster''s impact, and comes to the front of hiville.


    In fact, he did not know why he wanted to dodge to him, but there was a voice in his heart that asked him to move him to a safe place first.


    See Ye Feng even ignore him when fighting, scorpion monster feel humiliated. He turned back and flew to Ye Feng, trying to let Ye Feng die on his pliers.


    Ye Feng, who has no pupil, frowns at him in confusion, and then picks up the man who wants to remind him of his danger, and easily avoids the scorpion monster''s flying.


    It is along the stone wall to amu and Lulu, and Ye Feng turns over again and runs towards the exit of the cave.


    Ye Feng''s repeated dodging really makes scorpion monster fire. Now Ye Feng wants to ignore his existence and escape from under his eyes. He can''t bear it any more.


    The huge body blocks the cave, the scorpion monster brandishes the pair of tongs to smash to the leaf wind which towards him.


    However, driven by the unknown magic, Ye Feng''s speed is almost as fast as that of the sword of the wind. He just slightly sidestepped his body and went through the gap between the body of the scorpion monster and the cave, and flew to the huge crack that had collapsed before.


    With the help of some protruding rock blocks on the stone wall, Ye Feng stepped on the ground with one foot. Under the circumstances of holding the three hiviers, he was also able to avoid all kinds of attacks of the scorpion monster below, and climbed up easily.


    "Soft skinned man, there is a kind of hard hitting with me. Don''t run around there!"


    In the face of the scorpion monster''s unwilling roar below, Ye Feng completely did not hear, and without expression held the three of hivier, without saying a word.


    Although he was saved by Ye Feng, his stony body and his silent expression made him worried. She can only pray for Ye Feng from the bottom of her heart, hoping that he will not have any problems.


    In the cave of the forbidden magic Valley, Ye Feng released his hand and put the three on the ground.


    Just as he was about to turn back, he suddenly seized his hand. Under his puzzled gaze, shivell pursed his lips and said, "Ye Ye Feng, be careful... "


    Finish saying, in Ye Feng still perplexed under the gaze, Xi Wei facial expression is burning to loosen the hand.


    Without the hindrance of Xiwei, Ye Feng jumped to the crack that was torn by the scorpion monster.


    Shivell, whose face was burning, looked at the crack with twinkling eyes, while amu and Lulu, who did not know Ye Feng had lost his self-consciousness, cheerfully cheered for Ye Feng.


    The scorpion monster below is tracking the trail of Ye Feng and climbing upward gradually. When he sees Ye Feng jumping down, he immediately roars to show his dignity.


    The barbed tail suddenly lifted, scorpion monster intends to directly stab Ye Feng''s body out of a big hole.


    And the top of the Xiwei see Ye Feng has no intention of avoiding, and immediately yelled: "Ye Feng, get away, don''t fight with him!"


    However, Ye Feng still turned a deaf ear, waving the stone Rune sword in his hand, and cleaved between the two eyes of the scorpion monster that his eyes aimed at.


    Boom!


    When Ye Feng''s arm is stabbed by a scorpion monster, a sound of crashing and breaking between stones rings out. Then, in the scorpion monster''s shrill howl, the barb on his tail broke apart after colliding with Ye Feng''s arm.Without a trace of pity in his heart, Ye Feng, waving the stone Rune sword, continued to chop down. Soon, the sword in his hand split between the scorpion monster''s eyes like a nightmare, and cut the scorpion monster''s hard skin like a rock.


    The skin between the two eyes was cut by Ye Feng with a sword. The pain made the scorpion monster cry and beg for mercy: "ah! I was wrong I''m wrong. Please, don''t kill me


    The howl of the scorpion monster excited Lulu and amu, who were cheering Ye Feng at the edge of the crack. They even used various words to cheer Ye Feng.


    And Ye Feng did not put anyone''s words in his heart. There was only one voice in his heart to let him kill the monster in front of him.


    Holding the stone Rune sword tightly in his hands, Ye Feng''s killing intention is rising with contempt in his eyes. Regardless of how the scorpion monster begged for mercy, he continued to split the body of the scorpion monster with his sword.


    After a while, the body of the scorpion monster was just like a stone that had been hit hard. More and more cracks appeared in various parts, and finally broke into pieces of irregular gravel.


    Before he lost his breath of life, he uttered his last words: "cruel soft skin man, do you think that there is only one crystal pioneer in this underground world? Underground belongs to the crystal pioneer! Wait, my brother, skana, will avenge me. No matter where you flee, he will find you and tear you to pieces. Ha ha ha Ha ha ha Ha ha Er Ah


    With the sudden end of the bitter laughter, the scorpion monster who claimed to be the pioneer of crystal finally ushered in the end of his life.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 525

    Outside the destroyed site of piltvorf haiks base, black and white swords are swirling, and two bodies as fast as lightning are constantly shuttling among the spirits and demons nearby.


    Under the wind of the sword, one by one the dead fell under the swords of two Fiona. However, Fiona and Fiona, who have been fighting for several days in a row, are obviously not as brave as they were when they first arrived. Under the siege of undead and demons, their physical strength has been overdrawn.


    The two looked at the entrance to the dilapidated Hicks research base. There was a faint worry in their hearts when they did not see Caitlin and Olivia come out. Just as they were about to go in and look for Oriana and Caitlin, the tattered entrance slowly stepped out of the shadow of Ariana and Caitlin.


    As soon as they came out, they saw the slightly tired posture of the two Fiona. With an unknown instrument made of black metal in her arms, Ariana widened her eyes and cried to the two Fiona: "hard work, Fiona, we can go back to Ionia!"


    She sipped her dry lips, and the two Fiona nodded in silence, feeling relieved.


    Caitlin sent a signal to Sara over the base by using a smart walkie talkie. After receiving the signal, Sara in the control room immediately landed the Rafik slowly from high altitude in the open area near the base, killing many low-level undead and demons.


    Soon the four of Fiona boarded the Reebok, and after cleaning up the demons and spirits that they wanted to approach, the Reebok flew high again, and flew toward Ionia''s position.


    ¡­¡­


    After killing the scorpion monster, the side effect brought by the forbidden magic stone, the stone like Ye Feng stays beside the broken stone body of the scorpion monster, motionless.


    On the top of the crack, he felt a burst of heartache. She tried to call Ye Feng''s name, trying to make Ye Feng listen to her words.


    "Ye Feng, come up quickly!"


    Maybe it is out of subconscious intimacy. Although Ye Feng has lost his self-consciousness for a while, he doesn''t dislike the three men.


    After hearing Xiwei''s words, Ye Feng just stares at the three people in bewilderment and jumps back to the top from the bottom of the crack.


    Under Ye Feng''s puzzled gaze, he carefully grasps Ye Feng''s wrist, and then gently touches Ye Feng''s hard skin like rock.


    Although the skin on Ye Feng''s body is hard before, he hasn''t been so careful to touch and feel the changes of Ye Feng.


    Recalling Ye Feng''s spear which had swallowed many forbidden stone fragments crazily before, hivier''s eyes slightly closed, revealing unspeakable heartache.


    Lulu and amu are not as much as hivier realized. They just think that Ye Feng is particularly handsome when he comes forward in a crisis. The eyes of both of them were twinkling with little stars. Lulu shook her head in a daze. Her two small hands punched her chin. She puffed her breath and said, "brother Ye Feng, you were so handsome just now. You are indeed Lulu''s favorite person!"


    "Yes, brother Ye Feng, you were so handsome just now. Amu adored you as well."


    In the face of Lulu and amu''s worship words, if it was the usual Ye Feng, it would have been floating. But now Ye Feng doesn''t have a trace of his own consciousness. He just looks at Lulu and amu in amazement.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s indifference, Lulu and amuduqiqi set their eyes on hiville, hoping that she could tell them what happened to Ye Feng.


    Under the questioning of the two children, shivell blinked a little moist eyes, trying not to let amu and Lulu see that she was going to cry.


    Taking a deep breath, he explained: "amu and Lulu, your brother Ye Feng, because he swallowed too many forbidden magic stones to save us, now he has no self-consciousness."


    Under hivier''s explanation, the two little guys looked at each other''s eyes, and then both of them turned red and sobbed.


    Sylvier gently stroked Lulu and amu''s small heads, gently soothing the two little guys.


    But at this time, Ye Feng suddenly gave a strange cry and fell on the ground in pain, covering his heart with his hands and spasmodic.


    Seeing this, Seaville was suddenly startled and his pupils shrank slightly. She quickly bent down, comforting the painful Ye Feng with words, and reached out her hand to feel Ye Feng''s heart.


    Yefeng''s heartbeat made him feel strange, because his heartbeat was normal, but the coverage of the beat was gradually shrinking, just like Ye Feng''s heart was gradually petrified.


    Petrochemicals He murmured these two words in his heart, and shiver took a breath of cold air. He was really shocked by the conjecture in his heart.


    With this conjecture, his mind became more and more disordered. She flustered with both hands to check Ye Feng''s body, and then found that Ye Feng''s body, which was only stony on the surface of her skin, was becoming more and more rigid.


    After a while, the painful convulsion of Ye Feng no longer shakes, but completely petrified into a human shape forbidden stone statue, lying on the ground.


    "Brother Ye Feng!" Lulu and amu exclaimed with one voice.He closed his eyes, and his lips squirmed, as if to say something, but stopped. Looking at Ye Feng, who is petrified into a statue with complicated expression, he lifts Ye Feng up carefully, for fear that a careless leaf will be weathered into broken stones.


    "Sister shivell, what are we going to do next? Brother Ye Feng, he is like this Lu Lu wiped her tears and choked.


    We can''t cure the magic of the valley, and then we can''t find the way to cure you


    Hearing the four words of healing water, Amu seems to have thought of something. Waving his little hand, he said excitedly, "sister sylvier!"


    "What''s the matter, Amu?" Looking back doubtfully, hiville is not in the mood to play with amu now. She just wants to revive the petrified Ye Feng.


    Amu excitedly replied, "amu knows where the healing water is!"


    On hearing that amu knew the water of healing, hivier''s slightly haggard face showed a color of joy. She also excitedly put her hands on amu''s shoulder and said incoherently, "amu, you Do you really know where the healing water is? "


    A mu mu serious place head way: "well, although a Mu Mu is small, but still know cure water."


    "Great, amu, tell my sister, where is the healing water?" A pair of beautiful eyes glared at the eldest, and he obviously wanted to find a cure now.


    Under hivier''s intense and expectant gaze, Amu replied in a tearful voice: "it''s where amu wakes up!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 526

    In the control room of the Rafik, two Fiona, pushed by Sara, found a rest seat and sat down.


    The two of them looked awkwardly at three cups and a steaming kettle on the table, wondering what Sarah wanted.


    Another glance at Caitlin and Olivia, who are pounding the console under the large screens in the control room, raise their eyebrows and get up to see their progress.


    Seeing the two people''s expressions in the eyes, Sarah just pushed Fiona back to her seat. Under the indifferent gaze of two Fiona, Sara pours three cups of tea and sits down with her.


    "You..." Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, opened her mouth, but only said the word "you" and then closed her mouth unhappily.


    With a smile, Sarah slowly picked up her cup and took a sip, which made her speechless again. He gently pressed his right leg on his left leg and swayed slowly. There was no sign of talking to the two Fiona.


    Fiona of the Laurent family couldn''t stand Sarah. She said what Fiona wanted to say with a slight displeasure: "what do you want?"


    Enjoying the fragrance of tea, Sarah''s narrow eyes slightly elongated, a trace of dislike to climb up the eyebrows. She puts the cup on the table and looks at Fiona of the Laurent family. A smile appears on Sarah''s face again, which makes Fiona of the Laurent family slightly stunned.


    "Have a drink. It''s good."


    She picks up a cup of tea she hasn''t drunk and hands it to Fiona of the Laurent family. Sarah blinks her eyes as if she''s courting.


    Fiona of the Laurent family has always been as wary of Sara as hivier, and she just doesn''t want to talk to sarado. "Why should I listen to you?" she quipped


    One side of the young girl Mafia ona is also slightly nodded, although with the other she is not right, but in the matter of the relationship with Ye Feng, they should be consistent with the outside.


    As if she had not felt the hostility of the two Fiona at all, Sarah still said with a smile: "your faces are so bad. I think it''s very tired to cover Olivia and Caitlin these days. Don''t you want to drink?"


    With another well intentioned "um," Sarah had to feed Fiona herself.


    Subconsciously, she touched herself, because the collapse was so pale, Fiona of the Laurent family sipped her cracked lips.


    Ning Mei hesitated and glanced at Sara''s smile. Fiona, the Laurent family, pretended to be reluctant to take the tea cup. "It''s not what I want to drink!" she said coldly before drinking


    Sara does not care to spread out her hands, and then her hands on her cheek, turned her eyes to the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona.


    "I I I''ll do it myself


    Pretending it wasn''t Sarah who advised her to drink it, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, picked up her tea in a panic and began to drink it.


    Sarah''s beautiful eyes twinkled with a strange look. After seeing the pale faces of the two Fiona getting warmer, she said, "let''s go and see what kind of satellite sensor terminal they''ve got. How''s the research going?"


    Fiona and Fiona nodded. They almost collapsed in order to cover Caitlin and Olivia. They also wanted to see what could make Caitlin care so much.


    With two Fiona came to the console, Sara saw Caitlin seems to be debugging something, she is not good to disturb her.


    Take a look at oleana. She holds the black satellite sensor terminal and also takes into account the screen of the console and each control room. Sara, who originally wanted to speak, stopped.


    Aware of Sara''s presence, Ariana temporarily stops her work, widens her eyes, and greets Sarah with a beaming voice: "what''s the matter, Sister Sarah?"


    Seeing Oriana stop, Sara said with a smile, "Oriana, what''s the use of this satellite terminal?"


    "Sister Sarah, it''s a little complicated to tell you. Wait a minute!"


    As she rubbed her temples in a headache, Olivia called out to Caitlin on the other side, "Caitlin, can we now connect the satellite sensor terminal to the control room terminal of the Rafik?"


    Caitlin on the other side replied suspiciously, "well, OK, what''s the matter?"


    As soon as Caitlin''s words were heard, Oriana said excitedly, "then I''ll just turn on the big screen!"


    With that, she quickly pressed various buttons on the console and opened the biggest screen in the middle.


    On the screen, a strange metal object is standing in the dark sky, revolving around a huge ball, surrounded by the dark sky dotted with various bright stars.


    "Is this?" Sarah''s eyes slowly enlarge, incredible way.


    So did the two Fiona, who had never seen anything like this.


    Caitlin came over, her eyes full of shock, but more of a surprise and excitement.


    Oriana replied excitedly, "this is the guide satellite, and that huge blue sphere is our Valoran!"As soon as she said this, Sarah and Fiona were so shocked that they opened their mouths like duck eggs. Their brains couldn''t digest the amount of information in her words for a while.


    Valoran is a ball? This is just too hard to imagine! Is not the boundary of the world mentioned before all nonsense?


    Oriana pressed the next few keys again and said with a confident smile, "Sister Sarah, don''t you want to see the role of the magic satellite? Look at the enlarged picture on the screen


    Smell speech, Sara temporarily picked up the shock of the heart, again focused on the screen.


    The original blue sphere was gradually enlarged, and the boundary between the continent and the ocean in the world of Valoran was gradually clarified.


    The picture flies over the top of demacia. From west to East, there are endless mountains, jungles, rivers and so on. Looking down, the picture shows that all five people hold their breath.


    From the clouds above the mysterious giant peak, the picture goes straight into the chaotic war academy, arrives in NOx, and crosses the sea of defenders. The top view of Ionia, which combines natural scenery with temples, is reflected in the eyes of six people.


    Into the black fog area, until the end of the black fog, lingering in the dark fog of the Dark Island looming in the picture. Through the sea of conquerors, demacia came into sight again.


    "Is it really round?" Exclaimed the two Fiona.


    Caitlin sighed: "yes, if there is life on other stars, those who live in the eyes of Valoran should also be a star, and now Valoran should be called a star more accurately."


    Sarah pinched her chin and mused, "is it possible for people from other worlds to cross the starry sky to arrive at Valoran without the magic portal or something?"


    Anna was quite excited when she saw these pictures with her own eyes. She also wants to see other functions of the magic satellite!


    At the thought of this, Oriana''s face was filled with a naive smile. She winked excitedly at Sara. "In theory, Sister Sarah, do you want to see other functions of the magic satellite?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 527

    As soon as she heard Oriana say that the magic satellite has other functions, Rao is attracted to Sara''s heart which is always happy and angry, but not in color.


    "Well!" Sarah nodded. She was also curious about the magic of the magic satellite.


    Oriana grinned mysteriously. "Sister Sarah, you can tell me something about Ionia you want to see."


    "Just presidian." Sarah turned her eyes and said something.


    "Caitlin!" After greeting Caitlin, Olivia didn''t want to operate by herself this time, but let Caitlin do it for her.


    With a smile from the corner of her mouth, Caitlin pressed regularly on the console.


    Next, Ionia''s top view appears on the largest screen in the middle. The picture is constantly enlarged, and the picture of presidian, the capital of Ionia, is becoming clearer and clearer.


    Under the gaze of Caitlin''s five people, the streets and streets of presidian and the pedestrians on the road are reflected in the large screen.


    When arilia and verus, with a group of soldiers, pass through the picture, Fiona of the Laurent family is moved: "was that arilia and verus?"


    "Yes, it looks like they''re going to talk to karma about something important."


    "How can the magic satellite see the pictures on the mainland so clearly?" Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, opened her mouth, and her brain circuits didn''t respond for a while.


    "Well, we can also locate and track someone, such as..."


    Oriana stares at the various crowds that appear on the screen. After searching for them, Galen''s brother and sister''s figure of shopping enters the picture. "As long as Galen and lax do not enter the house, the magic satellite can monitor their pictures in real time," she said


    After explaining this, oliviana is staring at the picture of lax walking around the street with Galen''s arm.


    They talked and laughed along the way, bought a lot of trinkets and aonia specialty food, and went for a walk in Ningjing garden.


    Caitlin''s five looked at each other with a somewhat queer look on their faces. If they didn''t know that Galen and lax were brothers and sisters, they might have mistaken them for lovers.


    When the Galen brothers and sisters left Ningjing garden and returned to their residence, Oriana turned off the screen in time.


    Feiona, a childhood sweetheart, saw oliviana turn off the screen and frowned slightly. She thought of Ye Feng.


    Now Ye Feng, Xiwei and Lulu are in the surima desert. She is still a little worried about what will happen to Yefeng and hivier.


    Or Ask Oriana if she can use the magic satellite to see Ye Feng''s current position?


    As soon as this idea came into being in my heart, Sophia''s pretty face was very hot. She shook her head and patted her pretty face to stop thinking. In fact, in the final analysis, she still can''t afford to ask this question.


    Glancing at the other one beside her, Sophia was a little stunned, because the other she was very synchronous with her, and her face was very red.


    All of a sudden, feeling Sara''s gaze, Sophia hastily coughed and turned her head calmly, but her red face betrayed her.


    With a slight bend in the corner of her mouth, Sarah turned to Oriana and said, "sister Oriana, do you mind if I call you that?"


    "Of course, Sister Sarah, you are my good friend''s sister!" Oriana grinned innocently.


    Sarah frowned and said, "wood, he has been to the shurima desert for so many days, but I''m still worried about his current situation. Last time I overheard you and Caitlin saying that intelligent walkie talkies communicate with each other through magic satellite. Can we see where Ye Feng is from the terminal screen


    "Sister Sara, this should be OK. As long as there is no black fog like the shadow Island, the magic satellite can also sense the movement of the leaf wind by sensing the heat energy." Olliana replied without any thought.


    The two Fiona next to Sara were beaming with joy and staring at Oriana.


    Oriana focused on pressing the complicated buttons on the console, then the central screen was opened again, and a top view of the surima desert appeared.


    "I have located the intelligent walkie talkie of sylvier and Ye Feng, and their current position is..."


    After pressing a bunch of buttons that Fiona couldn''t understand, Oriana pointed to two red dots in the middle of the left side of the top view and said, "this is the area slightly south of the western border of the shurima desert!"


    Gradually enlarge the picture, a piece of barren desert becomes more and more clear, only there are only two red spots on the sand, but there are no hivier three figures.


    Just when the two Fiona were about to ask questions, Oriana said: "according to the signal released by the intelligent walkie talkie, they should be under the quicksand area. Let me turn on the thermal sensor to see their specific location."It''s another operation. The red dot signal disappears, and three human red energy appear in the picture. After constant debugging, it can be preliminarily confirmed that the three people are in a certain connected cave.


    "At present, all three are safe. They should be searching for something. I have read a lot of books about shurima in Picheng before. There are many mysterious tombs and lost ancient cities under shurima." She said, punching her right hand into the palm of her left hand.


    Looking at the three red energy bodies moving slowly on the screen, except for the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona, the other people''s faces are very reassured.


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, stares at three human shaped red energy bodies that appear through heat induction. She finds that, in addition to recognizing the bodies of sylvier and Lulu, the body shape of the remaining one is not like Ye Feng at all, and is a head shorter than lulu.


    There is always a kind of uneasy speculation in the heart. Sophia pursed her lips: "the one who is smaller than Lulu is not Ye Feng at all!"


    After such a reminder, Caitlin and other people noticed that only Lulu and shivell were the thermal energy forms on the screen, and they did not know the other small one at all.


    Laurent Fiona took a deep breath and said anxiously, "no, I''m going to Rama!"


    She grabs Fiona of Laurent family, and Sara stares at Fiona, a childhood sweetheart who also has this idea.


    "Maybe there is some strange magic under that. Ye Feng will become a child when he meets it." Caitlin squeezed her chin and calmly said her guess.


    "Maybe wood is sleeping in again. Isn''t there a city nearby?" Sarah was worried, but she was calm.


    "Even so, I will go!" Young girl Mafia ona said obstinately.


    "Wait a minute. Let''s have a look tomorrow. Maybe it''s just that the satellite sensor terminal was just retrieved today. Some parts are not perfect. The display is wrong. Don''t you two need to be so nervous?"


    Sara winked at oliviana and Caitlin as she spoke, indicating that they would cooperate with her.


    Oriana did not respond for a moment, but fortunately, Caitlin understood the meaning and made a serious effort on the console.


    "It seems that there are still some problems in the connection between the satellite sensing terminal and the rifik terminal. Would you like to have a look tomorrow?"


    Only then did oleana understand what Sara meant, and she echoed Caitlin''s words.


    Two Fiona in the heart a burst of doubt, just clearly no problem, why suddenly sounded the alarm?


    Without giving them a chance to react, Sara takes two Fiona and leaves the control room on the pretext of not disturbing Caitlin and Olivia.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 528

    In the open space deep in the cave of forbidden magic Valley, a glimmer of light shines through the almost tiny gap at the top. From time to time, there are still some small gravel flowing from the gap.


    Elise was afraid of each other, so they kept a certain distance when searching the secret rooms.


    She closed her eyes and glanced at them with disdain. There was still a sense of superiority in Elise''s bones.


    As the demon leader of shadow Island, she still hopes to take Azur and Zerah for her own use. She doesn''t expect that shadow island will have two more enemies of God level.


    As she turned her mind, Alice''s mouth rose slightly, and a plan that satisfied her came to her mind. Maybe when she finds the sun disk, she can do it.


    Anyone who disobeys shadow island will die!


    With a cold smile from the bottom of her heart, Elise''s eyebrows were also gradually extended, and she could see that hekarim was stunned.


    At this time, the whole body, including the heart, was petrified, and Yefeng was held in his arms by hivier. With petrified leaf wind in his arms, he also takes Lulu and amu slowly into the open land.


    After glancing at no one near his eyes, shivell took a long breath and whispered to amu, "amu, where do you go when you wake up?"


    Amu was just about to open his mouth, but he made a silent gesture to him, indicating that he should be quiet.


    The cute amu nodded his head cleverly and made a silent movement by learning from hivier''s movement. Then he closed his mouth and led the way to a secret room where the three Elise had not yet searched.


    Once in the chamber of secrets, a string of leaping flames leaped out of the lamps on the wall, illuminating the narrow brick passage.


    Lulu''s pretty face showed a trace of fear in the dim light of the fire. She nervously approached him and held him tightly by the corner of his clothes with both hands.


    "Lulu, don''t be afraid." In a low voice, he comforted a Mu Mu to continue to lead the way.


    After bypassing several rooms full of treasures, the three men came to a secret room with coffins in the middle. On the wall opposite the entrance of the room was a picture of a four or five-year-old boy crying, and the coffin, which was glowing red under the fire, was extremely small.


    Looking at the coffin which was obviously opened, hiville said to amu, "this is it?"


    amu nodded his head, pointed to the portrait on the wall, and said, "well, sister shivell, I had been walking around for a long time. There was a secret door in the wall where my picture was hung, and there was healing water in it."


    He rubbed amu''s small head, and shivell praised him softly, touching him on the wall where the painting was hanging.


    With a frown, he tapped regularly, and soon the wall swung open.


    As the secret door was opened, the subtle sound of running water began to sound. In the chamber of secrets, shivell looked happy. Although her magic was suppressed here, she could still feel the strong healing power coming from the other side of the secret door.


    As a healing mage, Lulu is more sensitive than amu and shivell. After sensing the healing magic, she immediately shook the corner of hiville''s clothes and cheered: "sister shivell is the healing magic. Brother Ye Feng is saved!"


    "Well!"


    A cupboard in the cubicle of the secret door, and the Sphinx of healing water in the middle, caught shiver.


    She carefully carried the petrified Ye Feng into the cubicle, then bent over and put Ye Feng into the pool in front of the Sphinx.


    After making sure Ye Feng was soaked in it, shivell took a breath and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    Anxiously waiting, time passes by, Ye Feng''s petrified body doesn''t look as hard as before.


    Shivell frowned, hesitated, and reached out to touch Ye Feng''s body. Compared with the previous hard from the inside to the outside, leaf wind now returns to only the skin epidermis is still in the petrified state, it can feel the softness under the epidermis.


    His uneasiness eased a little, and he smoothed his tired cheek, which was seeping with oil under the dim fire.


    Noticing Lulu''s big eyes staring at her, he pursed her dry lips and whispered, "sister is just a little tired. Lulu doesn''t have to worry about me."


    Lulu puffed her cheek in disbelief and looked at him for a while. Then she walked aside and sat down with amu, cheering Ye Feng who was being cured with her eyes.


    Because they were underground, how long the time had passed is not very clear, but the three of hivier also showed their sleepiness one after another.


    After amu and Lulu fell asleep leaning against the wall of the compartment, the tired schivelle''s eyelids also blinked and blinked, a little unable to resist the sleepiness sweeping over his body.


    He suddenly shook his head and forced himself to wake up a little, and he was focused on Guarding Ye Feng, whose fossilization had not been completely eliminated.


    The petrified skin on Ye Feng''s face has been improved, but the skin under his neck still has some petrified spots, which is obviously not cured.Staring at Ye Feng, he is dazed. In this quiet environment, he can''t help thinking of the first encounter between them in demacia.


    Thinking about it, shivell, tired, was trapped again. Sitting by the pool, she almost fell into the pool of healing water.


    He could not hold on, and he began to talk to himself.


    "Or Just squint for a moment... "


    He closed his eyes in a daze. He sat on his knees at the edge of the pool, his hands clasped on his legs, and his pretty face was lying on his knees with a shallow arc in his mouth.


    However, a few slow footfalls awakened him, who was about to fall asleep. In a flurry, shivell scratched her hair with both hands. She immediately woke up amu and Lulu who were leaning against the wall.


    "There is no search left here. If there is no search here, I''m afraid the shadow of the last time was a means to hide the hiding place of the sun''s disk."


    The voice of the hokarim people came from the outside. Fortunately, hiville covered Lulu and amu''s small mouths in time, otherwise they would surely bring in the people from outside.


    Carefully closing the secret door to the wall of the compartment, he gulped nervously. Holding amu and Lulu in her arms, she pressed the two children''s ears and told them not to make any noise.


    He also glanced at Ye Feng, who was still baptized with healing water in the middle of the eye compartment. While praying to Ye Feng to wake up quickly, he also prayed that the four Elise people outside would not find the secret door in the chamber of amu''s coffin.


    If they were found out, she would have to go out and ask the Azur ancestors to protect them.


    However, she really didn''t want to put her last hope on her ancestor Azer. Because in the last contact, she could feel the horror of revenge and reversion in azser.


    For thousands of years, Ariel is doomed to stand on the side of the bloody desert.


    If she can, she still hopes that her ancestor azr can abandon the Millennium resentment and go to Ionia to help Soraka.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 529

    With his back against the secret door of the compartment, he listened nervously to the movements in the chamber of the wooden coffin. When the sound of knocking on the wall suddenly came to his ears, he took a breath of cool air, and the hands of amu and Lulu tightened.


    On the other side of the secret door, Elise knocked on the secret door with a picture of amu, and then showed a strange smile.


    The magic stealthily intrudes on the secret door, and Elise can definitely sense someone leaning against the other side of the door. Glancing at the others who still had nothing to gain, though she did not know who was on the other side of the door, Alice had a mind to swallow the back of the secret door.


    "Again She was laughing in her heart, but Alice pretended to be angry and unwilling.


    Perhaps for fear of the suspicion of zelas and Azel, Elise was so angry that she ignored the existence of Azel and Zerah, and took a picture of amu''s coffin.


    Click!


    Just listen to the sound of a coffin breaking, the coffin which can only contain Amur wood was shattered by the evil gas from Elise''s palm.


    This scene really scared the three of hivier hiding in the compartment, and even Azur, Zerah, and hekarim were all suppressed by Alice''s sudden anger.


    Soon they came back to their senses, and Azel and Silas were a little depressed and angry, but as gods, they felt that they should not express this emotion easily.


    And seeing that Elise, the devil, was flat, the two of them were still a little relieved. After all, if it had not been for Elise''s appearance, the two enemies would not have been in alliance temporarily.


    Seeing Azel and Silas showing a little ironic smile one after another, Elise was so happy in her heart that she almost showed it on her face.


    However, in order to make everything on the other side of the dark door belong to shadow Island, Elise continues to play her role as a piltwave movie emperor.


    "Hekarim!" All her displeasure was written on her face, and Alice looked coldly at her.


    "What''s the matter?" Herkarim obviously couldn''t understand where Elise was so angry. Didn''t she find the sun disk? Anyway, karlsas just asked them to come and have a look. He didn''t say he had to bring back the solar disk.


    "There is no need for us to stay here any longer. Let''s go now and go to the next place!"


    She said coldly, and Elise tore open a portal with dark energy in front of her face and stepped into the portal first.


    After seeing Elise leave, hekarim did not dare to face the two gods alone. He also stepped on the horse''s hooves and did not enter the door. As he entered, the portal, which was torn open by Alice, was gradually closed until it disappeared in front of azser.


    Looking at the place where Elise and hekarim disappeared, Azul turned to zerath and said, "I hear you''ve built an army."


    The blue light on his body twinkled, and Silas looked at Azur a few times. Then he said coldly, "aren''t you, too?"


    "Hum!"


    With a dull hum, Azer sneered: "forget it this time. Sooner or later, the two of us will collide together, and then I will kill you traitor!"


    With that, Azur''s figure turned into a diluted quicksand and disappeared in place.


    Silas stood there for a long time without saying a word. It was not long before he sighed. Before leaving, he said a strange word alone.


    "The Betrayer is you, not me..."


    When it is confirmed that Elise and other three forces really left the chamber of the coffin, and with his back against the secret door, he gently stroked the back of Lulu and amu and comforted the two children who were shaking with fear.


    Although amu was timid, he did not experience what Lulu had experienced, and recovered quickly under the pacification of sylvier.


    Lulu was a little difficult to appease. She was a little frightened at the thought of Elise''s method of demonizing Ye Feng many times.


    Still a little worried, she opened her mouth and said timidly, "sister Xiwei, the devil who demonized Ye Feng''s brother several times, and those bad guys have all left?"


    "You''re all gone. Don''t worry, Lulu. We are behind the secret door. It''s very difficult for ordinary people to find this secret door."


    He stroked Lulu''s back again, and shivell touched Lulu''s ear and comforted Lulu with words.


    After being pacified by hivier for a long time, Lulu was not so afraid as before. She rubbed her eyes and looked at the wind in the pool of healing water.


    "Sister sylvier, Lulu wants to see brother Ye Feng!" Shouting in the arms of hivier, Lulu, who was a little more daring, was still very concerned about her brother Ye Feng''s physical condition.


    In fact, the Yodel people who took Lulu as a child''s state of mind had no choice. He put Lulu and amu down from their arms and took their small hands to the water of healing.


    After being told not to mess with hivier, Lulu reached out her finger expectantly and poked Ye Feng, whose skin was humanized again.


    After a few punches, he retracts his hand, then reaches out his finger, pokes a few times, and then retracts his hand. After tossing around for a long time, Lulu, who felt the heat of Ye Feng''s body, danced excitedly and said, "sister Xiwei, brother Ye Feng''s body has recovered again!""Well, I just don''t know when his consciousness will wake up..."


    At the end of the story, Seaville''s smiling face climbed into a faint cloud of melancholy.


    Lulu pursed her mouth and looked curiously at the expression of hivier and said, "sister shivell, do you like brother Ye Feng as much as sister Fiona? It''s the kind of lovers like it! "


    "Shh Don''t talk nonsense


    Seeing the muddleheaded amu on one side, he gave Lulu a white eye and motioned Lulu not to chew his tongue. Although she used to make fun of Ye Feng once in a while, saying that Ye Feng was the person she had marked, she was not ready to let others say she liked him in front of him.


    "Sister sylvier, Lulu didn''t talk nonsense. You must want to be a lover with brother Ye Feng just like sister Fiona, so sister Fiona will have a bad eye with you!" Lulu''s small mouth puffed up, and looked at the eyes of sylvier.


    "Isn''t Lulu also fond of your brother Ye Feng? So it''s normal for my sister to like my brother. We are good friends Since there was no way to avoid it, he had to brag nonsense, hoping to stop Lulu''s interest in the topic.


    "Sister sylvier is a liar. Don''t think Lulu doesn''t understand when she is young. I''m not a child like amu!" Lulu''s young pretty face made an old-fashioned expression, as strange as it must be.


    Amu lying on the side of the gun innocently, does not understand the topic of Lulu and sylvier, he can only be wronged to Du small mouth, hanging small head.


    There was something else he wanted to explain, but he was shaken by a cold laugh that she knew and feared.


    "Who am I? It''s you


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 530

    Walking out of the torn space alone, Alice finds the three sylviers in the cubicle and Ye Feng lying in the healing water.


    A little surprise flashed through her eyes, and Elise obviously didn''t think that there were all the people in front of him. Surprised to fade, Alice sneered: "who am I? It''s you!"


    As soon as the words fell, Elise saw shiver with her back to her, and was obviously frightened by her arrival.


    Glancing coldly around the cubicle, Elise did not focus on the four hiviers, but on the cupboard in the corner.


    Without any fear that sylvier and others would dare to attack her, Elise walked past him, sitting stiffly by the pool.


    Opening the mahogany cabinet, she saw a yellowing parchment and a gold key.


    With a wink, Elise picked up the gold key first. After pondering on her hand for a moment, she took out the rolled up parchment while humming the ancient aeonia ballad with great interest.


    She unfolded the scroll with her hands leisurely, and a painting of surima style fell into her eyes. After studying for a while, Elise frowned, then glanced at shivell, who was at the water of healing.


    "You should know that?"


    Her eyes lengthened slightly, and Elise waved, and the sheepskin scroll was thrown at him.


    Subconsciously catching the sheepskin scroll, he swallowed his mouth and looked nervously at Elise, who was walking slowly towards her.


    When he did not reply, a trace of unhappiness rose to her eyebrows, and Elise''s red lips opened slightly, and she said impatiently, "what do I ask you, mortal!"


    He swallowed again, and shivell did not dare to breathe. Her heart beat faster and faster under the pressure of her invisible release.


    "Wow Sister sylvier, Lulu is so scared... "


    Lulu was frightened to cry by Elise''s invisible superior momentum. And the smallest amu saw Lulu all cried, and immediately followed the cry.


    The cry of the two children really made her feel a little bit agitated. Her beautiful eyes twinkled with scarlet blood, as if she would hurt people at any time.


    Aware of Elise''s murderous spirit, he quickly pacifies Lulu and amu, indicating that they should not cry.


    Without the sound of their crying, Alice''s agitation was gone. "If you can read the meaning of the picture on this scroll, I can let you go once, because I just want to look for the sun disk this time," she said


    Thinking carefully about Alice''s words, he frowned and said, "are you really going to let us go?"


    "Do you have a choice?" With her eyes closed, Alice''s tone gradually turned cold, and her patience lost a point.


    A trace of threat and scorn in Alice''s cold voice made him feel heavy.


    Yes, she, a mortal, has a choice in front of God? Not to mention herself, she is also responsible for taking care of Lulu, Amu and Ye Feng. That alone, she could only choose to believe that Elise, the cunning devil, would keep her promise.


    Thinking of this, shivell''s eyes congealed, and she said in a determined tone, "OK, I promise to help you study this picture, just..."


    After that, he stopped and looked at Ye Feng in the pool and Lulu and amu beside him with indecisive eyes.


    "Don''t worry, at least I won''t change my mind when you study the parchment, cluck..." Answered with a smile, said Alice deliberately.


    "You mean you may change your mind later!" He sprang to his feet, and shiver clutched the parchment angrily.


    "You have no choice, humble mortal!"


    Elise doesn''t like to be glared at by a mortal. She also holds her head high, and the warning is self-evident.


    After looking at Elise for a moment, he chose to compromise. She suppressed her dissatisfaction with Alice and sat down. Surrounded by Lulu and amu, shivell slowly opened the sheepskin scroll, and a picture full of strange symbols and human portraits came into her eyes.


    After some research, he confirmed that this paper was probably in the early days of surima''s founding, and the symbols and some pictures above should tell how surima rose.


    There are many references to the sun disc and three keys in the scroll, and after deep thinking for a while, he finally got a general idea of the painting.


    However, after understanding the general content of the painting, sylvier''s beautiful eyes continued to shine, because there was a strange curse involved in the rise of surima.


    Inadvertently glanced at amu lying on his left leg, shivell''s pupil was slightly shrunk. She thought that the curse in the painting was probably the curse on amu.


    The strange curse originated from a monster allied with the first emperor of surima at that time. According to the scroll, the monster with tentacles was the first to accept the power of ascension.When the first emperor of shurima was young, he met a powerful human wizard who held a disk shaped like the sun.


    The wizard was moved by the great ambition of the first emperor of shurima. He allied with the first emperor of shurima, and with the help of the power of the sun disc, he incarnated himself as a Skywalker to fight against shurima, who was still an oasis at that time.


    With the help of witches, the first emperor of surima soon conquered a large area of southern Valoran, and officially declared himself Emperor and founded the state of shurima.


    After the establishment of the Empire, the witches planned to retire, but the first emperor of shurima was obsessed with the sun disc in their hands.


    The emperor hoped that the wizard could hand over the sun disc after he retired, but the wizard said that the sun disc was an ominous thing and could not be used as a national treasure. Otherwise, shurima would surely die within a thousand years.


    However, the wizard thought that the emperor hoped that shuruima had the artifact to protect the foundation of the country. The good wizard gave the emperor three healing water eyes which he got from his early travel in surima.


    The greedy emperor was not satisfied with this. He put out a banquet to send off the meritorious Wizard of the kingdom of shurima, but he poisoned the wizard''s wine and dishes to abolish magic power and took away the sun disc.


    The wizard cursed the emperor shurima before he died, that is, there must be a child among the emperor''s descendants who would let anyone contact him die.


    After reading this, he finally understood why a good child like amu was cursed so maliciously.


    All this was caused by the greed of the first emperor of shurima!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 531

    "Do you mean this bandaged child is the cursed Prince of surima?"


    After listening to sylvier''s interpretation, Elise''s terrible eyes instantly stare at Amur lying on his left leg.


    The sharp eyes were like a sharp knife on amu''s neck. He was only four years old, and he was still in his arms.


    Enjoying the hostility of the three men and their fear of her, Elise forcibly pulled Amur out of his arms.


    Elise carried the bandage behind her and hung in the air. The little guy amu cried loudly. The whole person was still struggling in the air to get rid of Elise''s control.


    "What are you doing?" Shivell''s eyes were shining. He didn''t care about the strength gap between her and Elise. He stood up and talked to her in an interrogative tone.


    Elise''s pretty face didn''t have half an anger. On the contrary, she said calmly with a smile: "you just talked about it for a long time and didn''t say the relationship between the golden key and the sun disk. Do you think I''m stupid?"


    His heart thumped. On the surface, he still pretended to be calm. He insisted: "you think too much. It only talks about the rise of the shurima Empire and the curse of history, nothing else."


    "Ha ha, when I count to three, the man who breaks the prince will be blasted into slag by my magic!"


    With a shrug, Elise''s artificial relaxed look stimulated hiville''s nerves.


    "One..."


    With the sound of Alice''s voice, shivell, who was extremely tangled in his heart, swallowed his mouth.


    "Two..."


    Sweat was seeping from his forehead, and shivell''s hands, from little fingers to thumbs, slowly formed fists, and the palms were also pinched with sweat.


    Sylvier''s expression and body changes were fully observed by Alice. She stopped and did not rush to call out the word "three".


    Slowing down the opening of her mouth, Alice slowly opened her red lips slightly, testing the bottom line of hiville.


    Seeing that the word "three" was about to come out of Elise''s mouth, hiville was already stuck to his skin by amu''s cry and Lulu''s help.


    Finally, unable to stop the condemnation and pressure of conscience, he lost to Alice in this psychological game. She closed her eyes tightly, and with a trace of reluctance, revealed the words that made Alice smile with satisfaction.


    "Let alone amu, I''ll tell you all I know!"


    With that, he gasped for breath, unable to withstand the mental stress.


    The shallow arc of the winner floats in the corner of her mouth. Elise puts her right hand gently, and amu slides from her hand.


    He quickly caught amu, who almost fell to the ground, and complained: "you are too much, devil!"


    With a thump, Elise kicked him to the ground and trampled on his chest. She snorted, "you can only obey me, mortal!"


    "My patience is very limited. Now tell me about the relationship between the golden key and the sun disc."


    The banter of Elise''s laughter made him angry, but she sat up with difficulty, holding Lulu and amu shivering in her arms.


    "The gold key was made by the first emperor of shurima after burying his cursed child amu, and this gold key is also a prop leading to the real burial place of the sun disc. According to the parchment, there are three gold keys, but it is not known where the other two are."


    At the same time, shivell frowned and carefully drew the golden key symbol on the parchment for Alice.


    Elise, too, stooped down, closed her eyes, and fixed her eyes on the symbols he was describing. After hearing this, she lifted Lulu and amu into the air in front of hivier, and said in a cold voice, "you haven''t said the real burial place of the sun disk!"


    Taking a deep breath, he gazed darkly into Elise''s face and replied, "as described in the parchment, it''s underground near the imperial city of gushurima. I really don''t know the exact location!"


    With her head tilted and her eyes blinked, she saw the stern look on Heather''s face, and she knew that he had told her everything described on the parchment.


    Throwing Lulu and amu in her hands, Elise walks slowly to Ye Feng lying in the water of healing under the indignant eyes of sylvier.


    "I warn you, if you don''t keep the promise just now and hurt Ye Feng, I will fight with you!"


    Blind to the warning of sylvier, Elise stretched out her right hand and gently touched Ye Feng''s comatose body.


    At this time, Ye Feng almost can''t see the petrified dark gray skin and the lines of the forbidden magic stone. She doesn''t know why Ye Feng will be in a coma. She looks back at the covetous hivier. She didn''t care and said, "what''s wrong with him?"


    Although he didn''t want to answer Alice''s question, she had to give in and say, "he swallowed too many forbidden stones. He petrified them."Don''t ask Ye Feng why to swallow the magic stone, Elise knows that they are mostly attacked by the scorpion monster before.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s sleeping face for a long time, Elise picks up some unnecessary emotions. She has the idea of calling hekarim to kill Ye Feng and turn him into a dead man.


    Since he was not willing to be loyal to her, she would make him a ghost that he hated after his death!


    As for the rest of the three, she had little interest in taking them under her command. Her servant, Ye Feng, can be alone!


    Think about it, iris slowly condenses dark red magic energy before calling hekarim, and wants to explore the body condition of the lower leaf wind.


    If petrifaction has not been completely eliminated, it is almost impossible to transform a "Stone Man" into an undead. What''s more, Ye Feng, the "Stone Man", is still a "Stone Man" formed by the forbidden magic stone


    Seeing this, he immediately said angrily, "female devil, you don''t want to demonize Ye Feng!"


    Force to use magic to bind the three people, Elise does not return, continue to work just now, put her magic into Ye Feng''s body, want to check Ye Feng''s physical condition.


    However, when Elise''s right hand was about to touch Ye Feng''s body, a strange scene happened.


    The petrified skin on Ye Feng''s body, which was about to be completely eliminated, floated onto the surface again and covered his whole body with visible speed.


    Not a moment later, Ye Feng was transformed into a human stone statue from the inside out again. But Elise is stunned at the same place, the brain did not respond for a while, even the magic that bound the three people of sylvier was withdrawn by her.


    From just now on, he saw Elise exerting evil magic to touch Ye Feng. Although Elise did not really contact Ye Feng, in the distance, she thought that the dark red energy had already invaded Ye Feng''s body.


    Looking at the petrified leaf wind in the healing water, shivell''s eyes were instantly red and swollen, and hot and humid tears rolled over his eyes.


    "Devil, I''ll fight with you!"


    Although unable to use magic, but the irrational sylvier rushed forward, trying to tear up the "culprit" iris.


    Elise was startled by the sudden fall on her body, and immediately released her divine magic, and shocked him to the wall.


    "It''s you, you killed him, you give Ye Feng back to me!"


    Now, as if out of his mind, he rose again from the corner and rushed to Alice.


    "Not me, I didn''t touch him at all!" Elise''s heart at the moment is extremely messy, she has no reaction at all, what happened, Ye Feng is petrified.


    The idea of killing the three hiviers and turning Ye Feng into the dead is temporarily forgotten because of the chaotic thoughts in her brain. The irritable Elise just wants to get rid of the entanglement of hivier and leave this ghost place.


    "It''s you. I''ve seen your magic touch Ye Feng''s body. Executioner, I must kill you, demon!"


    The madness of sylvier''s crazy words made her thoughts more disordered. Instead of trying to kill the three, she argued with him for no reason.


    "I didn''t, it wasn''t me, I just wanted to check his condition!"


    He didn''t believe Elise''s excuse. She sneered, "the devil still likes to cheat people. Even if he kills people by himself, he likes to play with human emotions. Go to hell!"


    As soon as the words fell, he rushed to Elise again, as if he would not kill her.


    Elise''s eyes were flustered and agitated, and she was too lazy to continue arguing with sylvier, who had lost his heart.


    Since the water of healing can not save Ye Feng, it is also an extravagant hope for her to call hekarim to turn Ye Feng into the dead. In any case, she has got the important clue of the sun''s disk. Instead of staying in the place where she continues to worry and argue with the mortal sylvier, she might as well leave.


    Thinking of this, Elise, whose thoughts were completely confused, tore open a space crack in a hurry and left here as if escaping.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 532

    In the west of surima desert, Elise and hekarim are walking aimlessly on the endless dunes.


    Along the way, hukarim hesitated whether to talk to Elise. He wanted to know where she had been alone before.


    But Elise''s cold face did not let him get close to her. Hammerstone, Maud Caesar, and carlsas, who were of the same rank as Elise, would have her temperament.


    He can remember clearly that when Alice was in a bad mood, she even scolded the hammer stone, one of the first four demons.


    In the spirit of not provoking Elise, who did not know what was in her mind at the moment, hekarim resisted her curiosity and followed her in silence.


    Elise in front of her has no time to think about her thoughts. Her mind is still a little messy at the moment, constantly combing her thoughts.


    Since tearing open the space crack to now, probably passed several hours, often think of Ye Feng so inexplicably thoroughly petrified, she always has a kind of unreal feeling.


    The man who said he wanted to save her was gone forever so easily? Elise was in a trance. She still couldn''t believe it. She even had a little doubt.


    She wanted to turn Ye Feng into a demon several times, and Ye Feng escaped her control without exception. Most of the reasons are due to the tear like pendant on his neck.


    At the thought of the pendant, Elise had mixed emotions. If it was not for the tear pendant, she would not have signed a three-month contract with Ye Feng. The most angry is several times Ye Feng encountered life and death crisis, all of which made her almost die.


    But without this tear pendant, she might never have known that she had met a human being willing to accept her demonic identity.


    Although she hated Ye Feng, who didn''t know anything about it, just talking about what would change her from a devil to a human again, as if he were the Savior, but Elise''s already dead heart was comforted by his appearance again.


    The warm current that shouldn''t have appeared in a demon''s body flowed from her heart to all parts of her body. Alice''s red lips opened slightly, taking a breath first and then exhaling.


    Herkarim in the rear believed that Elise was in a bad mood and did not dare to go forward to provoke her.


    Elise remembers the encounter with Ye Feng, but half of her recollection, the picture in her mind is fixed in Ye Feng''s chest with a flash of blue light.


    "Blue light..."


    She murmured softly, her eyes dilated and her pupils shrank. She tried her best to recall the scene before Ye Feng finally petrified, trying to find some clues.


    Before Ye Feng was petrified, she wanted to explore Ye Feng''s body, then summoned hekarim to kill Ye Feng, and then condensed Ye Feng''s dead soul into an immortal one to follow her and serve her.


    Just as she was about to touch Ye Feng''s body, a tiny invisible blue light flashed in her eyes. At that time, she did not pay attention, but was attracted by the scene of Ye Feng petrifaction.


    Now calm down to think carefully, that blue light is not the tears hanging on Ye Feng''s chest, what will it be?


    Thinking of this, Alice''s slow pace stopped. I saw her eyes flash a bit sharp, the whole face gradually floating on the frost, it is obvious that she felt that she was once again placed by the tear pendant.


    Recalling that she was forced to sign a shadow contract with Ye Feng for the first time, Elise is more convinced that the teardrop has a sense of autonomy and will protect its owner, Ye Feng.


    "Damn it!"


    As soon as the silver tooth bit, Elise was so angry that she let out all the magic in her body. In an instant, her divine magic shook the space, as if shaking for her terrible strength.


    Although hekarim is already a demigod peak, he still has a sense of powerlessness under the suppression of Elise''s wild divine level magic.


    Perceiving that herkarim is oppressed by herself, Elise, in a rage, instantly regains her magic power. She turned to herkarim and said in a cold voice, "wait here for me first."


    As soon as the words fell, Elise, regardless of whether hukarim had heard her clearly, disappeared in the same place alone.


    ¡­¡­


    At the bottom of the forbidden magic Valley, in the compartment of amu tomb, shivell is kneeling by the pool, sobbing with his back to Ye Feng.


    Amu and Lulu are also red and swollen around his eyes. But instead of crying out, the two little guys deftly placated shivell and told her not to cry.


    Seeing that there was no effect, Lulu turned to look at Ye Feng in the pool of healing water. However, when she saw Ye Feng, her eyes were filled with joy and surprise.


    Ye Feng, who was previously petrified into a stone statue, became human again under the treatment of healing water. Although she didn''t understand the reason, Lulu shook him excitedly, trying to make him happy."Sister shivell Sister shivell and brother Ye Feng are getting better again, and the tears of the goddess on his chest are shining with light! "


    Hearing this, he thought Lulu was deliberately comforting her. But when she looked back, she was suddenly opened her mouth.


    "Ye Ye Fenghe Shivell was so excited that she looked at the tears of the goddess, which kept flashing blue light, and the leaf wind, which was no longer a stone statue. Her brain was a little excited with oxygen.


    In order to prove that this is not an illusion, shivell examined the body of the lower leaf wind, and after confirming again and again, she believed that what she saw was not a dream.


    Gazing at Ye Feng''s serene face, he forced himself to calm down. After some reflection, she understood that it was mostly the tears of the goddess who sensed that Elise wanted to harm Ye Feng and self-protection with the help of the fossilization that had not been eliminated.


    At the thought of this, he could not help feeling that he had survived. However, she did not relax, on the contrary, her nerves became more tense.


    In order to be just in case, he carried the sleepy Ye Feng behind him without saying a word. Originally, she wanted to take the healing artifact such as healing water to leave, but Ye Feng was just carried out from the pool, and the healing water was just like the healing water in the previous Imperial Mausoleums.


    "Lulu, amu, let''s get out of here now!"


    He gave a brief command. Afraid that Elise would find out and come back to look for trouble, he immediately took Lulu and amu and left in the direction outside the forbidden magic mountain valley.


    Just a few hours after the four left the compartment, a small space crack was torn open by Alice. She looked at the dry pool, and her cold expression gradually became ferocious because of her morbid psychology.


    "Ye The wind


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 533

    In the belly of the Rafik, rooms of the piertwhorf style were built along the long aisles.


    It was afternoon, and Sarah was enjoying her high-tech lifestyle in her room. Just after the bath, she hummed a little tune and walked out of the bathroom in her bathrobe.


    Sitting on the sofa in the living room, she leisurely poured herself a cup of tea that had already been made. Just as she was about to take a sip, a knock on the door interrupted her humming ditty.


    Instead of getting up, Sarah breathed out a breath, raised her decibel with a smile and said, "come in, the door is unlocked."


    The voice just fell, she sipped a small sip of tea, then turned her head toward the door. Two Fiona came in, and when they looked embarrassed, she knew they wanted to find her.


    As for what happened, it was mostly about the fact that the magic satellite didn''t detect her wood yesterday. But Sara pretended not to know what they were coming for, smiling.


    As soon as they came in, the two Fiona saw Sara sitting on the sofa in her bathrobe. Both of them have a little bit of antipathy towards Sarah, who has no tension at all.


    Originally, they thought Sarah had other important things to deal with. Now it seems that Sarah is not concerned about Ye Feng''s safety at all.


    The embarrassed look on her face became more and more embarrassing, and the two Fiona sat on the sofa beside Sarah''s left and right.


    As if she didn''t know why they were suddenly so embarrassed, Sarah pretended to be puzzled and asked, "how could you two look so bad?"


    Hearing this, Fiona of Laurent family didn''t hold back at first, and said unhappily, "you are quite leisurely. Did you forget what you said yesterday?"


    "What''s the matter?" Sarah puts down her teacup and looks pitifully at Fiona.


    Feiona, a childhood sweetheart, stood up, bowed, with a black face, patted the coffee table heavily and asked, "of course, it''s Ye Feng''s business. It''s agreed that we''ll go and have a look today! Ye Feng was not found by the demon guide satellite yesterday, so you are not worried at all? "


    Sarah''s eyes closed slightly, and she still said with a pleasant smile: "isn''t there an ancient desert city nearby? Maybe wood is sleeping in at some hotel in the city


    Murmur a, childhood love Mafia ona some disgusted stare, but also smile out of Sarah, sit back to their own position.


    Fiona, the Laurent family on the other side, did not have a good face for Sarah. She denied Sarah with a trace of no doubt and said, "if you really care about Ye Feng, you won''t take a leisurely bath and drink tea here!"


    It''s rare to stand on the United Front with another self. The childhood sweetheart Mafia ona was disgusted with the same feeling: "bill, the Female Pirate is really cold-blooded and merciless. I thought you were a little better after the last thing."


    She doesn''t care? She''s cold-blooded? The smile on Sarah''s face solidified, and a chill came out of her body.


    She would have gone to the control room to find Oriana if she hadn''t been worried about Ye Feng, who was afraid that the magic satellite didn''t sense Ye Feng.


    She also has to consider the mentality of taking care of two Fiona. How can two noble ladies of the Laurent family understand her ideas? How could she worry so much?


    She wanted to reprimand them with words, but after thinking about it, Sarah resisted. She took a deep breath, restrained her uncomfortable killing temperament, returned to calm and said, "Oh."


    "Oh?" Fiona of the Laurent family is really angry with Sara''s attitude. Her right hand unconsciously falls on the cloud sword in her waist. After a moment''s hesitation, she withdrew her hand.


    After calming down her mood, she stares at Sarah and says, "Sarah, we''re going to the control room. Will you come with us?"


    Sarah shrugged. "Since you say I don''t care about wood, just go."


    "You Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, was once again shaken by Sara''s attitude.


    "What am I?" Sarah jokingly bends her mouth and takes another sip of tea in front of the two Fiona.


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, wanted to beat Sarah, but she stopped thinking that they were embarrassed to ask her to open the magic guide satellite positioning Ye Feng.


    "Sarah, can you come with us, the two of us..." When it comes to the back, there is a red glow floating on her pretty face, which is obviously hard to say.


    Fiona, the Laurent family on the other side, also felt a little humiliated, but they did not like to communicate with people other than Ye Feng.


    "Is this begging me?" Sarah said with great interest.


    The two Fiona almost broke out, but they nodded silently to ask Sara to help.


    "I promise you, but in order to punish you two for your rudeness, please call me Sister Sarah now." She smoothed her hair, Sarah said slowly.


    As soon as the two Fiona listen, they stare at Sara with resentment. But the situation forced them to bite their teeth and say, "Sister Sarah!"


    I can hear the two arrogant ladies soften. Sarah was a little better just now because they were in a bad mood. She was not a little girl, and she was too lazy to continue to care about her words with the two Fiona.If it had been, she would have found a chance in private to make them regret. By her means, she has many ways to make their swordsmanship abandoned, but now she does not want to live so tired.


    Moreover, she could understand the two Fiona to some extent. It was not easy for them to bear to come to her in the afternoon because of their temperament. She would be surprised if they didn''t resent her attitude!


    She and Fiona are different bodies with distinct personalities, and their thinking and care for Ye Feng are certainly different.


    Further self grooming her thoughts of being seriously injured by two Fiona''s, Sara suddenly brightens up. Under the strange gaze of two Fiona, Sarah patted her pretty face twice and adjusted her mind completely.


    Also want to confirm what happened to Ye Feng, Sarah is about to leave, but she subconsciously glanced at her dress, only to find that she was still wrapped in a bathrobe.


    Blinking at two vigilant Fiona, Sara says, "you wait here for me, I''ll change clothes and go with you!"


    With that, Sara ran into the bedroom without waiting for the two Fiona to reply.


    The two Fiona wait in the living room for a while, and Sarah, in a long Burgundy dress, comes out. Looking at Sara''s rugged, almost enchanting figure and face, the two are more or less compared, and the two peaks are obviously more than sarapine.


    "It''s a pity that wood is here. I have so many beautiful clothes to show him."


    I don''t know whether Sarah intended it or not. Anyway, the hostility to Sarah rose in the heart of the two Fiona.


    Seeing the hostility hidden in their eyes, Sara pretended not to know, took their hands and walked out of the house with a smile.


    On the way, she also found some topics from time to time to let two Fiona who did not like to communicate with her to say a few words.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 534

    In the control room of the Rafik, Caitlin, who has been working since last night, looked vaguely at Olivia with dark eyes and continued to operate the console there.


    Strange symbols flashed across the screens, and Caitlin yawned and said, "Oriana, why don''t we take a break?"


    Olliana smell speech, also a little sleepy, she rubbed her eyes, pursed her mouth: "wait for me to complete this data, we will rest."


    At the same time, Olivia Anna can not help but speed up her operation, it seems that she also want to go back to the room early rest.


    There was a sudden step in her ear, and Caitlin knew that it was Fiona. It was Sara and two Fiona.


    Glancing back at olivana, who was about to complete the data, Caitlin tapped her tiny mouth and asked, "do you want to confirm the condition of the lower leaf wind?"


    Seeing that Caitlin was so straightforward, the two Fiona, however cold, could not help but feel a little embarrassed. But Sarah was calm, staring at Caitlin''s sleepless dark circles and laughing, "didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    At the mention of this, Caitlin pointed to the data displayed on each screen, and said: "it''s not only that we didn''t sleep well, we didn''t sleep at all last night, because we have to transplant all the data of the induction terminal to the terminal in the control room of the Rafik, we are so busy now."


    With a friendly wink at Caitlin, Sara said in a concerned tone, "it''s hard for you. Why don''t we have a look some other day?"


    Slightly affected by Sarah''s concerns, Caitlin also said with a smile: "now, Oriana is going to have a good rest, but she can confirm the condition of xiayefeng before going back to her room and going to bed."


    Sarah looked slightly apologetic. "I''m so sorry. I''ve been bothering you these two days."


    "It''s OK. Sylvier is one of my best friends. Ye Feng is also a friend of mine and a benefactor of Oriana. Confirming their condition can make us both feel at ease."


    Caitlin grinned nonchalantly. She was more or less fond of Sarah.


    One side of the two Fiona is still cold to stretch a face, without the slightest interruption of the meaning.


    At this point, Oriana breathed a sigh of relief after entering the last set of data. Turning off all the data on each screen, she turns and trots to the four of Sara.


    Under the frown of the two Fiona''s resistance, the naive Oriana held the two Fiona''s hands excitedly, widened her eyes and said, "Fiona, you two need to smile more!"


    Without waiting for the two Fiona to reply, Oriana turned to Sarah and said, "Sister Sarah, do you mean to confirm Ye Feng''s condition, or does Fiona mean?"


    Her words immediately caused two Fiona panic, two people do not like to let others think that they care too much about what.


    Sarah is also aware of the two Fiona''s eyes, she thought a little bit, back: "it''s the three of us."


    "Hee hee, Sister Sarah, in fact, we also care about hivier, Ye Feng and Lulu, you wait, I''ll adjust the picture for you now!"


    With that, under the influence of Ye Feng, Oriana, who became a optimist, began to operate the console skillfully.


    As she hits the button, the large screen in the center directly shows a picture of surima desert. The picture is constantly enlarged and accurately positioned to the sand dunes above the forbidden magic Valley yesterday, and four fuzzy figures sitting on the sand gradually emerge.


    When the picture is completely clear, the figures of Ye Feng, amu, Xiwei and Lulu are gradually clear.


    Staring at the conversation between hivier and Ye Feng on the screen, Caitlin said with a relieved smile: "Ye Feng seems to be in good spirits. It seems that he might have slept in the nearby city yesterday. Fiona, are you at ease?"


    The two Fiona also opened their eyebrows and nodded in silence. Seeing the pictures of Ye Feng and shivell teasing from time to time, their worries turned into sour jealousy.


    Dead leaf wind! Two people at the bottom of their hearts coincidentally spat, the faint resentment from their eyes revealed.


    Although the corner of her mouth is still hanging a faint smile, but the bottom of her heart has been hanging the boulder or fall. Glancing at the two Fiona, who were complaining in her eyes, she said in time: "it seems that sylvier has found a partner for Lulu xiaoxiaoxiao. Since everyone is safe, you should go back to your room early and have a rest."


    "Well, Sister Sarah deserves to be Ye Feng''s sister. She is gentle and considerate." Without stingy praise, Oriana turned off her position and threw herself into Sarah''s arms and held them together.


    But two Fiona in the picture was turned off the moment, the fundus is slightly lost, obviously want to see more Ye Feng.


    But two people out of a strong temperament, until the five people left the control room to rest area also did not speak.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah Hoo!"


    Ye Feng, who was listening to hivier''s account of what had happened since he was petrified, sneezed violently. He seriously doubted whether someone was speaking ill of him behind his back.Looking at Ye Feng who sneezed, he covered his mouth and said with a smile, "Ye Feng, this is all that happened after you were petrified. I told you all about it."


    Symbolically, Ye Feng frowned and asked, "what shall we do if Elise takes away the key and the parchment?"


    "We can find the third golden key!" shivell said with a mysterious smile


    Ye Feng scratched his head and said, "the third golden key? We don''t even know where the second one is, where to find the third one? "


    His beautiful eyes were slightly elongated, and he said, "I have read all kinds of historical books with tutor rez. According to different historical records of different countries, the emperors of ancient shurima were equipped with a gold key to show their dignity. Therefore, the second key should be in the hands of Azur ancestors, but he did not know that the key was used to open the burial The key to the solar disk. "


    "And the third one?" Ye Feng is still a little confused and asks.


    "According to the description in the parchment, the third is hidden in the second capital of the surimi Empire, which was moved away by the first emperor of surimi, that is, the palace of the imperial city where the emperors of later dynasties settled down!"


    Ye Feng continued to ask, "do you mean we have to go back to the ruins of the ancient shuruima imperial city?"


    "Well, there should be no one going there now, whether it''s Zerah or Elise of shadow Island, or ancestors Azur, they don''t know the location of the third golden key. This is an opportunity for us!"


    He nodded solemnly, and shivell''s eyes were light. She must get the sun disk!


    Whether it is Zerah or shadow Island, or her ancestor Azur, if they let any of them acquire such artifact as the sun disc, it will bring unimaginable disaster to the desert and even the whole continent.


    For the sake of the overall situation, although they do not have the strength of demigods or above, they have to do their best to stop the three forces.


    If she can''t bring the sun disk back to Ionia, she will try to destroy the artifact!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 535

    The scorching sun scorched the ruins of the imperial city of the ancient shuruima Empire, and the four Ye Feng tried to find the Imperial Palace from the ruins under the leadership of hivier.


    At the side of a pile of rubble, shivell found that there were bad stones, the patterns on which were extremely exquisite. As soon as she saw it, she looked at the gravel about the same size as amu.


    After careful investigation, and based on her years of experience with tutor Ritz, hiville recognized that this kind of carving was only allowed by the royal family during the Azur period of the surimi empire.


    If she was right, the rubble mound high should be the ruins of the imperial palace.


    With a long sigh of relief, shivell turned to yell at Ye Feng, who was searching in the other direction: "Ye Feng, come and go!"


    Hearing hivier calling him, Ye Feng immediately ran over and took Lulu, who was lying on his back and refused to come down.


    Seeing amu standing beside him cleverly, Ye Feng could not help sighing: "Lulu, if only you had amu so obedient!"


    "People like to be with brother Ye Feng. I don''t want him to carry me." Lulu Du with a lovely small mouth, gills puffed, unconvinced with Ye Feng Ding sentence.


    Ye Feng is really a little difficult to understand Lulu''s brain circuit. When she is good, she is more clever than anyone else. She likes to play rogue than anyone else when she is naughty.


    Lazy to argue with Lulu, Ye Feng said to Xiwei, "did you find something?"


    With a playful wink, shivell said with a smile: "you are smart, good. I think the stone mounds in this area are probably the palaces where the royal family lives and discusses state affairs. I want you to come here to help you!"


    "What''s up?" Ye Feng scratched his head. He couldn''t think of anything he could help.


    "Just said you were smart, why did you suddenly become stupid again?"


    Covering his mouth and laughing at Ye Feng, he said confidently: "here, just the rubble heap in this area, you can help me clean it with your swordsmanship!"


    At the beginning, Ye Feng was still a little careful to listen to the orders of hivier, but when he listened to the complete part of the speech, he instantly had a feeling of being pulled to be a coolie.


    The corner of his eyes twitched slightly, so he had to shrug his shoulders helplessly and said to Lulu, who was lying on his back, "not enough? Come on down, didn''t you hear your sister shivell tell me to be a coolie? "


    Lulu ghost spirit is very fine, hear Ye Feng''s tone a little unhappy, she immediately smartly in Ye Feng''s face bar, and then from his back jumped to the side of hiville. She cleverly encouraged Ye Feng and said, "brother Ye Feng, come on, you are the best!"


    Amu, who was in a child''s mood, joined Lu Lu in cheering Ye Feng. However, he continued to command: "this area of rubble mound is full of a real palace height. According to my guess, this area is probably just a serious roof collapse. Some internal structures should not be damaged too seriously. You can take it easy and don''t destroy them all at once!"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll try my best to get rid of the gravel."


    Ye Feng nodded. Although he complained a few times on his mouth and in his heart, he still trusted him in his decision.


    When the three of hivier retreated from the high rubble pile to the bottom, Ye Feng took a deep breath. The sword spirit of the wind in his body surged and leaked out. A trace of the sword spirit of the wind lingered around his body and became more fierce and wild with the blessing of the sword meaning.


    The wind, which is transformed by the sword spirit and the sword spirit, invades the gap between the crushed stones and spreads to the depth of the gravel pile. Under the wind''s induction, Ye Feng can clearly sense that there are many different levels of ruins and buildings in the rubble heap.


    With the help of wind induction, Ye Feng''s right hand slowly condenses the moon lightsaber which looks like a rune sword. He recited the words "Ruiwen elder sister" silently in his heart. As soon as his eyes coagulated, the whole body of the moon lightsaber was wrapped by the sword meaning of wind.


    The sword meaning of the wind and the magic of the moon are gradually integrated into one and transformed into the magic sword Qi with two kinds of energy. Ye Feng slowly raised his right hand, facing the front is suddenly waved in the past.


    The magic sword Qi that lingered on the sword instantly turned into the wind and the moonlight, which reflected each other and rotated forward. Where it passes, the gravel is either stirred into powder by the magic of the wind blade and the moon, or it is drawn into the wind and taken far away.


    As the rubble of this area was gradually crushed and swept away, the ruins of the palace gradually came into the eyes of the four Yefeng. As hivier expected, this should be the ruins of the royal palace complex.


    However, compared with hivier''s conjecture, the ruins of the palace complex were almost completely destroyed. Only the main hall where the emperor used to hold court meetings with his ministers was still a little intact, but the ceiling was broken.


    He was overjoyed to look at the well preserved open-air hall. For if the description on the scroll is not false, then the bottom of the throne is inlaid with gold keys.


    She couldn''t wait to trot over. She fumbled at the bottom of the throne for a while, and she took out a gold key.


    as like as two peas of beautiful eyes flickered with excitement, he held the key exactly the same as the golden key that Elise had obtained.Ye Feng also took Lulu and amu to come over. He asked curiously, "this key is the gold key you said before?"


    Nodding his head in delight, shivell said excitedly, "well, with this, we can go to the real burial ground of the solar disk!"


    He took over the gold key and studied it for a while. In addition to the peculiar lines carved on it, Ye Feng did not find anything special.


    Don''t understand these complex things, Ye Feng is also too lazy to think about it, directly put the gold key back into the hands of hivier. "Shall we go to the burial ground now?" he asked


    Shivell shook his head, looked worried, and said, "at present, we don''t know what the devil Elise is going to do. If we run into her and hukarim again, we won''t have the luck of the previous few times."


    "What shall we do?"


    Ye Feng is very confused. He says that he wants to prevent the sun disc from falling into the devil''s hand, and he says that he is afraid of being caught by Elise. He is confused by her and doesn''t understand what she wants.


    Shivell asked Ye Feng calmly: "if the sun disk was really here, the devil of shadow island would have caused a more amazing solar disc vision than last time. But have you found any unusual phenomena on your way these days?"


    Ye Feng thought about it and replied, "it''s not. I didn''t wake up when I was sleeping."


    "That''s right. There are only two cases in which the sun disc is not here at all; the other is that this place, like the tomb of amu, is also a clue to find the sun disk."


    His right hand tapped a ring finger, and he deliberately blew a kiss to Ye Feng and made fun of him.


    Being ridiculed by hivier for so many times, Ye Feng doesn''t look like he only blushes at the beginning. He hung his head and rolled his eyes as if she wanted to see him make a fool of himself. Then he said seriously, "whatever it is, we should always decide what to do next."


    "Don''t worry. Will I take that into consideration?"


    After waving his hand to show Ye Feng to be relieved, he continued: "I have thought that for the sake of safety, we can temporarily cooperate with the ancestors of Azur. If we finally find the solar disk or clues related to the solar disk, we will try to take them alone."


    When Ye Feng heard that he wanted to cooperate with Azer, he immediately rejected: "it''s too risky. If Azer finds out our attempt, I''m afraid even if you are his blood, he won''t let us go!"


    Seeing Ye Feng so concerned about people''s safety, Xiwei''s face appeared a happy smile, at least Ye Feng didn''t think about the interests of these things as before.


    But at the same time, she was a little bit disappointed. Although he cared about the safety of her and Lulu, he still lacked absolute trust in her.


    He suddenly stepped forward, staring at Ye Feng in his eyes, and said, "Ye Feng, do you think I can trust you?"


    "Of course, I''ve been with you for so long. I''m sure I trust you!" Ye Feng didn''t think about it, so he said directly.


    "This time, please believe me, I will not make fun of our lives!" He looked very serious.


    The expression that Xiwei suddenly gets serious makes Ye Feng a little uncomfortable. He frowns and ponders over his words.


    After careful consideration, Ye Feng exhaled his turbid breath and nodded his head, agreeing with the decision of sylvier.


    While Yefeng is in favor of hivier, he opens a serious look and shows a bright smile.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 536

    Hundreds of miles to the west of the ruins of the imperial city of ancient shurima, lies a small town full of desert style.


    A few days ago, it had been occupied by the army led by azir. It was only after several days of martial law that people in and out of the city were allowed to enter and leave freely.


    Before entering the city, he said to Lulu, "Lulu, can you use your healing magic to temporarily isolate amu? I''ll be in the city soon. It''s not good to kill ordinary people because of the curse. "


    Lulu grinned and patted her chest. She said confidently, "sister sylvier, I can put an invisible magic shield on amu so that he can be separated."


    On hearing this, shivell smiles: "I''ll trouble you, Lulu!"


    "Well!"


    With her nasal voice, Lulu displays her dark purple magic and penetrates into amu''s body with gentle healing power.


    The light transparent dark purple magic shield wrapped amu in it, and was soon hidden under the guidance of lulu. Only those who practice magic or swordsmanship like Ye Feng can sense the shield hidden by Lulu.


    "Brother Ye Feng, praise me After all this, Lulu trotted directly to Ye Feng''s side, and sprinkled her tender voice with Ye Feng.


    "Lulu is the best!" Really take Lulu this little Lori can''t help, Ye Feng had to gently touch Lulu''s forehead.


    Under the protection of Lulu''s healing magic, amu, who was under five years old, asked with a soft voice: "sister shivell, with Lulu''s magic, can amu and others make friends?"


    By a mu mu cast to hope in the eyes, hiville slightly a Leng. Then a trace of impatience flashed in her eyes. She picked up amu and said in a soft voice, "my dear child, sister shivell doesn''t know whether Lulu''s magic shield can completely isolate your curse, so in case of emergency, you try not to communicate with other people, OK?"


    Hearing that he was still unable to make friends with other people as before in the palace, Amu lowered his head and said, "OK, sister shivell..."


    "Ye Feng, you hold amu. He''s a little bit small. I''ll ask about Azur''s ancestors when I come to the city."


    While speaking, he took amu to Ye Feng and handed him to him.


    Seeing Ye Feng holding amu, Lulu puffed up her mouth and exclaimed in defiance: "Lulu should hold her too!"


    After covering his mouth and chuckling, he held lulu in his arms and pinched Lulu''s small face. Then he walked into the city with Ye Feng.


    Always just stay in his own small palace, Amu this is the first time to enter a city full of all kinds of people.


    The endless stream of people on the street and the peddlers'' Hawking on the roadside really made amu stare at all the strange and attractive things and people.


    All kinds of commodities and delicious food with strong fragrance on the booth make amu yearn for and feel dizzy.


    "Brother Ye Feng, it''s so busy here. Amu has never seen so many people!"


    In the arms of the leaf wind waving small hands, Amu small mouth puff gas, appears to be extremely excited.


    Looking at the excited amu, Ye Feng sighs deeply and feels sympathy for the lonely life experience of amu less than five years old. He made a secret decision that he must find a way out of the curse for the poor little fellow.


    Think about it, in order to encourage amu, Ye Feng said with a smile: "when your curse is cured, my brother will take you to know more big brothers and sisters, and a pile of children as old as you to make friends with you!"


    "Really, brother Ye Feng?" When he heard his curse, he would have many friends. Amu was overjoyed.


    "Of course, I won''t lie to you!" Ye Feng patted the chest, let this little guy make a lot of friends, he still can do it.


    When she saw a tavern, she put Lulu down and said to the three, "wait here for me. I''ll go into the tavern and ask for some information before I come out."


    Ye Feng heard to take alone amu and Lulu, with baby phobia, he immediately drooped a head, some listless.


    Shivell, on the other hand, smiles, pats him on the shoulder, signals that he should do his duty as a father, then pushes straight through the closed door of the tavern and walks in.


    Guard at the door, Ye Feng coughed. Just to tell Lulu not to run around, she found Lulu trotting past the street they had just passed. He didn''t want Lulu to be lost when he was told to take two children with him. "Lulu, come back!" he cried anxiously


    Lulu, who is running back, hears Ye Feng''s cry, stops and turns back to Ye Feng and says, "brother Ye Feng, Lulu doesn''t go far. There was a cotton candy seller there just now. Lulu will come back when she buys a root of marshmallow!"


    Then she turned and ran back.


    Ye Feng originally wanted to say that she had no money, and people would not sell her marshmallow, but Lulu was not involved in the flow of people.


    Frowning and pondering for a while, Ye Feng still intends to catch up with him. If Lulu eats other people''s marshmallows without paying, he will surely be detained.Thinking of this, Ye Feng put down his clever amu and told him, "amu, brother Ye Feng is going to chase lulu. Wait here. If your sister sivell comes out, you will say I''ll go to find lulu."


    "Well!" Amu nodded smartly.


    Seeing that amu is so good, Ye Feng touches his bandage bound head again and chases lulu in the direction of disappearance.


    After a few blocks around, Ye Feng finds lulu in front of a marshmallow stall. But when he saw Lulu, whose face was covered with marshmallow crumbs, was still chewing with two large lumps of marshmallow in his hand, the corners of his eyes slightly twitched.


    Walking forward, Ye Feng picked up lulu in a bad mood, and then said to the stall owner, "boss, how much cotton candy my sister ate from you, I''ll pay the money first."


    Seeing that Ye Feng was holding her, Lulu, whose face was covered with marshmallow, called out: "brother Ye Feng, the marshmallow is so delicious, burp..."


    The boss replied, "it''s very cheap. It''s only ten copper coins."


    Handed the boss ten copper coins, Ye Feng took Lulu back. On the way, he did not forget to scold Lulu for being unreasonable, and warned her that she had to pay for food. She could not go to the stall to eat without money.


    Lulu doesn''t think so. She is coquettish with Ye Feng and flatters Ye Feng from time to time to let Ye Feng taste the marshmallow.


    Ye Feng, who had wanted to reprimand Lulu for a while, was enchanted by Lulu''s lovely appearance. He temporarily stopped scolding her and thought that she was still young, so just speak appropriately.


    Back to the door of the tavern, Ye Feng can see hivier who has been waiting at the door for a long time. He didn''t notice, however, that sylvier''s pretty face was full of anxiety. He also laughed and called out to hivier, who had not found him and Lulu, "sylvier!"


    Hear Ye Feng''s voice, a person in the tavern door of the Xiwei anxious face floating on a ray of joy. She just wanted to complain about where Ye Feng went, but because she found that Ye Feng had no amu around her, her face changed greatly.


    Under Ye Feng''s puzzled eyes, she hurriedly walked to Ye Feng''s side, and asked in a short tone: "Ye Feng, where is amu?"


    After hiville asked, Ye Feng found that the amu, who was waiting for them at the door, was missing. He suddenly lost his head and said to himself, "I told him to stay at the door just now and tell you that I went after lulu. Why is he missing?"


    Ye Feng''s bewildered self talk fell into the ears of sylvier, which confirmed her uneasy guess in the heart.


    Amu is lost!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 537

    Sylvier''s anxious face made Lulu feel guilty. She felt that if she hadn''t been greedy for food, Amu would not have gone away.


    Holding two marshmallows in her hand, she suddenly did not want to continue to lick. She tried to drill into Ye Feng''s arms, as if afraid that he would blame her.


    Shivell glanced at Lulu, who did not dare to look at her. Instead, she put her hands on Lulu''s small face and said with a smile, "Lulu, don''t be sad. You should blame your brother Ye Feng for the loss of amu."


    A listen to this matter blame him, Ye Feng suddenly a face innocent, want to say something, but was Xiwei to stare swallow back.


    Lulu didn''t blame her. She felt much better. However, she still took the initiative to admit that she was wrong and said, "I''m sorry, sister shivell. Next time, I won''t be mischievous. Don''t blame brother Ye Feng."


    The ghost spirit of the little Lori Lulu took the initiative to admit that he was wrong, and Ye Feng was really a little surprised, but he seemed to have expected it for a long time, and didn''t get too much surprise. She calmed down Lulu, then said seriously to Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, we must find amu quickly. If we let him contact with too many people, many people will die in this city!"


    Ye Feng naturally understood the interest. He nodded heavily and followed hivier to find the trace of amu in the big city.


    ¡­¡­


    In Ye Feng told amu to stay at the door of that period of time, the little guy amu cleverly stood at the door, waiting for hiville to come out of the pub.


    The green bandage makes the little guy amu look very different. Many pedestrians on the street look at his strange dress.


    A person standing at the door, Amu timidly looked at the pedestrians in the street, a little afraid of strangers.


    Not far away, a three or four year old girl caught amu''s attention. The little girl in a little red dress was held by a desert wizard in her left hand and a marshmallow in her right hand.


    The little girl''s pink face was stained with some dust, and the unhappy look on her face made her look like a dirty kitten.


    Amu could be a little bit disgusted and afraid of the desert wizard who was pulling the little girl. He thought that the desert wizard was a bad guy and was bullying the little girl.


    The desert wizard also noticed that amu was standing on the roadside alone. He had a wicked heart. He wanted to take amu away with him and make an experiment of his evil witchcraft with the little girl.


    Stopping in front of amu, the desert wizard bent down and tried to be amiable. He tricked amu into saying, "boy, why are you standing here alone?"


    Although the desert wizard looked very kind, Amu was still a little afraid and said, "my brother and sister asked me to wait for them here."


    At the same time, Amu''s eyes have been staring at the little girl led by the desert wizard. The little girl''s aggrieved and tense eyes seem to persuade him not to believe the desert wizard''s words.


    The desert wizard noticed the little girl''s eyes. He shook the little girl''s hand fiercely. The pain made the little girl''s tears spin around her eyes.


    Seeing the little girl''s pain was about to cry out, Amu summoned up the courage to complain: "bad guys, don''t you bully her!"


    Amu''s tearful words immediately attracted the attention of people around. Many of them wanted to help, but when they saw the desert wizard, they all changed their faces and left in a hurry.


    "Kid, since you don''t listen, don''t blame me!"


    The desert wizard no longer pretends to go on, but shows his fierce side, grabs the bandage wrapped behind amu and forcibly abducts amu.


    Although amu cried fiercely, the pedestrians on the street pretended not to hear and let the desert wizard abduct amu and the little girl.


    Walking into the dark alley, Amu and the little girl are thrown into the hut by the desert wizard and locked up like chickens.


    There was only an oil lamp in the dark cabin, and the dirty little girl curled up in the corner and cried silently. But originally wants to cry amu in hears the girl''s cry, he actually did not cry.


    Amu summoned up the courage to go to the corner of the wall, recalled the usual actions of hivier and Ye Feng to pacify him and Lulu. Then he rubbed the little girl''s head and comforted him: "don''t cry, my brother and sister will come to save us later!"


    When the little girl heard that someone would come to save them, she immediately put a little head on her head and sobbed: "little brother, my name is mu mu. You shouldn''t talk to a bad wizard!"


    Amu grinned optimistically: "Mu Mu? Hey, my name is amu. I have more words than you. "


    Mu Mu stretched out his arm and wiped his tears. He raised his head and looked at amu and asked, "little brother amu, did your brother and sister beat a bad wizard?"


    Looking at Mu Mu''s expectant eyes, amu, who wanted to say he didn''t know, clapped his chest and assured him: "of course, my brother and sister are very powerful. Their magic is much better than that of a wizard!"


    "Wow, little brother''s brother and sister can also magic, hee hee, we are saved!" The haze in the little girl''s heart has been forgotten for a while. Curled up in the corner of the wall, she smiles and kisses amu excitedly.


    Amu''s face is red. Fortunately, she has a green bandage. Otherwise, she may be seen by the little girl.Mu Mu naively grasped amu''s little hand and expected, "little brother amu, shall we make a friend?"


    "Good!" When amu heard that Mu Mu wanted to make friends with him, he was immediately overjoyed.


    The two friends forgot that they were being shut up in the hut by the desert wizard. Instead, they played some children''s Games excitedly.


    I don''t know how long, play tired a mu mu and Mu Mu together lean against the corner of the wall to fall asleep. The closed door of the hut was suddenly kicked open at this time, which awakened amu, but mu mu, who was smaller than amu, was still sleeping peacefully in the corner.


    When the door opened, the frightened amu heard the nervous voice of Ye Feng: "amu, are you ok?"


    "Brother Ye Feng, I''m fine!" Ye Feng, who came to rescue him, held in his arms, and amu answered bravely.


    Seeing that amu didn''t have any shadow because he was abducted by the desert wizard, Ye Feng relaxed his mouth and said, "it''s OK. Your sister sivell and miss Lulu are waiting outside the alley. Let''s go now."


    Amu saw that Ye Feng didn''t notice Mu Mu. He waved his little hand and reminded him, "wait a minute, brother Ye Feng. There is a sister Mu Mu in the corner. She was abducted by the desert wizard too!"


    After amu said this, Ye Feng noticed a dirty little girl like a cat sleeping in the corner of the wall. After hesitation, he still picked up the three or four-year-old girl called Mu Mu and walked out of the hut.


    As soon as he got out of the hut, Ye Feng ran into Xiwei and Lulu, who were supposed to be guarding at the entrance of the alley. "The desert wizard is dead," he said with a gloomy look under his puzzled eyes


    Lulu, on the other hand, points to the corpse of the desert wizard dragged in by shivell. As a healing mage, she is most sensitive to the dead air scattered on the corpse.


    Ye Feng looked at the dead desert wizard on the ground and frowned: "I was just..."


    "Knock out" two words have not yet been exported, Ye Feng was Xiweier''s eye signal to suppress. After comprehending the meaning of hivier''s eyes, Ye Feng understood that the desert wizard was cursed by amu.


    Those who have been in contact with amu are doomed to death. This vicious curse has come true!


    Lulu, who is led by hivier, looks scared and stares at the little girl in Ye Feng''s arms to bathe, because she feels that the death of the little girl is getting heavier and heavier.


    She swallowed her mouth and said incoherently, "Ye Brother Ye Feng, you How can you hold one to death... "


    Not waiting for Lulu to finish speaking, but also aware that the little girl''s breath in Ye Feng''s arms is getting weaker and weaker, he covers Lulu''s mouth and signals her to stop talking.


    Then, she is a from the Ye Feng Huai will spread the little girl from the dead.


    The two people''s abnormal nature let Ye Feng also realize that the little girl Mu Mu and desert wizard are about to be killed by amu''s curse.


    Only a mu mu crooked his cute little head and said, "brother and sister, what''s the matter with you? That little girl Mu Mu is a new friend of amu. You must not hurt her. She is not a bad person. "


    Hearing amu''s innocent words, the three people were all in a state of mind. They didn''t know how to tell the cruel reality of amu.


    After a burst of meditation, shivell tried to resist his sadness and sympathy for amu, and said with a relaxed smile: "amu, sister shivell is going to send your new friend home. You have a curse on you. You can''t stay with her for a long time, or you will harm her."


    Hiville''s words also remind amu that he has a curse, or a child. He didn''t think too much, just a little reluctant to give up his new friends.


    The dim look of grievance in amu''s eyes was naturally seen by hivier. She said gently, "ah mu, darling, when your curse is cured, will you come back to find a new friend to play with?"


    "Well, I''ll listen to my sister..." Although in the heart very reluctantly, but a mu mu still Du small mouth promise way.


    "A Mu Mu is really good!" He rubbed amu''s forehead again. He turned to Ye Feng and said, "this time, you should take good care of Lulu and amu. I won''t forgive you if you miss again."


    With that, he left the lane in a hurry, holding the little girl''s cool body.


    Lulu, the ghost spirit spirit, knew that shivell mostly went to bury the poor little girl to bathe. When she thought of amu''s curse, her eyes were slightly red and swollen.


    "Miss Lulu, why are you crying?" Amu jumps to Lulu from ye fenghuai and reaches out his small hand to wipe the hot and humid tears in Lulu''s eyes. Also do not know his curse, virtually killed an innocent little girl, he innocently learn from the appearance of hiville and Ye Feng, comfort his sister lulu.


    Looking at the scene in front of him, the leaf wind on one side sighed heavily, and felt very uncomfortable.


    Amu''s curse was even more terrible than he imagined, and he did not know whether the curse would break out on them.


    If it broke out, Amu would not have to live alone? Is this too cruel for him as a child?Take a breath of cool air, Ye Feng is full of thoughts at the moment.


    Loneliness, this is the most vicious curse in the world


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 538

    A few hundred miles to the south of the town, azir summoned a group of architects who built the city and coolies who carried bricks, and ordered them to expand a royal city on the basis of the original city.


    Azur also summoned many desert witches to speed up the construction of the city through magic, hoping to see a large Imperial City in seven days.


    Walking to the south of the expanding Town, Ye Feng and his three men listen to the information that he inquires about. But after listening to hivier''s words, Ye Feng has a question in his heart. That is, azr now has a lot of troops under his hand. How can the four of them meet azser who is supported as the emperor?


    One side of the Xiwei see Ye Feng frown expression, she curved the corner of her mouth and asked: "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Feng replied truthfully: "your ancestor Azur is the emperor now. Will his people agree to see him?"


    So he was worried about this? Shivell pursed his lips and said mysteriously with a smile, "just tell my ancestor his soldiers my name, and I believe they will send us to see our ancestors."


    "That''s it?"


    Hearing hivier''s words, Ye Feng doesn''t believe it. Azur''s men had never seen hivier, and the soldiers would take some of them to meet the emperor because a stranger was named?


    Seeing that Ye Feng didn''t believe him, he said with a smile: "you''ll know when you arrive."


    "I believe in sister shivell!"


    "Amu believes it too!"


    Lulu and amu two little guys have made a statement, which made him smile a few times, and fondly rubbed their heads.


    A gloomy glance gave him to the three isolated people. Although Ye Feng also believed in the judgment of sylvier at ordinary times, he still felt that he might be deliberately teasing him.


    Looking up to the front, a city which is expanding is reflected in Ye Feng''s sight. Outside the city, desert witches in wizard robes are using their magic to build bricks from coolie according to the design drawings given by architects.


    Compared with the speed of ordinary people, the magic of the wizard in the desert is expanding at a visible speed.


    Shivell also saw this scene, and she couldn''t help feeling in her heart. Sure enough, as long as the mage participated in anything, it would be much easier.


    Dozens of miles outside the expansion area, Ye Feng''s four men were stopped by patrolling soldiers. The leader of the soldiers used a cold mouth: "this is expanding, outsiders are not welcome for the moment, and can enter only after the expansion is completed!"


    The soldier''s slightly arrogant tone makes Ye Feng not used to hearing it. He just wanted to have a few words with the soldier, then he was held down by hiville.


    Under his puzzled eyes, shivell smiles at the head of the soldiers and says, "we are not outsiders. We are here to visit emperor Azur."


    On hearing that the four people came to visit the emperor Azer, several soldiers who stopped Ye Feng were nervous for a moment. They aimed their spears and swords at the four men, and the leader yelled, "are you here to assassinate your majesty?"


    Ye Feng was really frightened by the actions of these soldiers. His body was full of sword Qi, ready to start at any time.


    And he reached out his hand again to show him not to be nervous, and said to several soldiers, "my name is shivell, the direct blood of your emperor. Should he have mentioned me to you?"


    Several soldiers were stunned to hear hivier announce her own name. Then they seemed to think of something. They all looked at the leading soldier.


    The leading soldier immediately took a picture of sheepskin from his pocket, looked at the man on the scroll carefully, and then took a serious look at hivier.


    Wandering back and forth for a while, his original dignified expression relaxed slowly, and then showed a flattering smile. He said: "it was Princess shivell. Just now it was her subordinates'' negligence that they dare to question your identity. Please do not forgive me."


    Shivell chuckled to show that she didn''t care. And the leading soldier saw that she didn''t care, and his heart was also relieved.


    Ye Feng on one side stares at the head of the soldiers with different attitudes before and after, and is stunned for a long time. If Lulu hadn''t shaken his arm and asked him to drink water from her bag, he would have been stunned for a long time before he could recover.


    While listening to the conversation between hivier and the head of the soldier, Ye Feng gave full play to his father''s duty and took out a water bag from his bag and handed it to lulu.


    See little a mu mu pathetically come over, ye Fengshun also gave a bag full of water to amu.


    After waiting for a while, he turned to Yefeng and said, "OK, we can go to see the Azur ancestors!"


    Ye Feng can enter the city. He immediately takes back the water bag from Lulu and amu who want to drink a bag of water in one breath. Then he and hivier hold one of them and walk towards the city accompanied by the soldiers.


    Along the way, shivell occasionally asked questions about Azur''s army and the current situation in the shurima desert. She also learned indirectly that a large area of surima was now divided up by Azel and Zerah.However, when she heard the leading soldier say that this country will be her in the future, she did not agree to smile, and did not express anything.


    Ye Feng is very free, holding Lulu, he has been staring at the southernmost side of the town is being constructed by the desert wizard ladder, full of curiosity.


    Not far from that staircase, there are luxury palaces under construction.


    Escorted by the soldiers, Ye Feng and his four men walked into the palace complex, bypassed many temples and stopped at the gate of the palace, which was specially used to discuss the government affairs.


    The leading soldiers first entered the palace and reported the sound, then came out to signal Ye Feng four people to enter.


    Hiville politely smile at the soldiers escorted together, and they walk into the hall together with Ye Feng.


    In the main hall, the exquisite columns full of ancient shurima Empire style are supported on the floor. In the depth of the hall, there are gradually ascending steps, on which there is a luxurious emperor''s seat. Azer is standing with both hands and shoulders, standing majestically in front of the throne, overlooking the four Ye Feng.


    Azill gradually realized the difference between the smile he had just met and the one he had just met.


    Lead Ye Feng three people to come forward, put up the smile of Xiwei deeply took a breath, in the Ye Feng strange gaze, forced Ye Feng to kneel on the floor of the hall. She also took a deep breath, adjusted her attitude, knelt on the ground respectfully, and said, "ancestor Azur!"


    At the respectful words of hivier, Azel, who had a majestic look before, opened his brows and gave a satisfied smile.


    "Sylvier, my child, you have come back."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 539

    "Sylvier, my child, you have come back."


    At the same time, Azer smiles and signals Ye Feng four people do not have to kneel down again.


    However, when Ye Feng four people stand up, Azer''s face on the main hall changes and flashes to the four people in an instant.


    Under the perplexed gaze of the four, Azer explores the body of the next four people with magic power, and finally turns his eyes to the smallest amu.


    Amu was frightened by Azur''s eyes. He shivered and hid behind him. His small head was close to his calf, and he didn''t dare to look at Azur.


    Seeing that amu was frightened by Azer, shivell instinctively frowned. She put her right hand behind her back, the tiger touched amu, afraid that it was a small head, and said to Azer: "ancestor Azer, amu, he is a little afraid of strangers."


    Azel frowned at the look of Heather''s antipathy towards him. He hesitated, or said: "the child has a curse, do you know?"


    Smell speech, Ye Feng four people are all over a shudder. But originally, there was some blame for Azur, who scared him to put down his mustard and asked Azur: "ancestor Azur, we know that the curse on amu can make people who come in contact with him die. Can you lift this curse?"


    Azur glanced at amu, who was hiding behind hivier, and said, "I am not a healing mage. Even if I have the strength of God, I can''t untie his curse, but I can untie you!"


    "We? Ancestor Azur, do you mean? "


    Hearing Azur''s astonishing words, shivell subconsciously stepped back. Was she really cursed? Before, she thought that because the three of them were mages, they would be immune to the curse, but they were also hit.


    Azser nodded, confirming the conjecture in his heart: "you are all cursed. If you can''t untie the curse within seven days, you will die. Fortunately, I found out in time."


    Hear Azer say so, the first time hillwell thought of is the safety of Ye Feng. Without saying a word, she said, "ancestor Azer, please untie Ye Feng and Lulu''s curse first."


    Azur did not rush to respond to hivier, but pulled amu into his hands.


    Looking at amu, who was domineering with a bandage on his back, he cried, and he stopped talking. But Ye Feng didn''t care whether Azur was the ancestor of hivier. He went up directly and said, "what do you want to do with amu?"


    Feeling Ye Feng''s hostility, Azer glanced at Ye Feng carelessly, and then said, "even if I cure your curse, you will infect the curse again as long as you continue to contact with this child, so I intend to kill him."


    The tone of Azur''s speech is very insipid, and his expression is full of indifference. It seems that the life of a four or five-year-old child in amu''s eyes is not worth mentioning at all.


    It was hard for shivell to imagine that her ancestors would have spoken so easily about killing children, and her face darkened.


    Although she knew that Azur was for their good, she could not accept that amu, who had been together for so long, was killed. She stopped Ye Feng, who wanted to recapture amu. She stepped forward and said in a deep voice: "ancestor Azer, you can''t kill amu. If you kill him, I will never recognize you!"


    Sylvier''s words still have some weight in Azur''s heart, after all, she is his only direct blood, is his closest relatives for thousands of years.


    After much hesitation, azser made a concession. But he still asked, "sylvier, I''ll stay with this child for your own good. You''re going to die. Are you sure you want to keep him?"


    In the face of azser''s question, hiville did not know how to answer for a moment. For the first time, she looked at Ye Feng and Lulu in embarrassment to see their views.


    When she saw the two people''s eyes in the trust of amu, she was once again firm down. Taking a deep breath, she replied, "well, we all like amu very much, and we want to help him get rid of the curse. Please don''t kill him."


    Amu, who was half suspended in the air, has been crying since he heard that Azer was going to kill him. But when he heard hivier''s words, the little fellow was deeply moved. He wiped his tears and sobbed, "sister sylvier..."


    Seeing that sylvier had made up his mind, Azer sighed, and decided to respect his lineal idea. He threw the Amu he didn''t like very much into hivier''s arms, and then said, "if you want to keep this unknown little fellow, stay, but I have to protect your divinity every month so that you can be free from the curse."


    As he spoke, Azur''s hands were covered with complicated ancient seals, and a trace of brilliant divinity was leaking out of his body.


    With a touch of quicksand magic breath, Azer will divine into the three Ye Feng body. As like as two peas in the wind, the three men saw a trace of death in their bodies, just as they had found in the desert witches and little girls.


    It''s just that the dead air in their bodies is too rare, and it penetrates into every part of their bodies, so they don''t find that there is dead gas in them.After thinking about it, Ye Feng observes hivier and Lulu, who also accept the blessing of Azur''s divinity. They did not open their eyes as he did, but closed their eyes to receive Azur''s divine blessing.


    Amu was curled up in hivier''s arms, buried his face in his chest, and did not dare to turn around to look at the awed azser.


    The bored Ye Feng looks at Azer who is casting a spell to dispel his dead breath. His solemn expression makes him a little boring.


    After all the dead air in the three people is purified by Azur''s divinity, he will release the quicksand magic back into his body. He said, "well, remember to come back to me in a month to bless the gods for you, and don''t let this unknown child come into contact with other people."


    "Thank you, ancestor Azur!" Shivell sincerely expressed her gratitude to azser. Although Azur had great ambition to dominate the shurima desert, as her ancestor, he was still very concerned about her affairs.


    "In fact, the curse of this unknown child can not be eliminated. I have this book of alcasia''s healing magic thousands of years ago, just..."


    Don''t wait for hivier to open his mouth, Ye Feng preemptively asked: "just what?"


    "It''s just that there has never been a real healing mage in shurima, so no one has studied this book." With these words, Azer produced an ancient book out of thin air.


    He glanced at Lulu, and then said excitedly to Azur: "ancestor of Azer, Lulu, she is a healing mage. Can you lend her this book to study?"


    Azur naturally knows that Lulu is a healing mage, and naturally he wants to give it to lulu. Looking at the excited hivier, Azer said with a slow smile: "just borrow it. This book is useless to me anyway. I''ll give it to you as a gift."


    Hearing Azur say to send them off, hilville came forward to take the classics, and at the same time, he said gratefully: "thank the Azur ancestors!"


    Azur did not care: "you go down, today just arrived to have a good rest, I have arranged for people to wait outside, let them take you."


    To make sure, hivier didn''t want to disturb azser, who was haunted by all kinds of things. She made a look at Ye Feng and led them out of the hall.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 540

    He woke up early from his dream and slept comfortably in his big bed. However, no matter how comfortable the royal life was, she still felt more comfortable with the technological life at the piltwave villa.


    Although piltvov has no royal family, in terms of enjoyment, the life of the rich there is more luxurious than that of the royal family.


    Rubbing his slightly squinted eyes, he sat up half bent. Before she actually opened her eyes, she heard the voice of two maids, "Your Highness, you wake up."


    With a startled "Er" voice, shivell opened his eyes in disbelief. Across the curtain surrounding the bed, he saw two maidens in sherima''s dress standing on the left side of her bed.


    "Are you?" Perhaps because of his sleep, he did not remember for a moment that she was a princess.


    One of the maids, Jiao Di Di Di, replied, "we are specially sent by his majesty to serve the princess."


    another waitress threw her eyes at Sivir and said, "princess, since you are awake, let us wait for you to change your clothes."


    "Changing clothes?" Rao shivier, who had always been calm, was confused. She had never experienced the life of being treated as a princess.


    The attentive maid, aware of his nervousness, explained knowingly, "is to change you into the clothes that Princess surima should wear."


    He got out of bed, pushed aside the curtain, and looked at one of the maids, folded neatly in her hands, with a slightly awkward look. She shook her head and said, "I don''t wear it. You go down."


    Shivell refused to change his clothes so that the two maids were very embarrassed. They were afraid that they would not be able to return. One of the maids cut her lips and said, "but, your highness..."


    Before the maid had finished speaking, he interrupted, "go back and tell the Azur ancestor that I will not embarrass you."


    Seeing that he had said so, the two maids had to give up. Their new princess is so strange that they don''t like to wear such beautiful clothes. If they were also the blood of emperor Azur, they would fight to be princesses and wear new clothes.


    Just as the two maids were about to leave, Azur appeared at the door of the house of hiville. As soon as the two maids saw Azur, they bowed down and saluted, "your majesty!"


    On hearing this, he hastened to come over and, learning from the maids, saluted azr and said, "ancestor Azur."


    Nodding slightly, Azur asked casually, "are you not satisfied with the princess''s dress? If I''m not satisfied, I''ll ask someone to make you a princess dress again


    Shivell frowned. She opened her mouth and hesitated. "Ancestor Azur, you should understand what I mean. I don''t want to be bound by these things. I''m not ready to be a princess."


    "But you''re not back yet." Azser smiles, thinking that hiville is just not used to the life of the princess.


    Feeling Azur''s love and trust, he felt a little guilty. This time she returned to azser, not to be a princess, but for the golden key and the burial ground of the sun disc. If she doesn''t think it''s appropriate, she will even take away the sun disk secretly, so as not to let it fall into the hands of either party.


    Azzier is caring again: "hivier, my child, put on this princess dress?"


    In Azur''s repeated persuasion, hiville decided to change into the princess dress full of the style of surima. She gathered up her other emotions and calmly replied, "well, I''ll listen to you."


    "I''ll deal with some business first, and I''ll see you again when I''m free." With that, Azur disappeared in place.


    With the help of the maid, hivier changed into a luxurious Brown Tulle princess dress. His small belly and sexy thigh showed no doubt that he had a kind of capable temperament. The gauze on the lower part of her cheek added a touch of mystery to shivell, the Desert Princess.


    Looking in a bronze mirror, shivell''s eyes were slightly stunned. She in the mirror is totally different from her usual one. The mysterious image of Desert Princess makes her unable to recover for a long time.


    "Princess highness, it''s more beautiful for you to change into this dress!"


    "yes, the body of your highness is also the best for her."


    The two maids were also stunned by the different temperament and image of hivier. They did not mean to praise him, but sincerely praised him.


    His cheeks were flushed with praise from the ladies, and he came to himself from a trance. "I''m going to find Ye Feng and them," she said


    "Ye Feng?" A maid asked.


    and the other servant girl was very bright at the moment. "I think of it," said his majesty. The man named Ye Feng is the future husband of his royal highness. When the new imperial city is built, it will hold a grand wedding for the royal highness of the princess and his royal highness.


    The words of the maid frightened him. Although she liked Ye Feng, she never thought of being with Ye Feng in this way. And she doesn''t know who Ye Feng likes. How embarrassed would he be if he didn''t agree?The more she thought about it, the more she felt that her ancestor Azur was worried too much. Shivell said, "did he really say that?"


    did not perceive the displeasure on her face. The maid happily replied, "well, your highness, your Majesty the emperor told us so."


    another maid also echoed the way: "hee hee, Princess highness, do you want us to go with you to your royal highness?" But his majesty also sent his maid to change clothes for him. It must be very handsome! "


    "You don''t have to accompany me. I''ll go first."


    When she heard that Azur also changed clothes for Ye Feng''s maid, who had never lived in the royal family, she could not accept such a thing. She used to go to her own palace.


    Before he entered the palace of Ye Feng, he heard the tender laughter of a young woman. Her face gradually darkened, her pace became more rapid, and even resentment grew in her heart.


    As soon as he entered the bedroom, he saw Lulu, who was also dressed in a new suit, was running after amu with a set of clothes for a four or five-year-old child. As she ran, she puffed up her breath and said, "don''t run, Amu. Let Miss Lulu dress you!"


    On the other side, two enchanting maids of wheat complexion sitting by Ye Feng''s bed are smiling, as if they are talking with Ye Feng.


    "Ye Feng''s Royal Highness is worthy of the royal highness of the princess, and it will make people happy!"


    "Yes, your highness Ye Feng, can you tell us more about your adventure outside?"


    The two maids said while holding Ye Feng''s arm. Seeing that he had just come in, he felt angry.


    The Baroness Nashville, who is not aware of the arrival of the baroness, will not notice the story of my two barons coming in the valley


    "Your Highness Ye Feng, in fact, you can tell us about it tonight." One of the maids suddenly changed her voice, and her tone was very ambiguous.


    At the door, shivell heard this, his black face faintly unable to suppress his resentment and anger.


    Ye Feng was a little confused and scratched his head: "ha? Forget it tonight. I''m going to have a good sleep in


    Another maid also changed her attitude, exhaled and said, "Your Highness Ye Feng, do you really or falsely do not understand? As your maid, we are your personal property at your disposal. We can do whatever you want


    Ye Feng also understood the meaning of the two maidens. He subconsciously swallowed his mouth and said in embarrassment, "forget about that. If hivier knew about it, she would kill me!"


    "Hee hee, you can rest assured that we will keep it secret for you, your highness Ye Feng..."


    "Cluck, cluck..."


    When Ye Feng is in a dilemma, thinking about how to push off the two maidens, the dark faced hivier is stepping on a slightly heavy step.


    "Ye The wind


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 541

    "Ye The wind


    He saw Ye Feng all over with his gnashing teeth. It was the first time that he saw her showing such an expression to him.


    For a time, Ye Feng is also silly eye, Leng sits beside the bed motionless. The two maids fell to their knees in confound panic, and trembled, "Princess highness!"


    Xiwei did not speak, so black face, eyes in Ye Feng and the two maidens on the ground back and forth.


    The more silent she was, the more likely the ladies felt that she might blame them. They trembled with fear at the thought of being punished by hivier, who was a princess of the country.


    He still did not say a word, Ye Feng is still stupefied, the atmosphere was once suppressed to the extreme, so that the two humble maid feel very afraid.


    On the other side, Lulu is still chasing amu in the spacious bedroom, trying to change amu into new clothes. In fact, she did not want to change the clothes for amu, but the new maid sister said that they were forbidden to talk with him, so they asked her to change clothes for the youngest amu.


    "Amu, don''t run away. I''m going to be angry!" Lulu''s small mouth puffed, panting to chase amu, a pair of water Ling big eyes are full of aggrieved small eyes.


    The two little guys may have been too forgetful to notice the arrival of sylvier and the oppressive atmosphere in the bedroom.


    As soon as amu heard that Lulu wanted to change his clothes, his legs ran faster. He''s been bandaging for so long that he doesn''t like those clothes!


    Two little guys ran and ran close to Ye Feng''s big bed, and amu, who ran in the front, directly hit hivier''s calf.


    Standing upright, shivell almost fell to the ground. She was about to burst out. But when she saw that it was the little guy amu who hit her, she resisted.


    Amu squatted on the ground with his small head in his hands, and said to him in a trembling voice: "I''m sorry, sister shiver, Amu Ah Mu didn''t mean to Wuwuwu... "


    At this time, Lulu also noticed that sylvier was coming. She took amu''s clothes in her hand and ran to the bedside, shaking Ye Feng, and said excitedly, "brother Ye Feng, sister Xiwei has come to see us!"


    Lulu shook the God of Ye Feng back. He glanced awkwardly at the kneeling maid and the cold look he had seen only in Fiona''s face, and he was organizing words to explain the maid to him.


    He didn''t ask azr to send them to him. He was woken up early in the morning before he woke up, and then he was entangled by the two maids and changed into clothes of the sherima desert style.


    At the same time, Ye Feng is struggling with how to explain with a cold and stern look on his face. At the same time, the originally repressed atmosphere is also disturbed by amu and Lulu.


    After talking to Ye Feng, Lulu walked up to hiville with amu''s new clothes. She pouted her lips and complained, "sister sylvier, Amur, he doesn''t listen to Lulu, but he won''t wear clothes!"


    With that, the childish Lulu forced amu''s new clothes into the hands of hivier, which made him look cold.


    This is not over, Lulu seems not to be able to breathe, hands akimbo, questioned amu: "amu, why don''t you like to wear clothes?"


    Under the age of five, Amu only went to Lulu''s chest. He was still a little afraid of the little sister Yodel who looked like a nine-year-old human girl.


    After hesitating for a long time, he replied wrongly, "I I I don''t like to wear clothes! "


    Lulu said: "hum, sister sylvier, look at amu, he doesn''t wear clothes and still talks back!"


    The heart is very aggrieved, Amu also do not know where the courage, and Lulu retort: "I just do not wear clothes, bandage is amu''s clothes!"


    Seeing amu talking back to himself, Lulu, who was also in a child''s mood, said angrily, "it''s just not wearing it!"


    "Yes


    "Not wearing it!"


    "Yes


    "Not wearing it!"


    Seeing the two little guys make more noise, they are afraid that ye Fengli will fight with each other. Lulu and amu, who are fighting with each other, will immediately open their quarrels.


    Even though it was pulled apart, Lulu pouted and said, "brother Ye Feng, Amu bullied me, you need to help me!"


    "I didn''t. amu would not bully Miss Lulu..." Amu murmured in a subdued voice. It was clearly that Lulu had been bullying him.


    Ye Feng looks at Lulu, who is a little bit worried. He has a headache. First, he was busy comforting the weak amu not to cry, but also to comfort Lulu not to be sulky.


    But in Picheng, even the silly Fiona couldn''t take him well, let alone Lulu''s dissatisfaction with amu for the time being.


    But has not spoken the Xiwei is the head is nearly by Lulu and amu quarrel, she clearly intends to reprimand Ye Feng, the wording is ready.


    What she expected was that she would not send a word to Ye Feng to put pressure on him, and then wait for him to be more honest, and then ask him if he was evil and thought of the kind of things the maid had just said. But Lulu and amu so stirred, her whole person''s mind is in a mess.The weak amu can''t bear to talk about his Lulu all the time. He cried loudly, and the cry echoed in the quiet bedroom. Lu Lu is still puffing up her breath, ignoring Ye Feng''s appeasement, and murmuring about amu.


    Helpless, Ye Feng had no choice but to cast a look for help to hiville. Shivell snorted coldly, but for the sake of Ye Feng''s weakness, she decided to put off the matter between them for the time being, and let Lulu, the ghost spirit, soften up first.


    If Lu Lu is allowed to bully amu with a little temper like this, she will be like Fiona of Laurent family brought by Ye Feng in Picheng, and her temperament will become grumpy.


    Children like Lulu can''t always give her a good face, and they can''t follow her in everything. Sometimes they have to be more serious so that they don''t become bear children.


    With a long sigh of relief, shivell''s face suddenly dropped to the freezing point. He walked quickly to Lulu and looked down at Lulu without expression. She spoke faintly: "enough, Lulu, Amu are all said to cry by you."


    Although Lulu was afraid of shivell, who was not quite the same as usual, but thinking that he had always been so pet to her, she still ventured to refuse to accept the way: "amu is a crying ghost, sister shivell, you should talk about him!"


    It seems that Lulu really thinks she won''t scold her! Shivell sighed with regret, but she still said in a cold voice, "hands out!"


    She was scolded again, and Lulu was excited. She was really afraid. She looked at Ye Feng wrongly and wanted him to help her to say good things to him, but Ye Feng was now turning his back to her and wiping tears for amu.


    "Sister sylvier..." Reluctantly, Lu Lu held out her small hand and pouted her mouth wrongly. She also tried to ask hivier not to punish her through her small eyes.


    Seeing through Lulu''s ideas and forgetting Ye Feng''s affairs for the time being, he is determined to admonish Lulu, so as not to be spoiled. She said without expression: "Lulu, as a little sister of amu, you can''t just bully him. You should learn to protect him. As a punishment for making him cry this time, sister will beat you three times!"


    With that, he met Lulu''s pitiful little eyes, held Lulu''s back with his left hand, and patted Lulu''s palm three times with his right hand.


    "It hurts Whoa Wuwuwu... "


    Clear three chin applause accompanied by Lulu''s sudden cry gradually drowned amu''s cry.


    "Don''t cry!"


    And hivier''s words of reprimand not only made Lulu stop tears in her eyes, but also made amu dare not cry.


    Seeing Lulu and amu stop crying, Ye Feng can''t help sighing that she can be quiet for a while.


    But he did not know that, in fact, he had begun to prepare words to judge him for "making mistakes".


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 542

    Comforting Lulu and amu, he was relieved. But when she saw Ye Feng''s relaxed look, she felt a little uncomfortable.


    Glancing at the two maidens kneeling on the ground, she pretended to be calm and said, "you go down first."


    Hearing hivier''s words, the two nervous maidens were pardoned. All two stood up and said, "yes, your highness!"


    As soon as the words fell, the two maids stepped on the hasty steps to leave.


    As a result of being bluffed by the different sylvier just now, Lulu, with red eyes, sits on the edge of Ye Feng''s bed, and amu is the same, afraid that he will be angry.


    The atmosphere froze again, and Ye Feng has some headache. He doesn''t know how to talk to hivier like this. If it''s OK for him to laugh at ophena. But a man like hivier, who seldom has a straight face and who only shows it when he is angry, is not good at talking.


    First, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath. Then he opened his eyes and said, "Ye Feng, you and I will come out alone."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he didn''t want Ye Feng to hear clearly, so he went to the courtyard outside the door with a cold face.


    Ye Feng can also detect that he is more likely to be angry with the kind of words just said by the maid. He sighs and has no choice but to follow up.


    Lulu in the child''s state of mind is a little worried. Xiwei also punishes Ye Feng like beating her palm. Without saying a word, she pulls the unsteadiness amu and runs to the door.


    Run to the door, Lulu stopped, and amu together eavesdrop on what Xiwei and Ye Feng will say.


    The careful hivier realizes that Lulu and amu are eavesdropping, but she just frowns and doesn''t expose the two little guys.


    "But the two maidens, who are brave enough to see the wind, blow your eyes out?"


    When he heard his friend''s words, he didn''t know why there was a relationship between them. He organized the words in his heart, and he replied awkwardly, "without elaborating, I just said a little bit."


    As if interrogating a prisoner, after listening to Ye Feng''s reply, he holds his right hand to his jaw and stares at Ye Feng''s eyes, as if to see if he is lying.


    After confirming that Ye Feng had not lied, he was not only not a bit happy, but also said: "you are so casual to tell your experience to two strangers who met for the first time?"


    Ye Feng didn''t realize the seriousness of the situation, and casually replied, "they are not strangers, are they? It''s the maid from your ancestors. It''s my personal property. "


    It''s good that he doesn''t say so. When he mentions this "private property", he gets angry. How can he say "private property" to her?


    The more he thought about it, the more agitated he became. He said coldly, "do you still want to tell them about your heroic deeds in the evening?"


    Smelling the oppressive voice line of hivier, Ye Feng shivered almost subconsciously. His heart beat not only quickened, but also produced a premonition that it would be very difficult for him to finish if he did not satisfy him.


    Nerve slightly a little tense, leaf wind in the aggressive eyes of hivier, while wiping the cold sweat on the forehead, while returning: "how can it be!"


    "They said it''s up to you. Are you sure you don''t have an idea?" Hilville''s hands around his chest, a pair of small eyes playfully looking at Ye Feng.


    Speaking of this, Ye Feng also recalled the two maid''s naked words just now, and his old face was also slightly red.


    He coughed shyly: "I really didn''t, I was thinking about how to refuse them!"


    Speaking of the back, Ye Feng''s tone still has a trace of truth, as if he was wronged by hivier.


    Xiwei put aside his banter and looked at Ye Feng calmly. The resentment in her heart also faded a little.


    Although there is less resentment in his heart, he still has a face on the surface, and obviously doesn''t want to let Ye Feng pass by. She snorted coldly: "then tell me what happened to those two maids holding you?"


    The cold sweat on his forehead became more and more oily and crystal. Ye Feng explained nervously, "it was they who asked me to tell them something other than Rima. I didn''t think about it too much at that time, just Just... "


    "Whatever they want to hold you?" He rolled his eyes angrily, and he finished speaking for Ye Feng, whose tongue was knotted.


    "Well, hehe, I wish you could understand me, sylvier!" He grinned twice, and Ye Feng felt relieved.


    "Understand you, big head!"


    He glared at Ye Feng fiercely and said: "can''t you pay attention to yourself? Do you want me to warn you in person about this? "


    "Yes, yes I was negligent, sylvier


    Ye Fenglian claims to be that he only hopes to expose this matter now. Such a hiville is much more terrible than Fiona, who is always cold faced.


    Shivell is still more satisfied with Ye Feng''s attitude of admitting his mistake. She finally showed a beautiful smile: "look, in your confession attitude is still good, this time even."Just when Ye Feng thought it was over, he suddenly dropped to the freezing point and warned, "if there is another time, you''ll wait for Fiona to move your muscles and bones!"


    Her words made Ye Feng shiver. Although she had not experienced the violent swordsmanship of the two Fiona for a long time, she still had a fear of Fiona''s fighting power.


    Last time mixed doubles, but the most painful one ever!


    In the dark, he is cruel, but Ye Feng soon realizes something is wrong. In his memory, shivell and the two Fiona have always been incompatible, how can he suddenly think of helping Fiona look at him?


    And As a friend of his, shivell was too concerned about him this time?


    The more he thought about it, the more confused he was. He immediately asked a stupid question.


    "Sylvier, why are you so concerned about my affairs today, like Fiona?"


    As soon as this was said, the pupils of sylvier shrank slightly. Her eyes flashed a little flustered, but soon she was covered up, also did not let Ye Feng notice.


    She coughed peacefully, and she still used the way of ridicule: "I didn''t say that in the war Academy. You are the one who has been marked by my kiss. Of course, I should pay more attention to your private life."


    Sure enough, by her so ridicule, Rao is Ye Feng has been with her for so long, or she raised his face red.


    With a sigh of relief in his heart, he continued to pretend to be relaxed and said with a smile: "forget it, I won''t make fun of you. I''m going to talk to the ancestors of Azur about the sun disc and the golden key. Please continue to take Lulu and amu with you!"


    Speaking of the back, in order not to let himself be seen through by Ye Feng, he walked quickly to the gate of the courtyard entrance.


    At this time, under Ye Feng''s slightly headache eyes, Lulu and amu, after eavesdropping, trotted out of the room happily.


    Ye Feng knows that as long as he doesn''t leave shuruima for one day, his father''s identity will have to continue!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 543

    An open drill field, reverberated with the sound of soldiers drilling with the general. Accompanied by hivier, Azur watched the soldiers perform from the high platform of the distant buildings.


    "What do you think of these soldiers compared to the soldiers of other countries, sylvier?" With his hands on his back, Azul asked casually.


    On hearing this, shivell, who did not care about these things, glanced at the soldiers, and then said faintly, "it''s similar to the soldiers of other countries, just..."


    After that, she stopped, as if it was difficult to say.


    "But what?" azzl said calmly, with a slight movement of his casual expression


    Seeing Azur''s questioning, hivier also said calmly: "but compared with the lowest level of the dead and demons of shadow Island, these soldiers are too weak."


    Frail? Hearing hivier''s words, Azer''s eyes slightly closed, a faint hint of anger. Whatever the reason, the words from his blood would make him angry.


    The subtle quicksand magic power spills out, mixed with a trace of violent breath. But the next second, azser suppressed his anger and calmly asked again, "where is the weakness?"


    Without too much thinking, shivell blurted out: "compared with demons and undead, human constitution has inherent disadvantages. Even if ordinary human body is strong, it can not be the opponent of demons and undead, unless there are special means to strengthen them."


    Azser looked at the soldiers in the distance and said, "I have desert wizards under my command. These people are masters of magic."


    Shivell said with a noncommittal smile: "ancestors Azur, although they know magic and can fight with the lowest level demons and undead, as far as I know, the desert wizard under your hand does not seem to be stronger than me, but there are many non demigod demons stronger than me among the demons of shadow island. You expect those desert witches who are less than half of your soldiers Does the division shoulder the responsibility of fighting against shadow island


    When hivier finished speaking, Azur suddenly released his own pressure, a pair of eyes coldly looked at her. Seeing that there was no panic and fear in hivier''s expression, Azer knew that he could not be frightened by his direct blood.


    With a long sigh, Azer restrained his authority and looked directly at hivier and said, "you are not afraid of me. You still say that my soldiers are not good."


    "You are my ancestor, and I have not made mistakes. Of course, I am not afraid to punish me."


    Azul also followed with a smile: "then you say how to let these ordinary soldiers and that what demon undead fight?"


    Asked by Azur, he raised his head slightly and looked at Azur for a moment, then lowered his head to think.


    According to the records of human beings, I don''t know why some of the ancient books of human beings could be so weak


    "I have a friend who is the daughter of a pierwolf haiks scientific researcher. The drawings her parents left her are said to be weapons and armour against demons and undead," he continued


    Azul was stunned and said, "how could there be such a thing?"


    Unexpectedly, her Azur ancestors would also show a look of consternation. Shivell chuckled and said, "well, it only exists in the drawing design stage, but it hasn''t been made yet."


    Azser was interested in the drawings that he said, and said to the temperature, "shivell, can you ask your friend to provide this armor and weapons for my soldiers?"


    Shivell blinked his eyes and said with a smile: "at present, piltvov is in a joint relationship with bilgewater, Ionia, NOx, demacia and Zuan. If the drawings are completed, they should be supplied to the people of these countries in batches. If you want to gain your power, you must join the alliance first."


    Azzier naturally knows that sylvier wants him to go to Ionia as soon as possible to become one of the countries in the league, but now that Rima is torn apart, he is not in the mood to join the league.


    He flatly refused: "this matter you don''t want to mention again, wait for me to unify, forgive Rima again."


    Seeing Azur''s face changed, the wise hivier immediately changed the topic and said, "ancestor Azur, do you still have interest in the solar disk?"


    With a twinkle in his eyes, azser was clearly still interested in the solar disk. But instead of being too excited, he casually replied, "why, do you have a clue to the sun''s disk?"


    Nodding his head, he said seriously, "well, ancestor Azur, you should have a gold key in your hand."


    On hearing hivier''s words, Azul understood roughly that the sun disc had something to do with his golden key, and he nodded.


    Seeing Azur nodding, shivell took out the sheepskin painting she had obtained in the tomb of amu with a smile and unfolded it in front of Azur.


    He repeated what he had said with Elise before to Azur, but he still had some reservations, and did not tell Azer that she also had the secret of the golden key."Are you sure that Elise, the devil, has gone?" azzier said after listening to hivier for a moment


    The smile on hivier''s face was gradually replaced by a solemn expression. She nodded heavily and replied, "well, there is no vision now. The devil in shadow island has not made any progress. But in case of emergency, he still suggests that the ancestors go to the real burial place of Taiyang disc as soon as possible."


    Azser nodded in agreement with hivier, who also felt it necessary for him to leave as soon as possible for the real burial ground of the sun''s disk.


    As soon as he came back, he brought such good news to him. Azler was still sincerely happy. It seemed that he was on his side as a descendant of him.


    Feeling the close kinship between the two, Azul said with a gentle smile, "we''ll set out for the burial place you call tomorrow morning."


    Schivelle''s eyes turned and said, "ancestor Azur, can you bring the three Yefeng with you?"


    Azzier said with a careless smile: "of course, this is OK. By the way, you and Ye Feng will be married in seven days'' time, and I will hold a grand wedding banquet for you."


    When he heard that Azer was going to hold a wedding banquet with Ye Feng, he was calm and confused. Pretty face slightly red, her tone hastily way: "Azer ancestor, I and Ye Feng is not the kind of relationship you imagine, you don''t get involved in our affairs!"


    "You don''t like him?" Azzl obviously didn''t expect hiville''s reaction to be so big, he said suspiciously.


    "No, Ye Feng doesn''t know I like him yet!" Being continuously questioned by Azer and Ye Feng, Rao is the temperament of Xiwei, and his thoughts are a little messy.


    "I''ll go and tell him, but I don''t believe that he dares to refuse to be the husband of the princess of the kingdom of Rama," Azul said


    "Ancestor Azur, please don''t make trouble. We will deal with the matter between Ye Feng and me."


    Being said by azzier, his heart became more and more agitated, and his mind could not be calm. At the moment, he just wanted to be alone. She flushed, stamped her feet, and without saying hello to Azul, fled in a panic.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 544

    After a long walk around the ruins of the imperial city of the ancient shurima Empire, Azur stopped at a dune where nothing unusual could be seen.


    Ye Feng''s four men stood by and watched Azer''s every move in silence. However, hivier stabbed the lower leaf wind''s arm with his elbow while azir was concentrating, and then gave Ye Feng a wink.


    First is a Leng, but Ye Feng soon remembered the real intention of the four people to come to look for Azer. He nodded knowingly, and if he found the sun disk, he would help her as much as he could if he wanted to take it.


    See Ye Feng to understand her meaning, Xiwei winked playfully, be regarded as affirmation to Ye Feng.


    At this time, a stone staircase leading to the underground was discovered by Azer through quicksand magic. When he washed away all the dust on the stairs, he turned back and said, "when you come down, remember to keep close to me. I can feel a strange magic surging down here."


    Ye Feng four people solemnly nodded, and then followed Azer''s footsteps to the underground.


    When the figure of the five gradually disappeared into the dark underground, the noisy wind swept the dust and buried the stairs to the underground again.


    A blue figure floated quietly above the buried underground stairs. He showed a grim smile when he saw clearly the previous movements of Ye Feng and others.


    Underground, Ye Feng and others have stepped into a small space closed by forbidden magic stone. In front of them, there is a broken door, which still has a faint smell of black magic and holy.


    Glancing at a key imprint next to the ruined door, Azer''s eyes closed slightly. He asked carelessly, "hivier, do you know why this door was destroyed?"


    Shivell raised her eyebrows. She felt that her ancestors knew what they were asking, but she still said in a deep voice: "this door is full of black magic and holy magic. It should be the devil of shadow island who opened the door through the golden key. I don''t know why they did it."


    Nodding slightly, azler was still very satisfied with the analysis of sylvier, almost as he thought. As for why the two demons did so, he could not think of it for the time being.


    "Let''s move on!"


    Azzl not angry from the ground of awe made a voice, again led the group forward.


    After smoothly passing through the deep cave, a long and narrow stone bridge appeared in front of everyone. At the other end of the stone bridge, there is a huge open square building floating in the air.


    Under the stone bridge, there is a deep abyss, from time to time there is a strange shrill demon sound, which makes people shudder.


    Azul wanted to use magic to explore the square structure suspended in the air, but he found that he had just given birth to the idea, and his whole body was instantly overwhelmed by the chaotic magic of the mysterious building.


    His face changed greatly, Azer quickly used his magic to protect hivier and others behind him in the quicksand protective cover. Even so, the chaotic magic released from the mysterious building still made him feel a lot of trouble as a God.


    "Five more dead men?"


    From the depths of the earth, the murmur of scorn came from the depths of the earth, as if she had been disturbed in her deep sleep.


    "Again?" Azur also blessed his voice through magic and transformed it into a magic sound and transmitted it to the earth.


    "Yes, there were two little guys from shadow island who entered the maze the other day, but they haven''t walked out so far. Are you sure you want to go in as well?"


    What a big breath! Call Alice and herkarim of shadow island as little guys? What is the existence of this mysterious man sleeping in the earth?


    Ye Feng took a breath of cool air, and shivell looked at each other''s eyes and saw the color of shock from each other''s eyes. They all looked at Azer, who was still calm, fearing that he would not be the opponent of the mysterious man underground.


    Turning back to show Ye Feng four people not to worry too much, Azer continued to ask, "are you the guardian of this maze?"


    It seems to have heard some ridiculous words, the banter and laughter of the witch reverberated in the whole valley. Half laughing, she sniffed: "Guardian? With the first emperor of the Rama Empire, the little boy deserves it? He didn''t dare to build a maze of solar disks here without my permission


    The arrogant tone of the mysterious man made Azer quite dissatisfied, but he still held back his anger and said, "well, as long as we can walk out of this maze, can we find the sun disk?"


    "I don''t know about that. I''m only responsible for reminding you greedy adventurers." The magic sound of the earth came back coldly.


    In the middle of the story, the magic sound of the ground suddenly dropped, and then a terrible magic, different from the magic of maze, gushed out from the ground, ignoring Azur''s quicksand shield and falling into Yefeng, hivier and Lulu.


    At first, Ye Feng''s three faces were startled, but after careful exploration, their bodies did not change, so they had to turn their eyes to the gloomy Azer.


    Despite being ignored by the mysterious people underground, Azur still responded to the three men of hivier: "she is just to confirm the identity of the three of you. It seems that she has seen the three of you before.""Oh, it''s you three little guys. I remember last time I was on the ground, but I scared you!" Once again, there was a disdainful murmur from the ground.


    Hearing this, Ye Feng''s three people also recalled their horror at a well. Now, as like as two peas in the back, the magic of the ground is exactly the same as that of the last monster who scared them.


    "Since you are determined to enter the maze, go ahead, ha ha, good luck to you!"


    Ignoring Ye Feng''s shock expression, the last word of the mysterious man fell, and the underground space fell into silence again.


    With the mysterious man no longer answering, the labyrinth''s chaotic magic to Azur and others is also withdrawn.


    Azur silent for a moment, or LED Ye Feng up the narrow stone bridge, to the entrance of the maze.


    I don''t know why, walking, Ye Feng''s head is more and more dim. He is teasing amu and Lulu, but he can''t hear anything.


    With a violent shake of his head, he could barely hear the conversation between the three. But soon, his increasingly dim head blurred his vision.


    Staggering at the back, Ye Feng is the last to step into the maze. As soon as he stepped into the maze, the blue light of the goddess''s tears on his chest flashed. A warm current poured into his body, dispelling his dim consciousness and making him sober.


    Rejuvenated Ye Feng holds up the tears of the goddess and kisses it gently. Then he looks at the intricate passages around his eyes and finds that he is the only one here. And his companions, hivier and others, are missing.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 545

    The intricate passage shows in front of Ye Feng''s eyes. He rubs his temple with a slight headache and doesn''t know which way to go.


    The reason is that he does not know whether to follow his own intuition out of the maze, or to follow the intuition to find the way of sylvier and others.


    What''s more, the mysterious abyss monster mentioned that Elise and hekarim were also trapped in this place. He was worried that he would encounter the devil, and he was worried that he would encounter the devil.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng looks back at the entrance where his eyes are blocked, or decides to find the exit as the goal. Sylvier had to find his own intelligence before he could find it safe.


    Intuitively, he chose a channel at random and went in. Ye Feng found that he had not gone far, but met with many forks. He only felt dizzy and had no sense of direction. He didn''t know how to go back to the origin.


    "It''s over. I''m lost in the maze!" Chagrined to grasp the hair, Ye Feng looked up at the top, there is no cover can see the stone wall.


    Slightly stunned, Ye Feng then magnified his eyes, excitedly patted his thigh and said, "I can jump to the wall of the maze and walk out!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Ye Feng jumped. Seeing that he was about to jump onto the wall, he couldn''t help but smile and sigh at the bottom of his heart about his extraordinary IQ.


    However, the next second, Ye Feng''s smile on his face gradually solidified. The maze that miscellaneous terror magic suddenly swept from the shadow, living pressure on ye Fengdi, trying to push him down, who does not abide by the rules of the maze.


    The strong sense of crisis makes Ye Feng''s face more and more dignified. He didn''t want to use his magic power. He forced the sword of wind, the magic of stars and the magic of the moon to the extreme. He wanted to resist the magic of the maze and jump to the wall.


    Originally, the magic power of maze is much weaker than that of Azel''s exploration before, but because of Ye Feng''s resistance, the magic power of labyrinth is increasing at a geometric speed.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, Ye Feng, who promoted the internal strength to the extreme, was shot down from the air by the magic power of the maze itself in an instant, without the power to fight back.


    He thought that the magic force that pushed him down would destroy all the walls and ground in this area, but Ye Feng found that in addition to his serious trauma, the walls and ground of the maze were still intact!


    Pupil slightly shrink, Ye Feng gave up the last trace of the bottom of my heart to opportunistic ideas. Touching his ribs, which were almost broken, he couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    He doesn''t want to experience the punishment of being suppressed by the magic of maze again!


    Ye Feng, who is not proficient in healing magic at all, starts directly and continues to search for the exit in the maze.


    One after another into a variety of dead end, Ye Feng has been excited from the beginning to now depressed.


    "Sure enough, this maze is not suitable for me..."


    Self mockery of the sentence, leaf wind drooping a head, listlessly looking for a way out.


    As time goes on, Ye Feng''s desire to find a way out is getting lower and lower. Just as he was about to sit down and have a rest, he went into a dead end again.


    A rippled pool stands at the end of a dead end alley, which makes Ye Feng feel strange. As he approached, he found that it was not a pool, but a mysterious mirror formed by magic that he was not familiar with.


    According to his conjecture, it''s mostly a portal or something. Standing in front of the transparent corrugated mirror for a while, Ye Feng''s pupil shrank again, because he saw the figure of hivier in the ripple magic mirror.


    Shivell slowly turned around and was shocked at the mirror formed by the ripple magic.


    Ye Feng showed a suspicious look. He felt that the opposite side of the mirror was more than a mirror image of hivier.


    It seems that she is in common with Ye Feng. In the mirror, hivier also shows the same look as Ye Feng. It seems that she also thinks that Ye Feng is real outside.


    Ye Feng and shivell in the mirror show a look of joy, and they almost rush into the mirror at the same time.


    See the mirror in the Xiwei also want to go out of the meaning, Ye Feng did not have time to stop feet came to the end of another dead end.


    Heart dark way bad, Ye Feng is body shape did not enter this new dead end of the transmission mirror. But to his dismay, he did not return to the original dead end, but crossed to another dead end where he had never been.


    Does the same transmission mirror lead to different labyrinth channels? After a short absence of consciousness, Ye Feng has a kind of thought of scolding his mother.


    Is the designer of this maze too tricky? Originally this labyrinth is intricate, again this kind of wonderful flower transmission mirror, also want to let the ordinary people go out?


    make complaints about the Tucao, and make complaints about the wind, and go out of the dead end in a depressed way.


    Along the way, he encountered many transmission mirrors. Instead of foolishly entering all of them, Ye Feng selectively entered some transmission mirrors.After a long time, Ye Feng did not find a new transmission mirror in a dead alley, but found a small spider confined in a mysterious ice crystal.


    He circled around the ice crystal which was high enough for a man. He wondered why the spider in the ice crystal was not as big as his hand.


    The name of Elise flashed through her mind inexplicably, and Ye Feng''s heart immediately thumped. It''s not going to happen, is it? This little spider that''s covered in ice crystals is Elise?


    After careful consideration for a while, Ye Feng still felt that he thought too much. Along the way, he has seen a lot of small spiders. I think it''s a long time since no one cleaned them up here. It''s reasonable to see some spiders.


    And even if this little spider is iris, he can''t do it.


    Looking at this little spider, Ye Feng hesitated, or cast his magic to try to melt the ice crystal.


    In a few moments, the ice crystals formed by magic were melted by the leaf wind.


    As soon as the ice crystal melted, the little spider fell to the ground. Originally thought that this little spider was either dead or weak and could not walk. But who thought it ran away from the wind of the leaves along the edge of the wall.


    Lose one''s voice to smile, leaf breeze squats down the body a small spider grasps into the palm of the hand. He joked: "I''m your Savior. Don''t you want to thank me and leave?"


    The little spider is not moved. When Ye Feng''s palm climbs, it also spits out spider silk. He wants to hang himself and fall to the ground from Ye Feng''s hanging hand.


    Seeing the little spider still wants to escape, Ye Feng catches the little spider back at the same time, and wonders in his mind whether Elise will lose his magic power and fall into his hands.


    After a little comparison, he was able to eliminate the idea that the spider was Elise. However, this little spider always wants to escape. His action makes Ye Feng interested in getting lost. He once again catches the spider who wants to escape and grins.


    "Talk to me for a while, spider!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 546

    Cross legged sitting on the ground, Ye Feng carefully put the small spider in the palm of his hand on the ground.


    A landing, the small spider restlessly to climb to the wall, want to escape the leaf wind. See it and want to run away, Ye Feng sighed helplessly and caught it back again.


    "Why do you want to leave before I finish my words? I won''t hurt you


    He said to himself that Ye Feng held the little spider in his hand and continued to watch the spider spit spider silk in his hand. Whenever the little spider wants to fall to the ground with enough silk, he will recapture it.


    Cycling the same action, Ye Feng stares at the little spider and says in a daze: "little spider, I actually have a spider friend, but if she is held in the palm of my hand like you, she will be itchy with anger, and even threaten me to release her with a strong tone, instead of just knowing to run away."


    I don''t know if there is an illusion. When Ye Feng finishes this sentence, he sees the spider who is clinging to spinning and fleeing from him as if pausing.


    Slightly puzzled to frown, leaf wind''s expression once again coagulates, looking at the small spider that still clings to spinning silk.


    Then he gazed at the spider, who never gave up running away. He took a long breath and spat at the bottom of his heart. He was so sensitive that he could think of Alice and even had hallucinations just now.


    But then again, he was a little bit hopeful that the spider was not Elise''s, because he could let her listen to him. Even if she doesn''t listen, he can force such a Elise to give up evil.


    "My friend has a very dark and twisted character and has been doing things that people hate."


    "She used to be a human being, but in the end she took the evil path and became the enemy of mankind."


    "Do you think if I could meet her before she decided to be a demon, or if someone else offered her a helping hand, would there be no Elise, the demon of today?"


    He talks nonsense with some words related to Elise, and Ye Feng''s tone reveals a little helplessness and sympathy. However, his tone is more confused and uncertain about the future. In the end, can he let her be human again? Even if they were human, Lord Soraka, would they forgive her sin?


    To a spider who didn''t understand human language said so much, Ye Feng laughed at himself: "tell you so much, you can''t understand."


    Although the former sentence said so, but the next moment his face showed a resolute look. He gazed at the spider as if it were Elise. "No matter what the final result is and whether you are willing to accept my help or not, I will try my best to help you to be human again," he vowed firmly


    Voice down, Ye Feng heart is like a hanging Boulder, the whole person is relaxed a lot. He grinned suddenly, and then took the initiative to put the spider which he had caught in his hand again on the ground.


    It seems to be suddenly let go by Ye Feng, a little unresponsive, and the little spider is in the spot for a while. And Ye Feng was amusingly looking at the little spider who had been trying to escape before. He said, "I''ve finished my words, little spider. If you meet Elise in the maze, please tell her what I said to you in spider language!"


    This time, the little spider did not wait for Ye Feng to finish speaking, and then quickly walked along the wall, and did not know whether it had heard Ye Feng''s words.


    Seeing the little spider away, Ye Feng, in a good mood, got up and patted the ashes on her body, and then set foot on the journey to find the exit.


    The spider, which had been released by Ye Feng, crawled along the wall, crossed countless forks and transmission mirrors, and came to a messy area in the maze.


    If ye Feng is here, he will be shocked that there are cracks and debris on the ground and walls here. Although the wall did not crack too seriously, but think before Ye Feng tried his best to cause no damage to the maze, it can be imagined that there must have been an unimaginable battle here.


    The little spider stops in the deep fork of the road and slowly spits out its silk. It weaves strange silk patterns in the blind alley with only one gap.


    Due to the small spider''s action is too slow, at first can not see what is weaving. But with the passage of time, a seemingly human outline gradually becomes clear.


    It was not until the whole spider silk pattern was woven that it was a pattern of human being stuck to the web. The little spider crawls along the edge of the web into a gap in the center that just fills in.


    In a flash, dark red dark magic breath in this area crazy surging. All the spiders in the labyrinth seem to be feeling it, tracking the energy fluctuations that make them extremely sensitive, coming through a myriad of transmission mirrors, and even the spiders right at the exit.


    These spiders, like pilgrims, swarm into the area crazily and merge with the little spiders released by the wind.


    With her eyes closed, Elise, the Spider Queen, is like a transparent mirror image, appearing and disappearing from time to time on the spider web. When the last spider and the little spider merge into one, the pale Elise falls off the web and lies on the ground in confusion, gasping for breath.The first thing she recovered from her weakness was not to heal her wounds, but to hate her teeth itching for the behavior that Ye Feng had been obstructing her recovery.


    Her pale face was gloomy at the thought that she had been constantly humiliated by the servant she had identified.


    "Mortals who don''t know anything really think they are the Savior!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Ye Feng is strangely synchronized with Elise''s expression at the moment. Feeling the magic around him that could ravage him, he turned his back to the teleportation mirror and looked darkly at the Sphinx blocking the fork in the road.


    Just now, as he was going around a fork in the road, he heard the roar of a lion. Driven by curiosity, he followed the direction of sound to come here, and met the Sphinx, which he had only seen before.


    At first, he thought it was just a realistic Sphinx, but he didn''t expect that it was a real monster, and it also possessed the terrifying magic power.


    Looking at the approaching Sphinx step by step, Ye Feng swallows his mouth subconsciously. He glanced at the teleportation mirror behind his eyes, then dived directly into it to escape.


    However, the Sphinx chased after him, apparently unwilling to let go of Ye Feng.


    The sword of wind will be born to the extreme, and Ye Feng will go with the wind. Frantically through the forks and transmission mirrors, he came to a messy area.


    There is a smell of Sphinx nearby, and Ye Feng knows that it is mostly still tracking him. Quietly hiding his breath, he walked quickly into the depths of the area.


    He was surprised by the cracks in the wall and the ground. He hesitated to go inside.


    Suddenly, the roar of the Sphinx was heard again nearby. There was no spare time for him to think about it, so he had to go further.


    As he walked into the dead end of the area, he was shocked by a figure he was so familiar with that he almost unconsciously called out the name of the man.


    "Elise!"


    With his cry, Elise, who is healing in the dead alley, suddenly opens her eyes and looks at ye Fengtou with astonishment.


    But soon, the look of amazement disappeared, and gradually replaced by a slightly bad look.


    Looking at her as if with his deep hatred of the sea, Ye Feng is very confused. Even if she broke up with him and wanted to kill him, she would not show such a sinister look at him, right?


    But the roar of the Sphinx reverberated in the vicinity, which made him look very distressed.


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he waved to Elise, who was getting darker and darker, with his eyes narrowed into a slit and an embarrassed smile, trying to ease the tension between them.


    "Elise, you''re here, too


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 547

    Seeing Ye Feng still dare to talk with her with a smile, Elise remembered the scene that Ye Feng had captured her hand for countless times before she wanted to escape and recover.


    Hate the root itch, her right hand to the oblique upward direction of a wave, dark red blood blade with lightning speed to attack Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng, whose eyes narrowed into a slit, obviously didn''t expect that Elise would not give him a chance to ease his relationship at all. As he couldn''t dodge, his heart thumped and his pupils shrank gradually as the blood blade approached.


    Zila!


    The sound of the skin being cut by the blood blade sounded, and Ye Feng squinted at the bloodstain on his cheek. Is this Elise''s blood blade magic?


    Elise is also a look of consternation, she has just clearly activated half of the magic, at least should be rude to her Ye Feng beat disabled, how can this happen?


    Ye Feng also noticed that Elise''s pretty face was slightly pale. His eyes turned and he was not sure: "are you hurt?"


    Ye Feng''s words also let Elise, who had just lost her sense of anger, recalled that her injuries had not recovered. Speaking of the injury, her mind came to the shape of a Sphinx.


    Elise''s uncertain face has told all the answers to Ye Feng. He is much more daring and can''t hurt him with her present strength.


    Hearing the roar of the Sphinx coming from nearby, Ye Feng can''t help but speed up the pace of entering the dead end. Elise see Ye Feng no longer afraid of her, but she some panic back.


    Strong from the calm, Elise put away the look of panic, she tone of cold warning Ye Feng way: "quickly get out of here, or when I recover, will certainly kill you!"


    Who knows Ye Feng is not only indifferent to her exclamation, but also covers her mouth with her backhand. In her eyes of shame and anger, Ye Feng made a silent action to her: "keep your voice down, there is a sphinx outside!"


    As she had been focusing on Ye Feng, she did not hear the roar of the Sphinx. Slapping open Ye Feng, she raised her head, and wanted to scold Ye Feng for fooling her. But when a roar of the lion came from nearby, her whole body was excited and her nerves were tense.


    Ye Feng is still very rare for Elise to be so nervous. His intelligence quotient is rarely on the line. He speculates that the injury on her body is caused by the Sphinx.


    In order to confirm his guess, he approached Elise and asked, "Elise, is your wound caused by the Sphinx?"


    Ye Feng''s question completely aroused Elise''s anger. She did not care that she was not Ye Feng''s opponent now. Her right hand directly grasped Ye Feng''s collar and wanted to lift Ye Feng up.


    But the magic power in her body is too weak now. She can''t shake Ye Feng without magic blessing. She stamped her feet in anger, and walked aside alone to treat her injury.


    Now that he has the upper hand, Ye Feng keeps up with him and asks, "Elise, what''s the origin of that sphinx that can hurt you like this?"


    "A servant deserves to ask so many questions?" Elise is still accustomed to Ye Feng as her servant, not in a weak position at all.


    She did not cooperate, but let Ye Feng''s eyes twitch. He seriously suspected that Elise was making him addicted.


    Cough sound, Ye Feng adjusted the next state of mind, went to Alice. Without waiting for Elise to lean away, he took her right wrist with a strong grip.


    Ye Feng clenched the pain, Elise really want to use magic will dare to her Ye Feng to blow into slag. Knowing that she wanted to make Ye Feng not to be embarrassed by her momentum, she reluctantly said, "that sphinx is not a living body, it is just a magic crystal condensed from the maze array. Even if God meets it with the magic power of the whole labyrinth, it will not be beneficial."


    At the same time, Elise scolds Ye Feng in the bottom of her heart to take advantage of others'' danger, and secretly heals the wound.


    Yilisi''s description makes Ye Feng tremble all over, but he felt the chaotic magic of this maze before entering the maze, which was the terrible magic that even Azer could resist.


    Feeling Ye Feng''s fear of the Sphinx, Elise snorted scornfully. Disgusted to shake off Ye Feng''s hand, her hand changes out a piece of parchment and a quill pen, sitting on the ground in front of Ye Feng, depicting something.


    Ye Feng was stunned to see that Elise, who was suppressed to death by him, was still in the mood to paint. He said strangely, "what are you painting?"


    "Are you blind?" Without looking at Ye Feng, Elise put on a pair of Queen fan again, and the tone of her voice was indescribable coldness and arrogance.


    Ye Feng is not aware of the seriousness of the problem at the moment, and Elise is secretly restoring magic. He gazed at Alice''s painting in a daze, until a clear map of the maze caught his eye, and he clapped his hands with joy.


    "Elise, is this the map of this maze?"


    Hearing this, Elise glanced back at Ye Feng coldly, and felt that her body could not compete with Ye Feng. She continued to nod with forbearance: "well, although I was injured, I can understand all the terrain of this maze and the transmission direction of these transmission mirrors."Ye Feng excitedly took over the maze map and said: "you are really a genius. Don''t worry. I will try my best to help you become human when I go back to Ionia this time. If someone wants to do harm to you, I will protect you who become human again!"


    Ye Feng''s Words listen to Elise heart a burst of movement, but soon her will is firm down. "Stupidity," she said in disgust, "there has never been a case of demons turning back into human beings."


    Ye Feng was not as much as Elise thought. He insisted, "how do you know if you haven''t tried? Maybe you are the first one! "


    "Oh


    Disdainful to the sound, although the body has not fully recovered, but enough to suppress the magic of Ye Feng, Alice slowly stood up.


    A trace of evil black magic breath flowed out of the body, the dark red strange energy lingered around her body, and the pupil in Alice''s eyes twinkled with strange blood.


    Step forward a step, Elise all over the momentum of the moment rushed to Ye Feng, without saying a word, will Ye Feng pressure kneeling in front of her.


    Ye Feng almost subconsciously lost his voice and said, "your magic power has been restored?"


    "Cluck, are you afraid?" Her eyes were slightly elongated, and a morbid blush floated on Elise''s cheek, as if she were brewing some means of torture.


    "Just now someone seems to have been disrespectful to his Empress."


    Bending down, Elise gazed at Ye Feng, who was suppressed by her magic power. She held Ye Feng''s jaw with pity, and clung to Ye Feng''s ear, and giggled, "shall I eat your heart first, or shall I eat your liver?"


    However, her voice has not yet dropped, followed by the splash of blood, a shrill wail echoed in this area, which is really hideous.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 548

    The fingertips of the blood blade just gently cut the clothes and skin of Yefeng''s chest. With a trace of splashing blood stains, Elise heard a cry of pain, which was like being skinned and heart dug.


    She stopped her hand with a little doubt, and the red light twinkling in her eyes was bound into the scarlet pupil again.


    Seeing Elise stop her hand, Ye Feng felt relieved in his heart. He could feel that if it wasn''t for the sudden howl of pain just now, he might have been dug out of his heart by Elise.


    Carefully observing Elise''s frown expression, Ye Feng asked in a low voice, "Elise, can''t someone be found by the Sphinx?"


    Iris? After recovering some strength, Elise hears Ye Feng dare to call her name so directly. Her eyebrows are raised, and she looks at Ye Feng again.


    "Elise, is that what you can call?" One foot heavily kicks Ye Feng to the ground, and Elise lifts her right foot firmly on Ye Feng''s body.


    "I''m sorry, your majesty!" Forced by the situation, Ye Feng had to obey Elise.


    Seeing that Ye Feng was soft and cold, Elise turned her face and said in a charming tone: "when you die, you will become an undead and become my subordinate, but you can call me Alice again."


    When the voice dropped, she was cold again. She loosened her foot on Ye Feng and said: "if I didn''t guess the sound, it was the voice of hekarim. He should have met the Sphinx transformed from the magic of labyrinth."


    Climbing up from the ground, Ye Feng coughed a few times and said cautiously: "do you want to save him?"


    Elise glanced at the eye leaf wind, bent her mouth and said, "of course, although the sphinx has gathered the magic power of this maze array, it has no intelligence. As long as you don''t fight with it, it can do nothing for me."


    Although Ye Feng now wants to find a chance to escape Elise''s control, he still doesn''t want her to go to the terrible Sphinx trouble. He frowned and said, "but your magic is not completely restored. Are you sure you want to go?"


    Feel Ye Feng tone mixed with a trace of concern and worry, Alice''s body trembled. But soon she calmed down and said coldly, "you don''t need to care about it. I have my own sense of propriety."


    With that, she seems to have forgotten Ye Feng and walked out of the dead end. When she was halfway there, she remembered Ye Feng. When she returned to the intersection, she glanced at Ye Feng in her eyes: "stay here. If I don''t see you when I come back, the consequences will be at your own risk."


    Ye Feng opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but before he had organized his language, Elise left.


    Depressed to rub his forehead, although Ye Feng believes that the consequences of yilisi said conceited is true, but he still want to brave the scalp to escape from Elise''s control.


    After waiting for a long time in the dead end, Ye Feng came out of the dead end. He glanced at the passageways on both sides to make sure there was no one nearby before he took out the map that Alice had just drawn.


    After some research, he roughly confirmed his position in the southwest corner of the maze, looking for ways to avoid Elise. However, he soon found that if he wanted to leave the area, he would have to follow the road that Alice had just left. The unfriendly news made him a little frightened.


    If he hit Alice halfway through, he''d be devastated. Involuntarily, he recollected the scene of Elise''s crazy torture in Ionia, and he shivered subconsciously.


    Are you really waiting for Elise here? Although he did not know why Elise dared to save herkarim before her strength was restored, he believed that with her temperament, she would not do anything risky.


    Now that Elise is sure to come back with her, Ye Feng has an ominous premonition. Because last time, hukarim said that he would kill him to Elise as the eternal slave of the dead!


    If what hekarim said last time is true, then with Elise''s morbid psychology, he is waiting for Elise here, and Elise will certainly not escape the fate of being killed and transformed into the dead.


    Ye Feng doesn''t want to be transformed into an evil spirit after his death. Instead of sitting here waiting for death, he''d better flee here bravely.


    With a decision in mind, Ye Feng carefully studied the route to escape from here, and then walked along the direction of Elise.


    Along the way, Ye Feng, who was practicing the sword of wind, could more or less sense Elise''s residual breath with his keen sense of breath.


    He knew that the distance between him and Alice was getting closer and closer as the air of Alice grew stronger and stronger.


    At the back, a trace of sweat oozes out of her back. Ye Feng slows down her pace and glances at some of the side roads leading to the dead end from time to time, for fear that Alice will suddenly come out of one of the crossroads.


    According to the map, turn left and go to the next fork road. You will see the transmission mirror that he came forward first.


    However, iris''s mark on the map shows that the teleportation mirror does not travel back, but will send him to a dead end in the northeast part of the maze. As for how to walk out of the maze later, Ye Feng has not studied it thoroughly. Now he just wants to take a look. If Elise finds out, he will find the exit of the maze.The right turn in front of the direction suddenly sounded a stuffy roar and a man and a woman''s whispering, Ye Feng''s nerve again highly tense.


    Instinctively thinking of Elise and hekarim, Ye Feng hid his breath and moved forward step by step with his back against the wall.


    According to the direction of the sound, it should be from the right turning direction not far ahead. Quickly open the map, Ye Feng confirmed that the direction of the right turn is a straight dead end, his mood can not help but some gloomy.


    If he wants to get out of here and go straight down the road, he has to go through the gap on the right corner. He doesn''t have to walk in, but if Elise sees him, he won''t want to go any further into the transmission mirror on the left.


    To this moment, Ye Feng bit his teeth and decided to have a try. Close to the corner, Ye Feng secretly looks into the gap against the wall.


    The Sphinx was entangled in the spider silk of Elise, and herkarim and Elise were talking about the Sphinx with their backs to him.


    Heart movement, Ye Feng quietly into the other side, and then turned back to glance at two demons. Seeing that they didn''t notice, he was relieved.


    No time to care about what Elise is going to do with the Sphinx. Ye Feng runs away without saying a word.


    At the same time, Elise''s suspicious voice from the dead end just now strengthened his idea of crazy escape by blessing the sword of wind.


    "How can he smell around here? Is it... "


    In the dead end on the right corner, Elise, who is talking with hekarim, sensed the breath of Ye Feng as soon as Ye Feng was ready to escape.


    "What is he?" Asked hukarim with a queer look.


    If she didn''t go back to hekarim, Elise''s mind ran fast and quietly attracted the believer seeds rooted in Ye Feng''s body.


    The mysterious feeling of the believer seed immediately twisted the pretty face of Elise into a ferocious abnormality. She was so angry that she could not explain it to hekarim, so she ran after Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 549

    Da Da Da


    The sound of high-heeled shoes pacing closer and closer, each step seems to step on the heartstrings of Ye Feng, making him cling to the back of the wall and exude a trace of sticky sweat.


    "Ye Feng, don''t hide, but I can clearly sense your heartbeat!"


    The demonic laughter reverberates around here, and Ye Feng swallows his mouth subconsciously. Although Elise was still smiling, he could hear her dissatisfaction in her tone.


    If he really behaves well, I''m afraid that he will not only be killed and turned into a dead man. It''s not in line with Alice''s morbid way of doing things without torture and ravaging him a few times.


    Ye Feng no longer hid his breath by himself, but instead let the tears of Goddess hide his whole body.


    Suddenly, Ye Feng was excited all over, and his heart beat faster and faster. He almost instinctively looked at the entrance of the dead end.


    Elise in demonic form is walking towards him slowly, and the slight radian of her mouth seems to smile at him. She said languidly, "don''t you believe it? Your heart beats faster and faster, like this... "


    "Thump Thump Thump, thump Thump, thump, thump... "


    Imitating the heartbeat, Elise puts pressure on Ye Feng with a smile, and the heartbeat she imitates is just pressing on the heartstrings of Ye Feng, with a surprisingly consistent frequency.


    Invisible in the pressure doubled, is swallowing mouth saliva, Ye Feng wants to let himself calm down, but with Alice stopped at his side, his breathing was nervous to stop instantly.


    Under his intense gaze, Alice''s eyes gradually moved away from the wall opposite him and moved to him. Slightly collected eyes and gradually condensed willow eyebrows, let Ye Feng see a glimmer of hope, his heart is not so fast.


    "My heart seems to be slowing down, cluck..."


    Her locked brows extended again, and Alice''s mouth rose and she began to laugh playfully.


    And be so frightened by her, Ye Feng''s heart rate quickened again. As his heart beat faster, Alice said, "it''s faster."


    The smile in the corner of her mouth is more and more prosperous. Although she can''t see the figure of Ye Feng hidden by the tears of the goddess, she can basically confirm that what she sees is the hiding place of Ye Feng.


    Her right hand suddenly poked out, and Elise directly tore up the disguise of the goddess''s tears, and lifted Ye Feng with one hand.


    A strange cry, Ye Feng only felt the whirling of the earth, and the whole person was heavily fell to the ground by Elise.


    "Run, fool!"


    Turn over the face faster than the book, previously also smiling Elise a foot against Ye Feng''s neck, and bent down, face ferocious way: "you are to continue running ah!"


    "Cough, cough..." Throat by the heel of the shoes against dead, Ye Feng can hardly speak, can only cough violently.


    But Elise did not seem to be relieved, her right hand changed into a knife, and in Ye Feng''s frightened gaze, Ye Feng''s hand was deeply rooted in the ground.


    "Hiss..."


    Although yilisi loosened her foot against his throat and let Ye Feng gasp, the stabbing pain of her left hand stabbed by a knife and nailed to the ground made him have to bite his teeth and take a breath.


    From time to time, there is a sense of shame in Ye Feng''s heart. He forcibly urges the sword of wind in his body to break free from the shackles of Elise.


    However, Elise saw that he even had the intention to resist her will, and the sick smile was replaced by a sinister look again.


    In a flash, a new sharp knife appeared in her hand. While Elise grinned, she poured the dark red magic into the knife.


    She licked and licked the reflection of the knife face, a knife in the heart of Ye Feng.


    Under Ye Feng''s sad cry, Elise carves a dark red spider pattern in Ye Feng''s heart with a magic knife. When she finished, she put her pressure back and said with a satisfied smile, "this magical pattern represents that you are my accessory and my servant."


    The next second, she was cold and said: "get up, the original way back to see hekarim, if I did not know the undead magic, I would directly kill you and become a necromancer."


    Ye Feng or the first time from the mouth of Elise heard that she wanted to kill him, he did not react for a time.


    See Ye Feng Leng in situ, Elise disgusted to kick a foot Ye Feng, yelled: "still want me to kick you to go?"


    By Elise such a kick, Ye Feng is also back to God. He opened his mouth to ask why Alice wanted to kill him so much, but when he saw her look of disgust, he held back.


    Forced by the situation, he had to take out the map previously drawn by Alice and lead the way in front of him according to the route of going back.


    Along the way, sometimes he will deliberately slow down the pace, the desire to survive makes his mind constantly thinking about how to escape from death. But in this way, it is bound to usher in Elise''s scolding and kicking.In front of them, one of the transmission mirrors, a purple colored little girl in gorgeous shurima costume jumps out with a lovely fairy in her arms.


    Ye Feng is again yilisi foot, reluctant to continue to lead the way, he and Alice have not noticed the little girl and the little fairy.


    Just jump out of the transmission mirror, the little girl with a small mouth, a face aggrieved look. But when she saw the leaf wind in a moment, her whole person was excited.


    She almost subconsciously wants to shout out Ye Feng''s name and then fly into Ye Feng''s arms. But when she saw Ye Feng behind there is an Elise, her young face and scared pale face.


    Secretly hiding in another passage, the little girl holding the fairy pokes her cute little head and stealthily glances at Ye Feng and Elise.


    She hesitated to save Ye Feng when she was scared by her pale face. But when she saw that Ye Feng was kicked heavily by Elise and almost fell down, she was not happy with her small mouth.


    For a while, she put her fear of the devil behind her. The little girl with purple complexion said to the Fairy Spirit in her arms: "that evil devil is bullying brother Ye Feng. Pixar, you must help me save brother Ye Feng!"


    With that, the little girl plucked up the courage to hold the little fairy and rushed into the path where Ye Feng and Elise were, and waved to Ye Feng and said, "brother Ye Feng!"


    Ye Feng, who was once again beaten by Alice''s foot, was in a depressed mood. However, when a delicate childlike voice sounded, he almost subconsciously associated with lulu. Looking forward, a little Yodel girl with a fairy in her arms was running towards him.


    Who is this little girl who is not Lulu? At the same time, Ye Feng is also worried about Lulu''s safety, because he realizes that Elise''s pretty face is quietly floating with a morbid smile. She must be thinking about how to torture lulu in front of him!


    "Run, Lulu!" Ye Feng doesn''t want to let the innocent Lulu fall into the hands of Elise and suffer torture. He almost subconsciously cries out.


    "Late!" Elise patted Xiaye Feng on the shoulder, and the next moment she appeared in front of lulu.


    "Pixar, run fast After perceiving Elise''s approach, Lulu gave Pixar a signal to speed up.


    So Pixar squeaked and turned into a purple streamer that lingered around Lulu, and made Lulu''s actions faster.


    At the same time, Lulu is exerting her magic power to turn Alice into a rabbit and temporarily restrain her actions.


    If it was normal, Elise would not be turned into a rabbit by Lulu''s magic power. However, she was injured by the Sphinx before, and her magic power has not recovered to demigods and gods. As soon as Lulu cast her magic, she realized that it was not good.


    The whole person quickly becomes a small rabbit. Elise uses her magic power to resist Lulu''s transformation magic.


    Lulu takes this opportunity to bypass Elise, who turns into a little rabbit, and runs to Ye Feng''s side. "Take us, Pixar!" she called to Pixar again


    Sensing Lulu''s eagerness, Pixar, who turns into purple streamer, becomes a little fairy again. At the foot of Ye Feng and Lulu, a random teleportation array is formed.


    At this time, with a malicious roar of Elise, she has broken Lulu''s deformation, and flies to attack Ye Feng.


    "Bad!" Ye Feng''s pupil slightly shrinks, the sense of crisis of death swept over the whole body, and he could feel that Elise was really angry.


    "Pixar!" Lulu is also frightened by Alice''s more and more distorted ferocious face, so she has to put her hope in Pixar.


    Seeing that Elise was about to get close, Pixar completed the teleportation array at the last moment, sending Ye Feng and Lulu randomly from Elise''s front to a certain place in the maze.


    Elise shivered with anger. She just wanted to use her magic to vent her emotions, but she stopped.


    However, compared with the previously completely exposed anger, she is more like a malevolent female devil, which makes people shudder.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 550

    Walking out of the transmission mirror, Elise, with a sullen face, returned to where herkarim was.


    Her gloomy mood was slightly better when she saw that herkarim was still guarding the Sphinx bound by spider silk.


    "Iris, what did you do just now?" He Karim, who did not know that Elise was going to chase Ye Feng, asked a question that Elise didn''t like.


    "Nothing, just to see where the exit of the maze is."


    Distracted, Elise perfunctorily, and then focuses on the Sphinx. He shrugged his shoulders and asked, "why is this horrible monster bound by your magic?"


    Hearing herkarim''s question, Elise''s gloomy expression dissipated and turned into a strange smile: "this Sphinx is the magic array of this maze. Although its magic power is powerful, it is ultimately limited and has no intelligence. I just grasped its weakness of brutality, but I don''t know how to break the confinement magic."


    After listening to a lot of words from Alice, he felt a little headache and was too lazy to think too much. He asked again, "what should we do next? Do you want to keep looking for a way out of the maze or? "


    "I''ve found the exit of the maze. I''m not in a hurry. What we''re going to do next is tame this Sphinx!"


    It seems that she remembered something interesting. Not only did Elise sweep her gloomy face, but her heart also temporarily forgot the unhappiness that Ye Feng and Lulu had brought to her.


    ¡­¡­


    "Chirp, chirp!"


    Pixar, the little fairy, dances around Lulu happily, causing Lulu, who was originally frightened by Alice, to giggle.


    Ye Feng takes out the maze map drawn by Elise in his spare time, and observes the surrounding terrain while facing the map, so as to confirm his specific position now.


    The more he looked at this map, the more headache Ye Feng felt. His IQ was not online for a long time. He really couldn''t understand the maze map he had got and couldn''t find the way out.


    Chagrined, he patted his forehead. Ye Feng regretted that he didn''t let Elise mark a route out of the maze when Elise''s strength was still suppressed by him.


    Lulu, who was playing with Pixar, saw that Ye Feng patted her forehead. She immediately came over, glared at Shuiling''s big eyes, and said with a small mouth: "brother Ye Feng, why do you pat your head?"


    Lu Lu asked, Ye Feng''s face slightly embarrassed. He can''t tell Lulu that he can''t read the maze map, can he?


    Although he can confirm where he is now and can read the route to each passage on the map, he still can''t find the way out of the maze from each route.


    Sure enough, it depends on sister Sara and sylvier He sighed helplessly in the bottom of his heart, but then Ye Feng suddenly saw a light in front of him. He thought that he could find hivier to find out how to get out of the maze from this maze map.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng turned to hold lulu in his arms and asked, "Lulu, why are you wandering around in the maze alone, your sister sylvier?"


    Sitting in Ye Feng''s arms, Lulu put his right index finger on his lower lip and thought for a long time. Then he lost his voice and said, "Lulu doesn''t know. As soon as she enters the maze, Lulu finds that sister Xiwei, brother Ye Feng and amu are not around me. I''ve always been alone. I''m so scared!"


    As she said this, Lulu was moved by her own words. She pursed her mouth wrongly, just like a gas bag.


    Hearing that Lulu entered the maze, the people around her disappeared, and Ye Feng immediately thought that she was the same. Even Elise and her colleague, herkarim, were separated. On second thought, I''m afraid the same is true for hivier and others.


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Feng, who originally wanted to find out the news about hiville and others through Lulu, has a little more worry in his heart.


    "Brother Ye Feng, let''s go to see sister Xiwei and amu together. Lulu is worried about them!" Xiao Lulu puffed her breath in her small mouth and looked at Ye Feng with expectant eyes in her eyes.


    Even if Lulu doesn''t say so, Ye Feng will not ignore amu and hiviel when he knows that everyone is separated. He stroked Lulu''s hair and comforted him: "Lulu, don''t worry, my brother will take you to find amu and your sister sylvier."


    "Hee hee, brother Ye Feng is the best!"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s promise to herself, Lulu cheers and cheers in Ye Feng''s arms, and makes Ye Feng cry and laugh.


    With Lulu such a lively little Laurie Yodel together, Ye Feng''s mood will be affected. While holding Lulu, he unfolds the maze map drawn by Elise in front of lulu. Lu Lu opened her small mouth and said, "brother Ye Feng, we are not going to find sister Xiwei, aren''t we? What are you doing? "


    Hearing Lulu''s childish voice, Ye Feng patiently replied while studying the map: "brother, this is studying the map, so as to confirm which areas we should go to first to search for your sister shivell''s trace, and then mark the places we have searched, so that the rate of finding them will be much higher."Hearing Ye Feng''s explanation, Lulu, the child''s mood, immediately cheerfully praises Ye Feng.


    "Brother Ye Feng, you are so clever!"


    It''s rare to be praised for his IQ, but Ye Feng is still a little complacent. He was a little bit forgetful to support his jaw with his right hand and pretended to be cool: "that''s it. Your brother Ye Feng is so powerful!"


    However, Lulu''s next sentence threw cold water on Ye Feng: "but sister shivell is still smarter. Lulu likes sister shivell best!"


    With that, Lulu blinked her eyes and spat out her little tongue, which was obviously intentional.


    Ye Feng helped his forehead helplessly, but he almost forgot why Lulu was hated by the Yodel people in Bandar city. Lulu is not only cute and cute, but also plays tricks sometimes. She is much more intelligent than other girls of the same age.


    When Lulu saw Ye Feng helping her forehead, she went into Ye Feng''s arms and said, "hee hee, Lulu also likes brother Ye Feng. Sister Xiwei and brother Ye Feng are Lulu''s favorite people!"


    At the same time, in another complex area of the maze, hivier holding amu is struggling to find the trail of Ye Feng and his party. Her hand is also carrying a large bag of candy by Ye Feng, the expression on her face is somewhat dignified.


    He thought Ye Feng was specially bought for her. He took out two sweets that Ye Feng specially wanted to take to Fiona. One was given to amu, and the other was put into his mouth to chew slowly.


    The slight dignified expression on her face was melted into a little sweetness, which allowed her to relax her tight heartstrings temporarily.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 552

    "Sylvier, don''t say a word. The tears of the goddess are now confusing zeras''s sight and perception."


    Hearing the familiar voice, sylvier''s eyes slowly enlarged, and Ye Feng''s figure appeared in his mind. The color of joy was self-evident.


    The speed of moving forward slowly slowed down, and he was able to see that it was Ye Feng who was holding her. She just wanted to ask Ye Feng what happened after he was separated. She was preempted by a childish voice and said, "Wow, brother Ye Feng, you really saved sister Xiwei and amu from that monster!"


    Hearing the sound, hivier, holding amu, jumped down from Ye Feng''s arms and fixed his eyes. Lulu, like a porcelain doll, was trotting towards her.


    "Sister sylvier!" As soon as Lulu arrived at hivier''s side, she was excited to hold hivier''s skirt. Her big, cute eyes flashed with dim light.


    After rubbing Lulu''s face, he said to Ye Feng, "have you been with Lulu since you entered the maze?"


    "No, I met Lulu later." Ye Feng shakes his head, but he wants to be with Lulu, so that the people who need to be found can be less.


    "Later?" Shivell was obviously stunned, and then looked at Lulu who said hello to amu in her arms.


    Put a mu mu down to play with Lulu, shivell frowned: "that this period of time, you should not encounter any danger?"


    Danger? Ye Feng felt a little flustered. He didn''t want to talk to other people about the matter. He pretended to be calm and said, "no, but I found a map. Can you help me see if it''s the maze?"


    As he spoke, he took a map that Alice had drawn out of his pocket, pretended not to understand it, and handed it to shivell.


    Shivell took the map suspiciously, but soon her puzzled face began to glow with joy. She glared at her eyes and said, "Ye Feng, where did you find this map? This is the map of the maze! "


    "Hey hey, I also picked it up casually. It turns out that it''s really a map of the maze, or are you smart?" Ye Feng grinned two times.


    "You don''t know if it''s the maze or as stupid as before when you pick up the map!" Seaville also covered his mouth and chuckled a few times.


    Lulu and amu were playing in the middle of the game. Suddenly, Lu Lu and amu came to him pitifully. He covered his hands with two small hands and said with a small mouth: "sister shivell, Amu said that he had eaten delicious candy with you just now. Is that true?"


    On hearing this, he blinked his eyes. At first, he did not dare to look at her a mu mu, but also Lu Lu in front of her.


    Seeing Lulu''s desire for sweets from Lulu''s eyes, he said with a gentle smile: "Lulu also wants to eat?"


    "Well!" Excited to lick the small mouth, like a greedy cat Lulu desperately nodded.


    With a slight smile, he took two sweets from the cowhide bag and handed them to lulu. She ordered: "don''t eat alone, give a mu mu also."


    Lulu nodded with joy, then ran to amu while jumping, and chewed with relish.


    There is a warm feeling in her heart. Such a harmonious picture of four people makes her feel like she was following teacher Ritz when she was a child.


    Ye Feng was in a trance after he took out the candy from his bag. Didn''t he buy it for Fiona at a shop in an ancient desert city?


    Slow over the strength, leaf wind mouth slightly twitch. This is what he specially bought for two Fiona. If he is eaten by Lulu and amu before he goes back, how can he please the two Fiona who also like candy and don''t teach him to run around?


    Next to hivier gradually withdraw to look at amu and Lulu, turn to look at Ye Feng. But when she saw the twitching expression of Ye Feng''s mouth, she could not help but worry: "what''s the matter?"


    Asked by the tone of hivier''s concern, Ye Feng did not know what was wrong with him, and replied without reservation: "I bought this candy for..."


    Before Ye Feng finished his words, he thought Ye Feng meant to buy it for her. He said with a smile, "I know you bought it for me. I have tasted it just now. It''s very sweet. It doesn''t matter if you give the rest to two children."


    "No..." Ye Feng has an anxious look on his face. He clearly wants to say that it was bought for Fiona, but he will be wrongly understood by hivier.


    However, he did not know that his look made him feel that he was in such a hurry to express his feelings to her. Once again, before he finished speaking, shivell said with a smile: "I know it''s your wish. Just receive it. As for candy, if you think I don''t eat it all, you can''t forget it. Next time you go to the city to buy some more."


    Ye Feng felt like crying without tears at this time. How could he not wait for him to finish speaking?


    After confirming that Ye Feng bought the candy for her, he was still a little happy in the bottom of his heart. She had a pleasant look, but she didn''t forget what to do.


    With a smile, she unfolded the maze map drawn by Elise. While studying the complex maze map, she said, "Ye Feng, I''ll first study the route to the exit. You wait for me. If you feel bored, you can play with lulu. I think they have a good time."As soon as he heard that he wanted to play with Lulu, Ye Feng got a headache and said, "I''d better watch you study the map next to you. Lulu and they are both children, so I won''t go crazy with them."


    The speaker has no intention, but the listener intends. Lulu, chewing sweets in her mouth, no longer plays games with amu. Instead, she puffs up her small mouth and walks to Ye Feng and sylvier. She complained: "hum, brother Ye Feng looks down on people. Lulu is not small. Just now Lulu saved you from the devil girl!"


    It''s over! The corner of Ye Feng''s mouth twitches slightly. After listening to Lulu''s dissatisfaction, he has a cool feeling on his back.


    "Female devil?" Shivell, who had been studying the map with a smile, slowly raised his head and lost his smile.


    Ye Feng covers his face with his left hand, and now he wishes that he will faint immediately, so that he does not have to suffer the cold inspection eyes of hivier like Fiona at the moment.


    But Lulu didn''t realize that she just wanted to prove that she was not a child. The unintentional words made Ye Feng suffer immensely, and made sylvier''s mood change from sunny to overcast.


    In order to further show her courage and ability to her brother Ye Feng and sister shivell, Lulu told him all about her and Ye Feng''s experience.


    After saying that, she also looked at him happily, hoping to be praised by him. However, sylvier''s stern look reminds Lulu of the last time she was reprimanded. She timidly retreats to one side and looks at Ye Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng''s bitter face also made Lulu realize that she had said something wrong. She said a word of apology to Ye Feng in a low voice, so she trotted to one side and held amu''s hand to keep a distance from hivier to avoid being affected.


    He glanced at Lulu and amu who were fleeing. However, he put away his cold eyes and showed a seemingly kind smile to Ye Feng, which made Ye Feng''s scalp numb.


    "Ye Feng, the female devil Lulu said, should you explain to me what happened?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 553

    "Ye Feng, the female devil Lulu said, should you explain to me what happened?"


    In the face of his questioning voice, Ye Feng will never believe that although he has a smile on his face, he is the same in his heart.


    He tried to change the subject with a wry smile, but was preempted by hivier, who saw through his thoughts, "you have to make it clear to me today."


    "All right."


    Seeing and avoiding is inevitable, Ye Feng is also picking up the idea of changing the topic. He took a deep breath and told him about his encounter with Elise and Lulu. However, he still hid the secret that he wanted to save Elise. He only told Sarah about it, not even Ruiwen.


    After listening to Ye Feng, he frowned and looked at Ye Feng''s expression for a while, and wanted to see if he had something else to hide from her.


    After seeing half sound, he didn''t find anything different. He believed that Ye Feng had not hidden from her. But at the thought of Ye Feng hiding her Elise, she was angry.


    How can we say that the relationship between them is extraordinary. Does he not want to share his experience with her? The more he thought about it, the deeper the knot in his heart was. He frowned and said, "Why are you hiding that devil from me?"


    Ye Feng was a little embarrassed by this question. He thought for a while and then said, "I just don''t want you to worry."


    On hearing this, shivell''s eyes revealed a trace of blame, and she said displeased, "if you don''t tell me, you will make me worry!"


    "Yes, my fault!" Ye Feng learned to be obedient and spoke in accordance with the meaning of sylvier.


    "It''s your fault!" There were times when he was as calm as a normal girl. She reluctantly accentuated the tone, thinking it was Ye Feng''s fault.


    It''s rare to see hivier playing such a temper. Ye Feng''s eyelids twitch. Some of them are not suitable for her appearance. But he comforted him as he did to Fiona and said, "yes, I''m the one who worries you because I''m hiding it from you."


    He nodded his head with satisfaction. At the next moment, he resumed his calm mood and hit the heart of Ye Feng and asked, "Ye Feng, have you ever had anything with that female devil? Why does she like to trouble you so much


    Mind a tremor, Ye Feng was really Xiwei this angle tricky question to ask. Thinking of his complicated relationship and experience with Elise, he could not help wondering why Elise wanted to demonize him again and again, and now she wants to kill him and turn him into an evil spirit.


    Seeing Ye Feng in deep thought, Xiwei opens her mouth, but she is eager to speak, and continues to let Ye Feng think about the reason by himself.


    And Ye Feng after some thought, think of and girl Elise in the memories of Zuan. At that time, he did not know that the girl Allie was Alice, so he always had a wrong understanding of Alice''s pathological behavior.


    Now, in retrospect, it was mostly because of his concern for her that the devil shook her heart. Especially at the end of the day, a series of unusual actions by Elise in the magic device room prove that she wants to be a human again.


    It''s a pity that the rare opportunity was ruined by him, so she scolded him so angrily at that time.


    Recalling the words she pardoned him on the night of the flame Festival, Ye Feng finally understood why.


    He is the only human being who has sincerely extended a helping hand to her for hundreds of years, and his action is also moved and shaken by Elise, a demon who has never lost her conscience. She intends to forgive him. But her hatred of human beings could not be eliminated. She wanted to demonize him as her servant in the first place.


    However, he had so many times preferred to die rather than be demonized to annoy Elise. In addition, he destroyed her last time she wanted to be a human being. Now she wants him to be her slave to the dead and the only human she can forgive.


    Connect all things together, and Ye Feng, whose IQ is on line, has finally figured it out. But he couldn''t tell him that if he did, she would probably dissuade him from trying to save Elise.


    However, such a rational thinking, Ye Feng is more determined to save the idea of Elise, but also more firm to live not to be killed by Elise faith.


    At the bottom of his heart thought about the words, Ye Feng frowned and said, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because the demons have the hobby of bewitching people?"


    Suspiciously staring at Ye Feng''s eyes for a while, he didn''t catch any information. On the contrary, he was concerned: "then you should be careful. You haven''t been demonized into demons by her several times before. Most of her anger will make her want to kill you and make you become a ghost and be tortured by her forever."


    "Well, I''ll be careful, sylvier!" Ye Feng, with a look of Su, followed his words.


    Seeing Ye Feng getting serious, he also said in a heavy tone: "this time, you can hide it from me. However, no matter where it happens, you have to report to me in time."


    Speaking of the back, Xiwei''s tone is more and more heavy, as if ye Feng didn''t report to her, she would settle accounts with him.


    Ye Feng burst into a bitter smile, and he was really more and more broad in his affairs, just like two Fiona, what report should he make.Ye Feng''s bitter smile also made him realize that she was a friend. She coughed and said solemnly, "I promised you Ruiwen. When she''s not here, you should take care of your earthy hat, so that you don''t have any problems!"


    After the mention of Xiwei, Ye Feng seems to have such a thing. Although it was a little long ago, he still remembered the look on which sister Ruiwen had told him at that time. It was as if shivell was her sister, and his real brother was in the cold.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s depressed look, he guessed that he mostly thought of the time before he went to Picheng from Zuan. She could not help but cover her mouth and chuckled. At that time, Ruiwen was really nice to her and told her many interesting things about Ye Feng when she was a child. But usually playful and witty, she is a little coy and unnatural in front of Ruiwen.


    Speaking of Ruiwen every time she looked at her eyes, he felt a little strange and shy. Although Ruiwen didn''t say anything, she could feel that Ruiwen looked on her as her brother-in-law and doted on her.


    But Ruiwen didn''t seem to have talked with Ye Feng about how to match her up with Ye Feng. It should be that although Ruiwen is optimistic about her, she doesn''t want to interfere with Ye Feng''s feelings.


    The more he thought about it, the more confident he was in the matter between himself and Ye Feng. He picked up his little daughter''s mood and showed a bright smile to the inexplicable Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng was blinded by the bright smile of hivier. Was she not reprimanded and concealed him a second ago? How can you smile so happily when you suddenly turn the painting style?


    But then again, the confident smile of sylvier is still as exciting as before, and he is stunned by Ye Feng.


    He saw Ye Feng intoxicated with his smile, she stroked her hair in front of her body confidently and laughed more brightly.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 554

    "Hekarim!"


    At the command of Elise, the last golden gate in front of her eyes was directly smashed by her spear.


    A golden disc inlaid at the top of the stone pillar came into Elise''s view.


    The golden disc is the size of a dinner plate, not as big as the one before.


    The pupil shrinks slightly, the color of excitement flashes. Elise looked at her tamed Sphinx and said, "go and get it back for me!"


    Derring, a sphinx formed by the magic of the maze, flies to the sun disc on the stone pillar, trying to hold the sun disc in its mouth and give it to Elise.


    Looking at the scene, Alice''s smile grew stronger. Remembering that she was almost killed by the Sphinx before, and looking back now, she has a sense of exhilaration.


    But the next moment, the Sphinx in her gradually solidified smile into gold, into the sun disc, but also condensed an invisible magic array around the sun disc.


    As soon as her eyes were cold, Elise, whose magic power was almost restored, wanted to smash the protective array of the sun disk. The dark red magic energy condenses from her palm, and turns into a streamer to hit the protection array.


    I thought the array would be easily broken by her magic, but I didn''t think her magic did not cause any damage to the array.


    Seeing that Elise failed to make a move, hekarim was shocked and said, "the protection ability of this array can''t even be broken by you?"


    Gazing at the sun disc close by, Elise pondered: "if the magic power is not far greater than the array''s capacity, the barbaric way can''t break the array."


    With a flash of light in her mind, Elise remembered that she had learned sacred magic with the elders of Ionia when she was still a human being. Maybe she could use the sacred magic which is opposite to the black magic attribute to enter the array and get the sun disc.


    Thinking of this, although Elise rejected the magic she had learned when she was a human being, she still used the sacred magic that she had not used for a long time in her body.


    The form of the devil gradually faded, and Elise was transformed into a human being. A trace of the holy breath filled this small space, causing hekarim''s face to change greatly.


    Feeling oppressed by the sacred breath, he said in horror, "iris, what are you trying to do?"


    Looking back coldly at hukarim, Elise does not answer his question, but haunts herself with divine magic, and then tentatively walks towards the protective phalanx of the solar disk.


    Although she can''t see the array, Elise can still perceive the specific range of the array through her magic. Her right hand extended slowly, and Elise''s palm, which was full of holy breath, fell on the invisible array.


    Trying to blend with the magic power of the array, Elise carefully operates the divine magic, trying not to let her demon breath let the array feel.


    After running in, Elise, who didn''t feel any repulsion, smiles and boldly steps forward to step into the array.


    However, as soon as she stepped into the array of Dharma, her spirit seemed to be burned by fire, which made her feel the pain of tearing heart and lung.


    If this burning pain falls on someone else, that person will be afraid. However, as a demon, Elise is determined and sick. In the process of suffering from such a soul sucking torture, she not only does not retreat, but gnaws her teeth and shows an angry look.


    It is also like her anger when she was devoured by Ye Feng when she was in Nanshan. She just wanted to endure the torture and bring out the sun disc.


    She is such a sick character. The more you torture her and want her to give in, the more crazy and resentful she is in her heart, and she wants to fight to the end with the person or thing who tortures her.


    Maybe she felt the madness of Elise, and the protective phalanx was afraid. It no longer burns Elise''s spirit, but directly shakes out the intruder.


    Several times later, as if Elise had seen through her intentions and refused to merge her magic power, Elise''s face sank completely.


    The twisted dark magic surged, and Alice was disgusted with the sacred magic she had learned when she was still a human being.


    Herkarim also felt the anonymous anger of Elise, and he whispered, "iris, what''s next?"


    With a twinkle in her eyes, Elise sneered, "of course, wait and see who will be chosen by the sun disk among the rest of the people!"


    "Selected?" he asked suspiciously? Does it have a sense of autonomy? "


    "Yes, as a artifact that can easily turn a mortal into a demigod or a deity, it will naturally have a sense of autonomy. Only the selected person can step into the array and take it away."


    Without salt or salt, she told her arranged thread to herkarim, and Elise couldn''t help but think of Ye Feng. Believe that Ye Feng is getting her map, should not be so stupid as to even know how to get out?


    She taught Ye Feng how to read a map in Zuan. And all the organs along the way were smashed by her, which can be said to be unimpeded for those who come after.She can clearly remember that Ye Feng had a pendant in the shape of tears, which gave her the feeling that it was no less than a divine instrument in the sun disc. If ye Feng can be selected by that pendant, the sun disc emitting sacred energy should also choose him?


    The more you think about it, the more you look forward to the arrival of Ye Feng. The corner of her mouth rises slightly, with a weird arc.


    "Don''t let me down, Ye Feng!"


    ¡­¡­


    While exploring the way according to the exit route he found on the map, he carved marks on the wall that made Ye Feng confused.


    "What are you doing, sylvier?" Ye Feng, who is responsible for Lulu and amu''s father, said his questions.


    On hearing this, hivier did not stop his action and said with a smile: "this mark is for the ancestors of Azur. If he saw this mark I drew, he should be able to walk out of the maze safely."


    "Are you sure that the mark is intelligible to other people besides you?" Ye Feng is a little unconvinced, but he doesn''t see how this sign guides people out of the maze. At least, if a person sees this sign, it must be difficult to understand.


    "Well, do you think everyone is as stupid as you are Charming and white, he was able to make complaints about his long online intelligence.


    By her such a white eye, Ye Feng scratched his head in some embarrassment. In order to ease the embarrassment, he had to talk with Lulu on his back and amu in his arms.


    Naturally, the relaxed sylvier will not stab Ye Feng at this time, which makes him more embarrassed. And she''s busy right now, and she''s responsible for continuing to mark along the way so that her Azur ancestors can walk out of the maze.


    Because she was worried that Elise, who was at the front, would probably turn back and block them if she couldn''t get the sun disk, or if she jumped into the sky again.


    For the safety of the four of them, she still needs the protection of her Azur ancestors.


    However, she did not reckon that if her ancestors could understand her marks, then zeras, who was once a military adviser and good friend of Azur, could certainly understand her marks.


    Invisibly, she also led to the inevitable danger for their next journey.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 555

    Deep in the shurima desert, an oasis hidden in a sandstorm, has a dark purple vortex above its only lake.


    The distorted void energy is pouring out continuously, mingled with the terrifying source of destruction.


    A shadow filled with dark purple energy suddenly fell from the other side of the twisted vortex and fell to the lake.


    Weak Jiao Yin from the mouth of the embarrassed figure, she coughed a few times, struggling to get up.


    The dirty purple energy envelops her, making her look like a terrible monster. She gazed at her dark purple face in the lake for a moment and sighed involuntarily.


    "Is this the retribution for the sins I have committed in the first half of my life?"


    With a self mocking smile, the woman pulled out the huge sword which was also infected by filthy energy on her back.


    The power of the rune is released from the giant sword under the control of the woman. After a while, the light green light broke the shackles of the dark purple filth on the giant sword, and filled the rune marks on the sword.


    When the breeze blows, it will also disperse the dark purple energy that infects the whole body of the woman, revealing the beautiful short hair and dim look of the woman. This person was Ruiwen who was going to practice with casaden and marzaha.


    In the lake, Ruiwen''s left half face has a dark spot. The dark spot is suffused with dark purple strange energy, and constantly scatters the power of destruction void to Ruiwen''s body.


    Although she has not been able to cause much damage to her body, Ruiwen knows that if she goes on like this, sooner or later, she will become a monster like casaden.


    "That''s fine, isn''t it?"


    It is staring at the lake of their own hair for a while, Ruiwen slowly closed her eyes, shed tears of guilt.


    ¡­¡­


    At the exit of the labyrinth, Ye Feng and his party finally came out under the leadership of sylvier. Looking forward to the dark cavern ahead, he pondered, "Ye Feng, how about we wait here for the Azur ancestors?"


    Hearing that he was actually asking for his opinion, Ye Feng was slightly stunned. He thought about it for a moment and then said, "listen to you!"


    Seeing that Ye Feng had no other opinions, he nodded faintly, and ordered Ye Feng to take amu and Lulu to stand by, while she was exploring outside the cave.


    Found a good hiding place, he turned back to Ye Feng and motioned them to hide with her.


    Although wondering why Azer would like to hide, Ye Feng still followed him to find a place to hide.


    After hiding well, he said his doubts: "sylvier, why should we hide?"


    He chuckled and did not rush to answer. Instead, he took Lulu from Ye Feng''s back to his arms to share the downward pressure for Ye Feng''s father.


    After teasing Lulu for a few words, she said to Ye Feng: "although we need the protection of ancestors Azur, you should not forget that the sun disc can not be handed over to the ancestors of Azur, and there is a vicious devil in front of her. We''d better hide it for the time being."


    The words of sylvier still make Ye Feng feel reasonable, but he is still worried that they may let the sun disk fall into the hands of Elise if they wait like this. "Isn''t it good for Elise to wait like this?" he frowned


    Sipping his mouth and smiling, he waved his hand to show Ye Feng that he didn''t have to worry too much. She did not slow down: "if the devil really found the sun disc, it would have been the same way back, can not come out for such a long time, it is obvious that she has not been accepted by the sun disc."


    "Accepted by the sun disk?" Ye Feng was confused. He didn''t quite understand what he meant.


    "Not bad!"


    With his right hand tapping his finger, he raised his head and said with a smile: "there is a secret about the sun disc in the parchment in the tomb that day. That is, the sun disc will choose its own master. If it is not recognized, you will not get it."


    "Elise is a God. Even if she is not recognized by the sun disc, she can easily break the ban!" Ye Feng is still afraid. After all, Elise''s strength is there. There are few things in the world that can make her eat shriveled.


    "In the imperial mausoleum, you can also see that the power of the sun disc can easily make the ancestors of azr obtain the power to fly and become a person with divine power. Do you think that female devil can break the prohibition of this kind of artifact by force?"


    Sylvier smiles with confidence. It must be that Elise''s strength has not been able to break the ban on the sun''s disk for such a long time.


    After her analysis, Ye Feng was also suddenly enlightened and muttered to himself, "yes, how could I not have thought of it?"


    When he asked this question, he could not help but smile: "because you are a stupid and stupid earth hat!"


    He was ridiculed by Xiwei, and Ye Feng''s face was full of discontent. He just wanted to refute it, but he was silenced by him: "Shh, someone came out!"


    Ye Feng doesn''t think so. He thinks that he is playing tricks on him. But then the terrible magic emanating from the exit of the maze made his pupils shrink slightly and his breath stopped."Thanks to Azer''s blood mark, hehe!"


    Smelling the hoarse and magical voice of the people, Ye Feng''s mind coldly emerged the appearance of Silas. He secretly looked at the exit of the maze, and there was a blue human energy body standing there.


    Taking back his eyes, Ye Feng can obviously feel the Amu shivering in his arms. He patted amu on the back, calming his restlessness.


    Sylvier is also so placating Lulu, but her face is much more gloomy than Ye Feng. Because in her opinion, her special mark should only be understood by her ancestor Azur. How can this zeras understand it?


    Is zerath a good friend of Azur''s ancestors? As soon as the idea came into being, he shook his head and threw it away. If her ancestors Azur and zerath were really friends, how could they be hostile to each other?


    The more he thought about it, the more absurd he felt, and he stopped thinking about it. Instead, he kept a close eye on the movement of zeras, who had not noticed them.


    Not long after zerath entered the cave, her ancestor Azul also walked out of the maze. She stares nervously at Azul for fear that their whereabouts will be found.


    Perhaps sensing the residual smell of Zerah nearby, Azel''s face was extremely embarrassed as soon as he came out. Without too much staying, he stepped into the cave in a hurry.


    Only when Azer went in for a long time, did he sign Ye Feng three people to follow her into the cave.


    There are Elise and others in front of her, and Ye Feng, the four people who finally come in, do not encounter any danger along the way. However, some dilapidated organs and gates fell to the ground in all directions, warning them that there had been a very powerful variety of life demanding organs here.


    At the end of the end, a door was broken out of the space shot out a light of gold, the holy magic breath seems to have been released from that space.


    When I saw the wind, I was glad. He said with a smile, "sylvier, the sun disk should be there!"


    He closed his eyes slightly, and he nodded silently, but she didn''t rush to bring the three people close to the area.


    With a cautious attitude, she motioned Ye Feng to hide their breath with his goddess tears. The four talents walked slowly to the area, but did not dare to step into it.


    Inside the door, the confrontation between Azer and zerath is reflected in the eyes of Ye Feng, but what attracts them more is the golden disc above the stone pillar in the middle.


    If they''re right, the golden disc the size of a dinner plate is the one they''ve been looking for for for a long time!


    His eyes twinkled at the sun disc, and Ye Feng looked at hivier, who had no intention of action. He also closed his excited eyes and waited for an opportunity to move.


    Ye Feng thought that the tears of the goddess were there. They would not be noticed in the dark.


    However, in the deeper darkness, Elise, who planted the seeds of believers in Yefeng''s heart, could see their whereabouts clearly.


    The strange scarlet blood flash away in the dark, and the illusory figure that Alice has just emerged is once again integrated with the darkness.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 556

    "Azur, why don''t you put down your fight and work with me to break through this protective array?"


    Feeling the murderous opportunity leaked from Azul, Silas gathered up his eyes of energy form and showed a wicked laugh.


    At the sound of Silas''s disgusting laughter, Azel''s turbulent quicksand grew more and more furious. He sneered, "zerath, do you think I''ll believe you? The sun disk has a sense of self-determination, and as long as I get its approval, it is Azur''s! "


    Silas shook his head confidently: "believe it or not, you can''t get the approval of the sun disc. My best friend, no, it''s brother, ha ha..."


    As if inspired by the words of zeras, Azur gave up the idea of fighting with Silas first. He suddenly put away his magic power and stood on his back with his hands on his back. He did not believe: "as the blood of the royal family of shurima, the great emperor of shurima Empire, how could the sun disc not accept my lineal blood?"


    "Then you can try it!" Zelas did not care.


    Out of the narrow space, after hearing Silas say that he was the best friend of her ancestors, shivell once again recalled the Betrayer depicted on the stone walls sealed by the imperial mausoleum.


    It''s no wonder that zerath can understand the mark she left to azser''s ancestors, who used to be his most trusted friend.


    After some of the previously impossible thoughts were straightened out, he continued to stare at the movement inside. But I don''t know why, from just now on, she seems to be able to feel the sun disk calling her. It''s like she was chosen by the sun''s disk.


    Looking nervously at Azur, who intends to enter the protective phalanx, shivell still hopes that her Azur ancestors will not be selected by the solar disk, so that she can have reason to ask Azur to give her a chance to try.


    If the feeling in the heart is right, the sun disc should accept her!


    In the space, Azur''s eyes are burning at the sun''s disk above the stone pillars, and his eyes are full of longing.


    He stepped into the protective array with confidence, but found that the strange energy in the array was burning his soul, making him miserable. It also means that he is not accepted by the solar disk.


    Ye Feng outside saw this scene, his eyes a bright way: "hivier, it seems that our opportunity has come!"


    "Wait a minute!" Xiwei collected her eyes, frowned, and motioned Ye Feng not to expose herself in a hurry. She also wanted to observe it again.


    His eyes were full of disbelief, and azser was confused. Why was he rejected by the solar disc? Isn''t he the blood of the royal family?


    In fact, the choice of the master of the sun disc has nothing to do with whether it is the royal blood of the ancient shurima empire. Moreover, the first emperor of the shurima empire was not the real master of the sun disc, but a usurper taken from its real master.


    Now the sun disk has become an ownerless thing again. Unless it chooses the person, other people can''t get it with the protection array.


    There is only one way for Azur to obtain the power of the solar disc, which is to imitate his ancestors and take the sun disc without protection from its real owner and take it for himself.


    But Azur didn''t know this, and he was so eager for the power of the sun disc to revive the shurima empire that he let out an angry roar.


    "Why? I am clearly the emperor of the surimi empire. Why does a mere solar disc dare to refuse me


    With his unwilling words, he was shocked by the defensive array of the sun disc.


    "I say, Azur, you are not the one chosen by the sun disk."


    Zerah''s banter made Azer angry, and immediately manipulated the quicksand to rush to him, trying to fight him to the death.


    Chuckling to avoid Azur''s attack, zeras suggested: "we will have opportunities to fight in the future. Now that the sun disc is in front, we''d better work together to figure out how to crack this array. Since it doesn''t choose you, why not force it to be used by you?"


    On hearing the speech, Azer stopped when he was in the air. His thoughts gradually returned to calm. He looked thoughtfully at the sun disc close to his eyes.


    Seeing that the situation was not good outside, she motioned Ye Feng to put away the magic power of the goddess''s tears, and immediately walked into the space and said, "ancestor Azur!"


    "Sylvier?" Originally intended to cooperate with zerath, Azer was slightly stunned and looked at the four hiviers who had just entered. Then he wondered, "how did you come?"


    As soon as she entered this space, the sun disc in her heart called her more urgently and truly, which made her more confident that she was the chosen one.


    In his joy, shivell pretended not to know, and said to Azur, "I met some trouble after I got out of the labyrinth. Let''s not talk about these. Is that the solar disk, the ancestor of Azur?"


    "Well!" Azzl looked at the sun disc with an unhappy look, and was clearly still upset about what he had not been accepted.


    "Ancestor Azur, why do I feel a special feeling in my heart when I see the sun disc, as if I have been summoned." Continuing to pretend to be at a loss, shivell gazed at the sun''s disk in a daze.As soon as this was said, Azur''s eyes glowed with joy, while zelas gazed at him with a gloomy look.


    Azel asked excitedly, "hivier, do you really feel the call?"


    "Well, ancestor Azur!" Fearing that azser would not believe it, he also heavily nodded his head.


    She pretended to be so ignorant that even Ye Feng was blinded by her expression.


    And azzier is excited: "then you go in and try!"


    So, shivell can''t wait to walk towards the protective phalanx. Under the joyful eyes of Ye Feng and others, she walked into the array unharmed, and her soul was not burned by holy magic.


    But there was one person who wasn''t so happy, and that was zelas. Looking at the more and more murderous eyes on him, he was ready to wait for the moment when he could get the sun disk.


    Aware of Zerah''s intentions, Azur kept a close eye on hivier and was distracted by his every move.


    As she walked into the array, she easily took down the sun disk and felt the constant holy magic power of the internal source of the solar disc. She turned excitedly and waved to Ye Feng.


    The protection of the phalanx gradually dissipated, and at the same time, zerath, who had a strong sense of killing in his eyes, finally moved. This scene makes Ye Feng''s pupils shrink. He reminds him anxiously, "Hey, be careful!"


    However, shivell did not have the slightest fear. Instead, he raised his head confidently and looked playfully at zeras, who was attacking her.


    Being mocked by Azur''s blood with this look, Silas was even more furious and summoned thunder light to cleave to shiver.


    But already aware of his killing, Azer sneered and manipulated the quicksand to dissolve his thunder light easily. Seeing that the attack failed, zeras had to give up and say, "hum, this little girl is worthy of your blood. You have long guessed that you will save her, so you will look at me calmly!"


    Azul glanced at Ye Feng and hivier, who held the sun disc, and then said to Silas, "I don''t want to fight you to death now. You go!"


    Hearing that Azer wants to let zerath go, Ye Feng is in a hurry. As soon as he was about to speak, hivier stopped him and said, "the ancestors of Azur still want to protect us. It will be very bad to fight against Zerah."


    After a look, he doesn''t know when to stick to his ear and whisper. Although Ye Feng doesn''t want zeras to be released like this, he has to endure it.


    Silas seems to be very afraid of Azur''s strength, do not want to because of hivier and others and Azur dogged.


    Boom!


    Just as zerath was about to speak, there was a loud noise from the underground world connected with the space. The whole cave began to vibrate violently, and debris of all sizes began to pour down from above, as if it might be buried at any time.


    Shivell seemed to think of something. She said with a pale complexion: "Oh, the sun disk is taken down. Everything built around the solar disk here is starting to collapse. We have to get out of here quickly!"


    However, she did not want to return to her words. The water, which was strong enough to submerge the cave, smashed the walls of the cave with the magic of violent water, which made the area on the verge of collapse even more violent.


    But this is not the worst. The field under their feet also began to crack, and the cracks in the gravel became larger and larger.


    Ye Feng, the four mortals, were first swept into the cracks in the ground by the flood, and gods such as Azur and Zerah, after resisting for a while, were also swept into this completely broken abyss.


    Even Elise and hekarim in the dark are all involved in the collapse of the abyss by the sudden force of nature in the bottom of the Valoran world.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 557

    From time to time, the murmur of turbulence came from ear to ear, and the confused Ye Feng fidgeted to his lower body and wanted to find a comfortable position to continue his dream.


    Who knows a side, half asleep and half awake, he just felt as if he had entered the water, and his whole body was immersed in a cool heart.


    Suddenly opened his eyes, Ye Feng found that he was really in the turbulent underground river water. He completely forgot how he got here. Instead, he felt that he was sleeping in bill gewater''s Sara villa.


    "Ye Feng, what are you moving about?"


    A discontented complaint brings Ye Feng back to his soul. He fixed his eyes and saw that shivell, who was soaked all over, was sitting on a boulder in the middle of the river, and clenched his right hand to prevent him from being washed away by the river.


    However, Amu and Lulu, who huddled in the arms of hivier, were in a state of lethargy. The sleeping appearance of the two little guys was somewhat pitiful.


    Seeing that Ye Feng did not come up, he frowned slightly and said, "I will let go if I don''t come up again!"


    "No, come up now!" Ye Feng was no longer staring at the two little guys, and quickly climbed up the boulder with a smile, and he was next to each other and could sit still.


    Recalling the warmth and softness of his pillow in his sleep, Ye Feng asked for a topic with a smile: "sylvier, I just dreamt that I had a very comfortable pillow. What do you think is going on?"


    The corners of his eyes twitched slightly, and he turned his eyes angrily. He curled his mouth and said, "that''s your head sleeping on my legs all the time!"


    Listen to Xiwei so said, Ye Feng couldn''t help scratching his head in some embarrassment. He was very embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer.


    So, instead of saying more, he looked up and found that they were at the bottom of an underground Canyon without a high platform.


    Looking at the turbulent underground river, Ye Feng frowned and said, "hivier, how can we get out of this ghost place?"


    The question Ye Feng asked is exactly what shivell is thinking about at the moment, and she is also worried about how to see the sun again.


    The towering stone walls on both sides of the summit and the underground river flowing through the turbulent flow are not visible. The cold winter like temperature really gives shivell a headache.


    Under the condition that Ye Feng and the others are all in a deep sleep, it is she who grabs them and grabs the boulder in the turbulence so as not to be washed away by the river.


    Moreover, in order to maintain their body temperature, shivell almost exhausted his magic power and could hardly recover in a short time.


    Maybe A flash of light flashed through her mind, and she thought of a bold and somewhat absurd method. That is to go down the river and see where the underground river will flow.


    Generally speaking, there is a great possibility that the underground river flows out of the ground and connects with the river water on the ground. But she did not know how long it would take for the underground river to see the light on the ground.


    And even if they are magicians, they will not be able to support themselves after being immersed in such cold and turbulent water for a long time. After all, human beings and Yodel people are land creatures.


    He shook his head helplessly, but for the time being, he denied the way that was not a way. She wanted to think about it again, and if she couldn''t think of it, she would think about the most stupid strategy.


    Ye Feng on one side saw that he shook his head from time to time. Out of concern, he asked, "why do you always shake your head, Xiwei, do you think of something unhappy?"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s words of concern, he temporarily let his fast running head rest a little. She showed a gratifying smile, it seems that Ye Feng is not so dull as she imagined sometimes, and will still care about her.


    "Nothing. I''m just thinking about how to get out. I haven''t thought about it yet." Sipping his mouth and smiling, he gave Ye Feng a reassuring look in his eyes.


    "If you can''t think of it for the time being, don''t think about it. Take a rest. By the way, what about the sun disk?"


    He thought of him properly, but as he said that, he suddenly remembered the sun disc, and the leaf wind showed a nervous look.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Feng was still thinking about the sun disc. He took out the sun disc from the wet cowhide beside him, and said with a smile, "I am well preserved. Just now when you were all asleep, I used its power to protect us."


    Ye Feng felt a sigh in his heart. Every time she was with hivier, she could always handle everything well, much better than his brain. He said from the bottom of his heart: "it''s still sylvier, you can rely on it. You don''t have to worry about protecting yourself when you are in danger."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s evaluation of himself, Xiweier was slightly stunned, and then her pretty face floated a seductive blush in the dark ground. Fortunately, Ye Feng did not notice her change.


    "Really?" she said, pretending not to care


    "Really, you always think farther than me and see farther than me. When I am with you, you are not afraid of recklessness and bad things." Ye Feng came back from the heart.


    "No, in fact, sometimes I will be very reckless, just like the last time Elise showed up, you are petrified..." By Ye Feng''s boast, hiville is still a little shy, and she can''t help thinking of the petrifaction.


    "You care about me, too, haha!" Ye Feng did not hear some inexplicable emotions from his words. He grinned heartlessly.A glimmer of loss flashed through his eyes, and his rising mood fell back a lot. He spat in his heart. Ye Feng was always dull at the critical moment.


    "Sylvier, I''ve finally found you. Where''s the sun disk?"


    Ear suddenly heard the excited voice of the ancestors of Azur, hiville immediately picked up his little woman''s emotions, the whole person was nervous for a moment. Her Azur ancestor was not at the right time!


    Looking at Ye Feng, who was also holding the sun disc in her hand, she said with a smile: "ancestor Azer, you are finally here, and the sun disk is still here with me."


    "Child, let me see the sun disk!"


    When he heard that Azur''s first thing to find them was not to ask for help, but to care about the sun disc that could help him dominate, he was still a little disappointed.


    However, it also proves that her Azur ancestors had a deep desire for revenge on Zerah and the revival of the shurima empire. If such an obsessive man can get the sun disc, the reconstruction of the ancient shuruima empire will surely bring blood disaster to this peaceful desert for thousands of years.


    As a child born in the desert, she did not want to see the flow of blood from desert residents who did not want to submit to azr.


    The more you think about hivier, the more determined she is that she can''t let Azur get the heart of the sun disc. She squints her eyes and says to Azur: "ancestor Azur, sylvier intends to take the sun disk to Ionia. Compared with you, Ionia, who is in the front line of confrontation with shadow Island, needs the power of the solar disk more. I think you will support this idea?"


    When he heard that he wanted to dedicate the sun disc belonging to surima Empire to Ionia, Azer, who was eager to defeat zerath and restore his country, was furious.


    With a fierce look on his face, he said, "mischievous, sylvier, as a princess of the kingdom of shurima, how can you give the important equipment belonging to the Empire to a country that has nothing to do with it?"


    After all, Azur is his ancestor and has saved himself several times. He doesn''t want to see Azer continue to be paranoid for revenge. "However, ancestors of Azur, the country built by bones and blood is not long. If you really want to restore the country, you should think about how to win the hearts of the people."


    "If it''s not your turn to teach me to be an emperor, sylvier, the princess of shurema, you must give me the sun disk!"


    With a cold hum, Azur put on the airs of the emperor of shurima, and his majestic momentum slightly made hivier and Ye Feng a little breathless.


    There was no concession in her eyes. "If you calm down, maybe I''ll consider giving you the sun disk, but ancestor Azur, you''re not worth it now!" she said


    Seeing that his blood was so contradicting with himself, Azer was furious and said, "shiver, do you dare to break with me? You are my lineage, the only princess of shurima Empire, and the future queen of shurima Empire - successor, don''t let me feel cold! "


    "Ancestor Azur, now shadow island''s forces have invaded most of the countries on the mainland. Even if you return to China, you will only attract the attention of shadow island. The sun disc is an indispensable force against shadow island. If you are willing to cooperate with Ionia now, instead of dominating the world, I will offer the sun disc to you immediately You


    She really hoped that her azr ancestors would not indulge in revenge, but would go back with her to Ionia and unite with Lord Soraka.


    Even if the Azur ancestors did not go back with her, it would be good to wait for the opportunity of the counterattack, just like Leona of the giant divine peak. If it is only for revenge and restoration, it will surely be swallowed up by shadow island.


    Azser was obviously blinded by the fury of revenge and the ambition to restore his country. The words from the bottom of his heart did not touch him at all, but made him feel that he had betrayed him and wanted to join other countries.


    Whether other countries are destroyed or shadow island is powerful, this is not what he wants to care about at the moment.


    He only cares about how to kill his enemy Zerah, he only cares about how to rebuild his empire, shurema!


    As a princess of a country, shivergui has the delusion of sending the sun disc, a heavy weapon of the country, to other countries!


    This is a betrayal of him, and a betrayal of the shurima empire!


    He had to give the unfilial blood of sylvier some color to see!


    Azur''s expression is because the anger in his heart is gradually distorted and looks extremely ferocious, which makes hiville and Ye Feng tremble all over.


    "Sylvier, you are the princess of the kingdom of shurima. You want to hand over the sun disc, the country''s most important weapon, to other countries. According to the law of the Kingdom, this is an unforgivable treason."


    "But I don''t think you can think of it for a while, so I''ll give you a chance to reorganize your language. Princess shivell, are you sure you want to betray the Empire?"


    He thought that his solemn and threatening words would make him retreat and hand over the sun disc, but what he never expected was that as soon as his voice fell, he resolutely refused a chance he had given her."Father Azur, you really let hiville down!"


    After rejecting Azur''s offer, hivier put the cowhide bag and Lulu in his arms into Ye Feng''s arms. He held amu in his left hand and pulled Ye Feng, who had not yet reacted with him, into the turbulent underground river without saying a word.


    As he sank, he drifted with the current. He reminded Ye Feng to hide their breath with the tears of the goddess.


    Waiting for the magic of the tears of the goddess to hide the breath of the four, shivell looked at Azer, who was passing by in the river, and was relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 558

    The winding underground river is flowing in the unknown direction. Ye Feng, who has been drifting in the river for a long time, looks at the shoal and small bank on the right side, and suddenly comes out from the bottom of the river excitedly.


    He widened his eyes and said with a smile, "sylvier, we can have a rest."


    Hivier, who was holding amu, was also out of the water, but she was not in a hurry to go ashore, but looked around.


    After confirming that there was nothing abnormal nearby, she climbed ashore with Ye Feng.


    Shivell, who was soaked, sat down against Ye Feng, and then put the sleeping amu in his arms on himself, just as Ye Feng took Lulu''s legs as a pillow.


    After finishing all this, she is a long sigh of relief, to the leaf wind way: "give me the bag."


    To make, Ye Feng will be soaked in water directly to the cowhide bag to hiville, the way: "what''s the matter?"


    "In the bag, we have the alcasia healing classics sent to us by our ancestors, so we have to air them out."


    He stroked his wet hair, and his face was covered with water stains. He took out the book of cure from his bag and opened it to the side.


    Ye Feng also poured out the candy and the water bag that Ye Feng bought for Fiona. Hiville also checked the intelligent walkie talkie of the next two people and confirmed that there was no damage before she put her heart down.


    However, at this time, she also felt that her body was suffering from cold, and the wet clothes adhered to her body, which made her uncomfortable and a little cold.


    "Ah Hoo!"


    He sneezed violently, and shivell, who was getting colder and colder, rubbed his hands and tried to warm himself, but with little effect.


    She hesitated to look at the leaf wind beside her eyes. Driven by the cold, she still slowly leaned on the body of Ye Feng.


    A touch of cold will be thinking about things Ye Feng to pull back to God, but soon that cold touch began to become soft and warm up.


    At a fixed glance, it turned out that shivell was resting his head on his shoulder, close to him. Though shivell''s body was warming, his heart was softened by her trembling body.


    "Very cold?" he asked with concern


    Through Ye Feng''s question, he whispered a word, but he didn''t have the previous formality, but he opened it wider.


    The inexplicable emotion surged in his heart, and shivell beamed with joy, bent his eyes, and quietly enjoyed their rare time alone.


    Being so pillow and leaning by hiville, Ye Feng has a kind of inexplicable emotion surging in his heart. He opens his mouth and wants to say something, but he doesn''t know how to open his mouth.


    After thinking about it, he gave up and enjoyed the strange mood.


    The two huddled together to keep warm, and the chill of shivell''s body gradually faded, and his pale face became ruddy.


    Warm, shivell secretly glanced at the eye leaf wind, saw that he did not dislike her, her heart slightly some joy. Warm smile across the corner of her mouth, she put these emotional emotions aside, but also focused on the sun disk she got.


    No longer next to the leaf wind, shivell looked positive and picked up the sun disc beside him. Staring at the sun disc, she was dazed. She also recalled the legend that the sun disc could make everyone become a demigod and a God.


    Now she is the master of the solar disc, so who she wants to get the power of ascension, who can become the ascender beyond the realm of mortals?


    Thinking of this, he thought of Ye Feng for the first time. If she can, she wants Ye Feng to be her first ascent.


    Aware of the vision of Xiwei, Ye Feng thought she was cold again. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "if it''s still cold, it''s OK to lean on for a while."


    Shivell was stunned at first, then said with a smile, "I''m not cold. I just suddenly think of something."


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Feng asked again.


    "It was the solar disk that gave the ascender the power to ascend, and it was through it that the ancestors of Azur became gods," he explained


    See Xiwei smiling staring at his face, Ye Feng a little confused, what she is thinking.


    "Ye Feng, if I want you to gain the power to soar, will you?" He asked, smiling.


    Hearing that he wanted to give him the power of ascension, Ye Feng did not respond for a while.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s stupefied, Xiwei covered his mouth with a smile, spat Ye Fengtu''s hat in his heart and said: "how, don''t you want to?"


    "No, no!"


    Ye Feng is busy shaking his head. How can he not? He saw with his own eyes that Azur became a God after gaining the power of ascension! He was just a little confused about the huge transformation of his identity and strength from a mortal to a God.


    After a little thought for a while, he understood why he was so. She said with a smile, "don''t be confused. When you become a demigod or a God, you will get used to it."


    Ye Feng frowned and hesitated. He still planned to accept the rising power of the sun''s disk according to the suggestion of sylvier.


    Seeing him nod his head, shivell, who became the master of the sun disc, recited some kind of ancient obscure spell, and then the sun disc emitted holy magic.


    The golden light sprinkles on Ye Feng''s body, mixed with holy magic power, infuses Ye Feng''s body. Feeling the magic full of holy and peaceful atmosphere, Ye Feng is baptized by the sun disc.Next to him, shivell recites the mantra interpreted from the sun disc, and stares nervously at Ye Feng, who is receiving the power of ascension.


    As she has just become the owner of the solar disc, she is also the first time to use the power of the solar disc to hold a flying ceremony for others, so she is inevitably worried about accidents.


    Although Ye Feng''s expression is not in the least inappropriate, she still looks concerned and says: "how, what''s the matter?"


    "No!" Ye Feng grinned, indicating that he thought too much.


    But shivell is still nervously spinning around Ye Feng. After some observation, she finds a strange phenomenon.


    That is, as the golden light continued to pour into Ye Feng''s body, the light of blue goddess tears on his chest would gradually fade.


    At first, he thought it was an illusion, but as time went on, the tears of goddess on Ye Feng''s chest were not only lost, but also filled with black essence.


    This scene really scared shivell. Although she did not follow Ye Feng to get the tears of Goddess like Fiona of Laurent family, she still heard Ye Feng tell her that the tears of goddess are the tears of goddess akashia.


    The sacred artifact is dyed black when it receives the rising power of the sun''s disk. Can we say


    Is it possible to say that the sun''s disk, seemingly sacred and peaceful, is actually hiding evil power?


    The thought came into his mind, and shivell''s pupils shrank in an instant. She thought of her Azur ancestors, as well as the Betrayer zerath, who were monsters transformed into human beings, ghosts and ghosts after receiving the power of ascension.


    Although zeras was not caused by the chosen one, why did her ancestor Azer, as the protagonist of the ascension ceremony, become a monster?


    The more he thought about it, the more strange he felt. He regretted letting Ye Feng accept the power of soaring. Taking advantage of Ye Feng''s body has not changed, she immediately chanted a mantra and forcibly interrupted the ascent ceremony.


    Aware that the power of ascension is no longer infused into the body, Ye Feng opens his eyes blankly and looks at hivier.


    However, after interrupting the ascent ceremony, shivell checked Ye Feng''s body and found that only the tears of the goddess were dyed black. She was a little relieved.


    Under Ye Feng''s puzzled eyes, she also stretched out her hand to hold the tears of the goddess in front of Ye Feng''s chest, and said with embarrassment: "Ye Feng, the tears of the goddess have turned black!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 559

    "Ye Feng, the tears of the goddess turn black!"


    A word from hivier made Ye Feng open his mouth. He looked suspiciously at the tears of the goddess who was held in his jade hand.


    The tears of the goddess, originally as blue as the deep sea, were not only full of brilliance, but also very dark. There was a faint essence black air around the body. The strange and evil breath replaced the sacred and peaceful in the past.


    Seeing Ye Feng cast more puzzled eyes on himself, he pursed his lips and said with guilt: "since you began to accept the power of the rising sun disc, the tears of the goddess have gradually been dyed black. All blame me. I shouldn''t have let you accept the power of ascension rashly!"


    Smell Xiwei full of guilt tone, Ye Feng or a little did not return to God. Infused into his body is clearly divine magic, why can the tears of the goddess be dyed black?


    No time to care about whose right and wrong, ye FengSi to think about why. But after some deliberation, unable to think of it, he had to continue to ask: "sylvier, I clearly feel that the power of ascension is a magic power full of sacred breath. Why can the tears of the goddess be dyed black?"


    Through Ye Feng''s question, hivier also said his own speculation: "I don''t know, but I think if we can understand why the ancestors of Azur turned into monsters, we can understand why the tears of the goddess were dyed black."


    Said, Xiwei heart and some guilt, she uneasily staring at Ye Feng''s eyes, nervous way: "you don''t blame me?"


    "What do I blame you for?" Ye Feng scratched his head and looked at him strangely.


    Seeing that he was still silly, he felt guilty a little better, but she spat a few words from the bottom of her heart.


    Ye Feng suddenly patted his forehead and said in a loud voice, "yes, sylvier!"


    "Well?" Xiwei is obviously stunned for a moment, I don''t know what Ye Feng suddenly wants to say.


    Ye Feng said with a smile: "even though you interrupted the ascent ceremony just now, I still have some sacred power in my body. Do you want to disperse them?"


    After listening to Ye Feng''s words, he immediately looked tense. But when she saw that Ye Feng could still laugh, she said in a hurry: "you can still laugh. Such dangerous magic must be dispelled from your body!"


    By her roar, it is very rare that he is in a hurry and in a hurry. Ye Feng is excited all over. Without thinking about it, he drives out the residual force of soaring in his body according to the instructions of hivier.


    Looking at that wisp of gold emitting magic from Ye Feng''s body, he sighed. But then she turned her eyes again and said, "wait, don''t disperse it!"


    Ye Feng, who is trying to dispel the power of soaring, stops doubtfully when he hears hivier say so. He looked at him in a rather sullen way, wondering what she wanted him to do.


    Naturally, Ye Feng was annoyed by her frequent orders. He had no choice but to say in a gentle tone: "Ye Feng, you pour the remaining power of ascension in your body into the tears of the goddess. Let''s see whether it is because of it that the tears of the goddess will be stained black."


    Xiwei''s gentle tone made Ye Feng less discontented. What''s more, his words also told him that she stopped him to find out the reason why the goddess''s tears were stained black, which was also for his good.


    After understanding this point, Ye Feng not only has no dissatisfaction in his heart, but has promoted a lot of good feelings towards hivier. He began to operate the remaining force of ascension in his body, as hivier said. The brilliant golden light leaked out of Ye Feng''s body and turned into a thread of gold like willow catkins, and the atmosphere of peace and holiness pervaded around.


    If the tears of the goddess had not been blackened before, he would not have doubted that the power of ascension, which was full of sacred breath, was illusory. But since the tears of the goddess were dyed black, she had to be very careful, which could make mortals become demigods or divine powers of ascension.


    With the control of Ye Feng, the rising power slowly rushes to the tears of the goddess. In order to observe more clearly, he held out his hand to hold the tears of the goddess, his eyes wide open, and watched closely the rising force of the tears pouring into the goddess.


    The pupil of sylvier shrank with a startling discovery.


    Before entering the tears of the goddess, the golden light faded its golden brilliance and revealed the essence of darkness. The twisted dark purple streamer gave off a strong smell of evil.


    Unlike Lulu''s dark purple magic, this is similar to the evil magic she saw in Summoner Canyon, similar to Baron Nash.


    Although it was only a moment, she was still careful to catch it!


    And she was convinced that what she saw was that the power of ascension was not tainted with evil, but with the appearance of holiness!


    No wonder the tears of the goddess will be dyed black No wonder her Azur ancestors became monsters with human bodies and bird heads No wonder that zerath, who usurped the ascendant''s status, would be twisted into an extremely evil energy body No wonder she met a monster with a crocodile head in the tomb of the Emperor


    All of this is from this seemingly sacred sun disc!


    The price of the power of ascension is not to become a monster, but the evil breath of its essence lurks in you. It is even possible that one day in the future, the master who made the magic weapon of the sun disc will find all the ascenders who have gained the power of ascension and let them pay the most painful price!Think of the thousand year history of the ancient shurima Empire, because the sun disk seems to be powerful, hidden under the appearance of unimaginable crisis. It''s just a mistake. The unexpected appearance of Silas delayed the crisis.


    The more he studied the truth, the more terrible he felt. What does the terrifying existence that created the solar disk want to do with it?


    Is it to resurrect his long dead body, or is it to prepare for his coming that ordinary people can''t detect?


    Although she could not guess the real intention of the makers of the solar disk, she knew that the cost of relying on the sun disc had not been paid by the ancient shuruima empire.


    She had an extremely keen premonition that she and her ancestors, as well as the existence related to the power of ascension, would soon be hard to be isolated and involved in unimaginable crises.


    Seeing Ye Feng dispelling the power of soaring in his body, he looked gloomy and said, "this is an unknown thing!"


    Said, the heart is full of uneasiness, she has a kind of impulse to destroy the sun disk, but she still resisted.


    Infected with such a strange magic weapon as the sun disc, it''s ridiculous to want to cut off the connection between the two with her strength.


    Now that the sun disc, the mystery of her life experience and the blood crisis have been solved, she and Ye Feng should find the guardian of the gate of the void as soon as possible, and then return to Ionia to seek the help of Lord Soraka.


    Perhaps it is only Soraka who can purify the tears of the goddess again and sever the connection between her and the solar disc.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 560

    Far away in the northeast corner of the continent of Valoran lies a country of the sea called Ionia.


    After experiencing the night of blood moon, it seems to have become a haven for surviving human beings in the mainland. Demacia, norhus, pietvov, Zuan and bill Gewert fell into the hands of shadow Island, which also brought great pressure to Ionia.


    In presidian City, karma, the leader elected by the Presbyterian Church, is still busy with various affairs, while arilia is ordered to communicate with mainland survivors in need.


    Since the last ceremony to disperse the bloody moon night across the continent, Soraka has been extremely weak. During this period of time, she also improved a lot.


    From the secluded psychic college and back to his doctor''s house in presidian, Soraka''s side was also followed by Aoxing, who became smaller.


    In her spare time outside the practice, Soraka did as usual what healing mages should do, trying to help those mortals who came to seek her help.


    On that day, Soraka was practicing her starlight magic, while Aoxing, who was transformed into a mini dragon, was protecting her Dharma from accidents.


    A steady stream of brilliant purple light, like stars, lingers around Soraka, her eyes closed. The spirit of holiness permeated the hut, but it did not leak to the outside.


    Although Soraka wants to improve and consolidate her God''s strength as soon as possible, she doesn''t want to affect the people in the city of presidian because of herself.


    A strange and inexplicable connection appeared in Soraka''s mind without warning. She frowned and then opened her starlit eyes.


    When the starlight faded, revealing her charming purple pupils, Soraka seemed to feel something and cast her eyes to the West.


    Her eyes were so flighty that she seemed to be able to see the Far West through the hut, even Ionia.


    Aoxing, who had been protecting the Dharma for Soraka, saw that Soraka suddenly woke up. Turning into a mini dragon, he wrapped around Soraka''s left arm and asked, "Soraka, how did you wake up suddenly?"


    Soraka glanced at Aoxing, let him hover on his arm, sighed: "Ye Feng, that child, you should know?"


    After hearing the speech, Ao Xing, who turned into a little dragon, replied, "well, I''m a bit impressed by the child who wears your tears."


    Soraka also nodded, with a slightly worried tone: "just now, in the process of cultivation, my heart felt that the tear was contaminated with something ominous. The magic power of the stars was transformed into evil black magic. I don''t know whether it is pure black magic or undead magic."


    After listening to Soraka''s worried expression, Aoxing pondered: "in fact, it may be that kind of magic..."


    Aoxing''s words seemed to arouse Soraka some recollections. She was seldom angry and had a trace of anger. But then she seemed to deny Aoxing''s "that kind of magic" from the bottom of her heart, shaking her head and saying, "it should not be possible. Let''s not say what kind of magic Ye Feng is infected with, but it must be black magic."


    Floating Ao Xing flew out of Soraka''s left arm, stood in front of Soraka, and said positively, "do you need us to help him?"


    Aoxing''s question is actually what Soraka thinks at the moment. She is hesitating whether to go to help Ye Feng overcome the crisis of goddess''s tears stained with black magic.


    However, after thinking about it, Soraka still felt that it would not be conducive to Ye Feng''s growth if he killed the danger in the bud every time something happened.


    However, considering Ye Feng''s extremely sensitive constitution, Soraka hopes Ye Feng will not be contaminated with black magic.


    Unable to make up her mind, she frowned and said to Aoxing, "Aoxing, did you notice anything special about his constitution under the contact with Ye Feng before?"


    Although I don''t know why Soraka asked about this, Aoxing still thought a little about the contact with Ye Feng. He replied uncertainly: "in addition to your tears, his magic talent is incomparable to ordinary people, that''s all."


    "There is no shortage of magic genius in the world, and the child''s constitution is actually more suitable for practicing black magic." Soraka laughed and shook her head in a calm voice, as if the dark magic was not something terrible in her eyes, contrary to her previous dignified expression.


    "Suitable for practicing black magic? Since you can see it in the morning, why cultivate him? "


    Aoxing tone slightly excited, he is very puzzled. Ten thousand years ago, Elise, hammerstone, kalthas, modcaesar and he were imprisoned in shadow island and Ionia by the Soraka array because they were successively infected with Baron Nash''s evil spirit.


    They all followed Soraka when he was a tender teenager, but they were still imprisoned for the dark arts. Why did Ye Feng, a man who had nothing to do after ten thousand years, receive the care of Soraka instead?


    Aoxing''s emotion was naturally perceived by Soraka. She felt a little guilty and said: "in fact, my array is specially prepared to purify the evil Qi on you, because you are contaminated with the evil evil spirit of Baron Nash, and you have to purify it for a long time. This can be seen from the fact that you have all the evil Qi in you now, and..."Speaking of the latter, Soraka seemed to have something difficult to say and stopped. However, Aoxing asked, "and what?"


    "And I don''t think there''s anything wrong with practicing black magic, it''s just that the attributes look darker." Since Aoxing wanted to know so much, Soraka had to say what she thought.


    "Since you think so, why did you suppress the five of us under the array?" Ao Xing was more confused.


    "You can see that people were afraid of the black magic at that time. Even if I didn''t mind, those mortals who were afraid of the black magic would also gossip. Considering the overall situation, for the sake of the four of them, I would display the purification array covering the whole island. Later, I found out that you were also infected. I was afraid that you would be misunderstood by the people of Acacia, so I sealed you here That is ten thousand years... "


    With that, Soraka seemed to vomit all the bitterness in her heart. She breathed a long breath, and her depressed mood improved a little.


    Aoxing listened to Soraka''s words with a complicated look. It turned out that they had misunderstood Soraka from the beginning. It''s not that she wants to suppress them, she''s just protecting them in her way, but they don''t understand.


    After a few bitter smiles, Aoxing said: "since the black magic is not evil, why are you so worried about Ye Feng''s infection with the black magic? As long as he doesn''t have a bad heart, will he? "


    "On the one hand, people''s words are terrible. On the other hand, the most important thing is that the evil Qi you were infected with was pure evil Qi. Baron Nash did not want to twist your heart, but to twist your body; But now, because of the accumulated resentment of the shadow Island, the evil Qi of the whole world is easy to distort people''s will and has long lost its magic source. Anyone who is infected with the evil Qi will be influenced by the evil Qi and become bloodthirsty. " Soraka''s tone is full of helplessness and sigh. Obviously, she thinks that it is she who caused the four people to become what they are today.


    Aoxing inadvertently recalled the memory of ten thousand years ago and said, "just like you who were twisted psychologically when you were slaughtered?"


    His casual words also brought back some memories of Soraka. She remembered that it was her previous life''s headstrong girlhood. She witnessed her closest people being killed by empty visitors one after another, and the whole person had undergone earth shaking changes.


    This is why her reincarnation is not as willful as other children since she was a child. Her friend, sindra, was very much like her when she was a child, and her character in this life was more like her sister in the previous life.


    After shaking his head and thinking far away, Soraka no longer thinks about the past, but returns to Ye Feng''s problem. She looked solemn and said: "in short, I still hope that Ye Feng, the child, will not be contaminated with black magic in this life."


    Soraka''s serious words made Aoxing feel that she was trying to help Ye Feng resolve the crisis. He said directly, "let''s go to shuruima now?"


    Smell speech, Soraka is in Aoxing puzzled vision to shake his head.


    "When he comes back, I will naturally purify the tears of the goddess for him. As for some of his experiences in surima, he has to rely on himself to resolve..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 561

    Under the dark night, outside a mountain covered with yellow sand, soldiers dressed in soldiers'' uniforms have been stationed here for several days.


    They are all sent by azr to garrison here. Once they find Ye Feng''s four men coming out of the mountain, they will cooperate with the desert wizard to capture Ye Feng''s four people.


    However, after staying here for several days, no one came out. These soldiers seriously doubted whether the four Ye Feng had escaped before they arrived.


    Even so, it is not easy for them to withdraw their troops without azr''s command, so as not to blame azr.


    At the top of the mountain, Elise and hekarim, who were breathing, also stayed here for several days. Elise in human form was so quietly closed her moving eyes, as if she were asleep, letting the evening wind blow and still there.


    Herkarim on one side was not as patient as Elise. After several days of fruitless defense, he looked at the soldiers and desert witches at the foot of the sand mountain. Evil thoughts were rampant and ready to move.


    Just before he intended to kill a few people to satisfy his bloodthirsty and killing desire, Elise, with her eyes closed, suddenly opened her eyes and gazed directly at his back.


    "They can also help us keep the sun''s disk. Don''t move them for the time being."


    It is only by the gaze of Elise that herkarim''s back to Elise has a cold feeling. No matter how reluctant he was, he still had to listen to Elise, not too much.


    There was another cold wind on the top of the mountain, and hukarim lost his patience again. He looked impatiently at Elise, whose eyes were closed again, and asked, "Elise, are you sure the mortals who got the sun''s disk will really come out of here?"


    As she raised her eyebrows, Alice opened her eyes, and her face was slightly displeased. She replied coldly, "don''t you see that I''m sensing their position?"


    Hearing the tone of Elise''s voice, hukarim wanted to tear up this high spirited woman, just as he betrayed and killed Callista in his lifetime.


    However, considering the strength gap between the two men and the strength of other demon leaders in shadow Island, he Karim still did not show his killing heart.


    "How do you feel their position?" he asked


    Asked by herkarim, Elise was slightly stunned. Of course, she sensed the position of Ye Feng by her believer seeds planted at the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart, but she didn''t want to tell anyone else about it.


    But now there is no shadow contract with Ye Feng. If the distance is too far, Alice can''t accurately sense the position of Ye Feng. But the believer seed can sense that the distance between him and her is getting closer and closer.


    Moreover, the effect of believer seeds is not only to sense the position, even without the cooperation of shadow contract, as long as Ye Feng is close to her, she can influence Ye Feng''s mind and hear what Ye Feng thinks.


    Just out of fear of being disturbed by Ye Feng, and the interference of goddess''s tears for many times, she has not listened to Ye Feng for a long time.


    At the bottom of my heart, the pool suddenly stirred waves of ripples, and Elise''s eyes were also slowly enlarged, because she felt that Ye Feng was very close to her.


    The spirit and magic power probe into the mountain under her feet, and Elise can now detect the movement of Ye Feng''s four people by magic induction. There was a cold radian in the corner of her mouth, and Elise said to her with a smile, "the mortals who got the sun''s disk are coming out. Now you can walk freely."


    On the other side, he Karim, who was listless and did not see Elise''s reply, heard this, and immediately felt as if he had taken a stimulant, and the fire in his eyes twinkled with the desire to kill.


    Elise''s blood red pupil is also blooming a strange light, she stretched out the tip of her tongue to lick her red lips, in her heart is to think about how to torture Ye Feng and others.


    "Alice, come back for a second!"


    An anxious call from the bottom of her heart disturbed Alice''s interest. The devil''s bloodstains that had just been born on both sides of her pretty face slowly faded away. She made a sign to hekarim to wait.


    It is not easy to kill people to satisfy their own desire, but is stopped by Alice. Herkarim grunts and has to wait.


    Taking herkarim''s expression into full view, Elise did not take it seriously, but responded to the voice in her heart: "hammer stone, what''s the matter?"


    "It has something to do with the war Academy. In short, you go back to shadow Island immediately!"


    Hammer stone''s anxious tone made Elise very puzzled. What else can make the shadow Island leader, who has five gods and three half gods, so anxious?


    Elise looked at her, and then said to the hammer stone in the bottom of her heart: "do you want to take her? We''re helping calthas get the sun''s disk right now. We''re just one step closer


    "No, I just need to discuss with you about something. Just let hukarim get it!"


    Elise nodded, cut off the connection with the hammerstone, and then said, "I have something to go back to shadow island. Are you all right, hukarim?"


    Hearing that he was going to finish the task by himself, hekarim was not only not unhappy, but also overjoyed because he could do what he wanted: "of course, I am worried that killing so many people is not enough for me to kill!"Hearing herkarim''s excited demon laughter, Elise solemnly warned, "don''t overdo it. Remember to turn Ye Feng''s soul into undead and bring it back to the shadow island with the sun disk."


    With that, Elise directly tore open a space crack full of space-time turbulence in mid air, and the whole person didn''t get into it.


    After herkarim watched Elise return to shadow Island, he opened his huge teeth and looked down at the human prey to be slaughtered.


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of the underground river, Ye Feng and hivier take Lulu and amu to the bottom of the river and go through a narrow underwater crack.


    The dark bottom of the water is dim, and Ye Feng''s four people can only pass through the cracks by feeling. It took a long time to get through the cracks, and Ye Feng quickly swam to the water.


    Ye Feng was the first to emerge from the water, looked around and found that he was in a small pool, which was also in a cave.


    The bright moonlight sprinkles on the hole, seems to tell Ye Feng that they have come to the ground. Lulu was most excited and said: "brother Ye Feng, moonlight It''s moonlight. We''re coming up! "


    "Yeah, after going out, Amu wants to eat a lot of delicious food!" The youngest amu is also waving his bandage hand.


    Ye Feng and sylvier looked at each other with a relaxed smile. They took amu and Lulu to the edge of the pool, and then quickly walked towards the direction of the mouth of the moon.


    As soon as he walked out of the not very high cave, Ye Feng looked back at the cave behind his eyes and found that it was a tall mountain covered with sand.


    He just wanted to talk to sylvier and ask her where they should go next, but he didn''t want Lulu and amu to scream in horror.


    He also catch up with the three people''s steps, along the three people''s eyes, want to see what they saw, silly stand there.


    Line of sight moves to the front slowly, the pupil of Ye Feng is also slightly a shrink, showed the look of horror.


    In the cold moonlight, a tall humanoid monster is standing on a dying human soldier, surrounded by many dead soldiers and desert wizards. The human horse monster is full of bloodthirsty terror. His spear is covered with blood, and the soldier''s body under his horse''s hooves is deeply nailed to the ground.


    The dark blue figure is like the evil ghost of the dead. With his spear pulled out, a shrill scream accompanied by the hot blood splashing from the soldiers'' mouths under his horse''s hooves. Then the soldier breathed his breath and died.


    This bloody and cruel scene really scared the four people of Ye Feng, and the youngest Lulu and amu were even more paralyzed and cried out in horror.


    And Ye Feng almost subconsciously called out the name of this man horse Monster: "he Hekarim? "


    After hearing this, hekarim first uttered a poor tone, then twisted his tall body and turned around, grinning at Ye Feng.


    His devil''s laughter and face, which was like a ghost, were hideous in the cold moonlight. Lulu and amu quickly covered their faces and did not dare to look at him.


    Although the bottom of my heart is afraid of hekarim, Ye Feng and shivell still protect the two little guys behind him, guarding against hekarim.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s and hivier''s expressions and actions, hekarim shook his tall body, stepped on the heavy horse''s hooves, and showed a devil''s smile towards the four people.


    "You''ve come out at last. I''ve been waiting a long time!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 562

    Deep in the shadow Island, in a faint light of the phalanx, kalthas, hammerstone, modcaesar and Calista are standing at the edge corner of the array, closing their eyes for a rest, as if waiting for someone.


    All of a sudden, the space in a corner of the array was instantly torn, forming a small space crack, and a woman in scarlet dress stepped out of it.


    Feeling the change of space and the arrival of the woman, the four opened their eyes one after another and looked at the woman with silver hair.


    "Elise, you''re back!" Hammer stone was the first to call out the woman''s name, and the ghost lamp in his hand was flashing a faint green light.


    Just back from shurima tearing through the space crack, Elise doesn''t pay attention to the hammer stone saying hello to her, but looks around at the array. "And Evelyn and jorick?" she frowned


    It''s OK that she doesn''t speak. On the contrary, this question makes hammerstone and others extremely embarrassed. The four demons were silent, and the atmosphere was oppressed.


    "What''s the matter?" Seeing the four silent, Alice looked impatient. She didn''t have time to guess what happened. She just wanted them to tell her.


    "Evelyn, she was seriously injured, and came to York..."


    Hammer stone sighed helplessly. It didn''t look like a devil at all. If it was not his face or the fearsome devil''s face, it might have been thought that he was a caring friend, not a crafty devil.


    "What''s wrong with him, jorick?" Elise was a little angry when she heard that Evelyn was hurt, but she was more concerned about what happened to jorick.


    "He betrayed shadow island and went to war academy!" Callista answered and looked at Elise.


    "What?" Elise''s momentum soared in her ears with the words of jorick betraying shadow island. Anger and shame of betrayal filled her heart.


    The more powerful dark magic surged. Seeing that the array could not bear the anger of Elise, kalthas said coldly at the right time: "almost, Elise!"


    Under the exclamation of carlsas, Alice''s anger gradually calmed down. But her face was still gloomy: "I''m going to kill this traitor!"


    Hammer stone four people smell speech, but did not respond to Elise, instead, their eyes twinkled and looked at each other.


    "Who hurt Evelyn?" she asked? She is also the existence of the demigod peak now, plus her weird hidden magic, even if we gods want to keep her, what''s the matter? "


    When Maud Caesar saw that no one came back to Elise, he had to say, "it''s jorick. Evelyn originally went to explore the magic boundary outside the radiation area of the war Academy with jorick. However, he didn''t want the traitor to conspire with the Senate of the war academy to plot Evelyn."


    "It''s him again!" Now, as soon as Elise heard the name of jorick, she wanted to tear the traitor to pieces before she could get rid of her hatred.


    But at the same time, she was puzzled. As one of the eight demon leaders of shadow Island, jorick''s status can be described as the most noble. Why did he betray shadow island and turn to war academy?


    The veterans of the war academy are necromancers in the name of justice, and even if jorick gives up the secret, he should not turn to the war Academy.


    Although their shadow island is a gathering place of evil spirits and demons, full of predators, their eight demon leaders are iron buckets, and she can even be sure that their relationship is similar to what humans call friends and relatives.


    We should know that the eight demons were all human beings at the beginning, and they became demons only because they were betrayed by human beings. Although they have similar experiences, they have become ruthless to human beings, but the eight people who are in the same situation should be different from other demons and undead. They are the closest demon comrades that even human beings can not believe.


    Although the relationship between the cruel demons is ridiculous and ridiculous, Elise thinks of the other seven.


    Maybe she usually seems to hate the hammerstone that leads her to the devil''s way, and treats other demon leaders with coldness and hotness. But if anything happened, she would do her best to help them. Last time, enivia almost killed hammerstone in Freire zhuoder. She went to save hammerstone with such mentality, although she said afterwards that she didn''t want to see a demigod devil leader in shadow island.


    The betrayal of jorick was beyond Elise''s endurance and her comprehension. She looked at the other four gloomy faced men and asked, "did jorick say why he betrayed shadow island?"


    Hammerstone, calthas, and modkaisa were silent, while Callista said, "I asked the wounded Evelyn. Jorick said that he was the weakest of the eight of us. He was always called around to be subordinates. The war academy could give him the respect and status he wanted, so he betrayed us."


    This sentence instantly aroused the four Elise''s anger, and the hammer stone was so angry that he said: "shout around? It''s nonsense. He''s clearly ambitious. He wants to be the only king of shadow island. I remember, Elise. Do you remember that the corpse we found in a village in North Texas looked like jorick''s magic? From there, he has been working with the war Academy in secret! "As he said that, he became more angry when he thought of the hammerstone of the norhusian corpse incident. It turned out that jorick had long been betrayed, but they didn''t know it.


    Hammer stone words wake up the dream, Alice is also thinking of the corpse incident. Although the corpse resembled jorick''s magic, their conjecture at that time agreed that Loveland had done it.


    Later, with the advent of the bloody moon, the war academy, which had always been the land of justice, finally revealed her tusks. She found that the former norhusian corpse was the work of the war Academy. But she still did not doubt that the war Academy was studying the undead magic with the help of jorick, until a word from the hammer stone just now made her wake up like a dream.


    For all these things are traceable. In fact, since then, jorick has betrayed them.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. She even failed to find the traitor. She also let the traitor accept the baptism of the blood moon and become the existence of the demigod peak. The old men of the war academy also indirectly improved their research on the undead magic with the help of the blood moon called by the shadow island.


    "Those who betray shadow Island, die!"


    Elise clenched her teeth and spit out her murderous intention and anger to jorick word by word.


    "Those who betray shadow Island, die!"


    The other four also echoed Elise''s words and sentenced him to death.


    The voice of cold and cold sounds through the whole shadow Island, shaking every shadow creature to crawl on the ground in fear, and kneel down to the five demon leaders deep in the shadow island.


    Feeling the fear and respect of all the creatures on the island, Elise''s taut face lifted a shallow and cold arc.


    The majesty of shadow island is inviolable!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 563

    "You''ve come out at last. I''ve been waiting a long time!"


    Herkarim moved his tall and heavy body, and approached Ye Feng four step by step.


    Ye Feng and Xiwei protect Lulu and amu step by step. Both of them are on guard. They are afraid that hekarim will suddenly hurt others.


    It''s not a way to go on like this. Ye Feng glances at the same nervous sylvier beside him, and can only place the hope of escape on her body. After all, her brain is much smarter than him. He asked in a low voice, "sylvier, is there any way to get rid of this demon?"


    Hearing Ye Feng asking for help, he took a deep breath and shook his head with a bitter smile.


    She shakes her head and smiles bitterly in Ye Feng''s eyes. For some reason, Ye Feng does not become depressed, but has a desire to protect her.


    Don''t think too much, Ye Feng holds hilver''s hand while protecting Lulu, indicating that she can rest assured: "I will protect you three!"


    The left hand holding amu''s hivier suddenly has a warm right hand. She subconsciously shrinks her pupils and looks at Ye Feng and holds her hand tightly.


    At first, she had some worries, but she was moved and warmed by some complicated feelings. She just wanted to say something, but she was preempted by herkarim: "it''s a touching scene, but You are a mortal named Ye Feng. You are not even a demigod. How can you keep this woman and her two children? "


    Hekarim''s moody tone suddenly raised an ominous premonition in his heart. Out of the instinctive reaction, she called out: "no, Ye Feng, run!"


    As she expected, as soon as her voice fell, hukarim opened his ghostly mouth and swung a spear in his right hand and threw it out to Yefeng.


    The spear, mixed with the whistling wind and dark magic, came at a speed almost indistinguishable to the naked eye, and he took a breath of cold when he heard the warning of Yefeng.


    Unable to dodge, Ye Feng immediately made a decision. The magic of the moon in his body condensed in his right hand a moon lightsaber similar to a rune sword. He clasped his hands and blocked him in a hurry.


    Bang!


    The sound of the collision between the sword and the spear reverberated nearby. Under the frightened and anxious gaze of the three hiviers, Ye Feng resisted it, but he was still knocked upside down by the spear.


    Boom!


    The body of Ye Feng flies upside down because it bumps into the mountain, and finally stops. However, because the strength of the spear was too strong, with his falling body, the mountain also rolled down, and countless stones fell on him.


    "Ye Feng!"


    "Brother Ye Feng!"


    The three of hivier saw this scene, covering their small mouths and looking painfully at Ye Feng, who was hit by the gravel.


    Kareem didn''t want to see them clearly, but he didn''t want to see them.


    She also glanced at Ye Feng, who had fallen to the ground and did not get up. Shivell, who was worried about Ye Feng, wanted to fight with herkarim, who was in the way. But she had to bear the thought that she would be responsible for Lulu and amu.


    Heedless of hivier''s fierce glare, hukarim glanced at Lulu and amu, who were shivering behind him. He grinned and said in his disgusting voice, "don''t worry. I''ll kill that man first, and then I''ll send you to see him. Ha ha ha!"


    With that, hukarim laughed wantonly. He was not afraid that the three men would attack him and swaggered to the direction of Ye Feng.


    Luru, who was hiding behind hivier, saw that he Karim had gone far away. Only then did she dare to poke out her small head and look at his back.


    Take a look at Ye Feng, who still hasn''t got up. Lulu''s eyes are full of water mist. She reaches out her little pink hand and grabs the corner of hiville''s coat, pouts her lips and says, "sister shivell, save brother Ye Feng!"


    "But I can''t help him..." He felt guilty and wiped the water mist in his eyes for Lulu, who was red and swollen, and said bitterly.


    "Sister sylvier, you are so clever that you must have a way, right?" Little Lulu refused to give up. She was persistent in believing in hivier, and her crying face showed a stubborn look.


    "Yes, sister shivell is so smart that she can surely save brother Ye Feng!" Amu is also out of the small head, hope that Xiwei can save Ye Feng.


    Sylvier pursed her lips, her brain racing at this emergency moment, and her forehead was sweating with pressure from the expectations of the two little guys.


    Another glance at the distant mountain outside, herkarim frantically trampled Ye Feng''s body with horseshoes, and her heart was cut like a knife.


    Sylvier, you can do it! In her heart, she cheered herself up secretly. She didn''t want to be affected by the scene of Ye Feng''s abuse. She turned her face and stopped looking at Ye Feng. Instead, she closed her eyes and thought seriously.


    The two little fellows also cleverly guarded on both sides of shivell, staring at the big cute eyes and hoping.


    For a long time, with a shrill cry of Ye Feng, he suddenly opened his eyes. As soon as she opened her eyes, she said to Lulu and amu, "if you want to save your brother Ye Feng, you must have your strength. Do you dare to fight that demon?""To fight the devil?" When Lulu heard that she was going to fight with herkarim, she was so scared that she shivered on the spot.


    After rubbing Lulu''s small face, he solemnly said, "well, Lulu and amu, you are the bravest. Try your best to use all your means to save your brother Ye Feng!"


    "Well, what about sister shivell?" Lulu was still a little afraid. She would have been much more daring if she was accompanied by sylvier.


    With a trace of encouragement, he said mildly: "my sister has her own tasks to complete. I''ll give you the front. Lulu, you''re a little sister of amu, but you should take the lead."


    When she heard that she was amu''s little sister, Lulu was inspired. She immediately patted her small chest and puffed her breath: "sister Xiwei, don''t worry, Lulu will take amu to rescue brother Ye Feng together!"


    With that, before he could finish what he had not told him, little Lulu summoned Pixar and ran to hekarim with amu.


    Shivell was dumbfounded, but soon she turned cold and began to wait for the opportunity in accordance with her mind.


    On the other side, Ye Feng falls to the ground and is trampled on by the hooves of hekarim. With the intense pain and the suppression of hekarim''s top magic power, Ye Feng coughed violently, and had no chance to fight with his internal strength.


    "Big villain, stinky monster, you are not allowed to bully brother Ye Feng!"


    Ye Feng is stunned by a childish voice. Isn''t Lulu the voice? She should have been under the protection of sylvier. How could she have been around him?


    Looking at it, Lu Lu is pulling amu to run towards him.


    Hekarim also noticed Lulu and amu who trotted over. He sneered cruelly: "Ye Feng, the game time is over, it''s time to send you on the road. Don''t worry, they will accompany you on the road soon!"


    While speaking, he did not put the two little guys at ease. In front of the two people who came, he waved the spear and stabbed at Ye Feng''s heart.


    As time went by, the bandage of amu''s hands was stretched infinitely, which instantly entangled hekarim, making him unable to kill his hands against Ye Feng for the time being.


    "Kid, you''re looking for death!" Herkarim roared like a man and a horse, and he threw amu into the air with his spear wrapped in the bandage.


    "Amu!" Ye Feng gasped for breath. He just wanted to get up to catch the fallen amu, but he was held by the spear of hekarim.


    "You''d better take care of yourself. I''ll cut off your head and make you a headless ghost. Anyway, Elise only said that your dead soul can be transformed into a dead soul!"


    Amu fell heavily from the air and fainted. Just as hekarim was ready to send the wind to the road, he heard Lulu''s voice: "Pixar, send us the teleportation array to get us out of here!"


    Karim''s body gradually becomes empty. Thinking of the same situation in the imperial mausoleum last time, he said something bad.


    He quickly releases the cold blue magic, and the evil spirit of the dead diffuses to Lulu and her Pixar.


    "Pixar, come on Seeing the magic power of the undead approaching quickly, little Lulu shivered with fear, hoping Pixar could improve the teleportation array as soon as possible.


    However, she underestimated the horror of hekarim, the demigod''s pinnacle. The array that she and Pixar worked so hard to form was destroyed in an instant, and hukarim came to her in an instant, strangling her neck.


    "You did a good job last time. Do you think you can escape in the same way this time?"


    With a sneer, hekarim imprisons Lulu''s magic power, throws her like a dead fish to amu''s side, and goes to Ye Feng again.


    After breathing slowly, Ye Feng again felt the magic of terror emanating from hekarim. He was almost oppressed to breathe.


    Because he was disturbed by Lulu and amu just now, hekarim has lost the patience to continue playing. He holds the spear tightly in his right hand and slowly inserts it into Ye Feng''s heart.


    Although his speed was very slow, Ye Feng, who had been ravaged and seriously injured before, could not move under his semi divine power.


    Forced to endure the pain of the spear slowly stabbing into the body, Ye Feng bit his teeth helplessly and watched the spear go deep step by step, and gradually began to despair.


    As long as the spear pierces his heart, he''s dead!


    Little did not know, feel Ye Feng encounter such a crisis, his chest that dyed black goddess tears flashing strange essence of black light, the evil magic inside surging, it seems that he did not want its master to die here.


    On the edge of death, seeing the tears of the goddess will burst out a terrible evil magic without anyone noticing it, and invade Ye Feng''s body. A strong hurricane comes from afar along with the roar of the engine, and the dark movement of the goddess''s tears will disappear in a flash.


    How can there be engine noise? Ye Feng is a bit stunned. He has not fully responded. A strong wind blows across his face. Then, hekarim''s huge body is hit by a leaping sports car, and he is pulled into the car by a hand stretching out from the window.Sitting in the car looking at the driver''s seat on the hivier, Ye Feng''s brain is still a little confused. He just wanted to ask something, but he was also dragged into the car by sylvier Lulu and amu hit a full.


    Ignoring Ye Feng, who was hit with pain, he glanced at hekarim who had been hit before. Then he closed the window, stepped on the accelerator, and drove the car to speed up to escape the scene.


    "Hold on to amu and Lulu, we have to escape from here while hekarim reacts!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 564

    As dawn began to break in the East, a faint light came from the end of the desert horizon.


    In the south-west part of the surima desert, the sports car that hivier drives is still running fast. In the car, Lulu and the awaking amu are sitting in the back seat playing children''s games.


    Because he was seriously injured by hekarim before, although Lulu''s healing magic was used to heal the wound, Ye Feng, who was physically and mentally exhausted, fell asleep unconsciously.


    One side is concentrating on driving. Seeing the dawn sky in the distance, he can''t help but turn his head and gaze at Ye Feng''s sleeping serenity.


    I don''t know if it has been confirmed that hekarim will not come after him, and sylvier''s nerves relax with Ye Feng''s sleeping appearance. The relaxed sylvier is to restore her former playfulness, stretch out his right hand, bend the corner of Ye Feng''s mouth, and make a grimace.


    The leaf wind still did not respond to the deep sleep, which made him spit softly: "dead pig!"


    Lu Lu in the rear heard hivier''s coquettish voice. She turned her eyes and said with a laugh: "sister Xiwei, it seems that you really like brother Ye Feng!"


    Lulu''s laughter made him want to make fun of Ye Feng. He immediately stopped. She coughed solemnly: "dead girl, what are you talking about?"


    "Hee hee, Lulu didn''t talk nonsense. Sister shivell just likes brother Ye Feng. When brother Ye Feng wakes up, Lulu will tell him!" Lulu''s right index finger fell under her right eye, pulled down her eyelids and spit out her tongue mischievously.


    Amu opened his eyes curiously, and his mouth was wide open. Obviously, he didn''t understand why Lulu said that he liked Ye Feng, but he was a little flustered.


    Can''t you like someone casually? He also likes brother Ye Feng, as well as sister sylvier and his sister Lulu! With the attitude of learning, Amu sat on one side.


    Hearing that Lulu wants to wait for Ye Feng to wake up and tell Ye Feng that she likes him, sivelton is in a mess. She frowned and said, "Lulu, you can''t tell you brother Ye Feng that I like him!"


    Lu Lu of the ghost spirit waved her small hand and made a victory gesture. She said with a smile: "cluck, does sister Xiwei mean to admit that she likes Ye Feng?"


    When he heard this, he changed his face and said to lulu in a bad way: "Lulu, you set your sister''s words!"


    "Well, it''s not Lulu, sister shivell, you admit it yourself!" Little Lulu made a look of indifference, learning from the adults'' usual action of holding their chest in their hands.


    It seems that Lulu hasn''t been given any color for some time. She has begun to tease her sister! Sylvier stopped the car and pretended to be angry. He looked at Lulu coldly and said nothing.


    Seeing shivell''s face suddenly cold, Lulu remembered the last time he killed her. She said timidly and timidly, "sister sylvier, don''t stop talking. You look like Lulu is afraid..."


    It seems that there is still some effect! Sylvier laughed triumphantly in his heart. She didn''t believe that she could not cure lulu. On the surface, there was still a cold look on his face, and he said coldly, "do you listen to my sister?"


    "Listen!" Frightened little Lulu is just like a timid rabbit, immediately crazy point small head.


    He frowned and earnestly admonished: "when your brother Ye Feng wakes up, if you talk nonsense that your sister likes him, she will be really angry!"


    "Don''t be angry, sister hilver. Lulu won''t tell brother Ye Feng!" Lulu pursed her lips and felt a little aggrieved. Obviously, hivier likes Ye Feng. Why not let her say it?


    Naturally, sylvier knew that Lulu was still a little unconvinced in her heart. She changed her mind and took some sweets from her cowhide bag with a smile. She squinted and said, "Lulu, amu, do you eat sugar?"


    As soon as she heard that there was sugar to eat, Lulu, who had been a little aggrieved before, immediately threw all her unhappiness behind her head, smashing her mouth and greedy for the candy in his hand.


    Even the clever and well behaved amu couldn''t help the temptation of candy, staring at the candy in his hand.


    "Sister sylvier, Lulu wants to eat!"


    "Amu wants it too!"


    The noise of the two little guys makes Ye Feng wake up. He rubbed his dark eyes and yawned: "what are you arguing about?"


    As soon as he heard the sound of Ye Feng waking up, he did not give the two little guys sugar, but looked at Ye Feng and said, "Ye Feng, are you awake? Is it better? "


    "Well, I''m much better. What are you doing?" By Xiwei stick body so concerned, Ye Feng some not adapt to the way.


    "Sister shivell is going to give us sugar!"


    "Well, delicious candy!"


    Lulu and amu face are excited and rush to answer Ye Feng.


    Hearing the reply of two little guys, Ye Feng''s heart thumped. He won''t give the candy he bought Fiona to Lulu and amu, will he?


    Xiwei didn''t notice Ye Feng''s thoughts. She said with a gentle smile: "yes, you bought me too many sweets. It doesn''t matter if Lulu and amu eat some."With that, he took out a lot of sweets and gave them to amu and Lulu, so that they could eat enough at one time.


    After dividing, Xiwei took out two more. One was put into his mouth. The other was handed to Ye Feng and said with a smile: "look at what you are in love with, do you also eat one?"


    Ye Feng wants to cry without tears in his heart, which is a big misunderstanding. He can''t tell her that this sugar is what he intends to use to go back to please the two Fiona without beating him and running around?


    If he did, he would offend him now, and be reprimanded by two Fiona when he went back.


    When he comes to town, he will buy some special sweets from surima for Fiona to keep. After thinking about it, Ye Feng ate the candy with blood in his heart.


    Chewing sweets in his mouth, shivell hummed a tune, took out her surima desert map, looked at it for a while, and said with a smile: "there is a small desert city not far away, we can go in and rest for a day!"


    "Drive there?" Ye Feng looks up at the smiling sylvier.


    "No, it''s a short walk. Get out of the car." With that, he motioned to Lulu and amu in the back seat to keep up, and took the lead to jump out of the car.


    When everyone got out of the car, he put away the Hicks technology sports car modified by Caitlin''s parents, hung it on the key ring, and led the party forward.


    Not long after walking, the four saw a small town in the distance, and their pace was also fast.


    Perhaps it was because the city was too small. There were no soldiers guarding the gate. However, two notices posted on the wall on the left side of the gate attracted the four Ye Feng''s eyes.


    Schivel took the lead in approaching and found that the two notices had portraits of the four of them, except that one was posted by the forces represented by her Azur ancestors, and the other by the forces represented by zelas.


    It says that hivier wanted to bring the sundisk, which belongs to surima, to aeonia, and committed treason. Therefore, the four men headed by hivier are wanted throughout the territory. Anyone who has clues or catches them can get a reward.


    The only difference between the two notices is that the forces represented by Azur wrote that hivier was the princess of the royal blood of the ancient shurima Empire, so those who caught him could not execute him without permission.


    In this way, compared with the words of killing her at will, her Azur ancestor had a little affection for her blood.


    Looking at the two notices, shivell was a little confused. A few days ago, she was just made a princess by Azer, and she was wanted by the whole territory. What a coincidence!


    The three Ye Feng behind her also saw the content of the notice, and they all showed a worried look. Next, they would be greatly restricted in shurima.


    On the contrary, shivell was calm and even chuckled when faced with the wanted of surima.


    "In fact, it''s good to be a princess wanted all over the country!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 565

    In a remote lane of the small town made of sand bricks, Yefeng, Amu and Lulu were all changed into civilian clothes full of the characteristics of surima desert by hivier.


    And sylvier disguised herself in case the civilians in the city found out that she was the wanted Princess surima.


    Lulu and amu have no opinions, and they are full of novelty for their new clothes.


    But Ye Feng doesn''t think so. Although they are the wanted criminals of shuruima, they are not dressed so thick in order to disguise? He complained, "hivier, why don''t you cover up in black or white


    Shivell had planned to hold the hands of amu and Lulu, but when she heard Ye Feng''s complaint, she couldn''t help but turn her eyes white. Ye Feng said angrily, "Ye Feng, you''re really stupid. Now, we''re all looking for us in the whole territory. If we dress up like that and check into the hotel, don''t we tell others that we''re abnormal?"


    After hivier''s explanation, Ye Feng thought about it carefully, as if it was true. He scratched his head awkwardly, a little embarrassed to answer.


    Seeing that he was so embarrassed, he didn''t want to continue to tease Ye Feng. "Well, let''s go to a hotel for a day. As for the guardian of the gate of the void, we have to think about it for a long time," she said


    In the heart secretly relieved tone, relieved embarrassed Ye Feng is also grinning silly sound, and then followed the steps of sylvier.


    Just as the four walked out of the lane, an unreal shadow appeared from the depth of the lane.


    Staring at the direction of Ye Feng''s departure, he murmured to himself: "the princess of shurima?"


    On the other side, Ye Feng did not notice that someone was watching them in the lane. After dressing up, they strolled around the city streets, bought some candy, and then casually found a hotel to book a double room.


    After leading the three men into the room they had ordered, he first threw the leather bag on a big bed, and then, with his feet, fell down freely on the bed.


    "Well Finally, I can have a good rest


    Burying his face in a comfortable pillow, he enjoyed his long lost bed. Although this bed is not as good as the one in surima''s palace, and not as good as that in PICH and Zuan, it is at least much more comfortable than underground.


    Lulu saw the comfortable appearance of shivell lying down on the bed. She also stood on tiptoe. She was excited to learn what he had just done, and ran to the other big bed in the room.


    The petite body falls on the big bed, kicks off the shoe she to jump joyfully on the big bed, also beckons to a mu mu, he also goes up to accompany her to play.


    Get Lulu''s invitation, Amu is also excited to jump to bed, and Lulu in the big bed to jump.


    Walking in the last leaf wind closed the door, saw the chaotic scene in front of him, his eyes slightly twitch.


    Two beds are occupied by three people. Where does he sleep? Ye Feng sighed helplessly and sat by the bedside of hiville, staring at two crazy Lulu and amu on the other side.


    After a short rest, he turned over and noticed that Ye Feng was sitting beside her. She glanced at the two little guys on the other bed again, and the warm waves rose in her heart.


    This scene reminds her of all that a home should have. She and Ye Feng are like parents, while amu and Lulu are like their children and need both of them to take care of them.


    There was a palpitation in his heart, and shivell''s face was reddish, and he glanced at the eye leaf wind. Seeing Ye Feng''s eyes attracted by amu and Lulu, her heart is full of warmth.


    In this way, their "home" is quite harmonious


    Just as hivier fell into his reverie, a strange magic began to spread in the room. Because at this time, he was thinking about her and Ye Feng, and did not notice the strange magic.


    But Ye Feng is aware of this strange magic, he stretched out his hand and gently pushed down into his own small world, and then in the panic of hivier''s gaze, he reminded: "hivier, there is a strange magic in the room!"


    Immersed in his own small world, he was pushed by Ye Feng and thought he was going to confess with her. His face was very shy. But when she heard Ye Feng''s words, she was always intelligent and changed her posture from a little woman to a very calm one.


    Feeling that strange magic wave, Xiwei and Ye Feng did not tell amu and Lulu who were playing. They carefully watched every move in the room for fear that something dangerous would suddenly come out of the darkness.


    However, after a long time, no one appeared in the room. If it wasn''t for the strange magic that didn''t dissipate, Ye Feng and shivell thought it was the two of them who had an illusion.


    "Brother Ye Feng, there is a ghost!"


    Lulu suddenly screamed. Shivell and Ye Feng immediately got up and rushed to her side. Amu also looked at Lulu anxiously.


    When he came to Lulu, Ye Feng picked up the frightened Lulu and asked, "what''s the matter, Lulu?"Sylvier pinched Lulu''s nose and said some soothing words gently. She was also observing the room, but did not find Lulu said the ghost.


    Calmed down by Ye Feng and sylvier, Lulu reached out her little hand and pointed to the corner of the wall tremblingly and said, "well There, there is a ghost in the corner of the wall, brother Ye Feng and sister Xiwei... "


    Along the direction of Lulu''s fingers, Ye Feng three people found that the corner of the wall is not deep or shallow shadow. Ye Feng and hivier looked at each other. It''s no wonder that after observing for a long time, they didn''t find out where the owner of the strange magic was. It turned out that the owner was an invisible shadow.


    Ye Feng looked at the empty shadow and exclaimed, "who are you? Why hide in our room? "


    In the face of Ye Feng''s reprimand, Xu Ying is also aware that he has been found. "You don''t have to be nervous. I don''t mean anything. I just heard that this beautiful woman is the princess of surima, so I''ll come and have a look."


    Hearing the word "Princess", shivell''s nerves were tense for a moment. She was alert and said, "are you from the ancestors of Azur, or a lackey of zeras?"


    Virtual shadow shook his head and said: "it''s not. Don''t worry. I''m not going to catch you for offering a reward."


    "What are you here for?" Ye Feng stares at the empty shadow suspiciously. He doesn''t believe the ghost words of the empty shadow.


    Instead of answering Ye Feng''s question, Xu Ying said to hivel: "Princess hivel, you should know that before the birth of Zerah and Azur, there was a prosperous city built in imitation of the imperial city of ancient shurima Empire?"


    Shivell nodded cautiously, but she did not know what the shadow was trying to do.


    "If you want to know more about Azur and zerath, and if you want to protect shurima from the war, come to that city and find me," he said


    Upon hearing the shadow and knowing the secret between Azur and Silas, shiverton became interested. But when she wanted to organize the language to ask more questions, the strange magic in the room began to dissipate with the nihility of the shadow.


    She said in a hurry, "wait, you haven''t told us how to contact you when we arrive."


    heard heir''s question, and before it was completely dissipated, a faint voice came out of the shadow. "I am called Neth, and I am also a soaring person who has gained the strength of flying. When the princess is here, I will come out of the city to greet..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 566

    When the shadow disappears, Ye Feng looks at hivier who is immersed in the words just said by the empty shadow called nathas. He can''t help but worry that he will be cheated by the shadow.


    After thinking about it, he frowned and warned, "sylvier, we''ve never met that nathas. We''d better not believe him."


    On hearing this, he first raised his head in amazement and looked at Ye Feng. Then he chuckled: "Ye Feng, do you remember the mural we saw in the imperial tomb?"


    "A little bit of an impression." Ye Feng stares at hivier in bewilderment. Why does she mention that mural again.


    Not eager to respond to Ye Feng''s puzzled eyes, he took Lulu from Ye Feng''s arms, then laughed at Lulu, and then said, "well, you should remember what was painted on the mural?"


    "Well, a dog headed human monster seals the crocodile head monster and the zeras of the energetic body in the imperial mausoleum." After thinking about it for a while, Ye Feng nodded.


    After hearing this, he saw Ye Feng was still a little confused. She could not help bending her mouth and saying, "when we opened the imperial mausoleum, didn''t a person come out? At that time, zerath called him rickton, which is supposed to be another crocodile head monster sealed on the mural. "


    "But what does this have to do with that Narcissus?" After listening for a long time, Ye Feng still has a paste in his head. He can''t understand what he wants to say.


    Shivell also has a new understanding of Ye Feng, whose IQ is not online. She narrowed her eyes and sighed: "didn''t that nathas say that he knows about the relationship between the ancestors of Azur and zeras? What does that mean? If he doesn''t lie to us, he''s the dog headed humanoid with rickton and zerath on the mural! "


    Under the explanation of hivier, Ye Feng stares big eyes and suddenly realizes. But soon, he frowned and said, "what if he was deliberately lying to us?"


    He said confidently with a smile, "no, if he really wants to harm us, he can do it with the shadow he has just turned into."


    "I believe in your judgment!" See Xiwei so sure, Ye Feng or choose to believe her judgment. After all, compared with hivier, he is still much worse in this aspect of judgment.


    The trust in Ye Feng''s words was touched slightly in his heart. She blinked her eyes, and a bright smile flowed in her eyes.


    Subtle emotions breed in Ye Feng''s and sylvier''s eye contact, and their heart rate gradually speeds up, and the ambiguous atmosphere diffuses.


    Lulu, who had been frightened before, was much better under the pacification of Ye Feng and Xiwei, but when she saw that her sister and brother did not pay attention to her, she immediately raised a small mouth and yelled in anger.


    "Brother Ye Feng and sister sylvier, you two don''t like Lulu!"


    With that, under Ye Feng''s and Xiwei''s somewhat confused gaze, Lulu breaks away from hiville''s arms and pulls the curious amu to another bed. Her small eyes are full of resentment and stare at Ye Feng.


    The previous ambiguous atmosphere was disturbed by Lu Lu, but Ye Feng didn''t feel anything, and he was a little bit lost in his heart. However, with a faint smile on her face, she gently followed her to the other bed, rubbed Lulu''s hair with her small mouth pouted up, and said, "how could brother and sister not spoil Lulu?"


    "Yes, I was scared just now. You two are still showing affection and don''t continue to comfort me!"


    Filled with resentment in his heart, little Lulu said astonishing words, which made Ye Feng and sylvier extremely embarrassed.


    Make love with your eyes? Shivell''s eyes twitched slightly. Rao was always calm. It was particularly embarrassing for Lu Lu to say so. She glanced back at Ye Feng and saw that he was also looking at her awkwardly. Her eyes slightly dodged.


    Lucille and Lucille''s hands are very easy to adjust. She said mildly, "Lulu, just now my brother and sister thought you had come out of the shock, so they would neglect to pay attention to you, not to spoil you on purpose."


    "Really?" After all, Lulu is a child. Although she occasionally has a little mischievous spirit, she still has a simple mind. Under the serious and sincere explanation, she was a little convinced.


    "Of course, if it wasn''t true, would I come and explain so much to you the first time, sister shivell?"


    Chao Lulu winked playfully. Sylvier''s index finger was bent and scraped Lulu''s nose. Lulu closed his eyes comfortably and enjoyed his love.


    Seeing Lulu''s pink and tender face, he said with a smile, "are you happy?"


    "Well!" Lulu held out his little hand and hugged him, and then chuckled. It was obvious that all the previous unhappiness had been swept away.


    Just ready to play with amu, Lulu finds that Ye Feng is still there, and doesn''t come to coax her like her sister sylvier. Her temper broke again. She held out her little hand and pointed to Ye Feng, who was lying leisurely on the other side, and complained to him: "sister Xiwei, look at brother Ye Feng. He is lazy and sleeping there again, and doesn''t come to explain to Lulu why he didn''t pay attention to Lulu just now!"Little Lulu''s childish remarks were really a little funny. Shivell couldn''t hold back for a moment and laughed a few times.


    Ye Feng, who has just lain down, has not enjoyed a moment of peace when he hears Lulu''s complaint about him. He sat up somewhat inexplicably, because Lulu had been pacified by shivell, and he wanted to have a rest. How did Lulu say that he was so lazy and flustered that he deliberately ignored her and didn''t explain the reason to her? Didn''t he say everything that should have been said?


    A child is a child, always sulking for some inexplicable reason. He looked at Ye Feng with joy, and Ye Feng was looking at her side innocently.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s help in her eyes, he pretends not to see it. He intends to tease Lulu and Ye Feng to enliven the atmosphere. A trace of cunning flashed over her eyes, and she deliberately said to Lulu: "maybe it''s your brother Ye Feng who doesn''t have a sister. I love you more!"


    When she heard that Ye Feng didn''t favor her more, Lulu''s temper became even stronger. Although she likes her sister, her favorite is brother Ye Feng, who rescued her from Planck.


    Her favorite brother should spoil her more than her sister!


    Lu Meng Meng''s big eyes twinkled with tears and her nose was slightly sour. She mumbled her lips, the tears in her eyes grew more and more, as if at any time there would be a crash, tears like rain.


    See Ye Feng is still that silly, don''t know how to comfort the child''s mood of little loli Lulu, Xiwei spat gently: "Ye Feng, don''t you coax Lulu quickly?"


    After Xiwei such a reminder, Ye Feng suddenly patted his head, and hurriedly trotted over to take Lulu from his arms and coax him up.


    After all, Lulu is a child. After all, under Ye Feng''s pacification, her small temper has finally dropped, and the water mist in her eyes is much less.


    Looking at the scene, which was like a father comforting his daughter, shivell also remembered that her tutor Ritz was such a headache to pacify the naughty girl when she was a child. At the same time, his heart was sentimental, and the warm current flowed all over his body.


    The corner of his mouth was filled with a shallow smile. He unconsciously picked up the clever amu and gazed at Ye Feng and Lulu, enjoying the warmth and peace of this moment.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 567

    Beyond the western border of the area radiated by the war academy, Elise in human form looked at the huge energy boundary, and her eyes twinkled with evil light.


    Behind Elise, Callista was sitting at the top of some tree, playing with her blue spear made of her soul.


    A faint glance at Elise, who was still a little reluctant, Calista said: "kalthas and Maud Caesar said that although we can break the border together, the war academy is not the same as it used to be. The forces inside are complex. If you want to kill that traitor, it is full of uncertain factors. It is better to wait for other forces inside to break the border."


    Callista''s voice was cold, but Alice listened. She took a deep breath to slow down the thought of jorick.


    Feeling that Elise''s mood gradually calmed down, Callista jumped from the tree to Elise and said, "don''t worry, jorick can''t escape."


    Callista, who has always been a little talker, speaks a lot today! The calm Elise leaned over and gazed strangely at the calm face of Callista.


    As she turned her mind, iris''s blood red pupils twinkled. She said with a smile, "I almost forgot that before the blood moon came, those bill gewerts believed that you were the God of revenge, hunting those traitors. No wonder you said a lot more than usual."


    Callista was not stupid. Hearing what Elise said, she also understood that Elise mostly wanted to leave the traitor''s work to her.


    A nameless flame of revenge rolled up in her chest, which was the only hobby of Callista after she became a ghost. "I''ll give you the traitor, but this is not the time to kill him," she replied


    "For you, I''m still at ease."


    Elise''s mouth rose slightly, but a moment later her expression cooled down again and said, "but you should be careful, hekarim. I could feel his killing heart on me in surima before. Even if this guy is dead, he still has a bone in his back."


    When Callista heard this, her eyes, who had always been indifferent to her own affairs, slowly enlarged and showed a look of astonishment. But then, she frowned and said: "he is indeed that kind of temperament, but I have signed a master servant contract with him. Even if he has a different intention to kill me, he can only bear it. Once the contract is exposed, it will eat him back."


    Elise said with a smile, "after all, it happened to jorick. I just want to remind you that you should be alert."


    Callista nodded in silence, but she didn''t think so. She thought that as long as the contract was signed, she would not be betrayed by heckarim again.


    Seeing Callista nodding, Elise picked up the complex emotions that only belonged to human beings. She also showed the female devil''s strange smile: "so long no news, hekarim should still be Shu Ruima, it seems that I have to go to see what happened!"


    When the voice dropped, Elise waved her hand and condensed two twisted transmission doors. The portal was covered with dark evil Qi, which was grim.


    She pointed to one of the shadows


    Knowing that Callista didn''t like to talk much, she simply motioned with her eyes that Callista would go back first.


    On hearing this, Callista stepped into the portal without saying hello to Elise.


    Seeing Callista leave, Elise did not rush into another gateway to surima, but stood there thinking.


    It was only when the sky turned dark that she did not enter the portal to surima and disappeared with the portal into the dense forest outside the border of the war Academy.


    ¡­¡­


    As the night deepened, Lulu and amu, who had been making a lot of noise for a day, finally stopped. The two little guys were lying on the big bed, breathing peacefully.


    And Ye Feng is painfully guarding by the two little guys, responsible for taking care of their sleep, as a father. It was sylvier who was very happy, lying in the other bed and falling asleep early.


    The sleeping posture of the two little guys is also very wonderful. The small body almost takes up most of the bed. Ye Feng is squeezed so much that he can only watch them two sleeping.


    Tossing and turning, sleepiness faded, conscious Ye Feng walked out of bed. Looking out at the night sky through the open window, he suddenly had the idea of going out for a walk.


    Perhaps because of Fiona''s influence, Ye Feng didn''t go out from the front door, but turned the window and jumped into the street outside the hotel.


    On the empty street, the cold wind gusts, and the heat of the day that a sharp contrast. He condenses the sword spirit of the wind in his body into the sword Qi, forming an invisible shield of wind around his body. He can''t feel the cold, and unconsciously thinks of Ruiwen, who raised him for 19 years.


    The way to turn the wind into a shield against the cold was taught by his sister Vivien in piltvov in winter, when he was still unable to learn it.


    In a flash, months have passed. If this is not a desert, it should be late spring and early summer, right?


    With a long breath, Ye Feng raised his head in a complex mood and looked at the cold moon in the cold wind. He couldn''t help missing his sister Ruiwen.


    Don''t want to be too immersed in the sentimental atmosphere, Ye Feng stretched out his hands and patted his cheek. He said to himself, "sister Ruiwen will be sad to see me like this, and cheer up!"After cheering himself up, Ye Feng does not think about things with Ruiwen for the time being, but walks in the small city with relaxed heart.


    Walking, Ye Feng''s heart is more and more calm. Just when he was going to go back to sleep, there was a strange sound in his ear.


    Nervous moment tight, Ye Feng quickly hide in the dark, hide their own breath. Although the tears of the goddess dyed black can not be used, but Ye Feng believes that as long as he does not meet the Elise level, relying on his own skills should not be found.


    Not long after Ye Feng left the street, the ground where he used to be began to appear tiny cracks. Then, the strange voice came out from the ground again, and it was getting louder and louder.


    There are more and more cracks in the ground, and it seems that something terrible will break out of the ground. Ye Feng is staring at that piece of ground that will break out of the ground at any time. He has a premonition at the bottom of his heart that the things under the ground are coming to find him.


    Boom!


    A loud noise, accompanied by the ground gravel flying, a whole body flashing crystal scorpion monster from the ground to break out of the ground.


    At the moment of seeing this creature, Ye Feng''s breath froze in an instant. He immediately thought of the scorpion monster who claimed to be the pioneer of crystal in the forbidden magic valley.


    Although he has no memory of what happened after swallowing the forbidden stone, he knows from the mouth of shivell that the scorpion monster that he killed may attract the people of scorpion monster.


    Looking at the scorpion monster waving double tongs in the street, Ye Feng believed that Xiwei was frightening him before.


    He swallowed his mouth secretly. Ye Feng dared not breathe. He hid in the dark and prayed that the scorpion monster would not find him.


    "I just found the breath of the soft skinned man who killed my brother just now. Why is it suddenly gone?"


    The strange, hoarse sound came from the scorpion monster''s mouth. He sniffed it again, and then said in disgust: "there is a mixture of all kinds of soft skinned people''s stench. It seems that I was wrong."


    With that, the scorpion monster, who didn''t want to stay here for a moment, swung around and drilled back into the ground from the ground he had previously broken.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Feng, hiding in the dark, can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, glad that he has temporarily escaped a robbery.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 568

    The roar of the engine swept across the deserted desert, and shivell skillfully drove the modified sports car through the sand.


    In the back seat, Ye Feng, with a face full of lovelessness, plays children''s clapping games with Lulu and amu on the left and right.


    The two little guys were having a good time, and from time to time they were making merry noises. And Lulu of the ghost spirit will pull Ye Feng''s face and force him to smile.


    Sitting in front of him, he often observes Ye Feng''s bitter face through the rearview mirror in the car, as well as the smiling faces of the two little guys. The sharp contrast between Ye Feng and the two little guys made him laugh in his heart several times. In her opinion, this is the expression of "harmony" between Ye Feng and the two little guys.


    Although Lulu and amu had a good time, Ye Feng, who didn''t want to be their father, suffered a lot.


    The face is pulled away by Lulu, who is so forgetful that she wants to see her face. Ye Feng feels like a doll at the moment and lets Lulu play.


    Ye Feng, who wants to have a rest, holds Lulu directly to the right seat with amu, and then says, "I''m a little tired. Lulu, play with amu first."


    Hearing that Ye Feng didn''t want to play with her, Lulu pursed her mouth and said, "brother Ye Feng, you are an adult. Why are you tired before our two children?"


    "This..." Lulu choked for a moment, Ye Feng did not know how to answer this question.


    Hilver, who has been driving in front of him, turned his head and said for Ye Feng: "Lulu, adults need to think about a lot of things, so you can''t play like your children all day, and you won''t be tired. Let your brother Ye Feng have a rest!"


    "All right." Although she thought Ye Feng would play with her more, Lulu nodded cleverly.


    Seeing hivier speak for himself, Ye Feng is slightly moved. It seems that she does not always laugh at him. She will still consider from his point of view at the critical time.


    From Ye Feng''s eyes, he noticed that he had a good feeling for her, and he was in a good mood. However, she still didn''t care and said with a smile: "you''ve been playing with them for a whole morning, so you can have a good sleep first."


    With that, he no longer looked sideways at the back seat, but drove his sports car to the city that nathas said.


    Lulu didn''t always play small. Listening to hivier''s words, she no longer yelled like she did just now, but quietly played their two favorite games with amu.


    Ye Feng yawned. He always liked to sleep late last night. He didn''t sleep last night. He was pulled up by shivell early this morning. He also accompanied two tireless little guys in the day to play children''s games he didn''t like. It''s strange that he is not tired.


    Finally can have a rest for a while, leaf wind rubbed his sleepy eyes, and then slowly closed.


    Mou son closes, sleepy idea slowly climbs up his head, make him more and more drowsy.


    Not a moment later, Ye Feng gave out a uniform breath, but this scene made the three of hivier look sideways, and their faces were full of amazement.


    Lulu, who had some small emotions in her heart, was at a loss. She could not help thinking about it. Did she upset Ye Feng so much?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that it''s too much to ask Ye Feng to play with him these days and not let him have a good rest.


    After seeing Lulu''s guilty look, he took back his distressed eyes and continued to drive. He whispered, "Lulu, you and amu can have a rest."


    "Well!"


    Although Lulu often relies on Ye Feng and sylvier to pet her, she is still obedient to hivier''s words at this time, and temporarily gives up the idea of continuing to play, so as to give Ye Feng the best rest environment for his hard-working father.


    Suddenly, not far in front of the car, accompanied by the sound of yellow sand stirring, a scorpion monster covered with crystal burst out of the sand under the sand dune, and roared at the four of hivier.


    This angry roar not only startled him to brake, but also woke Ye Feng who had just fallen asleep. Lulu and amu are instinctively to wake up in ye fenghuai, afraid of the sudden appearance of scorpion monster.


    "Scorpion monster of crystal pioneer clan!" Xiweier''s face was gloomy. She hardly needed to think about it. She knew that this scorpion monster should come to avenge the scorpion monster that died in Ye Feng''s hand last time.


    As before, she couldn''t detect the magic wave in scorpion monster, but she was not careless. She was thinking about how to deal with the crisis.


    And Ye Feng is not as much worried as hivier. Since there is no way to avoid it, he directly opens the door and jumps out of the car.


    "I can smell the stench on you, you soft skinned man who killed my brother, skarn Scarner gave his name and waved his pair of tongs to judge Ye Feng''s crime against his brother.


    See Ye Feng so recklessly get off the car, she spit Ye Fengtu hat in her heart, at the same time, pull Ye Feng back to the car.Before Ye Feng had time to speak, he started the engine and turned the front of the car to bypass the crystal pioneer who claimed to be skana.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s four people dare to ignore him so much and leave in a swagger, scaner sends out a frightening roar again. His huge body wriggles in the sand, chasing Ye Feng''s four men at an incredible speed.


    Ye Feng, who was caught and thrown back to the back seat by sylvier, had to hold Lulu and amu trembling in peace, and from time to time looked through the window of the back seat to see if scaner had caught up.


    Perhaps it is the reason of being held by Ye Feng, the two little guys also bravely poke out their small heads and stare at the back of the car.


    At the same time, scarner''s huge body appeared at the end of Lulu''s and amu''s vision, rolling sand all over the sky.


    At the sight of scaner catching up, the two little guys immediately retracted their heads and buried their faces in Ye Feng''s chest.


    "The monster is catching up!"


    "Lulu is afraid, sister sylvier, drive again and get rid of that monster!"


    Lucille and Lucille are getting close to the mirror one after another. She could not help but look a congealed, solemn face to Ye Feng told: "Ye Feng, I want to speed up to the maximum, you have to hold Lulu and amu, do not let them fly out!"


    Ye Feng just wanted to reply to say that he was at ease, because of the sudden surge in the speed of the car door. If he hadn''t closed the door and grabbed the handle above the hood, the three of them would have been out of the car just now.


    At this time, shivell has no time to take care of the three people of Ye Feng in the rear. She tries her best to step on the accelerator to maximize the speed in the shortest possible time.


    Seeing that he was about to catch up with Ye Feng''s four men, scaner found that the distance between him and the four was being pulled away at a visible speed.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s four men gradually disappearing in sight, he raised the speed to the highest and chased after him for a while. Finally, he was unwilling to stop chasing.


    Eyes maliciously stare at the direction of the four people leave, give a final unwilling roar, he once again into the sand.


    After a while, the sand cave that scarner had previously drilled was buried in yellow sand, as if no one had ever been here.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 569

    In order to get to the city that nathers said, she drove her refitted car for several days in the surima desert.


    At dawn, a ray of light came from the edge of the dark desert. Yawning lazily, he rubbed his eyes and watched Ye Feng through the rearview mirror.


    Lulu and amu nestled in Ye Feng''s arms, and their sleeping appearance made him feel warm and warm in his heart.


    Taking back his eyes, shivell''s eyes, which had become more and more sleepy, were full of vitality. She took the map out of the cowhide bag and put it in front of the car. She glanced at it. She estimated their current position in her mind. She should walk a little longer to see the city that nathas said.


    Secretly in the bottom of his heart to want to sleep and rest of their own encouragement, shivell temporarily inspired the next spirit, driving the car to continue.


    The sun gradually rose from the desert horizon, dispelling the last darkness. A trace of warm sunshine through the window, sprinkled on the sleeping Ye Feng three people.


    Lulu and amu are warm and wake up from their sleep. And Ye Feng, who is used to sleeping late, is not affected at all and continues his dream.


    Compared with the more clever amu, Lulu woke up with wide and moving eyes. See the car is still driving in the no one area, her heart slightly a little bit lost.


    Looking at the Seaver in the driver''s seat, Lulu asked, "sister sylvier, how long will it take for us to rest where there are people? Lulu hasn''t had a good rest in the car these days


    Speaking of the latter, Lulu''s tone still has a trace of grievance.


    Glancing at Lulu''s aggrieved eyes through the rear-view mirror, he said with a smile: "soon, you should see the city we are going to in less than ten minutes."


    "Really?" Little Lulu pouted suspiciously, but she didn''t believe it.


    "Of course, you can wake up your brother Ye Feng and play with you for a while, and we will have a good rest when we get to the city." As he drove the car, he gave a solemn smile.


    Hearing hivier say that she can wake her brother Ye Feng, Lulu immediately dances with joy. Excited for a while, she blinked the big eyes of water spirit, and then shook her hands to breathe the sleeping Ye Feng.


    Amu on the other side curiously pastes his right index finger to his lower lip to see if ye Feng will be woken up by Lulu.


    The leaf wind in the dream feels that someone is shaking his body. He first turns to his side and faces amu, and then continues to snore.


    Seeing Ye Feng ignore himself, Lulu''s small mouth is puffed up, just like an air bag. She looked at her back at Ye Feng and yelled, "brother Ye Feng, wake up, we''re almost there!"


    By her such a shout, Ye Feng finally woke up. He sat straight with some headache, his mouth twitched and rubbed Lulu''s forehead, but he said, "Lulu, I''m really afraid of you!"


    "Hee hee..."


    Quite enjoy letting Ye Feng caress his forehead. Lulu, whose small face was bulging like an air bag, suddenly changed, and the whole person was laughing.


    Seeing Ye Feng awake, he timely turned to the head and said, "Ye Feng, you have been working hard these days. You have to accompany Lulu and amu to play so late every day."


    The tone of her concern or let Ye Feng be deeply moved, Ye Feng is about to say nothing, but found her face slightly pale, dark circles of eyes.


    Thinking of these days, sylvier drove all night to prevent scaner from chasing him. Instead of telling him that she was tired, he often cared about whether he was tired. Ye Feng was a little flustered.


    Aware of the color in Ye Feng''s eyes, he didn''t know that his face looked very bad, and said with an understanding smile: "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Feng hesitated, or said: "Xiwei, your face is so bad, would you like to stop and have a rest first?"


    On hearing this, hiville''s heart touched slightly, and her eyes twinkled with an indescribable panic. Holding the steering wheel hands tight, she leaned over the body not to let Ye Feng see his bad state side.


    "Do you care about me?" With these words, her heart became more uneasy.


    Ye Feng didn''t think about it too much, and said directly, "yes, you didn''t see it. Your face was bloodless just now, and your eyes were black. You really need a rest!"


    Although there is no ambiguity in Ye Feng''s words, he is still warm in his heart.


    In front of him, a city with a huge golden disc suspended above it came into view. She shook her head with her back to Ye Feng and said, "we are almost there. It''s not too late to rest when we enter the city."


    Since hivier insists on doing so, Ye Feng is not good enough to continue to demand, he also saw the city in front of him getting closer and closer.


    Looking at the city which is similar to Azur''s newly built Imperial City, Ye Feng, who has diverted his attention, said in dismay: "sylvier, that city is like what your ancestors are making."


    "Because it was built in imitation of the imperial city of gushurima. I have been here with tutor rez before. The difference is that there are no palaces for the royal family to live in here, and the golden giant disc has no magic infusion of the sun disc." Shivell laughs and explains the difference with Ye Feng.Ye Feng nodded slightly, which is to understand the difference between this city and Azur''s new imperial city.


    Early in the city a few miles away to stop the car, disguised as the four men walk the last part of the road.


    Not far out, Ye Feng saw a monster with a dog head and a human body on the mural of the emperor''s Mausoleum standing at the gate of the city, as if waiting for them for a long time.


    "Sylvier, did you see that man?" Ye Feng opened the way.


    "Well, he''s supposed to be nathas, and I can sense the force of his ascent through the sun''s disk." At the same time, shivell sped up.


    "Better be careful!" Although Ye Feng believes Xiwei''s judgment very much, he still reminds a way.


    He was stunned, because ye Feng in the past would not be so careful. But recalling what she heard from the two Fiona about Ye Feng''s experience in Zuan and bill Gewert a few months ago, she was relieved.


    Ye Feng was slightly distressed in her heart, but she said with a smile on the surface: "since you went to Zuan and bill jiwurt, you have changed a lot."


    Smell speech, Ye Feng deeply took a breath, do not know how to reply. But he let go and boldly clenched Ye Feng''s hand and said in a warm voice, "believe me!"


    Finish saying, she takes Ye Feng''s hand to walk to the city gate again.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s four coming, the monster with dog''s head and body was leaning on the ancient Scepter in his hand. His face showed a humanized smile, and bowed down and respectfully saluted hivier.


    "You are here, my dear princess shivell."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 570

    "You are here, my dear princess shivell."


    Seeing nathas saluting to hiville, Ye Feng three people are all looking at the side of hivier.


    Shivell was also a little surprised, did not expect that Narcissus would salute her. She frowned and then said with a smile, "nathas, you are the same generation as the Azur ancestors, so you don''t have to salute me."


    "Princess shivell, what can we do in town?" Narcissus, with a smile, asked hiville for his opinion.


    Nodding slightly, he gave Ye Feng three eyes, and they walked into the city under the leadership of Narcissus.


    As soon as they entered the city, Ye Feng saw the crowd in the street. Compared with what they saw in other cities in surima, the continuous stream of people here is the densest they have ever seen.


    The stalls on both sides of the street are also several grades higher than those in other cities, and even the common clothes on the street are much more expensive.


    Ye Feng was surprised and said, "this is the most prosperous city of shurima now?"


    Nathas, who was at the front, slowed down and said, "yes, it''s nothing compared with the prosperous empires of demasia, but it''s hard to see such a sight in this desert."


    Shivell also nodded to agree with nathas, while Lulu and amu did not care about the issue at all, but looked at the stalls on both sides of the street.


    Ye Feng was a little confused. He didn''t say that it was not prosperous. How could nathas and hivier mistakenly think that he didn''t think it looked very good here.


    Depressed, he didn''t want to explain. He just shut his mouth and looked at Lulu and amu, so as not to let the two little guys go away.


    After nathas walked a few blocks, Ye Feng four people came to a courtyard made of sand bricks.


    When he stopped, nathas turned around and said, "this is where I''ve arranged for you. There are two rooms in the courtyard."


    Hearing that she had a place to live in, Lulu became more and more interested in Narcissus, the man with the dog''s head. She puffed up her breath and said to him, "sister sylvier, let''s go to the new house and play!"


    Shivell frowned. She didn''t come here for free food and accommodation, but to learn more about the ancient shurima empire from neissers.


    His dress was pulled by Lulu, who was excited. He had to bend down and whisper in a warm voice: "elder sister and your brother Ye Feng have to do business first, and then come back to have a rest later."


    "But But they want to see it! "


    Little Lulu puffed up her breath in her small mouth and looked at him wrongly. Seeing that he was not moved, she turned to Ye Feng and shook Ye Feng''s hand to let him speak for her.


    Ye Feng is adored by Lulu''s aggrieved appearance. Just as he raises his head and wants to talk to hivier, he first takes Lulu for a look and then goes to do business. Then he meets with a rare tough look from hivier.


    Although she is usually very talkative, she is much more terrifying than Fiona once she gets serious. Ye Feng swallowed his mouth awkwardly, but he still followed the advice of hivier to persuade Lulu: "don''t Lulu, listen to your sister sylvier


    "Hum, coward, brother Ye Feng, coward!" Although Lulu looks small, she can see that Ye Feng is frightened by hivier. She cast a small mouth, is disgusted to stare at Ye Feng, to him show contempt.


    He had been driving all night for several days without sleeping, and he was a little agitated. When she saw Lulu''s disobedient appearance, she was a little angry. She felt that the lesson she had given Lulu before was light, so she decided to give Lulu a good lesson this time.


    Aware that he was angry, Lulu of the ghost spirit knew that he had upset him. She quickly ran behind Ye Feng and held him tightly in her hands. She said timidly, "sister sylvier, Lulu knows that she is wrong. Don''t scold me!"


    Lulu''s trembling body makes Ye Feng not have the heart to see her being lectured by hivier. He coughed and said in a tone of discussion: "sylvier, Lulu, she''s just playing hard, I think?"


    Hearing Ye Feng speak for herself, Lulu, shivering, just pokes her head out of her back a little bit, and looks at him fearfully. She didn''t feel so good about herself. Why did sister shivell attack her?


    When her eyes were on him, she was frightened back by his stern gaze. In addition, sylvier''s face was a little pale, and his eyes were dark because he didn''t have a good rest. That''s why little Lulu was so afraid of the angry hivier.


    Seeing that he didn''t reply, he was staring at Lulu, who was hiding behind him. Ye Feng said again, "she''s just a child. Hivier, can I forget it?"


    Shivell took a deep breath, and suddenly she felt very tired, and her whole heart was extremely anxious. She thinks it''s a bit different from her. Lulu didn''t make mistakes. Why should she be angry with Lulu because of a small matter?


    His brain was blank. He rubbed his sleepy eyelids subconsciously, and his fatigue became heavier.


    On the other side, nathers, who had not spoken for a long time, saw why he was a little out of his mind. He said at the right time: "Princess shivell, you look a little tired. Haven''t you had a good rest these days?"After neithers mentioned this, Ye Feng noticed the terrible face of hivier. Previously, he didn''t care much because he said she was OK.


    But now deeply thinking about the experience of this period of time, Ye Feng increasingly feels that hivier may have been under too much pressure and didn''t have a good rest.


    Since the four men and azser went to the underground labyrinth to look for the sun disk, shivell hardly had a good rest, but the three of them had a good sleep.


    During this period, for the sake of their safety, shivell often kept a vigil by himself. The only time that he took a long rest was after he came out a few days ago.


    But it was only a short night, and he got up early and drove the three of them here. On the road, she encountered scarner again. She did not dare to relax for a moment and drove intensively for several days in a row.


    Anxieties and anxieties oppressed shivell and put a lot of pressure on her. In addition, she was responsible for taking care of the three of them, and her body was not well rested. She would certainly not be able to carry it. The best proof is that I lost my temper with Lulu just now.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng said with concern: "sylvier, you are in a bad state now, take a rest!"


    After nathas and Ye Feng said so, hiville gradually realized that his state is not very good. She frowned and nodded wearily, indicating that she listened to Ye Feng.


    Nathas saw that hivier decided to take a rest first, and said goodbye directly to the four, and told them that he would come back to them tomorrow.


    When nathas left, he went to Ye Feng''s side, squatted down, and said to Lulu, who was still a little timid, "Lulu, I''m sorry, you didn''t make a mistake. Sister shouldn''t have hurt you!"


    Lulu saw that sylvier apologized to herself, and her grievances dissipated in an instant. On the contrary, she also had some heartache and haggard sylvier. She warmed him with a smile and said, "sister shivell, go to have a rest. Lulu has warmed your quilt for you today. You have been worrying about us these days!"


    A little moved in his heart, shivell, tired, picked up Lulu and walked to the courtyard.


    Ye Feng saw that xiweili ignored himself and went to rest with lulu. He couldn''t help but smile bitterly.


    He also looked at the cute amu beside him. Ye Feng also picked up amu and walked into the courtyard with a grin.


    "Go, amu, brother Ye Feng, warm your bed!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 571

    The next morning, shivell, who had been in bed all day, finally woke up naturally.


    He rubbed his slightly confused eyes, and he slowly opened them. Glancing at Lulu sleeping in her arms and the dark room, her eyes gently stroked Lulu''s sleeping face.


    Quietly, he got out of bed, covered Lulu with quilts. He pinched Lulu''s face lovingly, and then sat down in front of the dresser in the cabin with a smile.


    He looked at his pretty face in the bronze mirror, and his ruddy face made him more confident.


    Out of the hut, shivell wanted to sit alone at the stone table in the courtyard, but he didn''t want to see a man sitting at the stone table.


    Looking at the man she was familiar with again, he enlarges his eyes slowly, covers his mouth in amazement and says, "Ye Feng, how did you get up so early?"


    Hearing hivier calling him, Ye Feng, who was sitting in a daze at the stone table, turned around and grinned: "you haven''t come out since yesterday morning, but Lulu came out to play with amu in the afternoon. I''m worried about you, but I''m afraid to disturb your rest, so I have to get up early and wait for you outside."


    I didn''t expect Ye Feng, the elm head, would say this kind of caring words for her. He was moved and funny in his heart.


    "It''s rare that you still care about me. It seems that it''s worthwhile for me to take care of you as usual."


    She sat down beside Ye Feng, her elbows on the stone table, her hands supporting her cheeks, and her bright eyes winked toward Ye Feng spiritually.


    Xiwei''s bright smile made Ye Feng in a trance. However, he soon came back to his mind and scratched his head and said: "we have such a good relationship, we must care about you!"


    What is such a good relationship? Shivell''s heart gave an angry thump, but she didn''t show her small dissatisfaction on the surface.


    At this time, a voice coming from the courtyard door disturbed the idea that he wanted to make fun of Ye Feng.


    "Princess shivell, you and your friends are getting up early!"


    On hearing the fame, neithers, a man with a dog''s head, was walking towards the two men, leaning on his scepter.


    Seeing that it was nathas, shivell, who couldn''t wait to learn about Azur''s ancestors, said in surprise, "nathas, we''re ready to talk to you!"


    "Princess shivell, in fact, I can tell you something about the ancient shurima Empire here." Seeing how much Heather wanted to know what had happened in the past, nathers waved to her not to be so anxious.


    Shivell was stunned at first, then said with a smile: "it''s OK. You can sit opposite Ye Feng and me!"


    With the permission of hivier, nathers sat opposite them, then bent his mouth and said with a smile, "what do you want to know, Princess shivell?"


    On hearing this, he frowned and worried. She had a lot of questions in her mind, but she didn''t think which one to ask first.


    However, Ye Feng was a little familiar with himself, and he said coldly, "how did the Empire of shurima perish?"


    Since Ye Feng is a friend of Princess shivell, nathers naturally knows everything. He pondered and said, "I was not at the scene when the Empire of shurima was destroyed, but it was at the time that emperor azr held the ascension ceremony for himself. According to the surviving residents of the imperial city and the ascending ceremony priests, it was Zerah who accompanied Azur to the highest altar."


    At this point, nathalston went on: "the sun disc broke, and Emperor Azur disappeared. Only zeras, who was turned into a chaotic energy body, came out of it. The whole shurima empire was destroyed by the destructive power of the sun disc, and turned into a desert."


    "My brother Rexton and I, as ascenders, rushed back to the ruins of the imperial city all night. At that time, Silas was holding a funeral for the missing Azur emperor. Later, he revealed his idea of calling himself Emperor. I realized that the reason why shurima became a desert was because of his betrayal. He became an energy body because he was not recognized and usurped by the solar disc Because of emperor Azur''s power to ascend. "


    "My brother Rexton and I fought together for several days and were inseparable. In the end, I had to sacrifice my brother Rexton to seal zeras in the imperial mausoleum originally prepared for emperor azr. The seal mural you saw before is exactly what I painted."


    After nathas finished a long series of secrets about the collapse of the shurima Empire, both hiville and Ye Feng were stunned, and their minds were unable to digest the huge amount of information contained in his words for a time.


    After digesting it for a long time, he frowned and asked, "so the collapse of surima has something to do with the shattering of the sun''s disk?"


    "Yes, although it is not the real sun disk in your hand, Princess shivell, it is also a artifact infused with the power of ascension by the sun disc. With its breaking, the terrifying magic power that can easily make people fly is enough to tear a country apart."


    Narcissus gave a look and nodded. Although he was not present at the time, he believed that it was mostly for this reason that the shurima Empire became what it is now.


    Shiver thought for a moment with his right hand on his cheek, and said, "nathas, zerath, why did he betray the ancestors of Azur? Did the ancestors of Azur oppress him when they were in power? ""I''m not very clear about this either..."


    Nathers shook his head with a dignified look. He did not know how to answer the question, because he had never thought that zeras would betray Azur.


    In other words, none of Azur''s subjects would have imagined that Zerah would betray him.


    However, since hivier asked, nathas had to give some of his own conjectures: "from all aspects, Azel can''t become the emperor of shurima without Silas. Perhaps zerath, with the ambition of usurping the throne, first pushed Azur to the top, and then encroached on the power of shurima to be emperor. It''s a pity that zelas did not think that his evil thoughts were sanctified The collision of the sun''s disk failed to usurp Azur''s power to ascend, but he almost died


    The words of nathas could not satisfy hivier, who wanted to know the truth. It seems that even nathers, who survived the disaster, could not give her a satisfactory answer.


    Moreover, she scoffed at the statement of "the sacred sun disc" in nathas'' mouth. If it had not been for the tears of the goddess that day, she would have been confused by the seemingly sacred appearance of the sun disc.


    Pondering on some of the rumors he heard after arriving at surima and his contact with Azul and Zerah, sylvier''s brain was racing, thinking about possibilities.


    Her mind suddenly flashed, and she thought that Silas had said more than once that the Betrayer was not him but Azur, and that he was a good friend and military adviser of her ancestors.


    Perhaps she could ask Nathaniels what the relationship between her ancestors and Zerah was, and find out why he betrayed Azel.


    However, regardless of the reasons for zerath''s betrayal of azr, whether he intentionally or unintentionally turned the rich shurima empire into a desolate desert, he was the culprit who destroyed the heyday of shurima empire!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 572

    At that time, what was the relationship between the emperor and Cyrus


    In the face of her question, nathers frowned as if thinking of something. After a little thought, he said, "in a strict sense, Zerah is actually a slave to Emperor Azur."


    "Slave?" Ye Feng takes over what he wants to say and makes him look white.


    "Yes, Zerah is the slave of emperor Azur!" Nathas nodded and continued: "at the beginning, Azur was the least favored Prince of the previous emperor, so he usually had nothing to do. Once, when he was browsing the classics in the grand library of the imperial city of surima, he met the slave zerath. Although he was a slave, his knowledge was appreciated by Prince Azur, and Azel took Silas from the slave dealer He bought it and brought it with him. It turns out that Silas is indeed a good talent. After that, he successfully helped Azur become the next emperor


    "But why did zerath say he was a friend of my ancestors?" Shivell frowned. She always felt that there was a loophole in nathers'' words, but she could not tell for a moment what the problem was.


    Hearing this, Narcissus replied with a smile: "I have seen several times that when zeras and Azel appear together, the relationship between them is not just a simple master and servant, but more like a rare intimate friend. In a word, Azer was really kind when he was the prince, just like the friend beside you. Therefore, I am also happy for him to become the emperor later. He should be successful As an emperor, it''s a pity that all of them have been destroyed by zerath, a traitor with human face and beast heart


    Heather shook his body and was stunned to hear that nathas had boasted of the kindness of her twisted and vengeful ancestor when he was young.


    However, thinking of the two times that Azur''s ancestors saved her, she quickly gave a smile of relief. It''s just that nathas said Ye Feng and her ancestors are similar in character, but it''s hard for her to understand. She even wants to laugh in her heart.


    Ye Feng? This big silly hat is very similar to her emperor''s ancestors who are not angry and arrogant? It''s so funny!


    It is difficult to connect Ye Feng with her Azer ancestor because of her silly appearance when she was young, and Ye Feng''s image of a majestic emperor whose personality has changed greatly.


    Fearing that he would laugh out loud, he stopped thinking about whether Ye Feng and Azur looked like. Instead, he asked, "nathas, you just said that my ancestor Azur was the most underrated prince, which means that he is much darker than other princes. No matter how much zelas helps him, he should not be able to become an emperor. Are the talents around the prince who are favored by the emperor They will lose to the slaves of the ancestors of Azur. "


    At hivier''s warning, nathas searched his mind for those long-standing millennial memories. For a long time, he closed his eyes and said in a low voice: "it''s a little strange that those princes who were favored died one after another in the next few years."


    "Zelas did it!" Shivell''s pupils shrank slightly and blurted out almost without thinking.


    "I once suspected that Prince Azur and zelas had done it, but after investigation, there was no suspicious place. Moreover, those princes died of evil black magic. Azur did not let zeras study magic at that time." Nathers shook his head, feeling that the possibility was small.


    Shivell didn''t think so. She thought that Silas was deliberately hiding the secret of his magic, so as to better implement his plan of usurping the throne.


    Glancing at Ye Feng, who was staring at her, he continued: "after the death of these favored princes, are the ancestors of azr appointed as candidates for the next emperor?"


    "No, in fact, I also support Prince Azur, but I don''t know why the former Emperor didn''t look up to him. After the search for those promising princes who died mysteriously failed, the former Emperor not only failed to appoint Azur as his successor, but also made other minor princes his successor."


    Heather''s eyes narrowed slightly at nathers'' words. She did not expect that her Azur ancestors were so unpopular with the emperor. Although none of the people at that time had found out any trace of the strange death of several princes, her intuition told her that it was absolutely related to zeras and her Azur ancestors.


    She was full of doubts and puzzled: "in this case, why did my ancestor Azur become the emperor in the end? Do you mean... "


    Speaking of the latter, shivell suddenly stopped talking, because she thought of a terrible thing, that is, those minor princes also died one after another.


    Nathers naturally knew why hivier did not dare to go on. He also said with a solemn expression: "yes, all the other royal families who might have obstructed azr''s son from being emperor died. In the end, even the former Emperor and queen died on a thunderous night."


    Speaking of this, he once again suspected that it was zerath and Azul who had done these things. It''s just that he and his brother rickton were not in the city, so he didn''t know what happened next.


    By the time they knew it, Azur had already called himself Emperor, and he did not go into the details.Ye Feng, who did not speak for a period of time, listened carefully to the conversation between hivier and nathas. He was stunned by the frightening events.


    At first he calmed down, and when he saw that hivier did not speak to each other, he began to say, "if it was zelas, Emperor azr, he should have acquiesced?"


    His words were astonishing, and both shiver and nathers were on their backs. If Azel does, he''s hiding too much!


    A little frightened, shivell did not dare to think about it. She directly changed the topic: "although I was not born in that era, I have also read many historical books of various countries. It is written that the ascent ceremony of the shurima empire is only for those who have done meritorious deeds. However, the emperors of the Empire have never held immortal ascent ceremonies for themselves. But why did azser ancestor him Will you hold a flying ceremony for yourself


    This question puzzled nathers. He had no choice but to speculate on Azur''s mind and said, "it should be Azur. Does he want to be the emperor of the shurima Empire forever?"


    "I think there is a reason for this, but it''s more of zerath''s bewitchment." Sylvier also said her guess, which she thought should be more likely.


    Although Ye Feng didn''t think so much of them, he nodded and agreed with him. In order to give himself a sense of existence, he also hum.


    Shivell took a deep breath and said seriously, "the last question is, did anything significant happen in the surimi Empire some time before the flying ceremony?"


    "I heard the surviving civilians in the Imperial City say that on the day of the ascension ceremony, Emperor Azur issued a decree, that is, to abolish slavery."


    "Abolish slavery Zelas was the slave of the ancestors of azr. The abolition of slavery showed that the ancestors really regarded zelas as his friend, but he was wrong about people. It seems that, in a sense, before he became emperor, his ancestor might have been as stupid as Ye Feng, who was very similar to Ye Feng''s


    His eyes narrowed into a slit, and shiver sighed a long sigh, which at least ruled out the possibility that the Azur ancestors had allowed zeras to harm the royal family.


    At this point, a lot of the once messy ideas have been straightened out with reasonable explanations. Although she still has many doubts about the fall of the surima Empire, she also knows that there should be no more accurate information from nathas that she wants to know.


    In the heart can''t help but feel some heartache, her ancestor Azer was zelasmon in the drum, hiville did not resist to see Ye Feng two eyes.


    Being said by hivier that he is a little silly, Ye Feng is very depressed. Perceiving shivell''s gaze, he had no good breath: "what am I doing?"


    "Nothing!"


    With a witty wink at Ye Feng, he turned to nathas with a sincere smile and said, "thank you for your help. Nathas, you are our elder. There may be a lot of trouble for you in the future."


    heard that he was so flattering himself. Nethers also smiled heartily. "Your Highness is really able to speak. Actually, I have something to ask you."


    "Ask, we will tell you if we know it!" Shivell gave a casual smile.


    "Did you see my brother rickton when you opened the seal of the emperor''s tomb?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 573

    "Did you see my brother rickton when you opened the seal of the emperor''s tomb?"


    On hearing the name of laketon, Ye Feng and hivier both think of the emperor''s mausoleum. Zeras said that laketon was his bodyguard.


    They looked at each other''s eyes, hesitated, and then said, yes, there is


    "How is he now?" Seeing hivier''s covert speech, nathas was so nervous that he could not help sweating for his brother who had been imprisoned for thousands of years.


    He pursed his lips: "we don''t know. It''s just that after we broke the seal of the emperor''s tomb, a strong wind blew from the tomb and hurt Yefeng. At that time, we didn''t know that zeras pretended to be my ancestor azr to talk to me. Zelas said that the man who hurt Yefeng was rickton and his bodyguard."


    "So It seems difficult to find him... " Nathas''s tone was rather heavy, and it could be seen that he was very concerned about the state of his brother rickton.


    Heather, who was also mentioned by nathas, aroused curiosity. She then asked, "nathas, since you and your brother rickton are both ascenders, why can we only suppress zerath by sealing?"


    Nathas seemed to have been mentioned something sad. He sighed: "my younger brother rickton is a valiant general, and I am a counselor. I had been planning for the Empire hundreds of years before azser became emperor. Unfortunately, my majesty saw me old and ill, and he gave me a flying ceremony In order to serve the emperors of the Empire forever. "


    "But because I couldn''t get up the high altar stairs because of my illness, my brother rickton was going to sacrifice his life to carry me to the highest altar and be baptized by the sun disc in order to make me better."


    "In the torrent of rising power released by the sun disc, perhaps it was the sacred sun disc that felt the sincere brotherhood of my brother lakton, and let him, who was originally not recognized, accept the baptism of the power of ascension, rather than destruction. In this way, we shared the magic power of the solar disc and transformed into a demigod."


    "Different from zerath, he usurped the power of azr and was not recognized. He became a destructive energy body after his death, which was not comparable to that of the two demigods who shared equally the magic power of the solar disc."


    When nathas finished speaking, Ye Feng and shivell were immersed in the sincere brotherhood of Seth and laketon. Compared with the treacherous traitor zerath, their kinship deserves more respect.


    For a long time, Ye Feng and Ye Feng were both silent, but nathas broke the silence and said, "my expression is not so dignified. You two young people are quite involved in the play."


    Smell speech, Ye Feng and Xiwei are embarrassed to smile a few.


    As a sign that they should not be too nervous, nathers said again, "well, it''s useless not to say that, Princess shivell. I have another question for you. I wonder if it''s convenient for you to answer it?"


    "Ask me!"


    since he was so casual, Nash was not affected. He said straightforwardly: "I am not sure what he wants to do when Emperor aztare is reborn. But if he and Zelas are not a passer-by, I have reason to help him. I just don''t understand. His royal highness is the direct blood of Emperor Aziz. Why did he not hand in to Aziz after he got the sun disk? In the hands of the emperor? "


    Heather frowned, slightly displeased, at the mention of the subject by nathers. If she could, she didn''t really want to answer this sensitive question. But the person who asked was nathas, and he had the idea of helping Azur complete his hegemony, and he had to answer.


    After thinking about the words in her heart, she said casually: "nathas, you should know the demons of the night of blood moon and shadow island?"


    "Well, the night of blood moon summoned by the demons of shadow island can be found all over the continent. If it wasn''t for the magic that dispelled the blood moon some time ago, I''m afraid shurima is still in the dark now." He knew a little about nathas, but he didn''t know the purpose of this one.


    He did not rush to show what he wanted to say, but went on: "since you know the blood moon, you should also see the mirror image of the eve of the blood moon. Demacia, NOx, Juan, pietvov, bill Gewert fell into the hands of shadow Island, and even Ionia almost fell. I think you can also feel the eight in the mirror image that day The terror power of the demon leader? "


    Nathas nodded, and his expression was slightly dignified. He was also very afraid of the strength of the demon leader of shadow island. However, he could not know the strength of the eight demons from the mirror image. All he knew was that Soraka, known as the son of the stars, had the strength of a demigod.


    Knowing that nathas didn''t know the real strength of the demon leader of shadow Island, he said: "shadow island now has five gods and three demigods. All the countries with the highest level of human civilization, except aeonia, have fallen into their hands. The war academy has also turned into a place of chaos out of the land of justice. Due to geographical reasons, human civilization has merged with each other It is not prosperous, so there is no shadow army for the time being. "After a long series of words at one breath, shivell took a breath and continued to express his deep expression: "but with the opening of the emperor''s Mausoleum and the crazy expansion of the power of the two people, the shurima desert must be more likely to attract the army of shadow Island than the Freire droid ice field!"


    "What''s more, the ancestor of Azur is now thinking of revenge and restoration. In order to achieve the goal of restoring the country, he almost becomes a paranoid. He knows nothing about the terror of shadow island and is not on guard. He will surely let shadow Island take advantage of it."


    "What''s more, the expansion of the power of the ancestors of Azur and zeras will also lead the aborigines of shurima desert, who have not experienced disputes for thousands of years, into chaos and strife. The war will certainly make this barren land more desolate and dilapidated."


    "And as far as I know, not everyone in the shurima desert chose to submit to the ancestors of azr or Zerah, and some of the residents who did not want to surrender were brutally slaughtered."


    With these words, shivell suddenly stopped. She ran into the house under the gaze of Ye Feng and nathas, and soon came out with the sun disc.


    Sitting back by Ye Feng, she continued: "the present Azur ancestor is as unpopular as zeras. He only cares about how to rebuild his thousand year old shurima empire; Moreover, during the period of fighting for the sun disk, we often encounter two demon leaders of shadow island. If you do not take these two demon leaders into account and join either of the ancestors of Azur and Zerah, even if you finally unify shurima, you will surely suffer heavy casualties and give shadow island a chance to take advantage of it! "


    "Nathas, I don''t want to see such a situation. If I can, I hope you, as a demigod, will cooperate with us and join the human alliance of Ionia!"


    At the end of a series of shivell''s words, nathers frowned and remained silent for a long time.


    For a long time, he raised his head and glanced at Ye Feng and hivier, and said to him with a smile: "have you also advised Azur to form an alliance with aonia?"


    "Yes, ancestor, he was so obsessed with revenge that he refused our request, so I didn''t dare to give him the sun disk." Shivell looked gloomy and, to be honest, she was a little disappointed with Azul.


    Narcissus showed his elder''s kind eyes towards his younger generation and replied, "Princess shivell, it''s rare that you can think of so much. Since you have advised me so much, I will not interfere in the affairs between Azel and zerath."


    "Do you mean to promise me?" Shivell was shocked, and his joy was self-evident.


    A serious look returned, and nathers nodded.


    Seeing Narcissus nodding, shivell was happy, and his pretty face showed a polite smile.


    "That''s great. When Ye Feng and I find the guardian of the gate of the void, I''ll trouble you to come back to Ionia with us!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 574

    At the gate of the courtyard where Ye Feng lives, Lulu excitedly pulls Ye Feng, who refuses to walk, to the outside.


    Standing in the same place for a while, she glared at shuilingling''s eyes and giggled: "brother Ye Feng, Lulu wants to buy a lot of delicious food today!"


    "Yes, yes, you can buy anything delicious today, but it can''t be more than this bag!"


    He yawned listlessly. Ye Feng, who was carrying a cowhide bag from hivier, rubbed his eyes and perfunctorily dealt with lulu.


    His perfunctory tone heard the excited little Lulu''s mouth bulging and his small eyes full of resentment staring at Ye Feng.


    The more pursed her mouth was, the higher Lulu Jiao hummed: "I will go back and tell sister Xiwei that brother Ye Feng bullies me!"


    Seeing luluna''s little eyes that are about to drip out of the water, Ye Feng feels a headache, and his most annoying thing is to take children.


    He stopped Lulu, who was going to run back, and quickly compensated him: "Lulu is good. It''s brother Ye Feng who is not good. Don''t be angry!"


    Pinching the small face that pinches Lulu is not very happy, Ye Feng tries his best to please the angry little lulu.


    After sipping her small mouth, Lulu puffed up her breath and said seriously, "you can''t perfunctorily wait for Lulu!"


    "Certainly not perfunctory!"


    See Ye Feng raised his hands to guarantee, this just let small Lulu''s resentment dissipate. After all, she was a child, and her unhappiness was thrown behind her head. She was smiling and holding out her little hand, and she walked to the street holding Ye Feng''s big hand.


    In the courtyard where the four lived, hivier was responsible for carrying amu, who could not be contacted with outsiders.


    In front of the stone table, shivell held his cheek in his right hand, with a faint smile in his mouth, and looked at the aggrieved amu.


    She naturally knows why amu is so aggrieved, because she can''t go out with Ye Feng like lulu.


    If it wasn''t for amu who had that terrible curse, he wouldn''t just let Lulu play with Ye Feng, who wants to hang out.


    Amu saw the gentle smile on the corner of his mouth and longed to go out to play with Ye Feng. He rubbed his red and swollen eyes and began to cry.


    "Wuwuwu Sister sylvier, would you like to take Amur out to play, too? I know I have a curse on me, but I don''t talk to outsiders


    Although amu cried to make hiville very worried, she still gently shook her head, the tiger touched amu''s small head.


    "A Mu Mu is good, elder sister wants to take you to read a book today!" He winked his moving eyes to amu, and shivell soothed him with his words.


    "Reading?" Amu stopped crying. He stretched out two small hands and rubbed his eyes vigorously. He opened his mouth and looked at him curiously.


    Seeing that amu''s attention was successfully diverted by himself, hiville stroked his hair in front of him and said with a smile, "yes, do you still remember the cure classics of Acacia?"


    As he spoke, he took out the clothes in his arms and took out the Acacia healing classics that azser had given her last time.


    It is to rub the eye rim that did not wipe dry tears again, a mu mu cleverly nodded: "remember!"


    Hivier encouraged amu to say: "this is the healing classics of Acacia. If we can read all the words above, we should be able to find a way to cure your curse!"


    Staring at the obscure words on the cover of the classics, Amu scratched his head and muttered: "but Sister, do you know these words? "


    "Why, don''t you believe your sister sylvier? Let me tell you, sister, I have studied the lost aicasia civilization with my tutor. It is not a problem to interpret most of the words in this book in a short time! "


    Confidently raised his head, hiville showed a faint smile to amu who did not believe much, indicating that he believed her.


    Although amu is very happy that he may get rid of the curse, he is attracted by the tutor in hivier''s words.


    Do smart people like sister shivell need mentors? So sister sylvier''s tutor must be smarter, right? Holding such a question, the child''s mood of amu curiously asked: "sister sylvier, is your tutor as smart as you?"


    After a mu mu so mention, casually said of the hivier is to recall her tutor Ritz.


    In order to save her and Ye Feng from the chaos of the war academy, the scenes of her mentor Ruiz using taboo magic flashed through her mind like a piltwarf movie.


    Although shivell did not see the final outcome, she knew that her mentor would be turned into a stone statue, then weathered and gone with the wind, becoming a part of the energy of Valoran heaven and earth, and her soul could not be redeemed.


    His nose was slightly sour, and the more he forced himself not to think about her mentor Ritz, the more deeply the old figure was imprinted on her mind.


    A drop of disheartened tears fell from the corner of her eye. The more she didn''t want to cry in front of a child in amu, the more tears in her eyes could not stop flowing out violently.


    "Sister sylvier, did Amur say something wrong?" Amu looked at shivell, who burst into tears. He was just a child and could not comfort adults."No Amu didn''t say anything wrong, but her sister remembered some sad things... "


    Trying to hold back his tears, he blew his nose and signaled to amu that it was OK.


    Seeing that hivier said it was none of his business, the nervous amu breathed a sigh of relief. But he still pursed his small mouth and whispered: "sister shivell, don''t cry. You cry. Amur thought I said something wrong!"


    "Oh, wait a minute, sister." Shivell didn''t want to show her vulnerable side in front of the children. She took a few deep breaths and tried to calm her sad mood.


    Even though she said slowly, she choked off and on. Finally, amu, who was finally calmed down by hiville, looked at him and began to cry.


    "Sister sylvier, you are so sad to cry Wuwuwu... "


    Hearing amu cry out of control, shivell''s intermittent choking suddenly stopped.


    Miss for Ruiz tutor is temporarily forgotten, her mind is full of guilt for amu. If it was not for her sudden loss of control of her emotions, she would not let amu cry again.


    Pinching his sour nose, he blinked his swollen eyes to stop his tears.


    After adjusting his sentimental mood, he patted her pretty face and put his forehead against amu''s forehead with a smile. He gently comforted him and said, "sister, don''t cry, and amu won''t cry because of her sister, OK?"


    It is choked a few times again, a mu mu stares big eye Mou to see to smile toward him of hilver. Although there are still some tears on his cheek, and the red and swollen eye rims have not subsided, the smile in his eyes still warms the child''s mood.


    A good mood instantly dispels the sad mood. The childish amu grinned and said, "sister doesn''t cry, so does amu!"


    "What a silly child


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 575

    Outside presidian''s south gate, two Fiona faces coldly follow Sara.


    Dressed in a blue print white dress with a very Ionian style, Sarah, with long wavy hair, skipping in front of her.


    Two Fiona are really shaken by Sara upset, two people frown in unison: "can''t shake disorderly?"


    "So you two can talk Turning back, Sarah''s right hand is akimbo, and she looks at the two Fiona who don''t like her very much.


    Slightly stunned, the two Fiona looked at each other''s eyes, and then coughed, feeling embarrassed.


    On the way back from Caitlin''s, although Sarah often tried to talk to them, both of them just managed to say a few words. Because of Ye Feng''s relationship, psychologically, they still have some disagreements with Sarah.


    Even the two of them didn''t get used to the other self. It can even be said that they don''t like the other self much more than sylvier and Sarah. If it wasn''t for a Sara standing in the way, the two of them might be fighting to prove that Fiona can only have one.


    "Why, can''t you talk again?" Her mouth closed and she chuckled. Sarah was trying to tease the two Fiona.


    "I don''t think it''s you who can''t talk?" Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, grew gloomy. She didn''t like Sarah''s tone. Even Ye Feng would not talk to her like that.


    Fiona of the Laurent family also looks cold and frowns, and looks at Sarah unfriendly.


    "Good, good, I can''t speak!" Sarah shrugged innocently and walked in front of her, muttering to herself.


    "I wanted to take you to Lord Soraka and ask if I could take us to shuruima, forget it..."


    Sarah''s voice was not loud or small, and her complaining murmur fell into the ears of both Fiona.


    Originally, they didn''t care whether Sarah was dissatisfied with their temperament, but they were shocked when they heard about going to shurima, and their sharp eyes showed tension instead.


    Completely forgetting the cold words before, Sarah was very dissatisfied with them. Fiona, the Laurent family, took the lead and asked, "Sarah, did you just say you were going to take us to Lord Soraka?"


    "Will you persuade her to send us to surima?" Her right hand falls on her chest and stares at Sarah nervously.


    With a smile in her heart, Sarah looked discontented on the surface. She rarely turned her mouth like a little girl and said, "so what?"


    "Of course, we can go to shuruima to find Ye Feng."


    "Yes, I''m still a little worried that Ye Feng is with shivell!"


    The two Fiona obviously didn''t want to see that their previous performance made Sara look unhappy on the surface, and they also wanted to find Ye Feng excitedly.


    Seeing that the two of them had no eyesight at all, Sarah had to make her reluctant expression more obvious.


    Holding the idea that Fiona was arrogant, she gave a loud, loud voice: "what''s the matter with me? It''s not without me that you don''t go with sorakati! "


    The two Fiona finally saw that they had provoked the elder sister of bill Jewett''s gang. They frowned and were obviously hesitating whether to bow down to please Sarah.


    After all, because of the temperament of the first lady of the Laurent family, both of them did not like to take the initiative to ask others. For example, Fiona of the Laurent family had no choice but to ask hivier and Ali to save Ye Feng in the war Academy. And has been quietly guarding Ye Feng side of the young girl Mafia ona is the same.


    Although they are not as shrewd as Sarah and sylvier, they also know that Sara is acting on purpose. However, both of them are very concerned about Ye Feng. They are afraid that if ye Feng is with hivier for a long time, there will be an accident that they don''t want to see.


    After struggling for a long time, Sophia pursed her lips and clenched her teeth and said, "Sister Sarah, I was not good just now. I shouldn''t talk to you like that!"


    "I also have a bad place, Sister Sarah, you don''t care too much!" Fiona, of the Laurent family, was also upset and bit her teeth.


    When she hears two usually arrogant and aloof Fiona, she naturally knows that they are not sincere. But she was very happy to be able to suppress their spirit.


    And she also holds the same idea as the two Fiona. Even if they don''t soften up to her, she will ask Mr. Soraka about Ye Feng.


    Now that the goal of rectifying them has been achieved, Sarah naturally smiles with satisfaction and says, "these are my two good sisters, but I can''t guarantee that Lord Soraka will send us to shurima!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah Hoo!"


    With the active Lulu wandering in the streets of the city, Ye Feng suddenly sneezed. He touched the bridge of his nose, a little strange how he sneezed.


    "Brother Ye Feng, look, there are sugar people here. Lulu wants to buy one!"Lulu''s noisy childish voice made his head ache. Ye Feng said, "Lulu is good, brother, I''ll buy you one!"


    While talking, Ye Feng bought Lulu a sugar man. Taking the candy man he bought for her, Lulu licked the candy man, and was immediately excited by the sweetness, and ran wild in the street.


    Running, did not pay attention to the front of Lulu hit people. The person she hit was nothing. Instead, she fell to the ground.


    The pain on her forehead made Lulu''s hand loose, and the sugar man fell. The little hand covered her forehead, which was hit with pain. Lulu burst into tears.


    "Wow Sobbing Brother Ye Feng, Lulu has been knocked down and the sugar man has been broken! "


    A little Yodel Lori sitting in the middle of the street crying, naturally attracted the attention of countless people. When they saw the man who had knocked down Lulu, they were frightened and immediately withdrew their eyes.


    Ye Feng also caught up with Lulu at this time. As soon as he saw Lulu fall, he immediately ran to Lulu and nervously helped Lulu up. He didn''t pay attention to Lulu, who was still standing in front of her.


    "Lulu, don''t cry, be careful next time you walk!"


    While Ye Feng was busy pacifying Lulu, the man standing still finally said, "you two have the smell of Narcissus..."


    This voice is very hoarse, and very heavy sense, and even suppress a trace of voice master''s anger.


    Frightened by the sudden voice, Lulu shivered in Ye Feng''s arms and stopped crying.


    She looked up to see an upright monster with crocodile scales and a huge crocodile head standing in front of her.


    "Brother Ye Feng, strange Monster... " Little Lulu was really frightened by the crocodile monster in front of her. Her petite body trembled and curled up in the arms of Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng also noticed the crocodile monster in front of him. The fierce smell from the monster made him unconsciously step back with lulu.


    See Ye Feng and Lulu do not reply, but retreat, crocodile monster became angry. The mouth of the crocodile was full of blood, and the crocodile''s mouth was full of blood.


    "Say, where is nathas!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 576

    Crocodile monster twice mentioned Nether, and then look at its bad momentum, Ye Feng can not easily tell the monster the whereabouts of nathas.


    What''s more, the last time nathers talked to them, he didn''t tell them where he lived, and there was no place for them to find him.


    The people on this street all leave in a hurry, even those stall owners also tidy up their stalls for fear of being harmed by angry crocodile monsters.


    Ye Feng holding Lulu drew a distance from the crocodile monster and said nervously, "we don''t know what you call nathas."


    He denied that they knew nathas, but Ye Feng still held the idea of fooling the past.


    Crocodile monster is not so easy to cheat. He waved the half moon sword in his right hand and threatened: "you both have a breath of Narcissus. Do you want to cheat me?"


    Now that they are ready to cheat crocodile monsters, Ye Feng naturally will not admit that he knows nathas. "We don''t really know nathas. Can you tell me what that guy looks like?" he continued


    "Don''t tell me that you haven''t met nathas lately!" Open the mouth of crocodile, crocodile monster staring at a pair of wild animal''s eyes, staring at Ye Feng.


    Feeling the sense of oppression from the crocodile monster, Ye Feng secretly releases the sword of wind in his body and protects his body.


    "Dog head man? No impression Ye Feng narrowed his eyes with a smile, showing an apologetic expression that he had never seen nathas.


    However, just as he planned to continue to play tricks with the crocodile monster, he only felt a pull to take Lulu from his arms.


    Unable to withstand the pulling force, Ye Feng loosed his hand. With Lulu''s tender cry, Lulu fell directly into the crocodile monster''s disgusting crocodile claws.


    "Lulu!"


    Seeing Lulu fall into the hands of the crocodile monster, Ye Feng''s face coagulates. With the blessing of the wind''s sword, the whole person quickly steals to the crocodile monster and wants to take Lulu back.


    With a wave of his right hand, the half moon battle blade is swept by a vigorous wind. The crocodile monster easily draws a bloodstain on Ye Feng''s abdomen, and raises his crocodile foot to kick Ye Feng away.


    Lazy to pay attention to Ye Feng, the crocodile monster moved the huge crocodile paw, rubbed Lulu, who could have been held by him, and said fiercely: "Yodel, tell me if you know about nathas!"


    "Brother Ye Feng, help Lulu!" Lulu, who is firmly held in the palm of the crocodile monster, stretches out her hands wrongly and asks Ye Feng for help. She is frightened by the walking crocodile.


    Little Lori Lulu cried so much that she could be pitied as much as she could. However, the crocodile monster does not have such compassion. On the contrary, he is upset by the crying lulu.


    The irascible crocodile monster gradually increased the strength of his left hand, holding Lulu tightly.


    When Lulu suffered such a ravage, she had to cry to Ye Feng for help.


    "Wow Pain, pain, pain Lulu is in pain. Help me, brother Ye Feng


    A long bloodstain on his abdomen and the crocodile monster''s foot blinded Ye Feng. Hearing Lulu''s cry, he struggled to get up from the ground.


    Bearing the severe pain brought by the abdominal wound, the moon lightsaber condenses from the right hand, and Ye Feng attacks the crocodile monster again.


    Disdainfully glanced at Ye Feng, who did not know the strength gap between the two sides, the crocodile monster decided to give Ye Feng a lesson and then interrogate the little girl Yodel in her hand whether she knew the whereabouts of nathas.


    With a bad laugh, the crocodile monster waved a huge half moon battle blade and fell directly to Ye Feng with the light sword of the moon in his hand.


    "Hiss..."


    When the blade fell heavily on his right arm, Ye Feng''s pupils shrank gradually, and his sharp eyes gradually revealed a look of pain.


    Out of the instinctive reaction, Ye Feng''s left hand immediately grasped the blade that penetrated into his right arm, and did not let the blade cut off his right arm.


    For Ye Feng''s resistance, the bloodthirsty crocodile monster is still happy to see this scene. At the same time, when he uses the semi divine pressure to suppress Ye Feng, his hand holding the blade is also strengthened to see how long Ye Fengfeng sticks.


    Although Ye Feng tried his best to resist the oppression of crocodile monster, the blade of crocodile monster was still in the flesh of his right arm step by step.


    Thanks to Ye Feng being suppressed by the crocodile monster, Lulu is temporarily relieved from breath by the crocodile monster. But when she saw that Ye Feng''s arm would be cut off by the crocodile monster at any time, Lulu immediately turned pale, covered her small mouth and exclaimed, "monster, don''t hurt Ye Feng brother!"


    I heard Lulu making a noise there. Crocodile monster really wanted to kill the fragile Lulu immediately. But seeing Lulu so concerned about Ye Feng, he couldn''t help turning his eyes and grinning disgustingly: "if you tell me where nathas is, I won''t cut off his arm for the time being."


    Seeing Ye Feng injured, Lulu felt worried. She pouts small mouth aggrieved way: "you really can let go of my Ye Feng elder brother?"


    Seeing that Lulu is going to be cheated, Ye Feng, whose arm will be cut off at any time, bites his teeth and says, "don''t listen to him, Lulu!""Stinky boy, you still have the strength to talk!"


    See Ye Feng want to bad his good, crocodile monster sneer, the right hand is suddenly forced, the blade is deeper into Ye Feng''s right arm.


    Seeing that the battle blade is about to go into the position half the thickness of Ye Feng''s arm, Lulu, who wants to save Ye Feng, still thinks of Ye Feng''s advice. She cried with tears in her eyes: "smelly monster, enough, I''ll take you to find nathas. You are not allowed to hurt brother Ye Feng!"


    Lulu''s hoarse cry finally had an effect. The crocodile monster took back the suppression of Ye Feng, and the battle blade was pulled out of Ye Feng''s arm.


    With the blade being pulled out and a sound of Zi, the red blood splashed from the part where Ye Feng had just been cut. The moon lightsaber in his hand also dissipated because of the pain that his right arm almost broke, so he fell heavily on the ground.


    Seeing Ye Feng falling into a pool of blood, she convulsed and unconscious. Lulu broke free from the crocodile monster''s huge claws, and quickly summoned Pixar to transform the dark purple magic into a peaceful healing power to heal Ye Feng.


    After stabilizing Ye Feng''s injury, Lulu didn''t know where the courage came from. She turned around and glared at the crocodile monster with resentment.


    "Smelly monster!"


    The crocodile monster temporarily let Lulu and Ye Feng off, not to hear Lulu scold him. He looked bad and said, "little boy, take me to nathas now, or I''ll put your brother Ye Feng on the chopping board in front of you, and cut off his meat piece by piece, and then drink and dish."


    Lulu in the face of the monster is still timid, she was frightened by the crocodile monster''s words, and then shed tears of injustice.


    The petite body painstakingly dragged Ye Feng from the pool of blood and carried it on her back, so Lulu''s body was covered with Ye Feng''s blood. Even her young face is more or less stained with some blood stains of Ye Feng, and the dirty image of stray cats is distressing.


    "Don''t Don''t give Ye Feng the wine and vegetables, Lulu Lulu will take you to nathas now


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 577

    Sitting in hivier''s arms, Amu blinked his confused eyes and listened to him speak some of the obscure language written in the alcasia healing classics.


    With his head in a vague sense, Amu struggled to understand sylvier''s interpretation of the language in the book. When hearing a kind of magic that can purify the curse, Amu trembled and said excitedly: "sister xivel, purify the curse of magic!"


    Shivell frowned a little, motioned in silence to amu to say goodbye, and then repeated her study of the aicasi script that she had opened the page.


    After repeated confirmation, she showed a happy smile and said to amu: "amu, if you let Miss Lulu learn this magic, you should be able to cure your curse!"


    "Can''t sister shivell learn?" Amu, with his head tilted and his index finger sticking to his lower lip, gazed at hivier.


    "You can learn, but sister, I''m not a healing mage. I''m not as fast as Lulu." He brushed his hair in front of his eyes. He lowered his head with a smile and kissed amu''s forehead.


    He didn''t know this very well. Amu scratched his head and said, "sister sylvier, will sister Lulu be willing to learn?"


    When hiville saw that amu was so nervous, she was amused. The child must have been used to loneliness. Just trying to give him a little confidence, she heard Lulu''s cry outside the courtyard: "sister sylvier!"


    Although there was some wonder why there was no Ye Feng''s voice, he still pinched amu''s small face with a smile and said, "here, your sister Lulu is back!"


    With that, he put amu in his arms on the ground, and gave him encouraging eyes, indicating that he would go to meet lulu.


    At the same time, a dirty little body appeared at the entrance of the courtyard. Her whole body was covered with blood, and her face was stained with fresh blood, oily. That pair of tears of injustice in the eyes, like a poor stray cat.


    She also carried a man on her back, which was not in proportion to her petite body. Little Lori clenched her teeth and dragged the man on her back to the yard. I could see that it was very hard for her eight or nine year old child to carry a seriously injured adult.


    As soon as she walked into the courtyard, hivier and amu at the stone table recognized that the purple little Laurie Yodel was Lulu, and the unconscious man on her back was Ye Feng, who was seriously injured by the crocodile monster.


    Originally, he wanted to let amu meet lulu. He immediately stopped amu behind him, and then trotted to Lulu to take over Ye Feng.


    Shivering to check Ye Feng''s injury, he turned to look at Lulu with his small head drooping and asked, "Lulu, Ye Feng, what''s wrong with him?"


    Lulu was also carrying a cowhide bag splashed by Ye Feng''s blood in her hand. She stretched out her small hand and rubbed her red and swollen eyes, and dropped the leather bag full of candy and snacks on the ground.


    "I hope Sister shivell, we''ve met a monster. It''s a big one. Wuwuwuwu... " Little Lulu sobbed bitterly, her little eyes from time to time flustered at the courtyard door, as if someone was outside.


    "Is that monster who hurt Ye Feng?" Aware of Lulu''s abnormality, sylvier''s tone gradually turned cold, even her eyes were gloomy.


    Little Lulu may have been frightened by the crocodile monster on her way here. She shivered and said, "well, sister shiver, let''s go find nathas, or..."


    "Or you will all be my food and drink!"


    Lulu was interrupted by disgusting words, and an upright crocodile monster came in from the courtyard gate and grinned his smelly crocodile mouth at the four of hivier.


    As soon as he heard the crocodile monster''s voice, he cast a grim look at the entrance to the courtyard. But the moment she saw the crocodile monster''s face, her body was slightly trembling, and her mind was closely followed by the murals sealed by the emperor''s mausoleum.


    "Rickton?" A trace of reason temporarily suppressed the anger he wanted to vent, and shivell looked at the crocodile monster uncertainly.


    "Yes, it seems that you really know nathas, ha ha ha!" Rickton''s fierce beast''s eyes revealed a faint murderous air, as if he had a deep hatred with nathas.


    The intelligent and brilliant hivier caught the killing intention in rickton''s eyes. She swept her eyes and hid behind her. She did not dare to look at amu and Lulu of Rexton, and said, "are you and nathas brothers?"


    "I''m not a brother with that bastard who betrayed his brother. Don''t talk so much nonsense and take me to nathas!"


    Rickton''s disgusting words made him look puzzled. Is Narcissus hiding something from her about the seal? Otherwise, why does rickton dislike Narcissus so much?


    There is no time to figure out what''s going on. The problem for shivell now is that she doesn''t know where nathas lives. How can she deal with the demigod who is full of killing desire?


    In addition, this laketon is killing Ye Feng. She is so disgusted with laketon that she even wants to kill the crocodile monster in front of her.


    "We did meet nathas, but he came to us to talk about something. We didn''t know where he lived."Under the pressure of his discontent, he tried his best to soften his tone, hoping to slow down rickton.


    "Don''t tell me that''s useless. You just need to know now that if you don''t take me to nathas now, I''ll kill you!" he grumbled


    "You..." Before he had finished speaking, he took a deep breath and resisted the urge to denounce rickton.


    "I''ll give you the deadline. I''ll count to three. If you don''t take me, I''ll break up the man named Ye Feng first!"


    Pointing to the leaf wind in shivell''s arms, rickton''s wild eyes twinkled with cold and merciless eyes.


    "Three..."


    Shiver trembled with anger at rickton''s recklessness. She bit her teeth and said, "we really don''t know. It''s no use killing everyone!"


    "Two..." Rickton was indifferent, and even if, as hiville said, they didn''t know where nathas lived, he would count them down.


    Now that nathas had contact with the four, he probably lived in the city. It''s a waste of time to kill the four of hivier and avenge nathas. This is what Rexton thought in his heart. He saw the life of the four of the sylviers as a piece of grass.


    "One..."


    When the word "one" blurted out, the half moon battle blade clenched by rickton''s right hand instantly infused with dark red energy, and a violent killing atmosphere gradually filled the courtyard.


    Lulu and amu, who were hiding behind hivier, also felt the killing intention of laketon. The two little guys were so scared that they were close to hivier''s body and began to cry.


    With a flash of blue light, he hugged the sleeping Ye Feng and tried to protect Lulu and amu. As long as she was alive, she would never let the bloody executioner hurt the people she wanted to protect.


    Seeing rickton brandishing the battle blade, he would cut through the blue light barrier of shivell''s magical blessing with a machete. A chaotic magic sound suddenly penetrated into rickton''s mind, making rickton''s body more and more slow.


    "Wilt!"


    Smelling the familiar magic sound which had been unknown for thousands of years, lakton lost interest in the four shivers in front of him.


    Forced to break through the influence of the magic sound on him, lakton looked at the dog headed human monster who appeared in the yard, grinning bitterly.


    "Nathas, you can''t get out of my hand!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 578

    In presidian, Sara leads two Fiona to the door of Soraka''s doctor''s hut. Looking back at two slightly nervous Fiona, she deliberately joked: "when you go in, you have anything to say to Lord Soraka."


    After listening to Sara, she will let them and Soraka talk about Ye Feng. They both look at each other, and they are a bit stunned.


    "Didn''t you tell Lord Soraka to go to surima?" Fiona, the Laurent family, was the first to come to her senses, and she spoke in a somewhat hasty and discontented tone.


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, frowned, thinking that Sarah was deliberately making trouble for them. Knowing that they are not good at words, they have to change their mind temporarily to let them speak.


    "All right, all right, for fun. Let''s go in."


    Sarah was amused when she saw the two people''s bitter eyes. She knocked on the door of the hut, then pushed it in.


    "Is Lord Soraka there?" Instead of her old diction, there is a trace of respect in Sarah''s tone when she faces Soraka.


    In fact, in her nature, even if Soraka was the strongest among the gods, she would not have half respect for her long stay in the environment of bill Gewert. Just that a few months and Ye Feng get along with, imperceptibly changed her only know a way to the black temperament.


    Inside, Soraka is practicing her starlight magic under the escort of Aoxing''s mini dragon. When she heard Sara''s shouting and pushing the door, she slowly opened her closed eyes as her lower face covered with a white veil.


    Seeing the two Fiona following Sara, Soraka roughly guessed that the three people came to her mostly for Ye Feng''s sake. Nodding at the three, Soraka said with a smile, "come in, and sit down and say something."


    A little embarrassed, the two Fiona took the lead to find a seat to sit down. Sarah sat down between the two, and then said to Soraka, "Lord Soraka, this time we''re here to ask about my brother wood, Ye Feng."


    Soraka thought that Sara three people to Ye Feng once again leave without saying goodbye, she said: "he and Xiwei to forgive Rima is what I mean, you don''t have emotion for him."


    Glancing at two Fiona, who have written all her small emotions on her face, Sara is extremely embarrassed. But she still said quietly: "of course not, we just want to ask the next leaf wind when he can come back?"


    Willow eyebrow tiny frown, covering the veil of sorakar ah voice, just way: "this is not clear."


    Seeing Soraka saying that she didn''t know when Ye Feng would come back, Sophia immediately got up and said, "Lord Soraka, since you sent Ye Feng to the task of shurima, don''t you have any means to pay attention to his progress?"


    Seeing that she was so excited, Sara immediately looked cold and pressed her discontented back to her seat.


    "Don''t mind, Lord Soraka. She just cares too much about Ye Feng." With an apologetic look at Soraka, Sara signals Fiona to rein in her temper.


    Soraka didn''t feel much about Mafia''s rudeness. "It''s OK. I''ll send Ye Feng and sylvier to find malzaha and kasadin, the guardians of the gate of the void. They are both demigods. As long as they are found, Ye Feng and the two demigods will go back to Ionia with them, so I didn''t leave a thought like the evacuation plan Ye Feng''s body. "


    "If What if ye Feng is in danger before he finds the gate keeper of the void? " Fiona of the Laurent family pursed her mouth, or said she was worried about Ye Feng.


    Sitting on the other side of Sarah''s childhood sweetheart Mafia ona also nodded. She and another one of her ideas about Ye Feng were almost the same.


    "This..." Soraka pondered for a while and said, "I didn''t think about it. But people always need some tempering. Ye Feng obviously needs more exercise to become stronger."


    For solaka said that Ye Feng lacks tempering, Sara is particularly in favor of it. At the beginning, Ye Feng lost his memory and became her wood. She wanted to train Ye Feng, who was not mature enough in mind, and hoped that he could grow up.


    Although Ye Feng did grow up a lot later, in Sarah''s opinion, this is far from enough.


    But the two Fiona don''t think so. Although they want Ye Feng to grow up, they prefer to be with Ye Feng. They don''t trust Ye Feng to take risks with others. Only when Ye Feng is around them will they feel relieved.


    Both of them turn their eyes to Sarah, who is sitting in the middle, and wants her to ask if Soraka can take them to surima.


    Feeling the look of help from the two people, Sara, who wanted to give up the trip to Rima, had to abide by her promise to the two Fiona just now. She said to Soraka earnestly, "Lord Soraka, can you also take us to Rama? We can also help you find the guardian of the gate of void


    Facing Sara''s entreaty, Soraka''s expression is somewhat embarrassed. She naturally knows that Sara three people go to shurima mainly to find Ye Feng, and the guardian who helps her find the gate of void is only to find Ye Feng.


    There are relics of ancient shurima Empire and ekasia civilization in surima desert, and there are all kinds of unknown terrorist creatures. The risk of uncertainty is self-evident. Once encountered, there is bound to be life-threatening.There is a queen in surima desert, who recovers the memory of the past life and Soraka is most afraid of the empty visitors!


    And some time ago, she also felt that the tears of Ye Feng''s goddess were dyed black. How dare she let the three of Sara risk it again?


    The more you think about it, the more you think about it, the more likely it is for her to have something out of her control. Soraka shook her head and said, "no, it''s too dangerous."


    "It''s all dangerous. Why can Ye Feng and shivell go?" Fiona of the Laurent family is a little unconvinced. Today, she goes all out to argue with Soraka.


    "Yes, we are not afraid of danger." Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, also raised her eyebrows to show her fearlessness.


    Glancing at two determined Fiona, Sara felt a headache. She had no choice but to continue to entreat Soraka, saying, "Lord Soraka, do you think it is possible to accommodate?"


    Seeing that Fiona was so persistent, Soraka rubbed her eyebrows, thought about it a little, and opened her vermilion lips under the Veil: "it''s OK to go, but..."


    Soraka said, but stopped. Seeing her expression of desire and pause, both Fiona were anxious: "just what?"


    Soraka looked into the eyes of Fiona and said solemnly, "it''s just the specific time. You have to listen to my arrangement. You can''t go to surima just because you can''t wait. Can you do that?"


    "Yes, we all listen to Lord Soraka!"


    Hearing that Soraka promised to send them to surima, the two Fiona dare not listen to Soraka. They were all staring at each other and beaming with joy.


    Even Sara, who is not very hopeful, after a brief daze, her pretty face also shows a happy look.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 579

    The suffocating repression dissipated, and shiver, who was tense all over, was suddenly paralyzed on the ground, gasping for breath.


    Lulu and amu immediately put out their small heads and put them on her shoulder. They worried, "sister shivell, are you ok?"


    "No, just a little tired." His pale face squeezed out a reluctant smile, and he took a few more breaths.


    He gazed softly at Ye Feng, who was asleep in his arms for a moment. Only then did he turn his attention to rickton and nathas, who appeared in time.


    Narcissus, who confronts with rickton, also notices the look from shivell. He nods to show him not to worry. Then he says to lakton, "rickton, my brother, although your temper used to be very grumpy, you will not be ready to kill innocent people like you do today. Is zelas what did he do to you?"


    Nathas''s look was solemn, and he looked like a brother scolding his brother.


    Rickton didn''t like nathers standing up as his brother and scolding him. He replied viciously, "nathas, are you still calling me brother? You have trapped me in the imperial mausoleum for thousands of years. This feud is no longer something you can resolve if you ask my brother! "


    As he spoke, rickton rushed to nathers with his half moon blade, trying to cut off the head of nathers.


    Rexton''s words made nathas a little stunned. At the beginning, it was rickton who saw that they could not suppress zerath and asked him to seal him and Silas into the imperial tomb together.


    And it''s still fresh in the memory of nathas, when lakton rushed into the tomb of the emperor with zeras in his arms. Why did the two brothers meet each other today and it turned out that he had deliberately imprisoned him?


    Feeling the killing intention from Leighton, nathas has to deal with it in a hurry. Looking at the machete that was going to split him in two, he could not dodge and put his magic crutch on his head to block rickton''s attack.


    After a standoff with rickton in the air, nathers took the opportunity to drink and ask, "rickton, my brother, it was you who asked to seal you who hugged zerath into the imperial mausoleum. Don''t you forget?"


    As soon as this word was spoken, nathers clearly felt lakton''s look in the air. Aware of rickton''s laxity, he suddenly launched his force to flick rickton away and opened the distance between them.


    "Rickton, it must be something that zeras has instilled in you. You must believe me and not be alienated by him." Nathers tried to persuade his brother that he didn''t want rickton to be a tool for zeras to hold him back.


    After a brief absence, rickton opened his bloody mouth and roared. Then a terrible pressure came out of his body, shaking the space of the city.


    The fury of the tyranny unleashed by rickton was getting stronger and stronger, and Narcissus trembled. If the full strength of the demigod released by the Furious lakton was allowed, the city would be reduced to a heap of ruins in an instant.


    Murmuring obscure incantations in his mouth, nathers tried his best to block the terrifying magic released by Leighton in the courtyard. At the same time, with a sharp look on his face, he exclaimed, "rickton, are you crazy? There are tens of thousands of people in this city. Stop it


    "Isn''t it better? All of them can be used as your burial objects for Narcissus, ha ha ha


    Wanton laughed wildly, and rickton''s space was already disturbed by the murderous atmosphere of the riot. A thread of invisible space cracks are gradually torn open, sometimes closed and sometimes open, pouring out the chaos of time and space that even demigods and gods are afraid of.


    In addition, Narcissus deliberately does not let the power released by lakton go out of the courtyard, and the increasingly powerful demigod power crowns in this narrow space and blows with sharp blades.


    "Hiss..."


    The sharp blade left a deep bloodstain on her pretty face. The red blood slipped from the wound, and the slight pain made him hiss.


    "Sister shivell, your face Ah


    One side of the small Lulu saw that his pretty face was scratched by the wind blade, and immediately reminded him of his concern. However, half of what she said, a wisp of beautiful purple hair was also blown off by the wind blade.


    Seeing this scene, shivell once again set up a light blue magic barrier to protect the four people from being hurt by the sharp wind blade and space turbulence in the courtyard.


    "Stay in the barrier. Nathas will take care of rickton."


    Whispering to Lulu and amu, shivell kept a close eye on rickton''s back, which was still climbing, and nathas''s increasingly difficult movement and expression.


    Hatred grew quietly in the heart of hivier, and somehow, she suddenly wanted to kill the rickton who left Yefeng disabled.


    The thought of laketon threatening her with Ye Feng''s life and death, the thought of little Lulu carrying Ye Feng''s hard-earned little eyes, and the thought that he had almost died in lakton''s hands just now


    The hatred that sprouted in her heart affected her mind imperceptibly, and her cruel temperament gradually emerged on her bitter cheek. All kinds of methods of ravaging rickton flashed through her mind, making her breathing faster.But soon, sylvier''s reason suppressed the sudden impulse, and she recalled herself with some fear. Even if she mistakenly thought that Elise deliberately let Ye Feng petrified to death last time, she did not think about the idea of morbid ravaging people. How could she have this idea this time?


    While he was immersed in his own small world, a dark purple magic power quietly flowed out of the sun disc in the house where he lived, and penetrated into his body.


    Under the influence of the sun''s disk, he thought of something unconsciously. As the master of the solar disk, can she use the power of the solar disk to restrain the ascender who can obtain the power of ascension?


    As soon as the idea was born in his heart, he immediately rejected it and found it ridiculous. If the master of the solar disc could really restrain the ascenders, then the first emperor of surima would not have usurped it.


    But what if the owner of the solar disk did not know that the solar disc had this ability? If she could master the power of the solar disk, wouldn''t she have the strength to face her Azur ancestors and zeras?


    Shivell only felt a little dizzy. She was confused. How could she suddenly think of the sun disk? Is it an instinctive sense of crisis that nathas is not lakton''s opponent?


    Thinking about it, he again focused on the fighting between nathas and Rexton.


    Nathas is now trying to maintain the bond and not allow Rexton and his demigod magic to penetrate the courtyard, but also to fight with Rexton. He is a bit out of his power.


    Looking at nathas, who was falling into the downwind, shivell began to believe that she thought of the sun disk because of her status as lakton and nathas.


    After a moment''s thinking, he handed Ye Feng, who was lying in her arms, to Lulu''s, and then said with a heavy complexion: "you two take good care of Ye Feng in the barrier. Sister, I''ll take down the sun disk!"


    At the end of the speech, shivell did not give Lulu and amu a chance to ask questions, so he walked out of the barrier and rushed to the house where she lived.


    However, in the dark corner of the shurima desert, the action of shivell has already attracted the attention of a mysterious existence and made that existence show a sinister smile.


    "It''s finally you, my emissary..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 580

    Glancing at nathas, who were still fighting, shivell trotted back to her blue magic barrier with the sun disc in her arms.


    As soon as Lulu saw that he was back, she said happily, "sister sylvier!"


    "Well!"


    Well, he rubbed Lulu and amu''s small heads and sat down between them. It is also Lulu''s arms Ye Feng pillow in her lap, she began to study the sun disk.


    If not for the last time Ye Feng''s goddess tears dyed black, he would have been confused by this seemingly holy and peaceful golden magic.


    Her face was so contradictory that she hesitated to try to connect with the sun''s disk again. She reaches out her hand to hold Ye Feng''s black tears of goddess. Her eyes wander back and forth between the tears of Goddess and nathas in the battle.


    After a fierce ideological struggle, he still chose to establish the mind mind mind relationship with the sun disc.


    He recited the ancient magic incantations in his mouth. Under the care of Lulu and amu, his momentum was gradually connected with that of the sacred and peaceful magic of the sun disc.


    The two little guys didn''t know that the sun disc was a magic weapon. Seeing this scene, they both looked happy and felt that their sister shivell was like a noble God.


    Feeling the unknown magic of gold pouring into his body, he was still a little worried. With her beautiful hair flying, she pursed her lips and silently said sorry to Ye Feng in her lethargy. Instead, she tried to inject a faint power of soaring into the tears of the goddess.


    While slowly pouring the power of ascension into the tears of the goddess, he did not forget to explore his own magic power to feel the magic in Ye Feng''s body.


    After repeatedly confirming that the power of ascending into the tears of the goddess did not penetrate into Ye Feng''s body, he felt a little relieved.


    With the black goddess''s tears as the medium, he tried not to be contaminated with the power of ascension. Although she had a premonition that even if she didn''t get directly involved in the power of ascension, she would sooner or later attract the real master of the creation of the solar disc, but she wanted to delay the coming time as much as possible.


    Looking at nathas, who is struggling to maintain the boundary and is suppressed by lakton, shivell knows that there is not much time left for her.


    If she could, she didn''t want to use the power of the solar disk, but now the situation forced her to try to use the power of the solar disk.


    A series of unknown taboo magic flashed through her mind after she established a connection with the sun disc. She was shocked, but she also searched for the magic to control the ascender.


    A moment later, shivell found the magic associated with the ascender, and the message on it made her happy and frightened.


    "The sun disk, bestows the power to ascend, deprives mortals of their will, and waits for the return of the true God."


    Murmuring to himself a passage of magic that came to mind, shivell considered the meaning of the words.


    Although the words are short, they reveal the supremacy of the solar disk.


    The sun disk can give it the power to ascend and make mortals gods, but it will also deprive mortals of their will. When the only true God of the solar disc returns, it is the day when all the ascendants swear their allegiance.


    The literal meaning of true God should be the master of the solar disc. If before the tears of the goddess were blackened, he would be overjoyed to see that she was the master of the sun disc and the true God of the ascenders.


    Now it seems that she is only the host of the man who created the solar disc, and sooner or later that person will find her and take everything from her.


    A trace of fear and uneasiness grew in his heart, and he took a breath.


    Her ancestors, Zerah, lakton, nathas, Yefeng, and she


    In the dark, it seems that there is some kind of mysterious power to connect them, involved in an unknown conspiracy. Among them, each of them has to use or contaminate the forces associated with the solar disk.


    Perhaps in a dark corner of the desert, a mysterious existence is closely watching their every move. When the time is right, the mysterious existence will appear in front of them, revealing his ulterior purpose.


    The more I think deeply, the more I can''t extricate myself from the fear. Seeing hivier''s spirit will collapse and be swallowed up by the consciousness hidden in the sun disc, Amu''s childish voice will bring her back to reality.


    "Sister sylvier, here comes the crocodile monster!"


    Suddenly awakened, shivell''s back had been soaked in cold sweat. Wriggling her thin, dry lips, she squinted in the direction of rickton''s approach.


    Seriously wounded nathas falls to the ground, but still uses the remaining magic to maintain the boundary of the courtyard, while lakton comes towards them with a terrifying mouth.


    "I''ll have to have an appetizer before I kill nathas, a perfidious brother


    The laughter came from rickton''s stinky mouth and shivell''s scalp was numb. Lulu and amu hide behind hivier at the right time and dare not look at rickton, whose eyes are full of killing desire.In his heart, he murmured the mantra of controlling the will of the ascender. He tried to establish a connection with Rexton''s mind through the sun disc, so as to achieve the purpose of manipulation.


    She soon discovered a serious problem. Although she felt the breath of lakton in the solar disc, she could not connect with the breath, let alone talk directly with lakton''s real consciousness.


    Looking at the nearer and nearer rickton and feeling the trembling bodies of Lulu and amu tightly clinging to her back, shivell''s pressure increased.


    Her mind was racing, wondering which link had gone wrong. She clearly learned the magic spell. Why can''t she control rickton''s will? The forehead also exudes a trace of sweat because of the huge pressure, and a pair of beautiful eyes of sylvier reveal the anxious mood.


    "You look so sweaty, mortal!"


    The terrifying crocodile claws directly tore up the blue barrier around him, and the irascible rickton grabbed him by the neck and said he was in the air.


    The crocodile sniffed Heather''s face against the sun.


    "This little thing is really like the huge sun disc in the imperial city."


    Tyrannically seizing the sun disc from the struggling shivell, rickton began to play with it.


    "Give it back to me!" Seeing that the sun disk was taken away by rickton, shivell, who was pinched by his neck, glared at him and tried to get it back.


    Seeing how nervous sylvier was, rickton became interested. He said with a bad smile, "little girl, what do you think if I crush this little thing?"


    "You are playing with fire!" Although she didn''t believe that the sun''s disk would be destroyed by lakton, she was a little worried.


    "Then I''ll play with fire!"


    Rickton replied in disapproval, then squeezed his palm, trying to crush the sun''s disk.


    However, a strange scene happened. As soon as rickton made a force, his whole person was shaken open by the sun disc, and shivell was temporarily relieved.


    At the same time, a series of ascending forces full of holy and auspicious breath gushed out of the sun disc and turned into chain of order and flew to rickton, which was shaken open.


    His pupils were shrinking, and he seemed to be aware of something. Her eyes were frozen, and she was reciting incantations that had not worked before.


    Under her spell, the chain of order breaks into lakton''s body and becomes a hidden chain on the surface of Rexton''s body.


    A restless mood surged in his heart. In order to eliminate this uneasiness, rickton waved his half moon sword for the first time, and wanted to kill him directly.


    The next second, however, his body was fixed in place with a word from shivell, unable to move.


    "Rickton, stop for me!"


    Looking at rickton, who stood still, shivell''s beautiful eyes glowed.


    Although she did not know why she could suddenly control rickton''s will, she knew that henceforth, rickton''s will would be bound by her!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 581

    The power in rickton''s body surged wildly, but he didn''t know why he just couldn''t move. In contrast, with a smile on his face, he realized that it was mostly the ghost of shivell.


    "Little girl, are you the devil?" Staring at a pair of vicious crocodile eyes, rickton showed his ferocity, as if he had been the ghost of shivell, he would have broken him to pieces.


    He was silent for a second for rickton, who was not aware of the seriousness of the problem. In a voice of unquestionable command, shivell ordered: "rickton, take away your power!"


    "Who do you think you are? I''ll do what I''m told to do? "


    Rickton grinned scornfully at hillwell, but the next second his sarcastic look was stagnant.


    Then he found that his body did not listen to his consciousness and forcibly took back all the demigod power he had released. Stupefied in the same place for a long time, he did not want to understand how he would listen to sylvier.


    Lazy for a while, he trotted to the frail Narcissus and nervously said, "nathas, are you ok?"


    Nathas also witnessed the golden light released by the sun''s disk into the body of rickton. He was shocked. Without much thought, he would have guessed that the sun''s disk was responsible for hiville''s ability to control the behavior of his brother rickton.


    "Princess your highness, I''m fine."


    Although Nathans didn''t say anything, he was still in a state of apprehension about the fact that he had just manipulated rickton. He was also a ascender, and if he wanted to control him, he would do whatever he wanted.


    The forced smile on nathas''s face fell into the eyes of shivell, which made her guess. Knowing that nathas was afraid that she would abuse the power of the sun disc, she said with a smile: "nathas, you are my elder, and you take care of me so much, I will not easily use the power of the sun disk to bind you..."


    At the end of the story, shivell told nathers all her conjectures about the sun''s disk.


    As her voice was not loud or small, rickton, who happened to be not far away, also heard her and understood why he had listened to her just now. He had no choice but to glare at Heather, who was talking to nathas, and could not move.


    After listening to a series of shivell''s chilling inferences about the sun''s disk, nathas was more shocked than he had just been.


    incredible, he asked, "princess, is the sun disc really a magic weapon?"


    He nodded heavily, and his expression was suddenly grave. She helped nathas, who was seriously injured by rickton, to the three of lulu. She ignored laketon''s request for her to untie him when she passed by.


    Selectively ignoring rickton''s angry roar, shivell crouched down and lifted the black goddess''s tears with his hands, and then asked nathas, "nathas, do you know what this is?"


    Narcissus shook his head. He did not know the tears of the goddess, but he could feel the dark tears of the goddess emitting a strong smell of evil.


    "This is the tears of the goddess, which was transformed by a tear of the goddess ekasia ten thousand years ago. It is a sacred artifact," he explained


    "But why do I feel that it smells evil?" With his explanation, nathers was even more confused.


    "Because of the sun disk, if you don''t believe it, I can show you live!"


    As he spoke, he took out the sun disc again and recited obscure incantations in his mouth, trying to pour the rising power of the sun disc into the tears of the goddess.


    Wisps of brilliant gold, like catkins, emanated from the sun''s disk and lingered around him. The atmosphere of sacred and peaceful diffused, which made all the people present very comfortable. Even the irascible rickton not far away also felt a moment of peace under the influence of the rising power.


    Shivell''s face was still dignified and incomparable. She recited the incantation and guided the seemingly peaceful power of ascension into the tears of the goddess.


    "You must take good care of the moment before the magic silk of the ascending power seeps into the tears of the goddess!"


    The cold voice told the narcissus and others who were intoxicated under the surface of peace. Shivell took a deep breath and continued to recite the incantation.


    Under the guidance of hivier, the ascending force slowly approached the tears of the goddess without any abnormality. However, just before the peaceful power of ascension was pouring into the tears of the goddess, a scene happened that all the people except hivier and Ye Feng were watching.


    The holy and peaceful atmosphere quietly disappeared, the magic silk faded the brilliant golden light, revealed the dark purple unknown magic.


    Contrary to Lulu''s secret magic, which is full of healing power, the evil breath flashed by and disappeared into the tears of the goddess.


    If it had not been for hivier''s warning, the Nethers would not have noticed the brief change.


    Not far away, rickton had been irritable, but at the moment he was stunned by this scene.


    Even though he had seen the facts with his own eyes, he was still unable to accept that the solar disc he believed in most for thousands of years was a magic weapon. "The sun disk Is it really magic? "He nodded his head with a heavy look, and said, "nathas, we should all be careful of the evil that is hidden in the dark. Maybe one day he will find us and deprive us of what the sun disc has given us!"


    "The gods of Zerah and Azul cannot escape?" Nathers swallowed his mouth. Rao was shocked by his rich experience of thousands of years, and was also shocked by the existence of terror described by shivell.


    What kind of existence is it to let mortals become demigods and gods at will?


    The thought that he had been calculated to be a ascender was a little palpitating. However, Lulu and amu looked at shivell and nathas with gloomy faces, but they were not very afraid.


    "But you don''t have to worry too much about nathas. For thousands of years, the existence has not found you who are ascending, which means that he may be dead or trapped in some place and can''t get out for a short time."


    Giving nathas a shot in the arm, shivell walked slowly towards Leighton. She didn''t like rickton at all. If she had not been taken good care of by her ancestors, she would have killed the crocodile monster who almost killed Ye Feng.


    Given that rickton was nathas''s brother, he decided to let go of the irascible. But she still had some doubts about how rickton happened to be in the city, so she asked, "Why are you in this city?"


    At the same time, in order to prevent rickton from lying, he uses the sun disc to control the consciousness of lakton.


    "Because I want to avenge nathas Rickton glared fiercely at shivell, and reluctantly replied.


    Seeing nathas coming with a worried look on his face, he gave him a reassuring look that she would not hurt his brother.


    Then she went on to rickton and said, "so how do you know nathas is here? Why did you come to us and take you to nathas? "


    Although rickton was reluctant to answer his question, he still said truthfully under the control of hivier: "I met Silas again some time ago. It was he who told me that nathas might be in this city. As for why I want to ask you to show me the way, I can sense through my breath that several of you have recently contacted nathers."


    At the same time, she also got a disturbing message.


    That is, zerath knows that nathas is in this city!


    As the chief culprit of the imprisonment of zerath, zerath''s ruthlessness will never let him go easily.


    This time, he obviously wanted to alienate the relationship between rickton and nathas, so as to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. Although she happened to stop her, there would be more insidious and insidious ways for him.


    Taking a deep breath, shivell continued to think about what else did Silas have that she didn''t find out.


    Now it is a crucial period for her to compete with her Azur ancestors for the territory of surima. As the most prosperous ancient city of shurima, this city must be won by zerath.


    He stirred up the relationship between the two brothers of nathas, appeared at a critical moment, told rickton the truth, and made a final settlement with the two brothers. By the way, the army occupied the city without demigod protection.


    The more he pondered, the more frightened he was. He was almost certain that Silas would lead the army to capture the city in the near future, and she would have to leave soon.


    After all, she hasn''t fully mastered how to manipulate the consciousness of Skywalker, and she has manipulated lakton''s consciousness involuntarily during the crisis. She won''t get in touch with Silas until she understands the principle.


    Just as she was about to tell nathers her speculation, she was stunned by the rumbling of hooves and the roar of human armies.


    She is still a little late


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 582

    The sound of horses'' hooves and the roar of soldiers came from outside the city, getting closer and closer, as if a well-trained human army was approaching the city.


    Inside the city, everyone heard the sound of the horse''s hooves stepping on their hearts. After a brief period of dullness, their looks were gradually replaced by panic, compared with the long anticipated one.


    Although this city is the most prosperous city in surima desert, it has not formed an army because it has not experienced war for thousands of years.


    They have also heard recently that the forces of azr and zerath are expanding their territory. However, they are not sure which side of the forces the troops are coming to this time.


    With a scream of panic, all the civilians in the city fled to their houses. Even the street vendors and some shops all packed up their things and tried to hide before the army entered the city.


    The north gate of the city has been closed by several civilians who voluntarily guard it. However, just after it was closed, with a deafening loud sound, a rolling thunder from the sky directly exploded the gate.


    Then, waves of soldiers poured in from the bombed out gate. Seeing this scene, those civilians and vendors who haven''t had time to hide are scared to throw away all the things in their hands and run away crazily.


    And the soldiers of Zerah began to burn, kill and plunder after they entered the city, regardless of who would like to join them or who would not.


    The only order they got before they set out was to kill everyone in the city!


    "The army of zerath!"


    In the courtyard, said shivell, with a gloomy face, to the Nethers.


    When Rexton heard that the army entering the city was under zeras, he grinned and said, "nathas, you can''t escape!"


    Nathers wanted to explain the relationship with his brother rickton, but he was stopped by shivell.


    Shivell shook his head, looked back at rickton, who disgusted her, and then said, "the army of Zerah has entered the city, and now there is no more time to protect the civilians in the city from evacuating. We must leave here as soon as possible, or it will be too late for Silas to find us!"


    "What about him?" Looking at the gloating lakton, nathers hesitated. He was still a little worried about his brother.


    "Get on the road together and be safe!"


    After thinking about it, he decided to take rickton with him. After all, she had mastered rickton''s will through the sun''s disc, and she didn''t expect rickton to be able to make waves on the way.


    The most important thing about taking lakton is that she is afraid of being intercepted by Zerah on the road. Although Rexton and nathas are only demigods, they have cooperated to seal up zerath. The two demigods together should be able to resist against Zerah.


    Having made a plan, he gave the instructions to rickton, who was full of ferocity, to follow her. Then she carried Ye Feng and asked neithers, "nathas, do you know any secret way out of the city?"


    "I don''t know about that, but since zerath''s army came in through the north gate, we can get out of the city through the south gate," said nathers, leaning on his crutches


    "Please take us the shortest way to the south gate." Looking at nathers sincerely, shivell, as a younger generation, bowed down to him to show her respect for him.


    Her move moved nathas very much and brought the distance between them closer. Nethus looked at the sight of Seville more like an elder looking at his younger generation. He smiled amiable. "Princess highness is coming with me. I will protect you from the city!"


    With that, nathers took the lead out of the courtyard, followed by the three hiviers with Yefeng on their backs, and rickton was cut off at the behest of hivier.


    Zerath''s army has not yet invaded here, but the flow of people in the street is running around, and there is a crazy rumor that zeras''s army will kill people when they see people.


    Amu looked at the fleeing civilians, and then looked up at hivier. In a tender voice, he asked, "sister sylvier, don''t we save them?"


    Amu''s innocent children''s fairy tales made hiville a little stunned. She glanced at the civilians, and then gently said to amu, "it''s not that our sister doesn''t save us, but that we''re going to run away now. We''ve been watched by the last zeras. If we meet on the road, these rescued people will be killed by us instead."


    Amu nodded, no longer asked, cleverly followed hivier and others on the road of escape.


    Until the south gate, hivier and others met with some civilians who also wanted to escape the city, but did not encounter the army of Zerah. However, they did not relax, but quickened their pace and ran out of the city.


    Running out of the city, the endless yellow sand came into view. Everyone was relieved.


    As a result of the question that amu asked before, he felt a little bit remorse in his heart. She felt a little better when she saw that there were civilians who had escaped before them in the distance.


    Squatting down and touching a Mu Mu''s small face, he stretched out his finger to those civilians who escaped from the distance, and said with a gentle smile: "amu, you see, there are many people who have escaped before us!"Looking along the direction hiville pointed to, Amu was full of doubts, and then slowly showed a look of joy. I can see that he is a kind-hearted child.


    "Princess shivell, we have to keep going to make sure we''re safe. I know there''s an abandoned ancient city nearby, and we can go there and take shelter," nathas warned


    He also felt that they were still in the vicinity of the city, and might be hunted down by zeras at any time. If that leads to zerath, that''s bad.


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this place would not last. He took a deep breath and just wanted to let nathas lead the way, but a terrible and suffocating magic made her shiver.


    Far beyond the ordinary man''s comprehension, the magic of terror spread from the northern sky and covered the area in an instant.


    The scorching sun in the surima desert was gradually covered by a dark cloud, in which terrible lightning flashed from time to time.


    The sound of thunder, accompanied by a thrilling and frightening thunder, fell from the cloudy sky and fell in front of hivier and others.


    Thunder flashes on the sand, slowly condenses into an energy body full of destructive energy. As the old coffin''s body is bound by black chains, as if without those chains, the energy body would be torn apart.


    From time to time, the sound of zilazi rang out from time to time, until the energy body spread its energy arms and opened his energy eyes which were very different from those of human beings. Only then did he realize that the energy body had life in front of him.


    Almost subconsciously, shivell''s pupils began to shrink and he called out the name of the energy body: "Zerah!"


    As he was recognized by sylvier and others, Silas laughed wildly. But hivier and nathers are extremely embarrassed, which shows that they do not want to see the "old friend" who laughs wildly in front of them.


    After a long time, the smile faded, and Silas''s face gradually covered with a look of bitterness and coldness.


    "I have come to seek revenge!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 583

    "Azur''s blood is there, too? Hehe, my dear princess shivell, if you would like to offer me the sun disk, I could consider giving you a way to live


    The magic of the divine level has already blocked the whole area, and Zerah is not worried that sylvier and others will escape from his hands.


    With a cold snort, shivell raised his eyebrows and said in disgust: "dream, the sun disc can never be handed over to you, the devil!"


    "Devil?"


    Silas raised his voice strangely, and there was a creepy feeling in the ears of sylvier and others. Then he said with a strange smile: "so what? But I prefer to be called... "


    At this point, he paused again, observed the stern expressions of the lower hivier and others, and then took a slightly sarcastic tone: "God!"


    On hearing that zeras said he was a God, Lulu, who was hiding behind hivier''s thigh, poked out his small head, and said in a puff of anger, "bah, you big villain is not a god!"


    In Lulu''s opinion, God should be as kind and righteous as her grandfather Kieran and Master Yi, or as gentle and beautiful as her sister Soraka. She doesn''t agree that the monster full of evil smell is God!


    Being denied by a child like Lulu, Silas was a little angry. His eyes with blue light were full of terrible light.


    Seeing that Silas was angry, shivell quickly pushed little Lulu back behind her and cast a look of help to nathas.


    Narcissus motioned for shivell to be at ease, took a step forward, and confronted Silas: "zerath, since you are here to seek revenge, don''t embarrass the princess shivell and the others."


    "The sun disk is in the hands of Princess shivell. How could I miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity?"


    Some of them shook their heads in a funny way. There was a trace of enthusiasm for the sun''s disk in Silas''s eyes.


    Since there is no room for moderation on both sides, nathers will not say more. The magic in the body works on its own in case of a sudden attack by zerath.


    At this time, lakton, who had been in the rear, yelled to zeras out of time: "zerath, the princess has no idea what magic has been cast to control my action. Please remove it for me. I will kill nathas with my own hands."


    This idiot, don''t you see that he''s being used? He turned his head and swore at ray.


    However, as Rexton''s brother, nathas felt a pang of pain in his heart, which made him feel a little chilly just now.


    It was zeras who looked strangely at the different faces of nathas and others, and it seemed that he was not in a hurry to return to rickton.


    After a moment, he said with a meaningful smile: "rickton, in fact, I cheated you. The reason why you think that nathas cheated you into the tomb and sealed it is the result of my brainwashing for thousands of years."


    "What are you talking about?" On hearing this, rickton''s crocodile eyes slowly enlarged, and his brain did not turn around for a moment.


    It''s hard to bear the fact that a demigod''s mind is so simple and dull. He replied coldly, "he said he cheated you, and deliberately alienated you and nathas, so as to kill them all!"


    "No way! I remember clearly that nathas was a traitor Suddenly, a burst of drink, Rexton''s angry and irrational roar made Lulu and amu tremble slightly.


    "Rickton, you have no use value. I''ll tell you, you have been influenced by my whispers for thousands of years, so you will have wrong memories. If you were not the fool who pulled me into the imperial mausoleum, I would have been the king of shurima!"


    With a mockery of rickton, who was played around by him, zeras finally revealed his deep dislike of the two brothers.


    Aware of the chilling and murderous spirit emanating from zeras, rickton began to believe what he said. So what was the reason he was crazy like a fool to find his brother narcissus for revenge?


    He almost killed his most respected brother for his real enemy!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. Rickton raised his head and roared to the sky to vent his anger.


    Anger and guilt are intertwined, which makes rickton''s inner conflict extreme. He doesn''t know how to open his mouth to ease his relationship with Nathaniel.


    Seeing this, shivell turned her eyes and thought of what nathas had said about their two brothers'' joint efforts to seal Zerah.


    Maybe She can temporarily release the shackles of rickton, let Rexton join hands with nathas and zerath!


    At the thought of this, he quietly withdrew his influence on rickton''s will and no longer affected his actions.


    As soon as he lifted the restrictions, rickton felt it. He looked puzzled at shivell, who winked at him and then at his brother nathas.


    There was no trace of blame for his previous misunderstanding in nathas''s eyes, which made rickton feel more ashamed.After hesitation, rickton went to nathas. Then nathers watched with astonishment, and he fell to his knees on the sand with a plop.


    "Brother nathers, I''m so stupid. I nearly killed you in the city just now!"


    Not far away, Silas did not choose to attack sever hivier at this time point. Instead, he enjoyed the touching brotherhood in front of him with great interest.


    On the smell of rickton''s guilty words, nathas''s face was complicated and relaxed. He swallowed his mouth, his eyes slightly moist and hot, and said, "nothing, as long as you can understand who is our enemy!"


    Looking up at the scorching sun, Silas picked up his mind and joked, "it''s almost time. The sad words before death are finished. It''s time to send you on the road."


    As the words fell, the blue energy of the riot began to leak out of zerath''s body, condensing into a blue thunder light all over him.


    Thunder flash, with zerath as the center, gradually spread around, mixed with the meaning of killing. The smell of evil pervaded the whole body, eroding the bodies of sylvier and others.


    Aware of the dark magic in the thunder, shivell''s face changed greatly. With Ye Feng on her back, she silently recites obscure incantations. The light blue magic barrier appears all over her body, and protects amu and Lulu. However, her blue light barrier only lasted for a moment, then was broken by thunder.


    When nathas saw this, he immediately waved his crutches and released the magic barrier to protect the four hiviers. And he and Leighton are not afraid of the thunder released by zelas, just like that.


    The two men''s eyes revealed a high sense of war, obviously they are full of determination for their fight side by side after thousands of years.


    Since they can seal zerath once, they can seal it a second time!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 584

    With the chaos of the energy storm, Silas waved his right hand to condense a blue magic ball with thunder around it.


    Feeling the more powerful burst energy in the orb, shivell''s pupil shrank slightly in the magic barrier, and he could not help but worry about whether the half god neithers brothers could block the Destructive Magic of zeras.


    However, to her surprise, nathas and lakton were not only unprepared to resist the destructive spell, but also rushed toward the casting zerath.


    Seeing the two men rush towards him, Silas''s face sank and immediately released the blue ball of energy.


    The bodies of nathas and Rexton easily dodge the blue ball, allowing it to hit the sand behind them and stir up the rolling sand.


    The wild sand was flying all over the sky, and his sight became more and more blurred. Her eyes closed slightly, and she looked anxiously at the three men in the battle covered by the yellow sand, and her hands could not help but pinch out a sweat.


    In front of him, zeras, who was not good at close combat, saw that nathas and his magic continued to attack him. He could not help but think of the battle thousands of years ago.


    It is clear that nether and rakton are just ordinary demigods, but when they are together, they can produce the strength comparable to the gods, which is beyond the comprehension of zeras. If it is other ordinary demigods, with his strength, even if the next ten will not be his opponent.


    Heart pressure doubled, zerath also had to admit that the two brothers together will really burst out of ordinary people''s unimaginable strength.


    But now he is not the one who just became a god thousands of years ago. He is not familiar with all kinds of divine laws. Now he can completely control the surging power of God in his body.


    A cold arc rises from the corner of his mouth, and zerath draws the energy of destruction as he distanced himself from the approaching nathas.


    The blue light was shining more and more. As he watched the two men approaching, Silas roared. The chaotic destruction energy turned into a huge blue light column and blasted off towards them.


    Boom!


    The yellow sand in the air was scattered by the blue light column filled with destructive energy, and the two brothers nathers, who tried to get close to zeras, were the first to be enveloped by the terrible magic released by the light column.


    I didn''t expect that zeras would suddenly release such a powerful burst beam. Nathas and lakton couldn''t dodge. They were all hit by the destructive energy released by the beam.


    As soon as the light beam struck, the two brothers felt as if their bodies were being torn apart. The blazing blue light soon burst out even more dazzling light after touching their bodies, making both of them temporarily blind and unable to see anything.


    Not far away, shivell also saw this scene, her heart beating wildly. Under her gaping gaze, the two brothers of nathas disappeared under the burst beam of light, and turned into a blue light column array into the sky.


    The thundering thunder was heard all the time. Under the control of zerath, the cloud became dense again and again, and the thunder fell again and again, hitting the place where the two brothers had disappeared before.


    Five terrifying giant thunders, mixed with zerath''s determination to kill, unleashed enough destructive magic power to annihilate ordinary people, trying to blow the two brothers of nathas who could not get out of the blue light column into dust.


    The successive falling thunder also made amu and Lulu shiver all over the body hiding behind hivier. The two little guys twitched and gasped from time to time, and peeped out their small heads to look at the huge column of light.


    Little Lulu took the courage to sip her little mouth and asked uneasily, "sister sylvier, nathas and rickton, are they dead?"


    "Shh!" With a slightly displeased look, shivell motioned to little Lulu to stop talking. Without seeing nathas, she would not rashly conclude that they were dead.


    "Oh


    Yes to the oh voice, aware that hilver was not happy little Lulu some wronged pout.


    At the same time, the consciousness of Ye Feng in his lethargy gradually began to clear up because of the countless thunder falling from the battle and the loud noise of the blue energy beam.


    He had a faint feeling of uneasiness in his sleep, as if something dangerous was happening around him. He tried to wake up from his lethargy, but he couldn''t really wake up from it.


    He vaguely heard the conversation between little Lulu and shivell, but he was not sure whether he was dreaming or whether he really heard them all talking.


    If it''s true, then it''s almost as he had predicted that they''re in danger. But there was one thing he couldn''t understand. Who was rickton in Lulu''s mouth? Although he seemed to have heard of it, he couldn''t remember it. All he remembers is that he was almost cut off by a crocodile monster before he passed out, and he can''t remember what happened afterwards.


    In Ye Feng tangled about what happened during this period of time, inexplicably, he only felt the whirling of the sky and the earth, and the whole person seemed to lie down.


    At this time, the outside hivier slowly put Ye Feng''s body on the sand, and then handed the cowhide bag to luluti, and then told Lulu and amu, "Lulu and amu, you two stay in the magic barrier, don''t come out!""And you, sister?" As soon as little Lulu heard that hivier asked her and amu to stay in the magic barrier, the aggrieved look on her face was immediately replaced by worry.


    "I have to face up to zerath. Now nathas and lakton are still in the dark. Yefeng is asleep again. I''m the only one who can show up."


    Hiding his confusion, he rubbed Lulu and amu''s faces with a smile. Without waiting for two people to stop her, she ran out holding the sun disc.


    The sleepy Ye Feng listens to the conversation between sylvier and Lulu. He is almost sure that he is not dreaming.


    As soon as he thinks that he will face the power of God alone, Ye Feng is eager to wake up and face Silas with hivier.


    As if sensing Ye Feng''s mood, the black goddess''s tears quietly began to pour a trace of evil dark purple magic into Ye Feng''s body.


    As soon as the dark purple evil magic entered his body, it was entangled with the magic of the moon and the magic of stars, which exuded the holy breath.


    But soon, the faint evil magic was cleaned up by Ye Feng''s two kinds of sacred magic. After purifying the evil magic, the two kinds of magic in Ye Feng''s body are full of violent breath. Even his sense of the sword of wind was infected, and he became manic and restless, stirring the turbulent flow in his body.


    With the restlessness of all kinds of energy in the body, the numb body drive of Ye Feng gradually starts to be activated. Under the joyful gaze of Lulu and amu, his heavy eyes slowly open and wake up.


    "Brother Ye Feng!" The two little guys called Ye Feng almost at the same time. They were so happy that they completely forgot that they were still in danger.


    Smell two small guys clear incomparable voice, leaf wind squint, just opened eyes that have not adapted to the strong light. After a while, he stood up in a daze, and his consciousness was still a little vague.


    "Lulu and amu, what about your sister sylvier?" Wake up Ye Feng rubbed his temple, tone is still a little weak.


    "Sister shivell has gone to zelas with the sun disk. Brother Ye Feng, go and save her quickly!" At the mention of hivier, Lulu jumped anxiously in place. She was really worried about shivell who had not come back from the blue light column in the distance.


    "Yes, brother Ye Feng, we must rescue sister shivell!" Amu echoed.


    To make Lulu and amu not to worry too much, he calmed the two little guys and mobilized the restless wind sword in his body.


    With the blessing of the sword of the wind, the wind of the leaves, which is close to hivier, disappeared into the blue energy beam burst into the sky in the distance.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 585

    Holding the sun disc in his left hand and setting in his arms, shivell removed the Mini Pendant of the whirlwind blade from the Hicks key ring that Caitlin had given her.


    The mini pendant instantly turned into her only weapon, the cross whirling blade, and her right hand slowly clenched the blade. She mobilized the magic power of her captivity taught by rez to resist the magic erosion in the center of the burst beam of light.


    The blue light barrier formed by the magic of confinement can protect him from the thunder and lightning in the column of light. She walked cautiously, and from time to time tried to sense the breath of rickton that she had manipulated through the sun''s disk.


    However, the dense thunder pattern is too overbearing, and always shakes away the magic power that sylvier discovers, and cannot extend to too far distance.


    Until he came out of the burst blue light, he found no trace of the neithers brothers. At the other end of the light column, Silas also noticed that she came out of it, and showed her evil smile.


    "My dear princess shivell, I have always been generous with those who make advances to me. Even if you are Azur''s blood, I can guarantee your safety and freedom as long as you offer me the sun disc."


    Zerath opened his hands formed by energy and even spoke with sincerity. If he had not known his vindictive character, he would have fooled him.


    "Although I don''t care about the identity of a princess, it''s just a dream for me to give the sun disc to such a villain as you!"


    With a cold smile, he sneered at zeras. Her eyes were fixed on him without fear of being a God.


    The sarcastic words of sylvier poked into the pain of Silas. He almost couldn''t resist calling out a thunderbolt to blow hivier into dust. Taking a deep breath, the treacherous Silas gazed at the sun disc in hivier''s arms for a moment, and then said with a wicked smile, "you have courage, worthy of Azur''s blood, but do you think you can deal with me as a mortal with the sun disk?"


    By the words of Silas, he was slightly stunned, slowly widened his eyes, and then quickly recovered a calm look.


    As the distance between him and Zerah is getting closer and closer, hivier quietly draws the force of soaring in the solar disk, and senses the breath of the ascender.


    In a moment''s time, the breath of Silas allowed her to find it in the depths of the inner energy of the sun''s disk. But unlike rickton, zeras''s breath is a dark, turbid sphere. It seems that Zerah usurps Azur''s power to ascend, causing him to trigger the darkness hidden under the sacred surface of the sun''s disk.


    This discovery also made shivell more sure that the sun disc was definitely a magic weapon made by some terrorist existence, and her real intention was still unknown to her. But she believes that the existence of terror is an evil creature like a devil.


    "Princess shivell, I''ll give you one last chance. As long as you hand over the sun disk, I can guarantee you and your friends freedom." Zerath''s temper had been worn to the point where he gave hivier an ultimatum.


    Being pulled back to reality by zelas, shivell''s eyes coagulated, praying that she could control zerath''s mind as she wished, and then recited obscure incantations.


    With shivell''s casting, the sun disc continuously releases the brilliant and sacred magic silk, and rushes to zeras.


    There was an ominous premonition in his heart. There was a cold light in his eyes, and his right index finger gently pointed to shivell. A blue energy as fast as lightning leaped from his fingertips.


    The blue energy pierced a hole in the heart of his left hand before he could use the power of confinement.


    The slender left hand is pierced by blue energy, leaving a shocking blood hole. Intense pain tore at shivell''s wound, and the sun disc in her left arm fell to the sand.


    The destructive power of the blue energy eroded into her body, making her legs also a soft, heavily kneeling on the ground. She tried to use the magic power in her body to stop the injury for a while, but her magic power went away.


    "I''ll take the sun disk, my dear princess shivell!" Silas grinned darkly, and saw Azur''s blood kneeling in front of him, and he felt a different kind of pleasure.


    With his right hand stretched forward, the sun disc that set in front of hivier was sucked into the air by Azur from the sand and flew slowly towards him.


    "No!" Seeing the sun''s disk flying towards zerath, shivell, who was full of magic, immediately reached out to stop it, but it was still a step too late.


    She can only watch the sun disk away from her, but nothing can be done. This kind of powerlessness makes her feel very oppressed and humiliated.


    All of a sudden, a gentle breeze swept her weak cheek due to the magic passing, and she could not help being stunned.


    But in a moment, the gentle breeze against the burst beam dissipated.


    As the sun''s disk drew closer to him, so did the evil desire in his heart.


    He seemed to see Azur and shivell kneeling down in front of him as slaves; as if he had seen the people of surima desert calling his name with trembling; he had seen the demons of shadow Island surrender to him; he had seen all the races of Valoran submit to himAs long as he has this artifact which makes God wantonly, who in this world dares to disobey his will?


    He Zerath Will be the only king in the world!


    "Ha ha ha ha Ha ha ha Ha ha ha... "


    Zerath''s ambition is getting bigger and bigger. However, this desire in his heart is completely induced by the sun''s disk. Even if he was eager to become king, he would not be so obvious as now. His blind arrogance made him ignore the power of the sun''s disk.


    Seeing that the sun''s disc was about to fall into the hands of Silas, Silas''s wild smile became more and more wanton. And some unknown dark place in the shurima desert, a mysterious existence, also because the sun disc fell into the hands of Silas, revealing a gloomy laughter.


    The next moment, however, the laughter of Zerah and the laughter of that mysterious existence came to an abrupt end with a breeze blowing between zeras and the sun''s disk.


    "The sun disk doesn''t belong to you, zerath!"


    With a righteous voice of a man, the sun disc also escaped from the control of zerath and fell into the hands of a man about 19 years old.


    Not far away, the weak hivier saw the man who suddenly appeared in the air. He couldn''t help but exclaimed with joy: "Ye Feng!"


    Hearing hivier''s call, the leaf wind that recaptured the sun disc suddenly appeared beside him and helped him up.


    There was no sense of danger at all, and he grinned, "am I still that useful at the critical moment?"


    Seeing Ye Feng''s earthy hat that asks for credit to himself, the tight string in his heart is slightly relaxed, and she smiles and nods.


    and Zelas, who almost got the sun''s disk, saw Ye Feng''s two people laughing in front of him, and his anger was completely ignited.


    "You two lowly mortals, die for me


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 586

    "You two lowly mortals, die for me


    Under the fury, Silas infiltrates his magic power into his voice, and the terrible sound reverberates in this space, which makes Ye Feng and shivell''s mind stir and almost faint.


    One after another, a ball of lightning fell from the dense clouds in the sky, trying to blow Ye Feng and Ye Feng into ashes.


    Boom Boom Boom!


    Subconsciously manipulates the wind''s sword Qi to form an invisible wind shield to protect them. Ye Feng''s perception has locked in every falling thunder from the sky.


    He just wanted to remind Ye Feng to be careful of the countless thunder falling from the sky, but he didn''t want to be in the air and was held in his arms by Ye Feng. Then the scene in front of her blurred, the whole person can not help but cry.


    Don''t mind to listen to what he is calling, Ye Feng''s ear has already been buzzing with thunder falling from the sky. Lock in the positions where the thunder fell. He backed away from zerath and dodged the thunder that locked him and shivell.


    "What a fast speed!" Although he understood that Ye Feng held her to avoid the thunder, he was still stunned by Ye Feng''s lightning speed.


    According to her understanding, even if ye Feng is more proficient in the sword of wind, and his speed is a little faster than that of people with the same strength, he can''t easily avoid all the thunder falling from the sky.


    You know, Zerah is a God, more terrible than a demigod! Even if several demigod peaks join hands, they are not necessarily the opponents of zeras. Ye Feng, a mortal, can accurately avoid all thunder. This is incredible!


    In the distance, zeras, who constantly casts spells and calls thunder from the sky, is also shocked by the amazing speed shown by Ye Feng. However, he is more dissatisfied with his own speed. Although the power of his taboo magic is the most terrifying, it will also lose the speed of thunder itself.


    The body formed by the chaotic energy bursts out waves of terrifying powers, and the killing intention in the eyes of Silas becomes more and more powerful. His hands changed into Dharma Seals, and a thread of lightning like energy condensed into an energy Dharma ball, which was directly emitted at a speed faster than Ye Feng''s escape speed.


    The cloudy sky still tracks Ye Feng and Ye Feng to drop thunder, while the blue energy ball approaches Ye Feng with lightning speed.


    Ye Feng is busy avoiding the falling thunder from the sky, so he has no intention to pay attention to the energy ball behind him. On the contrary, shivell was always worried that zeras might catch up with him, and from time to time he looked back to see what was going on.


    When she saw that Silas was releasing a blue ball of energy, a strong sense of crisis arose in her heart. Although the ball was still far away, she could almost feel the power of thunder and lightning in it. If they are hit by the magic ball, they will be shocked by the thunder and lightning power contained in it, and even turn their whole body into ashes!


    It''s a little scary to think about this method of death. Shivell, who was held by Princess Ye Feng, grabbed Ye Feng''s Lapel with both hands and shook it. He anxiously reminded: "Ye Feng, there is an energy Dharma ball approaching us!"


    The lapel is suddenly pulled tightly by Xiwei. Ye Feng, who is busy dodging the thunder and fleeing in reverse, thinks that he may be afraid. His ears were still buzzing with the sound of falling thunder. He lowered his head and looked at hivier''s tense eyes and said, "don''t be afraid. The speed of these falling thunder can''t catch up with the full state of me!"


    With that, Ye Feng also grinned, indicating that he would take care of her.


    Xiwei''s eardrum is also thundered by the thunder. Although she can''t hear what Ye Feng said, she can see from Ye Feng''s expression that he is reassuring.


    The brain was running fast, and shivell was right about Ye Feng''s mouth. She could almost conclude that Ye Feng''s thick line brain certainly did not notice the energy orb behind them.


    The heart is anxious and hateful, shivell''s eyes turn, her hands around Ye Feng''s neck, body slightly raised, so that her lips can be on the upper leaf wind''s ears. Quick witted, she yelled at Ye Feng''s ear: "Ye Feng, there is an energy magic ball behind us!"


    The eardrum was already buzzing with the deafening falling thunder, and then he yelled at him so close. Ye Feng only felt that his eardrum was almost torn by his voice.


    "I hear you!" He rubbed his aching ear in return for a hysterical cry, but he did not stick to his ear.


    With that, he quickly turned his head and looked behind him, and saw that the energy ball he said was attacking them both faster than he did.


    He tried to get rid of the wind, which was the wind in his eyes. But what made him even more shocked was that the French ball not only did not pull him apart, but also drew closer to him.


    At the same time, there are five more huge thunder falling from the clouds at the same time, which are more accurate than before.


    Luo Lei blocks Ye Feng''s escape path, and then there is a blue magic ball. Ye Feng swallows his mouth almost subconsciously, and his nerves are tense to the extreme.The dangerous breath suppresses Ye Feng''s chest. The suffocation makes his breath more and more urgent. He feels that he can''t think.


    Aware that Ye Feng''s spirit is on the verge of collapse, Xiwei''s face sinks. The bottom of her heart constantly warned herself to be calm. While observing the five thunders falling from the sky and the Dharma ball behind her, her brain ran rapidly and pondered over the gap between them.


    He reached out his hand and gently wiped Yefeng''s sweat stained forehead. After careful observation, he found that there was a gap on their left side that was not sealed.


    After surprise, she patted the forehead of the next leaf wind, pulled him back to reality, and pressed his ear to cry: "there is a gap there!"


    After hivier such a pat and a roar, Ye Feng shivers all over, and wakes up from the consciousness of desperation. He swallowed his saliva and looked in the direction of shivell''s fingers. He did find an unsealed gap.


    Without saying a word, he put his foot on the ground with the wind''s leaf wind in his arms, and with the help of the wind''s sword speed, he quickly swept to the left upper oblique gap.


    However, this gap was deliberately left by zeras. He knew that these spells could not completely block the two people''s routes, so he deliberately left a gap that seemed to be vital.


    When he saw Ye Feng two people toward the gap, his mouth slightly raised a cold arc. With a frenzy of killing, Silas slowly brewed a flat blue light energy, aiming at the gap to release the destructive pulse energy.


    Xiwei noticed the trend of zelas, and she reminded Ye Feng in a loud voice: "no, the gap will be sealed by Silas!"


    Ye Feng eyes a Ling, a trace of fierce color appeared in his resolute face. He tried his best to break through his limits and maximize his speed.


    "Only a fight!"


    With a hysterical roar, Ye Feng clenched his teeth, closed his eyes and rushed to the gap which was to be destroyed by pulse energy.


    He''s going to make a bet with zerath, who''s faster!


    However, he overestimated his ability. After all, he was just a mortal. No matter how fast he was, zeras, who had been designed in advance, was still a step faster than him.


    Seeing that the only gap was going to be sealed, they would be torn to pieces by the burst magic energy coming from all directions. Shivell was also desperate. Feeling Ye Feng''s embrace, she closed her eyes and gave up her will to escape.


    "Ah


    But with a shrill wail, he opened his eyes again. Along the direction of the howl, she found that a dark like array appeared around the body of zerath, who was guiding the pulse energy. Inside the array, there seemed to be a burning dark flame, distorting the small space.


    However, Narcissus and lakton, who had disappeared under the burst energy beam, did not know when to get out of the trap and entangled zerath.


    This scene saw hiville a Leng a Leng, but is the thick line Ye Feng to hold her to rush out from the gap, landed in the safety zone.


    He dodges the five thunders and the energy magic ball, and Ye Feng also notices that nexus and lakton are entangled in zeras. Looking at rickton''s crocodile monster, he was stunned and said, "isn''t that crocodile monster?"


    Ye Feng''s words brought hivier back to reality. She took a deep breath and said, "this is not the time to explain. In short, the crocodile monster named Rexton is standing on our side now!"


    With the release of the two brothers of nathas, the former burst light beam gradually dissipated. At the other end, Lulu and amu saw Yefeng and hivier safe and happy to trot all the way.


    And little Lulu is to rush into the arms of sylvier, to convey to him her concern just now.


    "I''m scared to death, sister shivell. You''ll be fine!"


    Caressing Lulu''s hair gently, shivell''s mouth filled with a warm smile. But in her eyes, which looked at the three men of zerath, who were fighting again, there was an imperceptible anxiety and uneasiness.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 587

    In the Dharma array which is just like the flame of the nether world, zeras, who has no flesh and blood, is suffering from the burning of his soul which is more painful than that of ordinary people.


    He thought of the war thousands of years ago, when he was in this soul burning array. As the chaotic energy released by the solar disc destroyed his body, his pain in this array was 100 times higher than that of ordinary people. The burning of his soul made him unable to fight wholeheartedly. Finally, he was dragged into the imperial mausoleum by rickton.


    Never let the scene of a thousand years ago happen again!


    He swept his eyes and waved the half moon sword at Rexton. The sense of killing in zeras''s eyes Rose in an instant. He quietly condensed a blue arcane pulse to give Rexton a fatal blow.


    However, his small movement was already known by nathas. After performing the array, nathers waved his enchantment cane with his backhand, which directly scattered the arcane pulse generated by zeras.


    Ye Feng and others can still feel the terrible magic of the three men in the battle when they stand in the distance. The invisible pressure makes them feel a kind of oppressive suffocation.


    The shield formed by the sword of wind haunts the surrounding space. Ye Feng tries his best to minimize the pressure brought to them by the three zeras.


    Seeing that Silas was oppressed to death, little Lulu jumped from the embrace of hiville and waved her little hands to cheer nathas. Driven by her, the clever amu also waved her hands.


    "Sylvier, it seems that zerath is not a match for nathers." Ye Feng is also a little bit driven by the two little guys around him. He is in a good mood.


    "Well..."


    There was a perfunctory hum. Sylvier''s face was not very good, and her willow eyebrows had not been extended since the beginning.


    Different from what Ye Feng thought, she didn''t think that the two brothers could completely suppress zerath. According to the information she had received from nether before, the war of a thousand years ago took place in the early days of zeras.


    A demigod or mortal has just become a God. Although he has the power of God, he has not fully understood some of the laws and magic perception belonging to God. Compared with the brute power of God alone and the brothers nathas, who have already mastered various semi divine powers, may even be inferior.


    After thousands of years of precipitation, zerath must have mastered the rules of the realm belonging to gods and demigods. It is more difficult for the two brothers of narcissus to seal him again.


    Deep thinking of this, shivell did not dare to think about it any more. She could only pray secretly that the God like power that neithers and his two people jointly produced could suppress the real God, Zerah.


    At this time, the soul of zerath became more and more fragile under the constant burning of the nether flame in the array. Reluctantly withstanding the attack of the two brothers of nathas, his energy body, which was bound by shackles, showed signs of loosening.


    Sensing that his chaotic energy body could collapse at any time, zeras panicked. His whole body of magic suddenly poured out of his body. He did not have any reservation. He was no longer distracted to resist the burning of the ghost flame on his soul, but fought with all his strength.


    Although the pain of burning soul was very deep, but did not want to be defeated again, he decided to fight. Either nether''s phalanx completely burns up his non physical energy body, or he kills two enemies who have sealed him for thousands of years!


    The two brothers, nathas, were also aware of the change in zerath. They both looked at the desperate man with the look of a madman.


    If zerath fails to defeat both of them before the dark flame burns his soul out, he will completely lose the capital to continue to entangle with them!


    There was no time for zeras to drag on with nathas at the moment, and his body, made up of chaotic energy, became increasingly unstable. Forced to open the two neithers, his body slowly rose into the sky, a trace of lightning in his body flashing, scattered with the power of palpable lightning.


    The cloudy sky flickered with thunder from time to time, and the atmosphere in this area became extremely depressed because of the increasingly strong force of thunder and lightning.


    "Hiss Sister sylvier, Lulu is so numb... "


    "Amu is also numb..."


    Under the aegis of the wind in the distance, Lulu and amu were successively electrified by the strong lightning force, and even Ye Feng and shivell, who had good strength, were also electrified by the flickering electricity at that time.


    Ye Feng and sylvier''s looks are gloomy to the extreme, did not expect that Silas to the critical moment also hide a hand. They were a little worried about the two brothers of Nethers, who were fighting at close quarters with zeras, for fear that the two brothers would be defeated by the magic of zeras.


    The electricity in the air began to pour into zerath''s body. Countless thunder fell from the clouds and poured into his body. However, he was unhurt, and even his momentum was gradually climbing.


    Feeling the pressure of zerath from the upper side, nathers looks overcast and uncertain. He knew that Zerah was going to be serious.


    With a few wrists of his right hand, nathers'' divinity told him that they could not kill zerath by the strength of their two brothers. But they still have a chance to defeat him, that is to use his seal magic to seal him again!Although I don''t know whether this seal can successfully stop zerath from falling into the rage, he has to fight!


    Since zelas dares to fight with them at the risk of their souls turning to ashes, what can he and his brother dare to do?


    Thinking of this, Narcissus gave lakton a look and began to seal his hands and recite the magic spell he used to seal zerath.


    Rexton knows, and instantly injects his own strength into the dark flame array, trying to stop zerath who wants to escape from the array.


    From the top down, from the bottom up, the different magic powers of both sides meet in the middle and collide fiercely. The violent magic generated by the collision constantly stirred the space, and the four men of Ye Feng in the distance were almost involved in the array by the tearing force released from the battle center.


    The yellow sand is all over the sky, the thunder pattern is dense, the red light is frightening, the soul flame is burning


    The vision of this area is becoming more and more blurred. The strong wind of killing splits the space, forming a series of invisible space cracks, and leaking out the space turbulence which is enough to tear up everything.


    The roaring wind and thunder have already shaken Ye Feng''s four men at the edge of the battle center to see how the battle situation is progressing. Ye Feng and sylvier huddled together, trying to protect the weakest Lulu and amu in their arms, and used magic to resist the magic power of the three zeras.


    As Ye Feng''s wind shield was mercilessly destroyed, in order to ensure the safety of Lulu and amu, he and hiville had to use their own bodies to guard their two children.


    The fire of the nether world burned their souls, making their nerves more and more blurred; the wind of killing broke their clothes and left one shocking bloodstain on their bodies; the power of thunder and lightning made them numb, even their bodies flashed with thunder; From time to time, the space turbulence seeping through the space cracks pulls them crazy, trying to get them involved in the turbulence and hang them to death


    Yellow sand filled the four people''s bodies were gradually covered by yellow sand.


    I don''t know how long before the storm, which was formed by the collision of the three zeras, slowly stopped. Relying on the will to protect Lulu and amu, Ye Feng and sylvier, whose consciousness is almost vague, finally survived.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Shaking off most of the dust, Ye Feng and shivell are relieved after confirming that Lulu and amu are not injured.


    The clouds dispersed, but the scorching day turned into night.


    Ye Feng and sylvier quickly glance around the scene, and then the two soon find that the center of the previous battle between the three zeras has been penetrated into a huge pit. The original flat ground of the pit is branded with a flickering faint light array, and the remaining seal force and thunder pattern have not yet completely disappeared.


    As the protagonists of the war, however, none of them appeared alive in the open vision of this piece of sand.


    Under the moonlight, the array is extremely quiet, but the area is full of strange atmosphere. Seeing this kind of creepy calm picture, Ye Feng and shivell''s heart almost at the same time gave birth to the same idea.


    Is it possible to say that the three men of zerath are all destroyed?


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 588

    "Sister sylvier, when shall we leave here? Lulu doesn''t like it here! "


    Little Lulu saw that he did not intend to leave, some afraid of the strange atmosphere here, she pulled hiville''s dress.


    Sylvier is now concentrating on the use of the sun disk to sense the breath of the three of zeras who are ascending. It is not convenient to talk to lulu. Ye Feng had to pull Lulu, who was not very sensible, to one side, so as not to affect him.


    "Brother Ye Feng, what are you doing?" Lulu pursed her small mouth and tightly grasped her skirt with both hands. Her small face was full of resentment.


    "Your sister sylvier is casting. Don''t disturb her!"


    Glancing at the eye next to the attentive hivier, Ye Feng made a silent movement to Lulu, indicating that she would be obedient.


    Lulu sees Ye Feng talking to her so seriously. She also knows that this time can''t affect him, so she trots to the other side and sits with amu by the fire.


    He helped his forehead, and Ye Feng stood by hivier''s side, in case of any accident.


    The golden power of ascension lingered around her, and she kept trying to find out whether there was any smell of the three zeras in the abyss of the abyss through the sun''s disk.


    But after repeated exploration, she still did not feel any trace of the three people''s breath. Taking a deep breath, he gave up his plan to continue the exploration.


    Put away the sun disk, she turned her head to look at the leaf wind that has been guarding her, and could not help but smile, indicating that he did not have to worry about her.


    Sitting next to the fire with Ye Feng, he first inquired carefully about the process of Yefeng and Lulu''s encounter with rickton, and then roughly recounted what happened after Ye Feng was unconscious.


    After sorting out the details of the matter, he looked back at the city which had been occupied by zerath''s army, closed his eyes and said, "for the sake of safety, we''d better leave here as soon as possible."


    Ye Feng nodded, and he agreed with him. Now no one knows whether the two brothers sealed off Zerah, or died with him, or were killed by him. For the sake of the safety of the four of them, they must evacuate as soon as possible without finding the brothers.


    As soon as Lulu heard about the evacuation, she got up from the ground and danced. Ever since the storm over the battle center had subsided, she had an ominous premonition that Silas would climb out of the abyss. She doesn''t want to be here a little longer!


    Little Lulu suggested, "sister sylvier, let''s go in your car. Hurry up."


    He almost saw the timidity of Lulu''s face. She also knows Lulu very well. Although Lulu is very naughty in front of acquaintances, Lulu is still a very timid child.


    Now that Lulu was so scared, shivell, as her sister, immediately took the Hicks from the key ring and enlarged it. She wanted to take the people away now.


    As soon as she opened the door of the car, there was a tiny sound in her ear. He looked back at the three men of Ye Feng, wondering if they had heard the strange sound.


    Obviously, Ye Feng three people are staring at her with big eyes, thinking that she has something to tell them.


    She hesitated and asked, "you Don''t you hear something weird? It''s the sound of things like porcelain breaking. "


    Ye Feng three people are shaking their heads, that they did not hear any broken sound.


    At the next moment, however, a shattering sound for all to hear came intermittently from the direction of the pit.


    Is it zerath? Almost subconsciously, the four turned their heads and looked into the pit surrounded by the low light level array to find out.


    As the sound of fragmentation becomes more and more frequent, more and more cracks appear in the low light level array above the pit. A faint force of thunder and lightning seeps out of the pit through more and more cracks, and turns into real thunder veins.


    Then, the LLL array finally couldn''t bear more and more cracks, and a gap broke out, which was also an energy arm formed by chaotic energy.


    "It''s zerath. Get in the car!" Shivell was alerted at the first sight of Zerah''s arm, and she yelled directly for the crowd to get on the bus.


    "Want to go? My dear princess, your solar disc, you have not left it! "


    Although zerath is not yet out of the trap, his outstretched arm has sealed off the area with the magic of terror.


    When Ye Feng feels that this area is blocked, Ye Feng''s face sinks, and his right hand condenses a moon light sword which looks like a rune sword. It is a sword against the invisible boundary.


    Bang!


    At the moment of contact between the sword and the boundary, Ye Feng is shaken back by the steady energy of the boundary and flies backward for a long distance. He quickly stabilized himself in the air, and was not willing to be so blocked. Ye Feng, who was here, continued to use Ruiwen''s and Fiona''s swordsmanship in vain.


    "It''s no use. How many of you want to break my border blockade? What a whimZeras is still struggling to break the seal array of the two brothers of nathas. He can''t come out for a while. However, he does not forget to ridicule the four Ye Feng who are trying to struggle. But Ye Feng four people did not notice, zeras speak a little bit less than the spirit, it seems that because of the battle between the two brothers and nathas exhausted too much magic.


    Ye Feng, who was in a bad mood because he couldn''t escape, was in a worse mood when he heard Silas taunting them.


    It was really a little angry, but Ye Feng saw that Silas was not out of trouble, and he had a bold idea in his heart: to teach the arrogant Silas a lesson.


    The thick line Ye Feng was a little bit out of his head by zeras, and he went straight to zeras, regardless of whether he had beaten him or not.


    When he saw Ye Feng go to Silas, he couldn''t help worrying: "Ye Feng, don''t mess around. You are not the opponent of zeras!"


    Ye Feng is indifferent. He just wants to teach the arrogant and self righteous Silas. His reckless behavior made him extremely worried, and he had to follow up to stop him from doing anything wrong.


    Hilver''s pursuit, Lulu and amu two small guys also follow up to join in the fun.


    At the same time, Ye Feng, who went straight to zerath, was already in front of the faint light array. Looking at the energy arm of zeras, the angry Ye Feng is waving the moon lightsaber in his backhand, showing Fiona''s broken air chop and cutting down with one sword.


    "Stinky boy, dare you!" Not yet out of trouble, Silas found that Ye Feng really started, his voice full of threats and warnings, trying to drink back Ye Feng.


    However, Ye Feng was still indifferent, and his sword fell on the ground and chopped on the arm of Silas.


    An unexpected scene happened with Ye Feng''s reckless action. He saw that the outstretched arm of zerath was directly cut off by Ye Feng, and the peripheral blockade was also instantly broken with the grief of zeras.


    Looking at the broken boundary, Ye Feng was stunned and then burst into laughter: "ha ha ha, I thought you still have divine strength, so you are the end of a strong crossbow!"


    There are also three hiviers who are shocked. However, with Ye Feng''s laughter, the three of them begin to laugh one after another, especially Lulu and amu, whose two children are in a state of mind, laugh most happily.


    "Smelly monster, let you bully us, slightly I''m mad at you


    "Sister Lulu is right, smelly monster, let you do bad things!"


    Under the array of Dharma, Silas trembles with the laughter of Ye Feng. He uses his magic power to condense an energy arm and poke it out of the gap. He wants to use his magic to tear up Ye Feng''s mouth.


    The keen hivel was aware of Silas''s intention at the first time. She was still laughing. Her face turned cold. The whirling cross sword blade in her hand flew out and cut off the arm of Silas again, protecting the thick line Ye Feng.


    The thick line of Ye Feng was startled by the arm once more stretched out by Silas. He looked at hivier gratefully.


    With a smile, he said solemnly: "Ye Feng, let''s go before zeras is fully recovered."


    "Now that he is so weak, why don''t we take the opportunity to destroy him?" Ye Feng heard Xiwei say he wanted to go, but he couldn''t understand.


    "Although he is seriously injured, it is almost impossible to kill him with our strength. The reason why you can cut off his arm is thanks to this array. Otherwise, even if we join hands, we will not be his opponent."


    He shook his head and explained the reason to Ye Feng. After that, she took Lulu and amu''s little hands and got on the car.


    Although unwilling to miss the opportunity to kill the devil, Ye Feng also knew that if they didn''t leave now, it would be too late for Silas to break the seal.


    Finally, after scanning the more and more cracks in the low light level array, Ye Feng still sat in the car of sylvier.


    The roar of the engine sounded in the desert wilderness. However, this time, zeras did not choose to use his border to block the area, but let Ye Feng go.


    However, his hatred for Ye Feng''s four people is that the teasing just now is deeper


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 589

    It has been a few days since we left the most prosperous city in surima desert. Although Ye Feng and shivell often go out in disguise to inquire about the two brothers, they still have no harvest.


    Shivell''s heart was a little heavy these days, and there was no news of the brothers, and she felt that it was all for her salvation.


    Since she could not hear from the brothers, she would not be completely lost in her loss. These days she did not forget the task that Soraka had given her to explore the gatekeepers of the void in small towns and desert villages.


    Unfortunately, the guardian of the gate of the void is just like a legend that has been handed down from mouth to mouth. No one knows where the gate of the void is or what the two guardians look like.


    However, this did not make shivell discouraged. She was looking for some anecdotes in the surima desert, trying to find clues related to the gate of the void.


    Crystal covered monsters guard the mysterious ruins of the underground city; dust storms and oases that never disappear; terror creatures that hate human disturbance; void diggers; mysterious creatures sealed by imperial tombs


    Many of the most obscure and bizarre rumors gleaned from the desert natives were known to him before. After another deliberation, she turned her attention to the dust storms and oases that would never disappear.


    We should know that surima is all desert now. Although there are desert oases occasionally, these oases will soon dry up and be desertified, and can not survive forever, let alone the oases accompanied by sandstorms.


    However, since there is such a rumor, it is obviously not groundless. In order to verify the truth of the rumors, he and Ye Feng visited many ancient desert cities, and finally confirmed that there might be dust storms and oases that would never disappear.


    And she found that the rumored survivors found the Oasis by mistake in a sandstorm. Later, these survivors walked out of the desert oasis, and then there were rumors of dust storms and oases that would never disappear.


    However, what puzzled him was that the locations of the dust storms that these oral survivors had never been able to dissipate were not uniform, and even had a great geographical deviation.


    However, she was glad that despite the geographical deviation of the dust storms that never dissipated in various rumors, they were all located in the southwest border area of the shurima desert, bordering on the plain of flon and the ancient forest of kumang.


    This not only greatly reduces their search scope, but also indirectly increases the credibility of the rumor. Close to the plain of flon and the ancient forest of kumang, the possibility of oasis is much greater than that in the center of desert.


    With a clear search target, he led Ye Feng out of the city where they had recently stayed early the next morning.


    Without the pursuit of zeras, shadow Island demons, and crystal pioneers, she chose to walk to the southwest area bordering on the plain of flon and the ancient forest of kumang in order to prevent the sinking of quicksand.


    On the way, little Lulu is holding the cowhide bag of hivier in her arms. She and amu share the sweets that Ye Feng brings to please two Fiona. Ye Feng feels a pang of pain.


    He wanted to tell the two little guys to eat less, but shivell was there again, and he was embarrassed to tell him that it was for her. He said it was for Fiona.


    Shivell, who was walking in front of her, suddenly remembered that she had not told Ye Feng where they were going next. She turned back and said with a smile: "Ye Feng, we are going to the southwest border area of shurima at the junction of the plain of flon and the ancient forest of kumang. There are deserts and green islands that will never disappear. According to my speculation, it is very likely that there is something to do with the guardian of the gate of void."


    Kumang ancient forest? Hearing these four words, Ye Feng can''t help but recall his childhood adventure of mistaking into manggu forest with avina.


    If he remembers correctly, there is still a female elder sister named nedley who can be changed into a cheetah in that forest. The elder sister named nedry was lucky enough to take them out of the lost forest as big as demacia.


    There was a feeling of warmth and nostalgia for a long time in his heart. Ye Feng excitedly said: "sylvier, I have been to the ancient forest of kumang before, and there is a man who can change into a wild animal. If the dust storm that never dissipates is really related to the guardian of the gate of the void, she should know something about it!"


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in the southwestern border area of the shurima desert, there is an oasis covered by sandstorms. This is the residence of marzaha and kasadin who guard the gate of the void, and Ye Feng''s sister Ruiwen also came here to practice some time ago.


    The sandstorm formed by magic blocked the view of the outside world. No one would have thought that the sandstorm would be an oasis with clear water and blue sky.


    On the Bank of Bihu lake, Ruiwen was called by casaden. She was neither humble nor arrogant, but also showed her due respect for demigods. Nineteen years ago, if it had not been for the nectar of the time that casaden had given her, she would not have survived the poisonous gas released by hingid.


    "Casaden, I am almost a demigod. Is there anything urgent for you to call me back from the void?" She bowed slightly, respectfully.


    Standing above the lake, casaden, with his back to the twisted dark purple void door, gazed at Ruiwen in a black silk veil with a complex look, and uttered a sigh of regret.With a wave of his right hand, a breeze blew down the black veil on Ruiwen''s face, and then Ruiwen''s face, which was full of dark purple and turbid energy, came out.


    "Are you really ready to be a monster of no man or ghost?" Casaden looked at Ruiwen seriously.


    Eyes revealed a trace of reminiscence, Ruiwen stroked the dark purple energy of his two cheeks, and then nodded firmly in her eyes.


    "In fact, with your talent, you can go another way to become a demigod. You don''t have to be like us two old guys." Casaden said again, and obviously wanted to give Ruiwen a chance to regret.


    "I''m here to fight against the empty visitors and guard the gate of the void. Even if I don''t suffer from the power of emptiness now, I''ll certainly catch it later. What kind of power to become a demigod is not so important!"


    Shaking her head firmly, Ruiwen refused casaden''s kind suggestion.


    Casaden see Ruiwen so persistent, he is still not good to stop. As soon as she wanted to signal Ruiwen to go through the gate of the void behind him to accept the final trial, casaden felt a palpable pressure infiltrating through the oasis.


    Ruiwen also felt that terrible magic, her face a coagulation, and casaden have entered a state of high alert.


    "Here Is it the gate of emptiness connected to the land of emptiness


    With a terrible sound coming from outside the sandstorm, the oasis inside the sandstorm began to vibrate. The vibration of the space became more and more intense, and then a huge space crack broke out in the air. A huge eye also appeared in the huge space crack at the right time.


    The smell of evil constantly seeps into the oasis from the cracks in the space, and the huge eye is also carefully examining the scene of the oasis.


    When it saw casaden and Ruiwen, its eyelid free eyes suddenly shrank, and did not know where to send out the magic sound containing evil magic.


    "The two of you, who have been guarding this door to prevent my people from coming?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 590

    "The two of you, who have been guarding this door to prevent my people from coming?"


    As soon as the magic sound came out, casaden realized that the eye monster who broke the boundary of sandstorm was one of the empty visitors. Subconsciously, he glanced at the empty door behind him, and was relieved to find that there was nothing wrong.


    Looking at the cracks in space, which are constantly being torn by his eyes, casaden quietly contacts with marzaha in the void.


    Take a deep breath, his eyes a congealed, way: "you are empty guest?"


    It seems that casaden''s problem is very funny. The monster who only shows his eyes mobilizes his pure void magic power and releases more dark purple turbid energy into this oasis.


    The huge eyes turned in the whiteness of his eyes, and the eye monster Jie Jie laughed. In front of casaden, he injected a trace of turbid void magic into Ruiwen''s body, and then said to casaden, "what do you think, the guardian of mankind?"


    With the magic of eye monster injected into her body, Ruiwen shivered, and the empty energy in her body began to agitate gradually, and made her mind produce the idea of killing.


    The dark purple and dirty energy on both sides of the cheek covered the whole face at a visible speed. Ruiwen''s breathing became more and more urgent. She fell to her knees and her right hand, which supported the ground, kept shaking. Her eyes were flustered and she looked back at herself in the lake.


    When she saw that her whole face in the lake was covered with dirty energy, she could not help but show her incredible eyes without psychological preparation.


    Seeing that the eye monster accelerated Ruiwen''s nihility in front of him, casatine, a demigod, angrily yelled: "what have you done to her?"


    "Don''t you know what I do?"


    Feeling the demigod''s pressure from casaden, the eye monster jokingly bent his huge eyes: "it''s all about becoming our own kind. I''m just doing my little bit."


    "Well, we don''t mingle with empty visitors? What ridiculous remarks


    Casaden was so angry that he would not think that he, who had learned the magic of the void, was the same kind of the visitor from the void. In his opinion, he was just using the power of the empty visitors to deal with these monsters who tried to disturb Valoran.


    The gap in the space crack was stretched out, and a tentacle was able to extend in. At this time, the big eye monster continued to use his magic sound to bewitch: "but other human beings in this world don''t think so. When they see the magic power moving on you which is as evil as ours, do you think they will think you are their kind?"


    As soon as he said this, she couldn''t accept her pretty face by the lake. Ruiwen''s pupils shrank slightly. Some of them were shaken by the words of the monster with big eyes.


    Yes, as the empty visitor said, those human beings don''t know whether they are human or not.


    Aware that Ruiwen''s mind began to be affected by the magic sound of the big eye monster, casaden also mixed his own voice into the magic: "Ruiwen, he is bewitching you to fall into the devil''s way, don''t be deceived by him!"


    Hearing casaden''s exclamation, Ruiwen shook her head and woke up. She gasped for fear at the thought that she had almost been affected by her negative form.


    "Hehe, this human girl should be the new one you brought?" The big eyed monster didn''t seem to care much about casaden''s fury, and continued to talk and laugh with them, but no longer mixed the magic of demagogues into their voices.


    He added, "if I''m right, you should guard the gate of emptiness that connects the void all the year round, and don''t walk around much in the human world?"


    "So what?" Casaden''s eyebrows raised, and he had a premonition of foreboding.


    "Don''t you dare to walk around the human world often because you have the same power as our empty visitors? Although we in the void can tell you are human beings, it is very difficult for us to distinguish them


    "Even if they recognize that you are human, most of them will look at you with the eyes of different kinds. Not to mention ordinary human beings, most people who practice magic are afraid and disgusted with you."


    The tentacles that extend from the cracks of space into this oasis are growing longer and longer, and the big eyed monster mocks kasadin playfully.


    "Nonsense, casaden, as the guardian of the gate of the void, is a respected existence, though he rarely appears in the ordinary world." Ruiwen collected her eyes and scoffed at the imaginary words of the monster with big eyes.


    The big eye monster didn''t get angry because of Ruiwen''s words. Instead, he continued to smile calmly: "human girl, did you know before you came here that your respected guardian of the void gate would be a monster using the force of evil void?"


    After the monster with big eyes asked, Ruiwen was speechless. Before she came, she did not know that the guardian of the gate of the void was a monster of human beings, ghosts and ghosts. Although she had great courage, she followed them for a period of time, but it was also a period of time before she completely believed that the two guardians who used void magic did not join the enemy, but were guarding the world in their own way.During the dialogue between big eye monster and casaden and Ruiwen, he has completely broken through the space crack, and the whole weird huge body has entered the oasis.


    The long tentacles curved from bottom to top, just like the body of a snake. The skin on the back is covered with a layer of dark purple soft skin. A huge eye without eyelids flashing purple light stands on his head. The soft skin above has three small eyes that look like purple lanterns. The big eye monster has only eyes, not even faces and facial organs. Coupled with the dark purple turbid energy, the horror of the appearance of fear.


    "It seems like what I said, human girl. Think about it. You and this Guardian are infected with the power of emptiness of our family. Are you not tired of guarding here silently for the unknown human beings outside? If one day they find out that the guardian they respect is actually using the same evil magic as the empty visitors, what will they look at you? Think about those human beings who have been banished and killed by human society just for studying ordinary black magic. Instead of guarding here silently and being lonely forever, or even misunderstood, you might as well join us. Visitors from the void will not abandon you because you practice black magic! "


    The big eyed monster said everything in reason. Even casaden looked gloomy and silent. For the time being, she did not know how to refute it, let alone that she was not fully prepared for psychological preparation. Now she is Ruiwen, the monster.


    She hesitated She wavered She thought of her brother Ye Feng


    If her brother Ye Feng knew that she was contaminated with the power of evil void, would he forgive her as before?


    Is she really ready to guard the door of the void in silence and live a lonely life here? Even if it was later found out that the guardians of them used the power of emptiness, could she endure the incomprehension and hostility of her fellow villagers?


    She came here just to atone for her sins, to stay away from Ye Feng, who she did not dare to meet, but to let more people fear and misunderstand her. If it doesn''t make sense, what is she here for?


    The big eye monster is aware that Ruiwen''s mind is shaken by him, and he doesn''t want to miss the opportunity to bewitch him. He uses his magic sound to guide the void magic in Ruiwen''s body.


    "Join us, the void will be your only destination!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 591

    Returning from the other side of the gate of the void to Valoran, marzaha, who got the message from casaden, saw that the big eyed monster was bewitching Ruiwen.


    The stunned casaden was photographed back to God, and malzaha woke up Ruiwen who was shaken by magic sound.


    "Ruiwen, no matter what the empty visitor said to you before bewitching you, you should stick to your original intention. Even if you don''t consider for yourself, you should also want to think that one day your brother Ye Feng knows that you have fallen, how he will treat your sister!"


    Malzhaha''s interrogation immediately brought Ruiwen, who was about to be lost, back to her. She reflected on her words carefully, and could not help feeling ashamed and remorse for being nearly bewitched.


    Looking at the big eyed monster floating in mid air, marzaha asked bluntly, "how did you get here?"


    "This is not the only entrance to the world from the void. I just came from the right place at the right time."


    The big eyed monster did not seem to worry that he was about to face a joint attack of two demigods.


    "The right place?" Casaden muttered to himself, lost in thought.


    As far as he knew, it was almost impossible for a divine level visitor to break through the space barrier between Valoran and the void. Unless it''s someone on this side who calls in the void through some kind of taboo spell, such as the nihilism fear COGAs in the war Academy.


    There is also a way to come through the void gate and wormhole that connects the two worlds, similar to what they are guarding now. Is there a wormhole in the world that they don''t know?


    "I don''t care how you come here. Since you dare to appear here, you must be prepared to die!" Malzaha''s eyes coagulated and sneered.


    "Death?"


    It seems to have heard something ridiculous, the big eye monster laughed wildly. Then a magic power that made kasadin and marzaha still palpitate came out of the big eye monster''s body, and climbed exponentially.


    Ruiwen below gradually began to be unable to bear the pressure and magic power released by the monster with big eyes. If it was not for casaden and her magic power, she might faint on the spot.


    In a few moments, the magic power of the big eye monster stopped climbing, but his magic power to shake the oasis space was beyond the scope of casaden and marzaha.


    "It''s not sure who will die, you little mortals who refuse to be loyal to me!"


    With the big eye monster''s unbridled laughter, a dark purple light ball that is enough to decompose and destroy everything is released from his eye which is shining with dark purple light. It turns into three beams of light and shoots at Ruiwen three people respectively.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sylvier, I have been to the ancient forest of kumang before. There is a man who can change into a beast. If the dust storm that never dissipates is really related to the guardian of the gate of the void, she should know something about it!"


    Ye Feng''s words aroused his interest. She stopped her hasty steps and blinked her eyes. She said to Ye Feng, "when did you go to kumang ancient forest? Why don''t I know? "


    "That''s when I was a kid. I''m about five or six years old. Of course you don''t know." Ye Feng scratched his head and laughed twice.


    Speaking of his childhood, he is still a little embarrassed, at that time he can be naughty. That is to say, his sister is Ruiwen, so as to restrain his temperament when he was a child.


    He nodded symbolically, and shivell also said with a smile: "speaking of my childhood, I met with Ruiz and Fiona of Laurent''s family when I was a child, but she didn''t seem to like me very much since then. I guess it would be similar to the Fiona you grew up with."


    Yefeng didn''t dare to pick up the words casually. After pondering for a while, he laughed awkwardly: "you and Fiona have different temperaments. It''s normal. You get used to it after a long time together!"


    Did not expect Ye Feng to avoid talking about her relationship with the two Fiona, in the eyes of hivier slightly surprised, but soon was covered by her gentle smile. She covered her mouth and said, "stop talking about this. Just now you said that there was a man who could be transformed into a wild animal in kumang ancient forest. Is that true?"


    "Well, she''s amazing, and she''s a very kind human. If she knew the gate keeper of the void, she would tell us!" Ye Feng confidently replied that he still believed in the big sister named nedley.


    "So..." Shivell looked upright, and his right hand held his cheek for a moment, then continued: "let''s change our course and go to kumang ancient forest, but we won''t go if we find any news about the guardian of the gate of the void."


    Ye Feng can still distinguish between the light and the heavy, and he nodded his head to show his agreement with hivier. Although Nellie had given them a better chance to see her, she wanted to let them know.


    Little Lulu and amu, chewing sweets in their mouths, didn''t want to listen to Ye Feng''s nagging topics. They played clapping games for a while, and looked around the deserted desert around.All of a sudden, the two little guys found a huge sandstorm in the direction of the southwest border. Lulu immediately glared at the eyes of the big water and called out: "sister Xiwei, brother Ye Feng, look at the sandstorm!"


    With Lulu''s cry, Ye Feng and hivier both looked to the southwest of their journey. As Lulu said, there was a huge sandstorm in the southwest. It''s just strange that they can''t hear the whistling sound of yellow sand all over the sky. Even the space where the sandstorm is located is distorted by the hot temperature from time to time.


    As soon as his eyes turned, he immediately thought of mirage. "Don''t be nervous. It''s a mirage. The real sandstorm is very far away from us."


    A listen is mirage, alert up Ye Feng temporarily relaxed down. But Lulu was naive and said, "sister sylvier, that sandstorm is so strange, there seems to be something in it!"


    As soon as this was said, sylvier''s long, narrow eyes closed slightly, and she gazed intently at the sandstorm, trying to see something.


    His mind could not help but associate with the rumors of the dust storm oasis, which would never disappear. He brightened up in front of him, and his mood was also a little excited. If this is really the sandstorm they are looking for, maybe the guardian of the gate of void is in the oasis inside!


    The more he thought about it, the more he couldn''t restrain the excitement that he wanted to be confirmed. He decided to take advantage of the mirage and take Ye Feng to speed up the journey.


    If they can find the guardian of the gate of the void in advance, they can also leave the shurima desert early, return to Ionia and report to Lord Soraka!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 592

    On a street in Ionia presidian, Sarah is half dragged along by two Fiona''s, while she is casually looking at the stalls on both sides of the street.


    When she saw her favorite ioonia style trinkets, clothes, delicacies and so on, she would stop in front of the booth.


    The two Fiona took her out today, but they went to ask Lord Soraka when they could leave. They were very dissatisfied with her careless attitude.


    After enduring for a long time along the way, Fiona of the Laurent family said unhappily, "Sarah, are you going to Lord Soraka or not?"


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, stood by and said nothing, but her frosty face revealed all her thoughts.


    As if she didn''t notice the gaze of the two Fiona, Sarah said with a smile to the sugar vendor: "excuse me, will you pinch the sugar man according to the real image?"


    The stall owner is an old woman. When she hears Sara''s question, she also squints her eyes and says with a smile: "yes, my old lady''s eyes are OK."


    Although the old woman''s face was wrinkled, her kind and kind face still made Sarah warm. Sarah pointed to the two Fiona, and said playfully, "mother-in-law, these two are twin sisters around me. Please make a sugar man for them!"


    As soon as I heard that I had to wait for Sara to buy the sugar Figurine on the spot, the two Fiona thought it was a waste of time. The two of them are about to break out, but they don''t want to be preempted by the old woman who sells sugar: "they are really twins. Can you get closer? By the way, I''ll make an expression as I like, mother-in-law


    The two Fiona didn''t want to pay attention to their mother-in-law, but somehow they were both infected by the old woman''s affinity, and their expressions were a little cramped for a moment.


    "Don''t be nervous, just like usual. What should I do?" With a smile in her heart, Sarah pushed them to the stall.


    Faced with the old woman''s amiable smile, the two Fiona temporarily put together the idea of trying to argue with Sarah. The two of them tangled for a while, and at last they couldn''t think of any expression. They just stood in the same place as usual.


    "They are really two pretty girls with cold temperament. They are very similar to their mother-in-law when they were young." The old lady was stunned at first, then she laughed happily and began to observe the appearance and dress of two Fiona and pinched the sugar man.


    The old woman has been making sugar figurines for decades. She has a deep foundation. She just took a little time to squeeze out the two black and White Twins Fiona sisters.


    sugar as like as two peas, and the color of the dress is almost the same as true to life. Even the different lines of the sword and the sword are quite similar.


    looked as like as two peas, but Fiona''s two look was slightly surprised. But soon they were two cool and handsome.


    But Sarah came up to pat them on the shoulder, and then said with a smile to her wife, "mother-in-law, you are the best craftsman I have ever seen


    Sara''s compliments were too much for her mother-in-law to open her mouth. After handing the sugar man to two Fiona, the old woman took Sarah for a warm chat.


    Fiona next to them is very dissatisfied and left to the side. But seeing that Sara and her wife are having a good time talking, they are embarrassed to disturb them, so they have to take a sip of the sugar man.


    After chatting with her wife for a while, Sarah, who noticed that two Fiona were about to finish the sugar man, reluctantly said, "mother-in-law, we have to find master Soraka. You should also know her. We can''t be late!"


    After eating the sugar figurines modeled on them, Fiona and Fiona seldom show a trace of smile. It seems that Sara still cares about them.


    "Lord Soraka, what can I do for you? Young people really have a bright future, you go quickly, don''t let her wait for a hurry


    On hearing that Sara and the three are looking for Soraka, my wife smiles kindly, just like the elder treats the successful younger generation.


    Sara also smiles back, then takes two Fiona''s hands and walks to Soraka''s doctor''s house.


    Looking at the two Fiona who left with Sara, the old woman smiles and sighs: "these two children have the same temperament as I did when I was young. I hope they don''t lose their most precious people because of their temperament."


    After saying goodbye to the sugar pincher''s wife, the three of them cross a few blocks to the door of Soraka''s doctor''s house.


    As she stepped on the front steps, Sarah tapped on the open wooden door and said respectfully, "Lord Soraka, can we come in?"


    "Come in, Lord Soraka. She''s not here." As soon as the voice dropped, a female voice came out of the room, but it was not Soraka''s voice.


    Hearing the sound inside the door that solaka is not there, two Fiona are anxious to pass Sarah and push the door in first.


    Looking around the humble cabin, Fiona and Fiona did not see the Soraka they wanted to see, except for the maid who was cleaning the house.


    Sarah came in, too, with an elegant smile: "excuse me, Lord Soraka, when will she be back?""Lord Soraka took Lord Aoxing on a long journey this morning. I don''t know when to come back. But she said that if you want to find her, just wait patiently. When she comes back from her long journey, she will send you to shurima."


    Fiona and Fiona couldn''t accept the explanation given by the maid. However, they waited for more than ten days for Lord Soraka to come to them, and they forced Sarah to come.


    Perceiving that the two Fiona''s emotions fluctuate, the keen Sara stops Fiona who still wants to continue to ask, and then says goodbye to Soraka''s maid, and pulls them out of the doctor''s room.


    Once out of the doctor''s house, two Fiona broke away from Sara''s hand because of dissatisfaction. Fiona of the Laurent family, with a cold face, asked, "we haven''t asked where Lord Soraka is. Why did you pull us out?"


    "Don''t think Ye Feng listens to you, we also have to listen to you. If you don''t give us an explanation today, don''t think we can give up!" With a cold hum, mafiona, a childhood sweetheart, is standing on the United Front with another one.


    At the same time, at the same time, when two Fiona quarrel with Sara over Soraka''s long journey, Soraka has brought Aoxing, who has been transformed into a mini dragon, to the flying warship rifik, which is moored in the wilderness of the three southern provinces.


    "Now that you are the owner of it, there is no need to give it back to me."


    Pointing to izerell''s desire to return her alcasia''s light artifact, Soraka''s veiled cheek shows a gentle smile, indicating that the nervous izerell should not be too restrained in front of her.


    Hearing solaka''s sweet voice, izerell also let go. He grinned and said, "Hey, here comes the rest room. Lord Soraka, please sit back here. I''m going to call you Caitlin and them!"


    Nodding slightly, he watched izzarel leave. Soraka found a seat in the lounge and sat down. Looking carefully at the lounge full of high-tech products, her mind gradually drifted away with the memories of her previous life about the Hicks tribe.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 593

    In the southwest border area between surima and the plain of flon and the ancient forest of kumang, ye FengSi had arrived here several days ago.


    After several days of searching and searching for the nearby aborigines, the party still didn''t get any information about the dust storm that would never disappear.


    The vast sand dunes came up one after another, and the hot sun was in the sky, which made the four people dry and hot all over. Amu and Lulu are carried by Ye Feng and sylvier under the shadow of several towering cacti, and then watch Ye Feng continue to search for clues that may be related to the rumors.


    Lulu took out two water bags from the cowhide bag he had left behind, handed one of them to amu and said, "here, amu, you must be thirsty, too?"


    "Well, thank you, sister Lulu!" Amu dexterously extended his small hand to take over the water bag, and with a little effort to uncover the cork, he began to drink.


    While drinking water, Amu''s big eyes were staring at lulu. When Lulu closed the cowhide bag, he saw the Acacia healing classics revealed in it. He thought of the day when he said that there was a magic power written in the healing classics to remove the curse.


    Since he escaped from the center of the three men''s war in zelas, shivell has been busy searching for clues to the dust storm rumors. In addition, he has not thought of it. So far, he has not talked to Lulu about learning the magic in the ancient books of healing.


    Now seeing the healing classics in the bag, Amu is still eager to cure the curse on his body.


    "Sister Lulu..." Amu finally summoned up the courage to call out the next Lulu, but in the middle of the words he stopped.


    Lulu tilted her head, wiped the corners of her mouth and gulped down the residual water stains. Her eyes blinked. "What''s the matter, Amu?" she said


    When Lulu asked, Amu scratched her head nervously, but she still opened the cowhide bag and held the healing classics in her arms. After hesitating for a long time, he straightened out his words and said, "sister Lulu, sister sylvier said that there is a cure for the curse in this book. I think I want to... "


    It was not easy to say the words behind, but said that amu and panic do not know how to speak. After all, he was only a child of four or five years old. He was so anxious that tears rolled in his eyes because he could not speak clearly.


    Lulu roughly understood what amu wanted to say. She sat down beside him like hiville, stroked his back, and comforted him with her childish voice: "amu doesn''t cry. Sister Lulu will study the above magic and cure your curse!"


    After that, Lulu, who was afraid of amu''s disbelief, also stood up and patted her chest to make sure that she looked more like a child who pretended to be an adult.


    However, in the eyes of amu, who is younger than Lulu, he can worship Lulu, who is guaranteed by death. He reached out his little hand to dry his tears and broke his tears into a smile.


    I don''t know why Ye Feng and sylvier came back in advance and saw Lulu and amu saying something. They were both curious about ghosts and spirits. Did lulu in disguise brainwash the clever amu and make him worship her.


    "Amu and Lulu, what are you talking about? Why are you so happy? " Back to Lulu and amu, he smiles and touches their heads.


    "Sister Xiwei, why did you and brother Ye Feng come back so soon?" Enjoying the touch of sylvier, Lulu pursed her mouth curiously.


    Inadvertently, he swept to amu''s arms and held the ancient books of acacia''s healing. He turned his eyes and understood why Lulu and amu were so happy.


    She didn''t poke, and replied, "you and I have thought on the road with Ye Feng. It''s no way to find it so aimlessly. It''s better to go to kumang ancient forest to see if the man who will become a lion knows about the guardian of the gate of the void."


    The two little guys nodded their heads, and it was very difficult for them to help Ye Feng to find the guardian of the gate of the void.


    "Let''s go now? It happens to belong to the border area. It should be able to reach the kumang ancient forest this evening. "


    Ye Feng seldom pays so much attention to the task assigned by Soraka, and urges him to chat with two little guys.


    Shivell looked surprised, but soon she said with a smile: "go on, you Ye Feng brother is rarely so active, don''t let him wait!"


    With that, he picked up the leather bag and threw it to Ye Feng. Whether Ye Feng can''t get it or not, she takes Lulu and amu''s small hands and goes to the direction of kumang ancient forest.


    Ye Feng helplessly helped his forehead, and it was obvious that he was given to coolie as a bag again. In the heart has the pain to be unable to say, he depressed to carry the cow leather bag to walk in the last.


    Lulu was walking and suddenly got up. She promised amu to learn the healing spell of ekaxia, which was used to cure the curse. She looked at her amu, and then shook hivier''s hand.


    "Sister Sylvie, Lulu is going to learn this!" she whispered


    "Which one does Lulu want to learn?" Sylvier naturally knew what Lulu wanted to learn, but she pretended not to know and wanted to tease the lovely lulu."That''s it!" Little Lulu saw that he didn''t know, so she quickly broke free of hivier''s hand, ran to amu, took the ancient book of acacia''s cure and held it on her head.


    He pinched Lulu''s pink and tender purple face and said with a smile, "sister, Lulu wants to help amu cure his curse, right?"


    "Well, Lulu should also learn to be a little sister of amu!" Lulu looked like a little grown-up and looked at Seaver seriously.


    "The language of akashia is hard to learn!" He reached out his right hand, his index finger curved and scraped Lulu''s pretty nose on his innocent face, and he said, bending his mouth.


    "Lulu is not afraid to learn hard!" As if to set an example in front of amu, Lulu pursed her lips seriously.


    With a gentle smile, sylvier said softly, "well, when you have time, my sister will teach you some basic aichian languages, and then study this healing book?"


    "Good!" Lulu, like a chicken pecking rice, placed a few small heads, and her pink face was smiling.


    When amu saw that he and Lulu had forgotten him, he opened his mouth timidly and said, "sister shivell, and I, Amu will also learn the language of acaria along with me!"


    "No problem!" Looking at amu''s timid and hopeful eyes, hiville gave encouragement.


    After pacifying the two children, hivier glanced at the back and followed Ye Feng, who was a normal person. A shrewd twinkle flashed through his eyes.


    "Ye Feng, Lulu and amu all want to learn the language of ekasia, so you can help me to share the relics if you come across them in the future."


    Ye Feng, who was carrying a cow''s leather bag lazily, almost didn''t choke to death by hivier. He had a bitter face and looked at him innocently.


    How come sylvier has to pull him up in the end?


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 594

    "Lord Soraka, Caitlin and Olivia are here!"


    Looking in the direction of the sound, solaka slowly regained her consciousness in the memory. Looking at the two women behind izerell, she recognized them as Caitlin and oleana.


    Caitlin and Oriana followed izerell to Soraka and saluted, "Lord Soraka!"


    After the ceremony, Caitlin asked, "Lord Soraka, do you have anything to tell us this time?"


    Glancing at Ariana, who was the most nervous one in the back, Soraka laughed and shook her head. "It''s nothing. I just heard from karma and the elders that they found your warship flying out of Ionia some time ago, so I want to see what''s going on."


    Although Soraka''s tone of voice is very peaceful, but Caitlin, who does not understand Soraka''s character, thinks that Soraka may have come to question them.


    After organizing the wording a little, Caitlin bowed slightly and said with a trace of apology: "we went back to Picea on the Reebok to get the haiks satellite sensor terminal. Because of the emergency, we went out without consulting other allied countries."


    "Picheng is full of shadow creatures now. Are you in any danger this time?"


    Naturally, Soraka could hear Kaitlin''s misunderstanding of her purpose of the trip, but she did not pierce it. Instead, her words were full of caring tone.


    Soraka''s voice contains a soothing charm. Under her words, Caitlin, who had been a little nervous, relaxed one after another.


    "No, we invited Fiona. They are so good that they help us clean up the shadow creatures outside the base!" Oriana, the purest in her mind, grinned back.


    Fiona? Soraka was a little surprised to hear the name. Unexpectedly, the two ladies of Laurent family who looked very cold would care about people other than Ye Feng.


    "It''s good to come back smoothly. If you want to leave Ionia again, you must tell me that neither I nor the government of Ionia will refuse to help you as long as it is beneficial to resist demons." The starlight in the eyes twinkles, sorakawen''s voice.


    Caitlin nodded, saying that they would inform Soraka of their next action.


    Soraka asked the three people about the Hayes magic satellite sensor terminal information, and Caitlin three also knew everything about Soraka, who made them feel so kind. Even some of the functions of the rifek, the mysteries and anecdotes discovered by izerell''s expedition, and the drawings and materials left to them by Caitlin''s parents and Oriana''s father, have been mentioned in the hope that they can have some effect on Soraka, who leads the people to resist the shadow island.


    Nodding slightly, Soraka is interested in one of the weapons armor that allows ordinary human soldiers to fight low-level shadow creatures.


    She blinked her purple eyes and asked, "can you tell me about the weapon armor drawing that allows ordinary human soldiers to confront low-level shadow creatures?"


    Hearing that Soraka was interested in this research, Caitlin and Oriana naturally explained the specific production process and efficacy of this weapon armor to Soraka in detail.


    But at present, neither of them has studied it in depth, so when it can be made is still unknown. But as long as it''s made, they''ll tell Soraka the first time.


    After listening, solaka was a little happy and a little disappointed. However, she still said with a smile: "weapon battle armor is not urgent for the moment. You can take your time. By the way, I want to see the image of Valoran put by the rifek and the magic satellite


    "Of course, Lord Soraka. You can go to the control room with us!"


    Thinking that Soraka had something to embarrass the three of them, she just wanted to see the various functions and images of the Hayes guide satellite. Caitlin readily agreed.


    With that, she took the lead and led a few people to the control room, ready to shock the gods like Soraka about their advanced technology!


    ¡­¡­


    Under the darkness, at the junction of kumang ancient forest and surima desert, shivell explained some ancient words on the healing classics of alcasia for Lulu and amu under the blue light magic.


    Ye Feng followed the three people with a cow''s leather bag. Although he was forced to instill aicasia language by hivier, he could hardly remember a few aicasia words when his left ear went in and the right ear came out.


    He naturally knew that Ye Feng didn''t listen attentively, and she didn''t want to expose Ye Feng''s pretending to be there. As long as Lulu and amu were studying hard.


    Looking at the dark forest not far away under the dark night, shivell, who was explaining to the two little guys, put away the ancient books of healing.


    He stopped and stabbed the wandering Ye Feng with his right elbow. He said, "Ye Feng, that should be kumang ancient forest?"


    Along the border of surima, there are rows of tall trees at the entrance of kumang ancient forest, which can''t be seen. It''s the first time that shivell, who has never been here, has seen such a large forest for the first time.His abdomen was pricked by shivell''s elbow. Ye Feng immediately picked up his mind and looked at the entrance of kumang ancient forest.


    When I was a child, the vague impression flashed in my mind. Ye Feng nodded and affirmed, "well, it''s here!"


    Get Ye Feng''s affirmation, Xiwei pondered: "do you know how to find the person you said?"


    "This forest is about the size of a country like demacia. How can I know how to find her?" Ye Feng seems not aware of the impact of his words, but also with a strange look at hivier.


    In his mind, he was thinking how to ask the man mentioned by Ye Feng to help them find the guardian of the gate of emptiness, and what to do if the man did not know.


    A listen to Ye Feng did not know how to contact the man who would become a lion, and he felt a sudden impulse to hurt people. Her face gradually sank, and she began to understand why Fiona was so easy to beat Ye Feng.


    "You don''t know why you didn''t say it earlier? If I spent a lot of time in this forest the size of a country, and then that person didn''t know the clue of the gatekeeper of the void, wouldn''t we have wasted a lot of time? "


    Finish saying that, did not have the good spirit to stare Ye Feng one eye, the Xiwei still resisted to want to learn from Fiona to beat Ye Feng''s action.


    "This Shall we go back? " Ye Feng is also aware that he seems to have done wrong, in the face of angry hivier, he still tried to lower the tone of inquiry.


    "Go back a big head ghost, come all come, how also want to try, you, give me the lead to go in to see, what danger, remember to come out to tell me!"


    From Ye Feng''s hand, he takes back his cowhide bag. He pushes Ye Feng impatiently and pushes him to the front of the road.


    Along the way, she made Ye Feng too relaxed. It''s time to let him do something!


    Pushed to the front of the three by hivier, Ye Feng, knowing that he had made a mistake first, had to scratch his head and bravely walked into the dark kumang ancient forest.


    After waiting outside the forest for a long time, Ye Feng did not come out. He realized that it was like the decision to let Ye Feng go into the kumang ancient forest alone to explore his way. She began to worry about Yefeng when she thought of some rumors about the ancient forest in ancient books of various countries.


    After hesitation, he still bit his teeth and clenched Lulu and amu''s hands and walked into the forest to look for Ye Feng.


    At the same time, in a dark cave in kumang ancient forest, a pair of fierce beast''s eyes slowly opened, through the trees in the forest, locked in the scattered Ye Feng and the three hiviers.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 595

    He bravely walked into the ancient forest of kumang. The forest was very dark under the night. The light provided by the moonlight barely made Yefeng see the scene within a few steps.


    The eerie roar came from the deeper part of the forest, and then many birds and beasts were scared everywhere by the terrible roar.


    Subconsciously looked back at the exit of the forest, Ye Feng thought about it, or planned to go deep and come back.


    After walking for a long time in the dark forest, Ye Feng did not find anything. Ye Feng was ready to report back to shivell. But after a long walk back, he found that he could not get to the entrance where he came in.


    At this time, the depths of the forest is a frightening animal roar, hear Ye Feng shiver all over. He subconsciously glanced behind him, and though he couldn''t see what was deep in the forest, his nerves were tense.


    My mind is trying to remember how nedley took them out of the forest when she was a child. Ye Feng, who was slightly depressed in her heart, glanced around in her eyes for fear of some terrible ghost from which shadow.


    At first, Ye Feng could remember a general idea of going out of kumang ancient forest through his memories, but as he continued to recall, his memory became more and more blurred.


    It seems that there are some mysterious forces influencing his thinking. He doesn''t want to let him know how to get out of the kumang ancient forest.


    All of a sudden, Ye Feng only felt that he was locked by someone, and his back exuded a trace of cool.


    Highly tense nerves make Ye Feng suddenly turn back at the moment when he is aware that he is being watched, but this turn back is what suspicious characters are not found.


    "Is it an illusion?"


    Mumbling a sentence, Ye Feng eyebrows a pick, the heart that inexplicable coolness does not reduce but increases.


    Although Ye Feng doesn''t find anything, he believes his premonition will not go wrong. And as time goes on, the warning of danger is becoming stronger and stronger.


    Suddenly there was a wild animal roar in his ear, and then an arc knife shaped like a beast''s scratch appeared under his gradually enlarged eyes.


    Oops! In his heart, the secret way is not good. In a hurry, Ye Feng''s body turns under the blessing of the wind''s sword, and narrowly avoids the scratch from the beast''s claws.


    As the unknown enemy is in the dark, it is difficult to judge the strength of the incoming Ye Feng had to run. In his heart, he spurned the mysterious man who secretly attacked him in the dark. Ye Feng continued to perform the dance of folding wings and cut through the air to escape towards the other direction of the scratch.


    ¡­¡­


    Holding Lulu and amu''s small hands tightly, he cautiously searched for the trace of Ye Feng in the ancient forest of kumang.


    Every step he took, he would remember the way to come silently in his heart, so as not to return after finding Ye Feng.


    "Sister sylvier, how dark it is Walking in this dark forest, Lulu felt uncomfortable, even the tone of her voice revealed her timidity.


    "Sister Lulu, don''t be afraid to have sister shivell and amu here." Always clever and easy to be bullied by Lulu, Amu said, his innocent tone heard hivier smile.


    "Lulu, Amu is right. You should be as brave as amu!" He gently comforted Lulu, but Yefeng was in his heart.


    A frightening roar came from the depths of the forest, accompanied by the birds and beasts in the forest. Lulu, who was finally pacified by hivier, was shocked and screamed. Even amu, who had just summoned up the courage to comfort Lulu, was also shocked, shaking and tightening his little hand.


    "Sister sylvier, there are monsters in the forest!" Lulu''s tears kept rolling in her eyes. Although she occasionally liked to bully the smaller amu, she was still very timid.


    "Good, you have a sister to protect you, don''t cry..." Kissing Lulu on the forehead, shivell gently comforted Lulu and amu.


    Just as she tried to pacify the two frightened children with all kinds of language, the strange roar came out twice in a row in the deep forest.


    Although on the surface of the warm voice whisper, actually at this time in the heart of hivier is extremely worried about Ye Feng. From the three roars of the beast, he could almost conclude that most of the creatures that uttered the terrifying roar had found their prey, otherwise they would not have roared so frequently as to disturb other creatures in the forest.


    She only hoped that Ye Feng was not the hunting object of that mysterious creature, so that she would have enough time to find Ye Feng. However, in order to prevent Ye Feng from falling into a fierce battle because he was the hunting object, he decided to take amu and Lulu towards the direction of animal roar.


    With two little guys, she went deep into the forest. Lulu suddenly grabbed her left hand. Then she heard Lulu''s weak voice: "sister sylvier..."


    "What''s the matter, Lulu?" At the moment, shivell is very anxious, for fear that Ye Feng is the "prey" to be watched. Her inquiry tone is obviously more anxious than before.


    "Strange Monster wings... " Lulu looked at the dark scene in a panic. She swallowed her mouth and opened her mouth intermittently: "Lulu saw See the wings of the monster flash in the dark In a flash, and Lulu also heard the sound of wings flapping! "At the moment Lulu finished speaking, hiville and amu also heard the sound of wings flapping from the dark.


    The sound of flapping its wings was very light and oppressive, like a mantis preparing to fly to its prey.


    A sense of crisis came to his mind. The alert hivier pretended not to hear it. He also said, "Lulu, you heard me wrong. We''d better hurry to find your brother Ye Feng!"


    Without giving Lulu a chance to refute, she grabbed the hands of the two little guys and continued to March deep into the forest.


    The magic in her body was already working quietly. She was nervous and nervous when she was ready to face emergencies. Her perception was always looking at the invisible dark depths nearby.


    Once there are some terror creatures in the dark, she will definitely escape from here with Lulu and amu as soon as possible.


    At that time, the perspiration of Lujing''s face was more and more frequent, because the perspiration of Lujing''s face was more and more frequent.


    The strange cool wind blowing in the direction of moving forward and the roar of the terrifying beast that he heard before echoing, made the heartstrings of shivell tense to the extreme.


    The sound of fan wings behind her was getting closer and closer. She was bitten by the front and back. After thinking about it, she had to keep going under great pressure and decided to eradicate the danger in front of her!


    Releasing and holding Lulu and amu''s hands, sylvier''s eyes twinkle with the blue of the deep sea, and his right hand does not know when she is holding her weapon and turning the cross blade.


    "Sister sylvier..." Lulu and amu looked anxiously at hivier''s back. They had to pray in their hearts that he could defeat the unknown monster in the forest.


    Looking back, he gave a gentle smile to the two little fellows to rest assured, and shivell''s figure flashed out in an instant. The smile on her face gradually faded, and her fierce eyes were extremely ferocious. She decided to take the initiative and immediately pressed the invisible enemy to the ground with the whirling cross blade.


    As she wanted to quickly go back to protect Lulu and amu, shivell had no time to take a close look at the enemy who was held down by her. She waved her cross blade in her hand and cut it down at the enemy''s neck.


    But just when her sword blade almost cut off the head of the enemy, the enemy who was pressed by her blurted out a word that made her eyes shrink slightly, even her movements in her hands were stopped.


    "Sylvier, stop it. It''s me. Don''t kill the wrong man!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 596

    At the sound so familiar that he could not be more familiar with, shivell''s pupils began to shrink, and he suddenly stopped the blade of his sword, which wanted to kill the man.


    He bent down and put his face close to the man, and the nervous face of Ye Feng came into view of hivier. At the thought that he almost killed Ye Feng just now, he was afraid.


    Sitting on Ye Feng''s body, she stood up and gazed at Ye Feng in her eyes and complained: "you know it''s us who want to play the beast to scare us. I should have cut off your head just now, so that you don''t have to do something that worries me all the time."


    Ye Feng smiles awkwardly at first, and then he looks at him with a gloomy face.


    He yelled at her as a beast? He was obviously avoiding the pursuit of the mysterious creature hiding in the dark. Only when he sensed the breath of the three men in the road, he tried to meet them in a hurry.


    How did he get to shivell''s mouth and turn him into a deliberate threat to her? The more he thought about it, the more he felt that he had been misunderstood by him. Ye Feng was trying to explain to him, but he said, "forget it, I don''t want to hear the explanation that you scared us. I just want to know how you left so long without coming back? Do you know that you worry me a lot? "


    Smelling the slightly reprimanded tone of Xiwei, Ye Feng felt a little empty in his heart. "I''m lost," he said in a low tone


    Ye Feng''s flattering look didn''t make him look better. She held her chest in her hands and sped up her voice impatiently and said, "forget it this time, let''s go back soon..."


    Before the words to go back to protect Lulu and amu were finished, shivell was shocked by the shrill scream from behind. She thought of the winged monster Lulu said just now.


    "It''s Lulu and amu!"


    The shock on his face was gradually replaced by worry and coldness. Before he could explain with Ye Feng, he took the lead in driving towards the direction of the scream.


    Ye Feng also wants to remind him to be careful of the mysterious creature that has been chasing him. However, when he hears Lulu and amu''s screams, as well as the next action of hivier, he immediately sets out to keep up with him to avoid accidents.


    Jump up, Ye Feng catches up with hivier and sees Lulu and amu fall on the hand of an ugly Mantis monster not far away. Mantis monster is a personal creature. The structure of the whole body shows strange characteristics. The dark skin color of blue and purple is extremely dangerous in the moonlight.


    Glancing at the first to arrive but Leng in the side of the Xiwei, Ye Feng had to step forward, with a warning tone to the mantis Monster: "you quickly let go of those two children, or don''t blame me for my impoliteness!"


    The mantis monster is immersed in the evil pleasure of teasing Lulu and amu in his hands. He wants to play with his prey for a while. He suddenly hears the voice of Ye Feng, and his whole interest is disturbed.


    When Lulu and amu heard their brother Ye Feng''s voice, they looked at Ye Feng. When the two little guys saw Ye Feng and sylvier, they both cried desperately and wanted Ye Feng to save them.


    Xingzhi was disturbed by Ye Feng, and the clamour of two little guys kept ringing in his ears. The mantis monster glared at the two little guys: "I''ll eat you now if you quarrel again!"


    Lulu and amu were so frightened by him that they stopped crying in an instant, and their faces twinkled with aggrieved tears. But after less than three seconds, the two little guys cried because of the fierce face of the mantis monster.


    Can''t stand Lulu and amu''s noise, mantis monster had to decide to eat the two children first, and then solve Ye Feng.


    "Don''t mess with me." Because Lulu and amu are in the hands of the mantis monster, Ye Feng, who is afraid to hurt the two little guys, can only threaten the mantis monster who wants to eat two children through words.


    Obviously, the fierce nature of Mantis doesn''t take Ye Feng''s roar seriously. The previously silent sylvier suddenly moved, her body suddenly swept out, and the whirling cross sword blade in her hand was thrown out, unlike Ye Feng''s fear of accidentally injuring Lulu and amu.


    The speed of the cross blade rotation is faster and faster, and each turn will drive to the mantis monster at a faster speed.


    Aware of the threat posed by the cross blade, the mantis monster has to temporarily stop eating its prey. The shadowy wings behind him twinkled with a dark purple light, then opened, and then he flew to the top of the tree to avoid the whirling blade of shivell.


    "Damned woman, dare to disturb my food!"


    A hoarse and ferocious sound came from the ugly Mantis monster''s mouth. However, just as he was about to fight back against shivell, a black figure, which was unexpected by all present, glared at a pair of merciless beast''s eyes and flew towards the mantis monster from the shadow.


    The frightening roar of the beast came from the mouth of the flying black shadow, and then the unguarded Mantis monster was knocked upside down from the top of the tree.


    With the threat of death approaching, the mantis monster who knows who the shadow is dare not relax. He directly threw Lulu and amu out of his hands, flapping his wings to stabilize his body in the air and pounced on the shadow.Shivell and Ye Feng heard the frightening roar of the black shadow, and knew that the shadow was mostly the monster that had disturbed the birds and beasts in the forest before. However, they did not have time to think about what kind of strange creatures the shadow was. They caught Lulu and amu who were thrown into the air one after another, and comforted the frightened little hearts of the two little guys.


    At the same time, the shadow is entangled with the mantis monster, and his figure is slightly clearer in the dark forest.


    It is still a human type monster, with gray fur on its body. The human type beast monster shouts at the mantis monster with a head like a lion.


    Wild duel, two monsters that primitive impulse drives them to fight with each other and roar, venting their fierce cold-blooded Hunter emotion.


    And Ye Feng four people seem to have been forgotten by the two monsters, completely unable to feel the cold killing intention and pressure exerted on them by the two monsters.


    Staring at the two monsters tearing the wounds on each other''s bodies with the most primitive brute duel, Ye Feng''s four people are stunned. Obviously, I didn''t expect that their way of fighting would be so simple, violent and savage.


    Shivell was the first to return to his senses, and looked at the two monsters who looked like old enemies. Her eyes were slightly narrowed, and she whispered to Ye Feng: "before they can win or lose, we will leave here first!"


    The shock in the eyes gradually dissipated, Ye Feng also looked a Su, nodded to hiville, indicating that he would listen to her.


    Feeling the trust in Ye Feng''s eyes, Xiwei''s heart is warm. She swept her eyes again, completely forgetting their two monsters. A trace of imperceptible meaning passed through her eyes, and she left with amu in her arms without looking back.


    Ye Feng also hides his breath, comforting Lulu shivering in his arms, and follows hivier behind him.


    However, until the two monsters could not be sensed completely, Ye Feng nerve, who was responsible for the post fracture, was highly tense, for fear that the two monsters would join hands to catch up.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 597

    It was far away from the place where the two monsters were fighting. After walking for a long time, she didn''t mean to stop at all. She took amu and walked as far as possible into the forest.


    It has been a period of time can not sense the breath of the two monsters, Ye Feng thinks that sylvier is too cautious, the two monsters should not be chasing. He suggested, "sylvier, take a break? We have gone so far, and we have hidden our breath. The two monsters should not be chasing after us


    His proposal made him a little stunned. After careful consideration, he nodded his head and said, "take a rest. You look at the two children. I''ll find some branches and come back to build a fire."


    With that, he bent down and put the Amu in his arms behind Ye Feng. He told Ye Feng carefully, and she went to look for the branches.


    Seeing that hivier treats him as the father of his two children, Ye Feng has to shrug his shoulders helplessly and sit down to let Lulu and amu sit on his lap respectively to take care of the two little guys.


    "Brother Ye Feng, will you play clapping with us Little Lulu blinked her purple eyes. Her face was full of expectation. It was lovely.


    Although Ye Feng didn''t want to play such a childish game, his firm heart was still sprouted by Lulu''s lovely appearance and agreed to Lulu''s request.


    On hearing Ye Feng''s willingness to play with them, Lulu happily kisses Ye Feng''s face, and plays their favorite clapping game with amu.


    "You take one, I take one..."


    Listening to Lulu and amu''s laughter in silence, Ye Feng always feels embarrassed to be involved in this children''s game. However, he had promised Lulu that he had to play with two little guys to the end.


    At the same time, shivell, who was looking for dry branches, had returned with a pile of branches and weeds. See Ye Feng and two children get along so "harmoniously", her heart rises a silk of warmth slightly.


    Infected by the warm atmosphere, the eyes of sylvier also revealed a touch of soft color. She went to Ye Feng''s side, bent down to set up the fire, and sat down next to Ye Feng.


    "It looks like you''re having a good time!" he said with a smile in the light of the fire


    Lu Lu, who was playing hard, opened her mouth and naively responded, "hee hee, brother Ye Feng is OK. We are certainly happy to play with us."


    As Lulu''s follower, Amu nods like a chicken pecking rice. However, Ye Feng felt a little bit like crying without tears in his heart. He didn''t want to take the child at all, so he had a headache.


    From Ye Feng''s expression, he can roughly capture his inner thoughts, which makes him laugh. She pretended not to know, deliberately said: "then you continue to play with your brother Ye Feng, sister, I am a little tired, want to sleep first."


    "Well, sister Xiwei, you have a good rest and let brother Ye Feng accompany us!"


    Not caring to wave a small hand, Lulu and amu on the hard face of a confused Ye Feng to continue their children''s game.


    It''s a rare chance to have a rest, and he will cherish it. She lay down on her side, facing Ye Feng, and closed her eyes slowly for a rest.


    Ye Feng, who didn''t want to take the children, wanted to wake him up, but when he saw the haggard face of the closed eyes, he still stopped.


    He also thought of all the things that he had done for them since he came to surima hivier. Ye Feng felt a little distressed for him who was exhausted in his sleep.


    Isn''t it just taking care of children? He''s not without it! At the beginning, even the silly old lady Fiona and the powerless queen Elise could take them, let alone Lulu and amu!


    Part time Dad, part-time Dad!


    At the bottom of his heart to give himself a boost, Ye Feng is to re - invigorate his body and mind, and enjoy playing children''s games with the two little guys.


    After a while, shivell, who was lying down and resting, let out a uniform breath. And in order to let him have a good rest, Ye Feng also motioned two little guys not to be too loud.


    I don''t know how long I played with the two little guys, and Ye Feng, who was tired and gradually swept over his body, fell asleep unconsciously and lay down facing hivier. Lu Lu and amu, who are still indefatigable, look at each other. They have no one to play with. They have to lie down between Yefeng and hivier.


    In the dark and silent kumang ancient forest, Ye Feng and hivier, a man and a woman, lie beside the fire, holding Lulu and amu in their arms. The scene is very harmonious. The four of them are like a family.


    But after the four fell into a deep sleep, although their fire dispelled the beast who was afraid of the fire, it also attracted a mysterious creature who was not afraid of the fire.


    The dull roar of a lion is getting closer and closer, and a pair of wild animal like eyes twinkle in the forest under the night.


    The fire lights up the scene nearby, but the mysterious creature hiding in the dark always wanders out of the area the fire can reach.


    The lion''s roar is exploratory at first, and then gradually reveals the mysterious creature''s desire for prey. With an aggressive roar of a lion, the mysterious creature hiding in the dark darts out of the shadow at a very fast speed, and turns into a dark shadow and sweeps towards the sleeping Ye Feng four men.Awakened by the aggressive roar, Ye Feng and hivier, out of instinct reaction, directly picked up two panicked little guys and ran in the opposite direction, falling into the shadow of no fire in the forest.


    Rushed to the air, but the shadow did not have the slightest pause, the body jumped up again toward the leaf wind four people to chase. Because he was too fast and did not have any pause, even just in the light of the fire can only see a strong shadow passing by.


    Smelling the roar of the angry lion coming from behind, Ye Feng thought of the lion monster for the first time. Is the mantis monster defeated?


    Flurried to flee, Ye Feng and Xiwei looked at each other''s eyes, and saw a trace of doubt from each other''s eyes.


    In principle, they hide their breath when they are far away from the two monsters. Even if the two fighting monsters win or lose, they should not be found.


    And depending on the intensity of the two monsters fighting at that time, the strength of those two monsters should be the right one. When they win or lose, they are bound to be seriously injured. How can they be hunted down?


    After thinking about it for a long time, he couldn''t figure out why. However, he had to stop thinking about it and lead the leaf wind to and fro in the forest.


    However, as he ran, the speed of the black shadow, which was suspected to be a lion monster, suddenly soared, and flew towards her several times faster than them.


    For a while, unable to avoid the lion monster''s flying, shivell, with his pupils shrinking, had to use his magic power to fight against the lion monster.


    And Ye Feng saw this scene, almost out of subconsciousness, he directly put lulu in his arms into the arms of hiville, and pushed him away.


    With the blessing of the sword of the wind, Ye Feng waves the light sword of the moon condensed by the magic power of the moon and rushes back to the lion monster as fast as the black shadow.


    Zila!


    The sound of his skin being torn by his claws rings out in the forest under the dark night. Ye Feng only feels a colic in his abdomen, and his whole body is like a kite flying upside down.


    He tried to use his magic power to stabilize his body in the air, but before he could hold the shadow, he took refuge in front of him again.


    In his startled eyes, a huge and sharp claw was infinitely enlarged, and the last claw fell on his face, shooting him from high altitude to the ground.


    Boom!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 598

    "Ye Feng!"


    "Brother Ye Feng!"


    With the scream of the three people, Ye Feng was shot down from the air by the sharp claws of wild animals, and hit a deep hole on the ground in the distance.


    Boom!


    The dust was flying, and waves of mushroom cloud shaped dust spread out around the pit. The dense dust in the air blocked her sight. If she had not sensed the faint breath of the leaf wind in the center of the pit, she would have been unable to control herself. She would have rushed to find out.


    The lion''s roar came from the center of the pit intermittently. Lulu tugged at the corner of hiville''s coat, worried: "sister Xiwei, brother Ye Feng, will he be ok?"


    A little stupefied, shivell had no idea. But in order to placate the two children''s emotions, she pretended to calm and smile: "don''t worry, your brother Ye Feng''s strength is also very strong!"


    Although she said so, Lulu was still a little worried. However, Amu listened to the goose talk of sylvier very much, and he was not as anxious as before.


    The dust in the air gradually dispersed, and the center of the pit slowly became clear. Little Lulu wanted to rush up to see Ye Feng at the first time, but he was stopped by hiville.


    Under Lulu''s puzzled gaze, sylvier said solemnly: "Lulu, look after your brother amu here, sister, I''ll go to see you!"


    Lulu was still a little afraid of the serious sylvier. She wronged a little head and said that she listened to him.


    Seeing Lulu''s honesty, he rushed to the deep pit in the distance.


    At this time, in the center of the pit, Ye Feng is pressed under the body by a female lion showing dark color in the dark forest. Lying in the pit, he was not seriously injured, but his cheek had the faint footprints left by the lion''s front paw.


    With a breath in his mouth, he grasped the lion''s right front paw with both hands, and kept that paw from falling.


    In fact, just in mid air, the whole face was patted by sharp claws, so he stretched out his hand to throw the lion away. However, the lion in front of him was so powerful that he was far more powerful than ordinary wild animals and suppressed him to death.


    His hands were shaking, and he was in a standoff with the lion. Ye Feng suddenly saw the edge of the pit behind the lion and came to shivell.


    Without waiting for him to react, shivell jumped forward and threw her whirlwind cross blade. The whirling blade flies towards the lion who suppresses Ye Feng. Meanwhile, shivell recites Professor Ritz''s magic spell of confinement, trying to seal the lion.


    As if sensing the crisis coming from behind, the lion who suppressed Ye Feng gave out an unwilling roar. His pair of wild animal eyes like channeling glared at Ye Feng, then turned and jumped away from Ye Feng.


    Seeing that the lion who suppressed him suddenly jumped out of the pit, Ye Feng realized that he was coming to save him. Without saying a word, he locked his eyes on the vigorous lion. He also got up from the ground, stepped on the ground, and chased him.


    Aware that Ye Feng and shivell are attacking it at the same time, the lion, who originally wanted to take a breath, shows a trace of human contempt. His body suddenly broke in mid air, and flew to shivell.


    The vigorous figure made a sudden leap, waving its two front paws as fast as lightning, conjuring up a pair of cross claw marks and attacking hivier.


    Unexpectedly, the lion would suddenly kill a rifle, and shivell had to try to escape in another direction. However, before she left her original position, the clothes on her back were torn open by cross claw marks, leaving animal scratch deep into the flesh.


    Without looking at hivier, the lion came back to attack Ye Feng, landed on Ye Feng''s abdomen with one paw, and rotated the twisted position in mid air to fly Ye Feng''s paw to shivell.


    He fell beside him in confusion. Because of two successive blows to his abdomen, Ye Feng, who suffered from serious internal injuries, coughed violently, and the corners of his mouth also spilled light blood stains.


    The lion''s icy beast''s eyes gazed at Ye Feng and shivell like dead things, flashing a ghostly light in the dark.


    After crawling on the ground for a long time, shivell and Ye Feng barely sat up, but now they have obviously lost the chance to compete with the magic lion.


    All of a sudden, shivell and Ye Feng felt the warmth of their bodies, a gentle healing force quietly poured into their bodies, healing their wounds.


    Ye Feng and amu subconsciously look at Lulu and amu in the distance. They see amu in front of Lulu and try not to let the magic lion see that Lulu is secretly treating Ye Feng.


    How could that psychic lion be deceived by amu''s clumsy way? First, he cut off Lulu''s treatment for Ye Feng and then forced him to two little guys step by step.


    Seeing the magic lion coming towards them, Lulu and amu huddled together, closed their eyes tightly, and did not dare to look at the lion.


    However, a strange thing happened with the lion walking towards Lulu and amu. I saw the magic lion slowly in the process of walking into a wild beauty whose important parts were covered by animal skin, and continued to walk towards the two little guys with cat steps.Looking at the incredible scene in front of him, Ye Feng was stunned at first, then seemed to think of something. His pale cheek showed a look of joy instead.


    Although the woman turned her back to him, he could still find the same figure in the vague memory of childhood. He was almost certain that the man who had changed from a lion to a woman was the one he was looking for.


    Holding a tentative idea, Ye Feng opened his mouth under the astonished eyes of hivier: "sister nedley!"


    By Ye Feng''s call, the woman''s body with a horse''s tail stops her walking and looks at Ye Feng suspiciously.


    After repeatedly confirming that she has not seen Ye Feng, she looks cold to the woman who doesn''t know where Ye Feng got her name, and the cold eyes like beasts reveal the killing intention.


    "I I''m not your Sister


    is as like as two peas and a broken figure, even though the language that the woman has revealed contains a killing idea, but Ye Feng still believes that he has not mistaken. He said excitedly, "sister nedley, it''s me When we were young, you were kind enough to send us out of the forest. Have you forgotten that? "


    It seems to be recalled by Ye Feng''s words. Nedley frowns slightly, searching for the memory related to Ye Feng.


    In the hazy memory of her mind flashed the picture of vivina with her childhood Ye Feng and Fiona, and nedley finally remembered who Ye Feng was.


    Looking at Ye Feng, who grows into a big boy in front of her eyes, nedley, who has no concept of time in the forest, seems to have no reaction to this process.


    How did that naughty little fart child become taller than her in the twinkling of an eye?


    There was still some doubt in her heart, and she opened her mouth in the uncertain human language that she had not used for a long time.


    "You Are you Xiaofeng


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 599

    "You Are you Xiaofeng


    Nedley speaks the obscure human language intermittently. Her eyes towards Ye Feng are full of doubts, obviously still a little unconvinced.


    The frightened amu and Lulu huddle together and dare not look at nedley. But when they heard nedley and Ye Feng''s "marriage" dialogue, their trembling Petite bodies were a little better. There was still some timidity in the heart, but both of them opened their lovely big eyes and looked curiously at the transformed nedley.


    I heard Ye Feng say that he knew a man who would become a beast, so she adapted very quickly. She just turned her eyes a little, and her eyes which were hostile to nedley disappeared.


    "Yes, sister nidley, I''m a little wind. Do you remember Fiona? It''s the little girl in black Ye Feng patted his chest and assured him.


    Nedley''s eyes, which were more cruel than wild animals, blinked and blinked, and gradually believed what qiefeng said.


    The disbelief of the fundus faded, and a soft light flashed through nedley''s eyes. Looking at Ye Feng and Xiwei, who were beaten by her, she felt a little sad. She said, "yes Sorry, I I mistook you As a pair of kumang ancient forest People with bad minds. "


    Completely get the trust of nedley, ye Fengchang breathes a sigh of relief. But he didn''t want nedley to apologize to them. He thought about the words. He was about to open his mouth, but he was preempted by shivell: "it''s OK, sister nedley, you don''t have to blame yourself, you also want to protect the forest!"


    With that, shivell gave a confident smile, indicating that she didn''t care.


    Nedley raised her eyebrows. She didn''t have any sense of familiarity with hivier. In a blink of an eye, she turned a child into a grown-up Ye Feng. She said to hivier uncertainly, "you Are you Fiona? "


    Originally, shivell''s face was full of spring, but when she heard that nedley regarded her as Ye Feng''s childhood sweetheart, she was a little disappointed.


    Covering up his small loss, he said politely with a smile: "sister nedley, you know the wrong person. I am not Ye Feng''s childhood sweetheart, I am..."


    Speaking of the back, she was obviously stunned. Then she said with a smile: "sylvier, Ye Feng''s new friend!"


    Although there are some doubts as to why he suddenly hesitates to speak, Ye Feng still grins and explains his relationship with him to nedley, and by the way tells nedley Fiona that he is in aonia.


    Unexpectedly, Xiwei is not Ye Feng''s childhood sweetheart. Nedley was stunned for a while and then said, "AI Ionia? There I heard about it when I was a kid, um Great place


    I don''t know why, shivell now feels that she behaves in front of nedley just like she does in front of Ruiwen. She always feels a little uneasy and uneasy.


    She didn''t want to go on talking about Fiona any more. She squirmed her white lips: "sister nedley, can you find a place to cure the wound and talk about it?"


    Smell speech, Ye Feng also felt in reason nodded. Remembering that they were still seriously injured, nedley said in her broken human language, "it''s all me, it''s I didn''t recognize Xiao Feng, you You come with me, I''ll take I''ll take you to where I live! "


    As soon as the words fell, nedley turned into a lioness again, and led Ye Feng to her place.


    ¡­¡­


    The interior of a seemingly huge sandstorm is an oasis that ordinary people can''t think of. Ruiwen, who follows the guardian of the gate of the void, has lived here for a long time.


    But since a big eyed tentacle monster tore up the ban on Sandstorm, this only existed oasis has turned into a purgatory full of turbid dark purple energy. Ruiwen and the big eye monster are also missing.


    Everywhere is everywhere can see the dark purple spot, the magic burst breath diffuses in the air, has not dispersed for a long time. The evil and strange atmosphere is twisted and constantly seeps into the space from the other side of the gate of the void.


    The chaotic and unstable energy shattered the ground, and the lake was also infected with the evil force of void visitors. In the empty void space, the air of emptiness makes here extremely depressed.


    Suddenly, there was a ripple in the center of the calm lake. With more and more frequent waves coming out from the bottom of the once clear lake, a man bathed in thick liquid also poked his head out of the center of the lake.


    The dark purple muddy liquid covered the whole body of the man, making it difficult to see whether the man who emerged from the bottom of the lake was a man or a woman.


    As the man''s body continued to rise, the disgusting liquid from her body slowly slipped into the lake.


    Tick, tick, tick


    As time went by, the muddy liquid on the man was less and less, and the vague figure became like a woman.


    But what is more frightening is that the whole body of this woman is covered with terrible dark spots and magic lines except for the dark purple muddy liquid which is still sliding.


    The void magic of the whole space seems to have sensed something, and began to inject the vast force of emptiness into the mysterious woman floating in the middle of the lake crazily.In front of her also emerged a sphere of dark purple turbid liquid twisted by the waves of evil energy, constantly sucking the liquid from the lake under her feet.


    I don''t know whether it is the gate of emptiness that fills the whole space. For this woman covered with purple and dark spots, she is too large. After absorbing some power of emptiness, her face distorted by the force of emptiness gradually appears a look of pain.


    A trace of weak balderdash from the woman''s lips and teeth, her expression of pain is becoming more and more ferocious.


    As if she was degenerated into an evil devil, her twisted face sometimes showed the color of fear, and sometimes showed the evil smile of a female devil, which made people panic.


    Her hands were as open and half hung as if they were tied to a cross, and a huge broken sword, which was also bathed in dark purple muddy liquid, was tightly held by her right hand.


    With the help of turbid liquid, the broken sword gradually recasts its original broken part. Dark purple evil light appears in the groove of the sword body engraved with Ancient Runes, spreading the energy of death and destruction.


    It seems that the final will is still fighting against the evil power surging in the body. The woman''s mouth begins to say some nonsense which is difficult to hear.


    However, the woman''s own ears and heart are very clear to her almost inaudible nonsense. The two words repeated in this nonsense are the last straw that she refuses to be distorted by the force of emptiness.


    "Xiao Feng..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 600

    Walking in the back, holding Lulu and amu, shivell has been keeping a certain distance from nedley, who is leading the way ahead.


    Looking at the gentleness of ned Li, who is talking with Ye Feng, it is very difficult for him to connect such a nidli with the ferocious lion just now.


    Even she gave birth to a woman named nedley just now. If Ye Feng didn''t recognize this woman in time, they might have become the food for this woman.


    Compared with hivier''s caution, Lulu and amu are a little afraid of this strange nedley.


    The fierce battle just now scared them. Although Ye Feng and the ferocious lion sister adopted their marriage, their two children still had a little shadow in their hearts.


    Lulu stares at nedley who is talking with Ye Feng, but the image of her big sister, who is as gentle as a cat, can''t eliminate her antipathy to nedley.


    Just like the childhood sweetheart Fiona was playing hide and seek to push her down, but she still does not like Fiona a little, and kisses hivier. She tugged at hivier''s right arm and whispered, "sister sylvier, is that man really a good man?"


    Shivell did not expect Lulu to suddenly ask this question. She first looked up at the bright moon in the night sky hesitantly, and then pondered for a moment. Feeling that Lulu and amu are still afraid of nedry, she smiles and softly soothes her way: "of course, sister nedley is the guardian of this forest."


    "But But... " Lulu glared at a pair of aggrieved eyes. She said it but did not dare to go on. She was afraid that nedley in front of her would hear her.


    Knowing this, he lowered his body and put his ear to Lulu''s mouth. He also learned from Lulu and said, "but what?"


    "But why did she attack us?" Lulu whispered to shivell, glancing at nedley in front of her from time to time, for fear that her words would make her unhappy.


    "This..." Really puzzled by Lulu''s question, shiverton stopped and said with a smile, "because greedy people often come to disturb the forest, your sister nedley mistook us for bad people."


    The lovely Lulu repeated his words in the voice of sylvier and amu''s ear.


    This childlike scene fell into her eyes, and made her laugh. The two children were so much fun.


    But then again, despite the fact that she said such nice things to her two children, she also had a little bit of resentment towards her. However, she is smart and seldom shows such emotions, for fear of embarrassment to Ye Feng.


    The front, and Ye Feng in the conversation nedley did not hear the back of the sylvier and Lulu about her conversation. While learning about Ye Feng and Fiona''s experiences and interesting events in recent years, she also smiles from time to time. She is really like a big sister who is gentle as a cat and understands her brother who has not been seen for a long time.


    "Xiaofeng, then So Fiona, will she come? I I want to see what she looks like, too


    As soon as I heard nedley want to see Fiona, Ye Feng almost subconsciously shivered.


    Don''t you want Fiona to come along and beat him up for leaving without saying goodbye? Thinking about it, Ye Feng scratched her head awkwardly and said, "she should not come back for the time being, but sister nedley, don''t worry, I will bring her to see you next time when I''m free."


    Her eyes, as gentle as a cat, were slightly lost. She pursed her lips. As she adjusted her mood, she gently pointed to the loose woods in front of her and said, "I Here we are, then That''s where I usually sleep! "


    Leading the leaf wind to speed up her pace, nedley trotted through the misty forest again, and soon a hut made of trees and weeds appeared in the loose forest.


    The rear see nedley suddenly speed up, she also picked up two children to catch up. When she saw nedley and Ye Feng stop in front of a shack with rough workmanship, she also walked slowly.


    "This This house I was a child and my parents, in Because of the lack of materials in the forest, I I don''t really understand, so it looks like It''s very bad, Xiao Feng. You and shivell make do with it. Just one Bed, no There are no quilts. "


    Struggling to use a long time not to use human language to finish the speech to Ye Feng, she is squatting down and stretching out her hands to the two little guys.


    "You What are your two children''s names Kitty''s eyes lengthened gently, and nedley rubbed Lulu''s and amu''s hands.


    Although hilver said that Lulu and amu had less resentment, the shadow just now was still difficult to dissipate. Shivering, they shake off nedley''s hand, hold hiville''s legs tightly and hide behind him. From time to time, they peek out their small heads to peep at nedley.


    Also aware that the two little guys are a little afraid of her because of what happened just now, nedley continues to show kindness: "don''t be afraid, sister Sister, I I didn''t mean to scare If If you can forgive me, just Shake hands with your sisterGlancing at nedley''s gentle face, which was completely different from her previous ferocity, the two little fellows raised their heads again and asked for help from shivell. Seeing that he gave them encouraging eyes, they reached out their small hands to shake hands with nedley.


    "My name is My name is lulu. Hello, sister lion


    "Ah Amu... "


    Lulu and amu reported their names to nedley one after another, and then hid behind hivier.


    "Don''t mind, sister nedley. Their children are naturally timid." There was a slight apologetic look on her pretty face, but in her heart, like the two children, she kept a certain distance from nedley.


    Because she lost her parents in the forest when she was a child, although nedley, who was brought up in the forest by a lion, has the keen eyes of a predator, but her heart is very simple and kind, and she does not think so much about it.


    Nedley, who didn''t see that he was hostile to her, stood up again and suggested, "let Let''s have two kids with me Before Sleep in the cave ahead? In the room No There are no quilts. "


    "No way!" Don''t wait for Ye Feng to agree, Xiwei instinctively looks a change, sternly refused nedley.


    "I I can become a lion and let Let two children take Keep warm With a brilliant smile on her face, nedley just felt that shivell, whose face had suddenly changed, was not quite at ease. She let the two little guys sleep with strangers, but did not realize that he was hostile to her.


    Ye Feng is aware that the intelligent sylvier is mostly worried that nedley will do harm to the two little guys. He is a little bit unhappy, and thinks that he is a little too cautious. "Nai Mu and his sister also let him sleep


    "I don''t agree, anyway!" Contrary to the previous mild attitude towards nedley, he was cold and firmly opposed to Ye Feng''s idea.


    Sylvier said that, and nedley understood it a little bit, because he might have been deeply hostile to her in the battle just now.


    Since hivier is not willing to, nedley does not want to ask too much, so as not to destroy the relationship between Ye Feng and shivell.


    Stopping Ye Feng, who wanted to report her injustice, nedley said with a smile, "I live in Yes In the cave opposite, if Hair Please let me know what happens


    With that, nedley turned into a lioness and stepped into the cave opposite.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 601

    Early in the morning, shivell, huddled in a bed with two children in his arms, woke up. Sleepily, he glanced at her eyes and leaned against Lulu and amu, who were warm. He walked out of bed carefully, jumped over Ye Feng''s body, pushed open the door and went out.


    Before closing the door lightly, shivell was walking around, surveying the terrain. The wound hurt by nedley last night has been cured by Lulu''s healing magic, but there is still a kind of faint pain in her wound, which needs to be recuperated.


    "You Are you awake? "


    There was a slow voice in his ear, and he was alert and looked along. Her vigilance subsided when she saw the wheat colored nedley.


    But for nedley, she still had a bit of a lump in her heart. After all, last night, she almost died in the hands of nedley. It''s still a little difficult for people like her to let go as soon as possible.


    "Yes, sister nedley!" There was a friendly smile on her face, and shivell hid her emotions well.


    "You You see, I What have I brought back? " Nedley opened her mouth to speak the human language she had not used for a long time, but she pointed excitedly at her back.


    Hearing this, he looked curiously at nedley''s back, and saw a little lion prowling out from behind.


    The cute little lion didn''t see him for the first time. He went to the front and turned around in a daze before he found out that he was there.


    At the sight of a man as big as shivell, the little lion trotted back to nedley and roared at her.


    Nedley understood the animal language. She squatted down to imitate the roar of the lion and talked to the little lion for a while, trying to dispel the lion''s fear of shivell.


    After a while, a little lion, who had previously been afraid of strangers, made a small stride towards shivell. The two front paws are raised high and lie on the calves of hivier. The little lion stares at him with excited eyes.


    Affected by the lovely appearance of the little lion, shivell crouched down and held out a hand with a smile to hold the two front paws of the little lion.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Cried the little lion excitedly, as if he liked him very much.


    Fondly rubbing the little lion''s head, he stood up, and his attitude toward nedley changed slightly. She said with a smile, "sister nedley, where did you bring this little lion?"


    "It His mother''s belt I brought it here. " Nedley returned, intermittently.


    "His mother? Will the lioness not be angry that you have taken her child Shivell was slightly puzzled. In her impression, the lioness was very protective of her children.


    "No No, it''s Its mother My foster mother''s child, and I It''s good Good sister Nedley blinked her cat like eyes and patiently explained.


    On hearing this, he nodded at ease. She was really afraid that the little lion''s mother would go crazy and come to look for her baby. If anything happened then, it would be bad.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Some dissatisfied with the fact that shivell and nedley only talked and didn''t play with him, the little lion waved his front paws with open teeth and protested to him with a fierce look on his face.


    There is a little bit of distance between Nelly and Nelly, because she doesn''t know the little lion.


    After playing with the little lion, they walked back to nidley''s house. Back to the simple cottage and cave where the pine forest, shivell and nedley said a voice, and went into the room to wake Ye Feng three people.


    And the idle nedley is squatting down to tease her little lion, a lion to play a lot of fun.


    Just waiting for a moment, nedley heard Lulu and amu laughing as they walked out of the small room. Thinking of her purpose of bringing the little lion back today, nedley pretended not to hear and continued to play with her little lion not far away.


    Lulu and amu, who were running out of the house with a little laugh, stopped laughing when they saw hivier leading them to nedley.


    The two of them followed him cautiously, and from time to time secretly watched nedley, who was playing with the little lion.


    Nedley''s gentle and innocent smile, as well as the warm scene of getting along with the little lion, make the two little guys gradually relax their vigilance to nedley.


    What''s more, the lovely appearance of the lively lion really made the two little guys very fond of it, which aroused their childlike innocence.


    Seeing this scene, shivell''s eyes slightly narrowed, and she understood why nedley came back with a lovely little lion. If she''s right, nedley wants to relax with them through this little lion.


    She had a good time talking with nedley just now. Shivell still wanted to observe what kind of person nidley was. Just as she wanted to ask the two little guys to stay away from nedley, she saw Lulu and amu running to nedley excitedly.


    There was no time to stop the two little fellows, and shivell was very depressed, but she still kept her face still and walked over with a smile.Lulu and amu stood beside nedley, staring at nedley who was playing with the lion.


    Nedley''s gentle appearance made them forget what happened last night. Lulu was the first to summon courage: "sister lion, can I touch it?"


    "I I want to touch the little lion, too Amu saw Lulu opened his mouth, and he also called.


    Hearing this, nedley was very happy. "When Of course, you With Feel it


    With that, nedley picked up the little lion in both hands and made the lion''s face face face at the two little guys. It can be seen that she really wants to repair her relationship with the three of shivell.


    With the guard, he can not eat this set, standing on one side and watching Lulu and amu''s actions. But Lulu and amu were very happy. They looked at the cute little lion, waving their little hands and eager to try.


    The little lion is also staring at a pair of big eyes, curiously looking at the lovely Lulu and amu. Although Lulu and amu both looked bigger than him, somehow, he didn''t feel strange when facing hivier. Instead, he felt that the two little guys were very kind.


    Maybe it''s because they are all children of different races?


    Lulu reached out her little hand and gently touched the little lion''s head, then quickly retracted. Seeing that the little lion showed a look of enjoying caress and did not get angry to bite her, Lulu was more daring.


    Together with amu, she touched the little lion''s head again and again. Lulu found that she loved the little lion more and more. Imperceptibly, the two childlike children even gave nedley, who had just taken good care of the little lion and played with him, a friendly title from the bottom of their hearts - gentle sister lion.


    After all, they are children, and there won''t be any overnight feud. The two little guys also completely put down their bad feelings and played chase games with the little lion in the woods accompanied by nedry.


    Sylvier stares thoughtfully at nedley, whose eyes are as tame as a cat. She shakes her head. Maybe she thinks too much.


    People like nedley, who live in the primitive forest, should not have such deep thoughts. She should believe what Ye Feng said.


    Suddenly remembered that Ye Feng, who promised to go out of the house, was still sleeping in the room. He was also intrigued by the scene of nedley playing with the children.


    Her bright eyes flashed a shrewd twinkle, and then, without looking at nedley and them, she turned back and planned to make a whole sleepy Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 602

    During the time when Ye Feng and the four men were far away from the dispute over shurima, Azur and zeras had already divided the shurima desert into two plates, the north and the south.


    It was midday and the scorching sun was baking the desert. In the center of the shurima desert, a desolate area extending from the ruins of the imperial city of the ancient shurima Empire, is engaged in a fierce military battle. The two armies are under the command of azr and zeras, the most powerful forces in surima.


    Neither Azel nor zelas appeared in the battle, and they were busy with other affairs in the main city of their own forces. This collision is the first collision between the two forces, which is used to explore the depth of both sides. The real decisive battle is still ahead.


    The yellow sand was all over the sky, and the soldiers'' shouts and shouts were echoing through the sky.


    Or pain, or anger, or hatred, or fear


    All kinds of negative emotions have been vented from this large-scale war, and a large number of them do not want to join the fight. But now surima has fallen into the hands of Azur and Zerah. One is eager for revenge and restoration, and the other is eager to be king. More young men must join the army.


    Spear, arrow feather, sword These cold weapons are scattered on the battlefield, and some of them are even interspersed with the heads or bones of their respective enemies.


    There were soldiers falling down and being run over mercilessly by soldiers on both sides. Some of the soldiers have not yet been completely breathless, but they have also died because of the chaotic battlefield.


    The corpses scattered on the battlefield, whistling wind blowing the hustle and bustle of the yellow sand, these bodies covered with blood is more unbearable.


    The blood shed by the soldiers gathered together. Even under the scorching sun, it could not be dried up for a time, and turned into a shoal of shocking Blood River.


    The strong and pungent smell of blood diffused, mixed with the spirit of killing in the fierce wind and the resentment brought by the war, which disturbed the just dead souls.


    The resentment all over the sky makes this place more and more strange. The soldiers'' ferocious faces also reveal the desire of bloodthirsty and hatred, which is more than the evil''s resentment.


    "No wonder there is a saying in the human world that the most terrifying thing is not ghosts, but people''s hearts..."


    A woman with a dark purple crown, a loose purple robe, and bare feet walked on the battlefield full of frightful spirit.


    She murmured to herself a common saying of the human world and shuttled in the battlefield full of corpses without expression.


    I don''t know why, the woman''s body looks like a soul body, and she passes through those soldiers who are fighting without any influence.


    A faint sigh, the woman bent down and stroked the sand covered with blood, as if to recall what happened.


    "What a nuisance!"


    A trace of dark purple streamer full of magic flickered in the eyes, and the woman who had a little ethereal temperament before showed a palpable domineering evil spirit. But for some reason, the evil spirit that she exudes does not have the slightest evil breath.


    Again, she sighed, and restrained the black evil spirit which was produced by her anger. The woman recovered her ethereal temperament just now.


    She stood up, turned around in the same place, looked at the soldiers who were still fighting, felt the murderous evil thoughts and resentment from their bodies, and the woman shook her head helplessly.


    "I just want to have a good sleep..."


    He rubbed his eyes a little sleepily, yawned and said an inexplicable word, and the woman stretched lazily.


    Slightly adjusted the state, the woman''s look gradually turned cold. As soon as her eyes congealed, the dark purple light flashed through her eyes, and then a powerful force that could suffocate mortals spread over the whole battlefield.


    The soldiers on both sides of the battlefield, who were fighting each other in horror, stopped. After searching for a long time, they found the mysterious woman.


    The corner of her mouth rose slightly, a strange arc, and she slowly raised her slender right hand as she saw the soldiers'' frightened eyes.


    A trace of dark essence of evil Qi continuously leaked out of her body and turned into a black fog, which instantly blocked the sky of the battlefield.


    Reciting the obscure ancient mantra, the woman''s bending right hand suddenly vibrated, and then a terrible roar reverberated nearby.


    At the same time, the ground under the soldiers began to shake violently, as if something terrible was about to break out of the ground.


    Under the terrified gaze of the soldiers, the ruins of the imperial city of the ancient shurima Empire, their main battlefield, were completely destroyed and buried by the flying yellow sand pouring into the sky.


    The shadow of a glorious ancient city is gradually stabilized by the distorted chaotic scene, emitting the breath of lost magic. The woman also took advantage of the situation to gather her exorcising magic power, and did not compete with the magic emanating from the shadow of the ancient city.


    There are also many desert witches among the soldiers. Once they feel that the vast magic emanates from the shadow of the ancient city, they fall into madness.


    Because these desert sorcerers found that the sequelae they would leave after practicing magic was temporarily relieved. Even if their magic power was exhausted, they would not die because of the magic addiction.As a branch of mages, they are also familiar with some ancient books about magic. If you want to really get rid of the magic addiction brought about by practicing magic, only the alcasia magic lost ten thousand years ago can do it.


    The lost source of alcasia''s magic is almost the dream of all mages.


    According to the lost aicasia described in various ancient books, the main city of the human kingdom ten thousand years ago is probably located in surima.


    The more they think about it, the more crazy they can almost be sure that the shadow of this ancient city belongs to the imperial city of the kingdom of ekasia!


    Ten thousand years ago, the flourishing civilization of mankind almost spread over the whole continent, and akashia also accepted the worship and respect of various races of Valoran.


    It was an era that people yearn for


    However, even as the soldiers fell into a state of stupidity and madness, the change of the battlefield continued.


    In a flash, the shadow of the ancient city turned into a huge array of Dharma, which burst into the sky and sent out more terrifying power around.


    The protective phalanx covering the entire surima desert was activated, and an invisible shield was raised around the border between surima and surrounding areas, but there was no magic of resistance to prevent outside people from entering.


    The huge light column of the main array is as big as a city, releasing the vast magic power from the ground to the sky.


    At this moment, deep under the soldiers'' feet, a splendid Imperial City cooperated with the phalanx around the whole city, playing an amazing magic. The magic fragments like starlight scattered in every corner of the city, like the memory fragments of someone.


    Living in the main cities of their respective powers, Azur and Silas successively felt the boundless energy coming from the center of surima. They both stopped their business and went outside the palace to find out.


    In a desert city in the sphere of zerath''s influence, Elise, who had not heard much for a long time, also felt the vast energy of the revival of the ancient city.


    She looked up at the towering column of light in the center of surima desert, and her narrow eyes narrowed slightly and fell into meditation.


    Soraka of Ionia, far above the sea, was drinking tea on the Rafik. As soon as the lost Imperial City recovered, she felt the delicate cup falling to the ground without warning.


    Aliana, on the other side, was telling Soraka about enivia. Seeing that Soraka''s tea cup suddenly dropped, she could not help worrying: "Lord Soraka, are you ok?"


    Pulled back by Oriana''s words, Soraka smiles and shakes her head to indicate that she is OK, but then she gets up and says, "Oriana, take me to the control room quickly, and connect the image of the magic satellite dropping into the center of surima desert!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 603

    In the hut with only one small bed, Ye Feng, who had been sleeping on the floor before, did not get up as he said, but climbed onto the bed to sleep.


    Shivell stretched out his right hand to cover his pretty face and sighed helplessly. It seems that she still underestimated the degree of Ye Feng''s laziness.


    Thinking of Ye Feng, who likes to sleep late under a little punishment, he walks cautiously to the bedside. First, he gently pinched the face of pinch Ye Feng. Seeing that he had no reaction, he covered his mouth and held back his smile.


    She blinked her eyes playfully, and the corner of her mouth curved with a cunning arc. She stretched out her hands and prepared to hold the two sides of Ye Feng''s face to make a grimace.


    Just when her hand was about to touch Ye Feng, the ground under her feet suddenly trembled. The violent vibration makes her bent down to prepare for the whole leaf wind. Her gravity is unstable, and her foot slips and falls on Ye Feng''s body.


    "Oh, sylvier, what are you doing?"


    In the ear comes the Ye Feng discontented complaint, falls down in the leaf wind bosom''s hivier also to scream the sound to just calm down.


    She first stood firm, and then felt the earth''s tremor. Her tone was heavy: "Ye Feng, don''t you feel the earth shaking?"


    just after he finished her speech, Ye Feng tried to make complaints about her ability to change the topic. But when he sat up, he felt the earth shaking, and almost missed the ground.


    "Is this?" There was no time to find out whether he had deliberately punished him just now, and Ye Feng''s look was also a su.


    "Brother Ye Feng, sister Xiwei, sister lion, tell you to come out!"


    Without waiting for hivier to speak first, Lulu''s cry came from outside. She glanced at the door of the room and pondered over it. She made a look at Ye Feng and took the lead to go out.


    Knowing Ye Feng is also rushing to keep up with hivier''s steps, to see what nidley has found.


    Outside, nedley had been waiting for a long time. When she saw Ye Feng and Ye Feng walking out of the room, she motioned to Lulu to tell them what she wanted to convey.


    Aware of nedley''s movements, little Lulu coughed like an adult, and then pointed to the north with her right hand.


    "Brother Ye Feng and sister sylvier, look what''s in the direction of shurima desert!"


    Lulu''s childish voice is very pleasant. Ye Feng and Ye Feng turn their eyes to the north of shurima desert.


    Along the direction Lu Lu pointed out, at the junction of shurima desert and kumang ancient forest, an invisible magic energy separates the two boundaries, spreading a palpable vast magic power.


    "Is that?" Ye Feng''s pupil gradually shrinks. He opens his mouth slightly and looks at the protective barrier strangely.


    "Well It was Magic barrier That''s what nedley said.


    Ye Feng has a bad premonition in his heart, and he is not sure: "how can the magic barrier be raised? Did the shadow Island invade? "


    "That barrier does not have the slightest resistance magic to prevent outside people from entering. It should not be the invasion of shadow island. It is likely that some ancient relics have been opened, but the array laid by it has lost most of its energy."


    After a rational analysis for Ye Feng, as a student of master rez, he still has a deep understanding of the magic knowledge of these array classes.


    Thinking for a moment, Ye Feng looked at the face of hiville and inquired, "shall we go back now?"


    Shaking his head, he motioned Ye Feng to wait, and then said to nedley, "sister nedley, Ye Feng and I are coming to see you this time. Do you know the guardian of the gate of the void?"


    After hearing this, nedley rubbed her temple and recalled it. Then her cat like eyes lit up and took out a purple crystal that emits the energy of void collision.


    If Ruiwen was here, she would have recognized that the crystal had the same magical smell as the manna that casaden had given her.


    "Recognize Yes, this This can Can take us Looking for Find them


    Nedley tried to answer his question, but her pretty face still showed a happy smile that could help him.


    On hearing nedley''s affirmative reply, shivell became extremely excited. She held nedley''s hands tightly, her eyes flowing with excitement: "that''s great, sister nedley, can you come with us tomorrow?"


    "When Of course, you You are not afraid of Don''t be afraid of me, just do it! "


    ¡­¡­


    With a column of light as large as a city, several screens in the Rafik''s control room transmitted back from all angles what had happened in the heart of the shurima desert. Even the images of the soldiers of shurima in a daze outside the huge array were captured by the magic satellite.


    Inside the control room, Caitlin, Ariana, izerell and Wei are all shocked by what they see.


    Soraka also changed her calm look no matter what happened. Her gloomy eyes reflected the pictures on the screen, and her mind was also thinking about some things."Soraka, if I remember correctly, that place was the imperial city of ekasia?" Aoxing, the mini dragon that haunts Soraka''s body.


    Hearing Aoxing''s voice, Soraka took a deep breath and nodded.


    If he didn''t return to Aoxing, Soraka thought of a man in his heart, that is, the empress Rex who came to visit in vain.


    If she guessed correctly, it was Rex who untied her seal this time. As for what rexser wanted to do, she did not know.


    Glancing at the two soldiers who stopped fighting on the screen, Soraka was eager to find out what happened to surima now.


    She asked directly to Oriana, "Oriana, I heard that Ye Feng and you all have a device called a Hicks intelligent walkie talkie. Is it convenient for you to contact him now?"


    "Well, Lord Soraka wants to know about the situation of shurima with Ye Feng and them." Looking back from the shock of the picture, Ariana smiles sweetly.


    Symbolically nodded, Soraka first motioned for Olivia not to call Ye Feng for the time being, and then revealed her own brilliant star magic, covering the whole Ionia in an instant.


    Countless people in her starlight perception into a little bit of starlight energy, Soraka finally locked her magic to Sarah and two Fiona.


    At this time, Sara three people are sitting on the first floor of the hotel dining, they are also the first time to feel the magic of Soraka.


    Not to be puzzled by their questions, Soraka said in their heart: "do you want to go to Rama?"


    Hearing Soraka''s sudden words, the three were stunned, but soon their eyes showed an excited look.


    "Yes The three returned with one voice.


    Feeling the excitement of the three, Soraka chuckled.


    "I''ll wait for you on the Rafik!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 604

    Under the setting sun, Ye Feng is holding the Amu who has been sleeping for a whole afternoon and is sitting on a no small stone. Rubbing the temple, he yawned and looked at Lulu, who was still vigorous. Accompanied by nedley, he played with the little lion.


    With a new understanding of Lulu''s exuberant energy, he cast his eyes on sylvier, who is talking with a smart walkie talkie.


    He was supposed to be answering the phone, but as soon as he heard that Lord Soraka was calling to inquire about the situation of shurima, he asked him to give her the walkie talkie without saying a word.


    After listening to it silently for a long time, Ye Feng is really a little bored, and her hands holding amu in her arms are also slightly sour.


    Ye Feng''s every move naturally falls in the eyes of hivier, but she is busy reporting to Soraka what happened after they came to Ruima, and she has no time to pay attention to Ye Feng.


    When Soraka asked them what they were going to do next, shivell mused, "Lord Soraka, tomorrow we will set out at the gate of the void. I believe that soon we will ask the guardian of the gate of the void to return to Ionia."


    Smell speech, the other end of the phone Soraka originally wanted to let Ye Feng four people go directly to the aicasia Imperial City, but after thinking about it, she still stopped the idea.


    "When you find the guardian of the gate of the void, don''t worry about coming back. You must contact me at the first time. I may have some arrangements at that time," she said


    Hearing that Soraka had other arrangements, shivell subconsciously looked at the invisible magic barrier separating kumang ancient forest from shurima, and said quietly, "well, Lord Soraka, don''t worry. When we find the guardian, we will contact you at the first time."


    For hivier, Soraka was still very relieved. She said with a smile on the other end of the phone: "nothing else is going on for the time being. If you encounter any danger, please remember to contact the walkie talkie of oleana. I will stay on the rifik recently."


    "Don''t worry, I will!"


    Finally, he exchanged a few more words with Soraka before he hung up. Ye Feng saw that she hung up the phone and still took his walkie talkie, and did not intend to give him. He quietly reminded the contemplative hivier: "hivier, the walkie talkie should be returned to me?"


    The train of thought was interrupted by Ye Feng, and a trace of irritability flashed through hivier''s eyes, but soon she blinked and playfully put the walkie talkie into her own skirt pocket. She said cunningly, "let me go first, so that Lord Soraka can''t report to us if he has something to do with him."


    "But don''t you have a walkie talkie, too?" Ye Feng is a little confused by sylvier.


    "It''s safer for me. It''s settled. Why do you have so much to do? And I have the right to keep your walkie talkie for you He rolled his eyes toward the leaf wind, and he didn''t have a good airway.


    Choked by hiville, he didn''t know how to reply. Ye Feng basically gave up the hope of taking back the walkie talkie. He really didn''t know what to say about him, sometimes rational and calm, and sometimes playful like a little girl. He felt as if he had been strangled to death by him.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel it is sometimes harder to look up than to follow Fiona. Ye Feng''s face is full of helpless melancholy.


    Keenly aware of the change of Ye Feng''s mood, he changed his face and made fun of Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, you see how sweet amu sleeps in your arms. You are really a competent father!"


    Originally a little depressed, and then by the Xiwei such a joke, Ye Feng complained angrily: "I don''t want to be a father!"


    "Shh!" He suddenly stretched out his right forefinger and made a silent movement against Ye Feng''s lower lip, and then pointed to amu, who had turned his lower body in Ye Feng''s arms.


    According to hiville, he lowered his head, and Ye Feng saw that amu in his arms tightly frowned and smashed his lower lip. He didn''t understand what he was trying to say, but he was stopped by him.


    Under his stunned gaze, shivell gazed gently at the frowning, sleepless amu, and stretched out his hand to gently stretch his brow for amu.


    "That''s good. You almost wake up amu. He''s tired after playing with Lulu all day. Let him sleep more!"


    Lower the voice with Ye Feng to explain her move, Xiwei''s tone is very soft, let Ye Feng not produce a trace of discomfort.


    I don''t know why, Xiwei''s words make Ye Feng''s heart warm, and his eyes staring at him are dazed.


    "In fact, the environment here is also very good, with sister nedley playing with energetic Lulu, we two with clever amu, just like a family."


    Shivell looked around at the harmonious and peaceful forest scene in the sunset, and her heart was also slightly touched, with a kind of warm meaning.


    "Home?"


    Being recalled by hivier''s words, Ye Feng thinks of the red maple forest from his childhood, his childhood sweetheart and his sister Ruiwen.


    "Yes, it really suits us, isn''t it?"


    As a girl, sylvier still shows her emotional tenderness. Especially in the words just now, when she said "we", she deliberately accentuated her tone and wanted to see what Ye Feng''s reaction was."It''s really suitable for us, but I''d like to go back to hongfenglin. My sister and I lived there for nineteen years."


    Imperceptibly by the Xiwei gentle words with run, Ye Feng in the heart slightly a little uncomfortable, he a little miss his Ruiwen sister.


    "Red maple forest..." Murmured a sentence to himself, Xiwei also can feel Ye Feng think of Ruiwen elder sister, she soft voice comforts way: "next time I accompany you to go to the red maple forest, perhaps Ruiwen elder sister is waiting for you there!"


    Nodded with gratitude, Ye Feng also knew that Xiwei was comforting him. As for shivell, who can capture his sentimental feelings and moderate pacify him, his affection for her has also increased a little unconsciously.


    Seeing that Ye Feng''s sentimental mood is better, Xiwei''s heart is full of uneasiness, and there is a topic that makes her feel shy to ask Ye Feng.


    After thinking about it, her mood is difficult to calm down, or in the leaf wind gradually magnified under the eyes of amazement asked her to blush.


    "Ye Feng, do you like children?"


    ¡­¡­


    After learning about surima with hivier, Soraka pondered for a moment under the gaze of Caitlin and others.


    Her mind suddenly remembered that Caitlin and others had told her that the magic satellite could locate the function of human beings. She could not help but say, "Oriana, can the magic satellite locate hivier and their position?"


    "Of course Olliana replied truthfully.


    After being confirmed, Soraka said solemnly: "the seal of the royal city of akashia has been untied without any reason. Shurima is in the haze of war again. The sun disk may be a magic weapon as hivier said. The demons of shadow island are also lurking in shurima. For their safety, I hope to see their dynamic all the time these days, so as to deal with some emergencies The situation! "


    After listening carefully to Soraka''s words, Oriana is also worried about Ye Feng''s safety. She immediately said in a deep voice: "no problem, I''m going to lock Ye Feng where they are now through the magic satellite!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 605

    On the boundless boundary line of surima desert, the high temperature stirs the horizon of space.


    A trace of purple black turbid energy suddenly appears in the sky over the desert. With a clear crack sound, a huge sandstorm stained with purple and black dirt spots breaks up, and the magic illusion is forbidden and appears in the desert.


    A humanoid, covered with dirty purple black liquid, tore a hole in the vigorous wind outside the huge sandstorm, and instantly fled to the sky in the center of shurima desert.


    When the humanoid disappears for a moment, the huge sandstorm will disappear into the void again.


    When the sun rises into the highest sky, Ye Feng comes down here under the guidance of nedley. As soon as nedley arrived, she threw the crystal of the void in her hand into the air, and recited from the bottom of her heart the mantra that casaden had told her how to open the door of the void and guard the boundary.


    After a while, the sandstorm, which had previously run out of the humanoid creature, broke through the illusory prohibition again and appeared in the world.


    Although it was the first time to see the sandstorm infected by the dirty purple and black energy, the keen shivell always had a kind of foreboding.


    And Ye Feng is from just arrived here, he has been out of his mind, a little confused. He didn''t even feel the force of emptiness.


    "Strange Strange, last time they invited When I was invited, no It''s not like that! " Nedley''s cat like eyes stare at her boss, and she is also aware of the disturbing atmosphere.


    Nidley''s words made him alert. She held her chest in her hands and said, "Ye Feng, do you feel anything different?"


    Ye Feng didn''t seem to hear the question of sylvier, and murmured something to himself over there. Seeing that he was distracted, he could not help but poke Ye Feng with his elbow and said, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Being poked by Xiwei, Ye Feng was still a little absent-minded. He said casually: "Oh What were you talking about


    Nedley timely cast a look of concern, a little worried about the state of Ye Feng. The two little guys are also concerned to open their big eyes, small hands pull the corner of the leaf wind, to show concern.


    Aware that Ye Feng''s mood seems to be a little unstable, shivell''s displeasure was instantly replaced by worry, but she said calmly on the surface: "we''re saying that the breath here is very strange. I want to see if you have the same feeling."


    "Oh, it''s a little strange indeed!" At random with the voice, Ye Feng is still thinking about other things.


    The more he looked at him, the more worried he was. For the sake of Ye Feng, she still opened her mouth and asked, "just now it was OK. Why did you suddenly get in a trance?"


    After Xiwei asked, Ye Feng was thinking whether to say what he thought in his heart. He hesitated and said: "I feel the breath of Ruiwen here, but it soon disappeared."


    As soon as Ye Feng felt the breath of Ruiwen, he thought of Ruiwen in his conversation with her yesterday. Is it because of yesterday that Ye Feng, who missed her sister, had an illusion today?


    The more he thought about it, the more he thought about it, he pursed his lips and gently comforted him: "Ye Feng, I know you want sister Ruiwen, but now there is no other breath except for the strange magic."


    Finish saying that, in order to convince Ye Feng, she also let Ye Feng carefully explore the magic and feel the surrounding atmosphere.


    At her suggestion, Ye Feng also explored the surrounding atmosphere carefully. In addition to the strange magic emanating from the interior of the sandstorm, he did not detect any other breath.


    In this way, Ye Feng also believed in sylvier''s inference. It seems that he really felt wrong just now. How could sister Ruiwen come to shuruima desert and meet him so coincidentally here at the gate keeper of void?


    Seeing that he was suddenly enlightened, shivell was a little relieved. She turned to nedley and said, "sister nedley, please, take us in and have a look."


    Nedley smiles and pats Ye Feng on the shoulder to show him not to think about it. Then she uses the crystal of void to hold up a small purple protective cover to cover the people.


    Leading the crowd through the perilous sandstorm periphery, nedley soon entered an incomparably empty space.


    After she led Ye Feng into the inner space of the sandstorm, she almost subconsciously took a breath of cool air and was shocked by what she saw.


    In her impression, here should be a beautiful oasis of its own space, with a clear lake, green grass and trees, as well as a few simple wooden houses.


    But now, reflected in her beautiful eyes is the sky and the earth filled with dirty dark purple energy, even the original clear lake water is also suffused with palpable purple black turbid liquid.


    The dark atmosphere of evil makes the full of vitality here cut off, and the oppressive atmosphere of death makes people breathless.


    The twisted dark purple portal standing on the lake is pouring more and more empty energy into this space, making the evil atmosphere here more and more rich.For the first time, the four Ye Feng were oppressed by the strange atmosphere here. They were all unable to recover for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    In the control room of the Rafik, even though it is across the screen, Soraka and others can also feel the evil breath that Ye Feng and others feel at the moment.


    As one of hiville''s best friends, Caitlin, with her beautiful eyes firmly fixed on the oasis in the picture, was deeply worried about him.


    "Lord Soraka, is it time to call hivier and them?" Staring at the screen for a while, Soraka didn''t speak. Caitlin, who was worried about her friend, couldn''t help but remind her.


    "Don''t worry. The gate of the void is the passage to the land of emptiness. It''s not surprising that there is such a strong force of emptiness."


    After a little thought, Soraka decided to observe. What''s more, she wants to let Ye Feng and others deal with dangerous affairs by themselves, so that they can grow up as soon as possible.


    As long as she doesn''t feel that things will go beyond the dangerous range that she can control and predict, she still wants to wait for Ye Feng and they come out and take the initiative to report the specific situation to her.


    However, as solaka and others in the control room focus on the picture, Sara and two Fiona, who are familiar with the structure of the rifik, have already arrived on the warship.


    As soon as they entered the control room, they were attracted by the stillness of the empty door projected by each screen in the control room. They were staring at the shocking and gloomy scene, and slowly approached the Soraka people.


    And after two Fiona carefully observe the pictures on each screen, their shocked eyes become alarmed with the presence of Ye Feng.


    "Well Is that Ye Feng? "


    With their words slightly lost, Soraka and others found that they and Sara had arrived, and felt a little uneasy about the two Fiona''s uncontrollable emotions.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 606

    When the two Fiona speak in unison, Soraka realizes that the situation is not so good. She even forgets that she asked Fiona to come here yesterday.


    If she remembers, she will definitely ask Oriana to turn off the magic satellite to locate Ye Feng''s crowd before meeting Sarah and the two Fiona.


    Sara, who can''t see any change after scanning her face, looks at the two Fiona whose emotions are a little uncontrollable.


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, meets Soraka''s eyes at the right time. Perhaps because she is worried about Ye Feng, she can''t put her shelf down at ordinary times. She anxiously says, "master Soraka, we have to save Ye Feng!"


    "Lord Soraka, we must set out as soon as possible!" Fiona, of the Laurent family, frowned, with all her melancholy on her face.


    Under the two people''s eager gaze, Soraka did not rush to reply, but turned to the screen again.


    At this time, the five people of Ye Feng are carefully walking at the gate of the void, searching for all suspicious traces.


    Staring at Ye Feng''s five people in the picture for a long time, Soraka slowly opened her lips: "wait a few more people, I''ll hold a collective meeting for you to discuss the itinerary and specific matters of going to shurima."


    Having said that, Soraka did not say whether to save Ye Feng. The two Fiona were still a little worried that Ye Feng could not be dealt with when he was in danger. The two of them then turn to Sarah for help, hoping that Sara can tell Soraka about Ye Feng for them.


    Pretending not to notice their two eyes for help, Sara slightly closed her eyes, staring at Ye Feng and other people''s every move in the picture.


    See Sara refused to help speak, two Fiona wriggle their lips, or want to go directly to Ye Feng''s words to swallow back.


    "It''s going to be fine with sever here!" In fact, Caitlin is a little worried about the safety of Ye Feng and others, but since Lord Soraka has said so, she has to comfort Fiona appropriately.


    "And Ye Feng often works miracles. Fiona, you should have confidence in him!" Olivia Anna also echoed, hoping that the two Fiona can relax.


    The kind-hearted woman also trotted to the middle of the two Fiona, one left and one right holding their jade hands to cheer them up.


    They are very resistant to others holding their hands like this, but when they see the innocent encouraging smile of Oriana, they still let her cheer them up.


    Seeing Ye Feng and sylvier in the picture, you and I said one sentence to another. Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, felt a little uneasy and blocked in a panic. She pretended not to care and said, "why is there only picture and no sound? What can be seen in this way? "


    Soraka didn''t think there was anything wrong with it. She motioned to Mafia ona to be patient and said, "that''s enough. When they''ve explored this space, they''ll report to us on their walkie talkie."


    "But what if there''s an emergency that you can''t report?" Fiona from the Laurent family.


    "Kaitlin, you can see if you can remotely control the intelligent walkie talkie through the magic satellite to monitor the conversation between them," said izerell, who has been silent for a long time


    At izerell''s mention, Caitlin seemed to remember something, clapped her hands, and then quickly pressed the buttons on the console.


    The buzzing noise suddenly rang, and Caitlin stopped operation and walked back to the crowd with satisfaction. She explained, "now the magic guide satellite is trying to analyze the messages of the two walkie talkies of hivier and Ye Feng. After the analysis, the magic guide satellite will remotely control the intelligent walkie talkie and secretly monitor what they say."


    At the same time, Ye Feng''s five people explore the space in the picture for a whole circle, and finally stop at the lake bank with muddy dark purple liquid.


    When Ye Feng''s five people stood by the lake for a long time, Ye Feng''s words came out in the picture: "hivier, why don''t you wait for me by the lake? I''ll jump into the lake and have a look. I always feel that there is something hidden at the bottom of the lake."


    "No, I have to go down together if I want to go down!" He replied firmly, a pair of beautiful eyes and Ye Feng looked at each other seriously.


    Across the screen, out of the mentality of following Ye Feng before, Fiona of the Laurent family directly blocked: "can''t go down, there''s definitely something wrong with the lake water!"


    The childhood sweetheart Mafia ona and the other she thought the same, also wanted to say similar words, but since let the other she said first, she also shut up.


    "No matter how anxious you are across the screen, wood won''t hear you!"


    Sarah glances at the two nervous Fiona, which excites their nerves.


    As Ye Feng and sylvier reach an agreement in the picture, they jump into the lake together, and the two Fiona Qi, who are stimulated by Sara''s words, say: "what do you mean?"


    She shrugged her shoulders indifferently and did not answer.


    "They are more and more agitated," she said


    "Hum!"Hum, if it wasn''t for the fact that Sara had helped them many times, with two Fiona''s temperament, they would have to argue with Sara to the end, even if Oriana tried to persuade them.


    The screen also follows Ye Feng and sylvier to jump into the lake, directly in exchange for positioning the target and locking lulu.


    Under the surface of the lake invisible to solaka and others through the screen, the leaf wind and shivell diving into the lake are constantly deepening to the bottom of the lake.


    With the deepening step by step, the force of the void at the bottom of the lake is becoming more and more intense, which is countless times more terrifying than the empty energy on the ground.


    Even within the wind shield and magic shield maintained by the two, their bodies are more or less contaminated with the evil void energy that makes them feel palpitating.


    The deeper we go to the bottom of the lake, the more fish and various creatures are distorted by the empty energy, which makes Ye Feng and shivell''s scalp numb.


    Suddenly, the deepest part of the lake opened two pairs of purple and black pupils which were more dazzling than the turbid water. With the opening of these two dazzling pupils, a wave of terrifying powers stirred the water at the bottom of the lake.


    Two humanoid creatures distorted by the void energy burst out of the soil buried in the bottom of the lake, and constantly emit the vast magic that makes Ye Feng and shivell feel desperate and powerless.


    This vast magic wave has been beyond the scope of human understanding. Ye Feng and schivelle felt this magic as soon as they felt it.


    Looking at each other, they swam to the lake before the two humanoids found them.


    However, as they swam, they found that they were doing nothing. In addition to their hands and feet moving, they are still in the same position.


    With a cold feeling on their backs, Ye Feng and hivier were excited. Almost out of instinct, they slowly turned their heads and looked at the bottom of the lake. They looked at each other with the two terrifying beings.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 607

    Staring at the lake water in the picture, the more she waited, the more restless her heart became.


    Scanning her eyes and casting her eyes at her, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, can feel that their emotions are the same anxiety.


    She opened her mouth and struggled in her heart for a long time. Then she couldn''t help but say, "Ye Feng, they haven''t come up for such a long time. Is there something wrong with them?"


    As soon as this was said, Rao was always reluctant to show her true ideas in front of others. Sarah also raised her eyebrows and showed a sad look.


    Soraka was about to open his mouth, but Oriana preempted her and said: "it should be OK. Although they go deep into the lake, the magic satellite can still sense their heat form moving under the lake."


    As soon as Sara heard it, her eyebrows began to stretch. But the bottom of her heart is still worried about Ye Feng''s safety.


    She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but before the word was out, Fiona swallowed it back. Her face slightly displeased to look directly at the picture, and the public continue to patiently wait for Ye Feng''s news.


    Fiona of the Laurent family saw another one and she was closed. She did not continue to talk.


    Dong Dong Dong Dong!


    There was a knock at the open door of the control room, followed by a more rapid voice from the door: "Lord Soraka, the gellan brothers and sisters of demacia, and dreius of NOx are outside the Reebok."


    At the sound, Soraka''s heavy eyes relaxed a little. She glanced at the slightly bewildered crowd in the control room, who apparently did not know when she had summoned the Galens and dreus.


    "I see. You arrange them to wait for me in the lounge," Soraka said with a calm smile


    "Yes


    When Sara sees Soraka watching the correspondents leave, she roughly guesses what''s going on. I think solaka is going to hold a meeting and tell them about the next trip to surima.


    Sure enough, under her gaze, Soraka looked around the crowd and said, "I''ll hold a meeting for you in the lounge later. When the specific things get there, I''ll tell you in detail. Oriana, you can pause to locate Ye Feng''s whereabouts."


    With that, Soraka looked like a Su and left the control room first.


    As soon as they heard that Ye Feng was going to suspend their positioning, they were still waiting to see if ye Feng could be safe. The two Fiona who came out from the bottom of the lake were a little unacceptable.


    Looking at all the people leaving the control room, as well as Arianna, who is manipulating the console to close the screen, Fiona of the Laurent family stops Oriana and says, "wait a minute!"


    "What''s the matter?" Oliviana, who was pressing a button on the console, turned her head and asked, but her movements continued.


    "Can you..."


    Before she could finish her words, Sara interrupted her and said, "it''s OK, Ariana, turn off the screen and go to the rest room. I''ll talk to both of them!"


    Sara smiles as she signals oliviana to go first, pulling two Fiona, who are extremely reluctant to listen to her, to one side.


    The two Fiona didn''t like Sarah''s temperament very much at first, and then they were pulled by Sara, and their mood came up.


    Reluctantly looking at the screen, the screen is dark, both of them are leaning too far, do not want to see Sarah''s face that they hate.


    Sarah didn''t care about the two Fiona''s attitude towards her, because she didn''t think they would like her in the first place, even after she helped them so many times.


    She went straight to the point and said, "well, I know you don''t like my character, but I have to remind you that it''s better to go to the next meeting of Lord Soraka."


    "Why should we listen to you?" Fiona of the Laurent family replied coldly, and her frosty cheek on the cloth did not give Sarah a good look.


    Sara had expected that the two Fiona would not listen to her. She shrugged her shoulders with an indifferent smile, and turned resentfully to keep up with Ariana, who was not far away.


    But when she came to the door, she stopped and looked back at Fiona. Her eyes were cold at the moment.


    "Don''t blame me for not reminding you to go to surima when Lord Soraka arranges to go to surima!"


    She dropped the words coldly, and Sara snorted coldly. No matter how embarrassed the two Fiona would be when they heard her tepid words, they just caught up with Ariane in front.


    Instead of the cold look of her last word of advice to the two Fiona, Sara gently lifted olivana as if she were really a gentle sister.


    ¡­¡­


    Along the lakeshore, nedley, with Lulu and amu, has been waiting for Yefeng and sylvier to dive into the lake for a long time.


    Night came quietly, she was worried about the safety of Ye Feng, who was uncomfortable with the strange atmosphere in this space. But with her two children, she had to wait patiently and calmly.Lulu pulled nedley''s fur skirt, stood on tiptoe and asked anxiously, "sister nedley, brother Ye Feng and sister shivell, why haven''t they come up yet?"


    In fact, Amu was also worried about Ye Feng. Seeing Lulu, he also asked, "sister nedley, shall we go down and find them?"


    "Again Wait a minute, you You Don''t worry about Worry Nedley was a stranger because she had not spoken human language for a long time. In such a hurry, she was even more hesitant.


    Fortunately, the two little guys listened to nedley''s words. They both nodded cleverly and decided to wait for Ye Feng and hivier.


    Suddenly, the calm lake began to float a small bubble. With the passage of time, there are more and more bubbles on the surface of the lake.


    Seeing this scene, nedley, who thought it was Ye Feng and Xiwei to come out, said happily, "he They want to It''s coming out! "


    Listen to her say so, two little guys immediately stare big water Lingling big eyes, looking forward to Ye Feng two people surface.


    But then something weird happened.


    Under the moonlight, the ripples on the lake surface become bigger and bigger, and then a small whirlpool rolls up. The whirlpool is also bigger and bigger, and finally it rolls up a lake whirlpool with void energy.


    In the center of the lake, two humanoid creatures flashed past and appeared right above the lake.


    Lulu didn''t care whether the two men in the air were Yefeng and hivier. He waved his hands to the two humanoid creatures in the air and said, "brother Ye Feng, Xi..."


    Before shivell''s name was called out, little Lulu''s excited eyes suddenly shrank, a trace of fear grew in her heart, and her face was instantly pale and bloodless.


    Because the two people floating above the lake are not her brother Ye Feng and sister shivell, but two terrifying creatures that she has never seen before.


    And the two creatures that make her palpitation are looking down upon the tiny one with the cold eyes twinkling with weird purple light. As if she in front of these two monsters, like a tiny mole ant, may be crushed to death at any time.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 608

    "Brother Ye Feng, Xi..."


    Lulu''s excited voice as she saw that the two humanoid creatures in the air were not her brothers and sisters were getting smaller and less confident.


    Her face was also gradually changed from a happy look to panic. She was afraid to hide behind nedley with amu. She did not dare to look at the two humanoid creatures suspended in the night sky.


    Nedley was also shocked by the sudden appearance of the two humanoid creatures, but not because of fear.


    She was shocked because the two men in the night sky were malzaha and kasadin, the gatekeepers of the void they were meeting today.


    But the strange smell of these two people made her look as if they didn''t know her.


    "Card Casaden, mal Zaha, how do you What''s the matter? "


    The two demigods were slightly stunned by nedley''s intermittent questions. They looked at each other in a daze.


    Seeing that the two men''s attempts to fight them stopped for a while, nedley knew that casaden''s will was mostly eroded by some person or object. Her cat like eyes were slightly narrowed, and gradually became less gentle. Instead, like the fierce eyes of a lion, she cautiously gazed at casatine in the night sky.


    Little Lulu has been hiding behind nedley since just now. She dare not look at the two casaden in the night sky, which makes her feel terrible. When she heard nedley call out the names of the two strange creatures, she was timid and said, "sister nedley, do you know the two of them?"


    "He They are What you''re looking for Guardian


    Nodding slightly, nedley returned to Lulu''s words, while staring at a pair of fierce beast''s eyes, observing casaden''s every move. As long as the two people in the air have the slightest movement, she will react the first time.


    Although she rarely goes out of manggu forest, the last time she met with casaden, she heard that she was equivalent to a demigod in the human world. At least in the face of two casaden, she still has the strength of a war.


    Confident in herself, nedley''s clenched lips occasionally hissed, and she knew that the self-conscious casatine would not be easily convinced by her.


    As she thought, the confusion in casaden''s eyes was soon replaced by the murderous dark purple light, and they were eyeing her.


    Fighting spirit swept over her body, nedley''s temperament is no longer a docile cat, but a lioness who will strike a deadly blow at any time.


    She was about to get up and strike first, but Lulu and amu pulled her fur skirt. She looked back and looked at the two children who were a little worried about her children. After careful consideration, she decided to give up the initiative to attack, or to protect the two children.


    With a decision in her heart, nedley let out a roar of a lion to frighten the enemy. Then she turned into a lioness carrying two little guys and planned to go out of the space first.


    The two little guys saw nedley carrying them to the boundary line of this space. They were worried that Ye Feng would be killed by the two humanoids if he did not drink.


    "Sister nedley, brother Ye Feng and sister sylvier haven''t come up yet. We can''t go!"


    "Sister Lulu is right. We can''t leave brother Ye Feng and sister shivell behind!"


    Lulu and amu are on nedley''s back. You say one word to me and ask nedley to go back to Ye Feng and hivier.


    At the same time, casaden and marzaha are also chasing after each other, but they can''t shorten the distance between them and nedley for a while because nedley is too strong in the form of a lion.


    The two little guys on his back kept shouting, and there were two demigods chasing after him. Rao YIDELI''s mental strength was also a little difficult and could not be distracted.


    From time to time, looking back at the distance between casaden and her, nedley looked at the dust storm border, and rushed out with her claws.


    The first time she escaped to the outside world, nedley transformed herself into a human figure and placed Lulu and amu''an on her back firmly on the ground.


    There was no time to say anything to the two children, but Nelly''s lion''s half fierce beast''s eyes flashed a soft light, looked at the two children deeply, and rushed back before the opening she had torn open was closed.


    The gap in the dust storm''s storm boundary is gradually closed. Nedley, who returns to the space, is ready to continue running around with her chasing casaden, and then looks for a chance to jump into the lake to find Ye Feng and hivier.


    However, at the moment, kasadin and marzaha have come to her, and before she can leap in another direction, she is set in place by the dark purple muddy chain released by marzaha.


    And under her feet, a pool of muddy liquid emerged, constantly torturing her both physically and mentally.


    Casaden was holding a short blade full of dark purple energy, and stabbed her mercilessly at her left chest, trying to kill her.


    The pupil gradually shrinks, and the threat of death makes nedley''s fierce beast eyes also show a trace of fear.But as a hard Void Crystal in front of her chest was stabbed by a short blade that just came and fell to the ground, nedley''s eyes flashed a desire for life.


    She was staring down at the crystal of her head, and she was almost staring at the crystal in the sky at the same time.


    As the time of kasadin and marzaha staring at the crystal of the void grows longer and longer, their spirits seem to have suffered a heavy blow. They half kneel in front of the empty crystal, covering their heads and murmuring in pain.


    Then, a stream of memory into a torrent, in the depths of his mind. Hidden in an unknown corner of their mind, an eye without eyelids gradually cracked.


    When the eye completely disappeared from the depths of their minds, their confused consciousness was instantly clear, and their purple eyes were no longer full of bloodlust.


    Seeing this scene, nedley, who was watching the change, knew that casaden and his wife had recovered their consciousness because of the crystallization of the void.


    Happy, but she stood in the distance just in case. "You You, recover Conscious? "


    Nadri''s voice sounded in her ears. Casaden and marzaha were stunned when they woke up, but when they saw the crystal of void on the ground, they understood why.


    "Yes, thank you for saving us!" Casaden took a deep breath and looked gratefully at nedley.


    Marzaha also nodded to show his thanks.


    Seeing that they were really sober, nedley breathed a sigh of relief, but the stone hanging in her heart did not fall.


    "Ye Feng They Still Still at the bottom of the lake


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 609

    Little Lulu and amu hold nedley''s left and right hands respectively, but their big eyes are full of water, but they have no sense of security. Instead, they twinkle with uneasy light.


    Not far ahead, kasadin and marzaha, recovering their consciousness, take the road, preparing to go to the lake infested by the energy of the void to rescue Ye Feng and shivell.


    Looking at the two monsters in front of them, casaden and marzaha look like monsters. Even though sister nedley, who is as gentle as a cat, explains the reason to them, it is difficult for Lulu and amu to believe that they are good people.


    After noticing that the two little guys were staring at them for a long time, casaden was somewhat curious about why the two children were looking at him for so long.


    I didn''t know that Lulu and amu were afraid that their casaden turned around and said with a kind smile: "Lulu and amu, do you two like to stare at us so much?"


    Affected by the cute appearance of his two children, casaden thought that his smile was very kind, but he ignored one point, that is, his appearance is a monster with no man or ghost, and no matter how he smiles, people who don''t know him will be scared.


    Casaden''s smiling face, which he thought was very friendly, fell into the eyes of Lulu and amu, just like a demon who liked to eat children. The two little guys, who were already scared, started to cry.


    "Wow Sister nidley, that monster is so terrible, he is cruel Lulu


    "Wuwuwu Amu is also afraid


    Two pairs of big eyes filled with water mist flickered. Lulu and amu shrank directly behind nedley, choking for protection.


    "No Sorry, he They are just children. They have been together for a long time They would not Chaos Talking nonsense


    Sorry to look at the stunned casaden, nedley quickly turned around and bent down, gently wiping the tears from Lulu and amu''s eyes, indicating that they were not afraid.


    With a deep sigh, casaden looked at marzaha with a lonely look in his eyes, which happened to be the same.


    Both of them remembered what the big eyed tentacled monster had said before. They silently guarded the gate of the void in their own way, but they might not be understood by the world.


    Lulu and amu seem to cry unintentionally, but it makes casaden feel sad. Sigh unceasingly, two people are shaking their heads, no longer think, continue to walk in front of the road.


    Behind him, the fierce cry became weaker and weaker. Casatine and nedley came to the lake.


    The first time they went to the lake was not to find out whether there was leaf wind or shivell at the bottom of the lake, but to gaze at the twisted gate of void suspended above the lake.


    After confirming that the seal of the gate of the void is not loose, the two people focus their attention on the lake water with turbid dark purple liquid.


    Their minds move with their will, and their divine sense and magic power both go to the lake. As they went deeper and deeper, they also noticed that there were two people at the bottom of the lake.


    To speed up the magic, they soon found a man with dark purple spots all over his body, holding a woman tightly and lying on the mud at the bottom of the lake.


    When the magic power reached the deepest point, the pupils of casatine shrank slightly, because there was no fluctuation of the force of emptiness in the woman who was held in his arms by the man with the infected void energy.


    "This man and a woman should be what nedley said they were."


    Casaden mumbled to himself that he was a demigod after all, and the shock in his eyes was fleeting. He and marzaha expanded the scope of magic exploration.


    The reason why they didn''t plan to directly bring Ye Feng out was that they thought Ruiwen should also be at the bottom of the lake.


    But after going back and forth several times, the two of them still didn''t find Ruiwen in the lake. Then they worried about Ruiwen, who followed them in their practice. They could only let them go for a while. First, they rescued Ye Feng from the shore.


    Before Ye Feng becomes a monster like them, they work together to raise a bubble like protective cover for Ye Feng and shivell at the bottom of the lake full of void energy and slowly lift them up.


    After a while, Ye Feng, who hugs hivier tightly, lies in the bubble and is lifted up.


    "Brother Ye Feng and sister sylvier!" Seeing Ye Feng and Ye Feng floating out of the lake, Lulu''s timid mood was swept away and replaced by joy.


    Lulu jumps to Ye Feng and Ye Feng who are put by the lake, and amu also plucks up the courage to follow lulu.


    "Wait for me, sister Lulu!"


    The two children first trotted to Ye Feng and sylvier. When they saw the dark purple magic spots on Ye Feng''s body, they couldn''t help shivering.


    At this time, nedley came slowly. As soon as she arrived, Lulu grabbed the animal skin skirt and had to listen to Lulu''s voice: "sister nedley, brother Ye Feng, he looks so terrible!"


    Nedley also saw that Ye Feng''s condition was a little bad, and her eyebrows fell, as if thinking about how to treat Ye Feng.


    "Don''t worry, we will disperse the void energy in the boy. The girl in his arms has no problem, just faints." Casaden said at the right time, indicating that the three of nedley need not worry."Well Then Please Yes Nedley heard that the two casaden can help dispel the magic in Ye Feng''s body. Her beautiful eyes slowly enlarge and look at them gratefully.


    With that said, nedley directly from Ye Feng''s arms will Xiwei into her arms, standing on one side waiting for casaden to cast a spell to cure Ye Feng.


    "They should have been unconscious because we hurt them. It''s our duty to save them."


    Shaking his head, casaden and casaden took a deep breath and began to infuse their magic power into Ye Feng''s body, intending to inhale all the empty energy in Ye Feng''s body.


    But just as soon as he made a move, casaden and he felt that there were several different kinds of energy in Ye Feng''s body, tearing and chasing each other.


    "The power of the void, the magic of the stars, the magic of the moon, the sword of the wind, the magic of the wind, and the power of arbitration, it seems that there are still two kinds of energy hidden in his heart that can''t be distinguished for a while. What''s the matter with this man? How could he have so many different properties of energy in his body? " Taking a breath of cold air, casaden pulled back his hand and lost his voice.


    "The magic of the wind and the sword of the wind appear in a person''s body at the same time. He should have been torn apart by the repulsive force of magic and kendo."


    Marzaha also withdrew his hand and looked at the leaf wind with dark purple spots all over his body in disbelief.


    "Yes, that''s right. The most strange thing is that he has the same attribute in his body, but the mutually exclusive magic and kendo are still safe and sound!" Casaden thought of something, and he echoed strangely.


    "Ye Ye Feng really learned a lot of magic because of his experience. Two guardians, please help him


    Xiwei weak voice suddenly sounded, attracted all the people present except Ye Feng to cast their eyes to her.


    "Sister shivell, are you awake?" Lulu raised her head excitedly, and her small face looked excitedly at shivell lying in nedley''s arms.


    Half squinting his eyes, he said, "two guardians, the magic of so many different attributes in his body should not prevent you from saving him?"


    "Originally, it would not hinder him, but now the energy of different attributes in his body has fallen into a violent state, chasing and tearing each other in his body. If all the energy in his body can not be stabilized in time, let alone drive out the empty energy that invades his body, he will soon explode and die!" Casaden sighed in embarrassment.


    "So how can we stabilize all the energy in his body?" He squirmed his white lips, and his weak face showed a trace of anxiety.


    "There are ways, but he should not be able to hold on until we find the right person." Marzhaha answered and looked at the eye leaf wind with regret.


    "Nothing, two guardians, please tell me how to save him!" He said firmly, biting his lips.


    Seeing hivier''s insistence on knowing, casaden had to say: "we need two people who know healing magic to cooperate with us now to stabilize the riot energy in his body."


    "Lulu, Lulu, she''s a healing mage, yes, yes, yes This is the child


    Shivell, agitated and incoherent, pointed to Lulu, who looked only about nine years old.


    Lulu drummed her mouth and responded with her childish voice: "sister sylvier, don''t worry. Lulu will do her best."


    "But it''s still one short!" Casaden glanced at Lulu, who was full of energy, and shook his head.


    Nedley, who had not spoken, frowned and hesitated. She still pursed her lips and said, "I I will use Magic Magic, temporary Cure Treating the injury, this This is Healing magic Is it? "


    Listening to nedley''s intermittent and unfounded words, shivell''s hope that he had just been extinguished by casaden was kindled again.


    "Yes, of course!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 610

    Half sitting by the lake, shivell''s slightly frail body swayed slightly.


    A pair of beautiful eyes nervously stare at the four casaden people who are around Ye Feng for treatment. She tightens her arms so that the Amu in her arms can feel her real anxiety.


    "Sister sylvier, don''t worry. Sister Lulu and sister nedley will let brother Ye Feng get over well!"


    Smelling amu''s words of encouraging her, he found that her feelings were too obvious, a little different from her at ordinary times.


    She adjusted the state of mind, a faint smile appeared on her pretty face, and her voice was soft and Judo: "amu is good, and I know how to comfort my sister!"


    Then he stretched out his right hand, which was somewhat hot because of the body''s weakness, and rubbed the clever amu. Only then did he conceal her mood. As a sister of amu, she still does not want to show her emotions in front of him.


    Not far away, Lulu and nidli try their best to turn their magic into healing power, and rush into Ye Feng''s body through the hands of kasadin and marzaha.


    As soon as the healing power poured into Ye Feng''s body, the magic power of the star and the magic of the moon began to assimilate into the form of healing power.


    Warm current bursts, different properties of energy collide with each other, the tearing force has a little relief. But Ye Feng''s body is still covered with a layer of palpitating dark purple magic spots, which makes people worried about him heartache.


    In just a moment, the energy of healing power flowed through Ye Feng''s whole body. First, he calmed down the irascible side of the magic power of the stars and the magic of the moon.


    The magic of starlight and the magic of the moon, combined with the healing power that seeps into Ye Feng''s body from the outside, continuously cleans and purifies Ye Feng''s polluted body.


    Other energies that are not assimilated by healing power resist and do not want to be reconciled by healing power.


    Ye Feng, who is covered with dark purple magic spots, frowns under the consciousness of sleeping. It seems that he can''t avoid the pain of tearing his body with different attributes of energy in his sleep.


    Lu Lu, who stands at the last to deliver healing power, sees Ye Feng''s expression of pain. Her big eyes twinkle and her heart softens. She doesn''t want to see Ye Feng like this.


    As the speed of releasing the magic slowed down, Lulu turned her head helplessly and looked at shivell, who was sitting on the other side.


    The expression of pain shown by Ye Feng is a key moment for harmonizing all kinds of energy in Ye Feng''s body.


    Aware of Lulu''s look for help, he moved a few times and sat behind Lulu with amu in his arms, and gave Lulu encouragement.


    "Lulu, if you are soft hearted now, your brother Ye Feng won''t be just tortured. Don''t be distracted!"


    Sylvier''s tone was both encouraging and mingled with some serious advice, which made Lulu realize that she can''t be soft hearted now.


    The cute little head nodded like a chicken pecking rice. Lulu''s delicate porcelain doll''s small face puffed up her breath and tried her best to convey the biggest words of healing power.


    Shivell sat by smiling, hiding her deep worries. But her seemingly calm eyes occasionally reveal her hidden real feelings in the heart, which are fleeting.


    Under the anxiously waiting in his heart, the dark purple magic spot on Ye Feng''s body finally began to show signs of fading.


    Seeing this, a trace of real joy flashed through her smiling face. If she guessed correctly, all kinds of energy in Ye Feng''s body has been calmed down. Now it is time for kasadin and marzaha to absorb the empty energy in Ye Feng''s body.


    As she expected, Lulu and nedley stopped casting one after another and went to wait quietly.


    "Hoo Sister sylvier, Lulu did it Little Lulu fell into the arms of sylvier and wanted him to praise her.


    "Well, sure enough, it''s right to bring Lulu to Ruima, but you have saved your brother Ye Feng and your sister me many times. Lulu is an excellent healer!"


    According to Lulu''s meaning, he praised her, and he fondly kisses Lulu''s small face.


    "Sister Lulu, you have to learn the language of aicasia quickly, or you can untie amu''s curse!" the clever amu also yelled


    "Don''t worry, Amu!" Learning from the way sylvier and nedley talked, Lulu had a young face and a mature look that didn''t match her appearance and age.


    Although the dark purple magic spot on Ye Feng''s body is fading away at a visible speed, he is still worried.


    It was not until all the magic spots on Ye Feng''s body had disappeared, and kasadin and marzaha reminded her that the void energy in Ye Feng''s body was gone.


    Thank you He personally found out the weak magic and checked the body of the lower leaf wind. Only then did he confirm that Ye Feng was really safe.


    "Thank you. Don''t have to. By the way, did you find a woman who was infected with void spots like this boy when you came in?" Shaking his head, casaden asked in good time. He was a little worried if Ruiwen had been demonized by the big eyed tentacle monster.


    Shivell frowned and nedley looked at each other a few times, and then replied, "we didn''t see a woman with the spot before we came in."Xiao Lulu trotted to Ye Feng. Two small hands clenched a big hand of Ye Feng and prayed innocently, "brother Ye Feng, you must wake up quickly!"


    "Ye Feng Ye Feng This child is called Ye Feng? " Repeating Ye Feng''s name in his mouth, casaden frowned and pondered for a while, then he seemed to think of what pupil was gradually shrinking.


    "Any questions?" He said in surprise.


    Looking at malzaha, casaden took a deep breath and said, "does he have a sister named Ruiwen?"


    "How do you know that Ye Feng''s sister is Ruiwen?" Shivell''s expression was slightly restrained, and he said cautiously.


    Although sylvier did not answer, her words also proved casaden''s conjecture from the side. "Do you remember the woman with the spot that I said just now? That''s Ruiwen


    "What!" Shivell''s pupils were shrinking, and it was obvious that she could not receive such a message for a while.


    Standing on one side, nedley''s eyes, which are as gentle as a cat, see the expression of sylvier, which is also slowly lengthening.


    Suddenly thought of Ye Feng when the sandstorm appeared that he felt the breath of Ruiwen. Lulu said with a small mouth: "Ruiwen? Brother Ye Feng seems to have just arrived and said that he felt the breath of Ruiwen. Is that Ruiwen really the elder sister of Ye Feng


    Lulu''s unintentional words awakened hivier, and she also remembered what Ye Feng had said and his free manner. It seems that what casaden said should be true!


    Taking a cool breath, he had a bad premonition when he thought that Ruiwen was also infected with dark purple magic spots.


    "You can''t tell him He must not be told that sister Ruiwen has been here and has been infected by the energy of the void! "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 611

    Outside the foyer, two Fiona stood hesitating for a long time before they went inside.


    As soon as they entered the lounge, they saw Soraka closing their eyes, as if waiting for something. At this time, a voice that made Fiona of Laurent family very familiar sounded: "Fiona, are you here too? Long time no see


    Hearing the familiar voice, Fiona of the Laurent family flashed the smiling face of her playmate, lax, from childhood to adulthood.


    Looking in the direction of the sound, lacs, who had come with Galen, was waving to her. The corners of her mouth rarely show a faint smile, and Fiona of the Laurent family walked towards lax without hesitation.


    Seeing another seated herself, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, looked around the spacious lounge and finally chose to sit in the empty space between Oriana and Sarah.


    Sara saw that Fiona was still sitting next to her after the speech dispute. She couldn''t help chuckling and nodding to Fiona.


    Sitting in her seat with no expression, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, regained her usual cool posture and pretended not to see Sarah''s eyes.


    After glancing at Soraka, who is still taking a rest with her eyes closed, Sara''s eyes then drifted to Fiona, the Laurent family who gets along well with lacs.


    "The one named lax was supposed to be your good friend, and you are much more lonely than the other you." Casually glancing at the cool looking young girl Mafia ona beside her, Sara closed her eyes and said.


    It seems that Sara''s words have touched the heartstrings, and the quiet eyes of Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, are full of waves.


    "Do you know who I envy the most and who I envy the most?" Her right index finger scratched her hair in front of her, Sarah said again.


    "Not interested!" Words are like gold, and Sophia''s pretty face becomes cold again.


    This is the nature of Mafia ona, and Sarah is not angry. Instead, she comes close and says, "you are the one I admire the most."


    First, she was stunned, and then Sophia decided that Sara was only saying this because she wanted to see her joke. "It''s not funny at all," she said, slightly displeased


    "I''m not kidding!"


    Sara''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and her eyes were staring at Sophia. She didn''t take her eyes back until she felt uncomfortable.


    "I envy you because you have been with wood for more than ten years, and you are very lucky compared with the other you!"


    Sara''s beautiful eyes are not mixed with other superfluous emotions, only the envy of childhood sweetheart Mafia ona.


    After Sara said so, the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona also gave birth to her very lucky idea in the bottom of her heart. It is impossible for her to think in this way if it is in her normal way of thinking.


    Pretending not to care about looking around the eye lounge, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, didn''t care as much when she saw another picture of her getting on well with lax.


    Taking a glimpse of the subtle changes in Sophia''s face, Sarah''s eyes are bent into a gap.


    The childhood sweetheart Mafia ona is also aware that Sara is deliberately talking to her, but since Sara is to let her untie the knot, she has no cold words.


    Suddenly remembered that Sara had just asked her who she knew she was most jealous of. Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, asked curiously, "who are you most jealous of?"


    Sarah, who was still smiling, became cold and gloomy in the twinkling of an instant when Sophia, a young girl, asked about this sentence. She took a deep breath, and then slowly said a name that she had never seen, but which she hated and disliked.


    "Ruiwen!"


    Sister Ruiwen? As a childhood sweetheart who has lived with Ye Feng for more than ten years, Fiona naturally has a deep affection for Ruiwen. So when she heard that Sara was jealous of Vivian, she couldn''t help but wonder.


    "Why?" Unable to stop her curiosity, mafiona, a childhood sweetheart, asked.


    "Because I hate her!" Without concealing her disgust for Ruiwen, Sara puts on a look as if she has a deep blood feud with Ruiwen.


    "Why? Sister Ruiwen, has she offended you Sophia is a little bit restless, she said nervously.


    "Kill for your life, wood''s enemy is mine!" Sara said quietly, her eyes looking a little scary at the moment.


    "Ye Feng has chosen to forgive Ruiwen. Why do you have to hold on to it?" she said


    "Wood can forgive her, but I can''t forgive her for the harm she has done to wood. Even if she raised wood for nineteen years, it can''t offset the fact that she killed wood''s parents!" Sara slowly comes to her idea. Her disgust for Ruiwen in her eyes is even a little hairy when she sees her childhood sweetheart Mafia ona.


    "The affair between Ruiwen elder sister and Ye Feng, you can''t mess about it!" she reminded


    "Don''t worry, I won''t mess around. If I do, I won''t use jealousy instead of hate."


    With a smile, Sara is still in a good position to do these things. Although she hated Ruiwen, who she had never met, she would not do anything to embarrass her wood."I hope so!"


    After a deep look at Sara, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, has seen Sarah''s deep mind and means in bill gewater. This woman is a total paranoid.


    Sarah naturally guessed that Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, spoke ill of her in the bottom of her heart, but she did not want to expose it or defend herself.


    "Are you all here?"


    With an ethereal voice, Soraka, who has been sitting in her seat and taking a rest with her eyes closed, finally opens her narrow eyes.


    Seeing that the Galen brothers and sisters, dreus, the two Fiona, Sara, Caitlin, Ariana, Wei and izerell are all ready, Soraka looks solemn and stares at the crowd.


    "I''m calling you here today mainly to discuss matters related to surima. If there is no accident, you will be assigned the task of going to surima by the end of this meeting."


    Slowly speaking out the purpose of gathering people, Sora stopped and then continued: "of course, I''m not forcing you to forgive Rima. Whoever wants to quit now can say it. I won''t punish those who quit."


    When I heard that she was really going to surima, Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, was so excited. On the other side, Sarah is listening to Soraka''s speech carelessly, as if she knew that they would all go to Rama this time.


    Glancing at the expressions of all the people present, Soraka seldom showed a satisfied smile when no one made a declaration of withdrawal.


    "Let''s start now, then."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 612

    "According to the information sent back by Ye Feng and sylvier these days, two forces have risen in the barren shurima desert. They try to integrate the aborigines of various desert cities in shurima desert to form a country. If it is normal, I would not be in charge of this matter. But now is an extraordinary period. I don''t want shurima to be a rare aborigine There are fewer wars, and they are even captured by the talons of shadowisland. "


    Soraka spoke slowly of the messages she had received these days, while the others present were looking at each other''s eyes. It was obvious that they saw something unexpected in each other''s eyes, especially the two Fiona, the Galen brothers and sisters, and dreius.


    However, Sara, who just learned the news, was extremely calm. She made a little analysis and pondered: "Lord Soraka, do you mean that we are going to shurima this time to reduce the casualties of the shurima Aboriginal people?"


    "It''s just one of them. There are three reasons to go to surima this time!" Nodding solemnly, Soraka looks at Sarah admiringly.


    "Which three?" Asked izerell curiously.


    "First, there are still demons of shadow Island lurking in shurima desert. They will surely win shurima in the most relaxed way when the two forces in shurima desert fight with each other; Secondly, many people have died in the shurima desert because of the expansion of Azur and Zerah forces. In this extraordinary period of human resistance to shadow Island, I hope to unite as many human beings as possible. We also need the strength of the aborigines of shurima desert; Third, the palace of the royal city of ekasia has been opened underground. I hope the lucky among you can go in and have a walk


    When he heard of the city of alcasia, izerell was full of excitement. He was no stranger to this imperial city, where he got his light of alcasia. He was a little excited and said, "the palace of the royal city of akashia? Is that the one I went to last time? "


    Soraka nodded slightly: "well, the last time you went to the imperial city of ekasia, you went straight to the highest altar. You didn''t explore other parts of the city carefully. Moreover, the memory fragments of the goddess of ekasia have not recovered. So this time, the imperial city of ekasia is full of danger!"


    Oriana didn''t seem to hear Soraka''s danger. Instead, she asked excitedly, "ekasia? Is the legend of the kingdom of Jean Valan


    Soraka nodded, which caused a great stir. Even Sara, the most calm person, couldn''t sit still.


    The people present, no matter where they are, have heard a lot about the legend of ekasia, the most splendid country of mankind since childhood. This time, they didn''t expect that they would soon see the real alcasia imperial city and witness the splendid demeanor of human beings ten thousand years ago.


    Soraka''s veiled face is still a little disappointed to see that everyone''s attention is focused on the ruins of the imperial city of ekasia. "However, our first priority is to evacuate the aborigines in the shurima desert as soon as possible, so as not to cause more casualties due to war or the advent of shadow island! As for other things... "


    After a little pause, after everyone looked at her again, she continued: "everything else. If time doesn''t allow, we should consider the overall situation and withdraw from shurima as soon as possible."


    The crowd also looked a Su and nodded.


    After listening for a long time, I didn''t see Soraka saying about Ye Feng. However, the two Fiona sitting separately were in a strange same mood, both of them were anxious.


    In their eyes, these things are not as important as Ye Feng''s safety. They just want to get to Ye Feng''s side as soon as possible. Only stay by Ye Feng''s side will they feel at ease.


    However, Soraka didn''t intend to mention Yefeng from the beginning. She said: "the magic satellite connected by rifek is one of the most cutting-edge haiks technologies in piervov. It can project pictures of all regions on the continent of Valoran. This evening, I would like to trouble Oriana and Caitlin to map the distribution of cities and villages in surima desert as soon as possible Make it, and then you will be able to assign your respective rescue missions. "


    "No problem with that, Lord Soraka!" Learning from the optimism Ye Feng taught her, Oriana patted her chest optimistically, indicating that Soraka was at ease.


    "We''ll finish the job!" Caitlin was serious.


    "Newspaper Report


    At the door of the rest room, a contradictory female voice, which is a little empty but also a little sonorous, interrupts Soraka, who is about to continue talking, and draws all the people''s sidelights.


    Seeing all the people looking at her, the woman''s face turned red.


    "No I''m sorry, Lord Soraka and all of you here, I''m late! "


    Hearing the woman''s apology, Soraka closed her eyes and gave a smile. "Arilia, you''re here at the right time. You can sit next to Caitlin."


    "Yes, Lord Soraka!" In a moment, arilia adjusted her mind and sat down beside Caitlin in a solemn manner.


    After seeing arilia in place, sorakar said, "I''ll ask Caitlin to repeat what arilia missed in front of her when the meeting is over.""No problem!" Caitlin replied.


    Dong Dong Dong Dong!


    After the late arrival of Fiona and arilia, there was a voice at the door: "Lord Soraka, I have sent you your tea!"


    "Add to the heroes who are going to the next battlefield."


    Smiling, she motioned to the waitress named rifik to come in. Soraka said to the crowd without hesitation: "well, the last thing is to tell all of you that I will not participate in this operation. You can participate and make the decision. It is good to allocate the rescue location and quantity reasonably. You can also form a team to complete the operation. Understand?"


    "Lord Soraka, why don''t you go?" Oriana didn''t quite understand why sorakar refused to go in person, but gave them tasks over and over again.


    "Ionia''s protective phalanx still needs me to maintain. It''s impossible for me to visit everything in person? And let you carry out it. I hope you can grow up quickly, so that the day of counterattack against shadow island will come faster! "


    Soraka gazed at all the people in this room, and she really hoped that these people, as well as the powerful young people she had not assembled, would grow up quickly.


    Everyone is silent. Yes, as Soraka said, they still need to grow up in all aspects, otherwise their strength is not as good as some high-level demons who are not half gods.


    "Don''t think too much about it. At least you still have time to improve your strength. That''s all for today''s meeting. If there are no other problems, you can stay on the Rafik and wait for the news of departure."


    "Lord Soraka, Ye Feng is still there..." Seeing that the meeting was about to break up, Soraka didn''t say a word about Ye Feng, but she still couldn''t hold back the words in her heart.


    Fiona of the Laurent family also looked at Soraka almost at the same time to see what Soraka said.


    "It''s the gate of the void. It''s connected with the land of emptiness. It''s normal to scatter the dark purple energy of the void. Besides, there are two guardians of the gate of the void, kasadin and marzaha. You don''t have to worry about it!"


    Soraka patiently explained to the two Fiona, indicating that they should be relieved.


    Now that Soraka said that, the two Fiona had to choose to believe Soraka''s judgment. They nodded in silence, no more questions.


    With the exception of two Fiona, no one else had any doubts, and Soraka dismissed them. But before leaving, she left Caitlin and Olivia alone.


    After the others had left, Soraka and the two men went to the control room together, and indicated that they would continue to locate Ye Feng and shivell. She would like to observe for a while.


    Just as the trio bypassed several complicated passageways in the belly of the Rafik, they were surprised to find that Sarah had been waiting at the door of the control room for a long time.


    Also aware of the arrival of the three, Sarah, leaning against the door with her hands on her chest, turned her face to confirm the image of the three people in the lower Soraka, and then walked towards them seriously.


    "Lord Soraka, you have cheated those two childish noble ladies, but you can''t deceive me. I''m worried about my brother. I hope you can let me have a look at it too!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 613

    With the permission of Soraka, Sara also enters the control room and stands with Soraka in silence, looking at the busy Caitlin and Oriana.


    Caitlin rushed to the console the first time, manipulating the complicated buttons above, trying to establish contact with the magic satellite. After giving Caitlin a seat, she pushed the remaining three to Sarah''s side.


    "Sister Sarah, Lord Soraka, we''ll sit and watch and relax!" Olliana smiles sweetly at Sara.


    She sat down on the seat without affectation and motioned Sarah to sit next to her.


    Sarah also smiles back and sits on the seat next to her, and her left hand is affectionately held by Arianna.


    Soraka sits on the far right, staring at the open screen, waiting for the screen to lock in the area where the door of the void is located.


    "Come out!" As the images of the surima desert under the starry night are gradually enlarged, Caitlin, sitting in front of the console, excitedly says.


    Sara and Oriana smell the speech, but also in accordance with the situation will focus on the control room of each large and small screen, look incomparably focused.


    The magic guide satellite quickly deciphered the image data of the sandstorm and penetrated into the space where the gate of the void was located. Also like the previous dark picture, the deeper the night, the more strange the space eroded by the dirty dark purple energy.


    Across the screen, people soon see hivier and others. What surprised Soraka and others was that shivell appeared, but why couldn''t Ye Feng be seen? In addition, there are two more humanoid creatures in the picture. Lulu and nedley, whom they don''t know, seem to be cooperating with these two humanoid creatures to cure a man with dark purple magic spots all over his body.


    "Wood?" Sarah''s sharp eyes slowly enlarge, her voice trembles slightly, revealing a trace of disbelief.


    Soraka glanced at Sarah, who was stunned. Then she thought of something and said to Caitlin, "Caitlin, enlarge the position of the man''s chest!"


    "Yes Caitlin answered and immediately enlarged the picture of the man''s chest, followed by two exquisite pendants floating in front of the public.


    One of the pendants on the man''s chest is a Teardrop Pendant filled with black breath, while the other is a pendant shaped like a dragon.


    At the sight of these two pendants, Sarah and Oriana, who are familiar with Ye Feng''s pendants, are all shivering. They understand that the man in the picture who is flashing with dark purple magic spots is Ye Feng.


    Soraka also looked heavy, did not expect the situation is worse than she imagined. If she guessed correctly, Ye Feng is likely to explode and die at the moment, and the two humanoid creatures who are casting and curing him should be the guardians of the gate of void, malzaha and kasadin.


    "Ariana, lend me your walkie talkie!" Rao is Sara no matter how calm, when she saw Ye Feng in this crisis, she could not calm down the worry and anger in her heart. She wanted to ask how sylvier had brought her beloved wood to the brink of death!


    "Calm down, those two humanoid creatures are the guardians of demigod level, malzaha and kasadin. They are now working together to cure Ye Feng!"


    Sara, who takes over the walkie talkie and is ready to make a call to hivier and start an inquisition, solaka gently persuades.


    Despite Soraka''s words, Sara is a little dissatisfied with shivell at the bottom of her heart. Taking a deep breath, she still chose to listen to Soraka and endure for a while.


    Soraka had a special understanding of Sarah''s personality when she went to bill gewater last time. In order to avoid Sara going to extremes again, she changed the subject and said, "Sarah, have you practiced the spiritual magic I taught you last time?"


    Gazing nervously at Ye Feng''s painful expression in the picture, Sarah casually replied, "yes, I will temper my mental strength every night before I go to bed according to the method you taught me."


    "What is your mental strength now?" Soraka was excited to hear that Sara studied the magic she taught her every night.


    When asked about this, Sara is a little weak. She still looks at Ye Feng, who is receiving treatment in the picture, and says: "we can simply manipulate the mental power of ordinary people, and we can also do some simple mental attacks."


    The reason why she is guilty is that she conceals the progress of her magic practice. The reason for concealment is that she took two Ionian men who tried to tease her some time ago, and they were cruelly trampled to death. She didn''t want Soraka to know about it to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    "That''s good. It''s not easy to manipulate the mental power and attack the spirit of ordinary people. It seems that you are very talented in this respect."


    Soraka''s eyes lit up. It seemed that she did not underestimate Sarah''s spiritual power comparable to God. It was indeed worth her training. I don''t know what she''d look like if she knew that Sarah had killed two Ionians?


    Abstracted to accept Soraka''s appreciative eyes, Sara is still a little confused. After all, this is Ionia, not bill Gewert who is casual.In Sara is distracted by the topic of Soraka distracted by this period of time, Ye Feng''s magic spot has begun to gradually fade away. Seeing this, the kind-hearted Oriana took Sara''s hands and waved, indicating to Sarah, "Sister Sarah, look, the magic spots on Ye Feng''s body begin to disappear!"


    Ariana''s words also made Sarah excited. She forgot to kill two Ionians who bothered her for a while, and again focused on Ye Feng on the screen.


    When she saw the magic spot on Ye Feng''s body gradually subsided, she was also excited with beautiful eyes. "Lord Soraka, wood, is he getting better?" she asked


    "No accident, it should be, Caitlin. Can you tune it out as well?" Soraka smiles knowingly. In order to further understand the situation in the picture, she signals Caitlin to listen to the conversation between hivier and others.


    So, Caitlin pressed the buttons on the console skillfully, and soon the conversation between sylvier and others was clearly passed into the ears of the four people in the control room.


    They all heard the topic about Ye Feng''s life safety, and even Ruiwen''s story was heard across the screen.


    When Sara hears that Ye Feng''s closest sister Ruiwen is also suiruima, a trace of disgust flashed in her look, but it is fleeting.


    "Is Ruiwen infected with the power of empty visitors?" One side of Soraka frowned, she was a little surprised, did not expect to raise Ye Feng Ruiwen also in the forgiveness of Ruima, but also infected with the force of emptiness.


    "Ruiwen sister is very good. If Ye Feng knows that she is infected with the power of emptiness, she will not give up until she finds him!" Oriana and Ruiwen get along for some time, she also can see that Ruiwen has a pivotal position in Ye Feng''s heart.


    "Hivier is clever and won''t let the two guardians Not Tell ye fengruiwen for the time being." Sarah said casually, not knowing whether it was quaigville or ironic about him.


    "Even if I don''t tell him now, he will know about Ruiwen''s infection sooner or later. I hope to find Ruiwen and let her recover to human beings." Olivia Anna''s mind is very simple, she still hopes Ruiwen can get better.


    It''s better to be a monster like a void visitor, so you don''t have to affect her wood! Sara''s twisted dark side once again dominates. You can see that she hates Vivian very much.


    "I''m more concerned about the big eyed empty visitor than this one." There was always an ominous premonition in Soraka''s heart that the visitor with big eyes was likely to go to the imperial city of ekasia.


    It doesn''t matter that the opportunities inside let the empty visitor get it. What worries her most is that if the empty visitor uses the array of alcasia''s imperial city to tear a hole between Valoran and the void land, the terrible disaster will not be able to withstand by the present Valoran people.


    The more I thought about it, the more I felt that someone had to go to the imperial city of ekasia. But at present, it seems that the candidates on the Rafik are not suitable. They have to organize the Aboriginal people from various cities and villages of Rima to move to Ionia.


    In this way, the most arduous task is for Ye Feng to do it


    With a helpless sigh, solaka glanced at Sara, who was holding the walkie talkie in her hand, and said, "Sara, dial sylvier''s walkie talkie. I have a new task for them to do!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 614

    The next morning, on the deck of the rifek, two Fiona began to practice swordsmanship early. It''s just that under the care of Sarah and others, they haven''t had a real life and death duel for months.


    Another man came up on the deck, and they didn''t have to guess that it was mostly Sarah. At the same time, he put away the sword in his hand, and the two men with water stains on their foreheads looked at him indifferently.


    As they expected, Sarah, dressed in a purple blazer and a pair of sunglasses, walked leisurely towards them.


    "Good morning, two ladies!" Naturally, Sarah could see that they didn''t like her very much, but she still pretended that she didn''t know how to smile at them.


    "We won''t duel at this time, but we''ll exchange swordsmanship. You don''t have to come every morning!" Fiona of the Laurent family snorted coldly to show her dislike of Sarah.


    "I don''t care about you!" With a pitiful look of innocence, Sara pours and shows her helplessness.


    "You''ve taken a lot of trouble!" Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, coldly glances at Sarah. Her voice doesn''t show any gratitude to Sarah.


    Not affected by Fiona''s indifference, Sara trotted to the side of the ship, bent down and sat down with her legs swinging in the air.


    Enjoying the morning breeze on her cheek, Sarah takes off her sunglasses, supports the deck with her hands, and hummes a tune.


    Seeing Sara enjoying herself, Fiona and Fiona have no intention to continue to fight the sword. Fiona''s cold eyes suddenly fell into a daze. She looked suspiciously at Sara in a good mood and said, "where did you go last night?"


    Her question also reminds Fiona of the Laurent family and casts a suspicious look at Sarah.


    "Where can I go? Sleeping in the room, of course The two Fiona are not stupid, but Sarah doesn''t plan to tell them so soon.


    "We live next door to you. You can''t cheat us. What''s the matter with Ye Feng?" Fiona of the Laurent family looks slightly displeased, apparently resentful that Sarah went to the control room alone last night without them.


    "Hee hee It''s not too stupid. I''ll call my sister to listen to it! " Seeing both of them speak so plainly, Sara just laughingly turns her head, her eyes twinkling with cunning light.


    "Sarah, you''ve gone too far!" As a young girl, Sophia raised her eyebrows and shared a common hatred with the other one.


    "I''m a few years older than you, and I won''t lose my sister!" Sara''s mouth is full of careless heave, deliberately tease two Fiona, the look of banter look two people are very angry.


    "You''re just as disgusting as shivell Said Fiona of the Laurent family.


    "Hee hee For the last chance, don''t shout. I''ll tell you again tomorrow, kind-hearted! "


    With her back to the two, Sarah took a deep breath in front of the beautiful natural scenery of Ionia. She stretched herself comfortably, and her legs swayed rhythmically on her high-heeled leather boots.


    At the same time, she was counting down in silence.


    Three


    2


    1


    When the heart of a fall at the same time, Sarah''s mouth with two Fiona soft voice slightly up.


    "Sister Sarah!"


    ¡­¡­


    Looking back on the phone call from Soraka last night, shivell''s brow has been tightening and never stretching. She had planned to wait for Ye Feng to wake up and return to Ionia with the guardian of the gate of the void. Unexpectedly, Soraka asked them to go to the imperial city of ekaxia.


    And the most difficult thing for hivier to understand is that Soraka did not let marzaha and kasadin escort them, but let them go alone.


    "Brother Ye Feng, elder sister Lulu bullied me, sobbing..."


    "Well, Lulu didn''t have it. It was amu who was stupid himself."


    Suddenly, two small guys came from outside the house, and the noise interrupted him. She was slightly stunned.


    "Lulu, as a sister, you can''t always bully amu!"


    The voice of Ye Feng Is he awake? Outside the house, another voice that was very familiar to hivier was heard. Her eyes lit up and she left Soraka''s new task behind and rushed out of the room.


    As soon as he got out of the room, he saw Ye Feng holding Lulu and amu''s small hands, indicating that they would shake hands and make up. Looking at two little aggrieved little guys, he said with a smile: "listen to your brother Ye Feng, make up quickly!"


    The two little guys had no choice but to shake hands and say yes or no. And Ye Feng, after hearing his voice, also went to him and asked, "hivier, what happened yesterday? Why can''t I remember anything? "


    Simply recapitulate the events of yesterday, and shivell still concealed the affair about Ruiwen. By the way, she told Ye Feng about the new task entrusted to them by Soraka. She wanted to see how Ye Feng looked at this matter.


    Ye Feng, with thick lines, did not think as much as she thought. After hearing about the new task, she directly agreed: "since it is the task entrusted to us by Lord Soraka, it is natural to complete it. We can''t live up to her expectation of us!"Angry to white eye leaf wind, shivell is to scan the space. But soon, her look was full of shock, because the space which was still scarred last night is full of vitality, just like an oasis.


    Seeing that he looked shocked, Ye Feng slapped his forehead and said, "I almost forgot to tell you. Sister nedley cooperated with casaden and marzaha to purify the empty energy of this space before leaving this morning."


    "Sister nedley is gone?" He looked at Ye Feng with some consternation.


    "Well, she said that since I''m ok, she has to go back and guard the kumanggu forest, where she is needed, so that I can take Fiona to see her next time." Ye Feng grinned bitterly and spread out his hand. In fact, he didn''t want to be separated from nedley for a long time.


    "Ye Feng and sylvier, it''s time for you to go too!" In the void, there is a chaotic magic sound, which makes Ye Feng four people alert.


    "It''s us, marzaha and kasaden. Since sorakar has sent you to the underground world where the royal city of ekasia is located, there is naturally her reason for her. Our suggestion is that you leave immediately." In the void again came the ethereal voice of nothingness.


    It was only after confirming that it was cassadine that shivell was relieved, but she still asked curiously, "what about you?"


    "We will also go to the royal city of ekasia, but we will not go with you. There will surely attract many demigods and above. You should be very careful when you go here."


    Hearing that casaden is also going to the royal city of ekaxia, Ye Feng is very happy. Maybe there will be two people to help if there is any danger.


    But Xiwei is not as simple as Ye Feng thinks. She thinks a lot. Since casaden was going to go, why didn''t lord Soraka let the four of them go with him? Do you just want the four of them to practice more?


    After pondering for a long time and still unable to reach a conclusion, he had to stop thinking about it for the time being. She took a deep look at the void, and then said goodbye to casaden and left with Ye Feng without looking back.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 615

    Since the seal of the royal city of ekasia was lifted by rexser, the sky above it has been shining with a huge city array that goes straight into the sky.


    Azur and zerath also temporarily suspended the battle because of the opening of the ruins of the royal city of ekaxia, and ordered people to work together to dig a passageway to the underground near the phalanx on the surface.


    The excavation lasted several days, and at last a gap in the ground led to the royal city of ekasia.


    But the road leading to the royal city of ekasia is full of cliffs under the ground, which are not accessible to ordinary soldiers. Zerah and Azur had to withdraw the soldiers who had been sent to search for the way to the royal city of Acacia and went there alone.


    Under the maintenance of the huge array, the imperial city of ekasia was suspended on a deep underground Rift Valley, but there was no direct road around it.


    One after another, the falling cliffs stand on the deep rift valley, just like a wooden pile standing on the lake. On one of the cliffs closest to the main gate of the royal city of alcasia, rexser, dressed in a loose purple robe, stood quietly on the cliff, staring at the imperial city of alcasia, which was in the illusory array.


    "Soraka, it''s a very memorable name..."


    He said to himself, and rexser chuckled as if he had recalled something. But in an instant, her smiling eyes gradually turned cold, and then she disappeared into the void, hiding in the dark.


    Her original position soon revealed the figures of Zerah and Azur, who only looked at the cliff for a moment, then flew forward to the royal city of alcasia.


    Before Azel and Silas had left, the space of the cliff was twisted out again, and a dark door followed by a beautiful figure in a black evening dress came out slowly. If ye Feng is here, he will recognize this person as Elise.


    Elise did not stay here for a long time, but also went straight to the city of alcasia. Shortly after she left, a twisted dark purple void door was torn open again, and marzaha and kasadin, who had asked Yefeng to leave first, stepped out of it.


    The two men, like Elise and others before, after a general observation of the surrounding scene, used magic to fly to the floating area of the royal city of alcasia.


    Not long after they left, here came another monster with dog head and crocodile head. And these two monsters are also the two brothers of Narcissus who fought with zerath for a long time.


    Looking at the two brothers away, rexser''s figure slowly emerged from the distorted void again.


    "There are more than seven demigods. It seems that ekasia''s temptation to human beings is quite large."


    She shook his head with a smile, and rexser yawned lazily. It was hard to believe that she had been the queen of void visitors.


    "It''s time to go back to bed. I hope I can sleep longer this time..."


    "Wait!" Suddenly, a magic sound came to her ears to let her wait. Rex''s lazy temperament gradually dissipated, and her sleepy eyes began to twinkle with terrible purple light.


    Under her increasingly impatient eyes, a large eye tentacle monster full of void energy appears above the dark cliff.


    "If nothing happens, I''ll go back to bed." He replied without salt, and rexser was staring at the big eyed tentacle monster in front of him indifferently.


    "Are you rexser, the queen of vanity? I I have seen your human form in the statue of the queen in the void


    The eyes without eyelids were staring at the tiny Rexer in human form, and the monster with big eyes was a little excited and incoherent.


    Her eyes were slightly stunned, and Rex''s expression was stagnant, but soon she grinned and said, "I remember, I did have a time when I was the queen of void visitors. Boy, do you have anything to do with me?"


    Of course, there is, that is to swallow and decompose the strength of the empty visitor queen, to become the strongest presence in the empty visitor! His heart is almost in the form of a scream to vent his excitement and greed to find a guest in the void. The big eyed monster covets the power of Rex.


    He pretended to be devout and said, "Your Majesty, my name is Victor. I have worked hard to return to the hometown of this empty visitor just to see you."


    "I can''t see that you are chivalrous." Rexser was a little surprised. She could see that the empty visitor seemed to be crazy about her.


    "My queen, our people have been living in a magic wasteland for thousands of years. They have been tortured. This time I come back not only to see you, but also to report to you the current situation of our family." As much as possible to conceal his desire for rexser''s power, vicz said cautiously.


    When Vickers said that her people were living a hard time, rexser could not see any trace of indignation and sympathy in her eyes. She yawned lazily, made a gesture to wicz to follow her into the rift valley, and jumped first into the abysmal rift.


    ¡­¡­


    Suspended in the Rift Valley above the outskirts of the city of ekaxia, the broken gravel forms a cracked slate Road, which may slip into the rift valley below."Ah, ah, ah!"


    The quiet underground world suddenly sounded a few screams, and then the four figures fell from the sky of the imperial city of ekaxia onto the gravel road outside the imperial city.


    "Hiss I said, you guys, can you get up for a second On the gravel road, a man, who was being run down by a woman and two children, was whining.


    Hearing the man''s voice, the three people sitting on him realized that they had hurt him.


    The woman and the four or five-year-old boy got up first, but little Yodel girl in the little witch''s high hat was totally unconscious and continued to sit on the man''s body while shaking his arm. "I''m sorry, brother Ye Feng. Pixar didn''t mean to send you to us as a cushion!" she said in a soft voice


    Ye Feng some want to cry without tears: "that you pour is to get up first!"


    "Oh, oh Embarrassed to spit out his tongue, little Lulu like a wrong child hiding behind hiville.


    Struggling to get up from the ground, Ye Feng, who considered himself unlucky, patted the dust on his body and directly asked hiviel, "is this the royal city of ekasia?"


    Treading carefully on the edge of the gravel road, shivell glanced at the self-propelled phalanx at his feet, and then looked forward to the wall. It should be the outer city of Aicha now


    Looking along the direction of hivier''s fingers, Ye Feng saw that there was a closed ancient gate not far from their left. And above the gate, there is a magic carved aicasia four ancient characters.


    Although Ye Feng can''t understand the words of ekaxia, he also knows that it is mostly the meaning of ekaxia.


    "Sister, I can read those words, akashia, don''t I?" Little Lulu''s big eyes twinkled and her mouth pursed to sylvier.


    "Lulu is so smart!"


    Fondly rubbing Lulu''s face, he led the three men to move towards the gate step by step.


    From time to time, the gravel at their feet tumbled into the bottomless Rift Valley, which made the four people frightened. They were really afraid that one of them would fall into the rift valley without knowing what kind of crisis there was.


    Fortunately, there was no accident along the road, and Ye Feng arrived safely at the gate of the main city. Taking a deep breath, the four men tried to push open the simple city gate together under the command of hivier.


    Squeak!


    With the four people pushing the door together, the simple gate makes a noise of friction with the ground, which is opened slowly, and the streets in the city gate are gradually reflected in the eyes of the four people.


    Under the maintenance of the array, the streets and alleys in the gate of the city, although no one was there, flickered a faint light, which was like a dream. Even the ground seemed to have magic fragments like starlight.


    The scene of the whole city is like the hometown of the children of the stars. The beautiful dream reveals a sense of mystery.


    Aika shining in the sky, shining with the eternal light of stars in the bottom of the sky.


    "It''s beautiful here, sister shivell!" Lulu was the first to see such a beautiful city at night, and for a time forgot that they were in the underground where the stars could not be seen.


    "Yes Sylvier was also a little addicted to the dreamy scene, and she looked at everything carefully.


    However, Ye Feng is the quickest to return to God from the intoxicated small world, and his attention is soon attracted by a star fragment blocking the gate of the city.


    "Hivier, what is that?" As he spoke, he walked without scruple to the magic fragment in the shape of starlight.


    By Ye Feng''s question to pull back to reality, he only then noticed that just like the magic fragment of starlight. But when she saw that Ye Feng approached the unknown magic fragment without careful consideration, her pupils gradually shrank, and her heartstrings also became tense.


    "Don''t touch that first!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 616

    "Don''t touch that first!"


    When Xiwei''s voice just blurted out, Ye Feng''s right hand has touched the magic fragment which looks like starlight.


    The palm of his hand was blazing hot. He quickly drew back his hand and wanted to run back, but he found that his body was as if he had been imprisoned by something and could not move at the same place.


    Shivell is also aware that Ye Feng''s body has been imprisoned, she rushed to Ye Feng''s side without saying a word and put out magic to relieve Ye Feng''s imprisonment.


    However, she still underestimated the power of magic fragments. She had not fully mobilized the magic power in her body. Her whole person was also fixed in place like Ye Feng.


    "Sister shivell, brother Ye Feng!" Lulu and amu see this, worried in the distance called their names.


    "Stand there and don''t move!"


    Strange sense of crispy numbness swept over his body. While signaling Lulu and amu to leave, he tried to use his magic power to get rid of the power of magic fragments.


    Ye Feng is also the same. He has used his magic power and sword Qi almost all over his body, but he can''t get rid of the shackles of magic fragments.


    And there is also a little let Ye Feng two people feel uneasy, that is, the sense of crispy and numbness that spreads all over the body, makes them extremely itchy.


    Just like the magic fragments of starlight, the purple thread of star power is still continuously released, gradually separating Ye Feng and shivell from the horizon of the outside world.


    "Brother Ye Feng and sister sylvier!" When Lulu and amu saw their brothers and sisters disappear in the boundary formed by the star power silk, they suddenly forget the teachings of sylvier, and rush towards the magic fragments recklessly.


    And the force of the wind and the force of the wind on their bodies disappeared. Just as they were trying to confirm whether they were hallucinations, the pupils they were looking at each other shrank momentarily.


    The smaller the pupil is, the bigger the eyes are. Under the shocking gaze of the two people, the body shape and appearance age of each other are shrinking at a visible speed.


    Until the appearance of both sides turned into four or five-year-old children, both of them had not recovered from the shock for a long time, staring at each other''s young children''s cheek in a daze.


    "Poof!"


    Ye Feng, who turned into a child, suddenly chuckled and laughed at the tiny figure and young face of hivier.


    "It''s killing me, sylvier. How did you suddenly become a child? And the skin is still brown! "


    Being pulled back to reality by Ye Feng''s playful voice, he looks strange and stares at Ye Feng, who is also a child. His mouth twitches.


    The fool didn''t know that he had become a child, did he? At the beginning of the thought, he was almost sure that the gloating earth hat was not aware that he had become a child.


    "You fool, look at yourself!" Not angry to push under the same young leaf wind, hilville all of a sudden to the leaf wind to the ground.


    After hivier said so, Ye Feng, who fell on the ground, looked at his baby''s two little hands and then showed a bitter gourd face.


    "How could that happen?"


    Smelling Ye Feng''s childish voice, he can''t help thinking. How can she and Ye Feng change back to childhood?


    At the same time, the boundary formed by the shrinkage of the star force also dissipated. Lulu and amu, who could not get in from the outside, could finally see hivier and Ye Feng, who had become children.


    "Well, have you two seen our brother Ye Feng and sister shivell?"


    His mouth was full of doubts. Lulu looked at Ye Feng, who was about the size of amu, curiously.


    At the same time, Lulu also stares at a pair of big eyes of water spirit, approaches and helps Ye Feng, who falls on the ground.


    When amu saw Ye Feng, who was as big as himself, he came over curiously and wanted to make friends with them.


    Lulu clenched Ye Feng''s little hand with great care. Elder sister Yong said in a tone: "little brother, have you ever seen a very handsome big brother and a very beautiful big sister?"


    Little brother? Lulu called him little brother? Ye Feng has a feeling of crying without tears at the moment. He curls his mouth, just like an air bag, standing there not to return Lulu''s words.


    When he saw the scene, he was very happy, and his young pretty face was flushed with laughter. However, Lulu''s next words are to make the smile of sylvier''s face also instantly black down.


    "Little sister, have you met brother Ye Feng and sister shivell?"


    He took a deep breath and comforted himself that he didn''t care about lulu. After a while, she said, "Lulu, I''m your sister Xiwei. That''s your brother Ye Feng over there. Don''t you see that the clothes on us are just the clothes?"


    On hearing that small sylvier said that they were her brother and sister, little Lulu looked suspiciously at the same small clothes on two people. Sewell as like as two peas, except for the appearance of the figure, which is almost identical.


    Learning from Xiwei''s analysis, Lulu glanced at the magic fragments still flickering, and said with a little uncertainty: "are you really brother Ye Feng and sister shivell?""It seems that the language of ekasia has been taught for nothing!" Pointing to the cow''s leather bag on the ground, hivier turned out the ancient book of acacia''s healing.


    "It''s really sister shivell and brother Ye Feng!" When Lulu saw that he was so familiar with their affairs that he really believed what he said.


    "Of course it''s true. It''s not the time to talk about these things. Your brother Ye Feng and I have become like children. We have to discuss what to do next. Otherwise, we will be in trouble if we encounter something strange again."


    He told Lulu roughly what he thought. He looked around the streets and houses near the gate of the eye City, and was ready to find a place to have a rest.


    But she did not know that when Lulu heard that her magic power and Ye Feng''s magic power had become the same as that of a child, Lulu''s ghost Spirit side quietly raised a cunning idea.


    She did not go very much, was a head higher than her Lulu to carry clothes back to lulu.


    "Lulu, what are you doing?" Slightly dissatisfied with Lulu''s behavior, sylvier''s young face assumed an adult appearance that did not match her age.


    Ignoring hivier for a while, Lulu takes Ye Feng, who is gloating on the side, to her side, and then sits them down beside amu.


    After patting the high witch''s hat, Lulu put on the appearance of a big sister, and said with high air: "since sister Xiwei and brother Ye Feng have become children, and their thinking age is also very naive. In order to protect your safety, from now on, you two have to call me sister Lulu like amu, and I will arrange our four actions in this city!"


    "Lulu, we are just getting smaller, but our thinking is still the thinking of adults!"


    Sylvier wanted to retort, but as soon as she finished speaking, Lulu, who pretended to be severe, gave her a shudder on the forehead.


    "Hiss It hurts


    Looking at the petite sylvier covering his forehead and crying out for pain, Lulu continued to pose like a sister teaching her sister, and her mouth was full of breath: "sister sylvier, call sister Lulu!"


    "Lulu, you..."


    Before he finished speaking this time, hilver was shocked by Lulu again. She had to bear in her eyes tears and shut her mouth wrongly.


    Seeing that he was honest, Lulu was pretending to be a grown-up again. Ye Feng sneered and said, "brother Ye Feng, don''t laugh!"


    At this time, Ye Feng is more intelligent than ordinary people. Although he is not very happy, Lulu suddenly becomes the boss, but he still meekly replies yes.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s three people who are very clever in front of her, Lulu said again: "younger brother Ye Feng and sister Xiwei, you should learn more from brother amu and be more clever, so that sister Lulu can take you around the city at ease!"


    He nodded his head stiffly. It was obvious that he had not yet found a balance between the psychological gap between his sister and his sister.


    "Hee hee, let''s hear it, sister Lulu!" Lu Lu, who is more playful, shows her ghost spirit at this time. Her tone is slightly ironic to ye Fengsan.


    "Sister Lulu!" Amu was very smooth and obedient.


    "Sister Lulu!" See a mu mu all call, don''t want to get a chestnut leaf wind, had to follow Lulu''s mind to please the way.


    However, shivell hesitated for a long time, and finally succumbed to the deterrent force brought by Lulu''s small hand.


    "Lu Sister Lulu


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 617

    "Selling steamed buns Selling steamed buns Fresh steamed buns


    The voice of baozi peddling sounded in my ear. Just after calling sister Lulu, Ye Feng could smell a faint fragrance in the street behind her.


    Looking back, there was a baozi shop in the street where there was no one before, and the owner of the shop was shouting hard.


    A noble woman in a purple and gold robe came to the stall and said to the stall owner with a smile: "grandfather, give me a bun!"


    "Look who''s here? Isn''t this our goddess? Come on, you have to eat more! "


    When the old stall owner saw the visitors, he was very kind and gave several steamed stuffed buns to the woman called goddess.


    The woman slightly bowed to leave, and at this time, the magic pieces touched before Ye Feng trotted out a little girl of five or six years old.


    The little girl was dressed in a light yellow silk skirt, with short blue hair and purple eyes. She was extremely lovely.


    The little face was red because of running, and her mouth was still full of gas. The little girl ran to the steamed bun shop in short breath.


    Under the gentle gaze of the stall owner''s grandfather and goddess, the little girl took a few breaths, and then said, "grandfather, I want to eat steamed stuffed bun, too!"


    "Well, our little darling got up early today. Come on, it''s a little hot. Don''t fall on the floor!"


    Cimu showed doting eyes, the stall owner''s grandfather specially wrapped several layers of paper for the little girl''s steamed stuffed bun to prevent the little girl from holding hot hands.


    "Thank you, grandpa!" The little girl happily took the steamed buns and put her face close to the steamed stuffed buns and sniffed the aroma of the steamed buns. The expression of her little face was not much satisfied.


    Not far away, shivell looked at the turning goddess for a long time, and murmured to himself in a strange way: "so Lord Soraka As like as two peas click into place,


    Ye Feng also noticed that the goddess and the sola were the same. They were reminded of Ai Garcia, and knew that the goddess of Ai Garcia and Soraca were the same person.


    He answered his doubts and said, "sylvier, the goddess akashia is the previous life of Lord Soraka."


    It was the first time that shivell heard that the goddess akashiya was Soraka''s previous life. Her mouth was so wide that she could not close at once.


    , when Lu Lu as like as two peas and godwoman saw the same thing, she was always happy, and she was so happy that she ran away.


    "Sister Soraka!"


    Her cry immediately attracted the eyes of three people in the baozi shop, and the five or six-year-old girl looked at her most strangely.


    See Lulu so rashly ran past, but shivell was scared, she gave Ye Feng a wink, took the lead to run past. Ye Feng is pulling a mu mu, the two little fart kids keep up with hivier''s steps.


    "It seems that many guests have come today..." The granddad of the stall owner said a meaningful word with a smile and looked at the goddess ekasia.


    "Yes, our little one has company..." The goddess echoed meaningfully, her eyes gently lowered and her head fixed on the five or six-year-old girl.


    The little girl bit the steamed stuffed buns, then gazed at a pair of purple eyes, raised her head curiously and asked, "sister goddess, the little sister with purple skin is obviously several years older than me. Why call me sister?"


    With a smile, she rubbed the little girl''s forehead and motioned the little girl not to think too much.


    Lulu trotted all the way to the steamed bun shop, then flew into the arms of the goddess ekasia, and rubbed hard in the arms of the goddess.


    "Sister Soraka, why are you here?" Little Lulu took the goddess akashia''s neck and asked curiously.


    The little girl eating steamed buns on the ground saw Lulu staring at the goddess calling her sister. She was a little unhappy and said, "I am Soraka!"


    At the same time, in order to express her dissatisfaction, little Soraka stepped on her toes angrily.


    Lulu was stunned at first, but when she saw the little Soraka bulging from her small mouth below, she was also dissatisfied and said, "who are you kidding me? This sister is Soraka!"


    "I am, I am, sister goddess, do you think I am cross Soraka?" Little Soraka hated Lulu for not treating her as Soraka, and really wanted the goddess of Acacia to comment on her.


    "My child, her name is Soraka. You can''t quarrel if you want to be good friends."


    She gently glanced at Ye Feng''s three people who came late. Goddess aikasiya spoke in a soft voice. Lulu and little Soraka, who were originally contradictory, did not quarrel.


    Small Soraka flashed a pair of big eyes, excitedly looked at Ye Feng, who were also children, and said, "I heard from the goddess sister that you are Soraka''s new friends. I''m glad to meet you. What''s your name?"


    "Amu!"


    "Ye Feng!"


    "Sylvier!"


    Ye Feng and Ye Feng give their names one after another, while hivier and Ye Feng look at the little Soraka curiously after giving their names."My name is Lulu, I am the oldest!" Lulu also jumped from the arms of the goddess akashia and introduced herself.


    Seeing that several children had known each other, the goddess akashia and the grandfather of the stall looked at each other and disappeared in the same place.


    But little Soraka didn''t seem to have any strange reaction because of their disappearance. Instead, she had a good chat with Lulu and amu.


    But this scene is still observed by Ye Feng and hivier. They two quietly go to one side and explore the strange places in it.


    Although they didn''t discuss anything substantial, they decided to be careful not to encounter anything strange in the city.


    At the same time, at a quiet alley in the royal city of alcasia, Alice was staring at a noble woman talking to someone in maid''s clothing.


    the woman as like as two peas is the same as sola. If Elise did not guess, the woman was Soraca''s previous life, Ai Garcia. What she saw now should be the magic fragment she had just touched.


    The city is full of countless magic fragments, which, according to her guess, should be the memory fragments of the goddess akashia''s previous life.


    When the scene dissipated, Alice walked aimlessly to the next street. But in the middle of her life, there was a call in her ear to let her stop.


    "Sister Alice, is that you?"


    Hearing the little excited and expectant childish voice, Alice stopped in amazement and looked back.


    A five or six-year-old girl with short water blue hair stood behind her, gazing at her with joy. When the little girl saw her turn back, she was more excited to trot to her side, stretched out her small fat hand and pulled her black dress.


    "It''s really sister Alice. Soraka has seen you!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 618

    Looking at herself in the mirror with her hair a little damp and hot, Fiona of the Laurent family, wearing only a loose white shirt, walked out of the bathroom.


    Looking at Timo with a mini bag on her back, Timo points to the tea table in front of the sofa in the living room with a cool face.


    Timothy saw this and had to climb up the tea table wrongly, carrying a small bag, waiting for the next instructions from Fiona of the Laurent family.


    After taking a bath, Mo sat up and took a long brush on the sofa.


    Her mind conceived for a moment, the corner of her mouth rose slightly, and began to outline her mind on the drawing board.


    as like as two peas, she was drawn to the leaves of the same kind of girl. The same thing was written by her. The girl who was just like her just put out the little hand that was bitten by the tyre and drew the picture of the leaf wind.


    "Like that day?" Put away the shallow smile, Fiona recovered a look of indifference, and handed the drawing board to Timo.


    As soon as he saw this scene, Timo wanted to wave his hands in protest, but when he felt Fiona''s threatening cold eyes, he had no choice but to reply: "like!"


    A cold hum, just now if Timo really protested and said bad things about her, she must give him some color to see.


    Dong Dong Dong Dong!


    There was a knock on the door, followed by a woman''s greeting: "Fiona, is it there?"


    Arilia? Hearing the same voice as arielia, Fiona of the Laurent family was slightly stunned, wondering what she would do to find her.


    "What''s the matter?" Still sitting on the sofa, unwilling to talk to people, she did not intend to open the door for arilia.


    "Sister Sara wants you to come to her room. Hehe, there''s a surprise. Arianna and another Fiona are here too!"


    Through the door, Fiona of the Laurent family could hear the excitement in arilia''s words.


    I can''t figure out what would make an Ionian woman general so excited. Fiona, a curious Laurent family, replied, "I''ve just had a shower. I''ll be there soon."


    "OK, we''ll wait for you, and we''ll miss you!"


    Seeing Fiona of the Laurent family promise, arilia jumped to Sara''s room with joy. She didn''t look like a woman general who had been fighting countless battles.


    ¡­¡­


    In the city of ekasia, Elise looked down at the little Soraka who was not afraid of being born at all.


    "Sister Alice, are you a real person?" Little Soraka saw that Elise didn''t reply, and her small mouth puffed up like an air bag.


    Her dress was torn in a mess by little Soraka, and Elise, who had recovered herself, had an impulse to slap the self-made little Soraka in front of her.


    Her eyes twinkled, and she said, "how do you know my name is Elise?"


    "Wow, are you really going to answer me? Are you real? "


    Instead of answering, little Soraka circled Elise excitedly, as if discovering a new continent.


    The red corner of her eyes twitched again and again.


    "Why, what is this?"


    Little Soraka, with his cute little head, approached Elise''s right hand and blinked.


    "It''s not the same as what you saw in the knight''s house of space! Does sister Alice have any other magic


    The little head swayed like a rattle, and little Soraka couldn''t understand Elise''s magic. With a harmless appearance of human and animal, she reached out her little hand and touched the dark red ball of Elise.


    "Oh, what a pain!"


    As soon as her hand touched Elise''s magic, little Soraka pulled back her little hand like an electric shock. Burst energy from her fingertips into the body, swept through the whole body, tearing her body, let her fall to the ground convulsion.


    She glanced coldly at little Soraka, who was in agony. Elise scolded a fool and wanted to turn around and leave.


    "Sister Alice, help Soraka


    Seeing that little Soraka was still asking for help, Elise stopped and frowned at her for a while.


    "Sister Alice, I shouldn''t have touched your magic. Wuwu Help me, I''m afraid of pain


    I don''t know which tendon is wrong, and Elise drives out the burst magic energy for little Soraka.


    Looking at little Soraka, who was no longer suffering, Elise waved her hand anxiously to tell her to stay away from her, and walked away alone in a disorderly pace.


    It''s hard to see Elise. Little Soraka doesn''t want to let her slip away. She got up from the ground and trotted to keep up with Alice.


    Under the worried eyes of Elise, little Soraka swayed in one side and said: "sister Alice, you may not know me, but I know you. I am your little fan sister, but I adore you!"Keep talking, she wants to see what this little boy can say! Anyway, a person is also boring, holding a recreational attitude, Elise glanced at little Soraka.


    Seeing that Elise didn''t believe it, little Soraka blinked her big eyes and said sincerely, "sister Alice, I really adore you!"


    "I am very clear that you are one of the four knights to resist the empty visitors. I also know that you are a wizard with great space magic. I dream of becoming a heroine like you!"


    "Sister Alice, this is the first time I have met your real person in the city!"


    "Sister Alice, where are you going?"


    "Oh, by the way, your residence is in the city. Do you want to go home?"


    "People in the city don''t know how. They all left. I''m alone. Soraka is a little lonely."


    Elise squeezed her brows and grinded her teeth as she held back her breath and quickened her pace. From time to time, little Soraka''s noisy chatter came from her ears. She really couldn''t bear this little child who talked too much.


    Just when she was about to break down and want to yell at Soraka, she heard that she had a mansion in the city.


    Thinking of hammerstone''s saying that she was one of the four knights of the goddess akashia in her previous life, Elise''s restless heart suddenly calmed down.


    For the first time, she calmed down and looked at the little Soraka in front of her, but she didn''t ask in a hurry.


    She stopped to stare at her sister, who had been ignoring her all the time. Little Soraka strangely tilted her head and pursed her mouth and said, "sister Alice, what''s the matter?"


    "Have you lived in this city all the time?" Alice bent down, half squatting, level with little Soraka.


    "Well!" Meng Meng nodded, and little Soraka responded.


    "Can you tell me about the palaces of the four knights in the void? Where are they in the city? " There was a faint smile in the corner of her mouth. She couldn''t see if she had any evil tricks. She just asked.


    "Certainly, but sister Alice, don''t you live in the city, too? Why should I tell you again? " Little Soraka readily agreed to Alice, but she was a little surprised why Alice, as a city man, asked her to answer.


    "I''ve been away for so long that I forget it!" She gave an easy smile, and Alice told a lie, not red in her face.


    "Well, sister Alice, you''ve got the right person. I''ll give you a good introduction to the city of alcasia!"


    Little Soraka''s mind is very simple, there is no doubt that there is him, excitedly jumped in place, ready to make a good performance in front of her most adored sister Alice.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 619

    With the introduction of little Soraka, the four hiviers got a general understanding of the structure of the imperial city of ekasia. In addition to the palace complex where the goddess akashia lived and discussed, the imperial city of ekasia was mainly divided into eastern and western districts.


    The eastern district is guarded by Elise, a space Knight under the command of the goddess akashia, and the hammer stone of the flame knight. Their residence is also in the eastern district.


    The west side is the residence of the ice chanter Knight calthas and soul knight Maud Caesar with ice magic and sonic magic.


    "Iris, hammerstone, kalthas, modcaesar Why do these names sound so familiar? "


    After hearing the names of the four knights, Ye Feng, who became a child, was stunned and had a vague sense of familiarity.


    "The first four demons of shadow island also call these four names!"


    Xiwei Mou son slightly a Lian, a word broke the leaf wind why can have the familiar feeling.


    "What are the first four demons of shadow island?" Seeing Ye Feng and Xiwei, who are one or two years younger than her, the little Soraka can''t help but tilt her small head and ask curiously.


    "How could it be so clever?" Ye Feng is a little unbelievable. The first four demons in shadow island are also called these four names. Is it just a coincidence?


    "It''s just such a coincidence, they..." Shivell wanted to say that she had fallen, but when she thought of a little Soraka around her, she stopped her words.


    Avoiding the sensitive topic, shivell held his cute head in his little hand and said thoughtfully: "forget it, Lord Soraka asked us to come to the imperial city of ekasia, but he did not assign us specific tasks. I think we can go to the palace of the four knights of the void for a while and then make plans."


    Ye Feng nodded, but he still agreed with hivier.


    Small Soraka see smaller than their own sylvier and Ye Feng always surprised, at first like an adult, her cute purple eyes are full of shining curiosity light.


    Lulu this period of time always can''t get in a word, it''s not easy to be a big sister. She has a little resentment in her heart.


    Angrily, he picked up the back collar of hivier and Ye Feng and carried them to his side. Lulu put his hands on his hips and puffed up his anger and said, "who let you be good at asserting? I''m a sister. I have to listen to me! "


    "Amu thinks he should listen to sister shivell!" Seeing Lulu bullying hivier and Ye Feng, Amu raises her small hand weakly and holds injustice for them.


    A record of the chestnut playing amu instantly no voice, Lulu Jiao hummed: "now I am the elder sister, you have to listen to me!"


    Holding his chin in both hands, little Soraka blinked his big eyes and looked at Lulu, who was lecturing Ye Feng three people with a smile. He felt very happy in his heart.


    Seeing Lulu so arrogant, he was slightly displeased. She scolded him: "Lulu, what are you bullying amu for? Be careful, sister. I''ll teach you when you go back! "


    "You are a sister!" He was given another shudder, and little Lulu grinned and looked very good.


    Ye Feng is holding the back of his head in both hands, gloating at hivier who is taught by Lulu. However, it is rare for him to see that he likes to tease and tease others, and his face is stifled.


    At last he subdued him. Lulu, who had a sense of accomplishment, was in a good mood. Looking at the little Soraka, she said, "sister Soraka, is there any interesting place in the city?"


    When she heard that Lulu wanted to play, as a child, she was excited to hold Lulu''s little hand and said with a naive smile, "yes, yes, sister lulu. There are so many interesting places in the city. I can''t count them, but I can take you to play them all over the place!"


    Seeing that Lulu and little Soraka reached an agreement, he still wanted to focus on the task and said, "I think..."


    "Don''t you think, in the end you are sister or I am sister!" He could not help interrupting him. Lulu rubbed him hard on his forehead and made a grimace with his hands.


    "You are my sister..." In spite of his unwillingness, he lowered his voice to show weakness.


    Without the shackles of hivier, Lulu completely revealed her ghost nature. She put her right hand on Soraka''s shoulder with a smile and asked, "Hey, sister Soraka, where are we going to play first?"


    Little Soraka, who had no one to accompany for a long time, responded excitedly: "sister Lulu, shall we go to the Ice Hockey Hall opened by trolls in Xicheng District first?"


    With that, little Soraka took the lead and ran to the west side of the city. Lulu also summoned Pixar and played a chase game with little Soraka on the road.


    Only leaves the wind three people stupidly stands in the spot, looks at two happy forgetful little girls to run away gradually.


    Maybe she noticed that Ye Feng didn''t keep up with them. Lulu still kept running and turned back and waved to them to follow.


    "Younger brother Ye Feng, younger brother amu and younger sister hiville, don''t lose them!"


    ¡­¡­


    While Ye Feng and his party''s plans are disrupted by the playful Lulu, Fiona of the Laurent family, far away on the Ionia rifik, taps on the door of Sarah, who lives next door to her.


    "Come in, the door is not locked!"Accompanied by some noisy laughter, Sarah''s voice came out of the room. Hearing that the door was unlocked, Fiona of the Laurent family pushed it in.


    As soon as she entered the room, Fiona of the Laurent family saw Sara sitting on the sofa for a long time.


    Oriana looked at Fiona of the Laurent family, who was wearing only a thin white shirt, and said enthusiastically, "Fiona, you''re here!"


    "Well!"


    Her face was flat and answered. Originally, she wanted to be a seat alone. She was directly seated by Arianna.


    She is still a little uncomfortable sitting so close to people other than Ye Feng. Fiona of the Laurent family glanced at another woman who was also a little restless on the other side, and felt a little better.


    "Why is the scar still there? You didn''t ask Lord Soraka to remove the scar from your body? "


    The kind-hearted Oriana felt a little heartache when she noticed that Fiona''s legs were still covered with the scars left by Callista.


    At the beginning, she also took good care of Fiona, who was a fool, and regarded Fiona of Laurent family as one of her best friends.


    Her words also caught the eyes of the other three, all looking at the scars on Fiona''s bare skin.


    People''s eyes are full of care, and even Mafia ona, who has always been wrong with her, shows a complicated look.


    "It''s OK. It''s not necessary." Fiona, who was warm in the heart but not good at expressing, waved her hand in a feigned strong way.


    Knowing that Fiona of the Laurent family didn''t want to talk about it much, the wise Sara changed the subject and said, "now that we''re all here, our entertainment can start today, Oriana!"


    With a knowing smile, she took five light pink laptops out of her Hicks bag and handed them to everyone in turn.


    Aliya excitedly takes over the laptop. Obviously, she already knows what the five people''s activities are today.


    Sarah is also adept at opening the computer, only two Fiona hands and feet a little clumsy, peeking at the operation of the three Sara open the computer.


    Seeing that all the computers have been turned on, Sarah got up and proposed, "it''s hard to relax. Today, five of us are playing this game called League. Go to my bedroom and play it. There''s a long table where you can sit five times in a row."


    Although she has never played the game, Fiona, a Laurent family addicted to the game, hesitated: "it seems to be an online game. We are not in the city now. Can we play it?"


    Olliana replied with a smile, "don''t worry, this area of the piltwave refugee camp is covered with the latest Hicks network!"


    "Play games!" Arilia is also excited to stand up, can see that she has been taken out of the game addiction by Wei to last time.


    To indicate that Oriana and arilia are in the advanced bedroom, Sarah half pushes two Fiona, but also talks and laughs with them, trying to make them blend into the happy atmosphere as much as possible.


    And two usually tense Fiona, but also in Sarah''s drive, from time to time show a relaxed smile.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 620

    In the huge ice rink formed by ice crystals, Lulu and small Soraka, who put on thick clothes, glide happily on it with magic and push the ice hockey to chase and play.


    And Ye Feng three people are sitting on the seat outside the venue, eyes closed and sleepy to send out even breathing.


    Perhaps tired of playing, Lulu and small Soraka trot out of the ice rink, ready to take Ye Feng three people to the next place to play.


    When the two of them saw that Ye Feng was asleep, they both showed a little unhappy look.


    "Sister Lulu, do you want to wake them up?" Like Lulu, little Soraka is also a very playful little girl.


    "Hee hee, let''s not..."


    Lulu just said half of her words, she was shocked by the sudden roar in the ice rink.


    Thinking about how to trick Ye Feng, Xiao Soraka is also very timid, scared into a group with lulu.


    Ye Feng was awakened by the loud noise in the ice rink at almost the same time. However, compared with the three children of amu, Ye Feng and hivier did not show a look of fear, but looked at the ice rink sternly.


    In the open ice rink, a giant creature shrouded in a dark purple mist has stepped on a monster with big eyes and tentacles of the same size.


    "Next time, I''ll kill you!"


    Coldly dropped a frightening magic sound, the giant creatures hidden in the purple fog disappeared in place.


    The terrible pressure also went away, big eye tentacle monster like a dead fish paralyzed on the ice, panting for breath.


    "Did cassadin say last time they were invaded by a big eyed tentacle?" The corner of his mouth twitched slightly, and Ye Feng, who was standing outside the field, put out his little hand and poked hiville''s arm.


    By Ye Feng''s reminding, hivier also recalled that two people mentioned a big eye tentacle monster in casaden, where the gate of the void was located.


    If she thought it was right, the monster in front of her was what casaden called the "empty visitor".


    Looking at the bruised, big eyed tentacle monster, a cold sweat seeps from his forehead. This is a monster that even the guardian of the gate of the void can kill. Just now, the creature hidden in the purple fog was crushed in the ice rink like a chicken. How strong is that mysterious creature?


    But somehow, shivell always felt that he had heard the voice of the mysterious creature, but he could not remember it for a moment.


    Ye Feng saw that Xiwei didn''t reply. He reminded him again: "hivier, I think we''d better go?"


    After scanning their eyes, amu, who were scared by the big eyed tentacle monster in the field, did not dare to speak. Shivell was again staring at the big eyed tentacle monster in the ice rink.


    Although the big eye tentacle monster was beaten black and blue by that mysterious creature, no one can guarantee that this powerful monster will do anything to the five of them. For the sake of safety, hivier is going to listen to Ye Feng and leave here first.


    After thinking about it, he nodded and motioned the crowd to follow her out of here.


    Lulu is also a rare and clever child with sylvier, who dare not breathe before walking out of the Ice Hockey Hall.


    At the entrance of the ice hockey stadium, little Soraka turned back and bowed to the strong troll. She murmured: "goodbye to troll grandfather. There is a monster in your field. We''ll see you next time."


    "Go on, sweetie, and play again when you think of it!" The troll grinned kindly, indicating that little Soraka didn''t need to apologize.


    When little Soraka saw that the troll didn''t blame them, she turned her head at ease. And in the moment she turned her head, the troll grandfather in her mouth turned into nothingness, and the starlight dissipated in place.


    Ye Feng and Xiwei both noticed this. They looked at each other tacitly and took the lead to prepare to leave here.


    "People over there, who let you go?"


    The deafening magic sound cuts through the void and rings in the heart of Ye Feng''s five people, which almost separates their spirits from the body.


    Their bodies are a little out of control. They look back at the rink in the Ice Hockey Hall.


    I saw that originally black and blue eyed tentacle monster, at this time is staring at a no eyelid eyes, like a dead fish staring at them five.


    "Wuwuwu Brother Ye Feng and sister sylvier are afraid of her! "


    Lu Lu, the biggest of the five, was the least daring of the five. She would be scared out of her way when she met something terrible.


    As soon as the shackles of the big eyed tentacle monster were lifted, Lulu trotted behind him, crouched down with his small head in his arms, and leaned close to him.


    Originally, little Soraka, who was also somewhat afraid, was temporarily attracted by Lulu''s words to Ye Feng and his elder brother and sister. She was curious that Ye Feng and sylvier were younger than lulu. Why did Lulu call them brothers and sisters?


    And the smallest amu is also hiding behind Ye Feng, dare not with that big eyes tentacle monster to look at.


    Although Ye Feng and sylvier have become children, their mood is still that of adults. When in danger, they will bravely protect Lulu and amu who are afraid of monsters.Staring at the five little dots for a while, the big eyed tentacle monster gave out a hoarse voice of disappointment: "how are five little farts?"


    It seems that the five people lost interest in Ye Feng, and the eyes of the monster with big eyes and tentacles showed a feeling of boredom. He was impatient and said, "it''s not enough to break down your five little kids. I''ll plug my teeth. Get out of here while I don''t want to eat!"


    How dare Ye Feng five people, who are so scared by him and don''t want to be the food of the monster, dare to stay here?


    Just a slip of time, Ye Feng five people disappeared in this street.


    In the ice rink, the wounded big eye tentacle monster like a snake coiled up his hideous body.


    After seeing that Ye Feng was just a child, he gave up his plan to decompose Ye Feng''s body.


    "Worthy of the queen of void visitors, I wake more and more want to get your power!"


    To mobilize the internal disorder of the empty energy, Vickers heart is still on rexser''s strength.


    Slowly guiding the empty energy to self-healing, the seriously injured vicz is not satisfied with the current slow recovery speed.


    The main purpose of his coming to the imperial city of alcasia is not to gain the power of Rex. It can be said that meeting Rex is his unexpected harvest.


    His main purpose was to open a stable passage between the void and the land of Valoran by controlling the phalanx of the imperial city of alcasia.


    At that time, the empty army, which has been dormant for thousands of years, will come to this land again, and all the clans of Valoran, who have been comfortable for thousands of years, will not be able to resist it. At that time, the world will again fall into the hands of empty visitors.


    And he will be recorded in the history books and become the pioneer of the new dynasty who is respected by thousands of families!


    As long as the empty visitor returns to the mainland, he has plenty of time and means to make her submit to him.


    He wanted to let her know that if she let him go this time, she would surely pay a painful price in the future!


    The more he thought about it, the more eager he was to conquer the empress and the world who had come from the void. Vicz was smiling at himself.


    "It''s time to send out the nihilistic woman of the last time!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 621

    Deep in the palace complex of ekasia, a woman with short white hair stands precariously in front of a beam of starlight, on the top of the highest altar where izzarel once obtained the light of ekasia.


    If ye Feng is here, he will recognize this woman as Ruiwen sister, whom he has not seen for a long time.


    When she stroked the gray purple magic spot on her face, Ruiwen raised her head and looked at the star light column in front of her eyes, and said to herself, "this last void magic spot seems to be irremovable."


    The tone revealed a little helpless, Ruiwen turned around, glanced at the palaces and the streets of the Imperial City under the altar, and stepped slowly on the stairs to leave here.


    "If you are conscious now, you have to go back and find marzaha and kasadin. They should have a way to control the energy of the void and maintain self-awareness."


    Eyes flicker around, no focus, Ruiwen mouth from time to time out of some inexplicable words.


    "Ruiwen!"


    The bottom of my heart suddenly rings a magic sound that Ruiwen doesn''t want to hear at the moment, and her forehead exudes a trace of sweat because of tension.


    At the same time, she also felt that the suppressed void energy in her body began to move.


    The purple magic light flashed through her eyes. Ruiwen reached out her left hand and touched her pretty face. When she felt that the scope of the magic spot was enlarged, she suddenly became excited and suddenly withdrew her hand.


    Her pale face was gradually soaked with sweat, and her eyes also revealed a trace of fear, afraid of losing self-consciousness again.


    Thinking about the countermeasures, Ruiwen suddenly flashed, she directly turned to rush into the Star column of the altar to receive baptism.


    Although she did not completely cure the void energy in her body just now, she at least suppressed it.


    Seeing Ruiwen about to rush into the starlight column, her heart is echoing the magic sound again.


    "Ruiwen, remember, you should stay away from that annoying beam of light!"


    Although she wanted to resist the evil sound that disgusted her, her figure stopped in front of the star beam uncontrollably.


    At the same time, Ruiwen''s body is being eroded by the virtual magic spot at a visible speed. Although she tried to fight, she lost her self-consciousness and became a monster.


    Far away on the other side of the Imperial City, vicz curled up in the ice rink. After sensing that Ruiwen was controlled by him again, his eyelid free eyes showed a strange smile.


    "I''m injured now. I need to restore my magic power. There are many demigods in this city. I think you should understand what to do?"


    sniffed the heart of the magic, Rui Wen gently hum, and then mobilize the body''s wind sword meaning and the magic of emptiness.


    Under the influence of the magic of nothingness, there was a breeze of evil all over her.


    With Ruiwen as the center, the evil wind, which combined with the power of emptiness, quietly dispersed in the imperial city. Not a moment later, she was blessed by void magic and covered the whole imperial city with divine consciousness.


    The trend of marzaha, casaden, nathas, lakton, Zerah, Azer and Elise were all detected by Ruiwen''s evil wind, and these people who had long been out of the mortal category also sensed Ruiwen''s breath almost at the same time.


    At this time, Elise, who is at the gate of the knight''s residence in the East City District, stops the little Soraka who wants to step into the residence.


    Under the gaze of little Soraka''s consternation, Elise''s brow was slightly raised, and she was obviously not pleased to be peeped at.


    But the next second, a figure mixed with evil wind appeared in front of her.


    How fast! In the heart secretly a voice, Elise instantly and that fast can''t see the figure of Ruiwen open distance.


    But now Ruiwen broke out in the state of emptiness, far beyond the amazing strength of the past, she in the moment Alice opened the body to follow up.


    Seeing that Elise was approached by the monster, little Soraka called nervously: "sister Alice, be careful!"


    A faint glance at the little Soraka who cared for her made her wonder what kind of look the little girl would show if she saw her demonic side.


    And it was this short distraction that Ruiwen had cut down with the sword of runes waving with the power of emptiness.


    Her heart beat suddenly, and Alice''s cool face hardly showed a trace of panic. With both hands reprinted, she made a gesture to tear a space crack in place, so that Ruiwen''s chopping failed.


    However, because of her distraction, her speed is still a little slower than Rui Wen, who majored in wind kendo.


    With Ruiwen''s violent drinking, the sword of rune, which is also stained with dark purple magic spots, suddenly falls down.


    The sword spirit condensed by the sword spirit blooms the evil purple sword light, and instantly smashes Elise''s Dharma seal before she can display it.


    Zila!


    With the sound of blood splashing, Elise''s hands were directly cut by the rune sword. If she had not reached out her hand at the last moment to try to stop the sword from falling, her hands might have been separated from her body and dropped to the ground.And after just a short confrontation, Alice is also out of the void Ruiwen strength only half god.


    At the thought that she was nearly cut off by a demigod, Elise, who used to be the queen of shadow Island, felt humiliated.


    Furiously, she shook off the stagnant void Ruiwen, and Elise''s momentum gradually rose. A trace of dark evil gas also covered the whole Imperial City in an instant.


    "Die!"


    Without giving Ruiwen any breathing space, Elise, who started Ruiwen, flew back with the trend, and a dark red blood awn full of burst energy was released from her right hand.


    And she is also closely followed by the blood, want to tear the eyes of this let her hurt Ruiwen.


    Little Soraka, who had been watching the war, was worried about Elise, so he didn''t think about the evil dark magic that Elise used.


    Aware that Elise broke out far beyond her ability to resist the horror of magic, Ruiwen did not show a look of panic. On the contrary, there was a strange smile in her terrible face, as if she were not afraid of Alice''s fierce attack.


    Seeing Ruiwen show such a strange smile, Alice''s face changed, as if thinking of something.


    "Don''t try to run!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, Alice felt a tingle all over her body, and her nerves suffered a brief and violent bombardment.


    The blood scattered, and her body fell to the ground. Elise fell into a trance.


    But soon, she came back from the state of loss of mind, but at this time, where was the human type monster in front of her just now?


    "Looking for death!" Her right hand hit the ground heavily, and Elise was filled with anger.


    Little Soraka trotted all the way to Elise and asked with concern, "sister Alice, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK!" Coldly returned a sentence, Alice is now in a very upset mood, hate to kill that hurt her Ruiwen.


    Little Soraka was distressed to hold up Elise''s bloody hands. Her eyes were red and swollen and said, "sister Alice, your hands are almost broken, and you say it''s ok? No, I have to treat you! "


    During the time of Elise''s healing magic treatment with little Soraka, the other demigod beings in the city were Vivien who suffered from the void.


    Although they were not in danger of their lives, they could not leave Ruiwen, who was manipulated by Vicki, to the extreme of nihility. Among them, casaden and marzaha recognized Ruiwen who was controlled by vicz.


    When all the beings above the level of demigod in the city were injured to varying degrees by Ruiwen, the telepathic vicz used a forbidden technique of empty visitors, which was to absorb the magic power of all the injured people in the city to become the nourishment for his recovery.


    At the moment when the ban was launched, all the healing Elise felt that there was a mysterious existence in the city to absorb their magic power. That being is like a parasite, so they refuse to provide magic to the existence hidden in the dark.


    In spite of their unhappiness, they can only accept the fact that magic is absorbed.


    At the same time when the undercurrent was surging in the imperial city of ekaxia, Ye Feng and others, under the control of Lulu and xiaosoraka, played almost all the places available in the imperial city.


    Finally, at the request of hivier, Lulu, who became the eldest sister, reluctantly agreed to go with him to collect some information about the city.


    Finally, Lulu was convinced to take the task entrusted to them by Lord Soraka as the most important task. The coffee skinned little shivell breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ye Feng, who swept his eyes and was in a trance beside him, became a child with a small mouth full of anger. He felt that most of the time he was having fun in his heart.


    "Ye Feng!" With his little hands on his hips, he rolled his eyes and pouted his little mouth high.


    If it is usually called by hivier, Ye Feng will definitely scratch his head or explain it awkwardly. But at the moment, he was strangely calm and raised his head.


    Careful of the Xiwei aware of the abnormal leaf wind, she is also put away the little woman''s temper, frown: "is something wrong?"


    Ye Feng''s eyes twinkled, and finally, in the eyes of hivier gradually enlarged, he mentioned a man he didn''t want to mention at the moment.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 622

    "I feel the breath of Ruiwen." Ye Feng''s seemingly insipid words reveal his worries.


    And his words also stirred up a storm in hiville''s heart, leaving her for a moment not knowing how to reply.


    Lulu on one side is listening to Ye Feng discussing Ruiwen''s matter. She seldom stands beside her wisely and does not speak.


    "Ye Feng, you miss sister Ruiwen too much. Last time you said that you sensed the breath of sister Ruiwen at the gate of the void. How could sister Ruiwen appear in your place every time?"


    Pretending to be calm, he blinked his smart eyes towards Ye Feng. He said half jokingly with Ye Feng in a tone of teasing.


    "You also said, Ruiwen sister, she didn''t have time to hide from me, I think I miss my sister too much."


    Feel Xiwei said in reason, the thick line of Ye Feng did not think deeply, embarrassed to smile twice.


    Shivell was relieved and changed the subject at the right time. Let''s go to the nearest ice chanter''s house to collect some information


    "It''s up to you. You''re much more thoughtful about it than I am!" Rejuvenated Ye Feng seriously said that he still trusted the ability of sylvier.


    Shivell gave a smile, then turned to little Soraka and said, "let''s go now, solaka. Please show us the way."


    "No problem!" Little Soraka excitedly made a gesture of wrapping around her, and then walked in the front to show the way.


    On the way, little Soraka did not forget to play happily with Lulu, who was equally energetic.


    Looking at Lulu, who is totally different from usual, Ye Feng glances at the clever amu, and suddenly understands why Lulu was hated by the Yodel people in Bandar city.


    In the laughter of two little girls, Ye Feng and his party soon arrived at the residence of the ice chanter.


    At the door of the mansion, there were pieces of starlight that people met when they entered the city. At the moment when little Soraka arrived at the gate of the mansion, the star light fragment turned into a heroic man in an ice blue robe and a cold ice top hat.


    The man showed a kind smile to little Soraka: "look who''s coming? Isn''t this our most lovely little saint? "


    By the man boasted little face red, small Soraka embarrassed way: "karlsas brother, you are still as handsome as before!"


    Glancing at Ye Feng''s four people who are also children, Carl sass, who is full of cold ideas, laughs: "our little cute has made a lot of friends this time."


    "Yes, they are all Soraka''s new friends, but they are all real people!"


    Small Soraka''s face was full of joy, and she also waved her small hand to introduce the names of Ye Feng to carlsas.


    Fondly rubbed the little Soraka''s forehead, and karlsas motioned, "since they are all your friends, you can go in and have a look."


    "Well!"


    With the consent of karlsas, the little Soraka pushed Ye Feng into the mansion.


    After entering the mansion, hivier turned his head and watched them enter the mansion with a smile.


    After hesitation, shivell trotted back to the door and said to karlsas, "do you know that you have fallen into a devil?"


    As soon as this was said, carlthas''s face moved slightly, but soon recovered. Instead of looking at hiville in front of him, he looked at the smiling little Soraka in the courtyard and said something that made him silent.


    "At least in this period, I am the most loyal knight of Lord Soraka, which is enough..."


    ¡­¡­


    The undercurrent in the imperial city of ekasia is still surging, but Ye Feng, who is in the imperial city with only starry night, does not know that it has been several days since the outside world.


    On the outskirts of the northern border of the three southern provinces of Ionia, the giant flying warship, the Rafik, rose slowly from the flat ground under the control of Caitlin.


    As the breeze rose, the wind grew louder and louder, and in a twinkling the Rafik was flying into the clouds.


    Set up a series of Hicks intelligent navigation, let the rifek automatically fly to surima, which is far away in the center of the mainland. Caitlin and Olivia walked out of the control room together.


    On the outer deck of the Rafik, the people in charge of the rescue operation had already arrived, standing in different positions waiting for Caitlin and Olivia to arrive.


    The leadership of this mission was handed over by Soraka to Sarah, who had been a Pirate Queen in bill gewater.


    Standing on the side of the ship against the strong wind, Sarah enjoys the pleasant feeling of the strong wind as the enchanting waves and red hair dance with the wind.


    She knew it was Caitlin and Oriana when she heard the sound of feet on the deck.


    Turning around and scanning the crowd, Sarah smiles and nods to them, as if she has integrated into the role of leader.


    "Now that everyone is here, it''s time to assign your respective tasks and objectives." The smiling face quickly turned into a solemn look, Sarah said seriously.


    Seeing that everyone nodded, Sarah, wearing a triangle hat, took out a map of the shurima desert area that had just been drawn, and then continued to look as if: "there are five small cities and seven desert villages in the southwest of shurima. The rescue operations in this area are completed by Galen and lax. Do you have any comments?"With that, Sara turned cold again and looked at Galen and lax to see if they had any objection.


    Looking at LAX, Galen replied, "no!"


    With a slight chill of solemnity, Sarah said, "since there is no objection, the rescue operation in this area will be handed over to you. After the assignment of all the people, I will ask Arianna to send to each of you the latest maps of the shurima desert and the latest developed Hicks communication headset. The locations outlined on the map are you The area of the mission, and the headset is convenient to report the latest information to the control room at any time! "


    After finishing this conversation, Sara begins to assign the rest of the staff their respective mission areas.


    As for Caitlin, Olivia and Fiona, who are not assigned tasks, Sara takes a few breaths and then continues: "Caitlin and Olivia are responsible for sitting on the rifik and communicating with the members of each team in case of emergency. As for Fiona, you are responsible for the cities and villages in the center of the shurima desert ¡£¡±


    Caitlin and Olivia agreed with the task assigned to them by Sarah at the first time. However, Fiona looked a little unhappy and hesitated for a long time before accepting the task.


    After the assignment, people left the deck and returned to the interior of the warship. Soon Sara and two Fiona were left on deck.


    I''m sorry, but I''m sorry to see you two. I''m sorry to see you two back


    I don''t know that Xiaoye Feng and hivier are now in Fiona, the imperial city of aicasia. They are full of resentment at Sara''s arrangement and think that she is deliberately setting them apart.


    Fiona, a Laurent family member, said unhappily, "Ye Feng was in danger at the gate of the void last time. What''s the meaning of sending us to the center of surima instead of giving us the task of southwest region?"


    Originally, she planned to tell Fiona that Ye Feng was also in the center of surima desert, but she was also slightly displeased when she saw how unfriendly they were to her.


    Pretending to be a little bit hurt by the wind, Sarah, who was going to let the two Fiona eat shriveled, turned aside the topic and said, "I''m a little tired. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest."


    After that, Sara does not continue to pretend to have a headache, so she walks to the interior of the warship with a leisurely pace, deliberately angry and angry. Fiona, who has a short head when she encounters something related to Ye Feng.


    And two Fiona are also successful in being so angry by Sarah that they stamp their feet in place and follow her with heavy steps.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 623

    Silently, he waited until the shadow of calthas disappeared into the starlight before he returned to the courtyard of the main entrance of the mansion.


    Looking at the little Soraka who didn''t know that all the people in the city were star fragments, he felt a little sympathy for the little Soraka who had lived in the city for thousands of years.


    But what if little Soraka was also an image of starlight debris? The idea of such a startling thought came to her mind, and sylvier''s young face twitched slightly.


    It should not be possible. Little Soraka is a human being in every way. Shivell shook his head, feeling that she was thinking too much.


    But if she was a young Soraka, what about the adult Soraka in Ionia?


    The more she thought about it, the more confused her thoughts became. Unable to understand the connection between the two, she had to put it out of her mind for the time being.


    Little Soraka didn''t know that shivell was thinking about her. She kept on telling the people about the scenery and deeds of carlsas in the war against the empty visitors, as well as his handsome appearance and reliable character.


    Speaking of half, little Soraka suddenly thought of something, and excitedly turned around in the same place: "brother karlsas''s home is so big, I''ll take you to the garden to have a look, but there is a little secret of him!"


    With that, little Soraka couldn''t resist the impulse and ran to the garden with Lulu''s hand.


    All the way into the garden, little Soraka pointed to the countless water blue flowers in the garden and said, "look, are these flowers very beautiful? This kind of water blue flower is called Lanxi flower. Because these flowers are the same color as the goddess sister''s hair, brother carlsas planted so many in the garden, hee hee! "


    Speaking of the back, little Soraka grinned.


    Seeing little Soraka''s bad smile and reflecting on her words just now, shivell guessed why carlthas planted so many orchids.


    Lu Lu scratched her head and pursed her mouth. "Why does it look like sister goddess''s hair? Brother carlsas wants to plant so many orchids?"


    After glancing around like a thief for a while and confirming that there was no one else, little Soraka murmured mysteriously: "I''ll tell you secretly that brother kalthas likes goddess sister. Don''t tell anyone else!"


    After listening to the little Soraka''s whispers, Lulu suddenly brightened up and thought that he liked Ye Feng. Her right hand clenched her fist in her left hand, her eyes widened and she said, "Oh, I see. It''s like sister shivell..."


    "Lulu!" He glared at Lulu fiercely. He knew what Lulu wanted to say, but he didn''t want her to chew her tongue at this time.


    Being scolded by hivier, Lulu spat out his tongue to the smaller hivier, but did not continue to speak.


    However, she did not care in her heart, and felt that even if she said that he liked Ye Feng, it was nothing. Because she also knows that Fiona and Sara also like Ye Feng. Although she is usually obedient in front of adults, she knows a lot!


    Ye Feng sees that Xiwei is suddenly angry, and Lulu is surprised that he has not refuted the child. He can''t help but wonder what Lulu wants to say.


    But looking at the dark face next to him, he stopped the thought.


    Since sylvier would not let her say it, Lulu said to little Soraka, "sister Soraka, how do you know brother calthas likes sister goddess?"


    "Hee hee, have you seen the pavilion in the middle of the garden? You''ll know when you get there! " After deliberately selling a pass, little Soraka leads the people to the pavilion mysteriously.


    Ye Feng fixed his eyes and found a star fragment in the pavilion. He and sylvier looked at each other. It was obvious that both of them understood that it was mostly a fragment of Soraka''s memory.


    Just outside the pavilion, the starlight fragment was transformed into a kalthas dressed in ekasia civilian casual clothes in advance because of the arrival of young Soraka.


    Seeing the appearance of karlsas, little Soraka did not go forward to say hello, but made a silent gesture to the people behind him.


    Karlsas was no one else. He sat on the bench in the pavilion and looked at the orchids in the garden.


    After staring at them for a long time, karlsas got up with a watering can and went to the orchid Creek flowers, and bent down to water these beautiful blue flowers.


    After watering the flowers quietly, carlthas knelt down on one knee, put down the watering pot, and made a knight''s kneeling ceremony.


    "I beg your pardon for your blasphemy, my dear lady alcasia."


    As he closed his eyes slowly and piously, calthas drew his face close to a orchid stream flower and sniffed the fragrance of the stamens.


    With just a sniff, calthas opened his eyes away from the orchid. As the goddess of Acacia, Lanxi flower seemed to feel guilty for his actions just now, and he bowed again to show his apology.


    "Goddess, as your most loyal knight, I will turn this love into a driving force to protect you!"


    When karlsas said this, little Soraka was flushed with excitement. She turned her head and said excitedly to Ye Feng: "do you hear me, brother carlas likes goddess sister!""If he likes it, why doesn''t he tell the goddess directly?"


    Little Lulu doesn''t understand the brain circuits of these adults. Why does she like it but doesn''t say it? Thinking about it, Lulu looked at shivell strangely again.


    Lulu''s eyes were a little hairy, and shiver coughed: "maybe he thinks that he is a knight of the goddess of Acacia, and is not qualified to express himself to the noble goddess?"


    "The world of adults is so hard to understand!" Amu is also unable to understand, inserted a cute words.


    And Ye Feng is staring at the desolate eyes of Carl sass, dazed, do not know what is thinking.


    After learning about the secret of calthas, sylvier would like to know more about karthas, so as to explore the real purpose of Lord Soraka''s sending them to the royal city of alcasia.


    After thinking about it, she said solemnly, "Soraka, I want to know as much as I can about karlsas. Do you know where I can see scenes similar to kalthas in this mansion?"


    Little Soraka put his right index finger against his lower lip for a moment, then opened his mouth and said, "that''s a lot, at least dozens of them?"


    Dozens? He opened his mouth in surprise, not expecting so many pieces of starlight in the mansion. But a moment later, she was beaming: "please show us all, it''s very important to us!"


    Little Soraka''s big eyes flashed with joy. It was rare that anyone wanted to know her brother carlas so much. She was sure to share everything she knew with the four hiviers.


    "Hee hee, well, just to let you know the most handsome brother karlsas of the next four knights. You will like him as much as I do!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 624

    On the east coast of shadow Island, which was shrouded in black fog, a wave of shadow army composed of demons and undead had already gathered.


    Kalista, dressed in the costume of an ancient general, looked coldly at these temporary dark armies, and a trace of disdain flashed through her eyes.


    With a wave of her hand, the shadow army was scattered, and Callista wanted to confirm how many gates Elise had opened and whether they were secure.


    The shadow creatures were scattered around, allowing Callista to see the many dark portals along the coast.


    Callista counted in her mind that there were thirty gates on the scene. Her eyes twinkled with cold ghost fire. According to her understanding of Elise, these portal doors should be located in the densely populated area of shurima desert.


    Although Rima''s teleportation to this level will have no effect on them.


    It''s time to start Then she said to herself again, and Callista''s whole body suddenly came out, shaking the army of shadows in front of her, for fear that she would kill a demon if she was not happy.


    "The shadow army is divided into 30 teams, each entering the corresponding portal. When the SLR encounters human beings, all of them will be killed by me!"


    Calista''s voice had a tremor, full of resentment against human beings. Rao is the shadow of these creatures, but also by her show the meaning of killing to suppress.


    "Yes, Lord Callista!"


    With the frightening vows of the shadow creatures, a large army of shadows swarms into different dark portals.


    At the same time, in the dark alleys of human cities in surima desert or within a few miles outside the city, there are twisted portal gates with dark energy, and various forms of terrorist creatures are constantly pouring out.


    Looking back to the shore of shadow Island, Callista watched silently as the armies of shadows swarmed into the portal, wondering which portal she should enter.


    At this time, the hammer stone carrying the dark green lantern slowly came towards her. Sensing the arrival of the hammer stone, Callista turned back coldly and said, "how did you come?"


    Seeing Callista''s appearance of being ready for battle, the hammer stone gave a ghostly laugh: "the conquest of shurima will be handed over to the demons who are not half gods."


    Her face flashed, and Callista was surprised and said, "do you mean Rima, I don''t have to go on this expedition?"


    Seeing that Callista didn''t understand his meaning, the hammer stone showed a mysterious demon smile.


    "This time shurima has gathered many demigods and true gods. All you need to do is to watch those who have divine power in the dark."


    ¡­¡­


    The forbidden area in the deep part of karlsas residence, Silas arrived here long before Ye Feng''s arrival.


    Like Ye Feng, he was also exposed to all the starlight fragments in the mansion and learned about the secrets of ekasia ten thousand years ago.


    Shocked by the former power of Acacia, zeras is also ambitious, and wants to build a more brilliant country than Acacia.


    After deciphering some clues left by the goddess akashia, he successfully opened the hidden star fragments in the forbidden area full of ice magic and sound wave magic.


    With his touch, out of the fragments of starlight came a woman with sacred temperament. He knew this woman. She was the goddess of akashia.


    She gazed at zerath for a moment and then said with a smile, "are you the fragments of starlight that you opened?"


    "It''s me," zelas nodded


    "Are you sure you want to accept the inheritance of the ice chanter?" The goddess akashia still smiles.


    Repressing the evil thoughts in his heart, Silas nodded again, indicating that he wanted the strength of the ice chanter.


    Looking at zeras, whose chaotic energy was confined by the shackles of the coffin, the smile on the goddess''s face suddenly disappeared. "You have the smell of dark magic on your body!" she said with great dignity


    "Don''t you know that the evil man who pursues black magic must be a good person who pursues magic, but you don''t have to be a good person to use magic, don''t you


    With a thump in his heart, Silas explained with apparent composure.


    On hearing zeras''s words, the goddess akashia also showed a friendly smile: "yes, but I can see that you are not right!"


    There was a flash of anger in his eyes. Zeras tried his best to suppress the impulse to destroy the star fragments of the goddess akashia. In his hoarse voice, he said, "goddess, you don''t know me. How can you know that I''m not right?"


    "You told me, zerath!" The goddess of ikassia came back unhurriedly, and she knew that Silas had killed him.


    Hiding behind his right hand slowly condenses a blue magic ball. Zeras''s tone is aggressive and humane: "me?"


    The goddess nodded slightly, and then began to speak the language of ekasia that zeras did not understand.


    Zerath was wary and wanted to stop Acacia from casting her spell, but he was immediately overwhelmed by a scene that appeared in front of him.The landscape quickly transformed into the sun disc altar that zerath was familiar with, and he was watching another altar where he, with a sinister smile, pushed Azur, who had received the power of ascension, down from the altar in the clouds.


    "How do you know that?" As if to the devil, Silas''s voice was full of panic and malice.


    "I don''t know what bad things you''ve done before I see this scene. It''s all because of the scene that you''re insinuating."


    The goddess akashia shook her head, and her magic was only a reflection of what Zerah thought.


    Now that he has been exposed, zerath has revealed his evil and crazy side. He said in a domineering tone to the goddess akashia: "I must get this power. No one wants to stop me!"


    Seeing that Zerah''s mind was so sick, the goddess aikasia sighed sympathetically, and was destroyed by the thunder called by zeras, and turned into starlight and disappeared in the same place.


    When zeras saw the figure of Acacia disappear, he inhaled the fragments of starlight that summoned the goddess akashia into his palm.


    Just as he had forcibly absorbed the power of rejecting his ascent, Silas recklessly tried to grab the magic of the ice chanter in the starlight fragments.


    However, before he seized it, there was a scream at the entrance of the forbidden area, which made his heart agitated: "zerath!"


    With the release of divine power, zeras temporarily stopped absorbing starlight fragments and turned to look at the gate of the yard.


    Ye Feng''s frightened figure fell into his eyes, and he turned to show his evil smile: "Princess shivell, it''s lovely that you become a child!"


    To his surprise, Silas could recognize her as a child, and he looked gloomy to the extreme.


    Last time they let the God level existence of zerath come back in a mess. This time, the temperament of zeras will definitely make them worse than death!


    The more he thought about it, the more worried he was about their situation. He poked Ye Feng, who was staying at his side, indicating that he was ready to run away at any time.


    Aware that Ye Feng and others want to run, Silas wantonly bad laugh, and step by step toward them.


    "My dear princess, you are Azur''s blood, and I will take good care of you for him!"


    ¡­¡­


    While Ye Feng and others encountered Zerah, the Rafik, which started from Ionia, had already arrived at the eastern border of surima desert.


    In the control room, Oriana and Caitlin contact with the magic satellite under the command of Sara, and call up pictures of the main city of surima on each screen.


    Across the screen, all members of the rescue team saw the demons wreaking havoc in the human city. Their originally relaxed cheeks became dignified.


    Oriana first said, "we didn''t see a city invaded by demons before we came. How could there be so many demons all at once?"


    After olliana said this, Sarah''s gloomy eyes flashed a little light, and she quickly ordered: "Oriana, let the magic satellite see if there is a teleportation gate array in or around the city shown on the main screen!"


    So, Oriana also controls the button on the console to let the magic satellite sense whether there are strange fluctuations inside and outside the city shown on the main screen.


    Soon, the magic satellite sent a strange signal, and Ariana was also in a favorable position to lock the screen to the place where the strange signal was sent.


    Just a few miles outside the city, above a certain sand dune, there is a portal with evil smell, and the portal is still walking out of various forms of terror demons.


    "Do you want to see if there are any gates in other cities?" she asked


    Sarah shook her head gravely. Frowning, she slowly glanced at everyone in the room and took a deep breath.


    "It''s time to prove our ability. Rescue as many human beings as possible. If you encounter a shadow creature that can''t cope with it, please give up and don''t make meaningless sacrifice. Do you understand?"


    The spirit of the crowd was shocked: "understand!"


    "Rescue team out!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 625

    Over the middle of the surima desert, Sara accompanies two Fiona to the side of the boat.


    Hand two parachute bags to two people, she said with a smile: "to you, remember to pay attention to safety!"


    Who wants two Fiona face coldly to take off Sara''s parachute bag, silent, make Sara a burst of consternation.


    Then they glanced at Sara in disgust and jumped down from ten thousand meters.


    Without parachutes, the two Fiona bodies fall faster and faster, but their sharp eyes are full of calm instead of fear.


    Through the layers of clouds, the two people''s line of sight in surima has been gradually enlarged, they can see the scene is less and less, more and more clear.


    As they get closer and closer to the ground, Fiona and Fiona look at each other''s eyes, and slowly mobilize their swordsmanship.


    The black and white swords are condensed into a light sword spirit, which is protected around the two people. When the sword spirit is strong to a certain extent, their sword spirit begins to blend.


    Because of the blending of the sword spirit, Liuyun sword spirit and ink feather sword spirit began to merge gradually. The black and white sword spirit of mutual generation and mutual restraint enveloped the two people and turned into a virtual shadow of a magic sword that swept to the ground rapidly.


    Although we can''t see Fiona and Fiona shrouded in black and white sword spirit from the outside, their eyes can penetrate the sword spirit and see the scene of the ground clearly.


    To their surprise, the two found that they had landed in an area where there were not only no cities and villages, but also no demons from shadow island. On the contrary, there are many surima soldiers on patrol and some witchcraft desert witches on the ground.


    In this situation, Fiona hesitated and chose to land on a deserted dune.


    The black-and-white sword Qi rolled up the sand dust near the sand dune, causing a lot of movement. Fortunately, Fiona and Fiona landed in a place far away from surima''s soldiers'' field. The huge movement here did not attract the attention of the soldiers.


    She seriously suspected that Sarah was entertaining them. She not only prevented them from going to the place where the gate of the void was located to find Ye Feng, but also left them with no task to do.


    Holding back her resentment against Sara, Fiona of the Laurent family sticks her left hand to the Hicks communicator headset in her left ear, trying to get in touch with Rafik''s good control room.


    "Is there anyone in the control room now?"


    As Fiona of the Laurent family delivers the message to the control room, Caitlin and Oriana in the control room of the Rafik are watching the pictures of different rescue team members on various screens.


    Lorena''s words are sent to the center of the screen to enlarge the screen of the two people of the origina family.


    Meanwhile, Sara returns to the control room with a parachute bag abandoned by two Fiona.


    Seeing the two Fiona trying to suppress her discontented expression, she couldn''t help laughing.


    Hearing Sara''s footsteps coming in, Ariana looks back at Sara, who smiles at her, and then asks the two Fiona in the picture, "what''s the matter, Fiona?"


    "Is Sarah in the control room?" Fiona, the Laurent family, looked a little slower when she heard her voice coming from her headset


    "Sara, she''s here," oleana said truthfully


    Knowing that Sara was in the control room, the two Fiona could almost imagine that Sarah was laughing at the enlarged screen.


    "Ask her, why don''t we have any demons in the place where we carry out our mission?" she said in time


    Just as Oriana wanted to ask, she was preempted by Sarah: "isn''t it better without demons? It means that the army of shadow island has not yet invaded there. You are now in the area where the soldiers of Zerah are stationed. Look around to see if there is a huge sky array around you


    Hearing that Sara didn''t think there was anything wrong with her, the two Fiona wanted to beat her up.


    Suppressing their anger, the two patiently looked around their eyes, and found that not far away, there was a Dharma array about the size of a city, soaring into the sky.


    When she felt the magic power from the center of the array, Fiona of Laurent family looked into her eyes and said, "what is that?"


    When Caitlin zooms in on the screen, Sara says casually: "it''s the magic magic magic array emanating from the ruins of Acacia. Now Azur and zeras are in the underground city of alcasia, and at both ends of the array are part of the forces of the two forces. You are now the area where the zeras forces are stationed At the other end of the phalanx is the area where Azur forces are stationed. "


    "And then?" Fiona of the Laurent family frowned slightly, signaling to Sarah the point.


    "Although the demons didn''t open the portal around here, I believe that soon those demons who conquered the cities will come from all directions, and these soldiers will surely be defeated. These soldiers are also trained and have certain fighting ability. I hope you two can persuade them to come back to Ionia with us!"


    As soon as she heard that Sara had let them, who did not like to communicate with outsiders, be responsible for persuading these soldiers to join the human alliance of Ionia, the two Fiona felt that Sarah was deliberately teasing them."Sarah, are you kidding us?"


    ¡­¡­


    When the two Fiona can''t stand Sara completely, Ye Feng and his party are facing the death crisis under the ground inside the city of ekaxia.


    See Ye Feng and others so afraid of zelas, small Soraka is also a little afraid. But she plucked up her courage and glared at zerath: "villain!"


    Indifferent to the hostility of little Soraka, Silas is very happy that Ye Feng and his party are afraid of him.


    From the moment he saw Ye Feng and others, zeras never left the backpack on hivier''s back. If he''s right, there should be a solar disk in it.


    he grinned and laughed. "Princess highness, give me the sun disk. I can think of letting you go!"


    "No way!" Without even thinking about it, sylvier braved her childish voice to reject zerath.


    "it seems that I have to take some measures to let the princess of highness give up the sun disk."


    The smile on his face faded, and zerath''s voice became bitter and cold.


    Ye Feng noticed that there was a flash of thunder on the top of the Imperial City, and he remembered the experience that he was almost killed by the thunder called by zelas that day.


    It was the same with shivell, who decisively said, "run!"


    In her cry, a crowd immediately turned around and ran. Now Lulu, who has the strongest magic power, is summoning Pixar under the instruction of sylvier while running, ready to move the people away.


    Seeing a few kids run away, zelas doesn''t worry that they''ll get out of his hands.


    But a moment later, Lulu and Pixar work together to cast a spell to move people out of the sight of zeras.


    Zeras, who originally had a faint evil smile on his face, turned gloomy to the extreme. He quickly discovered that Lulu and others were still in the residence of kalthas.


    With a cold smile, Silas decided to find Lulu and torture Lulu to death.


    When Lulu found out that they were still in the house of calthas, she was so anxious that tears rolled around her eyes.


    Unable to do anything, she had to bow her head and cast a look for help to him: "sister shivell, this place is strange, Lulu and Pixar can''t transmit far away!"


    He motioned to Lulu not to blame himself, and then said to the crowd, "Silas should find us soon. We must get out of here quickly."


    "Don''t be afraid, everyone. I know there is a secret passage in the mansion that leads to the outside. Come with me!" At the critical moment, little Soraka, who is familiar with the terrain, comes out.


    "That would be great!" Ye Feng''s eyes are bright, looking at the small Soraka who takes the lead to escape in front of him, and follows up closely.


    The three of hivier followed closely, followed little Soraka all the way back to Lanxi garden.


    "The floor in the middle of the pavilion is hollow and connected with a dark passage!"


    Panting for breath, little Soraka stepped up to the pavilion and tapped the hollow floor rhythmically. A dark passage leading to the underground appeared in front of Ye Feng and others.


    No matter there is no light in the passage, Ye Feng and his four men are closely following the small Soraka, for fear that they will be found this secret passage by Silas later.


    Walking into the gentle underground passage, little Soraka changes a fire in his hand, and then lights it on the oil lamp on one side of the passage.


    The dark underground passageway finally had a faint light. Ye Feng and others also sat down in situ, temporarily relieved.


    Da Da Da


    At the end of the narrow passage came a rhythmic footstep, which made the people''s mind tense again.


    Shivell looked at little Soraka and found that he was also staring at the crowd blankly. She knew that little Soraka did not know who was the owner of the voice.


    As the pace became closer, a beautiful figure in a white silk dress gradually became clear in the dim yellow light.


    "Elise!" Ye Feng recognized people for the first time, and he called out their names in disbelief.


    On hearing this, he also recognized that man was Elise, the demon leader of shadow island. Her eyes were fixed on the apathetic Elise, and she came towards them step by step, and a strain of sweat oozed from his forehead.


    Elise in the front, zeras in the back She swore that she had never been as blank as she was now, and could not think of any way to break the game.


    Are they really going to die in the city of alcasia?


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 626

    Fiona was filled with resentment at the thought of Sarah making them both lobbyists.


    Outside the barracks where zerath''s army was stationed, the two men were hesitant outside, wondering how to organize the language to talk to the soldiers in Rama.


    It happened that the soldiers who were in charge of patrolling the nearby area passed by. Seeing the two strangers Fiona, they immediately came over with weapons in their hands.


    "What are you two sneaking around here?" the patrolling soldier yelled


    By such a reprimand, the two people who are entangled are stunned at first, and then look cold. Obviously, they are dissatisfied with the attitude of the soldier in front of them.


    The sword spirit spilled out unconsciously, and they were staring at the soldiers in front of them. The cold momentum of silence made the soldiers shiver for no reason.


    From the momentum of Fiona, the soldiers knew that he was not the opponent of the two swordsmen. He took a step back and said to himself calmly, "you Don''t mess around. Our people are all around here. I I''m not afraid of you


    "You just yelled at us?" Fiona of the Laurent family gradually raised her voice.


    Feeling the coldness of Fiona''s body, the soldier felt some tears and said, "this is our barracks. You two are very mysterious. I I''m sure I''ll come and ask about it! "


    On the Rafik, Sara is watching Fiona''s movements all the way. When she saw that the patrolling soldier was about to urinate with Fiona, she motioned to make contact with Fiona''s earphones.


    "Don''t forget your mission!" she warned, taking a breath


    Suddenly, Sara''s voice came from the headset. Fiona, who wanted to give the patrol soldiers some color, had to put this idea back.


    After a little brewing, Sophia coughed: "we''re from Ionia. This time, we want to talk to the commander-in-chief of your army."


    ¡­¡­


    Just as he wanted to signal the crowd to step back, he was stunned to find that little Soraka bypassed her and ran all the way to Elise.


    And Ye Feng is more anxious to shout: "Soraka, come back quickly!"


    Under Ye Feng''s four people''s worried gaze, little Soraka ran and laughed: "sister Alice!"


    Elise, dressed in white, was stunned when she heard little Soraka calling her sister.


    Before she had time to react, she was full of little Soraka.


    She looked down at the little girl in her arms, and when she saw it was little Soraka, her pretty cheeks could not help but float a gentle color.


    "It''s our lovely Soraka. Why do you come here without any trouble?"


    After she asked, little Soraka pursed her lips wrongly: "sister Alice, I met a villain with my new friends, so I hid in the secret passage!"


    "New friends?" Elise''s tone was obviously cold. She fixed her eyes on Ye Feng''s four people for a while, seeing that the four people were under pressure.


    From just now on, Elise noticed that Ye Feng''s eyes were full of anxiety and fear. Moreover, she also saw that amu had a curse. Ye Feng and Xiwei were not children, which made her have to reexamine the purpose of the four outsiders.


    "Are you afraid of me?" As if interrogating a prisoner, Elise held her head high, staring indifferently into the eyes of the four.


    Not sure whether it was Elise, the real devil, or the illusion of starlight fragments, shivell swallowed his mouth and did not dare to reply.


    Ye Feng heard that there was one of the four knights named Elise last time, but he didn''t take it seriously because he didn''t elaborate on it. When he saw Elise this time, he recalled the torture method that made his heart palpitate.


    Amu covered his eyes with both hands, but Lulu was very brave. Maybe it''s because she looks like the biggest reason now. She wants to try to protect Ye Feng and the three.


    Although her heart beat faster with fear, Lulu was disgusted and said, "devil, bad woman!"


    "Who do you say is the devil?" The tone suddenly dropped to freezing point, as if stimulated by Lulu''s words, and Alice''s pretty face was covered with frost.


    Feeling Elise''s body trembling with anger, little Soraka immediately jumped out of her arms and quickly covered Lulu''s mouth.


    Then she said, "sister Alice is not a devil, Lulu, don''t talk nonsense!"


    She motioned to Lulu not to speak. Little Soraka tugged at Elise''s skirt again, opened her cute purple eyes and said, "sister Alice, don''t mind. Just now we met a monster that can summon thunder and lightning. Only when they are frightened will they think you are a bad person!"


    Glancing at Ye Feng''s four people who still have a bad opinion on her, Elise can''t help but ask herself in the bottom of her heart, is she really going to become a devil in the future?


    Gently shaking her head, Alice did not want to think about the future. Her eyes wander back and forth on Ye Feng''s four people, and finally stay on Ye Feng''s body.


    I don''t know that this Elise is just an illusion ten thousand years ago. Ye Feng, who was staring at her like this, was so excited that she was afraid that she would come up with some means to torture him.Small Soraka saw that the hostility of Elise to Ye Feng''s four people dissipated, and with a small mouth, he said: "sister Alice, I have come to the secret channel before, why haven''t I seen you?"


    "Have you been here before?" As if thinking of something, Alice looked at little Soraka with a serious look.


    "Yes, I''ve been here many times, and I also know that the secret passage not only leads to the street outside the house of brother kalthas, but also has a secret room for the magic badges of the four knights in the void."


    Close her eyes and listen to what little Soraka said, Elise thought a little for a while, and then again put her attention on Ye Feng. She frowned slightly and said, "it seems that you didn''t wake me up, but this outsider!"


    Yilisi was staring at some hair, Ye Feng heard is also in the clouds. However, he was the first to react. She put a few words in Ye Feng''s ear about Elise, the knight of space, so that Ye Feng could calm down.


    As if she found something new, Alice crouched down and said to Ye Feng, "it''s very interesting. You have my breath. Do you know me in the future?"


    "This It''s an acquaintance. " Being asked this sensitive question, Ye Feng is a little embarrassed and doesn''t know how to answer the Elise in front of her.


    Ye Feng doesn''t want to say more, and Elise doesn''t ask any more. She stood up with a smile: "since you wake me up, it means that you and ekasia are predestined. Come with me. I have something to send you!"


    With that, Elise took little Soraka''s hand and walked slowly towards the depth of the secret passage.


    Little Lulu looked at the back of Elise''s leaving, shook Ye Feng''s arm and said, "do we really want to go with that devil?"


    Slightly a Leng, Ye Feng looks back at Lu Lu, whose eyes are full of fear. He comforted him as like as two peas: "nothing, this Elise is the same as demon iris, but she is not a devil, but a hero who saves the Lorraine."


    Lu Lu was still a little afraid of Elise. It was obvious that her previous experience had left a lot of shadow on her young mind.


    Amu timely to Lulu airway: "Lulu sister, don''t be afraid!"


    Sylvier also encouraged Lulu: "Lulu, you are the biggest now, you have to be braver than us!"


    "Yes, I want to be brave!" Lulu, who had recovered, patted her chest and puffed her breath: "let''s keep up with them, but we can''t lose them!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 627

    Waving the sword handed down from generation to generation, arilia nimbly shuttles back and forth among several undead, and in an instant kills all the souls in the way.


    On the other side of the street, dreus jumped to kill several demons with his axe and came towards her.


    The city still echoed with the screams of shadow creatures and the howls of human panic, which seemed particularly harsh to arilia.


    When the spirits of the dead had dissipated, arilia turned to look at a little boy sitting on the ground.


    The little boy sobbed stupidly. Arilia was very distressed. She squatted down to wipe the crying face for the little boy, and comforted him, "stop crying. Those who bully you have been beaten away by my sister!"


    "My father and mother were eaten by the monster, Wuwuwuwu..." The little boy, with his big eyes full of mist, cried to arilia wrongly.


    "Good, you have to be strong. When you grow up, you will take revenge for your parents. My sister and this brother are here to save you to Ionia!" Holding the little boy to his feet, arilia said with a smile.


    "Well!" The little boy rubbed the rim of his eyes, and he finally got up for a while.


    Seeing dreus coming, arilia regained her solemn expression: "there are still many survivors in the city, and the portal connecting shadow island will continue to transport more demons here. We must rescue the survivors here as soon as possible and rush to the next destination!"


    ¡­¡­


    Galen swung his sword through a swamp frog''s body, and at a faster rate he directed more shadow creatures away from the survivors they had rescued.


    Lax saw this and immediately directed the survivors to another direction. From time to time, she looks back to confirm Galen''s position until she thinks it''s far enough for the survivors to stop and rest.


    After temporarily settling the survivors, lax looks around the open sand, then nervously at the shadow army that besieges her brother in the distance.


    Various shadow creatures gathered, and when there were no more demons around her brother, lax held her wand and recited obscure incantations.


    Under the scorching sun of surima, she slowly absorbed the pure magic of light from the surrounding heaven and earth energy. A glimmer of light condenses in the crystal of her wand, and then it blooms with even more glittering light.


    With the help of the magic of light between heaven and earth and the light of the scorching sun, lax''s body was filled with the magic of light, and led it into the magic crystal at the top of her staff.


    The hot energy is baking this space, making the vision around it begin to twist.


    The radiant power of terror is far beyond the scope of ordinary people''s understanding, and the golden hair of lax dances wildly because of the fluctuation of the magic power of light.


    At the moment, with the help of the inherent geographical advantages of the sun and surima, the magic of light has a faint tendency to burst her body, but lax still wants to absorb as much light as possible.


    Gazing at the demons attacking her brother in the distance, lax seems to return to demacia again and witness the miserable scene of demons ravaging demacia.


    The flame of hatred burns in her heart. In order to avenge her deceased relatives and demassians, lax intends to destroy all the demons that wreak havoc in the vicinity.


    The light is more and more dazzling, people dare not look directly; the hot breath makes the space around lax twisted into layers of heat waves.


    As the last spell falls, lax wields his wand to release the power of light in the crystal.


    A magic light column, which can seriously injure the demigods, burst out with the burning breath of destruction, and rush to the demons gathered by Galen with lightning speed.


    When the magic of light touches those demons, it will burst out destructive energy. The hot air wave will release terrible high temperature, which will burn the shadow creatures who are afraid of the power of light.


    At the center, Galen is also stunned by the beam of destruction released by his sister, lax, which is much stronger than the last time he fought with NOx.


    Fortunately, lax''s magic had locked in the enemy in advance, and turned into a shield to protect him from the burning and purification of the power of light, otherwise Galen would be reduced to ashes like many demons.


    It took a long time for the light to fade away, and Galen, who had come back to God, came out of it. And lax is also worried to run over, after confirming that Galen is not seriously injured, her heart of the boulder fell.


    But her heart was still a little uneasy, and lax went on to ask, "brother, did those demons hurt you?"


    As Galen approached the survivors, he motioned to lax not to be too nervous: "I''m fine. Thanks to your magic, we wouldn''t have rescued so many survivors so soon."


    Be praised in the heart a burst of joy, lax shy pretty face covered with a faint blush. She said sheepishly, "brother, you are also very good!"


    Back at the survivors'' side, Galen, after confirming that there were more than 500 people, tried to get in touch with the Rafik through the haywire headset.¡­¡­


    Inside the Rafik''s control room, Sara and the trio are watching the images of two Fiona being taken to their command camp by patrol soldiers.


    All of a sudden, izerell and Wei''s team sent an emergency signal, and Ariana immediately turned their pictures to the main screen.


    Across the screen, Sara and ezrell are found by a tall two winged demon chasing.


    After practicing with enivia for a period of time, Oriana recognized the demon as a high-level demon close to the demigod at the first time she saw it. She exclaimed, "it''s a high-level demon!"


    Caitlin had heard of high-level demons, too. Her body trembled and said, "are you sure that''s a high-level demon? That''s close to a demigod


    And ezrell''s quick words through her headset confirmed her words: "Hello, can you hear me in the control room? We have encountered a high-level demon


    Caitlin, who was worried about the safety of ezrell, calmed down and Sara replied, "can you two cope now?"


    In the picture, Wei gasps: "we have Hicks weapons that can deal with high-level demons, but there are many other demons and undead with different strength here!"


    As soon as I heard that ezerel and her two were being chased and intercepted by shadow creatures headed by high-level demons, Sarah''s faces sank to the extreme.


    At this time, the Galen brothers and sisters in the sub screen also sent a communication signal. They looked at each other for a few times. Did the Galen brothers and sisters meet the high-level demons?


    Immediately, Sarah made a decision: "you hold on for the moment, don''t fight with them, we will try to support you as soon as possible!"


    Olliana will switch the main screen to the Galen brothers and sisters. But the three who prepared for the worst found that there was no emergency on the Galen side.


    After connecting the signal, Galen''s voice also came: "control room, this is the Galen team. We have successfully rescued the survivors of the mission site. There are many disabled soldiers and indigenous people of azr forces. Please give further instructions!"


    Hearing the good news from the Galen brothers and sisters, Sarah''s frown widened a little, and a light of joy flashed in her eyes. She grinned and said, "good. You''ll be standing by. The Rafik will be here as soon as possible."


    With that, Sara signals Caitlin to control the Reebok to pick up the Galen brothers and sisters who have completed the mission.


    Although Caitlin is concerned about the safety of the two, she still obeys Sarah''s command.


    After Sara had given the command, she looked at Arianna with a dignified face.


    "Oriana, can you tell me more about the higher demons?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 628

    On her way to the southwest region where the Galen brothers and sisters are located, Sara also learned the difference between high-level demons and ordinary demons from Ariana.


    High level demons are not high-level demons with wings on their backs or with intelligence. They are actually far more powerful than ordinary demons and are qualified to be called high-level demons only when they touch the threshold of demigods.


    In other words, the demons with strength close to demigods can be called high-level demons.


    Compared with the normal human mages and swordsmen with the same strength, the high-level demons are much stronger than the human beings with the same physical quality. And the high-level undead Knight she saw on bill Gewert''s night of the soul also belongs to this category.


    The thought of this reminds Sarah of Raven, the man who died for her. She tossed her head and put the feeling of guilt behind her. Her eyes slightly closed and continued to think about the high-level demons.


    Based on her understanding of all members of the rescue team and excluding the uncertainty of Hicks'' weapons, only two Fiona who have been fused and separated can fight the high-level demons head-on.


    She had also heard that the magic released by lax during the battle between demasia and norhus would wipe out all the enemies in a battlefield. It seems that the reason why the Galen brothers and sisters rescued the survivors so quickly was due to the magic of lax.


    So she could send the Galen brothers and sisters to reinforce ezerel, who encountered a high-level demon. Even if the magic state of lax is not much left after the rescue just now, but with the haiks weapons on ezerel, it should be enough to continue the rescue operation in the area under the charge of izerell after defeating the high-level demons.


    Sara''s mind brightened as the Reebok landed in a desert wasteland where the Galens lived.


    With a faint smile on her mouth, Sarah patted Caitlin sitting in front of the console.


    "Oriana and Caitlin, go with me to pick up the two first demacia heroes who finished the task first."


    ¡­¡­


    The chaos of the city constantly flooded with various shadow creatures. After killing the last undead soldier who was blocking the gate of the city, arilia immediately yelled to dreius who was in charge of the post-mortem: "dreius, it''s time to get out of the city!"


    After reminding dreius, who is still entangled with several demons, arilia signals the survivors rescued by them to leave the city quickly.


    Protecting the remnant soldiers and aborigines of the zeras forces to leave the city smoothly, arilia looked at dreius with anxiety.


    Although she was deeply disgusted with the norxans, especially dreius, who led the norxan soldiers to invade Ionia. However, with a clear distinction between public and private affairs, she rushed to dreus without hesitation to help him relieve the pressure of being besieged.


    Under the joint efforts of the two, the demons who entangled dreus were soon killed. Looking at each other''s eyes, arilia and her new demons at the end of the street turn back to escape from the city.


    After leaving the city, arilia flew to the survivors they had rescued in the city. But when she reached the survivors, she found that dreus had not followed.


    In the heart of a dark voice, arilia immediately turned back to look at the city not far away, she did not want to the next several missions, the rescue site by her own.


    Outside the gate, under arielia''s astonished eyes, dreius kept chopping the wall near the gate with his axe in his hand.


    The cracks on the city wall became larger and larger after dreius'' continuous cutting. Finally, due to the excessive cracks, they were unable to bear the load, and all of them turned into rubble and blocked the city gate.


    Seeing this scene, arilia realized that dreius'' seemingly stupid action was to delay the time when the demons in the city were chasing out.


    There was a rare look of admiration for dreus, and arilia gave her a smile as he walked slowly towards her.


    But just for a moment, the smile on her cheek gradually solidified. Behind her, there was a cold wind, which made her feel cool.


    The eyes of dreius, who came towards her, were enlarged in an instant. The figures of arilia and the survivors in his pupils gradually disappeared, and they were attracted by a demon who exuded the essence of black evil spirit.


    Like the half god''s pressure emanating from the devil, those survivors collapsed on the ground at the first time, and even some weak willed human beings even screamed in horror.


    Arilia turned sullenly and looked at the demon who had stopped them. Feeling the evil magic that is comparable to the demigod, if she guessed correctly, the devil''s strength has been infinitely close to the demigod.


    With her current strength, if she wants to fight this demon, she may die here if she is not careful.


    "I didn''t expect to encounter high-level demons here!" Her face spat awkwardly, and arilia glanced at her partner, dreus.


    Aware of arilia''s gaze, dreius twisted his neck, moved his muscles and bones, and said in full of fighting spirit: "if you kill this high-level demon, it should be a great achievement?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Don''t talk nonsense there. How dare those demons come here with God like zerath sitting in the seat of Rama?"The commander of the army of zerath, who was in charge of guarding the vicinity of the phalanx, arrogantly refused to cooperate with Fiona. His tone also revealed his disdain for Fiona.


    Aonia sent two women to be lobbyists. Isn''t that contemptuous of them? The commander did not experience the experience of the patrol soldiers, so he did not know that xiaofiona and xiaofeiona were not vases, but gifted female swordsmen.


    She patiently told the commander of the army of zerath what Sara wanted them to say, but she got the scorn and arrogance of the bearded commander. The two Fiona, who had been calm and indifferent, looked at the bearded commander like a dead fish.


    "Anyway, we have said what we should say. If you don''t believe it, we have to leave!"


    The haughtiness of the heart would never allow Fiona of the Laurent family to bow to such a person. Since he didn''t believe it, she didn''t want to be a lobbyist.


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, took a cold glance at the commander with a big beard and walked out of his camp with another one.


    Under the comments of the soldiers of zerath''s army, they left the barracks with black faces, and the suppressed resentment and anger of the two Fiona''s hearts still floated on their pretty faces.


    After this incident, Fiona and Fiona almost gave up their mission to become lobbyists in the army camp of azr forces. It''s torture for them to put down their bodies and become lobbyists!


    In Sara''s mind, she should have guessed that they would fail. Why are they forced to do this task? The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Sarah was deliberately trying to get rid of them. The gloomy faces of the two Fiona were even more embarrassed.


    Just as they were trying to get in touch with the Rafik through their earphones, they heard the scream of the dead from all directions.


    The two looked at each other in amazement, both suspecting that auditory hallucinations might have occurred. But the scream from all directions was getting louder and louder, reminding them that it was true.


    "Although the demons didn''t open the portal around here, I believe that soon those demons who conquered the cities will come from all directions, and these soldiers will surely be defeated. These soldiers are also trained and have certain fighting ability. I hope you two can persuade them to come back to Ionia with us!"


    Looking back on what Sarah had said when she asked them to be lobbyists, Fiona and Fiona realized that they were now besieged by the army of the dead.


    Looking at the frightened soldiers who came out of the far away zeras barracks, Fiona and Fiona unconsciously expressed their own swords, holding Liuyun sword and Moyu sword in their hands, ready to fight with the approaching army of the dead.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 629

    Following Elise to the depth of the secret Road, Ye Feng and others enter a hidden chamber at a fork in the road.


    The chamber of secrets was very small, and there was only a wooden table made of mahogany, on which there were four badges of different shapes.


    It seems that she hasn''t seen the four badges for a long time, and a trace of reminiscence appears in her pretty face.


    Little Soraka, who has been in the city for ten thousand years, raised her hand excitedly and said to Elise, "sister Alice, I know that these four badges are magic badges of four knights!"


    "The magic badge of the four knights of the void?" Ye Feng frowned and asked.


    Fondly pinching little Soraka''s face, Elise regained her composure and said, "yes, the flame badge on the far left represents the hammer stone of the flaming knight, the soul badge is the soul knight Maud Caesar, the ice soul badge is the ice chanter karlsas, and the last twisted space crack badge is the space Knight Elise."


    He asked the key question: "what else do these four badges do besides show their identity?"


    Elise said with a smile: "can let the holder have an extra chance to obtain the four Knight magic inheritance!"


    "Magic inheritance?" Ye Feng also scratched his head curiously. After listening to what Elise said, Ye Feng suddenly realized. But then he had a question. If the magic badge fell into the devil''s hands, wouldn''t it make the devil stronger?


    Holding such a question, Ye Feng asked, "what if the devil got the magic badge?"


    Her face moved slightly, and Elise looked at Ye Feng with meaning and said: "they can also get the magic inheritance of knights. Although I don''t want this kind of thing to happen, I can''t do anything if it happens."


    Smell speech, Ye Feng a burst of silence, he will ask this question is because there is a devil Elise in the city.


    And from the moment he entered the house of kalthas, he felt that there was the smell of Elise the devil.


    It was obvious that Alice had been here long before them. At first, he was worried about meeting Elise in the mansion, but he didn''t expect to meet Silas. And the forbidden area where zelas stayed still had Elise''s breath, and it was obvious that she had been here before zeras.


    Scanning his eyes, he has been focusing on the illusion of Elise. Ye Feng is very entangled in his heart. Do you want to tell Elise the devil about Elise 10000 years ago.


    On one side, though hivier was transformed into a child by alcasia''s magic, her sense of smell was still sharp. When she noticed that Ye Feng''s eyes twinkled and she was familiar with Ye Feng, she basically guessed that he was thinking about Elise, the devil.


    Out of selfishness, he doesn''t want Ye Feng to have too much communication with Elise, even if the present is just an illusion ten thousand years ago.


    She gently stretched out her small hand to hold Ye Feng''s right hand and said in a soft voice, "don''t think too much. I''ll accompany you."


    Elise originally wanted to wait for Ye Feng to tell her what she wanted to say, but when he calmed Ye Feng, she obviously felt that Ye Feng did not want to tell her about her future.


    As an illusion of star fragments, Elise does not want to force Ye Feng. She picked up the badge on the table into her palm, and then handed it to Ye Feng. With a wink, she said, "these four badges will be given to you as gifts. You are destined to be!"


    Looking at the four magic badges in Elise''s palm, Ye Feng''s heart trembled slightly.


    This is only the magic badge of the four knights in the void. Elise gave them to him. Can he practice the forbidden spell of Acacia controlled by the four knights?


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he was, and he was also full of longing for alcasia''s magic.


    But on second thought, can Ye Feng feel that he is so greedy?


    Looking up to Elise, who releases friendly eyes towards him, Ye Feng has a feeling of shame because of greed.


    "Take it, even if you don''t want the magic inheritance of the four knights, you can take them as the witness of our destiny, the predestined person of ekasia!" As if aware of the mood in Ye Feng''s heart, Elise narrowed her eyes and intimately motioned to Ye Feng to accept her gift.


    She said that, and it would be hard for him to accept it. Thinking so in the heart, Ye Feng had to reach out and take the badge of four knights from the palm of Elise''s hand.


    I don''t know whether it''s intentional or unintentional. When Ye Feng takes over the badge, Elise Yu closes her hand and holds tightly the little hand of Ye Feng who has become a child.


    If nothing happened, she said and laughed with Ye Feng, and Elise let go of her hand. But her smiling eyes trembled slightly, and a tiny invisible chill flashed through her pupils.


    She hid so well that even hiville, who doubted that she had another purpose, did not notice her hidden emotions.


    Seeing Ye Feng carefully put away the four knights'' badges and did not want to stay with Elise for too long, he timely reminded him: "Ye Feng, we should go!"


    Ye Feng also felt that they had been here for a long time. He nodded and agreed: "then go to the next Knight''s residence."Lulu and amu listen to go, afraid of Alice''s two little guys are happy.


    Seeing Ye Feng and others want to leave, small Soraka also waved her little hand to say goodbye to Elise: "sister Alice, we will visit you at your residence later!"


    Alice laughs to keep up with the people who are ready to leave, saying that she can send some people out of the secret passage.


    Although he didn''t want Alice to follow her, he didn''t object to her following.


    The exit of a few steps is open to the exit of the light road.


    Light starlight shining in, little Soraka happily jumped to the ground, enjoying the beautiful starlight long lost.


    Elise followed her to the streets of the royal city of alcasia, gazing nostalgically at the street she had walked through countless times.


    Before Ye Feng leaves, Elise leaves Ye Feng alone and has a few words to say to him.


    And Ye Feng also stayed alone under the gaze of shivell, intending to listen to what Elise wanted to say to him before going on the road.


    When the four of hiviers got to the far side of the street, Elise said slowly, "when I shook hands with you just now, I sensed that there is a very dark evil magic in your heart."


    As soon as this word came out, Ye Feng''s cheek, which was originally with a trace of smile, solidified instantly.


    "That magic still has my breath!" Seeing Ye Feng''s expression, Alice''s tone suddenly dropped to the freezing point.


    "Iris, I''m..." Knowing that Elise has already known the future of her becoming a devil, Ye Feng has some incoherent words, I don''t know how to say to her.


    But before he organized his words to explain to her, Elise uttered a word that made him tremble and unbelievable before her body turned into starlight.


    "Kill her!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 630

    Looking down from the sky, waves of shadow troops are gathering in the heart of surima centered on the giant echaxia array.


    The roar of demons, the scream of the dead, and the wailing of human soldiers resounded through this area.


    The soldiers on the Azur side, or those on the zelas side, were in unprecedented panic.


    Although they did not fight with the demons of shadow island when the blood moon came, they could see other human countries turning into Purgatory under the invasion of shadow island in the sky.


    Because of the fear imprinted in the heart, the soldiers who could not be compared with the demons were slaughtered by the ferocious demons and the dead during the war.


    The situation was beyond Fiona''s control. Faced with countless dark forces, they could not help themselves, let alone rescue these soldiers.


    If some soldiers can break through the encirclement, they can escort them to leave together.


    The sword spirit like clouds lingers around her body, mingled with a faint sense of flowing cloud sword. When Fiona of Laurent family saw the frog in the shadow army, her sharp eyes like a sword burst into a frightening look.


    Under the puzzled eyes of Sophia, the Laurent family Fiona appears in front of a magic swamp frog.


    Without waiting for the frog to react, Fiona of the Laurent family splits the frog in two with one hand waving the cloud sword. Correspondingly, she is also quickly surrounded by other shadowy creatures, and will be killed if she is not careful.


    Although she did not know why the other one would somehow rush into the devil''s heap and specially kill the frog in the demon marsh, she knew that if she wanted to break through the encirclement alive this time, she must keep a distance from the other one.


    Once they are separated or too far away, they will not be able to take care of each other, and the possibility of breaking through will be greatly reduced.


    The sharp eyes gradually dyed scarlet blood, and mafia ona, a young girl, shows her nightcrow form.


    The bloody and impetuous sword suddenly spilled out and turned into a fierce sword spirit to protect her body. A sad crow with red pupils was constantly summoned by her, and the black sword awn also chopped at the demons attacking her.


    Zila!


    Several demons with flesh and blood were instantly torn by the dark sword, and the blood splashed wounds were even more likely to be pecked by blood crows.


    When they are entangled by the blood crow for a moment, feiona, a young sweetheart, is holding a black feather sword, and cuts horizontally. The heads of those demons roll down on the ground, and their vitality dissipates.


    One night, she killed several demons, but she still did not relax, backhand to the side of a few low-level undead attack.


    With one foot on the ground, she shuttles back and forth between the enemies by using the broken air chop. She is also observing the movement of the other one. When she saw another one, she killed several shadow creatures in a row, and her long lost fighting spirit surged into her heart.


    Since she and the other she can''t duel for a short time, this time, we''ll fight each other in a different way!


    Not far away, Fiona of the Laurent family is also constantly observing the trend of the childhood sweetheart Fiona, holding the same idea, trying to kill more demons.


    The cloud like sword light and the black shadow are constantly shuttling in the battlefield between human and demon army.


    Although the whole battlefield is showing the development of one side to the demon army, Fiona and Fiona still kill the devil with amazing speed.


    And the soldiers who saw the two men were so brave, it was like a shot in the arm. Even though they knew they were defeated, they had to defend human dignity and fight the devil to death.


    But even so, the whole battlefield is still pouring in waves of shadow army. Some of the dead soldiers turned into low-level undead who had no intelligence, and ate their former comrades in arms.


    ¡­¡­


    At the bottom of the battlefield, Ye Feng and his party did not encounter the pursuit of zeras, who left the residence of the ice chanter.


    On the way to the Palazzo of the soul knight under the guidance of little Soraka as suggested by hivier, the party encountered a lot of starlight fragments along the way, and they also learned a lot about the past events of the goddess ekaxia.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" The direction of advance suddenly sounded a small animal call, is looking around the leaf wind was instantly attracted.


    At the corner of the street, I saw a cute white fox shaking its little tail and throwing human like curious eyes towards them.


    "The white fox..." Ye Feng looks at the lovely white fox with some uncertainty, and looks out the sword of wind to feel the breath of white fox.


    As soon as the sword of wind touches the body of white fox, his big and nimble eyes show a sense of panic and rush into another street.


    But Ye Feng''s pupil gradually shrinks at the moment when he touches the white fox with the sword of wind. He looks over his head and looks at hivier uncertainly.


    Xiwei also seems to be aware of something unusual, she is also a little confused and Ye Feng look at each other.Don''t need Ye Feng to talk to her more, she can understand that Ye Feng and she want to go together. "That white fox may have been a long lost Ali!" shivell said directly


    Xiwei''s astonishing words also confirmed Ye Feng''s speculation. He didn''t expect to meet Ali here.


    As Lulu is now the largest, with her encouragement, Amu and she are enjoying the shurima special candy that Ye Feng bought to Fiona. Both of them did not listen to the conversation between Ye Feng and sylvier, and ate with relish.


    It is chewing Candy small Soraka noticed the white fox, and Ye Feng two people''s dialogue.


    Hearing that he called the white fox a Li, she pursed her little mouth slightly and said unhappily, "that''s Fox fairy sister!"


    Instead of being angry with little Soraka''s unhappy tone, she said with a smile, "Soraka, I didn''t hear you talking with sugar."


    Quickly swallowing the candy, little Soraka repeated, "that''s sister fox fairy!"


    "Sister fox fairy? Is she from the city, too? " Taking over the words that he wanted to ask, Ye Feng frowned.


    "Well, sister fox fairy is a great benefactor of Goddess sister and human beings. She helped her many times when she was still young and weak." Little Soraka triumphantly answers Ye Feng''s question. It can be seen that she likes to tell the story of ekaxia to outsiders.


    Shivell and Ye Feng looked at each other again, and they tacitly agreed to see whether the white fox was the Ali they knew or the star fragment illusion left by Soraka ten thousand years ago.


    "Where does sister fox live?"


    "Fox fairy manor..." In the face of hivier''s questioning, little Soraka was in a low mood just now, as if he didn''t want to answer this question.


    Gently kneading little Soraka''s little hand, shivell, who was smaller than little Soraka, gently asked, "Soraka, why are you suddenly unhappy?"


    Seeing hivier asking the reason, little Soraka''s big bright eyes suddenly filled with a light mist, and her small mouth was pouting. Aggrieved small eyes flow stubborn and refuse to fall tears, her weeping ruddy little face is very distressing.


    "Because Because... "


    "Sister fox fairy, long before the goddess drove away the visitors from the void He died... "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 631

    Small Soraka sad as a kitten''s whimper, Ye Feng and hivier are very worried, that words such as thunder also exploded in the bottom of their hearts.


    The fox fairy who is very similar to Ali died? Isn''t this an indirect proof that the white fox is just an illusion of starlight fragments?


    What''s more, what shocked them was that the goddess ekasia, which was almost perfect and existed only in the legend, needed help from others? And that Fox fairy has helped the goddess akashia several times?


    The more you think about it, the more information you have in your mind, so big that you can''t digest it all at once.


    Sylvier took a deep breath. Anyway, she wanted to visit fox fairy manor.


    During this period, she left Ionia to seek her mentor rez on the eve of the coming of the blood moon. She was depressed after her death. She was worried about Ye Feng who went to Picheng and Zuan. She had to watch two Fiona who wanted to fight at any time. Now she is carrying out an unclear task in surima


    She has hardly stopped this period of time, and has no spare time to think about Ali''s disappearance. It''s rare to meet a white fox who may be a Li here. As a friend who played with ALI since childhood, she still has to look for it.


    At the thought of this, the young face of the four or five-year-old child of hivier showed a dignified look that was not in line with her age.


    "Ye Feng, how about we go to Fox fairy manor first?" Sylvier turns to Ye Feng to see what he thinks.


    Ye Feng shrugged his shoulders and grinned optimistically: "yes, anyway, we don''t know what the specific task is for us now. Maybe the fox fairy manor is what Soraka wants us to go to!"


    "I''m not an adult!" And hear Ye Feng and shivell say something there, Lord Soraka. Small Soraka purrs his mouth and mutters to himself. He is very dissatisfied.


    Lulu, who has just chewed the candy, hears Ye Feng''s three people talking about fox fairy manor. Inspired to play, Lu Lu grabs the candy from a Mu Mu''s hand and puts it into her mouth. Then, with a Mu Mu''s aggrieved eyes, Lu Lu walks to Ye Feng''s three people.


    He patted Ye Feng and shivell on the shoulder. Lulu chewed the candy and said vaguely: "Lulu is an adult. Fox fairy manor is a fun place to listen to the name. Lulu agrees to play together!"


    He wanted to stare at Lulu, who was not big or small, but remembered that he had suffered several shudders on his forehead before, and he had to stop the thought.


    Ye Feng flatters Lulu with a smile. It''s very helpful for him to become the oldest lulu.


    However, Amu was still thinking about being robbed of candy by Lulu. He came over timidly and pulled Lulu''s clothes and said, "sister Lulu..."


    "What''s the matter?" Lulu completely forgot that the candy she was chewing was snatched from amu''s hand and looked at him with a strange look.


    "No Nothing... " Amu still didn''t have the courage to tell Lulu what happened just now. He shook his head and had to think it didn''t happen. Ye Feng and Xiwei dare not confront the biggest Lulu now. He is still obedient.


    Lulu, the ghost spirit spirit, saw that no one objected to her, not to mention how happy she was. Without the shackles of sylvier, she pushed a little confused Soraka and said excitedly, "sister Soraka, lead the way, let''s go to Fox fairy Manor!"


    If it is usually, the playful little Soraka will be crazy with Lulu, but at this time, the little Soraka is a little reluctant to pout.


    But in Lulu''s urging, small Soraka or half to lead the way to Fox fairy manor.


    ¡­¡­


    Over the northeast of surima, the rifik was suspended in the sky. After arranging the survivors rescued by the Galen brothers and sisters, Sara asks Caitlin to take them to the control room to find her.


    Inside the control room, Sara stares intently at the main screen as the two of izzarel evade the pursuit of high-level demons.


    The high-level demons are followed by about a dozen other demons, apparently trying to kill the two who are in the way.


    Wei ran all the way for such a long time, but she didn''t see the control room of the Rafik to send out the next step instructions. She was a little angry. She burst out a rude remark and said, "izerell, if you run like this again, it will only kill our combat effectiveness. It''s better to fight them directly!"


    Izerell glanced back at the roaring high-level demons and said, "no, we can''t fight with the high-level demons with our two haiks weapons, but if we attract more demons, we can''t fight against them!"


    "Then go on running by yourself. I can''t bear it any more."


    Wei glanced contemptuously at izerell, and without saying much, he rushed back to the higher demons.


    "Wei, come back quickly!" Seeing this, izerell also stopped and tried to stop the reckless Wei through words.


    However, Wei directly and selectively ignored izerell''s anxious cry, and ran to the high-level devil, she completely showed her temper.


    Staring at the tall, winged and high-level demon with hatred, Wei''s Hicks boxing set slowly absorbs the magic energy of the surrounding space, and transforms the magic power into angry and fanatical gas with rapid speed.Continuously using the magic of heaven and earth to charge and store energy for haiks boxing set, the light of Weishou''s boxing set is gradually as dazzling as incandescent light.


    The burst charged energy is like Wei''s temper, manic and abnormal. No matter how strong the power of the high-level demons in front of them is, their straight and straight temper smashed heavily on the chest of high-level demons with two fists in succession.


    Although Wei''s fists didn''t cause any substantial damage to the powerful body of the two winged demons, her fist power actually penetrated into the body of the two winged demons.


    The evil Qi in the body was shocked by Wei''s angry fist. The two winged demons first raised their heads and roared, and then stretched out their dark claws to Fan Wei.


    The magic palm fan head a blank, in a dizzy state of Wei do not know her body like a broken kite fly backward.


    Fortunately, izerell caught her in time, otherwise she might fall into serious injury without precaution.


    Across the screen, Sara, with a sullen face, rebuked her stupidity and was dissatisfied with her reckless actions.


    Oriana is silent to listen to Sara''s reprimand to Wei, she also did not open the communication, so that the two people who are being hunted below can hear Sara''s voice of dissatisfaction.


    "Sister Sarah, the Galen brothers and sisters have arrived!" Caitlin''s voice rang from the control room door in time.


    Hearing this, Sara was very happy, but she still quietly motioned them to come in.


    Taking the Galen brothers and sisters into the control room, Caitlin beckons them to watch the screen on the home screen at Sara''s beckoning.


    Because of Wei''s reckless action just now, ezerel and his wife were surrounded by more than ten demons headed by high-level demons with two wings. They were forced into a fierce battle.


    Seeing this, Sara closed her eyes and looked at the Galen brothers and sisters seriously. "I think you know what I''m calling you for, don''t you?"


    Looking at her sister, lacs, Galen turns to Sarah and nods: "it''s to let us support ezerel and Wei to deal with high-level demons together."


    Sarah frowned and shook her head discontentedly. "That''s just one of them. This time we encounter high-level demons. In case of emergency, you need to rescue the survivors from the mission site in Northeast China with them."


    "Why?" Lax some dissatisfaction with Sarah''s deployment, she and his brother have not had a good rest, they have to carry out the task.


    "Well?" Sara''s momentum suddenly turned chilly, and she felt a little displeased with lacs''s disobedience.


    Lax was shocked by Sara''s superior momentum, and Galen, who saw that Sara was not happy, also scolded her.


    "Lacs, don''t talk nonsense. Sarah is the commander in chief of this operation, and izerell and they have encountered high-level demons. Even if Sara doesn''t say so, we of the united front will have to help other comrades in the bitter battle!"


    First, she was glared at by Sara, and then she was severely reprimanded by her brother. Lax was also not very happy to mutter: "I just want to let my brother rest for a while. Why do you attack me so hard?"


    After a few words, Galen took Sara''s order: "we can go to support ezrell and Wei now."


    When Galen accepted her instructions, Sara''s colder look slowed a little. She glanced at LAX, who followed Galen like an air bag. She was too lazy to argue with her and motioned for them to follow her on deck now.


    The two parachute bags are handed to the Galen brothers and sisters, and the corners of Sara''s mouth are slightly raised in a shallow arc.


    "Good luck to you. If you encounter anything that you can''t handle, please contact the control room as soon as possible, and we''ll keep an eye on your movements."


    Galen nodded at LAX, who had a little emotion for Sara, nodded at the beginning, and then jumped down from a height of 10000 meters with his parachute bag on his back, ready to fight side by side with izerell and Wei, who were struggling with high-level demons.


    It was not until the two men opened their parachutes safely in midair that Sara made her way from the windy side of the ship to the interior of the Reebok.


    I''ve arranged reinforcements for izerell and Wei, and then she should focus on the heart of surima.


    But what she really cares about is not the army of azr and zeras stationed around the Acacia sky array, nor the two Fiona hostile to her, but Ye Feng, who is in the imperial city of Acacia.


    Her wood


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 632

    Walking on the way to the control room, Sarah, who is in a good mood, walks slowly and is also thinking about the two Fiona things.


    According to her understanding of the two Fiona, they should not be able to persuade success. And the reason why she sent them even though she knew they could not succeed was because her real purpose was not to rescue the soldiers.


    Her real goal was to take the two Fiona, who had nothing to do with them, to the ruins of the imperial city of ekasia underground after assigning tasks to the members of the rescue team.


    If solaka had not arranged for her to be in charge of the mission, she would not have spared Rima''s survivors.


    But now that she has taken over the task, she will naturally try her best to do what a commander-in-chief should do. However, she still has a little selfishness, that is, she intends to abandon the soldiers stationed around the Acacia phalanx for Ye Feng''s sake.


    After the meeting that day, she accompanied Soraka to see the image of the void Ye Feng receiving treatment. She also knew from sorakar that there might be many demigods or above in the imperial city of ekaxia.


    Although she did not object to solaka who gave Ye Feng instructions to go to the imperial city of ekaxia at that time, she still felt a little resentful in her heart. She felt that Soraka''s move to let Ye Feng enter the city was a bit too risky.


    She saw that Ye Feng was nearly burst by the void energy in order to carry out the task of Soraka, and the next second Soraka assigned her beloved wood a more dangerous task.


    As one of the people who care about Ye Feng most, how can Sarah be indifferent?


    The heart of the leaf wind she thought, unconsciously walked into the control room. Picking up her complicated thoughts, she nods to Caitlin, who notices her. Sara opens her lips and says, "tune out Fiona


    With that, Sara calmly waits for the home screen to switch to Fiona.


    If she is not wrong in her estimation, Fiona and Fiona are either on the way to leave angrily after the negotiation with the military commander of the two forces, or they are ready to challenge her.


    The sexy red lips curl up slightly, and Sarah seems to have seen the cool faces of two Fiona who are trying to resist their anger.


    But when a picture full of all kinds of shadow creatures comes into Sarah''s eyes with a loud scream and howl, her red lips rise slightly and her pretty cheeks freeze.


    Countless demons and undead surrounded the two soldiers who were originally stationed around the echaxia array. Fiona was also forced to join the fight.


    The shrieking of the dead, the roar of the devil''s anger, and the howl of human soldiers echoed in Sarah''s ears, which made her fall into a deep nightmare.


    Although Fiona and Fiona are transformed into black and white swords and shuttling through the battlefield, they are also more or less left some scars on their bodies under the attack of the shadow army.


    Caitlin and Olivia are also shocked by the vast scene of the central battlefield of surima, and have not recovered for a long time.


    The scene on the home screen is completely beyond Sarah''s expectation. According to her calculation, the shadow army will not rush to the center for the time being.


    Do you mean? The beam of light in her eyes is changeable, and Sarah''s eyes are spinning back and forth in her eyes. She pursed her dry lips and woke up the shocked Caitlin.


    "Caitlin, quickly establish contact with the magic satellite, and put the top view of surima''s central area on the main screen!"


    To make, recovered Caitlin immediately press the button on the console, with the fastest speed to adjust the screen.


    She also issued a command to Oriana: "Ariana, put Ye Feng and sylvier''s positioning on the left side of the main screen, the first sub screen!"


    When she heard that Sarah wanted to locate Ye Feng and sylvier, she could not help frowning: "Sister Sarah, how could you suddenly locate Ye Feng and shivell?"


    "There''s no time to explain now. You can tune out the picture first!" Sarah urged oliviana with an eager look.


    See this, Oriana also dare not neglect, seriously through the magic guide satellite and Ye Feng two people''s walkie talkie to establish contact.


    By this time, the top view of surima''s center on the home screen has been tuned out by Caitlin.


    As in the previous perspective of two Fiona, the whole battlefield is full of ghosts and demons, cruelly killing human soldiers.


    "Caitlin, zoom out!" Looking at the dark army full of screens, Sara''s brow is gradually tightening with a wail in her ear.


    "Yes Zooming in and out again, the trio were able to see a broader view of the surima center on the main screen.


    With the shrinking of the overlooking image, Sarah saw a picture of the demons swarming into the sky around the Acacia array. Those dense black spots seem to have an endless complement, more and more demons gather.


    The dark smell of evil is more and more strong, even spread to the high altitude, want to turn this area into a paradise for the dead and demons, purgatory on earth.Sure enough! With a secret voice in her heart, Sarah said to Caitlin again: "Caitlin, see if there is any kind of phalanx like portal at the boundary of the demon area!"


    Caitlin is also aware of something, she tacitly follows Sarah''s instructions, and soon a dark portal around the heart of shurima is put on the sub screens.


    Oriana covered her mouth in disbelief: "how could there be so many gates? We''ve been scouting before we came. There are only a few portal gates in the center of surima, and we''re still biased towards the mission sites of other team members! "


    "These gates should have been hidden by the demon named Elise in advance. That demon woman thinks a lot Sarah''s voice suddenly dropped to freezing point, and she said a few words of malice to Alice.


    Oriana also called out Ye Feng and sylvier''s location at this time, but only through the red dot signal to detect their position. She timely said: "Sister Sarah, Ye Feng and sylvier are still underground in the heart of shurima. They should be carrying out the task assigned to them by Lord Soraka."


    Sarah nodded. She reached out her right hand and pinched her chin. She said in a dignified voice, "Caitlin, can you detect the underpass dug by the forces of Zerah and Azel?"


    "No problem with this one!" As Caitlin spoke, she had already drawn out the picture of the underpass.


    It''s another sign for Olivia to switch back to Fiona and Fiona. Sarah''s eyes are fixed on the two people in the picture, thinking about how to rescue them.


    The current situation has exceeded her expectation, not only the arrival time is earlier than she imagined, but also the quantity is beyond her expectation.


    She had no time to take care of these shurima soldiers any more. She could only think about how to rescue Fiona, who was trapped in the demon army. But if you want to save Fiona from the vast army of shadows, she is also troubled by no preparation.


    It''s hard for Sarah to imagine how her beloved wood would look at Fiona if they died because of her miscalculation.


    Glancing at Caitlin, who are also waiting for her order to rescue Fiona, Sara''s forehead seeps with sweat because of the huge pressure.


    The mind of the rapid operation of the mind, but Rao is with Sara''s intelligence, is also unable to think of a way to rescue Fiona in such a short time.


    The front of her back is also soaked with sweat. Sarah''s calm eyes gradually show a flustered mood.


    Her eyes kept rolling around them, as if the confused thoughts in her mind were boundless.


    The timely urging and questioning of Caitlin and Olivia Anna makes Sarah, who is so nervous that she is almost on the verge of collapse, and her mind is also filled with illusions.


    With Ye Feng''s reproachful and angry eyes, her ears are also echoing, Ye Feng refused to forgive her auditory hallucinations.


    Looking at the pictures of Fiona and Fiona on the home screen, Sara, whose nerves are close to breaking down, prays in the bottom of her heart not to have an accident.


    When Fiona, the Laurent family in the home screen, is stabbed in the abdomen by the sudden appearance of the undead knight, Sarah''s pupil shrinks instantly.


    Her heart stopped suddenly, and Sarah took a breath of cold air. Her sight gradually blurred.


    She seemed to be able to see that Ye Feng, whose expression was twisted ferociously by anger, came slowly towards her, ready to ask why she had deliberately killed two Fiona.


    Finally, unable to bear the huge mental pressure, Sarah fainted on the spot under the panicked gaze of Caitlin and Olivia.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 633

    Out of Sara''s room with a heavy heart, oliviana gently closes the door. Feeling Caitlin''s inquiring eyes, she just shook her head and did not reply.


    As a friend from childhood to adulthood, Caitlin also understood the meaning of Oriana. It looks like Sarah won''t wake up for a while.


    "Sister Sara is Ye Feng''s sister. I don''t care about her!" Oriana was in a low mood, and she felt that she had not helped people.


    "Don''t worry too much. You''ve done a good job. Let''s go back to the control room and take charge of the overall situation."


    Gently patting the self reproached olivana, Caitlin clenched her jade hand, and they sped toward the control room.


    In Sarah''s room, Sarah is lying on the big bed in the bedroom with her eyebrows locked. Even in a state of lethargy, her pretty cheeks still showed a look of pain and fear.


    The loose pajamas that Arianna had just put on for her fainting was soaked by her constant perspiration, and her hair was also stained with a lot of sweat, some of which were damp and hot.


    Dry lips wriggle more and more frequently, in the nightmare she suddenly sat up. Press the switch on the wall at the head of the bed to turn on the light. Sarah squints slightly and looks around in a trance.


    When she found out that this was her bedroom, she came out of the shadow of the nightmare.


    "Wood..."


    Breathing heavily in her mouth, Sarah whispered her address to Ye Feng. Her consciousness gradually became clear and she gradually remembered why she fainted.


    The thought of the last scene she saw before she fainted gave Sarah a sharp chill. She seemed to have made a decision. She bit her lips and walked out of bed.


    After taking off her sticky pajamas and wiping the sweat stains on her lower body, Sarah took out a thin blue windbreaker and a white silk shirt with black vertical stripes from her wardrobe.


    She glanced at the clothes, trousers and shoes in the wardrobe. After hesitating for a moment, she took out a pair of blue trousers and a pair of black flat bottomed boots.


    As she quickly changes her clothes, Sarah rushes out of her bedroom and into the bathroom. She rinsed her oily cheek at will, and she went out of the washroom with a towel.


    Sarah''s eyes flashed a firm look as she lifted the extra parachute bag from the sofa in the living room.


    Stepping out of the room in a hurry, Sarah made her way down the aisle to the deck.


    Sarah soon appeared on the deck of the Rafik, where the wind was blowing. She took out a pair of light red rimmed goggles from her pocket, and put on her parachute bag skillfully.


    Standing on the side of the boat, she looked down at the clouds blocking her view of the ground. She took a deep breath.


    Once again, the image of Fiona of Laurent family being pierced in the abdomen by the undead Knight flashed through her mind. Sara''s eyes twinkled and she resolutely jumped down.


    She jumped off the Rafiq without permission, which was quickly captured by the surveillance device of the Rafik, which was fed back to the control room in time.


    Switch the screen on the home screen to Sara, who is constantly falling. Oriana tries to establish contact with Sarah''s communicator to see if she has brought the communicator with her.


    "What are you doing, Sister Sarah?"


    "I''m going to save Fiona!" Sara, who was still whispering in her ear, said, "I''m going to save Fiona."


    "You are making a fool of yourself!" Caitlin does not hesitate to rebuke Sarah''s impulsive decision across the screen.


    Sarah''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and she didn''t know she was making a fool of herself? Only in order not to be scolded by Ye Feng, in order to make her feel at ease, she made this extremely stupid decision in her own eyes.


    If she doesn''t know Ye Feng or has no feelings for her, she will never feel guilty because her miscalculation may have killed Fiona.


    But she is particularly concerned about Ye Feng''s view on her. She doesn''t want to let Ye Feng misunderstand that she deliberately wants to kill Fiona, so she has always been cold-blooded. Even if she can''t get Fiona back, or even die in the shadow army''s siege, she can at least make it psychologically.


    "Caitlin, Oriana, please feel free to send me Fiona''s location so that I can get as close to them as possible!"


    The clouds dissipate, and the battlefield in the heart of shurima, which is full of demonic creatures, exudes terrifying evil magic. Looking at the monstrous air below, Sara, who is getting closer and closer to the ground, opens her parachute to slow down the descent speed.


    Taking a deep breath and then exhaling, Sarah, still in mid air, noticed that she had begun to be discovered by some of the most sensitive demons and undead.


    From this moment on, she had to handle every step carefully. Otherwise, not only can''t Fiona be saved, she will die here too!


    ¡­¡­


    At the door of fox fairy manor, a fox girl in an orange ekasia long skirt bowed slightly toward the arrival of Ye Feng and his party, and gently said to little Soraka, "Soraka, you have never liked to come to my sister. How do you want to see my sister today?""My new friend is coming..." Small Soraka pursed his small mouth and pointed to the four Ye Feng behind him.


    Looking at the woman who is the same as Ali, Ye Feng can feel that the fox fairy sister also exudes the breath of Ali. But the fox fairy came out of the star fragments at the gate of the manor, so he could basically be sure that the fox fairy was not a Li, but a star fragment illusion left by the goddess akashia.


    A little bit lost in the heart, Ye Feng can''t help but miss Ali who doesn''t know where he is. Seeing this, he patted Ye Feng''s shoulder and motioned him not to think too much.


    "Since you are here, come in and have a look, but the fox fairy manor is full of sad memories of your human goddess."


    The soft fox fairy said the words gently, and then changed into a white fox and jumped into the arms of little Soraka.


    Just as the fox fairy jumped into the arms of the little Soraka, the beautiful image of the goddess akashia quietly appeared in front of Ye Feng and his party.


    However, compared with the noble goddess of Acacia seen by hivier and others before, this goddess of acacia is totally lost.


    The goddess, who was calm and abnormal in everything, was standing at the door of fox fairy manor, staring at the four characters of "Fox fairy Manor" written in ekasia characters on the plaque.


    The purple eyes in the eyes no longer twinkled with the bright star light, she just stood in the same place.


    See here, small Soraka can not help but big eyes a burst of hot and humid, flashing hot tears, but stubborn she is not willing to let tears fall.


    As if unable to feel the presence of Ye Feng and others, the goddess of Acacia stood in the same place as if no one else was there, and her whole body was full of loneliness and loneliness, which was pitiful.


    Only when the little Soraka and the fox thought that she would remain silent, the goddess akashia finally spoke.


    There is still a trace of disappointment in her past.


    "Sister, I''ve decided to bury ekasia with my own hands, but before that, I''d like to see you again..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 634

    "Sister, I''ve decided to bury ekasia with my own hands, but before that, I''d like to see you again..."


    This word a, immediately in Ye Feng''s heart aroused the tempestuous waves. The goddess of ikassia, the supreme being in the era of human civilization, said she was going to bury ekasia?


    Inexplicably, Ye Feng couldn''t understand the meaning of this sentence.


    Compared with Ye Feng''s idea of staying on the surface of the problem, although she was somewhat surprised that the destruction of the civilization of ekasia was caused by the goddess of Acacia, she was not too shocked.


    Glancing at the little Soraka who didn''t want to see the goddess of Acacia, shivell thought.


    After this period of time together, although shivell could not determine whether the little Soraka with flesh and blood was an illusion, she knew that she did not know that she was the same person as the goddess akashia.


    If she guessed correctly, the little Soraka should be the side of the goddess akashia''s remembrance of her and her past, and she did not want her to be destroyed like this.


    But the contradictory goddess finally chose to bury ekasia herself, and the goddess illusion summoned by the star fragments is the best proof.


    As for the reason for burying the royal city of ekaxia, the holy land of human worship, hiville speculated that it was mostly related to the fall of the four knights in the void under the goddess''s command.


    The more he thought about it, the more shocked he was by her conjecture of the truth, which made her curious and afraid to touch.


    A little worried, shivell had to take action instead of guessing. She didn''t want to judge the goddess''s heart by some subjective imagination.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s four people standing at the door and not entering the fox fairy manor for a long time, the little Soraka, who didn''t want to go in, whispered tentatively: "we still don''t go in?"


    The fox fairy in her arms seemed to feel the fear and anxiety of little Soraka''s heart. The fox fairy turned into white fox cleverly rubbed in her arms, trying to pacify her conflicting heart.


    "Soraka, I know you don''t want to go in, but we need your help. It''s your sister goddess who sent us here!"


    Although he didn''t have the heart to let little Soraka go in to be stimulated, he still comforted him not to be afraid.


    If there is no small Soraka, they are not familiar with Fox fairy manor, they will also delay a lot of time. To know that there are many demigods in this ancient city, they can''t stay in one place for too long.


    "Sylvier..."


    Ye Feng intended to respect the choice of little Soraka. When he was going to persuade him not to force him to do so, he bit his teeth: "you are my friends, I will help you!"


    With that, though still a little timid, little Soraka took the fox fairy and took the lead to walk into the fox fairy manor.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng just sighed and followed them into Fox fairy manor.


    When everyone entered the manor, the manor gate behind them disappeared with the distorted and changing scene.


    I didn''t expect that as soon as I entered the manor, the road was broken. Ye Feng and others were all surprised. Lulu and amu showed a look of panic, afraid that something terrible would happen.


    "Fox fairy manor was originally just a memorial manor established by the goddess akashia in memory of the head of the Nine Tailed Fox family, who had made great contributions to the cause of driving away empty visitors. There are a lot of things or things related to the nine tail fox clan in the manor, but all these things disappeared with her intention to bury the imperial city of ekasia, and you can listen to it To understand the language of ekasia ten thousand years ago is also the result of the magic left by the goddess


    The fox fairy, who had not spoken before, curled up in the arms of little Soraka, calmly told why the fox fairy manor had changed like this, and indicated that they should not panic. Her plain tone was as if she were not the head of the Nine Tailed Fox clan as the manor said.


    However, under her account, Ye Feng, who thought he was in danger again, was relieved.


    But before they could breathe, they were caught in a scene of burning fire.


    Under the dark cloud obscured night sky, the stars disappeared, and a village on the coast was burning with burning smoke.


    "How can it smell of blood?" Ye Feng sniffed his nose, and looked at hiville beside him with some consternation.


    He did not answer, but his eyes were fixed on the front, as if to see something terrible, speechless.


    Along with the vision of hivier, Ye Feng''s astonished eyes are also gradually enlarged, and are shocked by the sight they see.


    Under the wind of the sea, the blazing fire dances wildly in the dark night, lighting all the houses in this small village with irresistible momentum.


    The villagers were either chased and killed by various strange purple colored monsters, or they howled in horror under the fire.


    The smell of blood in the beach, like the smell of blood in the air.


    Those strange creatures, with palpitating light in their eyes, ate the villagers they had caught.Lu Lu and amu could not accept the cruel and bloody scenes. They both squatted down and buried their heads between their knees, holding their heads tightly in their hands. Not only did he not dare to see the scene of human villages being slaughtered, but also was afraid to hear the voices mixed with monsters and human screams.


    The blazing heat continued to burn the village, turning it into a desperate human purgatory.


    The suffocating atmosphere almost cut off the possibility of people''s thinking. Ye Feng and hivier, who have seen countless cruel scenes, are also oppressed by a burst of chest tightness.


    The scene turns slightly, but it is still in the village that is being slaughtered by monsters.


    Not far to the west of the village, a 15-year-old girl with long blue hair was sitting on her knees beside a woman who had lost her breath. The girl''s hands tightly held a sickle moon staff, and her trembling body revealed her inner feelings.


    From time to time, there was a wail from the villagers in the village, but the girl still did not move. She sat on her knees in silence, her dishevelled hair blocking her drooping head, so that people could not see her expression at the moment.


    And it happened that a lazy monster came towards this. When he saw a 15-year-old human girl, his eyes showed a beam of evil.


    Ye Feng sees here, in the heart can''t help but for that girl a tight. But soon, he was frightened by the girl''s eyes which suddenly raised her head.


    He had seen it before, and his sister Sara and Alice had shown it.


    In the end, what kind of hatred can make a girl show such dark and twisted eyes? The twisted emotion has lost its reason in the burning of anger.


    With a sudden wave of the staff in his hand, the monster who regarded her as a lamb burst out and died with a miserable death.


    Numbly kneeling down again in front of the woman''s body, her red, swollen and bloodshot eyes could not shed half a drop of tears, as if she had already cried them out.


    "This young girl is the goddess of Acacia, and her tribe is called akashia. It is a primitive human village with less than 100 people who live by fishing. Even the whole human race is just a weak race in the era of empty visitors."


    The fox fairy in the arms of the little Soraka calmly tells about the scene Ye Feng saw, while the little Soraka is sitting on the ground and using magic to make himself unable to hear or see.


    "The fire had been burning for several days, and she had collapsed in front of her sister FRA''s body. I happened to pass by and bring this poor Terran girl back to my tribe."


    Speaking of the back, the fox fairy who was still very calm before sighed, or revealed her complex feelings that she did not want to show in front of Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 635

    Tu village? The fox fairy''s words seemed to give her a sense of familiarity, but she didn''t remember why.


    After searching for a vague memory in her mind, she remembered the mural stone tomb she had found on the northeast coast of Ionia.


    Having experienced the night of blood moon, and the secret things about ekasia along the way, she could almost be sure that the girl who sealed Aoxing was the goddess herself.


    Although the mural stele does not record how the four knights of the void degenerated, he believes that it should be related to the reason why Aoxing was sealed.


    The more people and things related to ekasia were contacted, the more curious he was about what happened, which made the goddess of ikassia disappointed and wanted to bury it?


    Why did the four knights in the void get infected with evil spirit?


    Shenlong Aoxing was sealed at the beginning, is it also related to evil Qi?


    Many questions are hidden in hivier''s heart. She subconsciously looks at the fox fairy with the same breath and appearance as Ali. Maybe this fox fairy manor can uncover some secrets she wants to know?


    The scene changed again, and the fox fairy said: "back in the clan, I found that this human girl showed a high magic talent, so I taught her magic for a year. She directly jumped from a low magic Terran girl two steps to become a great mage teacher. However, due to the shadow of Tu village, she remained silent for the whole year. Finally, she was eager for revenge She left my family, and the next scene is the scene when she left. "


    Smell speech, Ye Feng and shivell also noticed that the scene they were in changed into a green valley flowing with clear water.


    At the exit of the valley, a fox woman with the same looks as Ali walks slowly with the silent girl Soraka.


    The fox fairy broke the silence and asked, "Soraka, are you sure you want to leave?"


    There was no change in the look on her face, and Soraka said coldly.


    Seeing that Soraka''s intention has been decided, fox fairy can''t do too much detaining. She was only a little sad and distressed. Soraka was only seventeen years old and had to bear the hatred of her people.


    Beautiful face floating a little dignified, fox fairy cautiously told Soraka: "since you are determined to go back to revenge, then go, but it''s better not to let other empty visitors find that you did it, or there is no place for you in such a big world!"


    Sipping her lips, Soraka was a little reluctant. She was not willing to take revenge on her dead people, but she also knew that empty visitors were the masters of the world, and she did not want to listen to the instructions of her sister fox fairy.


    But this time she didn''t know how to revenge. She hoped fox fairy could help her. After hesitation, she still looked like, "sister, can you go with me?"


    Hearing that Soraka wanted her to help her revenge together, the fox fairy charmed Tiancheng''s face was stunned at first, and then shook her head helplessly: "Soraka, forgive my sister''s incompetence. I can''t do such a risky move for the Nine Tailed Fox clan to have a place of rest in this continent."


    The girl refused to give up, and she continued to try to persuade the fox fairy: "but sister, even if you don''t, can your people really live in peace? This year I lived in the nine tail fox clan. I also saw that the nine tail fox clan was so powerful, but they still had to bow to the empty visitors, bow to their knees, and endure the arrogant behavior of the empty visitors! "


    "You don''t have to risk it, Soka." Still shook his head, fox fairy was not shaken by girl Soraka.


    "Elder sister, you have said to me countless times that as the master of the world, the empty visitor is too cruel and merciless. He regards other people''s lives as grass root and wantonly slaughters and devours them. Not only are we the most vulnerable human race, including your people, but also other races on the mainland, all live in the shadow of empty visitors!"


    "Having experienced the Tu village, I can see through those arrogant empty visitors. I intend to unite with the rest of the Terrans to resist the empty visitors!"


    A series of astonishing words of girl Soraka not only make people feel shocked, but also make people admire her. A teenage girl should have such an idea.


    Looking at Soraka, a girl with such determination, Ye Feng was shocked even though he knew that all he saw were fragments of starlight left by the goddess akashia ten thousand years ago.


    "Soraka, do you know what the consequences are? The whole Terran will be destroyed There was a trill in the fox fairy''s voice, and she didn''t want Soraka to go this way.


    Soraka said firmly: "Terrans are now the weakest race in the void land. I believe that with this massacre, there will be a second time. Empty visitors have begun to regard our Terrans as their delicious blood food. Instead of waiting for death, we should fight to the death."; Sister, if I can integrate the whole Terran in the future, I may try to unite with other intelligent races. Only by uniting the strength of the whole continent can we compete with the empty visitors. I hope you can support me too


    I didn''t expect that Soraka still wanted to unite with other races. The fox fairy was stunned by Soraka, whose eyes were very firm.To her, it was just like an Arabian Night to fight against the visitors of the void, the ruler of the land, who had many demigods and gods!


    But at the thought of her amazing magical talent, the fox fairy was relieved.


    Even in her heart came a thought that even she felt absurd: maybe this extremely weak Terran girl could really lead them to defeat the empty visitors.


    Seeing that the fox fairy was shaken, Soraka, a girl, was very happy and seldom showed an excited smile. "Sister, would you like to help me?" she said nervously


    The young girl Soraka''s green and astringent face made fox fairy look move. She didn''t refuse Soraka decisively this time.


    After pondering for a long time, the fox fairy intends to give this Terran girl a chance. If Soraka can meet her requirements, she can consider whether to help Soraka.


    "If you can be promoted from a great mage to a demigod within a year, I can think about it." Carefully organizing the words, the fox fairy neither refused nor agreed to the girl Soraka.


    As soon as the fox fairy let go, Soraka waved her right hand and swore her determination: "I will. Within a year, I will become a demigod and return to the valley of the Nine Tailed Fox clan."


    Seeing the girl Soraka didn''t shrink back, the fox fairy frowned: "I just think about it, and if I want to become a demigod from a great mage within a year, it''s not as easy as you think."


    "No matter how hard it is, I will be a demigod in a year!"


    Soraka, a young girl, knew how difficult it was to be promoted from a great mage to a demigod, but she still kept her eyes firm and determined to gaze at the fox fairy without flinching back.


    After a deep look at Soraka, a girl with firm eyes, the fox fairy has an illusion.


    Maybe this Terran girl can really become a demigod within a year?


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 636

    "The scenes here are all scenes related to me in Soraka''s memory. Even this illusion of me was transformed by her understanding of me. It may be my real character or not."


    After Ye Feng and sylvier experienced several scenes about the goddess of Acacia, the fox fairy slowly told.


    When the fox fairy''s voice falls down, all the scenes in front of him disappear. Ye Feng is the first to return to God, and looks at the fox fairy manor which returns to normal.


    Sylvier slowly regained consciousness, but her brow was locked and never stretched.


    After a year''s appointment between the fox fairy and the girl Soraka, she saw the demigod Soraka return to the valley and ask for the help of the fox fairy; the fox fairy purifies the evil spirit for Soraka.


    Shivell was curious about how Soraka was infected with evil spirit, but she was told after asking the fox fairy that Soraka had nothing to do with the four knights of the void.


    That makes her even more confused. How does the four knights of the void degenerate into demons? Did Soraka infect them?


    However, the fox fairy''s next reply made her a little confused. The fox fairy didn''t know that the four knights in the void degenerated into demons. However, the fox fairy was sure that Soraka got rid of the evil spirit after her treatment, and the subsequent degeneration of the four knights in the void would never be infected by Soraka.


    What''s more, the fox fairy said that there were no demons in their time!


    Although the smell of black magic is strange, it will not be called the evil breath in the era of shivell. The evil atmosphere of their time is only the personal temperament revealed by the dishonest people.


    So, the so-called evil breath is not that they later people for some reason put the smell similar to the black magic into this category?


    "Maybe it''s because the first people who used black magic were the empty visitors who cast shadows on all races? People are afraid of the dark. After successfully driving away the empty visitors, the most commonly used black magic of the void visitors is defined as evil magic


    Although she did not live to witness the banishment of empty visitors, the fox fairy still said her conjecture.


    Ye Feng, who has been listening to the conversation between them silently, nods, and thinks that the fox fairy''s conjecture is very reasonable. He has been to another world called holy land, where the black magic is not only evil magic, but the only magic that lowly people can learn.


    Sylvier also felt reasonable. She asked her another question in her heart: "Fox fairy, what does the great mage mean?"


    Previously, Soraka, who had been using magic to block her hearing and vision, sensed that her surroundings returned to normal. She carefully untied the magic. The fox fairy also jumped from her arms to the ground of the manor and turned into a human being.


    "It''s just a magic level statement in the era of empty visitors. It''s no different from your current strength, but much weaker than his strength." The fox fairy mused as he sensed the magic in the lower leaf wind and shivell''s body.


    Some unexpected fox fairy could see her and Ye Feng''s strength before they became children, but he did not show too much. She turned her eyes around the manor of woods and meadows, and other thoughts came to her mind.


    It seems to have sensed the idea in sylvier''s mind, and the fox fairy''s pretty face showed a faint smile: "this is the front yard. Through that door, you will come to the Jingyue lake full of beaver flowers. If you want to see it, you can let our little cute take you there. It''s much more fun than this."


    With that, the fox fairy bent down and pinched the reluctant little Soraka''s face, and gently narrowed her soft eyes.


    Lulu, who was frightened to squat on the ground with a mu mu in front of her, did not dare to open her eyes. She came over, her face full of excitement.


    Her small pink hands were raised in front of her chest and waved for a few times. Her big cute eyes were also staring at the stunned little Soraka: "well, Lulu is going to a fun place!"


    Ye Feng is speechless and glances at amu, who has not come out of the shadow. Lulu''s recovery speed is too fast!


    ¡­¡­


    And dreus successfully rescued the survivors of the mission site marked on the map. Arilia finally confirmed that the mark points on the map were not missing, and then put the map away.


    But she didn''t feel relieved. Instead, her eyes were full of hidden worries.


    In order to complete the task as soon as possible, she used the ice dragon infused into her body to freeze the high-level demon temporarily.


    She had never had a direct battle with the high-level demons, and she did not know how long her ice magic had frozen the high-level demons. She was worried that an accident would happen while they were waiting for the Rafik to arrive.


    "Arilia, I''ve already got in touch with the Rafik. Caitlin, they''re coming to pick us up soon!" At this point, dreius, who was in charge of communications with the rifek, came up.


    After hearing his news, arilia nodded in silence. Although she didn''t want to communicate with dreus, the executioner who killed the Ionians, as a partner, she appreciated his ability.Dreius also knew that arilia didn''t want to see him. After communicating with her, he wisely walked aside and kept a distance from her.


    The scorching sun hung high in the air, baking the barren land of shurima desert.


    I don''t know if there is an illusion, and dreius, who is taking a rest with his eyes closed, vaguely feels that his face is wet with cold water.


    He opened his eyes suspiciously, reached out his hand and touched his left face. He could feel that the water dripping on his face was a little cold.


    This is a desert. Even if there is water, it can''t be so cold in the hot sun, right? Dreius murmured strangely at the bottom of his heart, but then he immediately remembered the higher demons who had been frozen in by arilia.


    If it was the high-level demon who had lifted the ice, the chilling water dripping on his face just now could explain.


    "Hiss..." Taking a breath, dreius nervously looked around and above, looking for the high-level demon, but there was no shadow of the high-level demon around.


    Thinking of the magic that many demons would hide, dreus''s nerves did not relax because he did not find them, but became more and more tense.


    All of a sudden, there was a strange wind blowing around him, which made dreus tremble all over. He subconsciously looked at the direction of irelia, and saw the space behind her quietly twisted, and a demon''s huge hand gradually solidified.


    "Run, arilia!" Almost in a roaring voice, dreius reminded arilia, who was not yet aware of it.


    At this time, arilia also noticed that there was a smell of evil behind her, but it was late when she was ready to escape.


    The invisible ugly demon gradually revealed his body, and fell heavily with one hand, trying to smash arilia into meat pie.


    Boom!


    Not far away, the pupil of dreus gradually shrinks, and arilia in his eyes is instantly hit by the giant hand of the fallen devil, and stirs up a thousand layers of sand waves.


    Yellow smoke filled the sky, obscuring their sight, and a group of survivors showed a look of panic after seeing arilia disappear from their sight.


    And dreius looked at the sand waves in front of him with a gloomy face. When he heard the survivors'' screams, the strong envelope respected him. He suppressed his disdain for the cowardice of the survivors, and roared: "stay away from here if you don''t want to die!"


    Under his roar, the survivors fled away from the devil.


    After all the survivors who seemed to be in the way ran away, dreus wriggled his neck to show his zeal for war.


    At the same time, the huge waves of yellow sand in the sky are also dispersed, and the picture of arilia holding the sword handed down from generation to generation to resist the great power of the devil is also reflected in the eyes of dreus.


    Looking at arilia, who could be crushed at any time, dreius gave a big drink and ran to the devil with his huge axe in his hands.


    His murderous eyes were fixed on the demon''s huge hand, which was used to suppress arilia, and jumped into the air.


    With his ferocious drinking, his Tomahawk precisely cleaved the demon''s huge hand, intending to split it in half, which held arilia down.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 637

    Under Lulu''s pushing and shoving, little Soraka half pushed to the front to lead the way.


    passed through as like as two peas and grass. The wind behind the back of the tree found that the fox that had exactly the same appearance as Ali did not follow.


    Standing in front of the arch gate, Ye Feng looks back. Through the woods and grass, he could see the orange figure of fox fairy.


    But the figure turned from reality to emptiness, and just like the illusion they had seen before, it would turn into starlight and dissipate in this space at any time.


    As if aware of Ye Feng''s eyes, the fox fairy releases her friendly smile towards Ye Feng. But as a Nine Tailed Fox, she was naturally enchanted. Even if there was no magic blessing, the light smile also sent out invisible charm. Ye Feng was stunned for a moment.


    Until the fox fairy''s figure dissipated, he was stupefied in place, did not return to God.


    Also noticed that Fox fairy didn''t keep up with hivier, when she saw Ye Feng looked silly, her heart was full of jealousy.


    She turned into a child with a small mouth pouted up, and grabbed the ears of Ye Feng, who did not return to God, and went to Jingyue lake.


    "Oh, sylvier, when did you learn this from Fiona?" He didn''t know that Ye Feng, who made him jealous, was a little subdued. He thought that hivier and Fiona had been together for a long time, and he also liked to pull his ears.


    "Sister Xiwei, brother Ye Feng, look, this is a fairyland!"


    He rubbed his red ears, but Ye Feng did not take a breath. He was carried by the ghost spirit''s little Lulu and walked forward with him.


    Plop!


    Lulu casually put hiville and Ye Feng in front of her and motioned for them to look ahead.


    Sylvier was a little depressed. Since her body became smaller, Lulu, who was originally pretty good in her eyes, became the elder sister and liked to bully her. She pursed her small mouth and raised her head to see what kind of scenery would make Lulu so excited.


    Ye Feng is also the same, along the direction Lu Lu points to, a fantastic picture of him came into his eyes.


    The pink sea of flowers in the wind blowing from nowhere is full of attractive fragrance of flowers, and the quiet lake reflects the reflection of the sea of flowers on the lakeshore under the dim light from nowhere.


    The purple mist shrouds all these dreamlike scenes with a mysterious veil. There is no moonlight, no sunshine, here seems to be a small world of its own, flashing bright but gentle soft light.


    The mysterious light turns this place into a dreamland between day and night, revealing its uniqueness.


    A few fox girls who didn''t hide their ears played in the sea of flowers. The alluring laughter like silver bells made people yearn for this paradise.


    The color of fox''s ears is different, which may be related to the species of fox they belong to. The number of their tails is also different, but without exception, they do not have nine tails, the most is only six.


    Ye Feng and others are immersed in the beautiful scenery, but the good time is not long. A blue figure full of destructive breath suddenly breaks the border of this small world and comes down from the sky of the imperial city of ekaxia.


    However, when the blue figure fell in the middle of the sea of flowers, the boundary that he had broken was healed at a visible speed.


    Looking at the coffin shaped non-human energy body, Ye Feng almost subconsciously called out a person''s name: "Silas!"


    He quickly covered Ye Feng''s mouth so that he could not make a sound. He, who recognized Silas, made a silent gesture to the frightened Lulu and amu, indicating that they should hide behind the big tree.


    Little Soraka also knew that the outsider named Silas was a bad man, and he cleverly hid behind the tree with shivell.


    Lulu, who was still very proud before, suddenly withered, and tears of fear rolled in her aggrieved eyes, like a dike that might collapse at any time.


    Sure enough, Lulu was less daring than anyone else when they really met something. Glancing at amu, who was afraid but not frightened to cry, he murmured in his heart.


    "Sister Lulu, don''t be afraid. As long as we don''t speak out, that villain can''t find us!"


    Little Soraka is very playful, but she is also very loving. Seeing Lulu who was playing well with herself, she cried. She stepped forward and hugged Lulu and comforted Lulu like an adult comforting a child.


    Seeing that Silas was surrounded by the fox girls who were playing in the sea of flowers, Ye Feng frowned and said, "hivier, he doesn''t seem to come for us..."


    Shivell''s eyes were fixed on the silent Silas, and he felt that Ye Feng was right. It seemed that Silas was not specially looking for them.


    He gave Ye Feng a look in his eyes, indicating that he should not relax and continue to observe Silas with her. Since zerath didn''t come here to kill them and rob her of the sun disk, he must have come here because fox fairy manor had what he wanted!


    As for the existence of a god like zerath, ordinary things are difficult to get into his eyes. Is there any artifact or taboo magic in the fox fairy manor which seems to have nothing?The more he thought about it, the more likely he felt. He didn''t want to give zeras more power.


    But can these mortals stop zerath? But if not, what is the purpose of naboraka''s insistence on allowing them to come, knowing that there are many demigods and gods in the city of akashia?


    There was no clue in his mind, and hitherto he did not understand the real purpose of Soraka''s coming, and he felt like he was going to be driven crazy.


    Taking a deep breath and forcing herself to calm down, she decided to wait and see. If it was possible to prevent zeras from gaining more terrifying power, she would. But if she can''t, she will do what she can, and she won''t risk her life.


    Several fox girls who stopped frolicking curiously surrounded zeras, who fell from the sky, as if thinking about what kind of people he was.


    Being surrounded by Fox girls, zelas was trying to drive magic when one of the girls asked him to stop killing for a while.


    "You look so strange. I''ve never seen a race like you, but your breath is similar to that of human beings. Are you a hybrid of human beings and other races?"


    The other fox girls nodded their heads at the same time. They all blinked innocently and gazed at the blue eyes of Silas.


    However, their seemingly unintentional doubts have angered the sinister zelas and made him think that they are satirizing him as a bastard.


    The palm of his hand quietly condenses an arcane blue light with the smell of destruction. Zeras looks at these fox girls with a grim look, and his fierce intention of killing comes out with his terrible magic power.


    Feeling the killing intention of zeras, several fox girls screamed and turned into little foxes with only one tail and ran around.


    Locked in the breath of a few fox girls, not worried that they would escape from his hand, Silas laughed wildly.


    "Stinky fox, die for me!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 638

    Tears swirled in her eyes, and little Soraka watched as the fox girls who often played with her were defeated by zerath''s magic, turned into stars and dissipated on the sea of flowers.


    Sobbing a few times, watching small Soraka can''t help crying, Ye Feng covered her small mouth and motioned her not to make a sound.


    "They''re not dead. You can come and play with them next time."


    Echoing Ye Feng''s words, sylvier also comforted: "yes, solaka, you must be strong!"


    Pouting, small Soraka pulled Ye Feng''s hand away and sobbed: "but they will also feel pain, it will take a long time to recover!"


    Can the illusion feel pain? Ye Feng doesn''t think so. He thinks little Soraka is a child and thinks too much.


    But when shivell heard this, her eyes were frozen and she murmured to herself, "can visions have flesh and blood?"


    Because her voice was very light, little Soraka didn''t hear her clearly. Little Soraka blinked her moist eyes doubtfully and asked, "what are you talking about, sylvier?"


    "Nothing, ha ha..."


    With a perfunctory, calm voice, shivell immediately turned his eyes to Silas standing on the shore of the lake, but her heart was still thinking whether the phantom would have flesh and blood.


    If it is the goddess of ekasia, who established the splendid civilization of ekasia, will the illusion she condense be different from the illusion of today''s cognition?


    Thinking of this, sylvier''s eyes to zeras are also more profound and illusory, no focus.


    ¡­¡­


    The focus in the eyes is becoming more and more lax, and the spear of the undead in the eyes is also divided into two, vague. Fiona of the Laurent family only felt the brain as if it had been hit hard, buzzing and blank.


    "Fool!"


    The sudden cold voice brings Fiona, who is about to lose consciousness, back to reality, and then the dark phantom of Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, flashes in front of her and directly pulls out the spear that pierces her abdomen.


    "Hiss..."


    As the spear full of the spirit of the dead is pulled out, Fiona of the Laurent family is in a state of agitation, and her body is eroded by the cold and tear of bone.


    Calling on the bleeding crow to hold down the undead knight for a while, the young girl named Fiona yelled: "don''t move the sword to protect your body!"


    The faint consciousness was awakened again. Fiona of Laurent family moved her sword heart, and the sword spirit began to turn into sword spirit under her guidance, temporarily suppressing the further erosion of her body by the undead magic.


    Her pale and cold face improved a little. Fiona, a rare member of the Laurent family, had some mood swings. She gazed at her Dharma protector and said, "I didn''t expect you would save me!"


    "I am also saving myself!" Seeing that Fiona of Laurent family is conscious, Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, coldly replies, and flies to the undead knight.


    Fiona of the Laurent family also understood, just like a cloud sword in the white fog, and her mind was around her in an instant.


    For a moment, those around her who wanted to besiege her spirits and demons were all headless, lost their way.


    But under her induction, in addition to the undead knight who can still fight against Mafia, there is a high-level demon waiting for the opportunity to move around.


    At the thought that she was nearly killed because of the sneak attack, Fiona of Laurent family''s sharp eyes slightly closed up, showing a sense of anger.


    Aware that an unknown high-level demon lurking in the dark is approaching her, Fiona of the Laurent family snorts coldly, pretending not to know how to clean up the other demons around her.


    The space is quietly twisted. When a knight of the dead escapes from the dark and twisted space, Fiona of Laurent family, who is fighting with the devil, rises slightly, and the sword spirit condensed by the flowing clouds and swords is directed directly behind her.


    And she herself is also a single foot, back straight into the sky, eyes sharp at that just out of the twisted space out of the undead knight.


    Although some unexpected Laurent family Fiona would have found him in advance, but the undead knight is still full of disdain for the human woman in front of her.


    Waving the undead spear, the knight of the dead wanted to nail Fiona of the Laurent family to the ground with a spear.


    Once again, the white cloud formed by the flying clouds and swords diffused. Fiona of the Laurent family sneered, and her figure disappeared as soon as the undead Knight''s spear touched her.


    After the fall, the knight of the dead sent out a howl of anger, which was comparable to the half god''s pressure, and released without reservation, trying to find out Fiona of the Laurent family.


    In the distance, mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart, who was fighting with another undead knight, also noticed the situation.


    When she saw the other figure disappear, she knew that the other one was going to use the blade waltz to solve the battle quickly.


    But in the interval of her distraction, the knight of the dead who seized the opportunity came again, and the spear full of the spirit of the dead stabbed her in the brow.She can''t lose speed to another one! In the heart of a flying crow, the figure of a horse spat away.


    Mo Yu''s sword spirit gradually condenses into a black and substantial sword spirit, which entangles the undead Knight''s battle spear, and turns it into a sword Qi chain at a visible speed to keep the undead knight in place.


    One black and one white, two Fiona figures appear from the void space, just like noble dancers dancing waltz. Black light and white shadow almost simultaneously cut off the terrible swords of different undead knights.


    The first cut!


    Second chop!


    Third chop!


    Fourth chop!


    When the fifth was cut down, the bodies of the two undead knights were already cut black and blue by Fiona and the spirit of the whole body was constantly leaking out.


    The black and white swords are mixed with sword spirit and vigorous wind which are more terrible than the first four cuts. Even the other shadow creatures around, they feel afraid.


    Boom!


    With the sound of sand and dust all over the sky, with two undead knights as the center, thousands of layers of sand waves are surging, and the weaker demons in the range of sword power are all hanged in an instant. And the two dying undead knights were also killed by Fiona for the fifth time.


    Taking advantage of the yellow sand covering the sky, Fiona and Fiona, who are interlinked, hide their breath and flee to the periphery as far as possible.


    But in desperate to escape at the same time, Fiona two people are found that the surrounding demons do not reduce, but increase. Until the sand disappeared all over the sky, they still could not escape from the demon army.


    However, after a hard fight just now, coupled with the sharp blade waltz, who urgently needed sword spirit and physical strength, their combat effectiveness is less than half of that before.


    Forced to tangle with the surrounding demons again, Fiona and her two also feel a bit of a struggle. Even so, they still hold on, and their arrogance makes them unwilling to give in like this.


    Mo Yu Jian and Liu Yun Jian fell to the ground in the battle with the devil because of their losing strength. Fiona finally felt a sense of crisis that made them despair.


    Are they going to die in the hands of these demons who seem weak to them?


    The Devils'' sly and disgusting laughter was particularly harsh in their proud ears. However, they can''t make any swordsmanship because of their lack of strength.


    "It''s said that women are delicate and tender, hehe, hehe!"


    "Is it better to eat directly, or to enjoy their bodies before eating?"


    Looking at those evil demons from around slowly approaching, two people back to back sitting on the ground. At the thought that they were likely to be humiliated by the devil, the two of them showed a little bit of pride of the noble lady, and showed their eyes of horror one after another.


    "Roar?" A banter girl''s voice suddenly sounded, so that Fiona and the demons surrounding them were stunned and looked at the direction of the voice.


    Seeing that the devil''s hand was about to touch them, a woman in Zhang''s blue windbreaker jumped in from the outside.


    At the sight of the well-dressed woman, Fiona and Fiona were stunned at first and then called out her name in disbelief: "Sarah!"


    Glancing at the two magic swords lying on the ground beside Fiona, Sarah put her left hand against the earpiece in her left ear and said, "I found them. Next, locate the distance between us and the entrance to the underground ruins of the city of alcasia."


    Speaking quickly to Caitlin and Caitlin on the Reebok, Sara takes off her goggles and raises it to her head.


    Without talking to Fiona, Sara glances disgustingly at the demons who almost killed Fiona indirectly.


    "Let''s do it yourself."


    With her cold words of death sentence, the demons who surrounded the three of them seemed to be bewildered and ended their lives by themselves.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 639

    With Sara''s cold words falling, those demons who besiege Fiona seem to be bewildered and end their lives on their own.


    The vitality of the devil''s body dissipated and fell heavily to the ground; the soul of the dead gradually faded, nothing to do with it, and dissipated in this battlefield with the loss of soul power.


    Fiona and Fiona opened their mouths in amazement, apparently not regaining consciousness from the shocking suicide scene for a while.


    Why did Sarah let these demons do their own thing, and they did? According to their understanding of Sara, Sara can only be regarded as an ordinary person with good physical fitness. At most, she is better than them in calculating people. Is it Caitlin and oliviana who have developed some kind of Hicks weapon to control mental power?


    Glancing at Fiona, who is still in a daze, Sara frowns and is not happy with their performance in the face of crisis.


    Although the shadow creatures that besiege Fiona are temporarily eliminated, there are more demons around. Continue to stay here, even if she learned the spiritual magic that Soraka taught her, she would have to die like Fiona!


    Thinking of this, Sarah''s eyes congealed. Her hands took two red pills from her pocket and thrust them into Fiona''s mouth, which were slightly open.


    "Cough..."


    She coughed violently when Sara forced the pill into her mouth. Fiona was about to break out, but Sara said, "get up and work!"


    Say, Sara is in two people indignant and coquettish cry to drag them from the ground again. Coldly glanced at the black and white swords, she picked up the Liuyun sword and the ink feather sword for them.


    Fiona and Fiona also found that their exhausted strength had been restored. They looked at each other in astonishment. Almost at the same time, they thought of the pills Sarah had given them just now. It seems that they have mistaken Sarah.


    At the moment when the two men were in a trance, they were once again surrounded by demons. Sara spat at the bottom of her heart, swallowing the spirit of Naga capolos. The power of her spirit was immediately aroused, and the wild wind was blowing all over her.


    The dark power of the dark abyss appears in the left eye, the pure golden soul power in the right eye, the beautiful waves and red hair dancing wildly with the wind. Sarah''s momentum is extremely climbing, just like the enchanting and fatal red water snake.


    This is the first time that she has concealed the spiritual power of others since she has practiced Soraka''s spiritual magic. She was also a little expectant about the extent of her soul power now.


    "A group of low and ugly creatures, because you want to get close to me? Get out of here


    She infuses her soul into her voice and takes out her majesty of being a Pirate Queen in bill gewater. Sarah''s tone is arrogant and contemptuous, full of disdain for the demons.


    She is just like a born dark queen. Her dark temperament is not inferior to that of Elise who is extremely sick.


    However, different from Elise, Elise forcibly uses her magic power to suppress and control others, while she controls others through the power of her soul. Her understanding of spiritual magic is incomparable to those majoring in other magic arts.


    Just like Ruiwen, the elder sister of Yasuo and Ye Feng, although they did not break through the demigods in the first battle before, with their ultimate understanding of the sword of wind, the speed alone can not be matched by ordinary demigods.


    All the demons who heard this sentence were full of excitement, and their minds were full of agitation, such as being hit hard.


    Some of the nearest demons only feel that the soul is bitten by something, paralyzed and frothing in the ground. And some low-level resentment spirit in the sound of hoarse roar, it will never be super life.


    Taking a deep breath and exhaling again, Sara was surprised that her soul was so powerful.


    Slowly put away the power of her soul, she looked disgustingly at those ugly demons that made her sick.


    At the same time, Caitlin''s voice came from her headset: "Sarah, the underground entrance to the imperial city of ekaxia is five kilometers southwest of you. Do you want to take Fiona and hide in the ground temporarily, or do you want to find Ye Feng?"


    At the other end of the earpiece, Caitlin said, her voice gradually turned cold. She obviously thought that Sarah''s real idea was the latter.


    "OK, I see!"


    There was no answer to Caitlin''s question, and there was no change in Sarah''s face. After cleaning up the surrounding demons, she said to Fiona directly: "five kilometers southwest is the underground entrance of the imperial city of ekaxia. Now the whole central area is surrounded by the portal connecting the shadow island. We can temporarily hide underground to avoid the wind."


    Looking at each other, Fiona and Fiona understood Sara''s meaning, cleaning up the demons in the way and chasing one after another.


    With their efficient cooperation, the three quickly approached the underground entrance of the royal city of ekasia.


    Looking at the many demons who are killing soldiers outside the entrance, Fiona and Fiona are trying to kill all the demons in that area with their swords in their hands. However, they do not want to rush out of the darkness. Two high-level demons with wings on their backs have to deal with them in a hurry.Seeing Fiona unable to get away from her body for a moment, Sara breathes a long breath, and the power of her soul is aroused again. Her eyes also show the color of the dark and the color of the sacred.


    Just when she was going to attack the demons in that area, a hoarse female demon voice suddenly sounded in her heart.


    "You fouled


    With the cold sound, Sarah felt a chill on her back, as if someone was watching her from behind.


    She suddenly turned back and saw nothing. She shook her head when she was dizzy and continued to release the power of her soul from her body.


    "Give it to me..."


    Before the word "death" was spoken, the voice of the female demon rang again in her heart, mixed with a trace of anger, as if she were extremely dissatisfied with her blind behavior.


    "You''ve fouled. Your soul power is beyond the scope of mortals. Your opponent is not these despicable demons and undead!"


    Finally, the power of the soul condensed out of confusion under the interference of the mysterious magic sound. Sarah''s mouth is also overflowing with light blood stains.


    "So what? Do demons still pay attention to rules The bottom of her heart sneered and quickly glanced at Fiona, who was locked up with high-level demons. Sarah knew that if she continued to drag on, they would surely die.


    Regardless of the female magic sound in her heart, Sara is to reunite the power of the disordered soul.


    "You''re looking for death!" Aware that Sara ignored her warning, the magic sound immediately erupted enough to crush Sara, trying to stop Sara''s soul magic.


    Although suppressed, Sara found that the magic of the magic sound did not pose a real threat to her. Roughly guessed that the master of the magic sound couldn''t catch up for a while. Sara was not willing to show weakness and said, "if you have the ability, you can kill me!"


    After saying that, she no longer pays attention to the fury of the female magic sound in her heart. She resists the magic power of the female devil to suppress the force to urge the soul, and carries out a fierce spiritual attack on the demon soul near the underground entrance of the royal city of alcasia.


    Not a moment later, all the demons in the surrounding area lost their vitality because they could not withstand the terrible spiritual attack, and even killed several high-level demons who were hiding in the dark and did not show their heads in the twisted space cracks.


    But Sara is mortal after all, and the soul magic that continuously urges taboo with mortal body has reached the limit. A staggering almost fell to the ground, forced to stabilize her body, in need of a quiet place to recuperate, she yelled at two Fiona who were still entangled with high-level demons.


    "Hide in the ground with me!"


    Hearing Sara''s roar, Fiona and Fiona also get rid of the high-level demons and rush to Sara.


    However, at this moment, they do not know that a spear of the nether world, which is wrapped with the power of the ghost, flies out of the shadow island and shoots at it at a speed that is difficult for mortals to understand.


    A breath of suffocating death is all condensed on the spear of the nether world. The chains of the ghost clank, as if to nail the dead on the spear and become a servant who will never betray.


    In the conqueror''s sea, a dolphin leaping out of the sea is directly pierced by the spear of the nether world and dissipates with the whole body.


    Across the sea of conquerors, the spear of the nether world continued to shuttle across the continent at a speed invisible to the naked eye. Whether it is a shadow creature, or a surviving human being, or any other creature, whatever has been pierced by a spear, all of them have turned into clouds and smoke, and have never left any soul.


    These lives and the undead withered within a few minutes, and a few minutes later, the dark spear, which seemed to take away all life, came quietly to the center of shurima.


    At this time, Sara three people have been hiding underground, and Fiona two people will seal the entrance.


    After confirming that the demons can''t come down, Sarah, supported by Fiona, is trying to sit down and take care of herself. However, she feels a sense of crisis that she has never felt before.


    Before she and the two Fiona could react, the dark spear flying from the shadow Island penetrated her abdomen in an instant.


    The spear of the nether world, cast by the soul, circulates the power of the ghost in the form of thunder and lightning, and the breath of death diffuses in the underground. A moment later, the spear turns into a force of soul and invades Sarah''s body.


    Plop!


    Sarah, who was already pale, fell to her knees. Her eyes were staring at her, her pupils twinkled in disbelief, and her face was twisted ferociously because of pain.


    "I didn''t say that. You fouled


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 640

    Hiding behind the tree, Ye Feng, who was quietly observing zeras, suddenly became excited. Then his mind was struck by lightning, and his numbness swept over his body.


    "Hiss..." Ye Feng, who has turned into a child, bares his teeth. If he hadn''t been afraid of being discovered by Silas, he might have cried out just now. But I don''t know why, that sense of crispness and numbness that spread all over his body only stayed in his body for a moment and then disappeared.


    "Ye Feng?" There was a soft call, and shivell turned his face and watched him nervously.


    Ye Feng shook his head, indicating that he was OK. But he was very puzzled in his heart. Could he have that kind of reaction when someone had an accident just now?


    Seriously staring at Ye Feng for a while, seeing that Ye Feng does not seem to lie, she takes back her eyes and continues to observe the movement of Silas.


    When she looked at Silas again, she found that the original has not been moving, zelas has walked to the lake mirror moon.


    In the center of the lake, something seems to come out from the bottom of the lake, with faint ripples.


    After a while, a small part of an ice crystal surfaced.


    With the continuous emergence of giant ice crystals, the meaning of penetrating cold is becoming more and more piercing. The civet flowers in this yard are also withering at a visible speed, unable to resist the chill of winter.


    In Ye Feng''s and sylvier''s slowly enlarged eyes, a Nine Tailed Fox woman who was frozen in the extreme ice came out of the water.


    The woman has no clothes, but the important parts are covered by the tail. The beautiful charming face shows her serene look before freezing, and the perfect face which is the same as Ali makes Ye Feng and shivell shocked.


    Fortunately, they had seen the fox fairy''s vision in the front yard before. They just lost their mind for a moment and then came back to their senses.


    "Villain, what are you going to do to sister fox fairy''s body?"


    Little Soraka ran out from behind the tree, panting for her breath, she asked Silas angrily.


    As soon as she went out, she completely exposed the four Yefeng people hiding behind the trees to zeras. He stopped for a moment and turned around to look at Soraka, the little boy who was running towards him.


    As soon as he came up, the little Soraka flew to zerath, and the whole man hung on him and beat him with a small pink fist.


    How dare a little boy be so rude to him? The body suddenly shakes, will be small Soraka directly shake fly, zeras is eyes bloom out of the terrible thunder light, direct at the courtyard entrance of the big tree.


    The force of thunder and lightning fiercely split the tree into two, and Ye Feng, who was hiding behind, was hit by the thunder light and blew up to the side of small Soraka.


    Staring at the scorched black scar left by thunder light on her little hand, the little Lulu, who was hurt by lightning, was in tears. When she saw her non humanoid body, she did not have any "sister" demeanor. She wiped tears helplessly and began to cry: "Wuwuwuwu Lulu asked Ye Feng to protect me Wuwuwu... "


    "Wuwuwuwu..." Seeing his sister Lulu all cried, Amu was also tearful water PA TA PA TA TA to fall.


    "Villain!" But little Soraka stood up and hugged Lulu, who was crying bitterly, and glared at Silas.


    Ye Feng and sylvier suffered the most serious lightning strike, and their bodies are still flashing residual lightning.


    , "Your Highness, I didn''t expect to see you again!"


    As a breeze came to shivell''s side in a twinkling of an eye, and took the sun disk out of the cowhide she held in her arms, the ambition in zeras''s eyes showed to the extreme.


    "Is this the sun disk that can make man a God?"


    Zeras fondly stroked the sun disc in his hand, and he could already imagine that in the future, the whole world would crawl under his feet.


    He will be the only master of the world!


    "And Give it back to me From time to time, her body moved her numb thunder and lightning power, and found that sylvier, who had been robbed of the sun disc by zerath, was struggling to half open his eyes.


    The dream of dominating the world was disturbed by hivier, and a trace of impatience flashed through the face of zerath formed by the energy body.


    Another electric ball was released into hivier''s body, and Silas took up the sun''s disk and turned his attention to the fox fairy hovering above the middle of the lake.


    The body is to invade a very destructive electric ball, and shivell finally fails to resist the torment of thunder light and faints in the past. And Ye Feng''s consciousness at this time is also in chaos, suffering from the torment of the lightning force on the body, all his body is numb, and all his senses are nearly shocked.


    "This is a perfect body. As long as I get her, I can have my body again!"


    Speaking to himself almost madly, Silas felt the body of the fox fairy who had been sleeping for thousands of years. The charm of his heart was flowing from the ice covered body, just like a perfect reincarnation jade.


    In the previous fight with Elise and others, he suffered from the loss of his body. If he could have the body again, he would have less weakness.And the body of the Nine Tailed Fox clan will definitely make his strength even higher!


    On hearing that zeras wanted to usurp the body of the fox fairy, little sorakaton glared. She hugged Silas, who wanted to merge with the fox fairy from behind, and yelled, "don''t think about it, smelly monster. I won''t allow you to defile the body of fox fairy sister!"


    I didn''t expect that the little Soraka would dare to come and obstruct him. The angry Silas took the small Soraka in his backhand and fell to the side. He released several ball lightning strikes on her.


    Little sorakaben, who vowed to protect the body of the fox fairy, remembered that she continued to block Zerah, but she shivered all over her body when she was hit by the ball lightning, and her words became inarticulate, let alone obstruct him.


    Seeing that the little Soraka has finally stopped, zeras, who has no time to clean up Ye Feng and others, is eager to merge with the frozen body of fox fairy.


    The enchantment melted the ice around the fox fairy''s body, and the twisted face of zerath could not stop the temptation of having a new body, revealing an evil and wild smile.


    Lulu, who was crying bitterly, felt chilly at the thought that human beings, ghosts, and spirits had merged into the fox fairy''s body. And once zerath is integrated, they will die miserably!


    The hope is placed on Ye Feng, whose consciousness is half asleep and half awake. Lulu shakes Ye Feng, whose body is covered with scorched black lightning scars, hoping that he can wake up.


    "Wuwuwu Brother Ye Feng, wake up and help us! "


    Lulu''s helpless cry came from his ear. It was rare that Silas did not feel noisy, but felt a kind of inexplicable pleasure.


    Pieces of ice melted into ice water under the magic of zeras, and the body of fox fairy, who was the same as Ali, was wet by the ice.


    If we didn''t know in advance that the fox fairy had passed away thousands of years ago, I''m afraid many people who saw this scene would mistake this wet corpse as a young woman just out of the bath.


    A jewel glittering with emerald light appears on the fox fairy''s chest, releasing the magic silk of green light.


    One end of the magic silk leads to the body of the fox fairy and the other leads to zerath. The magic silk of magic quietly opens the fusion of the soul of zerath and the body of fox fairy.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 641

    "Sarah Sarah Sarah


    Unable to continue to project images of Sara and Fiona, Caitlin tries to communicate with the three through a communicator.


    But in a continuous busy noise, the communicator seems to be disturbed by something, the magic satellite can not get in touch with the communicator.


    "Damn it!"


    Due to the loss of contact with Sara, the anxious Caitlin hits the console with her right hand.


    Oriana patted Caitlin on the shoulder and comforted, "don''t worry. There''s a phalanx of Acacia nearby. We can try to use the magic satellite to analyze it. Maybe we can communicate."


    Caitlin calmed down a little under the consolation of Oriana. Now that they''re directing Sarah underground, it''s up to her, an experienced policewoman in Pittsburgh, to take control of the situation.


    Thinking of the news from the dreus team before, she took a deep breath and calmly said to Oriana, "let''s go to meet dreus and arilia first. Now the central area is full of demons. I''m afraid that if we go late, maybe they will encounter greater danger."


    Smell speech, understand the meaning of her friend, Aliana is also a coagulation, quickly press complex buttons on the console.


    Caitlin also pressed the button to adjust the resolution of the interference signal to the right sub screen, and the main screen was also switched to arilia and dreus.


    But when Caitlin and Elijah are shot by high-level demons across the screen, their pupils are all shrinking in an instant.


    "Ariana, maximize the speed of the rifek. We must support arilia as soon as possible!"


    Her face became more and more serious with the scene of arilia being ravaged by high-level demons. Knowing that she could not delay any more, Caitlin decided to support them as soon as possible.


    Hovering over the center of surima, the Rafik slowly turned under the control of Ariana, and swept over the surima desert at a faster and faster speed in the direction of arilia.


    ¡­¡­


    Trying to hold her figure in the air, arilia shares the same mind with the sword handed down from generation to generation. With the help of the self-consciousness of the sword handed down from generation to generation, she breaks her body and attacks the huge high-level demon again.


    Aware of irelia''s counterattack, the high-level demon''s big black hand spurs thick dark liquid.


    Unable to dodge, arilia forced a sword to split the liquid, but the moment her sword touched the viscous liquid, the liquid split, bypassed her sword and sprinkled all over her body.


    Then, the liquid was like a sticky colloid that bound her body tightly.


    The more she tried to break free, the more tightly the viscous black liquid bound her body.


    The thick liquid was more resilient than the vine, and arilia could not move at all.


    She was about to hit the ground. A strong man appeared in her sight and caught her tightly bound body.


    "Dreus!" Startled by the name of a strong man, aliya''s pretty face flashed a glimmer of joy.


    With a dull hum, some surprise, arilia would glance at the giant high-level demon running towards him at his smiling face, and try to split the black liquid that bound arilia with an ax as he ran in the opposite direction.


    Just like arilia, who had tried all the methods before, no matter how much dreius tried to help her out of her bondage, it had no effect.


    From time to time, glancing back at the higher-level demons who were getting closer behind him, dreus''s body running in the hot sun exuded countless sweat.


    Arielia saw that dreius could not untie her bondage. She was cruel and said, "you can put me down and run quickly."


    Dreius, who had never thought of running away alone, was stunned when arilia, who was staring at her in her arms, said such words.


    Then he thought of what arilia had said about him and the norxans before, and he was relieved.


    It seems that arielia still doesn''t want to believe that they, the norxans, will do their best to help the alliance and have a prejudice against him.


    Although he respected the strong, he did not abandon his companions in the face of danger. You''ve been misunderstood and wronged by Lydia. Is it a treacherous face


    Frightened by the sudden change of dreius''s face, arilia was a little confused. When did she say she thought he was a renegade?


    Although she didn''t like the norxans, let alone the dreius who invaded Ionia with her army, she was not ready to do anything to affect the alliance at this time.


    I couldn''t understand her instinctive words. She thought he was a perfidious man, and arilia was not willing to be weak to meet dreius''s vicious eyes."I didn''t say that!" She replied coldly. She did not like dreus, but showed her disgust.


    Dreius took a breath and said solemnly, "I won''t leave my companion behind. Don''t worry."


    With that, dreus, regardless of arilia''s belief or not, raised his head and looked forward, trying to steer the high-level demon away from the survivors.


    But his speed is still too slow for the giant high-level demons. The giant magic hand falls straight from the sky, trying to hold the two of dreus into the palm of his hand.


    After rolling on the sand for several times, dreus, who escaped the magic hand, shook the sand on his body and continued to run.


    Seeing that dreus, who was extremely small in his eyes, escaped his magic hand, the giant high-level demon roared. He looked ferociously at the black liquid on arilia, and his ferocious face showed a trace of evil smile.


    Under his control, the black liquid diffuses quietly to dreus, who is holding arilia. When dreus sensed something was wrong, the black liquid had left arilia and entangled him.


    A tumbled down on the sand, bound tightly by black liquid, fell to the ground and could not move.


    "Dreus!" Arilia exclaimed, and without restraint she hastened to help dreus.


    But as the high-level devil''s huge hand tightly clutched her body in the palm of her hand, arilia only felt that her body was being eroded by the black evil spirit all the time.


    The huge high-level demon''s right hand was holding dreius into his hand, one left and one right, trying to crush arilia as ants.


    "Cough, cough..."


    As the magic hand became tighter and tighter, arilia''s pretty face became more and more red because she couldn''t breathe. Her body was also ravaged by the devil with no pity on her, and there were bursts of broken bones.


    As her consciousness became more and more blurred, arilia''s right hand holding the sword gradually loosened, and the sword fell straight into the sand.


    It seems to feel that the master''s breath is getting weaker and weaker. The sword handed down from generation to generation clanks and clanks, as if in mourning.


    Seeing that arilia was about to be crushed by the devil, her gradually darkened soul, her brother zelos, who had been haunted by her, appeared again in her subconscious, inspiring her.


    The indestructible will is as sharp as a knife blade, which wakes arilia''s dim consciousness. A trace of cold gradually swept over the whole body, the image of the ice blue dragon rolled in her mind turbulent ice flame.


    The sound of dragon chanting, as cold as ice, poured into her blade like will and slowly merged into one.


    Arilia, who was cold all over, let go of her hand with a strange cry of cold. Leia''s instinct of flying back to the world was not fully realized by her master.


    The cool face was gradually infected by the cold, and the ice blue dragon scales gradually climbed up from arilia''s jaw and around the periphery of her cheek to the root of her ear.


    Closed eyes are also slowly opened, arilia''s two sides of the eyes are also climbing up some Xu dragon scale lines.


    Her lips opened slightly, and arilia''s breath turned into a thorn of dark ice in the hot desert land and fell to the ground.


    Far beyond the past power in the body surging, her tiny eyes again meet the high-level demons, blooming the cold light that makes the demons tremble.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 642

    The ear faintly hears someone is calling his name, dizzy head shakes a few times, leaf breeze just slowly opens an eye.


    The body was nearly shocked by the lightning, and his senses gradually recovered. The pain that followed pricked his nerves, and his mouth occasionally made sounds of grinding teeth.


    "Brother Ye Feng, wake up, wake up, Wuwu Lulu is afraid of... "


    Lulu''s heartbreaking sobs were constantly introduced into his ears, and Ye Feng resisted the pain and weakly responded, "Lulu, don''t be afraid, I''m awake."


    Two small hands kept wiping tears. Lulu, who thought Ye Feng would not wake up, suddenly heard her calling Ye Feng for a long time and stopped crying.


    She stares at Ye Feng, who is smaller than her in disbelief. Lulu, who is suspected of having an illusion, chokes up from time to time and looks at Ye Feng.


    When she saw the pain of Ye Feng''s grinning teeth, she confirmed that Ye Feng really woke up.


    Carefully glanced at zeras, who was concentrating on fusing with the body of fox fairy, and seeing that zeras did not pay attention to them here, she whispered to Ye Feng: "brother Ye Feng, can you move now?"


    "I''m sorry, Lulu, my brother can''t protect you this time..." Ye Feng wryly smiles and shakes his head. If he can move, he will surely give zeras a foot that is concentrating on fusion.


    First of all, she looked at the scorched black scar on her body, and then compared with Ye Feng''s, Xiao Lulu''s eyes were slightly red. She pursed her small mouth with guilt and said, "if it hadn''t been for brother Ye Feng and sister sylvier hugging us just now, we wouldn''t have been hurt so badly!"


    "Lulu shouldn''t be naughty these days. Wuwu When I see my brother and sister getting smaller, I should find a way to restore my brother and sister All blame Lulu for being naughty... "


    As she said this, little Lulu couldn''t stop the tears in her eyes and sobbed intermittently.


    The clever amu stopped the teardrop of PATA PA TA in time, came and patted Lulu''s back, and quietly comforted his sister lulu.


    With a sigh, Ye Feng motioned to Lulu not to think too much. The nature of a child is like this. Don''t blame her.


    Lulu felt a little better after being comforted by Ye Feng and amu. As she sobbed, she summoned Pixar. Together with Pixar, she mobilized the dark purple magic power and transformed it into healing power. She immediately treated Ye Feng''s wound.


    "Brother Ye Feng doesn''t blame Lulu, Lulu, this is the treatment for you!" With her mouth pouting, Lulu blinked her hot and humid eyes, trying to make herself stronger.


    Feel a gentle magic into the body, Ye Feng knows that it is Lulu and Pixar''s secret magic. Sitting quietly in the same place receiving Lulu''s treatment, he takes a deep breath and focuses on Silas standing by the lake.


    The magic light ball with emerald light hung in front of the fox fairy''s chest. The magic silk led the soul body supported by the destruction energy of zeras, and connected with the body of the fox fairy, trying to find a meeting point, so as to complete the integration.


    He gazed at the fox fairy''s face, which was the same as Ali. Ye Feng didn''t know that zeras wanted to occupy the fox fairy''s body and have a body again.


    He frowned and asked, "Lulu, do you know what Silas is doing?"


    He didn''t ask whether it was ok, but when he asked Lulu, he showed a disgusting look to Silas: "that smelly monster wants to merge with the body of fox fairy sister. Brother Ye Feng, you must stop him!"


    Listening to Lulu''s explanation, Ye Feng, who was conscious for a long time, was stunned and said, "isn''t that an illusion?"


    "It was the frozen body of fox fairy sister ten thousand years ago, not an illusion!" Small Lulu face seriously back, but she did not forget to continue to give Ye Feng treatment.


    Seeing the small face of Lulu porcelain doll is so serious, Ye Feng is also aware of the seriousness of the problem. If we let the evil man of zeras usurp the body of the fox fairy, will not the strength of zeras go to a higher level?


    At the thought of fox fairy''s body is a man''s soul, Ye Feng has a cold. As like as two peas, the fox is as like as two peas. Instinctively, he does not want to be stained with Zelas, which is exactly alike to the one.


    However, with his strength before he became a child, he could not compete with a god like zelas, let alone Lulu now.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng''s little face looks like a frustrated ball with a small head hanging down. But he still does not want to let zeras settle down to complete the integration. If he lets zeras complete the integration, he will definitely deal with them next!


    Staring at the motionless figure of zelas, Ye Feng, who seriously suspects that zeras is in a weak state, thinks that this may be their only chance to fight against him.


    In the eyes twinkles the hesitation strange light, the leaf wind wriggles several lips, the heart extremely tangled he still made the decision, intends to fight.


    Looking over his head at shivell who fainted and small Soraka who fell to the ground with spasm, Ye Feng, whose injuries were almost cured by Lulu, moved his lower muscles and bones. He stood up and said to Lulu, "Lulu, I''m almost all right. You can treat sylvier and Soraka as well."Lulu made a clever hum, but when she saw Ye Feng walking towards Silas, she could not help but cry out nervously, "brother Ye Feng..."


    Half of what she wanted to say, Lulu''s words of trying to dissuade Ye Feng were stopped by Ye Feng''s gesture of returning to indicate that she was at ease.


    I believe that Ye Feng, who once rescued her from her bad uncle Planck, will save them from danger this time. Lulu is also full of strength and does not intend to delay Ye Feng.


    With all her heart and soul, she uses her secret magic to heal hivier and little Soraka. Lulu puffs her breath in her small mouth and wants to cure them as soon as possible.


    A mu mu who has nothing to do is just to guard beside Lulu, but his eyes are staring at Ye Feng in the distance.


    In the distance, Ye Feng has quietly come to the back of Silas, but zelas still did not make any response, and was intently prepared to merge with the fox fairy.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng is more convinced that during the integration, zeras'' consciousness may be isolated from the outside world.


    His eyes wandered back and forth between zelas, emerald light group and fox fairy. After thinking about it, Ye Feng''s young face showed a kind of mischievous smile.


    Under amu''s almost staring eyes, Ye Feng, who has become a child, lifts his right foot and faces Silas''s back.


    What makes amu feel more incredible is that not only did he not fight back, but he was kicked into the water by Ye Feng.


    As zeras fell into the water, the wisps of magic around the emerald glows back into the light. When the last wisp of magic silk flows back to the emerald light group, the emerald light group also returns to the fox fairy''s body.


    At the moment when Ye Feng showed his joy, a dark cloud suddenly appeared above the mirror Moon Lake, which became a piece of space.


    From time to time, there was a flash of thunder in the thunder cloud, and the deafening thunder rumbled, while the destruction body locked in by the coffin flail also floated out of the lake under the reflection of Ye Feng''s tiny pupil.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 643

    A falling thunder falls from the thunder cloud without the guard of Ye Feng, and falls on his side in an impartial manner.


    As the electricity and light moved, the pink beaver flowers in that area were all chopped to pieces, and the ground was blackened.


    "Son of a bitch, you dare to do something bad to me Silas breathed and puffed his words word by word, and the gloomy and harsh tone of voice made Ye Feng''s scalp numb.


    Squint awkwardly smile two, leaf wind scratched the head, back a few steps. Trying to ease the atmosphere, he grinned: "zerath, if I say I was careless, do you believe it?"


    Seeing Ye Feng still dare to be glib, zelas, who had planned to merge with the body of fox fairy and killed this group of children in the way, was completely infuriated.


    He was very angry and said with a smile: "Stinky boy, I wanted to let you live for a long time, but it was the first time I saw a mortal who dared to challenge my bottom line like this!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the thunder cloud rescue above the mirror Moon Lake fell five thunders at the same time. Each of them was mixed with the power of raging thunder and lightning, and the burning high temperature breath also blew a heat wave in the courtyard.


    Looking at the five thunders that hit him overhead, Ye Feng turned into a child with a pale complexion. He didn''t expect that Silas would kill him as soon as he arrived. At his present speed, he could not escape the encirclement and suppression of these five thunders.


    "Brother Ye Feng!"


    Lu Lu and amu, who are not far away, are scared to see the scene. They are worried that Ye Feng will be directly killed by falling thunder.


    Seeing that Ye Feng is about to be split into black charcoal by the falling thunder he summoned, zelas''s sinister psychology has a kind of inexplicable pleasure.


    His frantic smile was as deafening as thunder under the infusion of magic, which made Lulu and amu have hot tears hanging around their eyes.


    The glare of thunder fell one after another, obscuring the sight of the people around. The roaring thunder also reverberated in the courtyard after falling.


    It seems to feel the crisis of the host. Even in the state of being dyed black, the tears of the goddess are quietly exuding a trace of dark purple magic.


    Dark energy surging, in the faint state of sylvier seems to be drawn by something, feel Ye Feng''s crisis, and open his eyes at that moment.


    The nerve of zelas, who wanted to strangle Ye Feng, also felt a tingle. The sun disc in his pocket took the opportunity to fly back to hiville.


    Ye Feng, who is in the center of the lightning of the falling thunder, and the awakened sylvier, their bodies almost at the same time restore their adult appearance at a visible speed.


    The strange magic continued to spread without anyone noticing, until the independent space was filled with its energy, and then it stopped.


    When the thunder light dissipated, the dark purple strange magic overflowing from the goddess''s tears quietly covered with a layer of sacred gold appearance. The strange breath followed by being hidden, and the holy and peaceful atmosphere diffused.


    Ye Feng looked down at his hands and felt the power in his body. He obviously didn''t reflect how he changed back.


    On the other hand, under the surprise gaze of Lulu and amu, shivell also recovered. However, her face was heavy, feeling the strong power of this space, her eyes twinkled.


    She knows what evil power lies beneath the sacred surface of the sun disc, and if she can, she doesn''t want to use the power of the sun disc.


    But unexpectedly, the sun disc ran autonomously in her unconscious, out of the control of Silas, and restored her and Ye Feng''s two idiots.


    Naturally, she would be happy to get back to her original state, but she couldn''t feel happy at this time, that is, the connection between her and the solar disc is deeper.


    Floating in mid air, zerath trembled with anger. Unexpectedly, the sun disc would take the initiative to break away from his control and return to shivell''s side, helping Ye Fengfeng to survive.


    He could not be more familiar with the strong soaring power around him, and the possessive Silas seemed to feel a deep irony.


    A thousand years ago, he usurped azser''s qualification for ascension, and the sun disc did not recognize him; today, a thousand years later, he robbed the sun disc of hivier, who has Azur''s blood, and is still not recognized


    Where on earth is he not as good as Azur and Azur''s blood? Why does Azul say that he will always be a slave, so he must be a slave?


    He''s not a slave He wants to be king He will let all look down on him to pay a painful price!


    Dark thoughts breed in his heart, which makes his distorted psychology more and more gloomy. His ferocious expression is reflected in his strange energy cheek. He stares at the sun disc in shivell''s arms, and his voice spits out his words maliciously: "don''t think you will be my opponent if you recover as you are. Give me the sun disk now!"


    As he spoke, he released his divine power and the terrible power of thunder and lightning in him.


    The surrounding space began to rush out of the dense electric current, and Ye Feng, who knew that zeras was killing his heart, quickly returned to the side of sever.


    Looking at hivier in the eye, Ye Feng holds up the little Soraka on the ground, and looks warily at zelas like the God of thunder.For a time, the atmosphere was suppressed to the extreme, and the dangerous thunder lines flickered, which made Ye Feng and others nervous highly tense, for fear that Silas would suddenly move.


    The original beautiful beaver flower and mirror Moon Lake lost their original color and became dim. A breeze blows, gently comforting everything here.


    The center of the sea of flowers gradually condenses a trance of virtual shadow, which absorbs the dim light from this space, and the vague shadow gradually solidifies.


    Under the unexpected eyes of Ye Feng and others, the figure of goddess akashia slowly appears. She looks around the beautiful and peaceful courtyard with pity in her eyes.


    Her jade hand to the leaf wind in the bosom of small Soraka, a little space, small Soraka was awakened by her.


    As soon as the little Soraka woke up, he made a report to the goddess aikasia in a resentful way: "sister goddess, that big villain wants to rob the body of sister fox fairy, and he can''t succeed!"


    Although there are some accidents, the goddess of Acacia will appear without star fragments, but zerath still scorned: "goddess, do you think that just a God left by you will be my opponent?"


    Hearing Zerah''s words, the goddess akashia looked at little Soraka''s soft eyes. She suddenly turned around, and her eyes, not angry and self-confident, were directed at zerath.


    The soul trembled, and zerath took a breath. Apparently, he did not expect that the eyes of the goddess alcasia would frighten his spirit for a moment.


    Just by looking at zerath, the goddess aikasya turned her eyes away and gazed at the sacred and peaceful power of this space.


    Her eyes twinkled with brilliant starlight, more and more profound, penetrating the power of ascension, the golden appearance, into it.


    The strange and evil energy surged. Although the goddess did not move on the surface, her heart was extremely disgusted with such magic waves.


    She also glanced at zeras. Although she felt the breath of black magic in her body, she did not feel the original breath of the power of ascension. Clearly, zeras is not the one she''s looking for to unleash this evil energy.


    Focusing on Ye Feng and his party again, she soon felt the original breath of ascending power in Ye Feng''s goddess tears and shivell''s sun disc.


    Finally, locking her eyes on the sun''s disk, the goddess akashia''s eyes coagulated and said to shivell seriously, "are you releasing the strange energy in this space?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 644

    "Are you releasing the weird energy in this space?"


    At the very serious words of the goddess akashia, shivell subconsciously swallowed his mouth. She was extremely suspicious that if she said yes, she would be punished by the goddess ekasia later.


    After adjusting his nervousness, he opened his lips and said, "I was in a coma just now. It''s the sun disk in my arms that runs on its own."


    Hearing hivier''s reply, the goddess akashia pondered, "it seems like I think, this thing has its own consciousness!"


    On the Bank of the mirror Moon Lake, zerath''s eyes peering at the back of the goddess Acacia reveal a faint anger.


    At the thought that the goddess alcasia was just a divine idea and dared to ignore him in such a way, Silas could not suppress his morbid psychology.


    "Goddess akashia, you deceive too much


    With the roar of his fury, the blue light spreading destructive energy turns into a light column, which is directed at Ye Feng people.


    "Sister goddess, that big villain stealthily attacked you!" she reminded, waving pink fist for the first time


    Thinking about how to deal with the sun disc, the goddess suddenly felt a terrible magic wave, her flat eyes slightly closed, showing a restless mood.


    At the same time that little Soraka reminded her, she turned back and looked at the beam of light in her direction.


    "Out!"


    What is said is Dharma, just a word is revealed. The magic light column that even the gods dare not easily pick up is like the air flow that has lost its source of magic and dissipates in place, even without any destructive power.


    Seeing that the light column condensed by himself was easily dissolved by the goddess akashia, zeras was ferocious and full of incredible shock.


    Not believing in evil, he is preparing to use more powerful magic, but with another word from the goddess akashia, he can''t mobilize the magic power in his body.


    "No!"


    Put aside the sun disk for a moment, the goddess of Acacia, who was angry by zeras, walked towards him coldly.


    "How could it be? It''s just a divine thought. How can it be so powerful? "


    Ignoring zeras'' self talk, the statue of Acacia, who came to Silas, was trying the sinful villains with a dignified look.


    "Let me see how you have come to this day step by step!"


    ¡­¡­


    The light of the dark erodes the surface of Sarah''s skin, making her face sometimes flash green and sometimes pale.


    Assisted by two Fiona, Sara limps into the city of alcasia.


    "Cough, cough..." She coughed and bled violently, even though she had to endure the mental torture of the ghost spear.


    The two Fiona, who have always been extremely cold to Sara, are worried about Sara''s state.


    "Sarah, we''ve arrived in the city of alcasia. Are you sure there''s a cure for you?"


    Sarah smiles bitterly and shakes her head. She doesn''t know if she can find a way to get rid of the demon curse in this huge imperial city.


    Her wry smile made two Fiona stupefied. They didn''t expect that Sarah didn''t know. Wouldn''t it make Sarah''s life less likely to be cured if she stayed here?


    The more you think about it, the more you feel that you can''t waste any more time. Fiona, the Laurent family, looks into her eyes and suggests, "well, let''s go back to Ionia? Lord Soraka should be able to cure you! "


    Slightly surprised, two Fiona will think so much for her, Sarah''s pale face forced out a smile: "now we are all above the demons of shadow Island, they will not leave for a while, it is better to look for opportunities in this city first."


    "But..." The two Fiona agreed, both for Sarah''s decision-making is not appropriate. But they can''t think of a better way to persuade Sarah, so they have to stop.


    When the three people were distracted, a beautiful image came out of the star fragments at the gate of the city and came towards them.


    Light footstep sound into their ears, three people timely stop talking, follow the direction of the footsteps.


    In the pupils of the three people gradually shrinking, a fresh and refined elegant woman came towards them. And the woman''s as like as two peas, and the air they breathe, are all the same as they know about Sora.


    Except for Fiona of the Laurent family, almost subconsciously, Sara and Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, have the name Soraka in their minds.


    In particular, Sarah, who was in charge of the rescue operation, saw the woman who was the same as Soraka. She was not only surprised and shocked, but also had a faint fear in her eyes.


    Because Soraka made it clear that their mission was not to include the royal city of ekasia before they left. However, she conceals Soraka from entering the imperial city of ekaxia for her own selfish desire, so she is naturally afraid of being discovered by Soraka.


    As she cleared her throat, Sarah said respectfully, "so Lord Soraka... "Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, also followed Sara and saluted the same woman as Soraka, with a slightly awkward look.


    But Fiona of the Laurent family frowned slightly when she saw the woman nodding and chuckling, and said, "she is not Lord Soraka, she is the God left by the goddess akashia!"


    "Goddess akashia?" When she heard the name, Sarah was full of excitement. She frowned and looked suspiciously at Fiona, the Laurent family.


    The same is true of Fiona, a childhood sweetheart. For some reason, the other one is called Lord Soraka, goddess akashia.


    "That girl is right. I''m the goddess of akashia. I think she should have seen my gods in other places."


    Accepting her own identity, the goddess akashia looked at Fiona of the Laurent family with a soft look.


    I didn''t expect that this woman, who was the same as Soraka, would take the initiative to admit that Sarah''s doubts were even more serious. If this woman is the goddess of akashia, what is the status of Lord Soraka?


    It was a childhood sweetheart, and Fiona seemed to think of something. In order to verify the conjecture in her heart, she looked at another one with uncertainty and asked, "is it the place where Ye Feng got the tears of the goddess?"


    "Well!" Fiona of the Laurent family whispered.


    The conversation between the two also reminds Sara that Ye Feng once told her about his experience in the summoner Canyon, but after all, she heard it and didn''t know it in detail.


    At the thought, Sarah felt a little sad that she didn''t know her wood well enough.


    The goddess akashia noticed that there was a cold ghost magic in Sarah''s body. As soon as the time came, Sarah would die and sign a contract of immortality with the devil who had planted the curse on her.


    "Your health is very bad now," said the goddess akashia


    The goddess''s words immediately drew the attention of the three people. They nervously looked at the goddess, hoping that the goddess could treat Sarah.


    But she shook her head and said, "I can''t cure this curse in this state."


    Hearing that the goddess of Acacia could not cure Sara''s curse, the three of Sara revealed their frustration one after another.


    But the next word of the goddess akashia is to let their heart again ignite hope.


    "To the north of Westlife is the residence of the soul knight. You can go there and defuse the curse."


    "The residence of the knight of the soul?" It was the first time Sarah heard of the term.


    "You will know when you go!"


    Instead of answering Sara''s question directly, the goddess of ikassia smiles mysteriously, and her figure dissolves into starlight.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 645

    The coffin shackles used to lock the energy of zerath''s soul slowly disintegrated. Under his frightened gaze, the body without the shackles gradually twisted and became an irregular energy cloud that was changing all the time.


    At the thought that his body might be broken up at any time, he growled at the goddess akashia, threatening her to withdraw her spell against him.


    Selectively ignoring Silas''s impotent fury, the goddess turned to the fox fairy in the middle of the lake.


    The obscure aicasia language was spewed out of her wriggling lips, and the body of fox fairy covered with ice water was covered with ice again and slowly sank to the bottom of the lake.


    Circles of water ripples appeared frequently on the lake surface, and then eased down with the fox fairy''s thorough sinking into the bottom of the lake.


    When the last ripple of the lake disappeared, the goddess noticed that Silas had been roaring at her.


    Her red lips slightly open look of amazement, Ye Feng could not hold back for a moment, and chuckled.


    Shivell covered his mouth and warned Ye Feng, who did not know which tendon was wrong, not to laugh at the goddess ekasia.


    One side of the small Soraka see Ye Feng was Xiwei cover mouth funny appearance, was amused to giggle straight.


    Seeing the scene of Ye Feng''s laughter, the goddess also recalled some past events when she was young. She also followed with a smile: "let him smile, it''s OK!"


    After being ignored for a long time, zeras saw that the goddess aikasia and Ye Feng and others were still talking and laughing in front of him, and his anger was even stronger. He continued to threaten, "don''t give me a chance to recover. I''ll make you miserable."


    Lu Lu, the least daring, rushed to the back of Ye Feng, close to Ye Feng and said, "brother Ye Feng, that monster is so fierce!"


    Rubbing Lulu''s small head, Ye Feng comforts luluzeras, who is now imprisoned by the magic of the goddess akashia, and can''t hurt them.


    Although she heard that Silas was imprisoned, she was still timidly hiding behind Ye Feng due to the shadow she had left behind her, and she took a peek from time to time.


    Seeing Lulu such a lovely little Yodel girl frightened by zerath, the goddess aikasia looked at him solemnly and said, "do you know what''s wrong?"


    "Wrong? Joke Zerath gave a scornful hiss. He didn''t think he was wrong.


    Seeing that zerath was stubborn, a trace of anger was also faintly revealed in the solemn pupil of the goddess. She snorted, and then zeras''s irregular energy cloud was drawn by her to the mirror Moon Lake.


    As a result of curiosity, the nervous Ye Feng walked to the shore of the lake to see how the goddess dealt with Silas.


    In the heart secretly the leaf wind does not know the propriety, is afraid that he causes the trouble the Xiwei also to follow up.


    "Sister Lulu, let''s go and have a look too!" Little Soraka raised her head, her big eyes twinkled and lovely.


    With that, she also called amu and pushed the reluctant Lulu to the lake bank.


    "Since you won''t admit your mistake, let me help you to have a good review!"


    Coldly dropped a word, the goddess akashia''s hands were imprinted with Dharma Seals, and her mouth was reciting the incantation of ekasia. A thread of purple star power lingered on the lake of mirror moon.


    The filaments of star power stirred the lake water, rippling, and the reflection of the energy form of zelas in the lake water also fluctuated.


    Illusory magic grows, and a dark surima boy, about 15 or 16 years old, appears in the mirror image of the lake.


    The young man is as thin as wood, his pupils are dim, and his numbness is revealed in his empty eyes. His clothes were in tattered condition. His bones and cheeks were stained with more or less mud spots. His appearance was more messy than that of the poor people in Zuan slums.


    Lu Lu''s sympathy overflowed when she saw the dirty boy in the lake. Temporarily forgetting zeras, she shook Ye Feng''s arm and said with a small mouth: "brother Ye Feng, that boy is so poor!"


    He nodded and hesitated. Ye Feng looked at the goddess of Acacia, whose face was flat, and asked, "is that zerath?"


    The goddess akashia did not reply, but her slight nod told the public that the bony young shurima was zerath.


    I didn''t expect that the poor boy was the smelly monster she hated, and Lulu became timid again. She continued to shake Ye Feng''s arm and lowered her voice: "that smelly monster used to be so poor..."


    "What are you doing?"


    Zerath did not need to be sympathized with. The thought that his past would be known to these people before him was rare in his tone of voice.


    Ignoring Zerah, the goddess akashia''s face did not show any change in her expression. She continued to use magic to let the mirror Moon Lake show the past of Zerah.


    Jingyue lake is rippling again. When the painting style changes, many slaves with shackles on their feet are doing farm work under the whip of the farmers.


    A bony teenager fell into the field due to his lack of strength and was unable to get up for a while.The farmer not only has not a trace of pity, on the contrary, wildly brandishes the whip to whip the fallen teenager. The farmer lashed the boy while swearing at him. The boy fell down and crushed his field and asked him to get up to work.


    The boy tried his best to beg for mercy. However, he was beaten again and again by the ugly farmer, and finally fainted.


    When the farmer saw the boy, he fainted and couldn''t help scolding him. Disgusted, he motioned to others to take the boy out of his farm. He didn''t want to see a doctor for the boy who couldn''t help him.


    The boy was left in the wilderness by the farmer''s other slaves, and it was evening when he woke up. He wanted to shout excitedly that he was free, but the cold handcuffs on his feet reminded him that he was still a slave.


    As he had not eaten much for several days, the young man touched his empty stomach and stood up to find some edible wild fruits nearby.


    But walking along, the boy was attracted by the smell of barbecue. Along the nose lingering fragrance to find, the youth soon found a group of people in luxurious clothes around the fire talking and laughing.


    Sensing that someone was approaching, the man in protective clothing immediately stood up and held down the boy fiercely.


    The young man was frightened and begged for mercy, saying that he was not a bad man. At this time, a girl as big as a teenager by the fire signaled the guard to step down.


    The girl''s bright eyes were shining in the light of the fire. She inquired about the boy curiously and told him that her name was Cathy. She was a nobleman in the Imperial City, and she was happy to take in the young people.


    Upon hearing that Cathy was willing to take him in, the young man excitedly told Cathy that his name was Silas, and that he would try his best to serve the nobleman where the girl lived.


    Others around Cathy saw the slave boy she had accepted, but there was a trace of disdain for the identity of zerath. Even some people have already thought that after returning to the Imperial City, they should make trouble for the lucky slave.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 646

    As Cathy returned to the royal city of surima, Silas was arranged by Cathy as a friend to work in her noble residence.


    Everything in the imperial city was more luxurious than zerath, who worked as a slave in a remote farm in a poor village. Although he was often ridiculed as a slave by others in his residence, he was very grateful to Cathy for giving him such a chance to live in the imperial city.


    Moreover, Cathy, as the eldest lady, will often reprimand those who despise him and comfort him countless times. In her eyes, he is not a slave, but her best friend.


    In order to repay the kind Cathy, Silas decided to travel to Valoran to study magic and help Cathy''s family become the most prominent family in the imperial city besides the royal family.


    But only 15-year-old zelas is not good at communicating with girls. He just told Cathy that he wanted to travel around the world to learn magic.


    And Cathy, after learning that he wanted to travel, also fully supported him.


    However, there are marks on the slaves of shurima. If there is no master''s guidance or special reasons, you can''t leave shurima.


    In order to solve this problem, Cathy gives her the token that her father gave her to show her status as a powerful person.


    Seeing that the girl in front of him was so kind to him, zeras, who was young and ignorant, was deeply in love with him. But thinking of Cathy''s identity, he still didn''t tell the girl he liked when he left.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the ripples, Lulu shakes Ye Feng''s arm. Secretly looked at the energy form of Silas, she automatically murmured to her small mouth: "brother Ye Feng, smelly monster, he used to be very good, why is he so bad now?"


    "Just look down." Ye Feng seldom showed ridicule or indifferent relaxed expression, but because of looking at the experience of Silas, he thought of Elise.


    However, zeras, who was imprisoned by the goddess akashia, showed no sign of stopping. He did not want to be pryed into more secrets and said, "enough!"


    As soon as the willow eyebrows congealed, the goddess akashia looked at Silas with some disgust. Another word "quiet" came out of his mouth, and she deprived him of his voice.


    One side of the leaf wind see this scene, can not help but take a breath of cool air. God, too, why did the goddess akashia stop Zerah from moving? After becoming a God, the strength can continue to rise infinitely? How is the realm after God defined?


    A series of questions appeared in his mind, and Ye Feng fell into deep thinking. At this time, the picture of mirror moon lake turned, and after three years of experience, zeras returned to the imperial city of surima.


    But when he came back, he found out that Cathy''s family had been targeted by hostile families half a year ago and was finally destroyed.


    Originally, they could safely withdraw from the fight of the Imperial City family by relying on the token given to them by the former Emperor, but Cathy lost the herald card, so there was no royal family to support them.


    After hearing this news, zelas was shocked out of the blue. He felt that Cathy''s family was destroyed because of him. He was lost for several days.


    Seeing this, Lulu, who is full of sympathy, can''t help but feel a little sympathy for Cathy''s family being destroyed. She whispered to Ye Feng: "brother Ye Feng, those people are good or bad, that sister is obviously so kind!"


    "Yes..." Absentmindedly to deal with the sentence, see here Ye Feng not only love that kind Cathy, but also sympathize with Silas.


    No matter how bad he is now, he must have been deeply remorsed by Cathy''s death at that time.


    A little want to hear hivier''s opinion, Ye Feng gently poked his arm under his elbow and asked, "what do you think, sylvier?"


    One side can see the expression of marvellous first is stagnant, then is frown to ponder for a while, only then slowly opens a mouth: "this question is a bit complicated, I am not convenient to answer."


    Finish saying, also no matter what kind of muddled expression Ye Feng shows nearby, hiville continues to put her attention on the mirror image of the lake.


    Seeing hivier refused to say more, Ye Feng shrugged his shoulders and continued to look at the lake to see what happened to Silas.


    Looking back at the lake, zeras appears in front of a beautifully decorated building in the royal city of surima.


    When he was about to enter the building from the main entrance, he was stopped by the soldiers at the door.


    Glancing disdainfully at the special lines on zerath''s face, the soldier impatiently said, "a slave wants to enter the imperial library? Get out of here


    Faced with the taunts of the soldiers, Silas, who had always wanted to get rid of his slave status, was furious. He wanted to teach the soldiers in front of him with the magic he had learned during his travels in Valoran, but he resisted.


    With anger in his heart, he showed the token given to him by Cathy, and then he was released by the soldiers. However, the soldier did not forget to sneer at zerath when he was released: "the slave of the noble is not the same as a lowly slave of a higher level!"


    Ignoring the soldiers'' taunts, Silas went into the imperial library, picked some of his favorite books and delved into them.He had never had a chance to read before, and he had always wanted to read. Now that he has the opportunity to enter the imperial library, he will naturally fulfill his child''s wish.


    Moreover, this opportunity was bought by the life of the Cathy family. Zeras studied books with great care in order to be liked by respectable big men in surima and display his talent.


    He believed that as long as someone appreciated him, he could get rid of slavery!


    For more than a month in a row, Silas was almost immersed in the imperial library. He has learned a lot in history, politics, astronomy, geography, etiquette and military strategy in the past month.


    On a morning of coincidence, zeras ushered in a turning point in his life.


    As usual, he walked into the imperial Library under the scorn of soldiers, and then read a book in a quiet corner on the top floor of the imperial library.


    Absorbed in the study of books, Silas did not notice that he attracted the attention of a handsome man in Royal dress.


    The man came to him step by step and stopped in front of him. Sensing that someone was in front of him, Silas put down his book in disbelief.


    The Royal man politely smiles at zerath: "do you like lost alcasia, too?"


    As soon as he saw that the man in front of him was a member of the royal family, he saw that the man was a member of the royal family.


    The royal family of shuruima is extremely noble in the heart of zelas from small to large. For the first time, when he was in direct contact with the royal family, he looked a little impatient and did not know how to reply.


    The Royal man did not look disdainful when he noticed the slave lines on his face as he raised his head. He said with an understanding smile, "my name is Azur. Don''t be nervous in front of me. Speaking of it, I also like to watch" lost ekasia ". Can I sit down


    With that, Azur pointed to the seat beside him and asked for his opinion.


    The more he thought about how to calm down in front of Azel and make a good impression on him, but the more he thought about it, the more hesitant he was.


    "When Of course


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 647

    In the conversation with Azur, zeras learned that Azer was originally the son of the current emperor of surima.


    And Azur also found in the conversation that he and Silas have a lot of common topics, very appreciate that as a slave, Silas can understand so much.


    After a lot of talking, Azul was very happy. Whenever he had time to get out of the Royal Palace, he would come to the imperial library to talk to him about his ideals and ambitions, as well as some trifles about the two men.


    This one comes and goes, zeras and Prince Azur become a good friend. And the soldiers in charge of the gate did not know when to start, and the eyes of zerath changed from disdain to reverence.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ancestors of Azur..." Looking at the mirror image of the lake, only 18-9-year-old Azur, shivell muttered to himself, not knowing what he was thinking.


    At this time, the mirror Moon Lake is a picture of a turn, full of frustrated Azer quietly sitting in the corner of the library in a daze. Seeing this scene, Zerah comes forward to ask Azur why he is so unhappy. After hesitating for a long time, Azel still tells him the reason.


    It turns out that Azur is the prince of surima, but his position in the royal family is not high. No matter how hard he tried, how to learn more knowledge related to governing the country, and how to show himself, he could not be recognized by the emperor.


    Without his father''s approval, he felt that everything he had done was empty and powerless. After so many years of repression, he is now a little unable to support, full of confusion about the future.


    After hearing Azur''s confession, zeras was silent, even surprised. Because in his opinion, Azur is excellent in all aspects. Why did the emperor not recognize Azur? Are other princes better than Azur?


    In any case, Azel is his best friend, and as a friend, zerath will never fall down at such a time.


    After organizing his words a little, Silas tried his best to comfort Azur, saying that Azur was the best man he had ever seen, and that sooner or later he would be recognized by the emperor.


    After this time, the relationship between Azel and Silas is getting closer and closer, and zeras will be transferred to his side.


    Under the promotion of Azur, the status of zeras gradually rose. But even so, he could not get rid of other people''s contempt for his slavery.


    Moreover, as azr is the least appreciated by his majesty among all the princes, zeras, the red man around Azer, will naturally be ridiculed by other ministers.


    Those people taunted him, but he was nothing. But as soon as he saw that Azer, who was the prince''s son, was ridiculed by others, zeras could not sit still.


    However, Azur didn''t like to argue with others, so he told him several times not to make trouble in the palace.


    As he spent more time together and living in the palace, Silas''s temperament changed a lot, and he gradually understood why Azur could not be recognized by the emperor.


    It''s not that azser is not good enough, on the contrary, azser is too good. In all his talents, Azur was the best of all the princes, according to the message that zeras had in the palace.


    But why is such an excellent Prince of shurima not favored by the emperor? It is true that Azel is excellent in all aspects, but his character is not suitable to be a qualified emperor.


    According to Ezra''s understanding of Azur, Azer is a very kind prince. Perhaps because of his father''s ignorance since childhood, Azur is extremely easy to trust others.


    Several times, if he had not paid special attention to those people, Azur would have been murdered by someone arranged by the prince.


    Sometimes he would complain to Azul, why is Azul so easy to trust others? But once azser''s answer made him speechless. If azser was not of this character, he might not have made such a trustworthy friend.


    Yes, if azser is not such a character, how could he quickly grow up to be the most trusted military adviser in azser?


    In the heart of mixed feelings, both for the simple and kind to silly white sweet character worried, but also a little envious of such a fighting character of Azer. Silas secretly determined to protect Azur''s side to the death.


    However, in order to make Azer''s character more alert to others, Silas often gives him coaching lessons.


    As the emperor grew older, the struggle between the princes in the court became more and more intense. However, Azur was very free, and he was not recognized by the emperor and did not join the fight.


    Although zeras is Azur''s friend, he is not the prince''s son after all, so he can''t make the decision to join the fight for Azer.


    Since Azel didn''t want to join in, zelas respected his choice and suppressed his desire to do something big with him.


    Contrary to his wishes, Azer did not want to join in, but other princes took the seemingly best bullying Azur as the primary target of elimination.


    Even if we can''t kill Azur, we should drive Azur out of the imperial city and send him to live in a non imperial city.Silas first noticed the change of other prince''s forces, and told Azur. But Azur did not believe that he would not join in, and that other princes who were close to him would attack him. There''s no way. Zelas had to secretly order someone to protect Azur.


    But because of Azur''s negligence, he was assassinated at a banquet held by the prince, and all the soldiers responsible for protecting him were killed.


    And see azr tardy not to come back, zelas is also aware of the accident, take people to rescue Azer.


    Fortunately, Azur''s desire to survive was so strong that he persisted until his arrival. After a fierce battle with the mage who assassinated Azur, zeras, who vowed to be the Savior, rescued Azur at the cost of serious injury.


    After the event, the guilt ridden azzier deeply reflected on his own character deficiencies, and his personality was also imperceptibly changing.


    On a visit to the injured Zerah, azser spoke of his desire to compete for the emperor''s candidate. The reason why he didn''t want to join it was that he was brothers with other princes, and he didn''t want to be fraternal.


    Since they have done this to him again and again, he Azer naturally wants to fight back!


    And Azel also said a word that moved Zerah to tears. That was Azur''s promise that when he became emperor, he would announce in front of the whole city that zeras was no longer a slave.


    At the thought that he would not have the burden of being said to be a slave before and after people, zerath had an inexhaustible motive force in his heart. Isn''t he growing up so hard to get rid of slavery?


    Azel''s wish is his zerath''s wish!


    At this moment, Silas swore in his heart


    He,


    Zerah,


    swore his loyalty to azser!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 648

    Determined to join the fight, Azur, with the help of zeras, slowly defeated the other princes one by one.


    There was no obstacle in the way of fighting for the throne, and Azur was summoned by the emperor.


    Zeras was alone outside the Council hall waiting for Azur''s good news, and did not wait until late at night for Azur to come out.


    Zerath, who was convinced that Azur would be recognized by the emperor, was smiling.


    But when he got closer, he found that Azur''s pupils were dim and empty.


    With a smile on his face, Silas hurriedly asked Azur and the emperor to talk about the results of the day.


    Azur''s look is very tired, he did not say to zeras on the spot, but took him back to his palace residence.


    After returning, Azur told zerath the general content of his conversation with the emperor that day.


    Today, Azur is full of joy to meet his father and Emperor. He has not been recognized since childhood. He is eager to get his father''s approval this time.


    However, contrary to his wishes, even if he won the political struggle with other princes, he still could not see any trace of recognition from the emperor''s eyes, could not feel his father''s care from the emperor''s words, could not feel the encouragement and appreciation from the emperor''s tone


    It was as if he had been worthless in the eyes of the emperor and could never be seen as shining. All his efforts are just for his father and his emperor to approve him, but why can''t he always achieve his wish?


    Azser is troubled, lost and confused about the future.


    To see Azur so frustrated, as a friend, Silas is also a little distressed. It is also difficult for him to understand why the emperor did not want to recognize Azur as the candidate for the next emperor. Is it really just that his personality is not suitable for being emperor?


    No matter how zerath appeased azser, azser''s mood did not improve. Knowing that azser is in a mess at the moment, zeras decides to let Azer be alone.


    But before leaving Azur, zeras asked a strange question: "Azer, do you really want to be recognized by his majesty?"


    Unable to recognize the strangeness of zerath''s voice, Azer reluctantly squeezed out a smile. He said to himself, "maybe I can''t get my father''s approval in my whole life."


    Azel''s reluctant smile made zerath''s heart move. His eyes congealed and his face sank. He turned and strode away from here.


    ¡­¡­


    The picture of Jingyue lake is rippling with the cold looking Silas turning around, and Ye Feng is shocked by the dark mood contained in the picture at the first time when he sees the reflection of the lake.


    He had seen this look on Sarah''s face. He was beaten up by people who had enemies with Sara in bill gewater at that time. When he got home, she was told that Sarah showed this kind of palpitating expression.


    If he''s right, zerath may do something terrible in the next scene of mirror Moon Lake.


    Sure enough, just at the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart, the lake surface of Jingyue lake reflects a ghostly picture.


    In the dark night, deep in the silent palace, Silas''s bloodstained face was particularly cold and merciless against the moonlight shining in from the window.


    Inside, a young man in Royal costume was lying in a pool of blood. The face of the Royal man before his death appeared to be extremely frightened, as if he had suffered great pain before his death, and what''s more, it made the cold looking Silas have unspeakable strangeness.


    The eerie black thunder, which exudes a dark breath, flickers all over zerath, eroding his mind.


    The pictures of mirror Moon Lake fluctuate continuously, but without exception, they are all scenes in which Silas kills the royal children. And these royal children are all brothers of zerath!


    In addition to the usual expression of the goddess of Acacia, Ye Feng and others standing by the lake were palpitating.


    Lulu, who had a little compassion for Silas in front of her, was scared again. She was very puzzled about how Silas suddenly became bad?


    The dark scene of mirror Moon Lake is scattered, and the neatly dressed Silas and Azer are walking in the palace, deliberating on political affairs as they walk.


    Among them, Azur wearily mentions the strange death of other princes in this year. When zeras heard about this, he looked more or less obscure, but Azer, who believed in him, did not see anything.


    As the chief culprit, zeras indicated that azr could go to his majesty to discuss the strange death of the prince. Azer also felt it necessary to talk to the emperor, so he did not suspect him.


    When Azel was far away, Silas raised his head in a trance and said an inexplicable word to himself: "I''m all for your wish."


    Without the competition of other princes, zeras believed that this time, Azur would definitely get the emperor''s approval and father''s love.


    But when he saw Azer''s dejected look again, he knew that his majesty still did not recognize Azur.


    After inquiring about the reasons, he found that he had helped. His Majesty was very angry with Azer. He obviously suspected that Azer had killed other princes, but he did not make it clear.Moreover, the old emperor also said that he would give birth to other princes to inherit the throne, and he would not recognize Azur.


    In this way, the old emperor could not approve of Azur, and zeras could not help but breed a trace of resentment.


    He swore bitterly in the bottom of his heart that he would kill as many new princes as the emperor wanted.


    As his dark, twisted mind somehow thought, Zerah secretly killed all the new princes in the next few years without Azul.


    Still do not see the old emperor recognized Azur, sick zeras in the bottom of his heart made a crazy decision.


    On a rainy night with high wind and lightning, a black robed Silas sneaks into the palace of the emperor and the queen and kills them cruelly.


    Within a few days, the headless shurima Empire elected azser, the only royal blood, to be the next emperor.


    After succeeding the emperor, Azur also investigated the royal family''s massacre, but in the end, there was no clue.


    Through the storm, Silas has been waiting for Azur to deliver on his promise. But as the years passed, azser never mentioned his promise.


    Zerah was very disappointed with azser, but he decided to let it go when he thought that he had given everything to him today, and that Azel regarded him as a friend and brother.


    Although he comforted himself so much, he did not know that his inner haze grew deeper and deeper with his identity as a slave.


    As long as the critical point is reached, the backlog of haze will burst out, turning into more dark and negative emotions, distorting his cognition.


    But on one day, Azur showed him a cold and strange face, and warned him: "you are just a slave, you should always recognize your identity!"


    That sentence kept echoing in his mind, like a magic sound disturbing his mind, and became the fuse to burst out the accumulated haze in his heart.


    He has paid so much for Azer and done so many villains. In the end, not only did he not get the promise of that year, but also ushered in a cold and incomparable gap?


    Perhaps azser used him as a cheap tool from the beginning?


    Perhaps from the very beginning, he was a slave in his heart?


    Enough!


    He, zerath, is fed up with this slave!


    In the past, he suffered other people''s ridicule, but now even azir, who he regarded as a hand and foot, despised his identity as a slave. What else did he continue to serve for the treacherous Azer!


    How can he get rid of the slavery that has made him endure for decades?


    The disillusioned Silas fell into deep thought.


    After a whole night''s thought, a terrible thought came into his heart.


    If he wants to get rid of slavery and make others think highly of him, he must become the new emperor of shurima!


    Since Azur is unkind to him, don''t blame him for his injustice!


    He wants to control the power, control the power and become the only emperor of shurima!


    The black thunder flash, in the dark night, against the madness of zerath to frightening ferocious face.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 649

    Dark Psychology Drives Zerah to betray Azul, and he secretly begins to gather his own forces.


    This plan is ten years


    In order to let Azur die without a burial place, zeras entices Azur to conquer the whole varollan. In order to keep the rule of the shurima Empire forever, Azur must be baptized by the ascension ceremony and become an immortal ascender.


    Azer, who was excited, stepped step by step on the steps of the altar of the sun disc that led to the sky with the company of zeras.


    Following Azur, zeras''s heart was occupied by hatred and resentment. The growth of ambition made him eager to be emperor and master of himself.


    In his eyes, Azur is no longer the kind and caring friend, nor a good leader, but a vicious emperor who is hypocritical and deceiving him.


    As he accompanied Azul to the top of the altar of the sun disc, the resentment and malice in Zerah''s heart completely blinded him.


    Just as he was about to push Azel down from the height of the altar, azser stopped outside the chaotic stream of the sun''s disk and turned.


    In his stunned eyes, Azur gave him a sincere smile: "zerath, before I go to the altar with you, I have issued the decree to abolish slavery. I believe that the messengers will soon spread this news to every corner of surima!"


    The pupils of consternation began to shrink, zerath''s mouth opened slightly, and his face, with traces of age, was full of shock.


    Azur thought that zelas was too happy, so he did not slow down. He looked at him sincerely and said, "from this moment on, you are free, Zerah!"


    "I''m free?" Murmured to himself, and zerath stood still.


    "Yes, my brother, I hope we can lead surima to conquer the whole Valoran as we wish


    With a careless smile, Azur turned around and was ready to enter the stream of the ascent ceremony, accepting the power of ascension and becoming the immortal ascender.


    It''s too late It''s too late, my brother With a sad sigh at the bottom of his heart, Silas looked at the back of Azur who was heading for the ascent ceremony.


    He betrayed azser ten years ago, and now his forces are waiting for him to overthrow azser''s Empire and establish his own empire.


    The men he summoned had already begun to move, reshuffling the forces in the imperial city. If he let go at this time, wouldn''t it be tantamount to betraying all those who are willing to follow him?


    And what if Azel had found out that he had betrayed, and had deliberately traded his hard money for his sympathy?


    If so, Azel, who gets the power to ascend, will surely make him never turn over!


    Now that he has betrayed Azul, he doesn''t need to look back!


    Sadness, guilt, resentment Zerath couldn''t tell how complicated his mind was at the moment.


    He took a deep breath, and zerath''s eyes solidified. He stepped forward and pushed his right hand on Azur''s back.


    Azzl turned around, staring at a pair of stunned eyes, staring at zeras, who pushed him down from the altar.


    There was disbelief in his eyes, and Azur apparently didn''t expect zeras to push him down from the altar. And the sinister look in his eyes was something he had never seen.


    Gazing coldly at Azur''s fall, Silas finally stepped into the whirlpool of the rising force of the sun''s disk.


    But because he was not recognized by the solar disk, zeras forced to absorb the force of ascension caused the solar disc to crack.


    As the sun''s disk disintegrates, the destructive energy pours out and turns into turbulence, tearing up the body of zerath in an instant. But he is still struggling to support, want to get the power of ascension.


    And the falling Azur below is also due to the energy of the disintegration of the sun''s disk, and it turns to ashes at the first time.


    The destructive energy released by the disintegration of the sun disc instantly turned the city into ruins. Taking the city as the center, it continuously diffused the terrifying energy that made all things die.


    The once rich territory of the shurima empire was dying away. Waves of destructive energy destroyed the plains, forests and human dwellings.


    The desolate air filled the air, layers of sand waves straight into the sky are wave after wave.


    In just a few breaths, the shurima Empire has undergone earth shaking changes, from a powerful ancient civilization to a barren desert.


    ¡­¡­


    Witnessing the collapse of the surima Empire, Rao is the experience of the goddess aikasia, and is as shocking as Ye Feng.


    A strong and rich country was destroyed in an instant because of the misunderstanding between Zerah and Azul?


    Slowly recovering from the shock, shivell''s eyes slightly closed, eyes complex to look at the sun disc in his arms.


    What''s more, if there''s something about the disc, it''s about the sun. Such a small disc contributed to the rise of the shurima Empire and at the same time turned an empire into ruins in an instant. This is not what ordinary artifact can do.The more he thought about it, the more he was afraid to make the real master of the solar disc, and he was more determined not to use the power of the solar disk.


    At this time, the mirror image of the mirror Moon Lake projection of zelas also slowly disappeared and returned to calm.


    The face of the goddess of Acacia, who put away her magic, also returned to plain. She said to Ye Feng: "you go to the deeper tombstone of fox fairy manor first, and I will deal with this person."


    "No, it''s not fun. I''m leaving!"


    On hearing that he was going to see the fox fairy''s tombstone, little Soraka''s head was shaking like a rattle, and he was about to leave.


    Seeing this, he quickly pulled back the little Soraka who wanted to escape, and said with a smile to the Goddess: "goddess, be careful, we are going first!"


    "I don''t want to go. I don''t want to go. It''s the scene before sister fox died. I don''t want to..."


    In time to cover the small mouth of small Soraka, he gave Ye Feng a look, want to know more, she picked up small Soraka and went to the deeper courtyard.


    The understanding Ye Feng greets the next amu and Lulu, and also takes them to keep up with hivier''s steps.


    However, I wonder how the goddess alcasia will punish the Ye Feng of Zerah and deliberately slows down and walks at the back.


    As if aware of Ye Feng''s eyes, the goddess of ikassiya also turned her head and looked at him. A pair of gentle eyes gradually slightly narrowed, she said with a smile: "hurry in, there are predestined people!"


    Finish saying, also don''t wait for Ye Feng to react, the goddess of aikasia uses magic to blow the leaf wind to leave here.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 650

    "Where''s brother Ye Feng?"


    Seeing that the door behind him disappeared, Ye Feng disappeared. Little Lulu quickly trotted to hiville and stretched out his little hand to pull hivier''s clothes.


    After Lulu such a reminder, Xiwei also found that the leaf wind behind him disappeared.


    In a flustered heart, when she was going to look around, a cry came from the sky.


    With a gradually lengthening cry of surprise, shivell raised his head and looked up into the air, and a man who could not be more familiar fell into her eyes.


    "It''s brother Ye Feng!" Seeing Ye Feng falling from the air, Lulu called excitedly.


    And holding the small Soraka, Xiwei is subconsciously side standing, let Ye Feng firmly fall to the ground.


    "Hiss..." Taking a breath of cold, Ye Feng, who was hurt by the fall, did not forget to complain about the way in which the goddess of Acacia sent him away.


    Ye Feng''s funny appearance makes him cover his mouth and smile. She slowly puts down the small Soraka in her arms, and goes to Ye Feng and puts out a hand, and makes a sound.


    Ye Feng did not think too much, and stood up holding the warm jade hand of Xiwei.


    "How did you come from the sky?" A shrewd twinkle flashed through his eyes, and he wondered if ye Feng had offended the goddess of Acacia.


    "I don''t know..." He scratched his head in embarrassment. He didn''t want to let more people know.


    See Ye Feng do not want to say more, understand Xiwei also did not ask, but lowered his head to see standing beside her small Soraka.


    "Soraka, where is the fox fairy''s tombstone?" Gentle ground tiger touched the small face a little unhappy Soraka, shivell showed a kind smile.


    The little Soraka, though reluctant, said, "that tree is!"


    On hearing this, hivier followed the eyes of little Soraka, and there was a big and strong tree in the yard full of green grass.


    At the foot of the tree, shivell walked around the tree without finding any trace of the tombstone. She raised her eyebrows and looked at little Soraka in confusion.


    Little Soraka changed her gloomy expression and said with a smile, "it seems that sister sylvier, you are not the one chosen by sister fox fairy, hee hee!"


    "The chosen one?" Sylvier''s lips were slightly open, and he had to be selected for some unexpected tombstone.


    The fox fairy''s head was picked like a small gravestone: "only a small sister pecked at her head!"


    With that, little sorakar made a grimace at him, indicating that he still gave up his plan to see the fox fairy.


    Not only was he not angry with little Soraka, but the wise hivier also bent down and pinched the little Soraka''s small face and said, "then you must be the chosen one?"


    "I''m not I''m not... " Afraid that shivell would let her open the tombstone and see what she didn''t want to see, little Soraka shook her head and ran to hide behind lulu.


    Since Ye Feng and Xiwei have changed back to their original appearance, Lulu has changed back to her original clever appearance. She doesn''t want to support little Soraka at this time.


    Shivell is about to go over to persuade little Soraka to summon the tombstone of fox fairy, but he doesn''t want Ye Feng to open his mouth and say, "how can I become the chosen person?"


    "You just go under that tree!" Little Soraka hid behind Lulu and whispered.


    According to the small Soraka said to go under the tree, Ye Feng accidentally found a vague voice calling him.


    Not a moment later, a stone tablet appears beside Ye Feng, on which are engraved the aicasia characters that Ye Feng can''t understand.


    Seeing Ye Feng summoning the tombstone of the fox fairy, the small Soraka in the rear turned with a bitter face.


    "Don''t look, don''t look, Soraka won''t look!" At the same time, little Soraka uses magic to temporarily block all her senses.


    At the same time, the fox fairy''s tombstone casts a starlight, revealing the goddess akashia and a woman hidden in the light.


    As if she could not feel the woman''s breath of light, she knelt down beside the dying fox fairy and kept sobbing.


    "Sister Ali, blame me. If it wasn''t for saving me, you wouldn''t..."


    She held the fox fairy''s left hand tightly in her hands, her voice was a little hoarse, and her voice was mixed with deep remorse.


    The fox fairy''s bloodless face forced out a smile: "people will die, Soraka, you still have a long way to go, don''t be too sad, but it''s a pity that you can''t see the day when the era of empty visitors is ended."


    Although she didn''t want the fox fairy to leave her like this in her heart, she choked and said, "sister Ali, don''t worry, I will end the era of empty visitors!"


    "Soraka, what is love like?" Fox fairy cold not Ding out of an inexplicable words, pupil color sometimes lax, sometimes cohesion.


    The goddess of Acacia, who had no love experience, rubbed her red and swollen eyes, shook her head and said, "I don''t know."


    He coughed weakly, and the fox fairy''s eyes flashed in a trance: "I was born as an adult Nine Tailed Fox, surrounded by some small foxes. When they grow up, they fall in love and breed, just like other races.""I''ve asked a lot of people of my own kind and other races, but I still don''t understand what love is."


    "Now I''m leaving the world, but I still have regrets in my heart and want to know what love is."


    The more said the fox fairy''s breath is also weaker, during several times almost did not slow down breath, heard the goddess aikasya''s heart tingling.


    "Sister Ali, stop talking..." She blinked her hot and humid eyes, and she could not cry.


    "What are you crying for, solaka? I really, if there is an afterlife, I hope I will be an ordinary fox, experience a love (cough, cough... "


    Originally, she wanted to pretend to be optimistic and pacify the goddess of Acacia, but the fox fairy coughed up blood because of her extremely weak body.


    The cold breath of death began to emanate from Ali''s body, freezing the goddess ekasia into an ice cave. She sobbed intermittently: "yes There will be an afterlife, sister Ali. Didn''t you say that? After becoming a God, the soul will never die. As long as the soul does not disperse, it will appear in this world again sooner or later. When the empty visitor is terminated, I will spend my whole life to find your new soul! "


    "Silly child, that''s just my speculation. Do you really believe it?"


    She was very moved, but in order to cut off the meaningless thought of the goddess, she gave a negative smile.


    With a smile, the fox fairy''s eyes were gradually closed under the exhausted call of the goddess ekasia, and the last faint vitality of the body was quietly dispersed, followed by endless cold despair.


    With the sad weeping of the goddess, the fox fairy and the goddess aikasia gradually dissipated, but the figure that was previously covered by the glory has opened the veil of mystery.


    It shows the same appearance as that of the goddess aicassia. The scene just now is the scene before the death of the fox fairy restored by the goddess of Acacia by magic.


    Her purple eyes twinkled with faint starlight, and the goddess ekasia, who once again witnessed the death of the fox fairy, sighed in a complicated and secluded way.


    "There will be afterlife. In the era when you and I can''t see it, we will meet again..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 651

    "There will be afterlife. In the era when you and I can''t see it, we will meet again..."


    With a faint sigh, the goddess aikasya picked up the feeling of loss in her heart and turned to look at Ye Feng.


    Looking at Ye Feng carefully, the goddess of ikassia said without joy and worry: "you have Elise''s breath on you. Have you seen her?"


    Asked this question again, Ye Feng scratched his head and said in embarrassment, "is that right?"


    Nodding slightly, the goddess of akashia did not care too much about why Ye Feng looked so embarrassed. What she cared about was reincarnation.


    "It seems like sister Ali''s conjecture, there is an afterlife. I hope Alice in the future can be happy..."


    Speaking of the back, the tone of the goddess aikasia is getting lighter and lighter, and there is an imperceptible sadness and guilt in the deep of her eyes.


    "Well?" Don''t listen to the second half of Acacia goddess, Ye Feng shows a puzzled expression.


    Under Ye Feng''s puzzled gaze, the goddess aikasiya shook her head and said with a smile: "don''t say this, can your goddess''s tears show me?"


    After she said so, Ye Feng also remembered that the tears of the goddess were dyed black. He took the tears of the goddess from his chest and handed them to ekasiya, apologizing, "I didn''t take care of it. I let it be eroded by the black magic."


    It indicates that Ye Feng does not have to do this. Goddess aikasia holds the tears of goddess in her right hand, sensing the evil magic contained in it.


    With the passage of time, the goddess''s face became more and more dignified, and the leaf wind on one side was also nervous.


    "This kind of magic should not have been in Valoran for a long time."


    Murmuring to herself, goddess akashia frowned at Ye Feng and asked, "how did you get this magic?"


    Asked about this, Ye Feng secretly glanced at hivier in some embarrassment. Seeing the grim expression of the goddess of Acacia just now, he didn''t know whether to say it was related to hivier.


    Shivell, who had been listening to the conversation between the two men, came up at the right time and handed the sun disc to the goddess akashia, saying, "goddess, it''s the tears of the goddess dyed black in this solar disk."


    Taking over the sun''s disk, like the goddess''s vision in the mirror Moon Lake, the face of goddess akashia changed.


    Inspired by the rising power hidden in the sun disc, the goddess of ikassia was staring at the magic silk which was emitting holy and peaceful breath.


    The purple eyes of the goddess akashia twinkled with starlight, and one eye could break the magic silk, which contained the dark purple evil magic.


    "It''s really the magic..." The eyes of the goddess aikasiya revealed a trace of worry. She returned the sun disc and the goddess''s tears to Ye Feng and said, "what are you here for this time?"


    Xiwei was about to reply, but he didn''t want Ye Feng to step forward: "it was Lord Soraka who sent us here, and did not assign us specific tasks."


    Soraka? Hearing this name, she was stunned and then relieved.


    While thinking about the intention of sending Ye Feng and others to her future, goddess akashia asked, "who else has come to the imperial city?"


    Ye Feng was puzzled by this question. However, he said: "we don''t know exactly who else is there, but besides us, at least there are people above the level of demigod."


    On hearing the presence of more than half gods in the city, the goddess akashia suddenly realized. "I see. Where are you going next?" she said


    "The residence of the knight of the soul!" He returned.


    With a wink of her eyes, she murmured, "except for the palaces of the four knights of the void, I suggest you go to the highest altar in the palace complex."


    "The highest altar?" Ye Feng asked curiously.


    "There''s a way to control the power of the phalanx of ekasia, and if I''m right, other outsiders will gather there one after another."


    "Then we can''t go. There''s the zerath monster!"


    "Yes, sister goddess, there is a big villain in the city!"


    On hearing this, many people gathered at the highest altar. Lulu and little Soraka yelled one after another, and did not want to go to the highest altar.


    Not paying attention to Lulu and little Soraka''s voice, the goddess aikasiya fixed her eyes, staring at Ye Feng and shivell and saying, "are you two afraid?"


    She asked, obviously hoping that they would go to the highest altar. Ye Feng and hivier would not refuse her.


    "We will go to the highest altar," he said on behalf of Ye Feng


    Ye Feng also nodded. Since the goddess wanted them to go to the highest altar when they knew that there were more than half gods, they should be sure that they would not be in danger.


    Appreciatively, they both smile. Goddess akashia says, "I have some magic left in this star vision. Let me take you to the residence of the soul knight?"


    Without waiting for Ye Feng to reply, the goddess of ikassiya portrayed a teleportation array on one side while waving her hand.Xiwei, who wanted to refuse the goddess''s kindness, had to swallow the words back to his stomach. She gave Ye Feng four people a look, and took the lead to step into the array.


    Ye Feng''s four men also stepped into the array one after another. After all of them entered, the array began to shine with light starlight.


    Soon to leave fox fairy manor, little Soraka not only did not have the slightest nostalgia, but smile and waved goodbye to the goddess ekasia.


    Gazing gently at the smiling little Soraka, the goddess of ikassia waved to her.


    "Sister goddess, I''ll play with you in other places."


    As the starlight became more and more bright, the shadow of Ye Feng and others were all covered in it. The voice of little Soraka was more and more faint and passed into the ears of the goddess ekasia, until it disappeared.


    The smile on the goddess''s face also gradually faded away with Ye Feng''s departure, and the mood of sadness and irritability climbed up her eyebrows.


    The image of touching Ye Feng''s palm when she just received the tears of the goddess reappeared in my mind. The sharp pain at that time stimulated her nerves at this time.


    She squatted down and stroked the ekasia words engraved on the stone tablet. She said softly, "sister Ali, there was a breath of Elise in the child''s body just now."


    As she said this, the expression in the pupil of the goddess akashia gradually drifted, and her thoughts also followed her away from her body and recalled some past events.


    "I didn''t expect that after her reincarnation, she was still infected with that kind of magic..."


    With a deep sigh, the goddess akashia was somewhat distressed, and even though Elise was reincarnated, she could not get rid of her miserable fate.


    "I did harm to her, but I don''t know if she will come to ekasia, return to her residence, and forgive me for my decision..."


    With a sigh of guilt and sadness, the tombstones of goddess akashia and fox fairy gradually turned into starlight.


    Only the huge old tree remained standing in the grass covered courtyard, as if no one had ever been here.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 652

    After a fierce battle with the invisible high-level demons for a long time, she did not win or lose. However, arilia, who had experienced many battles, did not panic at all and looked for the flaw of the devil.


    Seeing the invisible high-level demon''s big hand attacking again, arilia, with the ice dragon pattern of dragon scale on both sides of her cheek, wields the handed down sword infused with the ice dragon power to stabilize her body in mid air.


    A pair of icy Dragon Wings suddenly emerge from her back. The angry ice wings turn the surrounding hot air into ice cones, and fly to the invisible high-level demons with arilia''s will.


    Her body moves up and down with the swing of the ice dragon''s wings. Arilia immediately follows the ice cone she summoned to attack the invisible high-level demon''s big hand.


    When the devil''s hand was stabbed by countless ice cones and howled in pain, arilia''s eyes twinkled with cold light, and her body turned around the devil''s hand and ran straight to the devil''s head.


    The huge invisible demon is startled and angry. The other hand is waved out to block arilia''s attack.


    At the same time, the thick black liquid that had entangled arilia had come from all directions, trying to bind her again.


    Arilia''s face sank, and she did not know whether she would be bound by the black liquid after her strength breakthrough. In order to be in case, she transforms the ice dragon Qi around her body into vigorous Qi, and then bypasses the other magic hand of the invisible high-level devil at a faster speed.


    The will sword meaning integrated with the power of ice dragon is transformed into a more tough will sword meaning of ice. The spirit of killing is mixed with the frenzied ice storm and haunts the sword tip of the handed down sword.


    Even in the hot and barren desert, the temperature of this area drops suddenly because of the cold.


    The high-level demon was frozen by arilia, and his body became more and more slow because of his sword air. He felt his throat was frozen and could not speak.


    The ice and snow storm transformed by sword Qi smashed on the devil''s huge body, and the force of ice dragon, which was chilling, quickly penetrated into the devil''s body and frantically destroyed and frozen the devil''s body functions.


    However, arilia did not stop here. Her sword handed down from generation to generation in her hand was a huge icy sword.


    As she shot out of her body, the cold and piercing sword awn passed through the devil''s bloody mouth in an instant.


    With the gradual disintegration of the high-level demon''s body, arilia, with her back to the devil, was exhausted for a long time.


    Behind the wings of the ice dragon back in the body, there are still some ice dragon lines on her face, arilia face tired straight down.


    Dreius below saw arilia''s body fall rapidly and ran to catch her.


    Just as arilia wanted dreius to take her back to the survivors they had rescued, she was stopped by a huge shadow that covered them.


    "Dreius, arilia!"


    With a call to them, a huge flying warship came into their eyes.


    And as the warship landed nearby, the figures of Caitlin and Oriana appeared in their sight. Seeing that it was not a new demon, dreius was relieved.


    Caitlin looked at the frail arilia in dreius''s arms and comforted her, "hard work. We saw the images of you fighting high-level demons in the control room. We didn''t expect that we would be solved by you before we arrived."


    Oriana also followed with a smile and said, "dreus, you send arilia back to her room and have a good rest. Caitlin and I will transfer the survivors to the Reebok!"


    Dreius and arilia in his arms looked at each other. Rarely did she look at her with disgust. He nodded to Caitlin and carried her onto the deck.


    ¡­¡­


    As the spear of the nether world turns into the ghost magic of the cold invading the body, the figure of Calista gradually appears in Sarah''s mind.


    "Sign a contract with me that will never betray, man!"


    Hearing kalista''s unquestionable cold voice, Sarah''s face gradually became ferocious.


    "No one can make me surrender yet!" It seems to have heard some absurd joke, Sarah sneered, her whole body flickering with dark light.


    Callista, with no joy or sorrow, looked coldly at Sara, who fell to the ground, and tried to resist her contract. She said coldly, "I wanted to kill you, but because of the power of your soul, you have the potential to be a God, and give you a chance to be loyal to shadow island."


    Her body was spasmodic, and her whole body was covered with undead magic, and she said in her heart, "then why don''t you be loyal to me?"


    "No one who is stubborn, pierced by my spear, can escape the fate of becoming my servant!"


    Seeing that Sara was still trying to disobey her will, Callista became angry. Taking the contractual power contained in the spear to the utmost, she no longer intends to give Sarah a chance to control her will.


    Sara, who felt her consciousness began to listen to her, trembled violently as she did not want to be a slave to Callista.Under the frightened gaze of the two people who do not know Fiona, she is stiff and tries to get up from the ground.


    "My body and will only belong to me. No one will try to control me!"


    "Even God No Yes


    Her body is numb and trembling like an electric shock. The more she resists the power of the contract, the stronger the spirit of the dead is around her, trying to suppress her own will.


    "How could it be!"


    With the shock of Calista''s voice, Sara, like her resistance to Naga capolos, gradually suppressed Callista''s will and the power of her internal contract.


    But for this, she also paid a heavy price. Seven orifices bleeding, the whole body function is almost shock, the only consciousness left her standing in the same place


    Looking back on the will fight with Calista before, Sara is still in a flutter. She knew that the contract to suppress Callista was only temporary. To get rid of the contract, it had to depend on whether there was a way to resolve the curse contract in the soul knight''s mansion.


    Although she has said that the soul knight''s mansion has a cure for her, she is still a little uneasy about the worst.


    If she still can''t get rid of Callista''s contract, even if her soul dissipates, she won''t let Calista succeed!


    With the help of two Fiona''s, Sara looks up at the plaque in ekasia script above the gate. Her chapped lips wriggled slightly, not sure: "this should be the soul knight''s mansion?"


    After a moment''s meditation, mafia''ona said, "according to the starlight fragments encountered along the way, this should be the residence of the soul knight."


    "There should be no mistake!" Fiona of the Laurent family also nodded.


    See Fiona two people also think so, Sara also no longer have worries, signal two people to help her in.


    "Then go in and have a look."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 653

    In the distance, Galen alone draws the attention of the demon army. On this side of the hill, lax, Wei and izerell are watching Galen from afar who seduces all demons and undead.


    Glancing at her side, lacs, who was not worried about Galen, izerell''s eyes twitched, wondering whether they were brothers or sisters. When he saw high-level demons enter the battlefield, he exclaimed, "lacs, there are high-level demons!"


    Lakis, who has been recuperating, hears that there are high-level demons again. She also looks tight: "didn''t we solve a high-level demon before?"


    "It seems that the shadow island is determined to take surima!" Wei face a heavy, hot tempered she rubbed hands, want to move her iron fist.


    Looking at Galen from afar, her skin was rough and fleshy, and she was not hurt too much. Lax gritted her teeth: "my brother should be able to hold on, Wei. Please help him to share the downward pressure. Izerell, we can use the strongest magic together!"


    Weiben is a person who acts vigorously. She will quickly rush to support Galen according to the tactics they discussed before.


    The golden chains of magic light appear in front of him, absorbing the magic energy between heaven and earth. Izerell is exerting the light of ekasia which he got from the imperial city of alcasia.


    Glancing at LAX, who is also performing taboo magic beside her, izerell asked casually, "you didn''t finish the task so quickly before, did you?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Lax didn''t quite understand why izerell asked.


    "No Nothing... " She was cruel to her brother, but izerell didn''t say it.


    Strangely looking at izerell, lax, who is concerned about her brother''s safety, continues to absorb the magic of light from the surrounding space.


    The blazing white light and the golden light of Acacia shine more and more. The terror energy contained in the two beams rises rapidly, reaching the power comparable to the demigod.


    Izerell felt almost the same. He looked at LAX, who was still trying to improve his brilliance, and asked, "is that all?"


    Looking at the distant demons from all directions to Galen and Wei, lax frowned and shook her head: "not enough. There are high-level demons in there, and my brother and Wei can attract more demons. We have to wait."


    Seeing Lax''s tone so firm, izerell had to continue to absorb as much energy as possible.


    The blazing magic energy gradually made the mirror image of the two people''s space almost distorted, just like a mirage.


    But because of the advantages of the desert area, the two are still pumping more energy into their bodies. Feeling that his body can''t bear the magic energy of the outside world, izerell is lax who is still absorbing the magic power of light, so he has to take the risk of explosion to absorb the magic power of the outside world.


    The sun''s rays are endless, and the power of the blazing light in the desert area is also boundless. Lakis, who absorbed too much external forces, is also shining with dazzling light.


    For a long time no demons came to Galen and Wei from other places. Lax decisively indicated that izerell could release the light of ekasia.


    Then she took the lead to infuse all the magic of light she absorbed into her staff.


    Izerell also looked heavy, and poured all the magic that nearly burst his body into the golden chain in front of him.


    The flickering white light turned into a huge magic light column, which was the first to direct out, mixed with hot enough to distort the space, and rushed to the demon army in the distance.


    The golden chain is also transformed into a giant crossbow of light. The sacred light of Acacia follows the blazing light of lax, vowing to purify those evil shadow creatures.


    Aware that there are two forces of terror that will restrain them to death. Those demons give up their entanglement with Galen and Wei one after another.


    Even so, they still failed to escape the scope of the taboo magic of lax and izerell.


    The sacred energy crushed the sky and enveloped that area with light, and the blazing temperature baked the bodies of demons and undead.


    Including high-level demons, they can''t escape the fate of being purified and turn into fly ash and scatter in the clouds.


    Wei, hiding in the barrier of the holy energy purification center, was completely shocked by the scene of a large number of demons being purified. However, Galen, who had seen this scene before, seemed much calmer.


    As the light faded, lax and izerell ran towards them.


    With a playful wink at Galen, lax asked for credit and said, "brother, am I good?"


    Galen, who was responsible for attracting demonic firepower for two times in a row, sighed and said with a smile, "I''m sure I''ll make a great contribution to you this time."


    Thanks to her brother''s praise, lax is very helpful and takes the initiative to help Galen, who is too tired.


    Wei looks at the survivors who are watching them at the other end. After confirming that there is no danger, she directly gets in touch with the control room through the headset and asks Caitlin to pick them up as soon as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    A transmission array appears in the front yard of the soul knight''s residence, followed by Ye Feng and others.Looking around her eyes, little Soraka said excitedly, "this is brother Maud Caesar''s house!"


    Sylvier is trying to let the little Soraka take them as far as possible to contact all the star fragments in the mansion, but she inadvertently sees what Ye Feng seems to be sensing, and she focuses her attention on Ye Feng.


    Seeing that Xiwei and Ye Feng seem to have something to discuss, Lulu, who has been liberated, trots amu and small Soraka to the rockery on one side, playing a game of climbing and hiding.


    Ever since he came to this mansion, Ye Feng felt a strange wind around him.


    The breath of the wind is not like the pure force of the wind between heaven and earth, nor the magic power of the wind and the sword spirit of the wind, but rather a wind mixed with some evil spirit.


    "The magic of the evil wind, how could it be so?"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s Distressed murmur, he patted Ye Feng''s shoulder in time, and his tone was concerned: "what''s the matter?"


    Awakened by Xiwei, Ye Feng frowned and thought for a moment. He hesitated and said, "don''t you feel that there is a strange wind in this yard?"


    After feeling the magic for a moment, he thought, "what is a strange wind?"


    "It is the wind that reveals the evil spirit and evil nature!"


    Evil spirit and evil nature? Smelling the words of Ye Feng, Xiwei''s eyes slightly closed up, and a person -- Ruiwen, came out of her mind.


    Her gloomy eyes flashed a trace of retreat: "is not the magic wind?"


    After the well-informed sylvier explained this, Ye Feng suddenly opened up: "yes, the devil wind is the wind mixed with demonic nature!"


    Pretending to glance at the three Lulu people hiding on the rockery, he suddenly proposed, "let''s go directly to the next residence?"


    "I haven''t finished watching the star fragments here. Why do you suddenly want to go to the next one?" Ye Feng stares at Xiwei''s pretty face suspiciously and says that he wants to find clues, but he, how can she suddenly change her mind?


    Don''t dare to look at Ye Feng. The eyes of Lulu three people twinkle with uneasy beams. Shivell takes a deep breath, then smiles and turns his head to look at Ye Feng.


    "I don''t want to see if you want to make a decision? In that case, just keep listening to me


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 654

    Inexplicably, he was summoned by Xiwei when his father. Ye Feng felt a little uncomfortable. But he still went to the rockery and called out to the three people who were drilling into the rockery: "Lulu, amu, Soraka, we should go!"


    Lulu pokes her head out of a small hole in the rockery. She looks like a cute little hamster.


    She coquettish way: "leaf wind elder brother, accompany us to play hide and seek?"


    Seeing that Ye Feng is entangled by Lulu, hiville comes to her in good time. She doesn''t want Lulu to develop arrogant bad habits. Instead of his usual gentleness, shivell said seriously, "what Lord Soraka has given us matters, Lulu!"


    Lulu was still afraid of sylvier''s seriousness, which made her feel like Fiona. She was wronged to toot a small mouth: "well then..."


    Little Soraka and amu also put out their heads and saw Lulu was held in his arms by hivier. Little Soraka tilted his cerebellar bag and said, "sister Lulu, don''t you want to play?"


    Lulu shook her head. She didn''t want to talk.


    Shivell glanced and jumped off the rockery amu. Then he said with a smile to little Soraka: "Soraka, will you show us your brother modcaesar?"


    Hearing that shivell wanted to meet her brother Maud Caesar, little Soraka made a back somersault and jumped off the rockery excitedly. "Brother Maud Caesar, are you home?" she called, grinning


    With the cry of little Soraka, Ye Feng and Xiwei feel a kind of magic wave around them for the first time.


    The faint starlight shows up, condensing a strong man with a big body and wearing ekasia clothes.


    Looking at the big man in front of him, Ye Feng is dark and sharp, and this man''s strong muscles.


    "And the outsider?" Looking at Ye Feng and sylvier, it''s obvious that the men don''t welcome foreigners very much.


    Suddenly, Ye Feng and sylvier''s souls seemed to have suffered a violent blow, and their faces were pale.


    Seeing the man exert his magic to suppress Ye Feng and shivell, the little Soraka jumped to his feet and said, "they are all my new friends, brother modkaisa!"


    Hearing this, the burly Maud Caesar took back the suppression of Ye Feng and sylvier''s soul. He gazed at Ye Feng, who was breathing slowly for a while. Then he said to the little Soraka, "little saint, you can''t make friends with foreigners casually. They may harm you!"


    "No, I can tell the good from the bad." Pouting and heartless smile, little Soraka didn''t take Maud Caesar''s words to heart.


    "We are sent by Lord Soraka, not conspirators!" answered shivell, who had recovered


    At the sound of Lord Soraka, Maud Caesar''s massive figure was shocked. "Is it really the goddess?" he said in a trembling voice


    Little Soraka didn''t know why Maud Caesar was so excited. In order to prove Ye Feng and shivell were good people, she added: "the goddess sister recognized Ye Feng''s brother and his sister''s!"


    Seeing that little Soraka''s look was not like faking, mod Caesar believed Ye Feng and shivell. The hostility of Ye Feng and Ye Feng in his eyes faded, and he said: "someone has already arrived at my residence first and destroyed all the star fragments. This time, if it wasn''t for a little Saint calling me, I would have to wait for the star fragments to self repair before they could manifest themselves."


    With these words, Maud Caesar''s frozen body began to become illusory.


    Mo de Caesar''s words are amazing, Ye Feng can''t digest the amount of information, do not know what star fragments can be destroyed.


    Sylvier''s eyes sank, thinking about the reason.


    Looking at Maud Caesar''s unable to solidify his body with heartache, the little Soraka said with a small mouth, "brother Maud Caesar, you should have a good rest, and we will deal with the rest."


    Nodding in silence, Maud Caesar turned into starlight.


    Glancing at the faint starlight, Ye Feng looked at the still pondering sylvier and asked, "do we still want to continue?"


    "Of course, we have to face it sooner or later." Shivell''s eyes coagulated, and he said the words in the fog of Ye Fengyun.


    As the words fell, she took the lead to walk deep into the soul knight''s mansion. And Ye Feng shrugged his shoulders and beckoned the three kids to keep up.


    In the introduction of small Soraka, although there is no star fragment, Ye Feng and his party also have a general understanding of the deeds of the soul knight.


    Outside the forbidden area of the soul knight''s residence, the strong power of soul flows from inside and outside the forbidden area. The coveted ancient alcasia magic is on the other side of the closed arched gate.


    The sun disk in the cowhide bag moved quietly, which made him subconsciously eager for the magic in the forbidden area. She murmured to herself: "the star fragments in this should not be destroyed, let''s go in and have a look!"


    "Sylvier?" Looking at the shivell who wants to push the door and enter, Ye Feng always feels that the tone of his words is not right.


    There is a trace of evil and greed in that tone, which makes Ye Feng feel a little scared.


    All of a sudden, a more strange evil wind blew from the courtyard, and Ye Feng and the dejected hivier looked behind at the same time.A human type monster covered with dark purple void magic spots, carrying a huge sword with the same evil energy, stood quietly behind Ye Feng and others, a pair of heart palpitating dark purple magic eyes staring at Ye Feng.


    Although the terrible monster in front of him looks a little familiar, Ye Feng still defensively condenses a moon light sword which looks like a rune sword.


    Feeling the strange wind of the monster, Ye Feng thinks of the evil wind he sensed before. "The wind of evil!" he warned


    Evil wind Murmured from the bottom of his heart, looking at the monsters with no man, no ghost, and no ghost in front of him, he thought of Ruiwen mentioned by the guardian of the gate of the void at the first time.


    Although it is impossible to determine whether the monster, which is very similar to a woman, is Ye Feng''s sister, he can still see that the monster''s eyes are a little strange.


    After thinking about it, he wanted to remind Ye Feng not to act rashly, but he found that Ye Feng rushed forward recklessly.


    And the most worrying thing for her was that Ye Feng''s recklessness happened. She saw that the monster''s original bewildered eye gradually showed a trace of hostility, and the evil wind was dancing wildly.


    In front of him, Ye Feng, holding the lightsaber of the moon, displays the dance of Professor Ruiwen in his folding wings, attacking the monster as fast as the wind.


    At the moment of Ye Feng''s folding wing dance, he can clearly see the magic eye of the human monster, showing a trace of human amazement and warmth.


    But with Ye Feng''s fierce killing, the human nature in the monster''s eyes is expelled by the devil.


    See this scene, Xiwei almost certainly, this monster is Ye Feng''s elder sister - Ruiwen!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 655

    The wandering human nature in her eyes is fleeting as the sense of crisis approaches. Recalling vicz''s instructions to her, Ruiwen''s empty eyes are full of demonic light, bypassing Ye Feng, who comes directly at her, and stares at the closed gate of the forbidden area of the soul knight.


    See Ruiwen in this moment dare to distract, and do not know that the person in front of him is his sister, Ye Feng immediately displays the third paragraph of the folding wing dance, trying to kill Ruiwen with a sword.


    Two consecutive rotatory swordsmanship like a broken winged angel makes Ye Feng''s blade all over his body in a frenzy.


    At the same time under the third paragraph, the wind force of Ruiwen''s space is all affected by Ye Feng''s moon lightsaber, and a gust of breeze turns into a raging wind whistling past. The sharp blades tremble the space, trying to bind Ruiwen in the center.


    Ruiwen, who had not moved a step just now, withdrew her eyes from the gate of the forbidden area and coldly glanced at the leaf wind which had already reached her eyes.


    The sword of Rune in the hand suddenly waved, and the dark purple sword was mixed with the wind of killing, which instantly opened the shackles of the third paragraph of the broken wing dance.


    I didn''t expect Ruiwen to dissolve his wind swordsmanship so easily. Ye Feng was frightened. At the same time, he didn''t forget to put the light sword of the moon in front of him, trying to resist the dark purple sword which exuded evil spirit.


    But when the dark purple sword touched his moon lightsaber, Ye Feng''s pupil shrank slightly.


    Under his unbelievable eyes, the dark purple sword split in two at the moment it touched his moon lightsaber, and then it merged around him and pressed him to the chest.


    Then, Ye Feng''s body was shaken back and forth by Ruiwen''s sword. He left a deep sword mark on the ground, and saw that the heart of shivell in the distance was raised to his throat.


    Fortunately, in the distance to see Ye Feng''s body did not leave a scar, hiville suppressed the impulse to come to help Ye Feng.


    What''s more, Ye Feng''s sister Ruiwen is fighting with Ye Feng. She is also eager to find a way to make Ruiwen sober. Not to the outside, she will not easily hand and Ruiwen for the enemy.


    But what she does not know is that Ye Feng''s injury at the moment can be more serious than tearing the wound on the body.


    The evil wind sword Qi mixed with empty energy instantly invades Ye Feng''s body, running wildly in his body, and eating away at other forces in his body.


    Forcibly mobilizing the internal force to temporarily suppress the empty energy that invades the body, Ye Feng takes a deep breath.


    Don''t want to lose to Ruiwen who is regarded as a monster by him in the duel of wind sword. Ye Feng doesn''t make any rest, so he meets Ruiwen again.


    Since this monster''s wind sword spirit is mixed with evil spirit, he can also inject other attributes into his sword spirit!


    The ingenious Ye Feng stealthily induces the magic power of the moon, which is just like the magic silk of moonlight and the sword of wind, which is leaked out of his body and twines around the body of the lightsaber of last month.


    With his violent body shape, the bright sword Qi, which combines the magic of the moon and the sword of the wind, turns into a body protecting vigorous Qi, which haunts him all over the body.


    "This is my swordsmanship..." Looking at Ye Feng''s shield, Ruiwen murmured to herself in a tone so low that she couldn''t hear clearly.


    And it is because of her short absence that the evil wind around her is caught by Ye Feng.


    Once again, Ye Feng, who attacks Ruiwen''s body again, makes a violent drink, and displays Ruiwen''s soul shaking roar with the help of the disordered wind blade.


    However, to Ye Feng''s surprise, the wind suddenly reverses and rushes to himself. The blade he uses to suppress Ruiwen binds him to the air and can''t move.


    Looking at the Ye Feng who is bound in the air, Ruiwen''s magic eye twinkles with cold killing intention.


    The rune sword with void energy in her hand slowly lifts up. Ruiwen, who has moved to kill her heart, doesn''t want to waste more time outside. She wants to go in and get the star light inheritance of soul knight for vicz.


    Feel Ruiwen moved to kill the heart, the distant Xiwei heart know can''t hesitate. She throws the whirlwind blade directly, trying to stop Ruiwen.


    It seems that from the beginning, he knew that he wanted to save Ye Feng. Ruiwen cast a cold look at him while he threw a cross blade.


    The left hand mixed with the strong wind blows the cross blade back, and together with the three children, shivell and Lulu, are locked in the cage of the wind. Ruiwen''s eyes are slightly closed, and the flashing magic light warns him not to challenge her bottom line.


    Temporarily imprisoned in the cage of the wind, while trying to break through the confinement, he is watching Ruiwen who is heading for Ye Feng again. Her heart has been hanging, for fear that Ye Feng will be split in two by Ruiwen.


    After struggling for a long time, Ye Feng didn''t break free from the wind. Seeing Ruiwen walking towards him step by step, Ye Feng was also frightened to exude a trace of cold sweat on his forehead.


    Looking at Ruiwen''s hand that gathered more and more magic wind of the rune sword, Ye Feng only felt the chill on his back.


    Trying to delay Ruiwen''s action and gain some time for himself, Ye Feng squinted and grinned and said nonsense: "that Well, this beautiful monster, I didn''t mean to attack you just now. Do you think you can let me goAlthough her mind has been demonized, Ruiwen still doesn''t like the word "monster" to describe her.


    Ye Feng''s unsavory words made his face gloomy to the extreme. Ruiwen slowly raised his right hand and suddenly waved it. He wanted to kill Ye Feng at a faster speed.


    As time goes by, a black and white sword shadow leaps out of the forbidden area at the moment of Ruiwen''s sword slashing at Ye Feng, mixed with rolling and killing sword spirit, sweeping to Ruiwen.


    Sharp nerve sense that there are two extremely fierce sword Qi towards her, Ruiwen frown, feel a trace of threat.


    If she insists on killing Ye Feng at this moment, she will be seriously injured by those two sword Qi. In order to avoid serious injury, she must give up killing Ye Feng.


    Her face was slightly displeased. The breeze was blowing quietly. Ruiwen''s hair was also dancing wildly with the wind. The sword spirit of Fuwen, who chopped at Ye Feng, turned skillfully and pushed her one foot on the ground suddenly. Her body shape met the two black and white sword shadows.


    Bang!


    As the swords collide, the black and white swords fade away, and the unexpected shadows of Ye Feng, sylvier and Lulu emerge slowly.


    Without Ruiwen''s suppression, Ye Feng and sylvier are both free from Ruiwen''s wind shackles and cages.


    And the name of the two beautiful figures with the same cheek: "Fiona?"


    Seeing Ye Feng and others break away from kairuiwen''s wind sword spirit, Fiona and others work together to shake off Ruiwen. Instead of making too much entanglement with Ruiwen, Fiona returns to Ye Feng''s five people.


    "Kill them!"


    At the bottom of my heart, Vicki''s command rang out again. Ruiwen, who wanted to slow down, had a Ling in her eyes. Previously had not used her full strength, she instantly sent out a demigod pressure, a pair of twinkling eyes of dark purple magic light revealed bursts of cold.


    Feel Ruiwen''s body exudes the spirit of demigod, Ye Feng and others are all for it. Lulu, the least daring, was even more frightened and sobbed.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 656

    Bearing from Ruiwen''s body emanating from the semi divine pressure, the pressure doubled Ye Feng retreated and said, "Fiona, how can you be here?"


    As in the past, the two Fiona responded with one voice of displeasure: "I''d like to ask if you and sylvier had a good time!"


    Ye Feng is trying to explain, but he was pulled away from Fiona by hivier, and was reprimanded by him for no reason.


    "This is not the time to reminisce about the past!"


    As soon as the words were finished, without waiting for Fiona and hivier to argue with their reprimand, Ye Feng''s previous position was directly split into a deep pit by a rune sword with dark purple light.


    The two faces of Vivienne were shocked by the spatter of blood.


    The next moment, Fiona two people one left and one right, flashed to Ruiwen''s two sides, the right hand that clenched the magic sword angrily forward a stab.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng in the distance immediately cried out: "that monster is a demigod, come back quickly!"


    At the same time, Ruiwen, who is attacked by two Fiona, jumps forward and escapes into the air. Fiona and Fiona almost fight each other under the control of the evil wind she left behind.


    "Kill your demons first!" At the bottom of her heart, vicz''s command rings again. Ruiwen glances at Fiona who is temporarily restrained by her magic wind. Then, with the blessing of magic wind sword containing void energy, she bends down to attack Ye Feng and sylvier''s position.


    The vision in her eyes is infinitely narrowed, but Ye Feng''s figure is also infinitely enlarged by her pupil. What Vickers asked her to kill first was her brother Ye Feng.


    I didn''t expect Ruiwen to get rid of Fiona''s entanglement and attack him directly. Ye Feng, who couldn''t dodge, immediately aroused the sword meaning of wind, condensed it into sword Qi and turned it into wind shield. He wanted to forcibly accept Ruiwen''s attack.


    But something frightening happened. Ruiwen''s dark purple sword like magic gathered more and more. The virtual energy that seemed to erode everything twisted the sword of wind into the evil blade.


    The magic wind blade is tearing the space, tearing the space around Ye Feng out of countless space cracks. The space cracks gush out the space-time turbulence that the demigods fear, cooperating with the magic wind blade to collide with Ye Feng''s wind shield.


    Not a moment later, the shield of wind condensed by Ye Feng was mercilessly torn, and exposed, he deeply felt the terrible place of the magic wind blade and the turbulent flow of time and space.


    The hitchhiker, which had pulled him apart, was blown away by the invisible wind, like a broken kite.


    Forced to stabilize his body in the air, hiville and two Fiona who broke free at the same time attacked Ruiwen, who was bent down and fell straight down, trying to stop the fall of the sword which was enough to kill Ye Feng.


    "Get out of here


    She drinks violently and realizes that Ruiwen, who is attacked by the three hiviers, condenses a raging storm and separates her from the three.


    The howling wind almost blew the three of them away. They tried their best to resist the fierce wind and walked against the wind with difficulty.


    In order to speed up the pace of the March, the three people came together by accident, and gathered three colors of light and shadow to envelop them. Against the strong wind, they rushed to Ruiwen at a faster and faster speed.


    However, Ruiwen didn''t stop to stop the three people from approaching. With the roaring evil wind and the sword, Ruiwen held the hilt tightly in both hands and dropped the sword.


    The huge sword awn grows bigger and bigger in Ye Feng''s shrinking pupil. Ruiwen teaches him that the wind shield is easily cracked by the monster in front of him. He looks pale and matchless when there is nothing to do.


    Boom!


    The evil wind sword awn is mixed with the savage murderous spirit, instantly cuts on his body, for a time Ye Feng only feels the pain that his whole body is like being torn.


    Every blade of magic wind and the turbulence of time and space tore his body, and the empty energy scattered around him rushed into his body wildly at the same time when his wound was torn open.


    Inside and outside the body suffered from the pain of tearing, Ye Feng''s nerve was stabbed to the point of shock.


    The dark purple sword awn turns into a roaring devil storm, enveloping the leaf wind in it and isolating it from the outside world.


    With Ye Feng''s painful howl coming out from the devil storm, Fiona, who broke through the adverse wind with hivier, rushed to Ruiwen immediately and showed all his strength regardless of everything.


    Knowing the identity of Ruiwen, sylvier stares at the devil storm with a twinkling expression. She wants to kill Ruiwen and prevent Fiona from fighting with Ruiwen. She is very complicated.


    In her opinion, when Ruiwen''s sword fell, Ye Feng almost had no chance to survive.


    As she thought, Ye Feng''s voice became weaker and weaker, and was gradually covered by the roaring wind of the demon storm.


    In his heart, shivell also stopped reminding Fiona that the monster was Ruiwen. She fell to her knees in a daze.


    On the other hand, Fiona, who also thinks that Ye Feng was killed by Ruiwen, is madly entangled with Ruiwen. The swordsmanship of the Laurent family is fully displayed by the two people, while Ruiwen, who is in a hurry, can only resist and can not fight back.


    Black and white sword shadow more and more quickly, but filled with resentment Fiona, they lost their cool judgment.They suppress Ruiwen more and more fierce, but Ruiwen''s look is not a bit flustered, even a trace of disdain.


    The two men, who do not know, take advantage of Ruiwen''s being shot down to the ground, display their sharp edges and waltz into the void.


    Looking at Ruiwen''s slightly stunned demon in the empty air, Fiona and Fiona appear together from the void and cut Ruiwen cleanly for five times.


    I thought that the monster who killed Ye Feng would be killed by them, but Ruiwen''s figure was gradually distorted, just like an illusory shadow.


    Shadow! When Fiona, who is also majoring in kendo, saw this scene, the two words came to mind at the first time.


    A swordsman can become a demigod, but not necessarily a shadow. Only when the understanding of Kendo reaches the level that ordinary people can''t understand, can it be possible to cultivate the shadow.


    At present, the monster had a deeper understanding of Kendo than they did. Fiona, who always claimed to be a Kendo genius, could not accept it for a while.


    Not waiting for them to react, Ruiwen has quietly appeared behind them, waving the sword of dark purple runes and slashing their heads horizontally.


    When the two people react, Ruiwen''s huge sword is close to their necks. Seeing that their heads were about to be cut off by Ruiwen, a green bandage wrapped around Ruiwen''s body and huge sword, temporarily binding Ruiwen''s action.


    "Big sister, run In the distance, amu, standing with Lulu and little Soraka, called out timidly.


    Ruiwen, entangled by bandage, looked along the direction of the voice and found that it was amu who entangled her.


    With a cold hum, Ruiwen broke free of the bandage of amu. But in this fleeting time, Fiona and Ruiwen opened a distance.


    The bandage was abruptly broken by Ruiwen, and amu felt the pain of his hands and fell to the ground.


    His side of the small Soraka and Lulu did not help him, but exuded healing power of magic energy.


    I don''t know from where, the two little guys are performing healing magic. Dark purple magic and brilliant star magic are constantly transformed into healing power, quietly through the magic storm to treat Ye Feng.


    At this time, the evil storm formed by the fierce sword splitting the leaf wind also gradually dissipated, and a man covered with blood was standing in situ.


    Pixar danced around the man, creating a lavender healing shield. The star beam also enveloped the man, and all Lulu and little Soraka''s healing spells were cast to the man.


    Before the eyes had been lax, shivell saw the shadow of the devil storm, and her pupil''s focus was restored.


    Although the man was bloodstained, like a bloody man, he could still vaguely recognize him as Ye Feng.


    Finding out the magic power, sensing Ye Feng''s weak vitality in the dust, shivell, who gave birth to hope in his heart, cast gratifying and guilty eyes to the three little guys who tried to save Ye Feng and Fiona.


    Even three children did not give up hope, why did she just so decadent?


    Looking at Fiona, who was defeated by Ruiwen, shivell stood up slowly, and his eyes revealed a trace of war.


    In order to give Ye Feng time to recover, she must fight side by side with Fiona!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 657

    The faint consciousness gradually awakes, the leaf wind which is covered with blood only feels the head heavy and the feet light. Slowly opened his heavy eyelids, and his vision was sometimes blurred and sometimes clear.


    Vaguely feel his body almost necrotic function is recovering at a visible speed, Ye Feng has a sense of escape from death.


    A trace of warm healing power warms his frozen body due to the loss of vitality, but also repairs the functions of every cell in his body.


    "Brother Ye Feng, are you awake?"


    A joyful childish voice suddenly sounded in my ear. The temporarily unable to move Ye Feng turned his head and looked at the direction of the voice.


    Lulu''s wide eyes and joyful expression reflected in his sometimes clear and sometimes fuzzy vision. Ye Feng also noticed that Lulu and little Soraka were using healing magic to heal his wounds, while amu was cleverly guarding the two little girls.


    I wanted to talk to Lulu, but Ye Feng''s throat was sweet and he coughed up blood. Unable to speak, he had to nod to Lulu, indicating that he was getting better.


    Just now, seeing Ye Feng cough and bleeding, Lulu almost cried. Fortunately, Ye Feng showed her reassuring eyes, and she didn''t cry.


    Glancing at the other side and Ruiwen fierce battle of the three people, Lulu is still a little worried that Ye Feng will be affected. She suggested: "Soraka, amu, there is no magic storm, let''s go directly to Ye Feng brother''s side?"


    Lulu is the biggest one here. Little Soraka and amu listen to Lulu very much. The two little guys agree with Lulu''s idea.


    With the support of small Soraka and amu, Lulu leads them to run to Ye Feng carefully at the first time.


    Let amu be in charge of guarding them, while Lulu and small Soraka cooperate with Pixar to perform healing magic again for Ye Feng.


    Under the continuous treatment, Ye Feng''s senses gradually became clear, and he was able to see the situation he wanted to see most.


    However, when he saw that the three men of hivier, who were fighting against the nihilistic raven, were suppressed, he could not help feeling anxious for them.


    Concerned about the safety of the three men, he tried to exercise the sword spirit of the wind in his body, but he could only mobilize a tiny ordinary sword spirit and could not condense the sword spirit. "Lulu, how long can I recover completely?" he said


    Lulu is also aware that Ye Feng is worried about hivel and them. She pursed her lips earnestly: "brother Ye Feng, you will be better soon!"


    As soon as he''s done, he''s trying to speed up the healing process.


    Even so, Ye Feng is still waiting for a long time to slowly restore the basic power of action. A little activity under the hands, impatient Ye Feng does not want to continue to wait.


    And Fiona two people compared to hivier like crazy general attack way let Ye Feng more worried, want to come two people must think he was killed by that monster.


    Feeling almost recovered, he tried to take a few steps forward, and his bold move immediately met Lulu''s opposition.


    "Brother Ye Feng, your wound is not completely healed, you can''t move around!"


    Hearing Lulu''s angry words, Ye Feng smiles and looks at Lulu, who is full of resentment in her small mouth, and signals her not to worry too much.


    "It''s almost all right. I''ve got to go and support your sister shivell and them now."


    The voice falls down, Ye Feng ignores Lulu and waves her hands in protest. She jumps directly to Ruiwen in the distance.


    Not yet fully recovered, as soon as he moved up, Ye Feng heard the sound of bone collision and tearing from his own back waist.


    Then he fell quickly under the gaze of Lulu''s three little guys, which made the three people show a look of panic.


    In order to make Ye Feng stable, Lulu and xiaosoraka made a bold decision, that is, continue to infuse Ye Feng with their magic power during Ye Feng''s battle.


    Pixar, who shares the same feelings with Lulu, flies to Ye Feng for the first time, fusing Lulu''s secret magic power. While treating Ye Feng for a long time, Pixar also agglomerates a magic shield around Ye Feng.


    Small Soraka also injects starlight magic into Ye Feng''s body, providing a short-term and faster healing spell for Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng, who was blessed by two healing mages, no longer felt the sharp collision of his back bones. Instead, he had a light step and his strength was far better than his recovery.


    Eager to verify how much better he is at the moment than usual. Seeing that shivell''s shoulder is hollowed out and Ruiwen''s huge sword, Ye Feng''s heart moves with his will. At the next moment, he turns into a swift wind and appears beside him.


    At the same time, Ye Feng immediately hugs his shoulder and is split open. He dodges back and dodges Ruiwen''s fatal attack.


    Although the heart is very shocked "must die" how Ye Feng is alive and disorderly, but two Fiona or follow the trend, stopped Ruiwen to chase after hivier.


    Xiwei''s beautiful eyes, which are held in her arms by Ye Feng, are in high spirits. However, knowing that she is fighting with Ruiwen at the moment, she does not ask Ye Feng how her body is recovering. Instead, she breaks away from Ye Feng''s arms and attacks Ruiwen in reverse.Ye Feng, who has been blessed by Lulu and little Soraka, only feels that he has the power to vent his power and recover his physical strength very quickly. If he and the strength of the same far away from the three people, he should have a chance to kill the monster in front of him!


    Ye Feng used the magic power of the moon to condense and form the moon light sword like a rune sword. The sword meaning of the wind was also moved quietly, making him blow a light breeze all over his body.


    The physical strength just consumed is instantly recovered by Lulu and small Soraka, and Ye Feng also rushes to Ruiwen without hesitation.


    Aware of the change of Ye Feng, sylvier recited the obscure incantation quietly in the bottom of her heart, and then a swift breeze was blowing all over her body.


    Not only that, even Ye Feng and the two Fiona are also under her magic blessing, the body deformation is more rapid.


    And Ye Feng, who was relying on the sword of wind, broke out with double blessing, which made Ruiwen tremble for the emptiness. Every action of his would leave a vague shadow in the same place.


    In order to subdue Ruiwen, who is regarded as a monster in front of him as soon as possible, Ye Feng displays Professor Ruiwen''s quick wind chopping, which increases his fighting power to a terrible level at the moment.


    When seeing Ye Feng exert her most proud unique skill of wind, Ruiwen''s indifferent eyes trembled slightly and froze for a short time.


    Ye Feng and two Fiona, who do not know her identity, take advantage of this opportunity to display their sharp edge waltz, and their bodies quietly disappear into the void.


    As one of the taboo swordsmanship of the Laurent family, the sharp blade waltz has the power that even the demigods dare not connect with the body, and it still falls at the same time. We can imagine how terrible its power will be.


    "Don''t kill me!"


    Knowing that Ruiwen is likely to be killed by the three parties hanging, Xiwei reminds Ye Feng three people at the first time.


    However, she still called late. The five more powerful cuts of the blade Waltz were all cut from the void. The terrible sword of the moon and the black light and white shadow, mixed with the wind blade, fell solidly.


    Boom!


    Gravel flying, accompanied by dust clouds will be Ruiwen shrouded in it, and shivell is the first time to lock in the breath of Ruiwen.


    There is no trace of life in the center of the sword, which makes her feel guilty.


    In her complex eyes with mixed feelings, Lulu and little Soraka lead a Mu Mu to run to Ye Feng, who has experienced the war and is still alive and vigorous, and asks for credit with a grin.


    "Brother Ye Feng, praise us


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 658

    Unable to withstand Ye Feng''s questioning, Fiona and Fiona had to tell Ye Feng about their experience of coming to shuruima.


    However, Ye Feng didn''t want to worry about their affairs. They tried their best to make their experience of fighting with demons very easy. They didn''t hide too much about the curse in Sarah. They told everyone.


    As they think, the thick line of Ye Feng is very confident of their two strength. However, hearing that Sarah is trying to lift the curse in the forbidden area, Ye Feng is still a little worried.


    Since just now, little Soraka has been staring at the two Fiona with her big and flexible eyes. When the conversation between the two Fiona and Ye Feng is over for a while, she excitedly walks forward, holding the corner of two Fiona''s clothes with her small hand, and her big eyes flickering: "big sisters, are you twins?"


    Fiona and Fiona frowned slightly and looked down at the innocent smiling little Soraka, feeling slightly unhappy.


    Seeing that they are about to break out, Ye Feng pulls back the little Soraka who is still pulling the corner of their clothes and tells her that they are twins.


    Lulu timely took amu to the side of small Soraka, and whispered with two little guys: "they are fierce. Amu and Soraka, don''t mess with them!"


    The two Fiona on the tip of their ears are very angry when they hear Lulu saying bad things about them. But because Lulu is a child, they have to cast a look of complaint to Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng shrugged his shoulders a little innocently, turned his face away, and inadvertently saw that he was a little restless.


    If it was usual, shivell would tease Fiona when he met her. How could she not speak from just now on?


    The more he thought about it, the more strange he felt. He patted him on the shoulder and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    His question also led other people''s eyes to shiver, who was not comfortable with the confused eyes. He coughed and changed the subject: "isn''t it said that Sarah was cursed? Shall we go in and see her? "


    Smelling speech, Ye Feng and Fiona are also successful in being distracted by hivier, especially Ye Feng, who is the first to run to the closed gate of the forbidden area.


    There was only a little Lulu beside her. Xiwei was a little relieved. At the moment, she was still thinking about how to explain with Ye Feng that the monster was Ruiwen.


    She was afraid that she would be censured by him after she told Ye Feng, but Ye Feng should know about it sooner or later.


    If she pretends not to know that the monster is Ruiwen, maybe Ye Feng will not blame her if she knows, but her heart will feel guilty for a lifetime.


    The more she thought about it, the more anxious she became. She shook her head wearily, and for a moment put these complex emotions behind her.


    One side of the small Lulu has been raising her head, curiously staring at the ever-changing expression on his face. When he recovers, she timely reaches out her small hand to hold him.


    "Sister sylvier, are you thinking about that monster?"


    Lulu''s astonishing words really scared shivell who had just been released. She looked around nervously, and then bent down to make a silent gesture to lulu. "Don''t talk nonsense, let''s go and see your sister Sara!" she said in a quick tone


    Lu Lu, who was more curious, held out her little hand to her lower lip, and continued: "sister shivell, is that monster you and the gate keeper of the void said, sister Ruiwen?"


    "Why do you suddenly think of this?" Holding Lulu''s little hand, he walked to the forbidden area step by step. He asked in a casual manner.


    as like as two peas brother, Lu Lu, who was not interested in it, replied naively, "because I found that the monster was very similar to a woman, and her body and sword were just like the dark purple energy and the brother of Ye Feng, and the smell of the wind."


    "Yes It turns out that it can be distinguished in this way... " Lulu''s words make sylvier''s nerves even more nervous to talk to herself. She''s a little afraid that when Fiona and Ye Feng recall the details of the battle with Ruiwen, what will they find.


    Sylvier''s self-talk indirectly showed that her guess was correct. The ghost spirit''s little Lulu chuckled happily: "hee hee, praise me, praise me, sister sylvier!"


    Not in the mood to play with the naive Lulu, he rubbed Lulu''s small head symbolically to show his appreciation for lulu.


    Not satisfied with hivier''s attitude, Lulu, who wanted to get more praise, waved her small hand and yelled: "Lulu will tell brother Ye Feng about my discovery later. He will certainly spoil me!"


    On hearing that Lulu of the ghost spirit wanted to tell Ye Feng about this, he quickly picked up Lulu and said with a serious look: "you saw that the monster was probably killed by Ye Feng and Fiona just now. If your brother Ye Feng knows about it, he will be very sad and can''t tell him!"


    Usually very gentle to her, shivell suddenly stiffened his face. Lulu was still a little afraid. She pursed her little mouth and nodded wrongly to show that she would be obedient.


    However, Lulu, who had no idea, was worried: "what should Ye Feng do if he wants to find his sister in the future?"


    "That''s what will happen later. Anyway, we can''t tell him for the time being."After warning Lulu to keep secret, he put down the huge stone hanging in his heart. Just when she was going to take Lulu into the forbidden area, there was a roar of pain coming from the forbidden area.


    With a whirlwind dancing wildly, Ye Feng and two Fiona fly backward from the arch of the forbidden area.


    Then the void Ruiwen came out of the forbidden area in the eyes of sylvier. Her left heart held the fragments of starlight, and her right hand carried two crying little Soraka and amu.


    The wail of pain came out of the forbidden area intermittently. Who would it be if it wasn''t Sarah who was still in the forbidden area?


    While worrying about Sara''s safety, he is even more shocked that Ruiwen is not dead. She only felt her breath as if it had been frozen, stupefied in place.


    There is no trace of being cut by the blade waltz on Ruiwen''s empty body, and her breath is not weakened at all, but far better than before.


    Cut the wind! Xiwei, who was slow, thought of Ye Feng''s ability to improve his strength for a short time. Ruiwen, who wanted to be nihilistic, used this move to avoid the fierce attack of the three sharp blade waltz, and quietly entered the forbidden area to capture the pieces of inherited starlight.


    Seeing that Ruiwen is OK, he is not only glad that Ruiwen is not dead, but also worried about how they should deal with the void Ruiwen.


    But to her surprise, Ruiwen didn''t continue to attack them, but threw the little Soraka and amu to the ground under the perplexed gaze of the crowd, then jumped several times and disappeared into the distant starlight.


    And Lulu in the arms of hivier saw the void, Ruiwen left, she carefully put her small mouth close to the ear of sylvier and said a whisper.


    "Sister sylvier, can Lulu tell brother Ye Feng now?"


    "No way!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 659

    The power of the void soul permeates the forbidden area, and Sarah''s body sometimes glows with cold green light, her eyes are closed, and her brows show a faint pain.


    Sara''s wrist is tightly bound by a chain of soul power, and she is suspended in mid air.


    A trace of the power of the soul haunted her, virtually suppressing Callista''s contract for her.


    Deep in her consciousness, Sara faintly feels through her mental strength that she seems to be fighting a powerful and terrifying battle outside the forbidden area.


    The next moment, she felt that the two Fiona who were guarding her side jumped over the fence and went out of the forbidden area.


    Because she wanted to dispel the curse by virtue of spiritual magic inheritance of soul knight, she did not stop the baptism of the power of soul.


    Under the special magic of the soul knight, the evil spirit of the dead will run wildly in Sara''s body and make a final struggle if she meets an old enemy.


    With the passage of time, a trace of cold breath is still slowly expelled from Sarah''s body.


    Although the undead magic is dispelled, the curse contract planted by kalistagan in Sara''s body has not yet dissipated.


    Deep in her consciousness, Sara suddenly realizes that a strange breath appears quietly in the forbidden area, and her nerves are tense for a moment.


    With Soraka''s spiritual magic, she forced her soul to wake up, and Sara, who was baptized, opened her dim eyes.


    A human like creature that is neither human nor ghost is gradually reflected in her slightly blurred pupil. The strange magic wave is also a little weak. She is particularly hard at work.


    With a glance at Naga capolos''s ghost and her pure soul power, Sara uses her eye to see through everything.


    The image of the monster in her eyes gradually became clear, but not a moment later, the essential image of the monster walking towards her was exposed in her sight.


    After removing the dark purple stain, a white haired woman with short hair is holding a rune sword with the power of green runes. The sword of wind is transformed into a breeze and lingers around the woman.


    Sensing the breeze all over the woman, Sarah immediately thought of Ye Feng who was also practicing wind kendo. And what makes her feel more incredible is that the breath of this woman is almost the same as Ye Feng.


    As soon as her mind turns, Sara quickly remembers Ye Feng''s sister Ruiwen. According to the appearance of Ruiwen described by Ye Feng, looking at this white haired woman, she can be sure that this person is Ruiwen who raised Ye Feng.


    Looking at the magic like Ruiwen coming to her, Sara has no time to empty Ruiwen to vent her disgust for her.


    Repressing her aversion to Ruiwen, Sara tries to communicate with the nihilistic Ruiwen.


    "Are you Ruiwen?"


    Hearing Sara''s words, the empty Ruiwen doesn''t pay attention, but focuses on the star light fragment in front of Sara that releases her soul chain.


    Aware that Ruiwen wants to move the star light fragment that she uses to dispel the curse, Sarah''s face suddenly becomes gloomy.


    Just want to use spiritual magic to stop Ruiwen, Sara is bound by the force of wind in the cage of wind, and her consciousness begins to blur again.


    At the same time, Fiona and Ye Feng take the shadow of small Soraka and amu into her sight, let her show a look of surprise and joy.


    But then, when Ruiwen mercilessly put the star fragments into her hand, Sarah felt the cold spirit of the dead coming out of her curse contract, trying to make her become a slave of Callista after her death.


    Without the baptism of the soul knight''s inheritance, Sarah''s body and nerve pain increased exponentially. The spirit of the dead, which was enough to turn her into a resentful spirit, spread to every part of her body at a terrible speed.


    With her hoarse pain, Callista''s consciousness appeared again in her heart.


    "It seems that you can''t escape your destiny, mortal..."


    In Sara''s heart, she watched her painful struggle coldly, and Callista waited for the moment when she died.


    Consciousness is silent again, and Sara, the soul form deep in consciousness, tries to resist Callista''s curse contract.


    Heart Ye Feng''s safety in her resistance to the curse, but also use spiritual magic to sense the movement of the outside world.


    And Calista saw that she was still in the mood to care about the situation outside, and couldn''t help sneering: "are you still in the mood to care about other people?"


    Ignoring Callista''s sarcasm, Sara nervously reaches out the power of her soul and senses the movement in the forbidden area.


    When she sensed the emptiness, Ruiwen held the fragments of starlight in her left hand and Lulu amu in her right hand. She kicked Ye Feng and Fiona out of the forbidden area with one foot. She wanted to wake up and rescue Ye Feng immediately.


    But at the moment, she is lack of skills, even she herself is not necessarily able to protect, can only silently pray for Ye Feng in the bottom of her heart.


    After a while, Sara in soul form was too weak to perceive the outside world.


    "Almost, become my undead slave, your anger is my anger, let''s Revenge those who hurt you!"Kalista, who has been standing on one side, has a faint light in her eyes. Holding a dark spear, she walks step by step into Sarah''s depressed soul in the bottom of her heart.


    Kalista in her eyes was clear, blurred, divided into two people, and merged into one. Sara, who was depressed, said something indistinctly, but her voice was so low that she didn''t know what she was talking about.


    Walking to the soul form of Sara, Calista decisively inserts her blue spear into her soul.


    And Sarah''s body began to function gradually necrosis, her withered soul also gradually appeared the sign of separation.


    As long as she dies, her soul will completely break away from the bondage of her body and become an immortal spirit.


    Deep in Sarah''s consciousness, she slowly stands up after being stabbed by a spear. As Calista waits for her pledge of allegiance, Sarah''s empty pupil releases a palpitating glow.


    Then, under the gaze of Callista''s ferocious cheek, driven by obsession, Sha stretched her hand and pressed it on her head, sucking the power of her soul.


    The immortal resentment and the flames of hatred burning Sara''s reason, she is transforming into a spirit of resentment that yearns for revenge and killing.


    "No one can make me surrender, no!"


    With Sara''s almost insane scream of soul form, Calista''s body gradually twisted into the power of resentment, which she absorbed as her own.


    The curse contract that Callista left in her body not only failed, but also became the power of her incarnation of the evil spirit.


    As the spirit of resentment grows stronger and stronger, Sarah''s soul becomes more and more empty and yearns for more power.


    The dark experience in bill Gewert again impacted her nerves, magnified the dark side of her heart infinitely, and explored her morbid psychology hidden in the deep heart under the influence of Ye Feng.


    At the same time, Callista, far off the coast of shadow Island, suddenly opened her cold, closed eyes.


    Instead of showing anger because she swallowed up the power of her soul, she let out a sad ghost lament.


    In this world, another devil driven by hatred and anger


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 660

    The forbidden area is filled with strong soul power, but without the taboo spirit magic in the starlight fragment, those soul power cannot be used to baptize Sarah''s curse contract.


    Ye Feng and others in the void, Ruiwen left through the small Soraka such a reminder, Ye Feng and shivell are also remembered at that time in the ice chanter house underground secret passage obtained four badges.


    "Sylvier, take out the soul badge!"


    Under the urging of Ye Feng, knowing that he can no longer drag, he quickly takes out the soul badge representing the soul knight from the cowhide bag.


    But after taking out the soul badge, he found another problem, that is, there is no star fragment here. How can the soul knight in the star fragment inherit and recognize Sarah?


    Listening to her doubts, Yefeng is silent. He doesn''t know how to let the taken star fragments reappear in the forbidden area.


    The Frank little Soraka saw that mod Caesar didn''t show up. She yelled in the forbidden area with some unhappiness: "brother mod Caesar, come out quickly!"


    With her unhappy cry, the center of the forbidden area appeared a distorted star light fragment under the stunned gaze of Ye Feng and others, and then the burly Maud Caesar walked out of it.


    As soon as Maud Caesar''s figure appeared in the forbidden area, an invisible spiritual pressure covered the whole forbidden area. However, his body was taken away from the previous star light fragments, and sometimes condensed into real time and emptiness.


    "Brother Maud Caesar, help that big red haired sister. She''s dying!" The little Soraka points to Sarah who is sleeping in the arms of Ye Feng, hoping that mod Caesar can help.


    Glancing at Sara in the wind, mod Caesar looked bitterly at the little Soraka who was very serious and said, "little saint, I can''t do anything now. The star fragments in the mansion are destroyed by that monster, and the inheritance of the forbidden area is taken away by the monster. Now I can see that you are consuming the little magic left. I can''t do it! ¡±


    at the right time, shivell stepped forward, held the soul badge in his hand, and said to modcaesar, "we have the badge given to us by the goddess akashia!"


    Looking at the soul badge in the palm of his hand, Maud Caesar''s eyes revealed a trace of reminiscence of the past. Just stay for a moment, he is to restore the previous resolute look, said: "the soul badge can restore the power of inheriting star fragments in a short time, give it to me!"


    With that, Maud Caesar took over the soul badge in his hand. Threads of star power flowed out of the soul badge and poured into Maud Caesar''s body, solidifying his illusory body.


    When the body is completely solidified, Maud Caesar returns the soul badge to hivier, and then looks at Sara who is sleeping in Ye Feng''s arms.


    "Since you have the approval of the goddess, you can naturally accept the spiritual magic inheritance again!"


    With the sound of his deep voice, his condensed body returned to the starlight fragments. Under the traction of taboo magic, the power of soul in the forbidden area condenses the soul chain, which firmly binds Sarah''s wrist and suspends her in the air.


    Under the baptism of the lost spiritual and magic inheritance, Sarah''s body gradually began to improve, and the tense look on Ye Feng''s face was also temporarily relieved.


    But not a moment later, Sara''s body is gradually emitting a cold breath of the dead, black essence of the evil spirit is also quietly pouring out.


    The most sensitive of all to the devil, sylvier''s pupil shrank. She lost her voice in disbelief, "Sarah, she She''s going to be a demon


    "What!"


    Ye Feng was startled by the amazing words of sylvier. How could Sarah turn into a devil?


    But Fiona''s eyes were cloudy and clear, and something was obviously on their mind.


    The voice of Maud Caesar''s sigh gradually echoed in the forbidden area.


    "Before you awakened me, she would have devoured the soul of the one who cursed the contract. Now whether my spiritual and magic inheritance can be baptized depends on whether her original heart is good or not."


    At the same time, Sarah''s heart, soul form, she swallowed the power of Calista''s soul, madly laughing.


    Vicious resentment eroded her nerves, even if the external spiritual magic heritage, also did not affect her at all.


    Endless hatred, like fire, tears the softest part of her heart and distorts her mind.


    From the moment Planck killed her family, everything she experienced flashed through her mind like a movie rewind.


    I don''t know why, in all the memories, only the memory of that day when she was snatched by Naga capolos kept replaying.


    "My brother can be a heinous human being, but he can''t be a devil. What about me?"


    A pair of bitter eyes gradually become dull, Sarah''s consciousness suddenly sober. She looked at her resentful soul in disbelief, and it was hard to believe that she would become such a disgusting image.


    Noticing that the soul knight was once again pouring into her body, her eyes solidified, showing an unprecedented firmness.As she had asked for Ye Feng before, she had the same requirement for her own recovery.


    A human being can''t be a monster!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 661

    At the gate of the soul knight''s residence, Maud Caesar''s figure appears quietly, gazing at the back of Ye Feng and his party''s leaving. His eyes twinkle and Sara in his eyes is magnified infinitely by him.


    Recalling Sara''s performance in accepting his inheritance in the form of soul in the forbidden area, he did not know whether it was a wrong decision to let Sarah, a person with extremely dark heart, accept the inheritance of spiritual magic.


    According to his understanding, if Sarah wants to get rid of the erosion of the undead''s magic, she should be good at heart, but she did not expect that she would get rid of the fate of becoming a resentful spirit because of her extremely dark and twisted heart.


    "Mortal human beings?"


    With a sigh of no joy or sorrow, Maud Caesar''s massive figure turned into a little star light and disappeared at the door of the mansion.


    ¡­¡­


    Leaving the Western District, Fiona four women walk in the front, while Ye Feng is in the back, listening to the four people''s conversation in a cold sweat for fear that they will quarrel if they don''t like each other.


    Lulu happily played children''s games with little Soraka and amu all the way. When she was tired, she stretched out her small hand to hold Ye Feng''s big hand.


    As she walked, she felt the little hand holding Ye Feng wet. She raised her head and opened her mouth and asked, "brother Ye Feng, how did your palms sweat?"


    Lulu''s childish voice provokes Ye Feng to wink at her, indicating that she should not talk nonsense.


    As a child, Lulu still looked at Ye Feng curiously and continued to ask, "what''s wrong with your eyes, brother Ye Feng?"


    Two consecutive questions, success will walk in the front of the four women''s attention attracted, they stop, back to stare at Ye Feng.


    Two Fiona look indifferent to look at a face embarrassed Ye Feng, they can''t think as much as sylvier and Sara.


    Guessing that Ye Feng is mostly worried about their four sparks, he stares at Ye Feng gloating, and says nothing.


    But Sarah said with a gentle smile, "don''t worry, the four of us have a good relationship."


    If the relationship between the four of you is good, the atmosphere will not be so cold! Ye Feng heart stomach Fei sentence, but his surface or cater to smile, that they want more.


    It''s been some time since I left the west side. On the way, shivell told Sara and two Fiona about her and Ye Feng''s mission. It''s time for little Soraka to take them to the house of the flame knight.


    Thinking of this, shivell wanted to signal little Soraka to come to her side, but didn''t want Sara to preempt her. He said, "Soraka, can you tell my sister how to get to the fire Knight''s residence?"


    Sara''s gentle and mellow mature temperament is not possessed by sylvier and two Fiona, and little Soraka is also a little fond of this Sara who has just met for a long time.


    Looking at Sara''s smile, little Soraka trotted to Sarah, raised her head and naively replied, "Sister Sarah, I don''t need me to lead the way to the house of the flame knight. Brother hammerstone will open the flame path to guide us!"


    Sarah bent down to pick up little Soraka and kiss her pink face fondly. She said in a warm voice, "please call your hammerstone brother from our cute little one."


    "Well, sister, your hair is so beautiful!"


    Smelling the fragrance of Sara''s wine red wavy hair, little Soraka recited the obscure alcasia mantra in Sara''s arms, and the brilliant starlight seemed to be pulled by her, and slowly dropped from the imperial city of alcasia.


    During the period of waiting for little Soraka to summon the flame knight, Ye Feng, with Lulu and amu on the side, looked at hivier on pins and needles, his face getting worse and worse.


    Seeing Sara snatch her work, shivell, who has always boasted of his intelligence, always feels that she has been put aside by Sarah, which is very uncomfortable.


    She frowned slightly, suppressed the tone of her voice, and said, "this is the task of Ye Feng and me. In the future, it''s better for me to do this kind of thing!"


    It''s hard to make a man like shivell eat flat. How can Sara follow his advice?


    She glanced at the two Fiona, who were watching coldly. Then she looked at hivier and said with a fake smile: "since Fiona and I are here, we will certainly do our part. As the Pirate Queen of bill gewater, I should teach you some experience!"


    "Thank you for your trouble Rao was a little angry with sylvier''s mind and was choked by Sara''s words at the moment.


    One side of Fiona two people did not expect Sara ridicule hivier will also take them, originally intended to stand on the side of them have revealed their cold feelings to Sarah.


    Ye Feng on the other side saw the situation that the war was burning, and he shivered coldly. He took Lulu and amu away from them at the right time and didn''t want to be affected.


    The atmosphere between the four girls once fell to freezing point, and it happened that little Soraka had finished reciting her incantation to summon the flame knight.


    Focusing on her magic, little Soraka didn''t know that Sarah''s four daughters had been quarreling about her just now. She opened her mouth innocently and said, "Sister Sarah, look ahead quickly!"


    With her cry, Ye Feng and others are looking at the street in their direction.A little spark ignites at the end of the street ahead, and then forms a flame path with burning potential.


    The warm temperature emanates from the burning flame path, but it doesn''t burn people at all. Instead, it makes Ye Feng and his party warm.


    Small Soraka is excited to jump from Sarah''s arms to the ground, under the intense gaze of Ye Feng and his party, step on the path of the flame.


    People who were worried about little Soraka''s scalding saw that she was safe and sound, so they put away the idea of preventing small Soraka from going up.


    There was a burning figure in front of her, and when she saw this figure, she cheered in the spot.


    "Brother hammerstone!"


    Under the call of little Soraka, the flame around the figure gradually dissipated, and a man came out of it. The man was dressed in a fiery red ekasia costume, his appearance full of evil spirit.


    Is this the human form of hammerstone? Shivell looked at the hammer stone unexpectedly, but he was also a handsome man before he became a demon.


    There was a flame that seemed to be able to see through everything in his eyes. Hammer stone carefully observed Ye Feng and his party for a moment, then frowned.


    He bowed his head and spread out his hand to little Soraka, and said with a bitter smile: "little saint, none of these foreigners are practicing fire magic. You don''t want me to give them the inheritance?"


    Little Soraka stood on tiptoe and jumped up and hung on the hammer. "They are all friends of Soraka. Brother hammerstone, you can''t say that to them!" she replied


    There was no way to take the lovely little Soraka. Hammer stone quickly shook his head and said that he did not mean to belittle little Soraka''s new friend.


    Readjust attitude to examine the next leaf wind, hammer stone evil charm of the cheek suddenly a su.


    "Since our saints approve of you, I can give you a chance to enter my house!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 662

    In the troll''s ice hockey arena, wicz, who has no eyelids, takes a rest with his big eyes open on his coiled tentacles.


    A gust of breeze suddenly blowing from the outside of the stadium, followed by the void, Ruiwen''s figure appeared in the ice rink.


    Wicz naturally sensed the return of Ruiwen. His tentacles resting in the center of the ice rink slowly floated into the air, and his eyes without eyelids looked down on Ruiwen.


    Seeing the star fragments in the palm of Ruiwen''s hand, wicz was very satisfied and ordered his huge head.


    Like the tentacles of the snake''s tail, he suddenly stretched out to the front, bound Ruiwen, who was empty in his eyes, and slowly raised it to the level of his eye gaze.


    After a tentacle formed by dark purple magic light takes away the star light fragment in Ruiwen''s palm, vicz throws his own tentacle at will, and Ruiwen is hit by him in the ice rink.


    No longer pay attention to Ruiwen, vicz starlight debris of the big eyes show a palpable greedy color.


    As early as at the other end of the void gate, when he was extremely weak, he heard that the four void Knights under the command of the goddess ikassia controlled the origin of magic with different attributes. Although he has become a God, he still covets the magic origin of the four knights.


    And what interests him most is the magic source of the soul knight, so he will let Ruiwen go to the soul knight''s residence first.


    However, there was a little accident, so that Vivien almost destroyed all the star fragments in the soul knight mansion unconsciously.


    At the thought of Ruiwen''s subconscious resistance, Vickers waved his ghostly tentacles and whipped Ruiwen out of the ice pit and fainted.


    Forced use of magic to stimulate Ruiwen''s nerve to wake her up. Vickers stretched out his tentacle to bind Ruiwen tightly, which only slightly relieved her breath.


    Looking at the big eyes of starlight fragments blooming a dark purple magic light, Vickers issued a heart palpitating magic sound: "let me have a good look, what is the so-called source of spiritual magic?"


    The dark purple ghost light seemed to have the ability to decompose and analyze, and the formation principle of star light fragments flashed through Vickers'' mind.


    But as he approached the critical step, his nerve was as prickly as a needle. The star fragments held by the magic tentacle broke Vickers'' bondage and condensed a beautiful image.


    Looking at the woman who was not as big as his eyes, vicz was not sure: "are you the goddess of Acacia?"


    "Empty guest, this is not the place for you to come!" With an angry rebuke, the goddess akashia was full of dignity.


    Although vicz knew that the goddess of Acacia was just an illusion in the fragments of starlight, she was still shocked by her momentum.


    This kind of momentum and oppression, in addition to the goddess of Acacia in front of him, he only felt in the empty visitor queen.


    After a brief absence, Vickers sneered, "you died ten thousand years ago. Don''t frighten me with an illusion."


    The majestic look on her face did not change at all because of vicz''s sarcasm. The goddess of ikassia replied indifferently, "I know what you are here for, but this time you will fail!"


    "Thank you for your words, my dear goddess of humanity?"


    Without taking the words of the goddess akashia to heart, vicz continued, "I''ll take the inheritance of spiritual magic."


    After that, Vickers again used his vast magic power to absorb the inheritance of the soul knight.


    A moment later, he was shocked to find that his proud decomposition power could not obtain any magic related to spiritual magic.


    "What have you done, little woman?" Wicz was shocked and angry. He originally wanted to absorb the spiritual and magic inheritance in front of the goddess akashia to see the angry and powerless look of the goddess. However, he became the object of ridicule.


    She is not afraid of wicz, who has the power of terror at all. The goddess of aikasiya said without anger: "if you come from the void, you will not get any inheritance related to ekasia, but your plan to open the passage between the void land and Valoran with the help of the power of Acacia array will also fail!"


    The biggest plan in my heart was broken by the goddess akashia at a glance. Vicz, who could not get the inheritance of the soul knight, was angry with the goddess ekasia and lost his reason.


    In an instant, the dark purple mist of evil diffused, and he gave a roar of anger. The scream of terror echoed in the imperial city of alcasia under the starry night, venting his uncontrollable emotions.


    Ruiwen, who was tightly bound by his tentacles, became a fish that was affected. Her body was strangled by his tentacles to make the sound of broken bones. The empty Ruiwen rolled her eyes in pain, lowered her head and fainted again.


    Slightly sympathized with Vivien, who was tortured by Vickers, the goddess of alcasia also saw that Ruiwen was not completely distorted into a virtual visitor. But after all, she is just an illusion, can not help Ruiwen free.


    After venting, Vickers sneered again: "even if you know my plan? Do you think you can stop me like this? "First, she was slightly stunned. Then she bent her mouth and gave a mysterious smile: "then you will understand..."


    As the voice fell, her solid figure gradually distorted because of the instability.


    Seeing that her figure was about to dissipate into starlight, vicz, who wanted to argue with her, wanted to use magic to force her to disappear.


    However, no matter how powerful his magic power was, he could not prevent the image of the goddess of Acacia from disappearing together with the fragments of the soul knight inheritance star light.


    Before she completely dissipated, vicz, who was unwilling, said angrily: "this world is the world of our empty guests. Why can''t we come back? I will make the void come back to this world, and wait and see, goddess akashia


    Although the figure of the goddess akashia has turned into starlight, her consciousness is not completely dim. When she heard vicz''s heart was not dead, her cold voice grew farther and lighter with the fading stars.


    "You are far from qualified!"


    Smelling the drifting voice of the goddess of Acacia in this space, vicz''s face with only one big eye was gradually distorted by resentment, which was extremely ferocious.


    The indifferent response of the goddess akashia, just like the same arrogant empty visitor queen before, made him suffer from psychological trauma full of ambition.


    Vowing to surpass all men and become the strongest empty visitor, he uttered a terrible sound that pierced through the earth and reached all regions of Valoran.


    "I want to be the strongest in the world. I want to make all living creatures submit to my feet. No one can stop me, no one can!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 663

    Under the guidance of the flame path, Ye Feng and his party soon arrived at the palace of the flame knight.


    Through the front yard, garden, assembly hall, residence and other areas, little Soraka told the story of the flame knight to the public, and saw all the star fragments except the forbidden area.


    The gate of the forbidden area is pushed open by little Soraka, who opens the conversation box and still tells the story about the flame knight to the public with her clear and childlike voice like a yellow warbler.


    With the opening of the ancient and simple gate, a heat wave blows out from the forbidden area which contains strong flame magic, and the forehead of Ye Feng and others has some sweat stains.


    Little Soraka ran quickly to the center of the forbidden area, and the star fragments in the center felt the breath of little Soraka and then walked out of a beautiful scene.


    "Sister goddess, why hasn''t brother hammerstone come out?" Seeing the goddess ekasia again, little Soraka was happy to circle around the goddess.


    Little Soraka''s twinkling purple eyes were lovely. Goddess aikasia lovingly put out her hand and stroked little Soraka''s hair, and said with a smile: "as long as the inheritance of star fragments is not destroyed, it is up to me to determine whether these outsiders are qualified to inherit the magic inheritance of the four knights."


    With these words, the goddess akashia''s illusion of staying in the forbidden area of the flame Knight releases friendly eyes towards Ye Feng and his party, and at the same time looks at whether they are qualified to inherit the power of the flame.


    Ye Feng and his party did not feel the slightest flame magic. The goddess did not frown like the hammer stone in charge of guidance before. On the contrary, her bright eyes like stars still flowed with a faint smile.


    "You are not masters of fire magic, and you have no talent in flame. Are you sure you want to inherit the origin of fire magic?"


    Smelling the equivocal words of the goddess akashia, Ye Feng and his party were silent.


    They came here to find Lord Soraka, and the real purpose of letting them come to the imperial city of ekaxia is not to obtain the inheritance of flame knights. Recalling their original purpose, Ye Feng is trying to answer truthfully, but he doesn''t want to be preempted by hivier.


    "Goddess, we have the flame badge, should be able to get your approval?"


    As she spoke, shivell opened her cowhide bag and took out the flame badge she had obtained in the underground passageway.


    However, no one noticed that when she opened the cow''s leather bag, the sun disc inside was shining with a strange dark purple light.


    Even she did not know that her mind had undergone subtle changes under the influence of the sun''s disk.


    The last time because of Ruiwen''s sudden appearance, will be almost affected by the sun disc mind to pull back. But this time, no one pulled her back.


    Ye Feng in the rear suddenly wants to get the source of fire. He is a little confused when he hears that he has no interest in the inheritance of four knights. He said at the right time: "sylvier, we don''t need to get the inheritance of the four knights?"


    He is thinking about how to answer Ye Feng, but she doesn''t want Sara to explain for her: "Ye Feng, this is the magic inheritance of the four knights in the void. If you can get it, it will be a good thing."


    Ye Feng saw his sister Sarah also speak for him, thick line he no longer think. He shrugged his shoulders with unconditional respect for hiville''s decision.


    But after Sara had finished speaking for him, she was not as calm as she seemed. On the contrary, there were waves in her heart.


    Sylvier doesn''t know anything about Knights like that.


    Sylvier and she, though somewhat similar in some ways, were both intelligent. But in dealing with this kind of thing, she should try her best to get the inheritance of akashia when she does this kind of task, instead of shivell''s strong desire.


    What made her feel even more strange was that he had just spoken in a slightly hasty tone, and there was even a faint and imperceptible worry in it.


    She also heard that the inheritance of the two previous mansions had not been tried to obtain. Why did he want to get the original magic of fire? Even worried that the goddess akashia would not recognize it?


    No matter how smart she was, she would not have thought that sylvier''s mind had been affected by the sun''s disk, even though she did not know the details of the events in the solar disk.


    On the other hand, the goddess of alcasia, who saw the flame badge, did not see anything unusual. She even thought that shivell was better than Ye Feng and others in the magic of fire.


    She glanced admiringly at hivier. She lifted her lips and said, "since you can get the flame badge, it means that you are predestined. The magic source of fire is up to you!"


    As the words fell, the figure of the goddess of akashia gradually disappeared, and the twinkling fragments of starlight were transformed into a pure flame, which was integrated into the flame badge in the heart of hivier''s hand.


    He felt the warmth of the flame badge, and a strange arc rose from the corner of his mouth, his back to the crowd.


    Little Soraka saw the star fragments disappear. She pursed her small mouth and went to shivell with some heartache. She tugged at the corner of his coat and muttered: "every time the fragments of starlight disappear, brother hammerstone will take a long time to recover, so you should cherish his strength!""I will, sister Soraka!"


    Holding little Soraka''s little hand, shivell took back the chill in his eyes and turned to smile at the crowd, indicating that they could go to the space Knight''s residence.


    Little Lulu saw the smile that shivell had always been friendly with, but somehow she felt the chill in her heart.


    The more she looked, the more she felt that sylvier''s temperament was very similar to the female devil Elise she had seen before. Lulu, who was originally timid, gasped for breath, and a light mist gradually filled her eyes.


    She sobbed a few more times, and the hot tears rolling in Lulu''s eyes ran down because of her fear of shivell.


    "Whoa..."


    Seeing the tears in Lulu''s eyes pouring down like a broken dike, Ye Feng on one side bent over and stroked her back and asked, "Lulu, why did you cry all of a sudden?"


    People are also attracted by Lulu''s cry. Unlike other people''s eyes of concern, hiville''s eyes toward Lulu are profound and contain a trace of sinister smile.


    Frightened by hivier''s eyes, Lulu was crying. She tried to drill into Ye Feng''s arms and wet all the lapels of Ye Feng''s chest.


    "Wuwuwu Brother Ye Feng, Lulu is afraid


    "OK, OK, brother will protect you. Don''t be afraid. Tell brother what happened!" Ye Feng comforted him for a while. Seeing that Lulu was so scared, he felt very sad.


    "Sister shivell Sister shivell Sobbing Female devil Female devil "Wuwuwuwu" Lulu wants to Tell ye fengxiwei that his breath at the moment is a little similar to that of a female devil, but she is afraid to say it all when she thinks of the look in her eyes just now.


    Smell speech, Ye Feng didn''t think much about knowing that Lulu said the female devil was Elise. Misunderstanding Lulu''s meaning, he mistakenly understood Lulu''s words as she felt the breath of Elise here.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng put his hands on Lulu''s shoulder with a smile and said to Lulu: "this is the imperial city of alcasia. It''s normal for you to feel the breath of Elise here. It''s just her kind illusion ten thousand years ago. Don''t be afraid!"


    Seeing Ye Feng misunderstand her meaning, Lu Lu pouted her small mouth and said, "but..."


    Before Lulu had finished speaking, she was carried to her arms in horror. "But what?" he said gently? Come and let my sister hug you, Lulu


    If it was usual, Lulu would be happy to be hugged by shivell. But she felt strange at the moment. She was afraid of him.


    Just as she was about to cry again, shivell''s cold words rang from the bottom of her heart.


    "My sister doesn''t like crying girls, Lulu!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 664

    Seeing that Lulu didn''t cry, he still had a small look of grievance on his face. Ye Feng went to hiville and pinched Lulu''s aggrieved face.


    "Don''t you like your sister sylvier very much? Don''t be unhappy with her around you


    However, the pacification of the large leaf wind nerve did not play any role, instead, Lulu''s pouting little mouth rose higher.


    "After all, the shadow that the female devil left to the child is too big. It is not realistic to let the timid woman recover for a while."


    With a slight smile, the tiger touched Lulu''s small head a few times. Sylvier''s face was not in the least flustered, and her words were as normal as hers, so people could not see anything strange.


    Even Sara, who had some doubts, thought she was reasonable and didn''t ask too much questions.


    For the time being, Lulu''s unhappiness is put aside. Under the guidance of little Soraka, Ye Feng and his party leave the house of the flame knight and go to the residence of the space knight.


    Along the way, only Lulu had a unhappy little face, and she also found that other people could not notice the abnormal changes in shivell.


    Several times she wanted Ye Feng to hold her, but she gave up because she was afraid that he would do something harmful to her.


    In front of her, shiver was not like her sister. She had to hang her head and twist her trembling body in his arms.


    Unknowingly, people came to the residence of the space knight. Different from the residence of the other three knights, the residence of the space knight is full of plankton which is bright with the space magic. Even the structure of the residence is unique and contains the principle of space magic. Even some strange spaces connect the unknown abyss, the fantastic sea bottom and the starry sky beyond Valoran, which makes it difficult to distinguish how much space there is in this mansion.


    If it had not been for the familiar little sorakadai road here, Ye Feng and his party would have been lost in the mansion full of various space passageways.


    Besides the forbidden areas, all the starlight fragments in the mansion have been explored all over the place. Under the chirping introduction of little Soraka, people have learned about the past of Elise, a space knight.


    One of the starlight fragments also records the image of Elise, the space knight, fighting with the Voyager of the wind. No matter how fast the virtual visitor who practices wind magic is defeated by all kinds of amazing space prohibitions.


    Especially when Ye Feng sees the empty visitors who practice the magic of wind, no matter where they run, no matter how fast they run, they will be stopped by Elise, who slowly tears open the space. He has a feeling of being restrained to death.


    His sword of wind is similar to the magic of wind. It is possible to tear the space and touch the fur related to the magic of space until he reaches the extreme. But compared with the real space magic, it is still a lot worse.


    Although the sword of wind is not a space major, it is not as understandable as space magic under the control of space, but Ye Feng has an impulse to learn space magic.


    Maybe it''s because it was Elise''s magic in her previous life? Ye Feng''s eyes complex walk in the last, see and now Elise completely different from the previous life, he really can''t imagine what kind of suffering after Elise reincarnation will become the present hate human appearance.


    Picking up unnecessary emotions, Ye Feng follows the crowd into the final forbidden area. As soon as they enter the forbidden area, Ye Feng''s people are placed on the vast sea, and the place they can see is an island.


    The array directly in the sky surrounded the whole island, while the coast of the island was only separated by a line. The goddess akashia and the four knights of the void were separated inside and outside the array.


    Elise, who did not want to believe that the goddess akashia would betray them, regardless of the dissuasion of the other three knights, rushed to the boundary of the phalanx. The goddess of Acacia outside the phalanx must give her an explanation.


    But as soon as her body touched the phalanx, she felt the pain of being torn.


    With a scream of "ah" and a look of disbelief and despair, Elise stares at the goddess of Acacia outside the phalanx.


    The trust in her eyes gradually dissipated, replaced by the feelings of disbelief and despair, and then slowly turned into the hostile eyes of betrayal.


    "I hate you, solaka!"


    With her shrill and resentful roar, Elise''s whole body was suddenly destroyed by the power of the stars.


    "Why didn''t I see this picture in the forbidden area before? Sister Alice, sister goddess, what about you Unwilling to believe that Elise was the little Soraka killed by the goddess akashia herself, her eyes twinkled with hot tears, and she cried out in a broken mood.


    Under her crying, the scene in front of her returned to the normal forbidden area. The star shards as like as two peas were familiar to her, but she was puzzled that there were still exactly the same girls before her. The girl silently stood by a woman in a black evening dress and sobbed.


    the woman as like as two peas or her sister is just like her sister. Forgetting the unhappy scene she had just seen, little Soraka called softly, "sister Alice?"The woman in the black evening dress did not look back, still sobbing. The girl who looked as like as two peas in the same way, kept the crying woman in her mouth and drums the air: "who are you? Why do I look as like as two peas? What? And my sister Alice? "


    was as like as two peas as like as two peas. She asked indignantly, "what do I want to ask you for being the same as me?"


    as like as two peas, two people are not convinced. They will not wait for Ye Feng to stop them.


    When the two little sorakas collide with each other, their bodies merge into one, and gradually grow larger under the gaze of the people.


    It was not until her appearance was transformed into a remnant of the goddess ekasia, which was different from the illusion.


    The woman in the black evening dress, who had been keeping her back to the crowd, turned slowly to reveal Elise''s cheek. However, her pretty face is flowing with shocking blood and tears, which makes Ye Feng and his party feel palpitating.


    Ye Feng, who is most familiar with Elise in the crowd, immediately screamed: "she is not a space knight, she is a demon Elise!"


    At such a warning, hivier and others were grim as they were confronted with an enemy.


    Her bloody eyes glimpsed the Yefeng party, and Elise then looked at the remains of the goddess akashia formed by two little sorakas.


    "Do you still refuse to forgive me?" Feeling the hostility of Elise, the remnant soul of the goddess akashia sighed slightly.


    With an air of indifference, Alice replied coldly, "that''s your business, it''s none of my business."


    "Then why are you crying?" Some don''t quite understand what Elise the devil thinks, and the goddess akashia is stunned.


    "I just sympathize that she and I have made the same mistake!"


    With that, Elise wiped the blood and tears on both sides of her cheek, no longer paying attention to the spirit of the goddess ekaxia, but cast a look of disgust and hatred towards Ye Feng.


    She looks like a poisonous spider in her eyes, making her hair hairy. Ye Feng mobilizes the sword in her body to prepare for it. She is afraid that Elise, who doesn''t play cards according to common sense, will suddenly hurt people.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Aware that Elise to Ye Feng and other people moved to kill the heart, the goddess of aichaiya ghost micro frown. Although she felt guilty to her, she would never allow her to kill Ye Feng and her party under her eyes.


    There was a trace of evil in her eyes. Elise instantly released her divine power, and her mouth curved with a cruel radian.


    "That''s the lies of those who believe in self righteousness!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 665

    The black essence of the evil spirit has materialized, turned into clouds, and Elise, the devil, has a pair of long and narrow eyes with scarlet blood.


    "I will kill all these people in front of you first, then cut off their flesh and bones with a knife, and then feed them into your mouth, so that you can have a good meal before you die!"


    In addition to the remains of Ye Feng and the goddess akashia, all the remaining people were tightly bound by the spider silk released by Elise, and their mouths and noses were sealed tightly.


    A huge spider web is cut across the forbidden area. Fiona and others are all hanging on the web.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng did not think much about it. He turned his right hand into a lightsaber of the moon, which was a cleavage to the spider web. But when his moon lightsaber touched the cobweb, it was like hitting a tenacious rubber band, and he was shaken back.


    He tried to pull Fiona and others off the cobweb, but he failed.


    Enjoying Ye Feng''s futile rescue methods, Elise tapped her right hand and a sharp knife appeared in her palm.


    With a smile on the back of the knife, Elise walked slowly towards her prey.


    Aware that Elise is coming towards him, Ye Feng opens his hands to protect Fiona and others. His eyes firmly said: "iris, you can''t go wrong. Think about your previous life, think about Rena, the virgin of Ionia, think about Allie of Zuan. There must be some way to make you become human again!"


    As soon as Ye Feng dared to mention Zuan in front of her, Elise''s pretty face did not hide the hatred and disgust in her heart. Holding a knife right hand mixed with dark magic, she would like to pierce Ye Feng''s heart and kill him in front of her.


    Seeing that the sharp knife is about to pierce into Ye Feng''s heart, the ghost of the goddess akashia finally moves.


    Suddenly appeared between Ye Feng and Elise. Goddess akashia stretched out her right hand and brushed it gently. Elise''s body shape was constantly regressing uncontrollably.


    At the same time, Elise''s spell on Fiona was also destroyed by the goddess akashia.


    Finally, escaping from the cocoon formed by spider silk, shivell gasped for breath and quickly searched for Lulu''s figure.


    When she saw Lulu leaving the spider''s silk shackles and seeing hivier carefully put away her badge, the goddess of aikasia said with a kind face: "thank you very much for your time with me. I won''t accompany you on the next road. As long as you pass through the tree of space in the forbidden area, you can leave here."


    I didn''t expect that the spirit of the goddess ekaxia, which was formed by the fusion of two small Soraka, no longer accompanied them. Ye Feng, who was used to the lovely little Soraka, did not give up.


    One and the goddess of aikasya farewell, Ye Feng and others walked into the tree of space and left the residence of the space knight.


    With a smile, Ye Feng and others left. She was the only one left in the forbidden area. The smile on the goddess''s face was gradually replaced by the color of self mockery.


    "A lot of people have come to the city, even sister Alice has come, but only I dare not step into this sad Star City..."


    I don''t know whether it''s joy or sorrow at the moment, and the complex remnant soul sighs.


    "It''s time to continue to let this sad City sleep..."


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Feng and his party were transported to the gate of the space Knight residence. When they were about to leave, Elise, dressed in Acacia white, stepped out of the starlight debris in front of the door and stopped Ye Feng, saying that she had something important to talk to Ye Feng alone.


    Although Sarah''s four daughters strongly oppose that Ye Feng and Elise''s previous life have too much conversation, Ye Feng still follows Alice in white into the secret space.


    Once in the secret space, Alice went straight to the topic: "have you got the approval of the goddess?"


    "Are you talking about the inheritance of space knight?" A little not sure what Alice wants to ask, Ye Feng guessed.


    "Not bad!" Elise replied with a dignified look


    By Elise''s affirmation, Ye Feng said: "your space magic has been sucked into the space crack badge, and it can be regarded as got."


    Unexpectedly, Ye Feng did not directly accept the inheritance, and Elise was slightly surprised. However, Elise, who hoped Ye Feng could practice her magic, pressed Ye Feng''s shoulders with solemnity and said, "it doesn''t matter if you learn the magic inheritance of other knights, but you have to learn my space magic."


    "Why?"


    Ye Feng is a little confused. Why does Alice in white think so? He learns her magic. He really can''t think of any inevitable connection between them.


    Seeing Ye Feng asking the reason, Elise in white gradually appears in her mind the demon Elise who has the same face as her. Her pretty face is also gradually full of disgust and hatred.


    "I have seen that woman, and I think you know better than I what kind of evil she is now!"


    "No matter what reason she betrayed the goddess, she is an unforgivable person who completely renounces the oath!"


    "I hate betrayal, even if that person is me, I hope you can learn my space magic, and then use space magic to kill that evil traitor!""I want her to understand how much she will pay for betraying the goddess, betraying humanity and betraying the past!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 666

    A woman as like as two peas in white appeared quietly before her. A black evening dress, with a brows on her lips, displeased, "let''s go!"


    The woman in white did not reply, but felt the black evil spirit emanating from Elise.


    Seeing that she didn''t reply, Elise didn''t want to be entangled with an illusion too much. She went straight ahead and bumped her shoulder into the woman in white.


    Originally thought that the woman in white would be hit by her, but did not want to her own, but was hit by the woman in white some raw pain. She glared at her anger and said, "if you have anything, please tell me."


    Feeling Elise''s weak magic of space, the woman in white frowned and said, "why is your space magic so weak?"


    Hearing this, Elise, who had seen a woman in white at the knight''s residence in space, quickly faded from her cold face and turned her mouth into a playful arc.


    "What do you think?" Without concealing the black evil spirit in her body, Elise mocked the woman in white.


    "You have betrayed yourself and your goddess!" The rich space magic vibrates this space, and the woman in white suddenly has a Ling in her eyes and grabs Elise''s collar.


    She was disgusted with the words of the woman in white. Resisting the impulse to let the woman in white dissipate directly, Elise snapped open her jade hand.


    "That''s you. I have nothing to do with you and the broken goddess. I won''t take any responsibility for your oath and goddess!"


    I didn''t expect that Elise would still talk to her like this after she awakened the memory of her previous life in the mansion. The beautiful eyes of the woman in white folded slightly and said one word after another: "what''s the difference between you and the empty visitors and Baron Nash? It''s ugly! "


    Elise wanted to let the woman in white die, but she bit her teeth.


    "Better than human beings at least!"


    In a cold reply, Alice walked away from the woman in the direction of the palace complex.


    As she walked, she suddenly stopped and glanced back at the woman in white.


    Seeing the woman in white has been looking at her with a pair of betrayed cold eyes, she is slightly uncomfortable.


    Before leaving, she finally replied to her current views on women in white.


    "Don''t look at me with that betrayed look, I have no previous life!"


    ¡­¡­


    Walking in the splendid palaces of ekasia, Elise recalled her cold eyes in her previous life.


    In spite of her resemblance, she refused to recognize the woman. Even though she did awaken the memory of the past life in the mansion, it seemed to her that it was very strange to her. She only looked at the memory of the past life as a spectator.


    Although she shed blood and tears for her previous life experience, she regarded her previous life as a poor person who had similar experience with her.


    The woman, also known as Elise, until she died, believed that the goddess akashia would not kill her, which made her feel a little sad.


    Just like when she was a girl, she was humiliated and reviled by human beings, but she foolishly helped those stupid ugly human beings.


    Fortunately, she threw herself into the shadow, otherwise she would have been humiliated to death by greedy human beings!


    Thinking about it, Elise''s twisted morbid psychology became more resentful of human beings who claimed justice.


    Her Elise has no previous life, she only believes in her present life. She would not be loyal to Soraka for a strange past life, nor would she have any reason to retaliate against Soraka like kalsas because she killed her former life.


    She only cares about the present world. She is driven to despair by human beings. She falls into the abyss of darkness only to pay the price for those incompetent human beings who claim that justice is actually hundreds of times dirtier than demons.


    And among these human beings, what she hated most was Ye Feng, who told her to save her again and again.


    The tiny mortal, who looked extremely humble to her, regarded her tolerance to him as the capital to trample on her bottom line, disturbing her mood again and again!


    Especially recently, it was he who asked her not to be the devil, and he was the one who wanted her to be the devil again!


    Originally, he was the only human she forgives, but now he is the last human she wants to forgive!


    She will ravage him to death, and then bring his dead back to the shadow Island, refining into immortal resentment.


    She not only wants Ye Feng to be a humble servant at her command, but also to let the boastful man experience the eternal pain of purgatory.


    The more she thought about it, the more excited she was. Alice''s eyes twinkled with morbid red light. Looking at the top altar in the palace, she released a bright star light column. Thinking of the purpose of her coming to ekasia, she gathered up her complicated mind and gradually disappeared into the shadow.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as I think of what Elise in White said to him just now, as well as the shocking eyes that seem to have been betrayed, Ye Feng has a palpitation.


    as like as two peas, the terrible look and the disposition of being betrayed are almost identical to those of iris after reincarnation. It''s just that Elise the devil has experienced a lot of twisted soul experiences, so her reaction is more terrible than that of Alice in white.On the way to the palaces, Sara and others asked him what Elise had said to him just now, and he fooled him with a few random sentences about the skills of spiritual magic.


    He didn''t dare to talk to Fiona''s four daughters about Elise the devil. If they knew that he wanted to save Elise from the devil''s way, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    But he overlooked that Sara knew he wanted to save Elise, so she didn''t believe a word of his nonsense. And according to her inference, her wood mostly wants to make Elise the devil do human things.


    In front of Fiona''s three daughters, she openly led Ye Feng to the back and kept a distance from others. Then Sarah whispered, "what did that Elise''s previous life tell you? Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, wood. Are you still trying to save that evil damsel


    By the front of the two Fiona from time to time to look back at the resentment in the eyes of scalp numbness, Ye Feng incoherently for: "Sister Sarah, I..."


    Putting on an indisputable elder sister''s look, Sarah said coldly, "don''t you don''t you, if you don''t tell me what that Elise''s previous life told you, do you believe that I told Fiona that the three of them you want to save that female devil?"


    "No, sister Sara, I''ll just say it!" See Sara make a gesture, want to come forward and Xiwei three women talk, Ye Feng quickly pull Sara, signal her not to be excited.


    And his move fell into the eyes of the two Fiona, sour heart of the two people are cold hum, speed up the pace of their feet, and the distance between them is getting farther and farther.


    "Sister sylvier, sister Fiona, how can they walk so fast?" Amu, who follows hivier, sees Fiona''s sudden acceleration and raises his head curiously to see hivier.


    Although the nature of mind is affected by the sun disc, but sylvier''s character is only a little darker. She does not have a morbid killing heart to the people around her. See Fiona two people were angry run, she still teased as before: "they are angry, amu, you don''t learn from them!"


    "Oh With a vague voice, Amu closed his mouth and continued to follow hivier cleverly.


    There is no time to explain to Fiona, who is afraid of Sara''s disorderly speech, so Ye Feng has to repeat all the words Elise in White said to him.


    After listening to Ye Feng''s words, the suspicious Sara looks at Ye Feng again. Seeing that Ye Feng doesn''t seem to have any concealment, she nods with satisfaction.


    I didn''t expect that Elise''s previous life had so much hatred for the devil Elise, and even wanted Ye Feng to kill the demon Elise. Sarah''s heart was chilly.


    It seems that this Elise, both in the past life and in this life, is a little paranoid. No one is born villain and devil, but the devil''s experience magnifies her personality defects.


    But Who is not?


    In this way, her heart may be more dangerous than the female devil that she hates!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 667

    "Fiona, sister Sara and I were not what you thought


    Finally catch up with Fiona''s footsteps, Ye Feng takes a few breaths, does not want them to continue to be angry, he hastens to explain to them.


    Smelling the tone of Ye Feng''s eagerness to explain to them, the two people who are angry are a little better. But they still have a cold face, obviously do not want to let Ye Feng muddle through.


    See two people do not speak, can not feel two people''s mind Ye Feng thick skinned to two people''s side, squint and smile: "do not speak, I should not be angry?"


    I didn''t expect Ye Feng to be so thick-skinned. Her eyes twitched slightly. However, Fiona, the Laurent family, was the first to resist, and pretended to pay no attention to the sound: "who will be angry with you!"


    Seeing that Fiona of the Laurent family was the first to fall into the trap, Ye Feng restrained the impulse of laughing at the bottom of her heart. Ye Feng complimented: "yes, yes, you are the noble lady of the Laurent family. You will not be angry with me!"


    Listening to Ye Feng''s compliment to them, they are still very helpful. The cold look on his face was slow, but after a while, they turned cold again. Isn''t Ye Feng trying to talk to them?


    The more you want to look good, the more chilly you feel, the more they look at ye Fengtou. They looked like a cave in the ice, for fear that they beat him violently. Ye Feng wiped the sweat on his forehead. Don''t be angry with him


    Feiona, a young girl with a sharp look, pulled out her black feather sword from her waist and slowly raised it to Ye Feng: "that''s what she said. I haven''t had a good fight with you for a period of time. Just let me see if you have been lazy with hivier during this period of time."


    Ye Feng timely turned his eyes to Fiona, the Laurent family, and wanted her to persuade another one. But she didn''t want Fiona of the Laurent family to feel that he had just deliberately talked to her, and pretended not to see it.


    "Where is your sword?"


    A trace of the ink feather sword turned into black, and the essence of the sword wound around the black feather sword. The young girl Mafia ona shook her neck and gazed impatiently at Ye Feng, who asked for help from her.


    Seeing that the childhood sweetheart is walking slowly towards him, Ye Feng is also stepping back step by step. He doesn''t want to accompany her strong and progressive sword.


    At this moment, the four hiviers in the rear caught up. Aware of the arrival of several people, Ye Feng is trying to ask for help from sylvier and others, but he does not want to hold Lulu by the wrist and runs to the hut on the left side of the street. Amu is also closely followed.


    Shala in front of them and Ye Feng are ambiguous in front of them, and now hivier is coming again. These two people are clearly deliberately angry with them!


    The vinegar jar in the heart is overturned. Two Fiona look at Ye Feng and shivell running into the small room.


    Seeing that their emotions were about to get out of control, Sara suddenly said to them, "this is not the time to flirt with you. Come in and hide!"


    With that, Sarah, regardless of whether they heard it or not, took them and hid in the hut.


    Being Shalala into the hut, Fiona, who is still sulking at what happened just now, their lips are slightly raised and their pretty faces are very cold.


    "Hush, don''t make a noise!"


    Seeing that sylvier is lighting in the dark room with magic as a light source, Sara makes a silent movement to the people, indicating that they do not make a sound.


    After waiting for a while, they didn''t notice any change outside. When Fiona and Fiona thought that Sara and sylvier were working together to punish them, an evil wind suddenly blew up.


    Then, in the eyes of the people gradually enlarged, a man-shaped monster covered with dark purple magic spots came towards this direction with the blessing of magic wind.


    Ruiwen! Sara''s eyes twinkled, and she looked at the other people''s faces, but they didn''t show any color, so she took a breath. It seems that only she who has a good eye can see through the monster''s noumenon. Although she has never seen Ruiwen herself before, she can be sure that the woman whose ontological breath is similar to Ye Feng is Ye Feng''s sister Ruiwen.


    In fact, Xiwei and Lulu also know that this monster is the Ruiwen sister of Ye Feng. But out of the previous agreement between the two, Lulu dare not tell the secret that the monster is Ye Feng''s sister.


    The void Ruiwen left the street with the magic wind in an instant. Looking at her direction, she should be running for the palace group.


    After the emptiness and emptiness, Ruiwen walked away completely. Ye Feng hardly looked serious and said: "it seems that people above the level of demigods are rushing to the highest altar in the deep part of the palace, just like the conjecture of the goddess akashia."


    "The power of the akashia imperial city''s phalanx is absolutely terrible, otherwise these demigods and gods will not eventually go to the highest altar. I think the purpose of Lord Soraka''s coming here is to prevent the power of the akashia imperial city''s phalanx from falling into the hands of these people!"


    Shivell''s eyes closed slightly, hiding her desire to take control of the array as her own under the influence of the solar disc.


    On hearing this, Sarah''s face was the first to sink. Although she hoped that her wood would be honed, it was not the kind of tempering without the strength to fight back.


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, frowned and said, "Ye Feng is just a mortal. How could lord Soraka let you do such a dangerous task?""This task can be cancelled, I don''t agree!" Fiona of the Laurent family showed a cool face and expressed her views in unquestionable words.


    "No, I have promised Lord Soraka!"


    I didn''t expect that both Fiona spoke out against him to do this task, but he thought that he had promised Lord Soraka that he should try.


    "There''s nothing you can''t do. What are you going to do with this death mission? Isn''t lord Soraka not saying exactly what you''re doing here? You just don''t understand her meaning! "


    With her hands around her arms and a sullen look, Sarah also expressed her opinion, standing on Fiona''s side.


    "But..." Ye Feng also wants to fight for something. He thinks that since Lord Soraka let them come, it will not be so dangerous.


    "No, but!" Sarah three women almost at the same time, one voice to Ye Feng''s back to block.


    Shivell, who had not spoken for a long time, did not agree to do such a dangerous task, but somehow she thought of her solar disc. What''s even more surprising to her is that she, who had previously rejected the use of the sun''s disk, now wants to take advantage of the power of the sun''s disk.


    Under the influence of the sun''s disk, he said, "I think we can go and have a look. If we can''t, we''ll leave."


    as like as two peas, Lu Lu felt that the weird smell of hirville was more intense. Her heart was more afraid of her appearance than usual.


    Hearing that hivier was against them, Fiona of the Laurent family resented: "Ye Feng almost died because of your decision at the gate of the void. Do you still want to do this gambling behavior?"


    "How do you know what happened then?" He was surprised that Fiona knew about them at the gate of the void, and was also angry at Fiona''s attitude towards her.


    Speaking of this, mafia ona is also a little angry with hivier, and the sword of Mo Yu quietly flows out of the body.


    Aware of Fiona''s change in childhood, Sara quickly stopped her, who was about to do something about it, and then looked at hivier seriously: "we all know, don''t care how we know, sylvier, are you sure your decision won''t kill us?"


    "I..." Though under the influence of the sun''s disk, he hesitated.


    Seeing that all of them were arguing with each other, Ye Feng had a big head. Every time they help him make decisions, and this time he wants to make his own decisions.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng suddenly cut in: "I also want to make a decision by myself. I think we should try it. It''s really impossible. Just leave as hivier said."


    "Ye Feng..." Seeing Ye Feng''s rescue, he looks at Ye Feng gratefully.


    "Are you crazy, Ye Feng?" The two Fiona are very dissatisfied with Ye Feng''s decision and think that he made this decision on purpose to defend hivier.


    But Sara''s gloomy look suddenly slowed down, staring directly at Ye Feng: "wood, are you sure?"


    "I''m sure, Sister Sarah!" Ye Feng looks heavy and resolute.


    Staring at Ye Feng''s firm look for a long time, Sarah did not speak for a long time.


    For a long time, she first closed her eyes, and then breathed out a puff of turbid air, and then a smile floated on her bright face like a melting iceberg.


    "It''s up to you once!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 668

    Looking at the column of starlight in front of him, the color of recollection appeared on Azer''s face. When he was still a boy, he had a chance to break into here, with the help of the goddess ekasia.


    After thousands of years back here, he has already transformed from a mortal prince into a Skywalker.


    He sighed, remembering the simple incantations that the goddess alcasia had taught him, Azur tried to summon the goddess of Acacia in the pillar of light.


    However, just as he focused on calling for the goddess akashia, a dark shadow suddenly disappeared into the starry illusion above the imperial city.


    At the same time, Ye Feng and his party, who arrived at the altar, did not see Ruiwen in the void, but saw azir, the ancestor of hivier.


    People hide their breath and hide in the dark, thinking that no one has found them. But they do not know, before the dark shadow in the starry sky can see their whereabouts clearly.


    Under the gaze of Ye Feng, a familiar image hidden in the star light column is called out by Azer. If ye Feng and others have not guessed wrong, that Qianying should be the goddess of akashia.


    Under the shadow of the star light column, the temperament of the goddess of ikassia is more mysterious and elegant. In some accidents, an outsider knew how to summon her who had lost the light of Acacia. She lowered her head and looked down at Azur.


    When she saw what azser looked like, her ethereal voice, which could purify the human heart, echoed on the altar.


    "I didn''t expect you''d come back, and you''d metamorphosed from a mortal to a God."


    This word a, hide in the dark Ye Feng and other people''s heart tremble, did not expect that Azer has been here. And listening to the voice of the goddess ekasia, she seemed to appreciate Azur.


    If the power of alcasia''s imperial city''s phalanx is acquired by Azul, will they not come in vain?


    Sylvier in particular, after hearing this, the influence of the sun''s disk on her deepened. There was a voice in her heart urging her to take control of the alcasia imperial city.


    "Noble goddess, I''m here to get the power of alcasia''s Imperial City phalanx."


    In the eyes of Ye Feng and others, Azer confessed the purpose of his trip directly. And then the answer of the goddess of ekasia was even more astonishing, unable to digest the amount of information for a time.


    "When you were a mortal, you refused me to be the master of the power of the Acacia phalanx twice. Why did you suddenly change your mind this time?"


    It seems to have guessed the purpose of Azur''s trip. There is no surprise in the words of the goddess akashia. She smiles and looks at Azur below.


    "Dear goddess, to tell you the truth, my empire of shurima has been destroyed. I want to get your strength to rebuild the Empire of shurima." In the face of the goddess akashia, Azur has nothing to hide.


    Hearing this, the goddess of Acacia, who had long anticipated what Azer had said, still sighed faintly, and her tone revealed a trace of regret for Azer.


    But it was just a sigh of regret, and the goddess did not show any other feelings.


    After a long time, the goddess akashia said, "I believe you have heard of the legend of ikassia."


    Naturally, he had heard of the legend of ekasia, and this time when the fragments of starlight in the Imperial City woke up, he knew more about aicasia than before.


    Although I don''t quite understand why the goddess akashia asked this, Azur nodded.


    "What do you think of it?" Asked the goddess akashia again.


    As for the legendary akashia, azir, who is proud of the splendor of the shurima Empire, is also full of worship for ekasia. He said bluntly: "akashia led all races to expel evil empty visitors, accepted the worship of thousands of people, and created the most glorious dynasty era of mankind."


    To hear Azur''s affirmation of her own creation of ekasia, the goddess of akashia did not show the slightest arrogance. Her face was calm and she asked again, "Azul, what about the end of ekasia?"


    "Finally, it disappeared in the long river of history..." Azul sighed. He was very sorry for the end of such an era of human power.


    "Why do you cling to the restoration of the lost Dynasty, even if a glorious dynasty like ekasia has disappeared?" She blinked in the starlight, but she gave her advice to Azur.


    Unable to listen to the words of the goddess ekasia, Azur looked grim at the thought that zeras was still alive, and said: "goddess, I am just unwilling to forgive the Ruima Dynasty being destroyed in the hands of a traitor!"


    As for Azur''s reaction, she shook her head in the light of the stars: "Azur, you should understand that there is no eternal Dynasty in this world. No matter how it is ended, it is inevitable that prosperity will decline."


    "Goddess, I know you are for my good, but I still decided to rebuild the Empire of shurima!"


    A word blocked the final exhortation of the goddess akashia. Azur''s eyes were firm, and there was also a desire for revenge.


    Seeing that the mortals she once admired have become the same as they are now, the goddess aikasiya sighed: "if you really want to build a country in this desert that can bring happiness to people, I will naturally support you..."After a pause, she continued: "but now you are full of the obsession of revenge. You are not the pure minded mortal before. I can''t give you the control of the array. You can go back to reflect and wait for you to regain your original heart."


    "Goddess, no matter what, I must get the power of the Imperial City array this time. If you don''t want to take the initiative to hand over the control, I will have to take it!"


    There was an apologetic look on azzl''s face, but in a flash it was replaced by a grim and persistent look.


    I didn''t expect that the boy who once mistakenly entered aicasia would become the man who is now hoodwinked by hatred. Goddess akashia lost her way: "azr, when the dynasty finally falls, why do you suffer?"


    "The Empire of surimi will never die. I will prove to you that the glory of the Empire will reappear." Now Azur is out of his mind. He just wants to kill Zerah and rebuild the old shurima empire.


    "Even if the next country is called surima, the age of gushulima will never go back, azr!" The eyes of the goddess akashia are as bright as stars, showing a trace of pity.


    "Goddess, don''t try to persuade me any more. I''ve made up my mind!"


    In his heart, the desire for revenge was kindled, and Azur no longer spoke, but walked step by step to the nearby star column. Since the goddess of Acacia refused, he had to rob!


    The goddess of Acacia in the pillar of starlight was full of disappointment at Azur, but she did not speak any more and silently looked down at Azur coming towards her.


    As Azel was about to step into the starlight column, a thunderbolt from the sky came straight at his head.


    At the same time, under the incredible gaze of Ye Feng and his party, a monster bound by coffin chains, with chaotic energy, flies up the stairs under the altar.


    Danger to escape from thunder, Azer looked gloomy and turned, a pair of eyes full of murderous intent bloomed a frightening light.


    "Ze Pull Then


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 669

    "Ze Pull Then


    His eyes were filled with the flame of revenge, and azil snapped out the names of the people word by word.


    The voice falls, behind Azer rises the shadow of drifting sand in the sky, and the flowing yellow sand slowly condenses a sand soldier full of killing spirit.


    The sand soldier, several times bigger than the man, passed over Azul''s head and headed for zeras.


    Ye Feng and his party, who are hiding in the dark, stare at zelas who is fighting with Azer in disbelief. It''s hard to imagine how he got out of the fox fairy manor.


    "It seems that a magic illusion left by the goddess alcasia will not be able to trap ascenders like zerath!"


    Shivell''s eyes twinkled, and he speculated a little about why lower Silas was out of trouble. However, it is strange that she secretly takes the initiative to establish spiritual contact with the sun disc, and finds the soul power of zerath and Azel.


    One side of the Ye Feng and others as a result of the tense observation of the situation in the distance, and did not notice the movement of hiville. Only Lulu, who was hugged tightly by hivier, could feel the changes in his body deeply, but she was too afraid to make any noise.


    In the distance, zeras, who was in trouble as soon as Azur saw him, was in a hurry to avoid the man shaped sand soldiers who attacked him one after another.


    Those small sand soldiers, together with giant sized sand soldiers, are aggressive. Once the spear formed by the force of quicksand touches Zerah, it turns into a violent sandstorm and stirs his body without flesh.


    If he is close to the sand soldiers, he will surely lose the battle. Zelas suddenly gives his strength and gathers several blue magic balls mixed with arcane energy to disperse all the sand soldiers summoned by Azer.


    As he gasped, zeras quickly pulled away from Azur. Not good at close combat, he did not want to let Azur and sand soldiers close to him. He recited a curse from the bottom of his heart. His hands slowly condensed a lightning of order, blocking Azur''s actions.


    However, the force of quicksand, which had just been shaken into sand by Zerah, regrouped into a sand soldier under the control of azr''s Flowing Clouds and flowing water. Azer, with the help of the force of quicksand, escaped from the blockade of Zerah.


    Zerah looked at Azer, who was also a rising man. He thought about it and said with a wicked smile: "Azer, my old friend, you have not been recognized by the goddess ekasia. How about giving me the power of this array?"


    "Dream, zerath!"


    Without any careful consideration, Azur rejected zeras'' wishful thinking.


    "You''ve already given it to me once, and it''s good that you''ve done so many times!"


    There was a flash of thunder in his eyes, and zerath appeared directly in front of the pillar of light while Azel was distracted.


    Seeing that Zerah dares to seize the power of the phalanx that he has identified, Azur''s body is combined with the sand soldiers once again, and attacks him.


    "What a surging power of starlight, worthy of the lost alcasia magic, which will be my first step in ruling the world!"


    Feeling the full-bodied star magic emanating from the starlight column, the pure magic source does not have any magic addiction of later generations, which makes zeras yearn for it.


    The goddess akashia looked down upon the twisted zeras from the top of the Star column, and her beautiful face showed her disgust for the first time.


    "Get out of there, zerath!"


    Ignoring Azel''s angry roar, Silas turned to his assailant azir with a playful smile, and then stepped into the pillar of light.


    As soon as he entered the column of light, he felt that the magic of the holy starlight suppressed him and even repelled his body.


    He raised his head to meet the disgusting look of Acacia, who was floating in the air. The ambitious zeras laughed wildly.


    "This is not the first time that I have forcibly usurped the power that does not belong to me. Instead of making unnecessary resistance, it is better to recognize me directly, dear goddess!"


    Honey? The goddess akashia was slightly infuriated by the blasphemy of Zerah''s words. She was also aware that Silas was a little different from what she knew.


    Just as she was about to press zerath out, she was stunned by a long lost wave of evil magic.


    At the same time, a twisted dark purple portal was torn open in front of the starlight column, and two humanoid creatures with unknown magic power emerged from it, and condensed dark purple energy. The tentacles forcibly pulled Silas out of the starlight fragment.


    Being pulled out of the magic tentacles shake open, but also want to rush into the column of light, but was rushed to Azer to stop.


    He had no choice but to face the sudden appearance of two human type creatures that were bad for him: "how dare two demigods do harm to me?"


    Not far away Ye Feng and his party saw these two suddenly appeared humanoid creatures, and immediately recognized that they were the guardians of the void, marzaha and kasadin.


    In the face of zerath''s venomous eyes, casaden and he had no fear at all. And casaden was even more straightforward: "Zerah, the power of the Acacia phalanx is not yours!"The goddess of Acacia in the starlight pillar thought that they were empty visitors at the first time of their appearance, but after careful exploration, she confirmed that they were two humans who could freely control the magic of the void.


    There are some accidents in this age, there will be people who practice the power of emptiness, but she does not speak out because of the accident, but is watching the situation in the field.


    When the three sides confronted each other, Azur looked coldly at casaden and said, "are you also here to seize the control of the array of the royal city of ekaxia?"


    Marzaha looked at kasadin beside him, and then said plainly, "we are only here to prevent the power of the akashiya array from falling into the wrong hands."


    Seeing that marzaha even said themselves as guardians of justice, Azur snorted coldly. He didn''t believe the lies of the two men.


    At the right time, Ye Feng in the dark said to hivier, "shall we go out and join the guardian of the gate of the void?"


    "It''s not time to act rashly. We''d better observe it for a while." He bowed his head and let his hair cover the sight of Ye Feng''s eyes. His voice also revealed a trace of strangeness.


    Fortunately, Ye Feng and others paid attention to the center of the altar and did not notice her change.


    Lulu in her arms was under more and more pressure. Seeing Lulu, she was about to cry out. However, shivell covered Lulu''s mouth in front of everyone.


    Everyone is aware of the abnormal behavior of hivier, and Ye Feng is more direct: "hivier, you are..."


    After he had finished speaking, he pointed again to the steps at the entrance of the altar and motioned for silence.


    At this time, a monster with dog head and a monster with crocodile head slowly came up from the bottom of the altar steps.


    Seeing here, Ye Feng and others were completely distracted from his attention by sylvier. When Ye Feng saw the two humanoid creatures, he was so shocked that he almost lost his speech.


    "That''s nathas and rickton?"


    Sara and two Fiona hear Ye Feng say the names of the two monsters. They can''t help but frown when they haven''t seen them on the Rafik. They don''t know whether they are enemies or friends.


    Hilver, on the other hand, took the opportunity to intimidate Lulu through the voice. She also coughed and looked solemnly at nathas and rickton.


    "It seems that the fight for the control of the Acacia phalanx is becoming more and more fierce!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 670

    Aware of the arrival of two people on the altar, once because of the confrontation and the atmosphere of the solidification of Azur and others have just stepped on the altar of the two brothers nathers cast their eyes.


    When he saw the two brothers, zeras''s eyes began to darken, and he looked at Azel from time to time.


    When Azul saw the two brothers, he was stunned and then surprised.


    "Nathas, rickton!" As the emperor of the ancient shurima Empire, Azur still wanted to recruit these two generals into his army to rebuild the shurima empire.


    The people who had been familiar with Arculli for two years also noticed the voice of the man who had been working for him for two years.


    They didn''t have too many surprises when Azur and zeras appeared here, because before they came in, they found the army of Azel and zeras on the ground.


    The fiery lakton looked at Silas fiercely. If his brother hadn''t told him again and again not to act rashly before he came, he would have gone forward to tear up Silas.


    "Azer, you''ve been a Skywalker for thousands of years." He said hello to Azel, and nathas spoke in a tone that was somewhat alienated from Azel.


    Seeing that nathas didn''t want to talk to him much, Azul was not annoyed, and continued, "I''m now preparing to rebuild the kingdom of shurema. Nathas, the Empire needs your strength."


    "The Empire of shurima has gone. I just want to live a little more safely with my brother who plays. I don''t want to participate in the struggle for power."


    He did not hesitate to refuse Azul''s invitation, and nathas remembered his agreement with hiville.


    Dissatisfied with nathas''s outspoken refusal, Azul frowned and said, "what are you here for?"


    Azel''s question was exactly what Zerah, kasadin and marzaha wanted to know, and the three looked solemnly at the two brothers.


    "The lost magic of akashia only exists in legend. If you are lucky enough to get the guidance of the goddess ekasia, it will benefit a lot."


    Although nathas didn''t say so, everyone in the room heard that they were also interested in the power of the Acacia phalanx.


    With two more competitors, azser''s face was particularly embarrassing. Zeras was relieved that azser and the brothers had not come together. If the two brothers joined hands, he might not have been able to get out of the city of alcasia.


    After a brief dialogue, the four sides were silent because they were afraid of each other''s strength.


    At this time, the star shrouded goddess ekasia opened her mouth and said, "since you all want to control the echaxia Imperial City, I can give you a chance."


    Wen Yan, in the confrontation of the gods are looking at the stars in the column of alcasia goddess.


    Seeing the gods looking at her, she conjured up a transparent, colorless crystal ball and suspended it in front of the pillar of light.


    Then her ethereal voice echoed above the altar.


    "Now none of you has my approval, but if you can make this colorless crystal ball glow with any color from the inside out, even without my approval, you can also gain control of the array."


    Originally, marzaha and kasadin did not come for the akasia array, but since the goddess of ekasia set up this test, they also wanted to take a chance.


    Rickton felt that the test was extremely simple and said, "is it so simple? I''ll come first


    Leighton grinds his crocodile like fangs as he strides forward, and a stout crocodile hand falls on the crystal ball.


    The goddess of Acacia in the pillar of light bent her mouth and gave a smile. If the colorless crystal ball could be dyed at will, she would not take it as a test for the existence above the demigod level.


    Watching Rexton''s expression change from disdain to disbelief, then some impatience, and then into anger, the goddess of ikassia''s mouth has been suffused with a faint smile, but feel that the character of laketon is quite interesting.


    He tried his best to make the colorless crystal ball stained with a trace of color. He was impatient to continue to try, and rackton held the crystal ball in his hand and wanted to crush it directly.


    But when he found that he could not destroy the crystal ball, he had to let go of his hand and returned to nathas. He also disdainfully muttered: "this is a broken ball, it is impossible to dye color!"


    "You are too weak On the other side of the road, zerath said sarcastically.


    "What do you say?" Being ridiculed by zeras, lakton, who wanted to fight with zelas, instantly got angry.


    This is not the time to fight with zerath, and nathers hastens to stop rickton.


    After rickton''s failure, no one dared to try for a while, and they were worried that they would not succeed. But casaden suddenly asked, "goddess, is there any other way to get the power of the array besides this test?"The problem with casaden also brightened the eyes of the gods of Zerah, who were looking at the goddess akashia.


    "If you can get my approval, naturally there is no need to test, but in my opinion, there are no suitable candidates among you."


    As a sign to them to concentrate on preparing for the test, the goddess akashia blocked their idea of gaining control of the array through other means.


    If you insist on whether there are other ways to gain the power of the array, there are. One is that when she comes to ekaxia, she will directly control the array; the other is that Elise, who makes her feel most guilty, comes here, and will get the power of the array.


    At the thought of this, the bright starlight in the goddess''s eyes gradually faded. If she had stopped Elise in time, maybe she would not have been purified by her array power.


    Out of guilt, she will be left in her Acacia array into the breath of Elise. If one day Elise does reincarnate and returns here, she can give her this power.


    In a flash, ten thousand years passed. She did not wait for her own reincarnation, nor did she wait for Elise''s reincarnation. Instead, she waited for countless outsiders.


    In the heart of goddess, the complex emotion of Cassia is removed. She breathed out her turbid breath and looked down at nathers, who walked slowly towards the colorless crystal ball.


    If one of these people can dye the colorless crystal ball from the inside to the outside, she can consider handing over the power of the array to those who have passed the test.


    If they can''t pass the test and want to rob, she will let them understand that the sacredness of acacia is inviolable!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 671

    In the dark, Ye Feng sees the colorless crystal ball in front of the star light column, and somehow he has an impulse to try.


    "Shall we also try the test of the goddess ekasia?" With a trace of inquiry tone, Ye Feng proposed to everyone.


    After thinking about it a little, Sarah shook her head. "It''s too dangerous. Those are demigods. If we gain the power of the array in front of them, they will snatch it!"


    Fiona and Ye Feng did not agree with her proposal. They agreed before they came, and they could not take risks at will.


    Even hivier, who was influenced by the sun''s disk, thought that the appearance of this time would have an impact on their safety, and rejected Ye Feng''s proposal.


    Ye Feng insisted: "Azur is the ancestor of hivier. Marzaha and casaden, as well as the brothers nathas, have agreed to form an alliance with aeonia. We don''t have to worry about the danger."


    "But don''t forget that none of the female demons, big Eyed Monsters, and evil wind monsters we met in the city have yet to appear." He took a deep breath and motioned Ye Feng to wait patiently.


    After hivier''s warning, the reckless Ye Feng also remembered the existence of the other three demigods that they met before.


    Sylvier''s words also make Sarah, who has always been good at using tricks, think of something. She blinked and mused, "maybe they''re waiting for a chance in the dark."


    "What if we don''t get a chance until the end of the day?" Ye Feng scratched his head in chagrin and suppressed the impulse of the master''s mind to try.


    "You can go back to Ionia with us honestly Without good breath, Ye Feng turns pale. Fiona of Laurent family puts out her hand and pinches Ye Feng''s waist.


    "You deserve it!" See Ye Feng is pinched very painful, but dare not answer back, childhood Mafia ona left her mouth, light spat sentence.


    Sarah also did not stop the Laurent family Fiona''s small action, toward Ye Feng will smile: "the task is divided into two kinds, one is completed, the other is not completed."


    While listening to Sara''s teachings, Ye Feng is still pinched by Fiona of Laurent family. Ye Feng can only face bitterly.


    However, in the starry sky above the altar, a pair of eyes flashing with scarlet blood are hidden in the void space, and their every move can be seen.


    And it was during this time that others, except Azur and zelas, had tried to color the crystal ball.


    But there''s no doubt that they all ended up in failure, and like laketon, they couldn''t even get a touch of magic.


    Azur stepped forward with a dignified face, and the magic of quicksand flowed from his body to his right heart on the crystal ball.


    In the eyes of the people gradually enlarged, the colorless crystal ball that had never been dyed with color actually got a little golden light because of the magic of quicksand.


    "Colored?" Looking at the colorless crystal ball dyed with a little gold, mafia ona, a young girl hiding in the dark, was surprised to open her mouth slightly.


    Ye Feng and others on one side are also a little surprised that Azer can dye the colorless crystal ball with different attitudes.


    And shivell saw this scene, she secretly accelerated the frequency of communication with the sun disc, seems to be plotting something.


    With the gods in the eyes of a flash of fierce, just want to focus on the test of azr killer, he was four casaden to mark to death.


    With a cold, resentful snort, Silas had to put away his magic power, but his eyes still revealed a sinister look. The only thing that makes him happy is that Azur has made no progress after he has used quicksand magic to dye a little bit of gold on the colorless crystal ball. He doesn''t want Azer to get the inheritance of ekasiya so easily.


    When he talks about inheritance, he thinks of the fragments of starlight that he robbed before. After the event, he tried to forcibly integrate and inherit the starlight fragments, but he didn''t want the star fragments to disappear from him.


    The more he thought about it, the more he resented his refusal to recognize his goddess alcasia. Silas made no secret of his hatred for the goddess, gazing directly at the star shrouded goddess.


    The more she refused to recognize him, the more she did not want him to get the inheritance related to ekasia, the more he would go against the heaven!


    In any case, this time, he would like to forcibly absorb the ascendant power of the sun disc, and take the inheritance array of goddess aikasya as his own!


    At the time of his fantasy, Azel has already dyed the colorless crystal ball with half the golden light, which makes Silas especially nervous. However, judging from Azur''s hard work, I think it has reached the limit.


    Sure enough, after a while, Azur was shaken back to them by the repulsion of the colorless crystal ball, and the ethereal voice of the goddess akashia resonated on the altar.


    "In fact, you can make this colorless crystal ball dye half of the color. Azer, your array talent is very good, but it''s a pity that you are too deep in the mood of revenge, so I just refused your request."


    The tone of goddess akashia is full of regret for Azur, and she said this is also to hope that Azur will go back to reflect. If his mood recovers in the future, even if Azur''s talent can''t make the colorless crystal ball colored from the inside out, the power of the Acacia imperial city''s array will be open to him who is recognized by her at any time.However, Azer at the moment did not listen to her teachings, and was hoodwinked by hatred.


    Zeras playfully looked at Azer, who was holding back his anger, and stepped forward. Like other people except Azur, he has no ability to dye a colourless crystal ball with a trace of color.


    But the failure of him not only did not retreat, but also held a colourless crystal ball towards the starlight column again.


    Seeing this scene, even Ye Feng, who is hiding in the dark, can''t help spitting at the shamelessness of zeras.


    The gods closest to the pillar glared at him and warned him to retreat.


    However, Zerah strode to the pillar of light in front of the gods, ignoring the test rules set by the goddess ekasia.


    Seeing that Zerah did not listen to their warning, Azur and other gods successively applied magic to try to prevent him from approaching the pillar of light.


    Zeras, who had planned for a long time, had laid a net of thunder just now, blocking the attacks of azr and other gods.


    Blatantly stepping into the starlight column filled with the power of starlight, zerassier raised his head with a smile to meet the equally angry goddess ekasia.


    With all the magic of starlight remaining here, the goddess of Acacia, angry at Zerah''s behavior, decided to punish him.


    As he was in the column of starlight, he also felt the suppression and repulsion of the vast force of starlight. The terrible tearing feeling was even more terrible than the burst energy from the tilt of the sun disc thousands of years ago.


    Although his energy and body began to be distorted by the power of starlight, he would be scared at any time, and flew to the goddess of Acacia in the sky of starlight.


    "How could there be such a man?" As zerath, who should have been so scared, was getting closer and closer to her, the eyes of the goddess akashia twinkled with a strange light.


    If the source of magic is more terrible than the power of ascension, who in the world will continue to look down on him as a slave? All the people in the world will look up at him with fear!


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he was. The morbid psychology stimulated the soul body that could collapse at any time to condense into adult form. With a grip on the neck of the goddess akashia, zeras, who was out of his mind, blasphemed the goddess with words.


    "Even if you were a goddess worshipped by thousands of people? Everything you have will belong to me, just like Azur thousands of years ago, you will have nothing, and I will be the only true God who dominates the world, ha ha ha ha ha


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 672

    The surging power of starlight is constantly pouring into the soul of zeras, and his body of energy that should have been shattered is recast under the fusion of starlight and ascending power.


    What''s the smell? Agassia''s neck was pinched by Zerah, but what made her more uneasy than this was the evil breath contained in the power of ascension.


    Even if the breath was wrapped in the golden light of holy peace, the evil essence would be seen through by her.


    She has played with this magic so many times that she can''t admit her mistake!


    Moreover, what puzzled her even more was that zeras seemed to have usurped the power that should be despised by ordinary people. Didn''t this zelas know how strange the essence of this magic was?


    Seeing that the goddess alcasia was caught by him and dared to be distracted, Silas said with a vicious smile: "my dear goddess, you seem to be distracted!"


    While speaking, he pinched the energy hand of goddess''s neck, and gradually increased his strength. Losing heart, he wantonly mocked the goddess with painful face.


    The Azur gods outside the pillar of light soon broke the thunder net under zerasp, and made a move to capture him.


    But they had not yet done so, and a sense of suffocation came from the soul of zerath, which was still being recast, making it difficult for them to move.


    Ye Feng, who was hiding in the distance, knelt down on the floor by the magic power of zelas.


    "How could you suddenly have such a terrible magic?" While Azul is trying to resist the suppression of Zerah, it is also difficult to understand why Zerah, who had been with him for a while, broke out the magic power that even God could suppress.


    Zerath did not expect that he just forcibly expropriated the power of the goddess akashia, and suppressed azr and other gods to death. However, after a short shock, he was extremely excited because of the power beyond his imagination.


    Looking down at Azur''s unbelievable eyes, zeras joked, "because I have usurped the power of the phalanx belonging to the goddess ekasia, just as I did before


    With that said, zeras, who was still recasting his soul, was too lazy to pay attention to the expression of Azur and others when they heard his words. He turned to look at the goddess ekasia, who had been clenched in the palm of his hand like a weak chicken, and his other hand touched the beautiful face of the goddess.


    "It''s worthy of being the first goddess of the human race worshipped by thousands of people. The power left by this array is really beyond my imagination."


    After all, she was not the goddess of akashia. Facing the naked humiliation of zeras, she could only stare and say, "let go of your dirty hands!"


    "Don''t worry, I will make good use of your power to recover the Terrans. I believe that in the near future, I will also accept the worship of the Valoran people, ha ha ha ha!"


    While enjoying the power of starlight and the power of ascension, he continued to stimulate the goddess akashia''s nerves with words. Zerath liked to see the goddess alcasia show his fury to him.


    As if sensing the morbid side of a man like zeroth, the anger on the goddess''s face gradually faded and returned to a cool look.


    "You don''t deserve to be worshipped by thousands of people!" A word lightly negates the illusion of Zerah, and the goddess akashia looks scornfully at the present one.


    Once a slave, Silas hated that he was despised by others. It was because of this that he came to this point. Now he was completely infuriated to hear that the goddess of ekasia, who thought himself superior, denied him.


    "Do you think you are the goddess of Acacia? You are just a ghost illusion now, and you are still a poor creature who is in my control of life and death. I will let you know whether I am worthy of it or not


    As he spoke, the terror of zeras was more vast than before, and a layer of thunder clouds covered the starry sky above the imperial city.


    As if the stars can be crushed in general, dense thunder clouds flashing rolling thunder light, deafening thunder sound is also endless.


    Zerath''s momentum seems to have no top and keeps climbing, while the goddess akashia is on the contrary. Her breath is getting weaker and her figure is gradually blurred and almost transparent.


    It was thought that the goddess would succumb in this way, but to zerath''s surprise, there was no change in her face.


    "If you want this power so much, how about it?" It seems that she is talking about something irrelevant to her own affairs, and the goddess akashia is as plain as before.


    With the astonished gaze of all on the altar, the goddess of ikassia liberated all her magic power and allowed it to flow quickly to zeroth. Her figure, however, dissipated in the starlight at a visible speed.


    Zerath was stunned for a long time before returning to God, and he felt a sense of humiliation and anger in his mind.


    "Self righteous stupidity!"


    For the goddess of acacia''s refusal to submit to his alternative dissipative behavior, in zeras''s view, it was only for the sake of maintaining the so-called goddess''s dignity, which was meaningless.


    Even though he thought so in his heart, he was still angry with the goddess akashia. In order to vent the displeasure caused by the goddess akashia, zelas fixed his eyes on the azr gods below.Aware of Zerah''s gaze, the oppressed azr gods are instantly under pressure. They had a premonition that zerath would try to use them to try the new power usurped from the goddess akashia.


    As they had expected, the sinister voice of Zerah rang for a moment.


    "Let me see how powerful the phalanx left behind by the goddess ekasia."


    Although Ye Feng and his party hiding in the dark are not the main targets of zelas''s magic sound, they are still shocked by the terrible magic sound and nearly fainted.


    Only Sara, who had swallowed the soul power of Naga capolos and Calista, was a little better, but her face was a little pale.


    Looking back on some of the psychic Magic Arts in the soul knight''s inheritance, Sara mobilizes the power of the soul in her body to build a spiritual barrier that can block out the interference of magic sound.


    At the same time, alonia, Soraka, who is far above the sea, is in retreat in the Institute of mind accompanied by Aoxing.


    As if sensing something irritating, Soraka, with her eyes closed, slowly opened her dark purple eyes.


    Aoxing, who was protecting the Dharma, saw her frowning and asked, "what''s the matter, Soraka?"


    Under Aoxing''s concerned gaze, Soraka shook her head to indicate that she was OK. After pondering for a moment alone, she began to say, "is there really such a natural usurper in this world?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 673

    "Is there such a man in the world who is born to usurp the fortune of others?"


    Aoxing was puzzled by Soraka''s sudden question, but he replied: "there are many new rulers in a country who have changed their dynasties."


    "That doesn''t count. I''m talking about people who usurp other people''s luck. Those people have bad luck, but they all have one characteristic, that is, they can usurp the fortune belonging to others. Once they meet new candidates, they will continue to usurp it, not by their own luck." Soraka shook his head and didn''t agree with Aoxing.


    Turning into a mini dragon hovering in front of Soraka, Aoxing asked, "Qi Yun is a mysterious and mysterious existence. How can you suddenly think of this?"


    Aoxing''s question made sorakar''s feeling stagnant. After a while, she began to say: "just now, the power of the remnant thoughts that I left in the light pillar of Acacia imperial city''s phalanx was usurped. The usurper also usurped other powers before. All his magic achievements were made by taking away others'' fortune a little bit!"


    As soon as this was said, Aoxing suddenly realized why Soraka just asked him about his luck. However, what shocked him was that the usurper could even usurp the power of the remnant thoughts left by Soraka at his peak. Is this really terrible?


    Shocked, Aoxing suddenly remembers the array left by Soraka in his previous life, and worries vaguely whether the usurper will control the phalanx of ekaxia. That array is comparable to the empty array of the empty mountain. It is a city guarding array carefully arranged by Soraka in his previous life. Even if the gods attack together, it may not be able to break it.


    Feeling Aoxing''s anxiety, Soraka stretched out his hand to caress Aoxing''s dragon body, and said with a calm and elegant smile: "the usurper just got the power of the remnant, and did not control the array. Moreover, the power I left is not so easy. A usurper will take advantage of it. He will soon use up his one-time power. What worries me is other things."


    "What''s the matter?" Aoxing entangled Soraka''s arm and gazed curiously at Soraka''s smiling face.


    Asked by Aoxing, the smile on Soraka''s face gradually faded, and replaced by the gloom that rarely appears on her face.


    "The power of the usurper''s last usurpation is the force of emptiness that we used to be familiar with. Even if it is wrapped in a holy and peaceful atmosphere, I can recognize it at a glance!"


    As Soraka spoke slowly, Aoxing''s heart was just rippling, and a strong wind gradually blew up, setting off more and more violent waves.


    ¡­¡­


    One after another, thunder fell from the sky of the imperial city of ekasia, which was covered with thunder clouds, and hit the azr gods who were so oppressed by him that they could not move.


    Knowing that the magic power of zeras was far beyond their imagination, the gods joined hands to resist the thunderbolt attack of zeras.


    At the same time, a pair of bloody eyes hidden in the nothingness space of starry night are staring at him as he exhausts the magic power that seems to never be used up in his body.


    That pair of blood colored eyes faintly revealed the fear of the magic power of zeras at the moment, but also found that with the passage of time, the magic power of Silas has not only stagnated, but also quietly lost.


    On the other side, Ye Feng, who also hides in the dark, gradually stabilizes the stirring spirit with the help of Sarah''s spiritual magic, and the vague consciousness is also slowly sober up.


    When they saw that the United gods such as Azer were suppressed to death by Zerah, they all showed the color of shock.


    "Is this the power of the echaxia array?" Mumbling a sentence, Ye Feng looked at the suppressed Azer and other gods in a trance.


    "I don''t think it''s the power of the array!" Sarah''s long, narrow eyes narrowed slightly, her eyes fixed on the still towering column of stars.


    "Why do you say that?" Shivell''s eyes twinkled and he asked.


    Sara squirmed her lower lip, but did not open her mouth. Instead, she pointed to the starry vision above the thundercloud.


    She this one finger, leaf breeze several people all raise a head to look to be covered by thunder cloud starry night. After a while, Ye Feng frowned and said, "Sister Sarah, what''s the change?"


    Sarah did not return to Ye Feng''s words, just a faint smile. Then she looked at hivier, who was focused on her face, and said, "sylvier, I heard that you are a student of master rez. I want to know something about the array. What can you see?"


    "According to common sense, if the power of the normal array is acquired, it will immediately remove all previous spells. However, it seems that the starry night illusion has not disappeared, and the array surrounding the whole city is still operating as before."


    Suddenly think of what, Ye Feng in front of a bright: "is the magic array we saw outside the city to maintain the Imperial City suspended?"


    Reminded by Ye Feng and Sara, he combed his head a little and said in a positive tone: "yes, but the core of maintaining the operation of the array should be the energy of the Star column above the altar!"


    "How did zerath suddenly become so powerful?"Ye Feng is still a little difficult to understand. In a flash, zeras suppressed the azr gods. You should know that among them Azur is also a God, plus two void guardians and two brothers of nether, it is equivalent to the existence of three gods.


    Together, they are easily suppressed by the suddenly rising power of zeras. Ye Feng can''t imagine that there is any power that can make zeras suppress Azer and other gods.


    Sara, who is practicing spiritual magic, also timely gives her inference: "it should be the power of the goddess akashia''s remnant. If I''m not wrong, zeras may be trapped by this power."


    As soon as the voice dropped, the situation of the war ahead was in line with what Sarah said, and a dramatic reversal took place.


    Zeras, who had been aggressive before, suddenly fell into the downwind and was beaten down by the joint gods of azr.


    At the moment, he also realized why the goddess akashia would take the initiative to dissipate without making any resistance, because it was not the power of the array, but the power of the remnant mind!


    At the thought that he had been set aside by the goddess akashia, Silas could not restrain his anger and roared wildly.


    However, no matter how he roared, he could only flee in the joint efforts of azr gods after the residual power was exhausted.


    saw this, as like as two peas of wind and wind, and lamented the speculation of Sarah and heweill''s two men, almost as same as the development of war.


    However, the two Fiona have not spoken, with a cold face, staring at Ye Feng, praising Sara and shivell.


    There was something to eat in their hearts. They only hated that they didn''t know spiritual magic and magic. Otherwise, Sara and shivell would not be in front of them this time.


    The two Fiona are still watching the battle in the center of the altar in case of unexpected danger.


    Although he was defeated by the Azur gods, he was a God with divine magic after all, and he could not make the war worse for a time.


    Little did not know that in the cowhide of hivier, the golden sun disc was already covered with dark purple unknown evil spirit.


    Sylvier himself, under the influence of the sun''s disk, was the master of the ascenders.


    She seems to have completely forgotten that it was because she was afraid that the people who created the sun disc would use her as a puppet that she gave up exploring the power that the solar disc could control the ascenders.


    And all the changes on the altar fell into the eyes of the man who created the sun disc


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 674

    As the connection with the sun''s disc grew deeper and deeper, there was always a feeling of a shadowy swish behind her, like a pair of eyes staring at her.


    See her suddenly turn head, leaf breeze stares at her eye strangely, ask a way: "how?"


    Taking a deep breath, he managed to squeeze out a smile and shake his head. She just wanted to say that she was ok, but she didn''t want Lulu''s timid voice to ring first.


    "Brother Ye Feng..."


    Pout a small mouth, is hugged by the hilver Lulu baby fat little face extremely aggrieved. She wanted to talk to Ye Feng about the change of sylvier, but worried that he would do something that made her afraid.


    Besides, sylvier is Lulu''s favorite adult besides Ye Feng. She doesn''t want her words to hurt him.


    "Well?" See Lulu call him but don''t speak, Ye Feng doubted to hum sound.


    Shiver, who was afraid of Lulu''s disorderly speech, pretended to be calm. She put Lulu''s ear and gently said a few words of comfort that people around her could hear, trying to behave as usual.


    If it was peacetime, sylvier would comfort Lulu a lot. But now Lulu has been suffering from a small face, pursed her small mouth and refused to speak.


    Fiona and Ye Feng have no doubt of him, still not aware of the change of sylvier. As for Lulu''s aggrieved appearance, the three only blame Lulu for his timidity and fear of being affected by the battle of the gods such as zerath in the distance.


    Seeing that no one was willing to take her away from shivell, little Lulu looked gloomy and could only keep her secret in her heart.


    At this time, Sara came up and gently shaved Lulu''s nose with her right hand. While teasing Lulu, she also noticed a slight frown on his brow. Although it was only for a moment, it was still noticed by her.


    "Sylvier, you''ve been alone with Lulu all the way. It''s very tired. Let me share it for you."


    Sara''s seemingly casual sentence aroused the alarm of shivell, but she still said calmly: "it''s OK. Lulu and I can kiss it. I''ll take it with me."


    Seeing Sarah coming, Lulu had a glimmer of hope in her heart. But at the end of his speech, she pouted her lips wrongly and was very unhappy.


    She lovingly stroked Lulu''s hair and pinched Lulu''s delicate face. Sara made no secret of her love for Lulu, and kindly narrowed her moving eyes: "I don''t think, Lulu, do you like my sister to hold her?"


    Although he was in the arms of hivier, Lulu still bravely said, "like it!"


    As soon as Lulu finished speaking, Sara took her directly from hivier''s arms.


    Sylvier''s thoughts were immediately disturbed by Sara''s actions. She stamped her feet in anger and glanced at Lulu, who was taken away by Sarah, from time to time, for fear that Lulu would talk.


    The three of them act in the eyes of Ye Feng three people, that is, Sara and shivell two people are not against each other, normal fight.


    Taking Lulu a little further away from shivell, Sara asks lulu in a low voice about him.


    At first, Lulu was still a little afraid that her rambling would embarrass him. However, under Sara''s pacification and persuasion, she still confided in Sara her changes and worries about him.


    However, with Lulu''s telling, Sarah''s face, which is full of gentle smile, can''t smile any more. When Lulu''s words were all finished, Sara''s face hardened and said, "are you sure there''s something evil in your sister shivell?"


    "I''m sure!"


    Sarah''s questions make Lulu feel that Sara doesn''t believe her. In order to make Sara believe her, she waved her small hand and puffed her breath and continued: "Lulu can''t feel wrong. Sister shivell''s breath has changed a lot. She is as evil as that female devil. Sister Sara, we must find a way to temporarily imprison sister shivell and let her receive treatment!"


    "Sister, get it, Lulu. Don''t worry." Let''s not worry. Sarah can be sure that Lulu''s feelings are not wrong. Sylvier''s performance during this period is indeed a bit weird.


    But how to imprison this state of hivier is really a bit of a big head for her.


    Just as Sara ponders how to capture hiville, Amu''s anxious cry makes her feel bad.


    "Sister shivell is gone!"


    As soon as this word comes out, Ye Feng and Fiona''s attention are immediately attracted back.


    Looking at the empty position beside amu, Ye Feng, who is worried about hiville''s accident, squats down and drops his hands on amu''s shoulder and asks, "how can he be missing?"


    "I don''t know. Sister shivell was still with me just now. Sobbing..." Amu was also a little anxious by Ye Feng''s questioning, and he burst into tears.


    The crowd looked around, hoping to find him. When Mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart, inadvertently sweeps through the center of the star beam, she sees the figure of hivier that she is very familiar with.


    The pupils in her eyes began to shrink, and she opened her mouth and lost her voice: "that over there, it seems to be sylvier?"Hearing the sound, Ye Feng and others are looking in the direction of the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona, and their line of sight hivier is moving step by step towards the direction of the chaos of the zeras gods.


    See here, Ye Feng didn''t think about it, and rushed out of Sara''s soul force barrier to provide protection for all.


    His reckless behavior caused a series of adverse consequences, Fiona and others also broke out of the barrier, completely exposed on the altar.


    Sarah didn''t want to be exposed like this, but out of helplessness, she had to take Lulu and amu together to run out of the dark.


    At this time, shivell, who was at the forefront, was quietly approaching the center of the battle between the gods. Her left hand held the sun disc in her arms and kept saying obscure ancient incantations in her mouth.


    Maybe it''s because the dark purple magic light of the sun disc is wrapped by the golden light, which seems to be sacred.


    The azr gods in the battle, aware of the arrival of hivier, all showed a trace of color. However, they did not stop fighting against Zerah and tried to strangle him.


    Under the spell of hivier, the power of ascending became catkins like catkins, and the strong breath gradually spread to every corner of the altar.


    Feeling that the spirits of Azur, Zerah, nathas and Rexton are extremely weak in the battle, shivell''s eyes are frozen, and directly guide the spirit power of the ascendants in the solar disc.


    With the exception of lakton, who had been manipulated by hivier through the sun''s disk, and casaden and marzaha, who were not ascendants, Azur, zerath and nathas felt only their souls tremble and their bodies twitch involuntarily.


    Then, under the continued casting of shivell, lakton, who had been under control before, flew back to him to guard her. At the same time, the three Azur ascenders are suffering from the terrible mental torture, trying to make them obey the will of hivier who have been baptized by the power of ascension.


    When he saw the abnormality of Azur''s three ascenders, he could not help but think of some words about the solar disc that hivier had told him before.


    Didn''t shivell say the sun disc was a magic weapon? How did she suddenly use the power of the sun''s disk? Although it is not known exactly what the solar disk does, the leaf wind is now almost certain that shivell has been influenced by the solar disc.


    The more he thought about it, the more worried he was at the moment or not the one he knew. Ye Feng took Xiwei''s hand and wanted to confirm what was wrong with her.


    "Sylvier, don''t you say you can''t use the power of the sun''s disk?"


    When Ye Feng holds his hand, he doesn''t repel and disgust. Instead, he reveals a smile that makes Ye Feng palpitating.


    "Ye Feng, why do we have to listen to Soraka and finish the task for her? We can control the power of the sun''s disk and do everything we want to do


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 675

    "Ye Feng, why do we have to listen to Soraka and finish the task for her? We can control the power of the sun''s disk and do everything we want to do


    He was excited to take it for granted that Ye Feng had a faint sense of distance. She he knew would never say such extreme words.


    More and more convinced that it is the sun disk that affects the mind of sylvier. Ye Feng grabs the sun disc with a twinkle in his eyes.


    The next second, however, the sun''s disk erupted into a blazing temperature, which broke away from the leaf wind and flew back to shivell''s hand.


    "The sun disc has recognized me as the Lord. Ye Feng, take a good look. These so-called gods and demigods have not yet yielded to our feet."


    At the same time, Narcissus, who is only a demigod, and his brother, rickton, came to hiville and guarded her.


    However, kasadin and marzaha, who have been watching for a long time, have learned some secrets of the sun disk from Ye Feng''s conversation with hivier. Their eyes towards the sun disc in his hand are full of fear.


    In order to prevent hivier from controlling Azur and Zerah as much as possible, marzaha and kasadin looked at each other and fell slowly from the air.


    He motioned Ye Feng to stop the meaningless argument with hivier, and then glanced at the five Fiona people who arrived in time. Casaden said with a solemn expression: "let''s drag nathas and lakton. If you really want to save this girl who is affected by the sun disk, you must stop her magic on zeras and Azer!"


    With that, casaden and his wife took the lead in attacking hivier. At the same time, as they had expected, the two brothers, like a patron saint, stood in front of him and became entangled with them.


    The destructive power of the battle between the demigods is far beyond the comprehension of ordinary people. For a time, that area was like the forbidden art of God which touched all kinds of taboo fields, shaking wildly.


    Aware that Ye Feng and others want to capture her, he immediately withdrew from the war center.


    "Stop it, sylvier. Have you forgotten what you said before? The sun disc is a magic weapon Ye Feng followed suit and did not forget to dissuade him.


    At the moment, under the influence of the sun''s disk, shivell has no mind to think about her when she was not affected. Now she only wants to completely control all ascenders.


    Gusts of breeze lingered around him, and shivell deliberately dragged the leaf wind, and he said a word without a word of ambiguous words.


    The continuous negotiation failed, and Ye Feng, who was afraid to hurt him, did not dare to try his best to capture him.


    When he was going to continue to persuade him to give up the sun disc, Fiona of the Laurent family suddenly flashed in his ear: "Ye Feng, what are you nagging her about?"


    With the cold rebuke, Ye Feng''s side swept the bright white sword shadow of Fiona of Laurent family.


    Without waiting for him to return to his mind, the dark figure of feiona, a childhood sweetheart, also passed by his side. The dark black feather''s sword spirit condensed, leaving a black crow feather brushing his face.


    "If you don''t have the heart, don''t blame us for our hard work!"


    There is also a hint of jealousy in his indifferent words, but the dull Ye Feng doesn''t recognize that layer of jealousy.


    The black and white shadow of the sword exudes a terrifying and sharp sword spirit. He attacks hivier from all angles, which makes Ye Feng worried.


    He had personally experienced how insignificant Fiona and Fiona were when they started. He was really afraid that he would be beaten up by them.


    "This is not the time for heartache


    Sara''s voice comes from behind. The body that Ye Feng wants to start is also pressed by Sara''s jade hand.


    In the distance, Fiona and Fiona, as Ye Feng thought, flashed to hivier in succession with a broken air chop.


    However, he was not as invincible as Ye Feng thought and was seriously injured. On the contrary, under the blessing of the breeze, he skillfully avoided Fiona''s attack.


    Seeing that hivier avoided their attacks several times, Fiona, who had a high opinion of himself, was hard to accept. He was obviously not as strong as them, but he could precisely avoid their attacks.


    "Do you just run away, sylvier?"


    "Don''t you usually have a good look? Why don''t you dare to face us right now?"


    Fiona''s two successive offensives are always dispelled by sylvier''s carefree figure. They have to use words to stimulate him to fight them head-on.


    In the face of their indignant remarks, he just smiles and easily avoids Fiona''s successive attacks under the blessing of the breeze.


    At the next moment, shivell suddenly reversed his previous defensive stance and threw out the cross whirling blade in his hand.


    Then, the magic whirling blade turned into a magic whirling blade, which attacked Fiona with extraordinary speed.


    Although the whirling blade of hivier is not as powerful as Fiona''s, the rapid speed makes the two who can''t dodge be hit continuously.However, hivier, who is not easy to be pulled closer, quickly separates from Fiona and attacks them from a distance with ease by using the whirling blade.


    Looking at Fiona''s body repeatedly injured by her whirling blade, but unable to get close to her embarrassed appearance, hiville did not forget to laugh: "Fiona, do you think that the more powerful your swordsmanship is, the stronger you are?"


    Seeing Fiona and her hostile cold eyes, hiville kept keeping a distance from them, but he did not forget to continue to tease them.


    "Are you confused that your swordsmanship can pierce the body of a demigod, but can never break through the realm of mortals to become a demigod?"


    "That''s because, in addition to the power of swordsmanship, you are far from reaching the standard of becoming a demigod."


    A series of hivier''s words lingered in Fiona''s hearts like magic sounds, and their proud Kendo hearts were stimulated to stir waves.


    "What do you say?"


    "Our Kendo is not up to you


    Originally also wanted to listen to Sara''s words, take into account the idea of the next leaf wind, but now, Fiona and her are completely infuriated by sylvier.


    In their fury, they just want to teach shivell a lesson, and they have already forgotten what Sarah had told them.


    Facing the flying whirling blade, they bravely endure the pain of being scratched, and rush to shivell like crazy. They want to use the sharp blade waltz to defeat him.


    Maybe they didn''t realize that they were torn by the magic power of the whirling blade, which seemed to be not powerful, under the pulling of shivell again and again, and they were all exhausted.


    But in their fury, they just want to show him whether their swordsmanship is as bad as he said.


    He knew that if she had just confronted any Fiona, she would not have been an opponent, let alone a joint attack.


    Seeing the two Fiona approaching her again, hivier, who still wanted to implicate them, immediately manipulated the blue light magic to dodge their most violent stab and wanted to open a distance to fight.


    But it was at this moment that something sinister happened to him.


    Pixar, the fairy of Lulu, appeared beside Fiona and healed her wounds at a visible speed.


    And Fiona two people in Lulu''s magic magic magic under the speed become extremely fast, she can not keep away from the two people. To her dismay, with Pixar''s magic shield, all her counterattacks couldn''t break Fiona''s defense for a while.


    Close combat has never been what hivier is good at. What makes her feel worse is that when Lulu''s childish voice rings, her nerves are like being stabbed by a cone, and she has a brief dizziness.


    "Change Grow bigger


    Just for a moment, shivell completely lost the chance to continue to pull with Fiona.


    When she comes to her senses, Fiona and Fiona are transformed into a black and a white sword shadow, and blend into the void space.


    The surrounding space reveals a strong sword spirit. She remembers that Fiona and Fiona''s move is the town sword technique of the Laurent family - sharp edge Waltz!


    In shivell''s shrinking pupil, a black and a white sword shadow appeared quietly from the empty sky, and the waltz fell towards her with precise and elegant sharp blade.


    This time, she fell into the sword move


    There is no escape!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 676

    "Change Grow bigger


    At Sara''s urging, she gives Fiona a magic power to strengthen their physique. Lulu turns back timidly and looks at Sara with big eyes.


    "Is that all right, Sister Sarah?"


    Lulu Jiao''s weak childish voice falls in Sarah''s ear. She takes Lulu into her arms and comforts Lulu silently.


    Ye Feng on one side opposed Lulu''s blessing magic to Fiona from the beginning, but Sara didn''t listen to him at all, just cajoled Lulu into intervening.


    Seeing that hivier can no longer pull away from Fiona, Ye Feng is trying to shout out to remind Fiona that they should not use their aggressive swordsmanship any more. They are afraid that hivier, who could not have fought hard, would be seriously injured by them.


    But before he made a sound, he was scared by Fiona''s next move, and his heart stopped suddenly, and his breath was frozen in an instant.


    The twin swords of the two men, one black and one white, merge into nothingness. They lock hivier, who falls into their swordsmanship, and is ready to cut five sharp blades in a row.


    Ye Feng, who has been with Fiona for a long time, naturally knows the horror of the blade waltz, and he himself is much weaker than any Fiona, not to mention the two people''s blade waltz at the same time.


    The more you think about it, the more you worry about it. Fiona, who has always been indifferent to the importance of her, even killed him with the wrong hand. Ye Feng immediately called to a stop: "Fiona, you should do it gently, don''t hurt him!"


    Just emerging from nothingness, two Fiona heard Ye Feng''s voice. At first, they thought Ye Feng wanted to care about them when they saw that they were hurt by the whirling blade of hivier. However, Ye Feng''s words not only said nothing about their injuries, but also showed great concern for him who had no injuries at all.


    The surprise look faded from their faces as they waved their swords and chopped at hivier. The faces of the two Fiona were completely dark.


    Although the mood is depressed because of Ye Feng''s words, they still know the priority under the reminder of Ye Feng.


    Shivell''s clever body method, which made the two men feel difficult, still made the two Fiona do their best every time they cut. However, they restrained their intention of killing and tried to reduce the killing spirit of blade waltz as much as possible.


    Even though they have been reminded by Ye Feng to reduce the power of swordsmanship as much as possible, they still cut hiville to black and blue, and fainted at the last cut.


    At the next moment, Ye Feng flew over and picked up the shivell who fainted in the ground and held him in his arms.


    Looking at Ye Feng squatting on the ground concerned to find out the magic power, feel the injury of hiville, two Fiona slightly lost in the heart, secretly complain that Ye Feng does not care about them.


    Sara arrives with amu and Lulu, and takes hivier from ye fenghuai, and asks Lulu to provide treatment for him at her side.


    After carefully exploring the injury of sylvier, Lulu was so distressed that she burst into tears: "sister sylvier was so hurt that her meridians were cut off!"


    "Can it be cured?" Sara looks back and glances at Ye Feng faintly. She doesn''t look at the Fiona two people who hurt hivier like this.


    Instead, she made Fiona, who had always been sensitive, feel that she was blaming them for their heavy work, which made them very dissatisfied.


    The reason why they took the place of Ye Feng just now was Sarah''s idea. Why did she blame them instead?


    Due to their cold nature, the two Fiona did not write their dissatisfaction on their faces. They still had a pair of cold and pretty faces on one side.


    In fact, they all misunderstood Sara. Sara just looked back to see what Ye Feng would do when he heard that sylvier''s meridians were damaged. As the mastermind, she is very concerned about Ye Feng''s attitude.


    But just that casual glance, she saw that Ye Feng had great dissatisfaction with Fiona. Since Ye Feng didn''t expect her here, she pretended not to know.


    After another exploration, Lulu wiped her tears and sobbed: "Lulu can cure sister shivell, but she has to recuperate for a month after going back. During this period, she can''t do magic."


    Hearing this, Sara was really relieved. At least sylvier''s life was saved. Lu Lu is gesturing to cure him now. She sits with her back to Ye Feng and two Fiona, wiping the blood stains on his body.


    Ye Feng, standing on one side, is really angry when he hears that his meridians are damaged. If they had not happened to take Lulu with them, he would have been a paralyzed invalid even if he had not died.


    The more you think about it, the more angry Ye Feng says to Fiona and her life: "didn''t you remind you to do it gently? Look at the way you hurt hiville


    Hearing Ye Feng dare to roar at them, Fiona and her heart are also a burst of anger. But think of hivier because they are hurt like this, they are not good at expressing themselves.


    If ye Feng dares to yell at her like this, Fiona of Laurent family will definitely teach Ye Feng a lesson. But now, aggrieved, she had to stubbornly bite the red lip: "we have tried to suppress the power of the blade waltz to half!"


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, also felt aggrieved.Ye Feng is still worried: "you are better than her. When you join hands, you can''t reduce the power of swordsmanship to the lowest level possible?"


    It seems to be on the bar with Ye Feng. Feiona, a childhood sweetheart, frowns slightly: "she is not as weak as you think she is. If you reduce her power, she will run again!"


    Fiona of the Laurent family thought they were both right, and gave a cold hum.


    There is no way to take the two people. Since both have happened, Ye Feng doesn''t want to say anything more. He just wants to let the two people separate life and death from each other. His heart can''t bear it.


    Although Ye Feng doesn''t speak any more, he can''t help but look at the two proud Fiona.


    At the thought of the time when he was in good condition, Ye Feng didn''t care about their injuries, and their grievances burst out.


    Clearly they are also injured, why does Ye Feng not ask them how they are until now? Are they not hurt? Sylvier can''t even touch it? Is it in his mind that shivell is more important than them?


    A series of questions filled their minds. If it was normal, they might hold the questions in their hearts, but now they are really miserable.


    "Ye Feng, I''m hurt!"


    "I''m hurt too!"


    Two stubborn and serious voice into Ye Feng''s ears, let him a burst of consternation, and even doubt whether he heard wrong.


    Fiona and Fiona have always been strong minded girls in his cognition. Even though they are hurt again, they will be strong and will never show their weakness. What''s wrong with them today?


    Ye Feng''s stupefied appearance makes Fiona two people''s hearts cold, but also makes them feel that Ye Feng doesn''t care about them at all.


    Fiona, the Laurent family, was the first to resist. She looked at Ye Feng with a black face: "do you think we are hurt or not?"


    "How could it be?" By Laurent family Fiona''s cold eyes look creepy, Ye Feng still as usual with a smile to respond.


    "Then why don''t you care about us from the time we were wounded by shivell to now?" For Ye Feng''s reply, Sophia is still not very satisfied.


    The forehead exudes a trace of cold sweat, looking at the aggressive two Fiona, Ye Feng nervously organized the language: "you two usually are not always cold, I think..."


    "You think? You think we can get hurt at will? "


    "Do you think we can live well without the care of others?"


    Two Fiona was Ye Feng''s speech angry all over trembling, they interrupted Ye Feng''s words one after another.


    "Good It seems like this... "


    As soon as the words were spoken, Ye Feng regretted it. "I was wrong, Fiona, don''t take it seriously," he said


    Seeing that Fiona and Fiona are going to be mad by Ye Feng, Sarah timely said, "this is not the time to quarrel with you!"


    "We and Ye Feng''s matter, the wheel can''t get outside to intervene!" It''s OK for Sara not to speak. Both Fiona snorted coldly.


    As soon as the words came out, Sara, who had been trying to persuade her to make peace, also turned pale.


    Seeing the whole scene is about to lose control, Amu''s scream stopped them temporarily.


    "Too The sun disk flies away


    With the sound of the sun flying away from amu''s hands, the sun disc flew to the Star column in the center of the altar, tearing a huge space crack in the void.


    The evil dark purple magic continuously gushes out from the crack, washing away the golden appearance of the sun disc and restoring its original appearance.


    - People''s magic light surges, and the familiar magic moment makes kasatine two people who are entangled with neithers two brothers startle, which makes Ye Feng and his party''s incredible secret.


    "That''s the force of the void of the void visitor. I didn''t expect that the sun disc was a magic weapon made by the virtual visitor. It tore open the void crack connecting the void land!"


    Ye Feng was shocked by the huge amount of information, but soon he felt a little wrong. His intelligence quotient was rarely online. He thought of a lot.


    The master of the sun disc, shivell, has fainted. Why are the two brothers still carrying out the previous orders of shivell and fighting with casaden? Why are Azur and zerath still suffering from mental torture? Why does the sun''s disk tear open space cracks? Is it true that, as hivier had guessed, sooner or later, the creators of the solar disk will find them all and wipe them out?


    Many questions become more disturbing with the presence of wicz and emptiness on the altar. Is it possible to say that all this is under the control of the big eyed tentacle monster?


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 677

    In the void space of the starry night, the scarlet eyes flash again, and then a dark shadow appears quietly. His face is changeable and he stares at the void crack which emits the dark purple evil spirit in the distance.


    At this time, her heart sounded a hoarse and deep voice: "Alice, how can you have such a terrible void power there?"


    Hearing the speech, Elise hid in the starry night and looked at Vickers and void Ruiwen. In the bottom of her heart, she responded: "hammer stone, there is a visitor from the void that opens the space channel connected with the void land."


    "I said why we can feel the vast force of emptiness in shadow island. It turns out that the door of emptiness has opened!"


    Is the force of emptiness so strong? Even the devil in the shadow island can feel it? The sound of hammerstone sounded again in her heart, and Elise''s brow began to lock. She felt that the matter might be more complicated than she had previously suspected.


    Indecisively, she described in detail to the hammer what she had seen.


    "Now it''s just a crack in space that can only be regarded as a void crack, not a door."


    On the contrary, her description stirred up a storm at the bottom of hammer stone''s heart, making hammer stone silent for a long time. After a long time, the hammer stone replied, "just a crack connecting the two worlds has poured into such a strong force of emptiness, which shows that the empty visitors have come back from the dead, and they have spread a large army at the crack mouth. In fact, the strength is far beyond what the present Valoran can resist!"


    "What do you mean?" Elise''s long and narrow eyes gradually lengthened. She guessed what hammer stone meant by saying this to her, but she still wanted to confirm.


    "Destroy the rift in the void at all costs, as you think in your mind!"


    Although she had long guessed the intention of hammerstone''s communication with her mind, Alice was a little disgusted with it. Isn''t that what makes her a demon turn to help people?


    As she sipped her lips, Elise resisted disgust and said in a cold voice at the bottom of her heart: "at least how far does it take to radiate this force of emptiness?"


    "A hundred God level empty visitors, at least a hundred, no matter how much you hate human beings, we demons will also play a part in the overall consideration, but this does not hinder our plan to rule Valoran."


    After listening to the long speech of hammer stone language, although Elise was a little shocked that there were at least 100 God level empty visitors on the other side of the crack, she still had a black face because she hated doing it.


    Cut off and hammer stone''s mind and spirit, Alice beautiful cheek reveals self mockery. As the devil of the shadow Island, she has to hold the hearts of various clans of Valoran, which is really ironic!


    No matter how disgusted she was with human beings, and looking down at everything on the altar below, she knew that she was the only one who could stop her disgusting eyes from coming.


    Picking up her disgust, Alice began to figure out how to destroy the void.


    But at this time, the starry night in front of her quietly condensed out a shining star fragments.


    Then, under her stunned gaze, little Soraka, who should not have appeared again, stepped out of the star fragments above her.


    Then, a scene that makes people laugh and cry happens. The little Soraka, who couldn''t fly, fell straight up and straight in front of Elise, and little Soraka cried out for it.


    Subconsciously, she reaches out her hands to catch little Soraka. Elise stares at the little Soraka in her arms and looks again and again.


    When the weeping Soraka found that she was no longer falling, she rubbed her hot and humid eyes to see who saved her.


    When she saw that it was her favorite Elise, she was a little overjoyed.


    "Really sister Alice, we meet again!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Ye Feng and his party casting a watchful and hostile look at him, vicz, who has no eyelids, just bends his big eyes, and leads the empty Ruiwen to Azer and zeras, who are still struggling to resist.


    "Long time no see, my servants..." With a meaningful, bantering sound, vicz''s eyes swept over Azel, Zerah, nathas, Rexton, Yefeng, and shivell in his sleep.


    "Wake up!"


    Shivell was awakened by vicz in a faint, but her wound was not cured. Weak, she lies in Sarah''s arms, struggling to look at Victor.


    "You''re much more capable than I thought you would be, sylvier. Don''t worry. When the void comes to rule the world, I''ll make you queen of humanity in the desert, and these ascenders will be my servants to you."


    Waking up to think of all she had done when she was possessed, she felt palpitation and even felt guilty about Ye Feng and others.


    Ignoring wicz''s words, hivier wriggled his white lips and said to Ye Feng and his party, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to do it before, especially Lulu, my sister..."


    "We all know you didn''t mean to, Lulu, and she won''t blame you!" Ye Feng motioned to him not to feel guilty for the first time. They didn''t blame her.


    Lulu is also small mouth to placate him, indicating that she understands him.Vickers was not angry when he pretended not to see him, the real owner of the solar disc. He turned to see the two brothers of nathas who were fighting with kasatine. With a little casting, he let the situation of the May fifth opening be controlled by the two brothers.


    Seeing casaden and marzaha being ambushed, vicz laughed wildly: "human beings are really fragile creatures."


    Finally, looking at Azel and zerath, who are still unwilling to give in, vicz stimulates them with a sad tone: "I just wrapped the disc containing the force of void with a seemingly peaceful breath a thousand years ago, and then stupid human beings worship me every day and accept the power I give you. Ha ha ha!"


    "But you don''t seem to know that your so-called grand shurima empire was given by me. I can make you build an empire at any time, and I can take back all you have at any time."


    Vickers arrogant words fall at the same time, azr four people were given the power of ascension was Vickers deprived. But originally high above them, at this time the body''s magic is not as good as Ye Feng''s.


    This made the mood of zelas and Azer collapse instantly, and vicz took the opportunity to complete the final control of them.


    When Azel and zerath became his slaves completely because of their connection with the sun disc, vicz gave them back their magic.


    All those who could threaten him on the altar were flattened, and wiczner''s eyelid free eyes showed contempt for human beings.


    He drifts alone to the crack torn by the sun''s disc. Although vicz can''t get the control of the phalanx of acacia''s Imperial City, he can use the power of the array''s terror to force him to expand the void crack, hoping to support a stable channel connecting the two worlds.


    The terrible scream of the void creatures came from another world. Ye Feng and his party were very anxious, but they were only mortals. They could only watch the void crack expand little by little.


    At the same time when Elise condensed star fragments, Ye Feng and his party also gathered star fragments.


    Just like the stunned Elise, Ye Feng and his party are also staring at small Soraka with consternation on their faces, emerging from the fragments of starlight.


    The young voice of little sorakana''s complaint reminds them that this is not an illusion.


    "Brothers and sisters, why don''t you wait for Soraka to come to the altar?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 678

    Over the heart of the shurima desert, the Rafik has been here for several days. Caitlin and others, who were in charge of the rescue operation, were all staring at the biggest screen in the control room, and the atmosphere was once gloomy.


    In the picture, in addition to the star array which is comparable to a city in the center, it is already occupied by the demon army of shadow island.


    The corpses and bloodstains of surima soldiers on the yellow sand have been dried by the scorching sun and buried in the wind and sand. The strong black evil spirit and the forest spirit of the dead pervaded the area.


    It seems to be searching for possible survivors. These demons and undead did not withdraw after slaughtering the sherima soldiers. Instead, they wandered around the area looking for opportunities to forage.


    Even across the screen, Caitlin and others can feel the chill from the black fog on the screen.


    In order to more intuitively confirm Ye Feng''s and other people''s underground war situation, Olivia Anna today also repeated her operation a few days ago, turning on the pictures of Ye Feng and his party beside the main screen.


    However, Ye Feng and others are underground. Oriana can only locate Ye Feng''s and shivell''s intelligent walkie talkie by analyzing the Acacia array of magic guide satellites, and then make a rough positioning by locking in the physiological characteristics of Ye Feng and shivell.


    Several red shadows in human form are projected onto the screen, and the figures of Ye Feng and others can be vaguely distinguished. Although there are several strange red shadows in the picture, at least it seems that Ye Feng and others are safe.


    After confirmation, Caitlin asked orinna, "Oriana, can we get in touch with Ye Feng through intelligent walkie talkie or communication headset now?"


    Caitlin asked questions that other people wanted to know, and they were also very concerned about the safety of Ye Feng.


    On hearing this, Oriana pursed her lips: "at present, it seems that the signal of the communication headset can not penetrate the echaxia array at all. However, the signal resolution rate of the Hicks intelligent walkie talkie has made progress, but it is still unknown when Ye Feng and Ye Feng can be contacted."


    Ariana''s answer did not satisfy the public, and it would be dangerous for them to stay one more day here. It''s not easy to save so many survivors of Rama. They don''t think of any accidents. But Ye Feng is also their concern, so they are also very tangled about how to deal with it.


    Out of consideration of the overall situation, Galen said in a deep voice: "the demons in the shurima desert are getting more and more day by day. Even at the height of 10000 meters, we begin to feel the evil spirit. If we encounter a demigod level devil, it will be bad. I suggest that we should withdraw first."


    As soon as this was said, it immediately caused a great stir in the hearts of the people, which made them look different and observe the views of others.


    After a long time, Caitlin clapped her hands. When people looked at her, she said, "Galen is right. In such an extraordinary period, sacrifice is inevitable. For the sake of the overall situation, we should consider withdrawing Ionia first. However, just now Oriana said that she has made progress. Today, I will try to get in touch with Ye Feng and others together with her, regardless of tomorrow morning What happens, we''re all going to evacuate back to Ionia! "


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the little Soraka jumping out of the star fragments, Ye Feng and his party obviously did not respond.


    Didn''t little Soraka have fused with another little Soraka to become the remnant of the goddess akashia? Why did it happen again?


    The small person who spoke with her was not a word, but she complained to the little people.


    "Brother Ye Feng, why did you ignore me? I was not happy to meet that little girl who looks like me just now. You still ignore me


    Xiao Soraka''s words finally brought Ye Feng and others back from the stupefied God. Xiao Lulu was the first to trot over, and the two held together, not to mention how happy they were.


    The laughter of the two little girls attracted Ruiwen''s attention as she watched the vainx cast from nearby, but her eyes soon turned to Ye Feng.


    "Why does she stare at me all the time?" Aware of the emptiness of Ruiwen''s eyes, Ye Feng is very confused, there is a wonderful feeling in the dark.


    Both Sara and hivier know that it is Ruiwen, Ye Feng''s sister, but apparently they don''t want Ye Feng to recognize that monster is Ruiwen now.


    "I think you''re too narcissistic, she''s spying on all of us." Organized the next language, weak sylvier with a slightly joking tone with Ye Feng.


    had not been hirvtso''s soil hat for a long time, and make complaints about the leaves and wind. He also quickly put his doubts behind him.


    But Sara, after listening to shivell''s words, suspects that he may recognize the monster as Reeve as she does.


    After playing with Lulu for a while, little Soraka went to Ye Feng and raised his head curiously: "brother Ye Feng, don''t you want the power of the array left by the goddess sister? Why don''t you ask her for it? "


    Ye Feng helplessly said with a smile: "that side has been occupied by the bad guys, we dare not go there."


    As the voice fell down, Ye Feng looked at the direction of the light column of the eye star at random, and unexpectedly found that the goddess of Acacia, who had disappeared before, was manifesting in the light column again.Hearing that there was a bad man, the innocent little Soraka immediately puffed up his small mouth, made a fierce expression and looked at the star light column in the center of the altar.


    When she saw vicz doing evil with the help of the power of the phalanx and summoning evil creatures, she was very angry and wanted to go up to find something.


    Fortunately, Ye Feng caught her in time, otherwise, Ruiwen might be about to start staring at them.


    "Brother Ye Feng, don''t let that smelly monster do evil things with the magic array of Goddess sister!" Small Soraka put on a fierce appearance, very do not understand why Ye Feng wants to hold her.


    "See that monster named zerath? Even he is controlled by the big eye monster. We can''t be the opponent of the big eye monster. Don''t mess with him


    Holding the little Soraka''s hand, Ye Feng tried to persuade the little Soraka who wanted to do something. It took him a long time to stop him.


    "Then we can''t let that monster go around in aicasia either Seeing Ye Feng''s refusal to let her go and hit the monster with big eyes, the little Soraka sat on the ground in anger, sulking.


    Neither Sara nor shivell gave advice for him. Ye Feng, who was also a father, had to sit on the ground and face to face with little Soraka and said, "what do you say?"


    Asked by Ye Feng, Xiao Soraka pursed her mouth in embarrassment, apparently baffled by Ye Feng''s question.


    Sitting in the same place and quiet for a while, little Soraka suddenly flashed in front of her eyes and remembered something. She was excited to jump up from the ground, two small hands took Ye Feng''s big hand and danced.


    "Brother Ye Feng, we can also collect starlight fragments. As long as we can collect all the starlight fragments, the goddess sister will appear and drive away these big villains!"


    At the same time, the residual thoughts of the goddess Acacia in the star light column also convey her ethereal voice to Ye Feng and his party.


    "I have reclaimed the star fragments in the city. I hope you can collect all the star fragments as soon as possible, so that I can destroy the void army before it passes through the space passage!"


    The words of the goddess aikasiya raised hope for Ye Feng and others, but soon they were entangled with who should leave the altar to collect the fragments of starlight.


    Ye Feng didn''t think about it too much. He volunteered: "what I learned is the sword of wind. If I go, I should be able to complete the task of collecting in the shortest time."


    As soon as he said this, the four girls of hivier would object without thinking about it. However, she did not want to hear another voice from the goddess of Acacia in the starlight column: "you can take our little saint and the little Yodel girl, they can make your speed faster!"


    Now that the goddess of Acacia had opened her mouth, the four daughters of hivier, even if they objected, had to swallow their prepared words back into their stomachs.


    And Ye Feng took Lulu and xiaosoraka for the first time, and rushed to the bottom of the altar without stopping.


    His actions naturally attracted the attention of other people except Vickers, but without Vickers'' instructions, these disobedient ascenders pretended not to see them.


    But from just now on, void Ruiwen''s magic eyes have been staring at Ye Feng. When she saw Ye Feng running to the bottom of the altar, she was not bound by wicz''s will for the time being. Out of instinct, she wanted to follow up and have a look.


    At the bottom of her heart, this idea was just born in her heart. Suddenly Ruiwen forgot vicz''s previous order to guard her. She rolled up a magic wind and chased Ye Feng away.


    Seeing that she was about to catch up with Ye Feng, the shadows of two Fiona''s swords, one black and one white, flashed to the entrance of the altar steps and stopped her holding the magic sword.


    "Your opponent is us!"


    The empty Ruiwen stares at Ye Feng''s disappearance in the palace group below, and then her heart is filled with nameless anger because of the obstruction of the black and white twin Fiona.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 679

    Her mind was dizzy, and mafia ona, who was fighting swordsmanship with void Ruiwen, was knocked to the ground by void Ruiwen.


    She was shot down from high altitude with Fiona of the Laurent family. Fortunately, Amu stretched the bandage in time to catch them, otherwise they would have to be half dead by the huge impact.


    After getting rid of the entanglement of the two Fiona, Ruiwen looks at the palace under her eyes at the entrance of the altar.


    Unable to see the figure of Ye Feng, a trace of human frustration flashed in her eyes, but only for a moment, the void Ruiwen''s dark purple magic eye was replaced by emptiness.


    Vick is not afraid to open a passageway again.


    Just at this time, a dark phantom passed through the starry night and attacked vicz with great speed.


    All the people on the altar were looking at each other, but they didn''t expect that someone was hiding in the dark.


    Aware of the danger approaching, vicz instantly turns around, and his huge one eye, without eyelids, shoots a frightening purple light ball at the phantom who tries to attack him.


    The phantom, which could not see the specific appearance, dodged Vickers'' attack at a speed that was difficult for ordinary people to understand, and then leaped to the sun disc in front of the crack in the void.


    It would be foolish for Vickers to see what the phantom was really aiming for.


    "Put down the sun disk!"


    Ignoring vicz''s angry roar, the phantom in the sun disc at the same time, her vague figure is gradually clear.


    "It''s the evil woman named Elise!" Fiona in the distance recognized Elise as soon as possible.


    After seeing her get the sun disc, little Soraka urged: "sister Alice, destroy the monster''s magic weapon, and can''t let him harm people any more!"


    As a sign to little Soraka not to worry, Elise was playing with the sun disc she once wanted. After learning the true face of the sun disc, she also lost interest in the magic weapon. But looking at wicz''s eyes, which were afraid she would destroy the sun disc, she suddenly wanted to play a trick on the disgusting monster who had previously used her magic to heal her wounds.


    "Big eyes, if I destroy this thing, will your control over them disappear?" Give Vickers a nickname, and Alice chuckles casually.


    "You are killing yourself!" Threatening Elise with words, vicz was afraid that the sun disc would be destroyed.


    If the sun''s disk were destroyed, he would lose control of the ascender, as Elise said. Without his help, he had no certainty of victory over Elise.


    When Alice heard vicz''s angry words, she was sure that once the sun disc was destroyed, Vickers would lose control of others.


    Then, with her eyes twinkling in the face of the sun, Vicky''s face was smashed.


    ¡­¡­


    With the magic blessing of little Soraka and Lulu, Ye Feng promoted the sword of wind to the extreme, and listened to the guidance of little Soraka, and quickly collected the star fragments in the palace group.


    After Ye Feng collected the star fragments of the palace group, little Soraka pointed to a large hall with an open gate nearby and asked, "brother Ye Feng, there is a teleportation array in the center of the hall leading to the main city gate. After the collection in the palace is completed, we can continue to collect them directly from the gate of the city?"


    Smell speech, Ye Feng a little thought, led small Soraka and Lulu to go in.


    In the center of the hall, the round wine red cashmere blanket is branded with complex array patterns. The starlight from the array dotted the dark hall, and the faint magic of space lingered on it.


    Little Soraka ran to the center of the array excitedly and waved to Ye Feng and Lulu, indicating that they should follow her.


    Ye Feng looked at the hall and found nothing unusual. He immediately took Lulu''s hand and stepped into the array.


    Not a moment later, Ye Feng was transported to the gate of the main city. Looking at the star fragments that had turned him into a child before, Ye Feng could not help but recall the shadow of Lulu''s domination over him and hiville after they became children. He subconsciously looked down at Lulu, who seemed to be clever.


    "A little bit Brother Ye Feng, Lulu is so good Lu Lu of ghost spirit spirit knows Ye Feng won''t punish her like hivier, and she spits out her tongue intentionally, which is lovely.


    Unlike the scene in which Ye Feng saw it for the first time, this star fragment gradually twisted the surrounding space, forming a scene that Ye Feng had never seen before.


    The goddess of Acacia, dressed in a civilian costume and wearing a veil covering her lower face, slowly walked in from outside the city. She went straight through Ye Feng''s body and walked toward the city''s streets.


    There was also an endless stream of people on the street, but these people were heavy faced and rushed to the outside of the city at the urging of the soldiers.


    Seeing this, the goddess akashia was slightly stunned, then avoided the soldiers walking in the middle of the road, and hid in the crowd of onlookers.Pretending not to be the Imperial City, goddess akashia whispered to the old man on one side: "grandfather, why are those people urged out of the city by the soldiers?"


    It seems that the goddess ekasia did not know why those people were sent away. The old man looked at her suspiciously and said, "the human nobility will move to the imperial city of ekasia soon. In order to arrange more nobles to enter the city, all the civilians and people of other races in the city will have to move out. Those people you see are the first ones Sent out of the imperial city. "


    "Nobility? When will we still have aristocrats? " She had never heard of aristocracy in the family.


    "You, a girl, don''t seem to care much about current affairs." I feel very headache for the question of the goddess ekasia. Even he, an old man, knows these things. How can this seemingly young girl know less than him?


    Headache to headache, the old man or patience to explain for the goddess.


    "We have to start with the disappearance of the goddess akashia. It has been more than one hundred years since the goddess of ikassiya disappeared. All ethnic groups no longer come to the imperial city to worship the goddess. However, in order to fight for the right of internal domination, the clans fight each other openly and secretly. In this process, each tribe has its own powerful family, and their family also controls the ruling power of each tribe."


    "In order to make their tribe the most powerful among the Terrans, the tribes fought with each other for a long time, but there was no result. They decided to arrange the most prominent families of each tribe in this city, which was once the goddess of akashia, to deal with all tribal matters. Finally, who ordered all the Terran tribes to be expelled by the horns?"


    After listening carefully to the old man''s story, the calm heart lake of goddess akashia was filled with waves. Obviously, she did not expect that she would leave for more than 100 years. For more than 100 years, the tribes that should have loved each other in her eyes actually fought each other for interests.


    Lonely to say goodbye to the old man, this can not understand her to go to no one''s land, murmured to herself.


    "It''s not easy to expel empty visitors. Why did the Terrans become like this?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 680

    When everything in front of him returns to normal again, Ye Feng immediately collects the star fragments into his palm. After seeing the star light fragments which become more twinkling after fusion, Ye Feng carries the sword meaning of wind in his body and prepares to go to the next place.


    "Brother Ye Feng, I don''t want to collect star fragments!"


    Ye Feng, who is waiting for little Soraka to show him the way, doesn''t want to hear her emotional words at this time.


    He helped his forehead with a slight headache. Yefeng looked at the suddenly emotional little Soraka and asked, "Soraka, why don''t you want to collect it all of a sudden?"


    Lulu also poked her head and looked curiously at little Soraka.


    Little Soraka was sitting on the ground with her buttocks pouting and sulking. "This star fragment is different from what I have seen before. The people in the city have suddenly gone bad," she said


    Smell speech, Ye Feng accosted a voice. Children are children after all, and they are very straightforward about what they don''t like. But in his appeasement, little Soraka decided to listen to his words on the road.


    Ye Feng had never seen many star fragments along the way. Some of them were the unhappy memories of the goddess ekaxia, which little Soraka didn''t like to see.


    Fortunately, Ye Feng and Lulu coax little Soraka, otherwise she would not have wanted to collect star fragments.


    Walking through the streets and houses in the imperial city of ekasia, the power of starlight contained in the starlight fragments of Ye Feng''s hand is becoming more and more intense.


    In the visual angle invisible to the naked eye, there are some silk threads between the star fragments and the little Soraka. As more and more starlight fragments are collected, little Soraka''s resistance to the people who once lived in this city is also growing, just as she is awakening a memory that has been sealed by her.


    The memory fragments about the return of the goddess of ekasia to ekasia are all sad and disgusting things.


    The civilians in aicasia were oppressed and exiled by the new nobles; the people of other races in the city were no longer treated as allies of human beings to fight against empty visitors, or even regarded as monsters


    For example, there is too much injustice, which makes the allies who are willing to make friends with human beings after the disappearance of the goddess ekaxia. This city, which should have been the witness of the glory and friendship of varan''s various ethnic groups, has gradually changed its flavor with the departure of most other races. The prominent families of various human tribes have turned this city into a arena of power, trampling on its former glory.


    With the further understanding of the goddess akashia after entering the city, other races have completely severed diplomatic relations with the Terrans in the past 100 years, and their relations tend to be indifferent. However, the prominent families of the tribes did not take it seriously. They believed that human beings were the masters of the land of Valoran, and that the departure of other races was unimportant. They continue to calculate with each other for the so-called supreme power, in the delusion of becoming the Supreme Master.


    The arrogance of the Terrans grew day by day, and they even came up with the idea of taming the dragon people who thought they were the masters of the world. Let the dragon clan, one of their strongest allies, become their mount and be at their command.


    It is incredible that the idea of trampling on the dignity of the Allies fighting side by side has been passed by the dignitaries. What''s more, some of them still want to taste dragon meat and bathe in dragon blood.


    To this end, they wantonly recruited troops and horses, reorganized the forces of the Terran tribes, and prepared to fight against the dragon people.


    The terrifying desire that the human race can never satisfy is like a bottomless pit, which is even more terrifying than the empty visitors. Even the empty visitors who dominated the whole world at that time did not dare to openly take the dragon clan as blood food and mount.


    Through the fragments of starlight, Ye Feng also felt the depression and loss of the goddess akashia when she came back. They were very depressed.


    If he didn''t know that all the clans were allies against empty visitors, he might think that taming the dragon clan and eating dragon meat was as normal as his usual diet? Even the pleasure of conquering the dragon race? After seeing these recollections of the goddess aichaiya, Ye Feng asked himself a few questions in the bottom of his heart. He was a little afraid of himself as a human race, because he really had a moment of heart.


    Dare not think about these problems any more, Ye Feng comforts the oppressed little Soraka and Lulu, and coaxes him to continue to direct him.


    Reluctantly, Ye Feng is told that only the star fragments of fox fairy manor are not collected, so little Soraka and Lulu are carried into her arms by Ye Feng, and run towards fox fairy manor with Ye Feng''s body.


    As with other star fragments that have changed, the door of fox fairy manor has lost the fox fairy whom ye Feng and the three men have seen before. Instead, there are two gatekeepers watching the flow of people in and out of fox fairy manor.


    Following the image of the goddess aikasiya, Ye Feng and his three people are watching the goddess''s every move.


    Goddess akashia went to a shop selling jewelry and jewelry. In a gloomy mood, she was attracted by a jade bead pendant and a deep sea blue bracelet. She asked, "boss, what are these bracelets and pendants made of? Why is it so beautiful? ""The little girl has a good eye. This pendant is made of ten Nine Tailed Fox charmers, and this bracelet is made of the scales of the hearts of the five mackerel people, but they are all excellent!"


    On hearing this, the goddess ekaxia, who had a hard time getting a little happy at first, angrily rebuked: "the soul sucking pearl and the scale of the heart are equivalent to the lives of the Nine Tailed Fox clan and the shark family. You How can you do that? "


    The fury of the goddess akashia contained magic power, which instantly attracted the eyes of all the people in the fox fairy manor. But the jeweler was scolded by a little girl for no reason. He waved his hand and didn''t want to entertain the goddess akashia.


    "Little girl, the jewels are good-looking. Why do you care about the life and death of those strange people? Go away if you don''t want to buy it. Don''t affect my business! "


    Ben felt angry and lost because of what she saw after returning to the city. Then, she was angry with the jewelry owner who regarded the life of the Nine Tailed demon fox and the shark people as nothing, and her cheeks turned red.


    A vendor selling clothes and armor laughed: "little girl, I also sell leather armour made of mackerel skin and clothes made of various ethnic skins. You little baby with a lot of fairy tales, hurry home. Don''t go out and abuse your compassion. The outside world is too dangerous for you!"


    As soon as this word came out, all the people in the fox fairy manor burst into laughter, laughing at the alien goddess ekasia.


    "Yes, by the way, a few days ago, I went to the edge of the Nine Tailed Fox and shark habitat and secretly abducted several young baby mackerel and fox baby. Anyone who wants to keep a novel humanoid pet can come here and have a look!"


    "I have young trolls here. Those who want to be slaves can consider buying a coolie trained from childhood."


    "I want to buy it!"


    "Don''t sell it yet. Let me see it!"


    "Take it easy. Come one by one."


    ¡­¡­


    After a short period of calm, the fox fairy manor is back to a lively scene, while the goddess akashia is because of their more and more excessive words and expressions, and all her cognition and world outlook are subverted by these human beings.


    She left the fox fairy manor in despair. Her lonely figure and everything in the manor turned into starlight, which melted into the star fragments of Ye Feng''s palm.


    After watching all this, Lulu and little Soraka in the child''s mood had a shadow because of the lost memories of the goddess of Acacia, and they couldn''t stop crying.


    Ye Feng wants to pacify Lulu and xiaosoraka, who are just children, but he can''t open his mouth when his mood is also shrouded in clouds.


    He crouched down and held the two little ones in his arms, letting them bury their faces in his chest and wail.


    At the same time, the goddess of Acacia, who is far away from the star light column of the highest altar in the palace, has a feeling and reads her secret words from the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart.


    "When they have finished crying, go back to the altar."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 681

    Elise''s evil eyes flashed with blood, and the sun disc in her hand turned into crushed stone chips under her bantering laughter.


    Out of a playful mood, she breathed at the stones again, and they all floated into vicz''s big eyes, which could not be closed.


    Debris flew into his eyes, and wicz, exasperated, let out the strange roar of void creatures, and quickly cleared the debris from his eyes with his only tentacle.


    The funny look made little Soraka, who hung on her back, burst out laughing. There was also a bantering smile in the corner of her mouth, mocking the empty visitor who looked ugly and stupid to her.


    "How is my magic disappearing?" A voice full of panic suddenly sounded, causing all the people on the altar to come in the direction of the voice.


    The one who makes the sound is Zerah, whose soul formed by chaotic energy somehow opens the coffin chain that binds his soul. What''s more, the magic power in his body is still going crazy.


    It is not only him, but also Azur, lakton and nathas who have been baptized by the ascension ceremony. Their magic power is also passing away.


    No matter how hard they try to retain the magic power in their bodies, they can''t stop their strength becoming weaker and weaker with the passing of magic power.


    Shivell, who is lying in Sarah''s arms on the other side, can see why.


    "The power that the solar disk gave to the Azur ancestors disappeared with the collapse of the real solar disk No, it should be the power of the void


    At the same time, she also felt that her connection with the sun disc was cut off. With a sigh, she was a little glad that she would not be affected by the sun''s disk in the future.


    In the distance, the magic power of the four azres is still irreversible. Casaden and marzahad, who were seriously injured before, gasped for breath. They wanted to return to the side of sever, but they were stopped by the void Ruiwen.


    In fact, casaden and she recognized from the very beginning that the person who was transformed into a monster like them was the virtual Ruiwen. However, Ruiwen was controlled by vicz, and they could not communicate with her.


    They can feel that the present Ruiwen is just nihilism and has not fully integrated the energy of emptiness. This shows that Ruiwen''s real subconscious is refusing to become a monster similar to the empty visitors, so she has not completed the perfect integration of the force of the void.


    With a little sympathy, in order to escape her brother''s experience of Ruiwen, casaden tries to awaken Ruiwen''s sleeping consciousness and inject magic into her voice.


    "Ruiwen, it''s time to wake up!"


    On the other side, Vickers saw that casaden and his last servants wanted to get rid of his control, and immediately waved his snake like tentacles to pull Raven back.


    However, his action caused the dissatisfaction of Elise. Originally, Elise, who wanted to see the play, quietly gathered a dark red spider shaped energy magic ball.


    The next moment she appeared in front of wicz''s eyes, releasing the spider shaped orb and slamming it into Vickers'' eyes.


    The explosion of energy reverberated above the altar. At this time, the goddess of Acacia, who had just heard the sound of Ye Feng in the column of stars, was also stunned by the magic exerted by Elise.


    Looking at the ferocious expression of vicz, whose eyes were constantly flowing with blood, the goddess of ikassia was surprised not by Victor''s tragedy, but by the magic that Elise had just released.


    "Black Black magic? " Feeling the dark magic that all revealed the evil breath, the joy of seeing Elise''s reincarnation was shrouded by the haze in her heart.


    "I did you harm..." She murmured to herself in a tone so low that she could not hear clearly. At this time, akashia''s heart was full of remorse and guilt, and the negative emotions of sadness filled her heart.


    His eyes were hurt by Elise''s magic. Vicz screamed furiously, and the terrible void energy poured out of his huge body.


    The light of dark purple imprisons Elise''s figure, which makes her a little unprepared if she doesn''t understand vicz''s means.


    Along with the magic sound of the void creature, a laser ball with infinite void magic power came straight to Elise.


    The tearing energy, which seems to be able to decompose all things, makes Alice feel a palpitation when her body is imprisoned. She does not want to be seriously injured at the beginning of the fight, and tries to break away from vicz''s imprisonment.


    At the same time, with the help of the power of the array, the cracks in the void become bigger and bigger, and the energy of the void coming from the void turns into a dark purple mist, which becomes more and more intense.


    From time to time, from the other end of the crack, there is a kind of ghostly wailing, as if some creature wants to break through the crack and come to the world.


    There is no time to explore the change of the void crack, and Elise is still trying to get rid of vicz''s imprisonment. Finally, at the last moment when she was about to be hit by the laser ball, Elise got rid of her confinement and narrowly escaped, which was enough to damage her laser ball.


    The little sorakar hanging on Elise''s back was just worried. When she saw Elise escape, she was slightly relieved: "sister Alice, are you ok?"Quietly respond to small Soraka, she is OK, just break free of Elise did not choose to take a breath, but jumped, again attacked victor.


    I didn''t expect that Elise would break away so quickly and fight back again. After being shocked, vicz did not forget to swing his snake like tentacle body to avoid Elise''s edge temporarily.


    With a growl on the other side of the void crack, which was longer than ever before, vicz, who had been afraid of Elise''s influence on him, opened the door of the void with a wild smile.


    Elise, who has been focused on fighting with Vickers, still doesn''t realize that danger is approaching her from the other side of the void gap, but the little Soraka hanging on her is already frightened by the movement on the other side of the void gap.


    Little Sora Cather, trembling, clasped her hands around Elise''s neck, and timidly pressed her ear to remind her, "something seems to be coming out of that crack, sister Alice!"


    As soon as she said this, Elise, who was not waiting for vicz''s pursuit, revealed her huge dark purple eyes from the cracks in the dark void and locked her in.


    A suffocating sense of oppression poured into the altar from the other side of the void fissure, and all the people present changed their faces. Even vicz, who had been laughing wildly before, showed a look of fear.


    But in a flash, vicz, who was away from Elise, showed a look of schadenfreude.


    As a targeted target, Alice felt the suffocating pressure several times more than others.


    Just as she tried to escape into another space, a huge dark shadow suddenly broke free from the void and hit her.


    Whether she dodged, the huge shadow hit her. Subconsciously pressing her hands on the head of the void creature, Elise could only avoid being hit by the huge shadow.


    In the shrinking pupil of the people on the altar, Elise, like a mortal who lost her magic power, was knocked down the altar by a huge black shadow, and a huge pit with void and mist was smashed in the palace floor below.


    The huge cloud of the city and the empty altar reverberated in the void.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 682

    After crying for a long time in Ye Feng''s arms, little Soraka and Lulu recovered from the sad memory of the goddess akashia''s return to the imperial city.


    See crying two little guys much better, Ye Feng picked up two people out of fox fairy manor. The sword of the wind moves by itself and turns into a breeze lingering around him.


    Just as he was about to run back to the altar with the two little guys in his arms, a deafening noise came from the direction of the palace. Obviously, he felt that the two little guys in his arms were shocked by the sudden loud noise. While he was soothing, he also looked at the direction of the palace.


    With a bang, most of the palace complex collapsed under the foot of a giant blue-green reptile.


    That blue-green giant creature has a pair of purple eyes like a crab, a pair of dark purple horns like a devil growing on her head, and behind it is a purple tail shaped like a tentacle. There is also a closed strange gap in its high back.


    The empty energy emanating from her body is terrifying. Even Ye Feng, who is far away from Fox fairy manor, can clearly feel a suffocating sense of oppression.


    "Good What a terrible monster Brother Ye Feng She stretched out her little hand and pulled the front of the leaf wind in fear. It was the first time Lulu saw such a huge monster, which was several times bigger than the one she had seen before.


    "Brother Ye Feng, let''s go back to protect the elder sister shivell." Little Soraka was much more daring than Lulu, but she was a little worried about the hivere people who were still at the altar.


    Xiao Soraka''s words also let Ye Feng come back from the shocking picture. Without saying a word, he ran to the palace with two little guys in his arms.


    However, just as Ye Feng left the fox fairy manor, on top of the huge array under the imperial city of ekaxia, the crystal glittering below the cornerstone seemed to be endowed with life and moved.


    Falling off the footstone and falling on the floating Imperial City array, those crystals formed a life body like a scorpion. If ye Feng is here, he will recognize that this is the crystal pioneer who said he would kill him.


    Scarner also felt the void crack and the movement caused by the mysterious void creature. He waved a pair of his pincers in a bit of exasperation.


    It was the first time since he discovered the city that he was awakened by a great movement. At the thought of the invasion of the city he regarded as a treasure, he felt a sense of shame that his territory had been violated.


    However, he was awakened and clearly felt that there were several terrible breath in the city, which were not his enemy.


    After thinking about it, scaner decided to wait in the dark to see what these disgusting soft skinned people wanted to do to him!


    ¡­¡­


    As the purple mist cleared away, the figure of Elise sitting on the ruins of the palace gradually came into the eyes of the people above the altar. Elise''s clothes and skirts were scratched in many places, and the blood stained human figure looked pitiful.


    The huge virtual creature didn''t seem to be able to speak. Looking at Elise, who was bruised by it, he roared excitedly.


    On the altar, Fiona and his party stare at the empty creature that easily smashes Elise into a serious injury. It is obviously difficult to understand what kind of power can make Elise, the demon with divine power, have no chance to escape.


    As if aware of the fear in Fiona''s group, the goddess of Acacia in the star pillar timely said to them, "that''s the vanguard of the void. It''s a weapon specially used by empty visitors to attack cities and plunder the land. The first collision of an adult vanguard is not something that ordinary gods can connect with flesh."


    The words of goddess aicassia made Fiona, who had been speculating on the strength of the vanguard of the void, had a clear understanding. However, they patronized the terrible power of the vanguard of the void, but ignored the meaning of "the first collision" in the goddess''s discourse.


    On the other hand, wicz takes advantage of Elise''s gasp when she is attacked by the vanguard of the void to stabilize Ruiwen''s control and temporarily block the magic power of kasadin and marzaha, who have been seriously injured before.


    After seeing their strength degenerate into mortals, Vickers felt a little heartache and lost his three helpers.


    But the heartache is heartache. Vicz can at least confirm that no one can threaten him to use the power of the array to forcibly open the channel connecting the void.


    At this time, the passage no longer needs his continuous chanting and casting. Vicz flies down the altar and hovers beside the vanguard of the void.


    Listening to the cheery cry of the vanguard beside him, vicz jokingly mocked the bruised Elise: "you are all hurt like this, and you dare to look at me with this kind of vicious eyes. Ha ha!"


    Smell speech, Elise just want to irony Vickers, but don''t want the space beside her suddenly quiver. Then a space crack is torn open, and the previously disappeared small Soraka jumps out of it.


    "What are you doing out there for?"


    She glared at little Soraka fiercely. Elise was a little angry. Why did she choose to protect little Soraka subconsciously just now? Meaningless pity should not appear on her demon.She had a chance to avoid being hit on the ground when she was hit by the head of the void pioneer, but in order to protect little Soraka, she chose to resist the impact of the vanguard alone.


    Although the magic didn''t consume much, her body was badly traumatized. If you force the magic, it will definitely tear the wound, and the pain and the cost are unimaginable.


    The vanguard of the void saw little Soraka jump out of the space crack, and immediately became interested in the little girl. Vicz on one side indicated that he should not worry, and then any small Soraka contacted seriously injured Elise.


    "Sister Alice, how can I hide to watch you get hurt?" Little Soraka didn''t think that Elise was fierce. She looked at her bruised Elise with heartache.


    Just as she was about to use her magic power to treat Elise, vicz''s eyelid free eyes flashed a little anger, waving his tentacles to fly little Soraka.


    "Wow Pain, pain, pain Sister Alice Wuwuwu... "


    Hearing the cry of little Soraka, who was photographed flying, Elise didn''t care about that stupid little Soraka.


    However, when she saw the vanguard of the void chasing after the little Soraka in the distance with the consent of vicz, Elise subconsciously got up from the ground to save little Soraka.


    Looking at Elise''s panic, viczner''s huge one eye bent his evil eyes. A dark purple laser shot out of his eyes and stopped her trying to rescue little Soraka.


    From time to time, little Soraka was chased by the vanguard of the void. Although Elise was reluctant to admit that she had generated unnecessary human emotions, her angry eyes after being stopped by Vickers betrayed her innermost thoughts.


    Not frightened at all by the ferocious look in Alice''s eyes, Vickers mocked, "you seem to be in a hurry, human."


    Originally, Elise was still thinking about how to get rid of Vickers and save little Soraka, but when she heard vicz call her human, she was immediately stunned.


    The accumulated resentment in the bottom of her heart is gradually released because of the word "human". Elise hates to be classified as human.


    The dark mood has completely let her be enraged by vicz''s words. Elise doesn''t care whether she is seriously injured now. She just wants to confirm what the empty visitor calls her.


    "Did you just call me human?" Alice, with her black face fixed on Vickers, suddenly dropped to freezing.


    The cold tone of her voice suddenly changed, and Vickers, who was an empty visitor, trembled for no reason, but then he continued to stimulate her.


    "What''s the matter? Do you think you are not human if you have the power of God? Little human beings call themselves gods in vain? How ridiculous


    Hearing wicz''s angry words, Elise''s human form gradually faded from her dark magic and turned into her terrifying demonic form.


    "I am the devil, you ugly and disgusting tentacle!"


    The voice of the evil spirit with infinite magic reverberates in the city of alcasia. Elise disappears without any sign. The next moment, her figure appears in front of vicz.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 683

    "Sister Alice, help Soraka, Wuwuwuwu..."


    Next to another palace was destroyed by the vanguard of the canyon, the little sorakawa fled toward the palace that had not been destroyed.


    The vanguard of the void is not in a hurry. It seems that he has found some fun toys. He just smashed the building and let little Soraka escape.


    On the other side, Elise''s face, transformed into a demon form, shows arrogant and ferocious smile. Her right hand covered with spider''s blood claws mercilessly pierces vicz''s huge eyeball without eyelids.


    The moment her eyes were stabbed by Elise''s blood claws, the pain deep in her flesh made vicz scream with surprise and anger.


    The nature of the devil was revealed. Elise snorted scornfully. Before vicz''s eyes were big, she pushed vicz''s huge body into the ruins of the palace.


    Zila!


    Her right hand was pulled out of vicz''s eyeball, and the red blood splashed in front of her eyes. Elise held the blood claw covered with Vic''s blood in front of her eyes, and stretched out the tip of her tongue to lick the blood claw.


    The strong smell of blood stimulated her already sick taste buds, and Alice''s pretty face turned morbid. But a moment later, she was disgusted and said, "you tentacle blood is the worst I have tasted!"


    It was enough to annoy him to be stabbed in the eye by Elise, who seemed to be countless times smaller than him. Now, being humiliated by Alice''s words, vicz repaired the blood hole in her eyeball and floated into the air again.


    Wicz - man''s magic voice sounded: "damned human, I will let you understand the difference between the God of human beings and the God of empty visitors!"


    Looking at wicz''s amazing self-healing ability, Elise''s eyes sank slightly and flashed to vicz''s side again, not planning to give him a chance to breathe.


    "The vanguard of the void returns!" Wicz creates a cage of emptiness around Elise, and he calls back to the vanguard of the void to form a situation in which more people fight less.


    Elise, who had been imprisoned by this move before, was able to break out of the empty cage in an instant. Looking back, Elise''s red pupil was shrinking, and her pupil stood erect like a ruthless beast.


    In her eyes, the vanguard of the void, which was about to turn into a black shadow, was becoming clearer and slower.


    Just when everyone thought she was going to be hit, Alice''s figure turned into a distorted fuzzy image and disappeared and was scattered.


    At the same time, the real Elise is tearing the space crack from another space, quietly appearing behind vicz.


    Vickers subconsciously wants to distance himself from Elise, but his tentacles are firmly held by her hands.


    "Do you think that heavy thing can touch me?"


    Along with the icy words of Elise, before she could react, she felt the whirling of the sky and the pain of tearing the tentacles under the pull of Elise.


    The huge body was thrown into the air. Vickers scolded a fool in the bottom of his heart and suspended in the air. And the vanguard of the void is also locked in his attack of Elise, dashed away.


    "Smirk what, you disgusting tentacle?" Cleverly, she dodged behind Vickers, and Elise patted vicz''s huge back of the head, bent her mouth and began to laugh.


    The vanguard of the void who locked up Elise was still heading in this direction, and Vickers was the first to become Elise''s shield.


    Vickers, who discovered this, gave a strange cry to escape this direction. He didn''t want to be hit by the vanguard of the void.


    Want to run? Aware of vicz''s action, and waiting to see the good play of Alice''s eyes a Ling, thousands of spider silk released, will vicz wrapped dead.


    It''s hard to get rid of Elise''s spider silk, but the terrible collision of the vanguard of the void is still firmly hit by vicz.


    The dark purple light came out of the gap in the back of the vanguard of the void, and a little surprise flashed in iris''s eyes as she watched vicz''s tragedy. She muttered to herself, "the strength is a little weaker."


    Being beaten black and blue by the vanguard of the void that he called out, vicz is completely fed up with this period of time playing with Elise.


    Vicz''s whole body momentum is not reduced but increased when he is hit by the vanguard of the void, and he recovers himself at an incomprehensible speed.


    Feeling the magic power from vicz''s body is still rising, Elise''s originally scornful and arrogant eyes slightly narrowed, showing unprecedented solemnity. Out of her subconscious instinctive awareness of danger.


    "Vanguard of the void, stop playing and kill the human girl named Soraka for me!"


    The empty energy of the whole body turns into a substantial dark purple mist, which haunts the whole body. Vicz''s huge eyes without eyelids are also suffused with depressing dark purple magic light. He had been teased by Elise many times. He was really angry and ready to act seriously.


    Hearing that vicz no longer let the vanguard attack her, Elise subconsciously looks at her little Soraka hiding in the corner of the unfinished palace.I don''t know why, when she was looked at by little Soraka''s straight little eyes, she was a little bored and didn''t want to see her demon form.


    In the distance, little Soraka was also aware that the vanguard of the void seemed to be a little different from that just now. Helpless, she trotted into the palace beside her, feeling that the vanguard would not find her.


    But she was too naive to think about it, and the great vanguard of the void had locked in her breath and let out a terrifying roar, ready to bump into her.


    "Stupid, don''t hide in the palace!" Knowing that the vanguard of the void has locked little Soraka, Elise''s face is shocked, and she is about to fly to rescue little Soraka.


    Just waiting for this moment, wicz grasped the moment when Alice''s mind was shaken and waved his tentacles to entangle her body. In the distance, the vanguard of the void has turned into a huge black shadow, which is colliding into the palace where little Soraka is hiding. Even if Elise broke free at the moment, there was no time to save little Soraka.


    Originally thought that Elise was in his pocket, but Victor underestimated Alice''s terror power.


    In his startling eyes, Elise, who exudes a real black air, brandishes a pair of bloody claws and forcefully tears the tentacles he used to wrap around her.


    Like a madman, Elise screamed like an undead, and in a rage she tore the tentacles around Victor into pieces.


    Wicz was a little worried that the crazy Alice would tear up all his tentacles. Bearing the intense pain of the tail tentacles being torn, he immediately separated himself from the mentally abnormal Alice.


    Madly throwing away her torn tentacles, Elise stares at vicz, who is far away from her, like a poisonous spider.


    "If you destroy my toy, then you can be my toy!"


    Looking at the tentacles at the tail of Vickers, because of their amazing self-healing ability, they are constantly repairing and regenerating. All kinds of vicious means of punishing and rectifying Vickers are born in Alice''s mind.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 684

    She thought that there would be less anxiety in her heart when hiding in the palace, but little Soraka could feel something staring at her.


    When the palace collapsed, little Soraka squatted on the ground with both hands holding his head, choking: "Wuwuwuwu Sister Alice, help me... "


    Seeing that she was about to be hit by a huge falling rock on her head, little Soraka only felt her body suddenly soared into the air and fell into a bumpy but warm embrace.


    looked up, as like as two peas in a white leather coat, little woman saw a woman wearing a black leather jacket, and the two had the same look.


    They were Fiona, who had been on the altar before, and little Soraka, who was with Elise, had seen them.


    "Thank you for saving solaka, big sisters!" The innocent little Soraka didn''t think too much, and her crying face was filled with a sincere smile.


    Fiona of the Laurent family glanced down at little Soraka, and then replied faintly, "it was your sister goddess who asked us to save you."


    Phoena, a childhood sweetheart, looked fearfully at the vanguard who could crush Elise and vicz, and passed a look to another one. Before the vanguard found out that little Soraka was saved, she flew away to the altar together.


    "Sisters, save sister Alice, too!" Seeing that Elise was still fighting with vicz, the young Soraka shook uneasily in the arms of Fiona, the Laurent family.


    Let them save the devil? you must be dreaming!


    The cold-natured Fiona two people also did not return, all the way back to Sara three people.


    "Sisters, save sister Alice, too


    On returning to the altar, little Soraka broke away from Fiona, the Laurent family. She trots up to Sara and sylvier and points to Elise, who is fighting Vickers, thinking they can save her, too.


    Sara and shivell were slightly stunned, but amu said seriously with his small mouth: "that''s the devil. It can''t be saved!"


    "Sister Alice is not the devil!" Small Soraka a listen, immediately and amu quarrel.


    "That''s it


    "No!"


    Sara, who was holding hivier, frowned slightly. First, she said to amu, "amu, don''t talk nonsense. Be good!"


    Then she comforted little Soraka: "your sister Alice and that monster are gods. We are not even demigods. We can''t help."


    "All right." Little Soraka was also a sensible child, and when she heard that sylvier and others were human, she would not make any noise.


    Lying in Sara''s arms, shivell sees Sara pacifying little Soraka, and she looks at Azer and others who have lost their power to soar in the distance.


    Without the power of the ascenders, they all lost their monsters and returned to what they had been human beings, with the exception of zerath in human soul form.


    The neithers brothers quickly accepted the reality and were not affected by it. But zeras and her ancestor Azur could not accept the fact that they were mortals, and their dull, empty eyes made her feel a little sad.


    As the people of the ancient shurima Empire, Azur and zerath fought for the common goal. But all kinds of misunderstandings made them estrange and eventually became enemies of hostility.


    In her opinion, the hatred between them can be ended by the collapse of the false prosperity of the ancient shurima Empire and the disclosure of the truth of the solar disc.


    As long as they are willing to give up their previous obsession, she can be the intermediary to get their misunderstanding out of the way and resolve their hatred.


    At the thought of this, shivell''s eyes are complicated again. Vickers orders him to guard the void Ruiwen of casaden and marzaha.


    Just wait for Ye Feng to come back. If there is no accident, everything will be over. Just be controlled by Vickers Ruiwen, but she is the most worried at the moment.


    She didn''t know whether to tell Ye Feng whether or not to tell Ye Feng that the monster infected with void energy in front of her was sister Ruiwen.


    Aware of her abnormal eyes, Sara holding her is staring at the void in the distance. Ruiwen thinks for a moment, then whispers quietly to her: "is that Ruiwen?"


    Sara''s words made him quickly withdraw his eyes, but she had betrayed her for a moment of trembling.


    "Then don''t tell wood, that woman is responsible for her own fault!"


    Her eyes flashed a trace of invisible resentment, and Sara dropped her voice and stopped mentioning Ruiwen.


    Sara''s indifference makes him a little difficult to understand. She thought that Sara who knew Ruiwen''s identity would consider telling Ye Feng about it. What''s more, Sara''s words also reveal resentment and hatred. Did Sarah and Ruiwen have a bad time before?


    No matter how she guessed in her heart, it was impossible to guess that Sarah was disgusted with Ruiwen because ye Feng''s parents were killed by Ruiwen.


    Although Ye Feng has indicated that she forgives Ruiwen, Sara, who has a similar experience, will not forgive Ruiwen.


    I really can''t think of any trouble between Ruiwen and Sara, and he doesn''t think much about it. But then, a suffocating sense of oppression immediately wrapped her, making her subconsciously glance at the people around her.The crowd looked at the vanguard above the ruins of the palace one by one, and the vanguard was also looking in their direction, and roared with anger.


    "The vanguard of the void has locked us here?" Sophia''s eyes are slowly enlarged, her red lips are slightly open, and her expression is slightly flustered.


    Glancing at vicz, who couldn''t tell the winner from Elise for a moment, Sara gasso calmly speculated: "it seems that it is, mostly because we saved Soraka. The tentacle thinks that we and that woman are evil Sister iris of Soraka has a relationship, so let the vanguard of the void lock us in. "


    Almost casually addressing Alice as a female devil, Sara quickly changed her words. By the way, she glanced at little Soraka, who was not aware of it, and sighed with relief.


    "That''s God. How can we mortals be its opponents?" Fiona, of the Laurent family, also looked gloomy and did not know how to deal with it.


    As soon as he said this, everyone was dignified and silent. It''s impossible for these mortals to confront the demigods, let alone knock Alice into a seriously wounded vanguard of the void.


    Under the altar, the vanguard of the void stood up and patted his abdomen to vent his anger.


    Looking at it again, little Soraka felt guilty and said, "I''m sorry, I''ve implicated you!"


    "This is not the time to be sorry. We can''t wait to die, Fiona!" Taking a deep breath, Sara signals little Soraka not to feel guilty, and then calls out two Fiona.


    The two men nodded, releasing the meaning of Liuyun sword and ink feather sword in an instant to guard against the impact of the vanguard of the void.


    Just as the crowd was waiting, the ethereal voice of the goddess akashia, which seemed to be able to purify everything, sounded at the right time: "in fact, the vanguard of the void also has weaknesses. You don''t have to be too alarmed."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 685

    The words of the goddess akashia consolidated the minds of the group of hiviers, who were also waiting for the instructions of the goddess.


    "That girl, open the mist around you, hide the breath of all the people, exit the area where you are now, and the vanguard of the void who has locked your breath will only find that you have escaped after this collision."


    As the words fell, Fiona of the Laurent family immediately poured out all the clouds and swords in her body. The light white fog covered her sight, but this did not affect the vanguard who had already locked them in.


    At the next moment, they followed the instructions of the goddess ekasia, hid their breath in the fog, and carefully withdrew from the area.


    Anxiously looking at the vanguard of the void who is still in charge of the collision, the worry on the faces of the public gradually faded and was replaced by joy.


    The vanguard of the void, as the goddess akashia said, did not find that they had left their original place and foolishly charged against it.


    "Don''t be too happy too soon. When it finds out that it has been cheated, this method will not work, or take advantage of this time to listen to me to talk about its weaknesses." Seeing hivier and his party relax their vigilance, the solemn words of the goddess akashia rang out.


    "An adult vanguard of the void has divine power, but every time it collides, it consumes its own magic source at the cost, so with its collision, its strength will also decline."


    "After hitting two gods in a row, its strength has reached the limit of half gods, but you can''t resist it directly, but you can continue to weaken its combat effectiveness by attacking its weaknesses."


    Just as the goddess of Acacia explained the weakness of the vanguard of the void to his party, the vanguard of the void had finished its strength and was colliding into the area where they had been before.


    After the collision, the vanguard of the void instantly roared in the trembling space, and found the magic power to find the hidden breath of hivier and his party.


    Perceiving that the vanguard of the void has found them, he and his party once again evade the collision of the vanguard with the method taught by the goddess akashia, but they are still locked in by the vanguard.


    "Two female swordsmen stay, the others stay away!"


    The voice of the goddess akashia was heard in due time, and all but two Fiona quickly withdrew to other places.


    "There is a gap in the back of the vanguard of the void. There is a purple eye in it. That eye is its weakness. You can find opportunities to pierce its weakness and kill it by implicating it!"


    Hearing the words of the goddess akashia, Fiona and Fiona looked at each other, then tightened their swords and flew toward the vanguard of the void.


    Seeing that hivier and his party were divided into two parts, the vanguard of the void, without thinking about it, raised his huge body and roared at the two Fiona who were attacking it.


    The frightful scream, accompanied by the dirty void energy, made Fiona''s eardrums hum.


    I didn''t expect that the vanguard of the void would attack by sound waves. The black streamer and white sword shadow turned into body protectors. The sword spirit lingered around the two Fiona, and their bodies were just barely stable in the middle of the air.


    Meiyu''s right hand is covered by aomo''s right hand.


    A moment later, a black ink feather sword on the tip of the sword, and turned into a night crow with only blood pupil.


    The crow feather, which is condensed by the black essence of sword Qi, flies all over the sky. In a flash, Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, has come to the vanguard''s eyes by cutting through the sky.


    While the other one attracts the attention of the vanguard of the void, Fiona of the Laurent family also appears quietly on the back of the vanguard with the help of the nothingness sword spirit of the flying cloud sword.


    Sharp eyes quickly swept through the back of the vanguard, and Fiona, racing against the clock, soon saw a gap in the back of the vanguard.


    "Although it still has demigod''s magic power, its speed has dropped below the demigod''s level. I believe that you two can easily pierce the demigod''s body with swordsmanship, and you can handle it."


    The goddess''s words rang out again in her heart, and Fiona''s eyes sank slightly and was wrapped in the sword spirit. Like a sharp sword, Fiona rolled up her more and more powerful sword and stabbed the gap in the back of the vanguard.


    After all, it has the strength of a demigod. Even though its intelligence is low and its speed is slow, it is also aware of the weakness that someone intends to attack it.


    With one claw, it flies the young girl Fiona in the front, and then twists its bulky body to interfere with the falling Fiona of Laurent family.


    Looking at the vanguard as heavy as the goddess akashia said, Fiona of the Laurent family slightly raised her mouth and beamed with confidence.


    At the same time, feiona, a childhood sweetheart who was photographed on the other side, stopped falling in mid air and went straight into the air, stabbing the back weakness of the vanguard together with Fiona of Laurent family.


    The black and white swords reflect each other, intertwine and fuse with each other, and stab the gap in the back of the vanguard with irresistible force.With the sound of Fiona''s coquettish voice, Liuyun sword and Moyu sword deeply pierce into the gap.


    Then, a burst of purple light opened the gap in the back of the vanguard of the void, revealing its strange one eye hidden in the back.


    Despite the reminder of Acacia, Fiona and Fiona were startled by an evil eye that suddenly appeared on the back of the vanguard of the void.


    The one eyed man with dark purple magic light tried hard to repel Fiona''s sword. Seeing that the two people were about to be shaken open, their spirits were immediately pulled back by the words of the goddess akashia.


    "Wake up and keep stabbing that eye with your sword!"


    Fiona and Fiona, who had come back to their senses, forced their hearts to be awed by the magic eye. Their teeth biting faces became extremely ferocious. They tried their best to stab their swords deeply into the magic eye.


    The crisp sound of fragmentation suddenly sounded, and the evil eye on the back of the vanguard of the void burst into pieces and burst into the body of the vanguard.


    An unwilling roar full of fear of death rings out. The huge body of the vanguard, pierced by countless purple beams, turns into a huge dark purple magic eye and falls heavily on the altar, losing its vitality.


    Looking at the vanguard who was killed by them, Fiona, who had just finished the battle, was in high spirits. Although they killed a demigod who was mentally retarded, it was still a demigod, which was a proud achievement for them who pursued the acme of kendo.


    It''s rare to show a brilliant smile. Fiona and Fiona are planning to return to hivier''s party, but the huge shadow suddenly falling on their heads makes them raise their heads subconsciously.


    "Go away, Fiona!"


    There was shiver''s anxious cry in his ear, and the two Fiona who raised their heads understood why he told them to get out of the way.


    Vicz, who had been fighting with Elise in the distance, did not know when he appeared on their heads and fell down at a speed that was hard for them to dodge.


    They try to escape to the edge as much as possible, but they are still hit by the tentacles of vicz''s tail, and the whole person is crushed into a huge pit hit by the tentacles of vicz''s tail.


    They almost fainted when they were smashed and fainted. They heard the pace of high-heeled shoes from the loud sound of flying stones. They painstakingly raised their faces which were deeply buried in the pit, and a familiar figure that made them fear gradually came into their blurred sight.


    "You have worked hard!"


    The high-heeled figures of the two demons raised like sharp laughter in their ears. Before they know what the figure wants to do, they just feel a surge in their heads and they lose consciousness completely.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 686

    The climbing of magic power has reached his limit. Wicz thought he could easily deal with Alice''s attack, but he could still feel the terrible black magic from her.


    The two continued to fight each other to deduce all kinds of taboo magic that can destroy everything. Fortunately, this city has the blessing of the magic array left by the goddess of Acacia, otherwise the whole shurima desert will be affected.


    After a long time without winning or losing, a trace of anxiety appeared in Alice''s mind. She has been half disabled by the vanguard of the void before. Every attack she makes now is to force her magic at the cost of tearing her wounds. Once a long time goes by, she will surely fall into the downwind.


    The tentacle monster that makes her nauseous has a strong self-healing ability. If she doesn''t make a quick decision and does not need Vickers to overwhelm her from the hard power, she will be defeated first because of exhaustion.


    The more she thought about it, the more she didn''t want to continue to drag on like this, Elise gave a twinkle in her eyes and decided to solve the battle faster in the next period of time.


    Either she died, or the tentacle monster she hated died!


    The huge spider shadow appears from behind Elise. Her whole body is like a poisonous spider that hunts its prey and pours on Vickers.


    Seeing this, Vickers had an absurd idea that he seemed to be eaten by Alice as blood.


    He is an empty visitor. He was once the top of the world. How can other races hunt him? Not to mention the woman who he regarded as master of black magic!


    Quick to put this ridiculous idea out of his mind, Vickers was also inspired by Alice.


    The huge eyes that occupy the whole head twinkle with strange purple light, and a dirty dark purple void energy is released with the swing of its tentacles.


    The energy of the void spread away and poured into the front of Elise. However, Elise, who flies at a high speed, has to bypass the empty energy from the tiles, but she is trapped in the same place by another chaotic void array with binding force.


    Unable to break free for a while, she was attacked by the force of the void in the circular void array, and was also submerged by the empty energy from the tile.


    The turbid liquid formed by the void energy envelops her body and invades every inch of her skin together with the void force in the void array.


    At the cost of tearing the wound, she immediately felt her head confused, as if she were in the endless sea water. The sense of suffocation unable to breathe and the empty energy transformed into liquid stimulated her nerves by the tearing feeling of wound invading her body.


    She tried hard to get rid of this bad situation, but her eyelids became heavier, her vision became more blurred and her body was weak.


    "It seems that your life is over, little man!"


    Vicz''s sarcastic words suddenly rang out in her sleepy mind, and her angry Elise showed her bitter eyes. Her terrible obsession of being more and more tortured made her sober up for a short time.


    But even so, as long as she doesn''t step out of the array, she can''t continue to use her black magic at the cost of damaging herself.


    Everything in the body is imprisoned by vicz. Elise, who suffers from the double stabbing pain in her body and spirit, can only watch her tentacles condense a dark purple magic light far better than before.


    The dark purple light turned into a beam of light and penetrated Elise''s abdomen in an instant. All three kinds of void magic all invade her body. The mixed strength of void mixed with violent energy erupts several times of burst magic power, tearing and decomposing her body.


    With the explosion, the three kinds of magic lost their abilities, and all of them condensed into a form and integrated into every corner of Elise''s body. The body has a feeling of being dissected. She refuses to give out the pain and roar. She bites the tip of her tongue in humiliation, and stimulates her nearly shock nerves with the prickling pain and the bloody smell of blood.


    "Let me have a good look at how a tiny human being like you became a God."


    Hearing vicz''s banter, Elise, who had suffered this pain for countless times, tried to calm herself down. She shakes her neck, and the sound of bone collision makes her realize that she can still fight now.


    Numb, she gradually got used to the pain of being continuously decomposed by the force of emptiness. Seeing that vicz did not intend to die for the moment, Elise''s mouth was covered with a strange arc.


    She is not a self righteous person. Since Vickers despises her, she will use her practical actions to make him despise her and pay the due price!


    Think about it, the sharp ends of spider''s limbs on Alice''s back are filled with blood red light, like spikes filled with poisonous blood. The blood in this is a deadly psychotoxin for others, but for her it is the key to stimulate her to recover temporarily.


    When the venom penetrates her body from her limbs, all the pain she suffers will turn into a source of excitement.


    The greater the pain, the stronger she will be in this period of time!


    Under vicz''s horrific gaze, the creepy limbs plunge into Alice''s own body. As the bloody venom from the sharp end of her limb was infused into her body, her mental torment became a hundred times more painful than before.But the tingling turned the pain into another kind of morbid pleasure, activating all the necrotic cells in Elise''s body.


    Realizing that Elise had not yet lost her combat effectiveness, vicz immediately floated to a higher altitude. Before iris started, his huge eyes radiated an unprecedented purple laser beam and shrouded her in it.


    However, Elise, who recovers her ability to move, turns into a magic shadow and heads up against the force of void contained in the terrible laser beam released by his eyes.


    At the moment, under the stimulation of all the pain, she became more and more excited, and her psychology became more and more sick. The scarlet blood in her eyes was the best proof.


    "How is it possible that a normal person can bear the pain of decomposing his body?" Vickers was in a mess for a moment and didn''t know what to do.


    "From now on, you are under my control. I will multiply the pain you brought to me and give it back to you."


    With the morbid madness of Elise''s laughter, vicz''s huge body was kicked from the sky by Elise. And the position where he fell was just the position where Fiona, who had just killed the vanguard of the void, was also a temporary decision made by Elise after a quick glance at the altar.


    Now that we have solved the thorny Vickers, we can also send these two women who have repeatedly obstructed her from demonizing Ye Feng!


    Vickers didn''t want to fall on the altar like this. He was able to fly and soon stabilized his falling body.


    Before he could catch his breath, Elise, in her soft spider armor, fell vertically. Her right foot, with her sharp heel, thrust herself into his huge eyes and forced him to fall.


    "Go away, Fiona!"


    A sinister sneer appeared on Elise''s demon cheek when he heard shivell''s anxious voice calling for the escape of two Fiona.


    Boom!


    With a loud noise, the stones on the altar rolled up and stones flew. Elise kicked vicz''s head in disgust, then walked to the two Fiona who had been smashed into the ground by her tentacles.


    "You have worked hard!"


    Without waiting for the two Fiona to see her, she kicked them into a faint.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 687

    One foot will Fiona and two people kick fainted, Alice angrily shrugged her shoulders, did not expect these two people so not to play with her.


    I wanted to torture two Fiona more, but since they were unconscious, she didn''t want to wake them up.


    Without interest, the blood in her eyes twinkles, and the dark red spider energy condenses quietly in front of her. As long as her heart moves, Fiona will be blown to pieces by her magic.


    Just as her spider like energy was about to fall on Fiona and Fiona, little Soraka''s panting voice sounded: "sister Alice, they are good people, don''t hurt them!"


    Without her reaction, little Soraka jumped into her arms and shook her magic right hand to prevent her from harming Fiona.


    Under helpless, Elise temporarily put down her killing intention to Fiona, recovered the magic power, and faded the demon form.


    Holding little Soraka in her hands, Elise also noticed that sylvier and her party came up and looked at her with fear.


    Little Soraka did not know that Elise and sylvier''s party were hostile. She turned her face innocently and pointed to them with a smile and said, "sister Alice, it was these big sisters who saved Soraka just now. You can''t treat them as bad guys!"


    She certainly would not regard the self righteous sylviers as bad people, but she did not care much about what they thought of her. She nodded symbolically, and Elise was very upset to see that the two Fiona, who were almost killed by her, were helped up by hivier and his party.


    "Sister, sister, there''s a terrible sound coming from that crack again!" Hearing the voice of the terrible nihilism again, little Soraka shrinks timidly into Elise''s arms.


    Hearing this, Elise, who was just thinking about tormenting Vickers and sylvier, remembered that she was going to destroy the void.


    Ren yousievel and her party take two Fiona to pull away from her. Elise holds little Soraka and flies to the front of the void crack.


    While everyone''s attention is focused on the void crack, vicz, who is beaten by Alice and loses his power of action, secretly absorbs the purple eye energy formed when the vanguard of the void dies.


    The heart throbbing force of the void is constantly coming from the other end of the void crack, and Alice tries to close the expanding void crack.


    As time went on, Alice''s face became more and more dignified. At the bottom of the line, shivell''s Party saw her showing such an expression, and they also roughly guessed that she would not be able to close the void gap.


    As they had expected, Elise soon returned to the altar from the height of the void.


    As if aware that they had been watching her, Alice turned her head and gave them a cold look. The killing intention and warning in her eyes were self-evident.


    Don''t think she won''t kill them with little Soraka. She''s just too lazy to do it now! With a word in her heart, Elise withdrew her eyes and came to vicz''s huge head in a hurry.


    Noticing Alice''s return, Vickers immediately stopped absorbing the energy of purple eyes and pretended to be dead.


    "Don''t pretend to be dead and say, how can we close that space crack?"


    Tired of kicking vicz''s big head, Alice can''t see that Vickers is pretending?


    "Don''t you see that I''m losing strength and it''s still expanding and stabilizing? I''m only responsible for it, not for closing it! "


    Now that Elise saw through, Vickers had to pretend that he was confused, and that he could wait for reinforcements from the void for a while longer. At that time, he will humiliate the woman who has mastered the black magic to death!


    Vicz pretended to be confused, and Elise trembled all over her body, hoping to kill the disgusting tentacle in front of her on the spot.


    But thinking of what hammerstone had told her before, she had to resist the impulse to kill Vickers.


    A little calmed down the excited mood, her mouth a strange arc. After that, she raised her right hand cruelly on her face and released a sharp blood awn that cut off the whole tentacle below Victor''s head.


    Zila!


    The bloody scene, with the blood splashed off vicz''s tentacles being cut off, came into the eyes of little Soraka, who was unprepared. Accompanied by vicz''s shrill cry, she buried her head in Alice''s back and screamed.


    However, when she felt the little Soraka trembling with fear on her back, she gently comforted her: "don''t be afraid, Soraka, if you want this monster to tell the truth, you have to use extraordinary means, and this injury is nothing to him. Don''t believe it."


    Shivering little Soraka secretly glanced at Vickers, and found that Vickers grew tentacles again, although not as long as before, but also slowly recovered.


    "But But it''s still terrible! " With tears in her big, cute eyes, little Soraka yelled, not wanting to see this kind of scene.


    "Let you live for a while."


    After thinking about it, Elise gave up the idea of tormenting vicz and coldly dropped a word. Then she looked at the star beam in the center of the altar and walked thoughtfully.Thinking that she had seen Ye Feng leave the altar in the starry night, it was probably the goddess of Acacia in the star light column who asked him to find a way to close the gap in the void.


    And this method may be related to the control of Acacia Imperial City array!


    Thinking of this, Elise also recalled that her original purpose was not to get the power of the Imperial City array?


    Her heart suddenly opened up, and before she knew it, Elise, who had come to the starlight column, looked at the mysterious goddess of Acacia. She bent her mouth and said, "I wonder if I am qualified to gain the power of the alcasia Imperial City array?"


    Although there were no sarcastic words between her lines, the tone of her voice did not show the least respect for the goddess akashia.


    Goddess akashia looked down at Elise with complicated eyes. Then she took a breath and said solemnly, "of course you are entitled to the power of this array."


    She was surprised to see that the goddess of Acacia, who had just used the black magic, recognized that she had gained the power of the array. Her eyes twinkled, and she always felt that she had been calculated.


    In fact, she has thought too much. The array of the city was originally prepared for Soraka''s reincarnation and her. Since Soraka''s reincarnation has not come, this array is her. No matter what she did with this array, the goddess of Acacia, who was just a remnant of her mind, could not take her any more.


    Agassia''s approval of Elise''s words also echoed on the altar. Amu, who was hiding behind Sara not far away, had no idea where the courage came from. She yelled against her and said, "she is a devil. Sister goddess, you can''t recognize a devil!"


    "What are you talking about, little boy!"


    After hearing this, Elise turned her head and poured her magic into the sound to frighten the spirit of amu.


    Yilisi''s pressure instantly made amu kneel on the ground, unable to move. Although the terror she released did not lock other people in, it also pressed hiville and Sara beside amu out of breath.


    "Elise!" The only remaining power had been usurped by Zerah earlier, and the goddess of Acacia, unable to use any magic, could only use a slightly angry word to stop Elise.


    In time to recover the pressure, Elise raised her head and looked at the goddess akashia again: "please give me the power of the array, I will certainly close the void crack."


    The goddess of akashia naturally believed that Elise would close the void gap after gaining the power of the array, but she was also worried that the demonized Elise would use this power to harm people.


    Overlooking the ruins of the palace below, did not see the figure of Ye Feng back, she looked at the cracks in the void.


    The rift is no longer a crack, but expands and becomes a channel connecting the void. As long as the final law of space is perfected, the forces of void at the other end of the passage will return to the world.


    Can''t wait any longer With a faint sigh, the goddess akashia uttered the obscure alcasia mantra from the corner of her mouth, guiding the starlight column and array energy into Elise''s body.


    In a few moments, Elise mastered all the mysteries of the alcasia Imperial City phalanx. And she fulfilled her promise, and in an instant she closed the passage to the void.


    After all this, Elise took the little Soraka behind her in her arms and said a word that the goddess of ikassia strongly opposed.


    "Solaka, will my sister take you to see the outside world?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 688

    "Solaka, will my sister take you to see the outside world?"


    When Elise blurted out the words, the goddess of ikassia''s serious voice sounded in her heart: "I know I''m sorry for you, but this child is just a poor spirit, you can''t do this to her!"


    Little Soraka heard that Elise was going to take her to see the outside world. She was born here with her head tilted, her right index finger sticking to her lower lip and blinking her purple eyes.


    "Is the outside world fun?" Little Soraka mumbled her little mouth for a long time before she spit out her childlike words.


    "Of course, it''s fun outside, and it''s much bigger than here. Sister, I live with your other three Knight brothers, and you can play with them often."


    Ignoring the goddess of Acacia, Elise has identified the lovely little Soraka as her new toy. She can''t wait to take the little guy back to the shadow Island, so she entices her to go with her.


    "Is it true that brother Maud Caesar, brother hammerstone and brother calthas?" Little Soraka did not want to leave the city just now, and her eyes became extremely excited.


    "It''s true, of course. Do you want to go outside with my sister?" Continue to seduce innocent little Soraka, Elise also thought back to shadow island how to let the little guy listen to her learning black magic.


    The sickly radian of her mouth made the goddess of Acacia in the star light column guess her mind and warned her again: "this child is very fragile. You may hurt her if you take her out so rashly. If you really like her, please let her stay here!"


    It was really a little annoying. The goddess of Acacia frequently said something that upset her in the bottom of her heart. Elise coldly replied in the bottom of her heart: "although she is a remnant, she is a remnant of flesh and blood. Don''t think I don''t know!"


    A word stops the mouth of the goddess akashia, and Elise''s morbid love for little Soraka makes her touch little Soraka''s forehead uncontrollably.


    "And sister goddess? Can Soraka see the real goddess sister Little Soraka closed her cute eyes and enjoyed Elise''s caress.


    Hearing this, Elise''s psychological moment was occupied by the dark mood, but she still smile and said: "of course, I will take you to see your goddess sister when I have time."


    "I want, I want, solaka is going out with sister iris!" Totally attracted by the outside world described by Elise, little Soraka happily swayed in her arms.


    The smile grew stronger and stronger. Elise glanced at all the people on the altar, and then pretended to be friendly and said, "you are all injured. Why don''t you come back to shadow island with me?"


    As the voice dropped, Elise, who was not convenient for killing people in front of little Soraka, tore open a solid dark portal and motioned with threatening eyes that sylvier and others would follow her back to shadowisland.


    In addition to the empty Ruiwen, there is no vicz instructions, still motionless, including Vickers, other people are to her cast a fear of the eyes.


    Just as the crowd had to give in, a breeze suddenly swept over all the people at the scene from under the altar, and a sharp sword came upon Elise.


    This breath Ye Feng? Elise almost subconsciously thought of Ye Feng, her eyes slightly closed, and her cold expression floated on her pretty cold face.


    Waving her right hand, she wanted to cut a blood blade, but all the wounds on her body were painful, which made her unable to force magic.


    As the breeze approached, Ye Feng''s figure gradually came into her eyes. Flustered, she thought Ye Feng would hurt her, but she didn''t want Ye Feng to take away the little Soraka in her arms.


    At the same time, Lulu and another small Soraka, who had been with Ye Feng to search for starlight fragments, came up under the altar.


    "Brother Ye Feng, wait Wait for us


    Panting, he ran back to hivier and his party. The two little guys sat on the ground with their cute little heads drooping.


    In the distance, Ye Feng is also brought back to follow Elise''s small Soraka, and put her in the side of hivier and his party.


    "Big brother, what are you doing with me? Solaka is going to be with sister iris!" Follow Elise''s small Soraka mumbles a small mouth, discontented with Ye Feng to take her away from Elise.


    And follow Ye Feng''s small Soraka heard her words, immediately angry way: "I am Soraka, you this fake!"


    "You are a fake!"


    "You are!"


    Just as the two little sorakas started to quarrel, the voice of the goddess akashia rang: "you two are both sorakas, twins, first with the shivers."


    The two little sorakas listened to the goddess ekasia very much, and though they both wanted to go to Elise''s side, they still cleverly stayed with hivier and his party.


    At the same time, the body has been unable to withstand serious injuries continue to force the magic of Elise quickly made a decision, that is to return to the shadow island.


    Although some reluctant to get the echaxia Imperial City phalanx was lost, she had to leave knowing that she would be captured by these mortals if she did not leave.Seeing that she wanted to escape, Ye Feng disappeared in the same place, and the next moment appeared between the portal and Elise. In order to prevent the two little sorakas from seeing something they shouldn''t see, the goddess cast out a starlight to cover Ye Feng and Elise.


    "Ye Feng, get out of my way!"


    Elise doesn''t want to be caught by Ye Feng. Although she knows that she can''t continue to use magic, she still forces her magic to leave here.


    Finally, a faint dark red magic energy was gathered, and Elise''s eyes, which could not bear the heavy burden of wound tearing, overflowed with blood.


    The wounds on her body were also torn deeper and deeper with her forced magic, and some places were even full of skin and flesh, which was very insidious.


    Don''t wait for Ye Feng to stop her from using self mutilation to urge magic, she felt a burst of soft, weak body fell in the arms of Ye Feng.


    "But Hateful leaf Ye Feng, put Let the emperor leave... " Before losing consciousness completely, Elise is still twisting her body in Ye Feng''s arms, and warns Ye Feng vaguely with her big tongue.


    With a complex sigh, Ye Feng raised his head and looked at the goddess akashiya and asked, "goddess, do you have a way to make the devil become human again?"


    Aware of the hope in Ye Feng''s eyes, the goddess aikasiya shook her head helplessly: "I can''t do this."


    Some sad sigh, Ye Feng subconsciously looked at the eyes of Elise in the past. Can he make Elise a new life if he can''t even do it?


    Shaking his head, temporarily put the low thoughts behind his head, Ye Feng stretched out his right hand, and a dazzling star light fragment appeared in his palm.


    "Goddess, I have collected all the starlight fragments!"


    Hearing this, the goddess akashia said with a smile: "the void cracks have been closed by Elise. Let these fragments dissipate by themselves."


    However, as soon as she had finished her words, she felt the terrible force of emptiness that only when the cracks in the void opened.


    Like her, Ye Feng, who felt the terrible void energy, and other people on the altar all set their eyes on the starry night.


    I don''t know when, originally should have been beaten by Elise to lose the ability to move, once again opened a void crack. Ruiwen floats around Vickers with the blessing of magic wind, and coldly watches every move on the altar to protect Vickers.


    Seeing that vicz still wanted to continue to do evil, the face of Acacia goddess in the starlight column gradually darkened, and even her beautiful eyes full of starlight revealed a trace of anger.


    She took back what she had just said to Ye Feng, wriggling her thin lips, indicating that Ye Feng would hand over the collected starlight fragments to her.


    "Ye Feng, give me the star fragments, and I''ll clean up this stubborn empty visitor!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 689

    While everyone''s attention was on Elise, vicz, who had been secretly absorbing purple eye energy, was half recovered. Thinking that the only Elise is also the end of a strong arrow and captured by mortals in the starlight of Acacia, he once again raises the idea of opening the rift in the void.


    Quietly flying into the air, wicz gave orders to guard the void Ruiwen, who had not moved for a long time, and began to cast his magic to tear up the cracks in the void.


    And when the rich void energy came again from the other side of the void rift, everyone on the altar was attracted by vicz''s actions.


    At the same time, the starlight that covers Ye Feng and Elise disperses. Ye Feng holds the legs of lethargic Elise in his arms with his hands and flashes back to hivier and his party.


    Lying in Sara''s arms, sylvier wants Ye Feng to put down Elise, but after thinking about it, she still doesn''t say anything. But Sara put on a pair of sister reprimand the younger brother''s appearance, frown and motioned Ye Feng to put Elise beside the two Fiona.


    Sara see scalp a little numb, Ye Feng had to put the wound is still aggravating Elise in Fiona two people''s side. Just as he was about to have two little sorakas and Lulu stop bleeding for Elise, they suddenly shook their heads in a daze.


    "Strange, my head is so dizzy..."


    "Wuwuwu Me too. It''s a little uncomfortable... "


    Then, the two little Soraka''s figures gradually faded into a starlight and flew to the starlight column. The goddess of Acacia in the starlight pillar also came out of the pillar at the right time, absorbing all the starlight fragments in the city. She recovered the power that had been usurped before, and merged with the starlight of two small sorakas.


    Palpitating magic poured out, and the rare anger flickered in the purple pupil of the goddess of ikassia, and went straight to vicz.


    Wicz felt the hostility of the goddess aichaiya to him at the first time. He could only rely on Ruiwen, who was under his control, before recovering completely.


    The emptiness of Derang, Ruiwen disappeared in the same place, swept by the evil wind which was enough to make the demigods fear, and attacked the goddess akashia.


    The goddess of aichaiya could see that Ruiwen was not an empty creature, but a human being manipulated by wicz. Easily defuse Ruiwen''s attack, she cleanly cut off the connection between Vickers and Ruiwen.


    When the connection between Ruiwen and wicz is cut off, she drifts back to the ground, staring at her body and hands in amazement.


    After cutting off the connection between Ruiwen and vicenz, the goddess of Acacia no longer takes charge of Vivien, but flies to vicz.


    "Close!"


    In wicz''s startling eyes, the goddess akashia, like the judge of evil, solemnly drops down a starlight containing the power of purification.


    Thousands of purple flowers enveloped Victor''s body, and the breath from the holy starlight penetrated into his body, making him cry out in pain. The starlight was also a gap in the void that instantly stitched the way to the void, denying Vickers the idea of asking for help.


    There was no pity in the eyes of the goddess akashia, and vikez had angered her by disturbing the order of the ancient city again and again.


    "How can humans have such magic? How can it be! "


    Suffering from the pain of starlight, vicz''s angry roar revealed a trace of fear and disbelief.


    Before he came to varloran, he began to believe what the living fossil elder had said to him about the last battle in which the goddess of Acacia killed the gods.


    The goddess akashia is a bloodthirsty and violent God of death for their empty visitors!


    The more he thought about it, the more he was afraid of the goddess. He just wanted to escape from here. Vicz tore open a space crack leading to other places in Valoran, and quickly ran into it.


    The unexpected ekasia''s eyes slowly enlarged, and a shining meteor fell from the sky between her fingers, trying to hit vicz, who was trying to escape.


    But she is still a step late, vicz bear the pain of the tail tentacle was smashed by a meteor, forced into the space cracks, disappeared on the altar.


    Her eyes twinkled as she ran away from her hand, and the goddess of ikassia shook her head helplessly, leaving the question of Victor to the descendants of Valoran.


    Looking down at the other outsiders on the altar, the goddess akashia was trying to send them away from ekasia, but she showed a trace of fatigue uncontrollably.


    And the whole city of alcasia began to become unstable with the appearance of the goddess akashia''s fatigue.


    All the people on the altar really felt the ground shaking violently under their feet, and the disordered rules of space disturbed the space.


    One after another sharp blade of wind rises without wind, and the shock of space is also tearing open the terrible space cracks. The space turbulence that leaks out from it is enough to stir up everything.


    The secret power of time quietly distorts the time series of this city, and the mysterious intersection of the past and the future distorts the present world.Space and time interact with each other, releasing memory fragments containing the power of starlight.


    No need to trigger, these star fragments will burst into a dazzling light, into a memory belonging to the goddess of Acacia.


    These memories Ye Feng and Lulu have seen when collecting starlight fragments just now. They are the memories of a small number of goddess ekaxia returning to the human world.


    Other people on the altar, such as Ye Feng and Lulu, felt the disappointment of the goddess akashia to the human race.


    When these fragments of memory were scattered, the goddess of ekasia, who had been floating in the sky, drifted back to the altar and fell asleep on the cold floor. Her body was shining more and more, and finally dissipated into a dazzling light.


    The disappearance of the goddess akashia made the time and space in the imperial city more and more disordered. Shivell, who had studied various relics secretaries and ancient books with Ritz, seemed to think of something. She took a breath.


    "This is the chaos of time and space. No matter who appears, don''t have any dialogue with them, or we will be trapped here forever!"


    Her watchful words echoed on the altar, which shocked people''s minds.


    As soon as her voice dropped, the altar where they were located was distorted into the scene thousands of years ago by the mysterious power of time and space.


    As groups of civilians were forced to leave the imperial city of ekaxia, the most sacred ancient city of all the races in Valoran ten thousand years ago, it was completely degenerated into a corrupt city in which the power and power of each other were highlighted within the human race.


    The goddess ekasia, who was once the leader of the human race, made a terrible decision.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 690

    Together with the goddess akashia, Ye Feng and others, who were supposed to be on the altar, were in the imperial city with only nobles and merchants.


    The endless stream of people on the street all become flesh and blood, Ye Feng and others will be hit by solid ground.


    "I''m sick. I''m in the middle of the road!" A well-dressed man scolded impatiently after hitting Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng took a deep breath, eyebrows a pick, look displeased to stare at that gorgeous man.


    "What are you staring at? Who is this lying on the ground? Why don''t you guys get out of the imperial city


    The man''s arrogant tone heard Ye Feng a little unable to resist the impulse, want to beat him.


    Seeing that Ye Feng was about to communicate with the people ten thousand years ago, he stopped in time: "have you forgotten what I said just now, Ye Feng!"


    Smell speech color change, Ye Feng immediately think of the previous words said by sylvier. After grinding his teeth, he picked up Alice and retreated to the side of the road. And small Lulu and amu are carrying two Fiona together behind Ye Feng, breathing heavily.


    The scene on the altar changed, Ruiwen and others disappeared in the eyes of Ye Feng and his party because of the complex terrain and crowded flow of people in the royal city street. But all of them are centered on the goddess of ekasia ten thousand years ago, and they are distributed around where we can see the goddess.


    The goddess of ikassia exerts mysterious and profound magic. Anyone passing by her will pass through her body.


    The disorder of time and space, on the contrary, is Ye Feng. They are a bit like the people ten thousand years ago, but she is a little unlike the people ten thousand years ago.


    The laws of time and space distort Ye Feng''s mind all the time. Except Ruiwen, whose eyes are empty and inanimate, others are on guard and do not want to fall into the chaos of time and space.


    In addition to the mysterious power of disturbing time and space, the body of the goddess akashia still exudes the breath of sadness and loss.


    That kind of inexplicable sadness and loss affected the minds of these foreigners, which was unavoidable. Even Alice and Fiona, who were sleeping, felt the gradual sadness in their deepest dreams.


    "The people and their parents died..."


    "My teacher and sister who taught me magic died..."


    "Sister Ali, who guided me to be a leader, also died..."


    "Karlsas, Maud Caesar, hammer stone and Aoxing were sealed by me on isolated islands far away from the mainland, and Elise was killed by me by mistake..."


    "Why did the four knights come back and let them go like this after they wanted to come back?"


    Anger, confusion, confusion, loss, sadness


    A variety of disordered emotions filled her heart, which also affected the emotions of Ye Feng and others.


    "I''m so tired I''m really tired... "


    Dark purple pupil without a glimmer of light, as if the goddess had lost the backbone, she could not see her way.


    "The prosperity of aicasia is the result of the struggle of all the races of Valoran. It is not the merit of the human race!"


    "Wanton destruction of the original covenant, the Terrans must be punished!"


    The tone of loss and helplessness dispersed, and the momentum of goddess aikasiya suddenly changed, and Ye Feng and others were shocked by the solemn look.


    "It''s better to let ekasia die for itself than let it be destroyed by the Terran hand!"


    The majestic voice reverberated in Ye Feng''s ears, but none of the people who really lived thousands of years ago heard it.


    "Akashia I will bury it myself


    The majestic voice was mingled with this trill, and the eyes of the goddess aikasya were shining with bright starlight and revealing a trace of determination. The deeper part of her heart is her endless disappointment with the human race.


    With the fall of her voice, all life in the city gradually fell into a state of confusion, including Ye Feng, who saw all this because of the disorder of time and space.


    Those who left the imperial city ten thousand years ago will disappear automatically. If Ye Feng and others leave here with them, they will fall into the endless abyss under the earth.


    Fortunately, the goddess of Acacia did not cast too strong magic, and they all got rid of the control of the goddess of ikassia.


    The scene changes again, and the altar where Ye Feng and others are located is once again reflected in their sight, but it is the altar ten thousand years ago.


    She stood in the center of the altar, and a beam of stars appeared at her call.


    Fragments of starlight condensed from her palm flew from the palm of her hand to every corner below the highest altar, and the whole city of alcasia began to become turbulent.


    Unconsciously, she did not notice that the imperial city fell into the turbulence of time and space because of her sad mood fluctuation.


    A pair of star eyes, which seemed to be able to see through everything, looked at the imperial city full of star light fragments from a distance, and the goddess aikasya sighed.


    Under the operation of the huge array holding the Imperial City, the whole city continued to sink into the ground, the sediment poured down and the gravel rolled down.It wasn''t until she fell into her present underground position that she stopped casting. However, the chaos of time and space is far from over. The goddess of ikassia stood in front of the pillar of light with her eyes dim, revealing her unprecedented fatigue and loneliness.


    As time goes by, Ye Feng and others, as spectators, obviously feel that the process of time is getting faster and faster. The goddess of Acacia, who had been standing in front of the column of starlight, closed her eyes with hindsight, and her flesh and blood turned into a vague shadow of starlight floating in front of the pillar.


    At this time, she has already died, but the loneliness and sadness that can not be separated are always affecting Ye Feng and others.


    I do not know how long, she died into the star light fly out of a remnant mind into the Star column. The rest of the starlight is divided into two parts, which contain weak vitality of the main soul and residual soul.


    Release and obsession, two different emotions quietly bred in their respective souls.


    Mixed with hope for the future, the relieved soul left the city which brought her endless sorrow and drifted to the unknown world.


    And the soul full of obsession gradually split into two, giving birth to two sleeping little sorakas.


    They were only born from the remnant souls of the goddess ekasia, who did not want to leave here, forgetting all the sad memories. They naively believed that sooner or later those who had left the city for no reason would return.


    And they who choose to seal themselves will never know the truth and will be imprisoned in this empty city forever.


    The remnant thoughts in the star light column quietly condense into the image of the goddess akashia before her death, sending them respectively to the Imperial City under the altar.


    Seeing here, Ye Feng and others also understand why there are two small sorakas. They thought that the chaos of time and space would end, but they found that the city began to be as turbulent as it had just triggered the secret power of time and space.


    Their bodies, even faintly emitting faint starlight. It''s as if they stay here, they''ll be reduced to starlight fragments and imprisoned forever in this city full of the sorrow of the goddess ekasia.


    "It''s time for you to go. If you don''t leave, when the chaos of time and space is over, you will become illusory star fragments, and the only living people in the city are the two children."


    The sad voice of the goddess akashia confirmed the uneasy speculation in the hearts of the people. After hearing her words, shivell asked in a puzzled way: "goddess, you are all awake. Can''t you remove the chaos of time and space?"


    "This chaos of time and space was triggered unconsciously by me, who was at the peak of my strength at the beginning. As a remnant, I could only be manipulated and could not do anything about it."


    The tone of goddess aikasiya revealed a trace of apology, and her next words were like thunder, waiting for her to send them away, and Ye Feng and others burst into a pot in their hearts.


    "I was going to send you away, but in this case, I can only wait until the chaos of time and space is over before I can cast a spell to send the people who have entered the city to leave. But at that time, you in the advanced city have become pieces of starlight, so you have to find a way to get out of here."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 691

    The words of the goddess aikasiya completely cut off their thought of relying on her to leave. Ye Feng and others on the altar were silent, thinking about how they could leave without the help of the goddess.


    Little Lulu was a little strange. Why didn''t her brothers and sisters let her send them away? Didn''t they come by the magic of her and Pixar?


    Shaking her head, Lulu volunteered to raise her hand and exclaimed excitedly, "sister sylvier, Lulu and Pixar can take everyone out of here!"


    "Yes, Lulu can take us away!" As if thinking of something, Ye Feng slapped his forehead.


    Sarah is not very familiar with Lulu''s magic, so she just looks at Lulu and Ye Feng. While shivell, lying in Sarah''s arms, shook his head: "no, Lulu''s transmission is very unstable. Under the Imperial City, there is a bottomless abyss. We can''t take risks."


    With Ye Feng''s approval, Lulu tugs at the corner of Ye Feng''s clothes and wants to hug her. But when hivier''s words fell, she pouted a little aggrieved mouth again.


    "Lulu and Pixar will try to be stable this time..."


    Ye Feng beside her naturally heard her some wronged and cowardly words, but he pretended not to hear, and felt that he was reasonable.


    "It''s better for Lulu to have a try than to wait for death here!" Sara, who has not spoken for a long time, frowns and disagrees with hivier.


    Did not expect that Sara will have a disagreement with Xiwei, Ye Feng looks at Xiwei lying in Sara''s arms with some embarrassment.


    I thought they were going to quarrel at this time, but he didn''t want to follow Sara''s advice and say, "well, let Lulu have a try."


    To make sure, Lulu cleverly walked to sylvier and Sara, stretched out her small hand, grasped the jade hand of shivell, and patted her chest to ensure that she would send everyone away safely.


    Sarah and shivell are stunned at first and then smile at each other. In order to make Lulu concentrate on casting, they both encouraged her a few words.


    "Amu believes you, sister Lulu!"


    Encouraged by everyone, Lulu immediately summoned Pixar.


    Lulu closed her eyes and, together with Pixar, released the dark purple magic from her body. The magical power of the Silk Magic turned into a gorgeous dark purple light, and Pixar outlined a complex transmission array around Lulu with the flying Pixar.


    While Lulu and Pixar were casting, the two seriously wounded casaden and the two brothers, Azel, zelas and nathas, who had lost their power to ascend, were persuaded by hivier, who was willing to take them away with them.


    Although there were many contradictions and disagreements between them, they were temporarily reconciled with the passing of the soaring power and the situation.


    Although Ye Feng doesn''t like Silas very much, he still respects his decision. But Sara was slightly displeased when she saw hivier in her arms pulling so many people over again, but they were covered up by her face which could not see any discontent.


    Ye Feng didn''t see that his sister Sara was in a bad mood. Before Lulu finished casting, he glanced around the altar and found that Ruiwen was still on the altar.


    It seems to be aware of Ye Feng''s eyes. Ruiwen, who is inspired by her heart, closes her eyes and looks at Ye Feng.


    By Ruiwen''s eyes, I don''t know that the monster in front of him is his Ruiwen sister''s leaf wind, subconsciously shivers. This is the only half god combat power left in the Imperial City, and he is really afraid that she will run wild against them.


    However, when he found that there was no hostility in Ruiwen''s eyes, he was a little relieved, but he did not put down his guard.


    I don''t know why, with the void Ruiwen for a long time, Ye Feng always has a kind of very kind illusion.


    Vaguely, the monster''s body, which was stained with the void magic spot, made him feel familiar, as if he had seen her somewhere.


    Racking his brains to try to recall, but Ye Feng still can''t recognize that the monster in front of him is the Ruiwen sister he wants to find most.


    At the same time, through the cooperation with Pixar, Lulu successfully takes her as the center and uses the gentle magic power to outline the transmission array.


    "Sister sylvier, the teleportation matrix has been portrayed, and we will be back on the ground in a moment."


    Lulu''s mouth is small and Sylvie is charming. Obviously, she likes him more than Sarah.


    Sylvier also praised Lulu with a smile to satisfy Lulu''s desire for recognition and praise. Sarah is smiling at Ye Feng, trying to see what her wood is doing.


    But when she saw Ye Feng looking at the void Ruiwen, she subconsciously took a breath of cold air.


    Leaning on her arms, hivier sensitively feels the change of her delicate body and looks towards Ye Feng.


    Also like Sara, the twinkle in the eyes of sylvier is a little worried, for fear that Ye Feng will recognize Ruiwen at this time.


    Now they have no time to continue to stay here, and there are also semi divine power of cassadin and marzaha are now seriously injured, it is impossible to forcibly take out of control Ruiwen to leave.In order to consider the overall situation, she can only abandon Ye Feng''s sister Ruiwen!


    A little guilty in his heart, shivell and Sara look at each other''s eyes and see the idea of abandoning Ruiwen. But unlike shivell, Sara has no sense of guilt.


    The seriously injured casaden and marzaha naturally noticed the eye contact between the two girls. They also understood their difficulties, so they buried the idea of telling Ye Feng that the monster was Ruiwen.


    The magic power of the secret arts condensed from the teleportation array turns into a dark purple light, and the more it gathers, the more it shines.


    Lulu, who has not been praised by Ye Feng, secretly hugs him from the back of Ye Feng, and then she says in a delicate voice: "brother Ye Feng, praise Lulu quickly!"


    "Lulu, when we go back to Ionia, my brother will treat you to delicious food!" Ye Feng is thinking about who this familiar feeling belongs to, so he is perfunctory to Lulu''s reply.


    Listening to his perfunctory tone, Lulu pursed her small mouth and looked angrily at the direction Ye Feng''s eyes saw. When she saw the empty Ruiwen, Qi Yefeng didn''t spoil her and Lulu didn''t think about it too much. She mumbled a sentence that enlarges the eyes of Ye Feng, shivell and Sarah.


    "I thought it was to see something. It turned out that sister Xiwei said it was Ruiwen who refused to tell brother Ye Feng!"


    As soon as this word comes out, Sara and sylvier are greatly upset. They have no time to reprimand lulu. They all look at Ye Feng and are afraid that he will come.


    As Sara and sylvier expected, Ye Feng''s hands were not free, and the sleeping Elise fell to the ground and rolled out of the teleportation array. Along the way, the wound was still dripping with unhealed blood stains.


    But the lost Ye Feng''s mind at the moment is full of Lulu''s complaints. He turns around and suddenly drops his hands on Lulu''s shoulder. Then his voice is slightly trembling.


    "Is that true? It''s sylvier who told you not to tell me? "


    Ye Feng''s excited appearance scared Lulu a little. She realized that she had done something wrong, and her tears rolled around her eyes.


    "Lulu Lulu doesn''t know anything. You heard me wrong, brother Ye Feng! " At a loss, she mumbles a few words, then runs away, hiding behind Sara and shivell.


    "It''s no wonder that from the beginning, I sensed sister Ruiwen''s breath. It''s not an illusion. Sister Ruiwen was infected by the void energy, so it disturbed my sense of her breath..."


    Let Lulu run away, Ye Feng for the first time cast angry and indifferent eyes at hiville. He gritted his teeth and said, "sylvier, why are you hiding my sister Ruiwen?"


    Although Ye Feng is not aimed at her, Sara holding hivier is still a little guilty. After all, she also knows that the monster is Ruiwen. In her arms, sylvier was in a mess, and his words were intermittent and had no confidence.


    "Ye Feng I I just For your own good... "


    Smelling the pale and powerless words of hivier, Ye Feng, who did not want to hear her explanation, shook his head suddenly, and then turned to step outside the teleportation array. He can''t let his sister Ruiwen die here!


    This action of his immediately provokes Xiwei to exclaim: "Ye Feng, what are you doing? Teleport array will start soon. Come back


    "Wood, are you crazy?" Sara is also frightened by Ye Feng''s behavior, hoping to let Ye Feng come back by yelling.


    "Brother Ye Feng, come back!" Clever amu is also a bit unable to sit still.


    "Wuwuwu It''s all Lu Lu''s fault. I accidentally let out my mouth. Wuwuwuwu... " Lulu sobbed with guilt, feeling sorry for what he had entrusted her.


    It seems that Ye Feng is doing something stupid while they are in a coma. Fiona and Fiona slowly wake up.


    In the eyes of Ye Feng, under the call of hivier and others, or out of the transmission array, the two people who wake up endure the injury and fly out of the transmission array.


    At this time, the brilliance of the teleportation array reached its peak. With the buzzing and shaking sound, all the people in the teleportation array were transported away from the imperial city of ekaxia in an instant.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 692

    A dazzling light rose from the East, and the darkness of dawn faded. Although Oriana and Caitlin did not rest all night, they still failed to break the signal of the Acacia array underground and get in touch with Ye Feng and his party.


    Outside the control room came the sound of rapid footsteps. After a while, all the rest of the rescue team came in.


    As soon as the party came in, they glanced at the screens in the control room. They saw that there was no progress in Oriana and Caitlin. They were not too surprised. All this was expected.


    "Caitlin, it''s time for us to go back to Ionia!"


    No one spoke, but Galen came forward to remind Caitlin''s two daughters who were still analyzing.


    Oriana pursed her lips, apparently not wanting to go back like this. Caitlin sighed and patted oliviana on the shoulder to signal that she didn''t think too much.


    "It''s time for us to go back. It''s the most important thing to make sure that these survivors go back to Ionia. As for the shivers, we''ll wait until we get back to Ionia."


    Caitlin''s comforting words listen to a burst of silence from Oriana. She is extremely struggling in her heart and does not want to leave Ye Feng, who is still unknown about life and death.


    When she was least recognized, he gave her recognition and warmth, so that she could become an adult. It can be said that Ye Feng is the most important good friend to her besides her father.


    "It''s the big picture, Olivia. Sometimes we have to make a choice. If they can come out, I will rescue them!" Arilia, too, came up and advised.


    Oriana pursed her lips, nodded reluctantly, and decided to respect the decision.


    Her eyes were gray and she went back to the console. Olivana quickly pressed the buttons on the top to turn off the analysis of the frequency of the akashia array signal and was ready to leave surima.


    The Reebok steered slowly under the control of Ariana, ready to sail in the direction of Ionia.


    Looking across the screen at the center of surima, which is full of demons and undead, Ariana took a deep breath, steered the Reebok up and turned off the images on the ground.


    Boom!


    The explosion of magic suddenly sounded, and then the Reebok was shaken.


    At this moment, the light column of the huge array outside the Rafik faded gradually, but the magic power surged with terror.


    In an instant, the sky over this area is enveloped by the magic of terror that flies away when the starlight array is dim.


    "What happened?" Lax took Galen''s arm in a flustered way.


    Each member of the rescue team in the control room showed a little panic, obviously did not expect this to happen when they left.


    "Calm down, Oriana. Hold the rifik. I''ll call up the picture."


    As the leader of the team after Sara left, Caitlin decisively adjusted all the surrounding pictures to the sub screens, and opened the front-end protective devices of the Rafik control room, so as to directly see the changes outside.


    Soon, a picture that shocked Caitlin and others came into their eyes.


    Thousands of flowing brilliant starlight passed rapidly, and the Rafik was like a fallen leaf under the vast magic power, swaying with the surging magic power of starlight.


    They were glad that the magic of the fast-moving starlight did not have the air of fury, otherwise the rifik would have been destroyed directly.


    With a lot of efforts, Olivia managed to stabilize the Rafik in the turbulent starlight.


    In one of the sub screens, the scene of the shadow army on the ground below made her mouth curl with disgust: "unfortunately, if this sacred star magic disappears on the ground, those demons and undead should be purified."


    Waiting quietly for the starlight turbulence caused by the dissipation of the starlight column to merge into the world, Caitlin, who is free, enlarges the picture on the ground below.


    However, this unintentional act of hers is an unexpected discovery. One of them was close to the entrance of the underground ekasia ruins, where a group of demons swarmed wildly.


    Seeing this, Caitlin, who seemed to think of something, brightened her eyes and continued to zoom in on the scene.


    Other people in the control room also noticed Caitlin''s abnormality and looked at the enlarged picture.


    With the continuous enlargement of the picture, the appearance of hivier and others returning to the ground by transmitting the array gradually becomes clearer.


    "Yes It''s the shivers As soon as Oriana saw the appearance of sylvier and others, she was overjoyed and took Caitlin''s hands.


    "To save them?" Dreus twisted his neck, and his eyes grew more and more belligerent.


    "We haven''t left yet? Since we return to the ground before leaving, we are naturally saved! " Arilia took the lead, sonorous and forcefully.


    The other people nodded their heads one after another. Caitlin, smiling and blinking, said, "in order to complete the task perfectly, let''s save hivier and them."At the same time, on the ground, just sent back to the ground, hivier and his party were surrounded by many shadow creatures.


    "Lulu, use your magic to make Fiona and them recover their movement ability!" Shivell, lying in Sarah''s arms, exhorts Lulu, and pulls herself out of Sarah''s arms, trying to resist on her own weak body.


    Crying Lulu temporarily stopped her tears and rubbed her red and swollen eyes, trying to treat the two Fiona.


    However, under the protection of Caitlin and others, Lulu found that the two Fiona disappeared.


    At the thought of her saying that Ye Feng didn''t keep up with her, and now she didn''t take good care of the two Fiona, she couldn''t stop the tears of guilt, and she burst into tears.


    "Wuwuwu Sister Fiona, they''re gone Sobbing Lulu did something wrong again... "


    At the sound of Lulu''s crying and crying, sylvier trembled. But soon she guessed about it. Before the launch of the teleportation array, Fiona woke up and secretly followed Ye Feng.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that Fiona and Ye Feng have made her stay in the imperial city of Acacia. In his heart, he is also guilty of Lulu''s sobbing.


    "It''s not a time to feel guilty. It''s important to live first." Sara, who is closest to shivell, patted her on the shoulder in time to show her not to be distracted.


    Sylvier is also a smart person. She can stabilize her mood in a flash and cooperate with others to share the pressure of the army from all directions.


    ¡­¡­


    Just when hivier and his party returned to the ground and were tired of dealing with the demons of shadow Island, on the top altar of the imperial city of alcasia, the empty Ruiwen looked at Ye Feng who had been staring at her.


    Maybe it''s the consciousness hidden in the heart. Without Vickers, Ruiwen can''t afford a trace of hostility to Ye Feng.


    Her self-consciousness sleeps, she has a kind of feeling, the Ye Feng who is walking towards her step by step is her closest person.


    However, with the two voices of indifference, the soft light in Ruiwen''s eyes was replaced by coldness.


    "Stay away from the wind!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 693

    Although they wake up, Fiona and Fiona are still a little dizzy, flying out of the teleportation array, they do not notice that sylvier and others have been transported back to the ground.


    After Elise''s side, two Fiona slightly stupefied, did not expect that the female demon who knocked them out before hurt them more deeply.


    Not bothering to pay attention to Elise, who was still bleeding, they rubbed their eyes to try to make the vision clearer.


    In the distance, the vague back of Ye Feng is more and more clear, and their tired pretty faces gradually float up with a ray of joy.


    But when two people see Ye Feng, I don''t know why to go to the monster who will be demon wind, their eyebrows gradually lock.


    They feel that Ye Feng is mostly confused by the emptiness Ruiwen. They disappear in the same place and stab at the empty Ruiwen.


    "Stay away from the wind!"


    Ye Feng, who is trying to communicate with Ruiwen, hears the murderous and awe inspiring words of Fiona, and subconsciously gets excited all over.


    "Come back to God, he quickly stopped:" stop, that is Ruiwen sister


    Fiona, who thought he was confused, didn''t believe him and attacked Ruiwen.


    See Fiona two people are also determined to attack Ruiwen, Ye Feng is a little worried about the body injury is not good two Fiona by his Ruiwen sister hurt.


    The look in his eyes changed. He bit his teeth and rushed forward to stop them. However, he slowed down a step, Fiona and their swords hit Ruiwen''s heart and left.


    The soft light in Ruiwen''s eyes, which is aware of the fierce and murderous spirit of the two people, fades away and shows an angry killing intention. She swung the sword of Rune with void energy in her backhand and chopped at the two Fiona. The sword meaning of wind containing the power of void turned into a terrible evil wind sword spirit, revealing a sense of death.


    As Ye Feng didn''t want to see, Fiona and Fiona were swept by the terrible sword and flew to the ground in the distance.


    At the next moment, Ruiwen didn''t give them any chance to breathe. Instead, she appeared on their heads, waving the sword of runes with both hands. She was going to kill them on the spot.


    Seeing that the two girls with pale faces are going to pay the cost of their lives for their recklessness, Ye Feng runs the sword idea of wind to the extreme and blocks her in front of her.


    "Ye Feng?" Pale face of the two girls pupil gradually shrinking, obviously did not expect Ye Feng will appear in front of them at this moment.


    Heart happy at the same time a little worried, afraid that Ye Feng will be killed by the monster they think.


    "Sister Ruiwen!"


    The strong wind whistling brought by the surging sword Qi stopped on his forehead with the cry of Ye Feng. He almost died under Ruiwen''s sword. He took a few breaths and looked at Ruiwen, who was confused.


    But is he protects Fiona two people''s eyes also is the same color, they really guess wrong, this monster is really Ruiwen?


    Ye Feng motioned for Fiona to step aside, and then he tried to hold Ruiwen''s hands full of empty magic spots.


    Ruiwen looks confused let Ye Feng hold her hand, slightly shaking her head, observing Ye Feng.


    All of a sudden, Ye Feng''s black goddess tears burst into a terrible dark purple magic light, and began to greedily absorb the empty energy of Ruiwen.


    This unexpected scene reminds Ye Feng that the tears of the goddess were blackened by absorbing the force of the void in the sun''s disk.


    Maybe he can purify the empty energy in Ruiwen with the help of the tears of goddess?


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng can''t wait to take off the tears of the goddess on her chest and tentatively hang it on Ruiwen''s neck.


    See Ruiwen did not have any resistance, just so curiously staring at him, he was relieved.


    "Is she really sister Ruiwen?" Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, could not help walking forward and asked in a low voice.


    However, Fiona of Laurent family did not grow up with Ye Feng when she was young, so she still stood on the side, trying to speak, and her expression was slightly lost.


    "That''s right. Think about the swordsmanship she used when fighting sister Ruiwen and whether the shape of this sword stained with void energy is very similar to that of Rune sword?"


    While Ye Feng talks, Ruiwen, who has no hostility, takes the rune Sword Stained with the void energy and hands it to Mafia ona.


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, looked at the rune sword for a long time, then reached out her hand and touched it. Then she nodded her head and said, "it''s like a sword with a different color."


    Hearing the words, Ye Feng also showed his joy: "and the sword skill of the wind. Do you think that as long as there is no empty energy, it is Ruiwen''s most proud swordsmanship?"


    "I remember as like as two peas, and the original understanding of kendo," she has always been my goal. After a careful recollection, the young girl Mafia ona''s eyes brightened, and she held Ye Feng''s hands excitedly.


    Seeing the joy of two people confirming Ruiwen''s identity, Fiona of Laurent family suddenly envies another one who grew up with Ye Feng.


    Shaking her head, Fiona of the Laurent family encouraged herself not to be discouraged. She was no worse than anyone else and did not need to envy anyone.On the other side, since the tears of the goddess were put on her neck, Ruiwen''s eyelids were absorbed by the tears of the goddess with the force of emptiness. She lowered her head unconsciously and stood in the same place.


    The dark purple magic spot on the face is fading away at a visible speed. In a short time, the pretty face that Ye Feng is familiar with will appear.


    "It''s really sister Ruiwen, Ye Feng!" After seeing Ruiwen''s pretty face, Sophia was very happy.


    Different from the other one who stayed in the Laurent family, she grew up with Ye Feng and had deep feelings for Ruiwen.


    The last time I heard that Ruiwen elder sister still left, she was once dejected. She didn''t want Ruiwen to leave her and Ye Feng like this.


    Meeting with Ruiwen again, as Ye Feng''s childhood sweetheart, she naturally has a lot of things to say to Ruiwen, and her feelings for Ye Feng have been confided with Ruiwen.


    The empty lines on Ruiwen''s body and the rich empty energy in her body turned into a silk of dark purple magic, which was separated from her body and absorbed by the tears of the goddess who was dyed black on her chest.


    After a while, Ruiwen and her Rune sword faded the magic spot formed by the void energy and restored their original appearance.


    Under the gaze of Ye Feng and her childhood sweetheart, Ruiwen slowly opened her eyes.


    Vaguely saw three fuzzy figures standing in front of her body. Her eyes closed and opened for a while, and then she saw that they were Ye Feng and two Fiona.


    "Xiaofeng, Fiona, am I?" Just regained consciousness, Ruiwen''s mind is still a little confused, trying to sort out what she experienced during this period of time.


    And Ye Feng is also aware of Ruiwen''s current state, he was happy to pacify: "Ruiwen sister, take your time, straighten out all the thoughts!"


    When Ye Feng and his party were immersed in the joy of Ruiwen''s awakening, they did not notice that their physical state at the moment was closer to the starlight than before they left.


    Before long, those who don''t leave the city will become part of the star light of Acacia


    Imprisoned here forever, it becomes an illusion for two little sorakas to spend a moment


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 694

    In Ye Feng three people''s patience, the recovery of Ruiwen quickly remembered what she had done during this period of time.


    At the thought that she almost killed Ye Feng and his party, she felt guilty. Fortunately, Ye Feng and others said that she did not blame her, so she felt better.


    Suddenly, I remembered the advice from the goddess of Acacia, and Ye Feng''s face changed: "sister Ruiwen, we must get out of the city quickly now, or we will become star fragments!"


    With that, Ye Feng ran to Elise lying on the ground under the stunned gaze of Ruiwen and two Fiona, and took the sleeping Elise into his arms and took the lead to run down the altar.


    Who would have thought, before he ran down the altar, he and Elise in his arms were gradually illusory like starlight, like the rootless duckweed floating back to the center of the altar with the turbulent space-time secret power.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s body transformed into star light and shadow, Ruiwen and two Fiona, who were stunned, calmed down and realized the seriousness of the problem.


    They subconsciously looked at each other, each other in their own eyes changed into a star shadow, at any time may dissipate in this space.


    "It''s too late. The chaos of time and space has entered the final stage, and you will soon be reduced to starlight fragments..."


    With a faint sigh, the goddess akashia lamented their present dangerous situation.


    "Goddess, is there really no way to get us out of this state?" Ye Feng still refuses to give up and asks.


    "Maybe, but I can''t help you now." Goddess aikasya shook her head helplessly. She was very optimistic about Ye Feng. It was not her original wish to let these people die here.


    Ye Feng and his party tried to make their phantom bodies move, but no matter how hard they struggled, they were like glowing fireflies, encircling the star light column of goddess ikassiya, unable to leave.


    With the passage of time, Ye Feng and the two Fiona gradually lose themselves, and their consciousness is lost in the chaos. They and Elise, who were in the same coma, were getting smaller and smaller, and gathered like dolls.


    Ruiwen, who has already become a demigod, sticks to it a little longer than Ye Feng. When she sees her brother become a mini doll, her heart is almost broken.


    Ye Feng stayed for her. If he died, was he not indirectly killed by her?


    She had killed his parents, and now even he would die because of her. The deep sense of guilt in her heart lashed at her guilt ridden.


    The sinful she can die, but Ye Feng is innocent, she will not allow him to die because of her!


    Under the trend of strong obsession, Ruiwen''s body turned into star light shadow actually moved. Although still around the star light column, but her body floated to the four Ye Feng gathered together.


    Will become a Mini Doll of the four people, can be placed in a row in her palm, Ruiwen glanced at these four people, and then Ye Feng in her eyes was infinitely magnified in her vision.


    Eyes are full of sister to brother doting soft light, but also some can not resist the starlight trend of her shaking heavy head.


    With her hands together, Ruiwen tries to protect Ye Feng, who has entered the final stage of starlight fragmentation, with her body.


    The consciousness of returning to the ruins is gradually fading away. Rao is she Ruiwen has become a demigod, or she can not resist the curse of this sad City, and she completely sleeps in the past.


    As if the light of fireflies floating around the Star column, Ruiwen, who was in a coma, still clasped her hands to protect Ye Feng.


    Unconsciously, her upper body gradually bends, her legs are also tightly closed and bent up, the whole person is like the white haired girl who is afraid of the cold in winter, curled up floating body.


    His hands close to the thighs, knees and forehead, Ruiwen nose tip issued a peaceful and even breathing sound. Her body did not shrink as expected by the goddess akashia, and she was unable to enter the final stage of being transformed into starlight fragments.


    The tears of the black goddess also gushed out all the force of emptiness that she had absorbed before under the shocked look of the goddess ekasia.


    The power of the dark purple void turns into a fog of people, which surrounds Ruiwen. Unlike the previous invasion of Ruiwen''s body, the purple mist, like a splash of ink, is covered with armor like armor along Ruiwen''s surface skin to resist the final stage of starlight.


    The beautiful eyes of Acacia in the star light column twinkled with surprise. Unexpectedly, the power of emptiness could protect Ruiwen independently through the transformation of goddess''s tears.


    May she really witness a miracle she has never seen today?


    The armor soon covered Ruiwen''s whole body, but this also attracted the starlight fragment curse''s more intense erosion.


    It seems to realize that this still can''t stop Ruiwen from turning into starlight fragments. The remaining void magic forms a layer of dark purple bodies similar to void creatures, and binds Ruiwen''s body tightly.


    Although the empty body looks like a real person, it is a cocoon full of hope for Ruiwen at the moment.


    Although still unable to resist the erosion of starlight fragmentation, but before the end of the chaos of time and space, the empty body still protected Ruiwen who wanted to save Ye Feng at the cost of dilapidation.When the chaos of time and space is over, the goddess of Acacia, who can use magic, breaks the broken empty body and peels off Ruiwen''s armor formed by the force of emptiness.


    Looking at the clear tears of the goddess restored to Ruiwen''s chest, goddess akashia sighed with some complexity. Unexpectedly, the tears of the goddess that needed to be purified by her real body were purified by the mutual counteraction of the power of the void and the power of the stars.


    Maybe this is a miracle?


    After a deep look at her eyes, Ruiwen, who is still thinking of protecting her younger brother in her lethargy, a shallow smile comes from the corner of her mouth. Since Ye Feng has not finished the final stage of star fragmentation, she will naturally help them to be dolls.


    Think about it, the four Ye Feng in Ruiwen''s palm are peeled away by the goddess aichaiya by magic.


    Under the magic of the goddess alcasia, the four gradually changed their body shape back to their original appearance. They fell back to the sleeping Ruiwen and accepted the final baptism together with Ruiwen.


    The five people''s virtual body gradually solidified, and finally condensed into a fresh body of flesh and blood. However, goddess akashia hesitated and did not choose to cure Elise with healing magic, but stopped the bleeding wound for her.


    She also knows that Ye Feng is going to take Elise back to find her reincarnation, so for the sake of the safety of Ye Feng and his party, she temporarily sealed Elise''s magic power to prevent her waking up and harming Ye Feng and others.


    After all this, the goddess aikasia uses her magic to awaken Ye Feng and his party in advance, except for Elise.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 695

    Although they lost their power to ascend, the four of azr, who became mortals again, had a magical foundation and could withstand one or two against the demon army.


    As long as they are not facing the demigods, marzaha and kasadin, who are seriously injured, can be the main fighting force for people to break through the encirclement.


    Those who are able to fight with the magic, and the demons who are involved in the battle are the demons and the demons.


    But if we drag on like this, sooner or later, they will die alive, and even they will be transformed into undead.


    Just when the crowd was almost unable to hold on, a huge dark shadow covered the sky in this area, getting closer and closer to the ground.


    In the fierce battle, hivier and his party raised their heads in dismay, but as a huge flying warship came into their sight, their expression of amazement was replaced by joy.


    The flying warship hovered in the air, and several familiar figures were standing on the side of the ship, watching hiville and Sara.


    Dreius took the lead in jumping from the warship. Holding a huge Tomahawk in both hands, he jumped to shivell and Sara''s side, destroying the demons who besieged them.


    Galen, too, waved his huge sword and swept the shadowy creatures behind hiville.


    On the side of the boat, lax sees that her brother Galen has gone down. She is also eager to try, but Alicia holds her shoulder.


    "If there''s no accident, plus Galen and dreus, they should be able to safely return to the Reebok, and we''ll be able to watch from it and deal with special situations."


    In the face of Lax''s puzzled eyes, arilia slowly comes to her reason for blocking lax.


    Since she has said that, lax will have to hold her back if she wants to fight with her brother. After all, she does not have as much combat experience as arilia.


    And on the ground below, as arielia said, with the addition of dreus and Galen, the pressure on his party was greatly reduced.


    While cleaning up the demons and the dead around them, they are also walking towards the direction of the Rafik.


    Across the screen, Arianna and Caitlin in the control room were keeping a close eye on the movements of hivier''s party.


    Caitlin sighed as they moved directly below the Reebok with the help of Galen and dreus. "We can go back to Ionia when they get on board."


    However, Oriana''s eyebrows did not stretch out because of Caitlin''s relaxed tone, but her willow eyebrows tightened even more.


    "What about Ye Feng? Where have Ye Feng and Fiona gone


    As she spoke, she eagerly opened the sub screens and called up the pictures nearby. But without exception, in addition to countless demons and undead, these images are not Ye Feng and two Fiona figures.


    After ollianna said so, optimistic katerine noticed that they didn''t see Ye Feng and two Fiona from the beginning.


    "I''ll try to see if the magic satellite can find the three of them!"


    After patting the back of Oriana, Caitlin immediately pressed the button on the console, trying to call up the images of Ye Feng and two Fiona.


    But soon, Caitlin, who searched for the trace of the three through Ye Feng''s intelligent walkie talkie, was disappointed to find that Ye Feng''s walkie talkie was on hiville''s body, and she could not lock Ye Feng''s position through the walkie talkie, so as to accurately locate whether Ye Feng and the two Fiona were together.


    "Isn''t there a Hicks headset? If they go back to the ground, they should be able to reach the three of them through that! "


    Caitlin was woken up by Oriana. She tried to get in touch with two Fiona''s earphones via the magic satellite. Then she said, "Fiona, can you two hear me? Is Ye Feng with you


    In the continuous communication, the only response to Caitlin was the noise that was blocked by the power of the Acacia Imperial City array. The two of them could not confirm whether Ye Feng or not survived.


    "Where are Sarah, Ye Feng and Fiona now?" Under helpless, Caitlin had to connect Sara''s headset to ask about Ye Feng''s three people''s news.


    Sara, who is entangled with the devil below, hears the sound coming from her headset. She is stunned for a long time before her eyes twinkle and says, "Fiona, the three of them are still in the city of alcasia."


    While talking, the distracted Sara was almost cut by an oncoming undead. Fortunately, she was saved from the disaster by the side of hivier in time to block the undead for her.


    While dealing with the other shadow army, Sara briefly tells Caitlin and Olivia in the control room of the possible situation of Ye Feng and the three.


    And Olivia Anna heard that Ye Feng three people are likely to turn into star fragments and die in the city of ekaxia, she was suddenly confused.


    Ye Feng was the only one who recognized her friends when she was a wind up robot. She could not accept such news when she heard that the three were very dangerous.Caitlin noticed that Olivia''s mood swings became extremely unstable with the news of Ye Feng''s three people. While calming her silently, she also asked for her, "will Fiona and the three of them really die there?"


    In fact, Sarah doesn''t want to answer this question. Ye Feng, after all, is her beloved brother. She says it''s impossible not to be sad. It''s just that she''s been there for a long time, and she''s good at hiding her weakest side.


    "No accident, wood, they..." But when Caitlin asked, Sarah took a deep breath and gave her opinion.


    Before she could finish, Sara was interrupted by the increasing vibration at the underground entrance of the city of alcasia.


    All the creatures nearby felt the abnormal vibration coming from the bottom of the earth. The terrible sound was as terrible as the bone marrow was drilled by sharp objects.


    After a while, the narrow passage at the entrance of the tunnel quickly broke open, and a huge creature emerged from the ground. Under the cover of the dust and debris, the mysterious giant creature shakes all the demons and spirits around the entrance.


    A strange cry, which was a little abrupt, came from the rising sky of a huge creature. It was not his voice, but a human man.


    "Ooh..."


    With a scream that only human beings can utter, a man with a woman in black on his back flies out of the giant creature.


    Under the gaze of all the creatures on the ground, the man with a woman on his back falls into a pile of demons.


    After seeing the man who had returned to the ground in an extremely funny and ugly manner, the pupils of the men who were fighting, arielia, and Caitlin and Oriana in the control room, all of them began to shrivel their pupils and scream out the man''s name.


    "Ye Feng?"


    "Wood?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 696

    Under the instruction of the goddess of Acacia, Ye Feng is able to let Fiona and his sister Ruiwen agree that he leave with Elise on his back.


    It is transmitted to the position near the exit of the ground. Looking at the gravel pile blocking the exit on the upper ladder, Ye Feng, who is at the front, is mercilessly transformed into a moon lightsaber in the shape of a rune sword.


    Ruiwen at the rear of the current strength of Ye Feng has recognized, her mouth with a happy smile.


    Two Fiona is a little dissatisfied with Ye Feng''s back that several times hurt their female demon Elise, the complexion has a little cold.


    Although Ye Feng is taking the demon leader of the shadow Island back to aeonia to let the Lord Soraka deal with her, they always feel that Ye Feng has an indescribable connection with the female devil.


    How can there be such a kind-hearted human being who treats demon captives? Ye Feng will not be that enchanting female devil to confuse the mind?


    Such doubts arose in Fiona''s heart, and they murmured a few words.


    When they complained that Ye Feng had never been so meticulous about them, Ruiwen suddenly changed her face and took them to the side of the ladder.


    Before seeing what happened, Fiona''s pretty faces were scratched with blood by the broken stones, and the sound of someone digging the stone wall was faintly heard.


    Ruiwen see the top of the leaf wind has not yet felt the danger, immediately cried out: "breeze, quickly flash away!"


    "What''s the matter, sister Ruiwen?"


    Ye Feng turns his head in doubt. He shrinks his pupils as soon as he finishes speaking. As he watched in shock, a giant scorpion, covered with crystals, broke through the ground from the stone steps below and hit him in the abdomen.


    He''s seen this creature. It''s the crystal pioneer who chased him before!


    While the broken stone scratched his face, his whole body carrying iris was hit by the head of scaner, and with the galloping scaner, he broke through the closed gravel passage.


    Breaking through the sand, Ye Feng, caught unprepared, can only grasp the head of scaner with both hands.


    The sand rose from the sky and shrouded him and scaner, covering his sight for a time.


    As the body soared higher and higher, Ye Feng''s hand slipped and flew out of the body.


    "Oops!"


    Subconsciously, Ye Feng''s body fell heavily to the ground after flying backward for a distance. But before he fell down, he quickly tore off a piece of cloth from Alice''s dress, and tied him tightly to Elise on his back, so as not to aggravate her injury.


    Falling into a group of demons, Ye Feng also noticed the crew of shivell and the nearby Rafik.


    Although the way to return to the ground is a bit indecent, even a little funny, Ye Feng can''t control so much, so he quickly separates himself from these demons.


    However, when he also rushed out of the ground, he saw that Ye Feng was not killed. He dived down again from the high altitude. A pair of pliers condensed from crystal opened and wanted to clamp Ye Feng to death.


    However, just as the middle leaf wind was about to be clipped by the claws of skarn, a terrible demigod suddenly gushed from the underground entrance of ekasia.


    Mixed with a terrible sword, a white haired woman came flying with a sword of runes flashing with dark green fluorescence.


    The half god''s pressure diffuses, except for the scarner who still attacks Ye Feng, all the creatures around here turn pale.


    "Sister Ruiwen!"


    Under the call of Ye Feng''s surprise, Ruiwen cut cleanly on the forceps of scarner.


    Bang!


    The sound of the collision between the sword and the huge crystal forceps sounded. For a moment, the surging wind of the sword turned into countless wind blades, centering on them and spreading around.


    Ye Feng, who is closest to them, is also aware of the horror of Ruiwen, who becomes a demigod. He hastens to open the distance and comes to the company of hivier.


    "Sister Ruiwen, she recovered?" Noticing Raven''s condition, he asked with some glee.


    Ye Feng grinned, just want to reply, but don''t want Fiona, two people are also followed.


    "The monster will be handed over to sister Ruiwen. We''d better hurry back to the Reebok!" Interrupting Ye Feng, who wants to talk to hivier, Fiona doesn''t want Ye Feng to have too much communication with other girls as before.


    By two people stare, Ye Feng thinks that he is carrying Fiona, two people with hivier to forgive Rima, guilty of his instant silence.


    He completely forgot that he had complained that he didn''t tell him that the devil wind monster was his sister Ruiwen. Ye Feng was embarrassed to spit out his tongue at hivier, and rushed to the front to open up a way forward with dreius.


    Xiwei slightly a little depressed, Ye Feng is still a little afraid of Fiona as before.


    It''s rare to see hivier eat flat. When Sara laughs in her heart, she also reminds Lulu who is still giving her and sylvier Magic: "Lulu, now give your brother Ye Feng a magic blessing!"


    "Well!"


    To make, Lulu is also very happy to see her brother Ye Feng come back to the ground alive and exert magic to make Ye Feng stronger.As more and more people joined in, the speed of his party was getting faster and faster. It wasn''t long before they got to the bottom of the hovering rifek.


    On the side of the ship, arilia, lax, izerell and Wei had been waiting for a long time, while the most excited lax took over the work and lowered the rope so that Ye Feng and his party could come up.


    After the rope was lowered, the demons and the dead around noticed that there were other humans on the Reebok. They scrambled to get on the ship with the help of ropes and kill all the people on the Rafik.


    Ye Feng and his party would not let them be happy and fought back one after another. Among all the people, amu, Lulu and Sara, who are the weakest in physique, are protected by people and slowly climb up with the help of ropes.


    After the three of them successfully boarded the ship, the brothers Azur, zerath and nathas, as well as the two gatekeepers of the void gate, quickly boarded the Reebok with the help of ropes.


    At this time in the distance, I noticed that Ruiwen knew that she could no longer have any magic wave with this one, but she could resist her swordsmanship.


    Aware of this, she suddenly made a force, left hand firmly grasp the tail of scaner, one fell swoop to the distance.


    She quickly jumped in the direction of the riffle and landed deftly on the deck of the Reebok without the aid of ropes.


    At the same time, Galen, dreus and hivier climbed onto the warship almost at the same time with the help of ropes. The only people left on the ground were Ye Feng and two Fiona carrying Elise.


    Ye Feng didn''t think about it too much and said with a smile to Fiona: "you two go up first, so I can be at ease!"


    Originally want to wait for Ye Feng to go up first Fiona two people listen, immediately flustered cheek a red, breath slightly shortness of breath.


    In order to avoid being seen by Ye Feng, the two men scrambled up to the Rafik with the help of ropes. After adjusting the mood disturbed by Ye Feng, they stood on the side of the boat and watched Ye Feng climb up.


    "Brother Ye Feng, come up quickly, we can go home!" Lulu, who was also on the side of the boat, was jumping about happily with her big eyes flashing.


    Smell speech, carrying the leaf breeze of Elise to smile gently, seize the rope to climb up.


    His speed is very fast, but just as he is about to climb the Reebok, the yellow sand land full of demons and undead has rolled up a thousand layers of sand waves, which Ruiwen had previously thrown to the distant scarner. He did not know when to dive into the ground and break out again to attack Ye Feng.


    The huge crystal pincers grip Ye Feng and Elise''s body, which makes Ye Feng''s back look pale.


    Ye Feng, who grasped the rope, loosened his hand a little, and almost climbed on the Rafik, and he was caught by the pliers of scaner and fell down.


    Bang!


    Loose palm heart suddenly came warm silky touch, Ye Feng''s falling body was held tightly by a jade hand and hovered in mid air.


    Looking up, his childhood sweetheart is clinging to his right hand to prevent him from being pulled back to the ground, or even to the bottom of the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 697

    Looking at the giant Skinner below, Lulu exclaimed: "brother Ye Feng killed the brother of the big monster before. He came to revenge!"


    Smell speech, in addition to Xiwei and amu, did not experience together Fiona and others, this just understand why the scorpion monster out has been staring at Ye Feng.


    "So he wants to kill Xiao Feng?" Glancing at the side of the boat, Ruiwen looks down at the Skinner who is holding Ye Feng.


    Lulu busy little head response: "he chased us several times!"


    Dare to kill her brother? Lu Lu''s response successfully aroused Rui Wen''s killing intention. She had killed countless people, and she let out a chilling murderous spirit, which shocked all the people around her.


    Even mafiona, who has been with Ruiwen for more than ten years, is shocked by the murderous spirit that Ruiwen sends out at the moment. In her impression, although Ruiwen occasionally shows strict side to Ye Feng, most of them are gentle and loving sister images.


    Although she has heard the shocking rumors of Ruiwen more than ten years ago, she has never seen Ruiwen''s eyes reveal such a cold mood.


    It was the first time for everyone present to see Ruiwen like this. Even Arianna and Caitlin in the control room, who were observing the emergency through the screen, could feel Ruiwen''s killing intention.


    "I''ll deal with this monster!" When everyone is in a daze because of her different temperament, Ruiwen, who is touched by the scale, jumps down and tries to rescue her brother.


    Her actions wake everyone up. Caitlin in the control room immediately steers the Rafik up, while the people on the side of the ship are a little worried that Ruiwen may hurt Ye Feng and mafiona when she is not careful.


    The sharp body flying down continuously revolves, and the sword of the wind is more and more prosperous with her dancing like a spirit.


    The ancient Rune brand on the sword of rune is flashing with dark green fluorescence. Her right hand leans back slightly. Ruiwen, who is full of murderous spirit, condenses the sword meaning of wind on the sword tip, releasing the terrible wind sword spirit.


    The dark green sword is more and more dazzling. The sword, which is even bigger than Ruiwen and the sword itself, is cut down and falls firmly on the body of scaner.


    The wail of pain was accompanied by the sound of the broken crystal, but Ruiwen did not stop there. She fell on the head of scaner, and inserted the sword of Rune into his head with irresistible force.


    "Damned soft skin man!"


    Although Ruiwen''s sword power is so terrifying, it is only a few pieces of crystal on scarney''s body. He growled bitterly, and shook Ruiwen apart. He clamped Ye Feng and Elise''s forceps tightly, which made him more powerful.


    But as the Rafik continued to rise into the sky under the control of Caitlin in the control room, even though Ye Feng and Elise were forcefully clamped, scaner''s pincers still fell off Ye Feng''s body.


    However, everyone did not notice that the forceps that Skinner had fallen off broke the cloth that Ye Feng used to bind him and Elise. And in the tight grip, Elise''s wound, which was stopped by the goddess akashia, began to bleed again.


    Shocked by scarner, Ruiwen''s eyes twinkled at the monster without any magic and sword Qi fluctuation. She was shocked at how such a monster could resist her swordsmanship.


    "Sister Ruiwen, come on, that scorpion monster can''t fly, let''s go back to Ionia!"


    From above came shivell''s voice, and Ruiwen also stopped at the right time, chose to let go of scaner, and swept back to the deck with the help of the sword of the wind.


    Dead dead holding Ye Feng''s right hand, mafia ona is also a force, pulling Ye Feng to climb up the Rafik.


    As the Reebok soared higher and higher, the wind was blowing faster and stronger. As soon as the wind blew, Alice, who was asleep, slipped down the back of the leaf wind and fell toward the ground below.


    Finally, Ye Feng, who climbs up the Rafik, sees this, his pupil shrinks slightly and subconsciously wants to jump down to save Elise.


    Two Fiona on one side pressed him for the first time, making him unable to escape to save Elise.


    "It''s good if she falls to death!" Since Ruiwen joined the party, Sara, who hated Ruiwen, kept silent. But when she saw Elise, the female demon, fell down on the Rafik, she still opened her mouth and agreed with Fiona to stop Ye Feng.


    "That female devil is to be brought to Lord Soraka. Are we really not going to save her?" Ye Feng did not dare to expose his idea of saving Elise, so he had to let people not stop him by asking for this reason.


    Xiwei slightly frowned: "Soraka adult did not say that there is this task, Ye Feng, what''s the matter with you?"


    Her words soon attracted the attention of people other than Sarah, who looked at Ye Feng one after another.


    As the only person who knows the relationship between Ye Feng and Elise, Sarah timely opened his mouth to rescue him: "this is a secret, only wood and I know it, but it doesn''t matter if we can''t bring back the female devil."


    As the commander-in-chief of the operation, Sarah''s words still have a certain degree of conviction in people''s hearts. After hearing what she said, people no longer doubt whether Ye Feng was influenced by the female devil.By Fiona two people hold the shoulder, Ye Feng can only helplessly watch the head to the ground of Elise falling body.


    But half way down, Elise''s body was caught by the comeback scarner as a leaf wind.


    Seeing that the sleeping Elise is about to be killed by scarner as a tool to vent her anger, a terrifying ghost spear flies across the sky, puncturing the forceps that scarner uses to hold her.


    Boom!


    Once again, his figure fell heavily on the sand below, and his Elise in the pincers pierced by the ghost spear disappeared.


    Ye Feng and his party on the Rafik are wondering how Elise is missing when a dark blue girl in the costume of an ancient general appears quietly in the front and top of the Rafik, and her arms are just Elise who has disappeared before.


    "Callista!" Seeing the appearance of the female undead general, Ye Feng can''t help calling out her name.


    Glancing at Ye Feng, who calls her name, kalista quietly releases her divine prestige.


    In an instant, such a large shurima was shrouded in kalista''s terrible breath of death.


    "Welcome the vengeance of shadow island and forgive Rima


    The trembling voices of thousands of souls and demons, fearing and respectful, reverberated in every corner of shurima.


    The previously fearless scarner slipped into the ground and disappeared.


    The deafening murmurs of shadowy creatures gathered together, and all the survivors in the cabin of the Reebok fainted on the spot. On the deck, Ye Feng and his party were no better. They were all lying on the ground pale and unable to move.


    A faint light flashed in Callista''s eyes as she held Elise, and a blue spear with a terrible smell of undead appeared above her head.


    "You''re very nice, but that''s it."


    Without a word, the blue spear fell suddenly under the control of Callista''s mind.


    Just as the rifik was about to be sunk by a spear, a dragon song sounded from the Far East.


    The sound of dragon chanting broke through the sky at the speed of the long spear falling far away, forming a virtual shadow of the dragon around the rifik, blocking Callista''s attack.


    "Go away!" The roar of the Dragon frightens kalista and brings the lost Ye Feng back to reality.


    "It''s the Dragon Aoxing, Caitlin!" Oriana in the control room beamed and grinned.


    "Well, with him to protect us, we can safely return to Ionia!"


    Caitlin was also pleased, and as soon as she finished her speech, she steered the Reebok to the east of Ionia.


    Looking at the Reebok disappearing into her sight, Callista did not choose to pursue, but looked down at Elise, who was weak in the breath of life in her arms.


    Elise was in a much worse condition than she had thought, and that''s why she didn''t pursue the Reebok. It was not that she was afraid of Aoxing, but that she was worried about Elise''s death.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take you back to shadow island now!"


    ¡­¡­


    It was not until the Reebok left the main land of Valoran that Ye Feng and his party were relieved to confirm that Callista would not come after him.


    After a few greetings, they left the deck one after another and went back to rest in the belly of the ship. Only Ye Feng, Ruiwen, Sara, shivell, Lulu, Amu and two Fiona were left.


    As Ye Feng''s sister, Ruiwen naturally noticed that these girls had something to say to her brother alone.


    Not anxious to reunite with Ye Feng for a while, she motioned that Ye Feng would go to her after dealing with other matters, and left the deck with the wind howling first.


    Watching Ruiwen leave, the absent-minded Sara also found a reason to leave.


    Hivier gloated at Ye Feng and quietly spat out his tongue, pulling some unknown Lulu and amu to leave.


    In this way, only Ye Feng and two aloof Fiona are left on the deck. Ye Feng naturally knows what Fiona and Fiona want to ask him. He is afraid of being beaten by them. He remembers that the candy he bought for Fiona and Fiona is still in the cowhide bag of hivier.


    Signal Fiona two people wait for him here, Ye Feng rushes to the cabin. Catching up with the three, he gasped: "hi Sylvier, wait for me. Lend me your bag


    He had long guessed that Ye Feng would come to find her. He was still a little unhappy in his heart. Unexpectedly, those sweets Ye Feng bought were really used to cajole Fiona, not her.


    "What can I do with my bag?" He pretended not to know.


    "Isn''t there candy in it? Fiona and the two of them like sweets. I think... " Ye Feng scratched his head with some embarrassment.


    "The candy is for me. Would you please take it to coax other people?" With a pretence of anger, shivell''s pouting mouth was discontented.


    "That''s right. The sugar belongs to sister sylvier. It can''t be given to the two bad sisters who bully Lulu!" Lulu also pouts out her small mouth, which is quite true."This..." Ye Feng wants to say that sugar was bought for Fiona at the beginning, but he doesn''t know how to speak because he has been misunderstood by hivier.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s dilemma, it''s enough to make trouble enough for Yefeng. She was also a little angry before and showed an understanding look.


    "Take it. It''s better to block their mouths, so that you don''t have to stare at me with resentful women''s eyes recently and rob them of something they love!"


    He threw the bag in his arms to Ye Feng at will, and he walked in another direction without looking back. Amu and Lulu saw this and immediately followed up.


    "Sister shivell, wait for us!"


    Smelling the sound of the three men walking away, Ye Feng checked that there were many special sweets in the bag, and ran back to the first board.


    Fiona, who had been blowing cold wind for half a day, did not see Ye Feng back for a long time. Her pretty cold face was covered with frost. Although they do not agree with each other, they want him to look good when Ye Feng comes back!


    In the ear comes the fast footstep sound, Fiona and Fiona fixed their eyes to the entrance of the cabin. Ye Feng is carrying the cowhide bag in the bosom of sivell to them.


    Originally, they had some complaints about Ye Feng running around with him without saying hello to them. Now when they see that Ye Feng still has his things in his hand, they are even more angry.


    "What are you doing back here? Go to your sylvier Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, turned her face and snorted coldly.


    Fiona of Laurent family did not speak, but she also glared at Ye Feng in anger.


    "I know you won''t listen to my explanation this time. I admit that it''s all my fault. I shouldn''t have left without informing you!"


    In line with the attitude of leniency in confession and strictness in resistance, ye Fengxian confessed to the two people directly regardless of whether he was wrong or not.


    His sincere attitude was somewhat beyond the expectation of Fiona and they thought that they would make a mess for Ye Feng.


    "Well, don''t think you admit your mistake, we will forgive you this time!" She squirmed her lower lip, and Fiona, the Laurent family, curled her lips with a pretence of calm.


    "On the way to carry out the mission with shivell, I was repentant. In order to make you two forgive me, I bought you two special sweets with shurema characteristics!" Ye Feng sees two people''s facial expressions seem to be a little loose, he secretly gave himself a breath.


    "Specially for us?" Young girl Mafia ona''s heart trembles slightly. What she cares about is not candy, but the word "special" in Ye tuyere.


    "Yes, I sincerely repent!" Ye Feng went to Fiona immediately and squinted to please them.


    "We haven''t forgiven you yet." The young girl''s pretty and cold look was slightly red, but she still pretended to be reserved.


    "We are so old, how can we like children''s candy!" Fiona of the Laurent family also argued, but her glance at Ye Feng betrayed her.


    "Hey, would you like to have a look, miss?" Ye Feng is also a lot of courage, he can count on two people to eat candy can not beat him.


    "You want us to see it!"


    "Well, you can open it and have a look, but you said in advance that it is not what we want to see!"


    Fiona two people half open an eye, that duplicity look see Ye Feng heart suppress smile.


    "Yes, yes, there is still a lot of flour candy here. We''ll have enough today!"


    Echoing the words of the two people, they are basically sure that they forgive him for opening the cowhide bag happily. But when he saw that there was nothing in the leather bag, the smile on his face gradually solidified.


    He just clearly checked the candy, but Lulu and amu didn''t eat it. How could he lose everything in a twinkling of an eye?


    Without waiting for him to understand what was going on, he ushered in Fiona''s sharp eyes.


    He was regarded as a cave in the ice by the two Fiona. He had no time to think about the candy at the moment. Instead, he thought about how to explain to Fiona that he was not playing with them.


    "Ye Feng, have you been with sylvier for a long time and like to tease us


    "Do you think it''s fun to see us angry?"


    Fiona two people that gnashing teeth sound to hear Ye Feng all over a shudder, he squint to try to ease the atmosphere of the sword.


    "How could Fiona, you two misunderstood me. There are really candies in this bag... " Speaking of the back, Ye Feng''s voice is getting smaller and smaller, and has no foundation.


    "This joke is not funny at all!"


    "I don''t want to hear your explanation!"


    Liu Yun Jian and Mo Yu Jian slowly linger on the white fog and black fog. Fiona''s swordsmanship is quietly released. It is obvious that she is determined that Ye Feng is deliberately playing with their feelings.


    Ye Feng keeps retreating, trying to make the final struggle.


    "You two really misunderstood me!"


    "I didn''t really tease you Oh, easy


    "It''s so hard to do it. You''re crazy!"


    When Ye Feng was raped and punished by Fiona, he was lying on the bed in his room and muttering about Ye Feng''s ingratitude.Lulu, who was sitting on her bed playing with amu, said to her with a smile: "sister sylvier, Lulu shows you something. You will be very happy!"


    "What do you want to show your sister, you ghost?" Sylvier chuckled, scratched Lulu''s pretty nose and said curiously.


    Amu is also blinking a pair of curious big eyes, staring at lulu.


    Under the two people''s gaze, Lulu giggled and then recited obscure incantations.


    After a while, a lot of candy in the gorgeous purple light clattered on the bed.


    Looking at the familiar sweets in amazement, he lost his voice and said, "isn''t this the candy that your brother Ye Feng bought?"


    "Hee hee, is sister shivell happy?" Lulu''s small face appeared a ghost spirit''s signature smile and rubbed against shivell.


    "You child, your brother Ye Feng is now being beaten by Fiona and her two fat men!"


    However, at the thought of Ye Feng''s forced appearance, he snorted again and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Hee hee, Lulu hopes that elder brother Ye Feng will be with sister shivell. Of course, she will help sister Xiwei. This is also for the sake of elder brother Ye Feng!"


    Luluyi literally patted his small chest, as if to let Ye Feng be beaten by Fiona, which is really good for Ye Feng.


    "Next time, don''t make such a prank on your brother Ye Feng!" Sylvier laughed for a moment. Lulu amused her with one eye open and one eye closed.


    He spat out his tongue at hivier. Lulu greets amu and enjoys the candy at the price of Ye Feng''s being beaten up.


    "Amu, eat sugar!"


    "Yes, sister Lulu!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 698

    The cool breeze swept through the streets of presidian, and the people of the city walked on the streets with a little liveliness as usual.


    It has been several months since Ye Feng and his party returned from the hot surima, and a ray of morning light spills into Ye Feng''s hut with Fiona of the Laurent family from the outside.


    The rustling autumn wind mixed with a trace of coolness awakens Ye Feng, who is disturbed by the movement of Fiona of Laurent family. He seems to be used to waking him up by Fiona of Laurent family in this way. He is not in a hurry to get out of bed.


    Sitting up and yawning, Ye Feng reaches out to stop Fiona, the Laurent family who wants to pull him out.


    "Let me do it myself this time!" Afraid that Fiona of the Laurent family could not understand his gesture, Ye Feng added.


    "Then hurry up, I don''t want to see her later!" With a slight frown, Fiona of the Laurent family glanced subconsciously out of the window.


    Bang!


    Ye Feng''s door was trampled to pieces without any sign, and then a cold figure walked into the room under the light of the morning light.


    "Fiona, I really want to..." The canthus of his eyes twitched slightly, and Ye Feng looked at the door that was kicked rotten by the childhood sweethearts he was very familiar with.


    "What do you think?" Cold look floating slightly displeased pretty face, young girl Mafia ona is staring at Ye Feng who is still sitting on the bed.


    "No Nothing, ha ha ha By his childhood sweetheart staring scalp numb, Ye Feng or want to reprimand her words swallow back into the stomach.


    "What are you afraid of her doing? She''s just wrong. As a lady of aristocracy, she''s going to kick the door at will. It''s really disgraceful for us Laurent family


    Fiona of Laurent family snorted coldly, obviously dissatisfied with Ye Feng''s attitude towards the other one.


    "The noble lady who turned the window is not qualified to teach me a lesson!" Haughtily holding her head high, Sophia is not weak at all.


    "Well, it was agreed that we would go to see Lulu and amu together today? Let''s go


    Ye Feng doesn''t want them to fight with each other here and quickly change the topic. With that, he was the first to rush out of the hut, regardless of Fiona''s reaction.


    Although both of them looked at each other''s wrong eyes, they thought that they would see him later, and did not want Ye Feng to be abducted by him again. They still resisted the impulse of fighting and stamped their feet to keep up with Ye Feng.


    In another hut in the courtyard, Ruiwen, who was dressed in aionia, leaned on the window and watched Fiona go away in pursuit of Ye Feng.


    "Xiaofeng has grown up..."


    Murmured to herself, her tone revealed a trace of comfort, but deeper is a sense of loss and guilt that others can not understand.


    At the moment, many people gathered in Soraka''s doctor''s house.


    In addition to sylvier with Lulu and Amur, there are the Galen brothers and sisters, as well as Katrina and Tyrone from North Texas.


    The Galen brothers and sisters are here to see Fiona of the Laurent family who will arrive soon. However, Katrina and Tyrone want Soraka, a doctor, to see their survivors because some of them are acclimatized and have some physical problems recently.


    "I''ve learned about the survivors of Texas. Go back first. I''ll go to your place in person tomorrow."


    The veiled Soraka smiles, signaling that Katrina and Katrina need not worry.


    After receiving Soraka''s promise, Katerina and Tyrone respectfully salute, then turn and walk out of the house.


    Galen, who was standing with lax, watched Katrina''s departure, causing his sister to pout.


    "Brother, don''t look!"


    When Galen heard this, he came back to himself and scratched his head in embarrassment.


    "Lord Soraka, I have taught Lulu ekasia to cure some of the ekasia language in the ancient books. She has also learned how to use the alcasia magic to cure the curse for several months. Do you think she can try to use the magic to cure amu''s curse today?"


    Pushing Lulu and amu''s back to Soraka, he asks Soraka respectfully.


    After listening carefully to hivier''s words, Soraka rubbed Lulu''s pink face and said with a gentle smile, "Lulu, are you sure you have mastered the magic to cure the curse?"


    She looked back at him in fear. Seeing that he gave her encouragement, Lulu replied confidently: "sister Soraka, Lulu has been practicing for several months, and will surely cure amu''s curse!"


    "Let''s get started." Soraka is also infected by the naive Lulu, a pair of beautiful eyes slightly narrowed.


    Under the close attention of Soraka and all the people on the scene, Lulu skillfully recited the ekasia mantra, and her plump hands flipped the ancient Dharma seal, and a trace of healing light appeared in the house.


    It is believed that amu of Lulu sits in place and receives the light of healing.


    Seeing solaka''s expression of satisfaction, shivell was relieved. She retreated to one side, and it happened that Ye Feng and his three men came. The three men in the evening made a silence, and shivell gave a playful smile.Ye Feng is also back with a smile, just want to sit down beside hiville, but don''t want to be squeezed to the corner by two Fiona, can''t help but suffer a face.


    "Coward!" He mocked Ye Feng, who succumbed to the authority of the two Fiona, and then turned his eyes to Lulu and amu again.


    With the passage of time, the evil curse on amu gradually turned into a trace of evil spirit floating out of his body.


    At the moment when those evil spirits floated out of the body, they were just like encountering a nemesis, and were instantly purified by the peaceful light of healing.


    Finally, when the last trace of curse was purified, Lulu danced excitedly: "Lulu did it, Lulu cured amu!"


    Amu also felt that he was a little different from the previous one. Thinking that he could make friends with more people in the future, he also followed Lulu to jump up.


    "Lulu, you should continue to work hard in the future, and strive to learn all the healing skills in the book!" Soraka said in good time that she hoped Lulu could become a healing mage who could really help more people.


    "Lulu will, sister Soraka!" Grinning and giggling, Lulu took amu and ran back to hiville.


    "Thank you for your guidance to lulu in the past few months. Since amu''s curse has been lifted, we will not disturb you."


    Respectfully for Lulu and amu to thank Soraka, and then shivell gave birth to the idea of leaving.


    As soon as the words came out, Ye Feng and Galen brothers and sisters also got up and prepared to leave.


    "Don''t worry. I''d like to see if any of you have cultivated divinity." Soraka''s bright eyes twinkled with starlight, retaining them with words.


    "Divinity?" Ye Feng asked in some doubt.


    Others looked at Soraka in disbelief, apparently for the first time.


    "Divinity is the critical point to judge whether a person has reached the peak of mortal power. Once a complete divinity is cultivated, it will be natural for him to become a demigod. Every creature in this world has its own divinity, but if he wants to awaken to divinity, his strength must be infinitely close to that of a demigod; The awakening of divinity does not necessarily mean that it will become a demigod. Only when the divinity is fully awakened can it become a demigod; Before you become a demigod, you can''t explore the divinity by ordinary means. That''s why many people above the demigod level say that only with divinity can you become a demigod. However, I have special means to explore the divinity that you haven''t fully awakened. Are you interested in experiencing it? "


    She patiently explained a long string of words about divinity for the public. Soraka did not force Ye Feng and his party to accept her exploration.


    However, after listening to her words, people are eager to try. Even though they may not become demigods in their lifetime, they still want to know what kind of thing their divinity is.


    Ye Feng first stood up and volunteered: "Lord Soraka, I am the first to come!"


    Smell speech, Soraka to the first to stand out of the ye Fengtou to admire the eyes. With a flick of her right hand, a star light will cover Ye Feng. She feels the divinity hidden in the deepest part of Ye Feng''s body.


    But with the passage of time, the look on her face is gradually sinking down, and even looking at Ye Feng''s eyes is cloudy and sunny.


    Because she can''t feel any hidden divinity in Ye Feng''s body!


    This completely broke her understanding that everyone in the world should have divinity.


    Ye Feng is the first and only one without divinity in her ten thousand years'' cognition!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 699

    After exploring the divinity in Ye Feng''s body, Soraka did not say it in person, but let Ye Feng and others stay.


    The rest of them came forward one after another to receive solaka''s exploration. They all had their own hidden divinity. This also made Soraka more sure that Ye Feng had no divinity in his body.


    After the crowd dispersed, Ye Feng was left alone by her. Looking at Ye Feng, Soraka pondered: "Ye Feng, do you know why I want to leave you alone?"


    The thick line Ye Feng shakes his head, how can he know Soraka''s intention.


    "You are the only one of all the people I have ever met who has no divinity." The words that had not been said before in front of the crowd, Soraka gazed at Ye Feng solemnly.


    After listening, Ye Feng Mou son slowly enlarges, suddenly realizes. No wonder solaka didn''t mention his divinity just now. It turns out that he has no divinity at all.


    "What happens without divinity?" Ye Feng scratched his head and asked a very stupid question.


    "Can''t be a demigod!" Soraka''s eyes slightly closed, obviously very concerned about whether Ye Feng''s strength can be further improved.


    Can''t be a demigod? Ye Feng was stunned at first, and then his face changed. He was a little flustered and said, "Lord Soraka, why am I not divine?"


    This question puzzled Soraka, because his question at the moment is also the question in Soraka''s heart at the moment. She also wants to know why there is no hidden divinity in Ye Feng''s body.


    Even those who don''t have magic talent will be born with a hidden divinity in their bodies. Ye Feng''s talent is no worse than Fiona and others. He should also have a unique divinity.


    In the face of Ye Feng''s question, Soraka''s eyebrows are getting tighter and tighter, which seems to be falling into a deep thought.


    Ye Feng also saw that she was a little puzzled, he was not in a hurry for a moment, patiently waiting for Soraka in meditation.


    For a long time, Soraka, who could not figure out why, suddenly caught sight of a possibility without divinity.


    If everyone has divinity, then if one wants to have no divinity, it is to lose divinity. And if one wants to lose one''s divinity, it can only happen when the soul is separated.


    When a person''s soul is separated, the main soul and the remnant soul will be produced. At this time, the complete divinity will be separated, and most of the divinity will be integrated into the main soul and a small part into the remnant soul.


    In principle, no matter how the soul is separated, no matter how small the separated divinity is, it will form a complete new divinity with the passage of time.


    No matter what happens when the spirits are separated, it''s almost impossible for them to have sex.


    Can it be said that Ye Feng''s soul has ever suffered such an accident?


    Not clear about Ye Feng''s experience, Soraka had to ask, "Ye Feng, have you ever encountered the danger of soul separation?"


    After careful recollection, Ye Feng shakes his head. It seems that there is no similar experience in his memory.


    Seeing that he shook his head and denied it, Soraka frowned: "Ye Feng, relax, let my magic sense your soul!"


    At the same time, Soraka waved his sleeves, and a twinkling star light poured into Ye Feng''s body.


    Hearing this, Ye Feng also relaxed his mind and allowed Soraka to explore his soul with magic.


    After a while, Soraka withdrew her spell. She took a deep breath: "your soul has experienced separation, and now you are a living body born from the remnant. I think your divinity should be lost at that time."


    "Can I still have divinity?" Although he doesn''t understand it, Ye Feng still believes Soraka''s judgment, and he asks after him if he wants to have divinity.


    As she squirms her lower lip, Soraka reaches out her right index finger with a slight headache and rubs her own temple.


    Under Ye Feng''s yearning eyes, she sighed: "I can''t guarantee whether you can have divinity, but maybe you can repair your incomplete divinity with the help of the natural power that I left in the depths of kumang ancient forest in the previous life."


    After a pause, she added: "at that time, I was in a hurry to leave. In addition, with the changes of ten thousand years, you still need to find out the exact position of the force of nature."


    Ye Feng is satisfied with the hope of restoring the divinity. How could he expect Soraka to pave all the roads for him? Let''s take this trip to kumang ancient forest as an experience!


    "Lord Soraka, when will I leave kumang ancient forest?" He said, eager to try, who had not left Ionia for months.


    Ye Feng''s eager look reminds Soraka of the black and blue face when Ye Feng came back from a mission a few months ago. At first, she thought it was hurt during the mission, but later she realized that it was Fiona who beat her.


    It''s kind of funny to think about it. Soraka''s pretty face rarely shows a funny smile: "are you sure you don''t discuss with Fiona and the two of them first?"


    After her such a reminder, Ye Feng also recalled Fiona two people''s terror, subconsciously shivered.


    Shivering, Ye Feng hesitated again and again, staring solemnly at Soraka and saying, "I don''t want them to know that I don''t have divinity, Lord Soraka!"Soraka saw that Ye Feng was afraid that Fiona and Fiona were too worried about his state. She blinked her eyes and said understanding: "well, in order to avoid unnecessary worry, after you go back, you will tell the people around you that you want to receive secret special training here to improve your strength. During this period, I will keep secret of your going to kumang ancient forest for you."


    "It''s very thoughtful of you, Lord Soraka!" Ye Feng laughs. No matter whether he succeeds or not, he won''t be beaten by Fiona after he comes back.


    "Come to me in the morning two days later, and I will personally send you to kumang ancient forest. Remember that no matter whether the power of nature can make you have divinity, you must come back after that. If you encounter an unimaginable crisis on the way, you can also return to Ionia ahead of time."


    Restore a solemn look, Soraka told Ye Feng at the same time, handed the Dragon amulet to Ye Feng.


    Carefully put away the warm talisman. Ye Feng listened to Soraka''s instructions carefully and left the doctor''s room.


    Once out of the house, Ye Feng wants to go to the place where he and Ruiwen live. However, he sees his childhood sweetheart with his eyes closed, leaning against a wall which is not high or low.


    "Fiona, you didn''t go back early?" While walking towards the childhood Mafia ona, Ye Feng waved and yelled.


    Ye Feng''s familiar call came to her ear, and mafia''ona, who had been waiting for a long time, was happy in the bottom of her heart, but she still had a cold face and opened her eyes to look at Ye Feng who came to her.


    She tried her best to hide her secret joy and said in a flat voice, "she was taken shopping by the Galen brothers and sisters, and I don''t want to stay with shivell, so I''ll wait for you here."


    Ye Feng naturally knows that she is another Fiona in her childhood. After listening to Fiona''s indifferent words, he chatted and laughed: "in fact, she is very good in hiville."


    Liu Mei slightly frowned, and mafiona pretended not to hear the words related to hivier, and continued: "Ye Feng, Lord Soraka, what did she leave you to say?"


    "It''s a bit complicated. I''ll tell you when I go back. It''s still early. Why don''t we go shopping?" Don''t want to mention this time Ye Feng scratched his head and suggested.


    In the face of Ye Feng''s invitation, the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona, who rarely has a chance to be alone, is stunned at first, and then her indifferent eyes show a little soft light.


    "Well!"


    In the childhood, mafia ona is immersed in the joy of being invited by Ye Feng, but in the dark, two little guys probe into the back of her and Ye Feng''s leaving.


    "Sister Lulu, sister sivell''s No. 1 rival, and brother Ye Feng meet!"


    "Amu, keep tracking. For the sake of sister shivell''s happiness, we''re going to destroy their date!"


    "Yes, sister Lulu!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 700

    Looking at a dumpling shop in front of her, shivell, who was worried about taking Lulu and amu to eat, lit up in front of her and beckoned to the two little guys who were following her.


    "Lulu, amu, my sister will take you to eat sesame dumplings that only Ionia has!"


    Said, she turned around, a pair of bright eyes is accidentally found that the two little guys behind her were missing.


    The moist color in the eyes gradually faded, and the red lips of sylvier were slightly open, slightly stunned.


    When she eased over, she was nervous for a moment. Shivell, who was afraid that the two little fellows would lose their way, looked round with deep worry.


    What hivier doesn''t know is that Lulu and amu are not lost, but secretly run back to the doctor''s house.


    Hiding in the dark, watching Ye Feng and her childhood sweetheart Mafia ona leave, Amu reminds him: "sister Lulu, sister sivell''s No.1 rival in love, and Ye Feng''s brother have met!"


    Her big eyes were full of tension. Lulu lowered her voice and said, "amu, keep tracking. For the sake of sister shivell''s happiness, we will destroy their date!"


    "Yes, sister Lulu!"


    With that, Amu and Lulu began to follow Ye Feng''s plan.


    Immersed in the sweetness of being invited by Ye Feng, mafia''ona, a childhood sweetheart, regards this opportunity of two people to be alone as a rare date. She does not know that she has been targeted by two small troublemakers.


    After strolling in the street of presidian with Fiona for a while, Ye Feng broke their silence and pointed to the marshmallow shop on the left: "Fiona, do you eat marshmallows?"


    "Well!" As usual, she was reluctant to write as much as possible. As soon as she said this, she regretted it.


    This is her date with Ye Feng. She should be more ladylike, and should not be cold. Although this will make her feel uncomfortable, but she also want to try to be a little woman.


    In the bottom of her heart to give her a boost, childhood Mafia ona carefully glanced at the eye leaf wind, see he did not because of her indifference and angry, she just slightly relieved.


    "Marshmallow Amu wants to eat... " Amu hid a pair of cute big eyes, staring at the more circle of cotton candy, can not help but hit the next mouth.


    Lulu is also staring at the cotton candy that is being made. She is thinking about how to eat the candy and destroy the date.


    "What are you looking at, Fiona? Your marshmallow is ready


    Taking the marshmallow from the owner''s hand, Ye Feng sees that the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona has been staring at his face. He hands the marshmallow to her, but also does not forget to ask with a smile.


    "Ah..." The ear root is slightly congested, and the young girl Mafia ona takes the marshmallow from Ye Feng''s hand in a panic, and curls her mouth and says, "no Nothing, Ye Feng. Don''t you eat it


    Forced to calm down, Sophia noticed that Ye Feng had no marshmallow in her hand. She frowned and said, "why don''t you buy one more for yourself?"


    Walking with Fiona, he was stunned and then said with a smile, "I didn''t think you like eating, so I forgot to buy one for myself."


    "Poor mouth!"


    Although the mouth said so, but Ye Feng flattered Fiona''s words or in her heart is very useful.


    "Here, try it too!" In a good mood, she did not put on the haughty airs of the eldest lady as usual. She took a small sip and indicated that Ye Feng would also taste it.


    Strangely looked at the eye suddenly turns the nature of Fiona, Ye Feng a little doubt that his childhood sweetheart is not a fever.


    Ye Feng looked at the cheek slightly hot, Fiona can not help but shyly lowered her head, and said: "do you eat or not?"


    "Eat and eat!" Ye Feng does not dare to disobey Fiona, afraid that she is angry, and then he bites a big mouthful of marshmallow.


    Seeing Ye Feng eat the marshmallow she has eaten, Fiona has a kind of indirect kissing feeling. Strange emotions surged in her heart, making her both nostalgic and shy.


    The sweet taste of marshmallow stimulates her taste buds and stimulates her keen nerves.


    Immersed in a hazy emotion, Fiona is distracted, and the marshmallow she has not eaten falls to the ground without warning.


    "My marshmallow..." Her eyebrows were up, Fiona called out, pursed her lips, and looked a little sad.


    Ye Feng on one side also noticed that Fiona accidentally dropped the marshmallow on the ground. Looking at her lost expression, he comforted him: "don''t be sad, we''ll go to eat other delicious food!"


    "Well!"


    After all, it''s a date with Ye Feng. She can''t affect the atmosphere because of a little thing! In the bottom of my heart, she exhorted herself again. With expectation and uneasiness, Fiona drew closer to Ye Feng.


    With courage, she also took Ye Feng''s hand. Fortunately, Ye Feng and she were childhood sweethearts, so she didn''t find it strange that they held hands.


    At the same time, she felt that Ye Feng was too wooden.With Ye Feng, she ate all the special snacks of presidian, and Fiona followed Ye Feng to Ningjing garden. The only thing that makes Fiona feel like a fly in the ointment is that she accidentally drops all the food that Ye Feng bought for her.


    Not far behind them, Lulu and amu are holding many snacks that Ye Feng bought for Fiona.


    Most of these delicacies didn''t take a few mouthfuls. Although they fell on the ground, Lulu used healing magic to remove the stains on the ground, so they could eat the snacks with confidence and boldness.


    But the reason why Fiona would accidentally get rid of the food is that Lulu and amu two little guys secretly beat the ghost.


    Looking at Ye Feng and Fiona walking towards Ningjing garden, their two little guys are also following.


    Ningjing garden in autumn is not as blooming as in spring, but it is also a little bleak.


    After a stroll in the garden with maple leaves falling, Ye Feng would like to talk to Fiona, who is not very good at communicating with others.


    Tired, they found a lawn to sit down. Sitting on the grass, Ye Feng ignored the image, yawned and said, "Fiona, we haven''t played like this for a long time!"


    "Yes, it''s been a year before I know it." Fiona was opened to talk, but also some feelings.


    She vaguely remembers that she and Ye Feng left the red maple forest a year ago in the autumn. Too much happened between her and Ye Feng, which made her and Ye Feng more and more far away.


    Thinking about it, as a childhood sweetheart growing up with Ye Feng, she felt a sense of strangeness between them.


    Especially when she thinks of another girl who has something to do with Ye Feng, she, sylvier and Sara, Fiona has a sense of crisis that her favorite things will be taken away from her.


    Between the eyebrows quietly climb full of melancholy and grievance, usually very strong, she did not know why there is a kind of impulse to cry, eyes filled with water mist.


    One side of the Ye Feng looked a bit at a loss, how well Fiona cried. And that expression seems to have been greatly wronged, let him a little confused.


    "Fiona, why are you crying all of a sudden?"


    He didn''t ask, but it was good that he asked. Fiona, who was wronged to the extreme, did not hold back, and the two lines of clear tears fell down.


    "Well, stop crying, Fiona..." Don''t know why she cried, Ye Feng had to sit close to her and caress her back.


    "Ye Feng..." With a cry, Fiona rushed into Ye Feng''s arms and silently dropped all her tears on the lapel of Ye Feng''s chest.


    Feel the warm shivering delicate body in the arms, Ye Feng is slightly painful in the heart. His face softened and he clasped Fiona''s hands, letting her tears wet his lapels.


    "Sister Lulu, shouldn''t we rob sister Fiona''s food?" Hiding in the dark, Amu Xin chewed the candy, feeling that Fiona was made to cry by them.


    "I I don''t know... " At first, Lulu just followed Ye Feng with a playful attitude. But when she saw Fiona crying, she felt guilty for no reason.


    "Sister Lulu, are we going to carry out the plan to destroy their hugs?" Amu asked in a low voice. Although he felt a little bit sorry for Fiona, he still listened to lulu.


    After hesitation, Lulu resolutely said: "of course, everything is for the happiness of sister shivell!"


    When Lulu and amu are about to destroy their date, they suddenly feel like they are being carried in the air by someone.


    At the same time, the two little guys'' ears also sounded their two very familiar voices: "you two little guys are really enough!"


    Hearing the slightly angry voice, the two little guys subconsciously exclaimed, "sister sylvier!"


    He glanced at mafiona and Ye Feng, who were together in the distance. He took back his eyes, and then glared at Lulu and amu: "have you had enough fun? Come back with me when you''re done playing! "


    On hearing this, amu, who knew that he was angry, did not dare to breathe, and bowed his head in recognition of his mistake.


    Lu Lu, on the other hand, pointed to Ye Feng''s direction a little reluctantly, and said with a small mouth: "sister shivell, but the number one rival in love is embracing brother Ye Feng!"


    "What''s the number one rival?" The corners of her mouth twitched slightly, and shivell did not remember that she defined her childhood sweetheart, mafia ona, as her No. 1 rival.


    Lu Lu did not recognize the dissatisfaction in his tone. Lu Lu also tried to popularize science for him: "the number one rival is Ye Feng''s childhood sweetheart, the second is another Fiona sister, and the third is sister Sara!"


    After listening to Lulu''s popular science, shivell did not know whether she should laugh or cry. After thinking that Lulu was just a child, she still resisted the impulse to teach Lulu a lesson.


    "You can''t call your sisters that way in the future. It''s very impolite. We should go back." He told goululu seriously, and he gently stroked Lulu''s hair.


    With a small pout, Lulu admitted wrongly: "Lulu knows But what if ye Feng likes sister Fiona? "Smell speech, Xiwei does not care to smile, swept the leaf wind that holds together with Fiona. Then she confidently picked up the two little guys and left Ningjing garden without looking back.


    "Trust you, sister sylvier, me!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 701

    In the evening, with Ye Feng''s company, mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart, reluctantly returned to her hotel.


    As soon as they entered the hotel, Ye Feng and hivier, amu, Lulu and Fiona, the Laurent family, were eating dinner around a table.


    "Let''s go upstairs." Holding Ye Feng''s jade hand tight, the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona takes advantage of the four people who don''t see her, urges Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng is also aware of hivier and others, I do not know why there is a guilty feeling.


    As soon as they got to the stairway, Lulu''s childish voice sounded: "sister Fiona and brother Ye Feng are back on a date!"


    It''s over! Ye Feng now really wants to faint on the spot. Lulu is going to kill him!


    "Brother Ye Feng, come and eat together. We ordered a lot of delicious food!" Lulu obviously didn''t realize that her words had made some people throw angry eyes at Ye Feng, and still clamored to share the delicious food with Ye Feng.


    Noticing that Ye Feng, who wants to send her childhood sweetheart back to her room, shivell is not angry. Instead, he looks at Fiona of the Laurent family with a look of indifference.


    "Ye Feng, where are your hands?" Fiona of Laurent family represses the impulse to beat Ye Feng violently. She is the only one who has indicated her intention to him. How can he hold the hand of other girls?


    Ye Feng was suddenly dropped to the freezing point of her words, frozen all over the body, subconsciously want to release the hand, but do not want his childhood sweetheart to hold more tightly.


    "You, an outsider, are not qualified to take care of his affairs." "Who are you talking about?" Fiona replied coldly Her whole body is full of sword spirit, and Fiona of Laurent family has a twinkle in her eyes, which may hurt people at any time.


    Afraid of a fight between the two in the hotel, Ye Feng quickly waved his hand and said, "we are all our own people. Sit down to eat, but we didn''t have dinner either."


    With that, he sat down with his childhood sweetheart, Fiona, for fear that the two Fiona would fight.


    "Amu, let''s sit together!" Good placement of childhood sweethearts, Ye Feng is holding amu sitting to one side, pretending nothing happened, gobbling up.


    When she saw Ye Feng sitting with her, her heart was sweet. But when she saw Ye Feng holding amu to sit on the side of no one, she was slightly dissatisfied.


    Naturally, he saw Ye Feng''s intention to let her sit beside her. He just wanted her to help ease the tense relationship between the two Fiona.


    She clapped her hands and gave a slight smile: "OK, everyone, eat quickly. It''s not good if the food is cold."


    As he spoke, he really acted as a mediator to ease their relationship, adding food to Fiona and blocking their desire to fight with food.


    The tense atmosphere disperses, the Ye Feng who holds a Mu Mu to eat together stealthily glances at Xiwei. I don''t know whether he was conscious or not. He just looked at him.


    Xiwei was a little frightened to see that Ye Feng buried his head and ate by himself while feeding amu.


    After dinner, Ye Feng, who wants to go to the kumang ancient forest, decides to tell the five people in Xiwei that he wants to leave now.


    After organizing the words in his heart, he said, "I may have to accept the secret special training from Lord Soraka for some time to come."


    "What special training?" The two sensitive Fiona spoke in the same voice. After that, they also gave each other a cold hum, feeling that the other was learning to speak.


    Aware that hiville also cast a look, Ye Feng this just continued: "is to enhance the strength of the special training, maybe this period of time will not meet with you."


    "I also want to participate in special training!"


    "Me too!"


    Two Fiona have said that they do not want to be separated from Ye Feng.


    Shivell looked up and down at the lower leaf wind. Seeing that his expression did not seem to lie, he frowned and said, "you are the only one in this special training?"


    He was still a little worried that he would see something. Ye Feng tried to keep calm and said, "well, Lord Soraka said it was a secret special training, so it''s not good to take other people."


    Two Fiona just want to talk, but don''t want hivier to say first: "why do you suddenly want to have special training?"


    Xiwei''s burning eyes made Ye Feng''s scalp numb. He thought for a moment and then said, "I want to improve my own strength. Now I''m not strong enough!"


    "We can improve our strength by practicing sword with you!"


    "If you feel that the improvement is slow, we can increase your daily training amount!"


    For Ye Feng''s answer is not very satisfied, two Fiona look at Ye Feng, do not want him to leave them.


    Ye Feng feels a bit sorry to hide their visit to kumang ancient forest by their sincere eyes. But thinking of the fact that Lord Soraka said he lacked divinity, he decided not to let Fiona, who was really good for him, worry about them.


    Shivell blinked his eyes and said thoughtfully: "under the training of master Soraka, I believe it should be faster than following Fiona to improve the sword. If you want to make a breakthrough, we will not stop you."At first he was a little worried about being seen through by him, but now he was completely relieved when he heard his words.


    However, Fiona heard that he stood on the side of Ye Feng, and surprisingly did not refute. Instead, she also agreed with Ye Feng to accept Soraka''s special training.


    But from their slightly resentful eyes, we can see that they are actually a little complaining that he spoke for Ye Feng.


    Pretending not to see two people blaming her, he quietly took out Ye Feng''s intelligent walkie talkie from his arms and threw it to Ye Feng.


    Looking at the unable to prevent Ye Feng flustered to catch the walkie talkie, the corner of his mouth Curved Shallow radian: "take your walkie talkie, so I can rest assured."


    Ye Feng didn''t think too much about it. He put away the walkie talkie solemnly. But what he didn''t notice was that after seeing him put away his walkie talkie, a shrewd twinkled in his soft eyes.


    "It''s late. You can go back and tell Ruiwen about it. Don''t let her worry about it!" Showing his understanding side, he gently took amu from Ye Feng''s arms, took Lulu with his right hand, and walked up the stairs.


    The two Fiona are a little angry, but hivier is going after Ye Feng. They want to stay with Ye Feng more.


    After Xiwei reminds, Ye Feng also remembers that it''s a little late now. He usually has dinner with sister Ruiwen.


    Looking at Fiona with regret, Ye Feng arched his hand and said, "Fiona, I''ll go first. Tomorrow I won''t come to you to practice sword. I have to prepare for the special training of Soraka the day after tomorrow."


    "Ye Feng..." Fiona two people also want to say something, but the thick line of Ye Feng ran out of the hotel, do not give them the opportunity to finish their words.


    Angrily sitting on the bench and stamping her foot, Fiona and Fiona had to put all the blame on hivier.


    Inside the room, shivell lay on the bed, shaking her bare legs. The two little guys, who were having a good time, said softly. Shivell, with his chin in his left hand and a walkie talkie in his right hand, dialled Caitlin.


    After a while, Caitlin''s puzzled voice came from the other end of the phone: "Hello, sylvier, why call me so late?"


    He reached out his hand and touched Lulu and amu, who were eavesdropping on the contents of the phone. He said with a smile: "I miss you simply. I''ll come to see you tomorrow!"


    Caitlin said happily, "well, how are you doing?"


    "Very good, recently, I...."


    After chatting with Caitlin for more than half an hour, he hung up.


    Shaking her bright feet happily, shivell turned over with amu and Lulu. Her eyes were full of cunning as she hummed songs.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 702

    In front of the stone table in the courtyard, Ruiwen''s right hand supports her jaw, and her eyes close for a rest, waiting for Ye Feng to return late.


    Ears slowly sounded the sound of rapid footsteps, her mouth slightly curved, a pair of closed eyes are also slowly opened.


    In the eyes, Ye Feng''s slightly flustered figure walked into the courtyard, making her smile more prosperous.


    When Ye Feng came back, he noticed that Ruiwen was sitting in the courtyard waiting for him. He couldn''t help scratching his head with some embarrassment: "sister Ruiwen, I''m late."


    "What did you do? My sister has made a lot of dishes you like to eat today Feigned angry appearance, Ruiwen angry strange way.


    Ye Feng grinned and said, "first I went to Soraka, and then I went to Ningjing garden with Fiona. If I was not careful, it would be at night..."


    "Forget it this time. Remember to come back for dinner on time tomorrow. I really want to stay with Fiona a little more and bring them to have dinner with us."


    Standing up and earnestly admonished Ye Feng, Ruiwen yawned: "I have asked someone to help you repair your door. Have a rest early, sister, I''m a little tired."


    A listen to Ruiwen to go back to the room to rest, Ye Feng rushed forward, said: "sister, I still have something to tell you!"


    "What''s the matter?" Eyebrow a pick, Ruiwen head slants to the left side, stares at Ye Feng doubtfully.


    At present, she knows his sister Ruiwen best. Ye Feng hesitates to tell Ruiwen the truth about going to kumang ancient forest.


    His tangled expression naturally falls in Ruiwen''s eyes, Ruiwen is also considerate with a soft smile, patiently waiting for him to organize the language.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Ye Feng still tried to hide: "I''m going to receive special training from Lord Soraka recently. Maybe I won''t come back to live for a while."


    His lying skills, which are full of mistakes and omissions in Ruiwen''s eyes, make Ruiwen laugh. As a sister who has been pulling him for 19 years, can she not see that he has something to hide?


    Not eager to expose him, Ruiwen put out a pair of sister to examine the younger brother''s appearance, frown way: "far away?"


    "Ah?" Ruiwen''s question was unexpected by Ye Feng, and he was not ready to answer it.


    Don''t give him a chance to react, Ruiwen put her hands on her chest and said with a thought-provoking smile, "that should be far away, the main mainland side?"


    Her expression is obviously telling Ye Feng that she has seen him hiding her. If he doesn''t confess, she may have to teach him a lesson as a sister.


    Although Ruiwen is usually very gentle to him, sometimes she can be very strict. He was punished a lot when he was a child. In retrospect, he felt a little numb, and Ye Feng shrugged his shoulders angrily. He had no choice but to tray out all the things about his lack of divinity and going to kumang ancient forest.


    After listening to his story, Ruiwen was silent for a long time, then showed Yan and said with a smile: "isn''t there another day tomorrow? Just be with my sister. I''ll make you some love food before you leave


    Although Ruiwen didn''t object to his going to kumang ancient forest, Ye Feng was very happy, but when he heard that she was going to make him love food, he was stunned.


    For a moment, he puzzled: "what is love food?"


    Lazily stretched out a waist, Ruiwen chuckled: "can store food for a long time, sister, I''m afraid you stay in the forest for a long time and can''t eat delicious food, so I specially make some for you!"


    It''s food! Suddenly, Ye Feng nodded, but suddenly thought of something. He said, "elder sister, I want to go to the three southern provinces tomorrow, can you..."


    Three southern provinces? The smile on Ruiwen''s pretty face gradually solidified, she was not sure to lock her brows and fell into meditation.


    After a while, her serious brow began to stretch out and joked, "is it to see that bill Gewert girl?"


    "I really want to talk to Sara about leaving." Lowering his head, Ye Feng mumbled. If Ruiwen doesn''t agree, he will stay with her closest sister.


    As a sister, Ruiwen will not stop Ye Feng from making a girlfriend. But when she thinks of the age of Sarah who met on the rifek, she can''t help but look at Ye Feng strangely: "go ahead, that bill gewater girl should be twenty-five, right? Xiaofeng, you like such a mature big sister


    "Sister, what are you talking about?" Ye Feng some speechless, slightly plaintively looked at the eye to tease his Ruiwen.


    Ye Feng''s embarrassed complaining eyes stare at Ruiwen with a chuckle. She quickly waved her hand and stopped teasing her brother.


    However, the next moment, she was a look of a su: "Xiaofeng, I don''t know if it''s my illusion. Before that Sara on the Rafik seems to hate me. You go to see if she can let her come to me this time. I want to talk to her."


    "Sister Sarah, how can she hate you, my sister? You must have thought too much Ye Feng doesn''t believe it. She thinks Ruiwen thinks too much.


    Ruiwen is still serious: "in short, you go to see her tomorrow, remember to tell her to come to my place to have a chat and get to know each other!"


    "Yes, my dearest sister!" Ye Feng smiles bitterly. Since his sister Ruiwen has asked for it, he must deliver the message in place.Seeing that he agreed, Ruiwen just showed a satisfied smile. The younger brother and the younger brother had been nagging for a while, and then they went back to their rooms to rest.


    However, Ruiwen didn''t really have a rest after returning to the house. As soon as she thought that her brother would be away tomorrow, she was worried about her sister.


    After thinking about it, she decided not to sleep tonight and prepared her love food for Ye Feng.


    In this way, Ruiwen was busy all night. In the early morning, she wrapped the dry food in oil paper and put it into a coarse-made Ionian bag, and made a simple breakfast.


    And just outside the house came Ye Feng''s rare cry of getting up early: "elder sister, I''ll go first, you old man, sleep more!"


    Hearing Ye Feng call her old man, Ruiwen''s eyebrows wrinkled, obviously a little unhappy. She keeps the appearance of a young girl. Where is she old?


    "Stop for me, you son of a bitch, who are you talking about?" With a bag full of dry food in her left hand and a hot pancake in her right hand, Ruiwen pushed the door open and walked into the courtyard.


    Hearing the sound, Ye Feng, who went outside the courtyard, had to retreat honestly. In the face of Ruiwen''s resentment, he tried to flatter and smile: "sister, I''m talking nonsense, you don''t mind!"


    Angry white eyes to please her Ye Feng, Ruiwen directly threw the hot pancakes to Ye Feng: "here, this is your sister''s love breakfast, oh, pancakes are all heart-shaped!"


    Subconsciously catch the hot pancakes, Ye Feng fixed an eye, is really heart-shaped. He was about to have a taste when Ruiwen threw a cloth bag full of dry food.


    Unable to prevent, he rushed to catch the heavy cloth bag and complained: "what''s in it, sister? It''s too heavy! "


    "It''s my sister. I spent the whole night making love food for you. It''s too heavy?" The tone of his voice suddenly raised, Ruiwen eyebrows a pick, staring at Ye Feng like a smile.


    Seeing Ruiwen''s smile, Ye Feng knew that he would dare to continue to say that Shen would surely be beaten. He quickly narrowed his eyes and changed his mouth: "no matter how much you eat, you can''t be too heavy!"


    Ye Feng''s compliment still made Ruiwen very useful. She began to act like a sister who sent her younger brother away from home. She told Ye Feng: "remember not to waste, but to eat all of them!"


    "It must be all finished!" Ye Feng, who is good at learning, agrees, how dare to continue to joke with Ruiwen.


    When she stepped forward, Ruiwen carefully tidied up her skirt for Ye Feng, and then she said with a gentle smile, "let''s go quickly. Don''t forget that you will go back to presidian to look for Lord Soraka tomorrow morning."


    To order, Ye Feng and Ruiwen said goodbye, on the use of the sword of the wind quickly toward the direction of the three southern provinces.


    Looking at his back in a hurry, Ruiwen''s gentle face gradually reveals a little uneasy and helpless.


    "It''s so big, and it''s like a child..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 703

    Since surima came back, Sarah has not seen Ye Feng for months.


    These days, in order to make sure that her gun can cause substantial damage to the demons and the dead, Sara pays a special visit to Ariana and Caitlin, hoping that they can transform her two favorite exquisite muskets.


    Oriana and Caitlin also readily agreed to her request, and she also decided to stay on the Rafik for a few days without returning to birgiwater''s refugee colony.


    After almost three days, Sarah calculated the days and should go back to bill Gewert''s refugee gathering place today, so as not to deal with any accidents.


    In the early morning, the sound of her early rising and bathing was heard in the bathroom. Warm mist in the bathroom, can cover her good body.


    After the bath, dressed in a white shirt and a black windbreaker, and a pair of black trousers and leather boots, Sara, who was ready to leave, walked out of the room at a leisurely pace and was ready to return to her home in birgiwater, a refugee colony.


    On the way back, Sarah can''t help but think of Ye Feng. The reason why she didn''t want to stay with her sister was because she didn''t want to stay with her sister.


    Because of Ye Feng''s reason, she has inexplicable disgust and hatred to the so-called Ruiwen elder sister.


    She can still vaguely recall that Ye Feng found out the truth and then looked for her decadent appearance. Although Ye Feng chose to forgive Ruiwen for his crimes with her help, she could not forgive Ruiwen.


    As she said to Ye Feng before, she has her own thoughts. She will not easily change her mind because of other people''s decisions, even if the person is her favorite.


    However, she will not hate Ruiwen for killing Ye Feng''s parents and go to harm Ruiwen secretly. She also has her own principles of dealing with affairs. She is quiet when she is out of sight. But in this way, she thought about Ye Feng again in the past few months, and did not go to presidian to see him.


    I don''t know if her wood can feel her deep missing With a deep sigh, Sarah''s moving eyes showed a trace of frustration.


    With the twinkle in her eyes, she couldn''t help but recall the memory of her and Ye Feng in bill Gewert. Although there was a lot of pain, it was enough for her to remember.


    The cool morning wind stirred her waves, curled her red hair, and the falling leaves touched her throbbing heart.


    With warm and painful memories, Sarah unwittingly returned to bill Gewert''s gathering place in the port town of the three southern provinces.


    After a little inspection of the birgiwater refugees in the town, she was relieved to return to her residence when she saw that they did not bring the atmosphere of burning, killing and looting by pirates.


    In the courtyard, Sarah supports the stone table with her hands, and holds her chin listlessly, worrying about what to eat for lunch today.


    Living alone, she was too lazy to cook dishes with complicated processes. With her wood gone, she had no incentive to show her cooking.


    Thinking about it, Sarah''s pretty cheek is full of grievances that rarely appear. The hands supporting her chin are also limp down. She flattens her hands directly and lies on the stone table with half her face on her side.


    The heart complains that Ye Feng doesn''t know to come to see her. Sarah''s narrow eyes blink and blink again and again. Her moving autumn waves are full of love and rare jealousy.


    "Hoo..." Later, Sarah fell asleep on the stone table and snorted a little playful and bitter breath. It was as if she was still sulking even though she was dreaming.


    This sleep is the whole morning. In the afternoon, she fell into a deep sleep and did not hear that a young man with a heavy cloth bag came into her yard. She did not respond until the man approached her.


    The young man breathed out a little headache and whispered to her ear, "Sister Sarah, I''ve come to see you!"


    In her sleep, she hears someone calling her. Sara wakes up suddenly. She doesn''t understand what the young man says. She instinctively thinks that her enemy has come to her door.


    Subconsciously, she waved her right hand to the young man beside her, trying to catch him. However, he did not want the young man to dodge her weak body skill dexterously, and clenched her right hand tightly with his backhand, which made her ache.


    "My Dear Sister Sarah, are you too reflexive?"


    After waking up, Sara finally heard the voice of the young man, and her heart that she wanted to continue to resist melted with the voice of the man.


    "Well, wood, how dare you tease my sister


    Not angry to stare at the eye, grasp her hand not to put the leaf wind, recognize the leaf wind Sarah then said: "do not let go quickly? You want to kill me


    "Hey, hey With a mischievous smile, it''s hard to see Sarah''s face full of shame and indignation. Ye Feng is very satisfied in his heart.


    After shaking her sour right hand, Sara said angrily, "which one of you came to see me? It''s clearly coming to torture me


    Knowing that Sarah is joking with him, Ye Feng is also cooperating with the appearance of pretending to be wronged: "I don''t have it!"


    With a puff, Sarah covered her mouth and chuckled. Her eyelashes trembled slightly. She was very charming.After staring at the leaf wind which has not been seen for months for a long time, Sara''s eyes gradually flow more and more strong feelings, and the rippling autumn waves are particularly pitiful.


    "Sister Sarah..." Ye Feng is also because of the feelings conveyed in Sara''s eyes, shivering all over, and gradually falling into it, he cried out with some emotion.


    In a soft voice, Sara stood up and walked to Ye Feng. She whispered softly, "are you here? His face is covered with sweat... "


    As she spoke, Sarah took out a handkerchief with a faint fragrance from her pocket and wiped the sweat stains on her face for Yefeng with a smile.


    The faint fragrance is refreshing, which makes Ye Feng lose his mind for a while, and forgets all the business she wanted to tell Sara.


    Seeing Ye Feng lost his mind because of her, Sarah secretly pleased, it seems that her charm is still there. The pretty face is suffused with faint blush, she continues charmingly: "ask your words!"


    Under the sound of Sara''s charming smile and scolding, Ye Feng finally recovered. "It''s running," he replied with a look of embarrassment


    "It takes more than three days to walk normally. Judging from your sweating capacity, I''m afraid it''s going to make your wind Kendo run to the extreme and come here early in the morning?" Her long, narrow eyes narrowed slightly, Sarah analyzed.


    "Yes Did not expect this to be guessed by Sarah, leaf wind had to nod.


    "Do you think so of me?" The flame red lips suddenly turn, Sara vaguely squints her eyes.


    Ye Feng was embarrassed by her question. He thought he wanted to miss her at this time, but the main reason why he came so hard was that he had to go back to presidian in the morning.


    "Yes Even so, Ye Feng will not be silly enough to say no.


    Smell speech, Sara pretty face''s blush is more prosperous, the heartbeat is also plop plop, the rapid acceleration.


    Happy in the heart, Sarah took the cloth bag in Ye Feng''s hand, but she didn''t want it to be heavy. She raised her eyebrows and said curiously, "what''s in this?"


    "The dry food that sister Ruiwen made for me!" Ye Feng didn''t think about it and blurted out.


    Hearing that Ruiwen made the food, the soft light in Sara''s eyes dissipated in an instant, but only for a moment, the soft light in her eyes was restored as before.


    "Sister, this house has been rebuilt according to our two story cabin in bill gewater. Wood, you''re sweating. Go take a bath first," she said


    At the same time, Sara carries a heavy cloth bag, while smiling to greet Ye Feng to come into the room with her.


    To signal Ye Feng to wait on the first floor, Sara ran up the second floor with wooden stairs. First, she threw the cloth bag into her room which was not closed. Then she took out a suit of clothes that she had already prepared for Ye Feng from the wardrobe of the room that was specially free for Ye Feng. Then she went downstairs to the bathroom to prepare hot water, and pushed Ye Feng in to wash the sweat on her body.


    Seeing that there was no food on the simple stove, Sara had to take advantage of Ye Feng''s bath and ran out to buy food.


    Do not know what to do for Ye Feng to eat, she had to see all the ingredients packed up, and run back without stop.


    Seeing that Ye Feng changed her clothes after taking a bath, Sara said with a soft smile: "wood, it''s a little small here. You go back to your room and sit down for a while, and I''ll bring the dishes to your room to eat together."


    Say, she also regardless of Ye Feng listen to not listen in, take off windbreaker casually a throw, fasten apron to prepare dish conveniently.


    Ye Feng on one side caught her lost windbreaker. He couldn''t bear to see her so busy when he came. He waved his hand and said with a bitter smile, "Sister Sarah, there''s no need to be so tired!"


    Sarah''s heart is warm, but when she thinks of Ye Feng carrying that big bag to eat, she has a kind of impulse to compare with Ruiwen.


    What''s more, Ruiwen let Ye Feng bring such a big bag of dry food. Isn''t it that Ruiwen is afraid that Ye Feng will stay here for too long?


    The more I think about it, the more I think Ruiwen looks down on her. Sara, who has no good feelings for Ruiwen, is full of sincerity. Since Ye Feng wants to stay with her for a long time, she wants to let Ye Feng feel her Sara''s cooking skills!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 704

    As like as two peas, Sarah returned to the two floor, and the room was opened up. He looked at the environment and was stunned to find that it was almost identical to the room he first started in Bill''s house.


    It also reminds him of the scenes of his life with Sara during the time of amnesia, when Sarah was still a miserable person living in the obsession of revenge.


    Thinking about it, Ye Feng lies on his back in bed, staring at the ceiling in a daze.


    Also do not know how long, into the memory of the leaf wind faint smell bursts of vegetable fragrance. Coming back from her own little world, Sara pushes in with a tray full of dishes.


    As the steaming water vapor billowed, Sarah carefully placed the dish on the small wooden table by the door.


    "Wood, come to lunch soon!" Ask Ye Feng to come and sit down. Sarah smiles.


    The strong aroma of the dishes aroused Ye Feng''s appetite. He also sat opposite Sarah and looked at the full dishes on the table.


    Ye Feng''s voice was heard by Sara, which made her smile and chant: "two kinds of demacia dishes, the same as aonia''s, the same as our bill Gewert''s, we are in a hurry at noon. That''s all. My sister will make a big meal for you tonight!"


    Under the introduction of Sarah, Ye Feng accidentally finds that bill jiwater''s dish seems to be made of sea bug meat.


    This is Ionia. Isn''t the sea animal endemic to the waters near bilgwort? In the heart is very confused, Ye Feng asked: "Sister Sarah, there are sea Quebec insects in the sea near Ionia?"


    Upon hearing this, Sarah explained with a smile: "this sea Quebec meat is one of the materials that we sealed before we left bill jiwater. Now there is not much left, and we may not be able to eat bill jiwater''s Haikui meat in the future."


    "So it is!" Ye Feng, who suddenly realized that he didn''t have any requirements for whether he could eat Haikui worm meat in the future. When his appetite was greatly increased by the smell of vegetables, he asked in a low voice: "Sister Sarah, can we have a meal?"


    First, she was stunned for a while, then Sarah eased up and said with a chuckle, "yes, you can eat more!"


    Hey hey, a smile, Ye Feng can wait for Sara''s words, he directly started up. But Sara is quietly staring at Ye Feng, who hasn''t seen for a long time. She is satisfied to see that Ye Feng likes her cooking so much.


    After watching for a long time, Sarah shakes her own head and chews her own food quietly. After confirming that the taste was really good, she was completely relieved. Before that, she was a little worried that she might not be good at cooking if she hadn''t started cooking for a long time.


    From time to time, looking at Ye Feng, Sarah''s trembling eyes are full of tenderness. She enjoys the simple but warm feeling of being with Ye Feng.


    After dinner, Ye Feng sits comfortably on the seat and pats his swollen belly. He breathed a sigh of relief: "Sister Sarah''s cooking is so delicious!"


    With her long, tender eyes slightly closed, Sara in apron picked up the dishes and whispered to Ye Feng: "how are you going to repay me?"


    She asked, but Ye Feng was puzzled, so that Ye Feng was very embarrassed to ponder.


    And Ye Feng''s embarrassed appearance also made her burst into laughter, relaxed and moderate, she timely and carelessly whispered: "these days, accompany me to go out for a walk more, say to speak well."


    Ye Feng a listen, just want to say that he will leave tomorrow, clean up the tableware Sara is carrying a tray first step downstairs.


    Seeing this, he had to wait for Sarah to come back and tell her about his departure. But he felt a little guilty at the thought that he couldn''t even meet Sarah''s simple request.


    Without knowing that Xiao Yefeng will leave tomorrow, Sarah does the dishes and goes upstairs to her own room to change into a sky blue dress with long wavy hair and a fluffy ponytail around her right shoulder before the mirror.


    Carefully dressed up under their own, full of gentle and quiet temperament of Sarah this returned to Ye Feng''s room. As soon as she went in, she blinked her left eye playfully, holding her skirt in her hands and swinging around in front of Ye Feng.


    "Am I beautiful?" She asked softly, and Sara looked at Ye Feng.


    That is like the gentle temperament of the big sister next door. Ye Fengmu is stunned. If Sarah hadn''t opened his mouth suddenly, he might still be in a state of trance.


    Stable because of Sara''s restless heart, think of Ye Feng who is going to leave tomorrow, and takes a deep breath: "beauty, but Sister Sarah, I''ll tell you something. Don''t be angry. I''ll go back to presidian early tomorrow morning."


    The smile on her face gradually stagnated, and Sarah obviously didn''t respond for a moment. For a long time, she looked down a little frustrated and felt that Ye Feng was not beautiful enough and young enough to attract him.


    No matter what happened to Sara, she couldn''t show such a frustrated look in front of him. Ye Feng felt very sad to see her so lost this time.


    Don''t want to see such a Sara, Ye Feng quickly explained: "sister Sara, I come to see you this time because I''m going to receive special training from Soraka tomorrow. I won''t see you for a long time. Don''t think about it too much!"Hearing this, Sara, whose face is full of frustration, blinks her stunned eyes, and then the dim light in her eyes shines again and recovers her look.


    It turned out that her wood didn''t come back to presidian because she didn''t think she was young or pretty! With a little comfort in her heart, Sara, who recovers her smile, just wants to open her mouth, but suddenly she thinks of a big bag of dry food brought by Ye Feng, and her pretty face is full of confusion.


    "Since you are going back to presidian for special training tomorrow, why do you bring so much dry food to me?" The reason why Sarah misunderstood that Ye Feng would stay with her for a long time was because of the big bag of dry food.


    Ye Feng replied: "because I went to receive the secret special training with Soraka, sister Ruiwen made it specially for me because I was afraid that I couldn''t get used to eating outside."


    "You mean they won''t see you at all this time?" As if thinking of something, Sarah''s tone slightly revealed a trace of cold.


    Sara suddenly a cold tone to be stunned, for a long time did not hear Sarah so and he talk to Ye Feng a little uncomfortable. "Yes, I''m going to receive special training to improve my strength quickly," he said with a ha ha


    The eyes of Sara, who had a soft light in her eyes before, narrowed slightly and said with a cold pretty face, "don''t you tell me the truth?"


    The thick line Ye Feng has not found that Sara actually has been able to see that he is hiding her truth, he is still half joking: "what is the truth?"


    A trace of disgust flashed through her dark look. Sara was about to run away, but was immediately stopped by another voice in her own heart.


    She pressed down her anger and looked at Ye Feng with patience: "wood, you know what I hate to cheat most. Even you told me about you and that female devil. Is it necessary for you to conceal me?"


    Sarah has said that. If Ye Feng can''t see why she is suddenly angry, he is really stupid.


    In order to let Sarah calm down, Ye Feng knows everything and tells her that he has no divinity.


    Sara is also a reasonable person. After hearing this, her feeling of being cheated gradually dissipated, and she agreed with Ye Feng''s decision to go to kumanggu forest alone.


    Thinking of what Ye Feng just said, he mentioned that he and two Fiona didn''t know he was going to kumang ancient forest. She was a little surprised that he didn''t see Ye Feng lying.


    But when she recalled that he always respected and let Ye Feng''s free will, she was relieved. Maybe he didn''t see it this time?


    However, in order to prevent him from playing the same game as before, Sara thinks that she should often visit the refugee gathering places in piltivov recently, so as not to let him monopolize the advantage.


    Ye Feng thought she was still angry with him when he saw her for a long time. He could not help but feel guilty and said, "Sister Sarah, are you still angry with me?"


    Hearing this, Sara, who has come back to her mind, temporarily put other things behind her and gazed at Ye Feng''s eyes affectionately.


    She said, "how could I be so mean? But in order to punish you for cheating me, you have to accompany me to the seaside today


    "So simple?" Ye Feng is a little stunned. She didn''t expect that Sarah''s "punishment" is this.


    "That''s it!"


    The spring water in her eyes rippled with her trembling eyelashes. Sarah took Ye Feng''s hand and ran outside the house. At the moment, she is like a little girl who has let go, but she is not like a mature big sister. The whole person is full of the youth atmosphere of a beautiful vision for the future.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 705

    A wisp of light yellow dawn from the horizon, Sarah has already got up to prepare a rich breakfast for Ye Feng.


    Carry tray gently push the door and enter, swept the leaf wind that is still sleeping, the corner of her mouth rises slightly.


    Carefully placing breakfast on the cupboard at the head of the bed, Sarah sits in front of the bed. She bent down, her lips close to Ye Feng''s ear, exhaled, and said, "wood, get up."


    The auricle is slightly itchy by the heat from Sara''s mouth, and Ye Feng gradually wakes up from her sleep.


    Although he woke up, Ye Feng seemed to forget that he had to get up early and go back to presidian. He also stayed in bed and said, "Sister Sarah, I''m so sleepy, I still want to sleep a little more..."


    "You''re going back to presidian today. Don''t let Lord Soraka wait long!" With a helpless sneer, Sara''s red lips were slightly open, and she was angry.


    After her such a reminder, the confused Ye Feng remembered that he wanted to return to presidian. I was so crazy at the beach with Sarah yesterday that he almost forgot to go back to presidian today.


    Contrary to his previous laziness, he suddenly sat up from bed thinking that he had got up late, and nervously asked, "Sister Sarah, is it noon now?"


    He looked so flustered that Sara''s mouth was covered with laughter: "now the talent is bright, it''s urgent to see you!"


    Hearing Sara say it''s still early, Ye Feng is relieved: "that''s OK, but I''m ready to go back now!"


    "After breakfast, eh?"


    Sarah holds down Ye Feng, who is about to get out of bed. Then she puts up a plate of balls in front of Ye Feng and grins like a crescent moon.


    Since Sarah has said so, Ye Feng will not refuse to eat the breakfast she made for him. He picked up a fork on the plate and inserted a ball into his mouth, while Sara watched him nervously in the face, for fear that he would not show any displeasure because of his lack of appetite.


    When Sara saw that he had finished one and ate all the meatballs on the plate in one breath, the tight willow eyebrows on her face just unfolded and blossomed.


    Put up the plate, Sarah is eager to carry a bowl of hot milk to Ye Feng, urged: "this is the milk I just gave you hot, drink it while it is hot!"


    After drinking the milk, Ye Feng got out of bed and said, "Sister Sarah, I should go. If I don''t leave, I can''t go back to presidian before noon."


    On hearing this, Sara quietly smiles, and has no objection. Accompanying Ye Feng out of the courtyard, she returned the bag that Ye Feng brought to him.


    Near parting, Sarah''s pretty face was covered with reluctant to give up. She pursed her red lips: "wood, please tell me that you are safe when you come back."


    By her pair of true feelings of the eyes to see the heart trembling, Ye Feng suddenly a little dare not with such a Sara.


    After adjusting the palpitating mood, Ye Feng took a deep breath: "Sister Sarah, you should take care of yourself too!"


    Although it''s just a simple word, it''s enough to make Sarah''s pretty face float a happy and satisfied smile.


    Under Ye Feng''s unprepared eyes, Sara suddenly steps forward, stands on tiptoe and kisses the mouth of the next leaf wind.


    The greedy soft touch is separated in a moment, which makes the unexpected Ye Feng fall into a short dream.


    Pretty face floating on a little red Sara vaguely whispered to Ye Feng: "come back early, I''ll wait for you!"


    Finish saying, also don''t wait to immerse in just that kiss in Ye Feng to come back to God, Sara returned to her house.


    In her room on the second floor, looking through the window at Ye Feng, who is still standing in the same place foolishly, Sara''s eyes are full of soft love color, bright without a trace of impurities.


    After a while, come back to the spirit of Ye Feng think of Ruiwen let him tell Sara things have not told Sarah. Before leaving, she didn''t find Sara peeping at him. Ye Feng yelled.


    "Sister Wen Rui, if you forget to meet her, say to her if you have time."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside the doctor''s house in Soraka, Ruiwen, dressed in plain clothes, has been waiting for Ye Feng here all morning.


    Seeing that it was about noon, she could not help drooping her head and looking at the tears of the goddess hanging around her neck.


    As she hesitated to enter the doctor''s house and let sorakadai return the tears of the goddess to Yefeng, a breeze from the street in the distance made her happy.


    Timely operation of the wind sword idea to stop at the intersection, a man with a cloth bag in his hand was pulled out of the invisible breeze by her.


    The man who was pulled out looked at Ruiwen in dismay: "Ruiwen elder sister, how are you here?"


    "Xiao Feng, you forgot to bring something!" Ruiwen''s mouth Curved Shallow radian, gently from her neck to take the goddess''s tears, wearing on Ye Feng''s neck.


    If not Ruiwen remind, Ye Feng really forgot that his goddess tears are still on Ruiwen''s body.


    He grinned heartlessly and said, "sister, is there anything else I want to tell my brother?"


    Ruiwen originally wanted to urge Ye Feng not to let Soraka wait for a long time. After he said so, Ruiwen looked at Ye Feng in a hurry.This look, careful Ruiwen found that Ye Feng''s lips have a light lipprint. Out of a woman''s sensitivity, Ruiwen sniffs the smell of him under the strange eyes of Ye Feng.


    The remaining faint fragrance and deep red lipprint, it seems that her brother and the mature girl named Sarah are very ambiguous! In the heart secretly guessed that Ye Feng and Sara have progressed to which step, Ruiwen''s surface still smile way: "no, you go in quickly!"


    Ye Feng smell speech, but also in Ruiwen''s eyes walk into the doctor''s house. Inside, solaka had been waiting for a long time. Seeing him coming, she, covered with her veil, said with a smile, "it seems that your private affairs have been dealt with."


    Ye Feng nodded: "Lord Soraka, you have been waiting for a long time!"


    Soraka waved her hand carelessly and said, "I''ll take you to kumang ancient forest now that you are ready."


    While speaking, Soraka calmly depicts a transmission array with a little star light around Ye Feng''s body.


    Before Ye Feng was sent to kumang ancient forest by the teleportation array, Soraka finally said solemnly: "if you encounter irresistible danger, remember to crush the Dragon amulet and return to Ionia!"


    As soon as the voice fell, he disappeared in the original place under the Guanghua package of the transmission array.


    From time to time, all kinds of birds and beasts were heard in his ears, which wrapped his transmission array. The light of the array gradually dissipated, and Ye Feng appeared in a forest full of trees.


    Looking around the green scenery around the eyes, Ye Feng''s eyes slowly enlarge. Although he was not familiar with this place, he was sure that it was a primitive forest of the size of a country - kumang ancient forest!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 706

    In the depths of the shadowy island, in the boiling pool of blood, Elise, who only showed her head, had been immersed here for several months.


    The power of continuous blood slowly repaired her various functions, and her consciousness had not been awakened from the abyss.


    Calista, who came to check on her recovery every day, looked at her with her eyes closed. Seeing that she couldn''t wake up for a while, she left again.


    Not long after Callista left, Elise''s consciousness of sleeping in the endless abyss faintly awakened. She could clearly feel the pain of blood repairing her body, and her eyebrows showed a slightly painful look.


    I don''t know how long it took, her painful look was relieved, and she also opened her heavy eyelids at the right time. A pair of blood colored pupils were covered by the misty fog, and her vision was blurred.


    After recovering a little perception, she reached out and noticed that she was repairing her body injury in the blood pool of shadow island.


    Gradually recalling the memory before fainting, Elise bit her teeth with hatred: "damn Ye Feng!"


    Although it is not clear who saved her back to the shadow Island, Elise is clear that Ye Feng will never send her here.


    As a result, Elise''s weak body was not stabilized, and her head, which had emerged from the water, did not enter the blood pool.


    "Ah Oh (cough, cough... "


    After struggling in the blood pool, Elise, who showed her head again, puffed the blood and gasped for breath.


    "Hateful Ye Feng, I must kill you!"


    Suppressing the impulse to run away, Elise''s lips and teeth made a palpable grinding sound.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah Hoo!"


    Suddenly, his heart was cold to the bone, and Ye Feng, who was walking aimlessly in the ancient forest of kumang, sneezed for no reason.


    "Well, how did you sneeze?"


    Murmured to himself, Ye Feng did not think too much, and continued to wander aimlessly in the huge forest.


    Wandering around, Ye Feng, who was gradually tired, began to worry. He walked down aimlessly and did not know when he could find the natural power that Lord Soraka asked him to find.


    However, he was not familiar with the original forest. How could he find the power of nature? The more he thought about it, the bigger his head was. The wind, who didn''t want to move for a moment, sat down against a tree and looked up at the sunlight penetrating through the gap between the leaves.


    From time to time, birds and beasts chirped from far to near in his ears. The leaf wind, breathing the pure air of the virgin forest, gradually forgot the trouble that made him head big. His thoughts also drifted out of his body and flew to the far away.


    Unconsciously, Ye Feng fell asleep peacefully in the past. However, he did not know that he also attracted the attention of many dangerous creatures nearby after he relaxed his vigilance.


    The carnivorous predators came quietly towards him, but in the middle of it, the various predators were scared away by a fierce looking lioness.


    Without other competitors, the lioness naturally regards Ye Feng as her prey and walks slowly towards Ye Feng, who is still unaware of the danger.


    Although the distance between it and Ye Feng is still far away, even if its fierce beast eyes have not seen the specific shape of Ye Feng, it is ready to pounce.


    Because of this distance, it has entered the best distance to pursue prey.


    With a twinkling of fierce light in her eyes, the fierce lioness no longer takes elegant cat steps, but steps faster and faster, and finally jumps at Ye Feng at a speed far beyond the naked eye.


    Ye Feng does not know that he is about to become a delicacy in the lioness''s mouth. When he is asleep, he turns over and changes to a more comfortable sleeping position.


    The leaf wind in the pupil of the lioness is more and more clear. When it sees Ye Feng''s face clearly, its fierce beast''s eyes show the dismay that only people can express.


    After humanized amazement, the lioness''s vigorous body suddenly stops, and then its body gradually transforms into a coffee colored human woman.


    If ye Feng wakes up, he will recognize that this woman is nedley.


    "Little Xiaofeng... " In the eyes that belong to the predator''s ferocity scattered, nedley''s eyes gradually gentle like a docile cat, Softly calling Ye Feng with her broken human language.


    "Sleep Asleep? " She tried to speak the human language she had not said for a long time. Nedley leaned down like a cat and gazed at Ye Feng, who had no sense of crisis.


    "I I said, this time People How do humans How can there be a share of The familiar smell... "


    Since Ye Feng is still sleeping, nedley has to stand by, so as not to be carried away by other animals.


    Curious to see the eye leaf wind next to the bulging cloth bag, keen sense of smell nidley sniffed, smell the taste of food.


    Like a cat''s gentle eyes gradually elongated, the food seduced nedley''s pretty face turned pale red.


    Secretly glanced at Ye Feng who didn''t wake up, nedley thought that she and Ye Feng were so familiar that he would not mind eating some of his things.Think about it, she confidently and boldly waved her hands like a cat and picked off the cloth bag. In her eyes, she was dazzled by all kinds of food.


    "Good For a long time Didn''t eat human made Food Wriggling her lower lip, nedley''s eyes had not a trace of beast''s ferocity, and her eyes were like a child who could not resist temptation.


    Boo Hoo!


    Along with an undisguised chewing sound, nedley, who has not received education in the human world, has no scruple to eat.


    Her action was like a stray cat who had been starving for a long time, and she did not forget to use her spare light to observe the situation nearby. It seems that once there is wind and grass around her, she will run away. She is not a guardian of kumang ancient forest at all.


    One side of the leaf wind asleep in his sleep faintly heard the cat eat food voice, that bar chirp sound made him have a trace of appetite.


    The intermittent sound of stealing food heard Ye Feng in his sleep getting hungry. He was awakened by the sound of nedley eating.


    When he woke up, he was stunned to see that nedley was stealing the love food his sister Ruiwen had made for him.


    Due to the fact that nidli has been hanging his head when stealing, Ye Feng is not sure that this person is nedley.


    After hesitation, Ye Feng still approached his face and asked, "are you sister nedley?"


    Boo Hoo!


    The more she ate, the more she fell in love with these kinds of food, so that she didn''t pay much attention to Ye Feng''s words for the first time.


    But after a while, she suddenly "ah" and called out with a guilty heart.


    "Ah I I didn''t mean to eat it


    Ye Feng is a little bit stunned. Is this the nedley sister he knows? Why is it like a greedy cat? Especially when he saw a circle of her greasy lips, he didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    Naideli, whose mouth is covered with oil, thought Ye Feng was angry. At a loss, she was like a child who had made a mistake. She handed Ye Feng the heart-shaped dried fish which had been half eaten in her hand, and murmured her small mouth to exchange for his forgiveness.


    "You Would you like to eat? This fish Dried fish, very delicious


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 707

    "You Would you like to eat? This fish Dried fish, very delicious


    Smelling the apologetic voice of nedley, Ye Feng''s eyes twitched slightly without blaming her.


    In order not to let ned Li feel ashamed, Ye Feng narrowed his eyes and said with a smile: "sister nedley, this is the gift I came to see you bring this time. You can eat whatever you like!"


    At random, Ye Feng didn''t blush at all. If Ruiwen heard him, he had to teach him a lesson.


    A listen to the original is Ye Feng to give her a gift, nidli that pair of docile eyes such as a cat blooming out of the bright brilliance.


    "Really It''s really For me? " Nedley stretched out her hand and wiped the grease on her mouth. She looked at Ye Feng excitedly like a big cat.


    Ye Feng bent his mouth and said with a sincere smile: "it''s for you of course, sister nedley. Can we go to your place to have a rest first?"


    After his such a reminder, nedley remembered that since Ye Feng came to see her, she had to take him back to her residence to rest.


    Nedley, who had not been in touch for a long time, grinned shyly, "I I''m just Take you back to Go back to where I live. "


    Voice down, nedley habitually changed back to a lioness, toward Ye Feng issued a few lion roars, a few steps stop to guide Ye Feng home with her.


    ¡­¡­


    It has been the past few months since Ye Feng and his party left the shurima desert. The desert, which has been inaccessible, has become a paradise for the dead and demons.


    Following kalista''s instructions before leaving, they used dark magic and undead magic to build dark buildings of dark style.


    The whole area is covered with black fog, and the gloomy and terrifying atmosphere pervades the desert, as if to announce that no one is allowed to enter.


    Like other occupied human countries, it seems to be a world of shadows.


    A few miles away from a gloomy undead fortress filled with black fog, a magic wave that does not belong to the dark magic breath quietly tears open the void, forming a dark purple portal shaped like a vortex.


    From the other end of the portal, the screeching like a fierce ghost rings into the world from time to time.


    I don''t know how long after that, the whirling portal poured out the dark purple muddy liquid like the tide, and the purple eyes attached to it, which was really disgusting.


    Those dense eyes, like living beings, pour into the world from the whirlpool, and at the same time, they make a cooing sound.


    "Cough, cough AHA Ha Cough, cough, cough... "


    A sharp, human like cough and gasping came from the other side of the whirlpool without warning. In a moment, the continuous pouring of dirty liquid mixed with a drowning human woman fell on the sand.


    The woman looks about twenty years old, and her whole body is soaked in translucent, muddy liquid.


    It seemed to be infected with the terrible energy in the dirty liquid. In addition to her pale face, the woman was covered with living purple eyes.


    Her gray pupils flickered, revealing the purple light of hunger, and dying, revealing the gray of despair.


    "Father..."


    After wriggling her lips for a long time, the woman murmured the word "father". It seemed to stir up some firm belief in her heart, and her pale face gradually showed a resolute look.


    "Kasha, my beloved daughter..."


    The voice of her father''s fondly calling her name when she was a child was echoed in her mind. Casa forced down the will of another creature in her body. She did not want to give up hope of survival.


    Although she is now submerged in dirty liquid, she still tries to wriggle away.


    In a tormented attempt, kasha''s body tumbled, because it was in the landslide of a sand dune, and she rolled directly below, far away from the muddy liquid.


    No mind to deal with the residual dirty liquid on her body, she was covered with dark purple eyes, struggling to support her body, standing in the same place.


    Her heavy eyes narrowed and narrowed, and kasha looked around her eyes at the sand that was not covered by black fog and exposed to the hot sun. She knew that she should be in the shurima desert now.


    She was a little lucky to escape from the terrible world at the other end of the whirlpool, but her brow did not stretch.


    "Father..." It is a complex face to call a, weak her eyes full of confusion.


    She could not remember how long it had been since she had been in another world in the wilderness.


    She was sad to think of her father, and did not know whether her old father was still alive in this world.


    "I have to get rid of this guy!" But compared with missing her father, she is more concerned about when the monster lurking in her body will continue to erode her will.


    The thought that her will might be swallowed up by the monster at any time gave her an unprecedented fear."Akashia..."


    Fear made her subconsciously say the word "ekasia", which she vaguely remembered as a powerful and sacred ancient country in the old stories her father told her.


    At that time, the human leader, goddess akashia, was a great hero who expelled the visitors from the void. If she could find the remains of Acacia, she might be able to save her body, which had been invaded by the void monster?


    It is true that the reason why she became such a ghost was due to the terrifying power of emptiness from the visitors.


    Now she can still keep awake, but it doesn''t mean that she will not be occupied by the monster hidden in her body in the future. She has to find a way to cure the void!


    There was a quick flash in her mind of the legend of ekasia that her father had told her when she was a child, and she tried to search for useful information from her vague childhood memories.


    Her weak body swayed with the wind for a long time in the dust, and a light of joy suddenly rose to her worried face.


    Her gray eyes twinkled with the purple light of void. She moved slowly and looked at the center of surima desert.


    And just then, the last thing that Casa wanted to see happened. The empty monster in her body, which was suppressed by her, was ready to move and continue to erode her soul and body.


    Her face, which had not yet been affected by the force of emptiness, crept into the dirty energy and turned into six dark purple magic spots, which were symmetrically distributed on both sides of her cheek.


    In spite of her resistance, her self-consciousness gradually fell into a deep sleep, and the initiative of her body was controlled by the virtual creatures hidden in her body.


    Under the control of void creatures, kasha''s eyes were full of terrible magic light, and endless hunger prompted her to have the desire to devour. Her first target was to target the undead fortress just a few miles away.


    Those undead and demons who practice evil magic would never dream that they would become the blood food of others one day.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 708

    Under the guidance of nedley, Ye Feng is also the sword of wind, nimbly shuttling through the woods.


    On the way to see a lot of animals that can not be seen in the human world, Ye Feng can''t help thinking in the bottom of his heart that this is indeed a primitive forest.


    Soon, Ye Feng followed nedley back to her residence. Turning back to herself, nedley pointed to the cabin near the cave, and said in a vague way, "little Brother Xiaofeng, you live in Live in that room


    Thinking of his coming to occupy the small wooden house of ned Li again, Ye Feng grinned shyly: "sister nedley, or do you want to live in the house?"


    Hearing this, nedley waved her hands like a cat''s forepaw. She shook her head and said, "I I''m used to living in caves. No It''s OK! "


    Said, afraid of Ye Feng does not believe that she is bending her eyes, blooming a gentle smile, indicating that Ye Feng is OK.


    Since she said so, Ye Feng is not good to continue comity. Taking a deep breath, Ye Feng shrugged: "that''s it, sister nedley, take your present!"


    The voice falls down, Ye Feng throws the cloth bag with love dry food to nedley under the more and more beautiful smile of nedley.


    Seeing the cloth bag full of love and dry food, nedley, like a cat who saw her favorite food, habitually rushed forward and bit the bag with her mouth.


    One side of the leaf wind see shape, did not hold back for a moment, burst into laughter. And after hearing his laughter, nedley also red faced to loosen her mouth and quickly put her hands around the cloth bag.


    A pair of moving eyes staring at Ye Feng bitterly, nedley seems to blame him for laughing at her.


    Growing up in the forest, she didn''t know how to hide her emotions. When Ye Feng finished laughing, she turned her lips and said, "I Let me put Put your food away


    Ye Feng waved his hand with a smile, and motioned nedley to go back quickly. He believed that nidli''s temper was not really angry, so he didn''t care too much.


    A moment later, nedley returned to Ye Feng''s side and said, "Xiao Xiao Feng, you wait for me here, I I went hunting and soon Will come back! "


    Ye Feng smell speech, concern way: "do not want me to accompany you to go together?"


    "No No, you come to see me. I''ll catch you Hunt for game


    The simple minded nedley shook her head like a rattle, turned into a lioness, and left her empty home with a vigorous posture.


    Left alone, Ye Feng had no choice but to shrug his shoulders and sway around here. Curious, he walked into nedley''s cave, and as soon as he entered the cave, he saw the bones and tusks of various animals used as decorations on the stone walls.


    However, Ye Feng is most interested in some simple graffiti on the stone wall, which are all graffiti that a little girl and her parents live happily together.


    It seems that nedley, who grew up in the forest since childhood, is still longing for home. Ye Feng thought like this, and then he went to the deepest part of the cave.


    In the deepest part, there is a stone bed which is not very spacious. It is only covered with a thin layer of animal skin.


    Is it not cold for nedley to sleep on this hard stone bed? Ye Feng''s mind gave birth to sleep on the floor.


    Sitting on the hard stone bed, he heard the sound of footsteps coming from outside the hole before he could sit hot.


    Looking out of the cave, nedley, who had just left for a short time, was carrying a huge boar in her hand. Some accidents, nedley so quickly hit the prey, Ye Feng stood up and said: "sister nedley, you hunt so fast!"


    "And Fortunately, you sit down and I make a fire Roast pig


    Struggling to speak the obscure human language, nedley took some of the wood stored in the cave, used the flint skillfully to light the fire, and then strung the boar on the shelf for barbecue.


    Waving to Ye Feng, nedley motioned him to sit by the fire. To make Ye Feng is also sitting next to nidli and said, "sister nedley, why don''t we all live in the house? On your bed, I''ll make the floor


    Smell speech, nedley originally wanted to refuse, but in Ye Feng''s continued persuasion or agreed to come down.


    "Well Well, little Xiaofeng, when can I Can you see Fiona? "


    After that, nedley, who remembers her childhood sweetheart, inquires about Ye Feng.


    After she asked, Ye Feng remembered that nedre had mentioned that she wanted to see Fiona when she grew up.


    "I will bring her to see you next time!" Forget this stubble of the leaf wind had to squint to cover the embarrassment.


    Nedley symbolically Oh voice, also did not care too much, a pair of eyes staring at the barbecue boar, stunned.


    One side of the leaf wind is also aware of her greedy cat attribute, secretly smile in the heart. However, thinking of the purpose of his coming here, Ye Feng suddenly brightened.


    Since he came to find the power of nature, nedley, who grew up in kumang ancient forest, should know where the power of nature is!


    Think about it, Ye Feng suddenly patted the back of his head, secretly scolded himself, how did not expect at the beginning. He couldn''t wait to poke the prodigious nedley and asked, "sister nedley, have you heard of the force of nature?""No, what''s that?" she replied, frowning, mumbling her lips and thinking for a moment


    I didn''t expect that nedley had never heard of the force of nature. Ye Feng was slightly stunned. However, he was relieved to think that the force of nature was the name given by the goddess akashia ten thousand years ago. Perhaps after ten thousand years, that force may have changed its name in the cognition of later generations.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng asked in a different way: "sister nedley, have you ever found anything unusual after spending so long in kumang ancient forest?"


    "Food Food? No! " Looking up at the sky like a cat, nedley still shook her head.


    "It''s not food, it''s an unusual thing or thing!" The corner of the mouth slightly twitches, Ye Feng explains helplessly.


    At last, he understood what he meant by this explanation, but she frowned and said, "unusual About Too Too much. "


    Hearing this, Ye Feng recalled the characteristics of the power of nature described by Xia Soraka and he, and considered his words: "is there any power or place that makes people feel close to nature and spreads healing breath?"


    "Affinity Nature? Cure Healing breath? Well... "


    Kneading her temples with her hands, nedley laboriously searched her mind for relevant memories.


    For a long time, her mind flashed across a bright area of emerald, and nedley, who was infatuated with her mouth, was quite excited and incoherent.


    "There is There are That is So There It is... "


    Finally in the leaf wind''s unceasing signal, the mood calms down she only then red face, slowly said in her heart thought the answer.


    "Just It''s in kumanggu Jade Emerald Forest Land! "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 709

    Although nidli speaks slowly, Ye Feng gets useful information from nidli''s mouth as time goes by.


    Jadeite forest land is located in the west central part of kumang ancient forest, which is adjacent to the plain of flon.


    The reason why this forest land is named Emerald Forest land is that it is shining with emerald light even in the daytime, and the peaceful atmosphere pervades the forest, which often attracts many animals from kumang ancient forest.


    The most magical place in the Emerald Forest is that no matter what animals come here, they will live in harmony and stop hunting and fleeing, just like they have agreed.


    If it''s really as nidley said, then the Emerald Forest should be formed by the natural force left by Soraka in his previous life.


    The more you think about it, the more you feel like this, Ye Feng slaps his right hand heavily on his left hand. As if he had made some decision, he looked at nedley seriously and said, "sister nedley, shall we go to the Emerald Forest tomorrow? Brother, I want to confirm something! "


    See Ye Feng so seriously staring at her, nedley at first thought she was not where to say the wrong thing. When she heard what Ye Feng said, her hanging heart just let go.


    With a look on her face, nedley patted her chest and said, "no No problem! "


    With the assurance of nedley, Ye Feng is in a good mood. The thought that he might find the power of nature tomorrow made his appetite swell.


    Looking at the roasted boar on the shelf, he swallowed his mouth and said, "sister nedley, can we have a meal?"


    Hearing this, nedley swept away the serious appearance before. Her eyes, like greedy cat, burst into strange light, and nodded quickly: "but You can open Eat it


    As soon as the words fell, nedley and Ye Feng seemed to have never eaten for a long time. Regardless of their image, they devoured wild pork.


    Look at them in this way, it''s a bit like a brother-in-law!


    ¡­¡­


    The plain is located in the south of the grand barrier of the main continent of Valoran, bordering on surima in the north and kumang ancient forest in the East.


    Because it is located in the sparsely populated southern continent, most of the people in the plain are the descendants of the surviving adventurers who can''t find their way back to the civilized world.


    There is a small human village with less than 50 people at the border of the west central area of kumang ancient forest.


    Because of the unknown existence in the vast plain of flon and the ancient forest of kumang, they only dare to hunt and carry out daily life near the village.


    The Emerald Forest in kumang ancient forest is the most favorite place for human beings to come. Because they found that many ferocious beasts would become extremely docile and friendly here, which also reduced the hunting difficulty for greedy ones.


    Their deforestation has also attracted the attention of nedley, the forest''s guardian, for several times, so they are alert to avoid nedley and other intelligent predators in the forest.


    As usual, a few human men who came to the Emerald Forest to poach had gone all over the forest land and had not found nedley. They were much more daring.


    After hunting many animals attracted by the Emerald Forest land, they cut down many trees and then walked back to their village with satisfaction.


    But for some reason, on the way back, these poachers always felt their back was overcast, as if some terrible creature was staring at them.


    As time went on, the more intense their sense of uneasiness grew. When a flash of light like emerald flashed through the surrounding woods, several human men faintly saw a ghost figure flash past them.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck..."


    A woman''s laughter, which was moving like a oriole, suddenly rang out and reverberated around them. But at the moment, the charming woman''s tender laughter sounded like a deadly ghost to them, which made them pale.


    The women''s laughter in the ear is more and more frequent. Inexplicable fear quietly breeding, spread to every corner of their hearts.


    Finally, a few human men who couldn''t bear to cry out, dropped everything in their hands and ran away.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck..."


    No matter how they run, their ears always resound with that woman''s tender laughter. After running for some time, they did not return to the village until they realized that they were lost here.


    Thinking of the other villagers who have been mysteriously missing in the village recently, they have been sweating. Did they encounter the same terrible monster as the other missing villagers?


    All sorts of random guesses came to mind. Exhausted, they sat on the ground, and their eyes wandered around. They could not get out of the woodland. The shadow of fear covered them.


    The night fell quietly, and the emerald light was blooming in the darkness. With the charming voice, they gradually became confused and fell into chaos.


    As if silly children, sitting on the ground, their lips grow old, a trace of soul force into smoke floating out of their bodies.


    The wisps of smoke of their souls, which are transformed from their spirits, form a frightening skeleton whistling pattern, as if their souls were suffering inhuman torture at the moment.Slowly, the spirit floating out of their bodies became less and less, but still drifted out of their bodies, and the people behind them seemed to drain all the vitality of their bodies.


    When the last wisp of soul turned into smoke and drifted out of their bodies, their vitality was also completely dissipated.


    Their bodies gradually withered into shriveled and ugly skins. And those who float out of their bodies are floating into the sky, all infused into a shining emerald light.


    Under the dark night, the emerald light is floating in the palm of a gentle woman, and the woman is leaning on the top of an old tree.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck..."


    The charming smile echoed in the woods like a silver bell. The woman was facing the moonlight and her back was facing those human men who had been dead for a long time. Her face could not be seen.


    "More I want more Well The essence of human beings is really wonderful food. It''s fascinating


    The human spirits in the emerald light group are all pulled out with the increasingly morbid smile of women.


    Wisps of smoke condensed by the soul are inhaled into the body by the woman''s mouth and nose, and her body and mind have thus obtained unprecedented satisfaction and pleasure.


    Leaning on the treetops, her delicate body constantly trembles, and her attractive red lips are also whispering, arousing people''s infinite reverie.


    Not a moment later, she had just collected a few human spirits, which she had consumed.


    "Well It''s more and more inseparable from this wonderful food... "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 710

    The next day, Ye Feng followed nedley to the Emerald Forest. As nedley said yesterday, Emerald Forest has magic power. All animals here are very docile.


    The faint emerald fluorescence diffuses in the whole forest land, just like a dream fairyland, spreading the holy and peaceful healing breath.


    In this wonderful woodland, Ye Feng also has a kind of relaxed and happy feeling. The corner of his mouth rose slightly, and he took a deep breath. The fresh and fragrant air let him fall in love with it.


    To come here, Ye Feng looks at nedley, who squats down beside her to play with the small animals and asks, "sister nedley, where is the strongest healing breath in the Emerald Forest?"


    Nedley was as pure as a child and giggled at the lovely appearance of the little animals.


    Hearing Ye Feng''s question, she reluctantly took back the hands of teasing small animals. After a little thought, nedley stood up and said, "follow Come with me


    Maybe it is in this dreamy woodland that nature has been released. Nedley, who is as gentle as a cat, blooms a beautiful smile and waves to Ye Feng. She is so excited that she leads the way in front of her.


    Quickly shuttling through the woods, nedley, in a cheerful mood, comes to the beginning of a stream in the woodland with the wind of the leaves.


    No small spring hole constantly flowing out of the spring, and then into the round stone plate surrounded by stones. Spring water flows out from the only gap and turns into a gurgling stream flowing into the distance.


    This is the first time Ye Feng came to the original place of streams and rivers. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help sighing the source of life in the bottom of his heart.


    On one side, nedley took Ye Feng''s hand with her left hand and pointed to the emerald jewel floating on the spring eye with her right hand, and said excitedly, "just This is it, my magic From it It learned it here! "


    The bright emerald glitters, and the strong and strong healing power continuously radiates from the Pearl, turns into the silk of jadeite and floats to all parts of the forest land.


    Ye Feng''s eyes slowly enlarge. If he guesses correctly, this is the natural force left by Soraka in his previous life.


    It''s just a little strange to Ye Feng. Why is this beautiful pearl with emerald luster so like the magic light when Ali casts healing magic?


    At the mention of this, Ye Feng thinks of a Li who leaves without saying goodbye, and his heart is full of worries about her.


    Shaking his head, he gave up his thoughts. Ye Feng slowly stretched out his right hand and tried to touch the jade beads.


    The moment his fingers touched the emerald beads, Ye Feng was shocked all over his body. He only felt a strong and incredible healing power turned into a warm current flowing into his body.


    One side of the nedley do not know whether it is for fun or what, she also reached out to touch the jade beads.


    Then, under Ye Feng''s astonished gaze, a wisp of naideli''s spirit drifted out of the body and turned into a cute little lion and a green light group appeared in the shallow spring on the ground.


    "Is this the divinity and magic of sister nedley?" Ye Feng is not sure.


    This scene is a bit like the scene he saw before when Soraka tested the divinity of Fiona and others. But the difference is that the bead seems to be able to reflect the magic that nedley practiced.


    "Well Well, my self Natural magic


    Nedley nodded like a cat. The little lion standing in the spring below also reached out his front paw to touch his small head and nodded.


    After confirming that jadeite beads can also detect divinity, Ye Feng also looks forward to his exploration.


    Not a moment later, two drifting winds flew from his body into the spring. The little lion transformed by naideli''s divinity is curious to pat the breath of the two winds. It seems that nedley himself is also a little curious about the magic that Ye Feng practices.


    Sword of wind, magic of wind


    In his nervous eyes, the magic of the stars, the power of arbitration, the magic of the moon, and the weak magic of space appear in the spring in their own magic forms.


    But to Ye Feng''s surprise, there are three magic powers in the spring that he did not know before.


    "The light of dark gray, can''t feel any magic wave Is it... "


    Mumbling a few words, a little thinking of the Ye Feng thought of his experience of swallowing the forbidden stone. Can it be said that the means of forbidding magic stone itself is also a kind of magic?


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng decided to ask Soraka about this matter after he went back.


    Turning to the second lacquer black light which he didn''t know, Ye Feng could clearly feel the wave of evil from it. It was just like Elise''s dark magic, revealing the same breath.


    Did not the tears of Goddess purify the black magic in his body? Why do jadeite beads reflect this kind of magic?


    No matter how he thought about it, he couldn''t guess how there would be black magic in his body, let alone that his heart was seeded by Elise.


    He couldn''t think of it. He had to look at the third magic that he didn''t know before. The magic turned into black rose and kept spinning, making Ye Feng think of Loveland again.If it had not been for the emerald beads that reflected the black roses that had penetrated into his body before he died, he would have forgotten about it all his life.


    Thinking of love orchid that mysterious woman, Ye Feng directly gave up to think about its intention. Let him, a long-term IQ offline person, guess what that woman thinks? How naive!


    All his magic and kendo are reflected by jadeite beads, but like Soraka''s exploration before, his divinity does not show up.


    Below, nedley''s playful little lion is blackened by the black spirit of devouring the seeds of Elise believers. Unhappy, she whimpered a few times, rolled in the spring for several times, and then washed the black devil gas stains.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Feng suddenly thought: "sister nedley, how can you make this pearl cure the spirit?"


    "Well..."


    After a long pause, nedley laboriously replied, "the heart is calm, it''s It will be autonomous Cure Treating injuries The people of


    Hearing the words, Ye Feng immediately followed suit. He felt the healing power of the emerald bead''s release place to clean his skin and cells.


    Although he did not have any physical damage, but in the baptism of emerald Guanghua, Ye Feng''s fatigue on the road was all eliminated.


    However, Ye Feng was disappointed that no matter how the jade beads washed his body, they could not repair his spirit and let him have divinity.


    Although Soraka had reminded him before he came that the power of nature might not be able to repair his lost divinity, Ye Feng still couldn''t accept the fact.


    Is he really a man who is not favored by God? Why is it that even ordinary people without magic talent have divinity, but only he has no divinity?


    He blinked his eyes and asked why he was so frustrated Xiao Feng, how can you What''s the matter? "


    Hearing nedley''s question, Ye Feng, who doesn''t want her to be as miserable as him, reluctantly squeezes out a smile and says he''s OK.


    Nedley symbolically made a sound and wanted to relax more in the Emerald Forest land. She took Ye Feng''s hand and ran away happily.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 711

    He personally confirmed that the power of nature left over by Soraka in his previous life could not restore his divinity. The lost Ye Feng stayed with nidli for several days in kumang ancient forest.


    After a few days together, nedley''s human language also recovered quickly, and she seldom hesitated.


    Today is Ye Feng''s day to go back to Ionia. After having a game lunch with nedley, he also gets up to go back to Ionia.


    Nedley has not been with human beings for such a long time. She accompanied Ye Feng out of the cave and said: "Xiaofeng, please remember to bring Fiona to see me next time. I also want to see her."


    Smell speech, Ye Feng smiles to assure a way: "don''t worry, I will bring her to see you next time!"


    "Sister Fiona should be a very clever girl when she grows up. I wish I could see her earlier." With his promise, nedley bent her cat like crescent eyes again.


    Hearing nedley''s praise of his childhood sweetheart, Ye Feng''s mouth slightly twitches, and his heart is full of bitter tears. If Fiona was as good as nedley said, he would have been beaten a lot less.


    Don''t want to think more about Fiona''s personality problems, looking up at the noon sun, Ye Feng took out the Dragon amulet with his right hand, bent the corner of his mouth and said goodbye: "sister nedley, I have to go back."


    As soon as he had finished speaking, nedley did not say goodbye, but her eyes showed a look of brutality.


    Without waiting for him to react, nedley, who was previously docile as a cat, disappeared in front of him like a predator who had found her prey.


    Lost for a moment, Ye Feng is also aware of what may have happened, and nedry will show her fierce light. He immediately released the sword meaning of the wind, and transformed it into a sword wind to sense the movement and stillness around him.


    Vaguely aware of a beating body, quickly swept to the west, confirmed that it was nedley. He also ran the sword of wind to the extreme, catching up with nedley.


    Ahead, nedley stops a few miles away from her home, and a frail human woman is nervously surveying the neighborhood.


    Nedley, who had always been hostile to human beings, decided that the human woman had come to destroy the forest. She was too kind to think of her previous tolerance of human beings on the frontiers of the plain of flon.


    Do those who destroy the forest feel that her tolerance is a sign of weakness to them? Now they dare to run into the ancient forest of kumang!


    As the cruelty of the beast in her eyes fell to the freezing point, nedley suddenly released her terrible magic power and rushed at the human woman like a wild animal.


    Ye Feng, who arrived at the rear in time, saw this scene, and his pupils shrank at the same time. He instantly appeared in front of the human woman, blocking nedley''s attack.


    "Sister nedley, she is human like us. You can''t kill your own countrymen at will!"


    Ye Feng''s figure made nedley have to stop, but she didn''t approve of Ye Feng. She shook her head and said, "I am the guardian of kumang ancient forest. These human beings always plunder and kill animal cubs and cut down trees. They are bad guys!"


    The human woman behind Ye Feng was frightened by the ferocity of nedley just now. When she heard the conversation between Ye Feng and nedley, she seemed to think of something. She summoned up her courage and nervously said, "I I''m not a bad man. I''m here for help


    "Help?" Ye Feng first motioned to nedley not to rush to convict this weak human woman, then frowned and looked at the woman behind her.


    Seeing Ye Feng fighting for her chance to survive, the woman gratefully looked at Ye Feng and said, "well, I live at the junction of kumang ancient forest and flon plain. Recently, something strange happened in our village..."


    Speaking of this, the woman, who was still in a state of palpitation, continued to complain: "since a period of time ago, the men who went out hunting in our village often disappeared mysteriously. On the night before yesterday, the last man did not return to the village. There were only old people, children and women in our village."


    "The whole village is in a panic. I thought that the rest of us would be fine as long as we didn''t leave the village after the men died. Who would have thought that a family in the village screamed last night. When the rest of us arrived, the only girl in that family would become a shriveled bag..."


    With that, perhaps because of the fear of strange things, the tears in the eyes of the woman slipped with her sobbing.


    Growing up in the forest, nedley didn''t feel that the woman''s experience was worthy of sympathy. She turned her mouth and said, "who told you to destroy the ecology of the forest and the plain all day long? It''s mostly the anger of other magical creatures! "


    After listening to the woman, Ye Feng has some sympathy for her experience. After all, everyone is human. He thinks it is necessary to investigate whether demons are harming human beings.


    Holding up the woman who covered her face and sobbing, Ye Feng asked, "what''s your name? Who are you asking for help this time


    After wiping down her tears, the woman sobbed: "my name is Anlin. I heard hunters in the village say that there is a forest Guardian named nedley in kumang ancient forest, so I want to try to ask her for help..."


    Nedley hated those poachers who destroyed the harmony of the emerald woodland. Hearing that Anlin came to her for help, she did not hesitate to say, "you are all bad people, I will not help you!""Sister nedley, will you help them? After all, we are all human beings, and you should know that the only food source of these people is hunting, and they are also for survival


    Speaking good words for Anlin''s village, Ye Feng tries to persuade nedley to make a move.


    Nedley''s aversion to the plain of flon was all written on her face, but under Ye Feng''s persuasion, she frowned.


    For a long time, under the anxious waiting of Ye Feng and Anlin, nedley opened her mouth slowly and said, "I can help you, but you must agree to my conditions!"


    "What conditions?" Anlin was very worried, afraid that she could not meet the conditions of nedley, the forest keeper.


    With her hands around her chest, nedley looked at Anlin''s eyes seriously: "you need to control the amount of trees you cut down in the future. How much does it take to build houses and firewood in your small village?"


    At first, she thought it was a very difficult condition. Hearing this, Anlin nodded happily: "we must control the amount of trees to be cut down. Nedry, the guardian, is it convenient for you to come back to the village with me now?"


    "Don''t be too happy too soon. There''s one more condition you have to promise me!" Nedley shook her head and poured a basin of cold water on Anlin.


    Slightly a Leng, Anlin immediately listen to: "you say!"


    "Hunting is allowed to maintain a normal livelihood, but you can''t plunder and kill animals, especially their young, as before. Hunting is strictly prohibited!"


    "What''s more, the Emerald Forest is a harmonious and sacred place, and the animals in it are forbidden to hunt and kill!"


    At one breath, she blurted out all her conditions. As a forest keeper, nedley''s conditions were all closely related to ecological balance.


    After careful consideration, Anlin pursed her lips and said, "we must obey the instructions of the forest guardians and not wantonly hunt animals!"


    "Remember your promise. If I find you break the agreement later, I will punish you severely!"


    Her face solemnly admonished Anlin, and nedley immediately decided to leave for Anlin''s village.


    Ye Feng, who had been silent for a long time, said at the right time: "sister nedley, I will go with you to have a look."


    "Aren''t you going back to Ionia?" Nedley was surprised to look at Ye Feng, but in her eyes was more joy Ye Feng wanted to stay.


    Ye Feng explained: "I''m not in a hurry for a while anyway, and I also want to see if it''s a demon. If so, I have to take this information back!"


    Nedley also did not think too much, can have Ye Feng this acquaintance to go with her to the human village, she is still very happy.


    Sign Ye Feng back, Anlin followed her closely, nedley turned into a lioness, nimbly ran to the West.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 712

    Until the middle of the night, there was no abnormality in the village. According to the villagers, the time when the disappearance occurred was far beyond the time point of the previous crime.


    After some careful consideration, Ye Feng and Ned Li, who decided to have a rest tonight, were arranged to stay in Anlin''s house.


    A free room, usually the most sleepy Ye Feng, can''t sleep for a long time. Insomniac, he sat up from the floor and carefully scanned nedley, who was breathing evenly on the bed.


    Bored, he studied the three kinds of magic hidden in his body before, but no matter how he sensed the power of forbidden magic and dark magic, he could not mobilize a trace of magic.


    However, he always felt the mysterious black rose had a trace of reaction, floating out of his body.


    This is the first time in history to mobilize love orchid into his body of black rose, Ye Feng slightly surprised.


    Surprise, insomnia Ye Feng began to try various methods to explore the secret of black rose. After wasting half a day''s effort, he only detected a change in the black rose.


    "The power of change, I don''t know if I can become a lion like sister nedley..."


    While murmuring in his mouth, Ye Feng takes the black rose out of the body back into his body. The heart moves with his will, and a little power of change is born in his body, and turns into a golden chain and flows out of his body.


    In an instant, Ye Feng became a lioness. As soon as he finds out that the sex he becomes a lion is female, he manipulates the power of black rose to become a male lion.


    He became more and more curious about whether he could change at will with this force. In a short time, Ye Feng changed into Ruiwen, Galen, dreius, izerell, Fiona, and shivell.


    Anyway, Ye Feng, who can''t sleep, imagines some different human characteristics and becomes a strange human with various collective characteristics.


    As a result, playing, the black rose in Ye Feng''s body seemed a little dissatisfied. He took it as a playful prop, and somehow lost its luster and hid in the depths of Ye Feng''s body.


    Ye Feng, who has played off, grabs his head in chagrin. He doesn''t change back to his own appearance. If nedley wakes up the next day and finds that he looks like a strange man, will she be alert to tie him up?


    At this time, the chagrined Ye Feng was suddenly stunned and heard someone calling him from the bottom of his heart.


    Unknowingly, Ye Feng was called out of his heart by his voice, and his consciousness gradually fell into chaos.


    As if sensing some kind of crisis, the blue light of the goddess''s tears hanging in the clothes on Ye Feng''s chest pulled Ye Feng''s consciousness out of the deep sleep.


    Suddenly awakened Ye Feng found himself inexplicably appeared outside the house, slightly stunned. But when he again heard the vague voice calling him from the bottom of his heart, he gradually understood why he was so protected by the tears of the goddess.


    Think of the villagers said that let the village people missing monster, Ye Feng eyes a coagulation. Keep conscious at the same time, he followed the call of the bottom of his heart toward the direction outside the village.


    ¡­¡­


    In the control room of the Reebok, shivell was in the left corner of the control room, his feet on his seat, his hands on his knees, his head resting on his knees.


    And in front of her is open a small sub screen, the screen put Ye Feng temporary living room outside the picture.


    On the bench against the wall, Amu and Lulu are sleeping under the covers. In front of the main console opposite the exit, Arianna and Caitlin, who inherited their father''s legacy, are doing their Hicks research day and night.


    The empty control room was as quiet as Caitlin''s two keystrokes.


    Da da da


    The sound of leisurely footsteps suddenly came from outside the control room. Caitlin and Caitlin stopped their work and looked at the door with dark eyes.


    In the eyes, a familiar image slowly walked into the control room with only instrument lights.


    She rubbed her black eyes and said, "Sister Sarah, is it urgent that you come to the control room so late?"


    Instead of rushing back, Sara looks around the control room. When she found hivier in the corner and the two little guys, she curled her red lips. "I''ll tell you how well sylvier came from presidian these days!"


    Hearing this, the sleepy Oriana seemed to think of something, and said in a low voice with embarrassment: "sylvier, she told us to keep it secret. We didn''t mean to hide you, Sister Sarah!"


    As early as the day before Ye Feng''s departure, he brought amu and Lulu to find Caitlin, hoping that they could use magic satellite to locate Ye Feng''s whereabouts for her.


    With the help of the intelligent walkie talkie left on Ye Feng''s body, the magic guide satellite also located Ye Feng''s trend.


    Except for the closed buildings and caves, Yefeng''s movements these days are basically under the control of hivier.


    Who would have thought that Sarah had suddenly arrived on the Reebok the other day, and hiville, who didn''t want Sarah to have a share, asked Caitlin to keep her secret.


    Unfortunately, no matter how well she disguised, she was seen through by Sara, who had roughly guessed her intention.Sarah motioned to Caitlin to continue their research, while she went to the corner and pinched his sleeping face while he was asleep.


    "I''m so sleepy..." Whispering, Sarah looks at the screen.


    In the picture, she is a little familiar with a strange man wandering in the countryside outside a village.


    After careful confirmation, she was sure that the man with a strange face was her familiar Ye Feng. It''s just that she was a little surprised. When did Ye Feng learn to change her face?


    Looking at the picture of the leaf wind chasing a flickering shadow in the night, Sarah''s face slightly embarrassed.


    Fortunately, she couldn''t hear the voice in the picture, so she could only guess at the bottom of her heart. Otherwise, when she heard the soft laughter from the dim shadow, she would think more about it.


    In the picture, Ye Feng chases Qianying to a two-story building with primitive style. On the attic, the wandering image finally becomes clear. She is a gorgeous woman.


    The light gold silk open chest cheongsam is wrapped in a tight and delicate body, and the woman exudes the charm all over her body. Even through the screen, Sarah, who is also a woman, can feel the enchanting charm.


    The woman in the attic leans lazily against the wooden railings and waves to the leaf wind who looks down.


    But saw this scene Sara right hand into the fist, the mood is out of control, she violently punched to the sub screen in front of the platform.


    Her movement awoke the sleeping shivell, but the two little fellows were still sleeping to death.


    When he wakes up, he sees Sara by her side and doesn''t respond. Caitlin and Olivia, who were also disturbed, rushed to ask Sara what was wrong.


    Steady, Sarah lowered her voice and said, "Oriana, let the magic guide satellite locate the woman in the attic, enlarge her picture, I want to remember her face!"


    To make, Aliana immediately press the sub screen button, infinitely enlarge the picture of women.


    But as the woman''s face in the picture becomes clearer and clearer, the pupils of Sara''s four people are gradually shrinking.


    Sylvier, in particular, had incredible eyes, and she exclaimed the woman''s name.


    "Ali!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 713

    PATA, PATA!


    Tears fall down her pretty face. Ali lowers her head and dare not look at Ye Feng. At the thought of what she had done in front of Ye Feng, she was very ashamed and speechless.


    Looking at her pretty face crying flowers, Ye Feng''s heart softened and sighed helplessly.


    "Ali, follow me!"


    Don''t want to let a Li continue to degenerate, Ye Feng''s eyes appear a determined look. With his right hand, he grasped Ali''s left wrist, which was curled up in the corner. He decided to take her back to the village and return to Ionia the next day.


    Being dragged to the bedside by Ye Feng, Ali struggles to get rid of Ye Feng''s right hand. Looking up at Ye Feng, her eyes were full of pleading: "no Please, I don''t want to go


    Tone weak she really don''t want to leave with Ye Feng, she clearly understand that now she can''t leave the spirit. If she and Ye Feng return to a society where both human beings are human beings, she will be even more unable to control her desire to suck human spirits.


    Instead of letting her go back and implicate Ye Feng''s reputation, it''s better for her to be self indulgent here


    Unexpectedly, Ali would say such words. Ye Feng said in a deep voice: "do you want to continue to persecute those innocent villagers here if you don''t go back? Don''t you feel guilty at all? "


    Perhaps it was the anger and incomprehension in his heart that he was so excited that he grabbed Ali''s left wrist and questioned him.


    Guilt? Being pinched by Ye Feng, Ali pursed her lips and glanced away. Naturally, she has a sense of guilt, but it is precisely because that day-to-day sense of guilt tortures her conscience that she has to rely on absorbing human spirit to continue her life, so that she will come to this wilderness where no one knows her.


    She wanted to live and die, but she found that there were human beings here. At first, she wanted to restrain herself, but under the suffering and torture day after day, she still gave in.


    With the beginning of the soul''s absorption, she once again fell into this abyss of desire. She is more and more addicted to the sense of relief and happiness brought by human spirit. Although she will deeply blame herself after each inhalation, she will still alleviate the pain and suffering brought to her by the lack of soul sucking jewels in this way.


    A Li doesn''t want Ye Feng to see her degenerate appearance, and pleads bitterly: "Ye Feng, please, don''t care about me. You should not have met me here, OK?"


    "Is it interesting to deceive yourself, Ali?"


    Looking at her pitiful appearance of self deception, I know that Ye Feng, who is willing to degenerate, feels a little pain in her heart.


    Ali is one of the people he cares about most. How could he let her go on the wrong road?


    Thinking of this, he resolutely said: "you must go with me!"


    With that, he forced Ali, who did not want to leave, to walk outside the boudoir.


    "I''m not leaving I''m not leaving Please, Wuwuwuwu... "


    Walking to the door of the boudoir, Ali lies dead on the door, crying and pleading with Ye Feng. As she resisted too much, she was staggered when she broke away from Ye Feng, and a red and swollen scratch was made on her forehead by the door.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng quickly squatted down and helped her fall into her arms. It was heartache.


    Burying his wronged face into Ye Feng''s arms, Ali''s voice trembled and sobbed: "I don''t want to go back to Ionia I don''t want to go back Don''t Don''t... "


    Although her appearance is very pitiful, Ye Feng still firmly said: "we must go back to Ionia, and now you must follow me all day. With me watching you, you will soon forget this bad habit."


    Curled up in Ye Feng''s arms, Ali wiped all the tears from her eyes on Ye Feng''s lapel, shook her head and said, "it''s no use. It''s a disease. It can''t be changed!"


    Hearing this, Ye Feng was optimistic: "if you are sick, you will return to Ionia. We can find Lord Soraka. She is a healing mage and will cure you!"


    No No one can cure my disease. I will not go back Don''t Wuwuwu... " From time to time, her delicate body trembled, and her beautiful eyes full of water mist twinkled with helplessness and despair.


    Feeling the deep despair in her words, Ye Feng stroked her back and asked, "what disease can make you so?"


    Trembling body slightly a Leng, a Li''s eyes flashed a trace of indescribable embarrassment.


    Her soul sucking pearl is broken to cure Ye Feng. How can she say that she doesn''t want Ye Feng to feel guilty? But do not say export, Ye Feng has been asking her how to answer?


    Caught in a dilemma, Ali again whimpers and buries his face in Ye Feng''s arms, hoping Ye Feng won''t ask this question again.


    "Ali, what''s wrong with you? I already know that it''s not your intention to suck human spirits, but you have to tell me why? "


    What is to be afraid of, how can Ye Feng give up questioning her cause?


    Under Ye Feng''s repeated questioning, Ali tightly encircles Ye Feng''s waist with both hands and whispers: "I My enchanting pearl is broken... "The enchanting pearl is broken? When Ye Feng hears the speech, he is in the war Academy. However, he has heard from hivier that the soul sucking pearl is the lifeblood of Ali. If there is no enchanting pearl, a Li will have to rely on human spirit to maintain its life.


    "How is it broken?" Ye Feng, who didn''t think about himself, asked a nearly stupid question.


    "Broken in your dream..." A Li choked out the truth, but she was afraid of Ye Feng''s self blame and added: "in fact, I don''t blame you. I broke it by mistake at the time of casting."


    At the moment, how can Ye Feng not recognize that she is afraid of his guilt before adding the second half of the sentence? As soon as I think of Ali because of him, Ye Feng''s face shows a guilty color.


    "I''m sorry, if I had known that you had become this way because of me, I would not have wronged you!" Voice deep self reproach way, Ye Feng heart a hundred flavor mixed Chen, shame for a Li.


    "I volunteered. I don''t blame you..." Whispered a whisper, Ali''s eyes twinkling with tears revealed a sweet and warm soft color.


    After pondering for a moment, Ye Feng''s eyes twinkled: "the enchanting pearl is broken, so we should return to Ionia. Maybe Lord Soraka can let you have the soul capture pearl again!"


    "No I don''t want to go back Please, Ye Feng Sobbing, I don''t want to No A Li is afraid to return to human society. She is afraid that she can''t help herself, thus indirectly harming Ye Feng and others she knows well.


    Ye Feng took a deep breath and said firmly in his voice: "it is I who caused you to become like this. I am even more obliged to send you back to Ionia for the treatment of Lord Soraka. Before you are cured, I will take care of you all day long!"


    With that, in order to show his determination to be responsible for Ali, Ye Feng holds Ali in the air in the way of a princess and walks downstairs.


    "I don''t I don''t I don''t A Li, who didn''t want to return to human society, fell from Ye Feng''s arms. What''s more, she directly rolled down from the stairs on the second floor to the first floor, falling full of scars.


    Ye Feng, who was frightened by her, flashed to her in an instant, and helped her up in an extremely excited mood. Looking at her pretty face and many scars on her body, Ye Feng, who is dripping blood in her heart, is also aware that she can''t be stimulated now.


    "Ye Ye Feng, please I really I really don''t want to go back Wuwuwu... "


    Smelling her plea as low as mosquito language, Ye Feng was determined to take her back to Ionia. Good obedience, but we do not know the good lie, but we will cry


    With Ye Feng''s promise, Ali''s mood gradually calmed down. She gasped intermittently for the last word, then fell asleep peacefully in the arms of Ye Feng.


    "Remember you promised me, we won''t go back..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 714

    At the junction of kumang ancient forest and flon plain, Ye Feng, with a sleeping Ali on his back, tells nedley what happened last night and what happened to Ali.


    Perhaps it was that she had never been fond of the people in the plain of flon. When she learned that Ali was the culprit of the village, nedley was only a little surprised and not angry.


    "No wonder you said you solved the problem of the village last night. It turns out that the culprit is your friend!" Her eyes widened, and nedley''s eyes glanced at Ali''s face from time to time.


    Looking at nedley, whose mood is the same as that of a child, Ye Feng said with a bitter smile: "sister nedley, I didn''t expect Ali to appear here, but since I met her, I have to take her back to Ionia for treatment."


    In her sleep, Ali faintly hears the conversation between Ye Feng and nedley. She is asleep, with her eyes closed, leaning against Ye Feng''s shoulder and talking in her dream.


    "I I''m not going back! "


    Smelling her dream talk, Ye Feng reached out and touched her hair with heartache.


    Seeing this, nedry, who was still as curious as a child, immediately closed her eyes and said, "take your friend to the doctor quickly."


    With nidli''s understanding, Ye Feng did not muddle along and immediately crushed Soraka''s Dragon amulet.


    Immediately after that, Ye Feng, with a Li on his back, was sent to the forbidden area in the heart college.


    In the starlight array in the center of the forbidden area, Soraka practiced her starlight magic under Aoxing''s Dharma protector.


    As if aware of the arrival of Ye Feng, Soraka put away the majestic magic power and slowly opened her eyes like stars.


    The starlight in her eyes faded away, and Soraka, who was astringent, gazed blandly at the returning Ye Feng.


    "Lord Soraka, I''m back!" Respectfully gave a gift, leaf wind carrying a Li came forward.


    "What is the man on your back?" Her eyes twinkled, and Soraka was slightly familiar.


    Ye Feng replied truthfully: "it''s my friend Ali. She''s a Nine Tailed Fox."


    On hearing this, Soraka lost his mind: "sister fox fairy..."


    Her murmur falls in Ye Feng''s ear, which reminds Ye Feng of the experience of fox fairy manor. He was a little excited and said, "Ali, is she the reincarnation of the fox fairy in the ruins of Acacia?"


    Nodding slightly, Soraka felt mixed feelings when she could see Ali again after ten thousand years. However, thinking of her letting Ye Feng go to kumang ancient forest to restore her divinity, she temporarily calmed down her excitement and asked solemnly, "Ye Feng, have you restored your divinity?"


    "No, the power of nature that you left in the ancient forest of kumang has a strong healing power, but it can''t let me repair the lost divinity." Bitter smile, Ye Feng heart some regret.


    Although Soraka had long guessed such a result, she still felt a little sorry for Ye Feng. The words soothed Ye Feng, and Soraka, who noticed Ali''s condition, asked, "sister Ali, what''s wrong with her?"


    She asked, Ye Feng also took the opportunity to tell all the causes and consequences of Ali''s loss of the soul capture pearl to Soraka, hoping that she could repair the broken soul sucking pearl for Ali.


    But as he spoke, Soraka''s face became more and more heavy. When he finished, Soraka, who rarely shows embarrassment, replied in a suppressed voice: "the Dementor pearl is the lifeblood of the Nine Tailed Fox. Even in my previous life, I have never heard that the Nine Tailed Fox who lost the Dementor pearl can survive safely. Although I want to save sister Ali, I can''t help it..."


    I didn''t expect that Soraka, who was proficient in healing magic, was helpless. Ye Feng, who was still optimistic and believed that Ali could be cured, was stunned. Obviously, he couldn''t accept such a fact for a while.


    Soraka continued pessimistically: "just like your divinity, it is an equally difficult or even more difficult thing to cure a Nine Tailed Fox who has lost its soul capturing pearl, but..."


    Speaking of the latter, Soraka hesitated for a long time, but still stopped speaking.


    But her "but" is in the silent Ye Feng''s heart lit up a glimmer of hope, as if grasping the last straw, Ye Feng asked: "but what?"


    Seeing his questioning, Soraka''s eyes twinkled and said, "remember the force of nature I asked you to look for in kumang ancient forest?"


    Ye Feng nodded, he naturally remembered the emerald shining pearl.


    "The force of nature in kumang ancient forest is actually a small part of elder sister Ali''s soul Taking Pearl, which is used to defend myself for me who was weak at first. Later, when I became strong, I left the natural force of the soul taking pearl that I blessed in kumang ancient forest. Maybe that piece of soul capture pearl will be helpful for sister Ali to repair the Pearl."


    Seeing that Soraka said that the force of nature is helpful to Ali, Ye Feng immediately said excitedly, "Lord Soraka, please send me to kumang ancient forest again!"


    To make Ye Feng calm down, Soraka said slowly, "don''t worry. If the pieces of soul sucking pearl don''t help sister Ali, you can go to the imperial city of ekaxia to find the body of elder sister Ali in her previous life, and try to integrate them. In the northwest valley of flon plain, where used to be the habitat of Nine Tailed Fox clans, maybe there is a way to cure sister Ali."All Soraka''s words were deeply imprinted in his mind. Ye Feng solemnly said, "master Soraka, I remember all of them!"


    "No You don''t remember! " After a breath of relief, Soraka sighed: "these are all possible, just like your divinity. If you can''t cure sister Ali, you have to go back to Ionia. Remember not to have negative emotions and obsessions."


    "I remember it!" Although the mouth said so, but Ye Feng''s heart is a good deal of good Ali''s determination.


    Soraka didn''t see what he was thinking. After giving Ye Feng the magic dragon talisman, he told him a few words before opening the teleportation array to kumang ancient forest.


    Ye Feng, whose mind was all attached to Ali, set off immediately and reappeared at the location where he had last sent him to kumang ancient forest.


    According to the memory to find the specific location of nidli''s residence, carrying the sleeping Ali on his back, Ye Feng flies to nidli''s residence with the sword of wind.


    A gust of breeze brushed his cheek. From last night to now, Ali gradually wakes up from his sleep.


    As soon as he wakes up, he realizes that Ye Feng is running on her back. Subconsciously, he thinks that Ye Feng is going to take advantage of her deep sleep to take her back to Ionia. Ali immediately waves a pair of powder fists in a panic, and beats a hammer on Ye Feng''s back.


    "Wuwuwu I don''t want to go back to Ionia! " On Ye Feng''s back, tears flow through her eyes. Ali sobs.


    Hearing her aggrieved sobbing, Ye Feng put his sword back and stopped. He pointed to the trees around him and said patiently, "Ali, I promised you last night that we would not go back. Would you like to see where we are now?"


    After hearing this, Ali, who thought he had returned to Ionia, sobbed and looked around his eyes. Then he found that this was kumang ancient forest.


    A Li rubbed his red and swollen eyes and whispered in a weak voice, "I''m sorry, I wronged you!"


    How can she know that Ye Feng has taken her back to Ionia? The thought of Ye Feng in order to lose the soul capture pearl of her stay in this wilderness, her heart throbbed.


    However, when she thought that she was sucking human spirit, Ye Feng knew about it. She was afraid that Ye Feng would hate her. Ali asked uneasily, "Ye Feng, am I bad now?"


    In order to make a Li not to blame himself too much, Ye Feng said with a smile: "how can it be? In my opinion, Ali, you are the kindest girl I have ever seen


    Ali naturally knew that he was comforting her, but listening was especially helpful in her ears. The face of the world is charming and beautiful, and the golden eyes twinkle with water like feelings.


    For a moment, he did not control his real emotion, so Ali tightly grasped Ye Feng''s neck, his pretty face around Ye Feng''s shoulder, and his red thin lips gently touched Ye Feng''s cheek.


    "Thank you..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 715

    After pacifying Ali''s mood, Ye Feng takes her to nidli''s residence.


    In the open space with sparse trees, nedley is sitting on the ground with two lovely cubs playing.


    Lying on Ye Feng''s back, Ali looks at nedley from a distance, feeling a little uneasy. On the way to her, she also heard that nedley was Ye Feng''s sister, so there was always a kind of panic in her heart to see her parents with Ye Feng, just like seeing Ruiwen last time.


    "Sister nedley!" With ALI on his back, Ye Feng waves to nidli and grins.


    Hearing the reputation, nedley looked at Ye Feng, who should have appeared in aonia at this time. She was stunned and said, "Xiaofeng, how did you come back?"


    Her question is a little difficult for Ye Feng. Ye Feng dare not mention in front of Ali that he has brought Ali back to Ionia.


    At random, Ye Feng tells nedley that he will stay with her for the first time, and then take Ali to the Emerald Forest for treatment tomorrow.


    After listening, nedley put her hands on her chest, narrowed her eyes and suggested, "I''ll go with you tomorrow. There are still many unknown dangers in kumang ancient forest. It would be better if I were there."


    "I''ll trouble you, sister." Ye Feng is a little embarrassed to scratch his head. These days, he is always in the care of nedley.


    A pair of gentle and moving cat eyes bent up a bright smile, astringent wild nedley waved her hand, indicating that Ye Feng didn''t have to be polite to her.


    Then she looked at Ali who had been secretly looking at her and said with a sincere smile, "are you awake, Ali?"


    Nidli''s words make Ali a little confused. Has she ever seen Ye Feng before?


    Seeing that she didn''t reply, Ye Feng, who didn''t want to be too embarrassed, interrupted: "Ali, sister nedley and I went to the village last night for help from the villagers. She also knows about you."


    As soon as I heard that nedley also knew that she was sucking human spirits, she was afraid that she would discriminate against her. A Li''s heart was filled with shame.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to do that either..." The tip of the nose slightly sour, at the moment the psychological defense line extremely fragile she sobbed.


    This cry, on the contrary, confused nedley. As a human being who grew up in the forest since childhood, she has no normal way of thinking.


    Unable to understand why Ali cried, nedley thought it was she who made Ali cry. She looked at Ye Feng innocently: "what''s wrong with her?"


    Ye Feng more or less guessed that Ali was afraid that nidli, a human being, would scold her for her crimes. He raised his forehead in a headache and comforted the sensitive Ali: "sister nedley, she is very nice. Don''t think too much about it, Ali."


    "Well..." Pursed lips, Ali stretched out the back of his hand to wipe the tears from the corner of his eyes.


    Seeing that she didn''t cry, the kind-hearted nedley suggested: "Xiao Feng, Ali, she has no soul capture pearl and needs more rest. You take her into the hut and lie down first!"


    Ali looked at the simple room, blushed, and whispered, "where do you live, sister nedley?"


    "I live in the cave." There was nothing wrong with it. Nedley pointed to the cave not far away and chuckled: "I''ll go and hunt some prey, Xiao Feng, take good care of Ali!"


    As the voice fell, nedley turned into a lioness under Ali''s astonished gaze, and rushed into the forest with a vigorous and powerful posture.


    "Sister nedley, she''s not human?" Opening her astonished lips slightly, Ali inquired about nidley''s identity in a soft voice.


    I had long guessed that Ali would show such a look. Ye Feng carried her into the house and said, "sister nedley is a human who can be transformed into a lion hunter. She grew up in the forest since she was a child. How nice a person she is!"


    Lying on the bed with the help of Ye Feng, a Li nodded symbolically, and no longer asked about nedley.


    But I don''t know why, Ye Feng in her suspicious gaze, chagrinedly patted his own forehead. Worried about Ye Feng, she asked with concern: "what''s the matter?"


    "I just remembered that sister nedley doesn''t have a sheet here. You can''t suck human spirit now, and your body is very weak. I should have taken a quilt from your place yesterday!"


    With a wry smile, Ye Feng is very distressed. What if Ali caught a cold tonight?


    Feeling the concern revealed in his words, Ali''s mouth has a shallow arc, and his heart is warm.


    "It''s OK. I can warm myself with my tail..."


    To show Ye Feng not to worry too much, Ali reveals all her hidden tail with magic. At the same time, her human ears gradually disappeared, replaced by two fox ears that showed her hair.


    Touching her fluffy nine tails, Ye Feng can really feel the warm temperature from it. After confirming that his tail was warm, he was relieved.


    Ye Feng, relieved of his heart, felt it necessary to talk to Ali about the soul sucking pearl. He said solemnly, "Ali, you heard that just now. In order to make you feel better, we have to go to the Emerald Forest Land tomorrow."Smell speech, understand that he wants to save her, Ali heart warm surging at the same time, pretty face is floating deep worry. Wriggling lips open and close, closed and open, a pair of reluctant to say.


    After struggling for a long time, she still opened her mouth: "Ye Feng, I know what you mean, but it''s impossible to capture the soul pearl..."


    Before she finished her disheartened words, Ye Feng interrupted: "how do you know it''s impossible without trying? Anyway, no matter what you think, I will not give up! "


    The tone is full of determination. Ye Feng, who shows his attitude, looks at the flustered Ali in his eyes.


    "Ye Feng, I''m not worth your doing this to me..." Her eyelashes tremble slightly, but she is not afraid to look at Ye Feng, for fear of exposing her deep secret.


    Forcing a Li to look at him, Ye Feng sincerely said, "don''t say that, believe me, you will have the enchanting pearl again!"


    "Well..." The temperature of the two sides of his cheek suddenly rose, and he was as red as a ripe apple. The confused Ali in his mind had no choice but to talk.


    Whether she is really inspired by him or perfunctory, Ye Feng looks at Ali''s beautiful face.


    Last night, a Li''s scrapes and swollen bags are reflected in Ye Feng''s sight, which makes him feel a little distressed.


    "Look at the injuries you made yourself last night..."


    From the sincere concern for Ali''s injury, Ye Feng''s right hand can''t help but brush the scar and small bag on Ali''s face.


    Being touched like this, Ali''s two dimples are even more red. She was coquettish to answer the voice, and then closed the trembling beautiful eyes.


    Fortunately, there is no light in the house, otherwise Ye Feng will surely notice the blush on Ali''s face.


    Taking back her hand, Ye Feng grinned and said, "sister nedley also knows a little healing magic. When she comes back, I can ask her to remove the scar and bag for you."


    At the moment, a Li, who is doubly happy, thinks about some things that she dare not dream of, and echoes Ye Feng''s sweet reply.


    "Well!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 716

    After a day in nedley''s residence, although her scars and bags were removed by nedley, she could only rely on the spirit she had absorbed to maintain her weak body because she did not absorb enough essence that night.


    According to the plan, Ye Feng rushed to the Emerald Forest Land early in the morning. Still lying on the back of Ye Feng, Ali closed his eyes and enjoyed this rare warm moment.


    Entering the Emerald Forest land, nedley, who is familiar with it, takes Ye Feng and Ali to find the fragments of the soul sucking pearl.


    The pure healing power that is close to nature is constantly released from the enchanting pearl, and the strong and refreshing natural power turns into a silk of jade like a mist and spreads to all parts of the forest.


    "Is there such a magical cure in this woodland?" Ali, who has also been to the Emerald Forest land, is very surprised, because she did not find this emerald light group which is very similar to her soul capture pearl before she came here.


    Nedley was about to reply, only to find that the fragments of the Dementor''s jewel were in waves she had never seen before.


    Without warning, the light of harmonious healing surged to Ali on Ye Feng''s back, turning into thousands of green silk, lingering around Ali, as if he had met his master.


    Nedryton, like a curious kitten, approached Ye Feng and reached out to touch Ali.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen it release healing power so actively. Ali, how did you do it?"


    Being so close to nedley, Ali, who is not quite used to it, blushes with shyness. "I don''t know why it''s like this," she said with a pursed mouth


    Ye Feng, who is slightly shocked, is pulled back to reality by the dialogue between Ali and Li. Thinking of Ali''s identity in his previous life, he has more hope in his heart.


    If it is true as Soraka said, then the natural force formed by the fragments of soul capture beads combined with Soraka''s powerful power should be to sense the breath of Ali before making such a response.


    The more you think about it, the more sure that the power of nature can help Ali. Ye Feng can''t wait to carry Ali to the spring. Looking at the emerald light floating above the spring, Ye Feng urged a blankly faced Ali: "Ali, put your hand into the light circle!"


    "Well..." In response, Ali patted his reddish face, then put his right hand into the emerald glowing light.


    On the side of the idle nedley holds Ye Feng''s right hand and puts it into the emerald light. After a while, a little lion and a little fox appear in the spring pool on the ground.


    The little lion follows nidley''s mind and takes a Li''s little fox to rush to Ye Feng''s magic to kill the time.


    Looking at the naughty appearance of the mini lion and the little fox below, Ye Feng raised his forehead slightly with a headache, and could only open one eye and close one eye, as if he had not seen it.


    With the passage of time, lying on the back of Ye Feng, Ali obviously felt the weakness of her body gradually disappeared.


    A Li''s eyes slowly enlarged, obviously did not expect this and her soul capture jewel is very similar to the light regiment actually produced the effect to her body.


    What''s more, what makes her excited is that her body has given birth to the rudiment of soul sucking pearl under the healing brilliance of emerald light.


    Can she really use this to re cultivate the broken soul capture pearl? Ali, who had given up for a long time, also felt the hope of recovery like Ye Feng. Her voice trembled and excited: "Ye Feng, let me down quickly. I''ll try to cultivate the secret of soul capturing Pearl!"


    Hearing the sound, Ye Feng quickly put Ali on his back to the ground. Then he and nedley nervously stare at Ali sitting next to the emerald light, copying the complex seal.


    A wisp of healing light like catkins poured into Ali''s body from the emerald light group, and poured all over her body with her soul capturing magic.


    closed his eyes as like as two peas. The body of the alba is quietly emerging from the body, which is exactly the same as the body, and only the embryonic form of the shell is remolded by the fragments of the soul pearl.


    When Ye Feng and nedley both thought that Ali would be able to cultivate a soul capturing pearl again, a sound like a broken pearl suddenly rang out. With the sound of this voice, Ali''s closed eyes suddenly open, staring at the boss.


    Pooh!


    Under Ye Feng''s and nidley''s frightening gaze, Ali chuckles, and her mouth overflows with a trace of blood stains as she coughs violently. His eyes were covered with blood at a terrible speed, and in an instant two lines of blood and tears fell from the two halves of Ali''s face, which was ferocious because of pain.


    The shape of the enchanting pearl condensed from the chest quickly disintegrated and broke to pieces. Ali''s ruddy color turned pale again.


    "Cough, cough Ha ah Ha ah Well... "


    Seeing her gasping for breath one after another, Ye Feng, who realized the seriousness of the problem, rushed forward immediately, helped Ali, who almost fell to the ground, and held her into his arms.


    Nedley, too, sat down on her knees, looking at Ali with concern.


    Ye Feng stretched out his hand to wipe the blood tears and blood stains on her face, and said painfully: "was it not good just now? How did it happen all of a sudden? "Although only the rudiment of the enchanting Pearl was lost, Ali experienced several times more pain than when the Pearl was broken. She had to close her bloody eyes and murmured weakly, "Ye Feng, my eyes are so painful The body is also hot, just like the fire is burning... "


    Hearing the speech, Ye Feng is heartbroken, but he is helpless and has to hold Ali''s hands tightly.


    On one side, nedley patted Ye Feng on the shoulder, indicating that he should not be nervous: "let me try to relieve her pain!"


    At the same time, nedley said obscure incantations in her mouth, and then a burst of healing power turned into warm current and poured into Ali''s body, trying to stop Ali''s pain.


    The force of nature above the spring is also a continuous emerald glow. Without the guidance of Ali''s soul capture magic, it has not changed this time, but simply cooperated with nedley''s healing magic to relieve Ali''s pain.


    For a long time, a Li, curled up in Ye Feng''s arms and shivering, gradually eased over, but her consciousness was still a little vague. Temporarily unable to open her eyes, she unconsciously rubbed against Ye Feng''s arms. Her voice was wronged and sobbed: "Ye Feng Ye Feng... "


    Smelling the helpless voice of her grievance, Ye Feng replied in a hurry: "I am in!"


    Get Ye Feng''s response, a Li curled up in Ye Feng''s arms is like a deflated ball, and her helpless and nervous complexion slows down.


    The palm of his hand fell on the heart of Ye Feng, sensing the hot beating there. Ali Wei opened his red lips: "it''s good that you are there. I thought I was in pain just now, and I won''t see you again. Hold me tight..."


    Ye Feng lowered his head and said painfully, "I''m sorry, if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have become..."


    However, before Ye Feng finished speaking, the Ali in his arms was so tired that he let out an even breath.


    "Hoo..."


    Looking at Ali''s quiet smile when she was sleeping, Ye Feng felt gloomy when he thought that there was less hope to cure Ali.


    However, he will try his best to save Ali!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 717

    In the Emerald Forest land, the hope of curing Ali was lost. Ye Feng, who was eager to restore Ali, did not stay too long. He went to the northern border of kumang ancient forest in the company of nedley the next day.


    The barren shurima desert is vast and boundless. The sand blown by the sand wind falls on his face, slightly tingling, causing Ali, who is sleeping on the back of Yefeng, to lock his brows.


    "That''s it, sister nedley!" Looking back and bowing, Ye Feng took a deep breath as a token of her gratitude for her care these days.


    Seeing his stiff smile, nedley could not help but worry about him: "don''t you really need my company?"


    "Sister nedley, you have to protect kumang ancient forest. I will take good care of Ali and myself in the next way." Ye Feng shook his head and declined nedley''s kindness.


    Now that he had said that, nedley had to rest assured. With a smile of relief, her meek cat''s eyes are bent with an encouraging smile.


    "In that case, good luck!"


    After praying for Ye Feng''s blessing, nedley turns into a lioness and runs into the thick forest of manggu forest and disappears in Ye Feng''s sight.


    When nederi returns to the forest, Ye Feng turns to look at the surima desert, his eyes coagulate, revealing his unshakable firmness.


    After stepping into the territory of surima, Ye Feng, who has been here for a period of time, walks towards the underground entrance of the royal city of ekaxia according to his memory.


    Originally, he wanted to run the sword of wind to the extreme, but when he saw Ali''s brow locked, he still stopped the idea.


    "Ali, don''t worry, I will make you rejuvenate!"


    The right hand hangs in front of the body, leaf breeze murmured a word. It is not only for Ali who is sleeping, but also for himself to show his determination.


    "Well..."


    It seems that Ye Feng''s words are faintly heard in his sleep. Ali smashes his mouth and makes Ye Feng think she is awake.


    With the continuous deepening, Ye Feng found that he began to be a little unfamiliar with the shurima desert.


    In the eyes, the vast desert, which should have been under the sun, is filled with black fog, and the evil and cold breath of the dead are emanating.


    Dark castles and buildings can be seen everywhere, which makes Ye Feng feel chilly. Unexpectedly, in just a few months, the forces of shadow island have turned surima into their stronghold and paradise.


    Fortunately, the areas with dark fog do not cover all areas of the desert from the sun, and the leaf wind can walk in the hot sun to minimize the chance of encountering shadow creatures.


    "Ye Feng..."


    Walking in the light between the darkness, Ye Feng, who is highly alert physically and mentally, suddenly hears a Li on his back calling him. His eyes first glanced around his eyes. After confirming that there was no devil, he replied, "are you awake?"


    "Well..." The weak Ali answered, feeling the evil atmosphere, she opened her confused eyes, which were full of dark buildings and dark fog.


    A trace of fear rises in his heart. Ali tightens his hands around Ye Feng''s neck and tries to open his mouth: "where are we?"


    Since Ali wakes up, Ye Feng feels that Ali clings to his delicate body and constantly trembles. There was a little worry on his brow: "surima desert, how is your body shaking?"


    A Li wriggled her red lips with difficulty: "it''s cloudy here, I''m a little cold..."


    Her answer makes Ye Feng a little surprised. Although there are dark buildings around, they are walking where the sun can shine.


    Under the sun shining in the shurima desert, he is not only not cold, but also very hot. How can Ali feel cold? Is it that the body bone is too empty, there is something wrong with perception?


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is. In order to keep Ali warm, Ye Feng suggests, "otherwise, Ali, you become a little fox and try to enter my arms?"


    With a gentle song, Ali changes into a cute white fox, and darts into Ye Feng''s arms from Ye Feng''s shoulder, and skilfully rubs again and again.


    "Is it still cold?" Ye Feng caresses a Li''s soft fox hair and asks with concern.


    "It''s getting colder and colder..."


    Ye Feng frowns and worries about Ali''s physical condition. He releases the sword of wind and explores Ali''s body.


    "It''s strange that you don''t show any sign of weakness. How could it be so?"


    Looking at a li in his arms, he still can''t keep warm. Ye Feng can only watch and worry.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, a cold ice blue fire sprang out from behind Ye Feng without any sign, sending out the meaning of freezing everything.


    The body suddenly fell like an ice cave, and the chilling chill made Ye Feng excited all over. He immediately took Ali to the distance and looked back at the blue fire.


    At the moment of seeing the fire, Ye Feng also understood why Ali''s body was suddenly so cold. As early as they had just started, they had been watched by the owner of the fire.Now that he understood the reason why Ali was frozen, Ye Feng immediately turned the sword spirit of wind into an invisible shield of wind, which shrouded him and Ali.


    Using the wind shield to resist the cold erosion of the fire, Ye Feng carefully observed the surrounding movement and asked urgently, "Ali, are you better now?"


    As the wind shield blocks the erosion of the fire, Ali gradually warms up in the scorching sun. A lot of comfortable, she closed her Fox''s eyes and said, "it''s warm..."


    Hearing this, Ye Feng''s worry about Ali''s physical condition subsided temporarily, but he said in a deep voice: "we may encounter a devil, Ali!"


    "Devil?"


    Eyes slowly enlarge, curled up in the leaf wind to warm Ali is to open her fox eyes, into the eyes will see the direction of them is not far away from a group of beating dark blue fire.


    At the same time, the group of beating fire split into two, one after another to produce a group of dark fire, Ye Feng two people surrounded.


    The breath of cold was surging, and a shadow of nothingness appeared on the sand under the sun.


    Then, under the watchful gaze of Ye Feng and a Li, the dark shadow gradually stood up and broke away from the ground and twisted into a dishevelled resentment spirit.


    The heart throbbing scream is revealed from the open mouth of the complaining spirit. The attack from the soul and sound wave makes Ye Feng and Ali''s spirits stir and the eardrum ache.


    Unexpectedly, a resentful spirit has such terrible strength. Ye Feng strongly supports the consciousness of fainting and strengthens the defense of wind shield.


    The magic of the moon and the magic of the stars surge at the same time, protecting the beaver in his arms. Only then can Ye Feng resist the terrible whistling of the complaining spirit.


    But what Ye Feng did not expect was that with the whistling sound of complaining spirits, many dead people were floating away from the surrounding dark buildings and came towards him.


    Looking at the wave after wave of undead will he and a Li surrounded, Ye Feng''s eyes closed, full of cold in the eyes of Zhan mang flashing.


    He knew that there would be countless such attacks on his way to the imperial city of ekasia.


    But in order to find a cure for Ali, he must be fearless, and then the impact from shadow creatures!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 718

    Countless undead flutter to Ye Feng and Ali, and the gloomy and terrible spirit of the dead is more dangerous than the real cold temperature.


    Even though he was hiding in Ye Feng''s arms, through the wind''s shield, Ali was still shivering by the cold wind.


    "Ye Feng..." Curled up in the arms of Ye Feng, a Li, who turned into a little fox, whispered.


    Ye Feng also felt that Ali in his arms could not resist the cold breath of the undead magic. He loosened his right hand and took Ali into his left arm. His eyes sank slightly: "bear with me, and I''ll take you out of here right away."


    "Woo Hoo!" A Li was frozen and didn''t want to use magic to make human speech, so she could only respond to Ye Feng through the call of the fox.


    Accompanied by the wind sword spirit, Ye Feng also released the magic power of the moon from his right hand and condensed a moon light sword in the shape of a rune sword.


    The sword of wind means to wind around the lightsaber of last month, and the flowing air is surging. Then Ye Feng jumps into the sky.


    The breeze all over the body is more and more violent, and the dust mixed with gravel is also reflected in the eyes of Ye Feng. He took a deep breath, holding the right hand of the moon lightsaber slowly backward, and in an instant, he turned the sword of wind to the extreme.


    The disorderly and disorderly wind swept up the gravel on the ground, turning over layers of sand waves enough to cover the sight.


    With the help of the wind, Ye Feng, who stayed in the air for a short time with the help of the wind, flashed his cold light in his eyes, and then his right hand, which was leaning backward, waved his back hand to the ground.


    The manic sword spirit of the wind and the magic power of the holy moon gradually merge into one, condensing countless sharp wind blades of the moon, which pour down with the moonlight sword.


    Under the cover of layers of sand waves, a group of undead at the bottom did not find out that there was a terrible sword skill released by Ye Feng hidden above the sand waves.


    When the shining light of the moon cuts through the sand waves that cover the sight, the ghosts discover the terrible sword from the sky.


    Strong magic of the moon mixed with wind blade, exudes the sacred breath that the undead fear. The magic of the moon, which seemed to purify all the filth in the world, was drawing closer and closer. A group of undead only felt that their souls had been suppressed unprecedentedly.


    The fear from the depths of the soul makes the spirits below each send out a shrill howl. Driven by instinct, they disperse in the direction far away from the sword, trying to avoid the purification of the moon.


    However, the sword light released by Ye Feng still contains the sword spirit of the wind, which is extremely fast. Before they escape from the center of the huge sword awn, the sword awn will fall.


    Boom!


    With the fall of the sword and the sound of boom, the area with the sword as the center swept up higher and more terrifying dust than before.


    The wind blade of the moon, which is contained in the moonlight sword, spreads in all directions and rushes to those who are trying to escape at a terrible speed.


    Those in the center of the undead do not wait to be purified by the magic of the moon, they are strangled by the sharp blade. Although the souls who escaped from a certain distance were only scratched by the wind blade, they were still purified by the magic power of the moon, and slowly dissipated in the most painful torture between heaven and earth.


    Slowly fell on the sand far away from the center of the sword burst, Ye Feng did not look back, because he set off a thousand layers of sand waves, but also lazy to pay attention to the cry of the dead.


    The light saber of the moon condensed from his right hand turned into surging magic power and poured back into his body. He looked down at Ali in his arms, blinked his eyes and said, "Ali, are you better now?"


    Far away from those who had surrounded them before, although the desert, which was full of shadow buildings, still exuded a faint smell of darkness, but it was not enough to freeze Ali in the sun.


    Weak body in the hot sun gradually warm up, warm body Ali recovered a little vitality. Turned into a little fox, she used magic to return: "much better, Ye Feng!"


    Smelling her response, the last trace of worry in Ye Feng''s eyes dissipated, but thinking that there were shadow creatures all along the way, his face finally returned to normal again.


    Holding a Li and walking away from here, Ye Feng, who is smart, hides the breath of him and Ali at the same time, so as to avoid being intercepted by demons and undead as much as possible.


    Ali is also aware of the change of Ye Feng, thinking of him in order to let her better into the desert full of demons, her heart is warm.


    Quietly curled up in Ye Feng''s arms, feeling the blazing temperature of his chest, as well as the rhythmic heartbeat, Ali has an unprecedented sense of security.


    A faint feeling is quietly born in her heart. Ali closes her fox eyes and enjoys the warmth that makes her greedy.


    Ye Feng didn''t think too much. She thought she was too weak, so she would rub in his arms to keep warm.


    ¡­¡­


    Across the screen, see Ye Feng with a Li to escape from the undead encirclement, this just breathes a sigh of relief.


    Glancing at Sara, who was standing beside her and also relieved, shivell sipped his dry lips and curled his lips to say something, but he didn''t open his mouth. But it can be seen from her slightly resentful eyes that she seems a little jealous.Lulu and amu, sitting on the bench against the wall, have also seen a lot of monitoring pictures about Ye Feng these days. Although they can''t hear any sound, Lulu and amu also learned from the conjecture of sylvier that Ali has lost the enchanting pearl.


    Although due to the existence of her and amu, hiville and Sara try to avoid talking about emotional topics, but Lulu has a special feeling that Ali likes Ye Feng.


    At the thought that her sister shivell might have another rival in love, Xiao Lulu couldn''t help but murmured and asked, "sister shivell, does sister fox like brother Ye Feng? Yes, she is the number four rival


    Hearing Lulu''s gibberish, shivell, who had not slept well for several days, was shocked, and his heart was not good.


    Sure enough, the last thing she wanted to see happened. The sharp Sara''s long and narrow eyes blinked, then sat down beside Lulu and held Lulu to her lap.


    She took out a candy and put it into Lulu''s hand. Sarah asked with a smile, "Lulu, what''s the meaning of the fourth rival?"


    Lulu''s eyes glowed at the sight of candy. She threw the candy into her mouth and replied with a smile, "that''s the meaning of sister shivell''s fourth rival!"


    "And the first three?" Sara quietly took out another popboard candy and shook it in front of lulu.


    Lulu''s small head swayed with the Boban sugar in front of her eyes. Greedy, she smashed her mouth, and secretly glanced at her to wink at him.


    Lu Lu grabs Boban sugar with a pair of pink and tender hands. Unable to resist the temptation, Lu Lu says: "the number one rival is Ye Feng''s childhood sweetheart, the second is another Fiona sister, and the third is sister Sara."


    Although she heard the answer she wanted, Sara still didn''t give Lulu the popan candy. "Did your sister shivell tell you that?" she asked, bending her lips


    Lulu wanted to say it was her own thought, but she thought that once she said that, she might not be able to eat borneol. So in order to eat the sweet popsicle, Lulu glanced at hivier with a guilty look and lied, "well, sister shivell told me all about it!"


    But her small action is misunderstood by Sara as she is afraid to tell the truth and go back to be punished by hivier, so satisfyingly saran started, let her get the Boban sugar.


    "Lulu, what are you talking about?"


    He stood up suddenly, and sylvier was almost mad by Lulu''s nonsense.


    The guilty Lulu jumped off the floor holding bobbins and ran to Oriana, who was doing Hicks research in front of the home screen.


    "Sister oleana, Lulu invited you to have sugar!"


    Unacquainted, Arianna just thinks Lulu is very cute. She stops her work and accompanies Lulu to talk and laugh.


    "Thank you lulu. Sister, there are many delicious candies here. Please eat them too!"


    In the corner, Sylvie didn''t expect Lulu to learn how to find shelter when she did something bad. She wanted to educate Lulu well. She was going to go over and pull Lulu back.


    But before she could start, Sarah caught her right hand. As she expected, Sarah also defended lulu.


    "Lulu, she''s just a child. She can''t stop talking. To tell the truth, it''s normal. Who told you to line up our enemies when you have nothing to do?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 719

    Looking at Ye Feng''s soul on the screen being stripped out of the body by Ali layer by layer, the power of life''s essence gradually flows to Ali. After several days of dark eyes, Sara sweeps away the sleepy meaning, and her face instantly collapses.


    There are not many innocent and kind-hearted Sara, repressing her anger word by word, said, "Ariana, set sail for surima!"


    Aliana, who was sleeping beside Lulu and amu, was unconsciously awakened by Sarah''s cold words. She opened her eyes in a daze and looked at Sarah, who was shaking with anger.


    "Oriana, take Lulu and amu back to your room to sleep. I''ll take care of everything here!"


    Shivell, who was also wearing deep dark circles, closed her eyes and calmly motioned to Sarah''s face that oleana and the two children would leave first.


    Oriana smell speech, did not pay attention to the screen picture, she quickly picked up sleeping Lulu and amu, left the control room.


    Today, Caitlin and Olivia seldom have a day off, so both of them have an early rest, while the warm-hearted Oriana is helping hivier take care of the two little guys.


    I didn''t expect that Sara had such a fire just now, and she didn''t know what was going on. She had to take amu and Lulu back to her room to have a rest, according to sylvier.


    Surprisingly, Sara, who had been shivering with anger, held back her anger and didn''t stop Oriana from taking the baby away.


    When the sound of the footsteps in her ear disappeared, she suddenly turned to her side and looked into the eyes of hiville.


    "Sylvier, give me an explanation." Taking a deep breath, Sara glances at Ye Feng, who looks worse and worse on the screen, and says in a calm tone.


    "A Li has also taken the essence of Ye Feng before. She has self-control. We must believe that she can grasp the scale!" The trust in his friend Ali was revealed in his eyes.


    Sarah is dismissive of sylvier''s explanation. She only cares about Ali''s injury to her wood. But she is also rational. After listening to the explanation of sylvier, she can only temporarily resist the impulse to chop Ali, the fox spirit.


    Although Sarah didn''t say a word, the intelligent sylvier confirmed from her relaxed look that she had temporarily regained her senses.


    Re focusing on the screen, sylvier and Sara watch Ali and Ye Feng closely.


    As time went by, he didn''t see Ali stop. Instead, the last trace of blood on Ye Feng''s face also disappeared.


    This scene severely hit hivier''s face, looking at the gloomy leaf wind, she gradually began to shake her judgment.


    "Wood, if he dies, I will not let you and that coquettish fox go away!" There was bitterness and remorse in Sarah''s words, and she began to regret believing him.


    This time, he did not refute Sarah, but took out her intelligent walkie talkie and dialed Ye Feng''s phone.


    Under her eager gaze, Ye Feng''s vitality in the picture is becoming more and more gray, and Ali, who is addicted to the pleasure of her soul, does not hear the bell.


    Silently bearing Sarah''s bitter eyes, shivell put the walkie talkie on the console and ran out of the control room alone.


    Soon, sylvier ran back to Sara''s resentful sight with Olivia.


    "Oriana, please, try to get Ye Feng''s intelligent walkie talkie to connect to my walkie talkie without pressing it!" Shiver, in a hurry, panted for her.


    Oriana is also aware of the crisis that Ye Feng is facing at the moment. She answers and skillfully presses the buttons on the console.


    Through the magic satellite remote control Ye Feng''s walkie talkie, automatically connects to the sylvier''s walkie talkie. Oriana, who is also worried about Ye Feng, says: "sylvier, OK!"


    Looking gratefully at Arianna, shivell breathed a long sigh, and then his face sank under the invisible pressure from Sarah.


    Across the walkie talkie, all the pent up emotions in sylvier''s heart were ignited by the flames.


    "Ali, if you continue to inhale like this, Ye Feng will die!"


    Filled with anger and disappointment, she was introduced into Ali''s ears through the walkie talkie, making Ali, who is very familiar with her voice, in a moment of chaos.


    The behavior of sucking Ye Feng''s spirit was stunned by hivier''s shouts, and Ali''s infatuated face slowly faded away from his morbid blush.


    "Sylvier?" The awakened Ali''s right hand reaches out and takes out the walkie talkie from Ye Feng''s arms. The voice trembles slightly.


    "Do you still know me? Ye Feng is almost killed by you There was an angry rebuke, and his voice was both bitter and angry.


    At the other end of the phone, Ali, who had come back to God, was afraid. If he hadn''t yelled at her in time, I''m afraid Ye Feng would have become a shriveled skin bag.


    But how did he know that she almost killed Ye Feng by mistake? Thinking of this, Ali''s golden eyes wandered around, trying to find the trail of sylvier.


    Looking at Ali''s guilty appearance on the screen, he said with a angry smile: "Ali, don''t look for me. I''m not around you. I''ve sucked most of Ye Feng''s essence. Have you recovered a lot of magic power to treat him? Do you want him to die? "Hearing this, Ali''s pupils gradually shrink, and her deep sense of guilt casts at her mind. She clearly said at the beginning that she just wanted to take a little bit of essence, but she was totally immersed in the joy brought by the essence, regardless of Ye Feng''s life and death.


    "I''m sorry I I just wanted to take a little bit, just a little bit... "


    While sobbing in a low voice, Ali agglomerates emerald light to transform the enchanting magic into healing power to heal Ye Feng, who was almost killed by her.


    "Unforgivable!" Sarah''s voice of bitterness reveals a trace of anger, which is passed into Ali''s ears through the walkie talkie.


    Smelling speech, a Li, who did not distinguish carefully, thought it was her good sister sylvier. This also made her feel more guilty.


    "Sylvier, I really don''t want to be like this, but I didn''t know what happened to me just now, just Just Wuwuwu... "


    Speaking of the back, the choked Ali is unable to say a coherent word.


    Sylvier''s face was sullen, a little disgusted with Sarah''s interposition, but she did not continue to scold Ali.


    Across the screen, he gazed at Ali''s weeping pretty face for a while. He changed his scolding tone and eased it.


    "Ali, we are good sisters. How can I really blame you? When Ye Feng wakes up tomorrow, you will continue to look for ways to restore your soul Taking Pearl, so that I can be at ease


    With that, he hangs up before Sarah wants to speak again.


    With her head raised and her face cold, Sara is really angry at Ali and hivier, who maintains Ali.


    "Sylvier, you Very good! "


    Finally, she suppressed some dark thoughts in her heart. Sarah dropped a word coldly and walked out of the control room with a heavy step.


    "Sister Sarah!" Seeing that sylvier and Sara have a conflict, the kind-hearted Oriana tries to catch up with Sara and ease the contradiction between them.


    "Oriana, stay and talk to me for a while!" It seems that he has a crush on Sara, and Sylvie sits next to her, grinning.


    The embarrassed Oriana pursed her lips and had to stay with shivell instead of chasing Sara, who was also angry.


    But she''s already figured out that if Sarah doesn''t come back tomorrow, she''ll go to see her in person.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 720

    Around the other side of the sand dune, the sun stands high above the dark fog, shining on the leaf wind.


    Because of being sucked by a Li, Ye Feng sleeps until noon.


    The day in surima, which was not covered by the black fog, was still extremely hot. The leaf wind, which was scorched by the sun, opened his heavy sleepy eyelids.


    Ye Feng, who opened his eyes, couldn''t stand the strong light for a while. He stretched out his right hand to block the sunlight. After a while, he gradually adapted to the intensity of the light.


    It''s strange how he can feel powerless. Ye Feng suddenly hears a surprise call: "Ye Feng, are you awake?"


    Hearing the familiar soft voice, Ye Feng was just about to reply when he was knocked down on the sand by a Li who had been transformed into a human being and held it tightly. He did not know that he had been sucked by the spirit last night.


    "Ali, what''s the matter with you?" Ye Feng scratched his head and was confused. Did Ali need to be so excited when he woke up?


    "No Nothing... " Contrary to her words, her delicate body fluttering into Ye Feng''s arms kept trembling, revealing an excited mood.


    Seeing that Ali''s mood is a little excited and afraid, Ye Feng thinks that she is afraid of recovering the soul sucking pearl, but it fails again.


    Ye Feng, who misunderstood Ali, stroked Ali''s hair and comforted him: "don''t worry, Ali, you won''t have anything to do with me..."


    In the heart secretly said sorry, Ali buried his face in Ye Feng''s chest, or did not have the courage to say that she sucked Ye Feng''s essence last night.


    After patting a Li on the back, Ye Feng gently held Ali''s arms in both hands, pulled her to stand up and said, "Ali, we should start, or we''ll have to stop and rest at night."


    "Well!" She pursed her mouth and answered. Ali patted her own cheek and regained her strength.


    From the last time he disturbed her sucking human spirit, Ye Feng has been used to Ali''s weak and weak appearance.


    Seeing that Ali didn''t change back into a fox and jumped into his arms, Ye Feng timely reminded him, "Ali, you are weak without a soul capture pearl. You''d better become a little fox and have more rest."


    The body trembles slightly because of Ye Feng''s concern. The guilty Ali forcibly calms her confused thoughts.


    After swallowing her saliva, Ali''s golden eyes glanced around and lied: "thanks to your care, I''m much better today. I also want to walk by myself."


    Her flawed lies can be seen through by any intelligent person. However, Ye Feng is powerless at this time and doesn''t think about it too much. She believes Ali''s words.


    "It''s really strange today. I always feel like I''ve been hollowed out by something. I''m not energetic!"


    The mouth opens big, leaf wind stretched out a hand to pat his mouth, speak also hit ha ha, the tongue is not clear.


    A Li on one side pretended not to know the reason, narrowed his eyes carefully and said, "maybe these days old people are trying to take care of me, so tired that I can''t sleep well?"


    "Perhaps? Forget it, I''m too lazy to think so much. Since you want to walk with me, I won''t use the sword of wind to speed up to the imperial city of ekasia, so that you can''t stand the deterioration of your condition! "


    Waving his hand, Ye Feng, who always does not like to think deeply about this kind of thing, does not think much. It''s not clear that Ali has recovered his vitality for the time being last night, and he is still thinking about him everywhere.


    And his performance also makes Ali feel more guilty, and she dare not mention the crimes she committed against him last night.


    "I''ll listen to you!" Ali follows Ye Feng''s words.


    With Ali''s consent, Ye Feng takes Ali forward slowly. Along the way, because he didn''t use his strength, he didn''t feel that there was too much influence, although he always felt that he couldn''t get up.


    The thick line of him thinks that the atmosphere between him and Ali is too stuffy. He also says that he amuses Ali with a smile.


    His weakness led him to forget to hide his and Ali''s breath, and his perception of danger was much weaker. The breath of living that emanates from them attracts the dark creatures with keen perception in the dark fog area.


    A pair of ghostly terror creatures eyes on them, but they don''t know.


    Finally, hidden in the shadow of the creatures can not resist the desire to hunt the living, each quietly close to Ye Feng two people.


    A strange wind blowing, followed by the nearby black fog quickly cover up the sun on Ye Feng''s two heads.


    With the ghostly ghost whispering, Ye Feng and Ali are alert and realize that they are being watched by shadow creatures again.


    Shrouded in the shadow of the black fog, the evil magic surging makes a Li subconsciously lean towards Ye Feng and tightly hold Ye Feng''s arm with both hands.


    She trembled with fear: "Ye Feng..."


    Although there are more and more shadow creatures gathered around, Ye Feng doesn''t think there is any threat to him.


    Want to take advantage of the arrival of more demons to leave here, Ye Feng intends to use the previous move to get rid of these shadow creatures.


    However, when his sword of wind was surging in his body, his pupils shrank slightly, and he felt that the sword Qi ran wildly in his body and was not controlled by him."Ye Feng, stop A Li on one side saw this, and his face was white with fear. She immediately reminded Ye Feng not to use the power in his body.


    Without listening to Ali, Ye Feng, who does not believe in evil, forcibly urges the sword. Although the sword of the wind was urged, his mouth was covered with blood.


    Driven by the will to protect Ali in front of the demons, Ye Feng, who has lost too much essence, just urged the magic of the moon and condensed a moon light sword in the shape of a rune sword in his right hand.


    A Li on one side looks very distressed, and then feels the pressure brought by those shadow creatures around her. She also wants to share the magic power for Ye Feng.


    However, Ye Feng didn''t want to wait for her hand, so he used his sword to seal her magic power, so that she had to turn into an ordinary fox.


    Tightly held in his arms by Ye Feng, Ali, whose magic power has been sealed, can only make a fox''s anxious cry.


    "Wuwuwu Sobbing Oh


    At this time, Ali wants to tell Ye Feng that he lost too much of his life power last night, so he can''t use his power arbitrarily.


    The spirit is inhaled too much will leave a very serious sequela, that is, the body will be very weak, the spirit will be very depressed. Even though she had used her magic power to treat Ye Feng last night, Ye Feng had to take a good rest to fully recover.


    Ye Feng is determined to take on the responsibility of protecting Ali. He just noticed that Ali wanted to use his magic power. He thought that Ali was weak, so he cut off the possibility.


    Let a li in his arms keep shaking in protest, Ye Feng''s firm look does not give way.


    As long as he is still alive, Ali''s enchanting pearl has not been restored, he will not let Ali take a trace of risk!


    "Although I don''t know why I am so tired today, please rest assured, Ali, I will take you out!"


    A Li sign to believe him, Ye Feng''s eyes are full of perseverance.


    "You will be guarded by me!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 721

    The yellow sunset is gradually setting in the west, and it is difficult to distinguish between the shadow area and the uncovered area in the evening when the sun and the moon alternate.


    The howling wind breaks through a short passage from the devil''s bag. Ye Feng holds Ali, who turns into a little fox in his left hand, and wields the lightsaber of the moon in his right hand to open up a way to escape.


    This is the tenth time that he and Ali were chased and stopped by demons today. His strength could not be restored to the peak. He could not hide his and Ali''s breath perfectly, nor could he continue to kill the devil as before.


    A Li, curled up in his arms, knows that no matter how much she protests, she can''t let him untie his ban on her, so she can only blink a pair of sexualized fox eyes.


    Ye Feng''s more pale face than at noon naturally fell in Ali''s eyes. She prayed for Ye Feng secretly in her heart, hoping that he could hold on.


    He forcibly runs the sword of the wind to the extreme, and his sword spirit is constantly condensed into the real sword spirit of the wind. Ye Feng doesn''t care too much. He only wants to rush to the underground entrance of the imperial city of ekaxia all night, so that he and Ali can be safe.


    The damage caused by the passing of spirit is invisible. Even in the rapid running, Ye Feng''s spirit is still very depressed.


    Now he is relying on the will to protect Ali. His whole body has long been a weak empty shell, which needs continuous treatment of recuperation and healing magic.


    And once he stops to rest, Ye Feng''s body will definitely pay an unimaginable price because of his overdraft.


    When the last glimmer of afterglow is hidden into the dark night sky, the eyes of a Li fox lying in Ye Feng''s arms are slightly elongated, revealing a light worry.


    Without the sun, Ye Feng would definitely enter the devil''s area if he ran rampant in the occupied shurima desert. There will definitely be more undead and Demons than during the day, and the two of them will fall into a more unpredictable crisis.


    Through the dark for a long time, Ye Feng finally got rid of the tenth wave of demons to chase and stop them. At the moment of his nervous relaxation, a knight of the dead under the command of hekarim suddenly appeared not far from them, and this scene was caught by Ali.


    What a terrible breath! At the same time, Ali also concludes that Yiye Feng''s present state of confrontation with the undead Knight will only be a dead end.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Struggling to call, a Li tries to let Ye Feng untie her seal, let her tell him that there is a dead Knight patrolling in front of him.


    Seeing that she has been holding her for a whole day, Ye Feng is also a little impatient. He unties part of the seal at the right time, so that Ali can speak.


    "Ye Feng, there are undead knights in front of us. We must avoid him!"


    Ali''s words are amazing, and Ye Feng''s eyes are widened. Looking along the direction she said, Ye Feng''s line of sight is a little fuzzy, can only vaguely see the outline of the high figure of the undead knight.


    In the case of passing too much spirit, and such a continuous day without a rest, the side effects were finally out of control at the moment when he relaxed.


    Although he tried to tighten his nerves, his head was so heavy that he could no longer stretch his nerves.


    "I''m so sleepy..." Serious sleepiness surged up to his heavy head. Ye Feng faltered, and the light saber of the moon in his hand dissipated independently and turned into the magic power of the moon and returned to his body.


    Even so, Ye Feng did not doubt that he would be like this. It was Ali who sucked his essence last night.


    He knelt down on the sand with a thump, and Ye Feng was weak. Ali was able to break free from his left hand and jump to the ground.


    His nerves became more and more depressed. The sleepy Ye Feng was unable to continue to imprison Ali''s magic power, and fell head down in the sand.


    Taking the opportunity to break the fragile confinement of Ye Feng, Ali changes into a human body again. When he picks up the fallen leaf Feng, his whole heart will be broken.


    Her eyes are slightly red and swollen. The golden pupils in Ali''s eyes emit weak light due to the water mist, which reveals her fragile heart at the moment.


    "Ali, I I''m so sleepy. I''ll sleep for a while, and then I''ll protect you to ekasia... "


    Ambiguously with sorry tone said to a Li, Ye Feng''s consciousness fell into the shock state of overwork.


    "It''s all my fault Wuwuwu... "


    "If I didn''t control myself last night, you wouldn''t have..."


    Sobbing, Ali tightly buried Ye Feng''s head in her chest, one sentence after another remorse.


    Little did not know, her intermittent sobbing voice attracted the attention of the dead Knight patrolling in front.


    When Ali is aware that she has attracted the undead knight, the knight of the dead has appeared in front of her on the hoof of death.


    The terror power of the undead knight is not even dare to belittle the enemy, let alone even a Li who can''t beat Ye Feng.


    The huge gap in strength gradually makes Ali feel helpless and the fear of death haunts her heart.


    As if sensing the danger brought by the undead knight, Ye Feng''s tears flashed blue, releasing a faint starlight power, emitting the sacred breath of restraining the undead, trying to scare the undead knight.Although as a kind of high-level demons, undead Knights have no real intelligence because of their special experience before they were transformed into immortal and resentful spirits, and this undead knight is no exception.


    The magic of starlight constantly revealed the sacred breath that made the undead Knight fear instinctively. It seemed that the power that could purify him to ashes shocked him.


    The tears of the goddess, a pure magic crystal condensed from the tears of the goddess akashia, exudes a strong, pure and sacred atmosphere than any sacred magic.


    Unable to restrain the fear of this holy magic, the knight of the dead gave a strange cry and disappeared into the night in the distance.


    Thanks to the screams of the undead knights, this low-level shadow creature with a keen sense of smell nearby was still curious about the breath of life emanating from Ye Feng and Ali, but all of them were scared by the undead knight to step near here.


    With her eyes closed, her eyelashes trembled slightly with her trembling body. She thought that she and Ye Feng would be pierced by the spear of the undead knight, and she hugged Ye Feng shivering.


    But after a long time, the body did not feel any pain, and Ali''s confusion gradually overcame his fear.


    Open an eye to see, before standing in front of her tall incomparable undead Knight somehow disappeared in her sight.


    Recalling the strange cry she heard when she closed her eyes, Ali frowned slightly. After thinking for a long time, she couldn''t get any clue. She didn''t want to think about it any more. She secretly congratulated herself that she had survived.


    Once again, he focuses his attention on Ye Feng, and Ali''s happy look is soon replaced by deep remorse.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s lethargic drowsiness, she felt very uncomfortable. By embracing Ye Feng directly, Ali makes Ye Feng contact with her body as much as possible, so as to turn her soul capturing magic power into warm current and nourish Ye Feng''s hollowed out source of life.


    At this time, the intelligent walkie talkie in Ye Feng''s pocket is forced to connect with the walkie talkie of hivier by the magic satellite outside the sky again.


    Not a moment later, the words familiar to him came from the walkie talkie.


    "Ali, I''ve asked Arianna to plan the next route for you. Follow this route tomorrow. As long as you don''t abuse your strength, you won''t attract demons!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 722

    Early in the morning, Fiona, who was used to getting up early in the morning, wanted to go out to see if Fiona, a childhood sweetheart living in her next room, woke up and practiced fencing as usual.


    As soon as anyone tried to push the door out, Fiona of the Laurent family was held by a blonde dressed in a de Marcia aristocratic costume.


    Naturally, she recognized the woman who was holding her, and said unexpectedly, "lax, why are you here?"


    "Come to play with you, Fiona, of course." Lax releases her hands and smiles playfully at Fiona, the Laurent family.


    Fiona of the Laurent family was also very happy that lacs came to play with her, but thinking that she would have to practice with another one, she was going to tell her that she had to step up her fencing skills in the morning.


    "Since leaving demacia, we haven''t had a good time together for a long time. As a playmate from childhood to adulthood, we''ll have a good time with me today."


    Not by the Laurent family Fiona to say no, the lively character of lax blinked bright as bright eyes, she ran downstairs.


    While Fiona of the Laurent family was pulled downstairs by laxle, the door of Fiona, a young girl next door, opened.


    Looking at another woman with a plain face, she was taken away by Lakers, and her childhood sweetheart, mafia ona, can''t help but think of Ye Feng, who has been with her for more than ten years.


    At the thought of Ye Feng, the young girl Mafia ona''s face, which hardly fluctuates, floats a little indescribable emotion.


    She shook her head and did not want to think of Ye Feng any more. She glanced at the room next to her sylvier.


    It was a little strange to say that she and the other had not seen for days the face which he hated both of them.


    There are Lulu and amu who have been following hivier since surima came back. She has not seen them for several days.


    "It''s best if shivell is not annoying..." Slightly gather up the eye son, the young girl Mafia ona disdains ground to bang the sound.


    Although she said so, she consciously followed her curiosity to the door of sylvier''s room.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she still tapped on the door.


    "Sylvier, are you there?" Try to act just casually ask, pretending not to care about her lips. If he saw her expression, he would say that she was arrogant and coquettish.


    No one responded for a long time, but she felt out of her mind to feel the movement in the room. After a while, she was slightly disappointed to make sure that neither shivell nor the two little fellows were in the room.


    The inexplicable sense of loneliness surrounded her, and Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, stood in the same place, dazed. It was a long time before she walked down the stairs and left the hotel.


    In the morning, the streets of presidian were very lively, but her childhood sweetheart was out of tune with the continuous stream of people, and her eyes were dull and empty.


    Suddenly, another voice was heard in her ear, and Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, came back to her senses. But her eyes were still blank, and they looked empty in the direction of the voice.


    In the other, she tried all kinds of colorful ornaments under the pull of lax. Although the other one had a slightly awkward look, she could also see a happy look in the other''s eyes.


    Seeing this scene, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, is suddenly envious of her growing up in the Laurent family. She can have a good friend like lax.


    She turned her head and ran in the opposite direction of her advance. Sophia, a young girl, unconsciously came to the door of the doctor''s house.


    Inside the open door, SANA, dressed in palace clothes, is playing with the strings, mobilizing the string sound of healing power.


    Walking into the doctor''s room, a sweet girl, Fiona''s voice rang out from the bottom of her heart: "Fiona, are you looking for Mr. Soraka?"


    Facing Suna''s elegant and fresh friendly smile, Sophia was stunned and shook her head.


    "I''ll go first!" She did not like to communicate with others, she coldly replied, and left the doctor''s room with a quick step.


    After wandering in the streets of presidian for a long time, mafia ona, a young girl, came to Ruiwen''s courtyard.


    She hasn''t been here since Ye Feng left. Ruiwen in the courtyard sensed her breath and waved to her kindly: "Fiona, you haven''t come to see my sister for a long time!"


    With a little warm air surging in her heart, mafiona, a young girl, rarely showed a shy look and walked into the courtyard with a red face.


    Ruiwen, who was dressed in plain clothes, took her hand and sat in front of the stone table and said with a gentle smile: "how can I suddenly remember that I have a look here? Since Xiao Feng left, you haven''t come to see my sister for a long time! "


    Ruiwen said that she would like to find a crack to drill in. Sophia, a girl of childhood, blushed, hung her head and hemmed and hawed for a long time.


    No longer continue to tease her, Ruiwen said: "is there something on your mind? I just saw you standing outside like you lost your soul


    Ruiwen''s question also made feiona feel lonely. Her shy eyes soon showed disappointment.In fact, she did not know why she was in such a gloomy mood. Even if she was arrogant and indifferent to other people, she would not feel gloomy.


    Under the guidance of Ruiwen, the intimate sister, sophio Na told Ruiwen what happened today.


    After listening, Ruiwen, who had previously locked her willow eyebrows, opened her eyebrows and said with a relieved smile: "you have been a person for too long. At least there is Xiaofeng as your playmate in the red maple forest. Now you are not willing to open your heart to accept new acquaintances. Only then will you have this feeling of loss."


    "What shall I do?" In her opinion, Ruiwen is not only Ye Feng''s sister, but also her sister. She is very kind.


    After a moment''s thinking, Ruiwen snapped her finger and said with a smile: "it''s OK for me to live with my sister. Anyway, Xiaofeng hasn''t come back. You''ll live in his room. I''ll take you with me when I eat out and play."


    Smell speech, childhood sweetheart Mafia ona was stunned, a little did not slow over. Ruiwen let her live in Ye Feng''s room?


    "No?" Pretending to be dissatisfied, Ruiwen eyebrows a pick.


    "Willing to Certainly


    Rubbed to stand up, young girl Mafia ona for fear of Ruiwen angry regret.


    Satisfied with the nod, Ruiwen curved the corner of her mouth, gently staring at the young girl Mafia ona''s eyes: "just like in the red maple forest, how should I get along with my sister, and what''s in my heart can also be told as before."


    Ruiwen said this is also to let young girl Mafia ona remember that when she was 16 years old, she secretly told Ruiwen that she liked Ye Feng. Two dimples of flowers, she blushed and bowed her head: "Hmmm!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 723

    "Sylvier, we have formed a special magnetic field through the magic satellite to isolate Ye Feng and Ali''s breath in the magnetic field. As long as they don''t walk out of the planned route, they will not encounter demons in theory."


    Looking at the complex code displayed on the home screen being entered into the terminal system connecting the magic satellite, Caitlin, who has been busy for a long time, turns to indicate that her good friend, shivell, can rest assured.


    Oriana also came over, took hivier''s hands, and said with a friendly smile, "sylvier, you haven''t had a good sleep for many days. Have a good sleep in your room tonight!"


    Shivell also wants to see if Ali has according to her previous telephone instructions to remind Ye Feng to take the best route detected by the magic satellite. She doesn''t want to go back to sleep like this.


    One is her good friend, the other is her favorite person, but she is very worried about these two people who break her heart.


    "It''s the day now. You''d better wait until night to sleep." Shaking his head and rejecting the kind reminder from Oriana, he walked back to the left corner of the control room door and looked at Ye Feng and Ali in the screen.


    Caitlin was worried that hivier would collapse before Ali got better.


    Taking a small mirror out of her pocket, Caitlin went to him and put it in front of him. Look at will, I think she needs a mirror


    He frowned slightly at his words, a little puzzled as to what Caitlin was asking her to look in the mirror.


    Subconsciously, he looks into the mirror, and his eyes slowly enlarge. Her lips were wide open, and she looked at herself in the mirror with some consternation.


    Is that her? Around the eye socket is full of deep dark circles, her hair is messy incomparable, she looks extremely bad.


    She shouldn''t be like this! Normal she should be ruddy complexion, bright eyes, full of confidence!


    The astonishment in his eyes gradually turned into disbelief, and then gradually became flustered because of his disordered mood, and his mood changed dramatically and repeatedly.


    On the other hand, Kaitlin didn''t panic because of her violent mood fluctuation, but approached her ear and whispered, "Ye Feng, how can he see you like this?"


    The mind of the moment short-circuit, the success of Caitlin pinched in the soft rib of the sylvier stunned.


    Oriana came at the right time and didn''t give him time to recover his normal thinking ability. She said, "sylvier, go back to your room and go to bed now. Amu and Lulu still need your care. You can''t collapse first!"


    After olliana said so, sylvier was thinking of Sara who had been in conflict with her, and her eyes were shining with the faint light of weakness and fatigue.


    He lowered his head and hesitated for a long time, but he still let go: "well, Ye Feng and Ali..."


    Before she finished speaking, Caitlin, who wanted her to have a rest earlier, patted her chest and snapped, "rest assured. They have olivana and I watching for you. If there is any emergency, we will inform you at the first time."


    Then, fearing that he might not be at ease, Caitlin winked at him again, indicating that he should not think too much.


    The same is true of Ariane on the side. As friends, they all hope that sylvier can have a good rest.


    Now that they have said so, it would be a little unreasonable for him not to have a good rest.


    Before leaving the control room, he finally looked at Ye Feng in the eye sub screen and just saw Ye Feng wake up.


    Reluctantly, he walked out of the control room under the pushing and shoving of Caitlin and Oriana. He also wanted to go in and have a look at Ye Feng.


    However, the door of the control room, which could hardly be closed, was closed in an instant under the operation of Caitlin, and shivell had no choice but to walk in the direction of the cabin.


    "Sister sylvier!"


    Two children''s voices calling for her suddenly came into my ears, and then the fast steps that were getting closer and closer sounded on the corridor.


    As soon as he heard the familiar call, he knew it was Lulu and amu. To her surprise, Sarah was there.


    Lulu and amu pounced on her, and shivell was familiar with the two little guys in a soft voice. Meanwhile, he also looked at Sara who was coming towards her.


    Lulu naively looked back at Sara and said to shivell, "sister shivell, sister Sara said that she would take us to the seaside today. Would you like to go with us?"


    On hearing this, shivell wanted to talk, but she didn''t want Sara to approach her. She gently pinched the faces of the two little guys in her arms. She said, "your sister sylvier hasn''t had a good sleep for a few days. I went back to make up my sleep a few days ago. Let me bring you today, and your sister shivell can have a rest."


    Lulu and amu don''t know about the conflict between Sara and sylvier, but they also know that he has not had a good rest for many days.


    After listening to Sara''s words, Lulu felt a little sorry that he didn''t go with them, but he still cleverly said, "OK!"


    Unable to help hivier say anything, Sara takes Lulu and amu from his arms.


    It seems that she completely forgot the unhappiness of the two people because of Ali the other day. Sarah narrowed her eyes and said with a gentle smile, "sylvier, you go back and have a rest. I''ll leave the two little guys to me today."If it was normal, he would have thought that Sarah might be playing with her again. But at this time, her heart is full of trust in Sara, believe that Sarah will not be in her state and fight with her.


    After a few more pleasantries with Sara, he settled down to rest in his room. Lying in bed for a short time, tired of her even breath.


    ¡­¡­


    It is said that Ali has special means to minimize the possibility of meeting demons on their way. Ye Feng looks happy and asks, "is it true?"


    Ye Feng looks pale red, and Ali naturally tells Ye Feng all the safe routes he tells her.


    However, at the request of sylvier, Ali doesn''t tell Ye Feng that he told her.


    But after hearing that Ali can find a way to avoid the devil, Ye Feng did not think too much about it and chose to believe in Ali.


    Get Ye Feng''s trust, Ali''s heart a little bit guilty, after all, it''s sylvier who told her.


    At the thought that her and Ye Feng''s whereabouts are likely to fall in the eyes of her good friend sylvier, Ali, who does not want to embarrass him, keeps a proper distance from Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng finds that today''s Ali is much more restrained than usual. He can''t help feeling that they are a little boring.


    From time to time, he opened the chatterbox to chat and laugh with ALI, passing the slightly boring time on the road. Ye Feng held the back of his head in both hands, which was very leisurely.


    Soon, Ali followed the route that shivell told her and took the leaf wind into the underground passage hidden under the quicksand.


    At first, Ali was also worried that there would be demons underground, but as time went on, she still relaxed her vigilance.


    Although they did not attract demons, they attracted the attention of countless terror creatures hiding in various rock walls and crevices underground.


    The faint rolling sound of stones is high and low, accompanied by the strange drilling sound coming from the distant stone wall, and the danger comes quietly.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 724

    Tick, tick, tick!


    In the underground grotto passage hidden in quicksand, Ye Feng followed Ali, and walked all the way to the north of akashia.


    In the dark underground cave, the two people can only pass through the light of the emerald light agglomerated by Ali. After walking for a long time, Ye Feng, who has no concept of time in the dark, suddenly thinks of one thing, that is, Ali has never been to aichia. How does she know how to go?


    The more you think about it, the more strange Ye Feng frowns and says, "Ali, how do you know how ekaxia should go?"


    Ye Feng''s question makes a Li''s nerves tense, and her whole person is stunned in situ for the first time.


    After a brief absence, she left the emerald light from her right hand behind her, trying to make Ye Feng unable to see the panic gradually hidden on her pretty face.


    "Ye Feng, don''t you say that the royal city of alcasia is in the center of surima? Although I don''t know the specific location, I can walk in the direction you said. This section of road is safer. The specific way to get to the central area depends on you! " At the same time in his heart, he hastily organizes his words, while Ali tries to show that his tone is not so tense.


    Out of the trust of Ali, Ye Feng did not think too much after listening to her explanation, and nodded.


    In the end, Ali was relieved. Once again, I put my right hand in front of me, so that the only light source, emerald light, shines on their way forward.


    Although they were walking in the underground caves hidden in the quicksand, Ye Feng and Ali did not completely relax their vigilance and guard against all the activities around them.


    The emerald light can not shine to the front, and suddenly there is a sound of falling stones. This movement has also successfully attracted the attention of Ye Feng and a Li.


    In the dim light, the two people looked at each other''s eyes, and then they nodded their heads in tacit agreement. They slowed down their pace together and walked cautiously forward.


    The sound of falling gravel comes from time to time, which makes Ye Feng two people sure it''s not accidental. It''s mostly what happened in front of them.


    Out of the mind and sword, Ye Feng could not feel any fluctuation of power. Ye Feng thought of two possibilities in his mind.


    One is the natural phenomenon caused by the perennial accumulation of quicksand above, and the other is that there is a terrifying creature whose strength is so terrible that Ye Feng can''t imagine hiding its breath.


    The more you think about it, the more worried it is. Ye Feng hesitates whether to stop at this point. His eyes fell on Ali beside him. The flickering light in his eyes revealed his inner entanglement at the moment.


    Aware that Ye Feng''s eyes on her become more and more, Ali''s pretty face is slightly red against the faint light.


    Heart rate suddenly quickened, she stretched out her left hand to lift her hair in front of her body, pretending to be relaxed: "what am I doing?"


    After asking, her drooping head was buried deeper, and her ears were flushed with blood.


    Fortunately, there is not enough light in the dark underground cave, and Ye Feng doesn''t see her blushing face.


    A Li''s heart small deer bumps, thinking about how Ye Feng will answer her, who wants Ye Feng to grasp her wrist forcefully, which makes her heart even more chaotic.


    But the next word of Ye Feng is to give the spring she poured a basin of cold water, let her calm down.


    "Ali, keep up with me!"


    Ye Feng doesn''t think as much as Ali. He just wants to hold Ali''s hand and let him follow him closely, so that he can protect her as soon as possible.


    "Well!" Put away the emotion that shouldn''t appear at this time, Ali''s eyes coagulate, and his body is close to Ye Feng. At the same time, he also finds out his magic power to share his worries for Ye Feng.


    The sound of the falling gravel became clearer and clearer, and Ye Feng knew that they were getting closer and closer to the target. But to their surprise, they could not feel any breath fluctuation ahead.


    Tightly holding a Li''s hand, Ye Feng motioned her to hide behind him. Ali is obediently hiding behind Ye Feng, but she thinks that once Ye Feng is in front of her, she will try her best to help him in case of any accident.


    As they approached the place where the stones were rolling down, a crystal like dream crystal was reflected in their pupils.


    Pieces of gravel from time to time from the top of the crystal, mixed with some from the cracks in the upper fine sand.


    Looking at the dreamy crystal, it is confirmed that there is no abnormal Ali in the vicinity, with a pair of beautiful eyes shining.


    Out of the nature of women''s love of beauty, she relaxed her vigilance and said excitedly, "Ye Feng is crystal, so beautiful!"


    Ye Feng can also feel Ali''s love for crystal. He walks around a little bit and confirms that there is no danger before he allows Ali to approach the crystal exposed outside the stone wall.


    Fondling the crystal that she loves, Ali Qingcheng''s face reveals charming joy and smile.


    "It''s really beautiful, Ye Feng, you can have a look too!"


    Greeting Ye Feng, who doesn''t know how to appreciate it, Ali takes Ye Feng''s hand and touches the crystal.


    Although I don''t know why Ali likes crystal so much, Ye Feng, who hasn''t seen Ali smile so happily for a long time, still tries to cooperate with ALI.Caressing crystal''s right hand to pass through the heart of cool, Ye Feng swept his eyes, smiling charming Ali, the heart can not help but want to give everything to Ali.


    When I think of Ali again, he feels guilty because he has lost the soul capture pearl. He feels guilty about what to make up for Ali.


    Since Ali likes the crystal, he will get the crystal in the stone wall for her!


    Think about it, in order to let a Li who seldom shows his smile these days smile more, Ye Feng says with a smile: "Ali, do you like this crystal very much?"


    "Well!" A Li''s bright golden pupil twinkles with love and answers.


    Under a Li''s astonished gaze, Ye Feng''s right hand suddenly condenses a light saber of the moon, which makes Ali think that there is something unexpected, like a formidable enemy.


    Who wants Ye Feng to smile mysteriously, indicating that she should not panic, and then wields the light sword of the moon to cut the crystal exposed outside the stone wall.


    Bang!


    The hard sound of collision rings with the moon lightsaber cut by Ye Feng. To his surprise, the crystal was intact. On the contrary, his right hand was shaken by the crystal, and the moon lightsaber in his hand dissipated into the magic of the moon and poured back into his body.


    How can an ordinary crystal block his moon lightsaber?


    Then, without waiting for Ye Feng''s reaction, the scene of his pupil shrinking gradually took place.


    The stone wall around the crystal gradually cracked, exposing more crystals.


    At first, Ali thought that Ye Feng''s chopping had shaken the foundation of the nearby rocks and exposed the crystal veins, but later she found out that she was wrong.


    With the continuous rolling gravel and sand, a giant creature covered with crystal gradually reflects into Ali''s shocking eyes.


    It was the first time that she had seen such a huge creature. If it hadn''t been for the giant creature that roared at her and Ye Feng and swung its scorpion like claws, she would have thought it was just a rare crystal vein.


    Looking at the giant crystal creature awakened by his moon lightsaber, Ye Feng''s eyes gradually sank down.


    This is not the first time he has seen such a terrible creature. He has killed one of them before and has been chased by another giant of its kind.


    Crystal pioneer!


    Ye Feng''s mind comes up with these four words. Yes, the monster awakened by him and Ali is the crystal pioneer in the shape of scorpion!


    No wonder he didn''t feel any fluctuation of power before, because the creatures who make such movements are crystal pioneers who have never understood the principle of power!


    Thinking of the last time I went back to Ionia and forgot to ask Soraka about the crystal pioneer, Ye Feng secretly scolded himself as a fool.


    There is no time to explain to Ali too much. Ye Feng takes Ali''s hand and flees frantically towards the north of the underground cave, hoping to escape before the crystal pioneer reacts.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 725

    "Damned soft skin man!"


    With the sound of boulder breaking and rolling down, the angry roar of crystal pioneer comes from behind. Ye Feng tightly grasps Ali''s left hand.


    The wrist feels the strength of Ye Feng''s clenching, and Ali can also feel Ye Feng''s concern and anxiety that she is afraid she can''t keep up. In the heart of the light ripples, with such a leaf wind together, she has an unprecedented sense of security.


    Looking back at the crystal pioneer with crystal brilliance all over his body, he saw that the monster was getting closer and closer to them. Ali''s eyes were frozen.


    Knowing that Ye Feng was afraid that she could not keep up with her, she did not dare to use the sword of wind to speed up. She turned into a little fox and jumped into Ye Feng''s arms and said, "Ye Feng, speed up!"


    With both hands holding the fox shaped Ali in his arms, Ye Feng didn''t say much about it. He directly ran the wind sword technique. The sword spirit surging in his body was also integrated into the lingering sword Qi, which promoted the speed to the extreme.


    With the blessing of the breeze formed by the sword spirit of the wind, the distance between Ye Feng and the crystal pioneer in the rear began to open at a visible speed.


    The sound of the crystal pioneer''s savage destruction of the cave is also due to the distance. Soon Ye Feng and Ye Feng escaped from the vision of the crystal pioneer.


    However, Ye Feng did not relax. Thinking that the crystal pioneer named skana could trace his breath, he continued to run a long distance under the blessing of the wind for safety.


    There was no crystal pioneer''s voice in the rear for a long time. A Li, who was cleverly curled up in Ye Feng''s arms, was afraid that he would lose too much spirit and fainted after overwork. He immediately used his magic power to say, "Ye Feng, you can stop. That monster can''t catch up with us for the time being!"


    Ye Feng also feels that his physical strength is easy to be overdrawn recently. He complies with Ali''s suggestion and stops his sword Qi.


    Although Ye Feng stops his sword, Ali is still a little worried. Jumping down to the ground and turning into a human again, she mobilized her soul capturing magic power to continuously nourish Ye Feng''s body.


    "There''s no need to be so nervous, Ali? I''m in good shape now! " While walking slowly, Ye Feng half joked and felt that Ali was a little nervous.


    Without words, a Li, who has a little bit of guilt in his heart, looks obstinately at Ye Feng''s face, and continues to explore the soul capturing magic power to deliver warm current to Ye Feng.


    Seeing her look so serious and stubborn, Ye Feng had to shrug his shoulders and let Ali use his magic power to restore his physical strength.


    After recovering Ye Feng''s excessive physical strength, Ali''s golden eyes slightly retracted and told him: "in the next period of time, as long as there is no danger, we should use less magic and sword spirit, Ye Feng!"


    "Good!" Although it''s a little strange why Ali suddenly so nervous about his body, Ye Feng still grinned and echoed.


    But have not relaxed for a moment, Ye Feng''s nerve is again tense. Under Ali''s stunned gaze, he put his ears against the stone wall and closed his eyes as if listening to something.


    His sudden move also made Ali nervous. Ali stepped close to him and his right hand was close to his chest. He asked in a low voice, "what''s wrong again, Ye Feng?"


    "Shh!"


    Signal a Li to be quiet, Ye Feng makes a silent movement, and then continues to listen to the stone wall, exploring the sound inside the stone wall.


    Vaguely, the sound of thick liquid flowing and squeezing from the stone wall was introduced into the ears of Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng can''t tell what kind of creature is making sound. Ye Feng is trying to find out what is making sound by sensing.


    A Li on one side saw that he had just promised her not to use her strength indiscriminately, so he used his sword spirit. He was very much sweating for Ye Feng, but he still didn''t stop him.


    The evil force of emptiness spreads out from the stone wall, and Ye Feng''s eyes enlarge gradually with the perception of the force of emptiness, and the pupil shrinks.


    Heart waves, Ye Feng did not expect to meet in this underground cave suspected of empty creatures.


    However, to his surprise, the force of the void was so weak that it was the first time that he felt such a weak magic power in the void.


    The force of the unknown creature''s void is not only weak, but also the signs of life are very weak, which makes Ye Feng have the idea to explore the truth.


    Born of such an idea, Ye Feng releases the magic of the moon in Ali''s tense eyes, and the dim moonlight explores the narrow and rugged passage ahead.


    Not far ahead, under the light of the moon, two different openings emerge, one of which happens to be the fork road leading to the left stone wall.


    As soon as he was in front of him, he was curious whether the creature giving out signs of weak life was an empty visitor. Ye Feng disappeared in his place in an instant, leaving only Ali Leng in his place.


    The next moment, Ye Feng appears at the fork in the road and walks into the narrow hole leading to the left. In his eyes, Ye Feng saw a disgusting scene of people.


    An unidentified creature collapsed beside the stone wall, secreting dirty liquid full of people''s purple eyes. Those liquid covered the unidentified creature''s body, so that Ye Feng could not see his real appearance for the first time.The muddy liquid full of dense purple eyes exudes a weak force of emptiness, which also makes Ye Feng feel that the creature secreting the dirty liquid is a virtual visitor.


    Step by step close to the weak breath of the creature, Ye Feng''s brows gradually locked, a little confused in his heart, because he felt two distinct breath of life in this creature.


    This is the first time Ye Feng has encountered this situation. He is a bit puzzled. How can there be two signs of life in a body?


    The more he thought about it, the bigger his head was, the more he thought about it. Instead, he squatted down and approached the creature beside the stone wall.


    At this time, Ali also followed. Seeing Ye Feng approaching the creature with evil energy, he immediately called out: "Ye Feng, don''t touch him!"


    Hearing the sound, Ye Feng looks at Ali, indicating that he has his own sense of propriety. Don''t be nervous. Then, in spite of Ali''s opposition, he carefully poked away the dirty liquid that covered the creature.


    Seeing that he didn''t listen to her, Ali pursed his lips and stared at the dense purple eye liquid on the creature.


    Gibberish!


    The liquid in the wind under the play of sticky sound, very disgusting, listen to the side of the Ali scalp numb.


    As the dirty liquid is pulled away, a human woman''s painful sleepy cheek is reflected in Ye Feng''s and Ali''s eyes.


    "Is it human?" Ali covered his mouth and murmured his guess.


    When all the dirty liquid secreted was stripped away, Ali''s conjecture was confirmed, and the figure of a wet human woman appeared.


    But the human woman, except for her face and neck, was covered with purple eyes.


    Now and then, it''s like blinking life. A li felt palpitation.


    "She seems to be parasitized by some monster!" As it is the first time that he encounters a creature related to the force of the void, Ali does not know that the strength in a woman''s body is void energy.


    "Parasitism?" Ye Feng, who knows the power of emptiness, is the first time he heard the word "parasitism" and asked.


    "Parasitism is a way of living in which a living creature lives in another organism and relies on the body of another organism for its nourishment. Once parasitized, it will form a symbiont, which is difficult to be stripped away."


    Ali patiently explains the word parasitism to Ye Feng, pauses and continues to frown: "it is difficult for non parasites, bacteria and viruses to parasitize in other organisms. For example, parasitism between creatures requires very strict conditions. What happened to this girl before?"


    Just during this period of time when a Li frowns and ponders, the girl''s eyes suddenly open, and her eyes stare at Ye Feng and Ali in horror.


    The desire of swallowing drives her body, especially the human breath emitted by Ye Feng, which makes the empty creatures in her body ready to move.


    The purple light in her eyes twinkles, and the human woman, who was weak before, stands up quietly from the ground and pours on Ye Feng, who is talking with ALI.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 726

    Through the underground cave hidden in quicksand, Ye Feng and Ali return to the ground with the enchanted KASA.


    The next road is also to avoid the shadow castle and shadow city. Although there are some shadow creatures wandering outside the dark fog occasionally on the road, Ye Feng is not found.


    In the magnetic field specially shielded by the demon guide satellite, as long as Ye Feng does not do something eye-catching, they will not be found by the devil.


    After several days in the desert, Ye Feng finally came to the center of shurima desert.


    However, to Ye Feng''s surprise, it doesn''t look like a war zone at all. All the fighting traces are smoothed down with the wind and sand blowing for several months.


    A variety of dark style buildings rise here, confusing Ye Feng, who once came here, making it difficult for him to find the underground entrance to ekasia.


    Holding Ye Feng''s arms in his hands, Ali looked at the shadowy area that covered the scorching sun with fear and asked, "Ye Feng, the aicasia you said is not in the area surrounded by black fog in front of you?"


    Ye Feng did not reply for the first time, but searched for the specific location of the underground entrance of ekaxia in his mind by recalling.


    A Li sees this, can only wait for Ye Feng''s reply anxiously.


    If ekasia was in the devil''s zone, she would have given up the chance!


    She doesn''t want Ye Feng to step into the shadow area full of demons for her. She was very moved when he only had the heart to save her. How dare she ask for too much.


    After several times of confirmation and memory searching, Ye Feng''s face is getting worse and worse. Even if he doesn''t speak, Ali mostly guesses that the entrance of ekaxia is in the area full of demons.


    Looking at his gloomy and uncertain dignified look, Ali pursed her lips and expressed her thoughts.


    "Ye Feng, I don''t want to restore the enchanting pearl. It''s too dangerous there!"


    After listening to Ali''s statement, Ye Feng''s indecisive face is firmer. He used an unquestionable tone and said, "we''ve come here. We can''t give up if we give up!"


    "But..."


    Her right hand was tightly pressed on her chest, and Ali wanted to argue with her, but before she finished her words, she was interrupted by Ye Feng and said, "Ali, there is no but!"


    Ye Feng''s resolute and incomparable expression makes a Li''s heart tremble. Although she is against Ye Feng''s words in her heart, she still lowers her head and obeys Ye Feng''s decision by default.


    Ye Feng is also from her small emotion written on her face that she does not really want to enter the devil''s area, but in order to seize every possibility that Ali can recover, he must take risks.


    Holding Ali''s hands, Ye Feng sincerely expressed his determination to cure her: "Ali, believe me, OK?"


    Her burning eyes stimulate Ali''s sensitive nerves. She turns her head slightly red and dare not keep looking at Ye Feng.


    "Well!"


    The disordered mood in the heart is all stirred up by Ye Feng, and Ali makes a sound in a hurry.


    With Ali''s support, Ye Feng''s motivation to cure her is getting stronger and stronger. Determined to be more determined, he motioned for Ali to become a little fox to hide in his arms, and let the enchanting Ali remind the Muren KASA to hide her breath.


    A Li, who decides to listen to Ye Feng''s words, cooperates wholeheartedly to hide her breath by using her enchanting magic power, and at the same time, lets kasha hide her breath.


    Seeing the two of them hiding their good breath, Ye Feng is also running the sword technique of the wind, condensing the sword spirit of the wind containing the sword meaning, and taking him as the center to form an invisible wind shield, further hiding the breath of the three people.


    Careful to sneak into the center of the devil, Ye Feng three people scared to avoid those high-level demons and high-level undead.


    Several times, he was almost found by the devil. Ali''s heart almost jumped to his throat. Fortunately, he was in danger.


    Ye Feng and his three people come to a seal array which depicts the mysterious patterns. Ali obviously feels the breath of incompatibility with the surrounding dark magic from the seal array.


    "Is this?" A Li, who turned into a little fox, inquired in a low voice for fear of disturbing the demons nearby.


    Ye Feng glances at a frog in the dark castle not far from his eyes, and then looks at the array which depicts the deep magic lines.


    A thread of star power is leaking out of it. If he guesses correctly, the underground entrance to the imperial city of ekaxia is under the seal array.


    The tears of the goddess on her chest flashed with blue light, absorbing the silk of star power released from the seal array.


    The power in the seal array became weaker and weaker. After a while, the tears of goddess on Ye Feng''s chest broke the seal of starlight.


    Ye Feng remembers that the step leading to the deep underground is the right way to the underground ruins of ekaxia.


    The breaking of the seal also attracted the attention of the demons nearby. They began to rush towards the direction of Ye Feng.


    Acutely aware that there are a large number of demons approaching, Ali said in a quick voice: "Ye Feng, we have been found!"Smell speech, untie the seal Ye Feng has not had time to be happy, look a sink.


    "Don''t be afraid, Ali. We''ll go down now!"


    At the same time, Ye Feng walks into the steps leading to the underground with Ali in his arms, and KASA, who is enchanted by Ali, is also closely followed.


    As the three continued to penetrate into the dark and dark underground, the star seal above which was untied by the tears of the goddess closed again, blocking the demons who wanted to rush into the ground.


    From time to time, Ali looked back and saw that the exit above was sealed again, and the huge stone hanging in her heart just fell down.


    There is a emerald light in front of him, and Ali becomes a human again. He jumps from Ye Feng''s arms to the ground, and actively shares his worries for Ye Feng, so that Ye Feng, who has lost too much essence and soul, continues to cast his magic light.


    Ye Feng sees her look is very serious, had to put away the magic of the moon, let Ali do it for him.


    The winding and rugged underground path continues to extend deeper, but the dark underground is gradually shining with a glimmer of light from nowhere.


    Seeing these glimmers, Ye Feng, who had been here, saw that they were approaching the abyss where the imperial city of ekaxia was suspended.


    Sure enough, they soon saw the imperial city of ekasia suspended above the abyss. Separated by countless irregular rock peaks standing in the endless abyss, Ye Feng and his three people can feel the magic power of the alcasia imperial city from afar.


    From time to time, there was a murmur of evil sounds from the abyss, as if warning outsiders not to approach the imperial city of ekasia.


    Just when Ali gives birth to the idea of retreating, Ye Feng is blowing a breeze all over her body. She takes several of her body, leaps over several stone peaks that will collapse at any time and lands at the open gate of the imperial city of ekaxia.


    After scanning her eyes, she followed up, and Ali, who was held by Princess Ye Feng, looked at Ye Feng''s face bitterly. She seemed to blame him for jumping over a dangerous abyss without consulting her.


    Jumping to the ground, Ali is trying to tell Ye Feng what to do in the future. She has to discuss with her in advance. However, two noisy childish voices suddenly come from her ears and stop her.


    "Brother Ye Feng came to see Soraka?"


    "You go away, I''m Soraka!"


    "Wow, that looks like sister fox fairy? Brother Ye Feng also brought her real sister fox fairy to visit us


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 727

    "Sister fox fairy!"


    Two little sorakas trot all the way to Ali''s side, and they chirp around Ali.


    Originally I wanted to tell Ye Feng a few words, but Ali''s thoughts were all confused by two energetic little Soraka.


    The gold printed open chest cheongsam skirt was torn by two little guys. The blushed Ali saw that they and Ye Feng seemed to know each other, so he didn''t dare to attack them, so he had to turn to Ye Feng for help.


    Aware that Ali is being entangled by the small Soraka, Ye Feng comes forward to help Ali.


    Pulling back after Ali, he asked the two little sorakas from east to west. Ye Feng coughed and said seriously, "you two will make your sister fox fairy very difficult!"


    On hearing this, the two young sorakas realized that their excessive enthusiasm seemed to make Ali a little uncomfortable. They immediately covered their small mouths and looked funny.


    At first, a Li, who was a little embarrassed, didn''t hold back for a moment. He chuckled like a flower.


    "Sister fox fairy is so beautiful!" The two little sorakas opened their mouths and eyes were full of envy.


    After finishing the torn clothes, Ali squatted down and stretched out her jade hand to gently stroke the hair of two small Soraka, and said with a kind smile, "you are also very beautiful!"


    After being praised by Ali, the two little sorakas are very helpful and grinning. And Ali is to get up and look at Ye Feng: "what are their names?"


    Two little sorakas were sad to hear that Ali didn''t know them.


    "Wuwuwu Sister fox doesn''t know Soraka anymore


    "Solaka is not happy!"


    Smelling the low sobbing of two small Soraka, Ali was slightly surprised. Ye Feng raised his forehead with a headache and came to explain to Ali: "it''s too complicated. You just need to know that they were the previous lives of Soraka and your previous lives were their two sisters!"


    "Past life?" Ali''s pupils are shrinking gradually. Obviously, she didn''t expect that she would have a previous life. She subconsciously lowered her head and looked at the two little sorakas.


    It happened that the two little sorakas were shaking their small heads and their big eyes were looking at each other.


    "Solaka is not an adult."


    "Yes, Soraka is the little saint of ekasia, the little lovely of her brothers and sisters!"


    The two little sorakas, who were just children, simply understood Ye Feng''s "adults" as adults. Their small pink faces puffed out their anger and argued in defiance.


    "The holy daughter of ikassia? I am still their sister? "


    Ali only feels that the amount of information is a little big for her. When she can''t accept it for a while, she looks at Ye Feng again, seriously doubting whether he is joking with her.


    "Sister fox fairy must have lost her memory!"


    "That''s right. Otherwise, how could she not remember Soraka?"


    The two young sorakas, full of energy, continued to reason without a word, just like a pair of small detectives.


    Seeing that Ali didn''t believe him, Ye Feng shrugged helplessly, and decided to take Ali to Fox fairy manor according to Lord Soraka.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng said to the two small sorakas: "Soraka, we want to go to the fox fairy manor this time to find your fox fairy sister''s previous body to cure her, so we won''t play with you first!"


    As soon as she heard that she wanted to cure Ali, the two little sorakas were full of excitement and protested with Ye Feng: "we''re going too!"


    Seeing that they are both determined to follow, Ye Feng is not easy to stop. After all, everything here is born from them.


    "Yes, but you can''t make trouble." After admonishing them, Ye Feng looks quite solemn.


    "Soraka is the best, brother Ye Feng!" Two small sorakas cleverly stood by Ali''s side from left to right, stretched out their small hands and clenched Ali''s jade hand. All the excited colors in their hearts were written on their faces.


    With two small Soraka, Ye Feng quickly led Ali and kasha to Fox fairy manor according to the route in memory.


    Different from the last time he came to the imperial city of ekaxia, Ye Feng did not encounter the star fragments he had seen on the way. Although he had some doubts about why the star fragments were gone, he still walked into Fox fairy manor.


    After passing through the front yard where no starlight fragments appeared, he stepped into the same quiet Jingyue lake. Ye Feng motioned Ali to stand aside for a moment, then chanted obscure incantations in his mouth, and tried to use the power of starlight to make the body of fox fairy sinking at the bottom of the lake surface.


    The calm water of the lake gradually ripples because of Ye Feng''s casting. Ali''s beautiful golden eyes are also slightly closed, holding his breath to observe the movement and stillness of the lake.


    The water waves in the center of the lake became more and more disordered and frequent, and a huge crystal of dark ice slowly surfaced.


    The ice force that can be comparable to freyerzhude ice field is quietly diffused. The civet flowers in the yard are frozen at a visible speed, just like the fox fairy in the ice. It has a unique beauty of freezing.


    In Ali''s slowly enlarged eyes, a woman''s cheek, which is the same as her, came into her eyes. This is fox fairy? A little doubt arose in her mind.As the dark ice completely surfaced and floated in the mid air above the middle of the lake, Ali''s eyes were full of shock. The first mock exam of Ye Feng and two small Sora cards is exactly alike to her appearance and nine tails.


    Didn''t Ye Feng lie to her? Was she really the sister of alcasia''s saint?


    Fox fairy''s body has no clothes, important parts are properly covered by the tail. This scene also reminds Ali of the embarrassing scene in which she was peeping by Ye Feng when she was bathing in the war Academy. She subconsciously glanced at Ye Feng. Seeing that he did not recall the incident at that time, she was slightly relieved.


    Gradually began to believe Ye Feng''s words, Ali looked at the fox fairy who was frozen in the dark ice, with complex colors in his eyes.


    Thinking of Ye Feng''s purpose of bringing her here, Ali takes a deep breath: "Ye Feng, what should I do next?"


    The two little sorakas are also looking at Ye Feng with anxious looks in their eyes. They also hope that Ali''s disease just mentioned by Ye Feng can be cured.


    His mind flashed over what Soraka said to him before he came. Ye Feng replied, "Ali, try to integrate with her."


    Fusion? But she didn''t know how to merge with her in the previous life! The heart is very confused how to integrate, Ali asked: "how should I integrate?"


    She puzzled Ye Feng with this question. Soraka only told him briefly that Ali needed to merge with her previous life in order to recover the soul capture pearl, but did not tell him the specific way.


    After considering the wording, Ye Feng, who was not very clear, said vaguely: "it depends on yourself, Ali. After all, she is your previous life. I believe you can integrate with her."


    Listening to a Li micro frowning in the clouds, he did not think that Ye Feng was talking nonsense. Instead, he closed his eyes and felt whether there was something in common between the fox fairy and her, so as to integrate.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 728

    Seeing Ali close her eyes, the two young sorakas approached Ali with curiosity, hoping to see how Ali could cure the disease.


    See them two leaf wind on the head big, the corners of the mouth slightly twitch, he quickly pulled the two children aside, made a silent action to them.


    "Shh, don''t disturb your sister fox fairy!"


    The two young sorakas, who were full of curiosity, had to restrain their curiosity and stood cleverly among the frozen beaver flowers.


    A Li, with her eyes closed, has already communicated with her body which was frozen in the ice in her previous life. A silk of strange jadeite turns into a chain of order and lingers around the two Ali.


    Her body floated slowly into the air, and Ali stood parallel to her previous body. The soul in her body forms the purest soul capturing power, which penetrates through the center of her sternum.


    The same is true of Ali''s body in the middle of the lake. The two pure enchantments instantly merge into a stronger soul energy.


    A trace of the spirit that makes Ali happy nourishes her body. Her eyes are closed, and her heart is full of shock and joy, because she has felt the enchanting magic power far beyond her understanding from the corpse of her previous life.


    The frozen corpse contains the soul energy of the Nine Tailed Fox enchanting magic, and it is extremely powerful. Not only that, but also the physical strength of the body itself was so powerful that she could not understand.


    She could not help but guess at the bottom of her heart how strong she was in the past life, how could she have such a powerful and terrible physical and spiritual power?


    However, her worldly vision is far from enough to see through the mystery, so she has to pick up these disordered feelings and continue to try to integrate with her previous body.


    Frozen for thousands of years, the dark ice gradually began to melt with the increasingly strong enchantment magic nearby. The ice water melted by the dark ice constantly slipped from the corpse of Ali''s previous life and dropped to the center of Jingyue lake, causing slight ripples.


    Tick, tick, tick


    With the continuous dripping of ice water, Ali''s body in his previous life was finally completely thawed, and his wet body was full of water stains.


    It is inconceivable that Ali''s previous life clearly died ten thousand years ago, and his soul had already been stripped out of his body. However, after the body was completely thawed, it revealed the power of life.


    Ye Feng, who is watching two small Soraka, can''t help but wonder. This development completely subverts his understanding of life.


    However, under the nourishment of the pure soul and the power of life emanating from the body of the previous life, the charming Ali reveals a light spirit all over her body, which seems to have been sublimated by some divinity.


    Ali and her former body gradually become illusory. They float towards each other under the gaze of Ye Feng and attract each other.


    The breath of peace and healing diffuses. Under the influence of this breath, those civet flowers which were frozen by ice magic power are like the corpses of Ali in previous lives, breaking the ice and blooming into more beautiful colors.


    "Fox fairy sister''s healing power is indeed the most beautiful!"


    "Soraka will become a beautiful healing mage like the fox fairy sister in the future!"


    For the first time, I saw the beautiful beaver flowers blooming with more beautiful colors. Attracted by the beautiful scenery in front of them, two small Soraka waved their small hands one after another, jumping and jumping excitedly in the same place, and they were very happy.


    And Ye Feng is also the first time from a Li to feel such a special healing power, the heart has been shocked.


    However, he was relieved to think of the legend of fox fairy he had learned from the star fragments of Acacia. After all, Ali''s previous life taught the existence of the goddess akashia, and it is reasonable to have this special healing power.


    At this time, the two illusory Ali gradually merge into one.


    A li in her previous life had a divine realm, and her body naturally possessed a powerful divinity beyond imagination. As a result, Ali''s body was reshaped and her soul was baptized by the power of God.


    Although the realm has not been substantially improved, Ali''s physical and spiritual strength has been tempered, paving the way for her to become a demigod and a God in the future.


    A Li''s beautiful hair is dancing without wind and her closed eyes are becoming more charming.


    Due to the lack of soul capture beads, the empty soul is gradually saturated. Ali, who remoulds himself, slowly falls back to the shore. Her closed beautiful eyes tremble for a moment and then gradually opens.


    The golden pupil is bright and bright. Since the last time Ye Feng stopped him from taking enough essence, Ali''s spirit has not been so full for a long time.


    A Li, who is recovering, exudes a charming smile of confidence and joy, twisting her enchanting posture from time to time and observing her physical condition.


    "Sister fox fairy has become more beautiful!" Two small sorakas happily ran to Ali, and occasionally stood on tiptoe to pull Ali''s jade hand.


    A Li, who was in a good mood, bent down to talk and laugh with her two children.


    Ye Feng also came up at the right time and said with a grin: "Ali, you should be recovered, right?"After Ye Feng asked, a Li''s smile on her face was stagnant, and she remembered that she had not yet explored whether her soul taking jewel was recovered after merging her previous life.


    Ye Feng sees some clues from a Li''s face, and he frowns: "what''s the matter?"


    "I forgot to check if my Dementor jewel has recovered. You wait first!" A Li motioned Ye Feng not to worry and asked her to explore first.


    After the words fall, Ali looks a-su, and tries to condense her soul sucking jewel with the enchanting magic she got in the former habitat of the Nine Tailed Fox clan.


    A trace of enchanting magic turns into emerald silk and condenses into a pearl in front of Ali.


    Seeing this scene, a Li and Ye Feng showed a look of joy one after another.


    But with the passage of time, Ali can not condense a complete soul capturing pearl, but can only condense the rudiment of soul capturing pearl.


    Although the Pearl did not collapse and cause serious damage to her body as it did in the Emerald Forest before, the smile on Ali''s face gradually faded, and the muscles on her face twitched stiffly.


    Is it true that there is no chance to practice again after the pearl is broken?


    She no longer tried to use the magic of cultivating the soul sucking pearl. She let the empty shell shape of the Pearl disperse. Ali began to lose control of her emotions and choked up.


    "Sister fox fairy, why are you crying?"


    "Wuwuwu Soraka is not happy either


    Only two of the children''s small sorakas were sobbing along with Ali''s emotional area.


    See a Li give up cohesion soul capture pearl, Ye Feng knew this time failed. The mood is a little complicated, and Ye Feng''s mood is a little low.


    Walking to Ali, Ye Feng squirmed his lower lip and wanted to say something. But after thinking for a long time, he didn''t think of anything to comfort Ali. He had to take her in his arms, caress her back, and placate her silently.


    Being held tightly by Ye Feng, Ali''s grievances turn into sour tears and fill her eyes.


    Burying her face deeply in Ye Feng''s arms, Ali, who cried so much, wiped her tears with the lapel of Ye Feng''s chest, and comforted her helpless and hesitating heart temporarily by Ye Feng''s warm chest.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 729

    The hope of using his former life to repair the soul capture Pearl was lost. Ali cried in Ye Feng''s arms for a long time, and his mood gradually calmed down.


    Ye Feng is in a low mood at the moment, but he knows that he is the spiritual pillar of Ali. If he gives up, Ali will return to his sinful way of life.


    He gave himself a boost in his heart, and Ye Feng took a deep breath: "Ali, we still have flon plain, where there are nine tail fox habitat, maybe you can repair your soul sucking Pearl!"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s inspiring words, Ali is not interested in anything. She frowned and shook her head: "useless, don''t waste your energy, Ye Feng."


    Hearing Ali''s despondent words, Ye Feng''s excited smile gradually solidified. He wanted to reprimand Ali, but he held back when he thought that Ali had become like this because of him.


    With a smile on her face and a mature mind, Ye Feng continued to encourage Ali: "how do you know if you don''t try? Ali, believe me, I have a hunch that as long as we go there, we will cure you! "


    "Do you know how my soul sucking pearl is cultivated, Ye Feng? It was cultivated in the former habitat of the Nine Tailed demon fox tribe. Now the soul capturing pearl is broken. There is no point in going there! "


    It is the first time that a Li, who is obedient to Ye Feng, is bored. Her self abandoning psychology influences her way of doing things.


    Since the soft is not good, Ye Feng has to take a tough attitude. He looks a Su, with an indisputable tone to a Li: "since your soul sucking Pearl was cultivated there, now it''s better to go back!"


    The two small sorakas on one side saw that Ye Feng and Ali had a dispute. They two hid in the distance in fear and stood together with kasha, who had never been involved.


    Being so fierce by Ye Feng, Ali''s whole body trembles and her eyes twinkle with aggrieved tears. She really doesn''t want to experience the serious psychological trauma brought to her by the irreparable soul sucking pearl.


    After wriggling her lower lip, a Liyu grasped Ye Feng''s hand. Her beautiful eyes were staring at Ye Feng''s eyes and begged: "Ye Feng, it''s really useless. It''s just there..."


    Before Ali finished speaking, Ye Feng interrupted: "we must go to the plain of flon!"


    Seeing him stop his words, Ali knows that she can''t change his decision no matter how she pleads. She lowered her head in silence. Although she accepted Ye Feng''s proposal by default, her gloomy eyes, which could not see hope, were not optimistic about going to flon plain at all.


    Ye Feng also felt the psychological pressure of Ali. But in order for Ali to recover the enchanting pearl, he had to force Ali to follow him to the plain of flon.


    In fact, he also felt that there was little hope for him to recover the enchanting pearl. After all, even Soraka repeatedly mentioned to him before he set out that it was more difficult for Ali to recover the Pearl than he had divinity, so he should not hold too much hope.


    With a deep sigh in his heart, Ye Feng''s hands fell heavily on Ali''s shoulder. He raised his head in amazement and looked at him with a pair of eyes full of autumn water.


    "Ali, no matter what the final result is, I will never give up on you along the way, so I hope you don''t abandon yourself, OK?" Ye Fengyu''s eyes are sincere, and ye Fengyu has a long way to go.


    "Ye Feng..." Red lips slightly open, a Li''s low mood gradually because of Ye Feng''s words waves, pretty face floating on the true feelings of the red.


    Serious expression has not lasted for three seconds, Ye Feng suddenly grinned: "if you really can''t repair your soul sucking pearl, you can use my soul to pay for it. Anyway, my life is hard!"


    As soon as Ye Feng wants her to continue her life by sucking his essence, Ali feels guilty because he secretly sucked Ye Feng''s spirit last time.


    "Don''t you say that!" The delicate jade hand covers Ye Feng''s mouth, and a Li''s eyebrows are inverted, showing a pair of real colors.


    Seeing Ali''s mood is much better, Ye Feng is also put away the joking look. Glancing at kasha, who was not far away with the two little sorakas, Ye Feng suggested, "let''s not talk about this, Ali. Shall we send kasha to the goddess ekaxia?"


    On hearing that she was going to find the goddess of ekasia, who had heard of the secret of ekasia, she widened her incredible eyes: "is the goddess ekasia still alive?"


    "Did I not say that Lord Soraka is the reincarnation of the goddess akashia? The goddess of Acacia in this city is a remnant of her previous life. It is on the highest altar of the imperial city. Since we have all brought KASA here, we will send her to the goddess of Acacia to see if we can restore her will


    While speaking, Ye Feng waved to the two small Soraka standing with kasha.


    When the two little sorakas saw Ye Feng waving to them, they knew that Ye Feng and Ali were reconciled. Clever they pull up by a Li enchantment live of KASA, all the way trot to Ye Feng two people''s side.


    "Brother Ye Feng and sister fox fairy, where are we going next?" The two little sorakas, who had a good heart, held up their small heads and inquired fondly.He pinched two small faces of small Soraka, and Ye Feng said with a smile: "of course, I''m going to see your goddess sister!"


    "Good, good!"


    "Soraka likes sister goddess very much, too!"


    The two little sorakas, whom she remembers, cheered wildly, not realizing that they were actually the same person as the goddess akashia.


    Ye Feng felt a little sympathy for the two little sorakas trapped in the imperial city forever, but he still did not tell them their identity.


    With ALI and his party toward the highest altar in the depth of the Imperial City, Ye Feng thought of his divinity lost when he did not know when. His eyes are full of complex looks, which are full of complex expressions.


    If he still lives in the red maple forest carefree, he will be indifferent to whether there is divinity or not. However, along the way, he had a lot of concerns in his heart, and the most worrying and headache among these concerns was his commitment to Elise.


    But Elise said she would kill him and refine his soul into an immortal resentment and a slave to the dead. And if he wants to live up to his promise without dying, he has to be stronger.


    If he wants to be stronger, he can''t be without divinity!


    However, some time ago, Soraka said that he was a man without divinity. This sudden message made him a little difficult to accept. Even ordinary people who have no magic talent and those who are born with disabilities have divinity. Why does he not have divinity?


    However, Ye Feng thinks that Ali, who can''t continue his life without the soul sucking pearl, feels lucky again.


    She shook her head and stopped thinking about nothing else. The most important thing now is to send Catha to the goddess of Acacia as soon as possible, and then set off for the plain of flon to find the last glimmer of hope for the restoration of Ali''s enchanting pearl.


    Compared with letting Ali repair the enchanting pearl, his divinity is not worth mentioning at all!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 730

    On the top of the highest altar of the royal city of ekasia, the bright star light column stands here for ten thousand years.


    The vast starlight as vast as the universe spreads the purest magic source power, which is the ultimate power that almost all the worldly mages dream of - the power that does not produce magic addiction.


    Following Ye Feng here, Ali personally experienced the power of the starlight column.


    Her eyes are bright and bright. As a magician, she has also heard that the lost alcasia magic is closer to the origin of magic than later generations.


    The pretty face appears to yearn for the color, Ali suddenly a Leng, she remembered that Ye Feng brought her here, this is to find the goddess of aikasya. But they''re here, but how come she didn''t see the goddess akashia?


    Perplexed in the heart, Ali Wei Cu Liu eyebrow is about to open his mouth, but he is attracted by the changes in the star light column.


    In her gradually enlarged eyes, a shadow appeared in the starlight column. The virtual shadow condensed by the starlight gradually solidifies, forming a beautiful woman''s shadow with peaceful starlight all over her body.


    Looking at the noble and holy woman, Ali thought of Soraka, the son of Ionia, almost subconsciously.


    Seeing Ali staring at the goddess aikasiya, Ye Feng quickly made a voice to remind him: "this is the goddess of aikasya, and Lord Soraka is her reincarnation!"


    Smelling Ye Feng''s words, Ali remembered that Ye Feng had told her that the goddess aikasiya was the previous life of Soraka.


    Aware of his gaffe, Ali flustered a salute, and then respectfully said: "goddess!"


    At the moment of seeing Ali, the goddess of akashia had a little fluctuation in her normally calm face. However, when she heard Ali''s honorific address to her, she was a little disappointed.


    Knowing that Ali didn''t awaken the memory of her previous life, the goddess of akashia adjusted her turbulent mood and said with a soft smile, "the only channel for akashia should be sealed. How did you get in?"


    "It was the tears of the goddess who broke the seal and sent us in!" Facing the goddess, Ye Feng''s expression is not as rigid and relaxed as Ali.


    In the starlight slightly nodded, the goddess of aikasia also remembered that Ye Feng had the artifact condensed from her tears, and the doubts in her heart dissipated.


    Glancing at Ye Feng''s party at random, she noticed that Ye Feng also brought an unusual person, KASA. After a little thinking, she can basically confirm that Ye Feng''s coming to her this time is to let her cure the human girl who has been parasitized by the empty visitors.


    Sure enough, before Ye Feng and Ali make the first request, the two small Soraka fight for the first time.


    "Sister goddess, this sister is so poor, please save her!"


    "Yes, she was parasitized by the same disgusting monster as the bigeye last time!"


    Seeing that two little sorakas had said what he wanted to say, Ye Feng had to swallow the prepared words back into his stomach, raised his head and waited nervously for the reply of the goddess akashia.


    The goddess did not answer immediately. Instead, her eyes burst into starlight and discerned kasha''s body across the sky.


    Sensing that the empty visitors parasitized in kasha''s body were more difficult to deal with than she had just observed, the goddess aikasya frowned and fell into deep thought.


    Originally Ye Feng thought that the goddess aikasya could easily solve the empty visitors in kasha''s body, but seeing the goddess aikasia wrinkle her willow eyebrows, he knew that KASA''s body could not be solved for a while.


    The crowd waited quietly for the goddess to think of a way to cure kasha. After half a sound, the puzzled eyes of the goddess aikasya showed a suddenly bright look.


    Under the gaze of Ye Feng and others, the goddess of ikassiya has transformed into a ghostly human body with empty energy.


    This heart throbbing body was the result of Ruiwen''s Dark Goddess''s tears under starlight, and saved Ye Feng''s party.


    However, because they were all in a state of deep sleep, no one knew the body except the goddess ekasia, who took away the broken empty body.


    Although he felt palpitation for the empty body with empty energy, Ye Feng still couldn''t help asking curiously: "goddess, what is this?"


    With a strange light shining in her eyes, she said slowly, "this is the empty body. As long as this girl is allowed to enter this place for rest, the empty visitors in her body will be sucked out of her body, but..."


    Speaking of the latter, she seemed to think of something and stopped talking.


    "Just what?" Ye Feng asked.


    "It''s just that it may take a long time. You seem to be in a bit of a hurry to leave." Ekasia looked at Ali in a meaningful way. It was obvious that Ali''s body was missing the enchanting pearl.


    Ye Feng is a little surprised. The goddess of Acacia can see Ali''s physical condition at a glance, but he is relieved to think that she is the previous life of aonia''s adult.


    "Yes, Ali and I are going to the plain of flon next." Ye Feng returned to the road truthfully.Ali is still a little restrained in front of the legendary goddess ekaxia. When the topic is brought to her, she is a little afraid that the human goddess will punish her behavior of sucking human spirits.


    "Although I don''t want to attack you, Ali..."


    Almost called "sister Ali", the goddess of Acacia, who knew that Ali had not awakened the memory of her previous life, stopped and said, "but I can tell you very clearly that I have never seen the Nine Tailed Fox who has lost the enchanting pearl to recover or survive, so I hope you can prepare for the worst."


    The goddess did not listen to Ye Feng''s way of life extension like her reincarnation, so her cognition was limited to her understanding of the Nine Tailed Fox in her previous life. After all, in her previous life, she has never seen the Nine Tailed Fox who has lost her soul sucking human spirit.


    However, I don''t know. If I let her know, I''m afraid there is only one remnant left for her, and she will fall into the pain of the depravity of the people around her.


    Although he has heard similar words from Soraka, Ye Feng still refuses to give up any chance to cure Ali.


    "I see, Lord Soraka, since she needs a long time to recover, can you please take care of her? She is the one Ali asked me to save. "


    He added the last sentence specially, and Ye Feng''s way of dealing with affairs that he had been with for a long time had grown up a lot, and he roundly wanted to let the goddess aikasya take care of kasha for them. In this way, he will also devote himself to repairing Ali''s soul capturing pearl on the next road.


    On hearing that KASA is the person that Ali named to save. Although Ali didn''t awaken the memory of previous life, she also played an important role in the heart of the goddess ekasia.


    With a little bit of childish emotion that should only appear in the two little sorakas, the goddess akashia still acts like a goddess on the surface.


    "Don''t worry. You can go to the plain of flon. I''ll take care of this girl. When she wakes up, I''ll take her out of here!"


    The face solemnly promised that the goddess aikasiya indicated that Ye Feng and Ye Feng could leave the imperial city at ease.


    Ye Feng is still very relieved to deliver kasha to the goddess aikasya. Before leaving, he played with two lovely little sorakas for a while. He left aikasya without stopping because he wanted to cure Ali.


    "Brother Ye Feng and sister fox fairy, remember to visit Soraka more often


    "Remember to ask sister Alice to come to see us next time. We miss her so much."


    After hearing the two little sorakas walking away from each other, Ye Feng took a deep breath and was reluctant to give up the two lovely little sorakas.


    But thinking that the hero in the heart of little Soraka has degenerated into a devil outside, Ye Feng still stops thinking of taking them to the outside world.


    This kind of isolation is a good thing for the little Soraka who voluntarily abandons his memory


    Just as Ye Feng and Ali easily return to the stone steps leading to the ground, the crystal pioneer, skana, who was sleeping between the royal city of ekasia and the Acacia phalanx, woke up.


    At the smell of Ye Feng''s abomination, skana, who was attached to the rubble under the Imperial City, suddenly fell on the phalanx, and the crystal pupils in his eyes twinkled with the flames of hatred for his fellow villagers.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 731

    Far away from the abyss where the imperial city of alcasia is located, the dim light provided by the starry night vision gradually fails to illuminate Ye Feng and Ali''s way back.


    On the stone steps, a Li uses the emerald light gathered by the enchanting magic to provide a close range of vision, so that she and Ye Feng can go up more safely.


    Soon, they arrived at the entrance of the closed star seal. Ye Feng carefully took off the tears of the goddess on his neck, and the tears of the goddess were in the blue light after sensing the seal of the star light, and easily untied the seal.


    The seal leading to the ground is untied, and the closed starlight stone wall gradually starlight and dissipates.


    Holding this gap, Ye Feng holds Ali''s jade hand and pulls him to the ground.


    Carefully looking at this dark area full of demons, ye Fengchang breathed a sigh of relief after confirming that there were only a few scattered demons nearby.


    He silences Ali who wants to talk to him. Ye Feng''s mind spreads out and determines the specific patrol route of the demons. Then he takes Ali and tries to lurk out.


    Along the way, he did not encounter any danger. He successfully walked out of the devil''s paradise shrouded in black fog. Ye Fengchang sighed with relief: "finally, it''s safe to come out."


    It was noon, and the area without black fog was still extremely hot. Ali looked back at the dark fog covered area not far from his eyes, and his heart was also relieved.


    Thinking about what to do next on the plain of flon, Ye Feng, who had relaxed his vigilance, did not notice that some kind of hair numbing drilling was going on deeper in the sand under their feet.


    But as time went on, the mysterious creature under the crazy drilling sand became closer and closer to Ye Feng.


    The surface of the sand under their feet began to shake, and Ye Feng and a Li standing on them were horrified to find that something was about to break out of the ground under their feet.


    Out of the foreknowledge of danger, Ye Feng and Ali immediately fled from their present position, although they did not feel any magic wave.


    Just before Ye Feng left the front foot, the back foot where they had stood before set off a sand wave towering into the clouds.


    Waves of clamorous sand waves sprang up, and a creature covered with crystal suddenly burst out of the ground.


    "Crystal pioneer?" Her eyes twinkle with disbelief and uneasiness. Ali is worried about her and Ye Feng''s situation.


    Layer after layer of sand waves calmed down, and the body of the giant crystal creature emerged on the surface of the sand. Crystal creatures constantly emit deafening roars, as if to vent some special anger.


    "Oh, no, it''s Skinner!" His face was glumly staring at the crystal pioneer scarner who impressed Ye Feng. Ye Feng did not calculate that he would appear in front of him again.


    The voice did not fall, leaf wind pulled a Li ran up. However, when they met the wind of the other day, they were faster than the wind of the other day.


    Waving a huge pair of forceps, they both hit Ye Feng. Skana wants a pair of pliers to kill Ye Feng and avenge his brother who died in Ye Feng''s hand.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng picked up Ali and leaped sideways, narrowly avoiding the huge and incomparable pliers.


    Although the pincers failed, they still rolled up enough dust to disturb the sight.


    "Damned soft skin man!"


    See his attack by Ye Feng dexterously evade, with his hoarse monster voice to send out angry roar.


    The scorpion''s crystal body is covered with a bright white light, and the giant body of scanero instantly speeds up again. A pair of forceps enough to clip off everything opened and waved in the direction of Ye Feng''s escape.


    The barb of the tail is also followed by, into the fury of scaner intends to kill Ye Feng, whom he detests with one fell swoop.


    Ali, who is held in his arms by Ye Feng, instantly becomes smart when he sees the huge body shape of scarner, and his face turns white instantly. Although she can''t feel any magic wave from her body, she just can feel the invisible pressure that he brings to her.


    Ye Feng''s face sank with the speed of the sudden explosion of scaner. He ran the sword of the wind to the extreme. He jumped into the air without being clamped in half by the scarner pliers.


    Who would have thought that scaner reacted faster than Ye Feng and jumped into the air. The barb of his tail is thrown out suddenly, stabbing at the leaf wind faster than his body.


    "Ye Feng, be careful!"


    Lying in the arms of Ye Feng, a Li cries out anxiously, for fear that Ye Feng will be stabbed by the barb which is countless times larger than the normal scorpion.


    It is worried about what to come and what, unable to dodge Ye Feng was stabbed in the back by the huge barb, and the whole person was crazily shaken in the air by scaner.


    Ye Feng, stabbed by a barbed back, felt only a pang of pain, and his body was swung by scaner out of his control. He wanted to break away, but at the same time, the side effect of losing too much spirit and soul happened again, which made his nervous tingling brain sleepy.


    Suddenly shook his head, Ye Feng does not want to fall asleep at this moment. He forced himself to stay awake with the sharp pain in his back stabbed with a barbed by skaner.Holding Ali with his left hand, Ye Feng''s right hand leaps out, quietly condensing a moon light sword that looks like a rune sword.


    "Run, ugly soft skinned man, you keep running!"


    At the moment when scaner ridiculed him, a sharp color flashed in Ye Feng''s eyes, and the sword idea of wind lingered on the tip of the sword, condensing a wild sword spirit.


    Combining the magic of the moon and the sword of the wind, the sword of Yuehua suddenly fell down and hit the head of scaner.


    Ye Feng knows that the hardness of his body will not be threatened by his cutting. At most, he will drop a few painless crystals.


    Taking advantage of scaner''s surprise, Ye Feng breaks away from the barb on the tail of scaner and jumps back to the sand with ALI.


    Unable to free his back from the bleeding wound of the barb, Ye Feng continued to flee in the direction of flon plain.


    He was teased by Ye Feng again. Although Ye Feng''s attack did not cause any substantial damage to him, he still made him angry.


    With a terrible howl, scarner''s body is covered with bright white light again, catching up with Ye Feng in an instant.


    Ye Feng, who is on guard, dodges one after another of scaner''s attacks, but what he didn''t expect is that he couldn''t be attacked. He lost his patience and directly swung his huge body to hit him.


    The whole body was hit by scaner, Ye Feng''s hand slipped, Ali rolled down from his arms and onto the sand, while he was knocked into the air by the hammer of scaner.


    "Ye Feng!"


    A Li''s shrieking call came to his ears. Ye Feng had no time to respond. He could only grasp the hard head of skarn with both hands, so as to avoid hitting the ground directly from the air.


    Scaner is also found by him hit fly Ye Feng this move, in the heart of sneer he turned his head with leaf wind to the ground.


    A li in the distance covered his mouth with both hands, and his eyes were full of horror as Ye Feng was carried into the area filled with black fog by scaner.


    Boom!


    With the sound of Ye Feng smashing down from the area filled with black fog, and then in Ali''s more anxious eyes, one by one frightened shadow creatures gradually surrounded Ye Feng and scaner.


    With a strange scream of the dead, something more frightening happened to her.


    Lured by the scream of the undead, shadowy creatures from other areas of the neighborhood pour out and rush towards it.


    When she sensed that there was a high-level demon approaching, her pale face turned into a white fox and ran towards Ye Feng. She was afraid that Ye Feng would be buried here under the encirclement of scaner and the devil.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 732

    Boom!


    Under the impact of scaner, the whole body fell firmly on the sand. Fortunately, he timely used the wind shield before landing to cushion the impact of falling from high altitude. Ye Feng''s body did not suffer a devastating blow.


    Before the arrival of the next round of the attack, Ye Feng uses the sand waves to open up the distance.


    Fleeing out of the sand wave range, Ye Feng''s first thought is to find Ali. His eyes quickly swept around him. He was surprised that he was in the area of black fog.


    What made him feel bad was that he walked out of the sand wave that had not yet dissipated, but let the demons who were startled find him.


    Suddenly, a smart and fast white figure suddenly darted out of the devil and ran towards Ye Feng.


    As the petite white figure gets closer and closer to the leaf wind, it is also more and more clear. Who is Ali who is not transformed into a white fox?


    "Ye Feng!"


    A Li, who turns into a white fox, plunges into Ye Feng''s arms. Seeing Ye Feng safe and sound, she uses her magic power to make a sound full of joy.


    Ye Feng answered, hugged Ali tightly and looked around the demons who surrounded them.


    When he saw that there were two undead Knights among the demons surrounding him, his mood was gloomy to the extreme.


    After a short period of joy, Ali also remembers that she and Ye Feng are facing a very serious crisis. Fox eyes revealed human concerns, curled up in the arms of Ye Feng, she asked: "Ye Feng, what should we do next?"


    Ali''s question is exactly what Ye Feng is struggling with at the moment. To tell the truth, he has no absolute assurance that he can win when he meets the undead knight.


    There are two undead knights in the shadow creatures surrounding them, which makes Ye Feng''s pressure multiply.


    Just as he was tired of frantically thinking about Countermeasures in his mind, scaner unexpectedly rushed out of the sand wave and stabbed him with the barb of his tail.


    A sense of crisis arises in his heart, and Ye Feng subconsciously condenses the lightsaber of the moon, and blocks his backhand toward the direction behind him.


    The right hand holding the moon lightsaber was stung by the barb. When Ye Feng loosened his hand, the moon lightsaber was scattered into the moon and dissipated.


    Under the huge force of the barb, the leaf wind holding a Li kept retrogressing in the sand, and just hit the devil''s heap.


    Biting his teeth to get rid of the devil who wanted to entangle him, Ye Feng did not catch his breath, he saw that the huge body swaying towards him again.


    So close to the impact of skana, Ye Feng can''t get away from it. His heart beat suddenly, and he subconsciously wanted to step back.


    Curled up in Ye Feng''s arms, Ali noticed that behind them there was a dead Knight stepping on the dead horse''s hooves, waving a spear to stab Ye Feng''s back.


    "Ye Feng, don''t retreat!"


    Hearing the shriek of the horse like man, Ali''s voice anxiously reminds Ye Feng of the retreat.


    In her reminder, all attention is paid to the Ye Feng on the body of scaner, and then notice that there is a dead Knight attacking them behind.


    Ye Feng''s forehead is dripping with oil crystal sweat. His eyes are spinning faster and faster in his eyes, and he is caught in a dilemma.


    There was a time when he couldn''t dodge through scarney. He could only escape this attack by fleeing backward.


    But at this time, the undead Knight blocked his back road and made him fall into the choice of where to flee.


    Just as he hesitated, the knight of the dead''s sharp spear and scaner came at the same time. The inevitable Ye Feng, out of his instinctive desire for survival, forced the tears of the goddess to arouse all the forces he could use freely at the same time.


    Under the guidance of the tears of the goddess, the sword spirit of the wind, the magic power of the moon, the magic power of the stars and the power of arbitration were mixed together by force. With the blessing of Professor Ruiwen, Ye Feng''s strength rose sharply.


    The wind shield, which integrates various forces, forms an incomparably tight air wall, but at the same time, it also consumes Ye Feng''s physical strength at the speed that Ye Feng can''t bear.


    I thought it could resist the first wave of fierce attack from the undead knight and scaner. Who would have thought that the gas wall would vanish in the moment when it was touched by the undead spear and the body of scarner because ye Feng could not bear the terrible consumption speed.


    "No!"


    With Ali''s desperate cry, Ye Feng''s back was stabbed by the long spear of the undead knight and penetrated his abdomen.


    This is not over, from the front of the scaner hit Ye Feng''s body with his hard head several times larger than Ye Feng.


    The huge force produced by the savage collision of scaner directly flies Ye Feng, and the undead Knights collide with each other into the sand in the distance.


    The angry undead screamed from the undead Knight''s mouth, and his eyes twinkling with ghost fire looked at scaner.


    After confirming that Ye Feng is no longer threatened, the undead Knight pulls out the spear from Ye Feng''s body and splashes blood in the air.The knight of the undead, who was annoyed by scarner''s accidental injury, beckoned another undead knight who had never done anything, and raised the priority of killing him to the highest.


    The other demons who dare not get close to Ye Feng because of the existence of the undead knight have become more and more daring. However, taking into account the status and strength of the undead knight, they move slowly towards the seriously injured Ye Feng.


    "Ye Feng You don''t sleep I I''ll treat you now


    The wolf''s belly was pierced, and he was looking at the hole.


    She was so anxious that she began to mobilize the soul capturing magic power in her body, trying to stop the vague blood hole still flowing red blood for Ye Feng.


    Who would have thought that her soul capture magic just poured into Ye Feng''s body, her soul capturing magic would sink into the sea, unable to turn up a little waves.


    The skin of her skin was covered by the wind.


    "Ye Feng, wake up quickly!"


    Suddenly unable to use magic, Ali looks like a helpless and weak girl. She looks at the demons who covet her and Ye Feng in horror, and hugs Ye Feng tightly.


    Through the screen, I can see that Ye Feng''s body gradually presents gray and white dark spots, and shivell''s pupil gradually shrinks, thinking of Ye Feng''s last experience of killing crystal pioneers because he swallowed the forbidden magic stone.


    "Isn''t brother Ye Feng cured by healing water? Why is he petrified again? " Looking at Ye Feng''s petrified skin on the screen, Lulu, who also remembers that experience, anxiously tugged at hivier''s skirt.


    "Lulu, you brother Ye Feng will be OK!"


    In order to pacify Lulu and amu''s emotions, hiville said a word that she didn''t believe herself.


    Under her intense gaze, those demons smile at Ali one after another. Seeing that Ali, who protects Ye Feng, is about to fall into the devil''s paw, Ye Feng suddenly opens his grey and white eyes.


    Seeing this scene, he was even more worried that Ye Feng would be completely petrified after the battle as he had last time.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 733

    At the moment of Ali''s despair, Ye Feng, whose consciousness is vague in her arms, suddenly opens her eyes twinkling with gray and white light.


    The pupil reflects Ali Lihua''s flustered cheek, and Ye Feng''s vague consciousness gradually wakes up.


    Aware of the demons around him toward the Ali, Ye Feng eyes a coagulation. Breaking away from Ali''s arms, he picked up Ali with his back hand and leaped up nimbly.


    Body suddenly fell into the arms of others and soared up in the air. Ali subconsciously screamed, trying to break free. She this shake but let want to protect her leaf wind to hold her more tightly.


    Holding Ali to avoid the first round attack of many demons, Ye Feng lowered his voice and comforted him magnetically: "Ali, don''t move. It''s me, Ye Feng!"


    Hearing Ye Feng, Ali''s heart trembles and looks up at Ye Feng''s face.


    The familiar face makes the restless Ali feel relieved, but the gray and white lines on the two sides of Ye Feng''s cheek make her worried.


    "Ye Feng, what''s wrong with your body?"


    Heartily, she reaches out her jade hand and touches the petrified skin of Yefeng''s chest. Suddenly, a Li, unable to use her magic power, lies in Ye Feng''s arms without bones, and her eyes are filled with pitiful autumn water.


    Ye Feng, who recovers his consciousness, is not very clear about why his body has become like this. He can only vaguely sense that the power of forbidding demons in his body seems to be activated.


    If he hadn''t told him about his last experience after eating the forbidden stone, I''m afraid he didn''t even know what the power in his body was at the moment.


    "I once accidentally swallowed the forbidden stone. I think it''s the latent power of the forbidden stone. I''m fine now. It''s OK."


    For a moment and a half, unable to explain the specific reason, Ye Feng had to reply briefly. It is also holding Ali to avoid a wave of attacks from different demons. Ye Feng''s nerves are very tense and dare not slack off.


    Since Ye Feng said that he was ok, although Ye Feng''s state at the moment seemed a little frightening, Ali still chose to believe what he said.


    Enjoying the sense of security brought to her by lying in Ye Feng''s arms, Ali''s pretty face was slightly red, and she asked in a low voice, "Ye Feng, I can''t use magic any more. My whole body is soft. Is it related to your forbidding the magic stone power to start?"


    Listen to a Li that she can''t use magic, Ye Feng is a little surprised. However, thinking of the ability of forbidding magic stone to cut off magic, Ye Feng was relieved again.


    "It should be. You should have heard about the forbidden stone. It will form a special forbidden area."


    There was no time to observe the blush on Ali''s pretty face. Ye Feng sidestepped to avoid the attack of a magic swamp frog, and ran nimbly away from scaner and the undead knight.


    After hearing Ye Feng''s story, Ali is shocked because the forbidden magic field is the unique terrible ability of the forbidden magic stone.


    And she has lived for hundreds of years, and has seen a lot of people and other creatures who eat the forbidden stone by mistake. But without exception, these creatures who eat the forbidden stone by mistake will be able to cut off the magic power due to the prohibition of magic stone, which will lead to the exhaustion of magic power and eventually death.


    It''s a miracle that Ye Feng can survive like this, not to mention that Ye Feng can obtain the mysterious power from the forbidden magic stone.


    Compared with forcing other magic abilities to block a person''s magic or imprison magic through the suppression of strength, the forbidden magic field formed by the forbidden magic stone is more thorough to cut off the magic of a region.


    In the past, Ye Feng banned her magic. She could still sense the magic energy between heaven and earth. This time, she seemed to suddenly change back to the one who was hunted by hunters in the jungle, and could not feel any energy related to magic.


    Is it true that Ye Feng has acquired the unique ability of forbidden magic stone in the forbidden magic field?


    The more he thought about it, the more shocked he felt. At this time, Ali saw a ghost breathing the flame of the nether world. Taking advantage of Ye Feng''s busy dodging the attack of another demon, Ali sprayed scorching flames on the route of Ye Feng''s escape.


    Immediately put away the confused thoughts in the bottom of his heart, and Ali timely reminded him: "Ye Feng, be careful of the fire!"


    When her voice fell or late, Ye Feng''s back in her panic and anxiety under the gaze of the dark blue fire.


    However, what happened next was that Ali''s frightened expression gradually solidified. Her red lips were slightly open and her face was full of incredible looks.


    The expected fire would directly burn the clothes and skin on the back of Ye Feng, and then the cold breath would invade Ye Feng''s body, spreading the magic power of the dead and eating away Ye Feng''s body.


    But what makes Ali dumbfounded is that, before contacting Ye Feng, the fire quickly subsides under the influence of some special ability. After contacting Ye Feng''s body, the rest of the fire was sucked into Ye Feng''s body like a stone sinking into the sea, without causing any damage to Ye Feng.


    "Is it the domain of forbidden demons?"


    Subconsciously, she recalled her previous experience of using magic to heal Ye Feng but losing her magic power. Ali gradually began to believe what Ye Feng said. He really gained the unique ability of forbidden magic stone - Forbidden magic field!


    Although Ye Feng knows that now he has awakened the forbidden magic stone power which has been unable to use before, he did not expect that he should face the fire that just threatened his life.Suddenly, a bold idea came out of his mind, and Ye Feng wanted to try whether he could really be immune to magic through the forbidden magic field.


    Eager to try, he jumped into a group of demons surrounded by a group of demons to test the law, want to see how strong his domain of demons is.


    And those demons in see Ye Feng jump into their encirclement circle, display their respective magic one after another, without thinking about it, they attack Ye Feng.


    The body tries to operate according to his own will to form the power of forbidding demons in the field of forbidding demons. Ye Feng is surprised to find that he can actually control this power on his own.


    It seems that he is looking for death, but he will immediately spread the scope of the forbidden devil, and wait for those who can not detect the power of the forbidden devil to enter the urn.


    And his move also made a Li who didn''t get his notice in advance thought he was crazy, and quickly reminded him to escape from the black magic of demons.


    "Ye Feng, are you crazy? Get out of the way


    Despite Ali''s fear of his seemingly deadly behavior, Ye Feng has no response.


    In the end, facing many demons united enough to suffocate people''s undead magic and dark magic, a Li curled up in Ye Feng''s arms finally couldn''t see it.


    Thinking that she and Ye Feng must die, she put her hands around Ye Feng''s neck, and buried her pretty face, which was scared out of color, into Ye Feng''s chest, and her delicate body trembled.


    Ye Feng can also feel the magic power that unites enough to make him disappear, and he can''t breathe. However, driven by curiosity to test how strong the field of demon prohibition is, Ye Feng still resists the fear of death and stands upright and motionless.


    The evil magic from all directions covered the sight of all the demons in the vicinity of Ye Feng at the moment of contact with the forbidden field formed by Ye Feng around his body, and turned into an evil dark torrent.


    The roar of magic burst was heard all the time. The dark and dark torrent went into the sky, spreading the shadow of death.


    I don''t know how long, the heart throbbing dark torrent just because of continuous leakage gradually dissipated.


    As the flood of death that obscures the sight gradually dissipates, the vague figure of Ye Feng standing in the center of magic burst with Ali in his arms appears quietly.


    When the dark torrent dissipated completely, many demons attacking Ye Feng showed a look of panic.


    Ye Feng, who was supposed to be out of the ashes, stood there undamaged. A pair of shining cold eyes were casting cold eyes at them.


    At the moment, Ye Feng is more terrible and evil than them in the eyes of these demons. In the face of such a leaf wind, they can''t help but give birth to the idea of retreat.


    Those demons who besieged Ye Feng fled to all directions in a panic, sending out a terrible howl.


    The other demons nearby who did not participate in the escape of these demons were not aware of them. They did not feel any magic wave from Ye Feng and Ali. They even felt that these fleeing demons were stupid.


    Lying in Ye Feng''s arms, Ali didn''t feel any pain of being torn by magic. She opened her eyes and looked at Ye Feng and herself, and then looked at the demons who fled wildly.


    "I We''re not dead? "


    She was so frightened that she became infatuated with her mouth and felt unreal in her heart.


    Hearing the sound of a Li criminal''s crazy mouth, Ye Feng converges his murderous eyes on the demons. Looking down at the frightened Ali, he stroked her hair which was blown away by the torrent for her, and gently said a sentence that made Ali numb.


    "How can I let you die?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 734

    Aftertaste Ye Feng just said to her that is full of caring words, lying in Ye Feng''s arms, a Li''s heart trembles, two dimples pan Hua.


    Knowing clearly that this moment should not be full of wishful thinking, Ali still can''t restrain the heart of Huaichun and fantasize about her and Ye Feng''s bright future.


    When Ali is curled up in Ye Feng''s arms, Ye Feng is holding Ali and flees away from the demons.


    With his unique ability in the forbidden magic field, Ye Feng hides his and Ali''s breath. After glancing at the direction of the dead knight and scarner, who had already disappeared from sight, he did not stop for a moment, but headed for the plain of flon at a faster speed.


    Although he wanted to test whether he could fight with the undead knight or scaner, he still felt that it was not appropriate after careful consideration.


    As soon as he thought that just now he wanted to test the forbidden magic field and let Ali follow him into the almost mortal situation, he had a little bit of blame for his recklessness.


    Fortunately, he and Ali did not have an accident, otherwise he would definitely feel guilty for it all his life. No longer think about what has happened, Ye Feng, who is mature in psychology, is holding his breath and is determined to cure Ali.


    "Strange How can I always exert my strength recently, and my head will be drowsy and want to sleep? "


    Suddenly feel the head is very dim and swollen, Ye Feng frowns, confused. He complained in a broken way and yawned drowsy.


    The speaker has no intention, but the listener intends. Just now, Ali, who was still in the girl''s arms, shivered subconsciously because of his guilty mind, and secretly glanced at Ye Feng.


    See Ye Feng did not doubt to her body, a Li''s uneasy heart just slightly put down.


    She pursed her lips and her golden eyes flickered. After hesitating for a long time, she still began to propose: "Ye Feng, put away your forbidden magic field first. It should be too heavy a burden on you!"


    Ali''s words also make Ye Feng notice that he seems to be a little unable to support the forbidden magic field given to him by using the forbidden magic stone for a long time. He feels that he has taken up the power of forbidding demons.


    "Although the power of forbidding demons in my body can be mobilized, I still feel a little unfamiliar with it. When I understand it in the future, I should not be so petrified as I am today. You should be able to exert magic freely when you are around me."


    At the same time he speculates, Ye Feng smiles and takes back the forbidden area formed by the power of forbidding evil. And his petrified skin also gradually subsided with the recovery of the power of forbidding demons, until he recovered his flesh and blood.


    Again can sense the magic elements between heaven and earth, Ali can''t wait to get away from Ye Feng. Jumping off the ground, she mobilized the soul capturing magic power in her body, and transformed it into pure healing power, so that she could nourish Ye Feng''s body which lost too much essence.


    The warm current surged all over the body, and the warm leaf wind didn''t feel dizzy as before. Recovering a little, he sincerely thanks: "Ali, you are too kind to me, always use your magic to restore my physical strength."


    "This is what I should do!" An imperceptible flurry flashed in his eyes. Ali stroked his hair and answered Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng did not have her special means of perceiving the spirit and soul, and did not know the origin of his life, because most of her greed that night passed away. Although Ye Feng''s spirit has recovered a lot under her continuous treatment these days, she is still a little short of being able to use her sword Qi and magic power freely.


    What''s more, these days, the wind brings her into trouble frequently, so she has to use her strength to make up for his magic nourishment.


    A little guilty in her heart, but she didn''t dare to say it. She could only hold the secret by herself.


    "Ali, why are you unhappy again?"


    Smiling leaf wind found that a Li''s pretty face unconsciously climbed up a gloomy look, he is also a little bit in love with her. He stretched out his hand and smoothed Ali''s pouting mouth. He grinned heartlessly and said, "it''s so much better!"


    "Ye Feng..." A Li''s heart is stirred by Ye Feng''s seemingly casual actions.


    "Are you thinking about the broken Dementor pearl again?"


    Ye Feng, who couldn''t see Ali''s drooping face, mistakenly thought that Ali was still worried about something that could not be repaired by the soul sucking pearl. He asked with concern, while brushing the sand from her face.


    Let Ye Feng sweep the sand for her, and Ali''s heart is slightly uncomfortable because of the things Ye Feng mentioned. However, compared with her own affairs, she is more concerned about when Ye Feng can completely recover from her excessive spirit.


    If there are all kinds of crises along the way, it is very difficult for her to nourish Ye Feng''s life source with her soul capturing magic.


    Seeing her with an aggrieved face, Ye Feng comforted her optimistically: "when I come to the habitat of the Nine Tailed Fox, I believe there will be a miracle!"


    Ye Feng''s soothing words make Ali''s golden eyes slightly elongate, and she thinks of something that can be happy for her.


    Although there is hardly anything in the habitat of the Nine Tailed Fox tribe that will help her recover her soul capturing pearl, there is a healing water that only exists in legend.Before she left last time, she remembered that there was still a lot of healing water in the ruins. It is believed that with enough healing water, combined with her soul capturing magic, Ye Feng''s spirit should be nourished in a short time.


    Suddenly, Ali''s gloomy look gradually faded and replaced by a happy smile that was excited and happy to restore Ye Feng''s soul.


    As long as Ye Feng''s spirit can be restored, she will feel less guilty because she has inhaled Ye Feng''s spirit.


    I don''t know what Ali thinks. Ye Feng thinks that she is comforted by his words. She is still a little worried.


    Little did not know, far away in Ionia, sylvier was quietly watching Ye Feng and her friend Ali through the sub screen of the control room of the refec.


    After confirming that Ye Feng is not petrified, the boulder hanging in her heart is falling. However, when she relaxed, she recalled the ambiguous experience of Ali and Ye Feng along the way. Rao was in her mood, but she still felt a little vinegar jar overturned.


    In the heart repeatedly admonishes her that Ye Feng is taking a Li to repair the soul sucking pearl, and the jealousy in her heart dissipates temporarily.


    Da Da Da


    The sound of slow footwork suddenly came from outside the control room. He seemed to have guessed who was coming, and his face was slightly embarrassed.


    Lulu, the ghost spirit spirit, also guessed who was coming. She whispered, "sister sylvier, your third rival is coming!"


    Lulu, who was white eyed and tongue chewing, didn''t want Lulu''s nonsense to be heard by others.


    "Sister oleana, Lulu wants sugar!"


    Making a face at hivier, Lulu ran mischievously to Olivia, who was concentrating on her experiment.


    "Amu wants it too!" The greedy amu followed Lulu and yelled.


    At this time, the control room into a large wave of red curly hair into the enchanting woman.


    "Sylvier, it''s time for the shift. Leave the rest to me. It''s time for you to go back and have a good rest."


    Listening to the woman''s voice which made her disgust, and because of the agreement made with the woman yesterday, shivell endured his discontent and got up with a smile to look at the woman.


    "I see, Sarah!"


    Naturally, Sara knew that shivell seemed to smile at her, but she was very dissatisfied with her arrival.


    She wanted to laugh at the thought that yesterday, she had to take turns with her to monitor Ye Feng and Ali.


    "Go to bed. You''ve been up all night. You can''t hold on to it!"


    She smiles and waves goodbye to shivell, and Sara glances at the screen in the corner of her eye. At the sight of Ali, who is ambiguous with Ye Feng, Sara''s smiling face is as cold as ice one second ago.


    Since the last time she saw a Li sucking the essence of Ye Feng, Sara has given Ali the same label as Ruiwen.


    Although she likes Ye Feng, as a woman with strong independence and autonomy, it is difficult for her to change her aversion to Ali and Ruiwen because of other people''s views.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 735

    On the next road, Ye Feng and Ali smoothly pass through surima and arrive at the plain of flon.


    As the largest plain in Valoran, the vegetation here is dominated by grass and supplemented by woods. The uninhabited plain of flon, like the southern part of other great barriers, is full of dangers unknown to mankind today.


    Walking on this primitive plain, Ye Feng and a Li are also very careful. On the way, they encountered many fierce beasts that could not be seen in human society, but for Ye Feng and Ali, these beasts were not enough to cause damage to them.


    After a long journey in the plain, Ye Feng and Ali finally arrived at a valley in the northwest of the plain.


    A gust of breeze blows the decadent breath to face. Ye Feng looks at the ruins at the entrance of the valley, and unconsciously gives birth to a sense of desolation in his heart.


    Back to the relics where she got the enchanting pearl to practice magic, Ali has mixed feelings. Taking a deep breath, she took the lead to walk into the habitat of the Nine Tailed Fox clan.


    Ye Feng followed and frowned at all kinds of buildings of the nine tail demon fox clan style collapsed in the valley.


    "It seems that there was a great war here..."


    Smelling Ye Feng''s words, Ali, who knows the truth of the dilapidation here, brings Ye Feng to a vine.


    Under Ye Feng''s eyes, Ali pushes aside the vines, revealing a half stone tablet buried in the broken soil. Some inscriptions that Ye Feng can''t understand are engraved on the stone tablet. Ali interprets the scrawled characters for him.


    "They betrayed the contract and wanted to take away the soul sucking pearl in our body. The people would not give it up until they died. Finally, none of them survived..."


    Ali''s eyes are slightly sad and sad. Although she is only a fox of later generations, she can still feel how desperate the Nine Tailed foxes were slaughtered.


    "Who are they?" Squat down and caress Ali''s back to show her not to be too sad. But he was also curious about who Ali said they were.


    "Do you really want to know?" A Li looks back and looks at the eye leaf wind deeply. Her beautiful eyes twinkle with a complicated and obscure look.


    Ye Feng nodded, and naturally he wanted to know how the Nine Tailed Fox clan destroyed the clan.


    "Come here with me!"


    Inexplicably, with a sigh, Ali leads Ye Feng to a pile of weeds full of messy weapons and dead bones.


    Pointing to the dead human bones holding weapons, Ali turned his eyes away and said in a low voice, "you should be able to see what kind of human remains this is?"


    Along the direction of Ali''s fingers, Ye Feng sees several fox carcasses pierced by weapons in the weeds.


    Three, four, five, six No matter what kind of Fox of the Nine Tailed demon fox tribe, it is penetrated by the remains of humanoid creatures holding various weapons.


    Ye Feng can see that the human remains belong to human at a glance. Ye Feng is stunned at first, then his eyes slowly enlarge, and his eyes twinkle with shock and incredible light.


    This scene makes Ye Feng feel a little ashamed. He also understands why Ali asked him if he really wanted to know.


    It was human that killed the Nine Tailed Fox!


    Ye Feng sighed: "why do they do this? Wasn''t the nine tail demon fox clan an alliance with mankind to fight against empty visitors


    "As the most stable ally of the Terran, the Nine Tailed Fox clan often goes out and out of the Terran world for treatment even after other races no longer communicate with the Terran. Once upon a time, the leader of the Terran overheard that the soul sucking jewel in the nine tail demon fox clan has the ability to cure all kinds of diseases; Greedy, they hope to control this power forever, so they organize a large army to press in, and the nine tail fox clan fight to death. Finally, they are exterminated by the Terrans


    Without delay, she tells the truth that she found in the ruins. Ali quietly looks at Ye Feng and wants to see how he will feel after hearing this.


    Ye Feng took a cold breath after listening to it. His mood was very complicated. He didn''t know how to face Ali.


    Although he was not the one who destroyed the nine tail fox clan, but those people were his kindred, which made him feel a little bumpy.


    "Don''t think too much. Didn''t you bring me to find a way to repair my soul capture jewel?"


    Understanding to walk forward, Ali stretched out a warm jade hand to hold Ye Feng tightly, and her pretty face bloomed with a beautiful smile.


    She pulled Ye Feng to the deep valley where the healing water she had thought of in advance. Ali said with a smile: "Ye Feng, this is the healing water only existing in the legend, and it is also the only holy thing with healing ability in this ruined valley."


    Looking at the pool water in front of him, Ye Feng''s eyes brightened: "I and shivell have also found healing water in shurima before. The healing power of this water is so strong, Ali, you can go in and try it!"


    Smelling Ye Feng''s words, Ali, who originally wanted to let Ye Feng enter and nourish his soul, was stunned for a moment. If she doesn''t use the water pearl, she won''t be able to recover it soon.


    Even though she was sure that the healing water could not repair her soul sucking pearl, she still jumped into the center of the pool in order to let Ye Feng accept the baptism of the healing water.As usual, he practiced the secret art of cultivating the soul sucking pearl. Under the nourishment of the healing water, Ali gradually formed the Pearl prototype. But as with the previous two times, no matter how she tried to complete the final stage of the condensation and molding of the Dementor pearl, it did not help.


    All wet, he jumped back to the bank from the healing water. Ali shook his head: "still not, Ye Feng."


    Although he had already made psychological preparations, Ye Feng was still a little sad and unwilling after hearing about Ali''s failure. He even felt guilty in his heart.


    "Sorry, if it wasn''t for me, you wouldn''t have..."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s low self reproach, Ali''s heart and mouth are like prickles. Walking forward, she stretched out her jade hand to cover Ye Feng''s mouth, collected her eyes and said: "don''t you say so about yourself!"


    Ruo Ruo leans in Ye Feng''s arms. Ali pauses and gently suggests, "Ye Feng, thank you for accompanying me and taking care of me all the time. You are also very tired. Can you nourish your tired spirit in the water of healing?"


    The fragrant wind from a Li''s body flutters, which makes Ye Feng slightly intoxicated. But thinking that he didn''t repair Ali''s soul sucking jewel, but still needed to use the healing water that should have been given to Ali, he even more blamed himself.


    Don''t want to give up the treatment of Ali, he is trying to discuss with a Li, first return to the Emerald Forest of kumang ancient forest, and then take a long-term view, but he doesn''t want to hear Ali''s enchanting voice.


    "Ye Feng, look at me..."


    Smelling the soft voice of enchanting magic, Ye Feng lowered his head subconsciously.


    At this time, a Li, nestling in ye fenghuai, also raises his head, and his golden eyes tremble slightly, moving his affectionate autumn waves.


    "Ye Feng, will you listen to me? The water of advanced healing nourishes your spirits and spirits that have passed away too much. "


    Because Ali didn''t do anything to threaten Ye Feng''s life, even if ye Feng was enchanted by Ali, the tears of goddess on his chest did not start to make him free from the charm of Ali.


    In this way, the enchanted leaf Fengshun from a Li''s instructions, obediently jumped into the water of healing.


    A Li is sitting on the shore, drawing on the soul capturing magic power in time, and with the healing power of the healing water, it nourishes the spirit of Ye Feng who has passed away too much.


    Under the double nourishment of healing water and soul absorbing magic, Ye Feng''s spirit is healing at a visible speed.


    It is believed that before long, he will be able to exert his power as freely as before.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 736

    With the strong healing power of the healing water, Ali''s soul capturing magic just took a whole afternoon to nourish Ye Feng''s spirit.


    After calming down, Ali manipulates Ye Feng, who is enchanted by her, to go ashore. First, she uses the magic to dry Ye Feng''s wet lapel, and then let Ye Feng lie in her arms, which removes her charm.


    From the charm to wake up from the leaves of the wind shaking under the confused head, and then glance at the dilapidated valley. It was a surprise that it was dark. He sat up from Ali''s arms and said, "Ali, how dark is it?"


    "You either protect me these days or travel a long way. Maybe you are too tired. You fall asleep before you finish talking at noon. I am afraid that I will disturb your rest. Do you feel better now?"


    He was lying without moving his face. Ali''s soft eyes closed slightly, and his tone was warm as warm air. He heard Ye Feng''s trance.


    See Ye Feng is not cast enchantment magic she attracted, a Li heart a sweet. But she was still coquettish: "ask you, Ye Feng!"


    "Oh, oh, oh, I''m much better now!" Noticing his gaffe, Ye Feng grinned and relieved the embarrassment.


    After smoothing the hair of her ears, Ali, who was pretty red, whispered: "you said you would take me back to the Emerald Forest for a while? It''s not particularly late. Shall we find another place to rest for another night on the way to the meeting? "


    Smell speech, Ye Feng frowned, did not answer a Li for the first time. After pondering for a moment in his mind, facing Ali''s expectant eyes, he proposed: "Ali, I think for a second that it doesn''t make any sense to stay outside. It''s better to go back to Ionia. Think about it, aonia has Lord Soraka, Lulu and SANA. They are all healing mages. Maybe this is your last..."


    "I don''t listen, I don''t listen!" On hearing that he was going back to Ionia, Ali''s expectant face gradually became frightened.


    As in the pavilion at the junction of the plain of flon and the ancient forest of kumang, her mood fluctuated because ye Feng wanted to take her back to Ionia.


    "Ali..." Ye Feng also wants to persuade Ali, but his hand is resisted by Ali, who suddenly pats it open.


    "I don''t go back, Ye Feng, please, I really don''t want to go back to Ionia..." A Li''s beautiful eyes are filled with water mist and twinkling with pitiful tears.


    Thinking of Ali''s reaction to resist returning to Ionia, Ye Feng is silent. Moreover, he thought about Soraka''s words that he didn''t expect to cure Ali before he returned to kumang ancient forest. Even if SANA and Lulu were added, there was no special way to repair Ali''s soul sucking pearl.


    Rather than take Ali back to the back of almost certain failure, it is better to let her stay in the world far away from human beings according to Ali''s will.


    And he, is responsible for accompanying her, looking for the last glimmer of slim opportunity.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng took a deep breath: "then we won''t go back. Let''s go back to the Emerald Forest and live in it for a long time. After all, there are sacred things that are very similar to your soul capture beads."


    Hearing Ye Feng say that he will not take her back to Ionia, Ali breaks his tears to smile and pours into Ye Feng''s arms, greedily asks for warmth.


    After the excitement calmed down, Ali wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and stood up to walk side by side with Ye Feng.


    "Is it here, brother?"


    The silent Valley suddenly echoed a girl''s voice of milk, and Ye Feng, who heard the sound, was alert and immediately hid their breath.


    Then, there was a young boy''s voice in the valley: "sister, yes, this is the valley recorded in the clan''s ancient books."


    "Well Brother, it''s so scary. There are so many corpses in it


    "Wow, and human weapons!"


    In the valley, Ye Feng and Ali looked at each other, and then the two children quietly approached each other.


    They thought they were two human children, but they didn''t want to surprise Ye Feng and Ali. They both had a pair of fox ears on their heads, and they had six hairy fox tails behind them.


    "Is it the surviving Nine Tailed Fox clan?" Eyes full of shock color, Ye Feng is not sure to ask a li in a low voice.


    Ali is also slightly open lips, some surprised. Hearing Ye Feng''s question, she added a little bit of cableway: "I''m not sure if the Nine Tailed Fox survived ten thousand years ago, but I can be sure that they and I are of the same race!"


    Gazing at two active Nine Tailed Fox babies in the dark, Ye Feng''s eyes twinkled, and he thought of another possibility of repairing Ali''s soul sucking pearl.


    Repressing his excitement, Ye Feng continued to ask, "if there are other habitats of the Nine Tailed Fox tribe nearby when they mentioned the ancient books in the clan just now?"


    "I''m not sure about this. In order to find a way to continue life without inhaling human spirits, I almost traveled all over the southern land of Valoran. I have met many races, but I haven''t seen the Nine Tailed Fox people."Don''t know what Ye Feng thinks, Ali answers truthfully, the corner of his mouth is still suffused with a bitter smile.


    "Now, Ali?"


    Excited Ye Feng slapped a Li''s fragrant shoulder and said with a smile, "as long as we let them take us to their family, I believe that the Nine Tailed Fox should have a way to cure you!"


    After Ye Feng said this, Ali''s moving eyes are also flashing with anticipation.


    Seeing that Ali was intrigued by him, Ye Feng smiles confidently, and then he leads Ali to appear in front of two Nine Tailed Fox babies.


    Ye Feng and a Li''s sudden appearance really scared the two small cute spies, and they set out to flee to the valley.


    Ye Feng didn''t want to let them run. He stretched out his hands and was ready to lift them.


    Who wants not to wait for Ye Feng to catch them, two small lovely face to face bumped into a piece. After a dizzy turn around, the two of them fell down on the weeds.


    Looking at Ye Feng and a li in human form, the two Nine Tailed Fox babies who were extremely scared suddenly gave a whoa and wailed.


    "Wow Brother, it''s human. We''re dead! "


    "Wuwuwu Sister, blame me. If I had known that I would have listened to the words of my family, I would not take you out for exploration! "


    Hearing the cry and cry of two Nine Tailed Fox babies, Ye Feng raised his forehead with a burst of earth.


    However, the fox ear and nine fox tails were exposed. He squatted down patiently, and the tiger touched two trembling little cute ones.


    "Elder sister, I''m also a Nine Tailed Fox. We won''t hurt you!"


    A Li''s gentle smile makes the two Nine Tailed Fox babies feel less afraid, but out of the fear of human beings, their eyes toward Ye Feng are still a little bit palpitating.


    "Sister, how are you with human beings?"


    "Yes, yes, all the people in my family say that human beings are bad guys who want to steal our soul capture jewels!"


    The two cute children speak ill of human beings innocently, and steal a glance at Ye Feng from time to time, for fear that Ye Feng might hurt them both.


    Ali covered his mouth and chuckled: "human beings also have good people, such as this human brother, who is my elder sister''s savior!"


    The two nine tail fox babies are not as alert as before.


    "Elder sister, my name is Ali, and this big brother is Ye Feng. How about you?" Fondly continue to touch the two small lovely head, Ali is very fond of them.


    "Elder sister, my name is fox fox. Is there any other Nine Tailed Fox like us in the outside world?"


    "My name is Li Li. I''m brother Fox''s younger sister. You are white fox like my sister!"


    The relaxed Fox and Beaver look at Ye Feng curiously, as if wondering whether Ye Feng is really a good man as Ali said.


    Thinking of going to the place where two Nine Tailed Fox babies live, Ali said with a still smile: "it should be. Fox fox, beaver, elder sister will send you to the Hui nationality, OK? Don''t let your relatives worry about it so late


    Fox and Beaver originally wanted to take Ali, a Nine Tailed Fox living in the outside world, to visit their family, but they hesitated to see Ye Feng beside them.


    Seeing this, a Li lightly kisses the two Nine Tailed Fox babies who are worried about Ye Feng, and says softly, "fox, beaver, listen to your sister''s words!"


    At first, some hesitation of the two little cute suddenly agreed: "sister, we will take you back to the clan!"


    "Did you enchant them?" Ye Feng found something and asked directly.


    "Well, I have no choice but to do it. Besides, I believe you, you should not have the heart to harm the nine tail fox clan?" Ali asked knowingly, showing a teasing smile.


    Being touched by a Li''s charming smile, Ye Feng quickly stops some burning desire in his heart, and makes a solemn cough to show that he has not thought of something he should not have thought of.


    "Well, let''s go!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 737

    Following the two Nine Tailed Fox babies enchanted by a Li, Ye Feng and a Li came to a small peak flowing with a clear stream.


    Foxes and beavers are wagging their six cute tails and chanting obscure magic incantations.


    The faint emerald fluorescence gradually appeared with their two incantations, showing a mysterious boundary around the small mountain to cover the sight.


    "No wonder I haven''t found any other nine tailed foxes before. It turns out that they have hidden their habitat with enchantment."


    The golden eyes twinkle with surprise. Ali looks at the border and murmurs to himself.


    The appearance of the boundary also exposes the habitat of the Nine Tailed Fox clan attached to the small mountain peak in the inner part of the border to the sight of Ye Feng and the two of them.


    The deep green forest is full of simple buildings close to the natural style, and there are all kinds of cave buildings under the mountain. At night, the emerald light is dotted with the natural habitat of the Nine Tailed Fox. At the entrance of the border is a beautiful woman of the Nine Tailed Fox tribe, who seems to be waiting for someone.


    When the Nine Tailed Fox woman saw Ye Feng and a Li outside the border, she could not help but look pale. She immediately used the enchanting magic to send an emergency signal to the same people in the habitat. She looked at the fox and the beaver''s eyes full of worry.


    After noticing the eyes of the Nine Tailed Fox woman, Ali timely removed her fascination with Fox and beaver, and lowered her head and stroked the heads of the next two babies.


    "Fox, beaver, you''re home. Is that woman your mother?"


    The fox and Beaver wake up and look forward subconsciously. When the two of them saw the Nine Tailed Fox beautiful woman, they immediately showed a happy face.


    I can''t remember how he came back, but Fox and Beaver still rushed into the border with joy.


    "Ye Feng, let''s keep up with them!" A Li, who doesn''t want to be blocked outside the border, takes Ye Feng''s hand and follows Hu Hu and Cibi.


    The beautiful woman in the enchantment wanted to keep Ye Feng and Ali out of the border, but she had to give up when she saw Fox and Beaver right next to them.


    "Mother, we are back!"


    Foxes and beavers plunge into the arms of worried women, scrambling to get their mother''s care.


    Noticing the unfriendly eyes of the beautiful woman, Ye Feng is about to open her mouth, but she is covered by a Li, who feels inappropriate.


    "I''ll do it, Ye Feng." Looking at Ye Feng apologetically, Ali then stepped forward with a friendly smile: "Hello, my name is Ali, and I''m also a Nine Tailed Fox. This is my human friend, Ye Feng."


    Foxes and beavers can see from their mother''s eyes that they seem to be in trouble, so they have to curl up in the arms of the beautiful woman without saying a word.


    In the face of a li of the same clan, the alert in the beautiful woman''s heart has not been put down. Although she wants to be calm in front of her children, she still has some fear in her eyes when she sees Ye Feng beside Ali.


    Over the beautiful woman, a Li''s eyes quickly glanced at the quiet and peaceful new habitat of the Nine Tailed Fox tribe. Many of the Nine Tailed Fox people came out of the habitat. They were all attracted by the signal sent by the beautiful woman just now.


    However, most of the Nine Tailed Fox people who came out to watch were children. They looked at the strange Ye Feng and Ali with fear and curiosity.


    "Human beings are not welcome here. Let''s go."


    Holding Fox and Beaver back a few steps, the beautiful woman pursed her lips, suppressed her fear, and motioned Ye Feng to leave.


    "We are here to ask for help from the Nine Tailed Fox clan. There is absolutely no malice!" Ye Feng can''t sit still. He doesn''t want to miss any chance to cure Ali.


    But he did not expect that his sincere words made the beautiful woman with Fox and Beaver look more pale, and even the other baby foxes hiding in the forest were fried.


    "My father told me that human beings want us to take our lives and take away our soul charmers!"


    "My mother told me the same thing!"


    "Wuwuwu I''m too young to die... "


    "Whoa..."


    "You can''t let him take it away!"


    Ye Feng was bewildered by the cry and cry of the nine tail fox babies in the forest. He did not want to take away their soul sucking pearls.


    At this time, a reprimand sound sounded, those Nine Tailed Fox baby crying voice also suddenly stopped.


    "What''s the noise? Look at all of you. Be quiet


    Along with this majestic and thick voice, a handsome Nine Tailed Fox man with black fox ears on his head came out slowly from the forest.


    Dressed in black clothes similar to those of the aikasiya era and with short gray hair, the fox man exudes the magic that threatens Ye Feng.


    The handsome face of the fox clan man shows no weakness and indifference.


    "The Nine Tailed demon fox clan has broken ties with the Terrans for thousands of years. In the friendship of the two clans who fought against the empty visitors together, you go!"


    At present, the fox man looks handsome. How can he speak so aggressively? Ye Feng''s face was slightly displeased, but because he and Ali had a desire for the Nine Tailed Fox clan, they had to restrain their discontent.He took a deep breath and said with a pleasant smile: "this friend of the Fox family, my name is Ye Feng. Ali and I have come here to ask for important things. We hope the nobles..."


    "Needless to say, we will not help mankind!" Don''t wait for Ye Feng to finish speaking, the fox man refused Ye Feng''s request.


    Eyes a congealed, Ye Feng''s whole body momentum suddenly climbs, is obviously with this fox race man''s on.


    Seeing that they were about to fight, Ali stopped Ye Feng and motioned him not to be impulsive. Then she said to the fox man: "in fact, it is I who ask for the Nine Tailed Fox clan. He is my friend and will not harm the people of the family."


    Ali''s voice is sincere and earnest. She looks at the fox man''s eyes with pitiful eyes. She hopes to let the tough fox man relax by her kindred affection.


    But the fox man''s next sentence is to let a Li pale, speechless.


    "You are a dying man who has been taken away by human beings. Is it necessary to make up a lie to deceive our fellow human beings in order to get more Dementors? You traitor of the Nine Tailed Fox clan


    The fox man''s cruel words and words kill the heart, listening to Ali''s whole body trembling. Fortunately, Ye Feng helped her in time, otherwise she would fall to the ground.


    When the fox man said that slander the words of Ali''s personality, Ye Feng could no longer restrain his dissatisfaction with the fox man.


    "Ali, I''ll give it to me next."


    His face darkened completely, and Ye Feng motioned for Ali to wait for him.


    Ali also saw that he seemed to be angry, and he said a few good words for the fox man, so that Ye Feng didn''t mess around.


    However, it had no effect on Ye Feng, who had decided to teach the fox man a lesson. He selectively ignored what Ali said, and his right hand quietly condensed a moon light sword in the shape of a rune sword.


    The fox man who is aware of Ye Feng''s anger has no fear at all. On the contrary, he is full of fighting spirit because ye Feng is infuriated by him.


    Today, he is going to take shame on his fellow citizens who died in the hands of Terrans ten thousand years ago!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 738

    The whole body is surrounded by the sword spirit of wind, and Ye Feng''s body disappears in the same place.


    Don''t wait for Ye Feng to show up, the fox man''s eyes twinkling with strange black light can see the direction of Ye Feng.


    The body almost disappeared in place with Ye Feng at the same time. The fox man appeared in the air at the next moment and directly pulled out the hidden Ye Feng in the void.


    He wanted to use the blade waltz that he had learned from Fiona directly to solve the battle, but Ye Feng didn''t want him to be directly pulled out of the void by the fox man. He was shocked.


    For a short time, Ye Feng''s body is flapped by the black fox tail behind the fox man. Nearly fainted by the fox man, Ye Feng tried to resist the dizzy feeling of his head and wanted to stabilize his body with the help of the breeze transformed by the sword spirit of the wind.


    Who would like to Fox men do not give him a chance to breathe, directly appeared behind him, kick him in the opposite direction.


    Back and forth, Ye Feng''s figure in mid air is up and down, left and right, like a ball played by Fox men between applause.


    At the bottom of a Li, her hands fell on her heart. She was very worried. She could only pray for Ye Feng secretly.


    In the middle of the air, Ye Feng, who was kicked in the air like a ball by a fox man, was very subdued in his heart.


    After many attempts, Ye Feng catches the fox man''s movement. He doesn''t think he will lose to the fox man in terms of speed.


    Pretending not to be aware of the fox man''s movement, in fact, Ye Feng has been secretly accumulating strength, waiting for the fox man to attack again.


    Sure enough, when he saw the fox man attacking, Ye Feng waved his left hand, forming a wind wall formed by sword spirit between him and the fox man.


    Long ago, he was kicked by the fox man close at the same time, and the wind of the leaves was chopped twice. The wind quietly gathered the elements of wind between heaven and earth, and the whirlwind of the wind blew out with his lightsaber of the moon.


    With his right hand around his body and behind him, Professor Yasuo was killed in his violent wind. Ye Feng''s body also appeared in the whirlwind while the whirlwind imprisoned the fox man''s action ability.


    Trapped by the whirlwind, the fox man feels the breath of Ye Feng''s appearance. He wants to break free from the shackles of the strong wind. However, no matter how he tried, he couldn''t move even half a step in the whirlwind.


    The eyes reflect the figure of Ye Feng waving the moon lightsaber wrapped by the wind''s sword. The fox men are more and more anxious to get rid of it.


    Seeing Ye Feng blending the magic of the moon, the blade wind is about to fall head-on. At this critical moment, a swift figure suddenly appears on the peak of the fox''s habitat.


    The figure approached Ye Feng countless times faster than Ye Feng''s cutting, and appeared in front of the fox man in Ye Feng''s sword cutting.


    The visitor is a Nine Tailed Fox woman with white fox ears like Ali. In Ye Feng''s frightening eyes, she flicks the sleeve of her right hand, easily dissolving the whirlwind of Ye Feng''s chopping steel flash.


    At the same time of restoring the fox man''s ability to move, she was killed in the face of the strong wind falling down by Ye Feng. The woman just blocked it, and the moon lightsaber in Ye Feng''s hand broke into an illusory moon.


    Hukou is extremely painful by the earthquake, and Ye Feng''s body shape also flies out with the collapse of the moon''s lightsaber.


    The vast magic power poured out from the woman''s body, and suppressed Ye Feng''s desire to resist with irresistible force.


    If ye Feng is in the sea, he feels powerless to drown, and his body is also heavily smashed to the ground.


    Ali rushes to Ye Feng''s side to help him up. She nervously explores Ye Feng''s soul capturing magic power and explores Ye Feng''s physical condition. But to her surprise, Ye Feng''s body surface was not injured, not even the interior of the body was not seriously injured.


    Did the powerful fox woman not mean to hurt Ye Feng? Thinking of this, Ali subconsciously raised his head and looked at the fox woman in mid air.


    Ye Feng didn''t expect that the fox woman had just cast such a terrible magic. He didn''t get any damage. Is that magic that makes people feel powerless is an illusion?


    Like Ali, he also cast an uncertain look at the fox women.


    "Xiao Hei, you go down first."


    Aware of the eyes of Ali and ye Fengtou, the fox woman signals the fox man who fought with Ye Feng back to the woods.


    Later, she took a light and elegant white dress and walked to Ye Feng, who was very afraid of her.


    Small black see fox women seem to want to say with Ye Feng two people, he hesitated, or unwilling to return to the forest.


    "Yes, patriarch!"


    When Xiaohei left, the fox woman, known as the clan leader, lifted her lips and said, "what''s your name?"


    Afraid of the fox women''s starting a teacher and questioning him, Ali said for Ye Feng: "clan leader, my name is Ali. This is my human friend Ye Feng. He didn''t mean to hurt that little black just now!"


    "I know, I can see that he just wants to protect your reputation."Seeing that the fox women are much better than Xiaohei just now, Ye Feng also said: "clan leader, Ali''s soul capture pearl is broken. This time we are here to ask for help from the nine tail fox clan to see if there is a way for Ali to repair the soul sucking pearl."


    "If you can find it here, you have made a lot of efforts to find a way to recover the enchanting pearl. But it is a pity that even as a member of the same clan, we can''t help a Nine Tailed Fox who has lost the Dementor pearl." With a faint sigh, the voice of the fox women is full of regret for Ali.


    "Even the nine tail demon fox clan can''t help it?" Ye Feng can''t accept the result.


    However, as a client, Ali didn''t appear to be so difficult to accept. She had already expected the result and laughed happily: "let''s go, Ye Feng."


    "But isn''t it..."


    Speaking of the back, Ye Feng is eager to speak. His face could not bear to feel a little pain in his heart, and refused to say the ending that made him heartache.


    His eyes wandered back and forth on Ye Feng and Ali, observing their expressions for a while. When Ye Feng and a Li decide to leave, the fox woman''s long and narrow eyes slightly elongate, and the corners of her mouth rise slightly.


    "You two, don''t go in a hurry. I have something to ask you about."


    Hearing the sound, Ye Feng and a Li look at each other''s eyes. They are confused about what the fox women want to ask.


    Hesitant repeatedly, although can not understand the fox women''s mind, but Ye Feng two people still decided to stay.


    See two people stay, as the head of the fox women gentle smile.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t ask you for advice in vain, I will pay enough to make you excited!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 739

    After a night''s rest in the natural tree house of the Nine Tailed Fox, Ye Feng and a Li get up in the morning and see the head of the Nine Tailed Fox waiting outside their tree house.


    After a few words of greeting with the clan leader, they followed the clan leader and wandered in the nine tail fox clan. Many fox people are very curious about Ye Feng and Ali''s staying in the family, and they are talking about it in private.


    Found that he and a Li do not seem to be very popular with the fox clan, Ye Feng had no choice but to see. After a short tour, they followed the patriarch up the mountain.


    I thought the peak would be bare. I didn''t want to be much bigger than Yefeng and Ali expected. There were some small trees on the mountain.


    But in the center of the grove, there is a huge pit. Around the pit, there is a magic array with emerald light.


    The closer we are to the pit sealed by the array, the more palpitation Ye Feng and Ali feel.


    Indescribable depression lingered in their hearts, and they hesitated to follow the Nine Tailed Fox patriarch they met.


    As if aware of the great pressure Ye Feng and a Li are under, the patriarch looked back with an apologetic look: "sorry, I forgot that you are not gods, so I didn''t give you magic shield."


    As he spoke, the patriarch waved his hand, and Ye Feng and Ali were wrapped in a magic shield of divine level which was condensed by the enchanting magic.


    The pressure from the array dissipated in an instant. Ye Feng and Ali dispelled their worries and continued to follow the patriarch to the pit.


    "Once upon a time, this mountain peak was open to all the people in the clan. But since a few months ago, a mysterious evil demon fell into the woods in the dark. For safety reasons, I put out the seal array and banned all people from entering the mountain."


    Slowly tunnel out the reason for such depression and suffocation, the Patriarch led Ye Feng two people to the seal array.


    "Here, even this eye, I want to ask you whether you know it or not."


    Looking down the pit the patriarch said, Ye Feng and a Li came into their eyes and saw a big eye that occupied the whole pit.


    There is a purple pupil in the center of the big eyes without eyelids, and there is a terrible dark purple fog in the deep pit.


    - People''s big eyes seem to have some kind of unknown ability, which makes Ali''s whole body excited and subconsciously take Ye Feng''s arm.


    And Ye Feng after seeing the big eyes under the pit, his eyes slowly enlarge, there is a kind of familiar feeling.


    With a little recollection, he almost remembered who the big eyes were. However, due to the difference from the biological characteristics he had seen before, he still asked with uncertainty: "patriarch, did you just say that this big eye appeared a few months ago?"


    "Well!" The head of Jiuwei fox nodded and saw that Ye Feng seemed to know something. Her beautiful eyes twinkled with strange light, waiting for the following of Ye Feng.


    As she thought, Ye Feng asked, "did he come out of the space crack? Do you have any characteristics when you come out? "


    "Yes, in my sleep, I vaguely felt that there was an obvious change in the space within the boundary. In order to avoid causing unnecessary panic, I used magic to suppress the vision of space vibration."


    After a pause, the patriarch continued to describe what she had seen: "when he came out of the space crack, he was very embarrassed. Under his big eyes, there were obvious cuts and cuts. Around his eyes, there were bodies similar to maggots. However, because he fell into the pit, he couldn''t see the disgusting soft skin around his eyes."


    Hearing the description of the head of the Nine Tailed Fox, Ye Feng can almost be sure that the big eyed monster in the pit is the same as the monster in his memory.


    "If I''m not mistaken, his name is Victor, and he''s an empty visitor!"


    Although the void energy of vicz is isolated by the seal array of the Nine Tailed Fox clan leader, Ye Feng believes that he will never admit his mistake after the clan leader''s description.


    On hearing that the big eyes are empty visitors, a Li and the Nine Tailed Fox race look startled.


    If it was Ali who heard that big eyes were empty, visitors would show such an expression. He also understood, but Ye Feng, the head of the Nine Tailed Fox clan, showed such an expression. It was a little difficult for Ye Feng to understand.


    "Patriarch, don''t you feel the magic of emptiness in him?"


    Ye Feng''s doubts fell into the ears of the Nine Tailed Fox clan leader. She was stunned at first, and then shook her head with a bitter smile: "the extermination of the clan ten thousand years ago killed all the older generation of the Nine Tailed demon fox clan. I was as young as the children in the family at that time. Although I have heard of the empty visitors, I don''t know what the empty visitors are like. Naturally, I don''t have any concept of the magic power of the void."


    Aware of the bleakness in the patriarch''s eyes, Ali knows that the extermination of the clan must have caused an indelible shadow on the patriarch.


    As a survivor of the extermination ten thousand years ago, the patriarch had to bear the pressure of his family to hate human beings. He was so kind to her and Ye Feng that he had to bear a lot in his heart.


    The understanding Ali motioned Ye Feng to stop asking such sensitive questions, then changed the topic and said, "patriarch, did you encounter any obstacles when you sealed this empty visitor?"Hearing the speech, the patriarch came out of the shadow of memory. Thinking of her business, she pondered: "there is no obstacle. After all, he was injured and had divine magic power, but he could not play it out. It was very smooth to seal him."


    "Now that he is known, what are you going to do with him, patriarch?" Ye Feng is very concerned about how to deal with Vickers.


    Although he came here to find a way to cure Ali, he naturally asked questions about Valoran.


    He frowned slightly, and the head of the Nine Tailed Fox said slowly: "in fact, I have tried to strangle this big eye with evil energy before, but his regenerative ability is very strong. I used taboo magic, but I can''t strangle him completely. What''s more, I''m afraid I can''t protect the people of the clan if he''s going to fight back after using all my strength."


    The head of the Nine Tailed Fox clan has a dignified look on her face, and she has no choice but to use the seal array.


    Knowing the scruples of the Nine Tailed Fox clan leader, Ye Feng took a deep breath: "patriarch, your seal is not a long-term plan. If you wait for this empty visitor to recover completely, it may bring unimaginable disaster to the Nine Tailed Fox clan and even the whole continent of Valoran."


    Ye Feng, whose intelligence quotient is rarely on-line, is also a matter of concern to the head of the Jiuwei fox clan. She doesn''t want the nine tail Fox family to get out of the crisis of being exterminated by human beings, but also face the threat of empty visitors.


    After careful consideration, the head of the Nine Tailed Fox pursed his lips: "thank you for your reminding me. I try my best to remove this empty visitor by magic without disturbing the people in the clan these days, and then strangle him completely before he recovers."


    Now that he knows vicz''s identity and how to deal with him, the head of the Nine Tailed Fox leans over to look at Ye Feng and Ali.


    "Thank you for your help. In order to show my thanks, you come with me to the top of the mountain, and I will tell you how the Nine Tailed Fox, who does not need the enchanting pearl, can continue to live."


    With the astonishing words of the head of Jiuwei fox, the pupils of Ye Feng and a Li gradually shrink. Their minds are occupied by the method of extending life that the clan leader said, and they can''t return to their senses for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 740

    "Thank you for your help. In order to show my thanks, you come with me to the top of the mountain, and I will tell you how the Nine Tailed Fox, who does not need the enchanting pearl, can continue to live."


    The head of the Nine Tailed Fox clan smiles at Ye Feng and a Li, and without waiting for them to return to their senses, she takes the lead in the direction of the mountain top.


    The mood is a little calmed. Ye Feng and a Li look at each other''s eyes, and they keep up with the head of the Nine Tailed Fox.


    Through the woods, and is walking on the mountain for a while, Ye Feng and the two follow the Jiuwei fox clan leader to the cliff side of the small mountain peak.


    Overlooking the daily work and rest of the Nine Tailed Fox people on the cliff, the head of the Nine Tailed Fox clan has an inexplicable sense of steadiness. Although there are not many people in the nine tail fox clan, they live a very harmonious life.


    The charming and moving face is facing the scorching sun and blooming with a beautiful smile. The head of Jiuwei fox enjoys the peace brought to her by this paradise in his heart.


    Ye Feng and a Li are also very reasonable. Seeing that she seems to be thinking about something, they are not eager to ask for the way to continue Ali''s life.


    After watching the daily life of her people at the foot of the mountain for a while, the contented head of Jiuwei fox withdrew his mind and looked at Ye Feng.


    Especially when she saw Ali with Ye Feng, she could not help but recall some memories of her childhood.


    "When I was young, I used to follow my father to the holy city of ekaxia. At that time, I was attracted by the dazzling new things in the human world, and I wanted to seriously study the Dementor magic and healing magic, so that under the banner of healing mage, I would often play in the human world when I grew up."


    "Unfortunately, it was not only the first time I went to the human world, but also the last time I went to the human world. When I was young, I still followed the example of my father''s worship and worshipped the first patriarch of our Nine Tailed demon fox clan in fox fairy manor."


    "Ten thousand years have passed in a twinkling of an eye. Are the Terrans still dominated by the holy city of ekaxia?"


    Smelling the question from the head of Jiuwei fox, Ye Feng felt a headache and didn''t know how to tell her that ekaxia had been destroyed.


    However, Ali said directly: "patriarch, aicasia has been destroyed. The human kingdom now includes demacia, noxas, freundzod, piervov, Zuan, bilgwort, and Ionia."


    Although some were surprised that ekaxia had perished, the head of the Nine Tailed Fox clan quickly recovered his calm, and his face did not show any feelings of his downfall.


    "From my memory, I just said that I wanted to tell you that there is no way to prolong your life without a soul capture pearl. Now I''m asking the East and the west again."


    With his right hand patting his forehead, the head of the Nine Tailed Fox showed a look of annoyance, and then he gave a gentle smile: "have you ever been to kumang ancient forest?"


    Seeing the head of Jiuwei fox asking them whether they have been to kumang ancient forest, Ye Feng frowned.


    The method of prolonging life mentioned by the head of Jiuwei fox is not the force of nature in the large population of Soraka, is it? If so, it''s almost impossible to cure Ali, because they have already tried.


    Ye Feng and a Li naturally fell into the eyes of the Nine Tailed Fox patriarch. She roughly guessed what they were thinking. She covered her mouth and chuckled: "it seems that you have been to the Emerald Forest land, but you have not got the right method from me to use the pieces of soul sucking pearl, so you can''t even prolong life."


    "The right way?" Ye Feng and a Li both look at the head of the Nine Tailed Fox, and their eyes are full of perplexity and hope.


    "Well, this is a secret that you can''t learn from the valley ruins of the Nine Tailed Fox tribe thousands of years ago."


    The head of the Nine Tailed Fox has a slightly deep look at A-Li, who once used to build a soul catching pearl by using the secret arts in the relics.


    After the patriarch said this, Ali also remembered that the secret method of soul capture pearl she had discovered was incomplete. At that time, she didn''t think much about it because she was relying on the incomplete secret method to cultivate the soul capturing pearl.


    Ye Feng on one side directly opened his mouth for Ali: "patriarch, please teach Ali a complete soul sucking pearl magic!"


    Ye Feng didn''t have to worry. The head of Jiuwei fox had a smile in his eyes: "since I have said it all, naturally I can teach Ali. But before I teach, I have to tell you about the origin of the pieces of soul sucking beads in the Emerald Forest Land and the time limit for their life extension."


    Ye Feng nods and stops silent. He and Ali wait for the leader''s words.


    "The fragments of soul capture beads in the Emerald Forest land are a small part of the first Nine Tailed Fox clan leader separated from the body''s Dementor beads, with the most pure natural healing power. There was once a member of the clan who accidentally broke the soul capture beads and lived on the strength of the fragments for another year."


    Just a year? Ye Feng, who had been looking forward to it, could only live for about a year with the power of the shards of the enchanting pearl even if he could learn the complete magic of soul sucking pearl. He was very disappointed when he had a huge difference.


    "One year is long enough, Ye Feng!" Careful a Li is aware of Ye Feng''s disappointment. She learns from Ye Feng''s optimistic attitude and chuckles.


    After watching Ye Feng and Ali silently for a while, the head of the Nine Tailed Fox said again, "Ali, do you want to learn?""Learn!" Since there are ways to continue a year''s life without sucking human spirits, Ali naturally wants to learn.


    ¡­¡­


    On the outskirts of the west gate of presidian, a twisted space formed by the collision of time magic and space magic, between the floating rubble and the boulder, two Fiona have been practicing swordsmanship here for several days.


    I really think Ye Feng is two people who go to have secret cultivation with Soraka. They are more diligent than usual. They don''t want to leave their strength behind when Ye Feng comes back.


    A trace of cloud like sword like white fog and ink feather sword like substantial black fog permeate the two people''s bodies. The two people with closed eyes seem to fall into a unique field of meditation and have a deeper understanding of kendo.


    All of a sudden, the diffuse black and white fog began to contract rapidly at a visible speed and converged in front of the two people.


    With the contraction of the sword meaning of black and white, some mysterious power in Fiona''s soul is also quietly awakened.


    The sword is intended to be transformed into two mini Fiona in white and black with the blessing of mysterious power in the soul. They also hold their own magic swords and stand in front of them.


    Both of them opened their eyes as if they were new.


    heart as like as two peas, and the little villain is just like them.


    See this scene, two people''s pretty faces rarely appear happy. But when the two of them looked at each other again, the two who looked at each other were snorting coldly.


    It was a long time before Fiona of the Laurent family broke the silence and said, "we have all cultivated the divinity hidden in the soul, so that we will not be left behind by him?"


    Naturally, Fiona knew who he was in Fiona''s mouth of the Laurent family. When she thought of that person, her calm heart was filled with light ripples.


    "With Lord Soraka teaching him, we have to work harder!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 741

    After getting the complete secret of soul capture, Ali follows Ye Feng''s advice and decides to go back to the Emerald Forest Land of kumang ancient forest.


    Outside the boundary of the nine tail fox tribe, the head of the Nine Tailed Fox clan sent Ye Feng and a Li here. When she asked about the human world again, she put away the charming smile in her eyes and put on a serious look on her pretty face.


    "I hope you don''t tell other human beings about the new habitat of the Nine Tailed Fox tribe when you go back. The Nine Tailed Fox people are tired of the external disputes."


    From the Jiuwei fox patriarch''s words to hear her uneasy, Ye Feng seriously replied: "don''t worry, patriarch, you are kind to us, we will not let other people disturb the peaceful life of the nine tail fox clan!"


    A Li, standing next to Ye Feng, seems to have something to say to the head of the Nine Tailed Fox clan before she leaves, but her expression is flashing and she can''t open her mouth.


    Seeing that Ali had something to say to her, the head of the Nine Tailed Fox said with a warm smile, "Ali, do you have anything to ask me?"


    After she asked, Ali then said, "patriarch, we need help from the nine tail demon tail clan in the future. Can we come back?"


    Hearing this, the head of the Nine Tailed Fox clan was stunned at first, then covered his mouth and chuckled: "the Nine Tailed Fox clan naturally welcomes the same clan scattered outside. If you want to come back, you can come back at any time."


    While speaking, the head of the Jiuwei fox clan felt a strange evil wind suddenly blowing up in the border, passing over the three of them. She frowned slightly and looked at Ye Feng and Ali. See two people did not notice any abnormal, she had to put away in the heart originally wanted to ask two people whether to feel the idea of evil wind.


    "Patriarch, let''s go first!"


    After getting the reply from the head of the Jiuwei fox clan, Ali, who feels very kind in his heart, waves his hand and leaves with Ye Feng in the direction of kumang ancient forest.


    With a gentle smile in his eyes, Ye Feng and his family head are standing quietly at the entrance of the border.


    When Ye Feng and Ye Feng walked out of her sight, the head of the Nine Tailed Fox clan returned to the clan and closed the border, isolating the nine tail fox clan from the outside world.


    Thinking of the evil wind just now, the head of the Nine Tailed Fox clan is slightly uneasy. In a flash, she appeared in the forest in the middle of the small mountain. She walked quickly to the huge pit in the forest where she used the seal array.


    "Gone?"


    His eyes twinkled with a strange light. The head of the Nine Tailed Fox looked at the empty pit and was puzzled how Vickers escaped without breaking her seal array.


    And this scene also made her understand that the evil wind just now was caused by vicz''s escape. She is not afraid that vicz will come back to revenge her and her people after recovery, because the inner boundary of the nine tail demon fox clan can not be entered by knowing the specific location.


    The last time Vickers was able to enter the border was also a coincidence when he fled. The probability of this happening again is less than one in ten thousand.


    She was worried that Ali and Ye Feng, who left the nine tail demon fox clan at the same time as victor, would be in trouble if they met Vickers.


    However, to return to think, out of the reason that she could not leave the border at will, she still did not chase out to find the trace of vicz''s escape.


    In her heart, she prayed for Ali of the same clan. As the patriarch, she could only hope that Ali could avoid vicz.


    ¡­¡­


    "How about it? Still can''t monitor the pictures in this


    Sarah in a small suit slowly enters the control room and looks at Oriana, who is still debugging the magic satellite through the terminal.


    In Anna''s busy face, Sarah turns to work.


    "Sister Sara, in the past, even if she was underground or ikeyya could locate the red dots of Ye Feng and Ali by magic guide satellites. Now not only can''t you see their pictures, but also the red dots are gone. It''s as if they disappeared from Valoran."


    Oriana also wanted to help Sara and shivell continue to monitor Ye Feng and Ali, but the magic guide satellite could not detect the new habitat of the Nine Tailed Fox.


    Although she didn''t get what she wanted, Sarah still said with a smile: "it''s hard for you. You go to the laboratory first. Oriana, Caitlin seems to want you to do some future soldier drawing experiment with her."


    Listening to the four words of "future soldier", Oriana seemed to think of something and patted her forehead in frustration.


    "I just remembered that I made an appointment with Caitlin last night to go to the laboratory to develop the drawings of future soldiers. I was busy debugging the magic satellite in the morning, but I forgot. I went to work with sister Sara first!"


    She ran all the way to the control room. When she came to the door, she looked into the corner of the control room and said to hivier, who was sitting in front of the small sub screen, "sylvier, please come to the laboratory to find me and Caitlin if something is urgent."


    With that, oliviana disappears into the corridor with Sarah''s eyes.


    Shivell, who was sitting in the chair, was asleep and vaguely heard as if someone was talking to her. Half asleep and half awake, she rubbed her eyes and turned her head blankly.


    As soon as he saw Sara coming, he knew it was time for her and Sara to take over.


    "Noon?" He yawned, clutching his little mouth, and said sleepily."Yes, did you see wood last night?" Sara glanced at the little mountain that had nothing on the screen and asked.


    "No, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll go back to sleep." Sleepy sylvier is too lazy to quarrel with Sara who is in good spirits. He gets up and gives up his seat.


    Remembering that Lulu and amu were abducted and run away by Sara last night, shivell casually asked, "did Lulu and amu sleep well last night?"


    "Very well, I just took the two of them to lunch before I took them back to your room."


    Sitting in her seat, Sara responds to shivell and stares at the same scene on the screen as it was last night.


    Symbolically, with one eye half open, shivell stretched lazily, intending to go back to sleep after seeing whether the picture on the screen at the corner of his eye had changed.


    When she didn''t expect it, the screen changed. Ye Feng and Ali appeared in the picture under the leadership of a woman with white fox ears on her head.


    Although he could not hear the voice, he could see that the woman was seeing Ye Feng off.


    With the appearance of Ye Feng and a Li''s shadow, the dim head is swept away, and the spirit of shivell, whose sleepiness disappears in his eyes, is once excited.


    "Sarah, I''m not sleepy!"


    Sarah was in a good mood when she saw her wood show up, but her pretty face was slightly displeased when she heard shivell''s excited words.


    "According to our agreement, you will come back in the evening!" Sarah''s voice was icy as she reminded him to abide by their two agreed shifts.


    "I didn''t see Ye Feng when I came last night. I basically slept in the past. Since I had a rest last night, we should watch it together today!" Recovery of the spirit of sylvier played a rogue, such a good chance to make Sarah angry, she did not want to miss.


    If she had believed that shivell had slept all night without staring at the screen, she would have been dead! As he expected, Sara felt unfair and thought that she had watched less than shivell for a period of time.


    But she just couldn''t refute him, and Sara, sulking in her heart, had to snort.


    Sitting on the bench in the next corner, shivell was happy to see that Sara had to agree.


    Last time she was caught by Sara and had to work shifts with Sara, shivell had been thinking about finding a chance to revenge Sarah one day. Now it can be regarded as giving the last gas!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 742

    At the junction of the plain of flon and the ancient forest of kumang, Ye Feng, who had been hiking for several days, came back here again.


    The night is dark, not far from the Emerald Forest Land fluorescence is more dreamy than in the daytime. Ye Feng, who is physically and mentally exhausted, yawns, but his spirit is uplifted when he thinks that Ali can get rid of the fate of sucking spirit for a while.


    A Li pursed her lips and said, "Ye Feng, why don''t we have a rest first? I have learned the complete secret of soul capture now. I can also absorb the power from the fragments of soul capture pearl to continue my life tomorrow


    Ye Feng won''t choose to rest at this time. He shook his head: "Ali, let''s try the complete secret of soul capture pearl first. Is it the same as the nine tail fox clan leader said, can we cooperate with the soul capture pearl fragments to extend your life, and then talk about the matter of rest."


    Since Ye Feng insists on doing so, Ali, who is almost obedient to Ye Feng, has to hum.


    Seeing that Ali seemed a little unhappy with his practice, Ye Feng rubbed her pretty face lightly and said with a grin, "Ali, did you just say that rest is concerned about me?"


    Seemingly unintentional words, but listen to Ali''s cheek flushed, fortunately in the shade of the moon can not see any change. "Well, I think you''re tired of yawning," she said, evasively


    After saying this, Ali blushed and bowed his head, buried in his chest, and was very shy.


    "Ali, after being with you for so long, I suddenly find a very serious problem, that is, the relationship between us seems to be a little special!"


    His hands suddenly fell on Ali''s shoulder. Ye Feng put his face close to Ali, and his eyes were fixed on Ali''s eyes.


    "Special especially? What What''s special? " With Ye Feng, a Li''s heart is even more chaotic. Did he find her affection for him?


    The more he thought about it, the more likely he felt. Ali''s breathing became more and more rapid, and the two dimples floated into a blush of expectation and shyness.


    However, Ye Feng''s next sentence is to give her a basin of cold water, let her look stagnant.


    "If you beat me up with force, it''s not like I''m upset with her. It''s not like I''m upset with her."


    "Although sister Sara and shivell are not as violent as Fiona and will respect my decision, they put a little bit of psychological pressure on me. If they really disagree with me, they won''t listen."


    With that, Ye Feng seems to have opened the conversation box and told Ali about the different feelings of Sara''s four daughters.


    However, when Ye Feng and Ali complain about the difficulties they encounter with Sara''s four girls, hiville and Sara are not only monitoring their pictures, but also asking Oriana to monitor their conversation with Ye Feng''s intelligent walkie talkie.


    After hearing Ye Feng''s comments on them, Xiwei and Sara can''t help feeling sour with their mood.


    At this time, Lulu, the ghost spirit, also added fuel and vinegar: "the end is over. Brother Ye Feng begins to speak ill of sister Xiwei and his rival sisters No.1 to No.3. Sister No.4 is a complete winner!"


    "Shut up!" Sara and sylvier rarely united and stare at Lulu, who chews her tongue.


    "Lulu has gone to play with sister Oriana!" Discontented with her small mouth, Lulu pulled amu and ran to Oriana.


    Ye Feng and Ali do not know what they do. Their every move touches the hearts of the two people in the control room of the Rafik.


    Although he doesn''t like Ye Feng mentioning other girls in front of her, Ali can still tell from Ye Feng''s words that she still has a certain weight in his heart.


    It''s not good to make too many comments on Sara''s four daughters. Ali avoids sensitive topics and asks Ye Feng how he thinks of looking for her here.


    Hearing this, Ye Feng was stunned and then said with a wry smile: "Lord Soraka said that I have no divinity. I came here to try to use the method that Lord Soraka taught me to cultivate divinity. Unfortunately, it still failed. I happened to meet you when I was preparing to return to Ionia."


    It turns out that he didn''t come to her specially He was a little frustrated. Just now Ali was expecting Ye Feng to say that he had been looking for her after seeing her missing for no reason.


    Although she was a little disappointed, Ali was glad that she could see Ye Feng again. After their unremitting efforts, they finally found a temporary alternative to sucking human spirit to continue life.


    But for the first time, Ali, who heard of the divinity for the first time, was just like Ye Feng before. He asked in confusion, "what is divinity?"


    "Lord Soraka said that divinity is the key to becoming a God and a demigod, and even ordinary people without magic and kendo talent can have divinity. Divinity is born in all life, but I don''t have it."


    Mentioning this topic, Ye Feng''s mood is not getting better. If he cannot have divinity, he cannot continue to be strong. If he can''t be strong, he can''t protect the people around him, let alone save Elise, who is a god level devil.


    For the first time, he was optimistic about his own affairs and showed such frustrated and gloomy emotions. A Li''s eyes were flooded with heartache.Although he didn''t quite understand what divinity is, Ali still said, "Ye Feng, did Lord Soraka say why you don''t have divinity?"


    Ye Feng truthfully said: "Lord Soraka said that my soul may have been separated, and the divinity may have been lost at that time, but I have no impression at all."


    Smell speech, a Li whole body trembles, Ye Feng just words let her think of Ye Feng and once saved her juvenile relationship. Was Ye Feng''s divinity lost at that time?


    If it is, Ye Feng, who is just a remnant soul and reconstitutes a new soul, will not be able to have an impression of what happened in the previous life.


    As soon as I think of it, Ali is a little self reproached. Although the death of the youth and the loss of Ye Feng''s divinity were not caused by her, she just felt that if she had found the youth earlier, maybe Ye Feng would not have lost her divinity.


    Ye Feng on one side saw that Ali was lost in thought for a long time. He tilted his head and asked, "what''s the matter, Ali?"


    "Ah No Not really There is no plan to tell Ye Feng about his previous life. Ali is busy waving her hand to show her that she is very good.


    Ye Feng didn''t think about it too much. He said directly, "it''s OK. I thought you were suffering from the human spirit. Let''s go and become a little fox in my arms. We''ll solve your illness now!"


    "Well!"


    Meekly changed into a little fox with only one tail and jumped into Ye Feng''s arms. Ali enjoyed the warmth and security of being held tightly by Ye Feng.


    The wind blows all over the body, which is formed by the sword of the wind. The leaf wind carries Ali with him at a very fast speed and plunders into the Emerald Forest of manggu forest.


    At the same time, deep in the Emerald Forest where the pieces of the Dementor beads are located, two top predators in the forest have arrived.


    The two of them, ignoring the rules laid down by nedley, the keeper of the forest, fought in the most savage way in this peaceful land.


    Ye Feng, who is holding a Li to the Emerald Forest to capture the soul of the Pearl fragments, just witnessed this shocking scene. These two predators who fight in the most ferocious way are not the lion monsters and Mantis monsters that he and shivell met last time when they came to kumang ancient forest for the first time?


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 743

    "It''s them!"


    The color in the pupil is terrified. Ali screams when he sees two predators.


    "Shh!" Ye Feng makes a silent gesture to signal Ali to be quiet, and then takes Ali in the form of a fox to hide in the dark.


    Remembering what Ali said just now, she seems to know these two monster predators. Ye Feng can''t help asking, "do you know them?"


    In Ye Feng''s arms, he transformed into human form again. Ali nodded seriously: "I was once imprisoned by a female mage for a period of time, and my magic changed back to Fox form. I met these two people. They were the most ferocious hunters in kumang ancient forest. The man with lion head was named reingar, and the other Mantis monster was named kazik."


    Hearing that a Li was once imprisoned by a female mage, her magic power turned into a little fox, and she was also confronted with these two savage and ferocious predators, Ye Feng felt nervous for some reason. "Then you didn''t have any danger at that time," he asked


    "Just like what happened to me on the border of demasia, reingar and kazik hunted me for their food, but they fought each other out of discord, and I haven''t seen them since."


    With his side face tightly close to Ye Feng''s warm chest, Ali enjoys the sweet feeling of being cared by Ye Feng.


    After observing the two predators fighting each other in the most primitive and ferocious way, Ye Feng hopes that the two of them can quickly end the battle, so that he can take Ali to approach the pieces of the enchanting pearl.


    Unfortunately, although the two predators tore fiercely, their center of battle moved slowly. It took a long time for the two predators to disappear in the distance.


    After divination, Ye Feng confirmed that the two predators were still moving further away. Ye Feng said to Ali in his arms: "Ali, we can pass."


    Not see a Li nestling in his arms, Ye Feng frowns. Looking down, he found that Ali fell asleep in his arms.


    Heart can not help but smile, Ye Feng sighed that Ali''s heart is really big, even in front of the crisis just now in his arms sleep.


    I think it is these days did not sleep well, Ali was too tired to fall asleep in his arms. In fact, he is also very tired. Since Ali is asleep and the crisis around him is relieved, he should have a good sleep first.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng leaned against the tree, adjusted a comfortable posture, and was ready to go to sleep with Ali''s soft and boneless body.


    "Er ah..."


    Ear suddenly sounded a hoarse magic sound, the top of the leaf wind suddenly blew a containing the wind of emptiness.


    The startled Ye Feng suddenly opened and closed his eyes. Kazik ran over his head and flew higher with his terrible wings.


    "Is this monster a visitor from the void?"


    With Ye Feng''s suspicious murmur, the fierce figure of reingar suddenly appears in the air, waving a sharp blade and colliding with kazik.


    Reingar lost the net that limited kazik''s body shape, as did the explosive spikes released by kazik''s sheath.


    What makes Ye Feng feel horrified is that these two failed attacks attack on him and Ali at the bottom. He doesn''t want to taste how fierce the attacks of these two monsters are. He immediately holds Ali and jumps to one side.


    The sleeping Ali only felt that her body suddenly soared in the air. Her heart suddenly quickened. She was awakened, and her delicate body trembled subconsciously.


    "Ali, it''s me!" Pacify a Li not to panic, ye risks to avoid kazik and reingar two people''s offensive.


    Hearing the voice of Ye Feng, Ali''s heart is now at ease. Knowing that she had fallen asleep carelessly for a moment, she buried her rosy face deep into Ye Feng''s chest and did not dare to look at him.


    Not far away, kazik and reingar, who were at the center of the battle, were more and more powerful. It could be seen that they were about to win or lose.


    But also because of their more and more fierce offensive, the battle center is also constantly, because their psychology of playing with each other has become more and more big.


    The bloodthirsty roar of wild animals reverberates in the Emerald Forest land, and the animals who live in harmony here are scared to flee.


    Feeling the invisible pressure from the two predators, Ye Feng hesitates whether to take Ali to avoid first.


    Just as he hesitated, kazik''s stab narrowly crossed in front of him, and the fierce vigorous wind left a shallow bloodstain on his side face.


    Ali also noticed that Ye Feng was hurt by mistake. She stretched out her palm and said, "Ye Feng..."


    He was slightly upset and hurt by accident. If he had not taken care of Ali''s safety, he would have had a fight with them if he had not awakened the power of forbidding evil.


    "Let''s get out of here and come back when they''re finished fighting!"


    Ye Feng immediately turned on the sword technique of the wind, and poured the sword spirit into the breeze formed by the sword Qi, and blessed him all over.


    Who would have thought that at this time, kazik was caught a flaw by reingar, his body was knocked down by reingar, and ran into Ye Feng and Ali''s position with irresistible force.A Li, whose face changed suddenly, reminds Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, get out of the way!"


    Feeling the sudden danger, some unprepared Ye Feng condenses the moon lightsaber in a hurry to resist the impact of two monsters.


    Bang!


    Ye Feng is still knocked to the ground by the body of two monsters, and Ali, who is surrounded by one hand, rolls out of his arms.


    "Damn it!" Feel more unlucky ground spat sound, leaf wind wants to get up in a mess.


    However, kazik, who was attacked by rengar, didn''t notice Ye Feng and Ali at all. In his eyes, he only saw his opponent, reingar. The scabbard on his hand suddenly burst into a strange dark purple magic light, and kazik burst out a more terrifying momentum than before at this critical moment when reingar caught the flaw.


    Kazik, who had been able to release only a few spikes, unleashed a full range of explosive spikes around him as his strength soared. He kicked reingar away at the same time as he released the spikes, and returned.


    Aware that kazik''s strength has broken through again, reingar, who had thought he was going to win this time, looked gloomy again.


    With an unassailable roar, reingar went straight up to fight kazik.


    Kazik''s evolved spines once again spread to Ye Feng and a Li, and attacked them out of his protection at a faster speed than Ye Feng expected.


    Although Ali is a Nine Tailed Fox, she is very smart, but she is still hit by three virtual spikes, tearing open three shocking wounds.


    Zi La, a Li was stabbed by the part of the splash of red blood.


    "Ah


    The pale Ali gave out a sad cry of pain, and his nimble and dodging body became slow.


    Don''t wait for Ye Feng to arrive, she is again tied by the net of ranegal''s empty kazik, and is torn open by the spines one after another.


    "Well..." Curled up on the ground, constantly spasmodic, the accidentally injured Ali rolled his eyes, and his small mouth clenched shellfish teeth.


    Arrived at Ali''s side, Ye Feng''s face was completely depressed because of the anger in his heart. Using magic to stop Ali''s injury, he set up a strong wind shield for Ali alone.


    The gray and white magic lines of the power of forbidding demons covered the edge area of his face like scales, and he slowly turned around and looked at kazik and reingar in a terrifying look.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 744

    The fierce wind became more and more violent with the fighting between kazik and reingar in the center of the battlefield, and the air was filled with a forest of murderous air.


    With the passage of time, the physical strength of both of them was a little exhausted due to serious consumption. The ferocious roar and the embarrassed gasp from two people, they also notice that each other''s physical strength is nearly exhausted.


    The dark purple magic light flickered. Knowing that it was meaningless to consume it again, kazik quietly fled into the void and decided to use his taboo means of plundering and killing.


    Rengar, who has experienced countless times, also knows that kazik wants to win or lose with him, and he is also quietly disappearing.


    The next moment, two people emerged from the sky sneaking body. They were fighting each other in the most primitive and savage way.


    The sharp spikes and sharp claw blades collide one after another, and violently tear open shocking wounds on each other.


    On the contrary, their eyes still twinkled with excitement, fighting with each other with more rapid attacks.


    However, in the two people immersed in the joy of the match, Hengsheng accident.


    A kind of silent repression came down, choking the two remaining predators out of breath.


    Gray white dark light suddenly appeared, and then the figure of Ye Feng was cut between them.


    Ye Feng did not have any impression of the two people are first a Leng, and then they exposed fierce light, want to hinder the Ye Feng to tear up.


    The power of forbidding demons is released, and Ye Feng, who intends to export his evil spirit to the injured Ali, shows his forbidden magic field.


    The gray and white light suddenly showed its real effect, making kazik and reingar close to the leaf wind unable to exert any power.


    The scabbard and claw blade without strength are relaxed by Ye Feng. Next, he grabs kazik''s wings with his left hand and reingar''s claws with his right hand.


    Kazik and reingar, who had been suppressed by the forbidden magic field, were caught by Ye Feng at a close distance, and their bodies, which had little physical strength, were suddenly paralyzed.


    With their angry roars, Ye Feng throws them directly into the air. Then, however, something more humiliating happened.


    Ye Feng leaped forward to keep up with their inverted body shape in mid air with more rapid body method.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s hands, they almost guessed what Ye Feng was going to do next. They tried to stabilize their bodies in mid air and avoid the offensive that Ye Feng would feel humiliated next.


    It''s a pity that their speed is too slow compared with Ye Feng when they consume too much. His hands are covered with dark gray magic lines of forbidden magic power. Ye Feng''s hands suddenly fall down and hold down their faces, forcing them to stop suddenly with the inertia of flying backward.


    This was followed by a previously anticipated attack by the two predators. Ye Feng held down their faces with his big hands, and turned to the ground. He shot them to the ground of the Emerald Forest land with the speed of terror.


    Although the two of them struggle hard, but in the field of prohibition of demons, their strength is too much to move. They can only bear the offensive which makes them feel humiliated in silence.


    Boom!


    The sound of crackling reverberated among the woodlands, along with the rolling sand and dust, the trees also rustled.


    The strong leaf wind directly pushed kazik and reingar into the soil, so that the two people did not have a bit of resistance.


    Jumping out of the foul pit, Ye Feng felt out his mind and locked in every move of two predators seriously injured by him in the pit.


    It was the first time that the two predators, who had been embedded in a huge pit, had eaten a lot of soil and coughed violently.


    The two men who are not convinced in their hearts will seek Ye Feng''s revenge. They think that Ye Feng will have the ability to suppress them when they have little physical strength left.


    But now they have lost the capital to fight with Ye Feng. Taking advantage of the short time when Ye Feng is not around them, they use their last remaining strength to enter the state of stealth and disappear into nothingness.


    The mind suddenly lost its lock on kazik and reingar, and Ye Feng''s face changed. Only then did he remember that these two predators were camouflage methods similar to invisible magic.


    Unfortunately, he was busy searching nearby for a long time, but it was of no help. He still let two predators with strong vengeance escape.


    Although it is a bit of a pity, but thinking of Ali''s injury, Ye Feng still stopped the idea of continuing to expand the scope of the search.


    Returning to Ali''s side, Ye Feng unexpectedly finds a white fox with three tails in front of him curling up on the ground in front of her spasmodic body.


    The cute young fox is pathetically rubbing against Ali''s pale face and making a whine.


    Aware of Ye Feng''s approach, the paw sized fox trots to Ye Feng''s feet and makes a humanized whine for help.


    Ye Feng, who was adored by the young fox, squatted down and held up the young fox with his palm. He said with a gentle smile, "don''t worry, I will cure Ali!"Hearing Ye Feng''s words, the young fox with palm size jumps to his shoulder and makes an urgent whine, indicating that he should save Ali quickly.


    Holding a Li''s trembling body, Ye Feng pitifully looked at her scarred eyes, and then he took her to the pieces of soul capture pearl.


    As a part of a Li''s previous life soul capture pearl, the fragments of soul capture pearl immediately release the healing power of shining emerald, and heal and nourish Ali''s delicate body.


    Ye Feng sees that Ali''s injury is getting better and better, and his nervous look is relieved. When he was free, he also focused on the paw sized Baby Fox. He was very curious about how this little fox was not scared away by the two predators before him like other animals.


    "Fox, why aren''t you scared away?" Holding the young fox in the palm of his hand again, Ye Feng asked curiously.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" The little fox seems to be telling Ye Feng that it is super fierce. He is not afraid of the two predators just now.


    "You are so brave. You must still be suckling with mother fox when you are so young? When Ali wakes up, I''ll send you to your mother


    As soon as Ye Feng wants to send him to his mother, the little fox is so anxious that he jumps in the palm of Ye Feng and waves his front paw to demonstrate.


    "Why are you so fierce? I don''t know what you want to say... " Ye Feng raised his forehead with headache.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Seeing Ye Feng didn''t understand what he wanted to say, just like the white fox Ali in demacia before, he jumped up in a hurry.


    Shaking the body with the fox''s mouth toward Ali, he jumped down from the palm of Ye Feng''s palm and ran to Ali''s arms and lay down.


    In Ye Feng''s astonished eyes, the young fox with three tails squints into the fox''s eyes. Two cute front paws change into a pink love, and her head also shows pink star marks.


    After finishing all this, she is to jump into Ye Feng''s palm again, send out the urgent cry of Meng Meng.


    "You don''t want to say Ali is your mother, do you?" He speculates what the young fox wants to express, and Ye Feng thinks about it.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" First, the cerebellar pouch was shaking like a rattle, and the young fox was like a chicken pecking rice and nodding his head.


    Just when Ye Feng felt more difficult to understand, Ali, who had been spasmodic before, woke up under the powerful healing power of the pieces of soul capturing pearl.


    "Ye Feng, is this young fox?" As soon as she wakes up, Ali''s memory is a little confused. She recalls the experience before she faints, and stares at the young fox with three tails.


    Compared with Ye Feng''s joy at the sound of Ali''s waking up, the young fox is more excited. It jumped up, directly into Ali''s arms, issued a pleasant call of the fox.


    "Do you know me?" Ali pursed her lips. Although she remembered that she was hurt by accident, she still couldn''t remember where she had seen the three Tailed Fox.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" He rubbed Ali cleverly, and the young fox called.


    "Sorry, I can''t remember where I saw you." A Li, who understands the fox language, replies with regret.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" The young fox is used to call a voice to reply a sentence again, listen to Ye Feng one Leng one Leng.


    A Li, who had no language barrier, was not so worried about Ye Feng. She said with a smile, "Xiao Xi? That''s a nice name. My sister''s name is Ali. Are you sure you want to follow me in the future? If you follow my sister, you will be my sister! "


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Xiao Xi, a three tailed young fox, narrows her eyes and makes a joyful cry that Ye Feng can guess what she wants to say.


    At this point, Ye Feng and a Li have a mysterious three tail fox on their next journey.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 745

    After a night''s rest, the next morning, under the urging of Ye Feng, Ali displays a complete secret of soul capture with the fragments of soul capture pearl.


    While waiting anxiously for a Li, the head of the Nine Tailed Fox clan said that the complete secret method of soul capture combined with the fragments of soul capture beads could extend his life, but his heart was still at a loss.


    Glancing at Xiao Xi on his shoulder, Ye Feng can''t help crying or laughing. Xiao Xi, the size of a palm, is showing his teeth on his shoulder and waving his front paws to cheer for Ali.


    Ye Feng, who thinks Xiao Xi is very cute, fondles her. However, she is very dissatisfied with Ye Feng. It seems that she is extremely fierce and can not be touched casually.


    Look at her this appearance, leaf wind instead gave birth to tease her heart, continue to touch her hair and head.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" See Ye Feng is still touching her, angry Xiao Xi blew up his hair and directly opened his mouth to bite Ye Feng''s index finger.


    It''s a pity that she is just a Baby Fox still sucking, and she has no teeth, which makes Ye Feng''s fingers itchy.


    "OK, OK, just don''t touch it!" Some funny to take back the hand, Ye Feng no longer tease Xiao Xi.


    Xiao Xi held up her head on Ye Feng''s shoulder and put on a victor''s posture. She seemed to be swearing that she was not easy to provoke.


    Just at this time, Ali, who has not moved for a long time, slowly opens his misty eyes. She took a deep breath. She looked down at her hands and felt her state.


    "How are you, Ali?" The tone concerns ground to walk forward, leaf breeze asks a way uneasily.


    Without the first time to reply, Ali tried to condense the soul capture pearl, and then a complete soul capture pearl floated out of her body.


    "The patriarch is right. The power contained in the shards of Dementor beads can really let me have my own Dementor beads for a short time, but I need to reabsorb its power every other day, or I will not be able to maintain the existence of the Dementor beads in my body."


    Looking at Ye Feng happily, she can finally live without sucking human essence. Ali''s pretty face shows an extraordinarily bright smile.


    Ye Feng is also happy for Ali, but he is a little sad when he thinks of the one-year period mentioned by the head of Jiuwei fox.


    "Is it really only one year?" Although he didn''t want to say such disappointing words at this time, he asked.


    Hearing the speech, Ali''s bright smile is also floating on a pale. But soon, she smiles again and says, "one year is long enough."


    Silent, Ye Feng does not want to take this sentence. And a Li is also because of his silence, do not know what to do, had to lower his head to accompany Ye Feng in silence.


    Sitting on the shoulder of Ye Feng, Xiao Xi sees two people suddenly do not speak. She whines twice, as if to vent her discontent and let them fight hard.


    A Li, who understood what Xiao Xi wanted to say, touched her small head and said with a smile, "Xiao Xi is really good. If my sister can regain possession of the enchanting pearl in a year, it''s up to you!"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi pours into Ali''s arms, cheers up Ali, and gives ye Fengtou a look of disdain.


    "Wait, what kind of eyes do you look at me Although Ye Feng can''t understand Xiao Xi''s Fox language, he can still see contempt from her humanized eyes.


    Not to be outdone, he waved four claws to Ye Feng in Ali''s arms. Xiao Xi wanted to be with Ye Feng in the end.


    Cover the mouth to secretly smile a few, a Li by Ye Feng and Xiao Xi''s noise to amuse. "Ye Feng, Xiao Xi, she is just a child. You should be more tolerant."


    Since Ali said so, Ye Feng had to give up. Looking back on a moment ago, Ali said that she needed to absorb the power of the Pearl fragments every day in order to maintain the existence of her own soul capture pearl. Ye Feng also canceled the plan to take Ali back to Ionia.


    After pondering for a while, Ye Feng decides to live with Ali in the Emerald Forest Land for a while, so that Ali can absorb the power of the Pearl fragments at any time.


    However, to stay here temporarily, Ye Feng thinks that it is not good for them to sleep in the open. At this time, he thought of nedley. He could ask nedley to help him build a small house in the woodland with them, so that he and Ali could live easily.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng said to Ali: "Ali, I''ll go to my sister nedley first, and I''ll be back at the latest evening. You and Xiao Xi are here with the fragments of the soul capture pearl. Don''t move about."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you!" Meekly, Ali pursed her lips with a gentle smile. Her beautiful face made Ye Feng lose her mind.


    Not careful not to display the charm of a Li enchantment live Ye Feng quickly coughed: "I go first!"


    After that, without waiting for a Li who wants to say a few more words to him, Ye Feng runs to nidli''s residence at a very fast speed under the blessing of the wind''s sword.


    At noon, Ye Feng, who was running the sword of wind, finally came to the middle of kumang ancient forest. Having been here several times, he soon found nedley''s house and walked into the open, woody land in a cheerful mood.


    The cave and the humble wooden house where nedley lived came into view. Ye Feng opened his eyes and cleared his throat and cried out, "sister nedley, I''m coming to see you again!"No response, Ye Feng frowned, slightly confused in the heart. Is nedley out hunting?


    First he walked into the humble hut, and then he walked quickly into the cave without seeing nedley.


    As soon as he entered the cave, Ye Feng smelled a faint smell of blood that made him feel uneasy. With the deepening, the pungent smell of blood is becoming more and more intense.


    Sister nedley In the heart involuntarily worried, called the voice nedley, leaf wind under the foot of the pace is more and more urgent.


    In the deepest part of the cave, Ye Feng saw the picture he didn''t want to see at the moment.


    Nedley curled up on the cold stone bed, which was full of fresh blood on the bed and the ground.


    In a flash, Ye Feng squatted down with trembling voice and said, "Nai Sister nedley? "


    Naideli, whose consciousness is almost vague, faintly hears Ye Feng''s call, but she can''t respond to Ye Feng because of her weak vitality.


    Aware that nedley still has a weak breath, Ye Feng quickly uses his unskilled healing magic to transform the magic power of starlight and the magic of the moon into healing power, trying to alleviate nedley''s injury.


    Can only temporarily stop the bleeding wound of nedre, Ye Feng is to explore the magic power to explore what kind of power is hurt.


    After a brief exploration, Ye Feng is shocked to find that nidli''s wounds are all hurt by the force of emptiness.


    Without thinking about it, he targeted kazik. But after deep thought, he felt a little strange. Nedley is a demigod, and how can kazik hurt her?


    But it''s not kazik. Will there be other empty visitors in this ancient forest?


    The more he thought about it, the more confused he became. He was not good at sorting out these clues, so he had to shake his head and put them behind in advance.


    Urgent matter of the moment, or to send the consciousness of nidli to Emerald Forest Land for treatment!


    Although he hated the mysterious man who hurt nedley, he picked up nedley for the first time, turned the wind sword to the extreme, and escorted her back to the Emerald Forest.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 746

    Deep in the Dark Island, Elise walked out of the pool of blood. Feeling the power surging in her body for a long time, she glanced at the hammer stone waiting for a long time.


    Facing her cold and majestic eyes, the hammer stone, one of the demon leaders of shadow Island, grinned with sinister laughter. He made a gesture of invitation and joked, "it seems that our queen has almost recovered. It''s time to go back to the castle."


    Elise felt sick when she saw the hammer stone''s face. She snorted, "I heard Callista say that carlislas recently went to surima. Isn''t it occupied? How can you go back? "


    Hammer stone is also aware that Elise has been haunted by his demonizing her into a demon, and he is also used to her disgusting look at him. As he walked, he said, "now aeonia has Soraka, who wakes up the memory of the goddess aikasya. We can''t fight aeonia who is guarded by the divine defense phalanx, so kalthas wants to completely occupy the main continent first."


    Although hammer stone didn''t get it through, Elise was able to get through. She pondered, "there are forbidden areas around surima that are hard for human beings to get into. Which places are kalthas sure to invade?"


    "Forbidden area?" Hammerstone asked Elise a little disdainfully: "is there any forbidden area in this world that is more frightening than our shadow island?"


    After hammerstone said so, Elise mouth covered with a strange arc: "this is not."


    Hammer stone also continued: "karlsas, his target is the ancient forest of kumang, where there is only a half god guardian who is lucky to get the power of the ancient forest. It''s better to take it."


    "Only one human demigod?" Originally, Elise was going to have a party. When she heard that there was only one demigod in kumang ancient forest, she lost interest.


    It was no surprise that hammer stone had long expected her to be so. He said with a smile, "I think you should be more interested in Frey''s ice crystal Phoenix, which is getting closer and closer to her nirvana."


    "Phoenix? That''s a hairy bird The mention of enivia Elise is full of resentment, but she still remembers the frailthord guardian, who was frosted and bruised.


    "Our last big invasion target was freldrod. You can walk around before the nirvana of enivia. You can even summon the shadow army to invade places where the loss is not too much, but don''t do anything too dangerous by yourself."


    Finally, they told Alice about their recent actions and some points that Elise should pay attention to as the demon leader of shadow island. The hammer stone also said that she hoped that there would be no trouble for her during this time.


    Hearing his intention, Alice said coldly, "I have my own sense of propriety."


    With a smile, hammer Stone said no more and led Alice back to the castle.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ye Feng, sister nedley, what''s wrong with her?"


    Her eyes were bright and dark, and Ali watched with some palpitation at nedley, who was brought back by Ye Feng for the treatment of the pieces of soul capture pearl.


    "She was already like this when I went, and what happened would have to wait until sister nedley woke up." Ye Feng shakes his head, and he also doesn''t know who hurt nedley.


    After hearing this, Ali had to stop the thought of asking questions and wait for nedley to wake up quietly.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    A Li''s small Xi suddenly jumps to Ye Feng''s shoulder and grins in Ye Feng''s stunned eyes.


    Unable to understand what Xiao Xi wanted to express, Ye Feng directly asked Ali: "Ali, what is she talking about?"


    "She said she knew sister nedley." A Li for Ye Feng interpretation at the same time, in the heart of some surprise, Xiao Xi unexpectedly know nedley.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" See a Li to do her translation, Xiao Xi continues to call eagerly.


    And her cry is to let a Li show how tongue of the face: "Xiao Xi, do you still know who injured sister nedley?"


    Ye Feng a listen, but also nervous tension, nervously looking at Xiao Xi.


    "Wuwuwu Woo Hoo Hoo


    Under the gaze of Ye Feng and Ali, Xiao Xi dances her front paw on Ye Feng''s shoulder and tells Ali and Ye Feng everything she knows in fox language.


    After listening to her fox language, a Li sorted out the next clue and retelled Xiao Xigang''s words for Ye Feng.


    "Xiao Xi said that she recently saw many ugly looking monsters appear in the ancient forest of kumang, and as the forest keeper, sister nedley is very busy driving away these evil creatures."


    "The monsters came in from the northern border of surima and kumang ancient forest. Some of them smelled of dead bodies, some of them were even more frightening than the most ferocious beasts. Sister nedley was infected with a lot of corpses for this reason."


    "Every time I come to woodland, sister nedley comes to dispel the evil spirit with the help of the pearl power, and then continues to drive away those monsters. But yesterday, sister nedley did not come, and she guessed that sister nedley was injured by those monsters."


    With Ali''s narration, Ye Feng''s expression is more and more dignified. If what Xiao Xi said is true, the monsters in her mouth are the demons and the dead of shadow island.Although Xiaoxikou accidentally got the shadow island and wanted to invade the ancient forest of kumang, Ye Feng still firmly believed that the one who hurt nedley this time was a virtual visitor with strength at least more than half a God.


    "Heather, have you ever seen a monster that smells like kazik?" Knowing that Xiao Xi doesn''t know what is an empty visitor, Ye Feng also asks with an easy to understand question.


    Her front paw fell on her small mouth, and Xiao Xi thought for a while like human meditation, and then shook her head to show that she had never seen it.


    I haven''t even seen Xiao Xi. Can you say that the empty visitor who hurt nedley came in when the shadow Island invaded the ancient forest of kumang? Similar to the time when he returned to kumang ancient forest?


    Frowning and pondering for a while, Ye Feng, who can''t think of the result, has to sigh to give up. It seems that everything will have to wait for nedley to wake up.


    But Ali focused on the monsters in Xiao Xi''s mouth. She asked anxiously, "Ye Feng, those monsters mentioned by Xiao Xi are not those shadow creatures of shuruima, are they?"


    "It should be, it seems that shadow island not only wants the kingdom of mankind, but also wants to turn the whole continent into a paradise for the dead and demons!" Speaking of this, Ye Feng looks a little embarrassed.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s look, Ali, who wants to share his worries for him, suggests, "do you want to talk to them in the city of hiville in Ionia with the smart walkie talkie?"


    At the moment, Ye Feng, who is awakened by a Li, feels it is necessary to tell hivier who is in Ionia and let her tell the Lord Soraka again.


    But thinking that he didn''t know he was in kumanggu forest, he thought it would be safer for him to call Oriana in order to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    Just as he was about to take out his walkie talkie, he was frowning and looking at Ali strangely. How did Ali know that he had a smart walkie talkie? He remembers that he didn''t tell her about it!


    "Ali, how do you know I have a smart walkie talkie?" With doubts in his heart, Ye Feng stares at Ali in his eyes.


    Ali didn''t dare to tell Yefeng that he had come to kumanggu forest. She pressed down her panic and said calmly, "the last time you fell asleep, your walkie talkie fell out of your pocket."


    "So it is!"


    Still believe that a Li''s Ye Feng did not think too much, he directly dialed the walkie talkie of Oriana.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 747

    After a short wait, Aliana''s sweet voice came from the other end of the phone: "Ye Feng, what can I do for you to call me?"


    The tone of Oriana''s voice revealed a trace of joy, obviously very happy to receive a call from Ye Feng.


    But after that, you can''t tell me what you need from the intercom


    Looking at Sara, who was already close to her, she felt embarrassed. But she was still inspired by Sarah and said, "don''t worry, I won''t tell them!"


    I don''t know why Ye Feng always feels that there are some strange voices in Oriana, and her tone seems to be a little lack of confidence. But he didn''t think too much about it. He said directly, "I''m in kumanggu forest now, and I don''t know whether it''s good or bad."


    After stopping, he continued: "after the shadow Island occupied surima, there was a new invasion area, which is the kumang ancient forest bordering on shurima. I think it is necessary to let Lord Soraka know about this matter as soon as possible and see how she views it."


    Turn on the hands-free voice and listen to what Ye Feng said with Sarah. After listening to what Ye Feng said with Sara, Ariana whispered with Sarah again and said, "OK, I''ll tell Lord Soraka about this for you, but do you need help alone in kumanggu forest? Shall we use the Reebok to meet you? "


    On hearing this, Ye Feng declined Oriana''s kindness: "I have the Dragon amulet sent to me by Lord Soraka. As long as I finish the task assigned to me by Lord Soraka, I can send it back to Ionia at any time."


    "Tell me now, my Lord, to set out." Seeing that Ye Feng doesn''t need her help, olivianna shows her hands helplessly to Sarah.


    After chatting with Ye Feng for a while, Aliana, who hung up the phone, asked Sara: "Sister Sarah, what should I do next?"


    Sara pondered for a moment, then said with a smile, "you go to Lord Soraka first. I believe there will be nothing wrong with Caitlin watching here."


    After listening to Ye Feng''s words, she naturally trusted Sarah. She nodded and said, "OK, I''ll pass by presidian when I go to the College of mind. I''d like to see Fiona and Ruiwen. Do you want to tell Fiona about Ye Feng


    Frown hesitated, Sarah still shook her head: "this matter or do not tell them for the time being."


    "Well, Sister Sarah, I''ll go to the College of mind first!"


    The voice falls, Oriana straight out of the control room, ready to rush to the Institute of mind as soon as possible, will Ye Feng need her to tell solaka.


    Seeing off Oriana with a smile, knowing that the shadow island is going to invade the kumang ancient forest, she is very worried that Ye Feng will continue to stay there.


    Especially with that she does not quite agree with the nine tail fox together!


    On the other side, Ye Feng still does not drop the stone hanging in his heart after talking with Oriana. Depressed and gloomy mood is all written on the face, see originally want to and he noisy play Xiao Xi clever up.


    A Li on one side gently touched Xiao Xi''s soft hair, then took Ye Feng''s arm and whispered in a warm voice: "are you worried about the invasion of shadow island and sister nedley''s future?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid of shadow island. Sister nedley doesn''t want to leave kumang forest. After all, this is her home."


    Say his worry, Ye Feng''s eyes flash a trace of complex look. However, he was staring at Ali''s pretty face.


    He looked a little shy and said, "Why are you staring at me all the time?"


    "Because I''m also worried that if shadow Island occupies the ancient forest of kumang, what should you do if you need the power of the shards of soul capture beads?" Taking a deep breath, Ye Feng found that he now needs to consider more and more things.


    By Ye Feng''s reminding, Ali''s eyes slowly enlarge. Yes, if shadow Island occupied this place, how could she maintain her life by the power of the shards of Dementor beads?


    His eyes are gradually dull, and Ali is obviously not ready to face such a situation. Would she be deprived of the means to prolong her life temporarily?


    With the fluctuation of emotion, Ali tightly clasps Ye Feng''s hands, and his body is also closer.


    Ye Feng said in good time: "Ali, if you can''t do it then, you still have to go back to Ionia with me."


    "I don''t!" Stubbornly, Ali bowed her head. She didn''t want her good friend sylvier to see her as she was now, and she didn''t want to return to human society in this posture.


    At that time, if she can''t help sucking the essence of human beings, isn''t it necessary to maintain her reputation? She didn''t want to hurt Ye Feng because of her affairs.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi sees a Li suddenly with a face of grievance, and feels that Ye Feng bullies a Li. She is indignant and dances on Ye Feng''s shoulder.


    Seeing that Xiao Xi misunderstood Ye Feng, Ali also defended Ye Feng: "Xiao Xi, your brother Ye Feng didn''t bully me."


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi was a little incredulous and continued to shout.At this time, nedley woke up: "Xiao Feng, Ali, how am I here?"


    Stopping to argue with Xiao Xi, Ye Feng frowned and said, "sister nedley, don''t you remember what happened?"


    "Well Let me see, it''s a bit confusing now... "


    Covering her slightly prickly forehead, she murmured and tried to recall what had happened before her injury.


    After sorting out the confused thoughts, nedley''s eyes brightened: "I remember that I was going to the junction with surima desert to find out whether there was a demon invasion, but on the way, I met a strong monster, that monster "Hiss..."


    In the middle of the story, nedley''s nerves suddenly tingled and gasped. It was obvious that her injury was not completely cured.


    "Think slowly, don''t worry!" Let''s not worry. Ye Feng doesn''t want her to wake up and be stimulated to faint again.


    After a few breaths, nedley continued to wriggle her cracked lips: "the monster has only one huge eye, no eyelids, and it smells like a predator named kazik in the forest."


    "Wicz? How can it be! " Ye Feng blurted out vicz''s name in an unbelievable tone. From nedley''s description, he could almost be sure that it was Vickers.


    but as like as two peas, he and Ali saw the Vickers sealed in the boundary of the nine fox fox. How could there be another void creature that is exactly the same as Vickers?


    Ali also remembers the last time she saw vicz. Seeing Ye Feng''s face shocked, she asked in a low voice, "is that the monster we saw last time?"


    "Well, but he should be sealed in the nine tail fox clan!" Ye Feng nodded. He couldn''t believe that Vickers would be here.


    A Li seemed to think of something and pursed her lips: "Ye Feng, last time I left the nine tail demon fox clan, I saw a dark purple arc in the sky. Could it be that monster who escaped by the border?"


    "Are you sure?" Ye Feng''s pupil gradually shrinks. If Ali''s statement is true, it may be Vickers who hurt nedley this time.


    Under his intense gaze, a Li''s eyes congealed and gave the answer Ye Feng didn''t want to hear at the moment.


    "I''m sure!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 748

    Seeing Ye Feng and a Li seem to be afraid of the monster named Victor, the weak nedley said: "don''t worry, that monster is also seriously injured by me, not much."


    "Wicz is a God, sister nedley. Are you sure he was hurt by you?" Ye Feng doesn''t believe it a little and looks at nedley suspiciously.


    "Is he a God? I just feel like he''s a demigod. " Nedley was slightly stunned. She didn''t feel the spirit of God in Vickers that night.


    Smell speech, Ye Feng ponders a way: "his tentacles haven''t recovered yet?"


    "See, only one big eye." Nedley shook her head.


    So it seems that wicz''s tentacles, which were cut off by the goddess akashia last time, have not recovered, and are now wounded by nedri. They should not be threatened in a short time. After a little thought, Ye Feng said: "that is, he has not recovered. Sister nedley, you should be careful when you see him next time. He has the strength of God to restore his tentacles."


    Nedley nodded, but she still understood that Vickers was a potential threat.


    Seeing this matter come to an end for a while, Ye Feng remembers that he needs nedley to help him and Ali build a hut in the Emerald Forest land. After thinking about it, he stepped forward and picked up nedley, who was still sitting in front of the shards of the Dementor beads. He said, "sister nedley, Ali needs to come here every day to absorb strength and maintain his life. So I''m going to build a hut in the Emerald Forest for the two of us to live temporarily. Do you think you can help us build a cabin together?"


    When they heard that they wanted to build a hut in the Emerald Forest, nedley showed a puzzled look, and seemed to disagree with them.


    Ah Li, who saw something, asked in good time, "sister nedley, can''t you?"


    Nedley pursed her dry lips: "well, Emerald Forest is a harmonious place. I have agreed with all the creatures in kumang ancient forest. There is no killing related activity here. You must eat when you live here. It''s against my regulations."


    Ned Li said that, Ye Feng was a little worried. Where did he live with Ali?


    However, a Li''s eyes turned, and he had an idea: "sister nedley, can Ye Feng and I build a hut near the Emerald Forest Land?"


    Ali''s words make Ye Feng feel upset. Why didn''t he think of it just now?


    In addition to the harmonious Emerald Forest land, kumang ancient forest has always followed the most primitive law of the jungle. Naturally, nidli will not refuse Ali''s proposal.


    "Yes, but I''m not very good at building human huts. As you can see, my hut is shabby and ugly." Said, nedley slightly shy, she really feel that she can''t help Ye Feng in building a hut.


    Ali bent up his mouth and said with a confident smile, "it''s OK, sister nedley. You and Ye Feng only need to help me collect enough wood and soil, and I''ll do the construction. I used to be an apprentice with the local people in aonia."


    Ali said so, nedley will not refuse to fight Ali. However, Ye Feng was very surprised. A Li was also an apprentice in building houses. He said, "Ali, when did you learn to build a house? Why don''t I know? "


    Ye Feng is rarely interested in her past. A Li''s cheek is full of intoxicating blushes and says shyly, "this is before I met you. If you want to know, I''ll tell you later tonight!"


    Don''t wait for Ye Feng to reply, Xiao Xi who dances on Ye Feng''s shoulder sends out a cry.


    A Li, who understood what Xiao Xi said, covered her mouth and chuckled: "good, good. My sister will tell you my old story tonight."


    Ye Feng''s three were chatting for a while, and then they began to build their cottage.


    First, they chose a slightly dense area near the Emerald Forest led by nedley, and then began to mine the trees and soil here.


    As Ali was responsible for the final construction work, she did not do much to collect trees and soil. Instead, she urged Ye Feng and Ye Feng to collect trees with different colors and strong molding soil.


    Over time, the trees in this area become sparse, and the whole area looks very empty.


    Ye Feng''s three busy figures shuttled through the woods. Even Xiao Xi, who was only a young fox, joined the "army" of building the hut, biting a twig in his mouth. His lovely appearance made Ali Jiao laugh again and again.


    After collecting enough trees and soil, Ye Feng and nedley are a little tired. And in its mouth to countless twigs of the small Xi is also tired, lying on the shoulder of the leaf wind, learning from the dog dog tongue.


    "Xiao Xi, you are a fox, not a dog. You can''t be like this!" Stretch out the index finger to correct the posture for Xiao Xi, a Li doesn''t want to be a fox''s little Xi to develop the habit of a dog.


    After looking at the wood and soil collected by yanyefeng and nedley, she estimated vaguely that she could build a small house, and Ali just showed her smile.


    It''s just that the twigs Xiao Xi collected is a little headache for Ali. Although she works hard, she can''t use these fragile branches to build a hut.


    After a little consideration, she decided to decorate her and Yefeng''s cottage with those branches in order not to let Xiaoxi, who worked hard to collect, was not happy.Think about it, Ali first used magic to condense trees of different colors into wood for building houses. Then she separated the red mud from other soil, and condensed the non red clay into foundation by magic.


    After the foundation of the small wooden house was finished, Ali began to build her and Ye Feng''s hut by hand according to her idea of using condensed wood.


    The wood outside the cabin is dark brown, and the interior is bright. A simple wooden bed with a chapter of small wooden table, indoor layout and color matching look very spacious.


    The selected red mud was first used as ornaments with the twigs collected by Xiao Xi, and then it was separately made into bowls, dishes, tea cups and water storage tanks.


    The rest of the wood is used to make chopsticks and other tableware. The finished Ali clapped his hands and looked around the cottage where she and Ye Feng lived. A sweet smile appeared on her face.


    "Ye Feng, sister nedley, you can come in!"


    Under her beckoning, Ye Feng two people came in. After a little observation of the cottage, nedley''s eyes showed an envious look: "Ali, just a little bit of wood and soil, you can make such a beautiful house!"


    "Much better than I thought!" Ye Feng also followed the way, it is obvious that Ali''s architectural talent is beyond his expectation.


    Xiao Xi also did not leave behind to call, saying that she also liked the cottage built by Ali.


    It''s very helpful to get their praise. She covered her mouth and chuckled: "it''s mainly about this material, which can''t be made better. I didn''t expect that you would be satisfied."


    Ye Feng also grinned and said, "it''s very good to be a temporary house!"


    Can get Ye Feng''s approval, Ali''s heart filled with a trace of sweet meaning. Pretty face is also full of knowing smile, she slightly looks forward to the future of her and Ye Feng''s life here for a period of time.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 749

    After the construction of the hut, Ye Feng and Ali lived near the Emerald Forest land. At first, Ye Feng was still a little worried about the demons invading the forest from shurima. However, according to nedley, the demons who entered the kumang ancient forest from the border were all dead bodies and spirits without intelligence, and the number of them was very small every day. He was relieved for a moment.


    At least in the short term, there is no invasion of a large number of demons or high-level demons. As a demigod, nedley can easily solve these filthy shadow creatures as long as her mind covers the whole forest.


    In order to take good care of Ali, he got up early in the morning and accompanied Ali to the Emerald Forest to absorb the power from the fragments of soul capture beads.


    Although there is a little Xi who loves to quarrel with him from time to time, Ye Feng still enjoys the comfortable life with ALI.


    After absorbing enough strength, Ali is very moved that Ye Feng accompanies her so much. Thinking that Ye Feng used to like to sleep in, but since her accident, he has basically not slept in. After that, Ali feels a bit sad.


    Walking back to Ye Feng''s side, Ali pursed her lips: "Ye Feng, I''ll come by myself every morning after that. I don''t need you to accompany me so much."


    Ye Feng also heard that she seemed to feel a little sad in her heart and couldn''t help laughing: "it''s OK, Ali."


    "But..."


    Ali wanted to say something else, but he was interrupted by Ye Feng''s small mouth: "no, but, Ali, let''s go to the forest to hunt some game?"


    Her eyes slightly narrowed, and a li with a delicate and moving look nodded her voice. She preferred to listen to Ye Feng''s words compared with those of sylvier.


    Hearing that they were going to hunt, Xiao Xi, who had been left out for a long time, jumped up and down on Ye Feng''s shoulder, shouting fox language in his mouth.


    Ye Feng, amused by Xiao Xi, asks Ali: "what is Xiao Xi saying, Ali?"


    A Li hears the speech, first to show a little resentment at Xiao Xi''s reproach eyes, and then follow Ye Feng: "Xiao Xi said she wanted to eat meat."


    A young fox without teeth wants to eat meat? Isn''t that teasing him? Neither laugh nor cry Ye Feng pretended to be fierce, frightening Xiao Xi: "you haven''t weaned, what meat do you eat?"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Unconvinced Xiao Xi doesn''t think so. Why can''t she eat meat? She just wants to eat!


    At this time when Ye Feng and Xiao Xi fight, Ali''s heart is full of confusion.


    As a young fox that hasn''t been weaned, Xiao Xi''s energy is too good, isn''t it? Even if she had three tails in her infancy, she shouldn''t have been so energetic all day.


    What''s more, the strangest thing is that she met Xiao Xi the night before. She and Ye Feng did not feed Xiao Xi, nor did they let him eat food. The baby fox like Xiaoxi didn''t cry or make noise, as if they were not hungry.


    After thinking for a long time, he didn''t come up with a reason. However, Ali can only blame it on the fact that Xiao Xi was born with better talent than her ordinary fox born fox.


    Rejoining the joyful atmosphere of Ye Feng and Xiao Xi, Ali enjoys every moment she gets along with Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    In presidian City, after practicing fencing with Fiona of Laurent family, Fiona, a young girl, walks towards Ruiwen''s residence.


    Since the last time Ruiwen let her live with her, as Ye Feng''s childhood sweetheart, she has been temporarily staying in the room that Ye Feng has left.


    Her face was calm and she heard people talking about recent events on the street. She was attracted by a rumor about armor against undead attacks.


    It is said that presidian has recently introduced a number of armor and weapons that can enable human beings to face the undead. Kalma is gathering capable soldiers to try on armor to face the dead.


    As soon as she heard this, her childhood sweetheart, Sophia, remembered that some time ago, Olivia and Caitlin were developing new armor and weapons, so that ordinary human soldiers could face the enemy without being restrained by the undead.


    After a moment''s consideration, she can be sure that Kalma''s armor and weapons should be the latest Hicks advanced technology weapon armor developed by Oriana and Caitlin.


    She was a little surprised, apparently did not expect that the weapons drawings developed by olivine and Caitlin were completed so soon.


    After listening to a lot of recent anecdotes about Ionia, mafia soon returned to the street where Ruiwen lived.


    "Zach, don''t run around, come back!"


    Suddenly, a girl''s anxious call was heard in her ears, and Fiona, who was still thinking about what dishes Ruiwen would prepare at noon, looked at the direction of the voice with astonishment.


    Without waiting for her reaction, a little boy like jelly colloid bumped into her. With a slight frown on her brow, she lowered her head and looked coldly at the strange little boy.


    "Big sister, I''m sorry, Zach didn''t mean to bump into you..." Fiona''s sharp eyes made him tremble. The little boy fell to the ground, and his voice had no foundation.


    At the beginning, Sophia didn''t want to quarrel with a child, but she was used to keeping a straight face with strangers in addition to facing Ye Feng. Therefore, she made the strange little boy misunderstand her anger.The girl who called the little boy to stop running was panting, apologizing to Fiona and lifting up the boy who had fallen to the ground.


    "I''m sorry, my brother. He didn''t mean it!"


    After apologizing, the girl is in front of Fiona''s face, a few words like jelly gel little boy: "let''s not run around, you see you have made trouble?"


    "Wuwuwu Sister Ellie seldom comes to see Zach once. Zach just wants to play catch game with sister Ellie, and then play with her when her big brother comes back... " Zach grimaced his tears, and he didn''t want to bump into Fiona.


    If ye Feng was here, he would recognize Zach and Ellie, and would be even more shocked. After leaving Zuan, Elise would return to her maiden posture to see Zach.


    The childhood sweetheart Mafia ona, who has never spoken, has noticed that the clothes of the two brothers and sisters are of the style of partial Zuan and piltvov. I think they are piltvov''s refugees.


    Without thinking too much, Sophia didn''t want to embarrass her two brothers and sisters. She said, "it doesn''t matter. Let your brother pay attention to the road next time you walk."


    After being forgiven by Fiona, Elise, who turned into a girl again, took a close look at Fiona''s face.


    But as she saw the appearance of Fiona, her heart was a little cold, there was an impulse to kill Fiona. But thinking that this is Ionia, with Soraka and others in charge, she still stopped the impulse.


    "Thank you for your understanding. Let''s go first!" she said with a still smile


    Unaware of Alice''s hostility, mafia ona watched the two brothers and sisters leave, and then walked towards the courtyard where Ruiwen lived not far away.


    Far away from childhood, Zach, who plays with Elise, disguised as Allie, opens his big eyes and asks innocently, "sister Ellie, Zach hasn''t seen Ye Feng for a long time. When can I see him again?"


    Her face was a little sinister because of the "leaf wind" mentioned by Zach, but a moment later, a meaningful arc appeared in the corner of Allie''s mouth.


    "Sister, go and ask for you tonight!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 750

    Returning to Ruiwen''s residence at noon, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, accidentally finds out that Olivia is also there.


    After talking with Oriana, she realized that she had something important to report to Lord Soraka at the psychic college.


    Remembering that Ye Feng is receiving special training from Soraka, and she wants to know more about Ye Feng''s recent situation, she asks Oriana to see if ye Feng is also in the psychic college.


    With Sara''s advice, Oriana naturally won''t tell her that Ye Feng is in kumang ancient forest, and she fully agrees to her request.


    Seeing off Oriana, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, asked Ruiwen for an afternoon''s understanding of kendo.


    In the dead of night, lying on the bed, she is full of expectation that Oriana will come back to tell her the latest situation of Ye Feng.


    If she knew that the two Fiona didn''t know Ye Feng was in kumang ancient forest, how would she feel.


    With the missing of Ye Feng, she fell asleep, but the dark room quietly showed the figure of Elise during the day.


    Staring at the sleeping young girl Fiona, Elise quietly performs illusions on Fiona without changing her appearance.


    After all this, Alice''s mouth rose slightly and sat down in front of Fiona''s bed.


    "Fiona..." She pushed her long hair to the back of her head, lowered her head, and whispered to Fiona''s ear.


    In the Elise illusion, Fiona faintly heard Ye Feng''s call. She was confused and talked, rubbed her sleepy eyelids and opened her eyes slowly.


    In the eyes, Ye Feng''s figure comes into sight, which makes Fiona stupefied.


    "Don''t you know me, Fiona?" Elise grinned strangely, her beautiful eyes full of charm.


    But in the vision of Fiona, the person in front of her is the leaf wind that she yearns for day and night.


    In the heart is very surprised, Ye Feng comes back to see her, Fiona sits up, the sleepiness in the eyes is swept away: "Ye Feng, how did you come back?"


    "Don''t you want me back?"


    Elise spoke in a slightly lost tone, and the light and shade in her eyes was also a little dim, leaving Fiona empty.


    "How could Of course I''m glad you''re back. I''m just curious that you didn''t follow Mr. Soraka in the psychic College for special training. Why did you come back suddenly? " Never seen Ye Feng talk to her like this, Fiona''s flustered mood becomes more disordered, and explains in a hurry.


    "Why do you think I came back?" Suddenly, her face was close to Fiona, and her tone suddenly became ambiguous.


    Although Elise is ambiguous on the surface, she deliberately remembers the important message that Ye Feng is now in the College of mind.


    When she gets the information she wants, Elise doesn''t want to withdraw her magic, but she has the idea of further teasing Fiona.


    Face to face with Elise so close, Fiona could clearly feel their burning breath in the night when there was no one. Elise as a leaf wind, her face showed a shy color, but she pretended to be calm and said: "I don''t know what you think!"


    Elise, who saw her pretending to be calm, suddenly stretched out her right hand and held her waist tightly. She cried out in a bewilderment.


    "Ye Ye Feng, you, you, you What are you doing? " Fiona, who was completely disturbed by Alice, was already speechless.


    This is the beginning of the day when I saw her smile


    "What''s the problem?" By Elise strong embrace into the arms, Fiona coy coy for a moment, see Elise or so tightly embrace her, Elise as Ye Feng, she had to give up the idea of breaking free.


    "I find I miss you so much..." Close to Fiona''s ear, she spits, and Elise nibbles at Fiona''s congested ears.


    Head on the spot because of the mentality of the deer bumping open circuit, Fiona suffused intoxicating red glow pretty face look a shudder.


    Fiona''s breath became more and more rapid because of the subtle suffocation, but when she smelled the fragrance of Alice, her blushing face instantly cooled and became cold.


    "How can you smell like a woman?"


    In the face of Fiona''s question, Elise squeezed Fiona''s waist slightly, and said with a still smile, "I hold you, little fool!"


    Being dazed by Alice, Fiona was completely occupied and lost the ability to think: "I My fragrance? "


    "Who else would that be?"


    The corners of her mouth curled up in a shallow arc, and Elise refused, picking up Fiona''s jaw with her index finger and kissing Fiona''s thin lips.


    "Well..." The brain was kiss hypoxia Fiona only feel the whole body can not make the force, paralyzed in Alice''s arms.


    In this way, the strange scene of two women holding together happened.


    Elise, who was full of interest, continued to tease Fiona: "Fiona, do you know? In the days without you, I found how important you are to me. Now I have a word to say to you. Do you want to hear it? ""Well..." Her heart beat suddenly, and Fiona, who could almost guess the answer, still looked like a cold strong woman, like a little girl waiting for Alice''s next word.


    "I love you, Fiona!" Her eyes were burning into Fiona''s eyes, and Elise said the words that made Fiona''s dream come true.


    "Ye Feng..." Eyes of love, Fiona''s eyes rippling in the eyes of autumn, affectionately whispered.


    But at the thought of the other self and the others, her mouth was still slightly sour: "what about the sylviers? Who do you like better? "


    "Of course it''s you, little fool!" She scraped Fiona''s nose lightly, Elise chuckled.


    "I don''t believe it!" Although she didn''t believe her words, Fiona''s blushing cheeks betrayed her true thoughts.


    "I''ll tell sister Ruiwen about the relationship between us, so you always believe it?" Pretending to be helpless, Elise is determined to play with Fiona.


    A listen to Elise so late to disturb Ruiwen for their affair, Elise as Ye Feng, she immediately jiaosheng stop way: "no, Ruiwen sister is asleep."


    "I''ll listen to you. I''ll show you our relationship with Ruiwen tomorrow morning, so that we can be together." Conforming to Fiona''s wishes, Alice replied.


    Since the two are about to establish a relationship, in order to prevent "Ye Feng" from being robbed by sylvier and others, Fiona puffed up her breath and said, "you should keep a certain distance from other girls in the future, or I will break your leg if I see it!"


    If ye Feng hears this sentence, he will definitely be in a cold sweat, but in front of Fiona is the devil Elise. She didn''t like it in her heart, but she still vaguely assured, "now my heart can''t hold anyone other than you, Fiona..."


    "Poor mouth!" Jiaochen a, immersed in the happiness of Fiona is looking up at her as a leaf wind Alice.


    Slowly lowering her body, Elise and the face of the shy Fiona long kiss together.


    The feeling of drowsiness hit her brain again, and Fiona fell asleep happily in the beautiful atmosphere between her and Elise.


    When she goes to sleep again, Elise, as a demon, mobilizes the seeds of believers to feel Ye Feng''s specific breath.


    To her surprise, Ye Feng is not in the school of mind, or even in Ionia, as Fiona said.


    The willow eyebrows frown slightly. Through the specific perception of the believer''s seed, Elise discovers that Ye Feng is actually in the ancient forest of kumang.


    The mood changes very quickly, ponders for a moment, Elise''s pretty face is to reappear the strange demon smile again.


    "Goodbye, sweetie..."


    Finally, she used words to tease the sleeping young girl Mafia ona, and Elise''s figure gradually disappeared into the darkness.


    The next day, I wake up and find that Fiona, who has no shadow of Ye Feng, is a little disappointed and lost. She feels that she has made a beautiful spring dream related to Ye Feng.


    In retrospect, she has never seen Ye Feng so domineering and powerful in front of her. Fiona is more convinced that it is just a dream of spring.


    It''s just that this spring dream is a little real


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 751

    The dark cracks in the space are torn open by ordinary people''s imperceptible means. Elise quietly comes from Fiona''s room to Yefeng and Ali''s room in kumanggu forest.


    The strange smile on Alice''s face increases as she looks at Ali, who turns into a white fox, curls up in Ye Feng''s arms with Xiao Xi.


    Recalling the strange feeling of being warm with Fiona just now, Elise gently attracted the seeds of the believers and went through all Ye Feng''s experiences in her mind.


    With the filtration of Ye Feng''s memory, her upturned corners of the mouth are gradually smoothed, and her face is gradually dark.


    "Save? I''m talking about some unrealistic empty words again


    In a low voice, she rebukes Ye Feng, who tries to save Ali. Recalling what Ye Feng said to her before, she sniffs at it.


    Since you want to save her, let me destroy her! The heart is gradually occupied by the dark psychology, and Alice has prepared a perfect plan to let Ali degenerate.


    Her eyes twinkled with scarlet blood, and her pretty face was suffused with morbid blush. Elise appeared in the depths of the emerald woods the next moment.


    Looking around the dreamy Emerald Forest Land deep in the night, Elise immediately set her eyes on the fragments of the soul sucking pearl emitting light sources.


    Her slender right hand fell on the shards of the Dementor''s Pearl, and Elise soon noticed her divinity and magic in the pool below.


    But to her dismay, Elise, the mini version of her divinity, was trying to escape the black fog of the black magic.


    There was a flash in her eyes, and in an instant her divinity and magic projected by the fragments of the enchanting pearl were destroyed by her.


    The uneasiness in her heart disappeared, and Elise''s demonic mentality gradually stabilized. Murmured to himself that he was a devil, and her mouth showed a strange smile when her mind was firm.


    A trace of dark magic, too powerful to be purified by the shards of Dementor beads, gushed out of Elise''s body and was forced into the pieces.


    Looking at the pieces of the enchanting pearl infected by her black magic, Elise''s cheek gradually became ferocious because of the sick red light.


    "Come on, my lovely little pet, and Ye Feng will become my immortal slave together!"


    Along with a magic sound that only Ali would hear, Elise''s shadow gradually became illusory until it disappeared in place.


    The next morning, Ye Feng wakes up early and finds that Ali, who was still a white fox in his arms last night, has changed back to human form again, sweating in his arms.


    Xiao Xi also wakes up, and constantly makes a whining fox whine, licking Ali''s pale face full of sweat.


    As if unable to bear some terrible torture, Ali suddenly wakes up from the nightmare and breathes heavily.


    "Ha ha Ha ah Ha ha... "


    Seeing her so haggard, Ye Feng, deeply distressed, reached out to wipe the sweat stains on her face for her, and asked in a concerned tone: "Ali, have you had a nightmare?"


    "Well..." Hearing Ye Feng''s question, a Li, who is at a loss as if he has found a way to rely on, plunges directly into his arms, and his delicate body trembles constantly to seek spiritual comfort.


    "What nightmare? Scared like this? " Ye Feng grinned and wiped tears from the corners of her eyes, half joking.


    "I dream that I can''t help but suck the essence of human beings and make you Put you Wuwuwu... "


    Speaking of the back, Ali couldn''t say any more and choked up.


    "What are you smoking me for?" Ye Feng also guessed what she wanted to say and continued to joke with ALI with his optimistic attitude.


    "I''m sorry..." It is recalled that the last time almost dried leaf wind, Ali felt guilty.


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about, Ali. Now there are pieces of soul sucking jewels. You won''t be addicted. Come on, you haven''t absorbed your strength today."


    After being patted on the back by Ye Feng, a Li walked out of the house and walked towards the Emerald Forest land.


    Just like yesterday, a Li absorbed the power of the Pearl fragments under the laughter of Ye Feng and Xiao Xi.


    Her mood gradually eased over, she also showed a smile, the three people left the Emerald Forest Land to hunt for today''s food.


    But they did not know that when they left the Emerald Forest land, a spider pattern gradually appeared inside the fragments of the soul capture pearl, and Elise''s figure followed them quietly in the dark.


    It is another day of quiet and peaceful daily life. When night falls, Ali falls asleep with Xiao Xi in Ye Feng''s arms.


    But with the passage of time, Ali, who turned into a white fox, was awakened by the pain that had not been seen for a long time.


    The double pain of spirit and body tormented her nerves and made her feel that she could not survive without inhaling human spirit.


    Did she not absorb the power of the shards of the enchanting pearl during the day? How can you have this idea of sucking human spirit?


    In the heart feel perplexed, with the pain continues to intensify, her helpless eyes gradually become greedy and ferocious.Before her reason is completely occupied by her greedy side, Ali, who turns into a white fox, jumps out of the window directly and runs to the depths of the Emerald Forest.


    When she finally came to the place where the pieces of the Pearl were located, Ali, whose consciousness became more and more blurred, had no time to observe the spider shadow in the fragments of the soul capture pearl, and turned directly back to her body, trying to draw strength to relieve her pain.


    Elise''s figure appears quietly and quietly admires Ali''s struggling appearance.


    Her pale face gradually regained her blood color, but Ali found something that made her feel palpitating. Although her spirit and body were no longer suffering, she found that her body''s desire for human spirit was getting deeper and deeper.


    What''s more, the power of absorbing the fragments of soul sucking beads is just like absorbing the essence of human beings, which brings her a different kind of pleasure.


    Seriously doubting whether there is something wrong with the pieces of Dementor beads, Ali immediately stops absorbing the power of the pieces and opens her golden eyes.


    Looking at the pieces of enchanting pearl stained with evil evil evil spirit, Ali''s face is full of red, showing a restless look.


    "Do you like it?"


    Suddenly feel someone close to her ear blowing hot gas, Ali out of alert suddenly away from the original place.


    Looking at where she was, a woman in a black evening dress rose slowly. When she saw the woman''s face, she could not help but cover her small mouth and exclaimed: "female Elise


    It seems that she is a little disgusted with Ali''s calling her name. Elise puts on the appearance of empress and looks at Ali with disdain.


    "You stupid fox, dare to call the emperor''s name?"


    Along with her angry voice, Elise immediately released a divine level of pressure, pressing Ali to the ground on the spot.


    Looking at Ali, who was oppressed by her and had to kneel to the ground, the moody Elise showed her demonic smile and began her plan to seduce Ali to fall.


    "Little fox, I have a method that can cure your addiction and make you and Ye Feng together. Do you want to hear it?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 752

    "Little fox, I have a method that can cure your addiction and make you and Ye Feng together. Do you want to hear it?"


    Slowly to the crawling Ali, Alice reached out to pick up Ali''s chin, pursed her mouth and chuckled.


    Ali tried not to be afraid of Elise, but her trembling body was honest.


    "You seem afraid of me?" Close to Ali''s ear, Elise let go of her hand and stood up, looking down at Ali who did not dare to talk to her.


    She moved her lower lips, and her eyes closed slightly. She turned her cheek away. She didn''t want to have too much conversation with Elise.


    Ali''s refusal to pay attention to her made her very angry, but she still had a smile on her face and said, "you will beg me."


    While talking, Elise inhaled the fragments of the enchanting pearl into the palm of her hand. Ali also saw this scene. She couldn''t help but glance at Elise.


    Aware of Ali''s glancing eyes, Elise played with the pieces of enchanting jewels stained with magic Qi, and said in an orderly way: "this piece of soul sucking pearl has been infected by my magic Qi, so just now you absorb its power, you will have the desire to suck human spirit."


    As soon as the words fell, Alice bent down and tapped her finger in front of Ali. Then Ali''s cheek was covered with dark magic lines like lightning.


    Feeling the impetuous evil spirit in his body, Ali''s small face turned white in an instant, and raised his head in fear and looked at Elise.


    Enjoying Ali''s panic in front of her, Elise continued: "don''t worry, I won''t force you to become a devil. You can easily clear this evil gas you inhale in your body, but before clearing it, I hope you can feel that your addiction to losing the soul sucking pearl is still so serious?"


    Suspiciously exploring his physical condition, Ali''s eyes are slowly enlarging. Because she was surprised to find that her desire for the spirit was not so deep, and the reason why she did not have such a deep desire was because the magic pattern was materialized under the urge of Elise.


    Enjoying the big play of Ali''s facial expression with great interest, Elise lifted her lips and lured her way: "as long as you become a devil, you can re cultivate a soul sucking pearl. Although it is melted by black magic, it is also a genuine soul sucking pearl, and..."


    Speaking of the latter, Elise pauses and persuades: "what this piece of soul sucking pearl can bring to you is only a temporary delay. You can''t cultivate the soul sucking pearl in the end, or do you want to suck human spirit? Instead of falling into despair at that time, it''s better to join the shadow island. Why not


    Slightly some heart, but think of Ye Feng and her good friend sylvier, Ali shook his head: "I will not choose to be the devil."


    As if she had expected that Ali would say so, Elise said with a smile: "don''t worry about rejecting me first. What you need to make clear is that there are only two ways for you now. One is to continue to suck human spirit and live, and the other is to become a devil and cultivate a soul sucking pearl containing black magic. I will ask you for your answer tomorrow evening."


    With that, Elise seemed to have the intention of leaving and turned around with ALI on her back.


    Seeing that Elise was still holding the pieces of Dementor pearl in her hand, Ali quickly called out to Elise: "wait, the pieces of soul capture Pearl!"


    Stopping to walk away slowly, Elise turned her head and looked at Ali. She threw the pieces of enchanting pearl contaminated with evil Qi back to its original position. She bent her mouth and said, "you have to make a choice in a year, and I just advance your choice to now. Think about it, little fox, don''t you like Ye Feng? I can also let him accompany you unconditionally forever. "


    Watching Elise disappear in the same place, Ali looks at the pieces of enchanting jewels with Elise''s evil spirit. Her face is very complicated and her mood has been disturbed by her.


    With such a mood, she returns to her and Ye Feng''s cottage. Ali turns into a white fox and curls up wrongly in Ye Feng''s arms, hoping to escape the blow that Ye Feng has just suffered.


    The next morning, accompanied by Ye Feng and Xiao Xi, she went to the Emerald Forest again in the early morning. Although the fragments of soul capture beads looked exactly the same as usual, Ali knew clearly that the pieces of soul capture beads had been eroded by Alice''s black magic.


    If she continues to absorb the power of the Pearl fragments, it will only stimulate her desire for human spirit, and it will not have any effect on her body which has lost the Pearl.


    Concealing Ye Feng and Xiao Xi, she forced to smile and pretended to absorb the power of the soul sucking pearl fragments.


    All day long, the happy and spiritless atmosphere of the beaver''s house is quiet. But because of her cover up very well, Ye Feng and Xiao Xi didn''t notice her abnormality.


    Night comes again, curled up in Ye Feng''s sleeping arms, Ali anxiously prays for Elise not to come to her.


    Until late at night, the anxious Ali did not see Elise. She can''t help but wonder if her prayer really worked, and Ali''s addiction, which lacks the Dementor''s Pearl and does not absorb the power of the Pearl''s fragments in time to survive, has committed again.For fear of hurting Ye Feng again, Ali escaped from the hut, but to her horror, she came to the depths of the Emerald Forest unconsciously.


    Although she did not find Elise, her fear was still generated, shivering in the cold wind.


    The desire for the essence constantly stimulates her nerves and body, bringing her double suffering.


    Gradually, she collapsed on the ground with her only remaining reason, but her dying mind made her golden eyes look at the pieces of soul capture beads revealing spider patterns from time to time.


    Subconsciously swallows saliva, unable to restrain the greedy look of Ali''s face, and crawls towards the fragments of the soul capture pearl.


    Seeing her, she can use the pieces of enchanting pearl stained with black magic spirit to satisfy her alternative pleasure of soul longing. A beautiful figure suddenly appears, and her sharp high heel mercilessly steps on her outstretched right hand.


    "Ah A Li, who was suffering from no essence and soul to absorb pain, was trampled on and screamed, looking miserable.


    Elise''s familiar cheek was reflected in her golden pupil, but her cold, high up eyes made her fall into the ice.


    "Who let you touch it?" With her left hand holding the pieces of the enchanting pearl, Elise stepped on Ali''s hand with high air, her eyes full of contempt and indifference.


    "Please, I can''t do without it. I can''t help it!" Now she''s been traumatized by the traumas.


    "Look at your vile ugliness. It makes me sick!" She kicked away Ali, who was beseeching, with disgust in her eyes.


    A moment later, the fickle Elise''s mouth rose slightly: "this morning, I saw that you didn''t take the pieces of Dementor beads. It seems that you have made a decision and don''t want to be a devil."


    Now, Ali, who only wanted to relieve her pain, had the heart to discern the meaning of Elise''s words. She was struggling to climb back to her feet and hugged her calf and pleaded.


    "Please, I''ll take a puff, just a little!"


    Being held so by Ali, Elise''s anger rose in her heart. She felt that her body had been defiled. But thinking of her plan, Elise put down her anger to Ali for a while and continued to smile.


    "That''s no good. I said I won''t force you to be a devil. This piece of soul sucking pearl has been eroded by my evil spirit. Since you decide not to be a devil, I can''t let you take it!"


    With a demonic smile, Elise shook her head in mock distress, as if she were really a good demon who would not lead people astray.


    "Please I I''m really dying... " Ali''s voice is getting weaker and weaker. She really can''t bear such torture.


    "Well, look at you so pitiful, only once!" She sighed helplessly, and Elise handed out the pieces of the Pearl.


    After receiving the pieces of the soul sucking pearl, Ali''s face was absorbed by the power of the dark evil spirit. The morbid pleasure that made her happy swept her whole body again.


    Just like the pain of ten thousand insects biting the heart, Ali couldn''t help holding the pieces of soul sucking pearl tightly.


    Elise doesn''t want Ali to take too much at one time, otherwise she won''t be able to control Ali''s mind with the pieces of soul capture beads in a short time.


    After only a moment''s feeding, Alice takes back the pieces of the enchanting pearl again. The beaver asked weakly, "I haven''t sucked the sound Please That''s what I''ll have tomorrow


    "Look at your swaying and begging look like a pug


    Her face was scornful and spat. Elise was not stupid. How could she control her after she had been sucked by Ali?


    Seeing Ali''s expression stunned, she immediately chuckled: "I just pitied you. Since you don''t want to be a devil, I don''t need to continue to waste time on you. If addiction is committed again tomorrow, you can go to the human for smoking. Even if you don''t become a devil, what''s the difference between you and the devil in human''s mouth? Tut tut I''ll go first. "


    Looking at the back of Alice walking away slowly, Ali is shaken by the desire for the essence.


    "Wait!" Ali''s exit prevents Alice from leaving.


    "What''s the matter? My time is precious!" Turning back, Alice frowned coldly.


    Ali''s eyes twinkled at Alice and said her expected words: "can you really get rid of my addiction?"


    "Of course, when you become a demon, you have a chance to reshape yourself." Alice bent her mouth and said truthfully.


    "That leaf wind over there..." A Li lowered his head and spoke weakly.


    "I''ll let him be with you. Why, you''ve figured it out?" Looking at Ali with a smile, Elise walked slowly back to Ali.


    Biting his teeth, Ali''s thoughts began to struggle. But in the end, she succumbed to Alice."Lord Elise, please help me to get rid of the suffering I am suffering now. I don''t want to suffer that again!"


    The corner of her mouth was filled with a strange smile because of Ali''s submission. Elise''s eyes twinkled with scarlet blood. She can almost imagine that in the future, Ye Feng will yield to her like Ali.


    However, she did not tell Ali that Ye Feng would become her servant together with the surviving Ali in the death form of complaining spirit.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 753

    In a dark fortress somewhere in the shurima desert, kalthas, dressed in a black hooded mage''s robe, takes a nap at a library desk.


    The space in the library suddenly had a change, and then Alice, in human form, tore open a black portal and walked out of it.


    At the sound of Elise''s footsteps, carlthas was still sitting in his chair, his back to Elise, and he gave a hoarse smile: "I heard the hammer stone say that you just recovered. Don''t you have a long rest?"


    Ignoring calthas'' words, Elise raised her eyebrows and sat on her desk, glancing at the magic book he was reading. She then said, "send those low-level undead who have no intelligence to go to kumang ancient forest. When can you occupy it?"


    Elise''s indifferent words were slightly stunned by kalthas, but he soon gave out a sinister laugh: "you also went to kumang ancient forest?"


    Her heart thumped. Elise put her hands around her chest and nodded back: "hammer Stone said you were going to invade kumang ancient forest, so I went to see it."


    There was no doubt that there was him, and kalthas explained the reason why he had not made a large-scale invasion: "I wanted to recruit the demigod in kumang ancient forest, so I did not make a substantive invasion."


    "A man who becomes a demigod by this broken thing, are you sure you want to surrender her?"


    While talking, Elise playfully changes the pieces of the enchanting pearl and throws them in her hand again and again.


    Looking at the shards of the enchanting pearl in Elise''s hand, kalthas''s face, hidden under his hood, bloomed with a hideous green devil. He said excitedly, "how did you find this? This is the artifact that the goddess akashia left in the ancient forest of kumang


    Seeing that the artifact of kalthas was collecting the pieces of Dementor beads, Elise bent her mouth and said, "it has been destroyed by me now. Don''t think about it!"


    When the voice falls, the pieces of the soul capture pearl reveal the spider black magic spirit hidden by Elise.


    "This artifact is a good thing. It has a very strong healing power, so you destroyed it?" The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he thought that Elise was in a rage.


    Not feeling that she had done anything wrong, Elise''s pretty face suddenly turned cold and could not help shivering at the sight of Texas.


    "If it''s destroyed, it''s all right." Karlsas, who knew Alice''s personality, sighed helplessly. He didn''t want to argue with her.


    "I''ll go first. You can take the kumang ancient forest as soon as possible and return to the shadow island."


    Without salt or salt, she dropped a cold word, and Elise tore open a dark portal again and walked into it.


    ¡­¡­


    Since the night of Elise''s arrival in kumang ancient forest, the magic guide satellite can no longer monitor the specific images of Ye Feng and a Li, and can only confirm that they are alive by positioning the red dot.


    Sylvier and Sara also stopped the shift and were in a state of anxiety. Finally, he couldn''t help dialing Ye Feng''s intelligent walkie talkie.


    At this time, Ye Feng and Ali are baking their game in the evening. The walkie talkie in the pocket suddenly rings, and Ye Feng is surprised to think that it is he who let Arianna tell solaka.


    Take out the walkie talkie to have a look, Xiwei half squint one eye''s playful head to come into view, Ye Feng is stunned immediately.


    A Li on one side sees him tardy not to answer the phone, close a look. When she saw the playful portrait of sylvier and the words "daughter-in-law" on the screen, her golden pupil flashed a little gloomy.


    Last time, because the phone was directly connected, and she was addicted to the essence of Ye Feng, she did not notice Ye Feng''s remarks to hiville.


    Think Ye Feng and Xiwei determine the relationship between her poke Leng Ye Feng, remind: "your daughter-in-law called you!"


    Perhaps she didn''t even notice that she didn''t call her friend sylvier by the name, and she spoke in a slightly sour tone.


    The corner of Ye Feng''s mouth twitched slightly and quickly explained, "Ali, this is the remark made by Xiwei when I don''t pay attention to it. Don''t take it seriously!"


    With that, Ye Feng connected the phone and made a silent action to Ali. Then he said, "Hello, hivier, what can I do for you?"


    On the other end of the phone, sylvier and Sara are both temporarily relieved when they hear Ye Feng''s voice. However, in order to conceal Ye Feng, they have been monitoring him for a long time. He said calmly, "I just want to ask how you are exercising in Soraka."


    Ye Feng glanced at Ali beside his eyes. He did not know why he felt guilty about him. He carefully considered the sentence: "fortunately, there are a lot of places I don''t understand, Lord Soraka can help me solve my doubts!"


    She looks at Sara, who also hears the conversation. They are tacit. It seems that Ye Feng and a Li are safe in the kumang ancient forest and are not in danger.


    What''s more, Ye Feng''s tone of voice is very cautious, which is completely afraid of exposing him in the ancient forest of kumang.


    Now that he''s safe with the beaver, he''s out of his mind.


    "That''s good. There should be no flirting with young girls during the break."Xiwei''s question made Ye Feng not help sweating. He glanced at Ali, who was already eating by his side, and replied with a ha ha: "how can it be? And you''re too lenient? "


    Clearly with a Li together, still open eyes to tell a lie with her? She rolled her eyes across the walkie talkie. Some time ago, when the magic guide satellite could project Ye Feng and Ali''s images, she had no lack of taste in her heart.


    Glancing at Sara, who did not dare to say a word, shivell thought, "you have been marked by my kiss. You can''t be abandoned forever."


    See Xiwei in front of her face and Ye Feng flirt, Sara face a cold, in the side of the cold eye.


    Being provoked by Xiwei''s words, Ye Feng, who felt that he was joking with him again, replied nervously, "don''t be kidding!"


    In the heart light spat the sound leaf wind this wooden ridge earth hat, the hilver still with the spring breeze ground smile way: "well, don''t tease you, finally ask you something."


    "Ask."


    He pursed his lips, and there was a trace of melancholy on his pretty face and a faint sigh: "when will you be back?"


    Smelling the sudden soft voice of Xiwei, Ye Feng can feel a trace of worry and resentment from his voice even though he is across the walkie talkie.


    He lowered his head in a complex complexion, and Ye Feng glanced at Ali, who didn''t know when to repair the soul capture pearl. He didn''t know how to answer hivier''s question.


    Ye Feng didn''t reply for a long time. He knew he wanted to cure Ali. He didn''t embarrass him. He said in a caring tone: "remember to come back early. Lulu and amu quarrel to see you every day."


    Ye Feng wants to reply, but he doesn''t want to hear the busy tone of hivier hanging up at the end of the phone.


    He took a deep breath and asked Ali: "Ali, when are we going back to Ionia? Just go back to see hivier and they''ll come back? "


    "No I''m not going back! " On hearing that he wanted to return to Ionia, Ali''s eyes were filled with mist.


    "OK, OK, good, we just don''t go back..." Ye Feng reached out his hand to wipe the water mist in the eyes for Ali, and coaxed her with words.


    On the treetop in the dark, while playing with the pieces of soul sucking pearl in her hand, Elise watched with interest the Ali sitting by the fire receiving Ye Feng''s consolation, and her mouth was filled with an evil smile.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 754

    "Ye Feng, Xiao Xi, are you asleep?"


    Late at night, Ali stood by the bed and called for the next two people. Seeing that they did not respond, she jumped out of the window.


    Since her last surrender to Alice, Ali has been sneaking out of the hut for days and nights.


    Feeling that the body needs more and more spirit, Ali''s body can''t restrain the pain and shake wildly.


    As soon as he stepped into the Emerald Forest land, Ali''s breathing became more and more rapid, and his forehead was sweating.


    "Hoo Ha Ha ah Ha ha... " The whole face was irritated with pain, and Ali gasped in the woods to find Elise''s trace.


    Somewhere in the treetop, Elise saw that Ali arrived as scheduled, and the corners of her mouth curved with an evil radian. Dexterously jumped down in front of Ali, playing with the pieces of the soul capture pearl, she chuckled: "you are here."


    Ali''s eyes at the moment are completely occupied by the pieces of enchanting pearl stained with Elise''s evil spirit, and her breath becomes heavier and heavier because of her eagerness to get the source of life.


    In the eyes of Elise''s dislike and disgust, Ali ignores her own image at all, and can''t wait to grab the pieces of soul capture pearl from Elise''s hand, and greedily grab the energy that makes her intoxicated.


    "Well..."


    The more he inhaled the power, the more obvious the magic lines hidden on Ali''s face. Her body and mind all experience unprecedented happiness because of the power of life origin. Her pretty face is covered with two pieces of intoxicating red clouds, and her golden eyes are also full of infatuated blurred brilliance.


    She can''t help but cling to the fragments of the soul sucking pearl and curl up on the ground without cramping.


    Elise on one side is still looking at Ali with disgust and indifference. If she didn''t think that Ali could help her control Ye Feng, she didn''t care about the stinky fox that made her nauseous when the addiction attack.


    When Ali''s sucking is almost the same, Elise also takes back the pieces of the soul sucking pearl in time as usual. She doesn''t want to let Ali suck up all of a sudden.


    "Well, almost. Just come back to me tomorrow night."


    After kicking Ali, who is still in a state of absence, Elise just wants Ali to disappear into her sight as soon as possible.


    Ali, who was kicked back to the real world by Elise, has a pair of golden eyes staring at the pieces of soul capture pearl in her hand.


    These days and nights, Ali has been deeply aware of Alice''s moodiness. However, out of her hopeless need for the fragments of the Dementor''s Pearl, she still opened her mouth: "Lord Alice, today Can you smoke a little more? "


    Hearing this, Elise slowly bent down, stretched out her hand to hold Ali''s jaw, and said with a faint smile in her eyes, "no, come back tomorrow night."


    The empty heart and the lingering charm of sucking the fragments of soul sucking beads are also instantly extinguished by the words rejected by Elise. Ali, who is in a peaceful state of mind, thinks of Ye Feng and shed tears of guilt.


    "I''m sorry..."


    Obviously, she felt that Ali''s mind to become a devil was shaken. Elise''s body trembled and her eyes flashed a little fierce. She didn''t want Ali to turn back at this time.


    Covering up her dissatisfaction and resentment, Elise stroked Ali''s pretty face and said in a soft voice, "Ali, only by becoming one of us can you really get rid of addiction."


    "But..." A Li sobbed for a while, helplessly way: "why am I sucking more, feel oneself more desire spirit?"


    "Because now you are not completely a devil. When you become a real devil, you can freely control your will and cultivate new soul sucking pearls."


    In order to prevent Ali from disbelieving her, Elise immediately cast a spell to reveal the soul sucking pearl that was slowly condensing in Ali''s body.


    The black magic and emerald enchantment are mixed together. Ali can see that this is her new soul capture pearl which is about to be condensed.


    Although it is mixed with evil spirit, it is also a soul sucking pearl that can let her freely control and suck her will, Ali said to herself in her heart.


    But Ye Feng paid so much for her. Is it really good for her to become a devil?


    Another voice sounded in his heart. The tangled Ali hugged his head in pain, and his mouth uttered a hesitant sob.


    Looking at her painful appearance, Elise grabbed Ali''s wrist and sneered: "you''ve been sucking enough power of life for the time being. You can think and repent that you shouldn''t have sucked the power I gave you. But when you need to supplement the source of life tomorrow? Can you still repent like this? "


    Elise''s sneer is so brilliant that she attacks Ali''s heart and gives her a sense of terror.


    Yes, now that she has enough energy, she is like a clergyman who can stand on the high ground of morality and criticize her own behavior just now.


    But when she needs to breathe the power of life again, will she repent and say sorry to Ye Feng?


    The answer is no!


    Think of these days and nights, she was so eager for her soul that she was crawling on the ground, swaying and begging for mercy to Elise, the demon of the shadow Island, and even lost her dignity.She seemed to have fallen into an abyss that could not be turned back, and she kept falling towards the deeper depths of sin, with no end in sight.


    "You can''t go back, Ali..."


    Elise''s magic voice sounded in time. The guilt and impatience in Ali''s eyes gradually dissipated, replaced by unprecedented fear and despair, and then the apathetic gray color.


    The dark side of his heart is magnified infinitely. Ali is walking the road that every good man before he becomes a devil.


    Still reading Ye Feng in his heart, Ali, who gradually accepted the reality, flashed: "you said you would let Ye Feng stay with me, but he is so stubborn. Do you really have a way to make him accept me as the devil?"


    "Naturally, I have a way to do this. You just need to come every night to inhale the power of life mixed with black devil gas. When you become a devil, Ye Feng will be with you forever..."


    The corner of her mouth is full of strange radian, and Elise soothes Ali''s uneasy mood, and tells him not to care too much about other things.


    Despite the promise of Elise, Ali is still a little uneasy. With a trace of the complex mood of Ye Feng, she left the Emerald Forest Land in despair.


    Back to her and Ye Feng''s cottage, Ali called softly: "Ye Feng, Xiao Xi..."


    Still do not see sleeping two people respond, Ali turned into a white fox, jumped into Ye Feng''s arms, and took Xiao Xi in his arms.


    A pair of moving fox eyes stare at Ye Feng''s sleeping cheek, and a Li deceives himself and comforts himself in the bottom of his heart.


    "If Ye Feng knew that being a devil would make me not need to suck human spirits, he would agree..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 755

    Recently, Ye Feng always feels that Ali seems to be a little different from Ali in his impression. However, he can''t tell us the difference for a while.


    There is always a bad premonition in my heart. Sitting by the fire, watching Ali playing with the game baked on the shelf, Ye Feng glanced at Xiao Xi on his shoulder and began to talk to himself.


    "Ali looks better and better, but why do I feel uneasy?"


    Sitting on Ye Feng''s shoulder, Xiaoxi, who is clever, hears his self-talk. His three small tails are shaking, and a pair of fox eyes blink and blink, as if thinking about Ye Feng''s words just now.


    After a while, Xiao Xi seldom quarrels with Ye Feng. She sticks out her little tongue meekly and licks Ye Feng''s face. She also learns the intonation of Ye Feng''s self-talk and calls a few words in a low voice.


    It''s a pity that Ye Feng doesn''t understand fox language. If he can understand, he will understand that Xiao Xi was comforting him just now, and said that he will observe carefully whether Ali has any changes from now on.


    Xiao Xi made his face itchy, Ye Feng helplessly raised Xiao Xi in front of him with both hands and said with a smile: "Xiao Xi, you are naughty again!"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi is very angry, she tried to comfort him once, he even said so.


    From time to time his mouth issued angry calls, even if ye Feng didn''t understand, he could see from her feigned fierce eyes that she was very angry.


    Xiao Xi''s clamorous calls attract Ali''s attention. She approaches Ye Feng with a smile and caresses the hair of Xiao Xi''s back which is exploded by anger.


    "Xiao Xi, why did you quarrel with your brother Ye Feng again? Girls should be good to be beautiful


    Ali''s gentle voice soon pacifies Xiao Xi who is dissatisfied with Ye Feng. Seeing that Xiao Xi and Ye Feng are reconciled again, she returns to the shelf and continues to bake their dinner.


    Gazing at Ali''s beautiful figure, Ye Feng shakes his head, which is a little too nervous today. Think of it is he thought more, Ali''s temperament is still as gentle as before, the figure is as reverie as before.


    But he did not know, because he was talking to himself just now, Xiao Xi found that Ali was hiding his secret this evening.


    After eating the game baked by Ali, Ali took the initiative to take Ye Feng and strolled in the ancient forest of kumang at night before returning to the hut to sleep.


    Heart read Ye Feng before the soliloquy, Xiao Xi has not fallen asleep, observed holding her Ali.


    Until late at night, Xiao Xi did not see any strange behavior of Ali. Just as she was about to fall asleep, Ali holding her suddenly turned into human form.


    "Ye Feng, Xiao Xi..."


    Listening to Ali''s low voice, Xiao Xi pretends to be asleep and doesn''t respond to Ali.


    Confirming that both Ye Feng and Xiao Xi are sleeping, Ali''s pretty face slowly appears dark magic lines in the shape of lightning, and her mouth corners are also covered with strange radians.


    Feeling that Ali loosened her arms, Xiao Xi squinted and secretly observed Ali''s every move.


    A Li, whose attention is focused on Ye Feng, shows the evil spirit she has never shown before. She reaches out her jade hand and caresses Ye Feng''s sleeping face.


    In Xiao Xi''s startling eyes, she opened her mouth slightly, and then Ye Feng''s face seemed to have been pulled out of something, floating out of a cloud like shrouded gas.


    As soon as Xiao Xi saw the gas, he realized that it was the power of Ye Feng''s soul and a part of Ye Feng''s life origin. Her heart is gradually confused and fear occupied, but still forced to endure fear in the Ye Feng Huai motionless.


    Fortunately, Ali just stripped out a trace of the power of the spirit, and did not cause substantial damage to Ye Feng. However, the infatuated look on her pretty face made Xiao Xi feel flustered.


    "Ye Feng''s spirit is the most delicious for Ali..." He breathed Ye Feng''s spirit into his mouth. Ali was intoxicated with Yefeng''s chest and felt the beating of Yefeng''s heart.


    "When I come back..."


    Again, he whispered in a soft voice, and the autumn water overflowed in Ali''s blurred golden eyes. Full of affection to see the eye leaf wind, she jumped out of the window.


    Xiao Xi didn''t rush to chase Ali, who was full of evil and charming temperament. Instead, she jumped into Ye Feng''s heart for the first time and changed a love to feel Ye Feng''s breath.


    After confirming that Ye Feng is not injured, Xiao Xi takes back his magic and runs out of the hut with the breath of Ali.


    If ye Feng wakes up now and finds that Ali and Xi are gone and wants to find them, he will be surprised that the breath on Xiao Xi is very similar to that of Ali.


    It''s just that he sleeps so hard that he can''t find out the subtle relationship between Xi and Ali tonight.


    In pursuit of Ali''s breath, Xiao Xi soon catches up with ALI. Hiding in the dark, Xiao Xi watched Ali and a woman she had not seen in the forest.


    That woman is Elise who instilled evil thoughts into Ali during this period of time. She is nibbling at Ali''s goodness step by step, and she is digging into the dark side of Ali''s heart. It is because of her that Ali shows such a strange and charming temperament.Under Xiao Xi''s incredible gaze, Ali kowtow to Elise for the spirit of the black magic spirit of the Pearl fragments.


    A Li''s obsessed expression of holding the pieces of soul capture pearl like a treasure makes Xiao Xi''s eyes full of misty water stains.


    Although I don''t know why there are spider prints in the fragments of soul capture beads, Xiao Xi knows that it is evil. She pouted her aggrieved fox mouth and did not look at her three fox tails.


    In her tearful eyes, strange black patterns appeared on her three furry tails. When the three tails are close together, the black pattern actually pieced together Elise''s spider ghost pattern.


    Emerald shining, Xiao Xi tried to get rid of the spider ghost, but no matter how she tried, she could not get rid of the spider ghost. On the other side, the spider pattern on the fragments of the soul sucking pearl that Ali held in her arms also became dark and bright with the change of Xiao Xi''s tail pattern.


    Perceiving that the evil spirit in the shards of the Dementor beads becomes unstable, Elise suddenly takes back the pieces of the soul capturing beads in Ali''s arms and carefully examines them.


    Ali, who had not eaten enough tonight, crawled to Alice''s feet, clasping her hands tightly around her legs, and clamoring for the pieces of the Pearl.


    "Please Give it to me Give it to me... "


    The scarlet blood in her eyes twinkled, and Elise kicked Ali out of the way like a ball.


    Disgusted, she stares at Ali, who has been kicked white by her. Alice continues to explore the reason why the magic spirit of the pieces of soul capture pearl is unstable.


    Hiding in the dark, Xiao Xi was frightened by Alice''s scarlet blood eyes. She left the Emerald Forest quietly before she was found.


    Like a child who saw a ghost, Xiao Xi hid the spider shadow pattern on her tail on the way back, for fear that Elise would sense her existence.


    Back to the hut, she was wronged and afraid, curled up in the arms of Ye Feng, and fell into a coma in fear and uneasiness.


    I don''t know how long after that, Ali, who hides the magic lines, also turns over the window and returns to the hut. After confirming that Xiao Xi and Ye Feng are sleeping soundly, she just settles down and turns into a white fox and holds Xiao Xi to sleep.


    Feeling that Xiao Xi''s body has been shaking in a deep sleep, Ali speculates that Xiao Xi may have a nightmare.


    She turned into a human again, and gently comforted Xiao Xi in her deep sleep.


    It seems to feel that once gentle Ali is back again. Xiao Xi in her sleep is no longer trembling. Her closed fox eyes reveal a warm and humanized smile.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 756

    "Ali, Xiao Xi, what''s wrong with her? I''ve been listless all day! "


    "I don''t know, and the boy won''t talk to me."


    Supported by Ye Feng''s two hands, Xiao Xi, a three tailed young fox, curled up in a group and refused to speak with his eyes closed. His will was also very depressed.


    From time to time, Ye Feng and a Li worried about her words, and the depressed little Xi pretended not to hear.


    As soon as I think of Ali''s fallen appearance last night, Xiao Xi has an impulse to cry. And then there was Elise, who frightened her. She shivered at the thought of the scarlet pupils that twinkled with blood.


    In this way, Xiao Xi spent the whole day curling up on Ye Feng''s shoulder or palm, without a cry.


    In the dead of night, Ali secretly leaves the house under the anxious gaze of Xiao Xi. Looking at the leaving Ali, Xiao Xi didn''t have the courage to follow him directly last night.


    At this time, she thought of the sleeping Ye Feng. Although she did not know what strength the demon who bewitched Ali was, she believed that Ye Feng should be able to save Ali.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" The petite young fox body jumps to Ye Feng''s chest, and Xiao Xi''s Fox eyes reveal humanistic anxiety.


    The leaf wind in the deep sleep did not have the slightest bit of response, still issued the even breath sound.


    This can make Xiao Xi anxious, she is called a few times. Seeing that it didn''t work, she had to stick out her tongue and lick the face of Ye Feng, hoping to wake him up.


    It seems to be in a dream that his face is tickled by Xiao Xi. Ye Feng smashes his lower lip and turns over his body to continue his dream.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi was so worried by Ye Feng''s sleeping state that she was so angry that she jumped onto Ye Feng''s side face, opened her Fox''s mouth and bit Ye Feng''s face.


    However, she was just a young fox still sucking, and even had no teeth. The leaf wind in her sleep was not only painless, but itchy.


    "It''s itchy..."


    The leaf wind in the dream is playing with ha ha, talking nonsense. Xiao Xi, who is angry and stuffy, bares his teeth and explodes all over his body.


    Xiao Xi, who is blowing hair, waved her tender pink fox palm which had not grown sharp claws, and patted Ye Feng''s face with force.


    Although did not grow claws, but she fan leaf wind slapping action or leaf wind to wake up.


    "Hiss Xiao Xi You''re crazy


    Don''t want to know that dare to fan him is Xiao Xi. Ye Feng, who wakes up from his dream, complains.


    See Ye Feng wake up and hold her with both hands to stop her, Xiao Xi is happy in the heart. In Ye Feng''s unfriendly eyes, she desperately flutters and sends out a whine to remind Ye Feng to go to a Li.


    "Wuwuwu Woo Hoo Hoo


    Ye Feng is not in the mood to think about what Xiao Xi wants to say. He thinks she should be talking about excusing responsibility.


    In order to let Xiao Xi''an be separated, Ye Feng said solemnly: "it seems that elder sister Ali can teach you well. It''s not good to be used to you all the time Eh Where''s Ali? "


    With that, Ye Feng finally finds that Ali is gone. And Xiao Xi''s next call with her humanized anxious eyes also makes Ye Feng understand why Xiao Xi wakes him up.


    Ali is gone!


    The mind is released, and Ye Feng feels the residual breath of Ali in the air and pursues the trace of Ali.


    After some exploration, Ye Feng obviously sensed that Ali didn''t leave for long. Although I don''t know what Ali is going to do at this party, for the sake of Ali''s safety, he still decides to follow up and have a look.


    When I think of Xiao Xi''s listlessness all day, I think I found that Ali will sneak out tonight.


    The more you think about it, the more worried about Ali. Ye Feng stroked Xiao Xi''s head and solemnly promised, "don''t worry, I''ll protect you sister Ali!"


    Signal small Xi to fall on his shoulder, leaf wind quietly running wind sword. Bursts of wind from the sword of the wind gathered around him, he jumped out of the window, chasing the breath of Ali ran.


    On the other hand, Ali doesn''t notice that her abnormal behavior has attracted Ye Feng''s attention.


    When she arrived at the depths of the Emerald Forest as scheduled, Ali with a magic stripe on her pretty face exuded more and more black demons. Before long, she would become a real devil under the guidance of Elise.


    "Lord iris..." Looking at Elise, Ali respectfully saluted.


    "In a while, you will be the real devil. Take it!" Elise''s mouth is full of demonic smile. She is very satisfied with Ali''s attitude.


    With the consent of Elise, Ali, who has been impatient for a long time, embraces the fragments of the soul sucking pearl and sits on the ground with her legs bent to enjoy the pleasure of sucking power.


    The morbid expression gradually floated up her twisted cheek, and Ali was immersed in the wonderful fantasy and couldn''t extricate herself.


    On one side, Elise enjoyed Ali''s infatuated face with great interest. She also enjoyed seeing Ali, who was quickly trained to be a devil, show such an expression.


    Suddenly, the trees in the distance were suddenly rustled by a strange wind, and Elise was on alert.The divine thoughts and Magic were revealed in an instant, and the figure of Ye Feng''s running away gradually appeared in her mind.


    A little surprised in the heart, Ye Feng found a Li''s abnormality so quickly, but when she thought of her plan, her fluctuating mood returned to calm.


    "Ali, don''t let me down..."


    Her narrow eyes were slightly elongated, and Alice looked deeply at Ali, who was still immersed in the illusory world, and then her figure quietly merged into the night.


    Not long after Elise disappeared, Ye Feng and Xiao Xi finally arrived at the depths of the Emerald Forest land.


    Feeling the terrible black magic air in the air, Ye Feng''s steps gradually slowed down, carefully looking at everything around.


    When he saw a woman sitting on the ground looming in the distance, Ye Feng immediately entered a state of high vigilance.


    But as he slowly approached, the figure and cheek of the woman who was addicted to some kind of magic gradually became clearer.


    This is not a familiar Ali. Who would it be?


    Ye Feng in the recognition of a Li moment, only feel his brain instantaneous short circuit, a little unable to respond.


    After a short absence of consciousness, Ye Feng''s eyes gradually emerge with an incredible look. As he gets closer to Ali, who is still addicted to the black magic, the disbelief on his face fades and is gradually replaced by anger and excitement.


    Finally, he came to Ali, and carefully looked at Ali''s face, which was infatuated with evil magic. Ye Feng''s face was completely gloomy and staring at Ali without expression.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi also called up, reminding Ye Feng to stop Ali and stop sucking the pieces of soul sucking pearl contaminated with evil spirit.


    Repressed for a long time, the Ye Feng, who wanted to have a roar, heard Xiao Xi''s cry, and gradually calmed down.


    Under the gaze of Alice''s expectation in the dark, Ye Feng snatches the pieces of soul capture pearl from Ali''s arms.


    A Li, who has not yet taken enough food, is not yet conscious. She hugs Ye Feng''s thigh and begs Ye Feng to give her the pieces of soul sucking pearl like a drug addict.


    "Give it to me I can''t live without it Please Don''t play with me like this... "


    Listening to Ali''s plea to him, Ye Feng slowly closed his eyes trembling with heartache. Taking a deep breath, he opened his eyes again, and asked Ali in a sad tone.


    "You look like a ghost now, what do you look like?"


    Smelling Ye Feng''s familiar voice, a Li, who was not conscious of it, became conscious gradually.


    Some can''t believe it was Ye Feng who reprimanded her just now. Ali raised his head tremblingly. When she saw Ye Feng''s icy gaze, her mood was on the verge of collapse.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 757

    "Ye Ye Feng, I... "


    Ali''s body trembled and knelt in front of Ye Feng, wriggling her white lips. She couldn''t find any words to explain to Ye Feng.


    At the moment, it seemed that all her words had lost their power of persuasion. The water mist in her eyes became thicker and thicker as her mood gradually collapsed, and her sight line also became blurred.


    See her this appearance, leaf breeze shoulder''s small Xi also involuntarily sends out sobbing sad cry.


    Staring at Ali silently for a long time, Ye Feng has two different voices in his heart. After a fierce ideological struggle, the indifference in his eyes or faded, replaced by a helpless and compassion.


    With a sigh, he said, "Ali, go back to rest with me first. Tomorrow we''ll go to see sister nedley. Her healing magic should be able to help."


    Originally thought Ye Feng would take her back to Ionia, Ali had already thought in his heart that he would never return to Ionia. A listen to just go to nidli there, Ali slightly a Leng: "do not return to Ionia?"


    "What do you think sylvier would do if he saw you like this? Do you have the face to see her? " Ye fengleng snorted.


    "I''m sorry..." Ali lowered his head to his chest, and his body trembled incessantly. He was too guilty to look at Ye Feng.


    "There''s nothing to be sorry about. Didn''t HSI and nedley say that the demons on the border of surima have recently begun to enter the kumanggu forest? I think it''s because they contaminated the shards of the Dementor beads, and you''ve had side effects. "


    Although Ye Feng is very angry that Ali is infected with evil Qi, he still thinks in terms of things that are beneficial to Ali.


    After listening to Ye Feng''s words, Xiao Xi, who doesn''t know Elise, also classifies Elise as the kind of devil Ye Feng said, so he doesn''t continue to shout, so we must know her identity.


    After listening to this, Ali feels guilty, but at the same time, her face is more apologetic. She feels sorry for Ye Feng''s expectation.


    However, thinking that she has not taken enough energy tonight, she is afraid of the attack of addiction, and her eyes twinkle at the pieces of soul sucking pearl in Ye Feng''s hand.


    When Ye Feng noticed her eyes peeking at the pieces of Dementor pearl, Ye Feng''s eyes coagulated, and angrily rebuked: "from now on, you can''t absorb the pieces of soul sucking pearl that are contaminated with black magic gas!"


    Ye Feng''s sudden fury made him tremble. A Li''s face was very aggrieved. She muttered, "but..."


    "No, but!" Before he finished speaking, Ali was blocked to death by Ye Feng''s serious words.


    Not by Ali, Ye Feng helped up Ali on the ground and went to the hut near them.


    But in the middle of the journey, the pieces of the enchanting pearl flew back to the depths of the Emerald Forest land without the control of the leaf wind.


    Seeing that he couldn''t bring out the pieces of soul capture pearl, Ye Feng did not choose to continue to try. Instead, he took a deep look at the pieces of soul sucking pearl that revealed the evil spirit.


    With a sigh, Ye Feng thought that if nidli couldn''t purify the pieces of the Dementor pearl, no matter how much Ali resisted returning to Ionia, he would forcibly take Ali and the pieces back to Ionia.


    But now it seems that the shards of soul sucking beads can''t be taken away from the Emerald Forest land with his ability. And this also strangled him and Ali, who depended on the fragments of the Dementor pearl, to die here. There was nothing to do.


    On the other hand, Ali is relieved to see that Ye Feng can''t take away the pieces of the soul sucking pearl. If ye Feng really took her away, she would be forced back to Ionia by Ye Feng.


    Now she has been tainted with black devil gas, under the guidance of Elise, she has been unable to turn back.


    As Elise told her, there were only two roads in front of her. One is to continue to suck human spirit, the other is to become a devil.


    Even if she doesn''t become a demon, what''s the difference between her behavior of continuing to suck human spirits and living?


    It''s better to be a devil!


    At least in this way, she can choose whether to suck human spirit as before. Her need for spirit is also dispensable.


    If ye Feng knew the dark thoughts in her heart, she would lose her mind.


    Thinking about it, Ali was brought back to the house by Ye Feng. In order to avoid the embarrassment of Ye Feng''s aversion to her, Ali gradually converges to evil Qi.


    Aware of her behavior, Ye Feng is unexpected to stop her behavior.


    In her puzzled eyes, Ye Feng said coldly: "I see you were quite drunk just now, so sleep!"


    He''s still mad at her The look in his eyes gradually faded, and Ali''s golden eyes lost the charm and spirituality of the past.


    After wriggling his white lips, Ali tried to argue with his case, but he was still suffering from no words. Finally, she chose silence, curled up in the arms of Ye Feng and sobbed.


    If it is usual, Xiao Xi will stand by Ali when he sees Ye Feng so fierce. But tonight, she is also a little afraid of Ye Feng. Because her tail also hides the spider demon shadow infected with evil Qi, afraid that Ye Feng knows after she will attack her.


    Xiao Xi and Ali fall asleep in fear, but Ye Feng has no sleep because of Ali.The next day, Ye Feng and Ali came to nidli''s residence early.


    Tell the next Ali''s condition with nedley, Ye Feng is anxiously waiting for nedley''s reply.


    After digesting the words of lower leaf wind a little, nedry then looked at Ali solemnly and said, "Ali, have you added what Xiao Feng just said?"


    "I didn''t realize that the Dementor pearl fragment was infected at first. When I did, I had inhaled too much evil Qi." Ali pursed her lips, or chose to deceive people and hide Elise''s existence.


    Looking at Ali''s face again, nedley nodded: "I didn''t expect that there were still some fish that escaped my detection and sneaked into kumang ancient forest. If you are not wrong, the pieces of soul capture pearl should be infected by the devil from shurima."


    Ye Feng clenched Ali''s hand and nervously asked, "sister nedley, is there a way to purify the pieces of soul capture pearl as soon as possible? You know, Ali, she has to absorb the energy from the shards of the enchanting pearl every day to survive


    Seeing Ye Feng''s concern for Ali, nedley said with a smile: "the fragments of soul capturing pearl are the natural power source of kumang ancient forest. It has extremely sacred peaceful energy. I believe that with my magic, it should be much simpler than purifying Ali''s evil Qi."


    Without much to say, Ye Feng immediately runs the sword of the wind and takes Ali back to the Emerald Forest land, and nedley also follows.


    Back in the depths of the Emerald Forest, Ye Feng thought that nidli would successfully purify the magic Qi in the shards of Dementor beads. However, after casting a spell, nidli uttered a word that made him feel desperate.


    "The Dementor pearl fragment has been destroyed. It can no longer purify the evil spirit by my magic."


    Hearing the heavy words of nidli, Ye Feng''s expression gradually stagnated. The fragment of soul capture pearl is destroyed. What about Ali?


    He and Ali worked hard to find a way to delay Ali''s addiction for a year, so to speak, would it be destroyed? Even give him extra time to find a radical cure of Ali''s chance!


    Just as desperation grew in his heart, Elise, who had been enjoying all this in the dark, curved an evil arc from the corners of her mouth.


    With Elise''s demonic smile floating on her pretty face, Ali was suddenly excited and fell to the ground without warning, and her eyes were white and spasmodic.


    "Ha ha Ha ah Cough, cough Ye Ye Feng Come on Pieces of soul sucking Pearl Ah... "


    On the ground, Ali felt tingling all over, as if every inch of his body was bitten by ten thousand insects. Her soul is also burning like a fire, so that her consciousness gradually blurred.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi, who sits on the shoulder of Ye Feng, is frightened by this scene and makes an anxious cry.


    Ye Feng is also frightened by the state of a Li addiction attack. This is the first time he has seen a Li addiction attack. The degree of horror is beyond his imagination.


    However, nedley is very calm looking at Ali''s state, a little thought, she quickly for Ali to get pieces of soul capture beads.


    "The black beaver can''t stop her from sucking the soul of her sister


    "But look at her groaning in pain. That''s the only way now." Nedley said helplessly.


    "No, there''s another way to make her suck. I''d rather have her suck than see her suck the pieces of enchanting pearl mixed with magic spirit!" Ye Feng bit his teeth, or don''t want Ali to go further and further on the devil''s road.


    "But where are we going to find humans to suck her Due to the coexistence of wild animals and wild animals in kumang ancient forest, nedley has long forgotten that she is also a human being.


    Ye Feng''s drooping head does not look at the painful Ali, but his eyes are lax and wandering around.


    Under nedley''s gaze, a little sweat began to seep from his forehead. It seems to be making a difficult decision. Ye Feng''s face is gradually distorted and becomes extremely ferocious. The ferocity that seldom appears on Ye Feng''s face makes Xiao Xi and Ned Li panic.


    In the end, he made a decision to make the pupils of nidley and Xiao Xi shrink gradually.


    "Suck me Let Ali absorb my essence for the time being, keep conscious and then make plans


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 758

    "Ali is in this state. It''s too dangerous for her to suck your spirit!"


    As her pupils narrowed, nedley took a breath. She and Ye Feng went to investigate the border with flon plain last time, but they saw with their own eyes the human villagers who had been sucked by Ali. She doesn''t want Ali to suck Ye Feng to death!


    "If you are in danger, sister nedley, just pull her and me away in time!"


    Ye Feng just wants to wake Ali up and discuss the next countermeasures with them. As for Ali''s addiction, he will consider giving him a try instead of continuing to indulge him.


    Without waiting for nedley to reply, he squatted down and picked up Ali, who was convulsed.


    Ali is now suffering from the addiction of losing the enchanting jewel and has lost the correct perception of the surrounding environment.


    Longing for the essence, she faintly felt that she fell into a warm embrace, and her charming face floated a faint flush of spring. A Li''s subconscious drove her to eat the essence of Ye Feng.


    Under the intense gaze of nedley and Xiao Xi, Ye Feng''s spirit is transformed into a wispy mist and drifts out of the body.


    Under the unconscious guidance of Ali, those spirits are all inhaled into Ali''s body and nourish her body of longing for essence.


    With the loss of the source of life, Ye Feng obviously felt his mind was dim and in low spirits.


    In the dark, Elise stares at Ye Feng with a gloomy face. The leaf wind in her eyes is also magnified infinitely by her pupil.


    "Boring, I don''t know anything at all!"


    I don''t know why Eliza would like to see her sacrifice.


    Her original intention is to see a Li have to eat the pieces of soul sucking beads contaminated with black magic, but she doesn''t want Ye Feng to let Ali suck the power of life so recklessly.


    Looking at the soul flowing from Ye Feng to Ali''s body, Elise was not angry.


    The scene in front of her reminds her of some of the big words that Ye Feng once said to her that she did not agree with. Elise, who was extremely angry and laughed back, scoffed at her and wished to tear Ye Feng into pieces now.


    But thinking that she is not proficient in undead magic, Elise had to temporarily resist the idea of punishing "betraying" her Ye Feng. She doesn''t want Ye Feng to die here so easily. With the help of a Li''s soul capturing magic, she wants Ye Feng to become a slave of the dead and be loyal to her.


    However, with Ali''s current level of demonization, she has to wait a little longer to meet her requirements.


    During this period of Elise''s meditation, Ali unconsciously greedily asks for Ye Feng''s source of life. And she''s been sucking a lot more energy this time than Alice limits her energy every night, and the debilitating effects of her addiction soon dissipate.


    But Ali still did not stop her absorption of the power of essence and soul, just like a bottomless pit, endlessly absorbing the essence of Ye Feng.


    With the capture of a Li, Ye Feng and a Li''s state also reversed. A Li, who recovers her vitality, is intoxicated and embraces Ye Feng''s increasingly weak body.


    Elise in the dark is aware that Ye Feng''s physical functions are weakening at a visible speed, and the color of her pretty face rarely shows the color of panic.


    Seeing that she was about to stop Ali herself, nedley took a step first.


    Forced to lose the vitality of Ye Feng and such as the bottomless Ali, nedley use her natural force, first to wake up Ali, and then to cure the body of Ye Fengliu who lost too much spirit.


    Seeing that Ye Feng and Ali are separated, Elise, who is ready to move in the dark, recovers a calm face and quietly observes the movements of Ye Feng and Ali.


    A Li who was awakened by the shock is still in the air. She hasn''t inhaled so much spirit for a long time. But when she saw Ye Feng''s sober but extremely weak body, she understood that what she had just inhaled was Ye Feng''s essence.


    The pupil shrinks slightly, and a Li runs to Ye Feng''s side, clasping his hands tightly into a fist and landing on his chest. The regret in his eyes is self-evident.


    "Ye Feng, I''m sorry I just I don''t know it''s your spirit that you''re sucking I... "


    Sobbing with sobs, Ali felt guilty and could not speak clearly.


    Smelling her vague words, Ye Feng took a deep breath under nedley''s treatment: "I took the initiative to let you suck my spirit. It''s just to wake you up, and I don''t want to see you suck the pieces of soul sucking beads contaminated with evil Qi."


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi sobbed and agreed with Ye Feng. She didn''t want to see Ali continue to be infected with evil spirit.


    "Xiao Feng is right. The pieces of soul sucking beads have been destroyed by demons. We have to find other ways to cure you!" Nedley nodded, too.


    Smell speech, believe that only to become a devil can solve her addiction, a Li wriggles her lower lip, but see Ye Feng in order not to let her taint the evil spirit into this, she resisted.


    Slightly nodded, a Li didn''t dare to look at Ye Feng. She still wanted to be a devil. She said with a guilty heart: "I listen to you, Ye Feng."Ye Feng didn''t realize that Ali''s words were more or less guilty. He said happily, "Ali, believe me, I think we can try to stop you once the next time you have an addiction attack. If it works, how about we continue?"


    Ali wants to say that this does not have any substantial effect on her losing her soul capture pearl. But seeing Ye Feng''s hopeful eyes, she still nodded obediently.


    Elise in the dark heard Ye Feng''s words and couldn''t help laughing coldly.


    "Do you think you can save this fox? Stupid


    Cold words from Elise''s lips and teeth, her venomous eyes full of contempt for Ye Feng.


    Touching the scene, Elise can''t help but think of those words that Ye Feng once said that wanted to save her, as well as the entanglement between them.


    In the heart out of nameless anger, Elise strange blood pupil reflects the picture of Ye Feng three people.


    "As naive and arrogant as ever, you can''t save anyone!"


    Since knowing Ye Feng, Elise''s demonic mood is more and more easily disturbed. All kinds of human emotions that the devil should not have surged into her heart, and Elise, whose mood was completely disturbed by Ye Feng, was terrified.


    She kept telling her that she was a devil, but Elise found that it made her mind more and more confused.


    Elise, who urgently needs to calm down, does not dare to see Ye Feng again. She subconsciously tears open a portal which is not detected by Ye Feng. She immediately transfers from kumang ancient forest to the capital of eosian, presidian.


    "Sister Ellie!"


    Gasping for breath, Elise, who did not know where she was, suddenly heard a familiar, tender call.


    Looking in the direction of the happy voice, Zach and his parents gradually reflected into the pupil of Alice''s eyes.


    "Miss Ellie, we meet again!"


    In the courtyard where Zach''s family lived, Zach''s parents also said hello to Elise, which made her flustered and stroked her cheek.


    When did she magically return to her girlhood? Alice stood in a daze, her head a little confused.


    Thinking that Elise was coming to see him, Zachary walked to his house and said to herself excitedly.


    "Sister Ellie must take brother Ye Feng with her next time. Zach misses him too!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 759

    A wave after wave of demons entered the manggu forest from the junction of shurima and kumang ancient forest. The demigod nederi sometimes turned into a human, sometimes a beast into a swift lioness, which blocked the invasion of the demon army again and again.


    But she is a person after all, and the demon army is very scattered, each time there are always a few fish escaping into the depths of the forest.


    There was no time to find those who had missed the net. Nedley continued to focus her mind and magic on the border, blocking the next wave of demons.


    I don''t know how long after, as a demigod, nidli''s strength gradually weakened, showing signs of exhaustion. However, the number of demons preparing to invade did not decrease, but became more.


    "I killed at least tens of thousands of demons. Why are there so many?" Soaked in sweat, nedley wiped the sweat on her forehead, her eyes full of confusion and fatigue.


    After resisting the invasion of several waves of demons, nedley finally lay down on the ground. In human form, she learned the posture of a lion lying down and resting, panting for breath and looking at the next wave of demons about to invade.


    Trying to run the force of nature, nedley''s fingertips can only condense a cluster of emerald like spark.


    She realized that she could no longer use her magic power. Looking at the vast army of demons, nedley was not worried about herself for the first time, but the virgin forest and the animals she guarded, which was the size of a country.


    With a trace of reluctance in her eyes, nedley''s brain was racing, trying to think about ways to save the forest from the devil''s disaster.


    As the army of demons drew nearer and nearer, the speed of the eye movement in Nellie''s eyes became faster and more frequent.


    Suddenly flashed in her mind the pieces of the enchanting pearl that had taught her magic, and nedley''s eyes lit up.


    Her natural power is endowed by the shards of Dementor beads, and she herself is also inexplicably connected with the fragments.


    As long as she is in the kumang ancient forest, she can recover her physical strength with the help of the pieces of Dementor beads!


    With this in mind, nedley slowly closed her lion like predator''s eyes to feel the breath of the shards of the Dementor''s beads.


    After getting in touch with the shards of Dementor beads, nedley immediately mobilized her secret method and tried to recover her physical strength and magic power with the shards.


    However, the next second, nedley felt a dark magic mixed in the force of nature into her body.


    The upper half of her face was instantly blackened by the strong and incomparable dark magic, as if she had been splashed with ink on her face.


    The back of a woman in a black evening dress flashed through her mind. When the woman looked back at her and threw a bloody smile on her, nidley was excited and her spirits were surging.


    Breaking off the connection with the fragments of the Dementor pearl, nedley collapsed again, her eyes staring at her, and her breathing space became more and more urgent.


    Struggling to raise her heavy head and look at the border, the next wave of demons is approaching, casting a mocking look at her.


    Deep despair gradually surrounded her. Growing up in the kumanggu forest, nedley felt that death was so close to her for the first time.


    Naideli slowly closed her narrow eyes, waiting for the demons to tear her to pieces.


    However, after a long time, there was no pain enough to make her cry. Nedley was a little confused. Kneading her heavy eyelids, nedley clenched her teeth and half opened one eye.


    The next scene makes the puzzled nedley''s eyes gradually dull, because the invading demons somehow disappear in her sight, and in front of her is a mysterious man in a black mage''s robe.


    Because the mysterious man''s face is hidden under a black hood, nedley, who is out of magic, can''t tell whether the mysterious man is human or other creatures.


    "Are you?" After hesitation, nedley asked with difficulty.


    "My name is kalthas, the demon leader of shadow island." Calthas slowly told his story in his hoarse voice and looked at nedley with great interest.


    On hearing that it was the demon leader of shadow Island, nedley''s pupils shrank in an instant and took a cold breath. But soon she calmed down: "why withdraw your demon army?"


    Karlsas first uttered a demonic laugh, and then said, "take them away because their mission is over."


    "Isn''t the mission to invade kumang ancient forest?" Nedley frowned and looked at kalthas.


    "It was a general attack mission, and this time their mission was just to make you feel the desperate power of shadow island." Kalthas replied slowly.


    "I already feel it. You can go!"


    Was it to scare her? Coldly, nedley defended her last dignity.


    Karlsas was not annoyed. He still said slowly, "no, I have a task. Since you have felt the unstoppable power of shadow Island, you must know that fighting against shadow island is inevitable. Now I give you a chance to surrender to shadow island. As long as you are willing to surrender, I can let you continue to be the master of this forest.""No way!" The severe words refused carlas''s surrender, but nedley didn''t want to.


    Karlsas was not in a hurry. He continued to seduce him and said, "you should have used the power of the Dementor pearl fragment? I forgot to tell you that the holy thing was also eroded by another god level devil in our shadow island. You are infected with a strong evil spirit, and it will be sooner or later to become a devil. "


    In the middle of it, Karl saston stopped and said with a smile, "if you want to surrender, I can help you dispel her magic power. You can continue to use the pure power of nature to work for shadow island."


    "Go away!" Nedley showed her firm attitude with a gnarled look at karlsas.


    On hearing this, Karl sass sighed regretfully and looked at nedley with pity, then disappeared in the same place.


    "Good luck, guardian of kumang ancient forest."


    With his lost words, the army of previously disappeared demons began to emerge from the surima desert, and came towards it with the death pace of the earth shaking.


    And tired nedley also exhausted the last trace of strength, fainted on the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    "Xiao Xi!"


    Chasing Xiao Xi''s white figure, Ye Feng, who is eager to recover Xiao Xi''s galloping figure, runs the sword of wind to the extreme.


    What surprised him was that Xiao Xi, who seemed to be just a three Tailed Fox, broke out faster than he did, and there was a faint sign that he would be thrown away.


    Fortunately, Xiao Xi seems to want to play a chase game with him. From time to time, he looks back and waits for him, and he doesn''t follow Xiaoxi.


    He chases Xiao Xi all the way to the northern border of kumang ancient forest, but Ye Feng thinks that he will go back to take care of Ali when he catches Xiao Xi back.


    He was really afraid that when he left for a moment, Ali couldn''t resist the temptation to continue to absorb the power of the pieces of soul sucking beads contaminated with black magic gas.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    More and more close to the border with the shurima desert, Ye Feng lost Xiao Xi, and can only listen to continue to look for Xiao Xi''s figure.


    After searching for a while at the border, Ye Feng finally finds Xiao Xi, who is suddenly in a big mood with him today.


    Under his complaining eyes, Xiao Xi stops beside a wild woman, and the wild woman collapses on the ground, and the wild woman makes him have a sense of inexplicable familiarity.


    Approaching a look, Ye Feng recognized that the woman was his sister nedley.


    "Sister nedley?"


    Quickly picked up exhausted lethargy nedley, Ye Feng tried to call. Seeing that nedley didn''t respond, and the upper half of his face was covered with black magic lines like ink, his look gradually darkened.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi jumps to Ye Feng''s shoulder, reaches out his fox palm and pats Yefeng''s cheek. Then he jumps to the ground and points to the direction of shurima desert.


    Ye Feng is also aware that Xiao Xi''s abnormality today is likely to find nedley in danger. He also looks at the shurima desert in the direction Xiao Xi pointed out.


    On the vast desert, the sun, which was supposed to roast the earth and distort the space, is covered by black fog. Under the long yellow sand blowing, the vast army of demons is coming towards this.


    It seems to have found Ye Feng, the earth shaking ghosts and Demons scream, ring through the sky.


    Mixed with the smell of death, the magic sound shocked the spirits, and Ye Feng''s face turned pale and froze in the original place.


    Xiao Xi jumps on Ye Feng''s shoulder and anxiously continues to wave his front paw and slaps Ye Feng''s cheek.


    Ye Feng, who was recalled by little Sheila, ran the windward shield to protect his body. Before the demon army arrived, he ran away at full speed to the depths of kumang ancient forest.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 760

    In the evening, outside the forbidden area of the College of mind, Oriana respectfully saluted Ao Xing, who was transformed into a mini dragon.


    "Lord Aoxing, may I ask Lord Soraka that she can go out of the customs today? I''ve been waiting for a few days. "


    Hearing Oriana''s question, Aoxing shook his head and said, "I don''t know exactly how long I have to wait."


    Thinking of Ye Feng''s request, Oriana pursed her lips and said, "have you relayed my information to Mr. Soraka?"


    "Well, Lord Soraka now knows the state of Yefeng and kumang ancient forest. She will summon you when she wakes up." Aoxing did not slow back to the way, still did not let Oriana into the forbidden area.


    Just as Ariana was about to return disappointed again, solaka''s quiet words came from the forbidden area.


    "Oriana, come in."


    Smell speech a joy, Oriana is with eager eyes to block Aoxing in the door.


    Aoxing got out of the way at the right time, and threw her eyes to show her to enter. With Aoxing''s permission, Oriana ran into the forbidden area eagerly.


    As soon as she entered the forbidden area, she was attracted by the huge starlight array. Feeling the strong power of starlight in the forbidden area, she couldn''t help but lose consciousness and forget the purpose of her coming here.


    Aware that Oriana is attracted by starlight array, Soraka quietly converges most of the magic of starlight array in order to avoid her being lost here.


    When Oriana regained her consciousness and looked at her with no good intention, Soraka bent her mouth and gave a smile: "I understand the situation facing Ye Feng and kumang ancient forest, we can start now."


    "We Leaving? "


    Oriana didn''t quite understand what Soraka meant by the departure, and looked at Soraka in a puzzled way.


    "Yes, you go with me to kumang ancient forest. Kalthas has arrived."


    Soraka could not hear any anxiety and tension in her voice. As she spoke, her right hand flicked and a touch of starlight showed the scene of the ancient forest.


    As night falls, the vast demons and undead have spread all over the ancient forest of kumang. The two humanoid predators, even though surrounded by shadowy creatures, still ignore each other and fight each other.


    As soon as the picture changes, kalthas, dressed in a black mage''s robe, stands in the sky in the moonlight and sings a gloomy and horrible melody.


    With his singing, in the forest below, except for the demon army, all creatures have emerged a stream of dark and gray magic that directly shoots into the sky.


    The cold, ghostly fire flickered in his eyes under his hood and made oliviana tremble.


    Ye Feng, nidli, Ali and other figures and the panic of various animals flashed through the starlight, and olliana''s eyes twinkled with anxiety.


    "Lord Soraka, we have to save Ye Feng and them!"


    Oriana''s anxious words still didn''t make Soraka''s face show any panic. She first motioned for Oriana to be calm, and then calmly tore open a starlight portal.


    Before taking Oriana into the starlight portal, Soraka looks out into the direction of the ancient forest of kumang.


    Her vision goes through the clouds, across the sea, to the main land of Valoran, straight at kalthas in the sky of the moon.


    Only for a moment, Soraka withdrew her eyes, and led Ariana, who had already been unable to control, to step into the portal leading to kumang ancient forest.


    ¡­¡­


    He runs back to the hut where he and Ali live. Before the invading demon army arrives here, Ye Feng quickly asks Ali, who doesn''t know what happened, to provide treatment for nidli.


    When he delivers nidli to Ali for treatment, he tells Ali about what happened to him and Xi at the border.


    After listening to Ye Feng''s story, Ali''s pupils gradually shrink and realize the crisis they are facing at the moment.


    "Ye Feng, sister nedley''s magic power is almost exhausted. Now I can only make her recover consciousness temporarily, but I can''t let her recover her strength in such a short time. Should we hide in the plain of flon before making plans?"


    If nedley could not recover, it would be impossible for them to confront so many demons! Ye Feng''s face sank: "go now!"


    After adopting Ali''s proposal, Ye Feng and his three people immediately passed through the Emerald Forest Land at full speed and wanted to take refuge in the plain of flon.


    But just as the leading Ye Feng was about to rush out of the boundary of kumang ancient forest, he hit his head firmly against the invisible air wall.


    "It''s the border!" A li in the rear saw this, covered his mouth and exclaimed.


    Ye Feng''s face is gloomy and incomparable. It seems that shadow island is determined to swallow kumang ancient forest this time.


    When Ye Feng is busy thinking about the countermeasures, another bad news makes him head big.


    Under the whine of Xiao Xi, Ali, who had been treating nedley in silence, suddenly gave a scream and fell to the ground, convulsed.Looking at Ali, who was addicted and convulsed, and nedley, whose magic power was exhausted and fainted on the ground, Ye Feng fell into deep despair at the moment.


    The screams of the dead and demons are getting closer to the emerald woods, and he knows that there is not much time left for him to make decisions.


    Helpless, Ye Feng can only run his poor healing magic, temporarily suppress Ali''s desire for spirit.


    Not only that, he was distracted to treat nedley, who was still awake, so that one of them would wake up.


    But at this time, Ye Feng felt the smell of two predators fighting each other last time.


    "Damn it!"


    With a slight spat, Ye Feng looks around. Kazik and reingar, who want to find a place to hide, but don''t want to fight each other, have arrived.


    The spikes in the sky were released from the scabbard of kazik people and attacked rengar. Although reingar was stabbed several times, he still avoided most of the spikes.


    Those fallen spines straight down, like a rain of arrows, attacked the three people under Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng quickly resists the spikes for Ali and nedley, but there are still a few spikes that hit the two women. But the spasmodic Ali in the experience of another round of trauma stimulation, no soul sucking, she finally can not bear the torture, her eyes turn white, and nedley fainted together in the past.


    Xiao Xi whimpered helplessly around the two girls. Tears twinkled in the cute Fox''s eyes.


    "You two again!"


    Ye Feng, who was flustered by the invasion of the demon army and had to provide treatment for Ali and nedley, was lost on the spot by kazik and reingar.


    Losing his mind, he completely forgot that his primary responsibility was to protect the comatose Ali and nedley. In his hands, the moon lightsaber, which looked like a rune sword, appeared in his hands. Step by step, he went to the battle center of kazik and reingar, ready to teach the two predators who made him angry again.


    But he was a little bit negligent, this time kazik and reingar just started the war, their strength basically did not have too much consumption. If he wants to crush these two top predators as he did last time, it''s basically impossible.


    It is even possible that he himself will be killed on the spot by two predators who are disturbed and killed!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 761

    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Seeing Ali and nedley fainting on the ground, Xiao Xi, whose eyes are full of water mist, wags her little tail and calls for Ye Feng to provide treatment for them.


    Looking back, Xiao Xi finds Ye Feng entangled with two predators. Unable to count on Ye Feng for the time being, she stretched out her two front paws and rubbed her fox face, thinking bitterly about how to cure Ali and nedley.


    Although Ali fainted in the past, she was still suffering from the torture of losing her spirit through her closed painful eyes.


    However, nederi''s magic was exhausted, and she was infected with evil Qi. She would form special magical patterns like Ali at any time.


    Quick witted, Xiao Xi decided to find the pieces of soul capture pearl, and cure Ali and nedley with the power not yet completely demonized.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Calling a few times to cheer himself up, Xiao Xi ran all the way to the depths of the Emerald Forest. On the way, she found that more and more animals were fleeing to the Emerald Forest land. Even the animals who had been in a predation relationship had to rush into the forest land to take refuge in spite of the frightening predators in the forest land.


    Think is the demons are approaching, Xiao Xi can not help but speed up the pace, with the speed of Ye Feng will be surprised in the twinkling of an eye in front of the pieces.


    Jumping on the pieces of the enchanting pearl suspended in the air, Xiao Xi bared his teeth and tried to make the pieces move.


    Plop!


    Suspended in the mid air, the pieces of the soul capture pearl fell to the ground without warning, and Xiao Xi also fell to the ground with pain, making a cry of grievance.


    Thinking of Ali and nedry still waiting for her, Xiao Xi stretched out her Fox''s paw and rubbed her eyes to cheer herself up.


    Rejuvenated, she pushed the pieces of Dementor pearl to roll back, and the speed of her and the pieces of Dementor Pearl was also faster and faster.


    For a moment, Xiao Xi, who is faster than Ye Feng, pushes the pieces of the soul capture Pearl back to Ali and nedley.


    She raises her cerebellar pouch and looks at Ye Feng, who is still fighting with the predator. Xiao Xi cheers Ye Feng secretly in the bottom of her heart, and then urges her rarely used magic to provide treatment for Ali and nedley together with the pieces of soul capture beads.


    With her casting, her three tails and pieces of enchanting beads show Elise''s spider demon shadow one after another.


    With a little palpitation, Xi carefully separated the black evil spirit from the enchanting magic power blessed by the goddess akashia, and then slowly guided the pure soul capturing magic to cure Ali and nedri.


    During this period, there are still a lot of evil Qi mixed into the two women, but Xiao Xi can only try to minimize this situation.


    With Xiao Xi''s continuous treatment, nedley and Ali''s complexion gradually improved. Seeing their looks improved, Xiao Xi''s cute eyes showed a look of joy.


    Under Xiao Xi''s expectant eyes, Ali is the first to wake up. Her eyelashes trembled slightly, and she murmured. Ali slowly opened her heavy eyelids.


    Xiao Xi''s small figure, sometimes clear and sometimes vague, comes into Ali''s eyes. She takes a deep breath and sits up with difficulty after hearing Xiao Xi''s call in her ear.


    "Where''s your brother Ye Feng?" The first time he wakes up, Ali looks around in a panic to find the figure of qiefeng.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" The paw didn''t look at the distance, and the paw pointed at the distance.


    Looking in the direction of Xiao Xi, a Li''s pupil gradually shrinks, and says, "how did Ye Feng fight with them?"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi told Ali in fox language what happened after the attack of a Li addiction.


    After listening to Xiao Xi''s story, a Li''s golden eyes twinkle and her deep worry lingers in her mind. Feeling the magic has not recovered, her hands can not help but clasp together, secretly pray for Ye Feng.


    Glancing at Xiao Xi, who is still providing treatment for nedley, Ali remembers that she forgot to ask Xiao Xi how to find the pieces of soul capture pearl. And she also wondered why xiaoximing was a young fox, why would he cast magic and drive the pieces of soul capture pearl?


    Will be in the heart of many questions are said, unable to give Ye Feng or Xiao Xi help, she can only ask some things she wants to know.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Smelling Xiao Xi''s Fox language, Ali showed a surprised look: "Xiao Xi, are you sure you''re not kidding? Are you the fragment of the soul capture pearl? "


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi pouted her small mouth and seriously ordered her small head.


    "Xiao Xi is also a li? What does that mean? " Ali is a little confused by Xiao Xi''s words. She can''t understand the relationship between her and Xiao Xi, as well as the fragments of the soul capture pearl.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Seeing that Ali doesn''t understand, Xiao Xi also changes into a fox, jumping in front of Ye Feng.


    "My external divinity?" This is the second time Ali has heard the word "divinity". Ye Feng mentioned it to her last time.


    See a Li finally understand a little, Xiao Xi is to continue patiently to explain for a Li: "Wu Wu Wu!"


    "You mean that you and the shards of the Dementor are separated from me?"


    A Li is a little suspicious, because she once heard that the current nine tail fox patriarch said that the pieces of soul sucking pearl were separated from the first nine tail fox clan leader.If it''s true, the Dementor pearl fragment can''t have been separated from her. Completely forgetting Ye Feng and her saying that her previous life was the head of the Nine Tailed Fox clan who guided the goddess aikasiya, Ali shook her head: "I don''t remember that you were separated before."


    As if she was a little angry, Ali didn''t agree with her. Xiao Xi was all over her hair. She bared her teeth and pretended to be fierce. She protested with ALI.


    Ali see, in order to let Xiao Xi at ease to provide treatment for nedley, had to coax Xiao Xi along with Xiao Xi''s meaning. In fact, she still felt a little ridiculous.


    With Ali''s approval, Xiao Xi continues to focus on nidli and continue to treat her.


    Ali stares at the shards of the Dementor beads, which are stained with black magic gas. The magic lines on her face appear imperceptibly. Just after the attack of addiction, she did not absorb energy, and she began to yearn for the energy in the pieces.


    The more he looked, the more he was distracted. His desire for the essence was magnified by the dark side of Ali''s heart. Her eyes gradually blurred, and Ali moved her body to close the distance between her and the pieces of soul capture pearl.


    Looking at a Li, the evil thoughts in her subconscious can''t help but take away the pieces of the soul sucking pearl held by Xiao Xi. A sharp vigorous wind suddenly sweeps from the sky, skims her cheek and cuts her side face.


    The faint bloodstain spilled a trace of blood, sliding to her mouth, feeling the tingling Ali, subconsciously stretched out the tip of his tongue, licked the bloody sweet blood around her mouth.


    A trace of cool into the body, Ali immediately back to God. Then Ye Feng was shot by kazik and reingar, and gradually occupied her field of vision, and smashed a deep hole not far away at a terrible speed.


    "Ye Feng!" Subconsciously, she wants to help Ye Feng, but a Li who wakes up forcibly urges the magic that has not been restored. However, she falls to the ground with her legs soft.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Timely stop the treatment of nedley, frightened by Ali''s behavior, Xiao Xi quickly trots to Ali and tells him that she can''t move.


    Not far away, Ye Feng scrambled out of the pit and looked at the two predators who shared the same hatred for him.


    At the same time, Ye Feng is also worried about whether their battle will hurt them again.


    In order to avoid injuring them again, Ye Feng pretends not to hear Ali''s call, and immediately dodges away two predators.


    Kazik and reingar saw that Ye Feng disturbed their duel and ran away suddenly. They immediately roared at the beast and ran after Ye Feng.


    This time, they must kill Ye Feng, the troublemaker!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 762

    The sword of the wind lingers all over the body, and Ye Feng leads kazik and reingar all the way out of the Emerald Forest.


    Behind him, kazik and reingar have hidden into nothingness. Ye Feng immediately recalls that the last time they were weak and escaped, they also entered the stealth state. But this time, the two of them sneaked in to chase and kill him.


    Both sword Qi and magic can''t sense their breath. Ye Feng''s nerves are tense, and he guesses which direction they will attack.


    The air is filled with the meaning of killing, leaf wind only in the forest scurrying, in order to ensure his safety as far as possible.


    As Ye Feng thought, kazik and reingar are pursuing his figure all the time, but he has been running around all the time, which makes them have no perfect opportunity to attack.


    As predators, they also have enough patience to wait for the moment when Ye Feng shows his flaws.


    Eyes from the direction of the Emerald Forest fleeing animals in a hurry, Ye Feng inadvertently saw a familiar white petite figure.


    At the beginning, he thought he had hallucinations, fixed his eyes on him to determine that the familiar little figure was Xiao Xi he knew.


    In the heart is very confused, how to chase out, leaf wind high tension nerve appeared a trace of relaxation.


    Aware of Ye Feng''s short absence of consciousness, kazik and reingar, who have been looking for opportunities, show up from the dark and send out deafening roars towards Ye Feng.


    "Bad!"


    Sensing the strong killing intention of the two predators, Ye Feng hastens to close his attention to Xiao Xi and jumps to the top of the tree.


    He thought that he could escape the attack from both of them, but Ye Feng was shocked to find that kazik and reingar did not stop at all, and rushed towards him in this direction.


    Did the two men expect him to run up in the first place, so that they can jump directly to where he is now?


    The more I think about it, the more I feel the horror of the predator''s psychology. Ye Feng, who can''t dodge, quickly brandishes the lightsaber of the moon and stops in front of him.


    Bang!


    Reingar and kazik''s claws collide directly with Ye Feng''s moon lightsaber, and Ye Feng is stung by their force.


    The moon lightsaber in his hand was scattered into scattered magic, and Ye Feng''s chest was directly torn open by two people''s sharp claws.


    Zila! The blood splashed out with the claw''s pulling out


    At the bottom of the small Xi see shape, suddenly was scared a pair of big eyes, flashing a horror of the eyes.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    The two scratches were deep in the flesh, deep and long. Ye Feng felt the air around him as if suddenly solidified, and his head echoed with a buzzing tinnitus.


    The roar in his ears seriously affected Ye Feng''s perception of his surroundings. He half opened his eyes and looked at Xiao Xi who was not far away from his eyes. Then, under Xiao Xi''s more frightening gaze, Ye Feng learned the way of Elise''s self mutilation, biting the tip of her tongue to relieve pain.


    The sharp pain on the tip of his tongue made Ye Feng''s numb nerves sensitive again. Ye Feng suddenly stabilized his body in the air, and his eyes flashed with fierce light. His backhand condensed a light saber of the moon and hit kazik and reingar, who were attacking him again.


    Breathing heavily, Ye Feng noticed that Xiao Xi jumped to his shoulder.


    "Xiao Xi, it''s dangerous here. Go back to the forest to accompany you, sister Ali and sister nedley!" Urging Xiao Xi to hide in the forest, Ye Feng doesn''t want to be distracted by Xiao Xi.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi exclaimed discontentedly. She wanted to say that if Ali didn''t insist on her to observe the war for Ali, she would not come to see him!


    Seeing that Xiao Xi refuses to leave, Ye Feng has no time to think about what Xiao Xi wants to express, so he can only take Xiao Xi to confront the two predators.


    Kazik and reingar didn''t expect Ye Feng to hurt them with his backhand at this moment. They were so angry that they would tear Ye Feng to pieces.


    When Ye Feng cuts them down, they do not stop at all. Instead, they wave their respective claws at a more crazy speed and attack Ye Feng.


    Seeing their fierce attack like a mad dog, Ye Feng subconsciously froze for half a sound. And is such a Leng, Ye Feng''s chest adds two shocking scars.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi was so anxious that tears rolled in her eyes, but she was still full of hair and wagged her little tail. She pretended to be fierce and tried to show that she was not afraid of two predators at all.


    The magic of stars and the magic of the moon surging in the body, Ye Feng quickly separated from the two predators, trying to stop the blood gushing from the wound.


    Kazik and reingar will not let Ye Feng heal their wounds by themselves. When they are separated by Ye Feng, they are also closely following each other, approaching Ye Feng again.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi reminds Ye Feng to dodge. She doesn''t want to go back to report Ye Feng''s death with ALI.


    Ye Feng also noticed that the two predators didn''t want to give him a chance to breathe. With a gloomy face, he had to give up self healing and deal with the two men''s attack in a hurry.


    In kazik and reingar''s savage and ferocious original attack way, Ye Feng''s body was torn more and more wounds."These two are mad dogs!"


    The physical strength gradually does not support the Ye Feng light spat sound, his heart knows continues to drag down, he is impossible to escape from two people''s hands. But he had no choice but to linger under the attack of the two men.


    If he had divinity, he should be able to deal with two predators easily if he had divinity now?


    I can''t help thinking of Soraka saying that he lost his divinity. Ye Fengxin is unwilling. Why doesn''t he have divinity!


    The psychological imbalance brought about spiritual distraction, and at this most critical moment, his distraction also brought him a devastating disaster.


    Rengal, who lost his patience, decided to make a quick decision and threw a net towards Ye Feng, and firmly bound Ye Feng in place. The sharp blade in his hand twinkles with white light, and reingar''s eyes reveal the merciless killing eyes of predators, and flies to Ye Feng, who has nowhere to escape.


    Kazik''s scabbard timely released numerous empty spines, flying to Yefeng, and he himself was flapping dark purple wings, chasing the spines, intending to give Ye Feng a fatal blow.


    Thanks to Xiao Xi''s call, Ye Feng wakes up and realizes that this is not the time for him to be distracted. Facing two predators, he has to do his best.


    The magic of the moon and the sword Qi of the wind dissipated, and the edge of Ye Feng''s cheek gradually covered with gray and white magic lines of forbidden magic power.


    With a high concentration of mental strength, he intends to repeat the old technique and defeat the two with the strength he used to defeat the predators last time.


    Two predators see Ye Feng do this, and they want to see if ye Feng''s strange power can suppress them in his heyday.


    As soon as the claws and spines touch Ye Feng, they feel their power is suppressed, but compared with the last time, they can continue to tear the holes in Ye Feng''s body in the most brutal way.


    Even if there is the power of the hardened skin to protect the body, Ye Feng''s body is still unable to withstand two people''s repeated attacks, was hit spit blood.


    Ye Feng, who was beaten alive by two predators and withdrew from the awakening form of the power of forbidding demons, was still too crude to control the power of forbidding demons.


    With the shoulder of Xiao Xi all the way back to one side, Ye Feng takes a deep breath, and displays the strong wind chop that can temporarily improve the strength.


    The sword of the wind, the magic of the moon, and the magic of the stars were all introduced into the tears of the goddess.


    With the double blessing of the tears of the goddess and the sword cutting skill of the wind, Ye Feng''s momentum gradually increased. Looking at the two predators who are attacking him again, the second section of the wind chopper is released with his roar.


    The moon''s lightsaber clanks, releasing the dazzling magic sword of the moon in an instant.


    The rising sword is mixed with the bright starlight torrent, sweeping the sharp blade, and chopping at the two predators with irresistible momentum.


    It''s his best shot, and he has to win before he can go back and protect Ali and nedley from the more difficult demonic battle to come!


    Mixed with the belief of winning, Ye Feng also lost his patience and planned to win with the strongest sword!


    However, what makes Ye Feng despair is that the two predators smile at the corners of their mouths and hide in the dark again. His unique skill of expending most of his physical strength and magic has failed!


    When two predators appear again, Ye Feng knows that he has lost.


    Puff!


    One after another, Ye Feng''s fierce attacks made him agitated, his consciousness was lax, and he fell to the ground heavily.


    The pungent smell of blood gradually diffused in the air. With Xiao Xi''s sobbing, Ye Feng''s vitality began to pass at a visible speed.


    Reingar and kazik looked at the leaf wind, which was gradually dying, and had no plans to continue the moving leaf wind.


    Thinking of the unfinished duel between them, they looked at each other and left in the direction of the distance, ready to find a place to continue their duel.


    And collapsed in the blood of Ye Feng heart only unwilling, on the strength, he is not worse than any one of reingar and kazik.


    If he had divinity and understood it to a higher level, he would not be defeated this time.


    It all comes down to his absence of divinity, which means that no matter how good his talent is, he has to stop at his present state and can''t do anything.


    In his ear, Xiao Xi''s sad sob is becoming more and more blurred. Ye Feng only feels that his perception of the world around him is becoming weaker and weaker.


    On the edge of depression, Elise''s figure flashed through Ye Feng''s mind.


    The female devil who never took his words to heart and regarded him as bragging


    If you can''t be a God or a demigod without divinity, then he is a man of empty talk, as Elise sees it


    Eyes gradually gray down, Ye Feng heart self mockery up. Sure enough, is he just a clown who can''t do anything but talk?


    Not only Elise, but also Ali couldn''t protect him


    If he dies like this, Ali and nedley, who is still unconscious, face the demon army. Who should protect them?


    Divinity Divinity DivinityIt is the first time that Ye Feng is so eager to become strong, strong enough to protect the people he cherishes, strong enough to fulfill his promise to save Elise into human beings, and strong enough to do whatever he wants to do.


    The obsession with divinity is getting deeper and deeper. Before the consciousness falls into a deep sleep, Ye Feng''s mind is still haunted with the unwillingness to have no divinity.


    Without divinity,


    there is no future


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 763

    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Young Xiao Xi lies on the chest of Ye Feng and sobs bitterly, trying to wake up Ye Feng, whose consciousness is increasingly blurred.


    However, let her call, Ye Feng seems not to hear the general, squinting a pair of almost can not open the eyes, looking up at the sky in a daze.


    Confused, unwilling, despair and other emotions from the leaf wind gradually gray eyes revealed, see Xiaoxi heart a burst of blockage.


    Reaching out the tip of his tongue, Xiao Xi licked the face of Ye Feng, only in this way can he expect to attract Ye Feng''s attention.


    After a while, Ye Feng still couldn''t bear the drowsiness brought by the passing of life, and fell asleep in the past.


    "Divinity..."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s persistent murmur before he fell asleep, Xiao Xi, who was a part of Ali with the fragments of soul capture pearl, recalled the scene of Ye Feng''s first visit to the Emerald Forest land.


    At that time, she was hiding in the shards of Dementor beads, watching Ye Feng, who was unfamiliar to her, used her special ability to perceive divinity. So she also knows that Ye Feng is a man without divinity.


    Feeling the body temperature of Ye Feng, as his lethargy gets colder and colder, Xiao Xi has a little sympathy for Ye Feng, who has no divinity.


    It is sad to sob a few times, don''t want leaf wind to die so small Xi decided to do something.


    Floating slowly above Ye Feng''s face, Xiao Xi''s whole body burst out with dazzling emerald light, and her forehead condensed a star cross pattern, and a love also appeared in front of her petite body.


    "Woo!"


    Along with her murmur, the enchanting magic which is most compatible with healing magic source turns into a beam of light and sprinkles on Ye Feng''s dying body.


    Looking forward to Ye Feng, Xiao Xi hopes that Ye Feng''s body will show signs of improvement.


    A moment later, Ye Feng''s physical function showed no signs of improvement, and Xiao Xi was anxiously swinging over the leaf wind.


    If ye Feng dies like this, how can she explain to Ali?


    When Xiao Xi was about to give up the treatment of Ye Feng, the tears of the goddess suddenly flashed with blue light, and then burst out the pulling force that made her panic.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    The petite figure gradually became illusory. Under the pull of the tears of the goddess, Xiao Xi was transformed into some unknown force and inhaled into the tears of the goddess.


    Struggling desperately in the tears of the goddess, Xiao Xi, trapped in the inner world of the tears of the goddess, was flustered.


    At the same time, Ye Feng''s soul seems to have something awakened, a group of clouds wrapped in a group is forming a certain biological appearance.


    With the passage of time, that group of soul clouds miraculously formed the appearance of Xiao Xi, a three tailed young fox, and Xiao Xi, trapped in the tears of the goddess, also realized that she had a certain connection with Ye Feng.


    This kind of connection, she remembers, is only between her and Ali.


    The panic in the heart gradually disappeared, Xiao Xi tried to leave the tears of the goddess, and she ran to the outside world without hindrance.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" He cried out in a subdued voice. Xiao Xi, who has a connection with Ye Feng, can clearly feel that Ye Feng''s body is healing itself at a visible speed, and the lax vitality is reunited.


    In this way, she could almost be sure that she somehow had a close relationship with Ye Feng. However, compared with Ye Feng, Xiao Xi still hopes to follow Ali.


    As long as she does not admit Ye Feng, she will always be a Li''s divinity!


    At the time of Xiao Xi''s entanglement and wishful thinking, Ye Feng, who got Xiao Xi''s strength by chance, slowly wakes up. He only felt the strength of his whole body as if he had entered a new realm, but he did not know that there was some kind of close divine connection between him and Xi.


    "I''m not dead?"


    Ye Feng, who has recovered from the injury, stood in situ in amazement. He obviously didn''t expect that he was still alive after suffering such a serious injury.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Now Xiao Xi is angry at the sight of Ye Feng and floats in front of Ye Feng, waving two front paws and calling to Ye Feng''s cheek.


    "Oh, Xiao Xi, I know I''m still alive. Don''t fan it!"


    Be fan painful Ye Feng is busy holding hands to his small Xi of open teeth and claws, signal small Xi don''t mess.


    Depressed in the heart of Xiao Xi to get rid of Ye Feng''s hands and jump to the shoulder of Ye Feng and sit down.


    Ye Feng, whose strength has been improved, did not think that he could not improve his strength without divinity. Instead, he first found out his mind and searched for the breath of reingar and kazik.


    Detect two predators did not go far, Ye Feng eyes a Ling, instant disappeared in situ.


    At the next moment, he appeared between the two predators, and the two men who were ready to continue the duel rushed to both sides and left.


    Two people''s swift movement falls in the leaf wind''s eye, is actually by the leaf wind insight.


    The sword of the wind is quietly released, and Ye Feng, holding the light sword of the moon, displays Professor Rui Wen''s taboo sword technique, namely, wind chopping.


    Just a moment later, Ye Feng''s rising momentum is far beyond the strength of his previous limit promotion, and continues to climb.Ye Feng, who intends to make a quick decision for Ali, infuses the sword spirit of wind, the magic of the moon, and the magic of starlight into the tears of the goddess. With the blessing of the tears of the goddess and the slash of the wind, Ye Feng''s momentum has increased exponentially.


    Ye Feng, who had never felt this kind of feeling, did not know that he had reached the peak of human realm and was infinitely close to demigod.


    Kazik and reingar see this, in the face of Ye Feng for the first time have a weak sense of fear.


    I still don''t believe that Ye Feng, whose strength is similar to them just now, has broken through. The instinct of predators drives them to continue fighting with Ye Feng.


    Two people have entered the stealth state, hidden in the darkness of the forest, waiting for an opportunity to move.


    If it was Ye Feng before, it would be a headache for both of them. However, Ye Feng, who has been infinitely close to the demigod, has a myriad of changes in the light in his eyes. He can see clearly the movement of the two people''s sneaking.


    In order to knock down two people together and go back to protect Ali, Ye Feng intentionally sells a flaw to two people, pretending not to see them.


    The two stealthy predators, as Ye Feng had expected, could not help but pounce on him from the darkness.


    Corner of the mouth covered with scorn arc, Ye Feng''s eyes slowly closed, let him seize the flaw of the two people toward him.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Small hope to see Ye Feng so big, immediately cry up.


    Seeing two people will tear him apart, Ye Feng''s closed eyes suddenly open. As his eyes opened, the two predators who touched him were shocked by their own attacks.


    Fiona''s Laurent heart eye knife is really easy to use! In the heart praises he stealthily learned Laurent heart eye knife, Ye Feng takes advantage of two people in his Laurent heart eye knife, instantly escapes into nothingness.


    And poor little Xi is no sign from the disappearance of Ye Feng shoulder fall to the ground, pain straight cry.


    The scene of Fiona exerting her sharp blade Waltz flashed through Ye Feng''s mind. Ye Feng''s moon lightsaber, which looks like a rune sword, has changed into a lightsaber combining the characteristics of Liuyun sword and Moyu sword.


    The fierce intention of killing and cutting permeated the area. Ye Feng''s eyes flashed like a sword, and then he cut five sharp blades from different angles.


    Kazik and reingar, unable to lock in Ye Feng, were cut black and blue by the forbidden blade Waltz of the Laurent family and collapsed to the ground, completely losing the capital to compete with Ye Feng.


    See two people lost combat effectiveness, Ye Feng did not choose to go forward, the results of the two people, but looked at the eyes in front of him swaying to vent discontent of Xiao Xi.


    "I didn''t mean to, Xiao Xi!" Although he didn''t understand what Xiao Xi said, he still knew that she was mostly complaining that he had just dropped her to the ground.


    Appease good sultry Xiao Xi, Ye Feng plans to rush back to Ali and nedley before the devil invades here.


    Half way to go, Ye Feng is due to a weak question from reingar.


    "Why not kill us?"


    Standing in place, Ye Feng didn''t look back, but stopped and replied, "because you didn''t kill me either!"


    Learning from Fiona''s speaking attitude, Ye Feng coldly dropped a word and continued to walk in the direction of the Emerald Forest land.


    Only two defeated predators lay on the ground, staring at his back, dazed and confused.


    Xiao Xi on Ye Feng''s shoulder is also staring at Ye Feng''s cold and serious face, dazed. She is the first time that she has a kind of longing for Ye Feng.


    Disappeared in the predator''s line of sight, Ye Feng''s tight and cold expression suddenly relaxed, he asked a word that provoked Xiao Xi''s white eyes nervously.


    "Xiao Xi, was my performance cool?"


    At the sight of Ye Feng''s changing back to the appearance that she couldn''t feel good about, Xiao Xi stretched out her Fox''s paw, which she had not yet developed, and frantically slapped Ye Feng''s cheek.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 764

    Put the pieces of enchanting pearl contaminated with evil Qi aside. Ali tries to focus on nedley''s body.


    Subconsciously, he wants to hide the evil and awe inspiring magic lines on his face. Ali thinks of Ye Feng''s angry gaze and gives up the idea of hiding.


    Continued to mobilize the soul capture magic for the comatose nedley to restore physical strength, Ali''s face is full of melancholy, worried about the safety of Ye Feng and Xiao Xi.


    Now she has recovered a little magic, but it is still difficult to move around, so she can only take care of nedley for Ye Feng.


    "Well..."


    Under her treatment, the drowsy nedley wriggles her dry lips and utters a babble. Then, in her eyes of joy, nedley slowly opened her eyes.


    "Sister nedley, are you awake?" A Li''s right hand falls in the heart, gathers up the eye son joyfully way.


    The upper part of nedley''s face, infected with Elise''s evil spirit, was still like a splash of ink. When she woke up, she did not rush to answer Ali, but looked around at the animals coming in from other areas of kumang ancient forest around her eyes.


    After sorting out her memory before she fell asleep, nedley said, "where''s the breeze?"


    Hearing nedley ask Ye Feng''s whereabouts, Ali''s eyelashes tremble slightly: "he''s fighting with reingar and kazik now."


    "What!"


    On hearing that Ye Feng was alone against two top predators in kumang ancient forest, she could almost conclude that Ye Feng could not beat the joint efforts of the two predators.


    As docile as a cat''s eyes instantly become as fierce as a lion, nedley did not want to go to help Ye Feng.


    Who would have thought that as soon as she got up, she could hear the crisp sound of bone collision and fragmentation in her own body bones.


    "Hiss..."


    Nerve tingling nedley a stagger to fall to the ground, scared a little recovery of the ability to move a Li quickly help her up.


    "Sister nedley, you can''t move now. I''m weak now. I can only wake you up." With an apologetic admonishment, Ali uses his enchantment to relieve her pain.


    Under Ali''s treatment, nedley took a few breaths. Unable to make a move, she could only pray for Ye Feng from the bottom of her heart just like Ali.


    The two women are very weak, and there are not too many words next. Their faces are full of fatigue and worry, anxiously waiting for the return of Ye Feng and Xiao Xi.


    The terror of the dead and demons is more and more close to the Emerald Forest land, and the animals who take refuge in the forest land give out panic and helpless cry.


    As the guardian of kumang ancient forest, she couldn''t use her strength to protect the forest at such a time. Nedley was very upset. If the ancient forest of kumang is occupied by demons, what should she do when she grows up here?


    Having never been out of kumang ancient forest, she has a strong feeling for this forest. Seeing her home fall step by step, nedley''s heart aches.


    Sadness and bewilderment rose in her heart. Nedley pursed her lips and asked Ali: "if the ancient forest of kumang is occupied by these demons, what should the animals in it do?"


    I don''t quite understand why nedley asked this question. Ali was stunned and said: "all the animals in the forest should be killed, and some will even become ghosts and will be trapped in this forest forever."


    Living life reduced to wandering ghost? Isn''t such a kumang ancient forest a purgatory? Listening to Ali''s answer, nedley is hard to accept that the primeval forest she guarded becomes purgatory.


    "I want to guard here, I don''t allow these demons to kill any living things in the forest!"


    Nidli''s resolute words fell in Ali''s ears, which made her tremble. She didn''t expect nedley to care so much about kumang ancient forest.


    After a moment''s reflection, Ali is also relieved why nedley is like this. After all, this is the place where nedley lives, and she naturally doesn''t want her home to fall.


    However, at present it seems that nedley, who has temporarily lost her divine power, is obviously unable to resist the invasion of the demon army. Ali wants to comfort nedley, but she doesn''t know how to comfort her at this moment.


    Her lips moved for a moment, but Ali stopped trying to comfort nedley and looked up at the gradually gray sky.


    As night falls, the ravage of the dead has just begun


    In other parts of the kumang ancient forest that Ali and nedley can''t see, the creatures who haven''t escaped into the Emerald Forest are being eroded by the undead.


    Into the night, the undead will become more terrifying than the devil. A Li, who has been exposed to shadow creatures, knows this, and she can''t help worrying about Ye Feng.


    Staring at the sky in the moonlight, Ali was stunned to find that a mysterious figure in a dark robe appeared in the sky.


    Evil undead magic surging, instant diffuse in the forest, although not fatal, but gives a kind of invisible pressure.


    "It''s him!" Nedley also noticed the figure, and she recognized at a glance that it was karlsas who had surrendered her."He?" Ali frowned and looked at nedley.


    "Kalthas, the demon leader of shadow island Naide''s eyes narrowed and grew slightly.


    "Kalthas the dead chanter!" Ali recalled that she had seen a description of karlsas on a stone tablet in a forbidden area.


    After the shock, Ali vaguely heard a ghost singing, which was high and low. The evil power emerged with the whispering of the dead.


    The ghostly wind howled and made Ali cold. Suddenly, a dark torrent formed by the magic power of the dead enveloped Ali and rushed straight into the sky.


    "Ah She screamed, and Ali was stiff. She moved her head hard and looked at nedley, who was equally frightened. She found that nedley was also covered by a dark current.


    As soon as the golden pupil in his eyes turned, he seemed to think of something, and then he looked at the animals who came to seek refuge.


    Then a scene of despair came into her eyes. All the animals she saw, like her and nedley, were enveloped in the dark torrent of undead order.


    Dark undead magic, spread the terrible breath of death. The shadow of despair shrouds in her heart, and Ali can clearly feel the terrible explosive force brewing in the dark torrent that covers her.


    Once enough energy is gathered, the undead torrent will burst and tear her to pieces.


    With a cold sweat all over his body, Ali swallowed his mouth subconsciously, raised his head tremblingly, and looked again at karlsas in the moonlight.


    The color of fear in his eyes became more and more intense. Ali couldn''t help being pessimistic. Did she not wait for Ye Feng to die here?


    Just as she was about to sink into the abyss of despair, a voice that she was so familiar with turned into a light that shone into her heart.


    "Ali, sister nedley, I''m back!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 765

    On the way back to the Emerald Forest land with Xiao Xi, Ye Feng is astonished to find that in addition to Xiao Xi, he and other creatures who have come to seek refuge are all singing with the black robed mage suddenly appearing in the night sky, and a dark torrent that goes straight to the sky emerges.


    The cold breath of death permeates the whole body. Ye Feng takes a deep breath and speeds up the pace of returning to Ali''s two daughters.


    Returning to the depth where the fragments of the soul capture pearl are, Ye Feng enters his eyes and sees two women who are also in the dark torrent. To his surprise, nedley, who was still in a coma, also woke up.


    I think it''s Ali who wakes up nedley''s sister! Thinking so in his heart, Ye Feng walked quickly to the two girls who didn''t notice him coming back, and said with a grin: "Ali, nedley sister, I''m back!"


    "Ye Feng!"


    "Breeze!"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s familiar voice, the two women cast surprise eyes in succession. Ali stands up excitedly and wants to check whether Ye Feng''s body has been injured by predators.


    A Li''s body is still very weak after recovering a little magic power. This excitement makes her ankle twist and falls to Ye Feng.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng immediately hugged Ali who almost fell down and breathed out a breath. He was glad that he was quick witted, otherwise he would have to worry about how to take care of Ali and nedley, who are not fighting now.


    Shyly, she walks out of Ye Feng''s arms, remembering that Ali''s brow, which Ye Feng was fighting with the predator, turns nervously around Ye Feng to see if ye Feng is injured.


    Ali carefully checked for a long time, but did not see any injuries on Ye Feng. She could not help but say, "Ye Feng, why didn''t you get hurt?"


    "Do you want me to get hurt?" Being asked by Ali''s question, Ye Feng has no choice but to show his hands.


    Ye Feng''s rhetorical question made Ali in a mess. He waved his hand and explained, "no You misunderstood me. I''m just worried about you! "


    Looking at the charming Ali eager to explain the appearance, Ye Feng only thinks that such a Li is a little cute. He bent his mouth and said, "I know you are worried about me. I was joking just now."


    "Disgusting!" A listen to Ye Feng is deliberately teasing her, a Li blushes, wriggles a few lips, hold back for a long time just spit out two words wrongly.


    See two people briefly reminiscent of the past almost, has not opened the mouth of nedley this just opened a way: "Xiaofeng, is it you save me?"


    Hearing the speech, Ye Feng also put aside the thought of amusing Ali, and said positively: "well, sister nedley, it was Xiao Xi who took me to rescue you. When we arrived at the border, you were already in a coma."


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi jumps into nidli''s arms from Ye Feng''s shoulder and sends out a whine to call for credit.


    Nedley, who was raised by the lion, naturally understood the animal language and stroked Xiao Xi''s soft hair. At the same time, she continued to say to Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, do you know what the strength of the demon named karlsas is?"


    As she spoke, nedley again turned her eyes to kalthas in the night sky, her eyes full of fear.


    His eyes blinked and blinked. As soon as Ye Feng heard that the caster in the night sky was karlsas, his brain was in a daze.


    After a short period of stupidity, he calmed down his heart and said seriously, "carlas? Sister, are you sure it''s Carlos? "


    "Well, he said it himself, and Ali said that the man was a death chanter." Said Nelly, looking at the frightened eyes.


    Confirming that nedley''s words are not false, Ye Feng''s eyes were fixed and said: "after the blood month, karlsas''s strength has reached the divine realm. Now we can''t be his opponents. We must find a way to leave here!"


    He raised his head and gazed at his eyes and did not care about his existence. Ye Feng''s brain was running rapidly, thinking about how to escape.


    Nedley does not like what ye Fenggang just said. Her eyebrows frown slightly, and her expression reveals a trace of discontent and stubbornness.


    "Even so, I also want to guard everyone''s paradise. This forest is not the home of demons or human beings, but belongs to us!"


    Ye Feng, who is meditating, has no idea of escaping. When he hears that nedley wants to stay, he just feels a burst of big head.


    "Sister nedley, we can''t fight the devil for the time being. We can''t be confused at such a time."


    How can he be more difficult to understand than Nellie''s idea that he doesn''t have a mature mind?


    In fact, although nedley is older than him, she has lived in the forest all the year round and has not communicated with people for a long time. She has both the wild and cruel nature of lion hunting and the pure psychology of loving the forest.


    Nedley''s thoughts are much more pure and simple than most human beings. She did not want to see the forest destroyed. She patted her chest: "this is my home. I am the guardian of kumang ancient forest. Although the primitive forest obeys the survival law of the jungle, the arrival of the devil broke the normal law here, just like those who were uneasy and kind Like human beings, I will not let the forest fall into the hands of evil peopleSeeing that Ye Feng and Ned Li''s opinions diverged, Ali on one side hastened to urge him to say, "calm down, both of you. Now let''s think about how to get rid of the magic power sung by karlsas."


    With Ali''s warning, Ye Feng and nedley are also aware that if they can''t get rid of karlsas''s undead magic, they will be the first to die here. It''s empty talk to escape or guard the forest.


    Now Ye Feng, who has the most magic power, immediately tries all kinds of defense magic and swordsmanship he can, trying to get the three people out of the dark torrent released by kalthas.


    Now, nedry wishes her magic power can be restored, so that she can do something for the three people and the forest she likes through magic.


    Eyes complex gaze at Ye Feng, who was still a little fart child, growing up to the point where she can protect her now. Although she only had a dispute with Ye Feng, she was still a little relieved in her heart.


    In the tense eyes of Ali and nidli, Ye Feng exerts one magic and swordsmanship one after another, but without exception, these techniques can not disperse the dark torrent on them.


    When the last spell failed, Ye Feng looked rather dispirited, shaking his head with guilt and saying, "it''s too difficult for me to break the magic of karlsas."


    Ali seemed to have guessed that Ye Feng could not break the magic of karlsas, and said with a relieved smile, "you have tried your best. Maybe we should have died here?"


    It''s nice to die here, isn''t it? At least you don''t have to bear the pain of not having a Dementor Ali, who was always afraid of death, became indifferent to everything after confirming that Ye Feng, their only hope, could not break the magic of karlsas.


    Nedley''s eyes did not reveal the fear of death, but she was unwilling, unwilling, as the guardian of the forest, she could not guard here.


    Ye Feng''s eyes are both unwilling and self reproach. He feels guilty that he can''t protect the people he cherishes in the face of God level demons.


    It seems to be aware that the dark torrent condensed by the magic of the dead is about to reach the critical point of bursting, and all the animals in the forest are crying with horror.


    Kazik and reingar, who had been knocked down by Ye Feng, looked at each other when they felt that the dark torrent on them was about to burst out. Then they ignored the wounds on their bodies that had not been healed, and fought again, trying to find out who was stronger before death.


    In the face of the coming feast of death, all living creatures in the forest have no room for resistance. When the moment when the singing kalthas draws the rest, they will usher in a new life of death. They will go to the shadow island one after another and fall into the dark abyss of depravity.


    In the night sky, kalthas''s eyes hidden under his hood, singing taboo magic, suddenly gave birth to two ghostly fires, revealing a demon''s smile.


    Just as he was about to end the lives of all the creatures below, the space in front of kalthas suddenly became turbulent.


    The turbulent space is gradually torn apart by a crack, and then a purple vortex containing holy energy appears.


    The sense of oppression creeps out from the other end of the gorgeous vortex. Carlthas''s eyes coagulate and instantly opens his body to observe the movement of the purple vortex.


    Not a moment later, a figure that let him look sluggish walked out from the other end of the space vortex.


    Soraka! The name of the figure flashed through his heart, and his face, hidden under his hood, was full of shock.


    First out of the starlight portal, solaka looked coldly at carlas, who saw her for a moment.


    When the portal behind her walked out of the Oriana brought by her, Soraka solemnly told her: "go to find Ye Feng and remind them that it''s time to go back to Ionia!"


    Looking at kalthas not far from her eyes, Oriana, who knew she couldn''t help Soraka, answered, and fell into the forest below under the spell of Soraka.


    After seeing off Oriana, solacana looked at karlsas, her cold face suddenly slowed down, and her purple pupils, shining like stars, also revealed a soft color.


    "Kalthas, long time no see..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 766

    "Kalthas, long time no see..."


    The moving purple eyes were shining brightly, and Soraka winked gently at calthas. There was no hostility to his demonic identity in his voice.


    The surprise and shock in his eyes faded with Soraka''s greeting, and carlas''s eyes were gradually gloomy, which was mixed with a trace of hostility to Soraka.


    Feeling the hostility from Carlos, Soraka still smiles: "you''re stronger."


    Glancing at the dark torrents that rose from the forest, calthas said in his hoarse voice, "how did you come here?"


    "I''m here to stop you from making mistakes, karlsas." Soraka''s voice is very ethereal, like a soft spring wind blowing across the restless heart of calthas at the moment.


    Forced to suppress unnecessary emotions, karlsas showed a demon smile: "wrong? Soraka, do you think you are still qualified to convict me? "


    As if he had heard some big joke, karlsas mocked Soraka''s remarks. But in Soraka''s ears, what he heard was more calthas'' anger and hatred.


    Heart like a knife, Soraka sighed, the brilliant star light in pupil gradually became dim because of frustration.


    After gazing at kalthas in his black robe for a while, Soraka''s complicated look disappears. Her eyes grew more and more serious when she thought that the creatures below were still in control of carlas''s thought.


    "Karlsas, remove your spell now, I can let you go!"


    There was an indisputable command tone in solaka''s voice, which both missed and hated him.


    As the demon leader of shadow Island, since he has already made the decision to swallow the ancient forest of kumang, kalthas will not give up the invasion of kumang ancient forest because of Soraka''s words.


    After catching Soraka''s weakness, karlsas said with a wicked smile: "my dear goddess, all the creatures below will be recalled to the shadow island by me tonight."


    In the heart, there is only infinite disappointment to kalsas, and Soraka''s appearance is also because carlsas deliberately provokes her words to be uncertain.


    "It''s too late to turn around now. You don''t want to stand opposite to me!" As he spoke, Soraka''s divine magic power came out, and there were stars all around him.


    Ignoring Soraka''s warning, karlsas continued to stimulate Soraka: "why, our goddess is angry?"


    According to calthas, Soraka frowned first, then stretched out. Returning to a confident smile, Soraka curled up her mouth and said, "karlsas, you are stronger, but it took thousands of years."


    Knowing that Soraka was satirizing that he had no talent, karlsas''s face hidden under his hood was extremely ferocious. He did not want to be outdone and replied, "so what? Now you''re not a God yet? "


    "Kalthas, you don''t have any talent in black magic. To give up your original source of magic and choose to fall into darkness is the most wrong decision you have ever made in your life." With no expression, he points out the mistake made by kalsas, and Soraka''s eyes are straight up to meet the bitter look of carlas.


    Hearing solaka judge his "mistakes" with the tone of criticism from his superiors and subordinates, karlsas was infuriated with nameless anger.


    Now he is not a knight who only exists to protect her! He is the devil, the leader of shadow Island, not the knight servant of some stupid goddess!


    "Solaka, don''t think I''m afraid of you now! Don''t try to restrain me with your old ways. Today I''m going to see how you can save the creatures in the forest


    Roaring furiously, karlsas vented his discontent and hatred to Soraka that he had been betrayed by her.


    Fearing to be interrupted by Soraka, a fellow God, kalthas no longer chants his taboo magic through his mouth, but silently recites the elegy that brings death.


    Perceiving that kalthas''s evil magic had reached its final stage, Soraka did not rush to break his magic, but said with a relaxed smile, "I heard SANA say that this spell is called Requiem?"


    Glancing at Soraka, who was not nervous at all, karlsas snorted coldly and felt that she was pretending to be relaxed.


    Also guessed that carlas would not answer her words, Soraka still had a smile on her face, her right hand slowly fell in front of her, and then the stars condensed a sickle moon staff.


    Looking calmly at kalthas, Soraka opened her lips and said, "I think you should forget my best healing spell."


    As she spoke, the faint starlight around Soraka became more and more shining, enveloping her in it.


    Her eyes were as deep as stars. Soraka gazed at the scattered stars in the night, and her eyes were also infinitely deep into the starry night even broader than that of Valoran.


    Her action also brought back the memories of karlsas who had been young. It seemed that kalthas had thought of some terrible magic. He suddenly flashed to Soraka, who was shrouded in starlight, trying to stop Soraka from casting.However, no matter how he prevented it, he could not enter the starlight to stop Soraka. Even his dark and decayed body was almost purified by the divine starlight.


    The deeper into the boundless sea of stars, the more stars solaka can see through. Pious and clasping the hands of the staff, she prayed devoutly: "stars, your devout believers here pray, please drop the holy power to save those who are about to lose themselves in the darkness."


    The ethereal voice is mixed with unimaginable magic power, resounding through every part of this ancient forest.


    Then, under kalthas''s venomous gaze, the creatures in the kumang ancient forest, which were covered by the dark torrent of Requiem, appeared again with gorgeous starlight.


    The power of the divine starlight begins to purify the dark torrent as soon as it is detonated by kalthas. It not only cancels the Requiem of kalthas, but also gives new vitality to the dying creatures.


    "So Pull Card Reciting the name of Soraka word by word, the evil voice of kalsasana people is full of negative emotions of resentment and resentment, and the nature of the devil is gradually revealed.


    Perceiving that the surrounding space is turbulent because of calthas'' anger, Soraka''s eyes are also gradually dignified. The power of the vast starlight lingers all over her body. She seems to be covered with a mysterious veil.


    Although carlsas was weaker than her, it was 10000 years ago. Now, like Carlos, she was just a God. In time, maybe she will surpass karlsas, but now she has no absolute chance of winning against him.


    The atmosphere of tension spread, and kalsas and solaka were both motionless, observing each other.


    The air under the moonlight was once frozen, and the meaning of killing lingered in this turbulent space, just waiting for the moment to be ignited


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 767

    "Ye Feng, my magic power is restored!"


    Bathed in the starlight falling from Soraka, Ali felt her magic power gradually recover, and her face was happy.


    After a deep look at the position of Soraka and karlsas, who disappeared in the night sky, Ye Feng was worried about whether Soraka would be karlsas''s opponent.


    But Soraka''s presence also reminded him of the Dragon amulet that he had almost forgotten, the talisman that could teleport him back to Ionia.


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng decides to wait for Ali and nedley to recover under the starlight, and the three escape to Ionia first.


    Due to the fact that nederi was a demigod, and her magic was exhausted before, Soraka''s wish did not fully restore her vast demigod magic.


    Feeling the changes in her body, nedley also said, "my magic has not been fully restored, but I should be able to deal with the demons below the demigod."


    Ye Feng heard that they were almost recovered, and he wanted to be happy for them. But when he saw that the demonic spirit on the two women''s face did not disappear, he was very happy: "you still have the devil''s spirit."


    "I don''t have a lot of evil Qi, which can be purified by myself. It''s just that Ali is very difficult to deal with." Nedley blinked her cat like eyes, but when she mentioned Ali''s condition, her eyes, which indicated Ye Feng not to worry about, could not help worrying.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you..." Ali folded her eyes and hung down her head with guilt. Her face was full of frustration and remorse.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi jumped to Ali''s shoulder and cried discontentedly, saying that it was not the fault of Ali.


    Ye Feng also stepped forward to pacify Ali: "Ali, don''t be sad, I''ll be ok with you."


    "Well!" Leaning on Ye Feng''s arms and sobbing for a while, Ali gradually stabilized his uncontrollable mood.


    See her mood calm, Ye Feng decided to discuss the next three people back to Ionia.


    "Sister nedley and Ali, come back to Ionia with me. The demon army will find it sooner or later." He directly expressed his decision to return to Ionia, and Ye Feng took out the Dragon amulet given to him by Soraka for self-defense.


    As soon as he heard that he wanted to return to Ionia, Ali had the idea of escaping. However, she did not want to resist her voice, but nedley was ahead of her and said: "Xiao Feng, you and Ali go back first. I don''t want to leave this forest, I want to guard here!"


    Smell speech, a Li is first a Leng, then slightly happy in the heart, nedley refused to go to Ionia. However, she still looked at Ye Feng uneasily, afraid that Ye Feng would take them two away.


    As Ali is afraid of, Ye Feng seems to be very resolute in this matter. Hearing that nedley didn''t want to leave, Ye Feng immediately put on a solemn look, looked directly at nedley and said: "sister nedley, if you restore the semi divine strength, I really can''t influence your decision, but now, you must listen to me, I don''t allow you to die here!"


    Nedley naturally knows that Ye Feng is for her good, but she doesn''t want to see her home destroyed. She continued to insist: "Xiaofeng, as a forest guardian, if I can''t stand up to guard the forest at this time, then my existence will be meaningless!"


    On this issue, nedley will not choose to compromise. Even if ye Feng is her brother, she will not change her decision.


    See nidley attitude so firm, for the safety of the three people, Ye Feng had to plan to use strong. The magic pattern of the power of forbidding demons appears quietly in the palm of his hand, and Ye Feng instantly appears beside nedley, who uses the forbidden magic field to forcibly cut off nedley''s sense of magic.


    Because ye Feng can''t control the scope of the forbidden magic field, even Ali can''t feel the magic power.


    Aware that her magic disappeared inexplicably, and looking forward to fighting the devil with her recovered magic power, nedley panicked: "Xiaofeng, return the magic to me!"


    "Sister nedley, I''ll give you the magic when I get to Ionia!"


    The eyes look sorry to see naideli, at the moment Ye Feng just wants to safely send the second daughter away from kumang ancient forest.


    Originally, I still thought that there was nedley. Ali''s face turned pale in an instant when she didn''t have to go back to Ionia, and her look was also in the eyes of Ye Feng.


    In order to avoid more unnecessary things, Ye Feng pretends not to see Ali staring at him, and crudely smashes the Dragon amulet.


    However, something strange happened. I thought that after crushing the Dragon amulet, the three of them would send it back to aeonia as before, but after a long time, Ye Feng did not feel any abnormal fluctuations in the surrounding space.


    "How did it fail?" Ye Feng stands in a daze, apparently a little bit unresponsive. Why didn''t the Dragon amulet send them back to Ionia, even without space fluctuations.


    Nidli and Ali were a little confused at the beginning, but when the second daughter heard Ye Feng''s failure, they didn''t want to go to Ionia. They were relieved one after another.


    "Xiao Feng, it seems that your method is not workable. Can you return the magic power to my sister?" Come forward to take a pat has not returned to the spirit of Ye Feng, nedley smile way.Ye Feng sighed with a complex look. Although he didn''t know why the Dragon talisman failed, he still took back the forbidden area, so that nidli and Ali could freely perform their magic.


    "Sister nedley, even if we can''t go back to Ionia now, you can''t mess around. The devil will enter the Emerald Forest at any time. Should we think about how to hide the Emerald Forest land so as not to let the demons find it?"


    Naideli, who confirms her magic power, is going to fight with demons. After hearing Ye Feng''s advice, she has to resist the plan of meeting the demon army. Who says her magic power is not even as good as Ye Feng?


    A Li, who has not spoken a word, pondered for a while, pursed her lips, and said in a weak voice, "Ye Feng, I can do magic, maybe I can help you..."


    Thinking of the enchantment magic in the habitat of the Nine Tailed Fox tribe, Ye Feng is full of confidence in a Li''s magic art. He grinned happily: "that''s great. We can cast magic array at the entrance of the Emerald Forest before the devil comes!"


    "But my magic power is not enough to support such a large magic array..." Ali collected her eyes and shook her head, indicating that Ye Feng should not be happy too soon.


    As soon as this word comes out, Ye Feng, who was still very excited just now, droops his head.


    It was nedley who pondered, "can we add our magic?"


    "No, my magic is not deep enough to master other people''s magic power and use it to cast the array that covers the horizon." Ali smiles bitterly and shakes his head, saying that he can''t.


    Just when everyone was in a state of melancholy, Xiao Xi suddenly called out: "wuwuwu!"


    With the call of Xiao Xi, a dark magic quietly penetrated into the Emerald Forest land. Ye Feng and the three men were also the first to realize the dark magic.


    Looking out of the Emerald Forest, a high-level demon with broken wings on his back violently broke open the trees blocking the road, and approached Ye Feng three people step by step.


    The eyes of the high-level demons swept over the trembling animals, and their eyes were filled with disdain. But when the three figures of Ye Feng appear in his sight, his eyes twinkle with bloodthirsty cold of finding prey.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 768

    Looking at the huge devil, Ye Feng felt the breath that only high-level demons could have, and his expression gradually became dignified.


    However, he remembers that last time Fiona had to go all out in the face of high-level demons, so he was not sure of winning when facing such a huge high-level demon.


    Nellie and I have found a place to hide from the devil, Nelly


    A listen to Ye Feng let them two hide, two women are eyebrows micro Cu. Especially nedley, she went straight forward and said, "Xiaofeng, I want to fight too!"


    "Sister nedley, you can''t even beat me now. How can you fight the high-level demons? It''s enough for the devil to come to me! "


    He motioned to nedley to step back, and Ye Feng''s unquestionable attitude made Ali in the rear bewildered.


    Now Ye Feng seems to worry about a lot of things than before, and is more responsible than before The idea suddenly appeared in his mind, and Ali''s locked brows stretched out. She stepped forward and pulled back nidli, who wanted to fight with Ye Feng side by side, and shook her head: "sister nedley, believe Ye Feng once."


    Looking at the two winged demons, Ye Feng''s right hand slowly condenses a moon lightsaber which looks like a rune sword. Cold eyes are also filled with a layer of moon, he jumped, the next moment will appear in front of the double winged devil.


    The sword of the wind stirs the wind all over the body. Ye Fengfeng drinks, and the light sword of the moon in his hand points at the top of the devil''s head.


    The dim moonlight sweeps the sharp blade and turns into a huge magic wind sword. It falls straight down.


    The two winged demons below saw Ye Feng''s body so smart that he directly pulled up a towering tree by the roots. His black arm full of ferocious muscles waved the tree, bypassing the sword cut by Ye Feng, and directly attacked Ye Feng himself.


    Seeing that the high-level devil was so big that he ignored the sword he had cut, Ye Feng sneered in his heart, and the light sword of the moon in his hand split the tree in two in an instant.


    After cutting off the tree, Ye Feng did not stop at all. He continued to wield the light saber of the moon and stabbed at the head of the demon with two wings.


    Boom!


    The sword of the moon, mixed with sharp blades, cuts off the two winged demons in a moment, then bursts out a terrifying moon, covering the surrounding vision for a short time.


    Not far away, Ali and nedley are nervously watching the battle center covered by Yuehua, and they are also exploring the magic to lock in the breath of Ye Feng. After confirming that the breath of Ye Feng has not weakened, their two hanging hearts just slightly let down.


    And Xiao Xi is sitting on Ali''s shoulder, grinning and pretending to be fierce, whining and shouting to cheer Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng, who is in the center of the war, uses the power of the sword to make the two winged demons obsessed. At the same time, he himself does not hesitate to stab the moon lightsaber deeply into the devil''s forehead, trying to kill the devil in the shortest time.


    The shadow of the moon soon dissipated, and the scene of Ye Feng stabbing the devil''s forehead with the light saber of the moon was also reflected in the second daughter''s eyes.


    Originally thought that the devil who was practicing black magic would be restrained to death by the magic power of the moon contained in Ye Feng''s sword. However, the devil just howled bitterly for a while, then he stretched out his hand and seized Ye Feng, who was trying to kill the devil.


    "Ye Feng!"


    Under the sound of Ali''s panic, Ye Feng, who was caught by the devil, was also unexpected. Unexpectedly, his magic of the moon did not restrain the two winged devil.


    As soon as his eyes coagulate, his whole body is covered with magic lines of the power of forbidding demons. Ye Feng takes advantage of the high-level devil falling into his forbidden field and quickly opens his body, trying to take a breath.


    But the double winged devil seemed not to be affected by his forbidden area, and the magic hand with black magic spread vigorously towards him.


    "How could it be!" He exclaimed in a loud voice. It was the first time that Ye Feng had awakened the power of the forbidden magic stone. Ye Feng could not affect the existence below the demigods.


    Even the former two predators, although they were not afraid of his magic power, they were also limited by his forbidden magic field. High level demons and Fiona''s strength is similar, may be a little stronger than he is now, but it is impossible not to be affected by his forbidden magic field!


    In order to avoid the terror consumption caused by the power of forbidding demons, Ye Feng immediately recovered the power of forbidding demons. In a hurry to avoid the first wave of attack from the two winged demons, Ye Feng stepped lightly on the treetops with one foot, and his body suddenly rose into the air.


    The sword of wind is infused into the whole body''s terrible wind sword Qi. Ye Feng immediately displays the first paragraph of the wind chopping, and guides the three forces into the tears of the goddess.


    The momentum of his body quickly climbed to the extreme he could reach. Ye Feng, taking advantage of the two winged demons'' failure to organize the next wave of attack, slowly tilted his right hand backward, ready to use the second paragraph of the wind cutting terror with the fastest speed.


    The winged demon is also aware that if the power of the second section of the wind is cut on him, he will not die. Under the crisis consciousness, the devil has not moved the broken wings waved up, blowing the evil wind containing black magic.Accompanied by the evil wind of terror, the devil''s pair of broken wings first leaves the wind, will want to display the second section of the wind chopped leaf wind on the spot.


    The evil wind containing the black magic blows many wind blade scratches on Ye Feng''s body. The wild black evil spirit also invades Ye Feng''s body from the wound, trying to erode the power in Ye Feng''s body.


    Ye Feng is confident that after awakening the power of forbidding demons, he should be able to fight with high-level demons or people of the same level as Fiona. When he is in a passive situation, he runs away in a hurry and is puzzled that the strength of the high-level demons is beyond his imagination.


    See Ye Feng fall into the passive, below the two girls look tight, did not expect that Ye Feng was actually suppressed. And the small Xi of a Li''s shoulder is even more anxious to jump on Ali''s shoulder.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    At the sound of Xiao Xi''s call, Ali and nedley, who could understand each other, changed their faces.


    Ali turned his head and looked at Xiao Xi on his shoulder seriously: "Xiao Xi, are you sure that the high-level devil is a high-level demon who has awakened the divinity?"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi fiercely points her cute Fox''s small head and assures Ali.


    "Ye Feng, who has no divinity, will be defeated sooner or later." Ali''s golden eyes reveal unprecedented panic. She doesn''t want Ye Feng to die here.


    Nedley comforted a Li who was in a mess in time: "I can''t do it. There are two of us who can help him!"


    Xiao Xi sees two people so worried about Ye Feng''s accident that she thinks of the things that she accidentally had divine connection with Ye Feng before. She dislikes the divinity of being Ye Feng, and she doesn''t want to see Ali feel sad for Ye Feng.


    At this time, Xiao Xi is very tangled in his heart and hesitates whether to rush to Ye Feng to provide divinity for Ye Feng and improve Ye Feng''s combat effectiveness.


    Feeling the magic of Ali and nedley ready to move, she decided to help Ye Feng improve her strength instead of letting the weaker two risk.


    Think about it, Xiao Xi ran to Ye Feng who was hit by two winged demons under the surprised gaze of Er nu.


    With her approach, Ye Feng, who is trying to deal with the two winged demons, only feels that his body gradually drifts up, becoming more and more like the strange state when he defeated the two predators.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 769

    The footstep of fleeing in a hurry is more and more light. Ye Feng, who focuses on fighting, has a faint feeling that he can compete with high-level demons.


    It is easy to avoid the attack that made him feel hard before. Ye Feng looks at the huge magic hand that fell from the top right, but he has no idea to dodge.


    The color of pupils gradually changed from the magic of the moon to gray white. The forbidden magic field was quietly launched, and Ye Feng stepped back into the air to meet the fallen magic hand.


    Nerves into a highly tense state, want to test whether their strength has metamorphosis Ye Feng dare not be careless. If he still can''t affect the winged demon as before, he will immediately use the Laurent heart and eye knife to defend.


    With the devil''s hand getting closer and closer, Ye Feng, who is covered in the field of forbidden demons, finds that the dark magic power contained in the magic hand is weakened.


    This discovery made him happy, and confirmed the conjecture that Ye Feng recovered his power of forbidding demons. With the blessing of wind Kendo, Ye Feng quickly dodged the fallen magic hand and climbed onto the arms of double winged demons.


    On the devil''s arm, Ye Feng''s eyes are covered by the moon again. At the same time, his right hand once again held the moon light sword, which looked like a rune sword. The wind of the sword lingered on the tip of the sword like smoke, turning into a wind blade and wrapping around the sword awn of Yuehua.


    The two winged devil saw that the tiny leaf wind actually climbed up his arm, and the other magic hand waved towards the leaf wind like a mosquito.


    The deafening roar of magic sound sounded at the same time. Fortunately, Ye Feng, who responded to it, propped up Ruiwen''s wind shield in time. Otherwise, he would definitely be shocked for a short time.


    While the other hand has not fallen, Ye Feng suddenly soars into the air together. He clenches the hilt of the sword with both hands, and swings it to the devil''s neck.


    Did not expect that Ye Feng would not be close to his head and waved his sword. The demon with two wings secretly scolded Ye Feng for being mean. Frightened and angry, he is busy to block a magic hand in front of his neck, trying to stop being cut out by Ye Feng''s terrible sword.


    The sword that combines the magic of the moon and the sword of the wind is about to collide with the devil''s hand. The sharp blade lingering around the moon first cuts the magic hand mercilessly.


    The invisible blade made the devil''s hand full of terrible sword marks deep into the flesh, and the devil screamed in pain.


    Then, by the magic of the moon condensed into the moon on the solid cut in the magic hand. For a moment, the huge force of the wind and the magic of the moon released by the sword awn cut down the huge winged devil to the ground.


    The wind is howling and the moon is shining. The combination of magic and sword Qi shows its horrible side. The holy magic of the moon instantly penetrated into the devil''s arm from the wound cut by the wind blade, and dispelled the black magic in the devil''s body.


    The holy and peaceful magic of the moon has absolute restraint against the black magic, and instantly melts the devil''s palm and continues to spread to other places.


    If he let the magic of the moon continue to spread, he will definitely be completely purified by the magic of the moon. The winged devil with a ferocious face uses the other hand to break the part below the wrist of the magic hand used to resist the erosion of the magic power of the moon.


    Zila!


    Because of the huge size of the double winged devil, his wrists are broken and his evil blood is dripping around him like a rain of blood.


    Seeing this extremely bloody scene, Ye Feng, who felt sick, felt a kind of impulse to nauseated. Resisting the nausea impulse, he got up again and attacked the winged devil, not wanting to give the devil a chance to breathe.


    Aiming at the devil''s blood dripping wrist, Ye Feng, who has the advantage of restraining the black magic, decides to continue to give the devil a deep blow.


    The dance of breaking the sky and folding wings rose with his flying body. The left eye was shining with stars, and the right eye was covered with a layer of moonlight. Ye Feng waved the light sword of the moon, and walked quickly with the blessing of the wind''s sword.


    Seeing his moon lightsaber stabbing into the wound on the devil''s wrist, Ye Feng''s pupil gradually shrinks.


    The devil''s wrist, which was still raining with blood, suddenly made a strange sound, and then a new big hand grew out of the wound, and exuded the wind of black fog. The new big hand suddenly fell down at close range and hit Ye Feng off guard.


    At such a close distance, he is attacked by the two winged demons. Unexpectedly, Ye Feng tries to escape from the range of his big hand, but he is still patted to the ground by the falling big hand.


    Boom!


    In the forest, the wind blows disorderly in an instant, the dust flies, obscures the sight.


    Not far away, Ali and nedley originally wanted to call back Xiao Xi who ran to Ye Feng without saying a word. But when they saw Ye Feng shot down by the magic hand, they were both eyes wide open, and their eyes were frozen in place for a long time.


    "Ye Ye Feng? " Covering her mouth, Ali shook her head rigidly with disbelief in her voice.


    The dust soon dispersed, and under the dull gaze of the second daughter, a vague figure struggling to support under the magic hand came into their eyes.


    As the figure became more and more clear, the second daughter saw that the figure of the bitter support was Ye Feng, and Xiao Xi did not know when she sat on the shoulder of Ye Feng. I thought Ye Feng would be patted into meat pie by the devil, but now I see that Ye Feng can still hold on, and their empty eyes glow with color.Looking at Ye Feng''s painstaking support, the two girls, who are afraid that Ye Feng can''t hold on, set out to help Ye Feng out of trouble.


    It seems to be sensing their approach, Ye Feng is a violent drink: "don''t come over!"


    The second daughter has never been so fierce by Ye Feng. They are all frightened. But not a moment later, sensing the death threat, the two people understand why Ye Feng told them not to go.


    The magic of the black splashes from their bodies.


    The second daughter, whose face was startled, ran away from the thick black liquid sputtering area, but her body was still contaminated with a lot of thick black magic liquid because of the delayed evacuation.


    Just as the second daughter was about to remove the black liquid, the black liquid on their bodies diffused and bound them tightly under their frightened gaze. Not only that, the black magic is still eroding Ali and nedley''s surface skin, trying to corrode them. Two women can only through their own not as good as Ye Feng''s magic, struggling.


    Glancing at the second daughter who was bound by black liquid, Ye Feng''s face became heavy. He held the light saber of the moon tightly in both hands, and continued to penetrate into the devil''s big hand.


    He can clearly feel that this high-level demon who wants to crush him with brute force is suffering from the pain brought by the magic of the moon and the magic of starlight, and has no time to use black magic to suppress him.


    The wind shield that protects the body constantly resists the black liquid that melts and falls from the double winged demon. Ye Feng is now gambling on his and double winged demon''s endurance.


    If he can''t bear the crushing force, he will definitely be crushed into meat pie, and his death will be miserable. If the double winged devil could not bear the double purification of the magic of starlight and the magic of the moon, then the double winged devil would be purified to ashes by him.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi saw that not far away Ali and nedley were tightly bound by the thick black liquid, he called to let Ye Feng quickly rescue the second daughter.


    Directly guessed what Xiao Xi wanted to express. Ye Feng, who was competing with the two winged demons, was upset by her.


    "Don''t make any noise. I''ll die before the two of them die!"


    Ye Feng roared all over the body, Xiao Xi wronged to curl up, dare not make a sound.


    With the passage of time, Ye Feng and the two winged demons have their own physical strength because of the suppression of each other. And has been peeking at Ali and nidli state of Xiaoxi suddenly feel Ye Feng''s body is unstable, almost shake her to the ground.


    Xiao Xi of the young fox just wants to complain that Ye Feng is not only fierce, but also wants to make her fall down, but also wants to be frightened by Ye Feng''s pale face.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Small Xi was anxious to call a few times, asked whether Ye Feng could not support.


    But Ye Feng now has no time to distract herself from what she wants to express, so she can only concentrate on supporting.


    Looking at his body which was constantly lowered, little Xi Hu''s eyes, which were afraid of his death, twinkled with hot tears, and his forehead appeared the Star Cross condensed by the enchanting magic.


    Hurry to use magic floating in front of Ye Feng, Xiao Xi holds pink love in both hands, and continues to add her soul capturing magic for Ye Feng.


    With her blessing, Ye Feng''s pale complexion gradually improved, and even his physical strength showed signs of recovery.


    A glimmer of joy flashed in his eyes. Ye Feng didn''t expect that Xiao Xi had such ability. The corner of his mouth twitched again when she thought that she had not given her blessing to restore the magic power. It seems that Xiao Xi doesn''t like his actions at ordinary times. It''s not a joke. He really doesn''t like him.


    No longer think about this matter, the strength recovered a little bit, Ye Feng''s eyes solidified, raised his head and looked at the double winged devil whose strength continued to decline, and gave a cold smile.


    This changes and changes, Ye Feng suddenly sends out his strength to shake off his wings, and he waves the light sword of the moon to cut out the sword that must be killed under the devil''s frightened gaze.


    The two winged demon in the weak state has lost the capital to resist this move. With the scream of fear before his death, his huge body is also purified by the magic of the moon and integrated into the void between heaven and earth.


    The huge consumption of leaf wind, even if there is Xiaoxi''s cure, there is still a sense of loss of strength. However, when he thought of Ali and nedry, who were still bound by the black liquid, he rushed back to the second daughter to eliminate the black liquid on her body.


    Just when he planned to let the second daughter and Xiao Xi use healing magic to provide him with treatment, countless shadow creatures that heard the high-level demon scream before death poured into the Emerald Forest.


    Looking at those dark creatures invading here, Ye Feng''s eyes slightly closed and held their breath.


    It seems that he has no time to heal


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 770

    Ye Feng killed countless demons and undead one after another, but the entrance of the Emerald Forest land is still pouring in more demons.


    The evil black magic and the dark undead magic diffuse, diluting the pure healing power in the Emerald Forest land.


    Even if he is a demigod, he will be consumed by these shadow creatures sooner or later. At the same time, Ye Feng glances at the position of nidli and Ali. Seeing that the pressure on the two sides was a little big, he had an idea and led more demons and undead to the side far away from the second daughter.


    Successfully led most of the demon army away, Ye Feng himself also fell into the demon encirclement circle.


    Not far away, nedley and Ali see Ye Feng in danger. They can''t help but speed up the cleaning up of demons and want to rush to help Ye Feng.


    Looking around at the demons around his eyes, Ye Feng directly escapes into nothingness with the blessing of the sword Qi of wind. The moon lightsaber in his hand is also changed to combine the features of Liuyun sword and Moyu sword.


    The forbidden and unique blade Waltz of Laurent family is cut out with Ye Feng from nothingness. Ye Feng, who is accompanied by Xiao Xi, every chop is a declaration of the death of a group of demons.


    One chop


    Second chop


    Three cuts


    Four cuts


    Five cuts


    Although the understanding of blade Waltz''s Kendo is not as good as Fiona''s, the power of Ye Feng''s chop is incomparable. When the fifth was cut down, all the demons that he led together were killed.


    On the other side, Ali and nedley kill a few shadow creatures almost at the same time. The second daughter rushed to Ye Feng''s side. When they saw that the demon army surrounded by them had all been killed, they were stunned.


    Ye Feng, who did not care about the two girls, was trying to make plans for their survival when they were trapped in the ancient forest of kumang.


    After pondering for a while, Ye Feng noticed the entrance of the Emerald Forest Land and said to Ali: "Ali, if it''s sister nedley''s residence, can you cover that area with your magic?"


    Ye Feng''s question made a Li look tight. She muttered, "I''m not sure, but it''s not very big. I can try it!"


    Although Ali''s tone is not confident, Ye Feng decides to let her have a try. As the mainstay of the three, Ye Feng is more and more like hiville and Sara. He says in a positive tone: "then go to sister nidley''s house and hide. From now on, you can hide your breath, so as not to have to fight with the devil again."


    Both of them need Ye Feng''s protection now, and they have no objection. They nod their heads and follow Ye Feng closely, heading for nidli''s residence.


    The three men were cautious all the way, encountered many demons on the way, but they were not found because of their good breath.


    The remains and bloodstains of various animals are all over the forest, and some animals are being brutally killed by demons.


    As a forest keeper, nedley couldn''t resist several times. She wanted to punish those demons, especially those frogs who learned from human beings to set up fires and barbecue. She hated them most.


    Fortunately, her strength did not recover now, all kinds of dangerous actions were stopped by Ye Feng system, and the whereabouts of the three people were not exposed.


    On the way to nidli''s residence, Ye Feng and his three people also met many animals who had been transformed into ghosts and wandered in the forest because of the erosion of the undead''s magic.


    Nedley, who wants to end these animals who have become evil spirits, is extremely ambivalent. The invasion of the demon army left her indelible wound.


    Ye Feng and a Li also see the complicated emotions on her face. From time to time, they comfort her complicated psychology of being hurt by the devil''s violence, hoping that she can feel better.


    After arriving at nedley''s residence, the three found that there were also many demons and undead. Along the way, the psychologically devastated nedley saw these shadow creatures, and the killing intention of beasts broke out in her eyes.


    When Ye Feng and Ali don''t move, nedley expresses her anger toward these shadowy creatures occupying her residence.


    Looked at this nearby are only some relatively low-level demons and the undead, Ye Feng also allows the strength has not yet recovered nedley to fight.


    After these shadow creatures are killed by nedley, Ye Feng says to Ali beside him: "Ali, you can try your magic to block this small area now."


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" At the right time, Xiao Xi on Ye Feng''s shoulder floats to Ali with his magic power, indicating that she wants to help him with the magic array.


    With a smile, she kneaded Xiao Xi''s face. A Li''s face faded, her golden eyes closed slowly, and her hands reprinted complicated magic fingerprints.


    The brilliance of jadeite is shining. With the help of Xiao Xi, Ali quickly displays the unique magic of nine tail fox.


    The enchanting magic power in her body leaked out and turned into a faint emerald green light, covering the periphery of nedley''s residence.


    Not a moment later, a jade border that can cover the surrounding horizon will be formed. However, Ali did not stop casting, but continued to cooperate with Xiao Xi to integrate the emerald green light of the border with the surrounding environment, turning it into an invisible and colorless magic enchantment.Seeing a Li''s successful use of the enchantment, Ye Feng was pleased and praised him: "Ali, you are really wonderful!"


    After performing the magic art, Ali slowly opens her closed eyes. When she hears Ye Feng praising her, her pretty face blushes shyly.


    "I will be satisfied if I can help you..."


    Under the cover of the moon, Ye Feng did not notice the blush on Ali''s face and the ambiguous emotion mixed in his words. Thinking that the three were safe for the time being, he sighed with a sigh of relief: "Ali, sister nedley, let''s live together in sister nidley''s cave tonight. We''ll be safer together."


    With that, he took the lead and went first into nedley''s dark cave. A li in the rear sees that there is no light in the cave. She also timely mobilizes the enchanting magic power to condense the emerald light group, providing a weak vision for the three people.


    However, nedley walked at the end in a low mood and looked at Ye Feng in the front with her eyes twinkling, as if there was something difficult to say.


    Careful Ali noticed that nedley seemed to have something to say. After sitting down by the stone bed deep in the cave, she opened her mouth and asked, "sister nedley, do you have something to say to us?"


    Ali''s words made nedley''s face tremble. Seeing that Ye Feng also looked at her with concern, she began to wriggle her lips: "I want to find the surviving animals, especially those who ran to the Emerald Forest to take refuge with us. I want to bring them to me."


    "No, it''s too dangerous. We can''t even protect ourselves. How can we have the energy to save those animals?" Ye Feng shakes his head. He doesn''t want nedley, who is weak now, to die.


    "I am the guardian of the forest. I must find out if there are any surviving animals!" Nedley looks at Ye Feng with determination.


    Facing nedley''s resolute eyes, Ye Feng seems to be able to see that even if he disagrees, nedley will try to find the surviving animals.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng decided to agree with nidli''s idea of saving animals in order to avoid nedley from making some dangerous moves that worried him. However, in order to ensure nedley''s safety, he felt it necessary to replace nedley with him to save the animals that survived in the forest.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng sighed and said seriously, "sister nedley, you and Ali will stay in the enchantment world. Tomorrow morning, I will save the surviving animals for you. Don''t tell me you want to go too. If you don''t listen to me, I''ll have to stop your magic!"


    "OK..." Since Ye Feng said so, nedley had to choose to listen to Ye Feng. She was really afraid that she would continue to argue with Ye Feng. Ye Fengfeng stopped her magic power and did not save her animals for her.


    Finally, Ye Feng grinned optimistically.


    "Have a good rest tonight. You can sleep on the stone bed, and I will sleep on the ground. Tomorrow morning, I will try my best to see more in the forest. If there are any animals that can be saved, I will try my best to save them!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 771

    In the ancient forest full of demons and undead, Ye Feng searched for the traces of the surviving creatures aimlessly. Ye Feng hid his breath to avoid disturbing the shadow creatures and causing unnecessary trouble.


    The animals encountered on the road are either twisted into monsters by dark magic, or become ghosts after death and wander in the woods. This gives Ye Feng a headache. If he can''t find the living protozoa in the forest, how can he explain to nedry when he goes back.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng decided to go to the Emerald Forest Land first. If all the animals there were killed by shadowy creatures, he would have to go to the den of different kinds of animals that nidley had told him about.


    Think of it, Ye Feng''s body shuttles through the forest, and flies to the Emerald Forest land. On the way to the Emerald Forest, Ye Feng did not give up searching for living things on the ground, but he did not encounter any living animals along the way.


    As he falls into the Emerald Forest, Ye Feng notices that there are fewer demons and undead than before they fled here.


    Walking cautiously in the forest land, Ye Feng, who hides his breath, is horrified to find pieces of enchanting jewels stained with black magic gas. There are several undead knights and high-level demons patrolling around.


    At the same time, Ye Feng held his breath and concentrated his mind. He did not dare to release a little breath for fear of being detected by these high-level demons.


    The gloomy and frightful breath of cold pervaded the Emerald Forest land, which had lost its former peaceful breath, and the leaf wind, which had hidden the breath, was shivering with cold.


    Ye Feng did not find the animals who had taken refuge with them before in the Emerald Forest land, but Ye Feng found many animal bodies, demonized animals and dead souls.


    In the heart basically had some he does not want to mention the guess, the leaf wind sighed sadly. But just sighing, he left the Emerald Forest quietly.


    Looking back on some of the den sites that nedley told him before he went out this morning, Ye Feng first went to the den nearest to the Emerald Forest land.


    No trace of any surviving animals was found in the lair, and Ye Feng quickly went to the other dens that nedley said.


    As expected, Ye Feng found no trace of any living things in several animal dens. When Ye Feng was about to give up, he accidentally found a frightened cub near a tree hole.


    A glimmer of joy flashed in his eyes. Ye Feng immediately stopped flying and rescued the cub.


    He searched several burrows incessantly, and Ye Feng found several shivering lion cubs and rabbit cubs hiding in caves and underground caves.


    All saved one by one, ye Fengyuan thought that many surviving animals would be found in the next den. But since he rescued three rabbit cubs from the nearest burrow, he has not found any other living animals.


    Holding the lion cub and the bear cub, Ye Feng glanced at the three rabbit cubs sitting on his shoulder and hesitated to continue searching for the rest of the den.


    Just as he hesitated, he suddenly heard the screeching sound of the demons and the undead who were infuriated nearby and shivered subconsciously.


    Nervous instant high tension, Ye Feng jumped into the tree top next to the tree, far away looking at the direction of the voice.


    In the eye, Ye Feng sees a group of low-level undead without intelligence in a group under the leadership of several disgusting bog frogs, as if surrounded by someone.


    Because it is too far away, Ye Feng''s line of sight is also very fuzzy, can''t see who is surrounded by the dead and the frog.


    After a brief hesitation, Ye Feng takes a deep breath and quietly approaches those shadow creatures.


    As he approached, his sight became clearer and clearer. In the encirclement circle, a human maiden first comes into Ye Feng''s eyes.


    Although he can''t see the girl''s face clearly, Ye Feng is more concerned that the girl''s shoulders, arms and body are full of various animal cubs.


    They are surrounded by elk, elk, leopard and so on.


    Seeing the low-level undead attacking the girl one after another under the command of the frog in the magic marsh, Ye Feng is about to set out to help the girl tide over the difficulties, but is surprised to find that the girl can still do magic.


    The extremely cold breath congeals into ice, turns into sharp magic ice thorn, stabs one after another to attack the undead. However, it seems that the girl''s magic is not profound enough. Under the omni-directional attack of the low-level undead, it is still a little difficult.


    Ye Feng, whose strength is not the same as before, roughly estimated the combat effectiveness of those shadow creatures surrounding the girl. After confirming that he could easily deal with it, he immediately jumped down from the sky.


    In the startled eyes of the Terran girl, Ye Feng''s swift body moves nimbly between the shadow creatures like a swift wind, so that the shadow creatures can''t tell where Ye Feng will appear at the moment, and his figure is very elegant.


    He played Professor Yasuo''s cutting before stepping forward incisively and vividly. Ye Feng also secretly accumulated two chopping steel flashes. Finally, he saw the right time and cut out a whirlwind by waving the lightsaber of the moon with his erratic figure, and killed all the shadow creatures surrounding the Terran girl.


    When he turned to look at the girl, both he and the girl fell into a temporary dullness after seeing each other''s cheek.The Terran girl was the first to come back to her senses. She ran to Ye Feng with a surprised face and showed a naive smile: "Ye Feng, I have found you!"


    Gazing at the girl''s pure pretty face, Ye Feng doubts the girl''s name: "Oriana, how can you be here?"


    She had a lot of words to say to Ye Feng, but when Ye Feng asked, Oriana had to hold back what she thought and said, "Lord Soraka asked me to come to you, and remind you that it''s time to take Ali back to Ionia."


    Smell speech, leaf breeze nodded to show that he knew. Then he looked at the animal cubs next to Oriana and said thoughtfully, "Ariana, did you save these animals?"


    "Well, I met two elk cubs in the forest. They were attacked by demons, and they were kind enough to save them. Then they took me to the den where many animals were hiding. They asked me to save other animals as well. I saved them. Later, more and more, they were surrounded by these shadow creatures."


    Oriana nodded in annoyance and told Ye Feng how she saved the animals.


    After hearing her story, Ye Feng can''t help sweating for the behavior of Ariana taking so many animal cubs in the forest full of demons without considering.


    Looking around the woods where there are no shadow creatures around her eyes, Ye Feng decides to take Oriana back to Ali''s magic enchantment first. In this way, he can not only keep Aliana safe, but also take the young animals back to work with nedry.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng doesn''t stop too much. Before other shadow creatures arrive, he takes Oriana to nidli''s residence at full speed.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 772

    Taking Oriana back to nidli''s residence, Ye Feng tells orinna about the recent events of the three of them, and brings the animal cubs that he and Ariana rescued together into the cave.


    "Sister nedley, Ali, I''m back!"


    At the sound of Ye Feng''s cry, Ali and nedley, who live in the depths of the cave, run out. Seeing Ye Feng''s side, in addition to the animals nedley asked for help, there were more Oriana. Nedley could not help asking Ye Feng: "Xiaofeng, is this


    Ye Feng replied truthfully: "this is Oriana, my good friend. She came here under the instruction of Lord Soraka and prepared to take us back to Ionia."


    "Or are you going to get out of here?" When nedley heard that she was going to Ionia, she was still very reluctant to give up everything here.


    Seeing from the expression of nedley, she didn''t want to leave kumang ancient forest. Ye Feng tried to persuade him: "yes, sister nedley, do you want to stay here to protect these animals from evil spirits? Now that I''ve brought them back, sister, you''d better go back to Ionia with us


    Ali listens to Ye Feng''s persuading nedley to return to Ionia, knowing that even if she opposes again, Ye Feng will take her back by force. Her head is full of thoughts about how she should face her best friend sylvier when she comes back to Ionia. She has taken the essence of Ye Feng and she really dare not face him.


    At the time of her wild thoughts, Ye Feng has persuaded good nedley, let nedley also return to Ionia.


    After persuading nedley, Ye Feng immediately turns his eyes to Ali, and Ali, who is aware of Ye Feng''s gaze, is also slightly trembling in his heart.


    "Ali, it''s time for us to go back to Ionia."


    The expected words fall into the ear, and a Li''s moving eyes flow with a flickering light. She raised her head and met Ye Feng''s eyes pitifully. She also wanted to do the last struggle. She bit her red lips: "but my addiction has not been cured. Is it really good to go back now?"


    "The shards of soul sucking jewels have been infected by black magic gas, and can no longer effectively delay your life. Therefore, it is most safe to go back to Ionia and ask Lord Soraka for help." Ye Feng answers Ali''s question without any doubt. He doesn''t want her addiction to be bad, because she is infected with evil Qi and becomes a devil.


    Ali wants to make trouble with Ye Feng just like she did several times before. Let Ye Feng not take her back. But after the persistent eye contact with Ye Feng, she still gave up this plan and chose to compromise.


    "I listen to you..."


    Smelling Ali''s compromise words, Ye Feng is slightly stunned. Obviously, he doesn''t react. Ali, who has been so fierce several times before, will listen to him this time. Originally, he was prepared to ban Ali''s ability to move if she hurt herself or ran away. Unexpectedly, Ali promised to be so relaxed.


    However, in any case, it finally solved the problem that Ali didn''t want to go back to Ionia. Ye Feng was relieved in his heart and his face was happy.


    It also shows that Ali still has a little emotion in her heart. Ye Feng caresses the magic lines on her pretty face: "when I go back, I will ask Lord Soraka to purify the evil Qi you have contaminated. As for addiction, take your time!"


    "Well!" Soft voice whispered, pretty face touched by the subtle touch of Ye Feng makes Ali''s ears red, and his heart rippled with strange waves.


    Seeing Ye Feng appeasing her second daughter, she said at the right time: "Ye Feng, since all the arrangements have been made, I''ll contact Caitlin first and ask her to pick us up on the Rafik!"


    "Well, please." The matter here is finally coming to an end. Although he did not cultivate divinity or cure Ali, Ye Feng was able to escape from the kumang ancient forest which was blocked by karlsas, and Ye Feng still laughed easily.


    Olliana also smiles back, then takes out her smart phone and goes to one side to contact Caitlin.


    However, as soon as Oriana dials Caitlin''s phone call, Ali''s addiction to no Dementor beads breaks out.


    She was paralyzed in pain, with a cold sweat on her forehead, and her sense was eroded by her desire to suck human spirits.


    The attack of her illness also scared Ye Feng three people, as well as Xiao Xi. Ye Feng calmed down at first, motioned for Oriana to continue talking with Caitlin about taking them back to Ionia, and then picked up the twitching Ali and went to the deep cave.


    "Ye Ye Feng, I I want to Come on Let me smoke Take a sip... "


    Ye Feng holds her to the stone bed where nedley usually sleeps. During this short time, Ali''s soul has already experienced countless spiritual torments caused by no soul capturing jewels. Her body also seems to be crawling with all kinds of tiny insects, gnawing at her skin and internal organs, which makes her feel unbearable.


    Although she often suffered from similar double torture for lack of soul capture jewels hundreds of years ago, Ali still could not resist this level of pain.


    Seeing Ali''s pain, Xiao Xi feels like a knife. She is so anxious that she shakes in front of Ye Feng and signals Ye Feng to save Ali.


    Thinking of the last time he took the initiative to let Ali smoke, Ye Feng hesitated, and then gritted his teeth and said, "Ali, bear with me. Let''s bear with you. Don''t be afraid if you have me with you."Ali wanted to say that she would faint if she could endure it again, and every time she endured would lose her vitality. She could not guarantee whether her patience would be her last. However, the double torture of body tingling and soul burning was intensifying, which made her unable to speak normally.


    After a while, Ali fainted because he couldn''t bear the pain. But in her sleep, she is still suffering from the attack of addiction, in the dream of painful nonsense.


    With Caitlin good contact with Aliana went back to the cave, and saw Ali, who had been in a coma and could not extricate herself, was also very worried about her kindness.


    She timely told Ye Feng of the time when the Rafik would come to meet him: "Ye Feng, Caitlin said that the Rafik could not take off for the time being because she was busy with the research on the new Hicks weapon system, but she should be able to arrive in kumanggu forest tomorrow morning!"


    After hearing this, Ye Feng nods, and his eyes are always staring at Ali''s painful sleepy cheek.


    With the passage of time, Ali''s pain gradually weakened, and her miserable face gradually improved in her sleep, but it was followed by another change that made Ye Feng three feel terrible.


    A Li''s beautiful and gorgeous face appears a little wrinkle, and gradually presents aging wrinkles. A black hair gradually turned into old-age white hair, delicate body is also a sign of aging.


    Youth and vitality fade away, just like the flowers withering with the wind, Ali''s vigorous life power is also slowly disappearing, entering the old age that may die at any time, vulnerable.


    All three of Ye Feng are stunned by this horrible change, staring at Ali, who has become an old man.


    Sensing that Ali''s life will die at any time, Xiao Xi whines in front of Ye Feng''s body, and her sad cry also pulls the three people back to their gods.


    "I just want to try to make Ali not suck human spirit. How can it be like this..." A deep sense of self blame fills Ye Feng''s heart. Seeing Ali''s aging from a young woman to a dying man, let him be optimistic at ordinary times. At this time, he is also in a state of emotional collapse.


    "Ye Feng, it''s not your fault. You are also kind..." Aoliana see, busy to appease the emotional collapse of Ye Feng.


    As Oriana said, no blame Ye Feng. In fact, with proper patience, Ali will not grow old immediately. It''s just that at the beginning, Ali was cultivated from a fox. He didn''t have a soul sucking pearl, and he didn''t know how to suck human spirit. In addition, after losing the soul sucking pearl, he had to endure many times. After hundreds of years of accumulation, this time he became old.


    But now it''s useless to say anything. What Ye Feng needs to do is to think of the Countermeasures for Ali''s recovery.


    Glancing at the magic lines on Ali''s face, nedley said directly to Ye Feng: "Ali''s state is no longer able to absorb human spirit. If you want to make her recover, I''m afraid there will be only pieces of soul sucking pearl. Xiao Feng, take her to the Emerald Forest land with you."


    Ye Feng, who didn''t want Ali to continue to be tainted with evil Qi, instinctively objected: "but the pieces of soul sucking pearl are contaminated with evil Qi, how can..."


    Before he finished speaking, nedley interrupted, "now, apart from the shards of the Dementor pearl, do you have any other way to bring her back to life?"


    Be naideli said speechless, Ye Feng heart is not taste. His eyes twinkled at Ali, whose vitality was getting weaker and weaker for a moment. His eyes flashed: "sister nedley, Oriana, you wait for me here. I''ll take Ali to the Emerald Forest!"


    With the decision, Ye Feng holds Ali in his arms and runs out of the cave under the eyes of nedley and Oriana.


    Xiao Xi, who is also concerned about Ali, jumps to Ye Feng''s shoulder and escorts the aging Ali to the Emerald Forest with Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 773

    Caitlin, who had just talked to Olivia in the control room of the Rafik, looked at sylvier and Sara who had been listening for a long time.


    She said with a smile: "now you don''t have to worry about it. Tomorrow Ye Feng will come back."


    On hearing this, Sarah did not reply. Instead, she turned her head slightly and looked at the sub screen of Yefeng''s image since she couldn''t dig into the ancient forest last time.


    Shivell stares at Sarah for a moment, and says thoughtfully, "Caitlin, we''d better be careful when we pick Ye Feng''s children tomorrow. Oriana says that the place is occupied by demons now."


    "Don''t worry, Oriana also said that the blockade over the border was opened by Lord Soraka? Moreover, kalthas was also led away by the Lord Soraka. As long as we don''t land before the leaf wind is picked up, there will be no danger if we are not surrounded. "


    Caitlin patted him on the shoulder, signaling him not to be too nervous. After chatting with him for a while, she left the control room only when there were other matters to be dealt with before leaving. She left the control room and handed over the place to the two men for the time being.


    ¡­¡­


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Sitting on the shoulder of Ye Feng, Xiao Xi calls several times from time to time, trying to wake up Ali, who is gradually moving towards the end of her life. However, no matter how she called, the aging and lifeless Ali couldn''t hear or respond to her.


    Running the wind sword, the scenery around Ye Feng is rapidly regressing at a terrible speed. From time to time, Xiao Xi''s sad call sounded in his ear. All the way, he was particularly silent, and his mood was extremely depressed. He took the aging Ali to the Emerald Forest Land in silence.


    All kinds of thoughts related to the disappearance of Ali''s life filled his mind. Unable to calm down, he carried Ali to the Emerald Forest Land unconsciously.


    Successfully avoid wandering in the vicinity of demons and undead, Ye Feng step by step into the Emerald Forest. His nerves were in a state of intense tension, and he glanced at the high-level demons patrolling the fragments of the Dementor''s pearl. After confirming that there are two undead knights and two two winged high-level demons, Ye Feng takes advantage of their four not at the same time to sneak deeper.


    Open your mouth for a long sigh of relief, Ye Feng''s tight heartstrings have been slightly relieved. Quietly close to the pieces of soul capture pearl, Ye Feng whispers to Xiao Xi, no matter what will happen, there are all demons.


    Although Xiao Xi is only a three Tailed Fox, she still knows which is more important. A pair of fox eyes showed a serious look, Xiao Xi heavily ordered her cute little fox head.


    He slowly put Ali from his arms to the ground, and Ye Feng compassionately stroked the wrinkled face of the old Ali. In his heart, He reproached himself for letting Ali endure the pain brought by the attack of addiction.


    Xiao Xi floats to the pieces of the enchanting pearl, and the four foxes hold the pieces of the Pearl bigger than her and come to Ye Feng.


    Reluctantly, he smiles at Xiao Xi, who shares his worries. Ye Feng, who is still in a very gloomy mood, conceals his inner dark mood and takes over the pieces of the enchanting pearl held by Xiao Xi.


    First of all, after looking at the appearance of the pieces of soul sucking beads, Ye Feng is extremely reluctant to absorb the energy of the pieces of soul sucking beads contaminated with black magic gas.


    However, thinking that the pieces of soul sucking pearl contaminated with evil Qi is the only way to cure Ali, Ye Feng still chooses to compromise.


    If Elise is here at the moment, she will not miss the opportunity to shake Ye Feng''s mood. It''s a pity that as a demon, she was influenced by Ye Feng. She never came back from the last time she was sent back to Ionia to accompany Zach. She no longer paid attention to demonizing Ali and making Ye Feng a slave of the dead.


    Let''s not talk about Elise. Ye Feng, who takes the pieces of Dementor beads, does not think deeply about what the spider shadow in the pieces of soul capture beads represents. Instead, he puts the pieces of soul taking beads on Ali''s abdomen.


    Lifting Ali''s dry hands, Ye Feng presses his hands tightly on the pieces of soul capture beads on his abdomen.


    Sensing the death of the former owner a Li, the shards of enchanting beads stained with black magic Qi run on their own without Ye Feng and Xiao Xi casting, and separate Elise''s dark evil Qi from pure Dementor magic, and use the enchanting magic to treat Ali who is in critical condition.


    With the passage of time, although Ali''s face is still very old, vitality is no sign of improvement, but her other parts of the aging skin began to restore luster, eliminate wrinkles.


    See here, Ye Feng has been carrying in the heart of the stone temporarily fell. Although Ali''s healing speed is very slow, Ye Feng is at least relieved that she is getting better.


    Xiao Xi is happily swinging in front of Ye Feng, looking forward to Ali''s recovery.


    The tight heart string slightly relaxed a little, Ye Feng just wanted to remind Xiao Xi to be a little bit obedient in front of his eyes, but in an instant, he felt the eyes from four directions.


    Suddenly stood up, Ye Feng looked around his eyes and found that all the four high-level demons who had left earlier all came back. Scrupulously glanced at the four high-level demons who were staring at him, he secretly scolded himself for forgetting that these demons would patrol back.The gloomy and cold spirit of the dead and the dark and terrible devil breath locked Ye Feng, and four high-level demons threw a sinister smile at him one after another.


    The four high-level demons blocked all the angles of Ye Feng''s escape. They approached Ye Feng slowly. The suffocating sense of oppression was getting deeper and deeper. Ye Feng''s nerves, which were so hard to relax, tightened up again, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    He has never faced the siege of four high-level demons at one time, and Ye Feng instinctively gives birth to a trace of fear of the four high-level demons. He could almost imagine that he would be torn to pieces by these four demigods.


    Although Xiao Xi beside Ye Feng is a little timid, she still pretends to be fierce and grins at the high-level demons who surround them, indicating that she is not easy to provoke.


    When Ye Feng''s heart is full of fear, Xiao Xi, who has established a relationship with Ye Feng''s soul, is also aware of Ye Feng''s fear and uneasiness.


    This is not a time to be afraid. Xiao Xi, who has almost negligible ontological combat capability, doesn''t want Ye Feng to die for fear.


    He has to protect her, protect Ali! How can you be afraid?


    The more you want to be, the more angry Xiao Xi floats to Ye Feng''s body and stretches out two front claws without nails on Ye Feng''s face.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    If it was in the past, Ye Feng would criticize Xiao Xi for his mischief. But this time, the Ye Feng, who was photographed back to God by Xiao Xi, didn''t complain that Xiao Xi was fooling around with him.


    On the contrary, Ye Feng, awakened by Xiao Xi, takes a deep look at Ali, who is still receiving the treatment of soul capture pearl fragments. His fear begins to dissipate because he wants to protect Ali.


    The battle spirit is high, Ye Feng''s right hand condenses the moon''s lightsaber, and his firm eyes show his determination to kill.


    The sword spirit dances wildly with the wind. The next moment, Ye Feng jumps forward and attacks the undead knight on his left side. The moon lightsaber stabs the undead Knight''s left shoulder at a speed that is hard for ordinary people to guess.


    The other three high-level demons, seeing this, are also making troubles one after another, trying to cooperate with the undead Knight attacked by Ye Feng''s forerunner to strangle Ye Feng as a human being here.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 774

    The moment the moon''s lightsaber stabbed the undead knight, the wind''s sword Qi will tear open a hole, and the crazy sword spirit and the holy moon''s magic will instantly invade the undead Knight''s body and purify his evil spirit of the dead.


    The preemptive Ye Feng soon gained the advantage. When he planned to take advantage of the dead Knight''s tiredness to deal with the battle quickly, another undead knight and two giant winged demons attacked him.


    Ye Feng, whose face is startled, has no choice but to escape, but his arm is held down by the undead knight in front of him. It is obvious that the wounded undead Knight wants to cooperate with the other three demons to kill him here.


    In the heart secretly scolded a, Ye Feng''s eyes a Ling, the magic lines of the power of forbidding demons cover the right arm in an instant, while the undead knight is affected by his forbidden magic field, he sidelights.


    He narrowly escaped the attack of high-level demons from three directions, but Ye Feng, who dodged too late, was still approached by four high-level demons at the same time.


    With the wind, Ruiwen''s soul roar can be seen clearly. Ye Feng bows down and waves the light sword of the moon, shaking the sword spirit of the wind nearby.


    The sword spirit is centered on Ye Feng and shakes the space around him. The high-level demons who besiege him are shaken out of their senses for a short time.


    While they were distracted for a moment, Ye Feng, like a breeze, displayed Yasuo''s cutting in front of him. He passed through one of the winged demons and escaped from the encirclement.


    After two consecutive cuts, Ye Feng temporarily opened the distance between him and the four high-level demons. A little breath, Ye Feng is very confused in the heart, the strength of the four high-level demons does not seem to be very unified. Three of them were very similar to the high-level demons he had estimated to be similar to Fiona''s strength. Only one undead knight was as terrible as the winged demons he had fought before.


    In the eyes of the goddess, there is a difference between the wind and the wind.


    At the same time, Ye Feng, who is highly concentrated in spirit, is very gloomy and his brain is running rapidly. He thinks about how to reduce the huge pressure of facing the four high-level demons at the same time.


    He quickly glanced at the two winged demons and the undead knight who came from the left and right at the same time. Ye Feng had an idea, and a mischievous smile appeared in the corner of his mouth.


    Not in a hurry to dodge the attack of two people, Ye Feng uses another undead knight in front of him when the attack of two demons is about to hit him.


    While passing through the undead knight in front of him, the chopping flash like clouds and flowing water is also cut out with the moon lightsaber waved by Ye Feng.


    With the release of chopping steel flash, Ye Feng''s sword spirit of wind is also condensed into a more manic wind sword spirit, lingering around him.


    Previously, both the demon and the undead Knight attacked him at the same time. He didn''t expect that he would dodge so quickly. The attack of both demons hit his own people.


    The two wings of the demon with two wings are pierced by the spear of the undead, and the undead knight is also dazzled by the wings because he is not as big as the winged devil.


    The other two high-level demons are timely to close their hands, have to look at the direction of Ye Feng''s escape. Just when they were going to launch the next round of attack, who thought Ye Feng would turn back arrogantly, and with the help of the undead knight who was stunned, he made a step forward chopping.


    The elegant figure is matched with the precise steel flash. The sword Qi and sword meaning of Ye Feng''s whole body roar up. The sharp vigorous weathering turns into invisible wind blade. The wounds of the four high-level demons gathered together are extremely painful.


    After two times of cutting steel flash, Ye Feng''s sword Qi has reached the extreme. Take a deep breath. As Ye Feng cuts out the third chopping flash, a tornado that is even more violent than the whirlwind blows out in an instant, and binds the four high-level demons together.


    The fierce wind cut is released at the right time, and Ye Feng''s body appears in the center of the tornado at the moment, and cuts out one after another fierce slash at the high-level demons who are bound by him.


    One of the most powerful of the four high-level demons, the undead knight, was the first to get rid of the fetters of the tornado, and waved a ghost spear to shake off Ye Feng. As Ye Feng is shaken open, the other three high-level demons also disperse the tornado that Ye Feng condenses together.


    Ye Feng did not expect that he expended so much physical strength to display the fierce wind, and he would be taken off by the devil so quickly. When his physical strength began to decline, he reluctantly took a deep breath, and then used the breeze to stabilize his body in mid air.


    But at the same moment when he stabilized his body, four high-level demons, who had been embarrassed by him, approached again.


    The great wings covered his sight, and the dark spear pierced his heart. Without any defense, Ye Feng''s breath gradually solidified after being attacked by four high-level demons at such close range.


    The shadow of death shrouds Ye Feng. In a desperate situation, he subconsciously displays Laurent''s heart eye knife, trying to block the devil''s deadly attack.


    Bang!


    The attack of the four high-level demons is successfully blocked by his Laurent heart eye knife under Ye Feng''s frightening gaze, and the demons besieging him are hurt.


    Looking at the four high-level demons shaken away by Laurent''s heart and eye knife, Ye Feng suddenly has an illusion of dreaming. He didn''t die?Xiao Xi saw that he still had time to be distracted when he was at stake in life and death.


    Ye Feng, who is called back to the soul, is once again tense. He looks at the four high-level demons that are shaken open by Laurent''s heart and eye knife. Less than half of his physical strength is left to display his sharp blade Waltz and quietly disappear into nothingness.


    And Xiao Xi is still not brought into nothingness by Ye Feng. Fortunately, she floats in the air with her magic power in time, otherwise she will definitely fall to the ground like last time.


    The sharp blade Waltz cuts more and more fiercely, and the sharp slashing strike appears and disappears with Ye Feng''s shadow. Each of his cuts leaves a terrible sword mark on the devil''s body.


    The four high-level demons, who were originally wounded by the Gale''s severance, have added new wounds, and their strength has become extremely weak compared with that before the war.


    Ye Feng, who finished his last chop, was unable to use the wind breaking and blade Waltz again and fell heavily to the ground.


    Seeing this, Xiao Xi immediately jumped to his shoulder and used the enchanting magic to recover Ye Feng''s physical strength.


    Leaning against the light saber of the moon, Ye Feng stands up with difficulty. Ye Feng breathes heavily and looks at the four high-level demons with the same serious injuries. He is shocked that they are not dead.


    The four high-level demons are also afraid of Ye Feng''s strength. They are puzzled why a human being has such terrible strength.


    The fragments of the enchanting pearl that carlsas ordered them to guard were being used to cure Ali. The only thing that the undead knight who killed didn''t care much. However, the two winged demons who could think calmly understood why Ye Feng worked so hard with them.


    The two winged demons motioned to the undead knight to catch the sleeping Ali, and then the four of them quickly swept to Ali under the frightened gaze of Ye Feng.


    Watching the four high-level demons turn to fire Ali, Ye Feng is afraid that Ali will die, and is angry at the evil''s despicable behavior.


    He wants to stop him, but he reaches the limit when he continuously wields the sharp blade Waltz and the strong wind to stop him. Even with the treatment of Xiao Xi, his walking speed is still incomparably slow.


    The anger of anger and despair burned in his heart and ignited the seeds of believers hidden in his heart.


    Elise''s black magic suddenly spread from it. Ye Feng, in a state of fury, didn''t notice that his ferocious face showed magic lines symmetrical with ALI.


    Regardless of how weak he suddenly gained strength, Ye Feng''s moon light sword formed by the magic of the moon also turned into a magic sword formed by black evil Qi.


    Under the blessing of black magic Qi, Ye Feng also has enough physical strength to display the second stage of high speed wind chopping, which consumes a huge amount of energy. The fierce wind chopper is like a storm, and the black magic mixed with all the corruption is surging out.


    The high-level demons are not only lacerated with new wounds, but also infiltrated into the devil''s body with the help of new and old wounds.


    The devil''s body is torn by the fusion of the devil wind from the inside to the outside. Just in a breath, the four powerful high-level demons are torn into powder by the evil wind and dissipated.


    And the bright sky also did not know when, fell into the deep night.


    Due to the influence of evil Qi on Ye Feng''s body, even the shadow pattern of spider in the tail hidden by Xiao Xi is also revealed. Frightened by the leaf wind, the little Heather shivered and curled up in his shoulder, his eyes twinkling with tears.


    Ye Feng, who is worried about Ali, doesn''t notice that he affects the seed of believers. He quickly returns to Ali and looks at Ali''s state nervously.


    The old wrinkled face and skin disappeared, and Ali recovered her beautiful face and jade like skin under the treatment of soul capture pearl fragments, but her pretty face still had a magic line that could not be dispersed.


    "Xiao Xi, Ali, she''s recovered!" Excited some lisp, under the support of black magic leaf wind state is extremely unstable.


    Releasing the magic to explore Ali''s physical condition, Ye Feng''s excitement and smile just emerged on his face disappeared as Ali''s vitality did not improve.


    What makes Ye Feng more difficult to accept is that Ali''s vitality is not only not better, but also weaker than during the day.


    "Don''t your face and skin look young? How could it still be dead? " Ye Feng, who is hard to accept in his heart, murmurs to himself, and his mentality is also disordered under the influence of evil Qi.


    Curled up on Ye Feng''s shoulder, Xiao Xi shivers. Hearing Ye Feng''s words, she jumps to the chest of Ali and feels the breath of him.


    After perceiving that Ali''s vitality was nearly lax, Xiao Xi could no longer help the tears in fox''s eyes and sobbed bitterly.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 775

    Dudu Dudu Dudu Dudu


    In the control room of the Rafik, Sara and shivell wait quietly, watching Caitlin control the magic satellite through the terminal, trying to project the inexplicably shielded scene of kumang ancient forest.


    A moment later, Caitlin stops operating the control terminal and looks back at Sarah''s second daughter with a wry smile.


    Her wry smile told the second daughter that the magic satellite still could not monitor the ancient forest in kumang. They were also expected, indicating that she did not need to care about this.


    Caitlin apologized, but said optimistically: "although the magic satellite can''t project the image of kumanggu forest, we can still provide a close-up picture of the forest directly through the rifik''s own monitoring system after we reach the top of the forest, and we can also locate the red dot of Oriana''s walkie talkie. I believe we should not take them back to Ionia There will be too many obstacles. "


    Caitlin''s words let shivell and Sara temporarily put aside their worries that they couldn''t monitor the images of kumang ancient forest from a long distance. They also looked slow.


    Just as they were about to continue talking to Caitlin about other matters, there was a rapid footstep on the promenade outside the control room.


    "Sister shivell Sister sylvier, are you done? Lulu is hungry


    "Amu wants to eat biljiwater''s Haikui meat!"


    With the rapid footsteps, the childish voice of amu and Lulu is getting closer and closer.


    Looking at Caitlin''s eyes, he shrugged and said, "Caitlin, I think I''m going to have a vacation tonight."


    Caitlin with understanding smile: "you go, tomorrow to start, today is a good rest!"


    Sarah also winked at Caitlin apologetically, and she remembered that she had promised two little guys to go with them to a sea bug dinner yesterday.


    Just as they were talking, two little guys, who were still outside the corridor, came running in and threw themselves into hivier''s arms.


    He kisses the two little guys reluctantly. He gives Sarah a look and walks out of the control room with Lulu and amu.


    "Be good. I''m sure I''ll have a big meal tonight!"


    ¡­¡­


    As he prepares to enjoy a big meal of Quebec insects on his side, Ye Feng, who is in the ancient forest of kumang, is despairing for Ali''s fading vitality.


    Why just let Ali endure once without replenishing his soul, even the pieces of soul sucking pearl can''t restore Ali''s lost vitality?


    He tried to inject the power of starlight and the magic of the moon into Ali''s body with his poor healing skills, but it still couldn''t stop Ali''s vitality from disappearing.


    Not striving to shed tears of regret, Ye Feng is already confused because of Ali''s life. Usually burning God''s eyes at this time empty, no focus, his heart at the moment only infinite guilt and self blame.


    Xiao Xi''s weak and helpless Fox''s whimper reverberates in his ears. His sad mood also deeply affects Ye Feng''s will.


    After the outbreak, the seeds of believers are once again silent in Ye Feng''s heart. If Elise knew that Ye Feng had inadvertently aroused her black magic, she would surely sigh that she had missed the opportunity to control Ye Feng.


    Without Elise''s black magic blessing, Ye Feng''s body suddenly collapsed and fell on Ali''s body.


    The weeping Xiao Xi is frightened by Ye Feng''s sudden fall on Ali''s body. She raises her small head and looks at the weak Ye Feng wrongly.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" The tearful Xiao Xi stretched out his left forepaw and patted Ye Feng who collapsed on Ali. Now that Ali is down, she doesn''t want Ye Feng to fall with her.


    After shaking his drowsy head, Ye Feng heaved a sigh of relief and struggled to get up from Ali. Seeing Xiao Xihua''s concerned eyes, he managed to squeeze out a smile: "don''t worry, I''m fine."


    Seeing that Ye Feng is deliberately pacifying her, Xiao Xi puffs a breath in his mouth, floats to Ye Feng''s eyes and reaches out two front paws to touch the lower leaf wind.


    Perceiving that Ye Feng''s body and bones are very weak, he hopes that Ye Feng can save Ali''s body again. He uses her weak magic power to nourish Ye Feng''s body.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" While restoring Ye Feng''s physical strength, Xiao Xi stubbornly waved four tender fox palms to cheer Ye Feng and let him think about how to cure Ali quickly.


    Ye Feng also saw that Xiao Xi put the hope of rescuing Ali on him, but he had tried just now and said in a low mood: "I''m sorry, Xiao Xi, I can''t save Ali."


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" As soon as he heard Ye Feng say despondent words, Xiao Xi was so angry that he waved his front paws and slapped Ye Feng''s face.


    Although she was young, she did not grow fingernails, but still shot the leaf wind very painful. However, this time Ye Feng was allowed to beat her and gave up hope. He said to himself, "fight, really blame me..."


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi was blown up by Ye Fengqi. With tears in her eyes, she put on a humanized look that looked down on Ye Feng, and then ignored the gloomy Ye Feng in her eyes.


    Xiao Xi''s eyes obstinately looked at Ali, who might die at any time, and the fragments of the soul sucking pearl in her arms.In the heart is very afraid of the spider shadow in the fragments of soul capture pearl, and Xiao Xi''s eyes also show her fear of Elise. But when she thought that Ali might die at any time, there was a trace of determination and stubbornness in her frightened eyes.


    Floating in the mid air, Xiao Xi turned into a jade beam and penetrated into the fragments of the soul capturing pearl.


    The fragments of the enchanting pearl that recalled Xiao Xi burst out in an instant the holy natural force that made the demons and the dead shiver. The peaceful emerald light constantly flickered from the inside to the outside, trying to purify the black evil spirit in the pieces.


    Ye Feng is also attracted by the energy from the fragments of Dementor pearl, and stares at Xiao Xi''s vague figure in the fragments.


    As if sensing the crisis of being purified, Elise''s spider shadow in the fragments of the enchanting pearl moves, and opens the spider''s legs for the first time, trying to swallow up Xiao Xi.


    Although Xiao Xi is very timid, in order to protect Ali, she bares her teeth in the fragments of soul capture pearl, pretending to be fierce to cheer herself up and fight against spider shadow.


    After a long time of sawing, the breath of Xiao Xi and spider''s virtual shadow became weak. Finally, under the gaze of Ye Feng''s pupil gradually shrinking, Xiao Xi and spider''s virtual shadow are scattered in the fragments of soul capturing pearl.


    "Xiao Xi!" Sensing the disappearance of Xiao Xi''s breath, Ye Feng cried out with grief.


    Seeing that Xiao Xi sacrificed herself and died with the black magic in order to find a way to cure Ali, Ye Feng felt more guilty.


    Ali died because of him, and now even Xiao Xi died because of him


    The haze of despair covers Ye Feng, and he can''t breathe under the pressure of self blame.


    With the disappearance of Xiao Xi''s breath, the fragments of the enchanting pearl held by Ali turned into a little emerald fluorescence.


    However, to Ye Feng''s surprise, the emerald fluorescence formed by the dissipation of the soul capturing pearl fragments emits a very strong and pure natural power - Soul capturing magic.


    The other faint emerald lights used to decorate the Emerald Forest land seem to have found their home, and rush to Ali from all directions crazily, and pour into Ali''s body together with the enchanting magic power dissipated by the pieces of soul capture pearl.


    In Ye Feng''s gaping eyes, the vitality dissipated on Ali is recovering at a visible speed.


    Not only that, a Li''s chest is still self condensing with soul sucking beads, and the vitality of life is constantly emanating from it.


    Slowly from the shock, Ye Feng looks happy and excitedly looks at the soul Taking Pearl on Ali''s chest.


    He remembers the scene of a Li''s gathering the enchanting jewels several times before, and those failures were only embryonic forms. And this time, the enchanting pearl is obviously more mellow and shining than the previous several times, and even the breath of soul capturing magic is not comparable to the previous several times.


    The faint emerald fluorescence gradually dissipated, and the whole Emerald Forest seemed to have been completely suppressed by black magic because Ali had repaired a complete soul absorbing pearl and recovered its vitality.


    Although I''m not sure if Ali has really cultivated a soul sucking pearl, at least Ye Feng, who confirms that she has recovered her vitality, has a new hope in her heart.


    Just as he was about to pick up Ali and return to nedley''s residence, a crack appeared in the soul capturing pearl floating on Ali''s chest.


    And Ali''s recovery is also due to the birth of this crack, a little bit disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 776

    A crack appears on the complete enchanting pearl, which makes Ali''s life disappear again.


    Ye Feng''s face just showed a trace of joy. First, he was stunned, then his face sank. His eyes were full of perplexity.


    He reached out his hand and gently touched the crack on the Pearl. The nerve of Ye Feng''s brain was as painful as acupuncture. Nerve tingling, he subconsciously retracted his hand, the tingling feeling of his nerves also immediately disappeared.


    In the short time when he retracted his hand, the crack on the enchanting pearl diffused a little more irregularly around, and the expansion of the crack also brought about the power of Ali''s life, which dissipated faster.


    Although it is not clear how to prevent Ali''s life from disappearing, Ye Feng''s own feeling is related to his nerve tingling just now.


    His eyes twinkled at the bright and introverted Dementor pearl. Ye Feng took a deep breath and put his hand on the Pearl again.


    He was psychologically prepared to feel the nerve tingling just now, but this time, he tried to endure the nerve tingling and carefully observed the changes of soul capture pearl and Ali.


    Since he put his hand on the Dementor pearl, the crack on the Pearl has never spread. But because there are still cracks, Ali''s vitality continues to dissipate.


    Although he still can''t stop Ali''s life getting weaker and weaker, Ye Feng finds that he is responsible for the crack diffusion of Ali''s soul sucking pearl.


    With the brain running at full speed, Ye Feng recalls all the past experiences related to Ali. A series of pictures related to Ali quickly flit through his head. He releases a left hand to cover his painful forehead, warning himself not to be stung.


    After a while, Ye Feng suddenly found the memories related to his nerve tingling in the disordered memory pile.


    When the war Academy was just rescued from the nightmare by Ali, he asked if Ali''s soul capture jewel was recovered. He vaguely remembers that Ali replied that she did not take out the soul pearl to cure him. Now it seems that Ali was lying at that time.


    And just at the junction of the plain of flon, Ali said that the enchanting Pearl was broken in his dream. Combined with his nerve will be a new condensation of a Li soul pearl sting, Ye Feng heart produced a bold guess.


    Can we say that Ali''s broken soul sucking pearl is still in his body?


    In the mind of life out of this idea, Ye Feng''s mood almost can''t restrain excited. In order to verify whether this conjecture is correct, Ye Feng immediately finds out his mind and checks whether his body has the soul capturing pearl broken by Ali.


    After some exploration, Ye Feng''s excited expression gradually darkened, because he did not find the broken soul capture pearl in his own body, even a trace of soul capture magic could not be felt.


    Just when he was in trouble again, a trace of enchantment that he had never found flowed out of his soul. The enchanting magic like silk flocculent gradually solidified into irregular pieces of jadeite.


    His eyes were shocked at the emerald fragments suspended in front of him. Ye Feng froze for a moment, and his dull expression was replaced by ecstasy.


    "These should be the fragments of Ali''s soul capturing Pearl!"


    Unable to restrain the inner ecstasy, Ye Feng''s joy was all written on his face. His right hand still falls on the enchanting pearl to prevent the crack from expanding, but his left hand is the remnant of the pearl which was broken before he used the sword spirit of the wind to hold Ali.


    How can you wake up and feel the warmth of the two.


    Just at this time, the crack on the enchanting pearl overflows with strong pulling force. Without waiting for Ye Feng''s reaction, he and a Li''s broken Dementor beads are directly sucked into the new Dementor beads.


    Ye Feng, who was inhaled into the Pearl of soul capture, felt dizzy, and he appeared in a white world.


    After recovering a little consciousness, Ye Feng began to look at this dazzling unknown space.


    Looking around his eyes, he was surprised to find that there was a big tree in the white world. At the bottom of the tree, the familiar Ali was sleeping.


    With the help of the shadow of the tree, he can see clearly the charming face of Ali.


    "Ali!" In Ali''s ear, he calls softly. Ye Feng takes a jade hand of Ali and stares at Ali''s sleeping face.


    As if to hear the call of Ye Feng, the sleeping Ali slowly opened his tired eyes. After opening her eyes to see Ye Feng''s concerned face, her eyes did not have any joy, on the contrary, it was full of gray and dark color that could not see hope.


    "Only in this nihility dream can I see you again." The words are full of pessimism about the future. Ali blinks her dim golden eyes and makes a sound of self-care.


    Dreams? This is Ali''s dream? Ye Feng doesn''t care about Ali''s voice, but thinks deeply.


    After pondering for a moment, Ye Feng''s eyes suddenly brightened. Under Ali''s gaze without any expression, he tries to change the fragments of the soul capture pearl hidden in his soul."Ali..."


    Just when he was going to remind Ali to try to piece together these fragments, Ali interrupted: "you dream thing, don''t try to lure me back. I''ve already thought about it. It''s better to fall into the abyss of death without any pain, so that Ye Feng in the real world will worry about my lack of soul capture pearl after I wake up."


    Hearing Ali say that he is a dream, Ye Feng doesn''t know whether to cry or laugh. Squinting his eyes and spreading out his hands, he said seriously, "Ali, I''m really Ye Feng. Now I''m here to save you. As long as you can put together this broken soul sucking pearl, you should be able to recover your vitality and return to the past!"


    "Enough!"


    Don''t believe that he is true leaf wind, Ali''s eyes do not have a bit of only in the face of Ye Feng submissive tenderness, she waved wearily, knowing that this is in the dream, she tried to erase the existence of Ye Feng.


    Under the control of her will, the whole white space has changed, but Ye Feng is still squatting beside her and has not been erased.


    "How could that happen?" It was the first time Ali met Ye Feng in her dream that could not be erased by her. Her gray eyes showed an incredible look.


    Taking advantage of Ali''s turmoil, Ye Feng grasped her hands and continued: "Ali, now you should believe that I am really Ye Feng? Now you are going to die. If you want to live, just listen to me and put these pieces together


    A Li, who once entered Ye Feng''s dream, gradually began to believe that the person in front of her was her favorite Ye Feng. However, when she heard that she wanted to return to reality, she was not happy.


    "What''s the use of surviving without a soul sucking pearl? I''m a demon who can''t help sucking human spirit when I''m addicted. It''s better to end it like this. "


    Seeing Ali so depressed, Ye Feng began to understand why the vitality of Ali''s recovery from the outside world dissipated. Because she has no desire to survive!


    Thinking of Xiao Xi''s sacrifice in order to make a Li reborn, Ye Feng''s heart is quite heavy. His giving up has killed Xiao Xi. How can we continue to let a Li give up the opportunity that Xiao Xi gained by sacrificing his life in vain?


    The more he thought about it, the more he didn''t allow Ali to abandon himself so much. Ye Feng fell heavily on Ali''s shoulders and said angrily, "Xiao Xi sacrificed all his life to save you. How can you give up yourself like this?"


    "So what? What''s the difference between me and the devil? You don''t like demons. You''d better die than live like this! " Ali seems to have iron heart to give up the desire to survive, although she heard the news of Xiao Xi''s death, she still chose to die.


    Hearing that Ali ignored Xiao Xi''s sacrifice, Ye Feng felt a burst of anger. His face is also because of his anger twisted ferociously, see a Li subconsciously shiver, a little afraid to look at him.


    However, Ye Feng did not care whether Ali was afraid to look at him. He stretched out his hands to straighten Ali''s leaning cheek. He looked at Ali''s trembling golden eyes.


    "Spell it


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 777

    With Ye Feng''s frightening gloomy eyes for a moment, Ali is defeated. But he held her cheek so that she couldn''t turn her face away.


    The golden pupil swayed in the eye socket, and Ali''s eyelashes trembled slightly. "Ye Ye Feng, I just listen to you. I''m afraid of you like this... "


    Seeing that she was willing to try to piece together the pieces of the enchanting pearl that he had changed, Ye Feng''s cool look was slightly slow. He gently stroked her warm cheek and said, "I just don''t want you to leave me. It''s just that fierce. Ali, try it. This is what I found in my body. It should be your broken soul orb."


    With that, ye Fengsong opens his hand and sits beside Ali, grinning at her.


    Ali''s heart is still a little palpitation. Just now Ye Feng was so fierce to her. She glanced at Ye Feng nervously with the rest of her light. She was relieved to see that he was smiling at her.


    "Well..."


    In front of Ye Feng, Ali completely lost her charming posture, just like a delicate girl. In response, Ali took a deep breath and began to use his magic power to put together the soul sucking pearl.


    She was still a little anxious when she was involved in the assembly of soul capturing pearls, so the process of assembling became very slow.


    Ye Feng is seldom careful once, and is aware of Ali''s anxiety. He reached out a hand and fell on Ali''s left hand, indicating that she should not be nervous and take her time.


    The warmth from the back of her hand turned into a warm current, which swept over her whole body. Ali''s pretty face turned red. At the same time, the last trace of anxiety in her heart also disappeared because of Ye Feng.


    With a high degree of concentration, Ali devoted himself to the assembly of the soul capturing jewels. Despite the patchwork, she is much faster than before.


    Ye Feng stares at a Li to piece together the pieces with the same concentration, and doesn''t notice the attractive red glow of her two dimples. He firmly believes that as long as Ali pieced together the pieces, she will definitely get better after so many hardships.


    It seems that the warm temperature of Ye Feng''s big hand has been passed on the back of his hand, which makes Ali feel more secure than ever before. She herself did not notice that the corners of her mouth unconsciously raised a faint arc.


    Under the tense waiting of Ye Feng, time flies by. In the outside world, Ali''s life has been lost nearly half again. However, both of them are now in a dream, unable to perceive the physical condition of Ali.


    Finally, at the last moment, Ali pieced together the remains of the soul sucking pearl brought by Ye Feng. And the whole dream world is also at this moment trembling, become no longer stable.


    "Ye Feng, I''ve finished it!" Like a child who shows off to adults, Ali, who has pieced together the Pearl of soul capture, turned aside and rushed into Ye Feng''s arms excitedly, and held Ye Feng''s neck tightly with both hands.


    Ye Feng is unexpectedly calm this time. He reaches out his hand and caresses Ali''s trembling body. At the same time, he also continues to watch the soul sucking pearl put together by Ali.


    Although the enchanting pearl has been pieced together, and the whole dream world is no longer stable, the assembled soul capturing pearl still has cracks due to the relationship of fragmentation.


    "It''s the last step, Ali. Try to mend the crack with your enchantment." The tone solemnly reminds a Li not to be happy too early. Ye Feng stares at the Pearl suspended in the air.


    "Ah After Ye Feng''s reminding, Ali realizes that she only wants to share her joy with Ye Feng, and doesn''t notice that the crack has not been repaired.


    Reluctantly left Ye Feng''s arms, Ali looked positive, seriously mobilized her soul capture magic, trying to repair the crack of the soul capture pearl.


    As Ye Feng expected, the cracks on the soul Taking Pearl were gradually healed under Ali''s repair. Not a moment later, all the cracks on it were repaired by Ali''s magic. It was not obvious that it had been broken once before.


    With the restoration of the dream''s Dementor beads, the new ones suspended on Ali''s body are also healed.


    Ali, who is in the dream, also feels a force that has not been seen for a long time. She wants to tell Ye Feng about her physical condition, but she falls into the dream abyss with Ye Feng because of the broken dream.


    Along with ALI, he falls into the dream abyss. Ye Feng only feels dizzy. At the next moment, he appears in the depths of the Emerald Forest again.


    Realizing that he was back in the real world, and concerned about whether Ali was back to life, he immediately looked around the environment around his eyes.


    In the original location of the Pearl fragments, the dreamy emerald fluorescence constantly sends out a peaceful healing breath around. In the emerald glow, Ali is curling up and taking a rest with her eyes closed.


    She was so quietly suspended in the air, her crouching body slowly spinning. Nourished by the emerald fluorescence of dreams, Ali''s weak body is recovering at a visible speed.


    As soon as Ali''s vitality was fully restored, the emerald fluorescence surrounding her seemed to find her owner and all of them poured into her body.


    Full of vitality from Ali''s body, her closed eyes are also slowly opened.


    Sleepy, she looked at the location of the eye leaf wind, and then she fell to the ground lightly. Recalling what Ye Feng said in her dream just now, Ali''s blurred eyes immediately burst into brilliant emerald brilliance.Probing into the changes of her body, Ali is glad to find that her broken soul sucking pearl has been restored. Unspeakable joy surged into her heart, and she was so excited that her hands covered her open mouth as if she were reborn.


    Ye Feng also felt that the energy emitted by Ali''s body was somewhat different from that of her without the soul capture pearl. Seeing the tears of joy in her eyes, he had a certain joy guess in his heart.


    Slowly came forward, Ye Feng asked, "your soul Taking Pearl has been cultivated again?"


    "Well!"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s question, Ali, who was eager to share his joy with him, made a soft autumn wave in his eyes and immediately fell into his arms.


    With Ali''s personal confirmation, Ye Feng''s last tight string in his heart is also loosened. He is also happy that she can repair the soul capture pearl.


    It''s just that the price of the restoration is Xiao Xi''s life


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng gently pushed aside a Li who was crying with joy and was deeply grieved for the death of Xiao Xi.


    Pushed away by him, at first Ali still had some grudges, but when she saw the frustration and self blame in his eyes, the resentment in her eyes was replaced by pity.


    Come forward, a Li gently nestles in Ye Feng''s shoulder, tone gently asks a way: "how unhappy?"


    Ye Feng hesitated and replied, "I''m thinking of Xiao Xi."


    Hearing Ye Feng thinking about Xiao Xi, Ali doesn''t fall into a sad atmosphere with him. Instead, he shows a comforting look.


    She pressed her ear to his heart and said, "do you really want Xiao Xi?"


    "Well, it''s all my fault It hurt her... " Ye Feng replied in a low mood.


    The corner of his mouth is filled with inexplicable smile, and Ali smartly breaks away from Ye Feng''s arms, and his face of Qingcheng reveals his intoxicating smile.


    "Ye Feng, who is this?"


    To show Ye Feng to look at her, Ali Jiao laughs, but also peels the soul sucking pearl out of the body. The enchanting pearl, which did not mobilize the enchanting magic power, was shining with transparent sapphire blue light. Among them was a clever three Tailed Fox.


    "Xiao Xi!" Amazingly, he calls out the name of three young foxes. Ye Feng''s eyes are full of shock and confusion.


    Isn''t Xiao Xi dead? How could she be in Ali''s enchanting pearl?


    As if hearing Ye Feng''s bewilderment, Xiaoxi, who is clever in the soul capture pearl, instantly turns black, bares his teeth and floats out of the Pearl. He comes to Ye Feng and waves four fox palms to protest against him that she is alive.


    Looking at Xiao Xi''s hair like appearance as usual, Ye Feng rubbed his eyes and looked at Ali in a dull way. He asked, "is this really Xiao Xi?"


    Don''t wait for a Li to respond to him, the lively small Xi rushed to his face, with the actual action to tell him, she is Xiao Xi!


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 778

    The corners of the mouth slightly twitch, leaf wind''s cheek both sides by Xiao Xi''s Fox paw without sharp claws left a tender palm print.


    After believing that she is really Xiaoxi, Ye Feng immediately reaches out his hands and hugs Xiao Xi, who is just a young fox, to stop her from grabbing on his face.


    Ye Feng was holding it in the palm of his hand. Xiao Xi was also angry and opened her Fox''s mouth. She was dancing, not to mention how funny it was.


    One side of a Li quietly watching Ye Feng and Xiao Xi''s fighting, with a faint soft light flowing in her eyes and a faint smile hanging from her mouth.


    At this moment, she suddenly wanted to find a place isolated from the world and live such a quiet life with Ye Feng.


    "Ye Feng, Ali!"


    A cry that makes Ye Feng and a Li feel familiar with each other. They both look in the direction of the sound, and a woman in a simple dress rushes towards them.


    Looking at the woman''s more and more clear face, Ye Feng and a Li almost simultaneously cried out the woman''s name.


    "Sylvier!"


    Both of them didn''t expect hivier to show up here, and their stunned expression slowly turned into panic.


    The reason why Ye Feng is frightened when he sees Xiwei is that he has cheated him. He doesn''t know how to explain to him.


    But a Li panic, is because she secretly sucked the essence of Ye Feng last time was found by shivell, afraid to face him. The most important thing is that she knows that he likes Ye Feng. With him, she can''t be close to Ye Feng when they are alone.


    She met many demons along the way. Fortunately, she could not find Ye Feng and Ali by avoiding the demons.


    Came to the two people, the first thing hivier is around the two people turn and turn, found that Ye Feng body has a very serious wound, her eyebrows slightly coagulation, quite distressed.


    "Does it hurt?" He gently touched the deepest wound on the lower leaf wind, and he suddenly retracted his hand for fear of hurting him.


    Seeing that he cared so much about him, Ye Feng felt more guilty. He would ask him how he appeared here. He said with a ha ha: "it doesn''t hurt!"


    Shivell thought of the wounds left by Ye Feng and the four high-level demons, and did not observe the subtle changes in his expression.


    Seeing that he said no pain, he was still a little uneasy, but thinking of the purpose of her coming here, her eyes dilated slowly, as if she had forgotten something important.


    He motioned Ye Feng and Ali to wait here. He immediately put his left hand close to his left ear and used the invisible earphone to get in touch with Caitlin.


    "Hello, Caitlin, I found Ye Feng and Ali. You come here to meet us according to the location of Ye Feng''s walkie talkie!"


    After a few words with Caitlin, he looked at Ali, who was hiding behind Ye Feng, and Xiao Xi, who was floating around Ye Feng. He thought about it.


    After pondering for a moment, he went back to them, took Ali''s jade hand, and said with a smile, "Ali, do you know what Ye Feng told me before he came here?"


    This words a, leaf breeze is scared suddenly a body of cold sweat. But Ali didn''t know what he meant. She frowned and shook her head to show that she didn''t know.


    Seeing that he is about to speak, Ye Feng, who is afraid of being questioned, has the idea of distancing himself from him. Taking advantage of hivier''s attention, Ye Feng stealthily moves to the side carefully.


    Noticing his small movements, he glanced at him cunningly, pretending to be angry and said, "listen here!"


    "Yes Ye Feng laughs bitterly and walks back to the side of Xiwei. A Li, who can''t see clearly what''s going on, is at a loss.


    "Ye Feng lied to me that he went to master Soraka to study magic. Unexpectedly, he came to you secretly, hum!"


    In fact, he did not mean to blame Ye Feng, because she knew Ye Feng was lying to her from the very beginning. Long time no see Ye Feng, she just want to take this opportunity to let Ye Feng know her importance.


    Hearing this, Ye Feng felt wronged. Although he cheated her, he didn''t want to find Ali, but to restore the divinity. Who thought that the divinity had not been restored and ran into Ali.


    It''s not clear that hivier is deliberately teasing Ye Feng. The kind-hearted Ali also anxiously explains for Ye Feng: "Ye Feng and I just met by chance. He told me that he lacked divinity and came here to find an opportunity to restore the divinity."


    The speaker has no intention, but the listener intends. Hear Ye Feng again want to divine small Xi staring at Ye Feng again and again, originally lively her eyes reveal only talent can have tangled look. Unfortunately, Ye Feng did not notice her change.


    Naturally, he knew that Ye Feng was looking for divinity, but she went on with Ali''s answer: "did you find it?"


    His eyes were fixed on Ye Feng, and the expression on his face was very serious, just as he was interrogating a prisoner. Ye Feng''s heart was flustered.


    At this time, the roar of warships came from the sky above the ancient forest of kumang. Put down to Ye Feng''s interrogation, previously also a serious face of hivier, face changes in an instant, showing a pair of lucky Ye Feng look."Even this time, you have injuries. Let''s go back to Ionia first."


    As soon as hivier''s voice fell, a tough hemp rope was dropped from the huge warship above.


    Get Xiwei''s understanding, Ye Feng is secretly relieved in his heart, but he immediately remembers that nedre and Oriana are still in the magic circle.


    At the thought of this, he did not want to leave the two of them, and he quickly called to hivier, who had already climbed up the rope: "sylvier, olliana and my sister nedley are still in the forest. I have to find them!"


    Hearing Ye Feng calling her, shivell was slightly stunned. When she came back to her senses, she pursed her lips and said, "sister nedley, Oriana, and those animal cubs have already been rescued one step ahead of time. Come on!"


    Having said that, he did not give Ye Feng a chance to reply, so he climbed up the rope onto the deck of the Rafik.


    Although there are some accidents, nedley and they escape from the forest, but Ye Feng still believes what he said.


    Glancing at Ali beside her, Ye Feng indicates that she should go up first, and then climb on the deck of the rifek with the help of ropes.


    As soon as he got on the Rafik, Ye Feng saw nedley and oliviana, as well as the animal cubs, standing on the deck safe and sound.


    Sara, Lulu and amu, who have not been seen for a long time, are also standing on the deck waiting for his return. As soon as they saw him, they all flocked to him and asked questions.


    After understanding the general experience of his time, the people left the deck one after another, and the rifeic, under the control of Caitlin, sped towards Ionia.


    On the deck, Ye Feng and a Li, who lived together for the longest time in the ancient forest of kumang, were left on the deck. Ali carefully mobilizes the enchantment magic power to heal his wound, and Xiao Xi is also on the side to assist Ali. His appearance is very clever.


    After the Reebok returned to the three southern provinces of Ionia, Ye Feng immediately returned to presidian in Oriana''s Hicks at the urging of sylvier and Sara.


    And small Xi is indignant for a Li Ming injustice, let Ye Feng to run away.


    After returning to presidian in Oriana''s sports car, Ye Feng said goodbye to Oriana and returned to his residence alone according to his memory.


    As soon as he entered the courtyard, Ye Feng saw that two Fiona were having lunch with his sister Ruiwen. He stood in the same place without any reaction.


    Sensing the breath of Ye Feng, the three women all cast an incredible look at him. The two eloquent Fiona opened their mouths and wanted to ask something, but they stopped.


    Only Ruiwen stood up with joy, took Ye Feng to the stone table, and excitedly went back to the room to take out more tableware, let Ye Feng eat with them.


    At the dinner table, Ruiwen knows that two Fiona don''t know about Ye Feng''s trip to kumang ancient forest, so she skilfully avoids this topic.


    It seems that because of Ruiwen''s presence, although the two Fiona are still silent, they are very clever, just like a quiet little daughter-in-law.


    After dinner, the two Fiona are taken to whisper by Ruiwen. The isolated Ye Feng shrugs her shoulders and walks out of the courtyard to stroll around nearby.


    In the corner where Ye Feng doesn''t pay attention, Elise, who looks like a girl, takes Zach''s little hand and stares at him who comes back to presidian coldly.


    "Zach, don''t you want to see your brother Ye Feng? My sister will take you to see him now The corners of her mouth had a strange arc, and Elise did not move.


    "Brother Ye Feng? Sister Ellie, where is he At the sight of the leaf wind, little Zach cheered with joy.


    "Isn''t that your brother Ye Feng?" Pointing to the position of Ye Feng, Elise timely released the jade hand holding little Zach.


    Looking along the direction of Alice''s finger, little Zach saw the wandering leaf wind in his eyes. His face is full of joy, he immediately rushed to Ye Feng, and not a moment later he appeared in front of Ye Feng, and excitedly pulled the corner of Ye Feng''s coat.


    "Brother Ye Feng!"


    Hearing someone call himself suddenly, Ye Feng confusedly lowers his head and finds that little Zach is standing on tiptoe and pulling the corner of his coat.


    Since leaving Zuan, Ye Feng met little Zach for the first time. Always thought that little Zach and other Zuan people were killed by the devil, Ye Feng was hard to believe: "Zach, how are you here?"


    "Didn''t sister Ellie tell you? She saved me and my parents to Ionia


    "Ellie?" Ye Feng, who hasn''t heard the name for a long time, blinks her dull eyes. Unexpectedly, Elise will choose to let Zach''s family go.


    Eyes complex squat down the body to hold small Zach, Ye Feng for Zach can survive from Elise''s fury feel gratified.


    Savoring the words of little Zach just now, Ye Feng''s nerves are tense. Suddenly thought of something, he asked in a short breath, "Zach, did your sister Ellie come to see you after that?"


    "Yes, I''ve been here many times. I asked her to bring you brother Ye Feng to come to see me, but she always said you were busy!" Speaking of the back, small Zach made a dejected look, very unhappy that he could not see Ye Feng for such a long time.Ye Feng naturally knows why Elise won''t take him to see little Zach, but when he thinks of this reason, he feels a little sorry for Elise. It is he who has cut off her chance to become a human again.


    "When was the last time your sister Ellie came to see you?" Inadvertently sighed, Ye Feng asked casually.


    Little Zach tilted his head and thought that Ye Feng''s question was very strange. Isn''t Ellie by his side?


    "Isn''t sister Ellie here?" Pointing in the direction of his run, little Zach returned.


    But along the direction he pointed to, Ye Feng did not see Elise, even Zach himself did not see Elise.


    "Strange Sister Ellie played with Zach just now... "


    Smelling Zach''s words, Ye Feng''s mood became extremely heavy, and his face was covered with haze.


    On the roof near Ye Feng and Zach, Elise, who is still in the form of a girl, stares at Ye Feng and Ye Feng who are looking for her trace.


    After staring at them for a long time, Elise tore open a portal leading to shadow island.


    Until she disappeared in the portal, she did not reveal a word. But the terrible momentum before she left was a sign of her determination.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 779

    It has been several days since Ye Feng returned to Ionia from the kumang ancient forest. However, Soraka, who fought with kalsas, has never come back.


    Fortunately, not many people knew about Soraka''s trip to kumang ancient forest, so it didn''t make a big stir in Ionia.


    However, as one of the last fortresses of mankind, if there is no Soraka for a long time, the Ionian island protection array with Soraka as the core will not be able to resist the attack of demons for a long time.


    In the past few days, the people of the camp of norhus have found many ghosts trying to break through the phalanx and go ashore on the east coast. Under the protection of the island phalanx, the norxans stationed on the east coast could barely resist these undead who wanted to cross the sea to invade Ionia.


    This news is also the first time Aoxing and other demigods above the level of knowledge, after consideration, they agreed to temporarily block the news. The Shenlong Aoxing himself is guarding the coast of the East China Sea, in case of further action of shadow island.


    In presidian City, it has been several days without meeting Ye Feng. Ali walks on the street of the city with a lot of heart.


    After borrowing a room in a Hotel nearest to the doctor''s house, Ali took Xiao Xi, who had come to presidian for the first time, to rest upstairs.


    Following Ali into the room on the second floor, Xiao Xi whimpers all the time, and seems to have a lot of things to say to Ali.


    Ali lay on his side absentmindedly on the bed, and his delicate expression was pitiful. Without a Li''s response, Xiao Xi pouts a small mouth and floats in front of a Li, waving a fox''s paw to vent her dissatisfaction.


    Reluctantly, she stroked Xiao Xi''s soft hair. A Li said in a low voice: "Xiao Xi, my sister is a little tired. Let me have a rest."


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi refused to give up, and said in fox language that she knew that Ali was so depressed because she couldn''t see Ye Feng.


    Xiao Xi''s voice heard a Li''s cheek burning slightly. She said falsely: "Xiao Xi, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi didn''t think so. She even said that she knew Ali liked Ye Feng.


    By Xiao Xi''s insight into his heart, Ali opened his mouth to deny it, but after thinking about it, she still sighed with bitterness on her face.


    Seeing that Ali didn''t speak, Xiao Xi skilfully jumped to Ali''s abdomen, stretched out two front paws and pasted his small face.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" It is a cry, Xiao Xi suggested that they go to Ye Feng to play together.


    "But I didn''t ask the house of sylvier before I came." He rubbed his hair in chagrin. Ali turned over and stared at the ceiling.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi floats to the top of a Li''s head, whistling that she can sense the position of Ye Feng.


    Hearing that Xiao Xi can sense the position of Ye Feng, Ali was just drooping his head, and his listless appearance instantly cheered up. She hugged the pillow on the bed and sat up suddenly, staring at her eyes and asked, "Xiao Xi, are you sure you can sense the position of Ye Feng?"


    Learning from the action of human breast patting, Xiao Xi held up her Fox''s small head and patted her chest to ensure that she would definitely take Ali to find Ye Feng.


    Seeing that Xiao Xi is so confident that he can find Ye Feng, Ali is very happy. However, before leaving, Ali dressed herself in the mirror and readjusted her mental state in order to give full play to her charm as a Nine Tailed Fox clan when she meets Ye Feng.


    He also regains a charming temperament of self-confidence. Ali smiles at himself in the mirror.


    "Let''s go, Xiao Xi!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the outskirts of presidian, a broken place formed by the collision of time and space, countless gravel floats in this field of time-space turbulence.


    In this forbidden area, which is forbidden to ordinary people by Ionia, the two Fiona are here to hone their swordsmanship and kendo.


    Since returning to presidian, Ye Feng has been pulled by two Fiona to watch their swords.


    If it was before, Ye Feng was afraid that they would practice swordsmanship. But now it seems that they haven''t had a life and death duel for a long time, which reassures him a lot.


    After getting a little tired of the sword, the two girls stopped and retreated to Ye Feng, who was on the edge of the forbidden area.


    They wanted to have something to eat with Ye Feng, but found that Ye Feng didn''t seem to notice that their sword practice was over.


    The two girls are both complaining about Ye Feng''s absence of attention. Thinking of these days, because they often stay with Ruiwen, they don''t test the achievements of Ye Feng''s and Soraka''s cultivation. They have the idea of testing the strength of Xiaye Feng.


    They succeeded in cultivating the divinity hidden in their souls not long ago, so they are confident that they, as Kendo geniuses of the Laurent family, will not be inferior to Ye Feng''s training speed.


    The two Fiona looked at each other, just one eye. They had known each other''s thoughts.


    In order to punish Ye Feng who is absent-minded, the two girls mobilize their swords and attack Ye Feng with their swords.


    However, Ye Feng, who is absent-minded, is wondering about one thing in his heart at the moment. That is, from just now on, he sensed that his state had undergone a wonderful change.And as time went on, the changes that brought him a strange state became more and more intense, much like the last time he defeated two predators alone.


    Seeing unprepared, he is about to be hit by Fiona''s knife. Ye Feng finally comes back to his senses and senses the pressure from the second daughter.


    In the eye flashed a trace of gray white light, in the alert state of Ye Feng subconsciously mobilized the power of forbidding demons in the body.


    Just holding a tentative idea, Fiona spent less than half of her strength. When they sensed that the strange energy fluctuation on Ye Feng could weaken their swordsmanship, they turned pale and wanted to withdraw their hands.


    Who thought Ye Feng thought it was the enemy who attacked him. He stretched out his hands and grasped the hand of the second daughter who wanted to withdraw.


    The two women''s sword spirit of ink feather and Liuyun sword were immediately blocked by the forbidden magic field formed by the power of forbidding evil, and the sword Qi of Er Nu who had lost the sword spirit quickly dissipated.


    The two women who were bound by the forbidden magic field immediately locked their eyebrows, such as two weak women who had no strength to bind a chicken and cried.


    "Let go, Ye Feng!"


    Just as two Fiona remind Ye Feng to take back the power of forbidding evil, Xiao Xi, who had said that he would take Ali to find Ye Feng, just arrived and cried with joy.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Hearing the cry of Xiao Xi and two Fiona, Ye Feng, whose consciousness is in the alert state, noticed that his hands were holding the two girls'' arms.


    Looking at two Fiona''s more and more black face, although Ye Feng imprisons the strength of the second daughter, he is still scared in a cold sweat.


    Quickly release his hands, afraid of being beaten by the second daughter, Ye Feng immediately follows the direction of Xiao Xi''s voice, and appears beside Xiao Xi and a Li.


    Sensing the return of sword spirit confined by Ye Feng, two Fiona waved their painful hands. When the two of them intend to teach a good lesson and hurt their Ye Feng, they see a scene that makes them more angry.


    I don''t know when, there are more Ali and a three Tailed Fox in the forbidden area, and Ye Feng is very happy with ALI.


    Two Fiona stamped their feet at the same time, and a careless, angry second daughter cracked the gravel they were stepping on.


    The center of gravity is not stable, two Fiona ah, then fell to a nearby Boulder, the pain of their tears.


    Hearing their cry, Ye Feng and Ali look at them at the same time. Seeing the two of them lying on the boulder, Ye Feng immediately returned to their side and helped them up with ALI.


    The embarrassed two Fiona always want face, so they fall down. In order to maintain their own image, they have to give up the plan of Ye Feng''s beauty temporarily and let Ye Feng and Ali support the limping women in silence.


    The two girls in the heart have thought well. When they go back, Ye Feng must understand the consequences of offending them!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 780

    Restore her self-confidence as a Nine Tailed Fox race, and a Li''s smile and frown all exude a touch of flattery.


    He helped one of Fiona with kindness. Ali didn''t notice that two Fiona were fighting with her in their hearts.


    Compared with their own figure and temperament, the two girls have a sense of frustration and crisis, even a little sour, and think that Ali is a woman with big chest and no brain.


    Aware that the second daughter looks at her in a strange way, the sensitive Ali knows that most of them reject her to come to Ye Feng. Pretending not to find them jealous, Ali also smiles at the second daughter to show friendship.


    "Fiona, you''re sprained. Why don''t you come to my place and have a rest?"


    At the invitation of Ali, the two girls, who are secretly competing with ALI, are slightly stunned at first, and then their eyebrows frown slightly. They don''t like to have too much communication with people other than Ye Feng. Their expressions are slightly embarrassed.


    Just when they were going to refuse, Ye Feng said, "OK, Ali, where do you live?"


    With Ye Feng''s promise, Ali''s heart is sweet. She gathers her soft eyes and whispers in a warm voice: "it''s a hotel near the doctor''s house!"


    "So coincidentally, Fiona lives there too!"


    "Yes? Cluck... "


    Ye Feng seems to have been suffocating with Fiona these days. He has hardly spoken. He opens the conversation box and talks with ALI.


    From time to time, Xiao Xi, who falls on Ali''s shoulder, whines and calls, and interposes, which makes Ali Jiao laugh.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Feng is chatting with ALI so happily in front of the two Fiona, and is challenging her endurance limit. Their faces are getting darker and darker, which makes them look colder and colder. At the moment, their facial expressions also slightly twitch.


    They look at Ye Feng''s eyes more and more sharp like a sword, it seems that they will explode at any time. Feeling the pressure from the eyes of the second daughter, Ye Feng took a breath of cool air and was excited all over.


    This just remembered that Fiona and Ye Feng, who had been talking with other girls for a long time, did not like him. Ye Feng glanced at both sides of the street and saw a shop selling marshmallows. He immediately went to buy three marshmallows.


    Squinting his eyes and walking back to the three girls, Ye Feng immediately flattered the two Fiona: "Fiona, this is your favorite marshmallow, and Ali, you can also eat root!"


    A Li gladly accepted Ye Feng''s marshmallow and ate it together with Xiao Xi, a young fox who had not yet grown teeth.


    Fiona and her brows are locked. Although they see Ye Feng''s flattering look, they still don''t want to let Ye Feng, who makes them unhappy, muddle through.


    "We are not children. What kind of sugar do we eat?"


    "And who is your name Fiona? Do you think I''ve made up with this pampered lady in the family? "


    "I..." By two female said forehead cold sweat repeatedly, Ye Feng temporarily speechless, do not know how to deal with.


    "Hum!"


    Seeing that he was intimidated by the two of them, Fiona was a little relieved. Hold up the head cold hum a, duplicity of their clap a sound, from the leaf wind hand took cotton candy.


    See them two take cotton candy, Ye Feng knows that they are not so angry with him for the time being, and feel relieved. However, he was wrong. The two Fiona just intended to settle accounts after autumn, and did not fully forgive him.


    Since Ye Feng came back, mafiona, a childhood sweetheart living in Ye Feng''s house, moved back to her original temporary hotel. She and the other one happened to live in the hotel with Ali''s family. When they returned to the hotel, the two girls did not want to deal with Ye Feng, who made them angry, and prepared to return to their respective rooms.


    But think of a Li before inviting them to go to a Li''s room to rest, two women in order to supervise Ye Feng, had to follow into Ali''s room.


    Seeing that the second daughter was hostile to her, Ali courted them and said, "Fiona, my soul capture Magic also has healing effect. Do you want me to rule the law to take care of your twisted feet?"


    "I don''t need to bother you with such a small problem!" Fiona of the Laurent family directly refused.


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, also nodded, saying that she did not want to accept Ali''s affection.


    Because the two Fiona who don''t want to talk are frozen for a time, Ye Feng doesn''t dare to break the silence for fear of being repaired by Fiona when chatting with ALI.


    Ali has met Fiona before, and has some understanding of their personalities. But like today, she is still the first time to meet, so she does not know how to get along with them.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Ali, who didn''t want to make the atmosphere too awkward, said, "Fiona, do you know the soul sucking pearl of the Nine Tailed Fox?"


    "I don''t know." The two Fiona returned three words with one voice, and the cold tone seemed to indicate that they didn''t want to talk to Ali.


    Ali didn''t get angry because of their indifference. He continued to smile mildly: "the soul sucking pearl is the life gate of the Nine Tailed Fox. If a nine tail fox clan loses it, he will suffer the pain of soul biting until he dies."


    With these words, Ali can''t help but recall her experience with Ye Feng in the ancient forest of kumang. A warm smile also appears on her face.No matter whether the two Fiona don''t like her topic, Ali, who is in memory, tells her own experience.


    "Unfortunately, for some reason, I lost my soul charmer."


    Both Fiona are cold outside and hot inside. After all, they have got along with ALI. When they heard that Ali had lost his enchanting pearl, they were still indifferent before. They slowly raised their heads to look at Ali, and the pupils in their eyes gradually narrowed.


    "Are you not


    "Can I help you?"


    Smiling and shaking his head, Ali, who always had a warm smile on his mouth, looked at Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, he helped me to cultivate a soul capturing pearl, so I can appear in front of you alive now."


    Fiona and her daughter were still worried about Ali, but when they heard that Ye Feng had saved Ali, they frowned and wondered when Ye Feng had helped Ali. In the impression, they don''t remember Ye Feng''s actions out of the scope of their knowledge.


    And Fiona of Laurent family directly asked, "when did Ye Feng help you cultivate a soul capturing pearl?"


    He prayed secretly that the two Fiona would not beat him after Ali left. Ye Feng didn''t pay attention to the topic of Ali''s three daughters at first, but when he heard Ali say that he helped her repair the soul capture pearl, he was shocked.


    Fiona and Fiona didn''t know about his visit to kumanggu forest. If they knew that he didn''t tell them when he went to kumanggu forest, but also stayed there with ALI for a long time, it would be strange that he would not be beaten and maimed by them!


    The more he thinks about it, the more scared he is. Ye Feng quickly winks at Ali and asks her to change the topic. Unfortunately, Ali, who is immersed in the beautiful memories, doesn''t notice his look.


    Ali is also very surprised that two Fiona don''t know about her and Ye Feng in kumang ancient forest. Normally speaking, both of them know about her and Ye Feng, and Fiona, who is closest to Ye Feng, should also know.


    Facing the strange eyes of two Fiona, Ali frowned and said, "it was not long ago. Don''t you know? I thought you knew as well as sylvier


    Ali''s equally puzzled words and words mentioned hivier, and the two Fiona immediately realized something. The momentum of their whole body suddenly changed, making the whole room like a cave in the ice.


    Just when Ye Feng thought they were going to run away, just for a moment, Fiona and her daughter were back to their normal appearance.


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, shook her head and said with a sad face: "we have been practicing swordsmanship for a long time, so we were not here when he talked to us about Ye Feng last time. Ali, can you tell us something about it?"


    Fiona, the Laurent family on one side, did not know what was wrong with her. She suddenly became very talkative and nodded with a smile, indicating that they had lost the opportunity to know Ye Feng''s latest trend by concentrating on practice.


    When did you learn the skill of telling a lie without blushing and heart beating? Canthus slightly twitch, Ye Feng or the first time to see two Fiona this appearance. There was a sense of uneasiness in his heart. He had only one idea now. He would find a chance to get rid of it later. He didn''t want to be beaten black and blue by the second daughter!


    Ali didn''t think too much about it. He thought that even if she didn''t say it, he would tell them next time he came back from the Reebok. In Fiona two people listen carefully, she told her and Ye Feng''s general experience in this period of time to the second daughter.


    After learning about Ye Feng''s recent situation, Fiona and her daughter chatted with ALI for a while. They looked like sisters, and Ye Feng was uneasy.


    Finally, Fiona and her daughter also declined Ali''s kindness and insisted that Ye Feng send them back.


    Without waiting for Ye Feng to react, the second daughter limps out of Ali''s room. Although Ye Feng doesn''t want to go out alone with them at this time, he is still brave enough to run out to escort them.


    It was thought that Fiona and Fiona were just asking him to take them back to their rooms in the hotel. Who wanted them to sign him to take them out for a walk.


    With uneasy psychology, Ye Feng walked carefully in front of the two people. In order to take care of them, he twisted his feet, and his steps were also very slow.


    Unknowingly, Ye Feng went out of the city gate under the guidance of the second daughter and came to an open suburb. Seeing that there is no one nearby, Ye Feng immediately realizes something.


    But it was too late, Fiona and the two girls were dancing in a disorderly manner, and the whole person''s momentum was so cold that Ye Feng shivered.


    "Ye Feng, I heard that you went to practice with master Soraka. How did you run into kumang ancient forest?" A pair of cold eyes directly stare at Ye Feng''s eyes, and her anger is revealed word by word.


    "No wonder he disappeared without saying a word. He knew you were lying to us. Do you think we are both easy to cheat?" Fiona''s face was no better than that of Laurent family, and the sword tip of Liuyun sword in her hand had already been haunted with the meaning of terror.


    Fiona''s speech has told Ye Feng that he will pay the price for him to deceive them today.


    Facing the pressure of the second daughter, Ye Feng narrowed his eyes and tried to ease the tense atmosphere. He grinned and flattered: "that Fiona, your ankle is sprained. It''s not appropriate to use force at this time. Shall I take you back? "Ignoring Ye Feng''s flattering words, the two girls have reached their limit. Looking at Ye Feng, who is constantly retreating and waiting for opportunities to walk away, they are pressing forward step by step, and their sword spirit and meaning are becoming more and more prosperous.


    Seeing that two Fiona want to move the real style, Ye Feng runs the sword of the wind without saying a word, and intends to give full play to his ability of escaping under the blessing of the sword spirit of the wind.


    Without Xiao Xi, Ye Feng can''t escape any action from the eyes of Fiona, who has cultivated her divinity. The two girls instantly appear in front of Ye Feng, leaving their left hands and pinching Ye Feng''s elbows.


    "Ouch


    Faintly heard the sound of bone dislocation, Ye Feng screamed with pain. However, this is not over, waiting for him is a series of disciplinary measures prepared for him by two Fiona.


    The screams came and went, echoing in the uninhabited suburbs. Occasionally passers-by passed by, and when they heard the frightening scream, they all kept away from each other, thinking that it was a demon who did not dare to approach.


    "I admit I was wrong I admit my mistake


    "I dare not hide it from you any more!"


    "I have promised you all. How can I still fight "Hiss..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 781

    On the edge of a street in presidian City, Ye Feng sat alone on a bench and ate his lunch gloomily.


    Touching the bandaged wound on his nose, he could not help but think of the picture of being beaten by two Fiona in the countryside in the morning, and his scalp felt numb.


    However, thinking of the obstinate look of her limping after beating him, Ye Feng couldn''t help laughing bitterly. It was clearly that he was beaten, and the fall was not caused by him. How could they look aggrieved?


    After thinking for a long time, she couldn''t understand the brain circuit of Fiona and her daughter. Ye Feng shook her head and stopped thinking.


    Eat at will, Ye Feng will get up and go to his and Ruiwen''s residence. He yawned and went back to the courtyard. He was ready to go back to his room and have a good sleep. Ruiwen''s cry came from his ear.


    "Xiao Feng, is he back so early today? Eh Fiona, where are the two of them


    Ruiwen, dressed in a plain home dress, is watering flowers in the courtyard. She notices that when Ye Feng comes back, she stops her work with a smile, and her eyes are full of doting soft light.


    "Sister Ruiwen, I made Fiona angry again..." In front of Ruiwen, Ye Feng shows his childish side. Not very good to scratch his head, he turned to look at Ruiwen.


    Glancing at the gauze bandaged at the nose bone of the eye leaf wind, Ruiwen''s eyes full of soft light slightly converged, and the temperament of the whole person was instantly cold. However, when she heard Ye Feng''s explanation, her cold and piercing temperament instantly recovered as before, gentle as jade.


    "Did you make a secret of it?" Cover her mouth and chuckle, Ruiwen did not need to think about a guess.


    Sure enough, my sister knows me! In the heart sighs a sentence, leaf breeze if meets the bosom friend, has the bitter water which oneself has no place to cry today all told to Ruiwen.


    I thought Ruiwen could comfort him a few words, or help him to talk to Fiona about their temper problems tomorrow. However, Ruiwen just giggled and gloated.


    "Sister Ruiwen, are you my sister? How can you laugh when I''m beaten! " Complaining about Ruiwen, Ye Feng doesn''t expect Ruiwen to say good words to Fiona for him.


    On hearing Ye Feng''s complaint, Ruiwen, who always likes to show her sister''s demeanor and dignity in front of Ye Feng, picks her eyebrows and walks forward with a bad complexion.


    "How do you talk to your sister? Do you want my sister to beat you up? " Holding Ye Feng''s ear, Ruiwen put out a pair of Ye Feng''s expression without asking for mercy.


    Ye Feng was lazy when he was a child, but he was punished by Ruiwen. Compared with Fiona, his sister was more fierce. Forced by Ruiwen''s former deterrence, Ye Feng immediately confessed to flatter him and said, "don''t don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don My younger brother knows his mistake. I can''t bear it


    "That''s about it!" With a snort, Ruiwen let go of her hand and raised her smiling face to show that she was satisfied with Ye Feng''s flattering attitude.


    After rubbing the red ears pinched by Ruiwen, Ye Feng spread out his hands and said, "sister, my bones are almost broken by Fiona today. Go back to the room and have a sleep first!"


    With that, Ye Feng yawned, waved with Ruiwen, and stepped into his own hut.


    Ruiwen in the courtyard stares at his back in the room for a moment, then shakes her head with a smile and pours the flowers on her own.


    Fall on his own bed, was beaten by Fiona all over the body scattered Ye Feng turned over the body. He spat a few words, and Fiona''s two hands are not clear. He slowly closes his eyes and is ready to go to sleep.


    As he was about to fall asleep, the skin on his chest suddenly became hot, as if something was burning him.


    Ye Feng, who was too hot to sleep, suddenly sat up and put his hand into his clothes. Quickly from the inside bag to let him hot things and throw them on the bed, Ye Feng''s expression is a little bit stunned, because the thing he took out is the scales of the heart given to him by Nami, a girl of the Spanish nationality.


    It is to stretch out a hand to touch the scales of the heart that sends scald again, leaf breeze bears the temperature of hair scald, frown head way: "how can hair scald?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the endless abyss of the sea, countless things of fear are wandering around a pearl with dreamlike brilliance.


    A bright pearl is sandwiched in a shell, and above it is floating a girl of the Spanish nationality who is shrouded in a wonderful beam of light. From the girl''s closed eyes, she was in a state of lethargy.


    If ye Feng is here, he will surely recognize that this beautiful girl of the Spanish people is Nami he knows.


    Those around the fear of things in the eyes of the release of people''s ferocity, seems to want to devour the sleeping Nami. However, due to the light beam around her, they did not dare to get close to her.


    However, the beam that protected Nami was very dim, and it might dissipate at any time. Nanmei, who was drowsy, frowned on her willow eyebrows, also showed signs of awakening.


    As soon as Nami opened her eyes, she sheltered herself, and her beams of light dissipated.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, Nami, who was in the dark, looked frightened.


    "Ah


    Born timid, she did not have time to think how she appeared here, she shivered and screamed.The commotion caused by her wake-up immediately attracted those around her who coveted her, and all kinds of ugly sea monsters swam towards her, and made a terrible scream with the help of the current.


    The timid Nami is surrounded by the disgusting sea monsters around her, and her frightened eyes shed tears. At the bottom of the sea, her tears turned into countless bubbles and floated upward. Her weak and helpless appearance was very pitiful.


    Several tentacles of different colors came out of the darkness and wrapped around her body. Nanmei, pale in color, was frightened to struggle.


    Although she is timid, Nami''s strength has reached a level far beyond that of ordinary people. It''s just that she doesn''t know because of her weak nature.


    Last time she asked Ye Feng for help, Fiona and Sara refused to help her because they saw that her strength was unfathomable, and they did not believe that people like her would be afraid of the sea bug.


    Holding the staff of the Spanish family, Nami, struggling hard, recalled Ye Feng''s words of encouragement. She shivered and had a little resistance.


    "Nami You can do it! " Her voice trembled to cheer herself up, and Nami gave a big drink. The staff in her hands was shining brightly under her casting.


    As soon as the surrounding objects of fear come into contact with the light of Nami Dharma stick, they will send out a cruel howl like human and ghost, and disperse one after another.


    Staring at the fear dispelled by her in amazement, Nami was stunned for a moment, then looked down at the glittering pearl with joy.


    "Is this what the family calls the deep-sea pearl? How beautiful


    Downstream to the dreamy shell, Nami carefully takes out the only deep-sea pearl. In the shells of deep-sea pearls, the place of exchanging moonstones is also written in the ancient aicasian language. A pair of moving beautiful eyes are in high spirits, and Na Mei''s eyes are flowing with joy.


    When she got the deep-sea pearl, she felt mixed feelings. Because she was not born with the tide light to protect the tide, but she still for her people to get only the tide of the past generations can get deep-sea pearls.


    All this is thanks to the encouragement of the human being called Ye Feng!


    At the thought of Ye Feng, Na Mei''s smiling face blossoms into a more beautiful blush. The human being was not only the one who encouraged the timid woman to carry out her mission of calling the tide, but also the one who entrusted the scales of her heart.


    Often think of Ye Feng, her pretty face is slightly hot. Long time no see Ye Feng, she more or less miss him, but now she can not see Ye Feng.


    After getting the deep-sea pearl, she has the last step to do, that is, she takes the deep-sea pearl to the agreed surface world, and exchanges the moon stone with the agreed land-based creatures on the winter solstice night, so as to seek the peace of her people for the next 100 years.


    Since she can''t find Ye Feng, Na Mei decides to convey her missing and gratitude to Ye Feng by the scales of her heart.


    Think about it, Nami murmured the mantra of the shark people to convey their hearts, communicated the scales of the heart she sent to Ye Feng, and conveyed her deepest thoughts to him.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 782

    On the east coast of Ionia, far above the sea, the missing Soraka slowly emerges from the dark fog.


    With her feet lightly touching the sea water, Soraka looked back at the black fog connecting the sky and the sea. Her deep purple eyes slightly narrowed, as if she could penetrate the black fog and see everything in the shadow island.


    With a meaningful sigh, solaka appeared on the shore of the East China Sea of Ionia, and happened to meet Aoxing and a group of norhusian soldiers guarding the area.


    With a flick of his right hand, Soraka summoned a starlight from the sky, and the dark army that stepped on the sea was purified by the holy starlight.


    Seeing Soraka''s return, Aoxing''s face brightened. He wanted to ask where Soraka had gone after the battle with karlsas, but he didn''t want Soraka to let him go back to presidian with her.


    Soraka asked norhus, who was stationed here, to ask her for help in time, and then went to presidian with Aoxing.


    In a flash, Soraka and Aoxing appeared in the doctor''s room. Soraka, whose brows were full of fatigue, closed her heavy eyes for a moment, and then ordered Aoxing, who was transformed into a mini dragon, to summon the demassians and Ye Feng from the city to meet her.


    After Aoxing left, Soraka, sitting on the chair, exuded a terrible black evil spirit. Her face is extremely painful because of the evil spirit. Fortunately, her star power is also powerful, which can continuously purify the sequelae left by passing through the black fog.


    "Karlsas..." After taking a deep breath, Soraka, unable to completely remove the dark evil gas, had to mobilize the star power in his body to suppress the black evil gas in the most corner of his body, so as to purify it later.


    Not long after the seal was sealed, Ye Feng, Fiona''s second daughter, and Galen brothers and sisters followed Ao Xing into the doctor''s house.


    "Lord Soraka!" As soon as Ye Feng and others entered the room, they respectfully saluted Soraka.


    Soraka, whose face is covered with white gauze, nodded slightly, indicating Ye Feng and his party to sit down first.


    After all of them sat down, Soraka glanced at Aoxing, who was floating beside her. Then she said, "do you know the moglon trail?"


    Hearing the speech, Ye Feng immediately remembered his and hivier''s last encounter in the moglon trail. Just as he was about to open his mouth, Galen first stepped forward: "the mogloon trail? I remember when the demons invaded the continent, it was the gateway between the war academy and surima. "


    "Yes, it''s a gateway to the surima desert, and this time we''re going to build a front-line camp there that can withstand the shadow island."


    She spoke quietly, but with that, Soraka looked deeply at Ye Feng, because the reason why she wanted to set up a front-line camp there was also something to do with Ye Feng''s last encounter in the surima desert.


    The people in the room noticed that Soraka looked at Ye Feng, and they also turned their eyes to Ye Feng.


    Seeing that other people''s attention was diverted to Ye Feng, solaka continued: "the last time Ye Feng and sylvier went on a mission to surima, they passed through the mogalon trail, and they met the survivors of demacia there."


    As soon as this was said, all the demassians were shocked. Apparently, they didn''t expect that other survivors had escaped from demasia, and were still on the mogalon trail.


    Embarrassed by the eyes of the public, Ye Feng narrowed his eyes and said in embarrassment: "there are indeed survivors of demacia in mogelon mountain path, but they are all civilians rescued by Leona and pansen of the Lieyang nationality."


    "Leona and panson of the Lieyang nationality? I feel a little bit impressed. " Galen recalled some things, that is, on the eve of the invasion of shadow Island, the people of the Lieyang nationality went into the palace to persuade Jiawen III to unite with other countries.


    Soraka timely received the words: "I also went to see the people of the Lieyang people, and gave Leona a a large array to resist the demons. The surviving demasia civilians became soldiers under Leona''s training, and there was no demon invasion of shadow island near the moglon trail. I think it will be a good front-line camp."


    "Now that you are all born in demacia, I want you to represent the alliance of humanity in Ionia and connect with the survivors of demacia on the moglon trail, but what do you think?"


    All she thought was told in one breath. Soraka gave a light smile and gently swept Ye Feng''s eyes, indicating that they could speak freely.


    For a moment, Ye Feng and his party looked at each other a few times and fell into meditation. Soraka was not impatient, waiting patiently for their reply.


    For a long time, Galen broke the silence with his thick voice and said, "Lord Soraka, since there are all the survivors of demacia, I am willing to go and help them build the front camp together!"


    "Lax is willing to go too!" Lakis, who has always been clinging to her brother, naturally doesn''t want to separate from Galen, and is also full of promise.


    "As the current owner of the de Marcia Laurent family, I have the obligation to go too!" Fiona of the Laurent family got up at the right time with her firm eyes.


    When Fiona of the Laurent family claimed to be the owner of the house, Fiona frowned slightly and said, "Lord Soraka, I''m going too!"Among the people summoned, except Ye Feng, they have expressed their willingness to go to help Leona build a front-line camp.


    Soraka smiles at Ye Feng, who is still silent: "what about you, Ye Feng?"


    Ye Feng hesitated because he thought he should discuss this matter with his sister Ruiwen.


    While hesitating, the two Fiona girls sitting on both sides of him were a little impatient. The two of them had a hard time waiting for the opportunity to travel with Ye Feng. They didn''t want Ye Feng to stay in Ionia and be taken advantage of by sylvier and others.


    Thinking of this, the two girls coincidentally pinched the flesh of the lower leaf wind''s waist, which made the leaf wind suddenly stand up.


    Being pinched by the two girls, Ye Feng naturally knows their intention. He didn''t want to experience the doubles, so he had to brave his head and promise, "I I''ll go too! "


    As for Ruiwen, he had to go back and explain it to her.


    "Since everyone wants to go, I''ll assign you the initial tasks." Soraka doesn''t point out that Fiona and her daughter coerce Ye Feng to go with her. She is ready to tell the four more important things.


    "Before I came back from moglon trail, I heard that Leona sent panson back to their tribe''s giant sacred peak for help, but panson has not returned to their camp for a long time, so I need some of you to go to the giant mountain to see what''s going on, and then tell Leona what you know, and then Leona will assign you to set up other frontlines The mission of the camp; the rest of the people are directly sent by Leona. Do you have any objection? "


    Hearing Soraka''s words, Ye Feng shook his head, saying that they had no objection.


    Since they had no objection, Soraka started her next assignment: "Ye Feng and Fiona go to the giant Shenfeng peak to find panson, Galen and lax report directly to the maglon mountain trail, and give you one day''s preparation time. Come to me tomorrow morning and I''ll give you a ride."


    "Yes, Lord Soraka!" After clarifying their respective tasks, Ye Feng and his party said respectfully.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 783

    In the courtyard, Ruiwen dressed in a simple home white skirt, holding a wooden spray pot to water her own flowers in the courtyard.


    Living such a quiet civilian life, Ruiwen''s mood is particularly peaceful. If she had not been relieved before, she would not have settled down to plant flowers like this.


    Outside the courtyard came a strange frequency of footsteps, a few steps a stop, a few steps a stop, as if the psychology of the visitor slightly perturbed.


    Ruiwen does not move to continue watering flowers, but her attention has been shifted to the majority, guessing who is coming.


    "Please Excuse me, does Ye Feng live here


    A soft and unfounded woman''s voice came from the entrance of the courtyard. Ruiwen got up at the right time and looked at the door. A flustered foxy woman was holding a young fox and looking around at the gate of the courtyard.


    Seeing that woman, Ruiwen recognized her as Ali at the first sight. Moreover, Ye Feng also told her about his experience in kumang ancient forest after he came back. She guessed that the young fox held by him should be Xiao Xi.


    Seeing that Ali was too nervous and didn''t find her, Ruiwen walked over with a watering pot and said with a smile, "Ali, Xiao Feng has been taken to see Soraka by Aoxing, the dragon."


    Hearing Ruiwen''s gentle laughter, the nervous Ali looked embarrassed and muttered: "Ruiwen sister!"


    If Ruiwen is not Ye Feng''s sister, Ali will not be so nervous when she sees her. It is also because she is Ye Feng''s only family member. When Ali sees her, she feels like an ugly daughter-in-law and feels uneasy.


    Xiao Xi saw Ruiwen for the first time. He floated out of Ali''s arms curiously and revolved around Ruiwen.


    "Come on, Ali, talk to me for a while!" Ruiwen took Ali''s arm and took him to sit in front of the stone table. By the way, she also put the watering pot on the stone table.


    On the table, a Wen picked up a pear and handed it to him


    In front of Ruiwen is still a little stiff, Ali try to keep himself a clever and sensible image. Taking the pear in Ruiwen''s hand, she said thank you very much.


    Looking at Ali eating pear, Ruiwen looks at Ali carefully. After a while, she seemed a little tired. She held her cheek in her hands and supported herself in front of the stone table. She said with a meaningful smile, "Ali, how can you be so restrained in front of me like Fiona and them?"


    Intelligent Ali naturally knows what Ruiwen wants to express. After hearing this, two pieces of red glow float on her pretty cheek. She can only hide her shyness by eating pears in silence.


    Seeing Ali didn''t reply, Ruiwen continued to tease: "although sylvier will also care about the image in front of me, she will still maintain her cheerful nature."


    There is no word mentioned in Ruiwen''s words about Ye Feng, but Ali can hear it. Ruiwen is implying that she knows she likes Ye Feng.


    Pretending not to understand, Ali lowered his head to eat pears silently, and her heart beat faster and faster.


    As Ye Feng''s elder sister, Ruiwen envies Ye Feng''s peach blossom luck. If she remembers correctly, there''s a mature looking Sara who also likes her brother.


    However, as soon as she mentioned this Sarah, Ruiwen''s look of ridiculing Ali gradually tightened. She remembers that when she was on the Reebok, although she was very polite and friendly, she could still feel that Sarah seemed to have prejudice against her.


    Last time Ye Feng went to see Sara, she also asked Ye Feng to call Sarah to meet her once. After all, Sarah likes her brother no matter how she says it. If Sarah becomes her brother-in-law in the future, she has to maintain a good relationship among the three.


    But until now, the Sara who has been informed by Ye Feng hasn''t come to see her, which makes Ruiwen feel very strange. Did she kill Sarah''s family members when she committed numerous crimes more than ten years ago?


    I really can''t think of anything wrong between her and Sara. Ruiwen glances at Ali, who is still chewing pear, and has an idea.


    "Ali, do you know Sarah?"


    Hearing Ruiwen''s question, Ali is puzzled why Ruiwen asked this question. But she still replied: "yes, but I don''t know her well. I always feel that she hates my appearance."


    Ali''s reply brightens Ruiwen''s eyes. She didn''t expect that Ali would have a similar feeling in contact with Sarah.


    Since Ali also has this feeling, it seems that her feeling is not an illusion. Taking a deep breath, Ruiwen asked, "do you know why she hates you?"


    "I don''t know. In fact, she is very gentle when talking to me, but she always unconsciously gives me the feeling that she hates me..." She shook her head with a bitter smile. Ali was just intuition, so she was not good at chewing her tongue.


    "Well, it seems that the girl has a lot of personality..." After a little meditation, Ruiwen chuckled and stopped asking Ali and Sara questions.


    While talking, there was a loud cry outside the courtyard: "sister Ruiwen, I''m back!"


    After a while, Ye Feng and Fiona stepped into the sight of Ruiwen and Ali.


    "Xiao Feng, Fiona, please sit down and eat some fruit. Ali is also here!" Waving to greet Ye Feng who just came back from the doctor''s house, Ruiwen''s eyes are mingled with a soft light of doting on Ye Feng."Ali, you are here too!" Ye Feng is not stiff, while greeting Ali, while picking up an apple to chew.


    After noticing Ali''s existence, Fiona''s two daughters steal a glance at him from time to time, and her heart is full of vinegar.


    To see Ye Feng, Ali is also happy. She said shyly, "well, I came very early, but sister Ruiwen said that Lord Soraka has something to do with you. I''ll wait for you here."


    Since Ali has mentioned that Soraka has something to do with him, Ye Feng thinks that she should tell Ruiwen and Ali about the front-line camp as soon as possible.


    After biting at the apple again, Ye Feng said, "Ali, let me tell you that Lord Soraka needs our help to build a front-line camp against demons in the main continent this time."


    As soon as Ye Feng hears Ye Feng, he will go to the main land of Valoran and set up a dangerous front-line camp. Ali''s heart is tight, and a pair of soft golden eyes flow with concern.


    "Can I help you, Ye Feng?" She looks at Ye Feng with real eyes. Ali hopes that she will go with Ye Feng.


    Without waiting for Ye Feng to reply, Fiona of Laurent family sternly refused for Ye Feng: "no, Lord Soraka has pointed it out."


    Smelling Fiona''s cold words, Ali also felt her hostility, and could not help but lower his head: "well, I suddenly feel a little uncomfortable, go first."


    With that, Ali got up and apologized to Ye Feng and walked out of the courtyard in a hurry.


    "Fiona, can you speak in a better tone?" Inexplicably represented by Fiona of Laurent family, Ye Feng gives her a bad look, and starts to chase after the unhappy Ali.


    "Sit down!" Fiona, a young girl, said coldly, and then pressed the leaf wind back to her seat.


    Seeing that he could not reason with the two Fiona, Ye Feng had to turn to Ruiwen: "sister Ruiwen, look at Fiona and the two of them. They''ve run away from me and don''t let me apologize for them. Eh Where''s the elder sister? "


    With that, Ye Feng, who thought that Ruiwen could not be so afraid of Fiona, was stunned and found that Ruiwen, who had just been sitting here, had disappeared.


    At the same time, Ye Feng only felt his back cool, and the whole courtyard seemed to be frozen by some cold breath.


    "Ye Feng, do you think you can do whatever you want with sister Ruiwen here just now?"


    "It seems that I''ve been so kind to you lately!"


    Hearing the poor tone of Fiona''s two daughters, Ye Feng, who couldn''t find Ruiwen, had to show weakness: "don''t do it, Fiona, I just got beaten yesterday!"


    After all, it is in Ruiwen''s courtyard. Even if Ruiwen is not there, Fiona and her daughter should try their best to ensure their "Lady" image.


    "Hum!" With a cold hum, the two girls decided to let Ye Feng off temporarily. If there was another time, they would never let him off!


    When Ye Feng is forced to admit his advice, Ruiwen is sitting on a roof, watching the painful and happy daily life between Ye Feng and Fiona.


    However, from time to time, she looked away. After thinking about it for a while, she still decides to say sorry to Ali on behalf of Ye Feng and Fiona and pacify the lost Ali.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 784

    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Today is the day when Ye Feng and his party go to mount mogelon to carry out their mission. Xiao Xi gets up early in the morning and calls Ali to see Ye Feng off.


    Ali, who is used to getting up early, is sleeping very hard today. It took Xiao Xi a long time to wake her up.


    A Li''s eyes are a little confused when he wakes up. He seems to forget that today is the day Ye Feng left.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Her confused expression can make Xiao Xi anxious, and remind her with Fox language that Ye Feng is leaving.


    The expected Ali should be shocked and anxious when she hears Ye Feng''s going to leave, but she just calmly makes a sound and then lies on the bed again.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Little Xi, who doesn''t know what Ali is thinking, flies around on top of Ali''s head and asks her what''s wrong.


    Turning over, Ali looked at the wall with complicated eyes, and replied plaintively, "anyway, Fiona is with him."


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" As for Ali''s self abandonment, Xiao Xi expressed his indignation and tried to pull Ali by the corner of his clothes to see Ye Feng off.


    Holding Xiao Xi in his arms with his backhand, a Li frowned and said with a bitter smile, "don''t make a fuss. We''ll find him when he comes back next time."


    Seeing Ali''s insistence, Xiao Xi''s mouth is full of gas and her eyes are very subdued.


    I don''t want Ali''s will to be depressed because ye Feng becomes depressed. Xiao Xi thinks she should do something for Ali.


    After hesitating, she calls again, and signals Ali to let go of her. She goes to find Ye Feng by herself.


    He thought Xiao Xi was trying to find Fiona for himself. Ali didn''t dare to let her go and held her in his arms.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Bound by Ali in her arms, Xiao Xi tells Ali that she can help him understand Ye Feng''s trend.


    Although Ali knows that she has a special relationship with Xi, she doesn''t think Xiao Xi will have this ability.


    "Xiao Xi, I know you are for the sake of my sister, but that''s it." Gently knead small Xi''s face, Ali indicated that Xiao Xi should stop.


    See a Li don''t believe her, Xiao Xi just feel humiliated, immediately blow up hair. In order to make Ali believe that she can do it, Xiao Xi closes her cute fox eyes and has a wonderful connection with Ali''s mind.


    From knowing Xiao Xi to now, Ali, who has never felt this kind of feeling, is stunned at first, and then follows the call of his heart and has a deep dialogue with his heart.


    With her deepening, she found that she incarnated into Xiao Xi, and everything Xiao Xi felt was clearly conveyed to her, and Xiao Xi was like her eyes and her avatar.


    The incredible new feeling makes Ali gradually believe that Xiao Xi didn''t panic. She broke off the connection with Xiao Xi and returned to reality. She was also a little moved and asked Xiao Xi to accompany Ye Feng to the main mainland instead of her.


    As soon as he changed his mind, Ali, who was rejuvenated, sat up and asked carefully, "Xiao Xi, are you really willing to help my sister guard Ye Feng?"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi learned the posture of human breast patting and told Ali that it was ok, and that she and Ali were interlinked. No matter how far apart they were, Ali could learn about Ye Feng''s experience in the following period of time through her.


    A Li, who was completely shaken by Xiao Xi, put his hands together, and gently kisses the lovely young fox, Xiao Xi, with a smile: "then Ye Feng, please, Xiao Xi!"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" By the way, I''m very excited to ask if you want to send a civet.


    Ali shook his head and said with a smile, "it''s enough to have you with him. I won''t go, so as not to make Fiona and them jealous."


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Waving two front paws, she said she would take good care of Ye Feng for Ali. Xiao Xi flew out of Ali''s room from the open window without saying a word.


    Pursuing the breath of Ye Feng, Xiao Xi goes to see Ye Feng with Ali''s expectation.


    ¡­¡­


    In the doctor''s house, Ye Feng, Fiona''s second daughter and Galen brothers and sisters came here early to wait for Soraka''s dispatch.


    Soraka is not in a hurry to take them to the moglon trail, but tells them to cooperate with Leona to set up a front-line camp and other related matters.


    Although Ye Feng and two Fiona want to go to giant Shenfeng to find panson first, they also listen to Soraka''s teachings carefully.


    For Ye Feng five people, Soraka is still very relieved. After telling them, she waved her sleeve, and the teleportation array that had been prepared in the cabin flickered with faint starlight.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng''s five people immediately stepped into the transmission array. Then the light became more and more prosperous, and the dim figure of Ye Feng''s five people standing in the array became more and more blurred.


    Near the teleportation, the buzzing sound of the array becomes more and more frequent, and the space vibrates more and more violently.


    Looking at Ye Feng, the five people are about to leave, but Soraka''s smiling face is slightly stunned by a white light swept into the array.


    Soraka vaguely felt the white light with a trace of nine tail fox spirit, and even very similar to her sister Ali ten thousand years ago.


    However, the breath disappeared with the array, and Soraka didn''t care too much. She thought she should miss the elder sister Ali who had given her a lot of help.At the same time, at the other end of the teleportation array, Soraka''s transmission deviated again, sending Ye Feng''s five people to the border outside the southern border of the war Academy.


    After discussion, the five people are preparing to go their separate ways to carry out their respective tasks. However, they do not want a white three Tailed Fox to jump out of Ye Feng''s arms without warning, and send out a cute call to act coquettish to Ye Feng.


    "What a lovely little fox, or three tails!" With Galen standing together, lax excitedly pulls Galen''s arm, and is very fond of the three tailed young fox.


    Ye Feng stares at the sudden appearance of the three Tailed Fox with astonishment, because this young fox is his familiar Xiao Xi. For how Xiao Xi appeared here, Ye Feng''s brain is completely in a short circuit state, a face at a loss.


    But the two Fiona did not seem to give Ye Feng a chance to think. As the two girls'' faces became more and more gloomy, their previous resentment against Ye Feng broke out at one time.


    Feeling the pressure from them, Ye Feng took a cool breath. He had no time to think about how Xiao Xi came along. He squinted his eyes to indicate that Fiona and her daughter should not be excited, and he said with a ha ha: "well, brother Galen, lax, Fiona and I went to the giant God peak first. You should be careful when you go to the mogalon mountain path."


    With that, Ye Feng doesn''t want to be angry with Fiona''s two daughters and asks him how Xiao Xi, a Li''s three tailed young foxes, follows him, and runs away in the direction of the giant divine peak with Xiao Xi.


    Seeing Ye Feng running away, Fiona''s two daughters are even more angry and lose their senses. They are full of sword spirit, chasing Ye Feng''s steps.


    Unable to understand why Fiona''s two daughters suddenly killed each other, Galen''s brothers and sisters looked at each other''s eyes, and both saw bewilderment and perplexity from each other''s eyes.


    The two brothers and sisters stood in the same place for a long time, and then they walked towards the direction of moglon mountain path together. When there was no one here, the direction of the giant sacred peak was still intermittent and fainter.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 785

    In a wasteland to the west of the border of the southern border of the war academy, Ye Feng, whose bones were scattered, fell to the ground, panting.


    Just now, Fiona''s second daughter, because Xiao Xi came with him, executed severe torture to extort confessions. Fortunately, he didn''t take the initiative to bring Xiao Xi with him. No matter how the second daughter questioned him, he couldn''t find out why. Otherwise, he would definitely be beaten black and blue like last time.


    Even so, he is still tortured by Fiona and his daughter. He looked at Xiao Xi who was sitting on his stomach complaining. Ye Feng wanted to scold her, but he thought about her cute appearance.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" The three fluffy fox tails behind him are shaking, and Xiao Xi doesn''t mention how cute she is. Even the heart of Fiona, who is on guard against Xiao Xi, is adored by her.


    Fiona of the Laurent family did not resist at first, and bent down to take the cute little sito in the palm of her hand. Just when she was going to reach out and touch Xiao Xi''s hair, the hair all over Xiao Xi suddenly exploded.


    The hair exploding little Xi bares his teeth in the palm of Fiona''s hand of the Laurent family, pretending to be fierce. It seems that he is still worried about the second daughter''s murderous Ali last time.


    However, Fiona of Laurent family doesn''t eat her fierce posture. On the contrary, she thinks that the "super fierce" appearance of Xiao Xi is more lovely.


    With her other hand, she pressed her reluctant head, and Fiona of Laurent family scratched her index finger around her neck, and she kept turning in her palm. And she took advantage of the situation to scratch Xiao Xi''s belly meat, which was only itching of a young fox.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Although it was very comfortable to be scratched by Fiona of Laurent family, Xiao Xi, who felt that he had been humiliated, still made angry calls from time to time.


    "What a lovely little fox..." Young girl Mafia ona also came forward and teased Xiao Xi, three young foxes.


    Ye Feng on one side was stunned. Obviously, he didn''t respond. He was also on the alert just now that Xiao Xi was sent by Ali. In a flash, he fell in love with Xiao Xi.


    Did Fiona and her two have the Girlhood of an ordinary girl? It''s really hard to guess. Ye Feng, who only knows how to cultivate Kendo, doesn''t like to add trouble to herself. Neglected for a while, he is also happy and quiet. He gets up and moves his body, which has been tortured by the second daughter, to a pile of weeds not far away.


    Just as he was approaching the weeds, the sound of something moving in the weeds aroused his vigilance.


    In teasing Xiao Xi, Fiona''s second daughter is also aware of the abnormal, have sharp eyes to look at the weeds.


    It seems that because of Ye Feng''s attention, the sound of the movement in the weeds is gone, but there is still something stirring the haystack, which makes Ye Feng''s three people unable to let go.


    Ye Feng, who is closest to the haystack, looks at Fiona''s two daughters, and his right hand quietly condenses a light sword of the moon which looks like flowing clouds and ink plumes.


    With a light breeze blowing, Ye Feng''s sword sense and sword spirit are combined. He intends to explore the truth by waving the light sword of the moon. He sweeps the weeds horizontally, and a moonlight with wind blades turns into sickle moon, attacking the weeds.


    The sound of cutting weeds sounded, and the things hidden inside seemed to feel the crisis. With a strange cry, they rushed out.


    In the eyes of Ye Feng''s three people''s pupils gradually shrinking, a demon holding a dark magic sword, holding the sword handle in both hands, turned ferociously from the high altitude and directly attacked to find his Ye Feng.


    Looking at the sword that spreads terror magic light to chop down, Fiona and the two girls who have no time to support Ye Feng are anxious, because the power of this sword is a little closer to the power of their two swords.


    "Ye Feng, flash away!" Always strong, more like to let Ye Feng be protected by them two women immediately anxiously remind Ye Feng, let him not hard.


    Ye Feng, who is close to the devil, doesn''t think so. With Xiao Xi, he not only doesn''t listen to Fiona''s words, but also slips into the air and heads up.


    Then, the scene that stunned Fiona and her daughter happened. Ye Feng, who had thought he would be defeated, easily waved the light sword of the moon to split the magic light sword from the top of his head into two, and with the blessing of the wind''s sword, he stabbed the devil''s eyebrows with more rapid speed.


    The speed of Ye Feng, who runs the sword of wind to the extreme, makes the two girls who haven''t fought with Ye Feng seriously for a long time. They are stupidly stunned and watch Ye Feng easily kill the devil on the spot.


    The demon with the sword was stabbed in the middle of the air by Ye Feng, but Ye Feng did not relax his vigilance, because he felt something was trying to burst out of the demon''s fallen body.


    Sure enough, not a moment later, the body of the devil splashed black blood, and sent out a strange and fierce sword.


    The shield of the wind immediately opened, and Ye Feng successfully blocked the erosion of the strange blood. What made him feel terrible was that the magic blood that was blocked by his wind shield actually made his wind shield crack.


    Fortunately, Ye Feng can still repair the shield by running his sword Qi.However, the two women in a daze at the bottom forgot to be aware of the strange magic blood splashed from the corpse. They were also immersed in the shock of Ye Feng''s rapid growth.


    As soon as it touched the two women''s bodies, the magic blood broke out with a burning temperature, and took advantage of their unprepared erosion into their bodies.


    The pain of skin burn stimulates the two girls, and the magic blood that invades their bodies turns into violent energy. While tearing their internal organs, they are also trying to demonize their will.


    "Ah


    With their painful roar, the back of their hands showed a black vein of humanity, and their thinking was also lost due to the erosion of blood.


    Their scream is also scared with them together Xiao Xi, scared shivering Xiao Xi quickly rushed into the arms of Ye Feng.


    "Fiona!" Ye Feng, who rushed to the second daughter, called out their names and tried to wake them up.


    Hearing Ye Feng''s call, Fiona, whose eyes were darkened by blood, raised her head coldly and gazed at Ye Feng''s eyes.


    In the past, no matter how indifferent the two girls were to him, their eyes would not have any human feelings like now, which was the same as the bloodthirsty devil''s eyes, which made Ye Feng shiver all over.


    Subconsciously, Ye Feng swallows his mouth and stares nervously at the two women''s trembling hands.


    Liuyun sword and ink feather sword are slowly pulled out from the two girls'' waist, and the terrible sword meaning is also slowly released from the two women''s body.


    Feeling that Fiona''s second daughter is killing him more and more, Ye Feng is extremely struggling in his heart and hesitates to fight with Fiona''s second daughter.


    Let''s not say that he can''t bear to hurt the two of them. Even if he really has the heart to fight the two girls, whether he can beat them is also a problem.


    At this critical juncture, a white haired man in a silver robe suddenly appears in front of Ye Feng, and calls out a light column emitting holy moon to cover Fiona''s two daughters.


    "The magic of the moon?" Sensing the magic wave that makes him feel familiar on the man, Ye Feng loses his voice.


    In the light column of the moon, Fiona''s two daughters are being baptized by Yuehua, and their expressions are extremely painful.


    But just a moment later, the two women of Fiona, with painful expressions, staggered to their feet, ready to walk out of the man''s beam of the moon.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng put up his surprised expression, and his face sank. The next moment, he appeared in the light column of the moon. While the two girls were still distracted from the baptism of the light column of the moon, he used the power of forbidding demons to block their power.


    Driven by the magic blood, Fiona''s second daughter finally can''t bear the fight of three kinds of external forces in their bodies. Qi Qi collapses in Ye Feng''s arms.


    Seeing here, Ye Feng breathed a sigh of relief, and the boulder hanging in his heart also fell.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 786

    In the light of the moon, the magic blood of Fiona''s two daughters was soon purified by the man who knew the magic of the moon.


    Holding the fainting two girls sitting on the ground, Ye Feng cut their messy hair for both of them.


    Not far away the man slowly came up, politely owed the lower body, the way: "is there anything else I need to help?"


    Hearing this, Ye Feng looked at the man thoughtfully and said, "thank you for saving my friend just now. I want to ask you how can you get the magic of the moon?"


    Asked by Ye Feng, the man is also very strange how Ye Feng knows he just used the magic of the moon. But he still replied, "it''s the magic of the moon that the great moon goddess gave me."


    Hearing the familiar name of the goddess of the moon, Ye Feng''s heart thumped. Isn''t it Diana, who was instigated by him to establish the moon god sect?


    In order to confirm his conjecture, Ye Feng asked, "is your moon goddess named Diana? Are you a Lunan? "


    Ye Feng''s question is like a thunderbolt, which explodes in the man''s heart. He was stunned for a moment and then replied, "yes, how do you know this?"


    Ye Feng is puzzled by the man''s question, because the Lunan sect in which he now belongs is only a temporary instigation of Diana. He can''t tell a man that the Luna sect was founded by chatting with Diana on the balcony, right?


    After carefully considering the next sentence, Ye Feng replied, "because I also know the magic of the moon!"


    The voice falls, he agglomerates the magic of the moon in his body, and the dim moonlight appears in Ye Feng''s palm.


    Looking at the moon in Ye Feng''s palm, the man gaped and said, "is this pure magic of the moon the origin of the magic of the moon?"


    The color of shock was all written on the man''s face. Although he would have the magic of the moon, he was far from reaching the purity level of Ye Feng.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s face, sometimes dignified and flickering, the man seems to be guessing the origin of Ye Feng.


    By a man so staring, Ye Feng a little scalp numb. If he is seen by his sister Ruiwen, it is estimated that he likes men.


    After staring at Ye Feng for a long time, the man''s attitude suddenly became respectful: "my name is Wade. I didn''t expect to meet other believers of the moon god sect in the suburbs. Are you?"


    Ye Feng replied: "my name is Ye Feng, I am..."


    Before finishing his words, Wade, like a fanatical believer, excitedly held Ye Feng''s hand and interrupted: "no wonder you have the origin of the magic of the moon. You are Ye Feng, the messenger of the moon."


    he jerked back his hand, and Ye Feng doubted: "the guardian of the moon god? What guardian of the moon


    Wade replied respectfully: "after teaching us the magic of the moon and accepting us as believers, the moon goddess told us that there is also a moon god guardian in the moon god sect. The moon god guardian is a friend of the moon goddess, and also her first believer. She has the same origin of the moon as her. Because of the guardian, you like to travel to vallan, so last time the moon goddess accepted us You are not here when you are a believer. "


    Even think about the reason why you are not here? Ye Feng is embarrassed. She didn''t expect that Diana introduced him to her followers. Now that she had introduced him to her followers, he naturally had to speak to wade as she said.


    Pretending to be like this, he nodded, and Ye Feng said solemnly: "I didn''t expect that you found all of this. Yes, I am the guardian of the moon god, and Diana and I established the moon god sect together!"


    Hearing Ye Feng calling the name of Jiaoyue goddess, and seeing Ye Feng''s solemn expression which seems to be a guardian, the status of Ye Feng in Wade''s mind is much higher.


    In order to let the moon god sect people have a look at the guardian, Wade invited: "guardian, would you like to come to our Luna sect camp to have a look?"


    "Is there a Luna camp around here?" Frowning, Ye Feng did not expect that there would be a camp of moon god sect nearby.


    "Yes, guardian. Through the forest ahead, it is the present camp of Luna sect. Would you like to have a look?" Seeing Ye Feng interested, Wade continued.


    Ye Feng just wanted to reply, but he heard Fiona wake-up nonsense: "um..."


    The awakening of the second daughter made Ye Feng happy in the bottom of his heart, and he said, "are you better?"


    The two girls woke up and said, "well..."


    See Fiona two people''s mental state is very dispirited, Ye Feng comforts two female way: "not far from the front there is a human camp, we can go there to have a rest."


    Then he said to wade again, "Wade, please take us to your camp."


    The close relationship between Ye Feng and the two Fiona is naturally seen by Wade. He is a little envious of Fiona''s second daughter who can make friends with Ye Feng, the guardian of the moon god. If he can, he also wants to be friends with his respected moon guardian.


    Enviously looked at the second daughter lying in Ye Feng''s arms, who didn''t want to talk, Wade immediately walked in the front, leading the way for Ye Feng''s three people.


    Carefully supporting Fiona and her daughter, Ye Feng follows Wade''s steps.Through the forest, Ye Feng soon saw many tents outside the forest, as well as human beings coming and going between the tents.


    After indicating Ye Feng to wait here for a moment, Wade went to gather all the people in the camp.


    Looking at the gathering of people, Ye Feng found that there were not only Lunan sect members in silver robes, but also many civilians in other costumes, as well as some soldiers in armor.


    After these people were called together by Wade, they whispered about the reason why Wade called them together, and conjectured the identity of Ye Feng and the three.


    The two women of Fiona, who leaned their faces against Ye Feng''s chest, heard these people''s whispers. They opened their squinting eyes and looked at the assembled people in doubt.


    After all the people got together, Wade began to introduce Ye Feng''s identity to the people in the camp: "since the great moon goddess left, it has been a long time since the great moon goddess left our camp. This time, I''m very honored to introduce the big man in front of me to all present. He and the great moon goddess are the closest friends, and he is also the most faithful goddess of the moon Yes, he is the most mysterious guardian of the goddess of the moon


    Wade''s high and passionate introduction instantly exploded under the cauldron, and huge waves rose in the hearts of all the people in the moon god sect camp, because the guardian of the moon god is the only existence in the sect next to the moon goddess.


    Listening to Wade''s introduction to himself and seeing in his eyes the reactions of the people in the Yueshen sect camp, Ye Feng has a kind of floating feeling in his heart. This is the first time in his life that he has been introduced in this way. He even likes the feeling of being treated as a big man.


    The two women of Fiona leaning on Ye Feng''s arms are completely confused by Wade and the public''s reaction. They are a little bit unresponsive. How can Ye Feng become the guardian of the goddess of the moon after waking up?


    Just as the crowd was talking, Wade coughed to make them quiet. Then he said: "because two friends of the guardian Lord were injured, I will come here first today, and tomorrow I will hold a grand welcome ceremony for the guardian''s arrival. When you have anything you don''t understand, you can consult the guardian who is closest to the goddess of the moon!"


    After the words fall, Wade escorts Ye Feng three people to have a rest, and everyone respectfully makes way for Ye Feng, which makes Ye Feng feel more satisfied.


    Being arranged in a camp, Fiona and her daughter saw Wade bring Ye Feng out of the camp. They were trying to get up and chase after each other, but they were stopped by two female believers dressed in Luna sect costumes.


    "You are still very weak now. You should not move around. If you let the guardian know, we will be very troubled."


    Hearing the words of the women who were in charge of taking care of them, they had no choice but to give up. However, in order to confirm where Ye Feng is going, mafiona still asks, "excuse me, where is Ye Feng going?"


    "Ye Feng?" One of the nuns looks puzzled. She doesn''t know who Ye Feng is in Fiona''s mouth.


    Another female believer was quick to respond, and guessed that Ye Feng was the guardian of the moon god introduced by Wade before. She said with a smile, "the guardian, isn''t it? Don''t worry, the guardian is living in the camp next door to you. "


    Hearing that Ye Feng lives next door, Fiona and her daughter are relieved. But soon, the second daughter''s heart is born a trace of resentment, complaining that Ye Feng did not take care of them.


    Hum, when they are ready tomorrow, Ye Feng must be good-looking!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 787

    When she woke up the next day, Fiona recovered from her injuries. After cleaning at will, the second daughter went out of the camp to find Ye Feng, who lives next door, to leave here.


    Who wanted to come out, the second daughter saw Ye Feng surrounded by a female believer. In the heart is jealous greatly, the face is cold they walk forward, just like that stands there, see Ye Feng when notice them.


    Ye Feng, surrounded by a group of female believers, was answering a series of questions related to the doctrine or magic of the moon god sect. He had never heard of any doctrine or magic from Diana. He could only make it up and deal with the eager eyes of these women in a hurry.


    Fortunately, he did not say anything wrong, sensitive and incomprehensible topics were skillfully avoided, which made the women feel that he was a highly accomplished guardian of the moon god.


    Although the answer is very headache, but after the answer, the worship of these women makes Ye Feng feel a little nervous, which is never felt with Fiona.


    Floating, he suddenly felt the temperature around him suddenly dropped, as if there were two pairs of cold and contemptuous eyes staring at him, so that he was not easy to expand a shiver.


    Along with the feeling in the heart, looking at the camp where Fiona lived, Ye Feng immediately saw two beautiful shadows that made him tremble all over his body -- Fiona.


    "Hiss..."


    When the female believers who ask Ye Feng for advice on the moon god doctrine see that their guardian adults do not speak, they all shut up. They have many questions to ask Ye Feng''s small mouth. When they saw Ye Feng shivering twice in a row and making a "hissing" sound, they began to suspect that the camp accommodation conditions of Yueshen sect were too poor, which made the noble Guardian adults catch cold.


    One of the naive women inquired in a low voice, "guardian, did you not sleep well last night?"


    Hearing this, Ye Feng wants to tell these women because he saw two big girls with violent tendencies. But he can''t say it in return, unless he wants to be beaten up by Fiona and his daughter.


    He coughed and went down the steps that the female believers found him. Ye Feng grinned and said, "maybe, eh Isn''t this Fiona? Are you better? "


    Half way through, he pretends to find Fiona''s second daughter by accident, and the women around him look in the direction he sees and find the existence of them.


    Yesterday, I heard Wade say that Fiona''s second daughter is Ye Feng''s friend. They give Ye Feng a way at the right time. In their heart, they are envious that Fiona can become the guardian of the moon.


    Returning to Fiona''s second daughter, Ye Feng, who is worried that they are not fully recovered, reaches out his hand to touch their forehead, but does not want to crack. His hands are coldly patted off by Fiona''s second daughter.


    This scene was also seen by the female believers not far away, and even some soldiers and civilians passing by also saw the scene of their indifference.


    In the eyes of these people, Ye Feng, as the guardian of the moon god, is second only to the goddess of the moon. It''s hard to understand that Fiona and her daughter dare to open Ye Feng openly.


    Ye Feng, who originally thought that he was the guardian of the moon god, would be furious on the spot and reprimand his "friends" who had stripped him of his face. However, the scene that made the camp people more surprised happened.


    Ye Feng, who was fanned away, explained to Fiona: "Fiona, I just want to reach out to find out whether your body is fully recovered, not to take advantage of you."


    Ye Feng, who squints at the explanation, thinks that they are afraid that he will take advantage of them to open his hand. He is totally unaware that the second daughter is jealous when he sees all the women around him.


    And his words also let the camp people fight against him. They thought that as Ye Feng''s friends, two Fiona should not think Ye Feng was a shameless person who would take advantage of others.


    The words of the people around him were all introduced into Ye Feng''s ear. He felt a little bitter. These people pushed him to the fire pit!


    Under Ye Feng''s uneasy gaze, Fiona''s two daughters, who have been complaining about Ye Feng, only feel more subdued.


    "I want you to talk more!" Fiona of the Laurent family yelled coldly, glancing at the crowd with her chilling eyes.


    "How fierce How did the guardian become friends with such a cold tempered man


    "Yes, yes, if I were a friend of the guardian, I would like him to examine my injury for me."


    "You see, the twins have two swords around their waists. They seem to be swordsmen!"


    "No wonder it''s so difficult to get along with. I heard that swordsmen are eccentric people."


    "Keep your voice down. Don''t let both of them hear you!"


    Fiona of the Laurent family is so fierce, not only does not stop the whispering of the people around her, but also makes the image of the two of them greatly reduced in the Luna sect.


    They have never been treated like this, they want to teach a lesson to Xiaye Feng, but when they think of the adoration of Ye Feng that they saw yesterday and today, they have to restrain the impulse in their hearts.


    Eyes cold stare Ye Feng, childhood Mafia unabashedly opened a way: "come with me!"With that, mafiona, a childhood sweetheart, took the lead in her camp. Fiona of Laurent family also reveals the chill that makes Ye Feng shiver. She glances at Ye Feng lightly and then goes into the camp.


    Looking at the second daughter walking into the camp, Ye Feng took a deep breath, only felt a little heavy, because the next to greet him is probably the torture interrogation by two Fiona.


    I''m sorry that I''m not good at getting along with strangers. I''m sorry that I''m not good at getting along with other people. I''m sorry that I''m not good at all around you


    With that, Ye Feng walked into Fiona''s camp under the gaze of all.


    Walking into the camp, Ye Feng is eager to be treated leniently, and actively sits opposite Fiona''s second daughter, throwing a flattering smile at her.


    Seeing his flattering smile, Fiona and her daughter guessed his thoughts. They were about to reprimand him when they heard the murmurs of the women walking outside.


    "Did you hear about the guardian being blown away by his friend just now?"


    "I also wanted to ask the guardian about some doctrinal questions, but I didn''t come because I was busy enlightening the survivors of spiritual trauma. What happened?"


    "I''ll tell you..."


    Hearing that they had made a mess just now, the believers who passed by told other believers that Fiona''s eyes at Ye Feng were sharper and sharper, and both of them clearly blamed Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng knows that at the moment he can only bear silently, and resolutely can''t continue to stimulate the nerves of two Fiona, otherwise he will be beaten very badly today.


    After the two women left, Fiona was just about to open her mouth to convict Ye Feng, when she heard the gossip of passers-by.


    "Did you hear that? The tyrannosaurus'' two girlfriends


    "I heard about it, and slapped the guardian on the spot!"


    "Guardian, you don''t fight back. You''re so good-natured!"


    "Yes, I''m worthy of being a guardian of extraordinary temperament. I can tolerate those two Tyrannosaurus Rex!"


    "Shh It seems that the two Tyrannosaurus Rex women live in this camp. We will continue to talk when we go far away


    One after another, people passed by the camp. No matter whether they were male or female, their evaluation of Ye Feng was positive, shaping Ye Feng''s image as a perfect guardian of the moon god.


    For Fiona, it''s all negative. Interrupted by the gossip for several times, Fiona and her daughter almost ran out of the room several times and beat those people who chewed their tongues violently. But in the end, they all resisted and turned their resentment against passers-by to Ye Feng.


    However, with the passage of time, after listening to too much gossip from outsiders, the two of them even wanted to beat Ye Feng to relieve their anger. They were only full of grievances, and their eyes were covered with hazy tears.


    Sitting on the shoulder of Ye Feng, Xiao Xi had some schadenfreude and wanted to see Ye Feng beaten. When she saw two Fiona crying for no reason, she showed a puzzled look of humanity.


    Looking at Er Nu''s eyes gradually red and swollen, and intermittently sobbing, Ye Feng also showed a look of amazement.


    Even though the second daughter began to cry, their eyes were still staring at Ye Feng, but their eyes full of coldness turned into those of grievance and resentment.


    The silent sobbing of the second daughter not only did not make Ye Feng feel relieved, but also made him more nervous and at a loss.


    Obviously, he was bullied by them. How could they cry? Although confused, Ye Feng also knows that this is an opportunity for him to avoid being punished by the second daughter.


    Thick skinned to go forward to please the two Fiona, Ye Feng tried to do everything, this is to appease Fiona two girls suddenly abnormal mood.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 788

    After pacifying Fiona, Ye Feng was about to have a good rest, but Wade respectfully said outside the camp: "guardian, your welcome ceremony has been prepared. Is it convenient for you to attend now?"


    Hearing that wade had prepared a welcome ceremony for Ye Feng, Fiona''s two daughters, whose pretty face still had traces of tears, were angry again.


    Feeling the second daughter''s uneasy recovery, Ye Feng shrugged helplessly and said, "it''s not my fault. Wade insisted on holding it for me. You can go with me."


    Then he called out to wade, who was waiting outside, "I''ll be right out."


    The atmosphere in the camp gradually solidified. In order to prevent the two girls from getting angry, Ye Feng laughed at them and walked out of the camp.


    Fiona and her daughter did not rush to keep up with Ye Feng, but looked at each other with complicated eyes.


    After a long time, Fiona of Laurent family gently opened her lips: "do you know when Ye Feng knew the goddess of the moon?"


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, shook her head and pursed, "I don''t know. What about you?"


    They also shook their heads, and the two girls no longer said much, but their mood became more and more chaotic, trying to figure out the relationship between Ye Feng and Diana.


    On the other side, Ye Feng follows wade to the ceremony destination, listening to wade introduce the origin of this camp to him.


    At first, the members of the Luna sect were residents of the war Academy. Fortunately, they were chosen by the moon goddess to become believers of the moon and Diana, and became members of the Luna sect.


    It is a pity that Diana left here soon. In order to remember the grace of the moon goddess, they built a church of the moon god sect in the war academy to gather the believers and convey the doctrine of the moon god sect to more people.


    With the advent of the bloody month, the veterans of the war academy showed their fangs. They managed to protect some civilians from the war academy and stationed here.


    During this period, many of the survivors of the Madhya mountains have been rescued from the Madhya mountains.


    Wade''s statement also let Ye Feng have a preliminary understanding of the camp. Just as they talked, they were already at the site of the ceremony.


    On the open ground, there are various kinds of rich dishes. Ye Feng was taken by wade to a makeshift wooden platform with a ceramic pot filled with water.


    Ye Feng was invited, and Wade said with a smile to the people waiting for him for a long time: "in order to welcome the arrival of the guardian of the moon god, we specially prepared the ceremony of the miracle of the moon. Next, let''s witness the guardian lighting the pot of the moon god!"


    Wade''s impassioned speech also ignited the enthusiasm of all those present. They cast eager eyes to Ye Feng, who was at a loss in their hearts, as if hoping for him to create miracles.


    Is this big pot the moon god''s pot? Ye Feng, who had never heard of Diana, frowned slightly. He was confused about how to light up the moon god''s pot, and worried about how these people would react if they did not light it.


    Ye Feng did not move for a long time. Wade, standing beside him, thought that they were not enthusiastic and reverent for him. He was not willing to light up the moon god''s pot.


    Wade, who completely guessed Ye Feng''s mind, bowed down respectfully: "guardian, please pour the magic source of the moon into the moon god''s pot to show us the miracles that only you and the goddess of the moon can show."


    Put the magic of the moon into it? At Wade''s suggestion, Ye Feng, frowning, hesitates, and then slowly mobilizes the magic of the moon in his body and injects it into the moon god''s pot.


    With his continuous infusion of the magic of the moon, the moon god''s pot filled with water burst out a soft moonlight in the daytime, emitting a sacred and peaceful atmosphere.


    After filling the moon''s pot with the magic of the moon, Ye Feng recovered his magic power, but the moon god''s pot did not stop emitting a holy and peaceful atmosphere.


    After the re baptism of the moon god''s pot, the purity of the magic of the moon burst out far beyond Ye Feng''s imagination.


    The whole Yueshen sect camp is covered with a layer of dim moonlight, where people are enjoying the baptism of Yuehua.


    The ceremony to welcome Ye Feng''s arrival also began. People in the camp asked Ye Feng for various questions.


    But Fiona and her daughter did not know when they also appeared in the carnival ceremony venue, but they silently watched the wind of leaves surrounded by the crowd in the corner, but they were not noticed.


    It was not until night that the welcome ceremony was over. I thought they could talk to Ye Feng, but Ye Feng was brought to a camp by Wade under their gaze.


    The discontent that had been accumulating in my heart for a day surged up again, and Fiona and her daughter followed in coldly.


    As soon as she went in, the second daughter saw that there was a lady with a gentle temperament like moonlight in the camp, playing with strange flowers and herbs.


    Suddenly two people came into the camp. Ye Feng looked back and saw that it was Fiona''s second daughter. He foolishly asked a question that made the two girls hairy: "Fiona, how did you come?"


    "Hum!"


    The second daughter snorted coldly, her hands around her chest, and her face was cold as if others owed them something.The female believer, who was playing with the potion, noticed the magic sword on the waist of Fiona and couldn''t help but see. "Are you two swordsmen?" she asked


    "What''s the matter?" Three words were uttered coldly, and Fiona of the Laurent family was reluctant to write.


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, is also watching the female believers coldly. She makes Ye Feng''s back sweat, for fear that something will happen to them.


    For Fiona''s indifferent attitude is not angry, the face of the female believer always hung a faint smile: "Hello, my name is Nell, is the apothecary of the moon god sect, can you show me your right hand?"


    Willow eyebrow slightly a frown, do not know what Naier is intended for, Fiona two girls wriggle the lower lip, but still stretched out their right hand.


    Naier, whose face was as soft as moonlight, gently touched the palms of the next two girls. Then he took back his hand and said, "as Wade said, you two were infected with sword demon blood before, and they have not been eradicated."


    Blood of sword demon? Confused Ye Feng Xian, Fiona two women one step after the other: "their body''s magic blood is not purified?"


    Nell picked up a bottle of crimson liquid that she put on the table, and said, "no, the devil who attacked the guardian before is a demon transformed by the blood of sword devil. The blood of the devil has a dark blood contract, which can not be completely eliminated by ordinary magic of the moon."


    Hearing that ordinary means could not be eradicated, Ye Feng began to worry about Fiona''s second daughter: "then how can we eradicate it?"


    Ye Feng, who indicated that he was excited, should not be impatient. Nell said with a smile: "guardian, you don''t need to be anxious. As long as these two ladies drink the medicine I made, they can recover. But before that, Wade and I invited you here to tell you about the blood of sword demons."


    "Say it first."


    Hearing that the second daughter of Fiona will be OK, ye Fengchang breathed a sigh of relief and motioned to the pharmacist Nell to go on. And he was worried that the appearance of the second daughter was also in Fiona''s eyes, and the cold look in their eyes was gradually fading.


    Aroused Ye Feng''s interest, Naier showed her brand smile as soft as moonlight.


    "Guardian, have you heard of sword demons?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 789

    "Guardian, have you heard of sword demons?"


    Naier''s question let Ye Feng slightly a Leng, in memory search for a moment, he shook his head, said he had not heard of.


    However, Fiona of the Laurent family frowned and hesitated: "I have seen the records about the sword demon yatox in the family''s ancient books."


    "Yes, the sword devil''s blood is extracted from the sword demon named ATOX." A trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. Naier, who thought Ye Feng would not know, looked at Fiona, the Laurent family.


    At the mention of Fiona of the Laurent family, Fiona''s eyes twinkled as if she remembered something. She said uncertainly: "so, I also have a little impression. Maybe Ye Feng and I have met ATOX face to face."


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, spoke with astonishment. The people in the camp cast suspicious eyes at her: "have you ever met yatocs?"


    See Ye Feng did not have any impression, childhood Mafia ona continued: "remember the last time you secretly went to the shadow island to find the devil you didn''t want to meet?"


    As soon as this word comes out, Ye Feng''s eyes slowly enlarge, and the memory that is about to be forgotten by him is awakened by Fiona''s words.


    Under the temptation of Elise, he inadvertently enters the portal leading to shadow island in order to rescue him. When he arrived at shadow Island, he was not the first to meet Elise, but an unknown demon connected with a terrible sword.


    If Elise didn''t stop the devil first, and avina arrived in time, he and Fiona would have died under the demon''s blood sword.


    Recalling the experience that made him palpitation again, Ye Feng Mou son slightly a Lian, facial expression actually some sadness.


    "Ye Feng, you have tried your best. If he knows, he will be very happy!" Although he did not go to the shadow island with Ye Feng, Fiona of Laurent family could feel his self reproach.


    She stretched out her hands and held Ye Feng''s hand tightly to convey her warm heart to Ye Feng.


    As outsiders, Wade and Nell can''t understand Ye Feng''s grief. However, they heard from their conversation that Ye Feng had faced the legendary sword demon, which made them revere Ye Feng, who had never been in contact with demons above the demigod level.


    There was a gentle smile like moonlight in the corner of her mouth. Nell also calmed Ye Feng''s uncontrollable emotion: "the guardian adult should have faced such a terrible creature as the sword demon. He is worthy of being the guardian of the goddess of the moon. I really admire him!"


    Ye Feng is also aware of the present, he can not be too immersed in the past, he soon in the words of the people calm down.


    Seeing that he adjusted his attitude, Nell continued: "since the guardian has faced the sword demon, I will say directly that yatos, the sword demon, exists only in the legends of various human countries. It is said that there will be wars where there is him. His records in ancient books sometimes are the Savior who ends the war, sometimes a symbol of evil, but in most of the records, yatos is the Savior who ends the war Questers are dark born sword demons who bring war and terror


    "According to the records, the latest appearance of ATOX was in the freundzod ice field a few years ago. The barbarians living on the ice were slaughtered by ATOX overnight, and only one young man named tadamir survived."


    "The surviving Tamil got an ability to become more manic as he was dying, and I suspect he was also tainted with the blood of sword demons."


    Before that, he told her everything about the sword with a smile.


    A huge amount of information poured into his mind, and Ye Feng immediately had a question, that is, how can Naier be sure that the barbarian named tadamir was infected with the blood of sword demons? With such a question, he said, "how can you be sure that he is contaminated with the blood of the sword demon?"


    Hearing the words, Nell slowly explained: "because just now when I examined the bodies of these two men, I felt that there was a very obscure energy in their bodies, which was very similar to the rumored living Tamil, but the blood of sword demons still remained in their bodies. This is enough to make me sure that Tamil was infected with the blood of sword demons, and it was more than two friends of the guardian The blood of sword demons in friends is much more. "


    The narrating of Nell deepens Ye Feng''s uneasiness. If there are high-level demons among the demons with the blood of sword demons, I''m afraid even he and Fiona are not easy to deal with?


    "How many demons have attacked us like yesterday?" he said


    Wade timely replied: "among the demons we have met near the camp, most of them have the blood of sword demons, and there are even demons with blood of sword demons that need to be purified by the joint efforts of the gods and priests for several months."


    Ye Feng asked, "Why are there so many demons around here?"


    "We don''t know this very well, but thanks to the number of demons around here, I have extracted enough blood of sword demons to study medicament, and have developed a medicine that can inhibit the blood of sword demons!"


    As she spoke, Nell shook the blood red potion bottle in her hand and said confidently: "anyone who accidentally taints the blood of sword demons in the fight with demons with the blood of sword demons, as long as they drink the potion I developed before the blood of sword demons merges with noumenon, they can eradicate the influence of blood of sword demons on mind."Although Naier is full of words, but for the sake of the safety of Fiona''s two daughters, Ye Feng still asks, "has this medicine been drunk before?"


    His words of consideration for Fiona and her daughter were very helpful to them. Instead of their usual cold face, they stood beside him cleverly.


    Seeing that Ye Feng was not at ease, Wade said respectfully: "guardian, don''t worry. Nell was a famous pharmacist in the war academy before he became the moon god priest of the moon god sect. Moreover, we have also encountered the experience of being contaminated with the blood of sword demons. Drinking the potions developed by Nell has eradicated the influence of sword demon blood."


    Nodding slightly, Ye Feng still believes in the words of the moon god sect. He took the medicine from Nell and gave it to Fiona.


    When Fiona and her daughter collected the medicine, Nell looked at Ye Feng solemnly: "guardian, I just said so much about the blood of sword demons and sword demons. In fact, I hope you can join us in our hunt for high-level demons with sword devil''s blood."


    Hearing that Ye Feng is going to hunt high-level demons, Fiona''s two daughters, who have not spoken for a long time, are pounding in their hearts. When they two want to refuse for Ye Feng, Ye Feng is the first to say: "why hunt high-level demons?"


    At the mention of this, Wade had no choice but to smile: "recently, a high-level demon with the blood of sword demons came near the camp. He would have harassed our camp every few days. If the goddess of the moon had not taught us the magic of the moon, we would have been killed by the high-level devil with our strength."


    "Guardian, as the guardian of the great moon goddess, I believe that your benevolence with your compassion will not ignore us?" Taking Wade''s words, Nell looks at Ye Feng eagerly, and his eyes are full of respect for Ye Feng.


    Looking at Nell''s ardent eyes, although he felt that it was difficult to deal with high-level demons, he still agreed to Nell: "we are all human beings, so we should help each other in the face of demons."


    I don''t know that Xiao Xi can also fight with high-level demons because of Ye Feng''s strength. The second daughter of Fiona is very dissatisfied with Ye Feng''s consent to Nell''s request without consulting them, but they don''t show it on the surface.


    "The guardian is really a person that people yearn for..." Pretty face appeared to make people drunk dimples, Naier hands together, the reverence of Ye Feng deeper.


    Naier''s expression of a fan Mei makes Fiona''s two daughters jealous. They are moved by Ye Feng. Their soft hearts are frozen by cold water. They begin to figure out how to punish Ye Feng, who always makes them angry, tonight.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 790

    Late at night, Ye Feng has been sleeping in his tent for a long time. Fiona, who lives next door, is not sleeping, but is waiting for everyone in the camp to fall asleep.


    Seeing that it was late enough, the second daughter lifted up the bedding and carefully opened the curtain. She poked out her head and carefully glanced around her eyes. After confirming that there was no one, they immediately walked out of their camp and quickly ran into the camp of Ye Feng next door.


    In the dark tent, Fiona and her daughter could only take a glimpse. Ye Feng''s fuzzy facial contour reflected in their eyes, and the cautious faces of the two young ladies instantly became rancorous.


    "I had a good sleep..." The second daughter quietly came to the two sides of Ye Feng, looking at the sleeping appearance of Ye Feng, and murmured about her childhood sweetheart.


    At the thought of what happened today, Fiona of the Laurent family is very angry. She has been angry since she came to the Luna camp.


    Thinking of this, she curled her lips: "I''ll wake him up!"


    As she spoke, Fiona of the Laurent family frowned and stretched out her right hand to hold Ye Feng''s waist.


    With the increasing strength of Fiona of Laurent family, Ye Feng faintly feels that someone is pinching him.


    After a while, Ye Feng is pinched by Fiona of Laurent family and wakes up.


    "Well..." Ye Feng, who wakes up, wanted to scream, but didn''t want to be expected. In order to prevent him from alerting others, mafia ona covered his mouth in advance.


    The action of the three also wakes up the sleeping young fox Xiao Xi, which makes Xiao Xi give out a sobbing sound that doesn''t sleep well.


    Ye Feng is also gradually aware that it is Fiona''s second daughter who wakes him up. He can''t help but feel a choking and bitter smile in his heart.


    For his sake, Fiona and his daughter let go. However, they did not give Ye Feng a good look. They still kept a straight face and motioned Ye Feng to sit opposite them.


    Basically guessed that he was about to meet the second daughter''s trial which did not end during the day. Ye Feng took a deep breath and sat down with sincerity to wait for their fate.


    His positive attitude has also been recognized by Fiona''s two daughters, but in order to prevent him from feeling soft hearted, their faces are still full of frost.


    Xiao Xi, who was woken up, was sleepless, lying on one side, half opened his cute fox eyes, and was a witness in charge of auditing.


    Silent for a while, the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona looked at Ye Feng''s eyes seriously and said, "Ye Feng, I hope you don''t pretend to be stupid when we ask you questions later."


    The second girl was staring at her nervously. Ye Feng scratched her head and said with a big tongue: "I will tell you what I know, even if you ask me. I will never cheat the two ladies!"


    "Be serious!" Fiona of Laurent family snorted coldly, and the smile on Ye Feng''s face solidified instantly.


    Seeing that he did not laugh with them, Sophia continued: "I ask you, what is your relationship with the moon goddess?"


    He thought that the second daughter of Fiona would ask him something difficult for him. Hearing this, Ye Feng directly and truthfully replied, "what''s the matter? Friends


    The appearance of Ye Feng''s casual reply makes Fiona''s two girls eyebrows pick, and they feel that he deceives them as idiots again.


    "Friend? If you are just a friend, why do people here call you the guardian of the moon god? Isn''t it the flower protector guarding the moon goddess With a cold smile, Fiona of Laurent family doesn''t believe what Ye Feng said.


    "Wait What flower protector? This is a frame up Ye Feng only cries injustice in his heart. How could he be regarded as Diana''s flower protector for no reason?


    Seeing Ye Feng''s argument, mafiona, a young girl, said with no expression: "how did you become the messenger of moon god?"


    "I don''t know. I only know that I''m the first believer she received!" Ye Feng complained bitterly. He came here to know that he had become Diana''s guardian.


    "Well, not to tell the truth!"


    "I think you''ve been with them too long, and you''ve been fooling both of us!"


    The tone of Fiona''s two daughters was getting colder and colder. Their patience was almost exhausted.


    How to tell the truth, they just don''t believe it? They don''t have any doubts when they tell lies! In the heart is unbearable, Ye Feng helplessly spread out his hand, the tone is resolute: "you two still beat me a meal, I tell the truth, you don''t believe it!"


    With that, he was pitifully close to the two girls, and closed his eyes to signal that they would hurry up and finish early so that he could sleep well.


    Seeing that his expression does not seem to be faking, Fiona''s two daughters are also confused for a time. Do they really misunderstand Ye Feng?


    And their seemingly tough attitude shows signs of wavering under Ye Feng''s hardness. Her eyes were flustered and looked away. The disturbed young girl, mafia ona, pursed her lips and pushed away Ye Feng, who was seeking "death".


    She adjusted her mood, coughed and muttered, "don''t do this Sit down and trust you for the time being


    Hearing this, Ye Feng was pardoned. Back to the original position, he also recognized from the tone of childhood Mafia ona that she was soft.Fiona of the Laurent family rubbed her eyebrows and asked for the other, "why don''t we know when you and the moon goddess met?"


    Asked about this, Ye Feng didn''t hide the slightest from the second daughter. He told the whole story of his few experiences with Diana so far, only asking them to let him go to bed earlier.


    While listening to Ye Feng''s story, Fiona and her daughter watched his every move, as if to see something from it.


    Until Ye Feng finished speaking, he didn''t see that he was guilty of hiding them. The doubts and conjectures in Fiona''s heart disappeared a lot.


    However, they looked strange and puzzled. The demigod named Diana was so convinced by Ye Feng to put down his obsession and establish the moon god sect.


    "You and the moon goddess are so simple?" There are still some doubts in my heart, and mafia ona stares at Ye Feng''s eyes.


    "That''s it!" See Fiona two women still don''t trust him, Ye Feng is really forced to cry. How can it be so hard to believe the truth these days?


    Eyes have been wandering in Ye Feng''s body, and Fiona of Laurent family finally chose to believe Ye Feng. However, in order to worry about her Majesty in front of Ye Feng, she coldly curled her lips: "I hope we are more concerned."


    Finally, let the difficult Fiona two women believe him, ye Fengchang breathed a sigh of relief.


    Just as he was about to ease the tension with Fiona, who believed in him, Fiona stares at him: "don''t think we''ll forgive you in this way. You haven''t accounted for your connivance to those Catholics who bullied us today."


    "How dare I allow them to bully you two?" He was also put on the inexplicable charge by the second daughter. Ye Feng cried out in his heart that it would be good for those believers not to be bullied by Fiona''s two daughters. He was very subdued.


    "If you say you have it, there is no such nonsense!" Seeing Ye Feng still talking back to them, Fiona of Laurent family said coldly.


    Knowing that there is no good result to continue to theorize with Fiona''s two daughters, Ye Feng, who is smart, follows the meaning of Fiona''s two daughters and flatters them: "yes, yes, I''m guilty!"


    After that, he took advantage of the two women''s relaxation to get close to them and give them back massage.


    From the second year of junior high school, she wanted to reprimand Ye Feng and let him not make small moves to get close to them, trying to let them two not punish him. However, Ye Feng massaged them very comfortably, and they could not think of any reason to scold Ye Feng for a while.


    "Fiona, I''m guilty. I shouldn''t have allowed the believers to bully you both!" Taking the opportunity to please Fiona''s second daughter, Ye Feng apologized with sincerity.


    Fiona''s two girls were originally girls with cold outside and hot inside. After Ye Feng''s massage, the two of them finally hardened up and their hearts softened to punish Ye Feng.


    Fiona of the Laurent family blushed and said, "forget it this time Don''t think you''ll make us angry in the future


    Sophia also agreed and nodded. Don''t think that if they don''t punish him, they are soft hearted.


    In order to satisfy their psychology that they can''t pull down their faces, Ye Feng is holding back a smile in his heart and nods to say yes according to their meaning.


    "Yes, yes, I will pay attention to it later!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 791

    In the woods outside the Luna camp, Ye Feng and two Fiona follow Wade''s footsteps and prepare to hunt high-level demons with the lunatic disciples.


    Not far away, Nell, the pharmacist and moongod priest, had been waiting for a long time. Standing silently in the forest, her slender shadow exudes the breath of dream moon.


    Hearing the footsteps of Ye Feng four people, Naier, who was quiet as the moonlight, slowly opened her eyes and turned around and waved to them.


    "Guardian, here you are Gentle eyes full of respect for Ye Feng, Naier smiles.


    Naier looks at Ye Feng''s eyes and makes Fiona two girls feel very uncomfortable, but they did not attack, but forced to endure.


    Did not notice that the mood of the second girl around her fluctuated. Ye Feng also grinned and said, "Nell, you are so beautiful when you smile!"


    Moving eyes flow with a strange look, Naier is not arrogant and rash with a warm smile: "it''s my honor to be praised by the guardian adults!"


    "Should we talk about how to hunt that high-level demon you''re talking about?" Some of the Laurent family, Fiona, who couldn''t listen, coldly dropped a word.


    Although her words do not have any warning Ye Feng''s meaning, but still let Ye Feng listen to heart a tremor.


    Naier slightly a Leng, glanced at the cold face of the two Fiona, as if thinking. For a moment, she bent her mouth again: "Miss Fiona, don''t worry. Wade and I are ready for everything. By then, with the magic of the moon of the guardian, we should be able to successfully capture the high-level demons with the blood of sword demons."


    Naier''s confident words listen to the two girls of Fiona who want to make trouble for Nell. They don''t know how to open their mouth.


    However, ye Fengxun asked, "can you tell us about the specific plan for hunting high-level demons?"


    "No problem with this one!"


    With one eye half open, Nell chuckled playfully, and then said, "Wade has marked the areas where high-level demons often walk around with the magic of the moon. Guardian, you just need to explore the magic of the moon to feel these marks; On these marks, there are the potions I specially used to trap demons. As long as the high-level demons with the blood of sword demons approach the mark area, they will be temporarily trapped by Wade''s mark and my potion. In that time, your strength, guardian, should help us capture him alive! "


    On hearing this, instead of directly killing the high-level demons, mafia''ona, a young sweetheart, raised her eyebrows and said, "captured alive? Why not just kill it? "


    Seeing the worries of Mafia ona, Nell continued to explain: "because we need to extract the blood of demons in the body of high-level demons for research, and we can kill them after the blood is extracted."


    Nell''s explanation does not convince Fiona and her daughter to let them down. Because they always like to guard Ye Feng''s psychology, the two girls all said: "we should also participate in it."


    Surprisingly, two Fiona even want to participate. Wade, who doesn''t know much about their strength, dissuades him: "I know you two are swordsmen, but high-level demons are not accessible to ordinary people."


    Naier also nods to agree, she doesn''t want her respected Guardian Ye Feng to worry about the injury of Fiona''s two daughters.


    For a long time, no one looked down on their strength. Fiona''s face sank, and Liu Yun''s and Mo Yu''s swordsmanship leaked out quietly.


    Seeing that the second daughter was about to lose control of their irritability, Ye Feng, who was in a cold sweat, said: "Wade and Nell, they are not ordinary swordsmen. Let them participate together!"


    Ye Feng''s words still have a lot of weight in the hearts of Wade and Nell. Since he has said so, the strength of Fiona''s two girls should not be inferior to where their guardian adults are.


    If Fiona knew what they were thinking, they would be red with anger.


    After pondering for a while what Fiona and her daughter should be responsible for, Nell said slowly, "you two will join us to guard the wind for the guardian, and let him well sense the movements of high-level demons."


    Although it was just a task that made Fiona and her daughter feel inferior, they finally stopped making noise.


    Return to calm, Ye Feng mobilized the magic of the moon in his body, and bathed in the light moonlight.


    Both Nell and wade cast fanatical eyes at Ye Feng, as if ye Feng had done something to shock them.


    Fiona, who didn''t see what, sneered at her and thought that the people of the moon god sect were crazy and worshipped Ye Feng so much.


    "Stick!" She turned her lips and murmured defiantly.


    Ye Feng, who is immersed in the perceptual marker area, does not know that Fiona and her daughter are angry with him again. He observes the movements in each marked area with all his heart.


    All of a sudden, a very fast black shadow passed through one of the marked areas. I thought that the invisible shadow would be trapped, but the shadow unexpectedly ran into another area.


    Under the intense gaze of Fiona, Ye Feng and Xiao Xi on his shoulder disappear in the same place, searching for the shadow that flashed past from the marked area.Leng for a moment, Naier excitedly said: "Guardian adult has discovered!"


    With that, she was the first to leave the spot and set out to catch up with Ye Feng. After searching for Ye Feng in the nearby wilderness for a long time, she found Ye Feng''s figure in front of a deep cave marked by Wade.


    After discovering Ye Feng, the excited Nell tries to find the trace of high-level demons. But she looked around the area marked by Wade and didn''t find the high-level demons she had expected.


    "Strange Is my potion out of order? "


    At the moment of her voice falling, a dark shadow was just attracted by her potion. The black shadow that stopped gradually appeared and turned into a goat horn demon holding a black magic sword.


    The goat horn demon stops in front of the potion bottle that Naier put in, and takes a deep breath. The devil who inhales the potion immediately shows a ferocious look.


    Script is according to her hunting plan to go, Naier quickly reminds the key character Ye Feng: "Guardian adult, quickly catch him!"


    Smell speech, Ye Feng eyes a Ling, holding the light saber of the moon, he flies to the sheep horn devil, intends to abolish the devil''s action ability first.


    However, when Ye Feng''s moon lightsaber was about to cut down the goat horn devil, the devil''s figure gradually twisted into a virtual shadow that was about to disappear.


    See here, Ye Feng''s mind when that jumped out of two words - shadow!


    Unexpectedly, Ye Feng has an ominous premonition in his heart. When he intends to find out the exact location of the goat horn devil, Naier behind him suddenly sends out the scream of being attacked.


    Smelling the scream of Nell, Ye Feng''s face was completely black. Turning back to Nell''s side, he stabbed at the devil''s heart which has not yet opened the distance. If he wants to kill him, he should save Naier first.


    Who would have thought that his sword failed, just pierced the shadow of the devil that was about to disappear.


    At this time, Fiona''s second daughter and wade arrived. Because they were a little far away, they did not see the scene that Nell was stabbed by the goat horn devil.


    Aware of the arrival of Fiona three people, hide from the goat horn demon attacked by Ye Feng and hide in the dark. The next moment, a face of evil smile he appeared in the unprepared Fiona three people.


    One sword cuts down Wade, and the goat horn demon waves two swords in a row, stabbing Fiona''s knees.


    Before they know what happened, Fiona, who was attacked by the attack, just felt a bone breaking pain in her knee and collapsed on the ground.


    "Ah


    In an instant, in addition to Ye Feng, all the other people who came along were attacked by the ghost of sheep horn and lost their fighting power.


    Smelling the scream of Fiona''s two daughters, Ye Feng''s expression gradually twisted with anger and became extremely ferocious. It was supposed to be that they planned to hunt the high-level demon with sword demon''s blood in front of them, but in a flash, they changed from hunter to hunted.


    Appreciating the ferocious expression of hatred on Ye Feng''s face, the goat horn demon gave out a ghostly laugh.


    "Human beings, let me see what qualifications you have to hunt me!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 792

    The moon lightsaber, combined with the characteristics of Flowing Clouds and ink plumes, is sometimes condensed and sometimes lax with the violent fluctuation of Ye Feng.


    In the face of the verbal provocation of the goat horn devil, Ye Feng''s eyes gradually covered with a layer of hazy moonlight. With the double blessing of the wind and the tears of the goddess, and Xiao Xi is also around him, his strength has gradually climbed to a level that makes the injured Fiona four amazing.


    Especially the second daughter of Fiona, they vaguely feel that the momentum of Ye Feng, who has burst out all her strength, is not weaker than any of them.


    But their eyes twinkled with horror at the thought of the horned devil who had attacked them unprepared.


    Like Fiona''s two daughters, Ye Feng''s eyes also show a chill, threatening to kill the goat horn devil.


    Feeling from Ye Feng''s fierce killing intention and terrifying momentum, the goat horn demon, who was very relaxed before, looks more and more dignified. Unexpectedly, Ye Feng''s strength is beyond his imagination.


    The goat horn demon takes advantage of Ye Feng''s hand to hide in the shadow, launches his best sneak attack means.


    Ye Feng, who once played against reingar and kazik, is already familiar with how to deal with similar situations. He does not hurry to explore his mind, and uses his perception to lock in the sheep horn demon hidden in the dark.


    As long as it is not like Fiona''s sharp blade Waltz temporarily hiding in another space, Ye Feng is confident to find the existence of the sheep horn devil.


    Sensing an evil smell in the upper left corner, Ye Feng''s eyes were Ling, and then he waved the lightsaber of the moon into the air.


    Bang!


    The sound of the collision between the sword and the sword rang out, and then the goat horn demon exposed his position because of the stalemate with Ye Feng.


    During the period of Ye Feng''s fight with the goat horn demon, Nell, the lightest one below, came to Fiona''s second daughter and Wade, and fed them her medicine, temporarily calming down their deteriorating wounds.


    The four men watched Ye Feng, who was in a stalemate with the goat horn demon in the air. They could only cheer Ye Feng from the bottom of their heart.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Sitting on the shoulder of Ye Feng, Xiao Xi grinned and cheered for Ye Feng.


    Perhaps it was the cry of the crowd that played a role. Ye Feng had an idea. First, he pretended to be invincible and took back a little strength. Then he made a sudden effort to shake the goat horn demon away.


    Shocked by Ye Feng''s plan, the goat horn demon becomes angry and wants to fight back, but he doesn''t want Ye Feng to live again.


    It seems to be because Fiona and her daughter were picked by the goat horn devil to break the kneecap bone. Ye Feng''s expression at the moment is ferocious and extremely angry. With a big drink, the moon lightsaber mixed with the wind sword in his hand stabbed at the kneecap of the goat horn devil in an instant.


    In one breath, Ye Feng''s moon lightsaber stirred the hurricane and split into two terrible swords, which pierced the kneecap of the goat horn demon.


    As soon as the sword pierces into the kneecap of the demon, it turns into a whirlpool of the moon as the wind blows open the knee of the demon, penetrates into his bone marrow and stings his nerves.


    Hysterical wail from the mouth of the sheep horn devil, he looked at Ye Feng as if he were a monster. I don''t know if it is an illusion. He just saw Ye Feng and found that there was a huge spider shadow behind Ye Feng.


    As the devil of shadow Island, he could not be more familiar with the ghost of the terrible spider. Whenever he thought of that terrible shadow, his heart gave birth to Elise that frightening demon form.


    Out of the fear of the Spider Queen Elise, the goat horn demon instantly forgot the pain he was suffering at the moment, and ran away from Ye Feng.


    Under the pressure of the fear of the Spider Queen, the goat horn demon who opened the distance found that Ye Feng did not have any trace of Elise''s breath. He began to suspect that he had hallucinations.


    In fact, the goat horn demon did not have hallucinations. At this time, Ye Feng, in an angry state, unconsciously attracted the seed of believers hidden in his body. The dark side of his heart was quietly enlarged by the seed of believers. He was so angry that he just wanted to tear the goat horn demon into pieces.


    While the goat horn demon was distracted, the angry Ye Feng quietly attracted the magic of the moon, the power of starlight, and the sword Qi of the wind, pouring all three forces into the tears of the goddess in front of her chest, trying to cut the second paragraph of the wind.


    However, in his intense emotional fluctuations, the black magic of Elise also quietly penetrated into his goddess tears.


    Ye Feng, who has never used the second section of the high wind chopper, has four different attributes of strength. He only feels that his body can''t bear such a huge impact, and his nearly expanding strength is tearing his body.


    The black magic, the magic of the moon, the power of starlight, and the sword of wind were transformed into four startling dark lines, which covered Ye Feng''s arms and body. Ye Feng''s magic power of the moon, which had not been countercurrent for a long time, was soon beyond his control and went against the current.


    And the other three forces are beyond the limits of Ye Feng''s control, and they go up against the current in Ye Feng''s body one after another.


    In the past, Ye Feng could not control his will just because of the magic of the moon. This time, the countercurrent of the four forces suppressed Ye Feng''s consciousness into the deeper part of his soul.


    Ye Feng, whose eyes are gradually dull, is just acting with the violent spirit against the current. His change not only frightens the goat horn demon, but also frightens Xiao Xi on his shoulder back to Fiona."Ye Feng!" Aware that Ye Feng''s power is out of control, Fiona and her two daughters screamed for the first time.


    "Guardian, what''s the matter with him?" Naier covered her mouth with her hands, and said to herself with shock in her eyes.


    Wade also looked blankly at Ye Feng in the air. He didn''t know what happened.


    The four attributes of wind chopping are far beyond the limits of Ye Feng''s mortal body. If he wants to combine four kinds of power or more, he must become a demigod, and his body must be remolded into a demigod.


    Now he only wants to display the subconscious of the second section of the wind, and the whole person stares at the direction of the escape of the goat horn devil.


    Under the control of the subconscious, Ye Feng can''t bear the broken body of the four forces to move mechanically.


    The main consciousness entered a deep level of dormancy. Ye Feng, without pain, held the light saber of the moon, and released all the four attribute forces combined in the tears of the goddess, making it linger on the tip of the moon lightsaber.


    His power, which should not belong to this time, came into being. In his chaotic eyes, the escape speed of the goat horn devil was gradually slowed down by his vision, just like slow motion.


    The second section of the strong wind cuts out with an unstoppable momentum, chopping out the wind waves that can isolate other sounds. At the moment, his chopping attack has been out of the scope of ordinary people''s understanding, and turned into a streamer containing four attributes, plunging towards the distant sheep horn demon who is still running away.


    In a flash, the goat horn demon didn''t even have a chance to howl, and was cut in half by the second section of the wind.


    At the end of the second section of the fast wind, the goat horn demon falls, and the subconscious driving Ye Feng''s broken body also falls into the deep sleep.


    Like a demigod, the leaf wind which stayed in the air for half a day suddenly fell and fell heavily on the wasteland.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 793

    It has been a week since Ye Feng killed the goat horn demon with the blood of sword demon. The four people who accompanied him have recovered their health one after another. Only Ye Feng, who has been broken the limit by the four attributes, is still in a state of lethargy.


    In the morning, the female believer who is responsible for serving Ye Feng comes to Ye Feng''s camp with Naier''s medicine as usual.


    Slowly feed the sleeping Ye Feng to drink the medicine soup. Before the female believers take a few mouthfuls, the curtain is pushed away.


    The woman turned her head doubtfully, and the figure of Fiona''s two daughters came into her eyes. She opened her mouth in surprise: "two swordsmen ladies, are your legs ready?"


    Sitting beside Ye Feng, Xiaoxi, who is cute and cute, sees Fiona''s two daughters and floats to them, and sends out a whine to ask how they are recovering.


    Unable to understand Xiao Xi''s Fox language, the second daughter ignored Xiao Xi and glanced at the female believer lightly. On behalf of the two, mafia ona nodded: "well, I recovered my ability to move late last night."


    Fiona of the Laurent family coughed and asked, "can we take care of Ye Feng?"


    The inquiry of Fiona of the Laurent family stunned the female believers for a while, and then replied, "you are friends of the guardian Lord, of course you can!"


    To get the right to take care of Ye Feng, the expression of joy rarely floats on Fiona''s eyebrows. Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, said with a polite smile: "thank you!"


    When the female believers come out of the camp, Fiona and her daughter cast their eyes on Ye Feng. Two people''s eyes sometimes revealed the mood of resentment, sometimes revealed a touch of soft light, sometimes revealed a deep worry.


    Complex emotions flickered in the eyes of the second daughter. At the moment, they seemed to be no longer the indifferent Miss Lauren, but a sentimental ordinary girl.


    Staring at Ye Feng''s drowsy face for a while, Fiona and her daughter at the same time look at the side of the medicine soup.


    Both hands reached out to the medicine soup at the same time. The two girls, who had been getting along peacefully for so long, had different thoughts.


    "Let me do it!"


    They spit out three words at the same time. Fiona''s eyes suddenly cooled down. They looked at each other and indicated to each other to let go.


    The medicine soup trembled violently with the competition between the two girls, and it could be spilled at any time.


    It seems to be with Fiona two female heart have a soul, in the sleep Ye Feng opened his eyes at this moment. When he opened his eyes and saw the soup pulled by Fiona and his wife, he suddenly sat up and took a breath of cold air. His confused consciousness was instantly awakened.


    His awakening was also the first time for the two women to realize that their beautiful eyes threw a joyful look to him: "Ye Feng!"


    Seeing that Er Nu''s hand was still pulling the medicine soup, Ye Feng rubbed his forehead with a headache and reminded him, "can you put that bowl down? It''s going to spill! "


    When he reminded her, Fiona and her daughter remembered that they still had medicine soup in their hands. However, they did not put down the medicine soup. Instead, they wanted to let Ye Feng decide who would feed him.


    Fiona of Laurent family preempted one step: "Ye Feng, this is your medicine soup, who do you say will feed you?"


    Finish saying that, she also cast threatening eyes to Ye Feng, who is recovering from serious illness, as if if ye Feng did not choose her, she would give him a good look.


    Ye Feng, who had just awakened, sighed that he was ill fated. On the other hand, because of the eye threat of Laurent family Fiona, he gradually preferred to choose Fiona of Laurent family.


    Just when he was about to choose Fiona of Laurent family, the cold air in the eyes of young girl Fiona, who had never made a statement on the other side, was getting stronger and stronger, which made Ye Feng feel like falling into an ice cave.


    Two Fiona he Ye Feng is not easy to provoke, in the face of the two girls naked threat, he now want to faint on the spot.


    After struggling for a long time, he uttered a few words that made Fiona more angry: "I think it''s better for you to feed me half..."


    Just finished this sentence, Ye Feng ushered in two people sharp as sword''s eyes, he immediately changed his mouth: "or I come by myself!"


    But when he said that, it had a wonderful effect. Don''t want to lose the opportunity to take care of Ye Feng, the second daughter said at the same time: "half is half!"


    In this way, Ye Feng drank the medicine soup he needed today under the careful service of Fiona''s two daughters.


    But after feeding the medicine, the second daughter recovered a cold expression. However, thinking of their other purpose of looking for Ye Feng, mafia''ona, a childhood sweetheart, directly asked, "Ye Feng, do you remember that day you killed the goat horn demon?"


    Thinking back to what happened that day, Ye Feng said, "I just remember that there was something wrong with the second section of my fast wind chopping, and I can''t remember the rest."


    "You hovered in mid air that day and killed the goat horn demon who had escaped with one sword. Don''t you really remember?" Trying to stimulate Ye Feng to recall what he started with her language, Fiona of Laurent family answered.


    Even if she said that, from the fusion of the four forces, the main consciousness fell into a deep sleep, Ye Feng still had no impression. At that time, if he was awake, he would definitely die of pain on the spot because his mortal body could not bear the tearing feeling of the fusion of four attributes."I still don''t remember, but how do I feel that you two are fooling me. If I can hover in mid air and kill the escaped goat horn devil, I must at least become a demigod to fly in the air." Ye Feng, who really can''t remember, smiles bitterly and shakes his head, indicating that the second daughter should not make fun of him any more.


    His self belittling words also made Fiona and her daughter sink into meditation. Could you say that they were wrong at that time? Only Ye Feng practiced the sword of wind, and could he stay in the air for so long as a demigod?


    But what happened to the wind chopping, which was far beyond the scope of their understanding? Although the two of them were not demigods, they could cut the swords comparable to the demigods, but they were very different from the real demigods.


    Ye Feng was like a demigod on that day. Unconsciously, he exuded the power of law that only a demigod could understand.


    But thinking of Ye Feng''s saying that he was born with a lack of divinity, Fiona''s second daughter was puzzled. If ye Feng doesn''t have divinity, how can he compete with them before he loses control?


    Although they lost their fighting power at that time, they still had a keen sense that Ye Feng''s breath was not weaker than any of them.


    The more he thought about it, the more confused he was. He never thought that Xiao Xi was the divinity of Ye Feng. They simply stopped tangled about it.


    Floating on one side of the Xiao Xi also recalled that day Ye Feng was out of control. At that time, she was frightened by Ye Feng. In retrospect, she had palpitations.


    But she didn''t know that Ye Feng, whose consciousness fell into a deep sleep, could continue to exert the four attributes of supporting and splitting the body, and the wind chopping had something to do with her. If there was no Xi at that time, Ye Feng would have been killed by the force of demigod.


    It can be said that with Xiao Xi, Ye Feng has the future of becoming a demigod.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 794

    Originally, she wanted to stay in the Yueshen sect camp for a few more days. From time to time, she urged Ye Feng to leave. After her serious illness, he could only listen to their departure from jushenfeng.


    Naier and wade know that Ye Feng is going to leave the news, feel lost. However, knowing that Ye Feng has an important task in his body, they still give up the intention of persuading Ye Feng to stay.


    Before leaving, Naier, who agreed to see Ye Feng off together, did not arrive as scheduled. Only Wade arrived at the woodland in the west of the camp on time.


    Noticing that Nell didn''t come, Ye Feng asked casually, "Wade, where''s Nell?"


    His casual question made Fiona''s two daughters nervous, wondering whether he was fascinated by the moonlight like female pharmacist Nell.


    "I don''t know. I wanted to ask her to come, but I couldn''t find her." Wade shook his head to show that he didn''t know where Nell was.


    "She''s not going to collect demon blood for research again? It''s not good to be in danger. " He rubbed his temple with a slight headache. He thought of Nell''s hobby and occupation. He could not help worrying about this gentle and courageous girl.


    One side of Fiona two people heard his worried speculation, the heart is very delicious. Why don''t they think so when they leave or when they are in danger? Ye Feng is too easy to be seduced by a gentle girl!


    "It''s time to go, Ye Feng!" Ye Feng can''t bear to care about others in front of them, Fiona of Laurent family coldly urged.


    Reluctantly, he shrugged at Wade, and Ye Feng had to say, "Wade, we''re going first. You can look for Nell after you go back. If you don''t find her, you can come to jushenfeng and ask us for help."


    Wade laughed: "don''t worry about your business, Nell. She often gets up early to collect herbs or gather the Qi and blood of shadow creatures. It should be OK."


    "It''s best, Wade. We''ll see you next time."


    After saying goodbye to wade, Ye Feng stepped on the road to the giant divine peak under the urging eyes of two Fiona.


    Before he took a few steps, a woman''s voice came from behind: "guardian, wait a minute!"


    Smelling the familiar voice, Ye Feng''s eyes slowly enlarge, and who is the voice? Before leaving, Ye Feng turns and looks at him. Naier''s figure in a hurry passes by Wade and runs to him.


    "Ha ha Ha ah Ha ha... " Holding a folded silver silk garment in her arms, Naier, who came late, gasped heavily, and her forehead was covered with oil crystal sweat.


    Looking at the tired and flushed Naier, Ye Feng asked with a smile, "how can you just come now?"


    After taking a few deep breaths, Naier, who was out of breath, said, "guardian, don''t say this first. You can try on this dress!"


    "Is this?" Subconsciously glanced at the two expressionless Fiona beside her, Ye Feng didn''t dare to wear it.


    "This is the Yueshen sect uniform that I specially made for you. As the guardian of the moon goddess, you should also have the obligation to preach. Wearing this special moon Guardian robe, you can let other human beings know that you are the guardian of the moon god sect, so that our believers will be more and more!"


    The gentle temperament like Yuehua emanates from Naier with a smile on her face. She patiently explains to Ye Feng that she hopes he can put on the clothes.


    Naier''s smile like an expression makes ye Fengsheng unable to refuse, so he has to face the danger that Fiona and her daughter may beat him violently afterwards, and bravely accepts Nair''s gift.


    He directly put on the robe of the guardian of the moon. Ye Feng patted his sleeve and asked, "does it fit?"


    "It''s just right. It''s suitable for the guardian." Soft and long eyes slightly elongated, Naier''s mouth is also bent like a crescent moon smile.


    Naier''s praise makes Ye Feng very useful. When he was trying to talk to Nell more, his back suddenly became cold.


    Subconsciously, Ye Feng swallowed his mouth, and he knew that Fiona was going to run away.


    "Nell, I have to go." Pretending to have nothing to do, Ye Feng quickly said goodbye to Nell.


    "Wait, guardian, there is one more gift you confiscate!"


    Seeing Ye Feng walking in such a hurry, Nell, as his fan sister, immediately stepped forward and took out a small bottle full of liquid medicine from her arms and put it into Ye Feng''s hand.


    In Ye Feng''s puzzled eyes, she patiently explained: "the last time I saw your guardian, the fighting power that broke out when you lost control, and after you were in a coma, I found that as a pharmacist, there seems to be some hidden potential in your body, and that loss of control should be caused by the stimulation and explosion of your potential."


    After a long speech at one time, Nell took a breath and continued: "I heard that you are going to carry out a certain task. In order to prevent you from encountering emergencies, Nell has developed this bottle of medicament specially for your physique, which can stimulate your body potential. I hope it can help you when you are in danger!"


    "Thank you, Nell!" Since this is Naier gave him to protect his life, Ye Feng naturally has no reason to refuse her kindness.After receiving the medicine, Ye Feng and Nell chat a few words again, and then go on the road with Fiona''s second daughter again.


    Watching Ye Feng three people leave the back, until the figure of the three people disappeared in her line of sight, Naier just took back his eyes.


    Wade asked in good time, "Nell, the potion you just gave the guardian Lord should also be available for us to use?"


    Smell speech, Naier actually shook his head, the secret that did not tell Ye Feng when introducing medicament.


    "No, there is also a drop of the guardian''s own blood essence which I secretly extracted. This is only one bottle. I''m afraid that the guardian will punish me, so I didn''t tell him."


    ¡­¡­


    Here, Ye Feng, dressed in the robe of the guardian of the moon, was a little worried at first that Fiona and his daughter would beat him violently. Who wants to have a peaceful life all the way, but the expressionless look on her face makes him a little uneasy.


    Several times, she tried to talk to them for a while to liven up the atmosphere, but the two girls ignored him as if they could not see him.


    Thinking that they two want to punish him in such a way that they ignore him, Ye Feng is a bit bold. From time to time, he told some jokes and funny stories to the second daughter, but he did not know that he was challenging the limit of her patience.


    At the beginning, Fiona ignored Ye Feng because he was angry with him and didn''t want to pay attention to him, but he always swayed in front of them like this, which was a naked provocation in their eyes.


    Although the two of them were calm, the longer Ye Feng swayed in front of them, the deeper their anger accumulated.


    Finally, Fiona''s expression is no longer single as Ye Feng wishes. It''s just not Ye Feng''s expected belly laugh, but the icy cold eyes that make him shiver.


    The meaning of penetrating cold invades bone marrow, Ye Feng''s heart is thumping a jump, thinking how the two girls are well behaved and angry again.


    Did not realize that it was his behavior that provoked to the second daughter, Ye Feng also foolishly approached to approach with two people.


    Not a moment later, Ye Feng paid a painful price for his ignorance.


    "Ah How to fight people! "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 795

    Jushenfeng has always been one of the most mysterious places in Valoran. Most of its records only exist in the ancient books and records of human countries, which is more mysterious than the shadow island covered by black fog.


    The last time it was recorded was the battle of runes a hundred years ago. It is said that in order to compete for resources, people in various countries broke out unimaginable disasters. Magic overflowed and runes caused disasters, which destroyed the structure of the world.


    In the end, the sun inheritor who came out of jushenfeng ended the war and the world restored peace again.


    But in many historical records, there is no mention of the specific location of the giant God peak. After that battle, the inheritors of giant Shenfeng disappeared in people''s sight.


    It is said that the giant God peak is in the southeast of demasia, but no one has ever really found it.


    It was not until Leona, the successor of this generation, and pansen, the guardian of this generation, went down the mountain to uncover the fog that covered the giant sacred peak. Only then did people of this era know that the legend of giant Shenfeng was true.


    According to legend, the jushenfeng is the holy mountain closest to the sun in Valoran, but the people outside don''t know that there are actually two mountains. One is a peak dedicated to the ancient Guardian temple, and the other is a peak dedicated to the heritage and the residence of the Lieyang people.


    The inhabited peak is the highest mountain in the world.


    Ye Feng and his party came to the foot of the legendary jushenfeng mountain and looked at the two mountains surrounded by clouds and fog. They couldn''t help worrying. Which mountain will panson be?


    See three people stay in place for a long time, Xiao Xi didn''t think so much, but she was still a little playful in her heart. Looking around her eyes, she found that there was a lake nearby. Her eyes were bright.


    From Ye Feng''s shoulder to the ground, she selectively ignores Ye Feng''s conversation and runs to the lake.


    The lake is filled with the unique clouds and fog of this area. Xiao Xi blinks her big, cute eyes and stares at herself, who is also surrounded by the fog in the lake, and is in a daze.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" In front of the lake''s own teeth and claws, Xiao Xi amused himself by the lake, but had a lot of fun.


    Playing and playing, playing tired Xiao Xi lies on the lake, and by the way looks at Ye Feng three people not far away. Seeing that they did not intend to leave here, she opened her mouth and called lazily.


    From time to time, playing with the calm lake, Xiao Xi, tired, suddenly found something in the water.


    "Woo?" He stretched out his front paw and rubbed his Fox''s eyes. Xiao Xi tilted his head and focused his eyes on the lake.


    Gradually, even if the calm lake water did not have Xiao Xi''s fiddling, still spread a light ripple.


    At first it was just a little ripple, but over time, the ripple became more and more frequent until it spread to the whole lake.


    If ye Feng and his wife were here, they would be alarmed by the sight in front of them. But Xiao Xi is excited to call, even in situ spin take-off, seems to be looking forward to what will come out of the water below.


    Under Xiao Xi''s expectant gaze, a fishtail looms out of the bottomless lake, and the glittering scales flash by.


    Seeing this scene, the excited little Xi used her little magic to show the star cross on her forehead. Her two forepaws are holding a pink love condensed with magic.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Floating over the lake, Xiao Xi continued to shout excitedly. This time, her cry attracted the attention of Ye Feng. Ye Feng three people because of her movement, also noticed the abnormal fluctuation of the lake water.


    Fiona''s two daughters were alert, and their right hands fell on their swords. And Ye Feng is to Xiao Xi shouting: "come back, Xiao Xi!"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi didn''t think so, but also excitedly called, let Ye Feng three people also come to see what would come out of the lake bottom.


    However, in the next moment, a huge figure jumped from the bottom of the lake. Looking at the huge figure with a strange figure, Ye Feng and mafiona, who had been in bill jiwat, recognized that it was a sea bug at first sight.


    With the roar of the flying sea bug, another graceful figure was flapped out of the water by the tail of the sea bug flying out of the water.


    "Wuwuwu Nami is afraid of the sea bug


    The familiar graceful posture, as well as the familiar voice, who would be Nami who did not return to the sea before?


    Although I wonder how Nanmei was photographed ashore by Haikui insects from the bottom of the lake, Ye Feng still rushed forward to kill the not big Haikui insects with the light saber of the moon for the first time out of concern for Nami.


    Holding Nanmei''s delicate body trembling in the air, Ye Feng reminds her: "Nami, it''s me. Don''t struggle!"


    At the same time, the excited Xiao Xi also flew over and landed on the shoulder of Ye Feng, staring at Nami and whining.


    Hearing Ye Feng''s familiar voice, Na Mei, who was chased by Haikui insects, raised her head uneasily. As soon as she saw that it was really Ye Feng, her uneasy eyes suddenly showed a touch of joy.


    "Ye Feng, it''s really you!" I didn''t expect to meet Ye Feng again after a long separation here. Nami was slightly pleased.Thinking that she is encouraged by Ye Feng to go deep into the abyss and become a new tide maker, Nami, who is eager to share her joy with Ye Feng, is about to open her mouth, but she doesn''t want Fiona and her daughter to come over.


    "How long will you hold them?"


    Gazing at Ye Feng coldly, Fiona of Laurent family said lightly.


    But the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona is speechless, so quietly looking at Ye Feng Huai''s Na Mei.


    She still remembers that she and Ye Feng met with Nami for the first time in the sea area of bill gewater. Nami''s magic fixed Ye Feng. She and Sara couldn''t pull Ye Feng.


    There was also that time Ye Feng was demonized and mistakenly thought that she controlled Ye Feng and attacked Na Mei. At that time, she was only one step away from cultivating her divinity, but she was still easily bound in the blisters by Nami.


    As Ye Feng''s childhood sweetheart, she doesn''t believe that people with such strength as Na Mei are afraid of a sea bug!


    By the young girl''s eyes staring at a cold heart, Nami immediately broke away from the embrace of Ye Feng.


    "You Hello... " The timid nature of Nami stammered, she is really a little afraid of and childhood Mafia ona''s eyes.


    He noticed that Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, showed deep hostility to Nami. He was afraid of Nami because he was angry. Ye Feng quickly changed the topic and said, "Fiona, should we go up the mountain?"


    Ignoring the leaf wind, mafia''ona went straight to Nami and said in a cold voice, "what do you want?"


    "What do I want?" Nami''s eyes are wide and she''s confused. She doesn''t know what her childhood sweetheart is trying to express.


    Laurent Fiona, who was not sure of Nami''s strength, stood by and watched all this coldly.


    "Is it fun to be weak?" The tone suddenly dropped to the freezing point, and the eyes of Sophia, a young girl, were slightly restrained. Her disgust for Nami was exposed on her face.


    "I I don''t understand what you''re talking about... " The timid Nami transforms the fish tail into a human foot and steps backward. She is frightened by the momentum of her childhood sweetheart, Sophia.


    Ye Feng is also frightened by the unusual performance of the young girl Mafia ona. He immediately stops Nanmei and says, "Fiona, she is Nami, not the enemy!"


    Seeing Ye Feng blocking in front of her, Sophia stares at the Na Mei behind Ye Feng for a while, and recovers a look of no salt and no salt.


    As if nothing had happened, she took the lead to one of the mountains of the giant divine peak, and by the way, she reminded people to follow her.


    "Let''s go, up the mountain!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 796

    Climbing up the rugged mountain road, feiona, a childhood sweetheart, leaves the three people far behind.


    From time to time, the picture of Ye Feng maintaining Na Mei flashed in her mind, and her face was full of resentment like her mood.


    The winding mountain path, childhood beauty Mafia ona ran alone for a long time. As she kept climbing up, her figure gradually disappeared into the clouds around the giant sacred peak.


    Looking at the front of the childhood, Fiona disappeared in the line of sight, leaf wind mouth slightly twitch.


    Fiona of the Laurent family, who was close to him, looked at him blandly. It was clear that she wanted to know what happened to the other one.


    Unfortunately, Ye Feng''s brain is basically unable to figure out why his childhood sweetheart is disgusting with Nami. After observing for a long time, Fiona of Laurent family had no choice but to follow Ye Feng and observe the change.


    Nanmei, who has always been timid and self-confident, felt guilty when she saw that her childhood sweetheart, Sophia, had run away. She lowered her head and muttered, "shouldn''t I be here? Last time at sea, she and another woman didn''t seem to like me very much


    Nanmei''s depressed speech was not very pleasant to hear Ye Feng. He quickly comforted him and said, "how can it be? Nami, you are so kind, Fiona, how could she not like you


    "Well." In a soft voice, Nami said no more. She also knew that she was not liked by her childhood sweetheart. Even Fiona of the Laurent family, who has little to say, may not like her very much.


    Walking, Ye Feng suddenly remembered and forgot to ask how na Mei appeared here. He first glanced at Fiona, the silent Laurent family, and then said to Nami, "Nami, how did you get out of that lake? And what about the sea bug in the lake? "


    When he asked, Nami also remembered that she had forgotten to tell Ye Feng that she had obtained the deep-sea pearl. At the thought of this, Nami is eager to share her joy with Ye Feng. If it was not for Ye Feng''s encouragement, she would not have plucked up the courage to go to the abyss and become a new tide maker.


    Think about it, Nami show a smile, take out the shining deep-sea pearl from her arms, and then put it in the palm of Ye Feng''s hand.


    "Is this?" Her eyes are wandering back and forth between Nami''s sweet smile and her deep-sea pearl in the palm of her hand. Ye Feng is confused.


    "Deep sea pearl, thank you Ye Feng. If it wasn''t for you, I would not go deep into the abyss to get this deep-sea Pearl!" With a smile on her face, Nami sincerely expresses her gratitude to Ye Feng.


    Smell speech, Ye Feng''s face surprised, did not expect his casual encouragement, actually let the timid Na Mei go deep into the abyss.


    A moment later, when he came back, he was also happy for Nami: "so you should be able to change the Moonstone?"


    With her right index finger sticking to her lower lip, namila said in a long voice, "um According to the ancient records on the deep-sea pearl shells, I only need to bring the deep-sea pearls to the appointed place on the winter solstice night, and there will be terrestrial creatures exchanging moon stones with me


    She answers the question slightly dull and cute, which is very popular with Ye Feng. Ye Feng also reaches out his hand and habitually wants to touch her forehead, completely forgetting that there was Fiona nearby.


    At this time, one side has been silent Laurent family Fiona slightly closed her eyes, suddenly waved her hand to open Ye Feng''s hand. "I don''t want to see it a second time," she warned in a bad tone


    "Hiss..." The back of her hand is hot when Fiona of Laurent family fans her hand. Ye Feng shakes her hand and is clapped open. She murmurs in his heart that she is too cruel and squints at the surface to ease the tense atmosphere.


    Only Na Mei looks blankly at Ye Feng and Fiona of Laurent family. She doesn''t know what happened to them suddenly.


    In order to ease the awkward and tense atmosphere, Ye Feng pretended that nothing happened and continued: "it''s still early on the winter solstice night, but winter will come in a few days. By the way, where is the appointed place? Maybe Fiona and I can go with you


    "It''s just the lake water. I went up the sea bottom all the way according to the recorded route. I swam here, and I met the sea bug on the way."


    When it comes to Haikui worm, Nami shivers all over her body, purrs pitifully, and says wrongly, "you know, I''m afraid of this kind of monster. If it weren''t for you, I might have been eaten by it just now..."


    Looking at the poor appearance of Na Mei, Ye Feng instinctively wants to touch her forehead and comfort her. But as soon as his hands were raised, he felt a chill on his back, as if he had been staring at him with some sharp eyes.


    "I don''t want to see a second time!" The words and expressions of Fiona of Laurent family flashed through her mind. Ye Feng, who was sweating from her back, glanced at Fiona of Laurent family, who had already cast her eyes to him, and held her hand in silence.


    Secretly glad that he found out early, Ye Feng, who didn''t want to be beaten by Fiona of Laurent family, had to pacify Nami with words: "Nami, you have become the tide calling person of the Spanish people. In the future, you can''t be so afraid in the face of the sea bug. Be brave!"


    "Well I''ll try to... "Wei Qu Baba mumbled, although she promised Ye Feng to be brave, she was still afraid of the monster Haikui.


    Ye Feng also saw that it was very difficult for the timid Nami to change into a tide maker to save the people, but he believed that she could do it in the future. Since she has taken the step of becoming a tide maker, sooner or later she will adapt to this new identity.


    Listening to the dialogue between Ye Feng and Nami, Fiona of Laurent family seems to have no fluctuation, but her heart is slightly sour.


    Why didn''t he appease her when she was defeated for the first time by Mafia?


    He didn''t encourage her when she pulled out the Liuyun sword and proved herself!


    When she didn''t know her identity, she was not the one he was defending


    When she was not his childhood sweetheart, she was waiting for him to question


    The more I think about it, the more sad she is. Fiona of Laurent family finds that she has never been so concerned by Ye Feng.


    But at the thought of her experience in pierviff after she went crazy, Fiona''s jealousy gradually disappeared and turned into warm waves all over her body.


    All kinds of things she got along with Ye Feng in piltvov should be regarded as her most cherished memories. In the face of madness and stupidity, Ye Feng has never abandoned her and tolerated her until now, which makes her feel more warm.


    It was during this time when Fiona, the Laurent family, was immersed in the beautiful memories that they unconsciously arrived on a huge flat land on the mountainside.


    However, as soon as they arrived here, Ye Feng three people could smell the strong smell of decomposing corpses, and mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart, was shuttling from house to house.


    As Ye Feng approached the house area, they understood why there was a smell of body decay.


    Because the flat land on the mountainside is full of rotten corpses inside and outside!


    The body smelled of decay and decay, and the area was filled with a sinister, eerie smell.


    Young girl Mafia ona noticed the arrival of Ye Feng, and she also temporarily put down her prejudice towards Nami and walked towards them.


    In the face of this bizarre situation, they have to work together to make sure they don''t become the next corpse here.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 797

    From the mountainside, the more you climb up, the more houses there are in the stampa tribe. However, Ye Feng and his party did not find any living people until they were close to the top of the mountain.


    Along the way, the stench of rotten corpses is full. The clothes on these bodies are very similar to panson and Leona. No accident, they should all be the legendary Lieyang people.


    The strong smell of blood alerted Ye Feng and his party. There was a terrible incident here, which led to the death of all the Lieyang people living on jushenfeng.


    There is only one thing that leaves Ye Feng and his party puzzled, that is, the mountain has been in a mess, but there is no sign of fighting. Most of the rotting bodies, though obscure, were intact, and it was clear that they did not die in the fierce fighting.


    There is no sign of fighting on the steep mountain


    The body is also intact


    These two points add up to say that the Lieyang people suddenly died as if they had agreed on a certain day?


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng and his party were a little chilly. If they stay on this mountain for a long time, they will suddenly die like these sun clan?


    The more he thought, the more frightened he was. Even Xiao Xi, who usually liked to pretend to be fierce, was afraid to curl up in the arms of Ye Feng and made a whine.


    Xiao Xi''s cry seems to have aroused the resonance of Nami. She was timid in nature and saw so many corpses for the first time. She unconsciously put her hands around Ye Feng''s arm, and her delicate body trembled slightly.


    She pursed her lips and hesitated for a moment. She was still afraid: "Ye Feng, why don''t we go down the mountain first? I''m a little afraid... "


    Noticing that Na Mei takes Ye Feng''s arm, Fiona and her daughter did not pull them apart this time. They just glanced at each other and went on to higher places.


    Ye Feng also caresses Na Mei''s back, indicating that he and Fiona are there. Nami should not be afraid.


    "We haven''t found panson yet. We can''t go down for the moment. We''ll get to the top of the mountain soon. If we don''t find any trace of panson there, we''ll go down again."


    Since all of them have taken Nami up the mountain, Ye Feng naturally will not give up on the search for panson because she is timid. As he soothes Nami with words, he walks cautiously past the bodies, trying to find panson.


    As we get closer to the top of the mountain, there are fewer houses and buildings on the mountain, but as before, there will be more or less corpses inside or outside each building.


    As Ye Feng and his party climbed higher and higher, the clouds and fog on the mountain became more and more windy. They even felt ethereal when they were on such a high mountain.


    Dong


    Suddenly, a long and thick chime sounded on the giant God peak. The terrible sound wave came from the higher sky, which made Ye Feng''s face pale.


    The corner of her mouth spilled a trace of blood because of the mysterious bell. Sophia could have tried to use Laurent''s heart eye knife to block the day''s attack, but she did not.


    While preventing Fiona of Laurent family from using Laurent''s heart and eye knife, Fiona, a young girl, said to Ye Feng in a quick voice: "Ye Feng, hold up the wind shield taught by sister Ruiwen, and everyone hides their own breath!"


    At the same time, Sophia took the lead to hide her own breath.


    Although Ye Feng doesn''t know why his childhood sweetheart made him hold up the wind shield, he still chooses to believe the judgment of the childhood sweetheart who is most familiar with his sword moves.


    At once, he held up the shield of the wind to resist the long bell that had not disappeared. Ye Feng, like the other three girls, hid his breath by the way.


    They found a thick tree to hide. Before the four of Ye Feng could breathe, a spear haunting the dark blue silk fell from their previous place.


    Boom!


    After the spear fell, the bell still did not end. The spear is also the place where Ye Feng''s four people were before.


    Feeling the spirit of death and shadow, Nami felt as if she went deep into the abyss of the sea once again, and fell into endless fear. She shivered into Ye Feng''s arms and buried her face in Ye Feng''s chest. She did not dare to look at the spear.


    When the bell was over, the distant sky was filled with howls of terror, like men and horses.


    As the sound of the horse''s hooves came closer and closer, a tall and incomparable black shadow of a man and a horse broke through the clouds and fell on the giant God peak.


    Looking at the humanoid creature on the horse''s back and merging with the horse, in addition to Nami, Ye Feng recognized that the huge human horse monster was the shadow of war, hekarim.


    In particular, Ye Feng and mafia ona, who had been in bill jiwat, were most familiar with the devil.


    Hekarim had a spear in his hand. Whose blue spear was it?


    At the same time, Ye Feng''s three people have doubts. At the same time, a dead woman in a broken ancient general''s armor falls from the sky, falls beside the spear that haunts the dark blue silk, and pulls it up.


    "Callista..." Looking at the same way scattered with the shadow of terrible pressure, Ye Feng took a breath of cool air and murmured out her name.Her face sank and her expression twinkled at Callista and hukarim.


    Fiona, of the Laurent family, cast angry eyes at Calista because she saw her father die under her spear.


    The cloud sword around the waist seems to sense the master''s anger, clanging in response to the Laurent family Fiona''s mood.


    Aware that Fiona of Laurent family is ready to move, Ye Feng, who is afraid of losing her sense, immediately reaches out a hand and holds her right hand tightly in the palm of his hand, indicating that she should not be excited.


    Feeling the warmth from Ye Feng''s palm, Fiona''s body of Laurent family first trembled, and then her restless mood gradually stabilized, and her Liuyun sword also stopped.


    In the distance, Callista did not use magic to explore the area, but casually looked around the mountain scene and left with herkarim.


    Until kalista and hekarim disappeared in the sky for a long time, Ye Feng and his party came out of their hiding place.


    "Still going up?" Nami asked the crowd with fear.


    Smell speech, Fiona two women do not speak, but have eyes on Ye Feng, rarely want to consult his opinion.


    After thinking about it a little, Ye Feng said, "go on, those two demons should be leaving."


    With that, out of the protection of the three women, Ye Feng, who was holding Xiao Xi, walked in the front of him this time, and the two Fiona were also rare to follow him cleverly and walk side by side with Nami.


    Around the most peripheral part of the mountain, Ye Feng finally arrived at the highest peak of jushenfeng which was used to worship the heritage.


    Just as soon as he came up, Ye Feng saw a woman with blood red and a mask on her head. The woman had long hair with a shawl similar to the color of the moon, so she sat still on a huge stone with her hands around her knees.


    Carefully approaching the woman, Ye Feng vaguely felt that he had seen this woman, but for a moment he could not remember. But Ye Feng is very familiar with women''s clothes.


    After the advent of the blood moon, Elise also wore a similar dress. At the thought of this, Ye Feng immediately alerted up, this will not be a shadow island of the devil leader?


    The three women in the rear also followed. After seeing the woman in the dress of blood moon, their pupils gradually shrank and their nerves tensed.


    Staring at the woman in the dress of blood moon for a long time, Ye Feng''s mind runs rapidly. For the sake of people''s safety, he finally decided to take advantage of the women did not find them immediately down the mountain.


    "Down the mountain!" Try to lower the voice line, Ye Feng quietly reminds three women to leave with him.


    However, it was his short and weak words that caught the attention of the sitting woman.


    Hidden under the mask, empty eyes are gradually occupied by the scarlet blood. The woman slowly throws a cold look at Ye Feng and his party.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 798

    Under the mask, a pair of empty eyes were gradually occupied by scarlet blood. The woman in the dress of blood moon raised her head and looked at Ye Feng, who was preparing to go down the mountain quietly. A trace of coldness appeared on her face.


    The force of evil and strange things was released in an instant. The woman jumped up and passed over Ye Feng''s four people and stopped the way down the mountain.


    Holding a sickle and moon blade in her right hand, the woman was full of terror and walked slowly towards Ye Feng.


    The way down the mountain was blocked by a woman. Two Fiona''s faces sank, and they drew out their swords to meet the enemy. And Na Mei is a little afraid, her jade hand tightly grasp Ye Feng''s sleeve, hiding behind Ye Feng, occasionally peeking at the woman.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi was bold, and pretended to be fierce on the shoulder of Ye Feng and blew his hair all over his body, indicating that Ye Feng would kill the woman.


    The woman''s step-by-step approach put great pressure on Fiona''s two girls. Their brains flashed with various coping strategies. In the end, they decided to start first.


    Also did not discuss with Ye Feng, they two take the lead in the difficulty, one left and one right to the woman''s side.


    Ye Feng, who protects Na Mei, does not keep up with him. His eyes have been staring at the scythe blade in the woman''s hand, and the expression on his face is changeable.


    Because he had seen this blade in one person, Diana, who was instigated by him to establish the Luna sect!


    No wonder he was familiar with the woman wearing the blood moon mask. She was Diana he knew!


    After confirming the woman''s identity, Ye Feng gradually worried about the safety of Fiona''s two daughters. Although Diana has not revealed her demigod power at the beginning, but with Diana''s strength, the present Fiona two women are far from her opponent.


    "Nami, you hide behind the huge stone and give it to us here!" The voice falls, Ye Feng also does not give Na Mei the opportunity of reaction, hold her to flash to Diana before sitting behind the boulder.


    After patting the shoulder of Na Mei, whose cheeks are red and short of breath, Ye Feng appears next to Fiona and helps them cope with the aggressive Diana.


    In the fight with Diana, Ye Feng did not feel any trace of the magic of the moon, even a little evil spirit he could not feel.


    This makes him have some doubts in his heart. Is it true that he has identified the wrong person? Ye Feng, who is doubly puzzled, tries to figure out how to confirm whether the woman in front of her is the Diana he knows.


    With a little thought, Ye Feng''s eyes could not help focusing on the woman''s mask. He dodged the sickle and moon sword that the woman waved. He said to Fiona quickly: "Fiona, attack her mask!"


    The woman who is attracted by the two swords in the hand of the woman who is attracted by the wind is turning the sword in the woman''s right hand.


    At the same time, Ye Feng also came from a distance, intending to uncover her mask.


    The pupil under the woman''s mask shrinks gradually. It seems that she has sensed some crisis. Her momentum gradually rises and breaks through the limit of demigod under the frightening gaze of Fiona.


    "No, get out of the way, Fiona!" Sensing that the woman has finally exposed her demigod power, Ye Feng immediately shouts, indicating that Fiona and her two daughters quickly pull away from the woman.


    The two Fiona close to the woman''s body are overwhelmed by the woman''s sudden burst of semi divine force. It is almost impossible to open a distance from the woman as Ye Feng hopes.


    The second daughter soon sank down and put all her eggs in one basket. The forbidden and unique blade Waltz of the Laurent family emerged with the action of raising their magic sword in their hands.


    Just as they were about to escape into the nothingness that ordinary people were hard to lock in, the woman who showed the strength above the level of demigod snorted contemptuously, and unexpectedly knocked down the magic sword in Fiona''s hands.


    The scythe and blade of scythe dance, and in an instant, they split a long slit in the body of the two women who were unprepared.


    Ticking, ticking


    Blood flowed from the shocking mouth, and the two girls fell to their knees with a thump, their faces pale.


    "Fiona!"


    Not far away, Ye Feng sees this, immediately supports to come over, wants to hold them to hide to one side.


    But all this fell in the woman''s eyes, she is also waiting for Ye Feng to throw herself into the net.


    The blade of the scythe and the scythe was wrapped in the blood in an instant. After a long battle, the woman who displayed her magic power for the first time was like a beast, turning into a half moon shaped blood awn and bumping into Ye Feng.


    When she hits Ye Feng, the scythe and moon blade in her hand is also waving a sickle moon shaped blood crescent.


    Xueyueya and the woman''s Noumenon collide with Ye Feng''s abdomen firmly and strike Ye Feng on the boulder hidden by Nami with terror.


    "Cough, cough..." Covering his abdominal wound, Ye Feng coughed violently, and his face was as pale as Fiona''s two daughters.


    And the small Xi on his shoulder is the first time to use magic to provide him with treatment, hoping that he will get better soon.Hiding behind the boulder, Nami saw Ye Feng and Fiona defeated in a short time. Worried about Ye Feng''s injury, she couldn''t help running out from behind the boulder.


    "Ye Feng, I''ll help you!" Waving the Spanish staff in her hand, Nami recites a mantra in her heart and uses her tidal power to provide treatment for Ye Feng.


    The woman''s eyes hidden under the mask coldly stare at Na Mei, who provides treatment for Ye Feng. She comes to this place without delay. It seems that she has already determined that Ye Feng''s four people can''t escape from her palm.


    Aware of the woman slowly approaching, Na Mei is scared to recite the mantra repeatedly wrong, which makes Ye Feng cough up blood more seriously.


    Realizing that she would kill Ye Feng if she treated Ye Feng again, she regretfully stopped casting and turned to look at the woman walking slowly.


    "You You, you, you, don''t come here! " Her eyes twinkled with tears of fear, and Nami shivered and could not speak clearly.


    She didn''t look at the timid Nami at all. The woman still didn''t stop her step.


    The fear in her heart gradually deepened, and the hot tears in Nami''s eyes flowed downward. Seeing that the woman''s sword was about to be waved at her, she finally waved her staff in a panic under the instinct of survival will and tried to resist.


    Then, a terrible magic force that all the people on the scene had never expected burst out of Nami''s body.


    The power of the tide calls out the surging waves, mingled with the power of destruction, and rushes to the women with great momentum.


    I didn''t expect that the seemingly weak Nami would burst out such a terrible magic, and the unexpected woman was immediately submerged by the terrible waves.


    In the sea, the woman only felt her breath stagnated. The feeling of suffocation made her head dizzy. The sea water mixed with the destructive power of the tide magic instantly broke the mask on the woman''s face.


    The sea water opened and retreated with Nami''s closed eyes. The woman''s eyes with the broken mask twinkled with blood. Her eyes, who had recovered from her dizziness, looked at Nami with horror.


    Just when she was going to lay a hard hand on Nami, the blood in her eyes gradually faded, and she herself was staring at her eyes and kneeling down in confusion, panting for breath.


    The mask is broken, and the pupil of Ye Feng, who can see the woman''s face clearly, shrinks gradually.


    This time, he finally determined the identity of the woman.


    She is Diana


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 799

    Shadow Island, the darkest part of Valoran, is sitting in an old castle, wiping the green lantern in his hand.


    There are countless souls in the lantern, which exudes the breath of human beings. The hammer stone is appreciating his masterpieces and making terrible laughter from time to time.


    Suddenly, hammer stone''s mind seems to have an important connection cut off, his whole body relaxed in an instant tight string.


    The evil smile on his face gradually faded, replaced by a cold chill. Hammer stone put the lantern and dishcloth together on the table, and his eyes twinkled with cold ghost fire.


    "The mask is broken..."


    ¡­¡­


    With the breaking of the mask, the blood in Diana''s eyes gradually faded. The dark side in her heart, which was magnified infinitely by the mask, faded away. When she regained her self-consciousness, she only felt the buzzing sound in her ears and her head was extremely painful.


    In a state of confusion and paralysis, she gasped for breath, and her thoughts in her head were extremely disordered, and she did not know what was wrong with her.


    Not far away, Fiona two girls see, is against the potential of serious injury to Diana did not slow over a heavy blow, but do not want to be Ye Feng to stop.


    "Fiona, stop!" Ye Feng motioned to Fiona and her daughter to stop. With the help of Nami, she walked slowly towards Diana, who was dizzy after her mask broke.


    Two Fiona see Ye Feng to Diana, they hesitated, or bite teeth choose to stop.


    In order to find out what Ye Feng wants to do, they also drag their tired bodies to Diana step by step.


    Approaching Diana, Ye Feng squats down and tentatively reaches out her hand and shakes in front of Diana.


    However, Diana didn''t seem to notice him, and her pupils were not focused, so she lost her eyes in her own world.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Floating beside Ye Feng, Xiao Xi, who continues to provide treatment for Ye Feng, sees that he also provokes Diana, who almost killed them, and immediately calls out in a loud voice.


    Nami and two Fiona are also worried that Ye Feng''s actions will stimulate Diana again and bring them danger. But thinking of what ye Fenggang just said, they decided to wait and see.


    "You can rest assured that the mask on her face has broken, and she will not attack us any more."


    Gently rubbed Xiao Xi''s small head, Ye Feng knew that his move was a little bold in their eyes, and he also timely opened his mouth to signal them not to worry.


    "Diana, are you ok?" he asked softly


    Without being called her name for a long time, the focus in Diana''s eyes was gradually restored in a state of mental disorder, and her chaotic consciousness was pulled back to reality from her own small world.


    Covering her painful head, Diana blinked her heavy eyelids and looked up at Ye Feng.


    The leaf wind in the eyes is sometimes clear, sometimes fuzzy, sometimes divided into two, and sometimes merged into one. Diana shook her head and her vision slowly returned to normal.


    Looking at Ye Feng, who hasn''t seen her for a long time, it seems that her memory is still a little confused. She doesn''t know what''s going on in her head and says, "Ye Ye Feng? "


    The first time she called Ye Feng''s name, Nami and two Fiona showed shock. The woman who attacked them met Ye Feng?


    Especially the second daughter of Fiona, they speculate about the relationship between Diana and Ye Feng in their hearts, and their looks twinkle in their eyes.


    Hearing Diana call his name, Ye Feng is glad to know that her consciousness is no longer affected by the mask just now.


    Since she thinks of him, Ye Feng naturally has many questions and wants Diana to answer for him. He said directly, "well, it''s me. How could you be here?"


    "Here..."


    Diana''s spirit seems to be a little confused. She can''t answer Ye Feng''s question.


    Covering her painful head for a while, she asked Ye Feng: "where is this?"


    Unexpectedly, Diana couldn''t remember where it was. Ye Feng led her to answer, "this is the giant sacred peak. You can''t even remember your hometown clearly?"


    "Jushenfeng..."


    Mumbling to herself, Diana''s mind quickly flashed a series of fragments related to the giant divine peak, but she felt that these fragmentary memories were strange to her.


    "Yes, Diana, do you remember?" Seeing her in deep thought, Ye Feng asked.


    "Diana My name is Diana? " Diana is slightly stunned and looks at Ye Feng.


    See her even his name are forgotten, Ye Feng is also aware that she may not have slowed down. He should say: "yes, your name is Diana. You are the moon goddess of the moon god sect. You have powerful magic of the moon."


    Under the guidance of Ye Feng, Diana''s confused thoughts gradually became orderly. Some of the things that she was afraid of were gradually recalled by her, and the reason why her memory would be confused was that she did not want to think about the things that made her afraid.Her experience before putting on the mask flashed through her mind. Being questioned by the elders of the clan, she unconsciously activated her demigod magic. When she came to her senses, the whole giant sacred peak was in ruins. And the stampa tribe was destroyed in her mind.


    At the thought of it, Diana shook her head in panic, thinking it must be a dream. She breathlessly asked Ye Feng, "why am I here?"


    Her question baffled Ye Feng. How could he know how she was here? Make complaints about the wind, but he tried to make complaints about whether Diana had told him to return to the giant Shen Feng.


    After a moment''s reflection, he remembered that Diana seemed to have told him that when she recruited enough followers of the moon god sect, she would go back to the giant sacred peak to prove to her people that the miracle of the moon was real. And the reason why she had such an idea was because of his instigation.


    In such a retrospect, Ye Feng recalled that before being convinced by him, Diana once said that she would revenge her people.


    Think of here, Ye Feng instantly a whole body of excitement, a pair of eyes tightly staring at Diana. The Lieyang people on the giant sacred peak were not killed by Diana, were they?


    Ye Feng stares at some unnatural heart, Diana asked: "what''s the matter?"


    "Diana, your people are dead, do you know?" A pair of eyes staring at Diana, Ye Feng wants to see something from her face.


    After he asked, Diana, who had just suspected that she had dreamed of killing the people, turned pale.


    Under the gaze of Ye Feng, tears of remorse and fear gradually appear in Diana''s eyes.


    "Yes I killed them... "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 800

    Hearing Diana say that she is the culprit of killing the giant sacred peak, Ye Feng and his party are all staring at each other, and their hearts are shocked.


    Ye Feng, in particular, at first he only guessed that Diana might be responsible for the extermination of the Lieyang people. But from Diana''s mouth, he was still suppressed by the truth in Diana''s mouth.


    At the bottom of my heart, remind myself to calm down first. Ye Feng takes a deep breath and reexamines Diana in front of her.


    After sorting out the thread before wearing the mask, Diana''s mood is gradually out of control.


    Diana, who thought she had killed her own people, collapsed on the ground and sobbed.


    Sad to break her heart full of guilt, crying flower pretty face full of self blame, see the side of the good Nami compassion flooding, quietly stroking her back.


    Fiona and her daughter are still staring at Diana coldly, unable to guess what they think of Diana in their hearts.


    But Ye Feng sighed helplessly. Diana confessed that she killed people, which made him think that Soraka sent them here to look for the missing panson.


    If Diana really killed the Lieyang people in jushenfeng, then panson, a member of the Lieyang people, is probably in danger. There is also Leona, a demigod who inherits the sun''s heritage in the mogalon trail. If Leona knows about this, she and Diana will never die.


    The more he thought about it, the more he realized the terrible impact of Diana''s extermination. Without hiville and others, he could only think about the next decision on his own.


    Looking for panson is only a secondary task. In the end, he and the two Fiona are going to report to Leona on the moglon trail. How to conceal the extermination from Leona when he already knows the truth is also a headache for him now.


    Thinking about it, Ye Feng still felt that it was necessary to ask Diana about the specific process at that time, so that he could find some direction to deal with.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng comforted Diana and asked her not to blame herself too much. Then she asked, "Diana, what did you come back for at that time?"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s question, Diana choked back: "I I listen to your words. After recruiting some believers to join the moon god sect in the war academy, I wanted to prove to the people in the clan that the miracle of the moon exists and that the moon can be believed... "


    This words a, leaf breeze pour is not what reaction, but Fiona two female is in the heart burst open a pot.


    Not long before they went up the mountain, they heard about their envelope moon and moon goddess in the Luna sect camp not far east. They did not expect to go up the mountain, and they met the so-called moon goddess.


    That is to say, the reason why Ye Feng is respected by the people of the moon god sect is because of the woman who appointed Ye Feng as the guardian of the moon god?


    Recalling the uncomfortable memories of the two of them in the moon god sect camp, the two girls felt a little bit against the "goddess of the moon" in front of her.


    Ye Feng didn''t know what the second daughter was thinking. He pondered, "I guess. Are those elders denying you?"


    Ye Feng''s question also reminds Diana of what happened that day. She wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes and sobbed to herself: "well They all agreed that I was heresy, and that my magic of the moon was the power of the devil... "


    The sadness that was not recognized by the clansmen was revealed from her words, making her pale face look extremely desolate.


    I don''t know how to comfort Diana, who can''t be recognized by her people. Ye Feng has to continue to ask, "didn''t you tell them that you established the moon god Sect on the mainland? Do many people believe in the moon


    "Yes, the elders thought that the blood moon was called by me, and that I was the demon of the moon. They wanted to kill me..."


    With a sad smile, Diana showed a look of self mockery, as if she were an abandoned child.


    Patting Diana on the shoulder, Ye Feng sighed: "even so, you shouldn''t kill them impulsively. After all, they are your people."


    At the mention of her killing her people, Diana''s mood gradually became unstable. She shivered and shook her head, "I really didn''t want to kill them Really I don''t know what happened to me at that time. I became very anxious because they arbitrarily added charges to me. Really I''m patient, but all of a sudden, I lose control and the magic pours out... "


    "When I recover All the elders died Sobbing I rushed out of the Council hall and found that the people on the mountain were also dead I really didn''t mean to Really Really... "


    With Diana''s mood getting more and more excited, Ye Feng four people on one side were frightened to find that the magic power of the moon around her was also anxious, as if it might pour out at any time, and burst out enough energy to destroy everything.


    This scene also made the four people more convinced that the people of the Lieyang clan were all caused by Diana''s out of control of the magic of the moon.


    Don''t want to be another body killed by Diana by mistake, Ye Feng quickly shakes Diana immersed in his own small world and reminds him: "calm down, we have to die in your hands like this!"Ye Feng''s violent drinking immediately brings Diana back to reality, and the magic power of the moon surging all over her body also returns to her body.


    "I''m sorry I almost... " Think about a little afraid of losing control of herself, Diana guilt to Ye Feng expressed her apology.


    "It''s OK, but I have a question. Do you know how you put on a mask?"


    At the same time, Ye Feng reassembles the broken masks on the ground in front of Diana''s eyes, indicating her to recall.


    Taking a deep breath, Diana, who had no impression of the mask, replied: "no, I just remember that I found out I killed the people and ran to the top of the mountain crazily. I sat on the huge stone, staring at the bloody moon in a daze, and then there was no more..."


    Face a sink, Ye Feng know how he asked, estimate also can''t ask what. Thinking of some strange things about the blood moon, he said: "since you don''t know, I''ll tell you the changes after wearing the mask. We were almost killed by you wearing the mask just now. I think it''s your negative emotions that are affected by the blood moon, leading you to lose yourself when you put on the mask."


    "I did it to you just now?" Staring at Ye Feng with wide eyes, Diana is a little unbelievable.


    "Yes, I even suspect that panson who went back to jushenfeng was killed by you wearing a mask!" Ye Feng nodded seriously, indicating that he did not cheat Diana.


    "What!"


    What Ye Feng said is a little unbearable to Diana. Panson is one of her few friends in the family. If ye Feng said, her sin would be more serious.


    "Blood moon Is it true that the miracles of the moon, as the elders said, are evil forces Faith began to waver, Diana looked down at her hands.


    "Don''t think too much of the magic power of the moon


    Seeing that Diana is going to be lost again, Ye Feng opens her mouth at the right time to make her firm in her faith.


    At the same time, in order not to let Leona know that it is related to Diana, Ye Feng thinks it is necessary for them to leave the giant Shenfeng immediately.


    After all, they had been in the Luna camp for many days, and Leona might have come to them because they hadn''t been back to report for so many days.


    If two of the same race goddess meet at this time, unimaginable contradictions will break out.


    With a decision in his heart, Ye Feng gives Fiona''s second daughter and Na Mei a look, and then tells him his next decision.


    "We must hurry down the mountain!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 801

    "Down the hill?"


    "No more panson?"


    Fiona''s two girls eyebrows slightly raised, obviously a little did not respond.


    "No, go back to the moon god sect camp first."


    Without enough time to explain to the second daughter, Ye Feng motioned for Nami and Diana to keep up with him, and he took the lead to walk down the mountain.


    Seeing that Ye Feng did not wait for them, Fiona''s stunned eyes gradually became rancorous. They stomped their feet in spite of themselves, but they still chased after them.


    Along the winding path back to the original road, Ye Feng prayed in his heart all the way, hoping not to meet Leona on the way back.


    Just as the so-called worry about what to do, Ye Feng and his party met the last person who Ye Feng didn''t want to see at the moment - Leona.


    Along with Leona were the Galen brothers and sisters, who had previously reported to the mogloon trail. They were on one side with Leona, examining the rotting bodies on the ground.


    The Galens, who were close to the next uphill path, were alerted to the sound of footsteps coming down the hill.


    But when they saw that it was Ye Feng and his party, their nervous faces slowed down, and then they showed a color of joy.


    "Brother, it''s Fiona and them!" Lax stopped in the hands of things, took her brother Galen''s arm, seems to find Ye Feng and his party still alive, let her very excited.


    He nodded to Ye Feng who was at the front. The Galen brothers and sisters, who were closer to Fiona of Laurent family, came to ask Fiona of Laurent family: "Fiona, are you ok?"


    Slightly a Leng, Laurent family Fiona subconsciously looked at Ye Feng beside her, and then replied, "we are OK."


    "It''s OK. We see that you haven''t come to mogelon trail for nearly half a month. In order to confirm your situation, we came to find you with Leona." Lax patted herself on the chest, and laughed happily.


    Noticing that there are two strangers walking with Ye Feng, Galen looks at Nanmei and Diana with his eyes, and then asks, "are these two?"


    Galen''s question instantly scared Ye Feng''s clenched hands in a cold sweat. In order to prevent Fiona of Laurent family from saying something that should not be said, he took the lead in saying: "this is Nami of the Spanish people, this is..."


    But when it comes to Diana, Ye Feng still doesn''t know how to introduce Diana, because Leona is on the other side. It is the worst situation for the two people to meet at this time.


    Depressed Diana hung her head all the way. Her eyes were dull when she heard Galen asking her for her identity.


    See Ye Feng said when she was tongue tied, did not notice Leona''s Diana tone low ground to answer: "my name is Diana, is also the people of the sun clan."


    With that, she lowered her head again, and her face was full of pity.


    "The Lieyang people? How could there be the Lieyang people on this mountain? " Lax covered her mouth, and her brother Galen looked at each other, from each other''s eyes saw incredible.


    Recovering from the inconceivable, Galen immediately yelled to Leona, who was still examining the corpse carefully in the distance, "Leona, we have found Ye Feng and they are still alive with the Lieyang people."


    In the distance, Leona, who had been focusing on examining the means by which the decaying bodies had died, had not noticed Ye Feng''s party descending the mountain from the beginning.


    After examining the bodies of her own people, she found that all of them had died at almost the same time on her way up the mountain, and they seemed to have been radiated by a force similar to that of light before they died.


    As she examined the body, she searched her mind for the exact name of the shining power. But no matter how she searched for her memory, she couldn''t remember where she had seen such power.


    In a gloomy mood, she was deeply hit by the extermination of jushenfeng, and even she was a little worried that pansen, who was returning to the giant Shenfeng, would be killed.


    Just then she heard Galen''s cry. As soon as she heard that there were still living people living in the mountain, Leona stood up excitedly.


    But when she saw Diana with Ye Feng, some hazy memories hidden in her mind were awakened.


    It was one day when she was sixteen years old. Diana ran to her house excitedly to look for her. In front of her, Diana showed her a magical power of light.


    She remembered that the power was beautiful, as bright as the moonlight, and Diana said she would go to the elder to show such power. Vaguely, she remembered what Diana called the miracle of the moon.


    It was the last time I met Diana in a few years.


    The dust covered memory was swept out, and Leona stood in the same place, her mind constantly flashing the magic of the moon.


    Under Ye Feng''s uneasy gaze, Leona squats down again to check the inexplicable shining power on those corpses.


    The anger and perplexity in her heart grew up quietly with her re examination, and her cheek became extremely ferocious because of the anger in her heart.The joy of seeing her friend again after a long time is gradually diluted by hatred and anger. Leona gets up and slowly turns to Ye Feng and asks Diana in a hoarse voice, "Diana, are these people all killed by you?"


    Ye Feng''s face sank, but the worst happened. Originally, he wanted to muddle through and conceal the truth of Leona. It seems that this is impossible.


    At the same time, being staring at Leona''s angry eyes, Diana is also a broken pot, regardless of Ye Feng''s obstruction, slowly toward Leona.


    "Yes, I killed them all..." Taking a deep breath, Diana felt guilty, but her face was numb.


    "You..."


    Like Ye Feng and his party before, Leona didn''t expect Diana to admit that she killed the Lieyang clan so soon. She was speechless when she didn''t respond.


    Relieved, Leona, trembling with anger, roared at Diana with her head down: "why? Why are you doing this? They are all your people! "


    As she spoke, Leona, who was already mad by Diana, waved the zenith blade and landed directly on Diana''s neck.


    Ye Feng can''t stop the situation from deteriorating at this time. He sighs deeply and signals Fiona and others to retreat with him.


    "Would you believe me if I said I didn''t mean to?" Diana laughed bitterly when her friend, who had been playing since childhood, pointed her sword at her.


    Leona''s right hand, holding the zenith blade, kept shaking. Her only reason told her not to be impulsive. She took a few breaths, gritted her teeth and said, "where''s panson?"


    "Killed by me!" Although Diana does not remember that she had contact with panson, but think of what Ye Feng said to her before, she directly acquiesced that she killed her.


    "You Why Why do you do this? They are all your people Answer me The strings of the whole nerve are tense, and if Leona is stimulated again, her mood will collapse completely.


    With Diana''s next words, Leona''s tolerance of Diana has finally reached the limit.


    "Because they should die!"


    Without any sign, the sun''s light converged on the tip of the zenith blade. Leona''s sword swept away Diana at close range, and her killing intention was awe inspiring.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 802

    With the burning resentment in Leona''s heart, the shining sun beams converge on the blade of her zenith.


    With a sudden wave of her right hand, the power of the sun swept away Diana, who had angered her. "Diana, I must make you pay for your crimes today!" she yelled


    Looking at the justice of Leona, Diana, who deliberately provokes Leona, has no desire to fight. She just wants to die.


    In the distance, Ye Feng, who retreats to the edge with Fiona and others, sees that Diana doesn''t fight back. He doesn''t want to participate in the battle between demigods.


    Once again, the powerful and sacred power of the sun slowly converged on the tip of the zenith blade, and Leona''s momentum gradually rose. The glittering divine energy emits a violent golden light, which sets off her majesty as if she were the sun emissary who adjudicates heresy.


    Seeing that the next magic energy which is several times more terrible than before will come to Diana. Ye Feng, who doesn''t want her to die like this, finally moves.


    "Ye Feng, come back quickly!"


    Ye Feng''s move to Diana makes Fiona''s two girls feel nervous. They don''t want Ye Feng to save Diana and stand opposite to Leona.


    However, Ye Feng, who started, did not listen to their shouts. Instead, he resolutely ran Qi Feng''s sword. Under the wind''s package, he appeared in front of Diana at a faster speed than Leona''s skill, and took it to one side.


    And the moment he ran away with Diana in his arms, their previous position was split by the terrible sun beam. The scorching heat scorched there. If Diana did not use any defensive means to eat that move, it would be turned into fly ash.


    Heart palpitation ground looked at the scorched black ground, leaf wind deeply took a breath. Seeing Ye Feng stop her from trying Diana, a traitor of the Lieyang nationality, Leona''s lips and teeth make a friction sound. She said in a cold voice: "Ye Feng, I think you are the emissary sent by Ionia to help me set up the front-line camp, so I don''t want to fight you. But if you don''t give me a reason to save this traitor, I have the right to deal with you!"


    What worries Fiona and her daughter happened. Although they were sent to assist Leona, it does not mean that Ye Feng can fight against Leona because of his identity.


    Suffering from the pain of extermination, Leona will not let Ye Fenghu come to rescue a sinner who has destroyed the Lieyang clan.


    "Leona, calm down, let''s not rush to a conclusion until we have a thorough investigation."


    In order to ensure Diana''s safety, Ye Feng said a word that he didn''t believe very much.


    Leiona, who found out that there was the magic of the moon on the bodies of the Lieyang people, sneered: "these bodies all died of the magic of the moon. How can we find out


    Leona''s aggressive words make Ye Feng''s words stop for a moment. They haven''t found out the specific cause of death of these corpses before. I didn''t expect Leona to come, so she made a thorough investigation.


    But he was relieved to think that Leona was the only demigod among them. Since Leona has found out the cause of death of the Lieyang people, it is much more difficult for Ye Feng to defend Diana.


    Seeing that he couldn''t organize a strong speech for a long time, Leona, who lost patience, waved the zenith blade in her hand and said in a cold voice, "get out of the way. I don''t want to hurt you by mistake, so as to avoid the gap between the alliance and Ionia."


    From the embrace of Ye Feng, she is grateful to Ye Feng for saving her in front of Leona. But Diana, who knew that she had committed unforgivable crimes, did not want to live like this. She even thought that death in the hands of her former good sister was the best destination.


    "I did kill people. Thank you for being on my side at this moment, but that''s it."


    While speaking, Diana uses the magic of the moon to send Ye Feng back to Fiona and others. Then she looked at Leona, closed her eyes and said, "do it, Leona. I know that nothing I say can make you forgive me. Let me vent the pain and resentment in your heart with my death."


    Seeing Diana dying, Leona''s heart trembled, and she thought of their childhood fun. But only for a moment, she stood firm again and snorted coldly, "don''t think I''ll read my kindred and forgive you, Diana, you''ll die!"


    With a violent drink from Leona, her whole body is once again shrouded in the holy light of the sun.


    The sacred sun is shining brightly. A terrible energy of burning temperature burns this space, even blurring the horizon of Ye Feng and others in the distance.


    Seeing the next more terrifying sacred light beam is coming, Ye Feng is ready to move. But this time, in order to prevent him from continuing to fight with Leona, Fiona''s second daughter realized his intention and held him in place.


    Just as everyone thought that Diana would die in the shining sun, the sky suddenly became dark, and a dark light of death and terror came directly from the very northwest corner of the mainland.


    Then the power of terror and darkness, which was enough to crush all the people on the scene, fell, and a haze was buried in the hearts of all."It''s the hammer stone of shadow Island, this is the beam of his ghost lamp, we have to get out of here!"


    At a glance, he recognized the light of the nether world that he was familiar with. Ye Feng took a breath of cool air and motioned for everyone to go down the mountain immediately.


    All the people present, including Leona and Diana, had seen the horror power of the shadow Island devil invading Ionia through the sky mirror when the blood moon came.


    And before the hammer stone arrived, Diana and Leona, as demigods, felt unprecedented pressure.


    Suddenly, in order to consider the overall situation, Leona decided to suspend the release of Diana.


    "Go now!" After signaling the crowd to follow her, Leona tries her best to protect all the people with her demigod power, and runs away from the mountain with them at full speed.


    And Diana is also using her magic of the moon to help Leona, together hide the breath of the people.


    It was not until she escaped hundreds of miles from the giant sacred peak that Leona, the leader, stopped. But she is still hiding the breath of the people in case the hammer stone finds out.


    Looking around at the people around her, Leona is trying to imprison Diana and take her back to moglon trail for disposal. But Diana, who doesn''t want to go down the mountain with them, disappears. In addition, Ye Feng, who was protecting Diana just now, is missing.


    Without thinking about it, Leona, who was so angry that she shivered all over, knew that it was Ye Feng who took advantage of her concentration to take them away from the giant divine peak and secretly took Diana to escape.


    At the same time, near the camp of the moon god sect, Ye Feng, with the blessing of the sword of wind, ran all the way here with Diana.


    Panting to stop, Ye Feng loosened Diana''s hand and gasped: "this should be to shake off Leona!"


    Looking at Ye Feng, who was lucky to escape from her face, Diana said in a complicated way: "you will create irreconcilable contradictions between you and Leona."


    Smell speech, Ye Feng just shrugged his shoulders, that is, let it be. Not only that, he also grinned: "don''t say this, I''ll take you to strengthen your belief. As the moon goddess of the moon god sect, your faith can''t be shaken!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 803

    What about Ye Feng


    In the crowd, only Na Mei is silly and doesn''t know that Ye Feng has run away with Diana, and she also asks a question that makes people look sideways.


    Seeing that all the people cast strange eyes on her, Nanmei, who is only familiar with Ye Feng, lands her right hand on her chest, grabs her skirt and mumbles: "what''s the matter?"


    Staring at some timid she looked for a long time, in addition to the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona, others believe that she is really do not know why Ye Feng can not see.


    Calmed down in the heart to Ye Feng and her to do not fast, leiona slowly replied: "he took Diana while running around."


    As a young girl of the Spanish nationality, Nami nodded in a muddleheaded way: "so..."


    Leona glanced at the crowd and said, "let''s not talk about that guy. You can go back to moglon trail with me. After all, there is no safe place on the mainland except there."


    Galen brothers and sisters and two Fiona nodded one after another, only Nami hesitated. Because she is not familiar with these human beings, and even has conflicts with her childhood sweetheart Mafia ona.


    Seeing Nami''s concerns, Leona sent out a kind invitation: "I''ve heard of the existence of the Spanish people. If it''s convenient, would you like to go back with us?"


    Since Leona has invited her like this, Nami thinks it''s better for her to go to Leona first.


    "OK..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the camp of the moon god sect, civilians, soldiers, and believers are loyal supporters of the moon. They also believed in Diana, the goddess of the moon sect, and followed the teachings of the goddess of the moon.


    There was a peaceful atmosphere between the simple barracks. When there were no demons invading here, they lived the same daily life as before.


    Ye Feng held hands and approached the Luna sect camp not far away. Diana looked at the busy people in the camp and couldn''t help feeling confused. Why did Ye Feng bring her here?


    The soldiers in charge of the patrol noticed that someone had entered the camp area and immediately went on alert. But when he saw that the leader was Ye Feng, he put down his vigilance and saluted Ye Feng respectfully.


    "Guardian, come back!"


    Nodding to the soldiers, Ye Feng took a little confused Diana into the camp. When he noticed that Diana was a little confused, he pulled her to shuttle between the camps and explained: "Diana, this is the Luna sect camp, which was built by the believers you received before."


    "My followers?" Diana frowned a little, remembering that she had received some believers before returning to the great divine peak.


    But she remembers that she just showed the miracle of the moon in the territory of the war academy to help those in need of comfort and recruit some believers. She doesn''t remember that her followers set up camp here.


    Seeing her perplexed, Ye Feng grinned and continued: "you should know about the call of blood moon on the shadow island. After the blood moon came, the war Academy was also impacted, and your believers gathered together to rescue some survivors and set up a camp belonging to the moon god sect."


    With her lips dilated and Diana''s pupils shrinking, it was obvious that her followers actually followed her teachings and saved those in need.


    Looking at Diana with twinkling eyes, Ye Feng continued: "in fact, they used to build a church for you in the war god academy, but it''s a pity that the blood moon came and was destroyed. They fled here."


    Listening to Ye Feng''s account of the origin of the Yueshen sect camp, Diana''s face, which was a little frustrated before, glowed with a new look and was excited to look at the civilians and soldiers around her.


    The busy people didn''t notice that Ye Feng brought Diana back at first, but they soon found out the existence of Ye Feng and Diana.


    They salute Ye Feng, the guardian of the moon god one after another, and their faces are filled with sincere smile rarely seen in the era of being invaded by the demons of shadow island.


    As there was no one to greet Diana standing beside Ye Feng, there was no one to greet Diana on the way. They just thought Diana, who stood with their guardian, was beautiful, that''s all.


    "Although they don''t know you, because your chosen believers have saved them, and they are all your believers who are influenced by the doctrine of Luna sect."


    Seeing that Diana''s gloomy look has improved, Ye Feng struck while the iron was hot, and continued to use words to give Diana a hint from the side that the moon she believed in and the moon god sect she founded were correct, bringing happiness and comfort to people in danger.


    Affected by the sincere smile of the people in the camp, Diana''s mind covered with dust was brightened. Her eyes are full of incredible flash, a face of surprise: "even here civilians and soldiers are believers in the moon?"


    Seeing that the fire was almost over, Ye Feng affirmed: "yes, so you have to believe that the miracle of the moon you are enveloping is not the power of the devil. The power of the devil will not bring warmth and comfort to these people in this human disaster. It is because of your Luna sect that they can survive."


    On hearing this, Diana was silent. Although it is impossible to expect her to come out of the shadow all of a sudden, at least she is in a better mood than when she was on the giant divine peak.Not far away, a believer in Luna dress prayed for the moon for the wounded soldiers. Under the magic and peaceful moonlight of the moon, the wounded soldiers were soon cured.


    Looking at the lunatic who received the soldiers'' thanks, Diana felt a little familiar. But let her think about it deeply, but she couldn''t remember where she had met the religious man.


    Another glimpse of Ye Feng, who has not looked at Ye Feng''s clothes for a long time, finds that Ye Feng is somewhat similar to that of the religious man. She squirmed her lower lip and asked, "why is that man over there wearing something like you?"


    Asked by Diana, Ye Feng said with a smile: "Diana, this is the religious dress of the moon god sect. Those who wear this kind of dress are all the believers you have received."


    "So What do they mean by calling you guardian With a symbolic nod, Diana said again.


    Asked a silly question by Diana, Ye Feng''s mouth slightly twitched, and he seriously suspected that Diana was pretending to be stupid.


    "It''s not when you take them as believers and say that I am your guardian. Naturally they call me that way!" Angry to roll a white eye, leaf wind patted his forehead.


    Diane, who pursed her lips and pondered for a while, said, "it seems like this. I remember..."


    "Why, guardian, are you back?"


    Not far away, the believer noticed Ye Feng''s return, and a trace of joy appeared on his face. Then he trotted over. When he saw a Diana beside Ye Feng, his face was so excited.


    "The goddess of the moon?"


    Looking at the unbelievable expression of the believer, Ye Feng said with a smile: "yes, I''ve brought your goddess back this time."


    Seeing Diana, who was regarded as the goddess of the moon again, the believers were so excited that they said incoherently: "it''s really the goddess of the moon I I have to go and tell the priests Wade and Nell


    With these words, the excited lunatic rushed to another direction of the camp under Diana''s stunned gaze.


    "The guardian comes back with the moon goddess!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 804

    Looking at the excited appearance of the lunatic as she left, Diana stood in amazement. She had no idea that a believer who could not even remember her name should be so enthusiastic after seeing her.


    See beside Diana will show such an expression, Ye Feng is also very understanding. Because in the beginning, he came here, but was also suppressed by the enthusiasm of these people.


    When the civilians and soldiers around heard the believers say that the goddess of the moon was beside Ye Feng, they immediately stirred up waves in their hearts.


    They stopped their busy business and looked at Diana curiously.


    When they saw Diana just now, they only regarded her as a friend of the moon god guardian, so they did not look at her carefully. On hearing that she was the moon goddess of the moon god sect, people took advantage of this rare opportunity to look at Diana, as if to imprint Diana''s appearance into the depths of their minds.


    Although the Yueshen sect was founded by her, at that time, she only helped some people who were suffering, so she hurried back to the direction of jushenfeng.


    From the beginning to the end, she had never experienced what it was like to be a founder of a religious sect respected by people. She would not have thought of establishing a sect of her own if she had not been inspired by Ye Feng.


    Seeing that people around Ye Feng looked at her and talked about her in a low voice, Diana was a little uncomfortable with the feeling of being surrounded by people.


    "How, how do you feel?" Grinning at Diana, Ye Feng whispered to Diana.


    "It''s OK, but I''m not used to it..." She wriggled her dry lips, and Diana frowned a little. She was, as she said, unaccustomed to such scenes.


    After hearing that Ye Feng had brought Diana back, more and more people gathered. Among them, there were believers who had seen Diana once, and other civilians and soldiers.


    They stand on both sides of Ye Feng and Diana, forming a passage for Ye Feng and Diana.


    After a while, Wade and Nell came in a hurry. From a distance, they saw Ye Feng and Diana. At first, I heard that Diana was here this time, but they didn''t believe it.


    But when they approached, they confirmed that the believer had not deceived them. Diana, the founder of the Luna sect, had really come to their camp.


    "Respect the moon goddess and the moon god guardian, welcome to the moon god sect camp. Wade, on behalf of all the members of the moon god sect camp, would like to extend the most sincere greetings to the two noble adults!"


    Although Ye Feng had experienced Wade''s respectful words in his last visit to the moon god sect camp, he was still confused by Wade''s greetings this time.


    However, he felt uncomfortable at the same time, he also enjoyed the feeling of being flattered. His heart was extremely contradictory.


    Diana, who was here for the first time, was even more unprepared to listen to Wade''s flattering words. She just stood there and said nothing.


    "Hello, my name is Nell, the priest and pharmacist of this camp." Naier was not as fanatical as Wade. She bowed slightly and saluted Ye Feng and Diana with a moonlight smile on her face.


    It seems that because of Wade''s influence, Diana was unable to speak. Aware that she is not quite used to Wade''s set, Ye Feng quickly coughed: "cough, cough Your goddess of the moon has just come back from the front line. She is physically and mentally exhausted, so she may not want to talk


    "In this way, it''s no wonder that the noble goddess of the moon didn''t respond to my welcome speech. It turned out that she was tired." Wade muttered to himself with a look of "I understand.".


    Nimble Naier is interested in the front line in Ye Feng''s words. She asks curiously, "front line? Where is the front line, gentlemen? "


    Be puzzled by Naier''s curious question, Ye Feng''s heart thump a jump, didn''t expect that she would ask him nonsense.


    Don''t want to tell Nell what happened in jushenfeng to Nell, Ye Feng has to continue to make up: "the front line is near the border of demasia. In order to relieve the pressure here, I and the goddess of the moon have properly cleaned up some demons and undead there."


    With these words, people in the Yueshen sect camp all cast excited eyes to Ye Feng and Diana. It is worthy of the highest status of the moon god sect. When they hide in the camp, their goddess of the moon and the guardian have been fighting in the front line.


    Even Nell, who had always been gentle, showed her adoring eyes towards Ye Feng and Diana. She said excitedly, "guardian, if necessary, our believers and soldiers can always help you and the goddess!"


    I didn''t expect that he would make such a big impact by talking nonsense. Ye Feng felt a burst of emptiness in his heart. Diana beside him looked at him complaining, not knowing why he said that.


    Although she did have the idea of leading people to fight against the shadow island when the blood moon came, she did not put it into action because she wanted to go back to the giant divine peak.


    If these people who believe in the miracle of the moon know Ye Feng is lying, they will surely shake their faith. Thinking about it, Diana unconsciously strengthened her belief, but she didn''t realize it.Bearing the complaining eyes from Diana, Ye Feng is also very embarrassed. Because he didn''t expect that if he just said it casually, people who believed in the moon and the goddess of the moon would be so convinced. It seems that he can''t talk nonsense in the future, or he may not cause any disturbance in the hearts of these lunatic believers.


    Seeing that the scene was about to break away from his control, Ye Feng narrowed his eyes with a smile and tried to cover up his embarrassment. He said in a calm and righteous way: "it''s not enough to rely on the strength of me and the goddess of the moon to fight against the shadow island. You will certainly need your strength in the future, but not now. Let''s go here first today, your lady Jiaoyue needs to Rest. "


    Although Ye Feng just said it casually to deal with the crowd, his words were firmly remembered by the people in the camp.


    Hearing that Diana needed a rest, Wade respectfully said, "Lady moon, guardian, please come with me. There is a free camp here for you to rest!"


    When Ye Feng and Diana heard the speech, they both felt relieved and followed wade to have a rest.


    The other people in the camp, including Nell, are silently watching Ye Feng''s back as they go away.


    It was not until Ye Feng and Diana disappeared in the distance that they gradually scattered and kept busy with what they had stopped.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 805

    The largest barrier of the continent is the Roland mountains. Its existence divides the main continent into North and south. The north is centered on the flourishing human civilization, while the south is covered with all kinds of forbidden areas for human life.


    After the advent of the blood moon, in the face of the strong invasion of shadow Island, all the human civilization on the continent was destroyed except fre''erd, the ice land. The once prosperous human kingdom has become a paradise for demons and undead.


    The homeland is occupied and human beings are slaughtered by shadow creatures. With the exception of a small number of humans living in the southern forbidden area who have not been invaded by demons, some survivors of the northern countries fled to Ionia during the evacuation organized by Ionia, while the human survivors who failed to catch up with the evacuation were scattered all over the north of the grand screen.


    In the middle of the grand barrier that cuts across the whole continent, there is a passage connecting the north and the south, called the mogelon trail. On both sides of the path are the survivors rescued from demacia by Leona and panson. They are stationed here and have not been found by shadow island for the time being.


    The soldiers in charge of patrolling hide in the path leading to the top of the mountain on both sides. Although they have never met with demons since they came here, they patrol every day in shifts for the sake of safety.


    On the winding mountain road leading to the East peak, Leona patiently tells Nami, who came here for the first time, the situation of human beings after the advent of the blood moon.


    At the end of the party, Fiona and her daughter absentmindedly scan the survivors who appear on the mountain road from time to time. In her mind, they are deeply worried about Ye Feng''s escape with Diana.


    "Dead leaf wind, run away without telling me!" She spat softly to herself, complained Fiona of the Laurent family.


    One side of the young girl Mafia ona smell speech, a pair of eyes are also showing the resentment in the eyes, thinking about where Ye Feng will go with Diana.


    After hearing the complaint of Fiona of Laurent family behind her, lax, who was holding Galen, turned back and comforted, "don''t worry. I think Ye Feng is very clever. It should be OK."


    "Well!" Symbolically nodding, Fiona of the Laurent family and her childhood sweetheart Fiona looked at each other.


    They are not very worried about Ye Feng''s accident. After all, Diana around him is a demigod. What they really worried about was the relationship between Ye Feng and that Diana. When they thought that Ye Feng was Diana''s guardian, they couldn''t help thinking about it.


    She led her party to the top of the mountain which was not too high. Leona didn''t look like the people who had been killed. She still had the patience to introduce the camp here and some plans for their future.


    Since Nami had been in the deep sea during the time when the blood moon came, she didn''t know much about the horror of the coming of the blood moon. But when she heard that the human civilization on the mainland had been destroyed, she still had some sympathy for human beings.


    Looking around the camp on the top of the mountain, Nami accidentally swept to the top of the mountain in the West. It seems that there are many barracks and open spaces, as well as soldiers patrolling.


    Out of curiosity, she asked, "Leona, is that your man over there?"


    "Well, there''s also a refuge camp set up by the survivors of demacia, a Yodel man I appointed to be in charge of the day-to-day administration." Leona nodded slightly, and then she also looked to the top of the mountain on the west side, explaining to Nami.


    At the top of the mountain on the west side, a little Yodel girl with a huge hammer seemed to feel Leona''s eyes. She then took a little girl with horns on her head and trotted to the cliff edge and waved to Leona.


    "Sister Leona, you''re back!"


    They waved to her, and Leona continued with a smile: "the Yodel girl with the hammer is named Bobbie. Although she is very cute, she has a strong power."


    Nami looked at Bobbie carefully and noticed a little girl with purple skin and horns standing beside him. With a wink, she continued to ask, "is that Yodel next to her?"


    "This..."


    Looking at the purple skinned and horned little girl, Leona mused, "it should be, because she has lost her memory, we all call her little one."


    Just as Leona was talking, the little spot on the other side of the mountain jumped up from the mountain, glided across the sky, and landed on the eastern peak where Leona and his party were.


    "Sister Leona, I''m sleepy again, but Bobbie won''t let me sleep, Wuwuwuwu..." The little one pulled Leona''s hands pitifully, looking very aggrieved.


    Leona stares at the tiny dot in front of her, for it is the first time that she has seen this sleepy little spot before her to show her ability to leap up.


    Once again, she had doubts about the identity of the little girl in front of her, and Leona fell into a deep thought. Was it true that, as Bobbie said before, she was not a little bit old Yodel?


    It is also recalled that the first time she and little bit met was in a forest. At that time, she was covered with blood and was bound to a tree with shackles.Had it not been for her and panson to find out in time, this mysterious little girl would have died in the woods.


    But since little bit was saved by her, almost half of the time is in deep sleep. During this period, she also wanted to eradicate little bit sleepiness in the past, but the effect was not very good.


    Seeing that Leona didn''t reply, little tit, with tears in his eyes, pouted his little mouth, shook Leona''s arm, and continued to shout: "sister, sister I want to sleep... "


    Being shaken back to reality, Leona fondly rubbed her forehead and couldn''t help laughing: "good, good My sister will take you to bed now


    With Leona''s approval, the poor little one suddenly smiles. However, her eyes still revealed a heavy sense of sleepiness.


    Originally, she wanted to take Nami and Fiona, who came here for the first time, to visit her camp. However, in order to let xiaobu''an go to sleep earlier, Leona had to apologize to the public: "sorry, she has been sleepy since I rescued her. I have to take her to sleep, and I can''t show you around."


    Galen stood up in time to signal Leona to take the baby to bed. "I''ve been here with lax for a while, so let''s take Fiona and the three of them to camp," he said


    "Yes, my brother and I are already familiar with this!" Lax also stepped forward, echoing.


    "Then please."


    She smiles at Galen again, and Leona walks to the camp with little tit under the urge of being sleepy.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 806

    In the Luna sect camp, Nell is solemnly pouring complex potions in his camp. Next to her were Wade and two lunatics.


    It''s just that they''re not in good condition. Their bare arms are on the table with a long rotten scar on them, like they''ve been burned.


    She kept throwing all kinds of strange herbs into the boiling stove. In order to prepare the medicine for the wounded lunatic, she was so busy that she exuded sweat on her forehead.


    After a long time, she took out the prepared medicine and poured it carefully on the dry herbs that had been prepared on the table. The herb infected with the potion was immediately applied to Wade''s three bloody arms, after which she picked up the slightly messy camp.


    Naier shook her head and sighed, "I can''t work out a way to fight against the blood of the mutant sword devil. I can only temporarily delay the burning of the blood of the devil on your body. We have to turn to the goddess of the moon and the guardian."


    On hearing this, one of the Luna believers worried: "isn''t the goddess of the moon resting? It''s not good for us to disturb her when she''s here? "


    Wade also felt reasonable. They had better not disturb Diana for the time being. It would not be good to make their lady moon feel disgusted.


    In fact, Nell doesn''t want to disturb Ye Feng and Diana, but he knows more about their physical condition than Wade. He knows that if we wait like this, Wade won''t survive tonight.


    In order to make the three recover, Nell still decided to go to Diana who was resting for help. "If you don''t relieve your injuries in time, you won''t survive tonight. Listen to me!" she said


    Alerting the Wade Trio in an unquestionable tone, Nell beckoned them to follow her. However, she didn''t go to find Ye Feng.


    "Guardian, are you in there?" Politely call Ye Feng softly, Naier stands outside Ye Feng''s camp, waiting for Ye Feng''s reply.


    After a while, Ye Feng walked out of the camp. Seeing Naier''s four people waiting for him outside, he can''t help but wonder, "are you?"


    Nell bowed slightly to salute and replied, "guardian, just now there were demons with sword demon blood wandering around the camp. Wade, they were splashed with sword demon blood after cleaning up the demons, so I would like to ask you to help us ask for help from the goddess of the moon."


    What Naier said makes Ye Feng more confused, because he remembers that he helped Fiona purify the blood of sword demon last time. He frowned and said, "don''t you have a medicine to purify the blood of sword demons?"


    "This time, it''s the blood of the mutated sword devil. It''s extremely demonic and corrosive. I can''t make any medicine for the time being, so I need the power of the goddess of the moon." Nell shook her head, indicating that she could do nothing this time.


    Hearing the blood of the mutated sword demon is so terrible, Ye Feng''s expression is Su, but also aware of the seriousness of the problem.


    He motioned for Nell''s four men to follow him, and he hurried to Diana''s camp not far away.


    "Diana, is it convenient for you now? The people in the camp have been wounded by the blood of sword demons. They need your help. "


    Hearing Ye Feng''s address to the goddess of the moon they revered, Nell''s four lips opened slightly. It was obviously unexpected that Ye Feng dared to call Diana''s name.


    And then, what surprised them even more was Diana''s insipid reply: "Ye Feng, you can bring them in."


    Waved the four people who were stunned to enter the camp, Ye Feng took the lead to go in. See Ye Feng after entering, four talent reaction come over, busy follow up.


    "The goddess of the moon!" As soon as they entered the camp, the four of Nell saluted Diana slightly.


    Nodding slightly, Diana looked at Nell and frowned, "are you all hurt?"


    "No, Wade. They were splashed with blood from the mutated sword demon." Nell shook her head, then motioned to wade to show Diana their arms burned by the blood of the sword demon.


    Wade three immediately stretched out their arms, which were burned by the blood of sword demons, and covered with Nell''s herbs.


    Looking at the terrible wounds of the three arms, Diana''s eyes slightly closed, and the rich and pure magic of the moon poured out, pouring into the three people''s bodies from the wounds of Wade''s arms.


    The sensitive nerves soon sensed the blood of the manic sword demon in Wade''s three bodies wantonly destroyed. Diana''s eyes coagulated and mobilized her moon''s magic power to try to purify the sword demon''s blood in the three people''s bodies.


    It seems to be sensing the magic of the moon to restrain it. The blood of the sword demon hides in Tibet within the three bodies, but it is still trapped in a dead corner by Diana''s magic of the moon.


    In an instant, the magic of the moon flooded the blood of sword demons. Feeling the blood of the sword, the manic power gradually disappeared, Diana''s dignified expression slightly eased.


    She thought that the sword demon''s blood would soon be cleaned up by her moon''s magic. But who thought that a drop of sword demon''s blood remained in the three people''s bodies could not be purified by her moon''s magic.


    Not only that, but Diana, who was in charge of purification, felt a sharp pain in her nerves, and all the magic power poured back into her body as she covered her forehead."Hiss..."


    When Diana was shaken back, all the people in the camp gathered around and watched her nervously.


    "The goddess of the moon!"


    "Diana, are you ok?"


    With a wave of her hand, Diana took a deep breath to regain her footing. Under the gaze of Ye Feng and others, she is mobilizing the magic of the moon in her body.


    But this time, she did not pour it all into Wade''s body, but condensed a whirlpool of the moon.


    The whirlpool of the moon forms an extremely strong pulling force, which sucks out the blood of sword demons in Wade''s three bodies.


    After the three drops of sword demon''s blood floated out, it seemed that they felt the crisis of being restrained. They all flew to the sky and wanted to escape from here.


    However, Diana, whose eyes were frozen, would not let the three drops of strange sword demon''s blood escape like this. She added the suction and pull force of the moon''s whirlpool to confine all the three drops of sword demon''s blood which stabbed her nerves in a moment''s time.


    After all this, she looked at the Wade three with a sigh of relief: "your sword demon''s blood has been sucked out by me. I don''t need me to deal with the rest of the wound?"


    "We also have the magic of the moon that you taught us. We can deal with this injury by ourselves." Wade replied respectfully, his eyes full of enthusiasm for Diana''s worship.


    Sensitive Nell noticed that Diana did not choose to purify the sword demon''s blood, but sucked out the sword demon''s blood which was purified to only three drops. She could not help but fell into meditation.


    After a while, she began to ask, "goddess, what are you going to do with these three drops of blood of mutant sword demons?"


    "Variation?" Taking note of Nell''s words, Diana was also aware of one of the reasons why the blood of the sword demon was so stubborn.


    "Well, I am a priest and pharmacist of the moon god sect. I can use the medicine I developed to remove the normal blood of sword demons. But this time, the blood of sword demons is extremely evil and corrosive, so I call it variation." Patiently explained to Diana why the blood of sword and devil would be changed. Nell looked at Diana with a smile.


    When Nell said she was a pharmacist, Diana recalled some of her experiences at the war Academy. "Pharmacist?" she asked, unsure? Are you the last female pharmacist who developed a way to reduce the influence of low-level undead magic? "


    "Yes, it''s my honor to remember me." I didn''t expect that Diana would remember her. Nell was a little pleased and looked at Diana excitedly with her big eyes.


    "Well, for a while, can you work out the principle of the blood of the mutant sword demon?" With the whirlpool of the moon in her right hand, Diana stares at Nell seriously.


    As a pharmacist, Nell was naturally pleased that Diana would give her the blood of the mutant sword demon for her research. And the reason why she came to Diana for help just now was not that she couldn''t develop an antidote, but that she couldn''t make it before Wade was killed by the blood of the sword demon.


    Taking over the whirlpool of the moon with three drops of blood of the mutated sword demon with full confidence, Nell met Diana''s eyes and said that she would not let her down.


    "The goddess of the moon, Nell will definitely find out the reason why the blood of the sword demon changes!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 807

    In the deepest part of shadow Island, Alice was sitting leisurely at a stone table in a lonely forest, slowly twirling a cherry into her mouth.


    With interest, she gazed at the hammer stone on one side, casting the Green Lantern upside down. She yawned lazily: "what are you doing, hammer stone?"


    One side of the hammer stone did not immediately answer, but silently recited the curse of the dead. The ghostly light surrounded him, releasing a strange evil spirit breath.


    On one side, Elise saw that hammer stone didn''t answer her words. Her eyebrows raised and she didn''t bother to ask. She continued to taste the fruit in the fruit basin.


    Until the light dissipated, hammer stone shook his head and said: "strange How on earth did she get rid of my magic


    Hammer stone''s self talk again aroused Alice''s interest. She took a bite of the apple and asked in a chewing voice, "she?"


    The free hammer stone replied, "well, I recently bewitched a human."


    "Oh?"


    It seems that she is a little disgusted to talk about such a topic with hammer stone. The smile on her face gradually disappears, but she still can''t help asking.


    Hammerstone naturally knew why Alice was so indifferent to him when she heard such a topic, because she was bewitched by him.


    Although they are all the leaders of shadow island now, Elise is still worried about it.


    Pretending not to see that Elise''s attitude suddenly became colder, hammer Stone continued: "giant God peak, you should know?"


    As soon as the hammer stone''s voice dropped, Elise was about to reply, but a dark spear fell from the black fog in the sky and landed precisely on the stone bench that was empty in front of the stone table.


    The dark spear gradually twisted into a ghost fire, and kalista, dressed in the costume of an ancient general, appeared quietly in front of the stone table.


    "Jushenfeng?" Usually silent, Callista turned her head and looked at the hammerstone, and became interested in the subject.


    "Yes, the peak closest to the sun and the moon, but ten thousand years ago, it was the holy mountain of empty visitors..." With that, hammer stone can''t help recalling some things that he followed Soraka ten thousand years ago.


    "Say the point!" Coldly reminding hammerstone not to take the subject far away, a trace of impatience appeared in Alice''s pretty face.


    Coughing awkwardly, hammer stone returned to the theme: "I bewitched a woman named Diana on the giant God peak. That Diana is very interesting. She is actually a demigod. She practices the magic of the magic moon which has been lost for a long time. If she is completely demonized into a demon, she should also become a God."


    "Diana The magic of the moon? "


    Elise murmured Diana''s name and her magic. She remembered that when she was in Zuan, she was angry because ye Feng became a believer. She had a big fight with a demigod named Diana.


    At that time, she was not a God at that time, and her strength was only half divine peak. After Diana was defeated, she was determined to run away. She finally let this woman run.


    "Elise, what''s the matter with you?" Hammer stone frowned when she saw Alice in deep thought.


    Being pulled back to reality by hammer stone''s question, Elise calmed down her unnecessary mood, took a deep breath and said faintly, "it''s OK, you go on."


    "At that time, the blood moon covered the sky, so I easily bewitched her, but she was a demigod and needed time to demonize her into a demon, but not long ago, she broke away from the demonization."


    Hammerstone''s story also reminds Callista that she passed the giant sacred peak on her way back from the war academy border patrol. She also landed on the top of the mountain out of curiosity and found a woman wearing a ghost mask.


    Because the woman was dressed in the clothes of blood moon and ghost mask, she didn''t care who bewitched the new human. Now when she heard hammer stone say that the woman broke free, she also said, "I passed over the giant divine peak and saw a woman with a ghost mask sitting on the boulder. Is she Diana you mean?"


    Hearing this, the ghost fire in the hammer stone''s eyes flickered: "well, did you find anything unusual at that time?"


    Callista shook her head and said, "no, the people on the mountain are dead. Did you move your hand or?"


    "This..." As soon as he talked about the Lieyang people who died on the giant Shenfeng peak, the hammer stone words were half stunned, showing a demon smile.


    "It''s a secret!"


    ¡­¡­


    A thick blood mist pervaded the surrounding space, where Diana wore a white dress in the style of the stampa tribe, and her pretty face was full of panic.


    Pale, she panted in the blood mist running, but no matter how she fled, are unable to escape from the blood mist.


    From time to time, the whispers of evil spirits ring back and forth, which makes people incomparable. These magic sounds are lingering in her ears. She will mobilize her magic power to disperse all fear and haze if she can''t stand the torture.


    However, she found that her hands, which were soft and soft, could not make her use of the magic of the moon. The faint moonlight not only did not disperse the blood mist, but also provoked dirty things that made her more afraid.


    "Diana, the devil of the month, betrayed the people. Do you think you can be free by killing us?""Blood moon is what you recruited? You devil


    "I''ve told you she''s heretic. Heretics like her should be put to death!"


    "It is the elder who offends you. Why do you even want to kill us?"


    The dead people walked out of the blood mist one by one and surrounded Diana in the center. Unbearable, she wanted to escape from here, but those people who turned into resentment were like iron walls, trapped her here and let her accept the lashing and stimulation of their words.


    "Enough!" Diana, whose spirit has reached the limit, burst out of control of her emotions and instantly released the boundless magic of the moon.


    "You want to kill us again?"


    "Diana, how can you be so cruel to your people? Even our dead souls


    "I hate you!"


    "Put her to death, pagan!"


    "Call on the culprit of the blood moon, the devil of the moon!"


    Sitting helplessly on the ground, Diana''s spirit gradually collapsed, surrounded by the people''s resentment. She shivered all over her body, holding her head in her hands and covering her ears, retorted with her trembling words.


    "I''m not I didn''t It''s not me... "


    "I''m not really a demon I didn''t mean to kill you either... "


    "The blood moon is not called by me, really Sobbing Please believe me, I am not the devil of the moon


    From the nightmare, Diana gasped heavily. The warm temperature came from the palm of her hand. Diana turned her head and looked at her side. She found that Ye Feng was guarding her side.


    "A nightmare?" Ye Feng said with a smile.


    After he said this, Diana realized that what happened just now is a dream, and this is the real world.


    The fear gradually dissipated. The frightened Diana breathed a long sigh of relief and squeezed out a pale smile towards Ye Feng.


    Thank you


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 808

    The nightmare wakes Diana up. With Ye Feng''s company, she can stabilize her panic and helpless mood.


    However, her impatience makes her magic wave become extremely unstable. Ye Feng on one side was worried about her carelessness, which would lead to the tragedy of destroying here.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Sitting on the shoulder of Ye Feng, Xiao Xi Meng Meng cries and floats to Diana to cheer her on.


    Diana, like Fiona before, was attracted by Xi''s lovely appearance. Haggard cheek shows a trace of smile, she can''t help but touch the soft hair of Xiao Xi twice.


    Obviously sensing Diana''s restless magic wave, Ye Feng gazed at Xiao Xi and Diana for a moment, grinned and said, "Diana, if you like, let Xiao Xi accompany you during this period of time."


    "Really?" After scratching Xiao Xi''s soft belly and temporarily forgetting her nightmares, Diana''s eyes brightened and half opened her mouth to look at Ye Feng.


    "Really, let Xiao Xi accompany you today. Originally, I wanted you to get familiar with your own camp. At present, it seems impossible."


    Helplessly, Ye Feng says he wants to go and tell Wade not to disturb Diana''s rest today.


    Diana looked at Ye Feng apologetically, indicating that he could do his own business instead of watching her all day.


    "Then I''ll go first. Don''t think too much about it yourself. I believe you are the goddess of the moon, not the devil of the moon. You should also strengthen your faith!"


    As a bystander, Ye Feng could not completely control Diana''s thoughts. With all that said, he walked out of Diana''s camp.


    When Ye Feng leaves, Diana''s haggard face is a trace of melancholy. It would be nice if everything was as simple as Ye Feng said, but the reality is that she killed her own people and was also attacked by her childhood friends with swords.


    Leona''s hate eyes on the giant God peak that day deeply stung her and lashed her conscience, which made her sink into the pain of destroying the stampa tribe.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Seeing Diana fall into the painful memory again, Xiao Xi floats in front of her, stretches out two front paws and effortlessly wipes the tear stains from the corners of her eyes for her to be strong.


    At this time, far away in Ionia, Ali is perceiving everything in the Luna sect camp through the vision of Xiao Xi.


    The reason why Xiao Xi is so clever recently is under the influence of Ali. It is also Ali''s idea to appease Diana.


    The reason why she let Xiao Xi appease Diana is that Diana''s experience reminds her of herself who once sucked human spirit. She felt the guilt most deeply. Out of sympathy, she let Xiao Xi comfort Diana.


    It''s a day in the camp with Diana. Tired Xiao Xi and Diana fell asleep at night. Ali, sitting in the chair, rubbed her sour back and stretched out to sleep.


    Just when she was about to temporarily cut off her perceptual connection with Xi, she sensed the energy restlessness of Diana in her sleep.


    Pupils gradually shrink, just by Xiao Xi''s perception, Ali, who is thousands of miles away, is frightened by the restless energy.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Naturally, Xi was awakened by Diana''s disordered magic energy. She subconsciously ran to the corner, shivering and calling.


    "Xiao Xi, don''t be afraid. Go to find Ye Feng and let him see what''s going on!"


    Ali, who is in common with Xiao Xi, comforts Xiao Xi and reminds her to call Ye Feng.


    Xiao Xi is also all over the hair, body shape nimbly darts out of the camp, and runs to Ye Feng''s camp not far away.


    To Xiao Xi''s surprise, Ye Feng did not fall asleep, but sat on the floor playing with the tears of the goddess on his chest.


    Aware of Xiao Xi''s arrival, Ye Feng is also aware that Diana may have an accident. It doesn''t have to be said by SIDO that he runs to Diana''s camp in his arms.


    As soon as she entered Diana''s camp, Ye Feng sensed that Diana, who was sleeping, was emitting palpitating and anxious energy.


    The magic of the disordered moon is similar to his inability to control himself when he is against the current. Ye Feng immediately lifts Diana up and shakes her body to try to wake her up.


    But no matter how he called, Diana showed no sign of waking up. Diana''s clothes have already been soaked in sweat. In her sleep, she sometimes utters the fear that she is not the devil of the moon.


    Feeling her different from last night''s restless magic wave, Ye Feng is a little afraid that she will lose control of her emotions and kill all the people in the Yueshen sect camp.


    In case of emergency, Ye Feng ran away from the Yueshen sect camp with Diana in her arms.


    Xiao Xi was sitting on his shoulder, reminding him to be careful.


    Ali, who is far away in Ionia, also has his hands on his heart at this time. His eyes are anxiously watching through Xi.


    However, Ye Feng did not run far away with Diana in her arms, and the magic of the restless moon in Diana''s body poured out.In Diana''s unconscious, the flawless moonlight scattered in all directions. The vast amount of demigod level magic makes the leaf wind holding Diana take a breath of cool air.


    Trying to prevent Diana''s magic of the moon from flowing into the camp of the moon god sect, Ye Feng immediately mobilized the sword Qi in her body to form a wall of wind gas to block the pouring moonlight.


    He is also the shield of running wind. Ye Feng doesn''t want to find him for a period of time. Fiona and others find him. He is a rotten corpse.


    However, the strength of demigod level was not easily resisted by mortals. The vast magic of the moon broke the wind shield of Yefeng''s body in an instant.


    Drowned in Diana''s terrible magic of the moon, Ye Feng tries to condense the wind shield again. But when he gathered a little bit of wind, Diana''s magic of the moon broke it down.


    Not far away, the wind and gas wall was destroyed by the magic of the moon almost at the same time, and rushed to the moon god sect camp.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Feng felt a trace of coolness in his heart. He seemed to be able to see that the Lunan sect camp was full of rotten corpses. Laurent''s heart and eye knife starts, and Ye Feng, who is too busy with himself, tries to make a final struggle.


    The huge disparity in strength makes Ye Feng''s struggle in vain. Only a moment later, he was once again overwhelmed by the magic of the moon that was constantly leaking out of Diana''s body.


    As if in the endless sea, Ye Feng only felt immersed in the magic of the moon. Diana''s magic of the moon poured into his body, invading every part of his body with an unstoppable force.


    The moon god sect camp in the distance is also covered by the flawless moonlight. Although all this happened in a moment, it is enough to make the tragedy on the giant God peak repeat here.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 809

    With Diana as the center, the hazy magic of the moon scattered in all directions, covering Ye Feng and Yueshen sect camp in an instant.


    A trace of cool in the heart, Ye Feng also gave up resistance, waiting for the arrival of death.


    The light of the runaway magic of the moon dissipated in just a moment, and Diana''s disordered energy returned to calm with this pour.


    The light of the moon dispersed, and the figure of Ye Feng holding Diana gradually emerged. He didn''t become a mummy as expected, and he stood there safe and sound, even with a sense of comfort after being baptized.


    Seriously doubting whether he was destroyed by the magic of the moon, Ye Feng put down Diana who was sleeping and explored her physical condition by releasing sword Qi.


    The sword Qi can be easily retracted and released. All kinds of senses are in normal state. Ye Feng''s head is a little confused. He didn''t die at Diana''s hand like the sun clan on the giant Shenfeng peak?


    Gradually confirmed that he did not have an accident, Ye Feng picked up Diana on the ground and gazed at her sleeping cheek thoughtfully.


    Does it have something to do with the fact that he also practices the magic of the moon? Can only think of here for the moment, Ye Feng''s mind has been disordered, he needs to go back to the camp to have a look.


    When the decision was made, Ye Feng took Diana back to the camp. Hiding his breath, he carefully inspected all the tents in the camp.


    After exploring one by one, Ye Feng''s face became more and more confused. Because all the people in the camp, like him, were covered by Diana''s runaway magic, they didn''t die, they still fell asleep peacefully.


    This makes Ye Feng even more puzzled. There are believers in the camp who practice the magic of the moon, as well as civilians and soldiers. If practicing the magic of the moon can avoid death, how can these soldiers and civilians who are also alive and well explain it?


    Shock everyone to survive from Diana''s uncontrollable pouring magic at the same time, Ye Feng also knows that his guess just now is wrong.


    Since it has nothing to do with practicing the magic of the moon, how to explain the death of the sun clan on the giant God peak? Leona herself said that she felt Diana''s magic of the moon remained on the bodies of the Lieyang people.


    Holding Diana back to her camp, Ye Feng gently put her down who was still doing nightmares and talking. After covering her with bedding, he continued to contemplate the connection.


    After a while, Ye Feng thought of Diana''s dress of blood moon and the broken face mask.


    He remembers that on Mt. giganteus, Diana once said that her mind was seriously affected by the stimulation of the elders. And at that time, when the blood moon was in the sky, could it be related to the blood month?


    Although Diana was in a state of conscious consciousness at that time, it does not mean that she was not dug out of her dark side by the blood moon, so that her magic of the moon was tainted with evil breath.


    If this is the case, then it can be explained that the Lieyang clan was destroyed and he and the people in the Yueshen sect camp were safe and sound.


    However, he thought deeply about his experience of meeting Diana when he went up the mountain that day. Although Diana''s magic of the moon had been dyed with the color of blood moon, it did not emit any evil spirit.


    There is no holy pure magic breath of the moon, and there is no evil smell of complete demonization. It''s fair to say that Diana''s magic of the moon produces unstable fluctuations, and may not hurt anyone as much as tonight.


    At such a thought, Ye Feng''s mind was disturbed again. He found that things may not be so simple. How could a demigod like Diana be easily influenced by the blood moon.


    Thinking of that day, he also saw hekarim and Calista of shadow Island, and Ye Feng''s pupils were shrinking. Is it all a plot by shadowisland to turn Diana into a demon?


    When he thought about it, he quickly recalled that there was a man who was demonized by shadow Island, that is, Elise, who was born in Ionia.


    At the thought of Elise, Ye Feng is even more suspicious that shadow island may have taken a fancy to Diana''s magic of the moon and wanted her to become the demon of blood moon.


    If this is the case, it is worth investigating who died in the hands of the Lieyang people.


    The confusion was sorted out again, and Ye Feng took a deep breath. His thinking was rarely so clear once.


    However, no matter what kind of possibility, Ye Feng feels that he must be on Diana''s side recently and take strict care of all her actions, so as to avoid the next tragedy of Elise falling on her.


    In this way, Ye Feng guarded Diana all night. Early in the morning, he saw that Diana was no longer having nightmares, so he walked out of her camp.


    Many of them are busy in the camp.


    All the people who saw him on the road gave him cordial greetings, and Ye Feng, who had been used to it, returned with a smile.


    More and more people are busy out of the camp. They are talking about some interesting things in a low voice. When one of them mentioned that he had a dream about the moon last night, other people who heard of it also said that they had a dream about the moon last night.


    The believers, soldiers and civilians in the camp had the same wonderful dream. They were bathed in the bright moonlight and received the blessing of the goddess of the moon. Even in the morning, they were much more refreshed than before.Listening to their discussion, Ye Feng also knows why they all dream about the moon, because they are all baptized by Diana''s magic of the moon.


    This completely confirms that Diana''s unconscious magic of the moon is not harmful. Ye Feng is also relieved. At least he doesn''t need to worry about the destruction of the Luna sect camp due to Diana''s emotional instability.


    "Guardian


    The call of Wade and Nell suddenly came from the left. Ye Feng looked over his head. They were coming towards him in a hurry.


    When he came to Ye Feng''s side, Naier handed the potion bottle in his hand to Ye Feng, and said with a warm smile: "guardian, NER has developed a potion to erase the influence of the blood of the mutant sword devil!"


    Looking at Naier''s soft smile like moonlight, Ye Feng''s mood is also infected. "That''s good," he said with a smile. "You can go to Diana."


    As soon as we heard about the mission to Diana, Wade shook his head and said, "the goddess of the moon seems to be very busy every day. We asked her outside her camp just now. She didn''t come back to us. She thought she was studying the magic of the moon. So we want to ask the guardian to test the efficacy of this medicine for us on behalf of the goddess."


    Diana released a lot of original magic last night. If she can return to you, it will be a ghost! In my heart, I couldn''t help but Tucao a sentence. Ye Feng dry cough. "This is no problem. How can we make complaints about it?"


    Hearing that Ye Feng is willing to test the efficacy of the potion, Nell looks happy and can''t wait to test whether her potion can deal with the blood of the mutated sword demon.


    "Guardian, you will know by following us!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 810

    In the woods near the moon god sect camp, Ye Feng follows Nell and wade to a place where demons roam.


    There are three or two low-level demons wandering in this area, and there are also some demons infected with the blood of sword demons.


    Some doubt why two people will bring him here, Ye Feng asked: "what is this for?"


    Hearing this, Wade replied respectfully, "guardian, you just need to kill the devil who is infected with the blood of the mutant sword devil."


    Looking along the direction of Wade''s fingers, Ye Feng sees a low-level demon with a magic sword hovering nearby.


    Slightly frowned, Ye Feng was more confused: "are you sure that the lower level devil''s body is the blood of the mutant sword demon?"


    Wise Naier heard the cause of his confusion from Ye Feng''s words. She said with a gentle smile: "guardian, the blood of sword demons and blood of mutant sword demons can improve the strength of demons, but it does not mean that every demon can become a high-level devil. Obviously, his limit is a low-level devil."


    After carefully digesting the information about the devil and the blood of the sword devil in Nell''s words, Ye Feng remembers that last time Diana asked Nell to go back to study the cause of the blood variation of the sword devil, he would like to know how Nell is now.


    Thinking of this, he asked, "now that you have developed the medicine to deal with the blood of the mutant sword demon, do you know why the blood of the sword demon changes?"


    Facing Ye Feng''s question, Naier frowns slightly. She pondered for a while under Ye Feng''s gaze, and then said: "back to the guardian, what I know at present is that the blood of the mutant sword demon is more corrosive and demonic than that of the common sword devil blood. As for how it changes, I just studied a general idea."


    Seeing her like this, Ye Feng can see that she has not yet studied out the real reason for the blood mutation of the sword demon. But heard her research almost, Ye Feng came to interest again: "speak out and listen."


    To make, Nell leaned over and said, "it is in my research that the blood of sword demons is extremely violent and unstable. It can change with the change of environment."


    At the same time, Nell is also observing her words and expressions. Noticing that Ye Feng frowns, she guesses that he may not understand what she wants to express.


    After a pause, she added: "for example, putting the blood of sword demons in the potion bottle of water magic will not only make the water magic full of violence, but also absorb the water element in the water magic, transform it into the sword meaning of water in the swordsman''s mouth, and then merge into its evil Qi to form the sword devil''s blood with the sword meaning of water. This is also a variation and similar experiment For example, putting the blood of sword demon into the potion bottle of fire magic, ice magic and so on, will have similar mutation


    Naier''s explanation shocked Ye Feng. It was the first time he heard that magic could be directly transformed into sword meaning. To what extent does it take to realize the energy of heaven and earth?


    Generally speaking, magic and kendo are mutually exclusive means of absorbing the energy of Valoran heaven and earth for their own use. In order to transform between them, Ye Feng, who has experienced it personally, only knows that one kind of energy needs to be transformed into pure heaven and earth energy, and then into another way of energy. It''s usually a thankless and time-consuming thing.


    But it''s also bizarre to translate it directly into another force. When Ye Feng was shocked, he did not forget to sigh in his heart about the abnormal degree of the blood of sword and devil.


    However, he thought of a possibility. If the magic of the moon did not eliminate the blood of the sword demon, would the blood of the sword devil absorb the energy of the magic of the moon and transform it into a force similar to the blood moon?


    He immediately asked, "Nell, have you ever tried to put the sword demon''s blood into a small amount of the magic of the moon?"


    "Yes, but the magic of the moon that suppresses the blood of the sword demon will not be absorbed by the blood of the sword demon, but the blood of the sword demon will increase some resistance to the magic purification of the moon." Naier smile, she is waiting for Ye Feng to ask this question.


    "Just enhancing resistance?" Ye Feng frowned and seemed a little dissatisfied with such an answer.


    "Well, Nell hasn''t worked out whether it''s going to change any more." Reluctantly, when she thought that she would ask Ye Feng to help test the potion, she said again: "guardian, please kill that low-level demon with the blood of the mutant sword devil."


    In her reminder, Ye Feng also remembered this matter. Now he only needs a sword to kill the low-level demons.


    The right hand slowly condenses a light sword of the moon which looks like a rune sword. Ye Feng grabs it at his fingertips. With a gentle wave, a sickle moon sword will fly to the low-level demons not far away.


    The sword was fleeting, and the low-level demon had not seen where the attack came from, and even did not sense the danger omen. He was killed by the light blow of Jianmang by Ye Feng.


    Nell and Wade''s eyes are full of shock, although they know their guardian is very strong, but did not expect to kill a low-level demon so soon.


    Heart sigh Ye Feng is worthy of the guardian of the goddess of the moon at the same time, the two quickly rushed to the lower level of the devil''s body.


    Under the guidance of Nell, Wade carefully collects the blood of the mutated sword demon whose corpse has not dried up, while Nell, who is free, waves to Ye Feng and signals Ye Feng to come and have a look.Ye Feng did not think too much, a flash appeared in front of two people. He looked at Wade, who was concentrating on blood collection. Then he looked at Nell and said, "what else can I do?"


    "Yes, guardian. You haven''t tested the efficacy of the new medicine for Nell." Naier stroked her hair and chuckled.


    "How to test it?" Ye Feng also remembered that he had promised it.


    Nell manipulated the magic of the moon to surround a group of sword demon''s blood, and then replied, "guardian, please take your strength first, and then stretch out your arm!"


    Ye Feng stares at Naier''s gentle smile in doubt, and somehow feels frightened. But after thinking that she should not harm him, he still actively imprisoned his own strength, and then casually stretched out an arm.


    As if to see the worry in Ye Feng''s eyes, Nell stretched out her empty hand and touched Ye Feng''s outstretched arm. In a soft voice, "don''t worry, guardian. I just need to borrow your arm to see if my new medicine can effectively deal with the blood of the mutant sword devil."


    He was asked to do human experiments! Ye Feng''s mouth slightly twitches, he can''t help but spat in his heart, how can''t Naier do this experiment with her own body?


    As if he had guessed what Ye Feng thought, before pouring the blood of the mutant sword demon, Naier said with a smile: "guardian, you are so strong, so Nell thinks you are the most suitable candidate. And even if there is an accident, the magic of the goddess of the moon can take out the blood of the mutant sword demon."


    Finish saying, Naier will be wrapped by her magic variation sword demon blood sprinkle on Ye Feng''s arm.


    As soon as the blood of the mutant sword demon touched Ye Feng''s arm, it showed a strong demonic and corrosive nature. The first time he was exposed to this blood, Ye Feng was shocked, and he subconsciously wanted to use his strength.


    Seeing that he had such an idea, Nell immediately stopped him and said, "guardian, if you use your strength to offset part of the magical nature of the blood of the mutant sword devil, Nell can''t measure the efficacy of my potion!"


    Hearing the sound, Ye Feng had to give up resistance and gave up the task of eliminating the blood of the mutant sword devil to Naier.


    Nell immediately took out a bottle of potion with the color similar to the magic blood, and evenly poured it on the part of Ye Feng that was contaminated with the blood of the mutant sword devil. The wind on her arm was ready to change.


    After a while, Ye Feng''s arm, which was burned by the blood of the sword devil, began to get better. This scene also made the three people happy.


    But instead of relaxing their vigilance, they continued to observe the changes in their arms until the blood of the mutant sword demon was completely absorbed by Nell''s potions and herbs, and they were relieved.


    Ye Feng also timely explored his physical condition and confirmed that there was no blood of the mutated sword demon in his body. Finally, he was sure that Naier''s new medicine could indeed eliminate the blood of the mutated sword demon.


    It''s just that Nell''s idea of taking him as the experimental object makes him laugh bitterly. He didn''t want to experience this alternative experiment again!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 811

    After experiencing Naier''s new drug with his own body, Ye Feng returns to the moon god sect camp.


    It was already noon, and Ye Feng pushed away Diana''s curtain and walked into it. In the eye is still lying on the floor of Diana sleeping, and watching the side of the three tail fox Xiao Xi.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    The movement of Ye Feng attracted Xiao Xi''s attention. She jumped from the ground to Ye Feng''s shoulder and whimpered, asking Ye Feng Diana what to do if she didn''t wake up.


    Roughly guessing what Xiao Xi wanted to express, Ye Feng replied: "she consumed too much magic of the moon last night. Sleepiness is a normal phenomenon. Let her go to sleep first."


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Since Diana is OK, Xiao Xi said that she is bored here and wants Ye Feng to take her out to play.


    "Do you want to go out and breathe?" Not sure to look at the shoulder of the small Xi, Ye Feng asked.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    It is rare that Ye Feng can understand what she wants to express. Xiao Xi squints her lovely fox eyes and cleverly places a little cute little head.


    "Well, I''ll take you to get some air. It''s really wrong for you to stay here all the time."


    Xiao Xi''s appearance when she is cute is very popular. Ye Feng can''t help but stretch out her hand to feel her small head.


    Who wants Xiao Xi to explode his hair immediately and bite Ye Feng''s finger with a grin. Fortunately, she was still a young fox without teeth. Although she was very hard, she could not bite Ye Feng.


    "Why is it OK if someone touches you? If I touch you, you will bite me?"


    Look helpless to extend another hand, carefully break open Xiao Xi''s mouth, Ye Feng take back his hand. To return to say, agreed to Xiao Xi Ye Feng or took her out of the camp.


    Finally can come out to breathe, in the camp for a day Xiaoxi immediately forget the displeasure just now, in Ye Feng''s shoulder turn circle.


    From time to time, people in the camp say hello to Ye Feng. They also notice the active performance of Xiao Xi on Ye Feng''s shoulder. They can''t help but look at Xiao Xi''s lively and lovely appearance.


    "The little fox with three tails raised by the guardian is so cute!"


    "Yes, the hairy little fox is clean. It should be the guardian who often cleans her up. It can be seen that the guardian is also very loving!"


    "The guardian not only has love, but also has a sense of responsibility. The goddess of the moon is very tired these days, and he takes care of them."


    "I''ve found that I''ve fallen in love with such a good man as guardian Lord!"


    "I am a little envious of that little fox. I really want to be the fox baby around the guardian adults!"


    "Shh Don''t be crazy. The guardian is over there


    "Ah


    Ye Feng, whose ear is sharp, naturally hears all the words of several female believers passing by, but he pretends not to hear it and patrols around the camp.


    However, when he thought of the pictures when those female believers talked about him just now, Ye Feng could not help but feel a few strange feelings in his heart.


    The corners of his mouth showed a faint radian, and Ye Feng whispered to himself: "it''s so good to be worshipped and liked by others..."


    Thinking about it, he was a little elated.


    I don''t know why, his mind suddenly appeared two Fiona, that seems to look at the cold look of dead fish, Ye Feng can''t help but shiver.


    The swelling psychology is instantly quenched by cold water. Ye Feng unconsciously wipes the cold sweat on his forehead and looks around nervously. After confirming that Fiona''s two daughters were not there, he was a little relieved.


    "Fiona, they''re both good. It''s cold and violent..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha Cho!"


    Immersed in practicing swordsmanship, Fiona and her daughter sneezed without warning. The two girls stopped at the right time and looked at each other''s eyes strangely.


    "Someone is saying bad things about us?" Taking a deep breath, Fiona of the Laurent family is not sure.


    "Hum, it must be Ye Feng. He is carefree now!" Although she doesn''t believe that sneezing means someone is saying bad things about her, she still puts her anger on Ye Feng.


    A mention of Ye Feng, er Nu''s eyes are full of complex look. They finally find a chance to come out with Ye Feng, and somehow they get away with Ye Feng.


    Thinking about where Ye Feng will take Diana, Fiona of Laurent family suddenly brightens up and says with uncertainty: "do you think he will go to the moon god camp?"


    After she said so, Sophia''s eyes slowly enlarged and thought it was very possible. After all, Diana is the spiritual leader of the moon god sect, and Ye Feng is Diana''s guardian. They are likely to go there after escaping.


    The more I think about it, the more I want to go to the moon god sect camp to see if ye Feng is there. The two Fiona girls who want to go together stare at each other''s eyes.


    Seeing the same idea from their own eyes, the two girls are eager to try.


    "Going to the Luna camp together?"


    With one voice, Fiona and her daughter looked at each other and laughed. No more words, can''t wait to confirm whether Ye Feng is in the moon god sect, and they immediately plunder toward the northwest under the shadow of a black and a white sword.Little did not know that Leona had already written down the conversation between the two Fiona in her heart.


    "Luna camp?"


    Murmuring to herself about the moon god sect camp mentioned by Fiona''s two daughters, Leona''s heart gradually ignited her suppressed anger.


    At first, she just wanted to ask Fiona and her daughter to help her go to the south of moglon mountain path, near the surima desert, to collect some materials needed by Soraka for her array. Unexpectedly, she heard two people talk about Ye Feng.


    She is also very concerned about where Ye Feng will be at the moment, because now with Ye Feng is Diana who she wants revenge most.


    At the thought that the giant sacred peak was full of decaying corpses of the stampa tribe, she could not help hiding her hatred and anger even though she was a demigod.


    Hatred and anger twisted her mind, but also made her face become ferocious because of resentment.


    For Diana, at the moment, Leona just wants to bring the murderer of her own race to justice, and use Diana''s death to commemorate the grievances that can''t be calmed up and down the giant mountain.


    Recalling that day''s experience again, the sacred mountain once favored by the sun was reduced to a place of death filled with resentment. Whenever I think of Leona, it is like being in purgatory and suffering from guilt.


    If she had returned to jushenfeng earlier, her people might not have died If she had returned earlier, her beloved panson would not have died


    The hatred for Diana was burning to the point that could not be increased. Leona looked at the distant figure of Fiona''s two daughters, and her eyes twinkled with cold.


    Slowly locked in the breath of two people, Leona has a premonition that the second daughter will take her to find Diana, the sinner of the Lieyang clan!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 812

    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Happily shuttling in the woods, Xiao Xi is happily playing chase games with Ye Feng.


    These two days is to shrink in the camp to accompany Diana, but Xiao Xi was suffocated. Nature has been released from time to time she issued a Baby Fox milk whine, small appearance do not mention how cute.


    Tired of playing, she lies on the shoulder of Ye Feng for a rest, and Ye Feng takes her to lie on the treetop and has a good afternoon nap.


    At this time, the two Fiona girls, who had been transformed into two black and white streamers, were approaching the Luna sect camp infinitely. After entering the sensing range, mafia ona, who has a Dragon Pendant, sensed the breath of Ye Feng at the first time.


    Several gorgeous flash, two Fiona in an instant appeared in the leaf wind nap under the tree.


    Looking up at Ye Feng, who is comfortable leaning on the treetop, she painstakingly finds him, and a trace of resentment comes from her heart.


    With her willow eyebrows tightened, Fiona of the Laurent family gracefully pulled out her Liuyun sword and waved at Ye Feng.


    In an instant, the top of the tree that Ye Feng was leaning against was cut off by the sword spirit of Liuyun sword. And the leaf wind that leans on the top to sleep soundly only feels the body is in the air, and the whole person keeps falling down.


    "Er ah!"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    The misty leaf wind is awakened by the falling feeling, so is the Xiao Xi on his shoulder. One man and one fox screamed, and Ye Feng subconsciously ran the sword meaning of the wind, trying to stabilize his body in the air.


    Sophia, a young girl, also pulled out her black feather sword and cracked off Ye Feng with one sword. She carried his breeze all over her body and let it fall at a faster and faster speed.


    Bang!


    "Hiss..." Buttocks and the ground to a close contact, leaf wind down a breath of cool, severe pain makes his body a stretch.


    He felt that most of it was someone who had deliberately treated him. While standing up, Ye Feng did not have a good airway: "who, this kind of joke can''t be casual in the future..."


    With the beautiful shadow of Fiona''s two daughters, one black and one white, came into his eyes. Ye Feng''s tone of voice gradually changed from complaining to losing confidence.


    The voice became weaker and weaker, and he was silent at the end. As soon as he changed his rude attitude, Ye Feng said with a smile: "Fei Fiona, you''re here... "


    "Why not Fiona of the Laurent family didn''t eat him, and her voice suddenly dropped to freezing point.


    "It''s addictive to be the guardian of the moon, isn''t it?" Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, is also a cold word. Her tone is so cold that Ye Feng falls into an ice cave.


    When Ye Feng was going to bear the anger of the second daughter, he saw a figure that he didn''t want to see at the moment - Leona.


    The expression of fawning on Fiona''s two daughters quickly cooled down. Ye Feng''s face sank, and he complained that the two girls came to find him without opening Leona in advance.


    "You''ve brought Leona here. It''s so Alas


    Ye Feng originally wanted to scold the next two Fiona, but he held back the idea that they might beat him up in the future.


    Hearing that they brought Leona, Fiona''s two daughters also changed their faces. Looking back, Leona really found Ye Feng with them.


    At this moment, Leona is like the sun hanging in the sky. Her inner anger controls her disordered power of the sun, baking the nearby trees and the earth.


    The surrounding space is gradually distorted by the hot temperature. Leona''s eyes are slightly folded and she looks directly at the leaf wind.


    Seeing Leona''s gaze at Ye Feng, Fiona''s two daughters are worried that Ye Feng will have an accident. They are also ready to move, holding their swords tightly in their hands.


    Aware of the movements of the second daughter, Ye Feng doesn''t want them to have conflicts with Leona because of his affair with Diana. After all, they came here to cooperate with Leona.


    Blocking in front of the two girls, Ye Feng pressed their jade hands holding the sword and told them, "you are not allowed to do it. Listen to me!"


    When do they need to listen to him? But I don''t know why, as soon as they meet Ye Feng, they can''t help but withdraw their swords.


    Until Ye Feng has gone to Leona, they wake up and wonder how they just listened to Ye Feng''s words.


    "Diana is here, too?" Glancing at the Yueshen sect camp in the direction behind Ye Feng, Leona represses her anger.


    "Leona, there are all human beings who have survived the invasion of demons. I hope you don''t hurt them." Without a positive answer, Ye Feng just reminds Leona not to hurt people in the camp.


    Demigod level mind covers this area in an instant, and Leona immediately locks in Diana who is still sleeping. Then she swept through the believers, soldiers and civilians in the camp. She took a deep breath: "I''m not Diana''s devil. I won''t move these people."


    At the moment when Leona releases her mind, Ye Feng also feels her shining sun power. "Did you find her?" he asked, unsureWithout paying attention to Ye Feng, leiona, who finished the speech, walked directly by Ye Feng''s side and walked in the direction of Diana who was locked by her.


    That direction The pupil shrinks gradually, Ye Feng''s look is gloomy to the extreme. With a flickering face, he finally decided to stop Leona''s step, put one hand on Leona''s shoulder, and said, "you can''t go there!"


    "Get out of here Leona didn''t want to have a conflict with Ye Feng. After all, he was sent by Soraka. But he stopped her again and again to kill traitors of the Lieyang nationality, which really angered her.


    Anger gradually confused her head, Leona burst out of the whole body shining solar flares, the zenith blade is about to shake off the leaf wind.


    As Ye Feng''s body is shaken off by the angry Leona, the sound of trees being broken reverberates in the forest.


    "Ye Feng!" Fiona''s two daughters covered their mouths and began to check Ye Feng''s injury.


    "Don''t come here!" Bite teeth to stand up from the ground, Ye Feng cold drink a, signal two women do not close to him.


    Eyes flashing with the anger of the sun, do not want to spend time with Ye Feng Leona cold hum to continue to move forward.


    Who would have thought that Ye Feng was attacked by her so terrifying that she flew to her side again.


    What''s more, what makes her feel incredible is that Ye Feng''s body erupts with the same magic power of the moon as Diana!


    Leona has hated the magic of the moon ever since it was confirmed that it was Diana''s magic of the moon.


    This time, seeing Ye Feng exert this "evil" magic that makes her bear the pain of extermination, the hatred in Leona''s heart is completely drawn out by Ye Feng''s magic of the moon.


    No wonder that Ye Feng always helps the criminal of the Lieyang clan! It turns out that he is also the owner of this "evil" magic!


    Psychology is gradually distorted by hatred, Leona''s face is also lost in the past calm, become ferocious.


    The terrifying solar flare flares again, enveloping the leaf wind several times higher than before. The fierce killing intention sweeps the scorching air wave of the scorching sun, and invades the body of Ye Feng who is urgently protected by the wind shield with the potential of destruction.


    The towering solar column immediately startled all the people in the Luna sect camp not far away. Even Diana, who was sleeping, was awakened by the horror magic of the demigod level.


    "It''s Leona!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 813

    The scorching solar flare was so brilliant that it broke the wind shield outside the leaf wind and turned into a golden column.


    As soon as the power of the sun touches the leaf wind, its terrible high temperature burns the skin of the leaf wind.


    Even if he had been exposed to the sea of fire, Ye Feng did not suffer from such high temperature. Seeing him, the whole man was about to be burned by the power of the sun. The blue light of the goddess''s tears on his chest flashed, pulling out all the power in his body and forming a cold magic barrier around him.


    Under the timely protection of Goddess tears, Ye Feng finally saved his life. However, the sun''s flare left more or less traces of human burns on his body. Although the ulcerated skin did not bleed, it formed a blood paste that adhered to his wound.


    "Ye Feng!"


    Ye Feng''s terrible burn marks made Fiona''s two daughters tremble with fear. They all rushed to his side and examined his injury painfully.


    The second daughter stretched out her hand and touched the sticky blood paste on the wound of the lower leaf wind. Just a slight touch makes Ye Feng clench his teeth and hiss painfully.


    Seeing this, Fiona and her daughter immediately withdrew their jade hands. First, she whispered sorry to Ye Feng, and then they cast hostile eyes to Leona.


    By Fiona two female look at the enemy''s eyes, Leona did not have the slightest fear. She just coldly looked at Ye Feng, who was protected by the second daughter, and said: "this time, for the sake of you being the emissary of Ionia, I just give you a little punishment. I don''t want to see you intervene in the affairs of our Lieyang clan again!"


    With the gradual return of reason, Leona represses the idea of treating Ye Feng, who is studying the magic of the moon, as Diana''s accomplice.


    Seeing that she continues to walk to the moon god sect camp, Ye Feng appears in front of Leona again under the unexpected call of Fiona''s two daughters.


    "Ye Feng, come back quickly!"


    "Are you crazy, Ye Feng?"


    Ignoring the cry of the second daughter, Ye Feng blocks leiona''s body, and looks firmly at Leona''s angry eyes.


    "Get out of my way, don''t make me kill you!" Leona''s lips and teeth are constantly pounding, and her zenith blade is also clanging, which may explode terrible magic at any time.


    Ye Feng just stood there and told Leona that he would not let go.


    Seeing Ye Feng so obstinately prevents her from dealing with the affairs of their family, the zenith blade in Leona''s hand once again condenses the power of the sun.


    Just when she was going to wave the blade of zenith to bind Ye Feng, and then go to find Diana for settlement, she heard a rush of footsteps coming from the direction of the moon god sect camp.


    After a little pause, Leona frowned and looked at Ye Feng''s back. More and more people came from the moon god sect camp and came here.


    These people originally wanted to see what happened to the solar flare just released by Leona, but they unexpectedly found Ye Feng who was seriously injured and tried to stop Leona.


    "Guardian


    People from the Yueshen sect camp headed by Wade rushed to Ye Feng''s side and watched the terrible burn marks on Ye Feng''s body nervously.


    Guardian? These people all call Ye Feng the guardian, which puzzles Leona for the first time.


    But soon, Leona remembered that she had not locked in Diana''s breath in order to deal with Ye Feng for a long time. She immediately released her mind and covered the area again to look for Diana''s trace.


    Her half god level terror magic inadvertently shocked everyone. People in the moon god sect camp also guessed that Ye Feng''s injury was mostly related to this woman.


    Not far away the second daughter of Fiona also took the opportunity to return to Ye Feng''s side, looking concerned about his injury.


    And Leona after some exploration found that Diana, who was still sleeping in the camp, was missing. Thinking of the disappearance of Diana and Ye Feng''s procrastination, she interrogates Ye Feng in front of the public: "where has Diana gone?"


    Ye Feng heard her question and knew that Diana had woken up. As for where she had gone, he didn''t know. "I don''t know," he said


    After missing Diana, Leona shivered with anger. Her angry state made the people in the Luna camp tremble for fear that she would fight their guardians.


    Through a few words just now, they also know that the woman with the sun shining all over her body is looking for their goddess of the moon, and the visitor is not good, otherwise their guardian adults will not be hurt. At the thought, they cast angry and frightened eyes at Leona.


    Aware of the hostility of these people, Leona looked heavy and said to Ye Feng, "you must go back with me!"


    As soon as this word came out, people in the Yueshen sect camp suddenly burst into a pot. Do not wait for Ye Feng to open his mouth, but they first issued dissatisfaction and resolute voice.


    "How can Guardian go with people like you?"


    "You are not allowed to hurt Guardian Lord!""This is the camp of the moon god sect. Please leave quickly!"


    "Yes, leave!"


    "Hurt the guardian of the moon god, you are even dirtier than the devil!"


    "Shame on your company!"


    "The moon goddess will punish you!"


    "Leave Leave Leave


    Everyone''s noisy and conflicting voice heard Leona''s heart very agitated. Her mood was unstable. She drank a lot, and then the semi God level of terror and pressure was sent out, which put great pressure on all the people present.


    "Enough!"


    Her half divine power made them pale and half kneeling on the ground.


    After her ears were clear, Leona ignored the hostility of the people in the moon god sect camp, and her eyes were fixed: "Ye Feng, you have helped Diana, the sinner of the Lieyang clan, to escape. My patience is also limited. You are sent by sorakar to help me build a front-line camp against demons, not to be the guardian of the moon demons. Since Ionia is on the side for the time being Put you under my jurisdiction, and I have the right to judge your conduct like this! "


    Ye Feng hears the speech, a burst of silence. He was indeed sent to listen to Leona''s arrangements, and if she insisted on convicting him, he would have nothing to say.


    Fiona''s two daughters also have a heavy complexion, and their eyes are flickering. But these people who believe in the moon and the goddess of the moon listened to Diana''s remarks, but they were not satisfied.


    Leona even said that Diana, the goddess of the moon that they admired most, was the demon of the moon, and wanted to convict Ye Feng, their guardian of the moon god. This was unacceptable to them.


    Even Naier, who is usually gentle as the moon, can''t calm down. As a fan of Ye Feng, she was the first to say, "how can the goddess of the moon be the devil of the moon? She is the goddess of the moon. The guardian is responsible for guarding the goddess of the moon. He is also performing the most sacred mission and is innocent. Even if he does not follow you, he can lead us to establish a camp against demons with the goddess of moon! "


    Nell''s voice immediately aroused the resonance of the people in the Luna sect camp, and they denounced Leona with the semi divine power.


    For a moment, people''s comments drowned Leona, who had never been discussed by so many people since she was a child. Her head was a little confused.


    There are so many criticisms that Leona''s mind is full of people''s opinions, so she can''t go out to do extra thinking.


    I can''t stand the criticism of these people. When Leona wants to use her magic power to make these people shut up, a bright moonlight suddenly falls.


    At the same time, Diana''s illusory figure gradually solidified in front of the people, she met Leona''s hostile eyes.


    "Leona, we have nothing to do with these people. I''ll go with you!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 814

    "Leona, we have nothing to do with these people. I''ll go with you!"


    Diana, who has been hiding in the dark for a long time, finally shows up, and her appearance also arouses Leona''s deepest hatred for her.


    "Don''t think I''ll forgive you for your crimes, Diana!" With a cold hum, Leona waved the blade of zenith to show her determination to avenge her people.


    Ye Feng in the rear sees Diana''s appearance and has a dark way in his heart. If Diana is allowed to be taken away by Leona, Diana will surely be executed.


    Moreover, the people in the Luna sect camp are all believers in the moon and the moon goddess. If Diana is taken away at this time, will it not be proved that Diana is guilty?


    If they knew that the goddess of the moon that they believed in committed the crime of killing the same clan, their faith would be shaken. This is not conducive to the survival of these people in the devil''s crevice, will make them lose the support of their hearts.


    The most important thing is that he discovered last night that Diana is not necessarily the murderer of the sun clan. Diana''s unconscious magic wave of the moon not only has no lethality, but also has the function of baptism.


    Now, it''s not the time to convict Diana!


    People''s whispers have been heard, and their doubts also alert Ye Feng. He can''t let Diana confess her crime.


    Think about it, Ye Feng immediately stepped forward. At this time, Diana is ready to admit her guilt and let Leona deal with it. Just as she opened her mouth, Ye Feng pressed her shoulder and said, "Leona, Diana, she can''t go with you!"


    His words are also the first time to get behind the many moon believers, they have said Diana can not leave with Leona.


    "Diana, you can''t plead guilty now. Let me do it!" Quietly reminds Diana that Ye Feng doesn''t want her to break the escape method that he finally thought of.


    "But I..."


    Diana also wanted to say that she did kill people, but Ye Feng stopped her with her eyes.


    Hearing the voice of the masses stirred by Ye Feng, Leona''s psychology became extremely irritable. She closed her eyes with a chill in her eyes, and raised a question to everyone: "Diana, she killed her own people. How can''t I take her away?"


    As soon as this word came out, it suddenly exploded in the moon god believers. The moon goddess they believed in killed her own people?


    Doubt, doubt, uneasiness, impatience


    All sorts of emotions began to grow and spread in this area. At the same time, Leona''s words also aroused Diana''s guilt and regret.


    "If you don''t believe it, you can ask the so-called goddess of the moon whether she is a murderer or a god!"


    With a scornful sneer, Leona added fuel to the fire and threatened to destroy Diana''s lofty image in these people''s hearts.


    In her view, these people are all bewitched by Diana''s hypocritical appearance, Diana does not deserve to have believers. What she has to do now is to tear off Diana''s mask and let these people see what kind of devil Diana is!


    "The goddess of the moon, what''s going on here?"


    "Isn''t that true? How could you possibly kill your own people? "


    "Goddess of the moon, please give us guidance!"


    Facing the public''s questioning, Diana fell into her strange circle again. Deep self blame flogging her, she gradually collapsed can not help her emotions, eyes full of hot tears.


    Struggling in her heart, Diana hesitated whether she wanted to tell her own truth in front of the believers she had managed to muster.


    Standing in the crowd, Fiona and her daughter have little affection for Diana, who is protected by Ye Feng. They stand by with cold eyes. In their opinion, since Leona had found out that Diana had done it last time and Diana had admitted it herself, Diana could not have escaped the blame.


    What they are worried about is Ye Feng. In order to protect the goddess of the moon that they hate, what will Ye Feng do to make them two difficult decisions.


    It is worried about what to come and what, Ye Feng does not wait for the indecisive Diana to open his mouth, he is to stand out again, answer people''s questions for Diana.


    "Don''t worry, lady Jiaoyue. She''s not a murderer of the Lieyang people. I can guarantee her!"


    Ye Feng with a sonorous and powerful voice, as well as his resolute look, timely stabilized the belief of the people in the Yueshen sect camp.


    "I''ll tell you, how can a kind-hearted goddess like Jiaoyue kill the sinners of the same clan?"


    "There must be some misunderstanding. The goddess of the moon can''t have committed such a crime!"


    Compared with Leona, they believed more in their goddess of the moon and its guardian, and even thought that Leona was deliberately slandering their goddess of the moon.


    "What a group of ignorant people Leona spat softly, and her heart is shocked. These people believe Ye Feng and Diana so much, but they also understand that she can''t be led by Ye Feng by the nose."Ye Feng, you obstruct my crime and wait until you go back. As for the sinner of the Lieyang clan, I must be executed!"


    No longer use the light of the sun''s top to seize the sacred meaning of the sun''s blade with Diana.


    In the face of Leona''s magic, Diana, who confesses her guilt, will not have any resistance. Even her heart is still eager to die under the sword of her fellow Leona in order to be free.


    In this case, Ye Feng is also confused. He didn''t expect Leona to use force to make him surrender so soon.


    Just a moment of hesitation, Ye Feng once again determined that he could not let Diana be captured by Leona. Just as he gathered the light saber of the moon to meet Leona, the two Fiona women who had connived him for so long finally moved.


    In order not to let him continue to offend Leona and challenge the psychological endurance limit of Leona, the second daughter immediately restrained Ye Feng and made him stand still.


    "Fiona, you are..." I didn''t expect that he was stopped by Fiona before he was hurt by Leona.


    Even the little Xi on his shoulder floated to Fiona''s two daughters, believing that he should stand in the same position with Leona at the moment.


    Leona saw this, but also timely put away the power of the sun. "Diana, come with me!" she said coldly


    The goddess of the moon and the moon god will come up and take away all the people behind the moon god.


    Under the stunned gaze of Leona and Fiona, these people all protect Diana and look at Leona with hostile eyes.


    "You can''t take away our moon goddess and guardian like this


    Taking advantage of Fiona''s two daughters, Ye Feng broke free and ran to Diana.


    Noting that Leona''s expression flickers, Ye Feng knows that Leona will not harm these human survivors living in the crevice of demons.


    "Leona, give me a month, and I will find proof that Diana is not the murderer!" he said in time


    "I think you are bewildered Although Leona is struggling with how to deal with the people who protect Ye Feng and Diana, she can''t easily give up punishing Diana and her accomplice Ye Feng.


    Among the people, Wade finally can''t stand the conviction of Leonard and Ye Feng, who are admired by him all the time. As one of the most fanatical Luna believers, he stood up and said, "you keep saying that our goddess is a sinner, but you have not brought any evidence. I think you are deliberately slandering our goddess!"


    "You..." Leona was thrilled by Wade''s sudden questioning.


    Before she finished speaking, the pharmacist Nell also stood up and said, "your insult to our goddess has reached the limit we can bear. Don''t think that the goddess of the moon has been letting you mean that she can suffer such humiliation. We demand a decisive battle with you!"


    "Decisive battle? Just you? " By Nell''s speech angry smile, Leona''s eyes flash a trace of contempt.


    You don''t dare to take our eyes seriously, but you don''t scorn us


    "Pick it up


    As soon as she said this, Leona''s pupils shrank slightly, and she regretted it.


    However, Nell would not miss such a good opportunity. She timely said, "well, according to the guardian''s statement just now, our goddess of the moon will fight against you one month later."


    Diana is afraid that Leona will be angry with these innocent people. She just wants to say no to Nell''s time for her, but Ye Feng stops her.


    "On behalf of the goddess of the moon, I will take over this battle. You, as the sun goddess, will not come to the summit of the giant god one month later?"


    It was beyond Leona''s control at this point. In the face of all the Luna believers'' gaze, Leona didn''t want to lose momentum like this.


    In any case, she would like to revenge for the dead people, and it would be a good choice to end the life of Diana, a traitor of the sun clan, in a duel.


    After thinking about it, Leona took a deep breath and decided to accept the invitation.


    "Let me accept the duel, but I have one condition!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 815

    "Let me accept the duel, but I have one condition!"


    Leona''s words fall in Ye Feng''s ears, and he can''t help frowning. After a while, he said, "what conditions?"


    "I need to get a ray of your spirit." With a pair of eyes staring at Ye Feng coldly, Leona puts forward her condition.


    "No way!" Almost out of a conditioned reflex, Fiona two girls heard that Leona wanted Ye Feng''s spirit. They were all cold and refused the condition for Ye Feng.


    If ye Feng''s spirit falls into Leona''s hands, then his life and death will be in Leona''s mind. The two Fiona who are most concerned about Ye Feng do not allow this kind of thing to happen!


    Diana also closed her eyes when she heard the speech. Her eyes twinkled and looked at Ye Feng beside her. She wanted to see how he would make a choice.


    "If he doesn''t hand over a wisp of his spirit, I don''t trust him, and I won''t accept the follow-up decisive battle!" Leona''s attitude is also very firm, she is extremely worried about Ye Feng, worried that Ye Feng will cheat Diana and fight against her.


    Fiona and her daughter think about it. For the sake of Ye Feng''s good, they think Ye Feng should go back with them. "Ye Feng, you just..."


    Don''t wait for her to finish speaking, Ye Feng has his own decision: "good, I promise you!"


    After biting his teeth, Ye Feng peels out a wisp of spirit from the depths of his soul under the gaze of people with different expressions, and holds it in the palm of his hand, ready to give it to Leona, in order to gain her trust.


    "Ye Feng..." Diana''s eyes were fixed on Ye Feng''s action of handing over the spirit. Her heart was trembling and could not return to her mind for a long time.


    Leiona''s eyes also flash a trace of shock, she did not expect Ye Feng really will hand over his spirit. At the beginning, she just thought that if ye Feng didn''t hand over the spirit, she would have reason to take him directly, so that he would not always help Diana.


    Since he has given up his spirit, Leona also has no need to continue to ask Ye Feng to go back with her to moglon mountain path. Even if he doesn''t return to her, he can''t follow her.


    "Hum!"


    Lengleng a hum, leiona took Ye Feng''s spirit and said, "let''s go, Fiona!"


    With that, Leona finally took a deep look at Diana, who was surrounded by the crowd, and then turned away.


    The second daughter of Fiona wants to stay with Ye Feng, but thinking that Ye Feng''s spirit is still in Leona''s hands, they feel uneasy for a moment and finally decide to follow Leona to leave.


    "Ye Feng, let''s go first..."


    Reluctant to say goodbye to Ye Feng, Fiona''s two daughters then follow the figure of Leona''s leaving, and now they just want to protect the spirit of Ye Feng''s separation.


    Eyes complex gaze at the figure of Fiona two women leave, Ye Feng also more or less guess, Fiona two women are not at ease, his spirit fell in the hands of Leona did not stay.


    Slightly moved in the heart, Ye Feng is also aware that both of them are good girls with cold outside and hot inside.


    "You all go back to the camp first. I have something to talk about with the goddess of the moon."


    Deeply took a breath, thought of the business Ye Feng look a Su, dismissed the moon god sect camp people.


    Diana heard Ye Feng have something to talk to her, she just woke up from the stupor just now. When the crowd dispersed, Diana lowered her head and her eyes twinkled with guilt: "I''m sorry, I hurt you."


    Ye Feng originally wanted to discuss with Diana about the decisive battle between the sun and the moon at the summit of Jushen mountain a month later. When Diana apologized to him, he was slightly stunned. Then he quickly grinned disapprovingly and said, "it''s OK, Leona, as the goddess of dawn, I''m sure she won''t use my spirit to embarrass me."


    The smile that he didn''t care about made Diana feel more guilty. When she thought about what Ye Feng had done for her, a sinner who killed her own people, she felt a strange feeling in her heart.


    Ye Feng saw the look on her face was very depressed and helplessly spread out his hand: "what''s the matter with you? I remember when I first met you, you were not like this. Your temperament was as cold as a cold moon, or you looked more comfortable like that. "


    Ye Feng''s words also reminded Diana that since she woke up, she knew that she had killed her own people, and she was lost, and she did not look like her at all.


    Thinking of her own change, Diana abandoned herself and waved her hands. She screamed helplessly: "I am a criminal of the burning sun clan. How can you want me to be as safe as before?"


    Look a tremor, Ye Feng did not expect Diana''s mood will become so excited, he is also affected by her depressed mood a little, silent down.


    After a long time without hearing Ye Feng comfort her, Diana realized that she was just too immersed in her own small world that she hurt Ye Feng with words.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t mean to Wuwuwu... " At the moment, Diana is like a child who has made a mistake, covering her face with her hands and sobbing.


    One side of the Ye Feng heard her sobbing voice, but also aware of how fragile her psychology is at the moment. He walked up to her, put her in his arms, and stroked her trembling body."Well, don''t cry. You are the goddess of the moon sect. You are a demigod. If you let others see you crying, it will make people laugh."


    Gently soothing Diana''s fragile heart, Ye Feng sighs that even if it is a demigod like Diana, she will show her inner weakness when encountering such a thing.


    "I killed my own people Sobbing I dream every night that they come to me, I really I''m really scared... "


    Diana, who is held in her arms by Ye Feng, is like a child, crying bitterly and pouring out her weakness to Ye Feng.


    Hearing this, Ye Feng opens his mouth and wants to tell Diana what he found last night, so that she can see that she is not the hope of killing people of the same race.


    But deeply thought, Ye Feng still did not open mouth, because he now just suspected that Diana may not be the real killer. If the follow-up investigation found that the people of the Lieyang nationality were indeed killed unconsciously by Diana, then the hope he gave her now would destroy her psychology completely.


    In the dark, there may be a demon who yearns for Diana''s power and is looking at everything here. He doesn''t want to see a second demon like Elise come out of his hand!


    The way to deal with things unconsciously mature a lot, will be thoughtful Ye Feng a silent, did not continue to open the mouth to enlighten Diana.


    He just stroked her back silently, letting her pour out her guilt and fear in his arms.


    At the same time, he also made the decision to go back to the giant Shenfeng mountain alone to investigate tonight. If we can find the evidence that Diana is not the murderer within one month, the duel between the sun and the moon on the summit of the giant god can be stopped a month later.


    Such an ending is undoubtedly what he wants to see most


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 816

    At night, following Leona back to the moglon trail, Fiona''s eyes never leave the spirit of Leona''s hands.


    Leiona is also aware of what the second daughter thinks. They are afraid that she will use Ye Feng''s spirit to do something that endangers Ye Feng''s life.


    During the inspection of the moglon trail camp, Leona also glanced at her Fiona two daughters from time to time.


    "Phoebe, I''m afraid of one of the two soldiers at the foot of the mountain, but you don''t want to stand on the other side of the mountain and look at the other side of the mountain


    Hearing this, Fiona and her daughter looked at each other. They frowned slightly, not knowing what Leona was trying to say.


    For a long time, Fiona of the Laurent family broke the silence: "what task?"


    Leiona stood on the edge of the cliff, relaxed and opened her arms. She took a deep breath: "I have trouble taking care of Ye Feng''s spirit. I want to give it to you two."


    Hearing that Leona wants to give Ye Feng''s spirit to them, the second daughter is stunned at first, and then her face shows joy.


    "We can take good care of Ye Feng''s spirit!" Young girl Mafia ona promised that she would not refuse to take care of Ye Feng''s spirit in person.


    Motioning for the two Fiona not to be excited, Leona waved her hand, then shook her head and said, "but I''m a little worried that you two will return Ye Feng''s spirit to him. Before dealing with Diana, the spirit can''t be returned to him, lest he help the traitor again."


    "Leona, don''t worry. We won''t return the spirit to Ye Feng before we finish dealing with Diana. Moreover, we will help you to keep an eye on Ye Feng in the next jushenfeng showdown. He dare not do it without our permission!"


    Fiona of Laurent family assures Leona with a face, and the young girl Fiona beside her also nods, indicating that they will not let Ye Feng continue to fight against Leona.


    After staring at the serious second daughter for a while, Leona bent her mouth and said, "OK, I believe you. You can take this wisp of spirit."


    While speaking, Leona has pushed Ye Feng''s spirit to Fiona''s two daughters.


    Seeing that Leona really gave Ye Feng''s spirit to them, Fiona and her two daughters were unable to cover up their happy mood. They both reached out to Ye Feng''s spirit and wanted to keep it by their own side.


    Ye Feng''s spirit like a silk ribbon was caught by two Fiona at the same time, and the two people''s joyful look instantly sank down and there was a difference.


    Both of them want to keep Ye Feng''s spirit, and neither of them will let go, so that the ghost is in danger of being torn off by them.


    Leiona on one side noticed that the spirit was about to be torn off by the two girls. She quickly reminded her, "if you two pull, you will die if you pull Ye Feng again!"


    Woken up by Leona''s words, Fiona''s two daughters are also shocked out of a cold sweat, and are busy releasing their jade hands. But the two people are still staring at Ye Feng''s spirit, obviously still do not want to give custody to each other.


    One side of leiona staring at two Fiona, if thoughtful for a moment, said: "well, you two one person to take care of the spirit of Ye Feng, so that there will be no conflict?"


    "Good!" Fiona''s two daughters finished speaking, but also reached out at the same time, trying to control the custody of the first day in their own hands.


    "Let go Fiona and her daughter seem to have returned to the previous relationship of eternal enemies and cast hostile eyes at each other.


    Leiona looked at the two "twins" fighting for Ye Feng''s spirit with strange eyes. She had some guesses in her mind. Both of them should like Ye Feng, right?


    In order to let Fiona and her daughter put down the fight, Leona thought of a countermeasure in the bottom of her heart. Using magic to take Ye Feng''s spirit back to her hands, Leona said, "I want to ask you a question, and you should answer it truthfully, so that I can assign you who is responsible for the first day''s custody of Ye Feng''s spirit."


    Smell speech, Fiona is no objection to nod.


    Seeing no objection, Leona stares at Fiona for a while, then asks Fiona of Laurent family on the left: "how long have you been with Ye Feng?"


    On hearing this sensitive question, Fiona of the Laurent family instinctively wants to refuse to answer. But thinking that it had something to do with whether she could give priority to the spirit of Ye Feng, she frowned slightly and replied, "about a year, and I am the farthest and longest person to accompany Ye Feng along the way."


    Avoiding some personal privacy topics, Fiona of Laurent family emphasizes her identity of accompanying Ye Feng all the way, hoping to add a chip to her spirit of keeping Ye Feng on her first day.


    As she said, from demacia to war college, then from war college to norhus, and the time when Ye Feng took care of her in piltivov, she was indeed the longest person to accompany Ye Feng in this year.


    Her answer immediately aroused the sadness of childhood sweetheart Mafia ona, because she spent most of the year because of another her existence, and could only hide in the dark without accompanying Ye Feng for much time.At the thought of this, the young girl Mafia ona felt some loss and uneasiness, and even a little bit of self-confidence that such a proud person should not have.


    "And you? How long have you been with Ye Feng? "


    Finally, it was her turn to ask. Fiona hung her head, shook her head, and whispered, "I didn''t accompany Ye Feng much this year..."


    At the smell of Sophia''s words, Leona frowned, feeling that she didn''t understand her question.


    She asked how long she had been with Ye Feng, not how long she had been with Ye Feng this year.


    Since Fiona''s childhood sweetheart didn''t answer the question correctly, Leona had to bear to continue to ask: "Fiona, I''m asking how long you have been with Ye Feng, not this year!"


    "From the time I was four or five years old until now, I didn''t spend much time with him this year..." There is still no basis for her reply.


    But when Leona heard that Fiona grew up with Ye Feng, she thought of her and panson. Inexplicably, she has a kind of intimacy to the self-confident young girl Mafia ona, and she also understands why she suddenly becomes so self-confident.


    With the answer of the first day custody right in her heart, Leona said, "since you have been with Ye Feng for the longest time, the custody right of the spirit will be awarded to you on the first day."


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, didn''t react for the first time, but when she took over the spirit from Leona, her pretty face showed unspeakable joy.


    On the contrary, Fiona, the Laurent family, was frustrated.


    Looking at Fiona''s two daughters with different expressions, Leona suddenly turned her eyes and asked a sensitive question that made them tremble in their hearts.


    "Do you like Ye Feng?"


    "Just Not really Who would like that heartless dead leaf wind! "


    At the same time, Ye Feng, who was far away from the Yueshen sect camp, had just coaxed Diana to sleep, and quietly set foot on the road to the giant God peak.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Ear suddenly sounded Xiao Xi''s call, do not wait for him to turn back, Xiao Xi has already jumped to his shoulder.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Sitting on the shoulder of Ye Feng, she bares his teeth and scolds Ye Feng for sneaking out without saying a word to her.


    Since Xiao Xi has followed, Ye Feng has to shrug his shoulders and intends to take Xiao Xi, who should have been responsible for looking after Diana.


    Walking along, Ye Feng sneezed for no reason, and he spat himself.


    "Isn''t Fiona speaking ill of me


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 817

    Late at night, the cold wind blowing the trees on the giant God peak. There was a terrible smell around the house full of decaying corpses, which was much darker than Ye Feng''s last visit.


    He walked carefully among the corpses, during which Ye Feng also felt his strength to sense the breath on these corpses, but he did not feel the magic wave of the moon that Leona said on these corpses.


    "Is it because my realm is not enough?"


    He frowned and said to himself. Ye Feng was very upset. If he could not find out what forces these corpses had been exposed to before he died, he could not find any evidence to prove Diana''s innocence.


    Xiao Xi, sitting on his shoulder, hears his self talk, and immediately purrs, indicating that she can help Ye Feng sense the breath on the body.


    While calling, Xiao Xi floated to the top of the corpse, using her once-in-a-lifetime soul capture magic. Pure natural magic is infused into Ye Feng''s body, which makes Ye Feng''s body closer to nature.


    Feel his body has become a little different from before. Although Ye Feng can''t understand the fox language, he also understands what Xiao Xi is doing.


    Tacit understanding again out of the force into one of the corpses, Ye Feng, who could not sense anything before, felt the residual breath of the magic of the moon this time.


    Finally there is progress, Ye Feng''s eyes flash a ray of joy, he all the way to the top of the mountain, the road is also relying on the ability given to him by Xiao Xi to inspect every rotten corpse.


    These corpses, without exception, have the breath of the magic of the moon. But Ye Feng, who only felt the magic of the moon, was getting more and more heavy, because he was still unable to clear the charges for Diana, and such a discovery made Diana a murderer.


    However, thinking of the harmless moonlight released unconsciously by Diana last night, Ye Feng still thinks that he should continue to make an in-depth investigation to see whether the magic of the moon left on these bodies is the culprit for killing these people.


    Take a corpse which is rotten to the top of the mountain where you can''t see the gender. Ye Feng sits on the boulder where Diana sat before, carefully checking whether the death of this body has anything to do with the magic of the moon left in the body.


    After some exploration, there is no progress at all. Ye Feng covers his forehead with his right hand and feels a little headache. Sitting quietly on the top of the mountain with the wind blowing, Ye Feng, immersed in thinking about how to explore the cause of death of the corpse, did not notice that there was a sudden dead tree on the top of the mountain.


    On the withered branches of the dead wood, an eye transformed by the dead was watching his every move. At this time, in an ancient castle far above the shadow Island, hammer stone, Calista and Elise also noticed the existence of Ye Feng through the eyes of the dead.


    Ye Feng Her pupils are shrinking, and Alice murmurs the name of Xiaye Feng in her heart. She is very surprised to see Ye Feng on the top of Jushen mountain.


    However, thinking that Diana lost her trace, Elise was relieved. She thought that Diana''s escape was mostly a good thing for ye fenggan.


    "This is the man Elise was going to catch as a servant last time?" Callista noticed the change in iris''s look, and she turned her head to look at Elise and the hammer stone.


    "It''s interesting. I haven''t noticed before. He has the magic of the moon. Diana should have taught him. So It''s a good thing for Diana to break away from Elise''s ghost mask


    Looking at Elise with a half smile, hammer stone seems not to care about Diana''s escape.


    Willow eyebrow a pick, human form iris wriggled her lips and said: "since he did good, then you can handle him at will."


    Quite unexpectedly, Elise would be so calm. Hammer stone had thought she would let him not kill him and let him help her turn Ye Feng into her slave.


    Even if she said that, hammerstone thought it was better not to speculate on Alice''s psychology. In order to ease the relationship between the two, he decided to turn Ye Feng''s soul into the dead.


    Thinking of this, hammer stone looked at Callista and said, "shall we play a game with this human?"


    "What game?" Callista asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, it''s a game of chase and kill. On this giant mountain, I''ll use chains and you''ll use spears to see who will kill him first and turn him into a vicious spirit!"


    His mouth was filled with demonic laughter and a wave of the hammer stone hand, and the mirror image of the giant divine peak where Ye Feng was located was on their round table. The shadow of the three demon leaders sitting in the shadow of the stone is no difference.


    Ye Feng on the boulder suddenly felt a cool back, as if someone was staring at him. With a sound, Ye Feng stood up from the boulder and looked to the northwest of the shadow island.


    In the eyes of his pupils shrinking, a dark spear wrapped by the energy of the dead silk thread cuts through the sky and comes straight to his position.


    The dead''s shrill whispers in his ears, and Ye Feng''s whole body is excited. He immediately flashes to the safe place.


    As soon as he dodged out, his former position was directly split by the dark spear, and the boulder broke into pieces. The corpse that didn''t have time to take away was also blasted into paste, and Ye Feng felt a palpitation.I thought the danger would be relieved in this way. But who thought that the dark spear, which was deeply rooted in the mountain top, trembled wildly and was pulled out in a moment.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng gave birth to the idea of escaping from the giant divine peak. Caressing Xiao Xi''s hair on her shoulder, she indicated that she should not be afraid. Ye Feng was protecting her body with the sword spirit of the wind, and his eyes were fearfully staring at the dark spear that was ready to move.


    When Ye Feng''s attention is focused on dealing with the dark spear, the ghost chain of hammer stone stealthily comes from the horizon and attacks Ye Feng.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Sitting on the shoulder of Ye Feng, Xiao Xi noticed the clank of the chain. She was so anxious that she blew hair all over her body, reminding Ye Feng to run quickly.


    At Xiao Xi''s reminding, Ye Feng, who is busy dealing with the dark spear, also notices that the sky is plundering a chain that is also full of terror and death.


    In the heart of the dark road is not good, Ye Feng suddenly uses the light sword of the moon to shake open the dark spear for a while, and runs away to the direction far away from the ghost chain.


    However, his time to dodge was still slow, and the upper part of his left arm was directly pierced by the ghost chain into a bloody blood hole. At the same time, the death of the dead on the chain rushed to all parts of his body, eroding his vitality.


    Biting his teeth to break free from the chains of the dead, Ye Feng gasps for breath and continues to use the breaking air chop and the dance of folding wings to open the distance.


    But the spirit of the dead had already entered the body. The cold breath made him cold and pale.


    Using the magic power of star light and the magic of the moon to suppress the death erosion of the undead magic temporarily, Ye Feng makes full use of the sword of wind, and runs away as quickly as possible to the mountain.


    The dark spear and ghost chain in the rear are also closely behind, narrowing the distance between Ye Feng and Ye Feng. Tonight, Ye Feng is likely to become a resentful spirit who is not as good as death.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 818

    The clanking ghost chain came from the left side of the rear. Ye Feng, who was running down the mountain with Xiao Xi, took a deep breath and narrowly avoided the attack of the chain.


    The blood hole that was pierced in the left arm is still flowing with blood, and the ghost magic in the body is a little too cold to suppress. His body became extremely unstable because of the wind of the dead.


    He narrowly evades the pursuit of the ghost chain, but Ye Feng is still injured by the dead spirit around the chain. There was no time to deal with the new wounds, and he rolled forward to avoid the sting of the dark spear.


    Entering a forest at the waist of the mountain, Ye Feng is still moving forward at high speed and shuttling nimbly. He thought that he could get rid of the spears and chains behind him when he entered the narrow forest. However, he thought that they could penetrate all the trees blocking the road in the most savage and direct way, and hit the leaf wind again.


    The huge sound of the falling trees reverberates on the silent giant peak. Ye Feng glances at the approaching spear and chain, and his eyes sink.


    "Xiao Xi, sit tight!" In a low voice, Xiao Xi was reminded that Ye Feng''s running figure gradually became illusory. He ran through the forest at a more rapid speed and plundered down the mountain.


    However fast he was, he was still too slow in the eyes of hammerstone and Callista, who had been gods for a long time.


    "Elise, this boy is a little bit interesting. This escape speed is much faster than some ordinary demigods who are not good at speed."


    Sitting in front of the round table, hammer stone can see all the figures of Ye Feng''s escape clearly, and by the way makes fun of Elise who looks on coldly.


    At the same time, he was also tacitly aware of Calista, and they used their ideas to speed up the chain and spear.


    Hearing hammerstone''s ridicule, Elise''s eyes slightly closed, no words. Her eyes are staring at Ye Feng''s mirror image projected on the table. Her eyes are flickering, I don''t know what to think.


    Ye Feng, who suddenly speeds up, looks behind him after running for a distance. When he saw the chain of the ghost and the dark spear drawing closer at a faster speed, his pupils shrank slightly.


    Just as he was about to continue to flee, two dark divine pressures were released from his spear and chain. The unprecedentedly powerful divine level pressure instantly brought the unexpected Ye Feng to his knees. It seems that hammer stone and Calista do not want to accompany him to continue playing cat and mouse game.


    The spirit is agitated, Ye Feng holds the head that is stimulated to be extremely painful and gasps for breath. His embarrassed appearance immediately attracted Xiao Xi on his shoulder to make a nervous cry, asking him if there is anything wrong with him.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Xiao Xi''s noisy cry in his ear temporarily wakes Ye Feng. He is also the shield formed by the wind''s sword Qi for the first time. Although he will still feel the sense of oppression brought by the two divine powers, at least now he has recovered his ability to move.


    A strong sense of crisis prompted him to look up the direction of his head. The dark spear, which was still behind him, had already stood above him, cutting through the night sky and coming straight at him.


    "Bad!"


    I didn''t expect that he was caught up by the dark spear just for a short time. Ye Feng spat softly, turned sideways, and flashed toward the direction of the mountain.


    However, when he flashed down the mountain, the ghost chain had been waiting for a long time below.


    One after the other, Ye Feng has no time to control his body. In a hurry, he had to condense a light sword of the moon, trying to cut off the ghost chain blocking the way.


    Bang!


    The magic of the moon is broken by the wind.


    With the help of the sword spirit of the wind and the ghost chain, Ye Feng narrowly escaped an attack penetrating his body.


    But not yet happy, Ye Feng''s eyes startled to see the ghost chain reverse a turn, no longer use the terrorist attack, but wrapped around his body, tightly bound his body.


    Only a moment later, Ye Feng was imprisoned in place by the ghost chain. No matter how he struggled, he was unable to break free from the shackles of the chain.


    Above, the dark spear fell from the sky again, mixed with the cold wind swept to the leaf wind.


    In his eyes slowly enlarge the horror of watching, dark spear suddenly pierced his body, with a perfect arc will bow his body standing on the ground nailed in place.


    In an instant, the dark blue magic of the dead poured out from the spear and turned into a frantic factor, eroding Ye Feng''s body and will.


    The dead air on the body is more and more heavy, and Ye Feng''s eyes are more and more dull. With muddy blood in his mouth, Ye Feng coughed violently. The undead''s magic is taking his life step by step and twisting his soul.


    The whispers of the dead lingered in his ears and reverberated in his heart, and his reason was drowned in resentment like a flood.


    As soon as the moment of his death comes, he will be twisted by the magic of Callista and the hammer stone into an evil spirit full of resentment.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi floats in front of the leaf wind and cries desperately, but can not get the slightest response.With the passage of vitality, the body''s various machines can gradually decline, and Ye Feng is in a state of dying.


    At this moment, the black rose in Ye Feng''s body, which was hardly touched, was quietly launched.


    Ye Feng''s consciousness is forced to wake up by the black rose. Not only that, but also draws the necrotic body of Ye Feng to cast a magic that Ye Feng has never seen before.


    a leaf wind as like as two peas appeared, and the body of Ye Feng first coincided, and then replaced by Ye Feng''s spear, and was entangled by the chains of the hammer of the hammer. "C"


    Although Ye Feng''s noumenon has lost its basic ability of action, it has concealed his body shape and quietly hid in the dark place which is not easy to be detected under the guidance of the black rose.


    When Ye Feng hides, the illusion of leaf wind created by black rose turns into a burst golden petal glare and disappears in place.


    After discovering Ye Feng''s escape, hammer stone and kalista are both showing the angry look of being teased. They release their minds through spears and chains at the first time, covering the whole giant sacred peak, hoping to find Ye Feng''s trace.


    Sensing the terror, Ye Feng''s heart rate suddenly quickened. He hid in the dark, afraid of being found.


    At the same time, the black rose starts to control Ye Feng''s body, runs his body''s power of forbidding demons and covers his whole body.


    In just a moment, the magic pattern of forbidden magic power petrified Ye Feng to the original place. Xiao Xi, who doesn''t know what happened, wants to scream, but before she calls out, she is also covered by the magic lines of forbidden magic power, petrified on Ye Feng''s shoulder.


    Ye Feng and Xiao Xi petrifaction are forbidden magic stones, which also evade the pursuit of hammer stone and Callista.


    It was not until the two deity level demons removed their divinity and mirror image projection that black rose removed the power of forbidding demons in Ye Feng''s body and relieved Ye Feng and Xiao Xi''s fossilization.


    After helping Ye Feng escape, black rose fell into silence again.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 819

    The black rose fell into silence again, and the fossilization of Ye Feng and Xiao Xi was untied. But Ye Feng''s body left the black rose, still in a dying state, unable to move.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    After unlocking the petrifaction, Xiao Xi cried nervously, as if he had not recovered from the fear of being petrified. She tried her best to rub in Ye Feng''s arms, venting her inner anxiety and fear.


    Ye Feng naturally knew why he was petrified just now. He tried to pacify Xiao Xi and said, "Xiao Xi, the fossilization just now is the black rose in my body. In order to protect us, we have aroused the power of forbidding demons. You need not be afraid..."


    Listening to Ye Feng''s explanation, Xiao Xi raised her cute fox head, and a pair of spiritual fox eyes were staring at Ye Feng''s eyes.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Tilt a small head to call a voice, small Xi asked Ye Feng he said is true.


    "How can I cheat you? Well, Xiao Xi, I can''t move now. Can you use your magic to restore my action ability for me?" It is rare to see that Xiao Xi, who has always liked to work with him, cares so much about him. Ye Feng is also warm in his heart.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Ye Feng''s request also reminds Xiao Xi of his frightening picture of being pierced by a spear. She is busy breaking away from Ye Feng''s arms and floating in front of Ye Feng to use her soul capturing magic.


    Exerting her healing magic with all her strength, Xiao Xi''s forehead shows a star cross blessed by the power of Soraka''s star light. She holds a love as big as her and constantly injects the purest source of healing magic into Ye Feng''s body.


    Under Xiao Xi''s continuous treatment, the various body functions of Ye Feng necrotic quickly recovered, but it still needs some time to recover completely.


    Ye Feng, who recovers his action ability, indicates that Xiao Xi doesn''t need to consume magic for him any more. Xiao Xi also jumps to his shoulder cleverly and gives out a cry of joy.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Smelling Xiao Xi''s cry, Ye Feng gently rubbed her cute little head and looked thoughtfully at a rotten corpse lying on the ground not far away.


    Maybe he can take a body of the Lieyang people back to the moon god sect camp and give it to the pharmacist Nair for research. Maybe Nell, who is good at studying medicine and the principle of various diseases, can find out the real cause of these people''s death from the corpses


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng, who has a dignified look in his eyes, is bright. Only for a moment, he frowned again.


    Although it is possible to find out the real cause of death of the Lieyang people, if the cause of death is really because of Diana''s magic of the moon, will Nell, a believer of the moon god, collapse?


    Moreover, when other people in the Yueshen camp learned that Diana was really the murderer of the Lieyang people, most of them would shake their faith and collapse.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng decided to take a corpse back to let Nell study. It''s just that he can''t let anyone except him and Nell know about the cause of death of the Lieyang people, nor can Diana.


    After all, in Diana''s present state of mind, if she heard that he brought back the corpses of her people for research, she would be more anxious.


    Now Diana has lost her mind of being a demigod because of the killing of her people. She is like a bewildered girl at a loss. It is impossible for her to contact these unstable factors.


    After careful consideration, Ye Feng uses the sword Qi of the wind to wrap the corpse nearby, and imprisons the rotten smell in the invisible wind shield.


    After doing all this, he went down the mountain quietly in the dead of night, afraid that Callista and the hammerstone would return.


    Enron back to the moon god sect camp, carrying the corpse of Ye Feng came to Naier''s camp. Although he felt that it was not good to enter Nell''s camp so late, in order to hide his plan for Nell to study the corpse, he still felt it necessary to talk to Nell now.


    Before entering, Ye Feng paid attention to the next four surroundings. Seeing no one around, he quickly ran into Naier''s camp.


    In the dark camp, from time to time, Nell''s fine and even breath sounds, obviously she has been sleeping for a long time.


    "Nell..." Come to Naier play floor in front of the body, leaf wind close to Naier''s ear to call a sound.


    Naier, who is used to living in the camp, is half asleep and half awake all the time, so as to prevent the devil from attacking the camp at night.


    Heart alert Naier heard Ye Feng''s call, so he sat up and made a gesture to Ye Feng.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng quickly grasped her wrist and hissed: "it''s me, Nell!"


    "Guardian?" Wake up Naier distinguish the voice of Ye Feng, she is first a Leng, then her pretty face immediately Shua red up.


    Because at the moment, she only wears a piece of clothing with thin cloth, and Ye Feng enters her camp at night, which makes her unable to help but produce the coquettish and coquettish mood of a normal girl.


    Fortunately, the camp was dark, and Ye Feng could not see her clothes and her red face.


    "You You come to me so late Is there anything I can do for you Voice as low as mosquito language, Naier asked Ye Feng weakly.


    "Nell, I''m sorry to disturb you so late!"Ye Feng, who didn''t notice Nell''s abnormal emotions, apologized to Nell at first, and then continued: "Nell, I think what happened in the day, you should know that Diana was identified as a murderer by Leona?"


    Hearing Ye Feng talk about this, Naier converges the girl''s unnecessary thoughts and frowns slightly: "well, the guardian adult is looking for Nell for the day''s business?"


    Ye Feng nodded: "yes, I think you should not believe that Diana is the murderer of the Lieyang clan, so I went to the jushenfeng and brought back a corpse tonight."


    "Corpse?" Naier pursed her lips and looked at Ye Feng suspiciously.


    "Yes, Nell, in order to prove Diana''s innocence, I hope you can help me find out the real cause of death of this body!"


    While speaking, Ye Feng uses the magic of the moon to condense a weak light group, which is responsible for lighting.


    "Ah Suddenly, the camp was illuminated, and Nell''s nerves were tense. She blushed and hastily picked up a Yueshen sect robe and put it on in front of Ye Feng.


    As she was very flustered, it took her a long time to put on the robe. Naier, dressed in a silver robe, has a red face and a pair of eyes staring at Ye Feng. It seems that he wants to see if he sees her embarrassed appearance just now.


    Ye Feng pretended not to see the process of Nell dressing, coughed and continued the topic just now: "Nell, this is the body. I hope you can find out the cause of his death within a month, so that Diana doesn''t have to fight with Leona."


    Ye Feng''s words also let the little deer in the heart collide with Naier seriously. She looked at the rotten corpse for a while, and was not sure: "guardian, do we want to tell this to other people in the camp?"


    Smell speech, the leaf breeze approaches Naier, the expression dignified ground admonishes her, forbid to tell anyone.


    Can''t tell anyone? Not even the goddess of the moon? In the heart gives birth to a trace of doubt, Naier inquires: "the bright moon goddess adult also can''t?"


    "Do you think, in Diana''s daytime state of mind, that she heard that you were going to dissect and study the corpses of her dead people, would she agree? Even if she doesn''t object, do you think she won''t be affected? "


    Ye Feng''s series of rhetorical questions also let Nell recall Diana''s daytime state, completely lost the detached appearance when she had helped her.


    Thinking of this, as a priest of the moon god sect, Nell felt a little pain. She didn''t want her goddess of the moon to remain so confused all the time!


    In order to make Diana recover as before, Nell realizes how sacred Ye Feng has given her.


    As Ye Feng''s fan sister, Nell was awed and assured Ye Feng: "the guardian, don''t worry, Naier will find out the real cause of death of this corpse, and make a contribution to the restoration of the goddess of the moon!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 820

    The next day, Diana was still awakened from the nightmare of fear. As she sat up, she gasped, her forehead exuded a trace of cold sweat, and she had obviously not recovered from the nightmare.


    "Diana, your towel."


    Hearing the sound of Ye Feng, Diana slowly turned around and looked to one side. Ye Feng handed a towel that had just been wrung out of the hot water.


    Gradually sober, she is also aware that this is the reality, she looked at the eye leaf wind is still dripping water into the basin of the right hand, and then took the hot towel to wipe the sweat stains on her forehead.


    After cleaning the sweat on her face, Diana gripped the towel and dropped her hands on her legs. Drooping her head, she lowered her mood, folded her eyes, and whispered, "thank you, Ye Feng."


    "You look a little upset."


    Ye Fengming knows why to ask, conveniently took the towel on Diana''s hand and threw it into the water basin, staring at Diana''s gray eyes and smiling.


    Hearing this, Diana''s body trembled slightly. She opened her red lips and wanted to say something, but she swallowed it back to her mouth.


    She raised her head a little and then fell quickly. Diana sighed, her voice full of indescribable melancholy.


    "Sigh, let''s go out for a walk. You have to meet Leona in a month. You can''t slack off!"


    He opened his hand and stretched out his waist. While yawning, Ye Feng stood up and looked at Diana, indicating that she should not always be stuffy in the camp.


    "Leona is my best friend. I can''t hurt her any more," she said, shaking her head


    Although Diana''s words didn''t say that she would lose to Leona, the meaning of her words and the guilty tone in her words showed that she didn''t intend to fight with Leona.


    Ye Feng heard a burst of anger in his heart. He and the people of the moon god sect camp struggled for the opportunity for her, but she didn''t care.


    Even if Naier confirms within a month that the cause of death of the Lieyang people has nothing to do with Diana, Diana''s depressed behavior of losing her will to survive is not worthy of their efforts to prove her innocence.


    The more you think about it, the more angry you feel in your heart. Ye Feng frowns and says unhappily, "why do you always care about your own feelings? Do you know how hard we''re trying to keep you? Is that how you repay us with such a depressed attitude? Diana, you are so cowardly that you don''t deserve to be believed by the people in the camp


    Listening to Ye Feng''s rebuke, Diana''s cheek buried deeper. She shivered all over her body and did not dare to look at Ye Feng. She could only use her powerless words to apologize to the angry Ye Feng.


    "I''m sorry I really don''t deserve to be the goddess of the moon. I don''t deserve to be believed in or rescued by you... "


    Diana''s tone is full of shame, but also mixed with her self abandonment, listen to Ye Feng''s restless mood is also depressed.


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Feng adjusted his mentality and said in a deep voice: "now is not the time for you to abandon yourself, and you have no choice. You are now the goddess of the moon, representing the moon god sect, not Diana, who killed the same clan!"


    "As the goddess of the moon sect, as the belief of believers, you are the hope and comfort for all people here to survive in the crevice of demons, and their spiritual support. You must not fall down!"


    His hands pressed heavily on Diana''s shoulder, Ye Feng kept staring at Diana''s eyes and told her with his firm eyes that she could not give up her courage to live.


    "Now you belong not only to yourself, but also to the moon god sect. You belong to these Luna believers and also to me. You should not only live for yourself, but also for us. Without our consent, you have no right to choose death!"


    And Ye Feng''s eyes for a while, Diana''s expression gradually dull. She opened her mouth subconsciously: "I I have no right to choose death? "


    Ye Feng nodded and answered Diana with his solemn and serious expression.


    Diana closed her eyes, turned her face away, pursed her lips and said, "but I still don''t want to fight with her..."


    Although Diana said so, but Ye Feng can see from her expression that her psychology has undergone subtle changes.


    Ye Feng doesn''t expect to let Diana, who is depressed, recover her former state of mind. Anyway, it takes a long time. He said with a smile, "it''s OK. Let''s not talk about this for a while, Diana. Shall we go to the nearby wilderness to have a rest?"


    Diana hesitated, or nodded and agreed to go out with Ye Feng to breathe. Seeing her agree, Ye Feng grinned.


    As soon as they got out of the camp, their figure caught the eyes of the people in the camp.


    "The goddess of the moon and the guardian of the moon god!"


    "The goddess of the moon, we believe you are innocent. Don''t pay attention to the nonsense of the man yesterday!"


    "We must win the decisive battle in a month, my lady!"


    "Sister goddess, we will always support you!"


    Shuttling through the camp, those who saw Ye Feng and Diana warmly said hello to them, including encouragement and worship of Diana. Even the children have expressed their support for Diana, which shows the deep influence of Diana on these people.She walked out of the camp together with Ye Feng, and accepted the encouragement and praise along the way. Diana was in a complicated mood and even had a heavy shoulder. She is a sinner who kills her own people and is not worthy to accept the faith of the Luna camp people. If they knew the truth and believed in her and the moon, would they collapse?


    The deeper I think about Diana, the more heavy her heart is. Her cheek is also covered with deep guilt and remorse.


    "Don''t think too much. We''re here to relax." Remind a sentence to fall into the dead end of Diana, Ye Feng does not want her to always like this self reproach.


    "Well..." Diana also remembered that she had promised to go out with Ye Feng. She whispered a sentence and temporarily picked up her guilty mood. She rubbed her slightly swollen eyes, and Diana looked out into the golden wilderness in the distance.


    "Take a deep breath and empty yourself, Diana!"


    Following Ye Feng''s words, Diana took a deep breath and tried her best not to think about anything. Her mood gradually returned to tranquility, and the gray pupils in her eyes also recovered a little.


    To empty her mind, Diana blinked her increasingly divine eyes, looking at the golden wilderness, feeling the breath of nature, and feeling more comfortable.


    "Well, Diana, are you in a better mood?" Seeing that Diana''s complexion was much better, Ye Feng asked timely.


    "Well!" Diana smiles and expresses her sincere thanks to Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng wants to ask Diana to walk with him again. He has many ways to relax and let Diana try.


    But as soon as he opened his mouth, he felt an evil and awe inspiring sword. Acutely aware of the strange sword Qi, Ye Feng''s nerves are tense. He looked in the direction of the sword, where a huge winged demon was standing.


    Diana was also the first time to feel the evil spirit of the sword, temporarily emptied her face, floating a long time not seen the cool look.


    She first leaves the wind one step to hand, the new moon blade immediately waves a sickle moon arc light, abruptly splits the attack evil sword gas, and attacks the nearby devil.


    The two winged demons stained with the blood of sword demons have no place to dodge. They are directly cut by the arc light cut by Diana and emit a frightening demon roar.


    Originally thought that the two winged demon would be killed by Diana''s demigod level attack, Ye Feng was shocked to find that the two winged demon was not dead.


    In Ye Feng''s eyes, the broken black wings of the demon were gradually covered by the blood from the wound and turned into bloody wings.


    The feathers fall off, and the flesh of the bloody wings is full of strong and ferocious muscles, which makes the two winged demons look more sinister and incomparable.


    The whole body is also covered with flesh and blood. The momentum of the two winged demons gradually rises, and the realm begins to be higher than Ye Feng. Ye Feng feels the pressure that only the existence above the level of demigod can bring to him.


    The winged devil will not break through into a demigod, will he? Ye Feng raised a ridiculous guess in the bottom of my heart.


    Diana''s Willow eyebrows gradually condensed. Although she did not speak, she confirmed Ye Feng''s conjecture with her action.


    After the mutation, the two winged demons have reached the realm that Ye Feng, as a human being, cannot understand!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 821

    The variation of the double winged demon is still continuing. The magic sword in his hand is gradually dyed red with blood and connected with his body.


    This curtain falls in Ye Feng''s eyes, and he instantly recalls the sword demon he and Fiona met on the shadow island before the evacuation operation.


    The sword demon, as Elise calls ATOX, is a bit like the mutated winged demon in front of her.


    Diana''s cold eyes became more and more dignified. She did not expect that the devil who was still small in her eyes would suddenly become a demigod devil.


    But let Diana feel glad that the strength of the double winged devil after mutation is only barely reaching the level of demigod, at least she can cope with it.


    In addition, she was born with the magic of the moon to resist the black magic, and could not compete with her with the strength of the two winged demons who had just reached the demigod state.


    In the heart of winning a little bigger, Diana glanced at Ye Feng beside her and motioned him to retreat.


    Ye Feng is also understanding, with his current strength is really unable to compete with the existence of the demigod level. And he didn''t know that he had the divinity, so he didn''t know that his strength was infinitely close to the demigod.


    It only takes an opportunity for him to break through the shackles and become a true demigod.


    In order not to cause trouble to Diana, Ye Feng immediately flashed to not far away and handed over the battlefield to Diana.


    After Ye Feng left this area, Diana''s eyes gradually filled with the dim moonlight, and the half god level terror magic began to shake the space.


    Silver moon hair dancing in the wind, wearing armor Diana like the incarnation of the moon, exuding a sacred and majestic atmosphere.


    If not this period of time to see her weak and helpless appearance, Ye Feng really thought that such Diana is the most real of her. Strong and calm appearance, but also hidden in her easily touched heart.


    While Ye Feng was meditating, Diana was already waving her new moon blade and taking the lead to attack the two winged demons who had changed into demigods not far away.


    Unlike most of the mages who practice magic, Diana, like Ye Feng, likes to fight her opponent through close combat. Perhaps because she grew up on the jushenfeng mountain, she has excellent close combat ability.


    After a brief confrontation, Diana holding the blade of the crescent moon faintly suppressed the winged demons infected with the blood of sword demons.


    Now Diana is like a talented stampa warrior, showing her group''s fighting ability incisively and vividly.


    Even though she had seen Diana''s ability to fight in the iron ridge once, she had been shocked by her ability to fight in the iron ridge.


    Although Diana doesn''t have the unique sword spirit and the sword meaning like the swordsman, she shows her close body magic which is no less than swordsmanship with the magic of the moon.


    Soon, the double winged devils, which were transformed into demigods, fell into the downwind completely and were beaten down by Diana.


    When the blade of the new moon was waved out, the light of the moon demon condensed on it turned into a bright moon, and flew out with Diana to kill the winged demons.


    The two winged demons, who had only narrowly escaped Diana''s last round of attack, had not yet breathed a breath, but was subdued by Diana''s next more violent close attack.


    The bright moon''s radiance precisely cuts the belly of the winged devil, and Diana''s figure is also a sharp jump on the devil''s shoulder.


    Under the almost desperate gaze of the two winged demons, Diana''s eyes are killing. Now she is like a merciless cold moon, wielding the blade of the crescent moon that sentenced the death penalty to the winged devil, with a horizontal wave from the left to the right.


    Hands up and down, Diana did not have any stay, but jumped back to Ye Feng''s side.


    When Diana returned to Ye Feng''s side, the huge body of the double winged devil began to divide his abdomen and neck into three parts.


    Boom!


    The three bodies that were not enough to support collapsed, and the winged demons fell apart like huge towers.


    Ye Feng gaped at the two winged demons that were cut apart by Diana not far away. His heart was full of shock.


    As a demigod, the winged devil was easily killed by Diana? He would not be surprised if Elise had done this before she became a God, because at that time, Elise herself had half a foot in the realm of God. And he''d seen Diana get beaten up by Alice, not to mention how miserable.


    He and Diana haven''t seen each other for months. Has her strength broken through?


    "What do you think?" Diana saw that Ye Feng had been staring at the split body of the demon with two wings, stunned, and waved her hand in front of him.


    "Have you broken through again recently?" Ye Feng came back to God and inquired uncertainly.


    Diana admitted, "well, the normal demigod is no longer my opponent, but I don''t think I can beat the last demigod who seriously injured me last time."


    Diana said that Ye Feng has a little understanding of her strength. Now Diana''s strength is not what people who have just arrived at the demigod realm can compete with, but there is still a big gap from the peak of demigod.What''s more, the half goddess demon she mentioned also reminds Ye Feng of Elise, the female devil who has become a God with the help of blood moon.


    A little mood fluctuations, Ye Feng hastened to give up the unnecessary emotion at this time, his first duty now is to protect Diana, let her restore the mentality of the past.


    Because he could feel that there was a pair of terrible devil eyes staring at Diana''s every move. The devil planned everything that affected Diana''s mood, and was about to make her collapse and fall into the abyss of darkness.


    If he can make Diana avoid becoming the blood moon devil, then he will be more confident to save Elise, who has fallen into the devil.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng raised his head and looked at Diana, who temporarily forgot to kill her compatriots. After staring at Diana''s puzzled face for a while, he said, "it''s almost time to go back. There is such a demigod devil in the wilderness. We''d better go back to the Luna sect camp now and strengthen our defense."


    Diana pursed her lips and nodded to agree with Ye Feng. Before returning to the camp, she first used the magic of the moon to purify most of the double winged demon''s body, leaving only one demon arm to take back for Nell''s study.


    When Ye Feng and Diana left for a long time, a dark shadow in the deep of the shadow Island sensed that the demon with wings was purified by Diana.


    The vague figure gradually solidifies. If Ye Feng is here, he will recognize the devil as one of the demon leaders of shadow Island, Maud Caesar.


    "It seems that the dark blood extracted from ATOX is still too thin, so easy to be destroyed." Maud Caesar sighed to himself. There was no anger in his face at the destruction of the winged demon.


    The sighing devil''s face showed a cold smile. Modcaesar''s body was drifting towards the direction of imprisoning the sword demon yattox. He had prepared a new round of sword devil''s blood plan.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 822

    South by east of mogelon trail, near the area near surima desert, Fiona and her daughter are preparing to enter the underground Obsidian vein and collect a certain amount of pure Obsidian according to Leona''s instructions.


    After some searching, Fiona and her daughter, who came here for the first time, found a cracked underground staircase.


    The two looked at each other and carefully stepped up the mottled underground stairs and went deep into the ground step by step.


    Since neither of them can do magic, they will be ready to burn the torch, with the help of the firelight all the way down.


    From time to time, a strange voice sounded in her ears. Both Fiona''s eyebrows were frozen, and they entered a state of high alert.


    Hearing this strange sound that can''t be distinguished, Fiona and her daughter also understand why Leona didn''t send soldiers or civilians to collect obsidian. I think it''s because of this strange sound.


    Entering the ground, Fiona and her daughter leaned into the narrow and deep crevice of the stone wall. The two struggled to press against the uneven stone wall to the bright place on the other side. Their bodies and pretty faces were stained with black dust from time to time because of friction.


    Looking at each other''s dirty cheeks, Fiona, who rarely set foot in this kind of place, are both willow eyebrows and care about their own image.


    Through the narrow cracks in the stone wall, the two girls patted the dust on their bodies for the first time, and then raised her head to look around the environment.


    The underground world is dotted with bright light, surrounded by rugged stone walls, with many glittering crystals and obsidian inlaid for the two daughters of Fiona.


    Even if they are usually indifferent Fiona two girls, in the Obsidian vein there are a lot of crystal, their maiden heart is also inspired.


    Eyes burning at those glittering dream crystal, because of the nature of beauty, they want to take the crystal and obsidian back together.


    Among the survivors of the mogalon trail camp, there is a demacia jewelry craftsman who can make exquisite crystal ornaments for them.


    The more you think about it, the more you look forward to the fantastic crystal jewelry. But Fiona and her daughter are not relaxed. They can still hear the strange sound.


    Carefully dispersed, the two girls separately collected the exposed solid Obsidian on the stone wall. In order not to disturb the unknown existence that may be hidden in the dark, both of them only collected the surface of the solid obsidian, and did not use their magic sword to split the wall to collect the deeper obsidian.


    After some mining, Fiona and her daughter collected a certain amount of solid obsidian. After finishing the task Leona gave them, the next step is their own private time.


    Qi Qi focused on the rare crystals around. Some of them were just in the position that they could reach with their hands, while others were on steep heights, which required them to climb up and collect them with the help of swordsmanship.


    One of the largest exposed dream crystal is on the steep stone wall, which makes it difficult for the two people who are eager to collect the largest crystal.


    After thinking about it for a while, the second daughter still collected the crystal that they could collect without climbing.


    When the accessible crystal collection was almost complete, they looked around the crystal inlaid in the steep cliff.


    "Or we''ll take the biggest one?" Fiona of the Laurent family looked at the crystal in the bag and mused.


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, nodded irrefutably. They collected enough crystals. There was no need to collect all the crystals here, but she wanted the biggest crystal.


    Seeing that Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, thought the same, Fiona of Laurent family pursed her lips and said, "it seems that the crystal is not easy to take off. I''ll pry it off from the left side with a sword. You can use the sword on the right side at the same time, so it should be able to take it out!"


    "Yes


    With the help of their swordsmanship, Fiona easily climbed the stone wall. The sack containing obsidian and crystal was placed on the ground below.


    After a while, the second daughter appeared on both sides of the largest crystal. Ink feather sword and Liuyun sword pierce into the stone walls on both sides of the crystal at the same time. If they want a sword, they pry out the crystal.


    The expected picture of crystal falling off easily did not appear. Fiona and her daughter were slightly stunned and looked at each other. They all saw the incredible from each other''s eyes.


    And it was in the moment when they were stunned that the sound of the broken stone wall sounded, and two crystals in the shape of pincers suddenly emerged from the broken stone wall and directly hit Fiona''s second daughter.


    The huge impact force makes Fiona''s body shape fly backward like a broken kite. The two girls wake up with a twinkle in their eyes, and forcibly stabilize their body in mid air and return to the ground with the help of stone walls.


    In their two slowly enlarged eyes, a giant scorpion shaped crystal monster suddenly cracked the stone wall and appeared in front of the two Fiona.


    "I know you. You and the man named Ye Feng were together."


    "Damned soft skinned man, not only killed my brother, but also robbed my underground palace. Now he comes to collect my family''s mineral veins secretly!""Even if you collect ore veins, you even hit me with the idea of opening a hole in my head!"


    "Ah You are so crazy, I will kill you ugly soft skin people


    With a series of angry roars, the crystal monster swings his huge body and collides with Fiona.


    Fiona''s second daughter also recognized that the monster in front of her was the scarner who attacked Ye Feng during the surima rescue operation. Although they could not sense any energy fluctuation on scaner, they chose to escape from here for the first time.


    "You want to run away again? You soft skinned people who like to steal, damn it


    As soon as he jumped into the sky, he was very angry. Looking at the figure of Fiona''s two girls squeezing into the stone wall, he folded and ran after him.


    Seeing that scarner came after her, Fiona, who was running away in a hurry, realized how stupid they were to squeeze the gap and run to the exit.


    The pupil shrinks gradually, and the two girls squeeze back desperately before they go deep into the gap. However, with his giant water tongs, he was able to cut through the cracks.


    Through the two sides of the barrier stone wall, strange drilling sound sounded, Fiona and they also understand why they had heard the strange sound before.


    The huge double tongs support the stone wall, and the huge body of scaner bumps into the slow-moving Fiona without any hindrance.


    With the sound of the two girls'' charming voice, they were directly clamped by two pliers of scarner.


    "I think this time, where are you scumbags going?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 823

    The heart rate of two Fiona suddenly quickened when she saw that her huge body directly hit the narrow passage through the stone wall and ran into them at a rapid speed.


    As their bodies were jammed in the cracks, their movements were very slow, and even the action of pulling out their swords was difficult to extend. Under their increasingly anxious gaze, the two bodies of them were clamped by two pliers of skaner.


    The forceps clamped their bodies tightly. Fiona felt that their bodies were about to be broken. The sack containing obsidian and crystal fell to the ground unconsciously.


    After seizing Fiona''s two daughters, the Furious scarner continued to wave his giant tongs, destroying the entire stone wall gap, forming a passage for him to walk through.


    While Fiona, who was clamped by forceps, was deeply aware of the pain of being hit on the stone wall. They were almost fainted.


    Realizing that they would soon be killed by scaner, Fiona''s two daughters Ziqi grasped the magic sword in her hand and thrust at the hard forceps of scarner.


    Bang!


    The Liuyun sword and the ink feather sword were like stabbing the hard and incomparable hard stone, which made the two people''s mouth of the tiger extremely painful.


    "Are you tickling me, ugly soft skinned man? Ha ha ha


    Without feeling any pain, he let out his hoarse derision, and the two Fiona frowned and looked extremely embarrassed.


    In the face of scaner''s ridicule, especially when he heard that they were ugly, they both looked black. They clenched their teeth and once again waved their magic swords and stabbed at the pliers.


    I don''t know where the strength came from. This time, when two Fiona were clamped by skana, they burst out amazing power. The Liuyun sword and the ink feather sword were deeply penetrated into the hard pliers.


    A crack appeared on the part of the pliers that was stabbed by two magic swords. The second daughter saw that, holding the sword tightly in her hands, she stabbed the sword deeper into the pliers.


    "Ah How dare you hurt me


    With scarner''s angry roar, both of his pincers are due to Fiona''s stabbing and dropping pieces of crystal.


    Although his whole body is made of unknown crystals, he can still feel the pain. After being stabbed, he was slightly distracted, and the two forceps were released.


    The two Fiona felt the pincers loose in their waists, and they immediately turned their swords into black and white light and swept to the ground.


    She picked up the sack that had just fallen from their hands, and the second daughter quickly glanced back at the man who was still waving his pair of tongs to vent his anger. In the heart light spat sound "the idiot", then tacitly with the aid of the passage which was split by scarner to sweep towards their exit direction.


    "Don''t try to run, ugly soft skin man!"


    It is found that two Fiona want to escape while he is not paying attention. The body made of shining crystal is gradually covered by white light, and starts to close the distance with Fiona at a faster speed than before.


    Aware that the breath of skana, who had been thrown away by the two of them, began to grow strong again. Fiona and Fiona walked forward rapidly and looked back at her back.


    When the two of them saw the snow covered with snow, their hearts were pounding.


    What power is this? Why didn''t the two of them feel a little bit of magic or sword power fluctuation in his body, but he could be covered with the glory of energy?


    Like Ye Feng''s encounter with skana before, Fiona and her daughter are puzzled. They don''t know how to achieve such terrible strength without magic fluctuation.


    As the two of them drew closer and closer, Fiona, the Laurent family, glanced darkly at the light at the upper exit not far from her eyes, and immediately said, "send us up with the power of your Raven!"


    At the same time, the flying clouds and swords of Fiona of Laurent family began to transform into illusory clouds, covering up the breath of her and her childhood sweetheart Fiona, in order to confuse the chasing scarner.


    When Fiona of Laurent family launched the special ability of Liuyun sword, she also launched the special ability of Moyu sword.


    The pupil in her eyes is gradually covered by the blood color of evil. First, the black feather sword meaning of Fiona is condensed into a black mist, and then it is transformed into countless night crows, wrapping her and Fiona of Laurent family in it.


    Innumerable night crows with blood pupils make a sad and sad song, wrapping Fiona, and they fly to the exit at a faster speed.


    With the help of the blood crow, Fiona and her daughter carry a sack full of obsidian and crystal. First, she returns to the ground in the scorching sun.


    Back to the ground, the two men did not relax, but wanted to use their swordsmanship to give him a heavy blow before he caught up with him.


    However, before they could use their swordsmanship, their ground began to collapse. The two women who were caught off guard subconsciously wanted to jump to the safety zone with the help of the ground, but because of the collapse of the ground, their feet could not be used for a time.And it was in this moment that a giant knobby tail made of crystals broke out of the ground where it had collapsed.


    At the end of the huge crystal tail is a sharp hook shaped barb, which looks very ghostly.


    "Go to hell, you two soft skinned men!"


    With the roar of scaner''s fury, the giant tail thorn that first pokes out of the ground suddenly stabs the falling Fiona.


    Without enough time to stabilize their bodies, they could only watch the giant tail spines under them get closer and closer to their bodies, powerless and powerless.


    Seeing that the two girls'' delicate body was about to be pierced by the tail of scaner, a dazzling golden light came down from the sky.


    Even looking below the ground, the two Fiona are still blinded by the sudden golden light. But in the underground to attack the second daughter, the eyes of scaner were burned by the dazzling light. He quickly closed his eyes, but he was still blinded by the light of the sun.


    "Ugly reptile, go back to your dirty underground!"


    The majestic voice containing the power of the sun descended, and Fiona, who was very familiar with her, was carried back to safety by a force before they could see who was coming.


    When they stabilized themselves, they realized that it was Leona who sent them to collect obsidian.


    On the other hand, scaner is still upset about Leona''s saying that he is a reptile. He fiercely looked at Leona in the air: "you stupid female soft skinned man, dare to say I am a reptile? Damn it


    At the sound of scarner''s tiresome voice, Leona exudes the power of the sun even more sacred than before. She hovers in the air like the embodiment of the sun, inviolable.


    "Since you don''t listen to me, don''t blame me for treating you as a devil!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 824

    "Since you don''t listen to me, don''t blame me for treating you as a devil!"


    Leona''s majestic face is cold. Since the crystal monster in front of her is so stubborn, don''t blame her for starting!


    She motioned for Fiona to step aside, and Leona, who was hovering in mid air, looked down at the huge Skinner.


    The momentum of the whole body rose abruptly, and all the magic power of demigod suddenly poured into scaner.


    There is no magic wave in her body. Leona doesn''t think that she can withstand her demigod with her strength. Even when she saw that she had almost killed two Fiona, she didn''t think that she had the strength to fight with her.


    From Leona''s look down on him, he opened his big mouth and roared, then flew into the air under Leona''s semi divine pressure.


    Leona, who was hovering in the air, saw her disdainful eyes slowly magnifying. It was a surprise that she could move so fast under her demigod.


    Just a little surprised, Leona didn''t feel the slightest fear of the unexpected performance.


    In her eyes, a rare battle spirit flashed in her eyes, and Leona''s eyes twinkled, and the power of the sun all over her body condensed into wisps of gold like sunlight, which turned into thousands of dreams.


    In the face of scarner, who rushed towards her, Leona did not have the slightest intention of dodging, but waved the zenith blade in her hand and hovered in the original place.


    A pair of folded eyes fixated on the huge head of scaner, and Leona, whose body shape was in contrast to that of scarner, met the one who was hitting her.


    But at the bottom, scaner saw that Leona not only did not dodge, but attacked him from the front. He immediately roared, thinking that Leona''s action was insulting him.


    Leona ignored his angry howls, and, not as big as Skinner''s eyes, she swung the zenith blade straight into the top of his head.


    The sound of metal crashing against each other sounded, and both scaner and Leona were stunned for a short time.


    Leona, who met crystal pioneer for the first time, didn''t expect that scarner''s head would be so hard. The pain in the mouth of the tiger also made her wake up immediately.


    Taking advantage of the shock, Leona''s eyes sank, and she once again held the zenith blade to chop at the top of his head.


    The sound of the crystal breaking and falling off sounded, and the zenith blade pierced into the head of scaner, and at the same time, the amazing power of the sun erupted.


    Under the gaze of scarner''s fear, the golden holy light spread to all parts of his body, and the hot temperature like the sun seemed to burn out his body.


    The power of the sun, which seemed to be able to burn everything, was continuously injected into the body of scarner by Leona with an irresistible force, which was about to burn the crystal monster.


    Suppressed to death, scarner realized that if he went on like this, he would be burned by Leona''s sun and melted into various casting materials.


    Although the heart is unwilling, but don''t want to take the risk to continue to fight with leiona, swaying the tail thorn of his tail, stabbed Leona''s abdomen.


    Also aware of the angry blow of scarner, Leona''s eyes froze and her face became extremely embarrassed.


    Because she continues to use the force of the sun to destroy scarney, she will be pierced by the tail thorn of the tail.


    After thinking about it, in order to ensure her safety, Leona released her hand in time.


    As soon as she pulled the blade of the zenith from her head, she was stunned and turned to the underground world.


    "Want to run? Come back to me


    Just let him leave, he did not leave, and now they have irreconcilable contradictions, he wants to leave again, how could Leona give scarner such a chance to escape.


    The sacred solar flare was transformed into a circular array, gradually enveloping him in an attempt to prevent him from escaping back to the ground.


    However, under the drilling of skaner''s tongs and body, the ground soon formed an abyss and Ravine leading to the underground. He also went into it to avoid Leona''s solar flare magic.


    However, Leona was unable to stop him from escaping.


    Fleeing to the underground world, scarner said a word that disturbed Leona before she completely disappeared.


    "Wait a minute, stupid soft skinned Female. In the future, you will regret what you have done today!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the Yueshen sect camp, since Naier received the body of the Lieyang nationality sent by Ye Feng for her study, she ordered people to prepare more tents for her, and told people in the camp not to enter the camp where she used to do experiments.


    At night, Naier, who had studied the bodies of the Lieyang people for a whole day, was still engrossed in using various tools to study the cause of death.


    During the day, Ye Feng, who encounters a double winged demon with Diana, walks into Nell''s camp. He still holds the devil arm that Diana asked him to give to Nell.Seeing the attentive ner still dissecting the corpse carefully, Ye Feng approached her and said with a smile, "Nell, let''s go here first today."


    "Guardian?" Hearing the voice of Ye Feng''s concern, NER immediately turned around and looked at Ye Feng with joy.


    "Nell, this is the end of today''s research, and tomorrow you''ll have to study this demon arm." Ye Feng handed the incomplete demon arm to Nell and opened his mouth.


    Hearing Ye Feng have a new task to hand over to her, Nell picked up the secret sister''s careful thinking and went back to the point: "OK, guardian, what''s the devil''s arm about?"


    "Diana and I met a mutated double winged demon during the day. The double winged devil has changed into a demigod demon. In order to find out whether the variation of the winged devil is related to the blood of the sword demon, Diana asked me to bring this demon arm to you." Ye Feng is not slow to express his experience with Diana during the day, as well as the purpose of his trip.


    Smelling Ye Feng''s words, Nell nodded his head, indicating that she would finish the task that Diana had given her. However, she also told Ye Feng that she had made new progress in her research on the bodies of the Lieyang people today.


    Ye Feng, who wanted to tell Nell to go back, was full of energy and asked, "Nell, tell me what you have found?"


    Ye Feng''s impatient look made Naier Jiao smile again and again. She motioned him not to be impatient, and then slowly told her progress today.


    "Guardian, after a day''s research, I found that there was not only the magic smell of the moon on the corpse, but also an unknown power fluctuation."


    "Unknown power fluctuations mean?" Ye Feng frowned and asked Naier.


    "It''s that Nell can''t distinguish the specific attribute of that force at present, but it''s certain that this corpse is not only the magic of the moon of the goddess of the moon!"


    At present, Naier has not yet found another attribute of her crime, but she has not yet found another power of hope.


    The more I think about it, the more excited I am. I sincerely hope that Diana''s mood will recover as before. Ye Feng indicates that Nell will continue to study the bodies of the Lieyang people tomorrow. If there is any new progress, we should report to him as soon as possible.


    Unconsciously, Ye Feng himself may not have noticed that he is more and more like a "guardian of the moon god" who will give orders.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 825

    In the deepest part of shadow Island, Alice is sitting in the hall of the castle, tasting the fruit in the fruit basin in front of her.


    With her left hand holding her cheek, she is languidly lying in front of the table, staring at a daze in her eyes.


    A faint ghost fire suddenly appeared in the dark hall, and Elise, who was thinking about her mind, immediately recovered. A trace of annoyance flashed through her cool face, but only for a moment, she bent her mouth and yawned lazily: "well Isn''t this Maud Caesar? Recently, you are mysterious. Why do you come to me when you are free? "


    "Elise, I''m here to invite you to see the results of my recent research."


    "Research?" Elise was obviously intrigued by Maud Caesar. Her mouth rose slightly and looked at him with interest.


    "Yes, what do you think this is?"


    The appearance of Alice''s interest also gave Maud Caesar the interest to continue to show off his achievements. His right hand, which was covered with armor, opened slowly, and a strange blood appeared in his palm.


    As soon as the magic blood was shown by Maud Caesar, Elise sensed that the blood was emitting a strange evil sword Qi. She only knows one person in the world who can mix such a strong evil spirit into the sword spirit, and that is ATOX, who is under house arrest on this island.


    "Who agreed with you to take the blood of ATOX?" The smile on her face slowly faded and replaced by a gloomy one. It can be seen from her expression that she seems to be very opposed to Maud Caesar''s act of extracting ATOX''s blood.


    As if she had guessed that Elise would be so angry, modkaisa, who was ready to deal with it, said casually: "what are you doing with that fire? In any case, the chance of ATOX joining shadow island is slim. It''s better to borrow his blood to do something. "


    "Hum!"


    Although Elise is not optimistic that ATOX, who is also a God with the help of blood moon, will join shadow Island, she is still dissatisfied with Maud Caesar''s behavior of secretly refining ATOX''s blood essence from other demon leaders.


    Elise gazed coldly into modkesaman''s unconcerned eyes for a moment and took a deep breath. "Hammerstone, do they know this?"


    "I wanted to tell them today, but I found out they were not on the island, so now only you know about it." In his ghostly voice, Maud Caesar opened his hand.


    Now that this has happened, Elise, who is also the demon leader, will not just criticize the behavior of Maud Caesar.


    Depressed, Elise had some doubts in her heart. She didn''t know what Maud Caesar was trying to extract ATOX''s blood. "What are you going to do with ATOX''s blood, Maud Caesar?" she asked in good time


    Hearing this, Maud Caesar smiles mysteriously. He waved, and a newly born evil spirit floated out of the shadow and knelt down in front of Maud Caesar and Elise.


    Being summoned by Maud Caesar, the evil spirit did not know what the two demon leaders of shadow island had summoned him for. He saluted Elise respectfully and said, "little, I''ve met Lord Maud Caesar, Queen Elizabeth!"


    It seems that she is very tired of seeing this kind of evil spirit whose strength and identity are very humble. Elise waved her hand and said impatiently: "if you have anything to demonstrate, please hurry up. Don''t let this reptile stay in front of me for too long. Disgusting!"


    As she spoke, Alice looked coldly at the mean evil spirit, not angry. It seemed that as long as she wanted to, the humble evil spirit would disappear.


    "Elise, don''t worry. When I use the blood of sword demon, you can see the change of this low level evil spirit."


    Even as the demon leader of the shadow Island, Maud Caesar felt a headache for Elise''s changeable mood and face.


    In order to prevent Elise from killing the evil spirit that he called, mod Caesar immediately waved his hand to Alice to take it easy. Then, he said to the low-level spirit, "stand still. If the disturbance makes you unhappy, I can''t protect you!"


    After telling the shivering evil spirit, Maud Caesar slowly guided the blood of the sword demon into the body of the evil spirit under the gaze of Elise.


    Elise on the side of her eyes, listless and languid, seems to have no interest in the changes that the blood of sword demons can make the evil spirits happen.


    Under her boring eyes, the body of the evil spirit began to undergo drastic changes after the blood of the sword devil was injected, and its strength continued to climb, and soon entered the realm of high-level undead.


    All these changes were expected by Alice, so there was no surprise or shock in her eyes.


    Just when she was about to lose her patience, her eyes, which were about to be completely narrowed, were slowly widened with the fierce sword spirit emanating from the evil spirit.


    The drowsiness caused by boredom was swept away, and Elise suddenly sat up straight with her eyes fixed on the evil spirit with the spirit of magic sword all over her body.


    Not a moment later, something more shocking happened to Alice. She even felt the horror of the sword from the evil spirit who was contaminated with the blood of the sword devil."How could that be possible?"


    She stood up from her seat with a loud noise, and Alice shook her incomprehensible head. Her eyes were full of shock and wonder.


    "How can a low-level undead demon who has never practiced swordsmanship acquire such terrible sword spirit and spirit because of the blood of sword demon?"


    She murmured to herself in the ears of Maud Caesar, which made him proud. He went on: "this is only the rarest blood of sword demons. I have developed more terrible blood of sword demons by refining the blood of ATOX."


    "How terrible is it?" Asked Alice, frowning slightly.


    Elise''s inquiry also made Maud Caesar, who has been working hard on the blood of sword demons, to share his research results. He grinned with a ferocious demon smile: "it''s so terrible that we can make demigod demons!"


    Even Elise, who had become a God for a long time, was shocked to see her eyes open and her lips half open.


    "This How could that be possible? "


    In Elise''s impression, only the solar disc that she had seen in the surima desert some time ago could create a demigod level existence. She doesn''t believe that the blood of sword demons can create the existence of demigod level!


    Maud Caesar also knew that if Elise was not allowed to witness it, she would never believe that his newly developed sword demon blood would produce demigod level demons.


    Already ready for everything, he clapped his hands, a tall high-level undead quietly gathered in the hall to form an illusory figure.


    "Yes, Lord Maud Caesar, Lord Elise!" Holding the ghost sword in his hand, the tall undead knelt on one knee and saluted Elise respectfully.


    Nodding at the high-level undead, mod Caesar began to introduce the origin of the new high-level undead to Elise.


    "Elise, this is a high-level undead who has been baptized with purer sword demon''s blood. Try to cast magic on him without killing him, and see what happens to him!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 826

    The dark red blood blade slowly condenses in front of her body. Elise feels sick when she sees the mysterious smile of mod Caesar beside her.


    With a bleak grunt on her face, Elise lightly shook her fingers, and the blood blade with the smell of dark energy flew to the higher undead summoned by Maud Caesar.


    Her cold eyes closed slightly, and Alice wanted to see what Maud Caesar was selling.


    The dark red blood blade cuts on the high-level undead in an impartial manner. At the moment of contact with the high-level undead, the blood blade goes into the body of the dead, and turns into violent magic, tearing the only soul of the dead.


    Even though Elise has reduced her spell''s lethality to below the demigod level, she still inflicts heavy damage on the high-level undead''s body.


    The dark red evil magic tore the body and will of the high-level undead, giving him the pain that life is not like death.


    In this situation, which could be torn up by magic at any time, the vitality of high-level undead gradually disappeared, and did not change as Maud Caesar said.


    "Bang!"


    Elise was a little impatient. She gave a disdainful "bang" and got up to leave.


    But just as she was about to tear open a portal, her heart pounded.


    The cold spirit of the dead was spreading in the dark hall. Elise could not help but stop to tear open the portal and look back at the dying high-level undead.


    A pair of expressionless eyes slowly enlarge. Under the gaze of iris''s pupil, the body of the dying high-level undead begins to be covered with thick blood.


    As more and more places are covered with scarlet blood on the high-level undead, the space around him begins to vibrate because of his rising strength.


    The pain and fear of human hissing from the mouth of the high-level undead, demigod level pressure began to spread around him as the center.


    Looking at the high-level undead possessed the demigod level of undead magic, Elise recalled that Maud Caesar had just said that the blood of sword demons can create demigod level demons.


    Elise''s gaping appearance fell into Maud Caesar''s eyes, which naturally made him smile more proud. He approached Elise and joked, "well, my dear Queen spider, do you believe it now?"


    And his words with a little ridicule also pulled Alice back from the shock to reality. She calmed her mind and asked calmly, "how much blood did you extract from ATOX to create such a sword demon blood that can promote a high-level demon to a demigod?"


    "A lot of it, so much so that it may make ATOX, who has been deprived of his pure blood, into a state of malaise," Maud Caesar snapped back


    Hearing this will make the gods such as ATOX fall into a state of malaise, and Alice''s plain face turns cold again. The opposition is self-evident.


    Aware of Elise''s dissatisfaction, Maud Caesar changed his words: "but don''t worry, ATOX only needs to rest for a period of time, and I will not just refine ATOX''s blood to mass produce this kind of thankless low demigod devil. I will still focus on making lower level ordinary dark demons."


    "Dark devil?" As the demon leader of shadow Island, Elise heard the term for the first time. She looked at Maud Caesar with a frown.


    Maud Caesar was not surprised that Elise didn''t know about the dark demons, because the last time they appeared was thousands of years ago. It seems to have been recalled some of the memories worth recalling, mod Caesar Jie Jie a smile, laughter is incomparable.


    "The dark demons are the dark descendants who have the blood of sword demons. All creatures that have been baptized and transformed by the blood of sword demons are members of the clans of dark origin. The events of the dark tribe can be traced back to thousands of years ago..."


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, it was not until Diana and Xiao Xi fell asleep that Ye Feng returned to his camp to rest.


    After a short time, the camp sounded the sound of Ye Feng''s sleeping breath.


    Entering the dreamland, Ye Feng''s soul gradually drifted out of his body and slowly drifted into the air. When he wakes up, his soul is standing in the clouds.


    He did not know that his soul was separated from his body in the dream, and Ye Feng faintly heard someone calling his name.


    In the misty, the leaf wind follows the call sound all the way to the south. Soon his body swept over the moglon trail and into the surima desert.


    The surrounding scenery quickly recedes, and Ye Feng pursues his voice and comes to the center of shurima desert.


    The body shape is uncontrollably falling rapidly. Ye Feng''s eyes in the body of the soul are shocked to find that he has passed through a building full of demons and has gone underground.


    Not knowing what happened, he came to the gate of ekasia''s underground imperial city.


    "How did I get back here?" Still not aware that he is in the dream at the moment, Ye Feng murmurs to himself, while stepping into the gate of ekasia."Here you are..." The strange and familiar cold female voice came not far from the front, and the vague star light and shadow appeared quietly.


    Looking at the shadow in front of him I don''t know when. Ye Feng rubbed his eyes which were not clear. The shadow in his eyes was also gradually solidified in his sight.


    "Yi Elise? "


    Dressed in a white dress with the ancient style of Acacia, Elise, whose name was called out by Ye Feng, stood quietly in front of Ye Feng and calmly watched Ye Feng.


    Seeing that Elise doesn''t speak, Ye Feng calms down the waves in her heart. After confirming that Elise in front of him is not the devil, Elise, he breathes a sigh of relief.


    "It was you who had been calling in my ear just now?" Not sure to ask under the voice, Ye Feng eyes straight to see Elise.


    She nodded her head, but Elise still did not reply, but walked gracefully towards the city.


    With the leaf wind came to an open area, Elise said: "how do you understand?"


    "What''s going on?" A little do not understand what Alice wants to express, Ye Feng scratched his head.


    "I teach you space magic." It seems that Ye Feng can''t keep up with her thinking. Elise frowns slightly, but she still resists to reply.


    When asked about this, Ye Feng, who has hardly studied space magic in this period of time, narrows his eyes and says in embarrassment: "well It has not been studied at this time


    As Ye Feng finished speaking, the momentum of Elise suddenly changed. The power of the twisted law of space shakes this space, and her pretty face floats with an indelible chill.


    "Have you forgotten what I told you to do?"


    In the face of Elise''s cold voice, Ye Feng falls into an ice cave. Trying to think back to what Elise, who was still the four knights of the void, gave him something he couldn''t remember. His eyes were wandering around, and he didn''t dare to look at Elise who was full of air at this time.


    "Don''t think I''m talking to you. I want you to kill her. This time, you must remember it for me."


    "Kill the traitor who fell into darkness with the magic of space


    With Elise''s bitter words, Ye Feng, the body of her soul, fell into the twisted space and fell into the dark silence.


    With a strange cry in his sleep, Ye Feng, whose soul returns to his body through twisted space, suddenly wakes up, sweating all over his body.


    Sit up to slow down for several breaths, Ye Feng''s beating heart slowed down. Looking back on the experience in his dream, he woke up feeling extremely real.


    "Was that just a dream?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 827

    Ye Feng has been restless all day since she made a weird dream about Alice, a space knight.


    He saw that Diana in the company of Xiao Xi was no longer as depressed as before, confused with the dream in his heart, he did not accompany Diana very much.


    In this way, Ye Feng spent a day in his own camp.


    Into the middle of the night, the fire in the Luna sect camp is also gradually extinguished. Only Ye Feng''s camp, in the dark still flickers the dim light.


    Without any sleepiness, he slowly mobilized all his strength and revealed them one by one in front of him.


    In addition to the black magic of the believer''s seed and the power of the black rose, all the other forces in Ye Feng''s body were presented to him.


    The sword of wind, the magic of the moon, the power of starlight, the power of forbidding demons, the magic of wind, the power of arbitration, the power of space


    These forces were transformed into various forms and suspended quietly in front of Ye Feng. Among them, the wind''s sword spirit, the magic of the moon and the power of stars were the most powerful.


    The power of Elise''s former space knight is the weakest magic energy controlled by Ye Feng.


    Take all the power of other attributes back into the body, and Ye Feng stares at the mini space vortex formed by the space magic.


    Feeling the space energy that can be ignored, Ye Feng''s mind flashed the picture in the dream again. In retrospect, as like as two peas, iris, shiver all over though not cold, he was a bit chilling.


    What if last night''s dream was true? In the heart do not know why can appear so absurd idea, leaf wind subconsciously hit a shiver, then looked around the eye.


    He was relieved to see that there was no one in the camp. Admonish oneself not to think too much, Ye Feng again put attention on the power of space.


    It''s true that Elise''s illusion ten thousand years ago told him to practice space magic and kill Elise now.


    Although he did not get along with Elise ten thousand years ago, he was also convinced that the hidden personalities of the two elises were very similar. So he knew that what Elise had said to him ten thousand years ago was not a joke.


    Don''t want to think about Elise again, so as not to affect his mood of protecting Diana during this period of time. Ye Feng shakes his head.


    After putting all the thoughts behind him, he blew out the flame on the oil lamp, and the whole camp was suddenly darkened.


    Take advantage of the power of space into the body, Ye Feng swept the gloomy mood, a little sleepy.


    "Ye Feng..."


    Just as he was about to fall asleep, there was an ethereal call in his ear, and something was coming out of his chest at the moment.


    Hang down his head, Ye Feng covers his chest, but still fails to stop a weak magic energy being pulled out of the body.


    "Space magic?" Ye Feng''s eyes slowly enlarged, and he breathed out the magic of being pulled out of the body.


    "Ye Feng..."


    Ear again came the ethereal call, leaf wind mouth slightly twitch, feel that he may fall into a dream again.


    Reaching out to his left face, Ye Feng just held the idea of trying to see if he was in a dream.


    "Pa!"


    The clear and loud slapping sound accompanied by the burning pain on the face sounded. Ye Feng bit his teeth without tears, but he didn''t expect that this was not a dream.


    "Ye Feng..."


    The voice of that ethereal reverberates in the ear. Ye Feng covers his left face, which is swollen by his fan, and walks out of the camp with a bitter smile.


    Along the direction of the sound, all the way out of the moon god sect camp, and came to a dense forest, Ye Feng was shocked to find that there were various terrible space cracks in this forest.


    Even if he has carefully avoided these space cracks, but with his strength or more or less is hidden very deep space cracks hurt.


    Fortunately, it''s just some skin injuries, and Ye Feng has not been substantially injured all the way.


    The voice calling him is getting closer and closer. Ye Feng is also going deep into the forest, and finally he can see the person calling him.


    Also like last night''s dream, Elise, a space knight in a white dress, stood in place and silently cast a cold look at him.


    "Ye Feng, you let me down!"


    A pair of cold eyes seem to be able to see through Ye Feng, and Elise quickly reprimanded Ye Feng as soon as she opened her mouth.


    The canthus of his eyes twitched slightly. Ye Feng was not used to the posture of Elise, the knight of space, who scolded him. It was like Elise, the devil who liked to give orders to him.


    Even in a previous life, did Elise like to play around with him? He murmured in his heart. Ye Feng squinted his eyes and said with a smile: "are you not in the imperial city of ekaxia? It''s just a star vision. How did you get here? "


    "If you look at you, you will know that you haven''t practiced my space magic well!"Without leaving room, first she reprimanded Ye Feng, and Elise snorted coldly: "when you really understand the magic of space, you will know how I came here!"


    "Isn''t that nonsense?"


    Murmured in a low voice, Ye Feng turned her lips. Since she didn''t say so, he was too lazy to ask. Anyway, Elise in front of her had already died, but it was just an illusion of stars in the imperial city of alcasia.


    "What do you say?" Elise''s voice gradually raised, she looked at Ye Feng with a bad look.


    "No Nothing... " Ye Feng''s eyes wander around, pretending to be silly in front of Elise.


    The space Knight Elise sensed the weak space magic on Ye Feng''s body, and her heart gave birth to inexplicable anger.


    With an unquestionable look, she looked at Ye Feng''s eyes seriously and said, "it''s unrealistic for you to practice space magic by dreaming, so I''m here to inform you tonight. For the next seven days, I''ll urge you to understand space magic every night."


    "Why? Don''t my other powers also practice well? There''s no need to be so anxious to improve the power of space, is it? " Ye Feng''s heart thump a jump, he has a kind of next seven days will be very difficult feeling.


    She was disgusted that Ye Feng had so many questions. Elise pursed her lips and said, "you promised me that you would study my magic and bring that traitor to justice."


    "Don''t I didn''t promise you. You were the only one who spoke there last time. I didn''t even have a chance to speak! " Ye Feng corrects a way, he did not open mouth to promise her crazy idea.


    "If you say yes, you will. There is not so much nonsense!" I hate Ye Feng''s glib bickering with her. Elise, a space knight, looks at Ye Feng with contempt and doesn''t take his idea to heart.


    Elise this does not care about his idea, just want to use his queen fan really let Ye Feng heart a burst of worry. To avoid upsetting the space knight, he improvised: "good I promise you, I will study space magic with you in the next seven days


    Did not expect Ye Feng''s attitude to change so quickly, a white dress of Alice on the contrary to Ye Feng showed a pair of contemptuous eyes, see Ye Feng heart bitterness.


    "You are wise enough to wait for me here at this time tomorrow night, otherwise I''ll throw you into the space crack full of the turbulence of time and space


    Before leaving, Elise, a space knight, coldly dropped a warning word, which made Ye Feng shiver all over.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 828

    "Guardian Guardian Are you in it


    In his sleep, Ye Feng faintly heard someone calling him. Vaguely opened his heavy eyelids, and he yawned under his two deep dark circles: "who is it?"


    His voice was a little impatient. It seemed that he was a little frightened by the man who called him outside. After a while, the voice of the man was uneasy: "guardian, it is It''s me Nell


    It turned out that Naier, the priest and pharmacist of the moon god, was looking for him. Ye Feng, who did not sleep well, rubbed his heavy eyelids vigorously and motioned for her to come in.


    Outside of the Naier to make, push open the curtain into Ye Feng''s tent. Careful she noticed that Ye Feng was still sitting on the floor, and she guessed that most of the time Ye Feng got up.


    I feel a little sorry. If she knew that Ye Feng was still resting, she would not choose this time to disturb Ye Feng.


    Naier asked softly: "guardian, you look a little tired, is insomnia?"


    Be Naier see their spirit is not very good, Ye Feng is also a little embarrassed: "yes, last night had a bad dream."


    "What dream is it?" Out of concern for Ye Feng, Naier asks Ye Feng with concern.


    Isn''t it disturbed by the arrival of Elise, a space knight? Ye Feng abdominal Fei a, but he is afraid to say this sentence. Even to Nell, Nell doesn''t know who Alice is.


    "These days I''ve been thinking about how to get Diana back to her original state. I was worried about this in my dream last night, so I didn''t sleep well."


    Ye Feng said this sentence in his heart a little empty, although he is really to let Diana recover as before and broken heart, but not because of Diana''s matter to the point of insomnia.


    One side of the Naier as a small fan of Ye Feng, she naturally will not doubt what Ye Feng said. Hearing that he had done his best to restore the goddess of the moon, which she also respected, her reverence for Ye Feng rose to a higher level.


    Ye Feng is worthy of her worship. She is dedicated to performing his duties as the guardian of the moon god, the supreme existence of the moon goddess sect!


    "Guardian, what you have done for the goddess of the moon is really a shame to Nell. Nell will take you as an example and serve the Luna sect, the goddess of the moon and you!" Pretty face unconsciously floating on the charming intoxicating blush, Naier is not stingy with her praise words.


    Naier is full of small star worship eyes, as well as her words of praise, really let Ye Feng heart empty flustered. In order to avoid letting the clever Nell find something, he coughed and changed the subject: "Nell, why did you come to me so early?"


    Smell speech, Naier first is a Leng, then smile to remind Ye Feng way: "it''s not early, guardian adult, this all afternoon!"


    "Afternoon? I''ve been sleeping so long Ye Feng''s head was a little confused. He didn''t expect that he would sleep until the next afternoon.


    "Yes..."


    Ye Feng''s muddled appearance makes Naier very surprised. It turns out that the guardian adults she worships will also have this kind of muddled time. She covered her mouth and chuckled a few times, and her eyes closed slightly, revealing her moving smile like the soft Moon: "but the guardian is for the sake of the goddess of the moon that she sleeps until now, which is understandable."


    "Thank you for your understanding Ye Feng narrows his eyes in embarrassment, and he doesn''t know how to reply.


    This time, on the contrary, let Ye Feng''s lofty image in Naier''s heart add a trace of human feelings, and she curled up the corners of her mouth.


    However, thinking of her coming to find Ye Feng, Nell immediately put up her smile and said, "guardian, the devil arm you gave Nell to study last time, Nell has made progress!"


    A listen to Naier has made progress, Ye Feng''s eyes appear a glimmer of joy, indicating her to go on.


    The joy in Ye Feng''s eyes also made Nell feel his affirmation of her ability. She answered sweetly and began to tell Ye Feng her progress.


    "Guardian, the blood of sword demons on this devil''s arm is not the blood of ordinary sword demons, but the blood of mutated sword demons. Previously, Nell thought that the blood of mutated sword demons was just more violent and difficult to eliminate than ordinary sword demons'' blood. However, according to your last description and my latest research, the blood of mutated sword demons has a very terrible function Force... "


    Said, Naier suddenly stopped, and the leaf wind that was her appetite is chasing asked: "what ability?"


    Nair replied respectfully: "the blood of the mutant sword demon can stimulate the potential of the dying high-level demons, make them mutate to a higher level, and repair the injuries previously suffered. Guardian, the high-level demons you encountered last time mutated into demigods, which is the best proof."


    "And that? Isn''t shadow Island capable of creating demigod demons wantonly Ye Feng can''t absorb such information for a while, so he stands up suddenly.


    "Guardian Lord, Nell also found that the blood of the mutant sword demon on this demon''s arm is 100 times as pure as that of other sword demons. Even though the sword demon yatox is strong, he can''t spend too much blood to create a demon that can reach the demigod state. Therefore, you don''t have to worry about a large number of demons comparable to the demigodsTo show Ye Feng not to worry too much, Nell is not slow to continue to tell Ye Feng about her research results these days.


    "I hope so. Otherwise, human beings will not be able to resist the demigod demons everywhere." Ye Feng Chang breathed a sigh of relief. He could not bear the fright of the demigod devil.


    One side of the Naier see, just want to continue to pacify Ye Feng a few words, but do not want to hear Wade''s voice outside: "guardian, the goddess of the moon summon you to see her immediately!"


    Nell also changed her voice for the first time: "Guardian Lord, listen to Wade''s voice a little hasty. I think it''s the goddess who has something urgent to look for you. Go and have a look!"


    Ye Feng also nodded and quickly ran out of the camp. Wade was accompanied by a quick step to Diana''s camp, he directly opened the curtain and walked in, and Wade was ordered to retreat by Diana in the camp.


    "What''s the matter, Diana?"


    As soon as she entered Diana''s camp, Ye Feng saw Diana with her head down, her hands covering her pretty face, and bending her knees on the bed.


    Guard in Diana''s side of the small hope to see Ye Feng came, also whine to call up, the mood is very excited.


    As Ye Feng approached Diana, he also heard the sobbing voice that Diana tried to suppress.


    Seeing such a weak and helpless Diana, Ye Feng felt pity in her heart. He reached out and stroked Diana''s hair and asked in a low voice, "isn''t it better these days? Why are you crying again


    Asked by Ye Feng, Diana''s fragile nerve was suddenly broken. Her breathing became more rapid and disordered, and her body twitched from time to time.


    Her hands covering her pretty face were gradually moved away by Ye Feng, and Diana choked. She raised her head and looked at Ye Feng. Her eyes were full of helpless and hesitating water mist.


    "Well Forehead, long It''s been a long bleeding month... "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 829

    "Well Forehead, long It''s been a long bleeding month... "


    With a touch of heartbreaking tremolo, Diana''s eyes filled with boiling tears, holding her head to look at Ye Feng.


    Her forehead is also, as she said, the original beautiful and flawless mark of the moon is dyed with blood red, which is extremely strange.


    Ye Feng also noticed that the bright moon on her forehead turned into a bloody moon. He did not have the first time to explore Diana''s physical condition at the moment, but carefully studied her weak and helpless expression.


    Thinking about how to pacify Diana''s sensitive emotions, Ye Feng first reached out her hand and wiped the tears in her eyes with the back of her hand.


    "I Will I hurt the people here like I did last time? "


    Accepting Ye Feng''s silent pacification, Diana, who is in a low mood, is afraid that she will kill people here like those who kill the people of the Lieyang clan.


    Ye Feng''s bewilderment at her eager search for an answer makes Ye Feng feel uneasy. He takes a deep breath, squints and comforts him: "no, you are not alone this time, and I am with you..."


    Ye Feng''s words, like a warm current, poured into Diana''s body, which had never been recognized by her people.


    Ye Feng has already known that she is a murderer of the same clan, but she is willing to stay by her side. Diana is deeply moved, but she is also more guilty. She is not worthy of forgiveness and encouragement from others.


    "Thank you Ye Feng, in fact In fact, we haven''t been together for long. Why would you like to help me? "


    Diana wiped the tear stains from the corner of her eyes and sincerely expressed her gratitude and moving to Ye Feng, but also asked her the confusion in her heart.


    Ye Feng was puzzled by this question. After Diana said that, he didn''t get along with her very much.


    However, Diana had helped him to detoxify Mondo and saved him who was almost killed by her father. She was kind to him.


    Moreover, Diana''s magic of the moon also saved him from danger many times. It was one of his most important fighting methods and had a deep influence on him.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng''s heart suddenly brightened, but he did not choose to say these words, but changed his mind to pacify the helpless Diana.


    "Because Diana, you are the goddess of the moon, and I am the guardian of the moon god and your first believer. Isn''t my duty to guard you?"


    His relaxed and optimistic smile made Diana one of the stunned, after a while, Diana slowly came over, complex mood staring at Ye Feng''s eyes. She had thought Ye Feng was pitiful, and she agreed to be her first believer. Unexpectedly, he was serious.


    And speaking of the origin of the name of the guardian of the moon, her pretty face can not help but appear embarrassed blush.


    At the beginning, she showed the miracle of the moon in the war Academy. Her heart was extremely insecure and uneasy. In order to make her Yueshen sect have a better arrangement, she racked her brains to think about some religious doctrines.


    There are not only the inheritors of the sun, but also the guardians of the inheritors. She didn''t want her Luna sect to be compared, so she pulled Ye Feng out to be her moon god guardian.


    Moreover, there is a guardian of the goddess, which sounds more sacred, so Ye Feng becomes a person that Diana must be mentioned every time she preaches.


    "When I was preaching, I was afraid that no one would believe me and have no confidence, so I casually said that you were the guardian of the moon god. This sounds a little more grand than the moon god sect. Who knows they really take it seriously and call you like this..." As she sipped her lips, Diana''s eyes glanced away, her heart pounding faster.


    Ye Feng couldn''t laugh or cry in his heart. Before that, he had been wondering why he was the guardian of the moon god, but he didn''t expect to come like this.


    Diana''s red and shy face also made Ye Feng''s belly full of joy. He subconsciously blurted out: "you are too immature for the goddess!"


    "I''m only twenty years old this year!" Completely forgotten by Ye Feng''s blood moon mark on her head, Diana waved pink fist in shame and looked at Ye Feng demonstratively.


    "You''re only twenty? I thought you were hundreds of years old From the red maple forest out of a year''s leaf wind is just after 20 this autumn, he was very surprised that Diana was his age.


    Hearing Ye Feng always thought that she was a hundred years old, Diana, who had forgotten her worries for a while, turned cold slightly, and was full of cold moon like coldness.


    Feeling the chill of Diana''s invisible, Ye Feng''s back is cool. He immediately brings the topic back to Diana''s blood moon mark: "cough Your mood is almost stable. We can talk about the blood moon mark on your forehead


    Looking at his feigned calm appearance, Diana, who wanted to break out, was slightly stunned. Suspiciously looked at the eyes, feeling is not like a fake leaf wind, her teeth bite red lips: "you Did you just talk to me like that just to keep me from being affected by negative emotions? "


    See Diana a little bit by him around in, Ye Feng heart a bit empty. Although he did have part of the idea is to let Diana''s mood stabilize before talking about the blood moon mark, but the joke just now was unintentional.But on the whole, he was well intentioned. In this way, he comforted himself in his heart, and Ye Feng nodded with a solemn expression: "yes, after all, if your mood is unstable, it will affect a lot of things!"


    "Ye Feng..." Diana''s heart lake because of Ye Feng''s answer, the strange feeling of crispness and numbness makes her eyes full of moving soft light, and the twinkling eyes are charming.


    For the first time, Ye Feng was so close to Diana''s four eyes. Diana''s blurred eyes seemed to be able to speak, which made his heart beat faster and froze in situ.


    The atmosphere gradually became ambiguous, and something unexpected was about to happen, and Xiao Xi''s call woke them up.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi''s body explodes, bares his teeth and pretends to be fierce, floating between the two people to protest.


    Hearing Xiao Xi''s cry, Diana''s eyes twinkled and lowered her head. The wonderful feeling just now made her both expectant and frightened. She had such an indescribable feeling for the first time when she was so big.


    "Diana, when did the bright moon on your forehead become the blood moon?" Ye Feng also calmed down the restless mood and asked about business.


    "I I don''t know... "


    Asked about this, Diana frowned and shook her head to show that she did not know. She didn''t feel anything when she woke up today. If Xiao Xi hadn''t reminded her, she wouldn''t have noticed the blood moon mark on her forehead.


    See her say don''t know, Ye Feng can only speculate that most is last night when sleeping was dyed into blood month. Thinking of this, he asked, "how do you feel now? Is there anything wrong with your health? "


    "At the beginning, it wasn''t until Xiao Xi reminded me that the bright moon on my forehead turned into a blood moon. Then I checked my body and found that part of the magic power of the moon in my body became a little strange, but I can''t say what it was."


    Returning to this issue again, although Diana''s mood is not so broken under the guidance of Ye Feng, her mood is more or less depressed.


    Found that her mood is unstable again, Ye Feng timely stretched out his hand to hold Diana''s jade hand tightly, and warmed her heart with the temperature of his palm.


    Thinking about the information provided by Diana, Ye Feng continued to ask, "do you have any other discomfort?"


    "Others..." Diana stopped and pursed her lips: "it''s just that her head is a little heavy and I feel like sleeping..."


    As she said that, she seemed to think of something. Diana''s eyes were filled with water mist, and looked at Ye Feng wrongly: "I want to sleep, but I''m afraid that bad things will happen if I sleep in this state. So I put up with it all morning. Just now I couldn''t hold on, so I asked Wade outside to find you..."


    A little bit distressed, so Diana, Ye Feng said: "don''t worry, it''s just a blood moon mark. There should be no danger for the time being. If you feel dizzy, go to sleep first. If anything happens, Xiao Xi will tell me!"


    "Is it really not going to happen?" Diana is still a little worried that something will happen to her after she goes to bed, because she is also a person who has heard the legend of blood moon.


    Diana''s question Ye Feng can''t answer for the time being, after all, he has not had a similar experience. But don''t want to see Diana so tired down, he still grinned: "no, it''s my fault!"


    "Well then..." Diana looked tangled and pursed her small mouth, and finally decided to believe Ye Feng''s words.


    Lying on the bed, Diana soon fell asleep in the company of Ye Feng. And Ye Feng is in her sleep, told Xiao Xi to guard her, if anything happens, must be the first time to inform him.


    After all this, Ye Feng withdrew from Diana''s camp.


    At the same time, on the top of jushenfeng, hammerstone is trying to find Ye Feng and Diana on the mountain through his mind.


    At the thought of Ye Feng hindering his plan to demonize Diana, hammer stone''s cold eyes twinkle with ghostly fire.


    I came to jushenfeng in person, but the search failed. There were other things I could do with the hammer stone. But before he left, his ferocious face showed a strange smile.


    "Don''t think like this, Diana can escape the fate of being demonized, she is the most suitable unique existence with blood moon!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 830

    From Diana''s camp, ye Fengchang breathed a sigh of relief, and finally coaxed Diana to sleep. But thinking of the blood moon mark on Diana''s eyebrows, his mood could not relax.


    He had just relaxed a little at night, and Diana had a blood moon mark on her forehead. Although the blood moon imprint did not have a substantial impact on Diana, Ye Feng did not dare to relax his vigilance.


    However, he vaguely remembered that Diana, wearing the blood moon mask, was like a changed person, killing and killing. Finally broke Diana''s mask and brought her here. He didn''t want her to be manipulated by the blood moon.


    In other words, how he can eliminate the blood moon mark on Diana''s forehead is also a headache for him.


    It''s OK to let him fight, but when it comes to healing, his healing ability is not even as good as the lunatic in this camp.


    Ye Feng paced alone in the camp. The people who wanted to say hello to him in the camp seemed to have troubles. They did not dare to disturb him as the guardian of the moon god.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng still thinks that looking for Naier is more reliable. After thinking about it, he asked the nearby believers, "do you know where Nell is now?"


    The believer replied respectfully, "priest Nell, after she has just found you, she has returned to her usual research place. Guardian, are you looking for her urgently?"


    "Yes, thank you." Politely said thanks to the believers, Ye Feng went to the place where Naier usually did research on medicine under the sight of the believers.


    Near the edge of the Luna camp, there are several tents for Nell to study potions.


    Ye Feng slightly out of the mind, sensing the tent where Naier is, he pushed open the curtain and went in.


    Inside the camp, Nell was standing in front of a boiling boiler with a dignified expression, dropping herbs she had prepared into it from time to time.


    Naier, who focuses on the boiling potion in the boiler, doesn''t hear the footsteps of Ye Feng outside for the first time. Until Ye Feng pushes aside the curtain, she finds someone coming in.


    My heart was pounding, and Nell''s expression was suddenly gloomy. She was a little flustered to put out the firewood under the boiler, and she was in a hurry to find the cover to cover the boiler.


    Looking embarrassed, she did not have time to look back at Ye Feng. Looking for the pot cover, she said angrily: "who! Didn''t you say that? I''ve been doing confidential research recently. No one is allowed to come in! "


    In Ye Feng''s impression, Naier has always been a girl who laughs like a warm moon. It''s his first time to see such a fierce appearance like today.


    Slightly Leng next, think of what he told Naier before, Ye Feng is relieved again.


    Seeing that Nell put the lid on the pot, he also buried his head to pick up the messy bottles and jars on the table and some instruments he could not understand. Ye Feng''s eyes turned and his mouth cocked up with a funny smile.


    "No one is allowed to come in? Not even me? "


    Ye Feng''s tone and words of ridicule fell in the ear of Naier in a hurry. She couldn''t help blinking her dull eyes.


    After a moment, Nell, who realized something, turned red. She stopped her hands to clean up the table. She puffed her breath in her mouth and looked at Ye Feng plaintively: "guardian, you are deliberately making fun of Nell!"


    Naier''s expression really amused Ye Feng. He laughed for a while and then waved his hand and said, "well, Nell, I don''t laugh. This time I come to see you, I need to trouble you again."


    Hear Ye Feng say again have something to trouble her, Naier''s nerve is tensed instantly. "What''s the matter, guardian?" she replied


    "Remember Diana summoning me?" Ye Feng did not answer, but asked Naier.


    Be Ye Feng such a ask, intelligent Naier not quite certain ground frown way: "is Jiao Yue goddess adult what happened?"


    Ye Feng replied: "Diana, the bright moon on her forehead is stained with the color of blood moon. I''m not very good at healing magic, so I hope you can go and have a look for her."


    "Blood moon That''s the power that makes the land of Valoran fall into darkness. How could the brow of the goddess of the moon be... "


    Nell''s face was so incredible that she couldn''t understand how such an evil design could have appeared on Diana''s forehead.


    "Diana went to the giant sacred peak after the arrival of the blood moon. In order to save the Lieyang people, she was eroded by the power of the blood moon, but she still failed to save the Lieyang people, and was misunderstood as the murderer by Leona of the same clan. Later, I went up the mountain to save her who was eroded by the blood moon, so she still has the power of blood moon."


    In order to avoid shaking Naier''s belief, Ye Feng has already thought out the wording on the way to find Nell. And his words also stabilized Nell''s mood, so that she could not speculate.


    No wonder she saw the demigod named Leona so hostile to the moon goddess she believed in last time. It turned out that everything was misunderstood. Success is misled by Ye Feng. Nell sympathizes with Diana. She was duty bound to promise: "Guardian Lord, let''s go to see the goddess of the moon now!"


    Without any stay, Ye Feng took Nell to Diana''s camp at the first time.


    Looking at the sleeping Diana, Ye Feng motioned to Nell not to wake Diana when she was exploring her body, so she went outside to wait.And Xiao Xi also ran out with the trend, jumped to his shoulder and whimpered, indicating that she was stuffy inside and wanted to breathe.


    Ye Feng also knowingly rubbed Xiao Xi''s cute fox head and expressed sympathy to Xiao Xi, who is responsible for accompanying Diana these days.


    If it is usual, Xiao Xi will probably blow up her hair to keep Ye Feng from touching her hair. But now she is a little tired, had to cleverly curl up in Ye Feng''s shoulder, let Ye Feng stroke.


    "Keep Guardian, no Not good


    Enjoying Xiao Xi''s soft fox hair, Ye Feng''s ear suddenly heard a slightly flustered voice.


    Looking along the direction of the sound, Ye Feng sees two soldiers in charge of patrol running towards him in a panic.


    Aware of most of what happened, Ye Feng converged to play with Xiao Xi and frowned.


    "You two take a breath, then talk!"


    Under the sign of Ye Feng, he took a breath, and one of the soldiers said in a short tone: "guardian, it''s bad. In the northwest of the camp, some wandering undead have found the existence of our camp!"


    Hearing that there were only a few undead, Ye Feng added a little more cableway: "it''s just a few undead. You should have met many such situations before. As long as you exterminate them before they attract more shadow creatures, there should be no problem. What about the Wade people?"


    Another soldier saw Ye Feng was not in a hurry, and quickly added: "priest Wade has taken some soldiers and lunatics to the front. Guardian, that is not ordinary undead. There are two undead knights. They are all real high-level demons. They need the strength of you and the goddess of the moon!"


    "What!"


    Hearing that there are two undead knights, Ye Feng''s face changes greatly. Looking back at Diana''s camp, he hesitated to wake Diana.


    After much deliberation, he decided not to disturb Diana. Now he also has the strength to fight the undead knight, as long as he does not meet the demigod level devil, he does not need to rely on the people around him.


    Think about it, as the guardian of the moon god, he immediately said: "we are going to support Wade now!"


    One of the soldiers saw that Ye Feng didn''t inform Diana. He reminded him in a low voice: "guardian, the priest Wade said that it''s better to let the goddess of the moon go, just in case..."


    At the moment, the soldiers in front of him are wearing the clothes of the God. They are not relieved to look back at the guard of the two sects.


    Under the dull gaze of the two soldiers, without any intention of waking Diana, he went straight to the northwest where the dead were attacking, his robe dancing in the wind.


    "I''m alone That''s enough! "


    Ye Feng''s figure of running to the battlefield in his robe made the two soldiers unable to recover for a long time. When they came back to their senses, Ye Feng''s figure had already disappeared.


    Recalling Ye Feng''s brief and powerful response, the two soldiers are filled with yearning and reverence for the graceful figure going to the battlefield.


    Worthy of being the guardian of the moon god sect and the goddess of the moon, the fearless spirit in the face of the dead makes them feel ashamed!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 831

    On the northwest outskirts of the Yueshen sect camp, a group of soldiers in armor are fighting with the lowest undead with weapons.


    If the survivors of Ionia saw this, they would be stunned. Because their soldiers have fought with the lowest undead, but they are not the opponents of the lowest ones.


    No matter how strong their soldiers are, the soldiers with ordinary weapons can''t hurt the dead.


    These Luna camp soldiers fight with the lowest undead, while their body is still flashing a weak light. A closer look reveals that the weapons in their hands are all weapons with the magic of the moon.


    No wonder they can hurt the undead. Their weapons are enchanted weapons, and they are enchanted with the magic of the moon which can extremely restrain the undead.


    Although the magic of the moon is weak, it is enough to qualify them for a head-on battle with the undead. A few miles away, a group of soldiers with enchanted bows and arrows stood in a neat line.


    "Lord Wade, there are more and more dead!"


    The leader of the team looked to the direction of the dead, more and more dead people came from the northwest under the strange roar of the undead knight. Worried that the soldiers in charge of the charge could not resist, he timely reminded Wade who stood with him.


    Wade knew more about the strength of the undead who were coming this way than the commander who couldn''t magic. Among them, a large part of the undead strength is no longer the ordinary soldiers with enchanting weapons can resist, and even a small part of the undead also let him feel the breath of danger.


    "Let''s shoot the arrow. How much pressure can be reduced at this time?" Wade anxiously motioned to the commander of the soldiers to order the archer to release the arrow. He looked back from time to time, and the two soldiers waiting to report back brought him Ye Feng and Diana.


    The commander of the soldiers raised his right hand slowly. With his sudden downward swing, the archers standing in a row behind him all fired their arrows to shoot out the rain of arrows with the magic of the full moon, trying to reduce the number of undead who have not joined the battlefield in the distance.


    All over the sky arrow feathers mixed with the magic of the moon, formed by the condensation of the moon, straight into the sky, and then turned into a rain of moon arrows, crazy shooting at those who tried to join the battlefield.


    The Magic Arrow of the divine moon quickly cuts down the lowest spirits, but the slightly stronger ones rush out of the rain of arrows and attack the soldiers in heavy armor.


    As a Luna priest, Wade, dressed in a long robe of the Luna sect, opened his mouth to the lunatic who came with him: "lunatics, it''s time for us to do something!"


    As the words fell, Wade silently recited Professor Diana''s magic in his heart, and summoned a holy moonlight from the sky to sprinkle on the battlefield.


    And a group of lunatics and wade cast magic together, summoning countless beams of light on the battlefield.


    Many beams of light of the moon come together to form a huge array of moon''s Dharma, covering the whole battlefield in front of us and going straight to the sky.


    The spirit of the moon, which is weak in strength, is suddenly destroyed by the magic power of the moon in the array of the method of the moon. The undead who can barely resist the magic of the moon is killed by the soldiers whose fighting ability is enhanced by the magic of the moon.


    This ebb and flow, in the law of the moon array, the soldiers'' morale rose again. The roar of the soldiers'' charge gradually overshadowed the scream of the dead. In the array of the method of the moon, they were all living and fighting frantically.


    The two undead knights in the rear are instinctively afraid of the magic of the moon in the moon array.


    Through the center of the battle field of the moon array, the eyes of two undead Knights cast their eyes on the lunatic who is casting the magic together.


    Although each of the believers breathed the magic of the moon, which made their hearts palpitate, they did not pay attention to their strength.


    As long as the two of them don''t step into the Dharma of the moon, which gathers all the lunatic forces present, the two of them can easily disintegrate these weak human attacks.


    While calling for more undead, the two undead Knights also bypass the law of the moon, stepping on the sound of death''s hooves, they run towards the archers and lunatics in the rear.


    Holding long dark spears, two undead knights, one left and one right, savagely ran into the rear crowd.


    "No, the two undead knights are coming!"


    Unlike Ye Feng and Diana, lunarists who practice the magic of the moon are normal mages and are not good at close combat. The same is true of archers with enchanted bows and arrows. In the face of the impending undead knights, their faces changed dramatically.


    Wade is also a sudden attack from the two undead Knights scared pale, these are two strength comparable to the existence of high-level demons, they are not the opponents of these two monsters.


    After a brief flurry, Wade clenched his teeth and said in a deep voice, "calm down, archers and lunatics stop and attack the two undead Knights!"


    As soon as the words fell, the rain of arrows was no longer directed at the undead who had not joined the battlefield, and the huge array of the moon no longer covered the battlefield area of the storming soldiers.The moon arrow rain falls with two undead knights as the center. The huge moon array also blocks the undead knights and tries to purify them on the spot.


    However, the two undead Knights suddenly escaped from the double blockade of the moon arrow rain and the moon''s array at a speed beyond everyone''s imagination, and attacked the archers and lunatics with increasingly fast horseshoes.


    When the undead knight is close, the archer''s Enchanted bow and arrow are difficult to play the greatest effect, and a group of lunatics who are not good at close combat are also in a hurry to use magic to prop up the magic barrier to deal with, trying to stop the attack of the two undead knights.


    Before the magic barrier was fully propped up, it was smashed by two undead knights, one left and one right, with dark spears.


    As Wade and his party were about to die in the hands of two undead knights, a cyclone from nowhere shook the dark spears of the two undead knights.


    Then, the cyclone became more violent, turning into two winds of air, and a wall of wind crossed between the undead knight and Wade''s party.


    The attack was blocked by the wind wall that came out of nowhere. The two undead Knights both roared with anger. Without thinking about it, they brandished spears and attacked Wade''s party again.


    The two wind walls were cut off by a spear from the middle by a left and a right undead knight. The undead knight is sure to get it and will never let go of the living human beings.


    Wade and his party fell into crisis again. Two swords mixed with holy moons crossed the sky, shaking the space with a meteor and attacking the two undead knights.


    The unprecedented sense of crisis made the two undead Knights shiver, and they instinctively stepped back.


    It was this step that the two precise moonlight swords cut two deep gullies between the undead knight and Wade.


    All the people in this area, no matter the dead or human beings, were stupidly looking at the two deep gullies and feeling the residual power of the moon and sword.


    A moment later, a man in a moonlight robe fell from the air, and his face was temporarily obscured by the dust around him.


    But his free and easy figure left an indelible impression on all the people present.


    The dust around the gully gradually dispersed, and the floating figure also revealed his true face.


    This man is Ye Feng, whom Wade has been looking forward to for a long time!


    At the back of Ye Feng, there are two soldiers chasing after Ye Feng. They are the patrol soldiers sent by wade to invite Ye Feng and Diana.


    It is just that the two of them are out of breath and out of breath. They form a clear contrast with Ye Feng''s leisurely figure.


    "Keep Guardian, wait for us


    Ignoring the two tired patrol soldiers, Ye Feng turns to wade, who was almost killed by the undead knight, and the archers and believers around him, and grins optimistically.


    "Should I be late?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 832

    Ye Feng''s relaxed words are out of tune with the tense atmosphere. He, who has always been good at speaking, does not know how to reply.


    Seeing that Wade and others are still a little worried that he is not the opponent of the two undead knights, Ye Feng waved his hand: "give these two undead knights to me, you go and support those soldiers who are responsible for charging!"


    Two undead knights in the distance after sensing the specific strength of the next leaf wind, they two rush again, want to kill Ye Feng and others together.


    With a feeling in his heart, Ye Feng runs the sword meaning of wind all over his body, and at the first time, he props up two wind gas walls of Professor Yasuo at the positions where the two undead Knights collide.


    The unexpected two undead knights were shaken off by the wind wall, and their spirits were stirred by their souls.


    Wade, archers, and lunatics took the opportunity to break away from the battlefield centered on Ye Feng and rush to another place where they could not resist the siege of the dead.


    Glancing at Wade and others who escaped from here, Ye Feng quickly draws his attention back, because the undead knights who have been frustrated in front of the wind wall have already sobered up.


    Feeling the resentment in the eyes of the two undead knights, Ye Feng can see that he seems to have infuriated them.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Xiao Xi on Ye Feng''s shoulder also felt the bitter eyes of the two undead knights. She stood on Ye Feng''s shoulder, all her hair stood up, and clenched the fox''s mouth, which had not yet grown teeth, and let out a cry of not being outdone.


    Hearing Xiao Xi''s oppressive cry, Ye Feng''s eyes also gradually revealed a trace of murderous spirit.


    This time, without waiting for the undead knight to start first, Ye Feng takes the lead in making trouble. The sharp blade of the wind lingers around him, and under the blessing of the sword of the wind, he flies to one of the undead knights.


    The magic of the moon rushes to Ye Feng''s right hand crazily, and in his palm condenses into a moon light sword combined with the characteristics of Flowing Clouds and ink plumes.


    At the same time, the power of starlight is surging under the will of Ye Feng. Three different attributes of power mingled in his body and poured into the tears of the goddess on his chest.


    Under the double blessing of the swift wind and the tears of the goddess, Ye Feng raised his fighting spirit to the extreme as soon as he came up, and wanted to fight quickly.


    As his strength rose rapidly, he soon felt that he had entered a wonderful state again, just like the last time in kumang ancient forest. The movements of the two undead knights were gradually slowed down by him in his eyes. The wonderful state made him feel that the two undead Knights did not reach the strength that the high-level demons should have.


    In fact, he did not know that these two undead knights were the most representative high-level demons, but he had the blessing of little Xi. Only the high-level demons with divinity could make him feel great pressure.


    It can be said that he who has Xiao Xi has half a foot into the realm of demigod. Like Fiona, who has cultivated divinity, he may break through to become a demigod at any time.


    Knowing the trend of the undead knight, Ye Feng easily escaped the stab of the dark spear and chopped his sword on the shoulder of the knight.


    The sharp blade tears apart the ghost Knight''s only soul body, and the holy magic of the moon light sword penetrates into his fragile ghost, spreads rapidly with a terrible speed, and purifies his corroded soul.


    "Er, er Ah, ah, ah... "


    The howl of the dead, like men and horses, resounded through the space, and all the creatures nearby were palpitating.


    And another undead knight who has no divinity is also aware that Ye Feng''s strength is a little stronger than the two of them, and he is afraid. Not wanting to be cleaned up by the magic of the holy moon, he chose to flee.


    Wade and others in the distant battlefield saw that Ye Feng not only suppressed one undead knight, but also scared off another one. Their momentum greatly increased.


    Lunatists and archers with enchanted bows and arrows support the heavily armed soldiers in close combat from a distance, and their tacit cooperation quickly sweeps away the dead except for the two undead knights.


    The situation is changing rapidly, which is in favor of the Yueshen sect headed by Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng, who is trying to purify one of the undead knights, perceives that the other one wants to escape. He immediately releases his right hand holding the moon lightsaber and allows the moon lightsaber to continue to insert into the body of the undead Knight he has suppressed, and runs after the other one.


    Ye Feng holds a rune sword condensed by the magic of the moon in both hands. The magic of the moon, the power of the stars and the sword Qi of the wind converge into a more and more shining sword.


    In the second section, with Ye Feng''s holding hands horizontally, the blade of the wind chopping, which gathers three forces, spreads rapidly and submerges the undead Knight several times faster than the undead knight.


    In the second part, the spirit of the wind and the spirit of the dead can''t be purified.


    And the ghost knight who was suppressed by Ye Feng before is also in the purification of the moon lightsaber into a wisp of smoke and dissipates in this world.After purifying the two undead Knights without divinity, Ye Feng turns to look at Wade and others who are still fighting with the undead.


    Just as he was about to join the battlefield and clean up the remaining undead, a strong sense of crisis arose in his mind.


    He subconsciously turned to his side and looked in the direction that disturbed him. And as he leaned over, his eyes zoomed in because of the startling picture.


    Without seeing the edge of the wilderness, a crack formed by the collapse of the earth appears in the distance. The crack is deep and bottomless, and constantly forms a deep fissure abyss with surrounding broken ground stones.


    As if split by a sword, the crack extends to the position where Ye Feng is at a visible speed, and bursts out evil black sword Qi.


    Although Ye Feng had already possessed divinity, he still felt the distance like a gap between them.


    Before seeing who is the hand, Ye Feng is hit by the magic sword gas burst out of the crack. The strength is completely suppressed, and the body that wants to dodge is also blocked. Ye Feng''s body flies upside down like a broken kite.


    Hurt by the evil sword, he splashed blood stains in the air, not far away. Wade''s pupils were all tiny.


    "Guardian


    The call of Wade and others sounded in his ears. The fallen Ye Feng forced his body to stand up and motioned wade to continue their fight.


    The broken flesh and blood wings cover the sunlight above the leaf wind quietly, and a demon similar to the sword demon yatox stands in the air.


    The devil''s wings fluttered rhythmically. He looked down at the leaf wind below, and said with his chaotic voice, "human beings, do you know what this move is called?"


    Feeling the sense of oppression from the devil, Ye Feng looked at the demon with a gloomy face and said nothing.


    It seems that Ye Feng would not return to his words. The demon showed a gloomy smile, and the terrible laughter turned into magic sound, shaking the hearts of all human beings and the dead in this area.


    "It''s called sword gap. It''s a devil''s sword technique created by dark blood."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 833

    "It''s called sword gap. It''s a devil''s sword technique created by dark blood."


    The ferocious blood veins are exposed on the exposed red skin, just like a demon bathing in blood, shaking his wings and hovering in the air.


    Dark blood? Ye Feng, who heard the name for the first time, frowned with a pair of gloomy eyes staring at the devil standing in the air for the first time.


    "Human, you are very powerful, but I have seen countless demons and undead like you in shadow island..."


    The devil, who is similar to ATOX, does not seem to be in a hurry to kill Ye Feng. He just covers the sun above Yefeng and speaks slowly some words that make Ye Feng tired.


    There is no time to listen to the devil''s nonsense. Although Ye Feng has just realized the devil''s terrible power, he can only risk a war.


    The right hand once again condenses a moon light sword which looks like a rune sword, and Ye Feng''s whole body floats with fierce sword spirit. But compared with the previous fighting with the undead knight, the sword spirit is obviously a little weaker.


    He noticed that Ye Feng was ready to move below, and the devil in the high altitude was still not tight. He said slowly: "human, as long as you are willing to follow me, I can save you from death and give you the supreme devil sword skill!"


    Hearing the devil in front of him, Ye Feng seems to have heard the big joke. He didn''t hold back laughing for a while. His belly laugh is very harsh, hear the devil face cold in the air.


    Don''t care at all that the devil''s smile fades. Ye Feng only knows that Elise, the demon leader of shadow Island, wants to surrender him, but he doesn''t agree. Why should the devil surrender him?


    His patience was eroded by Ye Feng''s sarcastic laughter. The powerful wings of the dark born devil sprang out, and then he flashed to Ye Feng with the magic sword connected to his body.


    How fast! Although Ye Feng has just experienced the dark born devil''s sword gap which is beyond the scope of ordinary people''s understanding, he is still not ready to confront the dark demon with terrible strength in front of him.


    Holding the light saber of the moon, he fought against the sword cut by the dark demon. The huge disparity in strength made Ye Feng''s body not stop retreating, and drew a long and thin pit in the wilderness.


    Although the dark descendant demon''s physical strength suppressed him, Ye Feng was very puzzled. Why can''t he feel the absolute suppression of his body and mind just now from the dark demon?


    The horror sword technique, which at least reached the semi divine realm, only slightly recalled it made Ye Feng''s scalp numb.


    Doubt return to doubt, Ye Feng or go all out. While the blessing of the swift wind and the tears of the goddess has not completely consumed his body''s energy, Ye Feng, who promotes his strength to the extreme, gives birth to starlight in his left eye and moonlight in his right eye.


    With the dark born devil, Ye Feng''s sword tip of the moon light sword lingers with the fierce wind sword spirit.


    With the blessing of sword meaning, the sword spirit of wind gradually condenses into a huge sword of wind.


    The sharp blade of wind, mingled with sacred moonlight and starlight, falls from the top of the dark demon.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Feng''s counterattack would be so fast. The blood in the dark demon''s eyes flashed, and he flapped his huge wings behind him and flew into the air, avoiding Ye Feng''s chop easily.


    Boom!


    Seeing this sword fall into the air, Ye Feng stares at the dark descendant demon who dodges into the air.


    In the mind essence light flash, seems to have thought of what, leaf wind''s eyes twinkle.


    And it was in the moment of his contemplation that the dark demon had already attacked him with his magic sword.


    Aware of the dark descendant demon attack, Ye Feng did not behave as flustered as before.


    In order to confirm his guess just now, Ye Feng converged his sword spirit and magic power. The field of forbidding demons is quietly launched, and the edge of Ye Feng''s resolute face gradually climbs onto the unique magic lines of the power of forbidding demons.


    His eyes were fixed on the dark demon who was waving the sword. Ye Feng''s right hand stretched out slowly and grasped the magic sword which was surrounded by magic sword.


    Puff!


    Holding the blade of the magic sword, the heart of his right hand spattered with hideous blood, and Ye Feng''s face was ferocious and his teeth hissed.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" The little hope on his shoulder saw that he dared to hold the magic sword like this, and he was so anxious that he let go.


    Ye Feng is expected to be chopped by his magic sword, but the dark born devil finds that the whole body of the magic sword has disappeared. Not only that, but also he felt that his power was being suppressed and weakened.


    Aware of the change of the dark demon, Ye Feng, whose right heart is still dripping blood on the ground, slightly rises: "you are influenced by me!"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s meaningful words, the dark demon realized that it was Ye Feng who weakened his power.


    The strange sense of repression makes the dark demon feel very anxious. He immediately uses his powerful power to shake off Ye Feng.


    The dark demon who shakes open Ye Feng feels that the weakened power has returned to his body, and he is relieved.


    At this time, Ye Feng has found out why the dark born devil did not have the absolute suppression power given to him when he used the sword gap just now.


    This is because the dark demon, like Fiona, has a terrible sword skill that can severely damage the existence of demigods. And the actual strength of this dark demon, like Fiona''s two daughters, did not reach the level of demigod.In the heart of the dark descendant devil''s strength had the approximate estimation, the leaf wind sneered: "originally you are not a demigod!"


    Heart thump a jump, the dark born devil like a bully was punctured lies, performance extremely angry.


    Flying into the sky again, the dark demon looked down at Ye Feng on the ground with contempt in his eyes, and said in a cold voice: "even if I''m not a demigod, you won''t be my opponent!"


    While speaking, the dark sword Qi surged around the dark demon, condensing a sword with bright red blood.


    Knowing that the dark born devil is not a demigod, Ye Feng, whose pressure has been reduced a lot, does not dare to neglect him. Because he could feel that the dark demon was several times more powerful than the two undead knights.


    His eyes are gradually filled with gray and white beams of magic power, and Ye Feng''s hands are covered with gray and white magic lines, giving birth to hardened skin in the shape of dragon scales.


    He is the center of the forbidden demons field, which radiates around. If the dark born demons want to fight with him, they must step into his forbidden magic field.


    In the field of his prohibition of demons, the dark born demons and his equal strength will be suppressed by him to a certain extent. What''s more, he exerts the power of forbidding demons because he is afraid that his next strength is not enough to withstand the high-intensity consumption of high-speed wind chop.


    In order to prevent fighting with the dark born devil to half of his strength, Ye Feng had to use his understanding of not very deep power to prohibit the devil.


    Having said that, Ye Feng''s fragile human body, with the blessing of the power of forbidding demons, is able to confront the powerful flesh of the dark born demons.


    Looking at the dark devil who hesitated to step into the field of his prohibition of demons, Ye Feng lost his patience first.


    Preemptive, Ye Feng brandishes his fists full of power of forbidding demons and blasts to the direction of the dark born devil.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 834

    Dark born demon - man''s blood pupil slightly shrinks. Unexpectedly, Ye Feng will strike first, and only waves a pair of iron fists toward him.


    Although he was afraid of Ye Feng''s domain of forbidding demons, Ye Feng''s act of closing his sword made him feel despised.


    I don''t believe Ye Feng, as a swordsman, can defeat him without using swordsmanship. The dark demon infuses a trace of human blood power into the magic sword connected with his palm.


    The strange blood light gradually covered the magic sword, forming a series of blood veins, which spread around the center of the sword.


    The dark born devil who infused blood for the magic sword drank violently, and his strong body changed subtly, and his flesh and blood burst out with green tendons, which was extremely ferocious.


    "Man, you will pay for your actions against shadow island!"


    The tall body flies into the air under the influence of the vibrating wings, and the dark demon breaks down at a critical point and falls rapidly. Both hands hold the magic sword connected with the palm, and stab Ye Feng fiercely on the ground.


    Ye Feng at the bottom did not know that he could not gather other forces when using the power of forbidding demons. Instead, he infuriated the dark demons. After his preemptive attack, he also looked up at the dark demon who launched a counterattack.


    Covered with the power of forbidding demons, the hands of gray and white magic lines slowly lift up, and the gray light beam in Ye Feng''s eyes flickers. He plans to try again to connect the dark demon''s magic sword.


    Seeing Ye Feng, the dark born demon with a rapid falling body, still wants to take his magic sword as hard as he did just now. His ferocious face and muscles twitch.


    He was not so serious just now. Ye Feng still wanted to take the magic sword. In his opinion, he wanted to die.


    The dark devil suddenly burst into a bloody red light. The sword spirit and the sword spirit blend together, and the bloody sword light condenses in the sword tip.


    The huge sword fell down, and the dark demon followed, intending to give Ye Feng a must kill blow.


    Feeling the growing terror and pressure of the dark born devil, Ye Feng''s eyes were slightly restrained, and his forehead exuded a trace of sweat.


    He could not help but think that he wanted to remove the power of forbidding demons and use the power he was most familiar with. However, he immediately denied such an idea.


    Because he can now feel that if he improves his strength through the tears of the goddess and the wind chopping, the rest of his physical strength will definitely not be able to support such consumption.


    It''s better to use the devil''s energy to resist the evil wind''s attack!


    In the heart had the final decision, the leaf wind because shakes slightly shakes the body to stand erect once again.


    He tried his best to stimulate all the power of forbidding demons and gathered them to his open hands. Ye Feng''s hands became extremely strong, not like human beings.


    The bloody sword and magic sword were getting closer to Ye Feng, and his heart beat faster and faster, beating very frequently.


    In an instant, the bloody sword fell down and chopped on Ye Feng''s open hands.


    The fierce killing intention and sword spirit contained in the sword awn are like vigorous wind. They are frantically rubbing Ye Feng''s hands full of magic lines, trying to cut off his hands.


    "Hiss..."


    Even with the power of forbidding demons, Ye Feng''s hands are still pained by the vigorous wind formed by the scattered sword.


    At the same time, the magic sword that Ye Feng can''t resist is cut down.


    When the hand rises and the knife falls, the magic sword collides with the hands of hardened skin, like two hard metal objects colliding together.


    After a period of stalemate, the magic lines covered by Ye Feng''s hands finally cracked under the erosion of the magic sword.


    Once the crack is born, it will irreversibly produce more extended cracks. Ye Feng''s hardened hands are like gray and white statues, which may collapse into pieces under the erosion of magic sword at any time.


    But on the other side, the dark born devil who is constantly trying to chop Ye Feng''s hands through the magic sword is not as relaxed as expected. He who comes into close contact with Ye Feng is also affected by the forbidden magic field, and his internal strength is declining at a visible speed.


    Some of the dark demons who were afraid that his power would fade to nothing under the influence of the power of forbidding demons, and did not make a decision to fight with Ye Feng, had the intention of retreating.


    Want to pull out the magic sword from Ye Feng''s clenched hands, the dark born devil is shocked to find Ye Feng is unwilling to let go.


    "Man, are you crazy?"


    It''s hard to understand the way he tried to stop his stupid behavior.


    Ye Feng remains indifferent, still clinging to the sword of the dark demon, and continues to reduce the power of the dark demon through the whole body''s forbidden field. His eyes are also incomparably firm, just like staring at the frightened and angry dark demon.


    "You madman, since you want to die, I will help you!"


    There is no way to retreat. The dark born devil can only choose to fight Ye Feng, hoping to consume Ye Feng alive through his demon body, which is stronger than human beings.And Ye Feng saw that he was so angry that he wanted to fight with him, but he laughed: "I don''t want to die, the damned person is you!"


    After that, Ye Feng''s words turned and his tone became awe inspiring.


    "Wade, and the rest of the Luna sect, cast the spell Diana taught you to me and this demon, and purify him first!"


    Wade and others, who are casting a spell from a long distance to help the storming soldiers fight with the undead, are shocked and look at Ye Feng again.


    When they saw Ye Feng and the dark born devil stand still, they immediately understood the meaning of Ye Feng''s words. Just when they plan to remove the magic and arrow feather at the same time and turn to help Ye Feng, Ye Feng''s words are sounded again.


    "Archers continue to put pressure on the undead, and it''s enough for the Luna sect to help me!"


    "Yes, guardian!"


    The Lunan sect headed by Wade and the archers holding enchanted bows and arrows responded in a deafening chorus.


    The archer continued to ease the charging soldier through the side of the plume. Under the leadership of Wade, Qi Qi cast his magic to summon the moonlight from the sky to sprinkle on Ye Feng and the dark demon.


    The holy moonlight has no effect on Ye Feng, who has the power of forbidding demons, but it has great lethality to the dark demons.


    Under the condition that the power of forbidding demons constantly reduces his fighting capacity, he is tortured by the moonlight that converges into the moonlight array.


    The shrieking demons howled in the wilderness, and the dark demons became weaker and weaker under the double attack of the magic of the moon and the power of forbidding demons.


    Finally, unable to withstand the moonlight purification of the dark demon collapsed on the ground. Ye Feng recovered the power of forbidding demons in time, and nourished his nearly empty body after fighting with the help of the power of moonlight array.


    Withdrawing the power of forbidding evil, Ye Feng is uneasy to find that his hands are still covered with the magic lines of the power of forbidding demons. His hands are not only cracked, but also cracked at any time.


    "Very Good You hateful human beings, it''s time to stop! "


    The dark demon who had fallen suddenly stood up, and his weak body began to be covered with blood. In the bath of blood, his body gradually repair, and burst out more terrible than just before.


    The momentum of the dark born demons keeps climbing, which reminds Ye Feng of the high-level demon who changed into a demigod last time.


    There is no time to care whether his hands will be broken. Ye Feng once again uses the power of forbidding demons and wants to kill them completely before they become demigods.


    This time, however, Ye Feng''s power of forbidding demons was not controlled by him. He petrified all his arms and made the cracks in his hands extend to his arms.


    What''s worse, the dark demon''s strength has broken through to the point that he can''t sense the specific strength.


    This familiar scene happened, the heart of Ye Feng is more tile cool.


    At the critical moment, a very irascible magic of the moon crossed Ye Feng in a strange arc, and hit the devils who were still mutating.


    The next moment, Diana''s familiar image is reflected in Ye Feng''s eyes. Under his gaping gaze, Diana, holding the blade of the crescent moon, strangled the variation of the dark demon in the cradle.


    Plop!


    The head of the devil rolled down to the ground. Diana did not look at the dark demon who had lost her vitality. She killed all the souls in the distant battlefield with the blade of the new moon.


    After all this, Diana walked quickly to Ye Feng. She looked at Ye Feng''s cracked arms with concern and said, "Ye Feng, what''s wrong with your hands?"


    Ye Feng scratched his head, not sure: "it should be the side effect caused by excessive use of the power of forbidding evil."


    During this period of time when Ye Feng talks, Naier also comes from the camp. See Ye Feng petrifaction''s arm, as well as on the arm that spreads continuously crack, she can''t help but cover oneself to cry out the small mouth.


    Noticing Wade and others coming to this place in the distance, Nell seemed to think of something and took out a long silk scarf from her arms.


    Before Wade and others arrived, she wrapped a silk scarf around Diana, who was checking Ye Feng''s arm, to cover the blood moon mark on Diana''s eyebrows.


    When they saw Ye Feng''s hands, they were all shocked. Wade asked, "the moon goddess, guardian, his arm is..."


    "Shh!" Naier made a silent movement, motioning Wade not to disturb Diana to see Ye Feng.


    In the public anxiety waiting, Diana used her purest magic source of the moon to baptize Ye Feng.


    It didn''t work for a long time. Diana''s eyes turned red and her worries about Ye Feng were all written on her face.


    Looking at Nell, she asked eagerly, "Nell, do you have bandages on you?"


    "I didn''t bring..." Nell shook her head. She didn''t know what Diana wanted bandage for.The arm gradually lost consciousness, could not feel his hands were being held by Diana, Ye Feng could not help sighing: "my hand is afraid..."


    Holding out her left hand to cover Ye Feng''s mouth, Diana pursed her red lips and said, "don''t you talk nonsense, I''ll tie you up first, and then I''ll see how to treat your arm after going back!"


    Worried too much about Ye Feng, she tore up the sleeves of her hands in full view of the public to fix Ye Feng''s arms.


    After wrapping Ye Feng''s arms, Diana said to Nell, "Nell, you''re a pharmacist. Come with me!"


    With that, Diana carefully helped Ye Feng to the direction of the camp, and Nell followed.


    Staring at Diana helping Ye Feng back to the camp, Wade and others in the rear were stunned.


    One of the lunatics said cautiously, "Lord Wade, the goddess of the moon, she Don''t like the guardian, do you? "


    "Go and go, can you talk nonsense about the relationship between the moon goddess and the guardian? Well, clean up the battlefield, and it''s time for us to go back to camp! "


    Peering at the lunatic who chewed his tongue, Wade left first. On the way back, he was reflecting on what the believer had just said, with a self righteous smile on his lips.


    The relationship between the moon goddess and the moon god guardian is a little too close. Should he consider matching the most sacred existence of these two moon god sects?


    If the two of them are together, the development of the moon god sect will certainly have more advantages than disadvantages!


    For the prosperity of the moon god sect, Wade gave himself a new mission in his heart, that is to match Diana, the goddess of the moon, with Ye Feng, the guardian!


    With this mentality, Wade, who had a new mission, happily returned to the Luna camp. And the soldiers and believers who had cleaned up the battlefield soon returned to the camp.


    Night slowly falls, a survivor who is left out by Ye Feng and others quietly condenses into a virtual shadow from the edge of the battlefield. With the information of the location of the Yueshen sect camp, he quickly fled to the West.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 835

    Diana''s camp, rich in the magic of the moon, sending out bursts of soft healing breath, Diana sat opposite Ye Feng, leaning to nourish Ye Feng''s petrified arm.


    All kinds of healing spells she knew were cast, but Ye Feng''s arm wrapped in cloth was still in a petrified state.


    One side is waiting for the Naier face to show worry color, beauty eyes have been tightly staring at Ye Feng''s hands.


    Seeing that Diana stopped casting when Ye Feng''s arm didn''t get any better, she couldn''t help walking forward, placing her hands on her chest, and quietly asked, "Lord Jiaoyue, guardian, can his arm be cured?"


    Without any clue, Diana wanted to say no, but when it came to her mouth, she couldn''t say it.


    Ye Feng, whose arms lost intuition, looked at his hands on the table, and then looked at Diana, whose expression was flickering. His heart also had some answers.


    Long pain is better than short pain. Ye Feng bit his teeth: "Nell, untie the cloth on my arm!"


    Ye Feng''s words scared two girls who were worried about him. They both turned around and looked at him, for fear that he would break his petrified arms.


    Naier willow eyebrows lock, attitude resolutely refused Ye Feng''s request: "how can this go? Guardian, your arm will be broken into pieces


    Diana also couldn''t bear to look at Ye Feng, opened her mouth and said, "Nell is right, Ye Feng, your arm is not good, you can''t lift the cloth at will!"


    "But..."


    Ye Feng also wants to argue about something, but just now she has a weak attitude. Diana, who persuades Ye Feng, suddenly becomes tough. She interrupted Ye Feng and said, "no, Ye Feng, you are injured for the people of the moon god sect camp. As the goddess of the moon, I will try my best to help you heal your arm. Give me a few days to think about it. Although your situation is difficult, there must be a way out!"


    After listening to Diana''s serious words, Ye Feng can also feel that Diana really cares about him. He dropped his head and stared at his arms on the table. He fell into silence.


    One side of the Naier also echoed: "Guardian Lord, Naier is a pharmacist. Maybe the disease that can''t be solved by magic alone can be solved by the joint efforts of Nell and the goddess of the moon!"


    Naier''s words fall in Ye Feng''s ears. He can''t help but raise his head and gaze at ner''s eyes.


    And his sudden gaze is to let Naier, who is his fan sister, a little unprepared. Her cheeks turned red and Nell gasped: "guardian Are you? "


    Diana on one side raised her eyebrows and coughed and said, "Ye Feng, it''s rude of you to stare at Nell like this?"


    Smelling Diana''s slightly displeased words, Ye Feng just reflected that he looked at Nell like that, which was easy to misunderstand people. But he didn''t mean Nell that way, but he remembered that Nell, as a pharmacist, had done many things that neither Diana nor he could solve.


    Perhaps with Nell''s talent as a pharmacist and Diana''s demigod level of the moon''s magic, he could really recover his arms.


    Thinking of this, he laughed awkwardly: "Nell, don''t get me wrong. I just remember that you developed something to resist the blood of the sword devil, and I was thinking that maybe you can cure my arm."


    Nell was thrilled to hear that her guardian of the moon god believed so much in her ability. As soon as she changed her usual gentle temperament, Nell widened her eyes and said excitedly, "guardian, thank you for your expectation of Nell. Nell will do her best to cure you!"


    Their conversation also reminded Diana of Nell''s excellent pharmacist talent, and her heart was filled with hope. She told nao''er, "Nell, don''t be busy with other things these days. Let''s see if we can find a way to cure Ye Feng''s arm in the daytime."


    "Yes, the moon goddess!" Facing Diana, Nell is not as relaxed as in front of Ye Feng. Her voice is very respectful.


    "My arms are full of cracks, and it''s inconvenient to move. If I accidentally press my arm when I sleep this night, will it break?"


    Ye Feng''s sudden words make Diana and Nell''s heart thump. As Ye Feng said, what should he do if he accidentally presses his petrified arms full of cracks at night?


    The atmosphere in the camp became oppressive again, and Diana and Nell were lost in thought.


    For a long time, Nell took the lead in breaking the silence: "guardian, what do you think of this? It''s up to Nell to take care of your daily life these days in case you accidentally break your arm. "


    Naier slightly with the words of asking Ye Feng''s meaning, Ye Feng and Diana cast different looks at her.


    After a little consideration, Ye Feng, who felt that the method that Nell said was good, wanted to agree, but didn''t want Diana to take the lead and say, "no way!"


    Diana''s tone is short and powerful, listen to Ye Feng and Naier can''t help but be stunned. But they did not recognize that Diana''s short tone was also mixed with a trace of indisputable panic.


    A moment later, Nell asked Diana carefully, "what do you think is wrong with the moon goddess?""Your proposal is very good, but it is better for me to take care of Ye Feng..." As much as possible to hide the bottom of her heart, which she did not want to be noticed, Diana looked at Nell seriously.


    It''s strange that the goddess nai''er should take care of her subordinates for the sake of your status


    Although Naier is for her identity to consider, but Naier stopped her to take care of Ye Feng''s behavior is to let her very unhappy.


    Out of some selfishness, she went on: "Nell, you are wrong. Although I am the leader of the moon god sect, I am also a human being. Ye Feng gives my best to take care of me when I need help. As the goddess of the moon, I should take care of Ye Feng personally at this time. How can I not care about my subordinates because of my dignity?"


    Naier still felt inappropriate, pursed her lips and suggested, "that''s what you say, but goddess, after all, you are so expensive..."


    "Well, Nell, don''t say any more. It''s settled!" Diana lost her patience and began to exercise the power of her identity.


    After all, Diana is the goddess of the Luna sect. Since she has said so, Nell is naturally not good to continue to argue with Diana. She was a little aggrieved and said in a low voice: "yes, the goddess of the moon, it''s Nell who has a lot of things to do..."


    "You go down and come to me tomorrow morning. Let''s think about it together."


    Looking at the kind suggestion Naier left wrongly, Ye Feng opened his mouth to speak for Nell: "Diana, you just seem to be a bit fierce, Nell, she is just a suggestion."


    Hearing Ye Feng speak for Nell, Diana doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. She''s in a panic. But she still looked at Ye Feng calmly: "how Are you in love? "


    Feeling that Diana''s voice is similar to that of Fiona when she is about to explode, Ye Feng subconsciously denies: "no No, ha ha By the way, should I go back to my camp and go to bed? "


    Hearing Ye Feng say no, Diana''s blocked psychology was dredged unconsciously. She stepped forward with a smile and carefully helped Ye Feng. Her tone was concerned: "for convenience, do you sleep in me these days? Sleep with me, so you don''t have to press your arm


    "Sleep with you? Isn''t that appropriate? "


    A listen to want to sleep with Diana, Ye Feng all over an exciting. If Fiona knew about it, he felt sure he would be beaten again.


    "You are here every night when you take care of me. Why not?" Diana''s Willow eyebrows were slightly displeased.


    "At least I didn''t sleep with you. I stayed by your side and didn''t sleep well."


    Ye Feng is really afraid. If Fiona comes to see him again these days, he will be killed!


    "I don''t care, Ye Feng. Don''t you always want me to be the same as before? I used to be like this. Once I decide something, it can''t be changed! " Diana bit her red lips, and her beautiful eyes looked at Ye Feng tightly.


    "Ye Feng, since you want me to face up to my present identity and forget about the affairs of the Lieyang clan, you have to face up to your identity! You are my moon god guardian, your duty is to guard me, listen to my words


    "Now I command you in the name of the goddess of the moon that you must sleep with me tonight!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 836

    Late at night, Ye Feng, unable to move her hands, sleeps beside Diana under the strong demand of Diana.


    In order to prevent him from accidentally turning over and crushing the fixed Petrochemical arm, Diana leaned on her side, holding Ye Feng''s arm tightly with her hands pressed on her bottom, while her upper hand was placed on Ye Feng''s chest.


    So sleep, as long as Ye Feng slightly turn over the body, she can feel. After finishing all this, Diana stroked the silver hair blocking her sight, blinked a pair of moving beautiful eyes, and carefully looked at Ye Feng''s face and Xiao Xi sleeping in his abdomen.


    It''s the first time that she cares about a person like this when she is so big. This wonderful feeling makes her heart beat disorderly. In this way, Diana fell asleep with her heart beating fast.


    When she went to sleep, Ye Feng, who had always closed her eyes, opened her eyes. He turned his head and looked at Diana who fell asleep with his body on his side. Ye Feng looked at his body which was held dead by Diana with a bitter smile.


    It seems that he has to go to sleep like this tonight In the heart light spat sound, the leaf wind deeply took a breath, is to breathe it out again.


    It was such a deep breath that he heard Diana''s voice of discontent: "no Don''t move around... "


    Shocked by Diana''s confused voice, Ye Feng subconsciously turned his head to look at Diana.


    I thought Diana was not asleep, and would stare at him with a pair of small eyes full of resentment. Who would have thought Diana still closed her eyes and smashed her ruddy lips. Don''t mention how much sleep you have!


    Next, let Ye Feng some bitter smile not to happen. Diana turned over and lay flat on the bed, breathing evenly.


    Didn''t you say you should watch him and not let him shake his arms after falling asleep? How did she sleep herself to death, and let go of her hands to hold him?


    The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and Ye Feng sighed helplessly again. It seems that it is impossible to expect Diana to take good care of him tonight. He''s still going to sleep on his own, just like he did with Diana, who had nightmares a few days ago, and don''t go into deep sleep.


    When Ye Feng intends to go to sleep, his ear is ringing a call that is irresistible, preventing him from falling asleep.


    Smelling the familiar call, Ye Feng recalled that he had heard the voice calling him last night.


    In her mind, Elise, a knight of space, is wearing a graceful figure in an ekasia long skirt. Ye Feng frowns with headache. This woman won''t really urge him to practice space magic, will she?


    In the mind fluently thought that as long as he did not go out, Elise would stop calling him after a while. Ye Feng closed his eyes and pretended not to hear Elise''s call.


    But as time went on, the weak voice of Alice calling for him did not disappear, but revealed a wisp of anxious anger.


    What makes Ye Feng feel scalp numb is that the space around him is gradually distorted, and there are faint signs of being torn.


    "You are wise enough to wait for me here at this time tomorrow night, otherwise I''ll throw you into the space crack full of the turbulence of time and space


    Once again, the mind flashed the warning words of Elise, the knight of space, and Ye Feng took a breath of cool air. That woman doesn''t really want to throw him in a space crack, does she?


    At the bottom of my heart, Ye Feng stood up with sweat all over his body, and felt a kind of creepy feeling.


    The more you think about it, the more likely you feel. Ye Feng, who dare not continue to challenge Elise''s bottom line, is shocked. His arm was unconscious, he struggled to stand up, and it was during this period of time that he was struggling to get up, that twisted space had broken a tiny hole, and from it was blowing a weak turbulence that made Ye Feng frightened and trembled.


    "Elise, you''re serious He spat softly, and ye Fengshun glanced at the sleeping Diana and Xiao Xi, and ran out of the camp.


    If someone wakes up in the camp at this time, he will be surprised at what kind of existence will make their guardian of Luna look so embarrassed.


    Due to the cracks in his hands, Ye Feng dare not use the sword of wind to speed up, so that his speed is the same as that of ordinary people.


    Breathing heavily, he ran to the dense forest in the suburb where Elise was. The cracks in the space around Yefeng were tearing open more and more, and the turbulent flow in the space was getting closer and closer to him.


    Finally, before the turbulent flow of the space crack scratched him, he ran to Elise, a space knight. He was startled to see that Ye Feng, who was in cold sweat, bent over and gasped for breath.


    Thinking about the experience just now, he was a little scared. Ye Feng, who had a little breath, felt that Elise, a space knight, had done too much. If he was a little late, he might have been scratched by the turbulence. Later, he would have been sucked into the cracks and strangled by turbulence!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. He stood up straight and said, "Elise, you almost killed me just now."


    "Didn''t I say that? If you don''t come, I''m going to throw you into a space crack. Do you think I''m kidding you? "


    Disapprovingly cold hum a, Elise does not care whether Ye Feng is angry.


    "You..."I didn''t expect that Elise''s previous life was also like this. Ye Feng was so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    Facing Ye Feng''s angry eyes, Elise''s eyes did not have any fear, she did not think she did anything wrong.


    "You what you? If you didn''t make the appointment on time, I would have thrown you into a crack in the space


    Yilisi''s strong and domineering Words listen to Ye Feng''s heart is very uncomfortable, he doesn''t want to face Elise''s previous life when also be so at will.


    "I quit I don''t have to learn your space magic. Lord Soraka''s star power is no worse than your space magic source! "


    Ye Feng thinks it is necessary for him to protect his dignity. He can''t always be called around by Elise!


    Resolutely, he turned around under the astonished eyes of Elise, and walked in the direction of going back in front of her.


    For Ye Feng''s behavior of not listening to her, Elise, the space knight, controls the space around Ye Feng without saying a word, tearing open three huge cracks in an instant.


    Feeling the terrible pulling force at the other end of the three space cracks, Ye Feng shivers subconsciously.


    Ye Feng, who had previously vowed to protect his dignity in his heart, immediately confessed, squinting and turning to Elise, who was watching coldly, "that Elise, can we talk? It''s too dangerous to tear open the space cracks like this. Haha... "


    "Call me Knight of space!" Watching Ye Feng''s attitude coldly, Elise''s hands are around her chest.


    In the heart is very oppressed and bent, but think of Elise that makes him cold space crack, Ye Feng still gave up the "fight" plan.


    "Knight of space, that In your opinion, can we remove these cracks first? I''m scared to see it... "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 837

    "Knight of space, that In your opinion, can we remove these cracks first? I''m scared to see it... "


    Hearing Ye Feng''s flattering words to her, Elise, the knight of space, did not hide her contempt for Ye Feng in her heart. She sneered and said, "it''s really fast to change your face. I thought you were not afraid of death, hum!"


    Speaking of the back, Elise heart is still nest with a group of fire, but she still removed the three space cracks blocking Ye Feng.


    "Hey, Elise, I knew you wouldn''t really throw me in a space crack!"


    See Elise mouth said cruel words, but has removed the space cracks, Ye Feng hey hey a smile. He stepped forward, trying to get close to this difficult space knight in front of him.


    A little disgusted that Ye Feng was so close to her at once. Elise, the space knight, gave a violent drink: "who let you approach? Keep a distance!"


    At the same time, the space around her suddenly trembles, creating an invisible fault space near her. Fortunately, Ye Feng retreated in time, otherwise he would fall into the space of the fault.


    "Iris You want to scare me to death


    Although he can''t see any changes in the space in front of him, Ye Feng can perceive that there is an insurmountable fault space between him and Alice through his keen nerves.


    Fault space is an unstable space formed by the collision of numerous space cracks, which can be large or small. Once trapped in it, it is difficult to find the way back.


    Compared with space cracks, fault space is not so much dangerous space-time turbulence, but because it is an independent space, it is easy to find the entrance to enter it, but it is difficult to think of it.


    Recalling the fault space mentioned by Ruiwen in hongfenglin when he gave lectures to him and mafia ona, Ye Feng recognized it at the first time.


    Looking at the space Knight Elise''s bad eyes which are not easy to be provoked, Ye Feng finally understands that although the former life of Elise has not degenerated, her character is definitely not easy to provoke.


    "Don''t get too close to me, I don''t know you well!" There is a trace of warning in her eyes, and Elise gives Ye Feng a bad look.


    "I''m still yelling at me when I''m not familiar, this woman!" Ye Feng murmured in a low voice. Her voice was dissatisfied with her attitude towards him.


    Since they were not familiar with each other, he did not need to learn her magic, nor did he have to take her words to heart.


    See Ye Feng''s look seems to have a lot of opinions on her, originally because ye Feng didn''t practice her space magic. She closed her eyes and her voice suddenly dropped to freezing point: "what are you talking about?"


    By Elise''s condescending tone, she felt cold in her heart. Ye Feng quickly covered up: "haha No Nothing... "


    Lazy to continue to quarrel with Ye Feng, Elise looked at the starry night sky and calculated the arrival time of the next day in her heart. She stares at Ye Feng, squinting at her face, warning: "Ye Feng, from tomorrow on, you dare to be as late as today, you see, I dare not throw you into the space crack!"


    "Yes, Knight of space!" Ye Feng is miserable in his heart, but he pretends to be happy on the surface and flatters Elise.


    "You have such a thick skin!"


    could not help but make complaints about the wind of the lower leaves. "She is deeply in her breath and said," in order to let you master some of the most basic space magic techniques and enhance your magic of space, I will make strict space magic training plans for you. Every night''s tasks must be done before dawn, otherwise I will let you experience my punishment, do you understand?


    Elise''s extremely serious tone of speech heard Ye Feng can''t help but shiver. He is really afraid that Elise, the knight of space, will display the punishment method that can''t be inferior to the evil Elise.


    "I understand!" In order to avoid Elise''s punishment, Ye Feng had to promise.


    Seeing Ye Feng finally had the consciousness of practicing space magic. Elise, a space knight, suddenly lost her tense face and her mouth was covered with strange radians: "so the training content tonight is to walk out of the space crack before the day comes!"


    Looking at the space Knight Elise, who is as Moody as the devil Elise, exudes a strange smile, and Ye Feng has an ominous premonition. When he heard that his mission tonight was to come out of the cracks in the space, he took a cold breath.


    "Yi Elise, you Is that a joke? " Some don''t believe that he will enter the space crack as soon as he comes up to practice his space magic. Ye Feng wipes the cold sweat on his forehead.


    "Do you think I''m kidding?" Elise just managed to float the smile on her upper cheek. The moment Ye Feng finished her words, she was cold. She didn''t like Ye Feng always taking her words as a joke.


    "By the way, Elise, don''t you know? I My hands are petrified, and they are unconscious, full of cracks, simple magic training is acceptable, this is so fierce, I will die


    Ye Feng, who had never entered the space crack, was frightened out in a cold sweat. When his arms were still sound, he did not dare to get close to the space crack, let alone enter it and walk out of it. In his opinion, Elise''s training content is too scary!Hearing this, Elise returned without changing her face: "from the moment you appear in my sight, I can see that your arms are not right."


    Hearing Elise say that she found his hands petrified from the beginning, Ye Feng grinned: "since you all know my physical condition, can this training content be changed to be less dangerous?"


    Elise shook her head, looked at Ye Feng calmly, and did not mean to change her decision.


    Ye Feng saw that Elise was indifferent, and he continued to ask, "great Knight of space, will you take part in your training after my arm is cured? Now I really can''t get into the space crack! "


    It seems to be a little impatient and Ye Feng continues to pull down like this. With a wave of her hand, Ye Feng''s back is torn open with a huge space crack.


    The moment the mouth was torn open, Ye Feng felt the pulling force that made him shiver. Trying to stabilize the body shape in front of the space crack, Ye Feng forced the sword meaning of the wind. But before the wind shield was turned on, he was sucked in by the pulling force at the other end of the space crack.


    The body falls into the space crack, and Ye Feng can obviously feel the invisible wind blade formed by the turbulent flow of time and space around.


    Unexpectedly, Elise really threw him into the space crack, and Ye Feng cried out: "Elise, you want to kill me!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 838

    For the first time, he fell into a space crack full of turbulent flow of time and space. Ye Feng''s body was suspended in the air. With the pulling force formed during the turbulent flow of time and space, he swayed in it like a rootless duckweed.


    "Iris, are you still there?" He yelled at the invisible void, and Ye Feng scanned the space crack of vigorous wind with lingering fear.


    There was no response, and Elise, who had thrown him into a space crack, seemed to have disappeared out of thin air. Ye Feng''s heart can''t help beating a drum, Elise won''t really ignore him, right?


    At the same time, in the dense forest near the Lunan camp, Elise, a space knight in a long white dress, looked blankly at the gaping space crack in front of her eyes.


    Her deep eyes were covered with a layer of magic fog, through the hole which was covered by the turbulence of time and space, and saw clearly what happened inside.


    Ye Feng''s two consecutive shouts are also listening to her ears, but she is still silent, quietly observing the movement of Ye Feng in it.


    Ye Feng in the space crack has been waiting for a long time and can not get the response from Elise. He has completely given up relying on Elise.


    "Elise, really, I don''t know whether my hands can recover now, and let me practice her broken magic in this state!"


    squirming his lips and making a self tact. Iris did not know that his words were heard by iris, but she was too lazy to make complaints about him.


    In the space crack, Ye Feng completely lost the sense of direction, and could not distinguish between East, West, north, South and up and down. As if lost in general, the ears echoed with a roaring wind, surrounded by a chaotic space where the landing site could not be seen.


    After staying inside for a long time, Ye Feng only felt his head dizzy, as if he had been turned dizzy. He tries to spin his body in the right direction to get rid of the dizziness, but no matter where he is facing, the dizziness will only increase gradually.


    Even in the shield formed by the sword Qi of the wind, Ye Feng can still feel the dizziness everywhere. Fortunately, the space-time turbulence in the space crack is not as dense and violent as he imagined. Otherwise, his act of being in a daze just now would be like killing himself.


    Forced to endure this dizzy feeling of unclear direction, Ye Feng pondered how he should get out of the space crack.


    Thinking about it, he remembered that Rui Wen once told him that wind Kendo cultivation to the extreme can tear open space, and he has recently shaken space in the battle. Can he go back to Valoran by tearing a hole in the space through the sword of the wind?


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng is a bit eager to try. But his arms couldn''t move, so he had to force the wind to move the sword. He condensed a trace of wind''s sword meaning around his body, and transformed it into a fierce sword spirit.


    The sharp sword spirit and blades gradually gather together to form a giant sword without Ye Feng''s hand.


    The sword body formed by wind is also a sword awn. Although its power is not as powerful as that of Ye Feng combined with sword technique, it is also enough to tear open the space.


    With the heart of the sword, the sword of the wind immediately splits the turbulent flow of time and space in front of the wind body, and tears a gap vividly. Seeing this scene, Ye Feng is happy at the bottom of his heart, and he expends huge strength to urge the wind to enlarge the gap.


    With the opening getting bigger and bigger, Ye Feng can feel the breath coming from the other end of the gap, which is different from the space crack.


    Just as he was about to float into it with the help of sword spirit, a ghost like tentacle of the soul came in from the other end of the world.


    The huge tentacle of the soul is bigger than the tear of Ye Feng. It constantly supports and splits the opening of Ye Feng, showing its unimaginable huge body.


    "I remember you, you are the younger brother of the woman who devoured my soul!"


    As if the voice of a witch from the nether hell came from that world, Ye Feng was creepy all over.


    "It seems that you don''t remember me, but I remember you, your name is wood, your sister who disobeys my will is Sarah. You all have to die. Today my real body will break through the void and conquer the world!"


    The vicious and sinister laughter of the devil came from the other end. The voice also recalled Ye Feng''s memory in bill Gewert.


    "You Are you Naga capolos? "


    Ye Feng''s trembling and unbelievable voice caused Naga capolos to laugh triumphantly. She replied nonchalantly, "yes, you and your sister will pay a heavy price for the last incident."


    While speaking, another dark tentacle of Naga capolos stretched out from the other end, and Ye Feng''s scalp felt numb.


    "Ye Feng, you idiot, do you dare to tear holes in the cracks of space without specific space nodes? Look at what you''ve got


    Elise, who was outside the space crack, could not sit still. Without concealing her contempt for Ye Feng''s stupid behavior, she reprimanded Ye Feng at the same time, while running the force of space.


    As a medium point, the space crack connects the world of Naga capolos and the continent of Valoran. In order to prevent the unpredictable Naga capolos from entering Valoran, Elise starts to block the space nodes on both sides, and tries to pull Ye Feng back to Valoran first.In another world, Naga capolos felt that the opening of the space crack began to close. With two tentacles reaching into the space crack, she forcibly prevented Elise''s space magic from being taken away.


    As long as Ye Feng doesn''t leave, she believes that Elise dare not seal the passage to Valoran.


    Then, however, something unexpected happened to her. The wounds connected to her world began to heal at a visible rate, and no matter how she opened them, there was no way to stop them from healing.


    With a click of the tentacles being cut off by the closure, both of Naga capolos''s tentacles, which extended into the space crack, were all clipped. Ye Feng, who thought he was dead, was staring at the two severed tentacles. Obviously, he didn''t expect that Naga capolos would be blocked so easily.


    Exposing the gap between the space crack and Valoran, Elise angrily rebukes Ye Feng, who is still in a daze: "fool, don''t come back soon, that tentacle is attached to the consciousness of that monster!"


    As if Elise''s words had exposed her, Naga capolos''s broken tentacles suddenly moved, trying to get into Valoran before Ye Feng.


    And Ye Feng is also awakened by Elise''s reprimand. He immediately runs the sword of the wind and rushes to the opening of Elise at full speed.


    The time and space turbulence around Ye Feng is also opened up a safe passage road by Elise''s space magic. Before Naga capolos catches up with him, he suddenly pours at the opening.


    And just as he was about to rush back to Valoran, the tentacles behind him were close. Seeing that the two tentacles are about to wind up Ye Feng and follow Ye Feng into Valoran, Elise reaches into the space crack and forcefully pulls Ye Feng out.


    The rear tentacle almost followed Ye Feng back to Valoran, and finally hit the air wall of the closed space crack.


    Fleeing back to Valoran, Ye Feng breathes heavily and is still a little frightened.


    After finally calming down the mood, Ye Feng, who survived the disaster, was frozen as if falling into an ice cave by Elise''s cold interrogation.


    "Have I allowed you to use other powers while practicing space magic?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 839

    "Have I allowed you to use other powers while practicing space magic?"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s cold questioning voice, he grinned and looked around and said, "that It''s too dangerous in the space crack. Shall we come here first today? Hey, hey I''m a little sleepy, too


    "Have I allowed you to use other powers while practicing space magic?"


    Looking down at Ye Feng sitting on the ground, Elise asked Ye Feng again with a cold face. Compared with the tone just became colder, her patience with Ye Feng was also less.


    Do you want to be so serious A little afraid to look directly at Elise''s long and cold eyes, Ye Feng is still a little unconvinced. He stood up, curled his mouth and whispered, "you didn''t say it''s useless!"


    Elise, whose expression is incomparably focused, listens to the voice of Ye Feng''s complaint in her ears. There are faint wrinkles between her cold eyes, revealing the anger that she tries to endure.


    Her right hand was slowly raised, but she was quickly pressed down by her left hand. Elise took a deep breath and tried to keep calm and said: "let you enter the space crack to practice to improve your understanding of the law of space. If you use other forces, don''t you waste the training content I specially prepared for you? And that space crack is a safe space crack I specially found for you. The space-time turbulence inside is much less than the normal space crack. "


    I thought that Elise would be furious when she heard him talking to himself. Ye Feng was ready to meet her punishment. Unexpectedly, she would tell him her good intentions with emotion and reason.


    In fact, he didn''t want to contradict Alice, but he didn''t like her domineering, as if he had to listen to her voice. It always reminds him of Elise, the devil, and affects his mood.


    Since she had talked well, Ye Feng also apologized: "well, it''s my fault, I didn''t understand in place, using other forces to attract the monster just now."


    Elise, a space knight, also lost her interest in training Ye Feng. She pursed her lips and said seriously, "forget it today. I''ll find you a space crack that is more suitable for you to understand the law of space after I go back. I remember to come here on time tomorrow night. I don''t want to get angry."


    As soon as the voice fell, Elise did not give Ye Feng a chance to reply. Her solid body turned into starlight fragments and rushed to the direction where the imperial city of ekaxia was located.


    Ye Feng thought that he would go into the space crack tomorrow night, his body is a spirit of excitement.


    Seeing off the direction of Elise, the knight of space, Ye Feng smiles bitterly and shakes his head. He also goes back to the camp to sleep.


    The next morning, Ye Feng in his sleep faintly felt that someone was breathing in his ear. He opened his sleepy eyes after struggling with Elise for too long last night.


    In her eyes, Diana, with her silver and white hair, put her red lips close to his ears. She gently called his name in his ear: "Ye Feng It''s time to wake up. Today you have to be examined by Nell and me! "


    Gentle call with a trace of burning breath, Ye Feng''s ear root is red, only feel a burst of numbness.


    "Cough I''m awake. Stop yelling Let Diana stop in a hurry, all over the hot leaf wind can not continue to let Diana call him up like this.


    Hearing this, Diana''s pretty face appeared a trace of joy. She carefully helped Ye Feng to sit up and said, "wake up, I''ll let Nell in!"


    "Nell, you may come in!" Will Ye Feng up behind her, Diana is to the camp outside waiting for a long time Naier called.


    With Diana''s permission, Nell went into the camp. As soon as she came in, she bowed slightly to Ye Feng and saluted them. Then she walked gracefully to Ye Feng.


    Careful Naier noticed that Ye Feng''s dark circles were a little deep. She immediately tightened her eyebrows and said with heartache: "Guardian''s adult''s dark circles are so heavy. Didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    One side in the self-care play Xiaoxi heard Ye Feng did not sleep well, tilted his head, curiously looked at Ye Feng.


    "And How are you... " Speaking of last night, Ye Feng has a kind of unspeakable bitterness in his heart. I''m afraid he has to wear dark circles these days!


    Diana also noticed that Ye Feng''s dark circles were a little heavy under Nell''s reminding. Her eyelashes trembled slightly. She asked with concern, "is this the reason for this arm?"


    "No, it''s just a nightmare..." Feeling that the second daughter was a little worried, Ye Feng motioned to them not to think too much.


    "Nightmare?" Diana frowned. Unexpectedly, Ye Feng, who usually looks optimistic, will have nightmares.


    What Ye Feng said also made Nell think of Ye Feng''s nightmares about not sleeping well last time, thinking about things related to Diana.


    Naier, misled by Ye Feng''s nonsense last time, feels oppressed for Ye Feng. As a fan of Ye Feng, she feels it necessary to tell Diana about Ye Feng''s daily efforts for Diana.


    After thinking about it, she looked at Diana seriously: "the goddess of the moon, I heard the guardian say last time that he always had nightmares recently and broke his heart for your business!"Wait Why doesn''t he remember his recent nightmare about Diana? After listening to what Naier said, Ye Feng, as the party concerned, is a bit muddled.


    "My business?" Diana is also a little confused. What is she worth worrying about day and night?


    "Well!" Naier nodded: "the last time I went to see the guardian, he didn''t wake up until the afternoon. After I woke up, his mental state was also very bad. I asked the guardian why he didn''t sleep well."


    "He said that you, the goddess of the moon, are very depressed recently because of the affairs of the Lieyang clan. He is also thinking about how to make you come out of the shadow quickly all day long, so that he dreams about you at night and can''t sleep well."


    Naier''s voice, listen to Diana''s eyes gradually enlarge, her heart is also not from the light ripples. Think of Ye Feng every day for her things sleep not well, she is moved and guilty.


    Diana''s eyes gradually blurred with flashing fluorescence. Her teeth nibbled at her red lips, and her eyes were burning at Ye Feng''s eyes: "Ye Feng, is what Nell said true?"


    "Yes, I''m thinking about how to let you get out as soon as possible, but I won''t lose sleep for this..." Ye Feng doesn''t know how to answer this question, and he answers casually with ha ha.


    However, Naier didn''t agree with what Ye Feng said. She pursed her lips and continued to describe the idealized Ye Feng in her heart: "the guardian must not want to let the goddess of the moon worry about you to say so. She is indeed the most dutiful guardian of the moon. Even if she is injured, she also cares about our goddess of the moon. This is a shame for Nell!"


    With Nell''s further narration, Diana gradually lost control of her emotions, totally regardless of her image as the goddess of the moon, staring at Ye Feng with tears.


    A little afraid to look at Diana''s eyes full of water mist, Ye Feng feels headache and looks at Nell. In order to prevent Nell from continuing to say some surprising words, he directly ordered: "Nell, you go down first, I suddenly remember that there are some urgent matters to discuss with the goddess of the moon!"


    Nell also wants to show Ye Feng the petrified arm with Diana, but because of Ye Feng''s command, she still reluctantly retreats.


    After dismissing Nell, Ye Feng thought in his mind how to stabilize Diana''s excitement at this time, while grinning: "Diana, don''t listen to Nell''s nonsense, I Ah Don''t cry


    Said that, leaf wind suddenly can''t prevent ground by Diana pounce full. Diana buried her pretty face in his chest like that, and allowed the tears in her eyes to wet the front of his clothes.


    "Hold me tight..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 840

    In the space crack, Ye Feng is somewhat absent-minded in thinking about the beauty between today''s day and Diana, so that when he is in the space crack, he forgets that he is receiving Elise''s magic training.


    Noticing that Ye Feng is thinking about other things, Elise, who observes Ye Feng through the cracks in the space, locks her eyebrows.


    He didn''t practice well last night. If she let him be lazy again tonight, she would not be a space Knight!


    The more you think about it, the more air Ye Feng always challenges her bottom line. Elise, the knight of space, said in a cold voice, "Ye Feng, try again in a daze!"


    With a hint of anger, Alice''s voice echoed through the cracks in the space. It seems that even this space crack is trembling with fear of iris''s space law.


    Yilisi''s voice was cold and piercing from her own small world, and Ye Feng subconsciously shivered. He noticed that the turbulence of time and space around him and the sharp vigorous wind became more and more disordered under the voice of Elise. When he came back to his mind, he quickly forgot all the things that disturbed the cultivation of magic.


    "Yi Alice, I''m going to practice So practice Hey hey, can you give me a little hint about how to use the power of space in my body? "


    Ye Feng helped her forehead and pretended not to know that Elise was angry. She asked Elise to relax her requirements for him.


    At the moment, Elise, the knight of space, felt a lot of favor for Ye Feng. Seeing that she was shaking with anger, she would use magic to punish Ye Feng, but she was restrained.


    What''s more, the chill on her face was gradually replaced by a strange smile: "you are a brave man OK, I can give you some tips, but if you can''t walk out before dawn, I will let you experience the wonderful feeling of being washed by the turbulence of time and space. Cluck... "


    Listening to Elise ten thousand years ago for the first time showed some similar way of speaking with Elise the devil. Ye Feng only felt a tingle in her scalp.


    If you clean your body with the turbulence of time and space that both demigods and gods fear, it may be more painful and frightening than scraping bones with a blade.


    "You Don''t frighten me. The turbulent flow of time and space can even scrape away the bodies of gods and demigods. How can I clean my bodies? I''ll listen to you and practice space magic Ye Feng swallowed his mouth unconsciously, and he was completely honest.


    Through the space crack, watching Ye Feng inside, a face of horror, Elise space Knight''s mouth raised the arc of the winner.


    However, the smile only stayed for a moment, and the pretty face of the space Knight Elise floated a chill: "I gave you the origin of my space magic at that time, which was equivalent to giving you all my magic powers. Only when you never explored carefully, would you say such stupid words that let me remind you how to control the power of space!"


    "Yes, my fault, Lord Elise. You don''t have to remind me. I''ll do it myself."


    Ye Feng at this time has no place to complain, in order not to further stimulate Elise''s nerve, he had to take the initiative to admit his mistake.


    With that, he began to actively communicate the power of space hidden in his body. Soon, he felt the force of space.


    The force in that space is very weak, showing a crack pattern like a space crack. Ye Feng cuts off the connection with other forces and devotes himself to studying how to use the force of space.


    Slowly closed his eyes, into the state of meditation leaf wind obviously felt the space in the crack of the space force became more intense. In this ethereal state, he felt that the space-time turbulence in the space crack seemed to be no longer so chaotic.


    The turbulent flow of time and space became traceable, showing clear organization and track in his mind.


    I was deeply shocked. The first time I went to see the space crack leaf wind as a space mage had a strange feeling. As long as he can find the right track in the cracks between the seemingly disordered but actually traceable space-time turbulence, he can shuttle through the space cracks arbitrarily.


    Elise, who is in the space crack, sees Ye Feng enter the state of meditation, and the cold meaning on her pretty face gradually melts.


    Even, Elise, who has no good face to Ye Feng these days, gave him a little reminder: "empty your mind, activate the weak source of space magic, let it penetrate into your blood and flow all over your body."


    Ye Feng, who wants to ponder on how to control the power of space initially, is quite surprised. At the same time, he is also the source of the weak space magic through consciousness.


    At the beginning of Ye Feng''s slow guidance, the weak source of space magic gradually penetrated into his blood and flowed all over his body to baptize his whole body with the power of space.


    As the power of the origin of space magic gradually baptises his whole body, Ye Feng feels that the power of space in his body can be freely controlled by him.


    Can''t wait to try the power of the power of space, Ye Feng excitedly opened his eyes, mobilize the power of space, condensed in his palm.


    The weak force of space gradually condenses into a space crack pattern, which appears in the palm of Ye Feng''s hand. Although the power of space is still extremely weak, he is still very excited when he controls the power of space freely for the first time.


    Through the power of space to perceive the fierce space-time turbulence and vigorous wind in the space cracks, Ye Feng''s mind is very clear, he can accurately find the dynamic running track between the spatiotemporal turbulence of changing directions and positions at all times.The structure of this space crack is more and more clear. Ye Feng also found a crack in this space crack which is obscured by the turbulence of time and space.


    "Is that the crack that Alice tore open when I came in?"


    In my heart, I can almost be sure that it is the entrance to the land of Valoran, and Ye Feng easily shuttles through the narrow safety gap between the turbulent flow of time and space with the help of the force of space.


    In a moment, he came to the place where Elise had torn him. Sensing the breath of Elise coming from the other end, Ye Feng is more convinced that this is the entrance to huaroland.


    One foot across the crack, leaf wind moment will appear in the dense forest on the outskirts of the moon god sect camp.


    Looking around the familiar scenes and the familiar image of Elise, the knight of space, he grinned and said, "I''m out!"


    Looking at Ye Feng''s face, Elise, the knight of space, seldom scolded him.


    "Not bad. It came out very quickly." Elise is also a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, and she affirms Ye Feng''s performance.


    It''s rare for Elise to praise herself once. Ye Feng squinted and said with a smile: "ha ha I don''t have to practice space magic in the next few days? "


    As soon as this was said, Elise, the knight of space, finally showed a satisfied smile and began to cool down at a visible speed.


    "I let you practice after clearing most of the time-space turbulence in this space crack, or do you think that you can walk out of the space crack with your weak space magic? Don''t talk to me and practice tomorrow night


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 841

    "Ha cho Ha Chou Ha Cho


    He sneezed three times in a row, and was pulled up early by Diana to receive the moonlight baptism. Ye Feng held a pair of sleepy dark circles around his eyes.


    Since yesterday was misled by Nell, moved by Diana Ye Feng care more and more carefully.


    See Ye Feng so sleepy and even sneeze, think Ye Feng for her things and did not sleep well Diana heart slightly painful.


    It seemed that she had made some difficult decision. She bit her lips and said, "Ye Feng, don''t worry about my affairs in the future. I will try to forget about the affairs of the Lieyang clan and get back together!"


    Ye Feng rubbed his deep eyes and said with a helpless smile, "Diana, you want me to say it several times before you can believe that I didn''t sleep well because of you!"


    "It''s not about me. Whose business is that?" She pursed her lips, and Diana looked directly into Ye Feng''s eyes.


    Some of Diana''s eyes did not dare to say this, so she did not dare to stare at the wind


    However, his practice of straying the topic made Diana think that he didn''t want her to know that he was still worried about her. And this misunderstanding, but also by accident let Diana have a special sense of dependence on Ye Feng.


    Since he didn''t want to mention it, Diana stopped talking about it. Thinking that Ye Feng''s arms have not yet found a way to recover, she suggested: "Ye Feng, let''s go find Nell. She said that she went to collect some precious herbs today. With my magic of the moon, it may be helpful to cure your arm."


    Some do not adapt to Diana''s excessive concern for him, but Ye Feng still nodded in agreement with Diana''s proposal. If his arm can recover, he still hopes to heal his petrified hands as soon as possible.


    Seeing Ye Feng agree with her proposal, Diana''s worried face is blooming with a bright smile. She helped Ye Feng all the way to the direction of Nell''s pharmaceutical experiment.


    Last time, the believer who said Diana liked Ye Feng happened to see this scene. He said to wade, who was focusing on practicing the magic of the moon, "Lord Wade, will the goddess of the moon fall in love?"


    Smell speech, Wade also saw Diana holding Ye Feng away in a hurry. He was happy to see such a development, but he still looked at the believer with a mask of solemnity: "practice the magic of the moon taught us by the goddess of the moon. Don''t think about it all day long!"


    "Yes, Lord Wade!"


    While Wade pretended to be angry and scolded the believers who didn''t concentrate on practicing magic arts, Diana helped Ye Feng to the camp where Nell studied potions.


    Far away, Nell saw Ye Feng and Diana. She walked towards the two men, made a slight salute, and led them into one of the barracks.


    There is no body of the Lieyang clan and demon arm handed to her by Ye Feng, but filled with all kinds of strange herbs.


    The boiling medicine stove was boiling with the herbs prepared by Nell, and the hot air filled the camp.


    When she came to Nell for the second time, Diana looked at the slightly sultry camp curiously and asked, "Nell, how is the research going? Can Ye Feng''s arm be cured? "


    Diana''s question is exactly what Ye Feng wants to ask. He is also eager to know whether his arm can be cured.


    Naier bowed her head apologetically: "this Naier has no foundation, but the guardian can try the medicine soup newly developed by Nell. Maybe it will have miraculous effect."


    But speaking of the back, she is the eyes burning to raise her head, eyes directly staring at Ye Feng.


    Although the narratives of Nell disappoint Diana, she is still willing to let Ye Feng try all kinds of healing methods as much as possible. Diana loosened her hands, glanced at the small porcelain bowl above the table and said, "I''ll feed Ye Feng some medicine soup!"


    Hearing that Diana wanted to feed Ye Feng to drink the medicine soup, Nell''s pupils shrank slightly, and hurriedly stopped him: "the goddess of the moon, this medicine soup can''t be fed to the guardian. It''s poisonous!"


    Smell speech, Diana put down the small porcelain bowl in her hand, turned and looked at Nell suspiciously: "poisonous?"


    Ye Feng is also a whole body excited, did not expect Naier boil medicine soup unexpectedly poisonous.


    Under the gaze of Ye Feng and Diana, Nell slowly tells the reason why the medicine soup is poisonous.


    In order to find the possibility to let Ye Feng''s hands recover, NER thought of the method of attacking poison with poison. So she went to the neighborhood this morning to collect some poisonous herbs, and took out some herbs and poisonous herbs which she had saved before.


    After her special preparation, she made the boiling poison soup of a big boiler in front of her. But this medicine soup full of poison is not for drinking, but for Ye Feng.


    "Bubble? Do you mean to put me in this boiling stove The canthus of his eyes twitched slightly, and the leaf scenery was frightened to see the medicine stove full of poisonous water.


    Diana is also a little worried that Ye Feng will have an accident when she enters the medicine stove. Her eyebrows are up and down, and she can''t stretch out.


    "Nell, is there any other safer way?" Out of the consideration of Ye Feng''s safety, Diana thought for a while and then asked."The goddess of the moon, the guardian, and other methods known by Nell can not solve the problems of the guardian for the time being."


    Smiling bitterly and shaking her head, Nell said that if she really had other more effective methods, she would not choose to fight poison with poison.


    Hearing Nell''s words, Diana lowered her head with a twinkle, and for a moment did not know how to choose.


    However, Ye Feng, who was opposed before, was silent for a moment and said, "try it. I believe in Naier''s ability."


    Hear Ye Feng say want to try and believe her ability, get affirmation Naier complexion is happy, full of the little star that admires to look at Ye Feng.


    "Guardian, don''t worry. Once you feel unwell, you will be pulled out of here immediately!"


    Seeing Ye Feng and Nell reach a consensus, Diana sighs deeply and nods to show that she also agrees with Nell''s proposal of attacking poison with poison.


    With the agreement of Ye Feng and Diana, Nell looked like a su: "guardian, you can jump into the medicine stove directly. Once you feel unwell, you and I will take good care of you!"


    Ye Feng nodded solemnly and looked at the poison soup with extremely high temperature in the medicine stove. He was more or less afraid. I always think that he may not be poisoned, but he will be cooked.


    Careful Naier saw Ye Feng''s worries. She covered her mouth and chuckled: "guardian, the boiling medicine soup looks very hot. In fact, the temperature is just right. You will not be cooked into mature meat when you go in!"


    Ye Feng still believes what Nell said, since she said the temperature is just right, it would not be too high.


    Finally, after struggling for a long time in front of the medicine stove, he still jumped into the medicine stove full of poison.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 842

    Plop!


    Ye Feng jumped into the boiling medicine stove, and then the hot and humid poison soup began to penetrate into his skin through his clothes.


    After Naier''s careful preparation, the medicinal soup has extremely strong properties. In addition, it is mixed with a variety of poisonous and cold poisonous herbs. The soup is also extremely corrosive and toxic.


    Just a short time after soaking, Ye Feng''s body felt uncomfortable. The hot and humid water was constantly eroding his skin and epidermis, followed by a mixture of various poisons and properties into his body.


    The burning sensation sweeps through the whole body, different from the burning sensation in temperature. This burning feeling penetrates into every part of Ye Feng''s body, burning and tearing his body from inside to outside.


    The brain also began to feel a little dizzy, seriously suspected that he would be poisoned if he continued to soak in it. Only Ye Feng, whose head was floating on the potion, took a deep breath.


    Ye Feng, who was immersed in the medicine stove, moved her lower body and faced Diana and Nell. He frowned, slightly distressed, hesitated to ask Nell if the poison was too strong.


    But after thinking about it, he still clenched his teeth and chose to continue to soak for a while. Now, although he has already felt the strong nature of the medicine soup, he can still hold on. He can see if the medicine soup made by Nell is of any use to his petrified arms.


    Diana and Nell have been watching Ye Feng''s expression all the time. They both tighten their willow eyebrows. It seems that as soon as Ye Feng shows any symptoms, they will immediately pull Ye Feng out.


    Looking at Ye Feng, who clenched her teeth and endured the erosion of the medicine, Naier did not show too nervous, because the poison soup was made by her own hand. In her opinion, it was a normal phenomenon that the medicine soup seeped into Ye Feng''s body.


    But Diana, who was not a pharmacist, didn''t think so. She was worried about Ye Feng. Seeing Ye Feng''s strong resistance to pain, her whole heart lifted up.


    "Nell, Ye Feng, he looks so miserable. Is his medicine too fierce?" Diana pursed her red lips and expressed her worry.


    Hearing this, Nell shook her head and said, "the goddess of the moon, this is the normal phenomenon that the medicine soup seeps into the guardian''s body. At present, it has just begun to exert its effect, so it can''t be seen for the time being."


    The so-called care is chaotic. Hearing the poisonous liquid seeping into Ye Feng''s body, Diana half opened her mouth tightly and said, "it has penetrated into the body. Wouldn''t the soup with so many poisonous herbs poisoned you kill Ye Feng?"


    "Don''t worry, goddess of the moon. Nell has added other herbs to harmonize the properties of the whole soup. When the poison penetrates into the guardian''s body and destroys it wantonly, the properties of other herbs will also play a role in repairing the guardian''s body which has been eroded by the toxicity. If you don''t soak it for too long, the guardian will not be in trouble!"


    As a sign to Diana not to worry too much about Ye Feng''s body, Nell carefully explains the function of the medicine soup for Diana.


    Diana also temporarily put her hanging heart down under Nell''s explanation, but she still looked at Ye Feng a little uneasily and said, "Nell, I don''t know about your pharmacist, so if you find Ye Feng can''t hold on and I don''t find it later, you must pull Ye Feng out for the first time!"


    "Well!"


    As Ye Feng''s little fan Mei, Naier naturally won''t let Ye Feng be poisoned in her medicine stove.


    Ye Feng, who was immersed in the medicine stove, also heard the conversation that the second daughter was worried about his affairs, and his heart was filled with warmth. If his arms are cured, he must give thanks to the second daughter.


    Continue to bear boiling medicine soup on his body erosion, Ye Feng tried to move his hands full of cracks petrified. But to his disappointment, no matter how he felt and manipulated his petrified arms, he could not move as before, as if the arms did not belong to him.


    With the passage of time, the burning sensation became more and more intense, and the pain of his body being torn became more and more intense, but his arms still did not have any feeling.


    Gradually some can''t bear the strong drug properties of the soup, and ye''s face, which is red with wind heat, begins to show a thread like deep purple lines.


    It may be that Ye Feng has been immersed in it for a long time, and the herbs used to reconcile the toxicity are almost consumed, and gradually can''t keep up with the speed of Ye Feng''s body being eroded by the poison.


    Seeing this scene, Diana''s heart suddenly quickened. She was about to pull out Ye Feng, who was beginning to be eroded by the poison, but was stopped by Nell.


    Under her puzzled glare, Nell resisted the pressure: "the goddess of the moon, wait a little longer, and let the toxicity penetrate into the guardian''s body a little more, so as to see whether this medicine soup has any effect on the guardian''s arms!"


    Toxic attack, Ye Feng''s body began to chatter, his face dark purple poisonous lines spread around. Looking at the tortured Ye Feng, Diana''s heart is dripping blood, but reason still let her listen to what Nell said.


    When the poisonous lines spread irregularly to Ye Feng''s neck, Nell controls the magic of the moon for the first time to bring the Ye Feng out of action.


    When Ye Feng took out the medicine stove, Nell looked back at Diana and said, "the goddess of the moon, please use your divine power to baptize the guardian and eliminate all the toxicity!"Diana, who had long wanted to baptize Ye Feng''s body, immediately mobilized her demigod level magic of the moon to baptize Ye Feng''s body.


    In the bright moonlight baptism, Ye Feng, who was eroded by toxicity and was unconscious, gradually improved. The gentle moonlight gradually cleans away the fierce toxicity in Yefeng''s body, and soon his body will not feel the burning sensation of the virulent erosion.


    For Ye Feng''s body, the toxic Diana helped the weak Ye Feng to sit up. She looked at Ye Feng''s eyes with concern, pursed her red lips and asked, "is it better?"


    "Much better..." Ye Feng is a little tired and reluctantly spits out three words.


    Diana also wants to ask how Xiaye Feng feels, but Ye Feng sleeps wearily in her arms.


    One side of the Naier timely said: "the goddess of the moon, you first use the magic of the moon to fix the guardian''s arm. Don''t crack it. Nell unties the cloth around his hand and has a look!"


    Diana nodded and used the magic of the moon to protect Ye Feng''s arms. And Naier is after she protects Ye Feng''s arms, she unties the cloth wrapped around Ye Feng''s arms.


    Holding out her hand, she carefully touched and kneaded Ye Feng''s arms, which were still covered by the magic lines of the forbidden magic power. Naier was afraid that she would break Ye Feng''s cracked Petrochemical arms with excessive force.


    After checking Ye Feng''s arms for a while, Naier is surprised to find that Ye Feng''s hard and stone like arms have softened a little. Although still a little hard, but this small change still let Nell excited.


    Seeing Naier''s excited appearance, Diana who hugged Ye Feng had a little guess in her heart. She also stretched out her hand and touched Ye Feng''s arms carefully.


    "Softened?" After touching Ye Feng''s arms, Diana exclaimed excitedly. The voice was full of incredible tone.


    Naier was also excited to respond: "yes, goddess, Naier''s new decoction combined with your moonlight baptism, as long as you let the guardian insist on such treatment every day, his arm will soon recover!"


    Hearing Nell''s affirmative reply, Diana''s stone which had been hanging in her mind finally fell down. Looking down at Ye Feng''s sleeping face, her beautiful eyes are rippling with bursts of autumn water, and the corner of her mouth is also bent up with a soft smile.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 843

    Deep in the heart of consciousness abyss, Ye Feng''s consciousness of falling asleep gradually recovers. With the recovery of consciousness, with his eyes closed, he felt vaguely held by someone.


    Slowly open the heavy eyelids, Ye Feng is into a dark. If it wasn''t for the body to feel held in his arms, he absolutely thought he was in a dream.


    Several strands of woman''s hair hit his face, making him itchy. Ears can gradually hear the sound of people''s breathing when they are sleeping. When Ye Feng wakes up, he faints in the medicine soup made by Naier during the day.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng''s mind gradually became clear. He was supposed to be in Diana''s camp now, and the person who was holding him to sleep was Diana.


    After straightening out his mind, Ye Feng is trying to continue to sleep until tomorrow morning, but his heart is cluttering. His mind flashed over the face of Elise, the knight of space. He was suddenly sleepy.


    While carefully pulling away from Diana''s arms, Ye Feng calms down to listen to the voice around.


    If there is no familiar call into his two ears, Ye Feng a little understand that he is unconscious during the day, why he will wake up at night.


    Elise, it''s the knight who wakes up the space!


    Elise, the space knight, doesn''t care what happened to him. She will wait for him in the dense forest in the suburb on time at night.


    After quietly walking out of Diana''s camp, Ye Feng flies to the place he and Elise agreed to.


    Although his speed is fast enough with the blessing of wind Kendo, he still missed his appointment with Elise.


    Then, what made Ye Feng''s horror happen. The surrounding space is constantly trembling, and invisible space cracks are torn open, forming a palpable space crack.


    Many times more terrifying than he was last night. The turbulent flow of time and space and the sharp blade of wind swept past him. If he was not majoring in the sword of wind, and his escape speed was very fast, those blades and time-space turbulence just now would tear him apart.


    Repeatedly in the heart of bitterness, Ye Feng panting to Alice in the dense forest. When he saw Elise in white with her head down in the distance, he called out directly, "Alice, I''m coming. Come on Stop it. I didn''t mean to be late I I can''t stand it Ouch


    Hearing Ye Feng''s cry, Elise, a space knight, slowly raised her gloomy pretty face, and her eyes looked like a dead fish.


    Although her eyes are cold and merciless, she still removes her angry magic after Ye Feng opens his mouth. The space around him is also because he stops casting and regains calm.


    "I hate people who are not punctual." Coldly dropped a word, space Knight Elise face like frost.


    Looking at Elise, a space knight who writes his dissatisfaction and disgust on his face, Ye Feng remembers his experience with girl Elise in Zuan.


    At the thought of Elise of this life, Ye Feng shook his head in a hurry and left these things behind for the time being. He squinted and explained, "I don''t want to be untimely either. I fainted during the day when I was treating my arm. If you hadn''t awakened my drowsy consciousness, I might have to sleep until tomorrow to wake up."


    "And then?" Not salty to return a sentence, the space Knight Elise does not have any good feeling to the leaf wind.


    Elise''s sarcastic tone of voice heard Ye Feng''s mouth slightly twitch. He didn''t want to be misunderstood by Elise. He continued to explain: "iris, I didn''t cheat you, I''m naive..."


    Seeing Ye Feng also wanted to repeat the reason just said, Elise frowned and curled her mouth and said, "well, I''m too lazy to listen to anything related to you. Come with me and today I''m going to teach you a space magic."


    With that, she yawned lazily, and walked in another direction with her back to Ye Feng. At the same time, she waved to Ye Feng behind her, indicating that he would follow her.


    Seeing that Elise, who just looked like frost, suddenly became a little lazy, Ye Feng couldn''t help laughing bitterly. The change of mood of Elise, the knight of space, is also elusive to him


    Follow Elise to a array with complex magic lines. Ye Feng looks at the magic lines on the ground curiously.


    The faint power of space turns into a faint fluorescent flicker, which resonates with the space magic awakened in Ye Feng''s body.


    In the dark, Ye Feng felt that his perception of the power of the surrounding space became extremely sharp before this array. It seems that if he wants to, he can absorb the elements of the force of space for his own use. He looked at Elise in bewilderment: "iris, is this?"


    Smell speech, the space Knight Elise will be imprinted on the ground of the array reduced to her palm, and then handed to Ye Feng in front of.


    "This is a crack array that I used to improve combat power for a short time. It can continuously extract the space secret power elements in the sky and the earth for your use. Last time you left in a hurry, I didn''t have time to give it to you."


    She explains the magic of the array to Ye Feng. With a wave of her right hand, the array continues to shrink and sink into Ye Feng''s body.


    When the space Knight Elise presented his crack array into the body, Ye Feng immediately explored his mind to explore the situation in his body. But after some exploration, he did not find any trace of the crack array in his body.Elise on one side saw Ye Feng looking for the crack array she sent him. She couldn''t help laughing and said: "don''t look. Now your space force is so weak that you can''t sense its existence. And this crack array is also a magic and terrible space art. Even if you can control it later, you can''t use it at will."


    "OK..." As soon as he heard that he could not sense the crack array, he lost interest in the power of the array.


    "What is your attitude?" See Ye Feng put out a pair of dull look, Alice''s pretty face is a cold.


    "No Nothing Hey, hey... "


    Yilisi was shocked by a cold sweat, even if ye Feng had any bad ideas in mind, he did not dare to say in front of Elise.


    This is more difficult to offend than the second daughter Fiona, who has the temper of the first lady. He can''t really irritate her!


    "Just give me a respectful attitude. Mortal, there''s a magic that I haven''t taught you tonight. Do you want me to teach you this attitude?"


    Ye Feng wanted to answer no, but thought of the terrible punishment that might be encountered when he said the word, he still held it in his heart.


    Knowing that Elise could not be offended, he said to him, "yes, Lord Elise, the great Knight of space, please teach me your magic."


    Although it can be seen that Ye Feng is deliberately trying to please him, Elise is still very helpful. In order to make Ye Feng a qualified space mage faster, she is also too lazy to fight endlessly with him.


    Think about it, and Alice went back to business with a solemn face.


    "Next, I''m going to show you a space technique to imprison your opponent. Open your eyes and look carefully. Don''t make me angry again!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 844

    In the face of Elise''s straight eyes, Ye Feng doesn''t dare to be slippery. He was shocked and seriously replied, "how dare I make you angry?"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s flattering words, Elise didn''t care. Under Ye Feng''s attentive gaze, she slowly raises her right hand, a twisted small space vortex condenses in her palm.


    As the space vortex was condensed out, Ye Feng did not see any changes in Alice''s body, which made him feel very confused.


    However, what puzzled him even more was that Diana raised her right hand to him. Did she want to take him as the object of demonstration?


    Such an idea comes out of his mind, and Ye Feng''s heart beats. Subconsciously step back, Ye Feng is aware of the space around him began to vibrate.


    Feeling the trembling space, Ye Feng''s mouth slightly twitched: "Yi Elise, you won''t You''re not going to use your space skills on me, are you? "


    Gazing at Ye Feng''s trembling appearance, Elise''s resentment at Ye Feng''s repeated challenges to her limits has been eliminated.


    Just as Ye Feng said, she really set the demonstration object as Ye Feng. It''s not that she deliberately takes him out of anger, but she can only exert her spatial skills on Ye Feng.


    However, she also disdains to explain too much with Ye Feng. She directly tells Ye Feng the answer with her magic action.


    The space whirlpool in the palm of her right hand constantly manipulates the space around Ye Feng under the guidance of her consciousness. After a while, Ye Feng is imprisoned in an invisible space cage. If it was not for the power of the secret space that flickered at that time, Ye Feng could not see him trapped in the space cage by naked eyes.


    Looking at Ye Feng who was trapped in the cage, Elise pursed her lips and said, "Ye Feng, do you see my space blocking skill?"


    Just now I saw Elise casting a spell on him. Ye Feng thought she was going to launch a fierce and terrifying attack on him again. It was only when he was imprisoned in the space cage that he breathed a long sigh of relief.


    She was almost scared of heart disease by Alice''s indistinct behavior. Ye Feng turned her mouth angrily and said, "you take me as the experimental object, can I not see clearly?"


    Smelling the full response of Ye Feng''s resentment, Elise, who didn''t like Ye Feng''s back talk, had a shiver in her eyes.


    "Break the cage in one minute!"


    Hearing Elise''s short words of revenge, Ye Feng wants to cry without tears at this time. Let him break through Alice''s space cage in a minute. Elise is totally revenging his wrong words!


    Although his heart was a little subdued, Ye Feng, who didn''t want to be punished by Elise, immediately aroused the sword of wind in his body.


    With the blessing of the first section of the fast wind chopping, Ye Feng''s strength has risen rapidly. When he could not continue to rise, he poured the magic of the moon, the power of starlight and the sword of wind into the tears of the goddess.


    Under the integration and blessing of the tears of goddess, Ye Feng''s strength has reached the peak. Unable to move his hands, he condenses the moon light blade in front of him, which looks like a crescent blade, and suddenly makes a powerful blow to the space cage that appears and disappears in front of him.


    The second section of the fast wind chopper, which combines three forces, splits into the space cage with the potential of destruction. Originally, he thought that this could destroy the space cage, but the scene that Ye Feng''s pupil was gradually shrinking came into his eyes.


    The terror force released by the second section of the fast wind chopping is like falling into a muddy mire at the moment when it hits the space cage.


    Seeing that the second section of the fast wind chopping, which combines three kinds of attribute forces, can''t destroy the space cage, Ye Feng doesn''t intend to give up, but is ready to display the blade waltz that Fiona stole from her.


    "Time is up!"


    With a sudden cold sentence, Ye Feng''s internal strength is suppressed to death by Elise, a space knight.


    Hearing the time, Ye Feng remembered that Elise said he had only one minute to break the space cage. While sighing at the passing of time, he was also careless and said with a smile: "iris That... "


    Lazy to listen to Ye Feng please her, Elise directly interrupted: "I''ve limited the power of the space cage to the same level as you, which can''t be broken. It''s really useless!"


    "Yes I''m useless! " Ye Feng now only wants to let Elise calm down. He doesn''t dare to fight with her and challenge her limit at this time.


    "It''s no use. Why don''t you learn space magic from me?" She did not stop scolding Ye Feng because of her weakness. Elise gazed at Ye Feng''s eyes coldly.


    Ye Feng continued to follow the words of Elise: "learn, I will study hard!"


    "How much do you understand about the space blocking spell I just cast?" With a cold smile, Elise did not worry about Ye Feng and continued her voice of reprimanding subordinates.


    "A little bit..." Ye Feng wants to say that he hasn''t had time to think deeply about the space cage she just demonstrated, but he still doesn''t have the courage to say so.


    "Tomorrow night, I want to see the results of your understanding." Stroking her hair, Elise directly said her requirements for Ye Feng.tomorrow evening? Is that too fast? When Ye Feng hears the speech, he looks at Elise. He has only opened up the power of space, and tomorrow night he will be asked to show the results of understanding the space cage, which is too strong and difficult.


    Very impatient, Ye Feng did not open his mouth to respond to her, Elise cold face reprimanded: "say yes, Elise adult!"


    Yilisi was frightened by the roar of Elise, Ye Feng subconsciously repeated what Elise said: "yes, Lord Elise!"


    As soon as the words were spoken, Ye Feng regretted it. He looked at the cold looking Elise with a bitter face, as if he wanted her to let him practice for a few more days.


    Cheat Ye Feng with a plan to promise her, Elise will not because ye Feng bitter face, she will relax on his training requirements. She looked up contemptuously in her eyes and said, "what? You just want to go back on your word? "


    Feeling that the surrounding space becomes restless and restless with Elise''s slightly threatening tone, Ye Feng has to admit: "no I dare not... "


    Seeing Ye Feng''s confession, Elise, a space knight, was in a good mood. She joked: "I dare not be the best. Otherwise, if I am really angry, I will let you experience the feeling of time and space turbulence cleaning your body. Cluck..."


    By the space Knight Elise suppression is very oppressive, Ye Feng but dare not really against her, had to have their own bitter to eat. After all, she is not Elise the devil. He can''t treat Elise, the space knight who died thousands of years ago, just like the devil Elise.


    After demonstrating the art of space blockade to Ye Feng, the space Knight Elise also has the intention to leave. In the body shape into the star light fragment dissipates, she slightly takes the banter joyful voice, hears the leaf wind mouth corner a convulsion.


    "Ye Feng, I''m very satisfied with my performance tonight. I''ll continue tomorrow night!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 845

    Ears reverberated with Elise''s increasingly illusory banter, Ye Feng''s face was covered with black lines, and he hoped that Elise would disappear in his sight.


    Watching Elise turn to starlight and disappear, Ye Feng shakes her slightly sore neck, ready to go back to camp and fall asleep.


    At this time, the nerve of Ye Feng''s brain was acutely pricked.


    "Hiss..."


    Taking a breath of cold air, he subconsciously looked behind him, and saw a woman in close armor standing there looking at him.


    "Diana, why are you here?" Looking at the woman''s familiar face, Ye Feng is a little stunned. Who is this not Diana?


    Diana did not answer, she walked straight to Ye Feng, and the silk scarf on her forehead, which was used to cover the imprint of the blood moon, fell with the wind.


    Subconsciously, he wanted to reach out to catch Diana''s falling silk scarf, and his immobile hands also made him remember that his hands were useless now.


    Helpless, he had to mobilize a breeze to hold Diana''s silk scarf for him.


    "Diana, why don''t you talk, where are you..."


    Seeing Diana approaching him, Ye Feng opened his mouth and asked her what was wrong with her, but she swept past him in a daze.


    Shoulder to shoulder collision with each other, the stiff Diana broke the unprepared Ye Feng and continued to walk forward.


    See here, Ye Feng is a little confused, Diana seems to have not found his existence.


    Stunned for a while in situ, Ye Feng, who gradually realized that there was something wrong with Diana, quickly turned around. However, Diana''s figure had disappeared in front of him.


    The ominous omen surged into my heart, pursuing the residual breath of Diana, Ye Feng ran all the way to the southwest.


    The surrounding scenery quickly swept behind her. Ye Feng also saw Diana''s back after accelerating for a period of time.


    As long as you catch up with Diana, Ye Feng thinks in the bottom of her heart.


    "Diana!"


    Try to call Diana''s name again, Ye Feng keeps narrowing the distance between him and Diana.


    Diana still did not hear Ye Feng''s call into her heart. At the moment, her eyes were dull and cold, like a puppet, following the predetermined track to the southwest.


    Her heart was empty, as if everything around her could not affect her, and her mind kept thinking about everything related to the giant sacred peak.


    Jump to Diana''s body, Ye Feng in front of her face violently drank a voice: "stop for me!"


    Diana, who keeps on moving forward, is scolded by Ye Feng. Her empty heart recalls that she was taught by the elder every time she raised questions related to the moon in the giant divine peak.


    Negative emotions breed and dominate Diana''s subconscious mind, making the magic of the moon in her body become manic and restless.


    As Ye Feng hoped to stop, but Diana''s eyes revealed the hatred and killing intention is really frightening.


    The murderous eyes let Ye Feng recall the experience of his first encounter with Diana. She was so easily angry that she hated the people and wanted revenge.


    "Diana, it''s me, Ye Feng!"


    And the blade of the scythe, as soon as the new moon comes out, is released.


    At the same time, Ye Feng''s face sank and she quickly dodged from Diana''s attack.


    Even if Diana''s subjective consciousness is deep in her soul, she still can''t resist her close combat skills.


    Between a few breaths, Ye Feng will be defeated, by Diana waving the crescent blade against the neck.


    The cold touch is transmitted from the blade tip of crescent blade to Ye Feng''s neck. He subconsciously swallows his mouth and says, "Dai Diana, don''t mess around. I''m Ye Feng


    "You..."


    The force of the blood moon twisted Diana''s mind. She gazed at Ye Feng''s face fiercely and dragged a long hoarse voice in her mouth.


    "Damn it!"


    With the outburst of her angry words, the power of the evil blood moon rose to the peak, and the blood moon mark on Diana''s forehead was also shining with a more monstrous light beam.


    It''s over! Ye Feng was cold in the heart and shivered all over. He watched Diana with some fear and saw her hand rise and fall. Looking at Diana''s new moon blade will fall, he will be divided into two, Ye Feng closed his eyes, can''t bear to look directly at his own tragic death in Diana''s new moon blade.


    Bang!


    The expected sharp blade did not split him in two. Ye Feng, with his eyes closed, heard the sound of the weapon falling to the ground.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, the suspicious Ye Feng saw that Diana, who was still fierce just now, did not have the strength to take the crescent blade. She fell weakly to his side and hung it on his body.


    Some don''t know what happened to Ye Feng, a dazed face, let Diana, who revealed pain between her eyebrows, leaned her head against his shoulder.


    Unable to use his hands to lift or hold Diana, he had to pull the breeze to lift Diana''s body in front of him.Staring at Diana who looks miserable at this time, Ye Feng knows that she has nightmares again. Looking at the blood moon mark on her forehead, which temporarily lost its strange luster, his face was cloudy and sunny.


    He hasn''t paid much attention to Diana''s blood moon mark these days since his arms were broken. I didn''t expect that just a few days did not pay attention to Diana to this kind of control by the blood moon mark.


    The more I think about it, the more gloomy the mood is. Ye Feng thinks it is necessary for Nell to show Diana a good look tomorrow, and can''t relax on the matter of blood moon mark.


    Gazing at the painful Diana in front of her, Ye Feng wants to reach out and smooth her tight brow, but he can only think about it when his hands are not aware.


    Some sympathy in the heart has been pursuing the approval of the people, but in the end, Diana suffered such a ordeal. Ye Feng can''t help sighing.


    There seems to be more pressure and negative emotions in her than he thought


    Distracted to speculate about Diana''s fragile mind, Ye Feng used to make Diana stand in the wind of the sword, so it became weaker.


    And it was the weak breeze that made Diana''s sleeping body begin to lean towards the leaf wind again. When he found out, it was already late.


    Under the gaze of his pupils gradually shrinking, Diana fell to him, unconsciously mouth to mouth, and kiss him together.


    The heart beat quickly, and the heart beat suddenly. And Diana is also in such a stimulus to wake up from the nightmare, stunned staring at Ye Feng''s eyes.


    Just a moment later, Diana''s pretty face became more and more red in the moonlight. In the heart small deer bumps, she hastily with the leaf wind to open the distance, blushes.


    Hearing Diana''s disordered breathing, Ye Feng regained his mind from the beautiful and wonderful touch just now. Looking at Diana with her head down, he apologized, "I''m sorry, Diana, I didn''t mean to..."


    "I don''t blame you In fact In fact, I.... "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 846

    "I don''t blame you In fact In fact, I.... "


    Diana was blushing now, not half of the sanctity and majesty of the moon goddess. She stammered like a girl.


    "I like you..."


    Later, Diana''s voice became smaller. When she said the words "I like you", she had buried her pretty face like a red apple in her chest, and she couldn''t hear what she was talking about.


    "What are you Even she can''t hear her own words clearly. Ye Feng, who has no intention to listen carefully, can''t hear what she is saying.


    "I I You You You, you hate it As if she could hear her heart beating, Diana stammered for a long time, but she still did not dare to repeat what she had just said to Ye Feng.


    By Diana inexplicably scolded a meal, leaf wind a head of fog water to tilt his head, puzzled way: "I which hate?"


    See him so wooden Leng, Diana charming white eyes Ye Feng, in the heart secretly scold a fool. She quipped her lips and said, "forget it. Why are we here first?"


    Smell speech, Ye Feng face a Su, hide between him and Elise, will Diana by the blood moon imprint control here about things roughly told.


    As he told me, Diana''s thin lips became more and more round, and she was somewhat incredible that she would be manipulated by the blood moon mark on her forehead after sleeping soundly and came here.


    When she heard that she almost used the crescent blade to split Ye Feng in two, Diana was full of excitement, her eyes twinkled with shock and guilt.


    After a while, the feeling of guilt in her eyes was mixed with a little anxiety. Diana nervously revolves around Ye Feng, checking whether there are scars on Ye Feng''s body.


    Fortunately, Ye Feng''s body has no trace of her injury. Otherwise, with Diana''s negative thoughts now, she will definitely accelerate the demonization of blood moon mark on her.


    Even so, Diana still slightly frowned, pursed her lips and apologized: "I''m sorry, Ye Feng, i..."


    Seeing that she was so negative, Ye Feng grinned and comforted: "it''s OK, Diana, I''ll be OK, but it''s your mentality that makes me worried."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s words of caring for her, Diana was in a state of confusion. She hung a shy face full of rosy clouds and whispered, "Ye Feng..."


    Ye Feng was not in the mood to flirt with Diana at this time. He continued: "Diana, your blood moon imprint is aggravating the impact on your mind. I am very worried about your state now. I must find a way to eliminate its influence on you!"


    Feeling the caring feeling in Ye Feng''s words, Diana''s inner warmth surged. Since leaving the Lieyang clan, she has never been cared for so much. Her nose is a little sour, and her moving eyes are full of pitiful water mist.


    "Diana, why are you crying again?" Ye Feng looks at Diana, who is very easy to tear up recently. He doesn''t want to see her like this when he talks about important things with her.


    Diana, whose heart was full of waves, threw herself into Ye Feng''s arms, clasped her hands tightly around her back, and said with emotion: "Ye Feng, you will always guard me like this, right?"


    Diana''s move also makes Ye Feng''s heart ripple. He constantly tells himself that Diana is the most vulnerable time, and he can''t think about her.


    After calming down the restless mood, Ye Feng took a deep breath and said with a smile: "of course, I am your guardian. Besides you, who can I guard?"


    Some of them couldn''t help showing their true feelings. Diana raised her head in Ye Feng''s arms, blinked her eyes full of autumn water, and said in a greasy voice, "Ye Feng..."


    By Diana''s emotional call called all over the body numb, not easy to suppress their own leaf wind and some can not control their emotions. His head dropped slowly, closer and closer to Diana''s pretty face.


    The atmosphere became more ambiguous. Diana, who was full of expectation, slowly closed her eyes, and her eyelashes trembled, which made people unable to help kissing her beautiful face.


    Seeing that they were about to kiss together, the strange cry of the devil woke up the two people who were about to open a taboo step.


    Ye Feng, who wakes up in time, immediately pulls away from Diana and apologizes: "I''m sorry, Diana, I''m impulsive..."


    "If you will I... " Diana wanted to show what she was feeling at the moment, but she couldn''t say what she had never experienced. And ye Fengyue is to apologize to her, her heart is more bitter.


    The devil''s strange call sounded again, Ye Feng no longer to aftertaste just and Diana''s ambiguous. "How come the devil''s cry is suddenly heard around here?" he said solemnly


    "Let''s go and have a look, Ye Feng?" Diana, too, was able to hold back unnecessary emotions, she suggested.


    Ye Feng nodded and agreed with Diana''s proposal. And Diana, with his permission, took the lead in walking towards the place where the devil''s cry came from.


    As the two men pursued the direction of the sound and moved towards the southwest, the two invisible mountains gradually came into their eyes.Looking at the two familiar peaks, Ye Feng frowned and said, "it''s very close to jushenfeng..."


    Diana also noticed that some demons holding magic swords were wandering nearby. She said to Ye Feng at the first time: "those demons seem to be infected with the blood of sword demons!"


    In Diana''s reminder, Ye Feng is also aware of those demons infected with the blood of sword demons. What he was puzzled by was that these demons with the blood of sword demons seemed to be stupid. They all looked up at the towering mountain.


    They clasped the magic sword in their hands and fell in front of them, standing in a neat and uniform manner, as if they were on a pilgrimage.


    "What''s wrong with these dark demons?" Ye Feng expressed his doubts and wanted to see what Diana thought of the "pilgrimage" of the dark demons.


    "These demons with the blood of sword demons are called dark demons?" Diana was stunned. It was the first time she had heard of the dark devil.


    "Is it easy to call a demon with sword blood? It just happens that they are all demons bathed in the blood of dark born sword demons. It''s better to call them "dark demons."


    "OK..." Ye Feng''s explanation made Diana speechless. She gazed at those dark demons who behaved strangely and guessed, "is there something on the giant sacred peak that attracts them?"


    "Possible!" Ye Feng thinks Diana is right. And he was a little excited at the moment, because the arrival of these dark demons and strange behavior made him more sure that Diana had nothing to do with the extinction of the sun clan.


    If Diana''s innocence can be proved, the sun moon showdown in the near future will also be resolved in a peaceful way. This is undoubtedly the result he wants to see most now


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 847

    Hiding in the dark, Ye Feng and Diana quietly observe the movements of those dark born demons.


    As time goes by, the devil''s eyes have not been in the dark as expected.


    Ye Feng and Ye Feng are confused by this kind of blankness that doesn''t appear on the devil''s face. They look at each other''s eyes and choose to continue to observe in the dark.


    The dark demons looked blankly at the other demons, wondering how they got here.


    After a brief eye contact, none of them knew what was going on.


    After a while, the impatient dark demons began to disperse. Seeing that the last dark demons had left, Diana frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Feng helplessly smiles: "I don''t know for a while. They don''t seem to know their strange behavior just now."


    Diana''s eyes twinkled at the back of the dark devils leaving, thinking, "let Wade and their patrols be strengthened tomorrow, lest there be any accident."


    Ye Feng nodded, although they had not found out why these dark born demons appeared here. But for the sake of safety, we should strengthen the patrol near the Luna sect camp.


    Continue to stay here and find out nothing. Thinking of Ye Feng''s arm injury, Diana said: "it''s very late now. Ye Feng, your arm is still injured. Let''s go back and have a rest first."


    Ye Feng did not answer Diana at the first time, but first glanced at the blood moon mark on Diana''s forehead. After pondering for a while, he and Diana rushed back to the Luna camp.


    The next morning, Ye Feng seldom stayed up and woke Diana up.


    When she came to Naier''s pharmacy research camp, Diana took the lead and said, "Nell, we are here. Let Ye Feng go into the medicine oven and soak it."


    As soon as Diana wants him to continue to soak in the poisonous medicine soup, Ye Feng can''t help but recall the painful experience of soaking in the medicine stove yesterday.


    Don''t know his arms have been improved, Ye Feng subconsciously beat a shiver, hit ha ha way: "this does not need? Didn''t you try yesterday and it didn''t work? "


    Seeing Ye Feng saying that the medicine soup she made by herself is useless. Nell, who is going to make the medicine soup for Ye Feng, is stunned at first. Then she pouts her small mouth and says: "guardian, you don''t know. The medicine soup is useful. After you fell asleep yesterday, I and the goddess of the moon examined your arm. After soaking in the medicine soup, you can accept the divine power of the goddess. Your arm is slowly Soft


    Diana also echoed: "Nell is right, although the effect is too strong will lead to your coma, but Naier thought of this method is still effective!"


    Or a little disbelief, Ye Feng, who experienced the torture of pot poison soup, doubted: "are you sure it''s useful?"


    "Sure!" Diana and Nell both nodded more seriously, indicating that they did not cheat Ye Feng.


    Seeing that the two goddess love is not like cheating, Ye Feng believes what they said. But today, before receiving treatment, he had to ask Nell to show Diana the blood moon mark.


    Otherwise, when he was tortured into a coma by poison soup, he would not have time to look at the blood moon mark on Diana''s forehead today.


    Think about it, Ye Feng motioned to Nell not to make a fire to heat the medicine stove. Under the perplexed gaze of the second daughter, he said to Diana, "Diana, take off the silk scarf on your forehead and let Nell show you the blood moon mark. I haven''t had time to ask if the blood moon mark on your forehead can be cured by medicament or magic."


    After Ye Feng said this, Nell also remembered that she showed Diana the blood moon mark under Ye Feng''s instruction that day, but later she was attacked by demons near the camp, and she forgot about it.


    Diana didn''t expect Ye Feng to be like this. She was still thinking about the influence of the blood moon mark on her. In addition, the last time she heard Nell say that Ye Feng always couldn''t sleep well because of her affairs, which made her nose slightly sour.


    "Ye Feng, I''m all right. It''s important to cure your hand first. Naier, you should boil the pharmaceutical soup quickly!" Holding on stubbornly, Diana said she was OK.


    But Ye Feng doesn''t think so. He doesn''t want Diana to become the next demon Elise because of his negligence.


    Ye Feng showed an unquestionable expression of responsibility for Diana in the end. He earnestly told Nell: "Nell, please show Diana the blood moon mark on her forehead again."


    "Yes, guardian." Respectfully owe a body, also want Diana to get rid of the blood moon mark as soon as possible, NER is very much in favor of Ye Feng''s practice.


    "Nell, you..." Diana was embarrassed to see Nell disobeying herself.


    "Diana, don''t be heinel. Listen to me and look at the blood moon mark on your forehead first!"


    Ye Feng''s unquestionable tone is contrary to the past, very dignified, listen to Diana and Nell are all over a shock.


    Although Diana is the real leader of the moon god sect, Nell subconsciously listens to Ye Feng''s words and goes to Diana.Diana was also slightly sullen by Ye Feng''s expression and tone of speech. She bowed her head in weakness and let Nell check the blood moon mark on her forehead without saying a word.


    After a careful exploration, Nell frowned and looked dignified.


    Noticing Nell''s dignified expression, Diana basically guessed that the blood moon mark on her forehead would be difficult to eliminate. A little frustrated, she said in a low mood: "don''t worry about me, first cure Ye Feng''s arm..."


    Diana''s despondent words heard Ye Feng a burst of anger, he directly reprimanded: "people Naier did not speak, what do you say disheartened words?"


    If ye Feng had dared to train her like this before, she would never have spared him. But now she has lost her old self-confidence, become submissive and lose herself. In addition, she now has a special sense of dependence on him. The reprimanded Diana said childishly, "whatever you want to say!"


    "Guardian, goddess of the moon, you two should say less. Listen to me about the goddess!" Show Ye Feng and Diana not to be angry with each other, Nell acts as a peacemaker.


    "After Naier''s preliminary exploration, the blood moon mark on the goddess''s forehead can not be eliminated by ordinary means, but ner also finds that the goddess''s mood and blood moon mark are interdependent."


    Listen to Naier carefully, Ye Feng doubts: "interdependence?"


    "It''s true that the state of mind and the blood moon mark of the goddess Jiaoyue interact with each other. If the goddess can maintain a good and positive attitude for a long time, then the influence of the blood moon mark on her will be weakened until it disappears; on the contrary, the blood moon mark will devour the wisdom of the goddess and reduce it to the existence like the devil..."


    Speaking of the back, Nell looked at Diana with fear. It was hard to imagine that the moon goddess she believed in became a demon.


    "What can Diana do to get rid of the blood moon mark?" Ye Feng''s voice is very urgent.


    "It''s not something that can be done with medicine and magic. The state of mind of the guardian and the goddess of the moon depends on herself."


    Nell shook her head helplessly, which could only be solved by Diana''s thinking.


    But in the middle of it, she changed her words again: "but Nell can give the goddess of the moon some calming drugs. The goddess herself is practicing the soft magic of the moon, so it should be able to delay the time when she is completely demonized by the blood moon mark."


    Hearing Nell say that medicine and magic can''t eliminate the blood moon mark, Ye Feng''s mood completely fell to the bottom.


    However, Diana was very open about this. She looked away from the broken jar and was still worried about the fact that Ye Feng had hurt her just now.


    Ye Feng, in a gloomy mood, looks at Diana who gives up the struggle. Instead, he has a certain desire in his heart.


    That''s what he wanted Diana to be like before!


    He is not only to fulfill his previous commitment to Diana, but also to strengthen his determination to save the man who has fallen into the abyss of darkness


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 848

    On the cliff side of the peak on the left side of the mogelon trail, Fiona, who has just crossed each other''s swords, sits on the edge of the cliff, overlooking the path and mountain path below.


    It is located at the junction of the barren shurima desert and the northern continent, where few people pass by, let alone now, after the demons invaded the main land.


    Since coming here, apart from the last time she met the crystal pioneer skana in Obsidian mining, Fiona has not seen any other demons or humans around here.


    It can be said that this is the safest place in the main continent for the time being. But in this safe camp, Fiona''s heart is not here.


    Taking Ye Feng''s spirit out of her arms, mafiona, who is in charge of looking after Ye Feng''s spirit today, stares at the faint spirit in her hand.


    Fiona of the Laurent family, who was sitting on the side, glanced at Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, and curled her mouth. If it was not for the agreement with Leona, she would not take care of Ye Feng''s spirit one day with another.


    "Hum!" Not very happy with Laurent family Fiona to her face, childhood beauty Fiona directly took back Ye Feng''s spirit, did not show Laurent family Fiona.


    All of a sudden, the two girls seemed to return to the relationship before the invasion of the devil. They were hostile to each other, and no one could accept anyone.


    At one point, the atmosphere was tense. At this time, two people''s ears heard the sound of rapid footsteps. On hearing the fame, a little girl with horns on her head and purple complexion ran straight to the two of them.


    After staying here for a while, they recognized the girl, who was what Leona called a sleepy little girl.


    The little girl, who was very similar to the Yodel, trotted to Fiona''s second daughter with a puff of breath in her mouth. Without saying a word, she pulled her daughter to another direction.


    Being pulled by the small hand, Fiona and her daughter stare at each other, slightly confused. They feel a solid and powerful power from their little hands, which is like the natural power of this little girl.


    Under the pull of the little bit, Fiona and her daughter came to a flat land on the hillside.


    There was some doubt about what little titty was pulling them here for. Fiona, the Laurent family, asked, "what are you pulling us here for?"


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, also had the same question. She lowered her head and looked at little tit.


    Small point did not answer, but refers to the front of a simple paving not far away. The second daughter of Fiona remembers that this is the shop of a demacia jewelry craftsman. Last time they came back from collecting ore veins, there was an old craftsman who gave all the crystal to the paver. She asked him to make jewelry for them.


    The second daughter guessed in her heart that the reason why they came here was that they asked the old craftsman to make the crystal ornaments?


    Little bit pulled the two men to the front of the shop and called to the old man who was busy before the shop: "Grandpa, here you are, the big sister of the Laurent family!"


    The old craftsman, who was concentrating on polishing the ornaments, was stunned by his tender cry. Then he thought of something and rummaged in the shop for a while before he came to the three with a kind smile.


    First, he bent down his rickety waist, and the old craftsman''s right hand was full of calluses. He handed a candy wrapped in oil paper to Xiaobu Dian''s eyes. He said with a smile, "thank you, little one. This is the candy you helped me run errands."


    Little bit happy to take the candy, grinning naive way: "thank you, grandfather, I went back to sleep, very sleepy!"


    With that, little bit left far away in the eyes of Fiona''s two daughters who didn''t respond.


    Looking at little bit''s back, the old craftsman''s wrinkled face revealed a helpless smile: "this child can really sleep!"


    Seeing little bit go away safely, the old craftsman took out two glittering Bracelets from his pocket.


    On the bracelet, there are many dreamlike transparent white crystals. The strange streamer reflects the sunshine, as if it is the most charming color in the world. Around is often accompanied by the sword Fiona two women, is also a dream of crystal bracelet deeply attracted to the eyes.


    The pupil reflects the crystal bracelet. Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, asked politely, "is this crystal bracelet ready, old man?"


    It can be seen that Fiona and her daughter are very satisfied with the completion of the bracelet. The old craftsman kindly replied, "well, it''s done. Because I don''t know what accessories you want, I just took a few pieces of crystal and polished them into two bracelets."


    Fiona of the Laurent family takes over the crystal bracelet and plays with it fondly. The corners of her mouth rose slightly: "that''s enough. It''s very convenient to wear on our hands. We have to fight, and there''s no need to wear too heavy accessories."


    "Do you want to take the rest of the crystal?" Asked the old craftsman.


    "Old man, you can keep the rest to make all kinds of ornaments by yourself. It''s useless for us to hold the crystal." Mafiona, a childhood sweetheart, wore the crystal bracelet on her left hand and gave the remaining crystal to the old craftsman with joy.


    The Laurent family is generous, so many crystals are given to him. The old craftsman gladly accepted it and sighed in his heart that the second daughter was worthy of being an aristocrat.


    Fiona of the Laurent family played with the crystal bracelet for a while, and suddenly said, "old man, I have a question for you.""You ask."


    "It''s like this, old man. I used to be in the family. I saw other people''s crystal ornaments in various colors. Why do we only have solid colors?" Fiona of the Laurent family expressed her doubts, because she had been immersed in fencing in the family, and did not know much about crystal.


    Hearing this, the old craftsman patiently explained: "Miss Laurent, crystal is divided into many colors and types. What you mined is pure white crystal, so I polished two pure white crystal bracelets for you."


    "Can you color them?"


    Sophia is also attracted by this topic. If she can, she wants a crystal with the same magic color as ye Fengxing.


    Seeing that the second daughter wanted other colors of crystal, the old craftsman went back to the shop and searched for it for a while, and took out a yellowing sheepskin map.


    He spread out the map in front of the second daughter and said, "it can be, but it''s not pure. It''s better to mine the corresponding color of crystal. What color do you want?"


    "Purple!" The two women spoke in the same voice.


    "Amethyst..."


    Blinking some old eyes, the old craftsman looked on the map. While looking at it, he said to Fiona: "my map is a map that I traveled all over the mainland to look for all kinds of ore veins when I was young. There are all kinds of large and small veins I have seen, such as Obsidian veins, crystal veins, forbidden magic stone veins, etc., as long as they can be used as ornaments I''ve put it all on it. "


    "The largest known vein is still the kalamanda mine area, which is known to all the people of Valoran. There are various colorful crystals, but now it is occupied by demons. Don''t think about going there."


    In order to popularize the knowledge of the ore vein for Fiona''s second daughter, he noticed the unusual look of the second daughter when he mentioned the kalamanda mining area. He quickly reminded the second daughter not to go to that kind of place.


    "There are a lot of little-known mineral veins in the vicinity of mogelung mountain path because of its sparsely populated population. For example, a mineral vein mainly composed of amethyst, which I found recently, is located in a magnificent barrier mountain hundreds of miles west. You can take this map and have a look."


    Pointing to a small area marked on the map, the old craftsman handed the map to Fiona, the Laurent family.


    "Thank you, old man." Bowing down to the old craftsman gratefully, Fiona of the Laurent family can''t wait to mine Amethyst.


    The second daughter exchanged greetings with the old craftsman, and then took the vein map and headed for the direction of the Amethyst vein.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 849

    The dark fog covered the sky, the sun through the dark fog, was dyed black into a monstrous dark red.


    Dark red demonic red light sprinkled on the ruins of the city gate. There is a plaque covered with dust beside the ruins with a corner missing. Careful identification, vaguely can see that there are four words - demacia.


    Here is the once prosperous human kingdom demacia, now it is reduced to human purgatory.


    The ghost fire flickered in the dense forest in the suburbs, and a wandering figure shuttled through the dead woods, and went straight to the entrance of the east gate of demacia.


    When the wandering figure came to the gate of the city, the broken gate suddenly rose a burning door condensed by ghost fire and stopped him outside the gate.


    Being stopped outside the gate of the city, the wandering figure gradually revealed his real body, which was a blue ghost in rags.


    If the soldiers who fought with this undead in the Luna sect camp are here, they will surely recognize that the undead was the one who invaded the camp last time. Instead of dying, the undead fled to demacia.


    And just after the undead revealed his real body, two undead dressed in ancient soldier''s clothes also came out from the other end of the ghost fire gate.


    One of the undead soldiers said, "Lord Callista has an order. Recently demacia is not allowed to enter."


    Another soldier of the dead glanced contemptuously at the ragged soul and knew that he was a poor man in his life.


    Facing the undead soldiers, the voice of the ragged souls trembled slightly: "I I have something important to report to Lord Callista


    On hearing something important, the two soldiers of the dead were shocked and changed their disdain for the dead in front of them. One of the undead soldiers looked like a su: "what''s the matter?"


    The blue undead replied, "I can only tell you that there are human camps near the western border of the war academy, and the rest can only be explained in detail after seeing Lord kalista."


    Heard the blue undead said that he had found the human camp, the two undead soldiers are showing a suspicious look.


    In their understanding, except for the south of the grand barrier and the ice age of freldrod, the rest of the surviving humans were driven to Ionia by them? For example, in the area west of the war academy border, even if there are human survivors, there should not be human camps.


    Although full of doubts, the two soldiers of the dead still dare not neglect, and feel it necessary to let the dead in front of them report this matter to Calista.


    After thinking about it, one of the undead soldiers said, "come in, there is a teleportation array leading to the imperial city. You can go with us to meet Lord kalista."


    With the permission of the undead soldiers, the dark blue undead was able to enter the territory of demasia through the ghost fire gate.


    Under the leadership of the undead soldiers, the blue undead stepped on the teleportation array and was directly transported to the imperial city of demasia.


    Compared with the border, there are shadow creatures everywhere, and the guards are especially strict. After a series of interrogations on the blue undead who entered the Imperial City, he was led by a frog to the direction of the palace.


    The two undead soldiers who brought the blue undead to the imperial city were responsible for guarding the pass by sending the phalanx back to the ruins gate of the border.


    Taken to the palace hall, the blue undead anxiously waited for Calista''s arrival.


    However, after waiting for a long time, Calista did not show up. Instead, hekarim, a tall man, appeared in the palace hall.


    "I hear you have something important to report?" At the same time, hekarim also exudes his powerful demigod supremacy, overlooking the blue undead under the steps of the hall.


    The deafening magic sound made the blue undead crawl on the ground, and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe. However, after seeing the blue ghost so weak, hekarim took back his power without interest.


    After herkarim had removed his semi divine power, the dark blue spirit took a few breaths, and then respectfully replied, "return to Lord hakkarim, I really have something important to report to Lord kalista. When can I see Lord kalista?"


    Callista again The words asked by the dark blue undead made hekarim recall the past of his life and Callista. He was very upset with his temper.


    "What? Is there anything you can''t tell me directly? " The tone of his voice gradually raised, and he slightly closed his eyes, which twinkled with blue ghost fire, and his whole body was full of cold and dead spirit.


    Feeling the pressure from hekarim again, the blue undead''s eyes showed fear, and shivered back: "of course not, but my subordinates think it''s better to report this matter in the presence of Lord kalista."


    "Callista, she''s not here now. Just let me know if you have anything to do with it." Herkarim''s face gradually distorted, and he looked at the blue undead in a ferocious manner. As if the blue ghost dare not say, he will tear up his soul on the spot.


    Under the threat of hekarim, the dark blue undead had to give in and say, "Lord khkarim, there is a human camp in the area south to the west of the war Academy. I''m here to report this to Lord kalista!"Contrary to the attitude of the two undead soldiers after hearing this, hekarim said dully, "it''s just a human camp. If you join hands with the shadowy creatures wandering around, won''t it be solved?"


    Some regret to listen to the present weak soul can no longer weak report such a boring information, herkarim heart raised the idea of leaving.


    "Lord hakkarim, we also intend to kill the human beings after we found out that there is a human camp nearby. However, there is a man with more than demigod strength sitting in the camp and killing a lot of undead and demons with a wave of his hand."


    Hearing the next report of the dark blue ghost, hekarim, who had planned to leave, was in a moment of interest. "Is human demigod?" he said with a grim smile


    "It''s not clear what kind of strength the human is, but it''s at least a demigod, and the other humans stationed in that camp are also terrible." Youlan undead shook his head, saying that he could not see through Diana''s strength.


    "What terror laws do other humans have?" From the blue undead''s eyes, he saw the fear, and the murderous hekarim''s heart raised the idea of going to find out.


    "The weapons and armor of soldiers have a certain ability to resist and restrain the undead magic. The Human Mage also practices the mysterious power to resist the black magic, and there is a human with the strength similar to the high-level demons!"


    Recalling the battle near the Yueshen sect camp, the blue undead was full of excitement. For such a weak spirit as him, the power to restrain him was a nightmare.


    With the narrating of the ghost of the dark blue, hekarim showed the opposite attitude to the ghost. His bloodthirsty fighting spirit was slowly activated, and he was eager to kill Ye Feng and his party stationed near the border of the war Academy in the mouth of the blue undead.


    The rebellious human beings are more likely to arouse their morbid desire to kill than those who have no power to fight back


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 850

    Coming out of the medicine stove, Ye Feng, who was wet all over, turned red and his whole body was steaming with heat.


    Diana holds Ye Feng for the first time. While letting Nell check Ye Feng''s body changes, she uses her magic power to purify Ye Feng''s toxicity.


    Dizzy Ye Feng lay in Diana''s arms, thinking to herself that it would be better to faint in the medicine stove. Every inch of his skin is like being burned by fire, and his body is also eroded by toxicity. His pain goes straight to the pain when he was tortured by Elise the devil last time.


    Not a moment later, the familiar Diana quickly cleaned up the fierce toxicity in Ye Feng''s body. After the moonlight baptism, she also looked eagerly at Nell with a frown and asked, "how, Nell, has Ye Feng''s hand improved?"


    Not eager to reply, Nell observes Ye Feng''s expression while sensing the changes of Ye Feng''s two arms.


    Feel Ye Feng petrified arm hardness compared with before treatment and a lot of soft, Naier that locked willow eyebrows gradually extended.


    "The goddess of the moon, the guardian''s arm is much softer, please feel it yourself!"


    Naier accompanied by the excited words of joy, Diana is also eager to try, hands tightly hold Ye Feng''s head, she free a hand, to touch the two arms of Ye Feng several times.


    As Nell said, Ye Feng''s arm has begun to improve after two days of continuous treatment. She was very happy for the gradual recovery of Ye Feng''s arm. She lowered her pretty face and showed a bright smile towards Ye Feng.


    "A lot of your arms will be soft again, and the wind will be good soon." She stroked the white face of Ye Feng''s hot lips and shared her joy with him at the moment.


    Listening to Diana and Nell say, but Ye Feng still can''t feel the condition of his arms, so his mood is not as excited as the second daughter.


    "But I still can''t feel my arms." Ye Feng expresses his own worry that the two arms have been disconnected from his body.


    "It will get better, Ye Feng. If you have me and Nell to help you, it will be OK!" Ye Feng is not allowed to speak in disorder. Diana sticks her index finger in front of Ye Feng''s mouth.


    One side of the Naier timely said: "it''s late, the goddess of the moon, you take the guardian adult back to have a rest. After receiving such a fierce treatment, the guardian''s body needs more rest!"


    Hearing this, Diana did not dare to neglect. After saying goodbye to Nell, she helped Ye Feng back to her camp.


    As soon as she entered the camp, Diana took a new set of clothes from the corner under the suspicious gaze of Ye Feng. Then she began to pull the clothes on Ye Feng''s body, which made Ye Feng''s mouth stop: "wait Diana, what are you doing? "


    "Change your clothes. What''s the matter? You can''t go to sleep in these wet clothes, can you Diana glanced at the startled Ye Feng.


    "Change clothes?" Ye Feng is a little confused. Diana wants to change clothes for him!


    "Yes, don''t you realize that you are not wearing the robe of the guardian of the moon today? When I came back yesterday afternoon, I changed the plain clothes for you. After taking off your dirty clothes, I also cleaned your lower body with water magic


    "When did you learn water magic?" Originally, Diana changed clothes for him, which made him a little confused. Now she has to clean his body, and Ye Feng''s forehead is gradually covered with black lines.


    By Ye Feng''s question, Diana recalled her childhood life in jushenfeng. She replied: "when I was a child, I learned a little bit when I was living on the giant God peak, but the elder said that I didn''t have the talent of water magic, so I didn''t go to further research, but it''s enough to help you clean your body!"


    Xiaoxi, who is playing alone in Diana''s camp, also trots over, whining, saying that she can testify that Diana changed the clothes for Ye Feng yesterday.


    "That Can I come by myself this time and ask a girl to change my clothes and clean my body? I''m so sorry... " Although some difficult to speak, Ye Feng still expressed his concerns.


    "I don''t mind. What are you afraid of? It''s not that you haven''t seen it!"


    Diana pouts her lips and stares at Ye Feng. She doesn''t feel shy to do these things for her beloved.


    After saying that, she also regardless of Ye Feng with or not, strongly to Ye Feng clean body and change new clothes.


    In this way, ye Fengchang is such a big girl. It is the first time that ye Fengchang is seen by other girls besides his sister Ruiwen.


    Ye Feng looked at her new clothes with Diana''s help, and her expression was bitter and astringent. Is it really Diana who''s giving him a hard bow?


    In Ye Feng''s immersion in what happened just now, Diana has helped him lie on the floor and sleep beside him.


    Staring at Ye Feng''s face, she suddenly remembered her quarrel with Ye Feng during the day, because ye Feng had been treated before, and her resentment temporarily came back to her mind.


    She gazed at Ye Feng''s eyes with bitterness in her eyes, and raised her red lips on the ground of grievance: "Ye Feng, why do you want to be so fierce to me in the daytime?""Ha?" Hearing Diana''s question, Ye Feng wakes up from the memory just now. He looks at Diana blankly.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s blank eyes, Diana pursed her small mouth and said: "in the daytime, you''re cruel to me for Naier!"


    "I don''t have it!" Ye Feng cried wrongly in his heart. He didn''t remember that he killed Diana for Naier.


    "There it is!" Full of resentment to stare at Ye Feng, Diana''s expression is not more true, as if he does not give her a satisfactory answer, she will always be angry with him.


    After thinking about what happened during the day with a headache, ye Fengcai replied, "it''s you who abandon yourself and deal with things passively. My tone of voice is a little more serious, and I''m not abusing you."


    See Ye Feng still does not admit that he is in malice her in the daytime, the resentment in Diana''s eyes is deeper. She approached Ye Feng and said, "anyway, you hurt me!"


    Hearing Diana''s slightly coquettish words, Ye Feng had no choice but to admit a mistake: "OK, I''ve offended you, I''m sorry!"


    "And will you attack me again?" With her lips pursed, Diana asked earnestly.


    "This If you''re still so negative, maybe you are? " Ye Feng is not a good guarantee for this problem. He is also good for Diana.


    "Can''t you please me, my guardian?" Diana held Ye Feng in her arms. Her voice was like a girl immersed in the world of love.


    Or the first time from Diana''s mouth to hear such greasy and crooked light language, Ye Feng subconsciously nodded and agreed to Diana.


    See Ye Feng nod, Diana gently smile, can not help but kiss the forehead of the next leaf wind.


    "My guardian, this is what you promised. Don''t hurt me in the future. I''m your goddess!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 851

    In the deep mountains of the grand barrier, Fiona and her daughter found a natural mine cave hundreds of miles west of the mogelon trail with a vein map given to them by an old craftsman.


    After collecting the map, the second daughter walked deeper along the deep tunnel of the mine. As they continue to deepen, around the stone wall began to have some exposed corner of the crystal into the eyes of the two girls.


    The beautiful eyes blinked and blinked, and the two Fiona were staring at those colorful crystals, slightly dazzled.


    "There are crystals of all colors here..."


    "Isn''t this the Amethyst vein? How come there are other colors of crystal? "


    Around is usually always cold Fiona two girls, after seeing such a variety of gorgeous crystal, also become more talkative, the look is also revealed rarely appear in their face surprised and excited.


    "Shall we start collecting now?" Fiona of the Laurent family couldn''t resist her love for dreamlike crystals. She wanted to collect them now.


    Fiona''s proposal of Laurent family made her childhood sweetheart, but she thought for a while, restrained her restless heart and said, "let''s go further. There are many forks here, all leading to the underground. There should be more crystals below!"


    After being reminded by Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, Fiona of the Laurent family also has the common sense that more and more minerals go underground.


    Moreover, although the walls around the cave are inlaid with many crystals, they are still too few compared with the last time they collected Obsidian veins underground.


    Thinking of this, Fiona of the Laurent family bit her teeth and restrained her impulse. They quickened their pace and continued to penetrate the vein.


    Going deeper and deeper, there are more and more crossroads leading to the underground, and more and more crystals are inlaid on the stone walls, and sometimes other rare gemstones will appear.


    However, with their deepening, the color of crystal is not as many as when they first entered the cave. There are more and more Amethyst, but less and less crystals of other colors.


    The whole dark underground vein is covered by the faint light of amethyst, and the light purple halo shows the mystery and depth of the vein.


    Deep enough, Fiona and her daughter looked around the opening of the four and four directions, and decided to stop here and stop further.


    "Just gather here. It''s all night now. It''s better to finish harvesting earlier and return to the camp." Take out two iron pickaxes from the sack, and Fiona of the Laurent family throws one of them to Fiona, a young girl.


    Catching the pickaxe easily, Sophia nodded and began to collect Amethyst.


    I still remember the last time they collected Obsidian for protecting the array. Although they were not hard to collect, they destroyed many Obsidian structures.


    This time, in order to collect crystal as much as possible without destroying the crystal structure, the second daughter borrowed an iron pick from the old craftsman.


    They had never used a pickaxe, so they worked very slowly to make sure. Fortunately, most of the crystals they collected were complete, or they might as well use swordsmanship to break through the walls.


    Fiona and her daughter also took eight big sacks this time, planning to collect enough at one time. In this way, if they have any jewelry they want, they can ask the old craftsman to do it for them.


    Fiona and her daughter not only collected Amethyst, but also occasionally other colors of crystal exposed in the process of digging. They also collected these crystals conveniently.


    The sound of Fiona''s two daughters digging the stone wall with iron picks reverberates in the deep underground. They are dedicated to digging, but they do not know that their movement has shocked some living underground.


    The process of gathering was boring and tiring. The second daughter felt that her body was also hot and fragrant.


    After filling all eight sacks, the two tired Fiona put away their pickaxes and longed to see the glittering crystals in the deeper part of the mine, hoping to empty all the crystals here.


    But only in my mind, the rational two girls returned to calm, looked at each other''s eyes, each holding four big sacks, heading back to the way they came.


    After walking for a period of time, a hoarse and ghostly cry came from the underground where they were mining.


    "My crystal, the damned human thief, has come to steal from my family again!"


    At the sound, Fiona and her daughter were excited. They are very familiar with the sound, because not long ago in the Obsidian vein, they met the master of the sound, crystal pioneer scarner.


    Take a breath, but they still remember the giant scorpion monster which is made up of crystal.


    There is no magic wave on this monster, but his hard body can not be broken even if it meets a demigod. They won''t be in conflict with the monster until they know what kind of power it is to have terrible destructive power.


    "I smell it. It''s the two ugly soft skinned women who stole my Obsidian last time. Ah!"With a roar of anger, the mine tunnel below began to hear the roar of scarney crashing against the rock wall towards the surface.


    Hearing the roar of the broken stone wall tunnel, Fiona''s pretty faces were cold. The two girls looked at the intricate underground openings and decided not to escape to the surface first.


    The two girls found a small hidden cave to hide in. At the moment when they just hid in the cave, the huge body of scarner roared through the hole where they were hiding and ran straight to the surface.


    At that moment, the heartbeat stopped suddenly. The two Fiona held their breath and hid their breath. Their eyes were directly fixed on the huge body shape of the cave, which was constantly passing by.


    It was not until the tail of scarner disappeared from their sight, and the second girl, who was almost breathless, began to gasp.


    "Ah I''m so angry, these damned thieves, don''t let me catch you, or I will tear you up


    After breathing down, Fiona and her daughters stare at each other. When they heard the angry roar of scarner, they did not look gloomy. Instead, they laughed.


    It''s rare to have such a happy smile when the two Fiona also temporarily put aside their prejudice.


    Fiona of Laurent family took the lead to say: "that monster seems a bit stupid, no wonder Ye Feng can escape from his hands several times."


    "That monster has a better nose than a dog, but as long as we hide our breath, we should be able to get out of here safely." Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, also made a joke. She didn''t wait to come to scana for a long time. She was not as nervous as she was just now.


    At the same time, scarner was swinging his huge body, bumping everywhere on the surface of the ore vein, and the roaring sound made Fiona''s two daughters secretly laugh.


    "Ah, ah Cunning and despicable female soft skinned people, you thieves, I will find you one day and kill you together with another male soft skinned man


    Unable to find the hiding place of Fiona and her daughter, the angry Skinner had to go back to the ground and stare at the pitted veins mined by Fiona and her heart was dripping blood.


    Once again, she passed by but was not found. Fiona and her daughter did not want to continue to laugh at him. Instead, they immediately started to flee towards the surface.


    They have to escape back to the camp on the moglon trail before scaner reacts. There''s Leona in the town, and they won''t be in danger even if they''re chased by scaner.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 852

    Late at night, Ye Feng slowly wakes up from his sleep. Diana''s hands are tightly holding him, and her delicate body is also close to his body, which makes him feel hot when he wakes up.


    Recalling the afternoon Diana to his coquetry move, Ye Feng can not help but look at Diana''s sleeping cheek.


    For some reason, the way Diana breathed with her mouth open gave him an impulse to kiss.


    After shaking his head, Ye Feng took a deep breath and carefully observed the blood moon mark on Diana''s forehead.


    After repeatedly confirming that there was no change for the time being, he sat up carefully. There was no call from Alice in his ear. He planned to stay with Diana a little longer.


    After training with Elise, he still has to come back as soon as possible. Ye Feng is really not at all worried about Diana''s state, for fear that he left her half a step, the blood moon mark on her forehead will attack.


    "Ye The wind... "


    Diana in the dream suddenly whispered a word, scared Ye Feng to lie down in a hurry. After he lay down, Diana stretched out her hand and fell on him powerlessly.


    "Don''t leave me, you said you would guard me..."


    With a trace of trill, Diana was coquettish in her sleep, her eyes closed and her eyebrows were slightly tight. She looked like a coquettish girl with a trace of resentment.


    After a while, Diana was silent again. She smashed her lower lip and turned her back to Ye Feng.


    When she woke up, she was still nervous. If Alice


    It is what want to come what, Ye Feng''s ear suddenly sounded Elise if there is no call. Taking advantage of the agreed time has not yet arrived, Ye Feng immediately out of the camp, toward the direction where Alice is running.


    Yilisi, who has been used to Ye Feng''s lateness, is waiting in the dense forest. When she sees Ye Feng appearing in her sight on time, she is slightly surprised. But only for a moment, she returned to the usual training Ye Feng''s nonchalant expression.


    Noticing that Elise''s face flashed by surprise, Ye Feng deliberately stepped forward and joked: "Hey, I didn''t expect it, this time I''m not late!"


    Ye Feng was aware of her surprise just now, and Elise''s expression instantly sank down: "how do you talk to me? Stand up for me


    "Yes, the great Knight of space!"


    Ye Feng is holding back a smile in his heart, but on the surface is extremely respectful. Standing upright, Ye Feng''s face did not show any expression of his smile in his heart.


    Elise saw that Ye Feng''s expression was quite respectful, and she also followed Ye Feng''s way. She nodded with satisfaction: "the attitude is much better than before, so let''s start!"


    With the words, Elise stepped back a few steps, her eyes narrowed slightly, and her expression focused on Ye Feng.


    And Ye Feng is a bit dazed to stand in place, he does not understand what Alice said the beginning is.


    Waiting for a bit impatient, do not like the action of Ye Feng drag, Elise really want to whip the past, teach the dazed Ye Feng.


    Fortunately, she didn''t have a whip in her hand, otherwise Ye Feng might be miserable. Elise frowned impatiently, "are you stupid? What''s wrong? Not yet


    Who wants Ye Feng to ask a question that almost irritates Elise: "start what?"


    "Are you playing with me?" Elise''s eyes twinkled, and her voice dropped to the freezing point.


    "You didn''t tell me, how can I know the training content today..." Although he knew that he had angered the sensitive nerves of Elise at that time, Ye Feng was still stubborn.


    Instead of the expected storm, the gloomy look on Alice''s face disappeared. "What was the training content last night?" she asked slowly? Do you remember that? "


    In the heart slightly some perplexity, Elise why suddenly appears so calm, but Ye Feng or secretly relieved. He said, "yes, you taught me the art of space blockade last night."


    "What else?" Alice asked.


    "And..." Ye Feng thought for a while and said, "you also give me the array to improve the combat effectiveness."


    "Did I say anything else to you?"


    Under the guidance of Elise, Ye Feng also recalled what happened last night. When he thought that last night Elise seemed to have said that he would demonstrate the art of space blockade tonight, Ye Feng felt the whole back of his back cool, and his body trembled slightly.


    "Remember?" Alice opened her red lips slightly, and seemed to breathe out her turbid breath calmly.


    "That It seems to be... " Thinking back to what Elise told him last night, Ye Feng completely forgot to do, and he was sweating all over.


    "Go ahead. Let me see what you''ve done." Elise blinked her eyes without waves, indicating Ye Feng to hurry up.


    Today, Ye Feng, who did not spare time to practice the art of space blockade, felt numb, but he could not speak out for fear of being punished by Elise.


    His heart is extremely tangled, so he has to brave the head to mobilize the power of space in his body, trying to recall the appearance of Elise''s magic last night, and draw the gourd.As he cast the spell, he thought quickly in his mind the words of the coming storm.


    "Don''t look at me, at the crow in that tree!"


    Hearing the voice of Elise''s dislike, Ye Feng smiles bitterly, and turns to block the crow she refers to.


    After working there for a long time, not only did he not block the crow, but his poor Magic also scared the crow away.


    See here, Ye Feng heart tile cool tile. He whispered to himself, "it''s over..."


    "What are you doing? Even if your power of space has not been awakened for a long time, you should not be able to restrain an ordinary crow! "


    Elise''s exclamation came as scheduled, and Ye Feng''s scalp became numb. He suddenly had an idea and bound the half flying crow with the sword of the wind.


    "Elise, look, I''ve blocked that crow!"


    Ye Feng''s last struggle makes Elise feel that he is looking at her as an idiot. He thinks she can''t see that it is the sword of wind?


    "Do you treat me as an idiot, Ye Feng?" Alice''s voice grew colder, and the space around her began to shudder with her anger.


    "That This Alice I... " Feeling the anger from Elise, Ye Feng was so anxious that he couldn''t speak coherently.


    "It''s time to give you some punishment!"


    Accompanied by Elise''s almost furious voice, Ye Feng shivered all over, his head fell into a coma, and fell asleep on the spot.


    Falling into a dream, Ye Feng finds himself in a shrinking space crack. Those time-space turbulence is like a bone scraper, cutting his body.


    Skin, bones, organs In the purgatory like nightmare, Ye Feng really experienced the pain of cleaning the body by the turbulent flow of time and space that Elise said.


    In the real world, he falls on the ground, spasmodically, while Alice stares at him calmly.


    Until he was completely turned into ashes by the turbulence of time and space in the nightmare, Ye Feng suddenly woke up from it and returned to the real world.


    Back to the reality, although he was not hurt, he somehow felt the pain of washing his body with the turbulence of time and space.


    Palpitating to raise his head, Ye Feng this really confirmed that the space Knight Elise is the devil Elise''s previous life. It''s just one for good and one for evil.


    "Get out of here, and tomorrow night it''s not just a dream of punishment!"


    Disgusted to stare at Ye Feng, did not want to see Ye Feng''s Elise into illusory starlight, dissipated in front of Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 853

    Looking at the virtual into the starlight Elise disappeared in front of her eyes, Ye Feng''s heart finally fell down.


    The dream just now was too real. Until now, his perception was confused. He always felt that his bones and skin were being washed by the turbulence of time and space.


    After returning to Diana''s camp with a lingering fear, Ye Feng did not dare to neglect the punishment of Elise, a space knight. He planned to take time in the day to study the art of space blockade.


    Turning to look at Diana lying beside him, Ye Feng''s face gradually revealed the color of horror.


    Diana''s sleeping face was covered with sweat and looked as if she had just come out of the water. Her lips were dry and white, and her locked willow eyebrows trembled slightly. It seemed that she was having a nightmare that made her physically and mentally exhausted.


    The blood moon on her forehead was shining with strange blood light, and Diana''s magic energy was also extremely disordered.


    Last night, she had seen Diana lost herself under the influence of blood moon mark, and Ye Feng''s face was covered with haze.


    Thinking of Nell''s diagnosis of Diana''s condition, Ye Feng doesn''t know how to let Diana get rid of such a state, and can only do it in a hurry.


    "I didn''t mean to You Don''t come here I really didn''t mean to Wuwuwu... "


    With the continuous torture of blood moon mark on Diana''s will, she began to talk about some dream words.


    Her slight and helpless nonsense words and phrases pierce Ye Feng''s heart. Ye Feng wants to hold her in his arms, but suffers from the fossilization of her hands and can''t pacify her through actions.


    "Don''t come here Ah


    "I don''t know why. I woke up and found you all dead Wuwuwu... "


    "Don''t follow me, please!"


    From time to time, the whispers in Diana''s sleep sounded in the ear, and the gloomy Ye Feng also felt that the power in Diana''s body was slowly demonizing.


    This kind of demonization is different from Elise''s demonization, but from the inside out. From the heart began to corrode, and then slowly transformed a person''s temperament and strength, than the devil Elise forced to demonize a person to come more terrifying.


    If it is really as Nell said during the day, even if the blood moon power in Diana''s body can be purified, it can''t eradicate the magic that rooted in Diana''s heart.


    And now the power in Diana''s body is the pure magic of the moon. Only when the blood moon mark breaks out will a part of it be transformed into the blood moon. It''s a complete fantasy to rescue Diana by purifying the evil Qi in her body. Because there is no evil spirit in her body!


    Heart tingling at the same time, Ye Feng also racked his brains to find a way to cure Diana. Never let Alice''s tragedy happen to Diana!


    Ye Feng pondered for a long time, watching Diana''s situation getting worse and worse, but he didn''t make any progress. He was heartbroken.


    After biting his teeth, he had to whisper, "Diana, don''t be afraid. With me, they won''t do anything to you!"


    After hearing Ye Feng''s call, Diana in the nightmare seems to see a glimmer of hope that has not disappeared. Her hands began to dance in the air, trying to find Ye Feng.


    "Ye Feng It''s Is that you where are you? Why Why can''t I see you? "


    It is still unable to wake up from the nightmare, Diana can only talk to Ye Feng through the languid dream.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng hurriedly approached Diana and pressed her face to Diana''s dancing hands.


    "I''m here, Diana. You''re having a nightmare, so you can''t see me!" He whispered back.


    Her hands touched Ye Feng, and Diana in her sleep seemed to have caught a life-saving straw. She put a ring around Ye Feng''s neck and pressed his head to her chest.


    Feeling the temperature of Ye Feng, Diana opened her eyes in the nightmare. Not easy to see Ye Feng, but soon her heavy eyelids are closed.


    In order to wake up and escape the terrible dream, Diana sometimes couldn''t resist sleepiness and closed her eyes. Sometimes she tried to open her eyes.


    Wandering between the nightmare and the reality, Diana said helplessly, "Wuwu I''m so afraid of They always come to me, I want to wake up! "


    "No, Diana, I''ll always be with you..." Ye Feng also tried to pacify Diana with words, indicating that she should not worry.


    In the next series of Ye Feng''s pacification, Diana''s crazy beating heart gradually slowed down, her consciousness also became gradually clear.


    The sense of security dispelled the uneasiness, and the blood moon mark on Diana''s forehead faded again, and she also got rid of the nightmare that wanted to corrode her soul.


    Just wake up from the nightmare, she sat up, hands tightly around Ye Feng''s waist, like a frightened rabbit, mission to his arms rub, trying to find more security.


    At this time, the silent leaves look down to her.


    After a while, Diana, who was occupied by her sense of security, fell asleep again. And Ye Feng in order to prevent the second half of the night blood moon imprint attack, the whole night is in a state of half dream and half awake, guarding Diana in her arms.¡­¡­


    In the morning of presidian, Ali, who lives in the hotel, wakes up from his sleep as usual. Habitually communicating with Xiao Xi, Ali also saw Diana lying in the arms of Ye Feng, sleeping peacefully on her cheek.


    These days through the small Xi see Ye Feng and Diana''s intimate behavior, around is a Li''s temperament, pretty face also can''t help climbing up bursts of jealousy.


    I went downstairs to buy some cakes, and Ali quickly walked back to the room. She was lying on her back in bed, chewing sweet cakes and staring at the picture of Ye Feng.


    Dong Dong Dong Dong!


    Closed door suddenly sounded a crisp knock, a Li who had not been with people for a long time was slightly stunned, some did not respond.


    "Ali, I''ve come to see you. Are you there?"


    The familiar voice of hivier fell into his ears, and Ali''s heart thumped. As soon as she tried to ask him to wait, the door was opened by him.


    "Ali, your door is not locked. I pushed it!"


    At the door, shivell saw that Ali''s door was not locked. She pushed the door and walked in.


    As soon as he came in, he saw Ali lying on his back in bed, with half chewed cake in his hand.


    "Ah When shivell saw his indecent posture, Ali called out in embarrassment.


    Without any preparation, Ali panicked out of bed and put the cake on the table. After taking care of her messy hair in front of the dressing table, she turned to look at shivell, who had not been to presidian for a long time.


    "Sylvier, why haven''t you been to presidian for so long?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 854

    Sylvier''s sudden visit made a li a little nervous, so that he hurt his nerves when he cut off the contact with Xi. Fortunately, it''s just that the nerves are prickly and there''s no big problem.


    Seeing something from Ali''s feigned calmness, he took Ali''s arm with a smile and sat down beside the bed. She replied intimately, "I''ve been busy with some business during this time, so I didn''t come to see you."


    "Well, I''ll say that, in your nature, you shouldn''t be absent from the presidian for such a long time." Ali Oh voice, the mind is obviously not here.


    Out of this, beaver, you don''t seem to care about the color of beaver


    Smell speech, a Li Leng next, in the heart some hair empty. Just now, she cut off the nerve of Baoxi, and now she is afraid of taking wind.


    She dodged sylvier''s eyes and said uneasily, "it''s a little bit, maybe it''s just a recovery..."


    Staring at Ali''s dodgy eyes for a while, he saw that Ali had something to hide from her. Instead of directly exposing her, he pretended to be angry and asked, "by the way, Ali, what about Ye Feng? It''s his fault that your Dementor''s jewel is broken. Now he should take care of you when you rebuild it


    I didn''t expect that sylvier would suddenly get angry. I didn''t know that he was deliberately so. Ali felt a little guilty. She regretted that she didn''t tell him about Ye Feng at the beginning. She wriggled her lips and explained, "sylvier, don''t blame Ye Feng. He''s been busy lately..."


    Shiver snorted, "what are you up to? Busy making love with his childhood sweetheart? Or a candlelight dinner with the noble lady of demacia? After taking advantage of you and running away? "


    Seeing hivier become more and more angry with Ye Feng because she conceals her lies, Ali, as her best friend, patted him on the back and comforted him: "hivier, don''t be angry. In fact, I''m ok. I was in..."


    There was a sly smile on the corner of his mouth, but only for a moment, he resumed his indignant expression: "don''t excuse that man. Let''s go and see what Ye Feng is doing!"


    With that, he got up with a loud voice and took Ali to interrogate Ye Feng.


    His hands clenched hivier and took her jade hand. Ali shook his head and stopped: "don''t do this Sylvier, Ye Feng, he is not in presidian now! "


    Hearing the news that Ye Feng was not in presidian, hiville did not show too much surprise. The anger on her face faded away. She calmed down and said, "where is he now?"


    Ali originally wanted to say that Ye Feng was in the moon god sect camp, but considering his unclear relationship with the moon goddess in the camp recently, she thought it would be better not to tell hivier.


    After thinking about it, she organized the following words: "he He went to the camp of mogelon trail to help Leona of the Lieyang nationality build a protective array. "


    "Do you mean Lord Soraka?" Sylvier gazed thoughtfully at Ali''s face.


    Ali said, "well, Lord Soraka wants to build a strong stronghold in the main land, so that he can take back the main land from the devil in the future."


    Nodding slightly, he digested the message from Ali''s mouth: "Fiona, are they both gone?"


    At the mention of Fiona''s two daughters, Ali''s expression is slightly gloomy, thinking of the rejection and hostility of Fiona to her that day. After a while, she said, "yes, they also went..."


    Seeing some clues from Ali''s look, shivell''s eyes sank: "no, with your strength, Ali, you apply with Lord Soraka. She should also send you to help. Why didn''t you go?"


    "I don''t want to go myself..." After hivier''s questioning, Ali collected her eyes and pursed her lips.


    "Fiona, did they both bully you?" Shivell was really angry now, and there was a sort of burst in her voice.


    "No, don''t think too much..." A Li doesn''t want hiville to quarrel with Fiona because of her affairs. After all, as his best friend, she just likes Ye Feng and feels guilty about him.


    "They also bully and bully you who are weak in the face of Ye Feng. If you don''t like Ye Feng, they will play them around with your nine tail Fox''s intelligence!"


    Some people who dare not show their grievances in front of people close to Ye Feng, shivell patted his chest and said, "don''t worry, I''ll get you back the anger you suffered. When Fiona and her two come back, I''ll make them cry!"


    "Sylvier, don''t do this Fiona, the two of them are very strong. You will make it difficult for them to step down... " A Li, who likes Shangye Feng later, still has a little inferiority complex when facing other people. She doesn''t want to make conflicts with Fiona and her daughter.


    "sometimes, Miss Da''s temper is still to be cured. Do you feel relieved that I used to laugh at them?"He shook his head helplessly. Ali really doesn''t have to be so humble in front of Fiona''s two daughters. Ye Feng has no definite relationship with them now.


    "Since Ye Feng is not in presidian any more, why don''t you come to the Rafik to see us? Isn''t one alone? " Sylvier had some sympathy for Ali, who grew up with her. He took Ali''s arm and sat down again.


    "How are you..." Ali lowered her head and was still hiding that she could observe Ye Feng''s movement through Xiao Xi.


    "You''re haggard. Come back to the Reebok with me? You know nedley of kumang ancient forest, Caitlin, Wei and Oriana of Picheng, and Sarah of bill Gewert. You should be happy over there and monitor Ye Feng''s movement outside


    Since Ye Feng is not in presidian, he also has the intention of leaving. In order not to let Ali too lonely, she also invited him to return to the Reebok with her.


    But a li in hears hilwell wants to monitor the leaf wind movement, the body slightly trembles. She couldn''t help thinking, if he saw Ye Feng and Diana''s intimate appearance, would he be very angry?


    In order not to let hiville show too excited, Ali or decided to tell him that she could see Ye Feng''s movement through Xiao Xi.


    After listening to Ali''s story, shivell''s face gradually sank as Ali expected.


    "Do you mean Ye Feng has been kissing me and me with the goddess of the moon god sect camp recently?"


    How long has she not been with him? What kind of moon goddess does he have to do with? Around is usually always boasting that he is calm enough. After learning this news, he can not restrain his resentment.


    A Li defends Ye Feng with a lack of courage: "it''s not like kissing me It''s mainly because the goddess of the camp is infected with the mark of blood moon Ye Feng is kind... "


    "Don''t explain it to him, meeting!" Said shivell, with a dark face.


    "Meeting?" Ali looked at hivier, who suddenly appeared the word "meeting".


    If he didn''t return to Ali, he immediately took out the Hicks intelligent walkie talkie from his pocket and dialed Caitlin.


    At the other end of the phone, Caitlin''s puzzled voice quickly said, "Hello, sylvier, didn''t you go to presidian to see Ye Feng and Ali?"


    "Sister shivell, sister sister sister!" On the other end of the phone, Lulu and amu''s voice of surprise also came.


    "And Sarah?" Sylvier spoke in a bad tone, and came up and asked where Sarah was.


    Caitlin did not dare to neglect him when he heard that there was something urgent about him. "She''s sitting on the deck of the Reebok, blowing," she said directly


    "Let her stop blowing, and she won''t be afraid that her old waist will flash, so she will tell the big story and ask her to take Lulu and amu in my room and wait for my meeting. I will be back in the afternoon!"


    Caitlin was puzzled by the hasty tone of his voice. She didn''t know what medicine he was taking.


    "Sister, sister, Lulu wants to talk to sister sylvier for a while!"


    "Amu wants it too!"


    On one side, Amu and Lulu tugged at the corner of Caitlin''s clothes and coquettish.


    When Caitlin heard this, she also wanted to tell him with a smile that Lulu and amu had missed her for half a day after leaving her, but she didn''t want him to hang up.


    "Dudu Dudu..."


    The short, busy sound of hanging up was like the gloomy mood of shivell at the moment, which left Caitlin at a loss. He didn''t know what would make him abnormal.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 855

    In the woods outside the Yueshen sect camp, ye Fengda didn''t choose to receive Nell''s treatment in the early morning, but insisted on practicing Professor Elise''s skill of space blockade.


    Unable to beat him, Diana had to be obedient to his side, staring at the focus of his mind.


    After a morning''s study, Ye Feng finally has a little insight into the art of space blockade. He can no longer imprison a crow like last night.


    Seeing Ye Feng open her eyes, Diana also came back from her reverie. She stepped forward and helped Ye Feng up and said with concern: "Ye Feng, let''s go find Nell. Your arm still needs continuous treatment!"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi also jumped back to the shoulder of Ye Feng, indicating that Ye Feng should continue to receive treatment.


    Ye Feng nodded. Naturally, he would not forget to receive treatment, but before going, he had to let Diana take the medicine that Nell prepared for her on time.


    "Diana, from today on, you have to start taking medicine. Although it doesn''t work on your blood moon mark, it can stabilize your mind a little bit." Signal Xiao Xi to take out a pill and a small bottle of medicine from his arms, Ye Feng looks at Diana seriously.


    Xiao Xi also cleverly waved two front paws, took out the medicine from Ye Feng''s arms, floated in front of Diana, and called for her to take the medicine.


    "I have no mental problems, I don''t take medicine!" She denied her mental problems and refused to take the medicine.


    "Must eat, Diana!" Ye Feng reproached without doubt.


    "You said you wouldn''t hurt me again..." Diana stubbornly pouts her small mouth and stares at Ye Feng with resentment in her eyes.


    "Then take the medicine first. I''m doing it for you." Face color slightly show helpless, leaf wind''s tone eased down.


    She stubbornly pursed her lips, but after a while, Diana still relaxed and said, "well, I''ll take your medicine, and you''ll also have to accept the treatment from Nell and me!"


    With that, Diana took the pills and potions and took them in a hurry.


    Seeing Diana taking medicine at ease, Ye Feng was relieved. With Diana''s urging and accompanying, he also went to Nell''s pharmacy research camp as usual, soaking in the boiling medicine stove.


    Because his arm improved a lot after the first two treatments, the soaking time was also shortened. After coming out of the medicine stove and baptized by Diana''s Moonlight, Ye Feng did not nearly collapse as before.


    At the suggestion of Diana and Nell, Ye Feng accepted various tests and inspections. When Ye Feng left Naier''s camp, it was already sunset.


    Diana saw that he was in good health, so she invited him to have a rest. Who would like to two people in the suburbs did not walk long, leaf wind suddenly do not know how, legs instant a soft, fell on the ground.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi was so anxious that she whirled around the wind.


    But Diana immediately helped him up and asked nervously, "wasn''t it good just now? Why did you suddenly lose your footing? "


    Ye Feng was also very surprised at how he suddenly felt weak legs just now. He shook his head and said, "I don''t know. It''s just that my back is cold and my legs are weak. It seems that someone is staring at me and wants to cut off my legs..."


    Hearing what he said, Diana suspected that he was being targeted by some horrible existence. She asked directly, "are you being followed by something evil?"


    "No..." Ye Feng has no bottom in his heart, but I don''t know why he always feels hairy.


    In the camp, or do not know what to take a break in the wind.


    She doesn''t want any accident with her guardian!


    ¡­¡­


    On the Rafik, shivell led Ali to the door of her room coldly. Push the door and enter, the eye is already waiting for a long time Sarah three people.


    Lulu, who is sitting next to Sara and playing games with amu, is the first to find out that he has come back. She purses her small mouth and says, "sister sylvier, why didn''t Ye Feng come to see us with you?"


    Without answering, shivell pulls Ali and sits on the sofa opposite Sara.


    Seeing that sylvier''s face was very bad, Lulu and amu did not dare to make a sound, so they sat down beside Sarah.


    Unexpectedly, sylvier will bring Ali back. Sara has a sense of disgust. But on the surface, she said quietly with a smile: "what''s going on? How can we look so bad on shivell''s face


    Hearing Sara''s slightly sarcastic tone, he sneered, "are you blowing your brain out here? Your wood has forgotten you


    "What do you mean, sylvier?" Sarah''s smile faded, her voice suddenly raised, and she became angry.


    "It seems to be really funny, Ali. Tell her about Ye Feng!" Sylvier is in a bad mood now. She directly asks Ali to speak for her.


    He looks puzzled and glances at hivier. Ali hesitates for a moment, but he repeats Ye Feng''s experience of being away from Ionia.


    It''s the end of Sara''s gloomy mood.Sylvier also responded to Sarah''s teasing: "you''ve got a lot of wood. This time, the object is a goddess."


    Sarah doesn''t want to go on with shivell''s sarcasm. She asked directly, "Fiona, what''s the matter with the two of them? It''s OK to run with wood secretly. How can I get separated from wood in the back? "


    "Don''t count on those two young ladies. If you know what moon goddess Ye Feng is kissing me with, I will only beat Ye Feng for a meal. It won''t help!" Xiwei rang, angry she did not hide to Fiona two women did not see Ye Feng disdain.


    Sarah takes a deep breath and suppresses her anger. "Let him come back!"


    While Sara''s three women are talking, Lulu is in her heart again to the love enemy of sylvier.


    After thinking about it, she waved her little hand and excitedly said, "sister Ali is the No. 4 rival, the goddess sister is the No. 5 love enemy. The goddess sister is a demigod, which is the biggest threat to sister shivell!"


    "Four Rival four? " Ali, who has been silent all the time, is stunned when she hears Lulu''s words.


    "Cough Lulu, don''t make trouble


    Lu Lu, who was in a bad mood, gave Lu Lu a warning not to talk.


    However, Lulu''s next paragraph made her almost crazy.


    "Ah Lulu forgot not to talk nonsense. This is the number that sister shivell shot to her brother Ye Feng''s love enemy! "


    After hearing Lulu''s words, a Li''s eyes darkened. She felt frustrated and thought she should not like Ye Feng.


    Glancing at sylvier''s angry cheek, Sara smiles and signals Lulu to hide first: "OK, Lulu, go play with amu first. I''ll deal with it here."


    Lu Lu, who had done something bad, spat out her tongue, and immediately pulled amu to go to the bedroom of hiville and hide.


    Waving her hand to shivell not to argue with Lulu, Sara sat down and said, "sylvier, we''d better think about how to deal with wood. What do you think of my proposal just now?"


    After a moment''s reflection, shivell said with a sullen face, "I think sometimes Fiona and their treatment are quite good."


    After hearing this, Sara also feels reasonable. When she plans to discuss with hivier how to deal with Ye Feng violently, Ali, who has never spoken a word, spoke.


    "I Can I have a word... "


    Ali''s lack of confidence interrupts Sarah, which makes her feel uncomfortable. She did not like Ali at the moment no longer hide the disgust in her heart, coldly looked at Ali.


    Noticing Sara''s eyes, shivell replied for Ali: "put your eyes away. It''s not the time for infighting. Ali, if you have something to say, let''s discuss it together."


    "As I said just now, Ye Feng''s arm was almost broken. Now he is recovering. If he uses violence, will it be too much? What''s more, Ye Feng didn''t kiss me with Jiaoyue goddess. He was helping her to get rid of the blood moon mark


    Ali tries to explain for Ye Feng as much as possible, but in her heart she says that she can only help Ye Feng so much.


    "You don''t have to help him out, Ali!" With a frown on his brow, shivell naturally saw that Ali wanted to say good words for Ye Feng at this time, so as to avoid some punishment.


    A Li sees Xiwei and Sara indifferent, and continues to fight for Ye Feng: "but his hands are not good, so it will..."


    "Why didn''t his legs break together?" Sarah suddenly stood up, leaned over the tea table, tilted her head and looked at Ali in the opposite direction.


    Sara''s cold look makes Ali tremble. She doesn''t dare to look at Sarah. She lowers her head.


    Even so, Ali still expressed his opinion and motioned for the second daughter to calm down: "but Now Ye Feng is trying to find a way to dispel the blood moon mark for Jiaoyue goddess. It''s a little difficult for you to pull him back directly, let alone be beaten. You should be very clear about his temperament... "


    As soon as this was said, Sara and shivell opened their mouths and wanted to refute it. But the words to the mouth, they are two swallow back.


    Before that, because she was too angry, her mind was always hot, and she wanted to make Ye Feng look good, but she never thought calmly.


    In retrospect, it is true that Ali said. Although Ye Feng is usually very good at talking, but when he decides to save a person, he is very difficult to be pulled.


    The plan of punishing Ye Feng with violence is temporarily because a Li''s words can''t be implemented. Both shivell and Sara lie on their backs on the sofa, staring at the ceiling.


    Seeing that the second daughter finally subsides, Ali, who has been worried about Ye Feng''s beating, caresses his heart, and a reassuring smile rises from the corners of his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 856

    Late at night, Ye Feng, who has been pretending to sleep, opened his eyes. Glancing at the sleeping Diana beside him, he whispered, "Diana, are you asleep?"


    No response, Ye Feng carefully sat up, allowing Xiao Xi to slide from his belly to Diana.


    "Diana, Xiao Xi..."


    See a person a fox still did not move, leaf wind this just crept out of the camp.


    Before the crescent moon rises to the highest sky of the starry night, Ye Feng calculates the time in his mind, and sneaks between the campsites.


    ¡­¡­


    When the small screen in the corner of the Rafik is cut, Sarah plumps into the seat in front of the console.


    While waiting for the magic guide satellite to send Ye Feng''s image, he glared at Sara who sat in front of the screen first, and then took Ali to sit on the bench against the wall.


    Not long after, the picture of Ye Feng sneaking through the camp caught the eyes of three women.


    The first time I saw such a cutting-edge product of Hicks technology, Ali''s lips were slightly opened. I was surprised that Ye Feng''s every move was so clear.


    However, when he noticed Ali''s round mouth, he could not help making fun of him. She deliberately approached Ali and said with a sinister smile, "Ali, we have seen what happened to you and Ye Feng in the kumang ancient forest."


    "Ah Isn''t that... " As soon as she and Ye Feng''s experiences in kumang ancient forest have been seen by hivier, Ali can''t help but recall some intimate things between her and Ye Feng during that time, and her face is blushing.


    On the other side, shivell laughed with joy when he saw Ali''s face full of shame.


    "Shameless!"


    The sarcasm of the moment was not appropriate for Sarah. Ali shudders all over her body. She does not dare to fight with Sara. She lowers her head and her face is full of shame.


    Bang!


    Shivell''s right hand suddenly fell from the sky, slapped heavily on the console in front of Sarah, and said in a cold voice, "Sarah, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I Say She No To Face! Shall I repeat it again? "


    As if she had been angry for a long time, Sarah broke out at this moment. If it is normal, she absolutely can''t be out of control twice in a row in front of Ali. She does not hide her dislike of Ali.


    "In terms of priority, Ali should be in front of you. What''s the matter with you? Then reject her


    "Why, I can''t hate her yet?"


    She raises her head defiantly to meet hivier, as if to eat people''s eyes, and Sara shows no weakness. She disdains to explain, and is too lazy to explain that she is because Ali almost killed Ali, who Ye Feng hates.


    Shivell was trembling with anger. Today she was in a gloomy mood. She lowered her voice and warned, "I''m not in a good mood today. Listen to me if you''re driving a broken boat to drink salt water. Take your pirate temper and don''t challenge me!"


    "Don''t look at me with that kind of eyes, as if I''m in a good mood!"


    "Good Now that you start first, I''ll tell you, Miss Sarah, I''ve endured you for a long time


    "Ha ha Don''t think I can''t bear you for a while, miss shivell


    Ali sees that sylvier and Sara are pinching each other, and her heart is even more guilty. Her hands clasped on her chest, she rose hesitantly, ready to stop their quarrel.


    At this time, a childish voice suddenly sounded, causing the attention of the three girls.


    "Sister sylvier, Lulu can''t sleep. I want to see brother Ye Feng with you!"


    "Amu is also..."


    As the sound sounded at the door of the control room, two probing little guys stood outside the door, put their heads in, and looked expectantly at Ali three people.


    Shivell and Sara, who were still fighting with each other just now, gathered up their discontent and sat quietly in their seats as if nothing had happened, and looked at Ye Feng, who was still shuttling through the camp on the screen.


    "Can we come in?"


    Lulu asked again, but sylvier and Sara did not move. A Li, who had not been here for a long time, sighed helplessly and had to take Lulu and amu to sit on the bench.


    Ye Feng shuttles in the camp for a while, then enters a camp with dim yellow lights, and the screen image is staying outside the camp.


    Unable to follow up the pictures in the camp, shivell and Sara are anxious. Remembering that Ali has little Xi, Xiwei directly said to Ali: "Ali, you let Xiao Xi see what Ye Feng is doing inside!"


    "Xiao Xi is asleep, and she is not in a camp with Ye Feng." Ali smiles bitterly and shakes her head.


    Sara is very upset. Just when she plans to ask Ali to wake Xiao Xi to track Ye Feng''s trail, hivier stares at her and says, "even if Xiao Xi is woken up, only Ali can tell Ye Feng''s situation. We can listen to what they say through Ye Feng''s walkie talkie!"


    Before the voice dropped, he began to press the buttons on the console. After a while, only the tent screen came to the sound of Ye Feng."Nell, do we really have no other way to cure Diana?"


    "I''m really sorry, guardian. The goddess of the moon is suffering from heart disease. Magic and medicine can''t play a real role. I can only give her some medicine to stabilize her mood."


    Smelling Ye Feng and Nell''s confused conversation, sylvier and Sara both cast their eyes at Ali.


    Seeing this, Ali explained Ye Feng''s identity in the Yueshen sect, his relationship with other members of the Yueshen sect, and Diana''s illness.


    "What a pity, Sister Moon Goddess!" After listening to the cry loving amu, he sobbed with sympathy overflowing.


    "Yes, sister No. 5 is also..." Lulu also wanted to make a speech, but in the middle of the speech, she was scared by the terrible eyes of sylvier and swallowed back.


    "Sister Moon Lulu just said something wrong... "


    Only after Lulu changed his mouth did he withdraw his cannibal gaze. But she didn''t think about it in her mind. When she was free, she had to be strict with lulu. Now Lulu is more and more mischievous.


    In this short episode, Ye Feng and Nell in the camp have already talked from Diana''s blood moon mark to the corpse of the Lieyang nationality.


    The research on the corpse is still on the unknown power. Nell hesitated: "guardian, you should remember that Nell told you last time that there is an unknown force on the corpse, but I have never seen such a strange power. There is an open library in the territory of the war Academy. If you can send Nell there to look for some ancient books, you should be able to Find the source of this power! "


    Now the war academy is a chaotic place, and the danger inside is no less than the shadow island. Ye Feng immediately rejected the decision: "it''s too dangerous. What kind of classics do you need? Maybe I can borrow some from Ionia


    "Ionia? It''s OK! "


    On hearing Ye Feng''s ability to borrow ancient books from Ionia, Nell said excitedly, "guardian, I need to describe all kinds of power books, preferably older ones, so that Nell can find out as much power as possible from the corpse!"


    "Well, it''s a little late today. I''ll contact some of my friends in Ionia early tomorrow. I should be able to find you a lot of classics. I''ll go back first, and you''ll have a rest earlier."


    "Guardian, see you tomorrow!"


    In front of the screen, Ali and others heard this dialogue and saw Ye Feng come out of the camp.


    Shivell took her walkie talkie out of her pocket. She could guess that most of the friends in Ye tuyere were intelligent walkie talkie owners.


    Lulu, the ghost spirit spirit, had been in trouble before. At this time, she trotted to shivell, held the walkie talkie in her small hand, and turned off the machine. After all this, she also asked for credit with a smile: "sister sylvier, Lulu has turned off your power. Later, Lulu will turn off the walkie talkie in the rooms of sister Caitlin, sister orinna and sister Wei. In this way, brother Ye Feng will not be able to help No. 5 tomorrow Ah, no Sister moon


    Lu Lu''s words make a Li, whose heart is inclined to Ye Feng, feel nervous. She is hesitant to rush back to presidian overnight to bring some ancient books to Ye Feng.


    Shivell looked at Lulu''s dangling walkie talkie for a moment, then quipped, "I''m not that stingy, Sarah. What do you think?"


    "I''m not that stingy either


    The two girls looked at each other''s eyes, and tacitly exchanged their own real thoughts with their eyes.


    In fact, they don''t want to help Ye Feng find the classics, but they also know that even if they don''t help, Ye Feng will certainly find a way to get the classics.


    They think that it is better to sell Ye Feng''s favor than refuse Ye Feng, so as to elevate their status in Ye Feng''s heart.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 857

    From Naier''s camp, Ye Feng raised his head and looked at the crescent moon which was about to rise to the highest sky. His heart thumped and went to the woodland where Alice was.


    Little did not know, his every move at the moment fell in the eyes of a Li and his party who monitored him through the magic guide satellite.


    He frowned and was puzzled by Ye Feng''s action of not going back to sleep. She looked at a Li beside her and asked, "where is Ye Feng going?"


    "This..." A Li opened his mouth, as if there was something difficult to say, but he stopped.


    "Say it Over her head, Sara''s eyes are like stings, which makes Ali shiver.


    Ali lowered his head and said weakly, "I usually sleep at this time. This is the first time I have seen him stay up so late."


    Hearing this, Sarah didn''t believe it at first. But after staring at Ali for a while, she still chose to believe Ali''s words.


    Sylvier glared at Sara and warned, "Sara, please be like me when you ask Ali questions. Ease up!"


    "It''s OK, sylvier. Let''s see where Ye Feng is going first."


    Pointing to Ye Feng, who is walking towards the dense forest, Ali hastens to stop shivell and Sara from arguing. Sylvier and Sara are both a little grumpy tonight, and she has to try to stop them fighting each other.


    Ye Feng, who is near the Yueshen sect camp, doesn''t know that there are three people who are sleeping and eating hard for him in Ionia, far away.


    Step into the moment of dense forest, Ye Feng''s heart sounded the familiar call of the space Knight Elise.


    Following the summons of Elise, Ye Feng, who is not late, goes deep into the forest. When his figure did not enter the depth of the forest, Ali and his party in the control room of the rifek found that his figure had disappeared from the forest.


    This scene can not help but make several people in this room are a little confused, there are no buildings to cover the line of sight, how good Ye Feng disappeared?


    And not only the picture is gone, even the footsteps of Ye Feng have disappeared.


    Sara, who is afraid of Ye Feng''s accident, immediately thinks of Ali who tells them Ye Feng''s track. She turned her head and asked, "Ali, what''s going on?"


    The tone of her questioning was very unpleasant to him, and directly provoked him to say, "Sarah, Ali said that she usually goes to bed early?"


    After hivier said this, Sarah remembered that Ali had said so. But she still showed no weakness, just symbolically.


    Oh, that''s it? Sylvier is also grumpy today. She is going to rush to ask Sara to apologize to Ali.


    A Li on one side saw this and quickly stopped hivier. She said in a low voice: "well, Xiwei, say less, all blame me bad, I should not tell you Ye Feng''s present situation, make you both angry, blame me."


    Under Ali''s gentle voice, shivell temporarily suppressed her dissatisfaction with Sarah. Thinking that Ye Feng''s image and voice suddenly disappeared from the screen, she was also in a hurry: "why don''t I go to find Ariana and Caitlin and let them see if they can locate Ye Feng''s specific position?"


    Sarah hesitated and said, "wait a minute. I can''t. I''ll go to Caitlin and help them."


    At the time when the three women are in this fantasy, Ye Feng is ready to show his understanding of the art of space blockade under the command of Elise.


    With all the forces in his body except the force of space, Ye Feng emptied his mind and body and put all his attention on the art of space blockade.


    The surrounding space begins to shake because ye Feng condenses the space magic, and the mysterious space law turns into an order chain.


    Feeling that the surrounding space seems to be in his own control, Ye Feng looks around his eyes, and at a glance he can see the crows hidden in the nearby treetops.


    Lock all the breath that the space magic can feel, and Ye Feng suddenly drinks.


    "Lock!"


    With his loud drinking, the crows that he knew were all entangled in the chains of his space magic at the same time, though they were in different treetops.


    "What about Alice? Am I qualified? " Also don''t know what is the requirement of Elise to him, Ye Feng is a little uneasy to open his mouth to ask.


    However, Elise was stunned for a while. After a long time, she gave Ye Feng a positive way: "it''s not bad. Although you haven''t condensed into a space cage according to what I taught you, it''s already a rapid progress."


    It''s hard to get approval from Elise, a strict space knight. Ye Feng doesn''t mention how happy he is.


    Naturally optimistic, he grinned: "can we have a rest?"


    "You should have reached the level a few days ago and still want to rest? It would be nice not to punish you! "


    In fact, Elise is very satisfied with Ye Feng''s progress, but she still pretends to be serious and reprimands Ye Feng.


    The smile on the face of the moment, Ye Feng put out a pair of dead fish face, resentful way: "that today''s training content is what?""Stand up straight!" She stares coldly and begins to itch again. Ye Feng, the limit of her endurance, is challenged. Elise, the space knight, gives a brief and powerful rebuke.


    "Yes, Knight of space!" Yilisi was training a shudder, Ye Feng immediately respectfully answer the voice, in front of Elise stand straight body.


    After ye fengduan''s positive attitude, a strange smile appeared on Elise''s face: "I think you will like today''s training content..."


    This words a, leaf breeze feels scalp a burst of numbness only. Before he could question Alice, the scene around him turned into a world that was constantly collapsing.


    The surrounding buildings continued to collapse, and the ground under his feet was collapsing, so that he could not stay in the same place for long.


    The palpable energy of space radiates from the cracks and collapsed buildings, condensing an illusory force blue magic ball in the mid air.


    The Dharma ball continuously absorbs the space energy from the collapse of this space, and gradually solidifies and becomes bigger and bigger.


    Finally, the force of space was transformed into a giant beast magnified countless times, and the force of space twinkled all over the body like an electric current. The giant beast, with its sharp fangs and sharp claw blades, roared deafly at the tiny Ye Feng.


    The roar of wild animals shocked the spirits. The pale Ye Feng was thinking about what kind of monster it was, and Elise, a space knight, laughed in her ear.


    "Ye Feng, this is a space Warcraft only condensed by the force of space. It feeds on the power of space law. Now all you have to do is survive from its mouth!"


    On hearing that the giant beast in front of him was a space Warcraft that he had never heard of, and still fed on the power of space, Ye Feng subconsciously wanted to open his mouth and scold Elise.


    But the words to the mouth, Ye Feng is to stop such an impulse, because he recalled the time and space turbulence cleaning body pain.


    Isn''t this kind of training as terrifying as Alice''s torture?


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 858

    Looking at Ye Feng who fell into the broken world and fled in the pursuit of space Warcraft, Elise, the space knight, could not help but cover her mouth and chuckled a few times. It seems that she likes to see Ye Feng when she is in a mess.


    However, Ye Feng''s poor use of space magic is really a little too much for her to see, which is why she let Ye Feng accept space Warcraft pursuit training tonight.


    Although Ye Feng awakened the space magic in the practice of these days, he also learned the skill of space blockade that she taught him. However, there are still many deviations in his understanding of the use of magic and the power of space. This time, he asked space Warcraft to train him in order to make him quickly master the magic skills she taught him.


    And she also noticed that Ye Feng''s power had reached a critical point between mortals and demigods.


    She can clearly sense the impetuous power in Ye Feng''s body, and she wants to change, but she can''t take that step.


    It seems that it is only one step away, but Alice knows how deep and how far this step is. Although she can''t help Ye Feng to be promoted to demigod directly, the magic she teaches him in the next period of time can make him more likely to be promoted.


    Looking at Ye Feng in the broken world, Elise prays in the bottom of her heart, hoping that she doesn''t get the wrong person wrong and that Ye Feng can do what she can''t do when she dies.


    From her own thoughts, Elise looked at Ye Feng''s ethereal eyes and gradually regained her look. As soon as she came back, she found that Ye Feng wanted to use the power beyond space magic.


    "Do not use forces other than space magic!" With a cold, merciless drink, Elise''s face sank and her anger became faint.


    The sword of the wind just leaked out, and Ye Feng heard the yell of Elise. However, he bit his teeth and recovered his sword spirit.


    "Er ah!"


    And it is this short-term alternation of strength, Ye Feng is caught up in the space of Warcraft one claw to fly.


    The force of space is like thunder and lightning. From the space Warcraft, he flies his front paws and invades his body, making him numb and unable to lift his strength.


    The body is like a kite with broken line flying upside down in mid air. Ye Feng tries to stabilize his body.


    However, to his horror, space Warcraft came again, giving him no chance to breathe.


    Elise outside is really can''t see down, in the face of this situation do not think about how to use the force of space to better avoid space, the Ye Feng of Warcraft is hate teeth itching.


    If she had not died ten thousand years ago, she would have been too lazy to train Ye Feng!


    A paw falls, space Warcraft will be in the air upside down leaf wind hard cut down.


    Boom!


    Press Ye Feng dead on a piece of gravel, space Warcraft and Ye Feng fall into the abyss with the continuous collapse of the world.


    Seeing Ye Feng pressed by the paws of space Warcraft, Elise was so angry that she shivered: "fool, think about how you got out of the space crack!"


    Close contact with space Warcraft, Ye Feng is frightened to find that the power of space in his body is slowly passing away. It turns out that what Elise said before is true. The space Warcraft in front of us really feeds on the power of space!


    Being sealed off by space Warcraft, Ye Feng''s first thought was to condense the moon''s lightsaber and use wind''s sword and starlight magic to shake the beast apart.


    But Elise''s angry voice instantly stopped him from thinking. Even if he successfully escaped from space Warcraft with other forces, he would be washed away by Elise with the turbulence of time and space.


    Think about some shudder, Ye Feng continued to use the force of space to resist the suppression of space Warcraft, while thinking about how he walked out of the space crack that day.


    A moment later, Ye Feng''s eyes filled with a layer of space power mist. The space Warcraft in his eyes is also gradually becoming illusory, as if he can see the construction principle of space Warcraft.


    In Ye Feng''s eyes, the body shape of space Warcraft changes into a three-dimensional structure image constructed by the force of space and the turbulent flow of time and space. However, it is only for a short time that Ye Feng can not continue to explore the mystery of the body structure of space Warcraft.


    Following the understanding of that moment, the magic of space in Ye Feng''s body began to melt into his blood and flow to his whole body.


    As the blood mixed with the power of space flowed all over his body, the mysterious lines of the power of space began to appear outside his skin.


    Temporarily entering the magical state of being integrated with the magic of space, Ye Feng''s body changes into an illusory force of space under the paws of space Warcraft and dissipates.


    At the sight of this, Alice''s cool, gloomy face improved a little.


    Not far away, his body slowly solidified. Ye Feng felt the change of his body, which shocked him. He didn''t die because of the force of the illusory space, but also solidified again.


    Is this the mystery of the power of space?


    At the time of Ye Feng''s exclamation, he found that the space was full of Warcraft.


    After understanding a new space magic, Ye Feng still wants to use the magic just now to avoid the attack of space Warcraft.However, the space in which his body can''t be transformed into a space without the power of a magic beast is transformed into a void space.


    As the force of space dissipates around him, he is like countless rootless duckweeds, all sucked by the space Warcraft with its huge mouth.


    Seeing that his scattered body fragments are about to be swallowed by space Warcraft and become the blood food of space Warcraft, the scene around Ye Feng is whirling around.


    Just feel a dizzy brain, pale Ye Feng appeared in front of Elise, back to the real world.


    Ye Feng, who has escaped a robbery, just wants to complain that Elise is too crazy, but he doesn''t want to welcome Elise''s reprimand, which makes him a little bit muddled for a time.


    "Fool, I didn''t give you the training of space Warcraft to use other forces whenever you encountered difficulties, you know?"


    In the face of Elise''s sudden reprimand, Ye Feng completely forgot what he wanted to complain about and nodded subconsciously.


    "Listen to me. In future training, if you encounter problems that cannot be solved at present, you have to think about whether the power of space has gone wrong. What is the purpose of this training and how can you improve your understanding of space magic in this training?"


    On the one hand, Ye Feng was given a face-to-face education. Elise, the space knight, was not merciless and warned Ye Feng in the most severe way.


    In her reprimand, Ye Feng can only follow the nod, dare not and in the anger of her back talk.


    Seeing that he didn''t talk back to her, Elise decided not to care about Ye Feng''s other strength in training.


    Before leaving, Elise gently told her, "today''s not bad. Tomorrow night, I''ll continue to receive space Warcraft training."


    "Still?" Subconsciously just finished this sentence, Ye Feng would like to fan his ear melon seeds on the spot, because he could already feel that Elise''s face was cold again.


    "Well?" Staring at Ye Feng''s face like a dead fish, Elise''s right hand slowly raised.


    "No It''s nothing, my Palmer Boss Hey, hey


    Ye Feng smiles awkwardly. In order to avoid punishment, he tries to please Elise, who may break out at any time.


    Hearing that Ye Feng, whose hands have not yet recovered, said in order to please her, Elise jokingly said, "that''s your palm!"


    "Er..."


    Ye Feng was stunned at first, and then realized that he couldn''t move his hands. He looked at Elise with embarrassment.


    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa!


    In my heart, Ye Feng is sometimes very interesting. Elise, a space knight, patted Ye Feng''s side face three times, symbolically palming for Ye Feng.


    After all this, she turned into starlight fragments and swept to the direction of shurima desert under the gaze of Ye Feng.


    "Don''t be late tomorrow night."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 859

    The next morning, Oriana and Caitlin went to the control room of the Reebok as usual, prepared to use the console to prepare some collected data, and then went to the laboratory to carry out their Hicks research.


    As soon as they entered the control room, they saw five Ali sitting in the corner. They stayed for a moment in amazement. When they saw that the small screen was on, they guessed that Ye Feng was not in Ionia again.


    Seeing that Ali''s five people were still awake there, Caitlin and Olivia quickly packed up the information and data to be prepared, and then quietly left the control room.


    Vaguely heard the murmur of Oriana and Caitlin. The three Ali girls, who did not enter deep sleep, shook their heads and opened their slightly confused eyes.


    No one looked around. Although the three girls woke up tired, they did not continue to doze off.


    Ali glanced at Lulu and amu, who were sleeping in the arms of hivier. She suggested softly, "sylvier, I can''t sleep well here, or I''ll send the two children back to bed first?"


    On hearing this, he also looked down at the two little guys in his arms and agreed, "go ahead. If you are tired, you can sleep in the room a little more."


    Ali nodded, carefully took amu and Lulu from hivier''s arms, and took two sleeping little guys to his room.


    Just walked to the door, Sarah suddenly stopped her: "Ali, wait..."


    Sara''s voice was a little urgent, but not as domineering as last night. I think her anger has gone, Ali thought in her heart.


    Although she knew that most of Sara''s heart still hated her, Ali still said with a smile, "Sarah, what else can I do for you?"


    Sarah hesitated and said, "you just passed the lab on your way back. By the way, see if Caitlin and Oriana are in it. If they are, let them and Wei give you the walkie talkie and say we need to borrow it!"


    "Well!"


    Gently answer the sound, the understanding of a Li will hold two small guys out of the control room.


    Seeing Ali, she didn''t ask why she asked her to borrow the walkie talkie. Sarah was worried that Ali didn''t understand her meaning. She quipped her lips: "ah How did she... "


    As a good friend who played with ALI from childhood to adulthood, he knew the temperament of Ali most clearly. She interrupted directly: "Ali is very smart. She knows what you want to express. She was OK when she first met Ye Feng. However, since she liked Ye Feng, she always had some inferiority complex when facing us. As her good friend, I don''t want to see you bullying her!"


    "I was in a bad mood yesterday. Don''t worry. Under normal circumstances, I don''t want to talk about her. Your performance last night was not much better. Don''t just talk about me!"


    Sarah shrugged and looked at shivell with a half smile.


    Recalling that he was also a bit of a gaffer yesterday, he looked at the screen with a melancholy look at the scene of the moon god sect camp in the daytime, and did not speak much.


    The intention is to say nothing, obviously to leave her guilty of mental imbalance last night to Ye Feng, who does not let her worry.


    Sarah, too, stares at the screen in a sad way. She would like to see what the goddess of the moon named Diana looks like. Let Ye Feng do her best!


    On the other hand, Ye Feng, who is called up by Diana''s gentle voice, has no sense of crisis at all, and even enjoys the treatment of being gently awakened by Diana every morning.


    "Ye Feng, why are the dark circles getting heavier and heavier? Didn''t I say you don''t have to worry about me anymore? As long as you accompany me like this, I''ll try to be strong and survive! "


    As soon as I woke up, I heard Diana''s heartache. Ye Feng wanted to say that if Elise didn''t train him at night, he would sleep better than anyone else.


    But this can''t be said to Diana. He said with a headache, "I don''t dream at night, and I''m thinking about you..."


    Hearing Ye Feng say she didn''t want her, Diana was dissatisfied again. She collected her beautiful eyes, and her pretty face puffed up: "who would you like to miss if you didn''t miss me?"


    Diana''s question really let Ye Feng some speechless, he did not want to, do not want to be not. Did Diana take the wrong medicine recently? Is this still the lonely and lonely girl he met in Zuan? It''s better to let Diana out of the shadow of her family as soon as possible.


    From the screen came the dialogue between Diana and Ye Feng. After a hard sleep, Sarah and shivell began to feel unstable.


    Strongly admonishes oneself to wait to be able to see anything to want to calm down, two female forced to calm down the mood.


    In the screen, Diana helped Ye Feng out of the camp, and Xiao Xi also sat on the shoulder of Ye Feng. Walking in the camp, Diana did not show too close to Ye Feng as she did in her own camp. Instead, she supported Ye Feng with a plain face, as if she were just doing her duty to care for the injured subordinates in the camp.


    From time to time, civilians, soldiers and believers in the camp said hello to her and Ye Feng. Diana was also calmly facing her.


    Although we have heard about Diana and Ye Feng''s identity in the moon god sect from Ali yesterday, the reverence and worship of those people still make Sarah in front of the screen dumbfounded."Why didn''t wood ever tell me what kind of lunatic Guardian he was?"


    Before and after the contrast let Sara some can''t believe, she frowned to see if she had heard Ye Feng mention.


    "I have never heard of it. Ali''s words are very vague. She should not know how Ye Feng became the guardian of this sect." Shivell stretched out his hand and motioned to Sarah not to look at her. She didn''t know.


    See hivier also do not know, Sara had to focus on Diana''s body. Take a close look at Diana''s appearance, figure and temperament.


    In the meantime, she pretended to ask hivier unintentionally, "what do you think of this Diana?"


    Unwilling to admit Diana''s good face and figure, as well as her temperament like a cold moon, he curled his mouth and said, "if it wasn''t for the conversation between her and Ye Feng just now, this looks like a goddess!"


    Sarah was also a little jealous. She turned her mouth sour and said, "I don''t think the moon goddess is very good. A little setback is going to break down. She needs to be comforted. If she was in bill gewater, she would have gone mad."


    at the moment, he and Sarah stood in the same camp, Tucao Diana: "the psychological quality is too bad, make complaints about it!"


    "Give me a comment!" Rare and regarded as a competitor in the same camp, Sarah continued to bury Diana.


    "Big chest, no brain!" He blurted out without thinking.


    "She has no breasts!" As if she felt the catharsis was not satisfying, Sarah added.


    After the vinegar jar overturned, Sarah and shivell began to compare Diana from various angles.


    As they chatted more and more vigorously, Ali returned to the control room with three smart walkie talkies.


    Seeing that the second daughter, who was not aware of her existence, spoke to Diana there, Ali couldn''t help crying and laughing. It turned out that the two women had also overturned the vinegar jar.


    Sitting quietly on the other side, Ali still chooses not to disturb the second daughter who is venting her emotions. Sometimes it''s necessary to let it out.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 860

    Early in the morning after receiving arm treatment, Ye Feng encountered a problem. His hands have not been restored. How can we contact hivier of Ionia? They have prepared ancient books about various kinds of magic for Nell?


    And now that Diana is with him, it''s not easy for him to get in touch with him. If Diana, who was already vulnerable, knew that he and Nell were studying the bodies of her people recently, God knows if she would go crazy.


    Now Diana is with him almost all day. He only has time to be alone when he trains with Alice late at night, but he can''t disturb them too late.


    The more he thought about it, the more headache he felt. He couldn''t. He asked Diana to help him with the walkie talkie and communicate with them. As long as he doesn''t mention the issue of the Lieyang clan, even if Diana asks, there should be nothing wrong.


    During this period of thinking, Ye Feng glanced at Diana from time to time. Naturally, she was caught by Diana who was staring at him.


    It is very puzzled why Ye Feng always steals a glance at her. Diana opens her lips slightly: "what''s the matter, Ye Feng?"


    Smell speech, Ye Feng did not rush to reply. After pondering for a while, he said, "Diana, I have a Hicks smart radio in my pocket. Can you take it out for me?"


    Hearing Ye Feng ask her to help, Diana, who has been thinking about how to get closer to Ye Feng today, is glad and goes forward.


    In Ye Feng''s pocket, she groped for a walkie talkie she had never seen before. Diana said, "is this square box?"


    Listening to Diana call the intercom a square box, Ye Feng couldn''t help laughing: "this is a Hicks intelligent walkie talkie, which is used for communication. You can simply call it walkie talkie."


    Ye Feng''s explanation made Diana listen to all sorts of things. She had never seen the technology of piltvov. She handed the walkie talkie to Ye Feng and pursed, "here you are. I don''t understand this..."


    He can''t take the walkie talkie now. Ye Feng smiles and shakes his head: "Diana, take it first. I need your help now!"


    "Sorry, I forgot your hand hasn''t recovered. How can I help you?" Diana remembered that Ye Feng''s hands had not recovered. Her eyes mixed with a trace of apology looked at Ye Feng.


    "There is a small button in the middle of the side, you can try it first!"


    At the tip of Ye Feng, Diana, who first contacted pieterwolf technology products, searched for a long time before she found the key.


    Lightly touched, the black screen will light up. Just as she was going to ask Ye Feng how to operate, the lock screen on the screen made her mouth puff up.


    See the lock screen bright moment, Ye Feng in the heart of the dark, he forgot that the walkie talkie was all set by hivier a variety of her photos.


    Without waiting for him to explain, Diana first frowned, her lips raised high, and asked, "who is this woman?"


    Looking at the bright smile on the screen, Ye Feng is not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful photos of sylvier. He just feels a headache.


    He remembers that he''d had this problem several times, asking him not to mess around in his walkie talkie, but it didn''t work.


    Although he felt that there was no need to explain too much to Diana, Ye Feng still replied in a somewhat embarrassed way: "this is a picture of a friend of mine."


    "Just friends?" Diana approached Ye Feng and looked at Ye Feng''s eyes closely.


    Remembering that there are still business to do today, Ye Feng coughed and changed the topic: "by the way, Diana, it''s not the time to say these things, you slide the screen!"


    She looked at the eye leaf wind bitterly, but Diana still did. Who wants to slide, the wallpaper picture of walkie talkie is more difficult for her to accept.


    On the wallpaper, shivell, dressed in a cool swimsuit, made a kiss in front of the beach.


    Ye Feng was also a little surprised, because he remembered that the last wallpaper was not this one. Did he steal another wallpaper for him?


    Diana''s nose slightly sour, she felt that Ye Feng deliberately let her see these. Is he not going to keep her?


    After seeing these pictures, a faint mist filled her eyes recently. "Don''t you want to be my guardian?" she asked wrongly


    Diana with a cry of questioning let Ye Feng is a headache, which with which ah!


    "Why, Diana, open the phone book, find the name of Olivia, and click again. I have something important to contact with Ionia." Ye Feng now just wants to quickly get things done by borrowing classics, he urges up.


    With half a push, Diana reluctantly opened the phone book. At the top, the big word "wife" and the playful head of sylvier come into view. Although Diana has never been to the city, she has also heard that the word "wife" means "wife".


    Seeing that the tears in Diana''s eyes were about to flow down, Ye Feng quickly explained: "this is a prank made by sylvier. Don''t take it seriously. I''m really in an emergency. You can order orinna!"


    After wiping tears from the corner of her eyes, Diana, who is especially dependent on Ye Feng, really does not know if ye Feng also leaves her, who would like to protect her as a criminal of the Lieyang clan.Reluctantly choose to believe in Ye Feng, she dials the phone of Oriana, and presses hands-free at the prompt of Ye Feng.


    After the phone was connected, Ye Feng directly asked, "Ariana, I need your help in an emergency!"


    "Where are you now?"


    As expected, the sweet voice of Ariane did not ring, but came the cold questioning voice of hivier. If it wasn''t for Arianna on the screen, he would have thought he''d accidentally called shivell.


    "Sylvier, where''s Oriana?" Ye Feng selectively ignored the sensitive questions asked by sylvier.


    "She''s not here. I''ll ask you where you are now."


    At the other end of the phone came the angry question of Xiwei, and Ye Feng was excited all over. He bravely continued to answer his question: "sylvier, when olliana comes back, please remember to ask her to help me prepare the ancient books about various magic records. The older the better, thank you!"


    At this time, in the control room of the Rafik, shivell is suppressing his anger and talking with Ye Feng. A Li on one side prays for Ye Feng secretly, while Sara is as dignified as sylvier.


    Seeing Ye Feng still playing tricks with her, he glanced at Sara and Ali. His tone slowed down and said, "first answer my question, and then I''ll help you talk to Oriana."


    "I''m in presidian, sylvier!"


    See Ye Feng want to deceive her, he said with a sneer: "I have been to presidian, where are you now?"


    Hearing that hivier has been to the presidian, Ye Feng feels a little uneasy. Just as he was about to say that he and Fiona were helping Leona build a front-line camp on the mogloon trail, Diana next to him suddenly said, "he''s here with me!"


    It''s over! Hearing the moment of Diana''s opening, Ye Feng felt that he was finished.


    Unexpectedly, Diana would take the initiative to speak, and sylvier continued jokingly with Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, should you give me an explanation?"


    "Don''t come back if you don''t explain it clearly," Sarah added in a timely voice


    "I..."


    Not waiting for Ye Feng to finish speaking, Diana seemed to be a different person. She replied coldly for Ye Feng: "he doesn''t need to explain to you!"


    As soon as the voice dropped, Diana hung up. Her way of dealing with this makes Ye Feng, who still wants to explain with hivier and Sara, completely breaks down. Ye Feng now only feels that he will be finished when he goes back.


    Although Sarah and sylvier are no more violent than Fiona, their handling methods can be raised to the spiritual level.


    "Ye Feng, didn''t you say that woman and you are just friends? Why does she care so much about you? "


    A wave is not flat, another wave, Ye Feng immediately ushered in Diana''s voice dropped to the freezing point of interrogation.


    At this moment, he felt that Diana was like a real goddess, inviolable. He, on the other hand, is a subordinate goddess who has made mistakes and is waiting for trial.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 861

    "Diana, my walkie talkie is still with you!"


    Outside Diana''s camp, Ye Feng glanced around. Seeing no one passing by, he called out in a low voice.


    After a long time, there is still no response, Ye Feng chagrined down his head, ready to go back to his camp rest.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Ear suddenly sounded Xiao Xi''s call, Ye Feng has not turned back, Xiao Xi fell on his shoulder.


    Slant head looked at the eye of small Xi aggrieved small eyes, leaf breeze wryly smile way: "you also were driven out?"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi said indignantly that she didn''t like Diana at first, so it was OK.


    From the action of Xiao Xi''s hair blowing, we can see that she was mostly involved by him. Ye Feng apologized: "I''m sorry, Xiao Xi, I''ve implicated you."


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi held up her fox head and said she didn''t want to follow Diana. It was Ye Feng who let her look at Diana.


    See small Xi so do not like to follow Diana, Ye Feng is also a bit distressed, next more than half please do not move small Xi to help him look at Diana.


    Diana''s blood moon mark is not good, he and Xiao Xi are driven out, who should watch Diana at night?


    Back to his camp, ye Fengtan fell on his own floor, and his eyes gradually lost focus because of meditation.


    Thinking about it, Ye Feng blinks more and more frequently. Maybe it''s because he didn''t have a good rest these days and nights. Sleepiness swept over his whole body and he fell asleep.


    "Wuwuwu Woo Hoo Hoo Energetic Xiao Xi also thought that Ye Feng could play with her today, and saw that he fell asleep and made a cry of discontent.


    On the other side, Diana was lying in her bed, staring at a place with empty eyes.


    At this time, the walkie talkie she left rang again. She felt that the voice was very disturbing to her. Diana waved her right hand to the walkie talkie, and the milky white magic light wrapped the walkie talkie inside.


    In the magic light group, no matter how loud the sound of the walkie talkie, it is blocked by the magic barrier on the light group.


    At the same time, Sarah''s eyes wander from time to time in the control room of the Rafik, on the shivell who is trying to make a call, and on the small screen.


    Screen frame in front of Diana''s camp, Sarah''s long and narrow eyes slightly closed. She saw that he had tried many times without paying attention, and took a deep breath: "don''t fight."


    Focusing on the phone call, shivell didn''t notice that the picture uploaded from the screen was no longer tracking Ye Feng. She suggested, "why don''t I ask Caitlin and force them to dial Ye Feng''s walkie talkie?"


    "That woman detained the walkie talkie. It doesn''t make sense to dial it. Look at the screen. Wood left long ago!" Motioning for shivell to look at the screen, Sarah was shivering with anger.


    "Are you sure Ye Feng came out?" He said suspiciously.


    "Sara is right. I saw that Ye Feng was blown out by the goddess of the moon through Xiao Xi, and the walkie talkie was also detained." Ali sighed softly and said back for Sarah.


    With Ali''s affirmation, shivell glances at the silent Sara. She also took a deep breath: "Ali, you can go to Caitlin and Oriana now and ask them to transfer the magic satellite. There is no walkie talkie. We need to directly monitor the Lunan camp to better control Ye Feng''s movement."


    "Well, I''ll go now!" Ali doesn''t care. She can track Ye Feng''s movement through Xiao Xi. But for hiville, she chose to help.


    "Wait Ali The silent Sara suddenly opens her mouth and stops Ali.


    Ali looks back and waits for Sara to go on.


    Sarah stood up from her seat and said solemnly, "bill Gewert has some records of ancient magic. I''ll come and go over to Caitlin''s side. You and shivell will go to the norhus refugee camp and presidian to borrow books now!"


    Shivell had just seen that Sarah was so angry that he had planned to go to prissy to borrow some books from Sarah himself. I didn''t expect that Sara offered to offer, and also asked for pietroff, bill Gewert and norhus.


    She was surprised and said, "are you going to help her if she does?"


    Naturally, Sarah knew that "she" was Diana, and she calmly responded, "I''m helping myself!"


    ¡­¡­


    When night falls, Ye Feng still can''t rest assured that Diana, who has the mark of blood moon, is so alone.


    After walking back and forth in his camp for a long time, he finally bit his teeth and walked towards Diana''s camp with determination to Meet Diana''s anger.


    Just outside Diana''s camp, Ye Feng heard Diana''s cold warning from inside: "don''t come in!"


    Hardheaded to go in, Ye Feng immediately ushered in Diana''s angry eyes.


    "Didn''t I say no admittance?"


    Facing Diana''s anger, Ye Feng stood awkwardly in place and explained, "Diana, what''s the matter with you?"


    Diana would like to blurt out and question Ye Feng. Is he not counting when she is so angry?She opened her lips slightly, but Diana repressed her impulse and snorted.


    "Diana, the blood moon mark on your forehead is not good yet. I think it is necessary to follow your side and observe it!" Ye Feng does not talk much nonsense, directly indicating his intention.


    Hearing Ye Feng still caring about her at this time, Diana''s heart burst out a warm current. But only a moment of wavering, she will return to a cold look again.


    "You don''t care!"


    Diana''s angry remarks make Ye Feng very headache. He begins to persuade Diana with emotion and reason.


    Diana is now very dependent on Ye Feng in her heart. Under Ye Feng''s continuous persuasion and flattery, she firmly ignores Ye Feng''s heart shaking.


    But at the thought of the day, Diana still had some disagreements. She pursed her lips and looked at Ye Feng seriously: "you have to answer me a question!"


    "Yes, you ask!" Ye Feng was relieved and finally moved Diana.


    "If the blood moon mark on my forehead is gone, where are you going next?" Diana asked, eyes on Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng did not think of the cableway: "when you are well and your mind is restored, I should go to Leona, Lord Soraka..."


    Words have not finished, Ye Feng on a face muddled by Diana with magic out.


    "I don''t want to see you, get out of here!"


    Don''t know where he provoked Diana again, Ye Feng had to go to the place agreed with Elise in dismay and devote himself to the space magic.


    The next day, Ye Feng came to Diana''s camp again, trying to ease the relationship between them.


    It happened that Diana came out of the camp and saw Ye Feng outside. She said indifferently: "Ye Feng, you can go to Nell for treatment from today on. I asked Nell. You will get better without my moonlight baptism."


    With that, Diana passed Ye Feng as if she were a stranger, and inspected the Yueshen sect camp alone.


    Ye Feng never thought of it. It was just because of a phone call yesterday that the relationship between them came to the freezing point.


    However, he will not let go of his vigilance on the blood moon mark. In the next period of time, he has to find other ways to prevent Diana from losing control of the blood moon mark.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 862

    Success because yesterday''s telephone and Diana''s relationship frozen, Ye Feng eyes complex watching Diana alone patrol camp.


    She hesitated to follow Diana, lest she suddenly lose control and frighten the people in the camp. But after thinking about the tense relationship between the two, he thought it would be good to look at Diana''s forehead at night while she was asleep.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng no longer pursues Diana, but walks to the wilderness outside the camp, concentrating on practicing the space magic that Elise taught him.


    Unconsciously, Ye Feng practiced for one day. He managed all the things that Elise had taught him these days, and he also had some new insights into the law of space.


    Looking up at the dusk of the sky in the distance, Ye Feng stretched out and went back to the camp to rest.


    He stopped slowly as he passed Diana''s camp. It was only half of the action of stretching out his hand to push open the curtain, but he still took back his hand. Shaking his head, he went into his camp dejectedly.


    Lying on the bed, Ye Feng casually ate some of the Christian''s dinner, and planned to sleep for a while, and then get up late at night to practice with Elise.


    Who would have thought that at this time, outside the camp, Diana called out: "Ye Feng, are you there?"


    Hearing Diana''s voice, Ye Feng was suddenly sleepy and excited. Did Diana come to him to make up with him?


    Guessing Diana''s intention, Ye Feng gets up and walks out of the camp. "Diana, are you not angry?" he said with a smile


    With a pile of old sheepskin scrolls and books in her arms, Diana sneered, "angry? Who do you think you are? Do you deserve to make me angry? "


    Diana''s series of rhetorical questions made Ye Feng speechless. Seeing that she was still like this, Ye Feng had to treat it as if she had not heard it and asked in embarrassment, "well, what are you looking for me for?"


    Smell speech, Diana also remembered that she did not come to find Ye Feng to quarrel, but had something to give Ye Feng. "Take it!" she said coldly


    After saying two words in a hurry, Diana impatiently threw all the old books and parchments in her arms to Ye Feng, regardless of whether Ye Feng could live or not.


    Ye Feng, whose hands have not yet recovered, can only stare and watch these books fall to the ground.


    See Ye Feng not low body all picked up, Diana seems to have forgotten Ye Feng or the identity of the wounded, cold voice: "pick up!"


    "I also want to take it, but my manual can''t..." Ye Feng convulsed at the corners of his mouth and complained bitterly in his heart.


    First is a Leng, Diana then thought of what, her face did not because of Ye Feng bitter and ease, but become more gloomy.


    Upset to take the initiative to clean up the books on the ground, Diana pushed Ye Feng, and Ye Feng into the camp together.


    She put all the books on the small table in Ye Feng''s camp, and then she began to vent her pent up anger: "did you not go to Nell''s treatment today? Nell said that once again today, your hands can regain consciousness. Why don''t you go? Didn''t I tell you this morning


    "Er..." Ye Feng wants to ask Diana what kind of books these books are, but he doesn''t want to Meet Diana''s question with a very poor tone.


    Try not to stimulate Diana with the mark of blood moon. Ye Feng endured the discomfort in her heart and explained, "I''m so addicted to practicing magic in the daytime that I forgot..."


    Completely different from the previous obedience to Ye Feng, Diana, who was in a irritable mood, reprimanded: "all the injuries are not good. What kind of magic are you practicing? Forget it today. You must go to Nell for treatment tomorrow. "


    "Yes Ye Feng narrowed his eyes and tried to ease the tension in the camp.


    He did not know that the more he did not contradict her, the more angry she was. Diana pressed down the resentment in her heart, calmed down her irritable mood, and relaxed: "those are the ancient books I found for you from the moon god relics and the History Library of the Lieyang nationality. You should not contact the people of Ionia to send you ancient books."


    A listen to Diana specially for him to record all kinds of magic power of ancient books, Ye Feng eyes a bright. He went around Diana to the small table and looked at them carefully. He found that they were really ancient books recording magic power, and even described some ancient magic that he had never heard of.


    Thank you, Diana Although these books that Diana found were also to help Diana clear her guilt, Ye Feng sincerely expressed her gratitude to Diana.


    He thought that because of yesterday''s incident, the relationship between the two fell into a freezing point, and he would never have a chance to find ancient books for Naier to study the cause of the death of the Lieyang nationality. I didn''t expect that Diana wrote down the incident and helped him find these books.


    Ye Feng, in a good mood, suddenly stepped forward and looked at Diana closely. "Diana, although I don''t know why you were so angry yesterday, I still want to apologize to you. I''m sorry. I hope you can forgive me!" he said with regret


    Facing Ye Feng''s sincere apology, Diana''s heart is pounding with her eyes. Her ears were slightly congested. She turned away and her eyes flashed back: "OK, I accept your apology. You Don''t look at me like this and talk... ""Cough..." Ye Feng is also aware that he and Diana''s pretty face paste a little close, he awkwardly coughed, opened the distance.


    After the distance, Diana''s face was slightly relaxed. She stroked her hair around her ears, wondering how to ask him about his relationship with hiville.


    Just then Diana was interrupted by the sound of soldiers outside the camp.


    "Guardian, here is your gift!"


    Hearing what the soldiers said, Ye Feng walked out of the camp suspiciously, and Diana also followed.


    Seeing Ye Feng and Diana coming out together, the soldiers outside the camp thought that they were discussing business, and they did not dare to neglect them. He said directly, "guardian, just now a woman who claims to be your admirer has sent a cowhide bag, saying it is a gift for you!"


    At the same time, the soldier also put the cowhide bag in front of Ye Feng. Don''t wait for Ye Feng to ask, he respectfully line a courtesy, retreated.


    And Ye Feng recognized that it was the cowhide bag that shivell and he went to shuruima to carry last time.


    Corners of the mouth slightly twitch, Ye Feng pretended not to see. He looked around and said to him: "it''s estimated that someone is deliberately making fun of me. Let''s leave this alone, Diana. Since we have made up, let''s talk about the blood moon mark first? I think I still need to stay with you at night in case it happens... "


    Diana''s temperament suddenly changed, and it was as cold as a cold moon. She gently compared her right hand and motioned Ye Feng to open the cowhide bag: "open the bag and see what''s inside it?"


    "This is nothing to see. Let''s first..."


    Ye Feng is not a fool. Sylvier and Sara just ate in Diana''s hand. It is not a good omen to send a cowhide at this time. He shook his head, trying to divert Diana''s attention.


    "Open it!" Give Ye Feng the final notice, Diana''s cold eyes seem to say that if he does not open, she will open for him.


    Helpless, Ye Feng had to open the cowhide bag with the sword of wind under Diana''s gaze. The next second, however, he completely regretted opening it.


    "Dear Ye Feng, I, Sara, and Ali have found you the ancient classics of Ionia, piltvov, bill Gewert, and norhus. I believe that the records of magic here should be complete. You can use them first, and remember to come back early. Miss your sylvier!"


    Xiwei''s witty words come out from a delicate box in the cowhide bag, but Ye Feng doesn''t want to listen to him at the moment.


    He had been secretly observing Diana beside him, and her face was getting worse and worse with the sound of shivell''s words.


    Shivell said finally, but also to a kiss, so that she could not accept the stimulation of Diana on the spot to leave.


    It is not easy to repair the relationship with Diana. Ye Feng returns to zero before he has time to be happy. At the moment, his heart is full of words.


    Depressed to control the wind''s sword spirit, he brought the cowhide bag sent by sylvier into his own camp, and Ye Feng, who had been training at night, fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 863

    Since the cold relationship with Diana, Ye Feng has been looking for opportunities to repair their relationship.


    It''s a pity that Diana doesn''t seem to want to repair the relationship between the two, and she ignores Ye Feng, who is also helpless.


    She refused to talk to him, worried about the outbreak of blood moon mark Ye Feng, so she had to train late every night to observe Diana''s condition.


    Although she lost the opportunity to accompany Diana often, Ye Feng was happy that the blood moon imprint on Diana''s forehead had not shown any signs of attack.


    Not only that, he found that after his relationship with Diana cooled down, Diana seemed to become more independent.


    Diana, who did not like to manage the camp, began to take the initiative to inspect the camp, urging soldiers and believers to strengthen their usual training.


    Actively preaching the doctrine of the moon god sect to the civilians in the camp, it seems like an image of a living goddess of the moon.


    If it was just brought down by Ye Feng from jushenfeng, Ye Feng would not dare to think about it.


    At first, seeing Diana so abnormal, Ye Feng thought that she was stimulated again because of him. But as he checked the blood moon marks on Diana''s forehead every night and there was no sign of an outbreak, he came to believe that Diana was beginning to try to get out of the shadows.


    Since she is trying to get out of the shadow independently and does not want to rely on him, Ye Feng is also happy to see such development. So recently, Ye Feng has no longer been thinking about repairing her relationship with Diana as she did in the beginning.


    Sink down to put into the treatment of NER''s arm, Ye Feng''s hands are also recovered.


    Originally, I thought that the training of Elise would be much easier when her hands were restored. However, when she saw his hands recover, she increased his training amount at night.


    Increasing the amount of training has already made Ye Feng miserable. What makes him suffer most is that Elise said that the seven day training was infinitely prolonged.


    Under Elise''s devil training, Ye Feng, who has the origin of space magic, has a rapid growth in his understanding of space magic.


    From time to time during the day, Nell is urged to speed up the search of ancient books sent by Diana and sylvier in order to find out what the extra force on the bodies of the Lieyang people is before the war between the sun and the moon, so as to avoid the decisive battle between Diana and Leona.


    Ye Feng repeats her daily routine day by day after receiving Elise''s devil training and checking blood moon marks.


    To Ye Feng''s disappointment, until the last day before the decisive battle of jushenfeng, Naier still did not find out what the extra strength was on the bodies of the Lieyang clan.


    Close to the decisive battle between Diana and Leona, Ye Feng somehow has a kind of ominous premonition in his heart. It was not only the victory and defeat between Diana and Leona, but also the unknown power that Nell had not found out until now.


    He also tried to explore that power to see if he had encountered it. However, no matter how he explored, he could not sense the mysterious power that Nell said.


    Late at night, Ye Feng as usual came to the dense forest agreed with Elise, ready to accept Elise tonight''s devil training.


    But his mind is all on tomorrow''s decisive battle, in the training is also repeatedly because the heart has something wrong.


    This nearly a month to get along, the space Knight Elise to Ye Feng''s disposition also more or less has some understanding. Seeing Ye Feng so absent-minded for the first time, she blinked her eyes and began to think.


    When she saw Ye Feng flying out of the infinite falling space by space Warcraft, Elise did not reprimand Ye Feng for the first time.


    Recalling this nearly a month of training and Ye Feng''s understanding of space magic, she suddenly grinned.


    Ye Feng, who was shot out of the falling space, was prepared to be reprimanded by Elise, but she was confused by her inexplicable smile.


    Under Ye Feng''s dazed gaze, Elise said, "Ye Feng, I have a bad news that will make you feel sad. Do you want to hear it?"


    Sad bad news? The leaf wind hears the speech, the whole body is excited. Thinking that Elise had prepared some terrible means to punish him, he felt numb and took the initiative to admit his mistake: "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have been distracted just now, Alice..."


    "Ye Feng, you are now a qualified space mage. Congratulations, you can graduate!" The smile on the corner of her mouth continued, and Alice jokingly said the "bad news" she wanted to say.


    Nervous Ye Feng heard that he can leave school, he was stunned first, then he jumped up excitedly.


    Under the disdainful eyes of Elise, Ye Feng suddenly remembered that Elise had bad news to tell him.


    How did the bad news turn into good news?


    The heart is very confused, just escaped from purgatory level training Ye Feng frowned and said, "Elise, don''t you say you have bad news to tell me?"


    Yilisi, whose face is full of banter and smile, hears the words of Ye Feng, and the corners of her mouth suddenly turn cold. She said in a cold voice, "don''t you see the teacher who teaches you space magic in the future? Isn''t that bad news that makes you feel sad and sad?"Not angry from the prestige of the aura sent out, leaf wind was Elise''s momentum to the moment to suppress, a time actually can not insert a word.


    "Why don''t you reply? Am I not right? "


    See Ye Feng does not reply, Elise also does not care whether he is suppressed by her momentum, is disgusted to reprimand a sentence.


    When she was asked by Elise again and pulled back from the loss of consciousness, ye Fengchang breathed a sigh of relief, narrowed her eyes and said with a smile: "Miss Elise, you are right. It is indeed a sad thing to leave you!"


    Her face softened down under Ye Feng''s flattering words, and Elise''s face turned cloudy and sunny again, recovering her smile.


    "Do you think I''m so terrible?"


    After a quick face change just now, Ye Feng can''t say that he has. His straight shaking head makes Alice giggle.


    After laughing, Alice pretended to have no intention of asking, "before saying goodbye, I have a few questions to ask you, that is, how do you get to know me in the future? Has she been a demon since you knew her? What''s more, do you know how I died? "


    His heart was pounding. He had seen Elise die in front of Soraka. He didn''t dare to say anything about the cause of her death and her present life.


    "I''m sorry, Elise, I can''t answer all these questions!" He bowed his head and apologized to Elise, the knight of space. Ye Feng hoped that she could understand him. He was afraid that her body, a fragment of starlight, would be twisted into a spirit of resentment and fall into eternal pain.


    With that, Ye Feng, who had not seen Elise return for a long time, raised his head and doubted, "Elise?"


    Just after asking, Ye Feng sees the space Knight Elise transformed into the illusory star fragments, and looks at him contemptuously.


    "I''m sorry..."


    After watching Elise, a space knight, drift to surima, Ye Feng returns to Diana''s camp and routinely checks the blood moon mark on Diana''s forehead while Diana is sleeping.


    As before, there was no sign of any outbreak, and Ye Feng also quietly left Diana''s camp.


    However, not long after Ye Feng left, the blood moon mark on Diana''s forehead twinkled with monstrous red light.


    The strange smell of blood moon was more intense and terrible than the times Ye Feng had seen before, and Diana also fell into a nightmare under the influence of the blood moon mark.


    I don''t know how long after, Diana suddenly woke up cold. She kept rolling in her camp until she got to the corner.


    Her body was covered with sweat, and she huddled in the corner shivering for a long time.


    When the torture of the blood moon mark subsided, she crawled back to her bed exhausted.


    In fact, after the conflict with Ye Feng, she will suffer from the torture of blood moon mark every night, and be imperceptibly affected by her mind.


    She thought that Ye Feng, who cared about her, would secretly look after her while she was sleeping, but she was disappointed that she could not see Ye Feng when she was suffering from torture every night.


    Gradually despair of her heart also began to become closed up, and began to hate the heart, feel Ye Feng is hypocritical to her, has been flattering her before.


    And her resentment is also able to let the power of blood moon take root in her body, which also makes her suffer more than the previous night in order to keep her mind.


    Completely dead to Ye Feng, Diana collapsed on the bed from the torture of blood moon mark.


    After a while, she fell into a deep sleep again. She thought that she survived by will and was not affected by the blood moon mark, but she did not know


    At the moment, she was not disturbed and tortured by the blood moon mark, her whole body was flashing with strange blood lines


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 864

    On the day of the decisive battle between the sun and the moon, Leona got up early and equipped her armor. In her mind flashed the desolate picture of giant Shenfeng lying all over the field a month ago, and her eyes were shining like the sun.


    Before heading for Mt. jushenfeng, she toured the mogloon trail camp. After confirming that there was no demon walking around as usual, she raised her head and looked at the giant divine peak in the northwest.


    Although she could not see the giant sacred peak here, it did not prevent her from silently mourning for the stampa tribe.


    "My people, and panson, today I''m going to attack that traitor!"


    Vowing secretly, Leona was about to fly to the giant Shenfeng when an untimely voice stopped her.


    "Lord Leona!"


    At the sound of Lax''s familiar voice, Leona, standing on the edge of the cliff, turned back.


    "Galen brother and sister''s figure gradually came into view, Leona doubts:" Galen, lax, what can I do for you? "


    Rax excitedly replied, "Lord Leona, all the materials needed for the array have been collected. We can hold the array today!"


    Hearing that all the materials of the protective array have been collected, Leona''s pretty face can''t help but feel a little surprised. Unexpectedly, it''s only a month before all the materials are ready.


    It''s just unfortunate that she has to go to a decisive battle today, and she can''t sit in the center of the array to hold up the protective array. Leona thought for a moment and said, "I have some important things to do today. I will hold up the protection array until I come back tomorrow. You can arrange the materials needed for the array in advance today."


    I didn''t expect that they could not hold up the protective array today. The Galen brothers and sisters, who wanted to carry out the fight back against demons after supporting the array, were a little disappointed.


    However, since it was Leona''s decision, they couldn''t change it when solaka sent them as their deputy.


    Watching Leona disappear in the northwest sky, Galen brothers and sisters are ready to set about the work of the array.


    The work of arranging the array is complicated. The brother and sister want to ask Fiona and her daughter to help. But they looked all over the camp, but they didn''t see the second daughter. In desperation, Galen brothers and sisters had to let Bobbie and Nami to help them share.


    At the same time, Ye Feng also searched the whole camp, but could not find Diana. He was worried about the ominous event of the giant god summit today. He was even more worried about Diana. He was afraid that before she and Leona could win or lose, the giant God peak would undergo unimaginable great changes.


    "Wade, Nell, you take care of the camp. I have to go to jushenfeng." Tell Wade and Nell to watch the camp, Ye Feng plans to rush to the giant Shenfeng now.


    Wade raised his objection: "today is the decisive day of the goddess, we should also go there!"


    "Guardian, take us with you!" Nell also asked.


    "Today, if it''s really just a showdown between the sun and the moon, it''s OK to take you with you. It''s just that I''m worried about the unexpected disaster of the giant god summit, so you''d better stay in the camp."


    Ye Feng shook his head, indicating that they were still at ease in the camp.


    Ye Feng''s words make Nell immediately associate with her mysterious power that has not been deciphered up to now, and she also fell into silence.


    Wade, who did not know the mysterious power, asked, "what''s the trouble? Is there a devil on the giant mountain


    "Maybe it is. I have a hunch that today''s summit of colossus is very dangerous. You should stay in the camp!"


    In an unquestionable tone, he gave orders to Wade and Nell. Ye Feng stared at them solemnly, hoping that they would not disobey his orders.


    Seeing that Ye Feng, who has always been casual, is so serious at the moment, they have to give up the idea of going to the giant Shenfeng together.


    "Nell, you''ll tell Wade later that I''ll let you study the corpses of the Lieyang people this month. Don''t be idle in the camp to see if you can interpret what the force is!"


    Before leaving, he finally admonished Nell, and Ye Feng was still worried about the power that he could not perceive.


    Seeing Naier''s expression and nodding his head seriously, he was able to run the sword of the wind towards the direction of the giant divine peak.


    Along the way, I read Diana''s safety in my heart. Ye Feng, who always loves to smile and is optimistic, is full of haze.


    Unknowingly, he quickly moved forward in order to avoid the devil and the dead, and safely came to the foot of the giant sacred peak.


    Standing at the foot of the mountain, Ye Feng looks up at the huge mountain which jushenfeng reaches into the sky. I don''t know why, he felt that today''s sun seems to be a bit dazzling, too much, stabbing his eyes pain.


    Think about it and feel a bit ridiculous, the sun is not dazzling that can also be called the sun? Feeling that he was too nervous, Ye Feng laughed at himself and prepared to go up the mountain.


    However, at this time, a black and a white light and shadow swept from the hillside and fell directly in front of Ye Feng.


    In Ye Feng''s eyes, the black and white shadow disappeared and replaced by the familiar figure of Fiona.


    "Fiona, why are you here?" The name of the two girls was called out in a panic. Ye Feng was surprised to meet them both at this moment."We have been waiting for you here, Ye Feng." Looking at the surprised Ye Feng calmly, Fiona of the Laurent family said.


    Unexpectedly, the second daughter would be waiting for him all the time. Ye Feng asked with a smile, "OK, did you see Diana?"


    I thought Ye Feng didn''t see them for such a long time and would ask about their recent situation, but when he came, he asked Diana who had just gone up the mountain. They were really angry.


    Repressing their discontent, Fiona tried to keep their image from showing, but they still snorted coldly.


    I don''t want to see Ye Feng. The two girls who had planned to go up the mountain with Ye Feng directly threw down Ye Feng and galloped all the way to the top of the mountain.


    Ye Feng, who hasn''t been in touch with the second daughter for a month, feels the coldness coming to them for a long time. He can''t help but smile bitterly: "it''s still as easy to get angry as before..."


    Picking up the unnecessary emotions, Ye Feng circulates a breeze formed by the sword spirit of the wind all over his body. He is going to rush up the mountain to catch up with Fiona''s two daughters.


    Bang!


    As if hit a wall of iron, the full speed ahead of Ye Feng unexpectedly, on the spot by the force of terror shock, fell on the mud a few miles away.


    "Hiss..."


    The left hand covers the forehead, bruises the bleeding, and the right hand rubs the waist which is almost scattered. The leaf wind, who is confused by the collision, walks forward cautiously.


    Just as he tentatively tried to use his magic to see what was going on, an invisible magic barrier covered the periphery of the giant peak.


    The power from the magic barrier is at least above the level of demigod, shaking Ye Feng''s heart.


    It is neither Diana''s magic of the moon nor Leona''s power of the sun. The palpable magic seems to be covered up by something, which makes Ye Feng unpredictable.


    Reaching out and touching the invisible barrier, Ye Feng obviously hasn''t completely recovered from the shock just caused by the anti shock.


    "Seal Is the mountain closed? "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 865

    Bang!


    Ye Feng, who tried to split the barrier with the moon lightsaber, was shaken open again. He had to disperse the moon lightsaber first, and waved his hands, which were badly hurt by the shock.


    Looking at the invisible barrier in front of him, Ye Feng is almost sure that there is a terrible existence hidden on the giant divine peak today.


    Can it be the devil who wants to make Diana blood moon?


    Guessing the identity of that mysterious existence, Ye Feng also does not forget to continue to try other forces to break through the barrier.


    The magic of the moon, the sword of the wind, the power of starlight and the power of forbidding demons were used once, but without exception, they could not force a gap to let him go up the mountain.


    Glancing at Xiao Xi who is playing and waiting at one side, Ye Feng suddenly remembers that he is not a talented space magic? Maybe he doesn''t need to break through the barrier through brute force and walk in!


    Thinking of Elise''s nearly a month''s devil training, Ye Feng''s eyes gradually filled with a layer of space vortex, fully integrating his body with the force of space, and turning it into nothingness.


    The leaf wind, transformed into the force of space element, easily passed through the barrier without any effort.


    After successfully passing through the barrier of mountain closure, Ye Feng''s inner joy quickly solidified his body shape at the other end. He bent up his mouth and looked at Xiao Xi who was still playing at the other end with a bad smile. He yelled: "Xiao Xi, I''m ready to go up the mountain. It seems that you can''t go up, so wait for me at the foot of the mountain."


    When Ye Feng wants to go up the mountain, Xi Xi, who is playing hard, immediately gives out a cry of discontent, and runs over with perseverance.


    Under Ye Feng''s almost staring eyes, Xiao Xi easily crosses the barrier without any means, and jumps to his shoulder and sits down.


    Ye Feng''s shocked eyes let Xiao Xi very useful, she sobbed, that a mere barrier is not to stop her.


    While Ye Feng and Xiao Xi successfully crossed the barrier, Diana, dressed in crescent armor and holding a crescent blade, was standing in front of the disc once used to worship the relic artifacts of the Lieyang people on the altar on the top of the jushenfeng mountain.


    The inheritance of the upper groove by Leona is the most sacred object in the hearts of all the people of the stampa tribe, and it was also the inheritance that Diana yearned for.


    Even after she accepted the moon miracle inheritance, the above heritage is also what she yearns for. After all, she was also a child influenced by the culture of the stampa tribe. Although she likes to question, it does not prevent her from loving the unique culture of her own people.


    Especially after she destroyed this place unconsciously, Diana felt very guilty. She felt that she was the eternal culprit of the stampa tribe, and she suffered from guilt.


    Leaving the stone disc, Diana returned to the open space below the steps and quietly waited for Leona''s arrival.


    A month ago, she wanted to die in the hands of Leona. However, under the influence of Ye Feng for one month, she did not want to die here, although she did not come out of the shadow of killing her compatriots.


    Today''s decisive battle with Leona, she will do her best!


    Either she died under Leona''s sword, or she defeated Leona and went back to the moon god sect to be her moon goddess!


    The sky in the southeast direction gradually spread the terrifying magic power. Diana''s pupils shrank in her mind, and her eyes closed slightly, looking at the sky in the southeast.


    The dazzling sun ball smashed on the ground not far away from Diana, and then Leona''s murderous figure walked out of it and caught Diana''s eyes.


    Even though Diana is ready, she still dares not to face Leona.


    "Sorry, Leona..." Guilt made her eyes wet and hot, but Diana still couldn''t control her mood and apologized to Leona of her family.


    "If apology can wash away sin, there will be more demons like you in the world!"


    With a sarcastic remark, Leona''s killing intention in her eyes did not decrease, even more than just now.


    When Leona said she was a devil, Diana said, "I''m not a devil."


    "You''re not a demon?"


    It seems to have heard some funny joke, Leona was extremely angry and laughed: "ha ha, you have practiced the power of blood moon, do you dare to say that you are not a demon? You traitor, you want to quibble on your deathbed


    "The magic of the moon is not the power of the blood moon!" Trying to correct Leona''s misunderstanding of her power, Diana felt guilty about killing her own people, but she would never agree with Leona that the magic of the holy moon is the power of the devil.


    "I don''t have time to argue with you here, traitor, go to war!"


    Having lost her patience to fight with Diana, Leona, dressed in steel sun armor, raised the Heirloom shield in her left hand, and waved the zenith blade in her right hand. She was ready to fight with Diana at any time.


    Seeing that Leona was the first to lose her patience, Diana no longer argued with Leona. Feeling the oppression from Leona, she also waves the blade of the new moon with her right hand, and the light of the moon flows from her eyes.The power of the sun and the magic of the moon gushed out of both of them, and the demigod power began to center around them.


    In the blink of an eye, the whole giant peak is covered by the power of two people beyond the scope of human understanding.


    The battle is on the verge of breaking out. Two good friends who used to play from childhood to big are now enemies of life and death.


    One represents the sun and the other represents the moon. They went to two extremes and stood on different positions.


    The two men who entered the combat state were in a state of being ready for battle, but they did not choose to preempt. Instead, they looked at each other and looked for each other''s flaws.


    During the confrontation, Fiona and her daughter arrived at the top of the mountain in time.


    It is noted that the goddess of dawn and the goddess of the moon confront each other. The second daughter also tries to keep a distance from the two demigods and watch the decisive battle between Leona and Diana in the distance.


    At the same time, the leaf wind, which had passed through the barrier before, encountered unimaginable obstacles. He knelt down on the mountain road, and the ground under his feet was dented by him.


    All over bear unimaginable tremendous pressure, Ye Feng tries to get rid of this terrible pressure and stand up. But the more he tries to resist the mysterious force on him, the greater the pressure from that force.


    Click!


    The sound of bone dislocation sounded under the continuous resistance of Ye Feng, and he looked horrified and lowered his head and gasped for breath.


    Just feel the bone at the shoulder with the sound of a burst of pain, Ye Feng propped up the ground hands a slip, then fell on the steep hillside.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" See the leaf wind fell, small Xi was anxious to call, as if worried about the leaf wind pain fainted.


    "I''m ok, Xiao Xi. You can help me with the treatment. I can still walk."


    Bite teeth will be dislocated arm re connected, Ye Feng signal Xiao Xi to give him a blessing cure magic.


    Looking at the front of the mountain road, Ye Feng accepted Xiao Xi''s cure and pondered.


    He thought that he could easily cross the barrier and go up the mountain quickly, but what he didn''t expect was that he was only a few steps away, and the terrorist force close to the barrier came quietly and seemed to crush him.


    Every time he took a step up the mountain, more terrifying forces would press on him, making him breathless. He can be sure that the power to stop him from going up the mountain is definitely not Leona and Diana!


    I don''t know whether Diana, who is on the top of the mountain, can detect the abnormality of the giant mountain


    Ye Feng was full of deep worry at the moment. He even regretted that he was so rash.


    But on second thought, since he has already come up, it is meaningless for him to regret it again. The top priority now is to climb to the top of the mountain and tell Diana and them about the closure of the mountain and the mysterious power.


    Think about it, Ye Feng''s gloomy look suddenly brightened. After moving his hands and feet to recover his strength under the treatment of Xiao Xi, his eyes were shining and he was forced to stand up from the sunken pit.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 866

    Boom!


    A thunderous roar sounded on the top of jushenfeng, and the terrible solar flare at Leona''s call centered on Diana formed a circle array.


    Trapped in the center of the solar flare, Diana was as deep in the blazing sun that her skin was burning enough to burn her body.


    The magic of the moon explodes in the center of Diana''s skin.


    However, as soon as she escaped from the solar flare, Leona appeared quietly above her head.


    The blade of zenith is wrapped by the power of the sun. It extends infinitely out of the body of the sword formed by the power of the sun and stabs Diana''s eyebrows.


    The strong sense of crisis made Diana''s pupil gradually shrink, and her heart suddenly quickened. She subconsciously ran the Dharma ball for three months all over her body.


    The powerful shield formed by Yuehua lingers around her body. When she falls into a passive situation, she does not choose to continue to defend. Instead, she waves the new moon blade while Yuehua protects herself, condensing a moon arc, and directly points at Leona in the high altitude.


    I didn''t expect that Diana would choose to counterattack in such a passive situation. Seeing that her extended zenith blade was about to stab Diana, Leona''s eyes fell on her and she chose to resist the arc-shaped light beam released by Diana.


    The zenith blade and the crescent beam almost hit both of them at the same time, while Leona and Diana also used their own energy to attack each other at the first time.


    The two people''s fast-moving bodies meet in mid air, and the brilliance of the sun''s power and the magic of the moon collide instantaneously, and an unimaginable explosion breaks out.


    Boom!


    The power of the sun and the magic of the moon collide, constantly sending out the sound of explosion, reverberating in the whole giant God peak.


    Even Ye Feng, who was still at the foot of the mountain, could feel the palpitating energy collision. Ye Feng, who was resisting the suppression of mysterious forces, was shocked by the magic explosion of Leona and Diana''s collision on the spot, and stayed at the same place.


    On the top of the giant God peak, the sun''s dazzling light is still rising, and its rising also pushes the decisive battle of the goddess of the sun and the moon into the peak.


    Leona and Diana were deadlocked in the air, and neither of them would give in, even if their hands grew numb in such an impasse.


    The zenith blade and the crescent blade are also constantly releasing their own energy and contributing to the victory of their masters.


    It''s just a little bit disturbing for Diana, because it looks like she''s on a par with Leona, but she doesn''t see a trace of tension and effort from the look on Leona''s face.


    On the contrary, she is gripping her teeth and struggling to resist Leona''s attack.


    The two were deadlocked in mid air for a while, and Leona was still looking at Diana calmly.


    All of a sudden, the willow eyebrows congealed, and Leona''s calm and terrible cheek showed a feeling of boredom. "Diana, is that all you can do?" she said


    Hearing this, Diana''s heart thumped. Did she say that Leona had not exerted all her strength?


    "It''s really disappointing to me. It''s not only your ability to leave the giant Shenfeng mountain to practice the evil power. Today, I''m going to sacrifice your blood to all the people who were brutally killed by you!"


    Her expression was gradually distorted by anger and hatred. Suddenly, the ferocious Leona burst into Diana''s incredible eyes with energy that was even more terrifying than before.


    Feeling the magic of Leona''s rising anger all over her body, Diana''s heart was not good.


    With the intention of retreating, Diana should keep a distance from Leona.


    Leona saw this, her eyes twinkled with revenge, she suddenly waved her left handed Holy Shield, shield hit Diana''s forehead.


    Hard shield hard pressed Diana''s forehead, will want to escape Diana knocked on the spot.


    Diana, with her head buzzing, lost consciousness for a short time, and it was this brief moment that her body fell unstoppably to the ground on the top of the mountain under the pressure of her shield.


    The power of the sun, which was enough to crush everything, poured out of Leona''s body, poured into the Heirloom shield and zenith blade, and wrapped Diana in it.


    Not far away from the battle, Fiona''s second daughter felt the power of the terrible sun from Leona, and those far away from the battlefield almost fainted.


    They quickly withdraw to a further place, and run their own sword protection body, which can barely withstand the pressure from Leona.


    When Diana, who was in the center of Leona''s power, came to her senses, her body had been pushed into the cracked ground on the top of the mountain with her shield.


    She could feel that Leona was venting the sun''s fury towards her. It seemed that only when she died would Leona stop venting her strength.


    The ground on the top of the mountain continued to crack. It seemed that it could not bear such a terrible semi divine blow. The whole mountain of jushenfeng began to shudder, and there was a faint danger of collapse.I can''t imagine the collapse of the giant Shenfeng peak. No matter how it is, this is the hometown where Diana grew up. Even if the sinful one should have died, the sacred mountain of the stampa tribe should not have been destroyed.


    Thinking of this, Diana hastily opened her mouth to remind Leona: "Leona, you are crazy, you will also be gone!"


    Under the cry of Diana, Leona, who wants revenge and loses her mind, suddenly wakes up.


    Feeling that the whole mountain was crumbling with her angry blow, Leona''s face changed greatly, and she immediately withdrew all the forces pouring out of her body.


    But it seems that it is too late to remove the power. The whole mountain of jushenfeng is still cracking, and the cracks are becoming bigger and denser.


    Just when everyone thought the summit collapsed, a phalanx that could surround the whole holy mountain broke out at the foot of the mountain. The complex magic lines on the edge of the array turned into circles of magic aura, which surrounded the giant divine peak from the bottom to the top, and restored the shaking foundation of the giant divine peak with amazing speed.


    Only a moment later, jushenfeng was stabilized again.


    Whether Ye Feng at the foot of the mountain or Leona on the top of the mountain, they were all stunned by this mysterious array.


    After a brief absence of consciousness, Leona also realized that the holy mountain had such a Dharma array protection body. No matter how she used the destructive taboo magic, the giant sacred peak would not collapse.


    Thinking of this, Leona attacked Diana again. Several times higher than Diana''s magic energy let Leona again take the upper hand, and Diana is losing.


    At the moment of finding Diana''s flaw, Leona wields the zenith blade to pierce Diana''s right hand holding the crescent blade.


    Bang!


    The crescent blade fell to the ground, while Diana''s right hand was nailed to the ground by the zenith blade. She tried to struggle, but was immediately trampled on her abdomen by Leona as a winner, unable to get up.


    Seeing Diana''s face fade, Leona looked down and said, "Diana, do you know where this is?"


    Not knowing why Leona suddenly asked, Diana frowned, "where is this?"


    Angry at Diana, a member of the stampa tribe, who asked such silly questions, Leona said, "this is the closest mountain to the sun. Diana, you''ve forgotten about that?"


    The mountain top closest to the sun? Yes, she remembered. Here, the dazzling sun will infinitely provide Leona with terrible energy, and let Leona burst out of the unimaginable power of the sun. No wonder that Leona, who became a demigod after her, will suppress her


    "Forget it, you are no longer a member of the Lieyang clan. You traitor and devil, I will first abolish your demon power, and then I will kill your people who worship the giant sacred peak!"


    At present, Leona only has endless anger and hatred towards Diana. When her voice falls down, she also bursts out the terrible power of the sun. She intends to abolish the magic of the moon in Diana''s body.


    "No!"


    Diana screamed subconsciously when she heard that Leona was going to abolish the magic of the moon that she believed in.


    Then, the silk scarf on her forehead was instantly torn by the blood moon mark because of her uncontrollable emotion.


    At that moment, all the magic of the moon in her body was transformed into the supernatural blood moon power, and the evil energy immediately shook back Leona, and she was able to recover her action ability.


    But just for a moment, Diana, who controlled her emotions, turned the power of the blood moon back into the magic of the moon.


    When Leona not far away stabilizes her body, her eyes twinkle with fierce killing intention.


    She will not forget that the blood moon power that Diana just broke out just now is as evil as the evil power she fought against before.


    Her eyes were so gloomy that Leona completely cut off the last trace of affection for Diana as a member of her family. She stood up slowly and walked step by step towards Diana, who had just recovered.


    "Sure enough, have you exposed the essence of your evil power, Diana?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 867

    The sun is in the sky, and the power of the sun between heaven and earth has reached the peak.


    With the help of the geographical advantages of the giant sacred peak, Leona is also the source of magic to absorb the power of the sun from the heaven and earth, and transform it into her own power. Make their own magic far beyond normal, physical strength is also in the external sun''s supplement in the peak state.


    Diana, on the other hand, has a lot of magic power to resist Leona''s fierce attack. Her magic and physical strength can''t be replenished, and her face is pale and powerless.


    "Diana, are you just hiding?"


    Leona once again let Diana escape her fatal blow. Surrounded by the power of the golden sun, she burst into a drink and denounced Diana''s behavior of hiding.


    "Ha ha Ha ah Ha ha... "


    Ignoring Leona''s angry voice, Diana gasped for breath. She glanced at the beginning of the sun''s descent, calculated the time of the sun''s complete setting in her mind, and continued to spend all her remaining physical strength and magic on dodging.


    As a demigod, although Leona burst out with the blessing of the sun several times more terrifying than usual, since Diana chose the means of avoiding war, Leona could not completely stop Diana from fleeing.


    In this way, the two people deadlocked for a whole afternoon, and the sun was slowly falling from the highest sky.


    "As a member of the stampa tribe, you are insulting the duel, Diana!"


    With Leona finally can''t stand the rage, Diana''s escape path of a solar flare.


    I want to. Stop. Diana''s face is changing. But she still had half a foot in the range of the solar flare.


    Sensing Diana''s touch, the sun''s flares burst into dazzling light. In an instant, the power of the sun penetrated into Diana''s body from the feet of her, and turned into a violent destructive energy, running in her body.


    As the heat burned, Diana became painfully slow as she tried to escape from the explosion of the solar flare.


    As the warning of danger sounded in her heart, Leona''s zenith blade came again, piercing her left chest.


    Unable to escape from the explosion range of the solar flare for a short time, Diana had to use the magic of the moon to counteract the influence of the hot sun in her body.


    While resisting the pain of the sun''s flare burning her body, Diana recited obscure incantations. Surrounded by the magic cloud of the moon, unable to escape temporarily, she plans to take Leona''s killing stab.


    "Diana, it''s time to pay for your crime!"


    Seeing through Diana''s intention, Leona''s power of the sun became more and more restless. Diana in her eyes is magnified by her infinitely, as if there is only Diana who has committed a lot of crimes in the whole world.


    Space begins to twist because of the hot heat, and Leona calls for a solar flare again, centering on herself.


    Incarnated as a living solar flare, Leona detonates her solar flare as she approaches Diana.


    Boom!


    With the thunderous sound of the sky, Leona, who is in the center of the solar flare explosion, is not only OK, but her strength has been improved for a short time.


    Her eyes twinkled with hot sun like anger, and Leona instantly broke Diana''s defense, and Diana was also shocked by the impact of Leona, her eyes shed blood and tears.


    But this time Diana was not as flustered as she had been before. Her eyes went round Leona and saw the sun''s glow turn yellow.


    In the heart seems to be burning some hope, Diana wiped the blood tears of blurred vision, turned over and withdrew from a certain distance. And behind her, I don''t know when a bright full moon rises.


    The magic energy of the whole body gradually began to rise, and Diana''s physical strength began to recover at a visible speed after the magic of the moon between heaven and earth gradually became strong.


    At this time, the brightness of the moon and the sun are somewhat dim, and the power of the sun, which rose countless times before Leona, began to decline at a visible speed.


    At that moment when the sun and the moon shine together, the force of the sun and the force of the moon between heaven and earth also reached a delicate balance.


    But only in that moment, as the moon gradually rose into the sky, the sun continued to fall, and the force of the moon between heaven and earth also exceeded the force of the sun.


    On the contrary, Leona''s strength is also declining back to her usual state, but Diana''s strength is still on the rise.


    The situation reversed in an instant. Diana took a step forward and looked majestically back to Leona, whose face was gloomy. "Leona, now you should admit that the giant sacred peak is also the holy mountain closest to the moon? You face me at night, you have no chance of winning


    "It''s dark, even if it''s giant Shenfeng, there are moments when it''s dark..."


    Leona is not afraid of Diana''s strength, on the contrary, she is more aggressive at the moment.


    "But evil can not do good, and the dawn will come at last!"


    With a burst of cheering to boost her morale, Leona chose to strike first and continue to launch a fierce offensive against Diana.Although the heart is full of guilt for Leona, Diana still can''t agree with Leona''s remarks. As she resisted Leona''s attack, she tried to explain: "the magic of the moon is not evil, Leona, this is the miracle of the moon!"


    "Do it, Diana. I don''t just run away like you do!"


    Obsessed with revenge for her dead people, Leona went crazy and launched a wave after wave of attacks on Diana.


    Because Diana is guilty, even if she can easily resist Leona''s attack, she still refuses to hurt Leona, who has been broken through her heart.


    If it was a month ago, she would have given up her resistance and let Leona deal with her. Now she is influenced by Ye Feng. Although she has not stepped out of the shadow, she is no longer the Diana who did not have the desire to survive a month ago.


    Even now she resents Ye Feng, but she has to rely on herself to overcome the influence of blood moon imprint on her. She wants to prove to everyone that the magic of the moon is a real holy power, not an evil evil evil power.


    In response to Leona''s deadly offensive, Diana was more or less injured by her.


    "Devil, do you think I will forgive you if you pretend to be kind?"


    Diana''s forbearance not only did not exchange for Leona''s understanding, but also made Leona''s resentment towards Diana deeper.


    "Well, even if I die, I will never forgive you, a traitor who betrays his people!"


    Under the stimulation of Leona, Diana, who wants to prove that the power of the moon is not evil, feels flustered. She seems to have returned to the time when she was forced to leave the giant divine peak by the elders.


    An incomprehensible resentment grew, and Diana''s mind began to change with the blood moon mark on her forehead.


    "Enough, why don''t you understand me? We are friends from childhood to adulthood. Why! "


    The blood moon mark of the monster blood awn has become more and more sinister, and Diana is also in its influence to become violent.


    The mood suddenly out of control, Diana''s whole body of the magic of the moon was transformed into the force of the blood moon, which instantly repelled Leona.


    "Cough, cough..."


    The voice of Leona spitting blood came from her ear, and Diana woke up like a dream. Looking at Leona, who was knocked to the ground by her blood moon power, she covered her head with her hands and trembled.


    "I I didn''t mean to Just now, I


    Although she was shocked by the strength of the blood moon, Leona stood up. Still surrounded by the power of the sun, she sneered, "Diana, it''s really you, it''s you That''s how you killed the people of jushenfeng! "


    "I I I... "


    Diana looks pale, out of control of her mood, she can''t stop to retreat, dare not look at Leona.


    However, the more she dare not face the past, the deeper the influence of blood moon imprint on her.


    When Ye Feng is still around her, she can at least comfort herself, and Ye Feng will guard her. But now, going up the mountain alone, she''s facing Leona, who doesn''t trust her at all.


    This fragile she began to be accelerated by the force of blood month corruption, usually only in her sleep will appear in the blood moon lines also began to appear on her skin.


    At this time, in a corner on the top of jushenfeng mountain, hammer stone, the demon leader of shadow Island, was enjoying Diana''s changes with great interest.


    "Fall into the dark, Diana, the real blood moon will come soon because of you!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 868

    Diana''s change continues, and her emotions fluctuate due to the influence of the blood moon mark.


    She shivered all over her body, like a helpless girl who accidentally fell into the bottom of the cold valley. Every skin was shaking wildly because of the "chill" from outside.


    The blood moon tattoo on her body appeared from time to time, and Diana kept retreating under the step of Leona approaching her step by step.


    When she saw her friend who had been playing since childhood, she didn''t have half sympathy in her heart, but only endless resentment in her heart.


    Perhaps only when Diana dies will Leona''s hatred die


    "Diana, do you think I''ll forgive you if you act pathetic?"


    "Don''t try to cheat me again, you devil!"


    The blood moon mark on her forehead flickered more and more frequently, and Diana covered her ears with her hands. As she retreated, she shook her head and said incoherently, "I''m not a demon I''m not I''m not! "


    The more she looked at Diana''s madness and helplessness, the more angry she was. All of a sudden, she kicked Diana away and yelled, "is it fun to pretend to be stupid?"


    Diana fell on a boulder as she flew several meters away. Her eyes began to blur because of the influence of the blood moon mark on her consciousness. She resisted the sleepiness of the complete silence of consciousness and shook her head with difficulty.


    "I have a bad headache, Leona. Please give me a break, will you?"


    Diana only felt that her consciousness became more and more blurred, just like she went mad after killing all the people of the Lieyang clan last time. She was afraid that she would turn into a walking corpse controlled by the blood month, just like Ye Feng said to her this time.


    In Leona''s eyes, Diana''s plea is clearly a Devil trying to use her fragile feelings as a human being to find the possibility of corrupting her.


    Regarding Diana as a demagogic devil, Leona closed her eyes and gave a cold smile: "devil, no matter how you act, I will not believe your lies. Die!"


    As soon as Leona finished speaking, she stabbed Diana with the blade of zenith.


    With her right hand, she suddenly grasped the blade of zenith, and suddenly a trace of anger flashed in Diana''s eyes: "why? Why don''t you believe me? Why


    With Diana''s mood out of control again, the strange blood storm broke out. Before Leona, who was holding the blade of the zenith, was shocked by the blood moon storm centered on Diana.


    "Embrace the darkness, Leona..."


    There seems to be a dark magic sound in Leona''s heart. At the same time, when the evil sound sounded, Leona, who had been shocked to death, was shocked back to her senses.


    The first time she let herself be wrapped by the holy power of the sun, Leona refused to be bewitched by the voice.


    With the power of the sun, the mind is clear again, and Leona is more sure that Diana has fallen into the dark.


    If Diana is not a demon, what is the explanation for the voice that just tried to bewitch her? Diana, the devil, clearly wanted to borrow her sympathy to find an opportunity to make her fall into darkness.


    The more I think about it, the more sure she is that there is no remedy for Diana, and Leona''s resentment towards Diana has reached a point beyond the limit.


    "You devil, you want to take the opportunity to demonize me? It''s really sinister. If you want to fight, you can fight. I won''t be a devil like you


    Diana is in the final struggle at the moment, trying to suppress the influence of the blood moon mark on her mind. But it didn''t work out, and Leona''s ranting didn''t make her calm.


    "Leona!"


    Her voice became hoarse, and Diana called out Leona''s name word by word, even mixed with a hint of resentment.


    Diana''s cry also stabbed Leona''s nerves. She joked, "what? Is the devil''s nature at last going out of control? "


    Leona felt Diana''s increasingly dark and strange blood moon. She did not have any fear, but continued to force Diana.


    Almost wanted to rush forward to tear up and stimulate her Leona. Diana held on to the last trace of clarity in her heart: "Leona, believe me, trust me again, OK? You won the duel, and I''m willing to accept your disposal, but not now. At least let me slow down, will you? "


    Diana lowered her posture and tried to stay awake while pleading with Leona. Now she really does not care whether she will die in Leona''s hand, she just wants to rely on her own to survive the blood moon imprint of the will torture.


    Unfortunately, Leona didn''t trust her. Fearing that she would escape from the giant peak again, Leona resolutely raised the blade of zenith.


    The sacred sun was shining on the tip of the sword. With Leona''s sonorous and powerful voice, it suddenly fell and stabbed Diana''s left chest.


    This time, Diana, busy with resisting the torture of the blood moon mark, did not dodge. She thought her best friend would give her a chance to prove herself and deal with her after she gave up. However, Leona still chose not to believe her."Why Why don''t you believe me once Identify with me once? "


    For so many years, because of the people''s disapproval, suppressed dissatisfaction and negative emotions were all lured out by the blood moon mark at the moment when the blade of the zenith pierced her left chest.


    "What did I do wrong Ah


    The will to stick to gradually distorted, Diana''s eyes stare big, tears and blood from her eyes.


    The extremely evil Blood Moon Magic instantly corrupted the pure magic of the moon in her body, and Diana gave out a devil like scream.


    In the center of Diana''s depravity, Leona''s pupil shrank slightly. When she planned to penetrate Diana''s heart with the zenith blade inserted into Diana''s left chest, she was first shocked by the bloody storm.


    Then there was a bloody scene.


    The blood moon mark on her forehead was completely dyed with the pure blood color of the blood moon. Diana''s right hand pulled out the zenith blade and threw it aside.


    The red blood splashed out from Diana''s body with the blade of zenith, spilled on the ground, and splashed on Diana''s face.


    A little hot blood stains soon coagulated into blood clots in her pretty face, and set off Diana''s pale face like a bloody ghost.


    Under Leona''s frightened eyes, Diana licked the blood stains on the corner of her mouth, revealing a sinister smile.


    "Leona, next, I''ll show you what the real blood moon devil is!"


    At the same time, Ye Feng on the other side is still trying to climb up. With each step, the pressure from the mysterious force seemed to crush him. If Xiao Xi was not around, he would have been crushed into powder by the huge pressure.


    After climbing nearly one-third of the height, Ye Feng felt that his feet were filled with lead, and every step was extremely difficult.


    All of a sudden, Ye Feng was excited all over for no reason, and then a force of evil came from the top of the mountain.


    Too late to hide their own breath, Ye Feng was covered by the evil force of the evil.


    And with his perception of this power, he found that it was much like Diana''s magic wave when she was influenced by the blood moon.


    At the thought of this, he subconsciously raised his head and looked at the still unseen mountain.


    At the moment, his deep eyes seemed to be able to pass through the clouds of the night, filled with unspeakable and unclear worries.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 869

    In the shadow of the mountain top of jushenfeng, the hammer stone twinkles with ghost fire, reflecting Diana after the blood moon.


    The more Diana tried to oppress her friend, Leona, she didn''t want to hurt. The more excited she was to the hammerstone in the dark, it was like enjoying a big play.


    A portal was suddenly torn open behind him, and the last person he wanted to see stepped into the mountain.


    "Elise, are you here, too?"


    I was very surprised that Elise came, but the hammer stone still had a calm face and said her name.


    Walking out of the twisted black portal, Elise made no secret of her aversion to hammerstone. A cold glance at the hammer stone made her look in the direction of Diana.


    Under the influence of the blood moon imprint, Diana has already covered her whole body with blood moon lines. The strong force of blood moon makes iris''s pupil shrink slightly.


    "This is The power of the blood moon? " It was as like as two peas were shocked to open up the blood moon night.


    It''s rare to see Elise showing such astonishment. Hammer stone boasted, and his words of bewitching human beings: "yes, Diana is the incarnation of blood moon, born blood moon devil."


    As soon as Elise heard the words of hammerstone, she remembered the experience that she was bewitched into a devil by the hammer stone hundreds of years ago. Although she has completely degenerated into a devil, she still hates hammerstone when she thinks about it.


    Without suppressing her dissatisfaction with the hammer stone for a moment, Elise turned her head and looked at the hammer stone in a terrible way: "can you stop talking so hard in front of me? You think I''m a fool? "


    Hammerstone also knew that it was better not to touch Alice''s nerves at this time. He shrugged angrily: "well, I just pushed her in the back."


    "Well, congratulations on your success in bewitching a human again. There will be another demon leader in shadow island!"


    Excited by the hammerstone, Elise didn''t want to stay here for a moment. With that, she turned and stepped into the twisted dark portal and disappeared with the portal.


    Although he went to the place where Diana was not happy, he did not wait for the change.


    Now Diana needs time to continue her transformation. She has not yet fully transformed into the blood moon demon. But with more patience and so on, she will soon become a real devil, and there is plenty of time for the hammer stone behind the scenes to push all this


    Her temperament became more and more violent under the full outbreak of the blood moon mark. She did not notice that all this was the hammer stone behind her back. She launched a fierce attack on Leona crazily.


    The moon in the night sky seems to have been influenced by Diana, gradually flashing a faint blood light.


    Without the blessing of the power of the outside sun, coupled with the amazing magic power of the blood moon Diana, Leona has been defeated.


    Even so, she did not choose to avoid fighting like Diana in the daytime, but chose to face Diana head-on.


    Over time, Leona entered a state of exhaustion of magic. Gasping for breath, she continued to rush towards Diana in a determined revenge.


    Seeing that Leona was tired and looked like this or hated her, Diana, who was affected by the blood moon mark, became more agitated.


    "Leona, now I''ll send you to your people!"


    The mind has been completely blackened by the blood moon imprint. When Diana wields the crescent blade to draw a blood moon blade, her nimble body also follows her and goes straight to Leona, intending to kill Leona.


    Kill Kill Kill


    Her mind was completely occupied by the word "kill", and the distorted look on Diana''s face became more and more morbid. Flying in the air, her mouth with a trace of evil spirit smile, the whole person is like a fierce ghost waving a bloody sickle blade.


    As time goes by, Fiona and her daughter, who are watching the battle in the distance, quietly come to the center of the battlefield. Turning into a black and a white light and shadow, they helped one side and took Leona out of the dead.


    At the moment, Diana, who only saw the killing, completely lost her mind. With a new moon blade in her hand, she turned to throw a murderous light at Fiona''s two daughters.


    Although the strength has not yet reached the level of demigod, Fiona and her daughter met Diana''s eyes without showing weakness.


    They have no words, but what they want to express in their eyes is self-evident, that is, their disdain and disdain for Diana, the "devil".


    "You all have to die All must die


    "Anyone who says I''m a devil must die!"


    The next moment Diana suddenly appeared in front of Fiona.


    Without warning, she left a startling long and thin opening in the abdomen of the second daughter. Diana didn''t pay attention to her injury. The second daughter, who didn''t respond to her injury, lifted Leona in the air.


    The hammer stone in the dark saw this scene, and he couldn''t help but laugh at the devil. Constantly in Diana''s heart to let her kill Leona demagogue voice, he is looking forward to Diana''s dark rebirth moment.Like Elise, welcome your dark new life, Diana!


    Can''t wait to see Diana fall completely into the dark, hammer stone eyes burning at Diana.


    In the dark, the excited hammer stone was suddenly stunned. He felt as if a ray of sunlight came directly from the sky, which made him unable to open his eyes.


    Now it''s just getting into the night. Where does the sunshine come from? Perplexed, he temporarily stopped bewitching Diana and raised his head to the sky.


    In the gray night cloud, a ray of golden soft light reflected in hammer stone''s eyes, which made him not help but be shocked.


    "Is this the sunshine?" It was the first time he had seen such a golden glow in the dark.


    At the same time, Ye Feng has climbed to the mountainside, and he has to climb half the mountain road to get to the top of the mountain.


    He is really afraid that Diana will degenerate into a devil. In particular, the power of the blood moon from the top of the mountain from time to time made him completely uneasy.


    Suddenly, Ye Feng felt the glare of the sun in the night. Like a hammer stone, he looked up to the sky.


    A wisp of weak golden light penetrated through the gray clouds and mist, sprinkled on the giant God peak, also did not see the sky bloom in the night, the leaf wind also showed a puzzled look.


    However, he did not wait for him to ponder why the night sky would bloom with a wisp of gold, and from the foot of the mountain came bursts of feet that made him palpitating. He could not help but look down at the winding mountain road he had walked.


    It''s ok if you don''t look at it. Ye Feng only feels that his whole heart is about to jump out.


    The mighty dark demon is not affected by the mysterious power at all, and advances to the mountain at the speed of countless times faster than Ye Feng.


    Suspecting that these dark born demons with the blood of sword demons would kill him after seeing him, he immediately made a defensive posture.


    To Ye Feng''s surprise, these dark born demons seem to be possessed by demons, ignoring his existence, passing by him, and heading for the direction of the mountain top.


    I don''t know why, Ye Feng''s heart rises a thought that he feels absurd.


    That is, these demons with dark blood are all attracted to the mountain by the glimmer of light in the night.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 870

    The vast army of dark demons swept by quickly, and Ye Feng''s heart beat was also suddenly accelerated.


    The breath of darkness made him suffocate. Fortunately, the target of these demons was not him. Otherwise, in his current state, he could not resist the demons reshaped by the blood of sword demons.


    Only one thing that makes Ye Feng feel strange is that there are undead in the dark demons he saw before. But the dark demons who had just passed by him had no undead. They were all flesh and blood.


    I can''t figure out why the dark born devil of the body of the dead didn''t go up the mountain, and Ye Feng didn''t think about it any more. The top priority was to go up the mountain as soon as possible. He glanced at Xiao Xi who pretended to be fierce on his shoulder, and comforted him: "don''t be afraid, Xiao Xi. Their target is not us."


    Seeing the dark born demons disappear on the mountain road, Ye Feng takes a deep breath and tries to take the next step.


    As soon as he lifted his feet, Ye Feng felt that there was a force to crush him. He leaned forward uncontrollably and fell face to face on the rugged mountain road full of stones.


    "Hiss..."


    His face was streaked with blood from broken stones. He gritted his teeth and tried to get up.


    However, after struggling for a long time in situ, he still couldn''t get up completely. He had to bend down and sit on the ground to breathe.


    "Guardian?"


    The voice that Naier is familiar with suddenly rings out behind him. Ye Feng, who thinks that he is hallucinating, looks behind him. The figure of Naier is also reflected in his eyes.


    Confirm the Naier in front of you is not an illusion, Ye Feng is very confused how Naier came up. If he didn''t know the magic of space, he would have to worry at the foot of the mountain.


    What makes him even more puzzled is that Nell, like those dark demons, is not affected by the mysterious power. Every step of his life is not like bearing the mysterious power.


    Unable to wait for Ye Feng''s reply for a long time, NER, who had seen Ye Feng''s bad complexion, immediately approached Ye Feng and asked with concern: "guardian, what''s the matter with you? How could you be so embarrassed? "


    "Nell, the giant divine peak is closed, and there is a mysterious force on the mountain. How did you get up there?" Did not return to Naier''s question, Ye Feng asked Naier instead.


    After hearing what Ye Feng said, Naier''s first reaction is to frown slightly. Recalling her journey to the mountain, she did not encounter any obstacles except meeting a person who said she couldn''t go to the mountain at the foot of the mountain, and she didn''t feel what Ye Feng said about the closure and oppression of the mountain.


    However, looking at Ye Feng''s embarrassed appearance, Naier''s mind flashed a possibility, that is, some mysterious existence on the giant God peak did not want Ye Feng to go up the mountain.


    Born of this idea, Nell immediately associated with a lot of things that made her feel uneasy. She looked at Ye Feng solemnly in her eyes: "Guardian Lord, there is no obstacle on Naier''s way up the mountain. Do you think it''s the mysterious existence of the goddess who tries to turn the moon into the moon and doesn''t want you to go up the mountain?"


    By Naier this side said, Ye Feng pupil gradually shrink, the heart is also born out of uneasy speculation.


    Naier sees Ye Feng worried, and tells the purpose of her trip: "guardian, Nair came here rashly because of the new progress of her research on the bodies of the Lieyang nationality."


    "New progress?" Hear Naier said that there is new progress, Ye Feng''s eyes slowly enlarge, eyes directly gaze at Naier.


    "If Nell is not wrong with her research, the magic of the moon left on the corpses of the burning sun clan by the goddess of the moon has no sign of violence at all. On the contrary, it is gentle and holy. It is a bit like the moonlight baptism when you treat the guardian. It is harmless."


    Listening carefully to Nell''s words, Ye Feng also recalled the magic wave that Diana broke out of control last time. At one time, he thought that he and the whole Lunan camp would be buried, but he was surprised to find that he was not dead, even the people in the camp were not damaged, and even had a good sleep.


    From then on, he suspected that Diana had nothing to do with the death of the Lieyang people, but had been suffering from no evidence.


    Now, with Nell''s confirmation, he was more convinced that Diana was innocent.


    However, what worries Ye Feng most is the mysterious power. He seriously suspects that the mysterious power is the same as the one that suppresses him now.


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is. Ye Feng is also eager to know what that force is. "What about the mysterious power?" he asked? Have you deciphered what power it is? "


    "It''s decrypted, but it can''t be completely guaranteed whether it''s the same as what Nell thought, because I''ve never met this kind of power." Nell frowned and expressed her hesitation.


    "It''s OK. Tell me first!" Eager Ye Feng motioned to Nell to tell him now.


    "Guardian, the reason why you can''t feel that power is that it is afraid to be found out of its true form. Its master has applied some means to hide its real breath and make it look like it doesn''t exist. Even if it is found, it''s hard to understand its true nature."First of all, the reason why Ye Feng was not aware of that force was revealed. Naier took a breath and continued to tell Ye Feng everything she knew.


    "I have found the answer not long after you left the camp by looking up ancient books and some special means. This is an extremely dark force, extremely evil!"


    The power of darkness? Ye Feng Mou son slightly a Lian, his heart clutters a jump. Subconsciously looked around his eyes, always worried that some mysterious existence was watching him in the dark. Ye Feng motioned to ner to approach him and whisper the answer.


    Intelligent Naier is also to see Ye Feng''s worry, she sticks to Ye Feng''s ear and tells Ye Feng what the strength is.


    And Ye Feng after knowing what the power is, his face instantly black down. He would like to appear on the top of the mountain immediately and tell the truth of Diana''s being framed to the two men who are in the decisive battle. He will get up and continue to climb the mountain.


    Forget his temporarily unable to move Ye Feng a stagger, the body again in the huge pressure to fall forward.


    Naier saw this and immediately helped him to avoid the pain of falling down.


    Knowing that he could not reach the top of the mountain for a moment and a half, Ye Feng had no choice but to place his hope on Nell and ask her to stop the goddess of the sun and moon who was still fighting on the mountain top for him.


    "Nell, don''t worry about me. Go up the mountain now and tell Diana and them what you said to me. Let them kill each other again!"


    Ye Feng''s state makes Naier very worried. She hesitates and says, "but..."


    "Listen to me, Nell. Now, as the guardian of the moon god sect, I order you to rush to the top of the mountain and announce the truth you know!"


    With an indisputable tone to Naier, Ye Feng''s expression is extremely solemn.


    It is rare to see Ye Feng pressing her with her superior status. Naier stubbornly purses her lips and wants to stay to help Ye Feng recover first.


    But in the end, she chose to follow Ye Feng''s orders.


    "Watch out, guardian..."


    Until Naier disappeared in the sight, Ye Feng just put away his serious look. Naier''s words in his ear flashed through his mind, and his expression was gloomy.


    If Nell had said at last, the situation on the top of the mountain would have been far beyond the scope that he could stop now.


    But even so, he would climb up the mountain and try to stop the evil power!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 871

    "Cough, cough..."


    Her neck was strangled by Diana, and Leona, who was hovering in the air, turned red with suffocation.


    Struggling frantically in midair, Leona tries to escape from Diana''s hands. However, the more she struggled, the more rapid her breathing became, and the more disordered her heart rate became.


    Looking indignantly at the blood moon of Diana, Leona''s eyes do not have the slightest fear, eyes are still full of hatred, but also a little more powerless and unwilling.


    She is not willing to die in the hands of the "traitor" who kills her compatriots!


    How she wished that a light could come down in the dead night, as it had been when she was to be executed that day.


    Since the sun of her faith chose her to be the dawn goddess of the giant divine peak, why not save her when she was in a desperate situation?


    Perhaps sensing the complaint of Leona, who is the goddess of dawn, the clouds in the dark sky are pushed aside by a brilliant light.


    Unable to breathe the sense of suffocation makes Leona''s head dizzy, watching her die in the blood of Diana''s hands, the ray of brilliant gold on her body.


    The warm feeling flowed all over her body with the golden light, and Leona felt that the strength disappearing in her body seemed to come back again.


    At the same time, Diana, a bloody moon, let go of Leona''s right hand and stepped back a few steps.


    Picking up the Heirloom shield and zenith blade again, Leona under the golden light feels that she has endless power.


    Although it is strange to see a ray of sacred golden light falling from the night sky, Leona, who has gained the power, does not think much. She just wants Diana, who falls into the darkness before her eyes.


    "Diana, die!"


    With Leona''s loud drink, Diana''s round array of solar flares suddenly appeared on the ground under Diana''s feet, and a column of light burst out directly into the sky, enveloping Diana.


    If Diana was conscious at the moment, she would be surprised that Leona''s solar flares did not have the sacredness and heat of the sun''s power.


    Although Diana has lost her self-consciousness, driven by the sense of crisis, she is about to escape from the scope of the solar flare explosion.


    But how could Leona miss such a good opportunity?


    Just as Diana tries to break the shackles of the sun''s flare center, Leona has come to her with the help of zenith blade.


    In Diana''s bloody eyes, Leona''s Holy Shield was magnified infinitely until it hit her forehead.


    Buzz


    There was a sharp pain in her head, and Diana''s ears echoed with tinnitus after being knocked out. She was completely disoriented by a series of attacks by Leona, and her body was tottering in the center of the explosion of the solar flare.


    The golden light condenses in the tip of the zenith blade. With the blessing of the golden light falling from the sky, Leona''s hatred for Diana has come to a climax.


    While Diana didn''t recover, Leona''s zenith blade stabbed at Diana''s heart.


    Diana, who had been stabbed once in her left chest, was about to die. In Leona''s hand, the hammer stone, which had been watching in the dark, finally moved.


    The chains of the green soul clank, attacking Leona faster than the zenith blade in Leona''s hands.


    Sensing that there seems to be something terrible behind her, Leona, who is determined to revenge, has no time to take into account too much, and still wields the zenith blade to stab Diana''s heart.


    Unfortunately, her action is still slow, hammer stone soul chain block in front of Diana.


    Bang!


    The sound of the collision of zenith blade and soul chain reverberates on the top of the mountain, but it is obvious that the hammer stone of Chengshen is more powerful. After stopping Leona''s killing of Diana, his chains pierced Leona''s abdomen in an instant.


    Puff!


    With a bout of abdominal colic, the pupil shrinks in a moment, and Leona''s zenith blade and heirloom shield fall from her hand.


    "Cough, cough..."


    She was pulled away from her back by the chain, and Leona felt the dark force of death eroding into her body from her abdomen.


    Hammer stone quietly appeared in front of Leona, who was locked by him, and showed a demon smile to Leona.


    "Your soul will return to shadow Island, the goddess of dawn."


    Faced with the taunt of the hammer stone, the pale faced Leona would like to kill the devil in front of her, but she was powerless.


    "Or the devil will kill me Leona, who vowed to die, gave a peep, her eyes fixed on the hammer stone that locked her.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll kill you and turn you into a dark sun goddess, but not now."


    Regardless of Leona''s hostile eyes, hammer stone will be entangled in the chain of Leona left aside, and then appeared in Diana''s side.At this time, Diana has recovered from the fierce attack of Leona, but her empty eyes also show that she has been completely controlled by the blood moon mark.


    The two women, Fiona, who were hiding in the distance, looked at the hammer stone which appeared quietly on the top of the mountain. Their swords were surging and they were ready to fight at any time.


    Hammer stone also noticed Fiona''s two girls, but he had no mind to meet them at the moment. When Diana fell into the dark, he would play with them again.


    "It''s time to wake up, Diana..."


    Diana''s consciousness is called for the silent hammer of consciousness.


    In his call, Diana''s silent consciousness also awakened from the depths of her soul and regained the initiative of her body.


    The first time she woke up was to check the strength in her body. When she found that there was no magic of pure moon in her body, her mood gradually fell into a breakdown.


    "I Am I a devil? " Holding her head in her hands, Diana shook her head nervously and began to talk insanely.


    Not far away, Leona, who is imprisoned by the chain of soul, sneers and thinks that Diana is deliberately acting for her. "Diana, you not only harm your own people, but also collude with shadow island. Even if I die, I will not let you go. One day you will pay for the crimes you have committed!"


    Her body is full of evil blood moon power, which has already made Diana very desperate. When her friend said that she had colluded with shadow Island, Diana shook her head wildly and said, "hook Collusion with shadow island? I didn''t! "


    "Why did the devil around you save you when you were going to be killed by me? Say it


    Facing Leona''s question, Diana noticed that there was a hammer stone around her. She opened her mouth, but could not refute Leona.


    This time, Diana didn''t try her best to resist the influence of the blood moon mark as before.


    Since she can''t get recognition and trust no matter how hard she tries, why should she continue to fight against fate?


    Diana seems to be numb, she looks gloomy to accept the remolding of the blood moon mark, the whole body of the blood moon power is also becoming more evil and rich.


    "Since the world has no one to trust you, then join shadow island and take revenge on the world that betrayed you!"


    At the bottom of her heart sounded the magic sound of hammerstone. Without any resistance, Diana looked up at the hammer stone and nodded subconsciously.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 872

    In the sky north of the summit of jushenfeng, the Rafik is hovering here.


    In the long corridor outside the control room, Sarah walked towards the control room in a slightly hasty pace. As soon as she entered the control room, she saw Caitlin, Ali and Oriana sitting in front of the large screen in the center of the control room, paying close attention to the pictures of the mountain top of the giant god mountain monitored by the magic guide satellite.


    Lulu and amu are also sitting on Ali''s legs, watching nervously the pictures on the top of the giant God peak, except that sylvier Sara is looking for is not there.


    While watching Diana''s blood moon in the picture, Sarah asks people, "where are the sylviers?"


    "Sylvier went down by parachute." Caitlin raised her forehead with a headache as soon as she spoke of shivell.


    Sara was slightly displeased to learn that shivell had slipped away when she was not paying attention, but she nodded quietly on the surface: "can you project wood now, regardless of her?"


    "The walkie talkie is on the moon goddess. We don''t have the exact information of Ye Feng, so we can''t track his movements." Olliana took the word, but reluctantly put out her hands.


    "Pay attention to your words, Oriana. That''s the devil!"


    Sarah seems to be calm to correct the name of Diana, but in fact she represses her great dissatisfaction with Diana.


    A ghost figure suddenly appears in the screen, which makes the people in front of the screen tremble. After the figure successfully prevented Leona from killing Diana, the figure gradually became clear.


    "The hammer stone of shadow island!" As soon as she saw the figure, she could not help but cover her mouth and scream out the name of the figure.


    The rest of Caitlin and others are also shocked by the shape of the hammer stone, breathing stagnation, the atmosphere dare not breathe.


    After a while, they gradually recovered from the sudden appearance of the hammer stone.


    Calming down, Caitlin remembered what Ali had said about the moglon trail. She said with a heavy expression: "don''t you say that Lord Soraka sent Yefeng and Galen to help Leona build a front-line camp? If Leona and they are defeated by hammerstones now, the front camp of moglon trail will be left unattended


    Sarah doesn''t care. She just wants to know where her wood is now. She didn''t want her wood to go to the top of the mountain to die at this time!


    Pretending to glance at the people in the control room unintentionally, Sarah noticed that Ali''s eyes seemed to be abnormal. Although Ali stares at the screen, Sara always feels that Ali doesn''t seem to be paying attention to the magic satellite projection.


    Caitlin and Olivia are not focused on the wandering Ali and Sara. They discuss how to save Leona from the hammer stone of the divine devil.


    Two people discussed for a while, Oriana seems to think of something, her eyes lit up: "how about I try to call enivia to help?"


    Caitlin heard this, and her expression was stunned: "is it enivia, the ice crystal phoenix of Freire zhuod?"


    "Well, she taught me ice magic self-defense, and gave me an ice crystal necklace to call her to protect me." When we talk about enivia, Olivia looks grateful.


    "But I remember hearing you say that enivia was banished from the void by demons in the battle to defend Ionia. Are you sure you can call her here?" Caitlin is suspicious of Olivia''s call to enivia, but she remembers that she said she was banished.


    "Now it''s only enivia who can make it in time. I''ll have to try it!" There was no bottom in her heart, but she raised her right hand to her chest and waved her determination.


    Caitlin sipped her lips and finally showed a slight smile in support of her decision.


    As Oriana said, now that they are near the giant sacred peak, they can''t get in touch with the gods like Soraka of EONIA at the first time. They can only rely on Olivia''s ice crystal necklace to call for the exiled enivia rescue site.


    Seeing that Ali and Sara did not make a statement, Olivia asked them at the right time: "Ali, Sara, I''m going to go on the deck and try to summon enivia. Do you want to come together?"


    Ali slightly frowned, as if there was something difficult to say, and did not want to go out.


    Sarah, who has been observing Ali, blinked her eyes and said, "you and Caitlin, I''ll stay here with ALI and continue to observe the mountain top."


    Since Sara and Ali don''t want to go, Oriana doesn''t want to. And Caitlin looked at each other, and they walked quickly toward the control room.


    "Lulu is going, too. Sister oleana is waiting for me!"


    "Amu also wants to see her sister summon the Phoenix!"


    Lulu and amu are also driven by the childlike innocence to jump from Ali''s legs and chase after Caitlin.


    When the four disappeared from sight, Sara said directly to a Li, who was flashing with a look: "should Ye Feng take Xiao Xi with him when he goes up the mountain? How is he now? "


    I didn''t expect Sara to expose directly that she was secretly observing Ye Feng''s movement. Ali looked a little flustered. She opened her mouth, but she stopped.After waiting a little impatient, Sarah turned cold: "say it!"


    Under the pressure of Sara, Ali shivers subconsciously. "He He Now he is covered with blood and in poor condition... "


    With Ali''s account of Ye Feng''s condition, Sara''s eyes are more and more open, and her breathing is also due to her nervousness and anxiety.


    On the other side, Aliana, who came to the deck, stood on the side of the boat, while Caitlin was holding two little guys to guard her.


    With a kiss on the ice crystal necklace between her neck, Oriana clasped the ice crystal on the necklace tightly in her hand.


    Anna''s eyes were closed, and her voice was slow.


    The space around her body gradually exudes a very cold air, and the ice crystal that olliana held tightly in her hands also began to emit the beautiful light of ice blue.


    "The black fog of shadow island has come to the top of the mountain of the great God peak. The darkness here needs your extreme ice magic to disperse it. Enivia and Olivia are here to ask for your help!"


    At the same time, on the top of jushenfeng mountain, the hammerstone has already bound Leona and the two Fiona with the chains of soul.


    "Two swordsmen with high savvy, a inheritor of the power of the sun, will twist their souls into resentful spirits when they go back. The harvest of shadow island this time is quite big. Thank you for bringing them here, Diana."


    To further destroy Diana''s already collapsed psychological defense line, hammer stone quietly smile.


    His words also made Leona and two Fiona cast angry eyes at Diana. Unexpectedly, the decisive battle of the giant sacred peak was all a "trap" designed by Diana.


    Diana''s body trembled slightly when she felt the hostile and angry eyes of the three girls. She opened her mouth to explain something, but when she thought of her present appearance, she swallowed back the words of defense.


    No matter what she said, no one would believe her. Why should she continue to explain? So in the bottom of her heart, Diana, who no longer fights, is completely numb.


    "You monster, only Ye Feng is so stupid that he will believe you!"


    "Hum!"


    The second daughter of Fiona thought that Ye Feng had believed Diana innocently before, and they felt that the seemingly pitiful Diana in front of them was very hateful.


    Watching Diana''s expression change in the dark, hammer stone also timely said: "let''s go back to shadow island!"


    After saying that, a dark green light from the direction of the shadow Island, shining on the hammer stone five people.


    In the continuous contraction of the green light, the five people are also toward the direction of the shadow island.


    At this time, however, the night sky suddenly changed, and the call of the Phoenix came from Frederick''s direction.


    Then, the green light shining on the hammerstones was cut off from the middle by a huge ice cone spike.


    The biting cold wind blows from the north, and the sky in the distance also lights up a faint light of ice blue.


    The huge ice crystal figure comes to the giant divine peak at a speed that is difficult for ordinary people to understand, and the sound of the Phoenix is becoming more and more pleasant and ethereal.


    Looking at the huge figure getting closer and closer in the northern sky, the hammer stone twinkled with ghost fire, and his eyes were full of incredible look.


    "Enivia?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 873

    The beautiful ice crystal wings flutter and fly, sweeping the cold winter wind of the ice land. Enivia, the ice crystal Phoenix, wakes up from the depths of freldrod.


    The cross-section hammer stone is used to return to the dark green light of shadow island. After a few breaths, she comes to jushenfeng at the call of Oriana.


    "Enivia!"


    The cold air whistling over her head not only did not make her feel the slightest cold, but made her heart rise a burst of warmth.


    Since the last time enivia was banished from the void, Olivia hasn''t seen enivia who taught her magic body protection for months.


    "Ariana, you wait for me here..."


    In the bottom of Olivia''s heart, she whispered softly. Enivia circled in the sky, and then she bent down to the top of the gigantic mountain.


    At the same time, on the rugged mountain road leading to the top of the mountain, a man with scars and blood was walking towards the top step by step.


    A closer look shows that this man is Yefeng who has been driving to the top of the mountain before. While Xiao Xi was surrounded by him and sent out an anxious cry, indicating that he would not go up the mountain. His body could not bear the oppression of that mysterious force on him.


    Ye Feng ignored Xiao Xi''s obstruction to him and continued to walk to the top of the mountain without hesitation. He tried to take a step forward, which was enough to crush his mysterious power increased several times, and another part of his body skin was torn apart because he could not resist the strong pressure.


    Cycle, consciousness gradually blurred, he did not know how long he had gone. All he knew was that he had to go up the mountain to stop Diana and Leona from dueling!


    The pupil is gradually lax, Ye Feng''s eyes gradually lose focus. Driven by the will to go up the mountain, his exhausted body is still walking to the top of the mountain.


    To stop fruitless, Xiao Xi, who was badly damaged by Ye Feng, had to use healing magic to relieve the pressure on Ye Feng as much as possible.


    Under Xiao Xi''s continuous treatment, Ye Feng''s condition improved a little. His eyes were recovered from lucidity.


    However, this degree of cure can not be achieved, which can be comparable to the terrible pressure on Ye Feng, and his body is still unable to slow down under the pressure of mysterious forces.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    See Ye Feng come back to God, Xiao Xi all over the hair floating in front of Ye Feng, blocking Ye Feng''s line of sight.


    Ye Feng also knew that Xiao Xi was angry. He didn''t listen to her. He comforted him and said, "Xiao Xi, today I have to go up the mountain anyway. I hope you can keep my will awake all the time. Please!"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Angry Xiaoxi in the air to protest, but Ye Feng has decided, still persistent to the top of the mountain.


    Leaf wind skin cracking place more and more, see Xiao Xi had to depressed to fall on his shoulder, continue to relieve pressure for him.


    Finally in unremitting efforts, every step is extremely heavy and difficult Ye Feng saw the top of the mountain. Looking at the nearby mountain top, Ye Feng was excited to share his joy with Xiao Xi.


    "Almost to the top of the mountain, Xiao Xi!"


    Xiao Xi puts on a look that doesn''t want to pay attention to Ye Feng, but she continues to provide treatment for Ye Feng.


    Knowing that Xiao Xi was sulking, the excited Ye Feng did not say much, and continued to climb the mountain with his overworked body.


    All of a sudden, the temperature on the top of the mountain went down sharply, and the cold wind swept from the sky. Ye Feng subconsciously ran the wind shield to resist the piercing cold.


    "It''s a cold wind. How can there be such a cold wind on the top of the mountain? I haven''t been so cold the last two times! "


    He sneezed unconsciously in the cold wind. He didn''t know that Ye Feng, who came to jushenfeng when he was unconscious just now, spat at the bottom of his heart. The wind came too late.


    However, without waiting for him to respond, there was a gust of extremely cold wind on the top of the mountain, and the dead spirit of the dead came to his face.


    Two different attributes of the force collided together, making the already difficult to move the Ye Feng tottering. Almost body back a tilt to roll down the mountain, Ye Feng quickly lowered the body to lie on the mountain road, hands to seize a boulder, not to let himself be blown down the mountain.


    After the two forces collide with each other, the residual power dissipates, and Ye Feng stabilizes his body, which is almost blown down the mountain.


    Recalling the sudden outbreak of two forces just now, Ye Feng''s eyes twinkle, heart palpitation.


    "With the power of the sun and the magic of the moon, the dead spirit of the dead and the cold air of the ice, the dark blood and the power mentioned by Nell, the situation of jushenfeng is becoming more and more chaotic..."


    While Ye Feng feels the power of terror collision, enivia, the ice crystal Phoenix, has gained the upper hand after a short fight with hammerstone.


    After all, hammer stone has not been a God for a long time, and enivia, as an ice crystal Phoenix that has existed for thousands of years, has reached a level that is hard to guess.


    Even if the hammer stone became a God, there was no benefit in enivia''s hands. I didn''t expect to suddenly kill an enivia, and the hammer stone heart, whose plan was completely disrupted, was retreating.Now is not the time to confront enivia head-on. The safest way is to wait for enivia''s nirvana.


    But now that he retreats, it means that the four leiona girls he finally caught will be left by enivia, and he is not willing to give up the power that these four people can bring to shadow island in the future.


    And it was this brief hesitation that made him more passive when his strength fell to the peak. His chance to escape from enivia was also wiped out because of his hesitation.


    Seeing that he was about to be frozen into an ice sculpture by enivia''s extreme ice magic, a twisted dark vortex appeared behind enivia.


    Seeing the whirlpool of darkness behind enivia, hammer stone showed a strange smile.


    Hammer stone at this time showed a strange smile, let enivia not from a cold, she is also the first time to look behind.


    As soon as she turned around, a demon arm covered with soft black armor had already reached out from the whirlpool of darkness, and grabbed her ice crystal wings to pull it into the dark whirlpool.


    The dark red magic poured out in time, and the arm was transformed into a huge spider shadow, wrapping the whole body of ice crystal Phoenix.


    For a while, enivia, who couldn''t get out of her body, uttered a sad cry of being eroded by spider toxin. She also tried to shake her wings as hard as she could, trying to get rid of the bondage of spider shadow.


    "Elise, you came in time, or the ice crystal Phoenix will not be easy to deal with!"


    With the hammer stone tone - people out of the dark vortex on the other side of the name, just left and returned to Alice slowly out of the dark vortex.


    Glancing at enivia, who was temporarily bound by her spider shadow, Elise''s face did not show any smile, but looked extremely gloomy.


    "This bird is not easy to deal with, hammer stone, we may have to withdraw!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 874

    "Then withdraw. By the way, take these four human beings who are not bad at talent. When they go back, they will all be loyal to shadow island."


    Hammerstone has no objection to Elise''s view, and he is not optimistic that he and Elise can jointly stop enivia, the ice crystal Phoenix who has been a God for thousands of years. Now that enivia is bound by spider shadows, they might as well withdraw to shadowisland.


    Some unexpected hammerstones said they would take four people back to shadow island. Elise glanced coldly at Leona and two Fiona, who were locked in chains, and then said to the hammerstone, "let''s go!"


    As she spoke, Elise tore open a portal leading to the shadow Island, indicating that hammer stone would take Fiona''s four daughters into the portal first.


    Hammer stone also knowingly made a look at the numb Diana, and then used magic to pull Leona and two Fiona to her side and flew away towards the portal.


    Seeing hammerstone and others trying to escape back to the shadow island when she is bound, enivia calls out in anger.


    With the sound of the wind from the top of the mountain, countless huge ice thorns gathered around her. Mixed with the icy chill of the icy man, the spikes, controlled by enivia, attack the portal.


    "Bad!" When the hammer stone was seen, he immediately took a cool breath.


    He had experienced the magic energy of terror to his heart throb in enivia''s hand, and again saw enivia give an angry blow, which made his heart tense for no reason.


    Who would have thought that Elise would kick the hammer stone and fly to the portal before enivia''s ice thorns got close.


    "You can''t go back if you look at it again, fool!"


    For hammer stone is still in a daze reaction is very angry, Alice had to kick hammer stone with practical action.


    The next moment, her hands began to print complex magic marks on her chest. Murmuring obscure magic spell, she quickly opened a huge spider web in front of her body.


    At the moment when the cobweb opened, the ice thorns, which were condensed by ice magic, came to Elise at the same time.


    The thick spider web is not broken in the first time when it is impacted by the ice thorn, but stretches backward with its flexibility, buffering the flying speed of the ice thorn.


    However, within a short time of buffering, one after another of the spines smashed the web and attacked Elise, who was in the front.


    On the top of it, I can feel the icy ice.


    Her smart figure dodged most of the ice thorns, but Alice was still scratched to her body.


    Fortunately, they all crossed the edge of her skin, and her skin was just a few more light bloodstains. However, the blood stains were all covered with a layer of ice because of the corrosive cold, which made Alice shiver.


    Glancing at the frost and blood stains on her side face, Elise, who always pays attention to her image, is so angry that she wants to kill the ice crystal Phoenix now.


    But thinking of the difference between the two sides at the moment, Elise chose to endure. With a malevolent look at enivia, she flies to the direction of the torn portal, intending to return to shadow island with the hammer stone.


    But this time, Elise found that the hammer stone stood in front of the portal, and did not go in. This discovery made her confused and angry. She bought hammer stone time to return to shadow island in front of her, but he didn''t go?


    "What are you thinking? Enter the portal


    "That light sealed the portal!" In the face of Elise''s scolding, hammer stone is not a demon at all at the moment, it is very subdued.


    When he said this, Elise realized that there was a golden light in the night sky, which broke through the gray cloud and sprinkled on her portal, and opened a border around the portal.


    Slightly feel that the energy of this golden light is a little familiar, and there is no time to think about where she has seen this golden light. She comes to the hammer stone, and they work together to break the golden light''s imprisonment on the portal in the shortest time.


    "Demons, you all have to die here today!"


    During this period of time when Elise and hammerstone jointly break through the golden light, enivia finally breaks free from the shackles of spider shadow, and waves her angry ice crystal wings and pounces on Elise and hammer stone.


    Elise and hammerstone also broke the golden light''s imprisonment on the portal when enivia flew to them, and they stepped into the portal with four girls.


    As they step in, the portal is closing at a visible speed.


    Before the portal was fully closed, Elise turned to enivia with a mocking smile: "goodbye, blackbird!"


    "Leave it for me!"


    In the face of Elise''s ridicule, enivia''s magic power began to rise rapidly, and there was a frost storm inside the portal that Elise opened. Even the speed of the portal closing seems to be frozen by the ice, becoming extremely slow.


    The next two wings were waved again, and the frost storm in the portal blew all the four Fiona girls back to the top of the gigantic peak without the protection of hammerstone and Elise.


    Hammer stone looked at the four girls who were blown back to the top of the mountain. They were all bleeding and heartache. In particular, Diana, who was about to be successful in blood moonization, was so blown back to the top of the mountain, which made him feel sorry.The portal''s closing speed was delayed by enivia, and Elise was eager to use her magic power to relieve enivia''s influence.


    Enivia came to the portal in an instant. Two ice crystal claws directly grabbed Elise and hammerstone, trying to pull the two demons back from the portal.


    "Stray bird, let go of your paws!"


    Caught by enivia''s claws, Elise growled angrily. She and the hammer stone tried to shake him apart with magic.


    At the moment when the two sides were entangled, both sides felt the golden light from the sky, which produced a thrust that pushed them both into the portal.


    Not only that, the transmission position of the portal is also twisted into a broken space crack by the golden light.


    The unexpected demons and the Phoenix are all wailing with their bodies cut apart by the turbulence of time and space, and the portal is also closed instantly.


    Once again, there were only four Leona left on the top of the mountain, and the golden light sprinkled on Leona after seeing off the three of enivia.


    Instead of thinking about the demons and the Phoenix just now, Leona, who has regained her magic power, stands up. Hatred makes her wave her sword at Diana again.


    "Diana, you traitor of shadow island


    "Kill me, Leona. I''ll confess!" Diana, who had been numb for a long time, did not resist. Whether she was twisted into a demon by the blood moon mark or killed by Leona, she did not care.


    Leona sneered, Diana exposed the evil blood moon power, even still pretending to be pathetic.


    She motioned to Fiona to stay away from Diana, so that Diana would not continue to persecute them by playing tricks. After the two girls left, Leona waved the zenith blade to lift Diana''s jaw and sneered: "don''t try to cheat us, you traitor. I''ll kill you now!"


    As the words fell, Leona''s whole body was full of magic, and she was going to cut down Diana''s head with a sword blade.


    At that time, an anxious cry made the zenith blade in Leona''s hands stop: "stop it, the goddess of the moon is not the murderer!"


    Including Diana, who was waiting to die, the four people on the top of the mountain looked down at the same time, and Nell''s figure gradually came into their eyes.


    "What kind of monster do you believe in? Still want to defend this demon who colludes with shadow island? What a fool


    As soon as it was Nell who believed in Diana, Leona lost her patience to communicate with her.


    "I have evidence to prove that the goddess of the moon is not the murderer!"


    Nell ran quickly to Leona and stopped her in front of her.


    Diana is guilty, but Naier is innocent without knowing that Diana is a devil. Leona didn''t want to hurt the innocent, so she had to listen to Nell''s so-called evidence first.


    "Well, I''ll give you a chance to explain this traitor!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 875

    Temporarily for Diana to get the opportunity to explain, Nell still stopped in front of Diana, eyes firmly look at Leona.


    "It''s not the power of Jiaoyue goddess that makes the Lieyang people exterminate, but the power of emptiness!" Nell shares her month''s research findings in the hope that Leona will believe what she says.


    "The power of emptiness? There''s no proof of it. As I said just now, I need evidence! "


    With a sneer, Leona looked coldly at Nell in front of her and felt that she was deliberately fooling her.


    "I have the evidence!"


    I had already guessed that Leona would not believe her because she said it was the power of the void. Nell was ready before she went up the mountain and put the bodies of the Lieyang clan into her special magic guide bracelet.


    Reciting the incantation in her heart, Nell took out the body of the Lieyang clan, which she had studied for a month, from the inner space of the magic guide bracelet.


    At the same time when she took out the body of the Lieyang people, Leona''s anger grew from the bottom of her heart. She thought that Naier''s behavior was blasphemous to the dead soul of the Lieyang people.


    Nell also noticed Diana''s confusion and Leona''s angry eyes. She waved her hand to two people to calm down, and then she said, "please forgive me for taking the liberty. I''m also trying to find out the real cause of death of the Lieyang people, and I didn''t mean to offend the dead. First listen to me about my research achievements in this month?"


    Winking at Leona and Diana in a consultative tone, Nell hoped they would listen to her.


    Since standing on the opposite side, Leona and Diana have not agreed for a long time. This time, they nodded in tacit agreement, indicating Nell to go on.


    Even the two Fiona girls in the distance can''t help but come to see Nell take out the body of the sun clan, and want to hear how Nell explains Diana.


    "There are two forces on this corpse, one of which is the magic of the moon of the goddess of the moon, and the other is colorless and formless, which is hard to detect without special means."


    First tell people that there are two kinds of residual strength on the body, and then Nell takes out a small bottle of medicine bottle with blue light from her arms.


    Taking off the cork, she carefully sprinkled a little bit on the body of the Lieyang nationality. Then, Diana''s magic of the moon sent out a faint breath from the corpse, even the power that Leona had not noticed before.


    After finishing all this, Nell opened his mouth again: "you and the goddess of the moon are demigods. You can first explore the magic of the moon left on the corpse and see what you find. Of course, two Miss Fiona can also try to have a look."


    Both Leona and Diana were the first to explore the magic of the moon on the corpse. Fiona and her daughter hesitated, but also to explore their own mind to explore the energy on the body.


    Both Leona and Diana did not speak after exploring. They lowered their heads in silence, as if thinking about something.


    Seeing that they did not speak, Nell turned to ask Fiona''s second daughter: "Miss Fiona, how do you feel about the magic of the moon?"


    Fiona and her daughter are stunned at first, but Naier will ask them. The two of them hesitated, but still expressed their own pertinent feelings.


    "The magic of the moon is very calm, and there is even a sense of purification and baptism, which makes people very kind..."


    "Gentle and calm, I can''t see that this kind of power can kill people..."


    At the second daughter''s words, there was no change in Diana''s expression. Instead, Leona''s eyes flashed with color.


    The corner of her mouth filled with a faint smile, and Nell immediately said to Leona, "I believe you and Fiona feel the same way, right?"


    "Well But that doesn''t prove Diana wasn''t the killer! " Leona''s heart wavered, but soon she was firm again.


    Naier was also prepared, and her words also turned to the mysterious power: "this is about to talk about another force on the corpse. I believe you have explored another force more or less while exploring the magic of the moon. Although the power still can''t be detected, it is definitely the real culprit who killed the Lieyang people!"


    "Go on!" Leona frowned, her eyes fixed on Nell, trying to see if Nell could give strong evidence.


    "Remember when I first said it was a force of nothingness?" Naier didn''t say it in a hurry, but asked people.


    Leona and others looked at each other and nodded to show that they remembered.


    Nell also continued: "I have looked up the ancient books and records of various countries, and there are descriptions of the power of emptiness. Although the empty visitors were expelled from the world ten thousand years ago, they always want to return to this world. Because people are afraid of the power of emptiness, these empty creatures usually like to hide their own empty power, and I also have this power There is no response to the use of magic energy with other attributes, which leaves only the void force existing in ancient books and legends


    "There are too many lost ancient magic, which is not convincing enough!" Leona shook her head, still feeling that it was just Nell''s guess.See leiona still don''t believe her statement, Nell is also a little anxious. Because, as Leona said, she really can''t guarantee that the extra power is the power of nothingness.


    Diana''s concern is not here, but in the classics mentioned by Nell. She asked, "Nell, you just said you looked up the classics of various countries. Where did those books come from?"


    Nell replied with a smile: "it''s all borrowed by the guardian, and this corpse is also brought back to the camp by the guardian. But he''s afraid that you''re worried, so let me keep it secret!"


    "Ye Feng..." With a complicated look down, Diana fell into her own thoughts.


    Lazy to listen to the conversation between Nell and Diana, Leona, who was not convinced, said coldly, "if you don''t have any other words, then step back and don''t hinder me from dealing with this traitor!"


    "You also feel that the magic of the moon on the corpse is gentle. Although another force on the corpse, I guess it is the force of emptiness, but the extra power has a fierce murderous spirit. The murderer is really not the goddess of the moon!"


    With her hands outstretched in front of Diana, Nell is still trying to persuade Leona to stop.


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, came forward at the right time and unexpectedly protected Diana: "maybe we can imprison her first, and then we can judge her after determining what the extra power is."


    Fiona of the Laurent family nodded, hoping Leona would not make a decision.


    "This is a private matter of our Lieyang people. I will make my own decision!"


    Leona said firmly that she wanted to cut Diana with her hand. While speaking, she also used demigod level magic to send the three of Nell to the distance.


    Looking back from her thoughts, Diana looked at the blood moon lines all over her body. Even if she is not the murderer, but now she has been blood moon, and she is also numb, she can let her fellow Leona to deal with her.


    "Kill me, Leona. I''m a little tired too..."


    Just as Leona was about to put Diana to death, the golden light in the night sky once again sprinkled on her body, and there was an ethereal call in Leona''s heart.


    Leona only felt that her soul had been sublimated. She could not help but drop her zenith blade and looked up to the direction of the golden light.


    "Leona?" Found that Leona''s eyes gradually become empty and empty, Diana vaguely felt a bit wrong.


    She whispered to Leona, but she didn''t respond. To take Leona away from the seemingly sacred golden range, Diana was too busy, and the blood moon imprint on her erosion deepened.


    Because of her emotional numbness and no resistance, this time she wanted to fight, but exacerbated the blood moon imprint on her mental corruption.


    Falling into the shadow of her negative emotions, Diana sat down on her knees, her eyes wide open, breathing heavily.


    Under the guidance of the golden light, Leona on the other side went to the highest altar where the sacred relics had been placed. The golden light in the night sky slowly faded its brilliant appearance and revealed its dark purple real face.


    But at this time, Leona has fallen into a state of bewilderment, unable to perceive the evil of that power.


    "Leona, come back!"


    "The power of emptiness is really the power of emptiness!"


    Fiona, who had seen the force of emptiness in the palace of Acacia in ancient times, was shocked when the power was exposed.


    "Leona, accept my gift and be a faithful servant of the sun."


    At the bottom of her heart, the unreal holy voice sounded again. With empty eyes, Leona knelt on the altar devoutly, ready to accept the gift of the sun.


    "Leona, it''s not the power of the sun, it''s nothingness!"


    With a thick, almost hoarse roar, a spear emerged from the dark and shot straight into the sky where the golden light was.


    "Pan Panson? "


    Hearing the familiar call, Leona suddenly woke up.


    At the same time, a tentacle monster with only one eye fell from the golden light.


    Looking at the horror creatures that I have never seen before, Leona, who has just come to her senses, shivers subconsciously.


    Waving his tentacles, the spear that pierced his body was shaken away, and the terrible tentacle monster coiled up and made a terrible sound of anger.


    "Foolish mortals, you will submit to the void!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 876

    "Foolish mortals, you will submit to the void!"


    The tentacle monster with only one eye twisted the giant worm like body, straightened up, and sent out a demonic sound to all the people on the giant sacred peak.


    "Wicz!" In the distance, Fiona and her daughter screamed out the name of the void monster in unison. They were shocked to meet vicz here.


    The man who had thrown spears into the air just in time stepped out of the shadow of the mountain top. As soon as he appeared, he called out to Leona: "Leona, get back!"


    Hearing his familiar voice, Leona also recovered from the shock of vicz''s fall to the top of the mountain.


    Realizing that the golden light before was all the illusion made by empty visitors, Leona immediately flashed back and stepped back to Fiona''s three daughters and set up a protective barrier around her.


    And the man who shot down Victor from the sky with a spear also came to the crowd and saluted Leona.


    "Panson, it''s really you!" Looking at the man whose face was covered by his helmet, and sensing the familiar breath on his body, Leona beamed with joy.


    "Leona, all the people on and off the giant mountain were killed by that empty monster. Diana was framed for it!" Seeing Leona again, panson was not overjoyed. Instead, he looked at Diana, who was still in the blood.


    "Did I blame Diana?" Leona looked stunned, obviously unable to accept such a fact.


    Vicz, who is not far away, rises into the sky and excites Leona''s nerves with sarcasm: "yes, I killed all the people on this mountain. I decomposed their souls to study the structure of human beings. Ha ha ha ha!"


    Leona trembled with anger when she heard Victor''s own admission. As she was about to revenge for her people, she cast an angry look at vicz: "you, the devil who separates me from my people, I will kill you!"


    As she spoke, Leona ran the magic power in her body. However, she was shocked to find that her body began to be covered with virtual magic spots, and her body was also filled with the force of emptiness that eroded her body and mind.


    "How could I be like this..." Leona collapsed to the ground in an instant, and her protective shield was dyed dark purple of the force of the void.


    "The golden light must have infected you before!" Sophia immediately thought of the golden light in the night sky before.


    Fiona of the Laurent family is also a heavy complexion. When she was in the imperial city of alcasia, she witnessed the transformation of the golden power of ascension into the power of evil void.


    Panson didn''t expect that there would be so much void power in Leona''s body. He hastened to remind Leona who was out of control: "Leona, use your real power of the sun to purify this evil power while corruption is just beginning!"


    Leona also wakes up under the reminder of panson. She takes a deep breath and tries to mobilize the sun''s power which is suppressed to the deep of her soul to purify the emptiness that erodes her body and mind.


    Seeing Leona steady, panson''s face was still staring at vicz, who was hovering in the air. He''s been missing for so long because he ran into Vickers'' secret and was imprisoned.


    Panson, who narrowly escaped from the void to Valoran, faced Vickers again, was under great pressure.


    In front of him, vicz is a God, and he has only half god level combat power. The gap between them is enough to make him have no threat in front of Vickers.


    But even so, as a member of the stampa tribe and the guardian of dawn goddess, panson can''t retreat at this time!


    Perceiving the ferocity in panson''s eyes, Vickers glanced at the spear that had stabbed him before. As soon as his only big eye turned, he waved his tentacle and flew panson''s spear back to him.


    "You have lost two demigods. Are you sure you want to resist? It''s better to throw yourself into the arms of the void, and you will become a loyal ally of the void to conquer the world again


    Given panson and others a chance to be loyal to the empty visitors, Vickers looked down at panson and others who tried to resist with a smile.


    Holding on to his spear, even though he knew he was defeated, panson took a step forward and was ready to fight to the end.


    Fiona and her daughter slowly pull out their swords and stare at Victor with sharp eyes.


    Only Nell looked anxiously at Diana, whose mood was in the shadow in the distance. She always felt that if she did not pull Diana back in time, Diana might be more threatening than vicz.


    "Stupidity, is the power of the empty visitor that you little human beings can resist?" Seeing no result in his acceptance, Vickers again issued his evil voice.


    With his huge eyes filled with dark purple light, the whole giant peak began to collapse because of his terror power.


    Sensing that the giant sacred peak is about to collapse, the mountain protection array of the giant divine peak is activated at the same time, which makes the giant divine peak resist the God level void power of victor.


    However, panson and others on the top of the mountain were unable to bear the power of God level emptiness that could destroy everything. All of them lost their fighting power in an instant. Only Leona and Diana, who were immersed in their own world, survived because they did not participate in the resistance."Human beings are really fragile. It''s hard to imagine how the ancestors of empty visitors thousands of years ago were expelled to the void land by these mortals..."


    Whispered to himself, vicz, who had no threat, tore open a void crack connecting the void land.


    Due to the seal of the goddess akashia between the two worlds, it will take some time for the void fissure to fully open.


    At the thought that the world full of magic energy would soon return to the void, vicz could not help but roar up to the sky, as if to vent his resentment that he had been living in the empty land where the magic energy had been exhausted since he was born.


    And his roar seems to lead to some dark existence in the shadow, one by one with the blood of sword demons quietly out of the shadow.


    These dark blooded demons, with their physical bodies, instantly surround Vickers and insert their swords, which are attached to their arms, into the ground.


    Seeing these dark blood lines appear on the top of the mountain, wicz''s eyes show a color of shock.


    "It''s you!"


    Then, in vicz''s almost wailing cry, the dark red array of dark Dharma bursts into the sky, eroding vicz''s body.


    The dark blood also incorporated their bodies into the array, sacrificing themselves to deepen the influence of dark red dark array on Vickers.


    Imprisoned in the array, vicz''s magic begins to fall from the top at a visible speed. After all the dark blood had sacrificed themselves, the power of vicz in the array fell to the level of demigod.


    The fallen demigod vicz shakes up the dark array which has lost his blood, and breathlessly dispels the influence of the array on him.


    Not far away, panson and others looked at vicz in disbelief. They couldn''t understand why those demons who were less than half gods could make him so embarrassed.


    Only Naier seemed to think of something. She looked gloomy and indefinitely lowered her head and pondered over some records on those ancient books that Ye Feng borrowed from her.


    It''s rare to have such a good opportunity to fight back when vicz fell into the demigod, but panson can''t recover for the moment, and Leona and Diana can''t wake up because they are infected with evil. They can only helplessly watch Victor recuperate over there, helpless.


    Perhaps it was the feeling of the people''s reluctance that a breeze suddenly blew from the bottom of the mountain top.


    Not a moment later, the figure of one person and one fox flew up the mountain road below the top of the mountain, and went straight to Vickers.


    "Man, you dare to hurt me!" Perceiving that the incoming is not good, vicz, who is healing, drinks violently and tries to withdraw the human being from the front.


    "It''s you, Vickers. You have to pay for what you''ve done today!"


    As the wind blows past, a fleshy man wields a lightsaber of the moon and stabs vicz''s huge eyes.


    Puff!


    The lightsaber of the moon pierced Vickers'' eyes deeply, and the vague figure of the man gradually became clear.


    Not far away, Fiona''s second daughter and Nell, after seeing the man''s face, are crying out their identity.


    "Ye Feng!"


    "Guardian


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 877

    On the huge human eyeball, Ye Feng holds the light sword of the moon in both hands and stands on it.


    In front of Vickers, Ye Feng''s body looks extremely small, even not as big as the pupil in Vickers'' eyes. But the energy that he burst out at the moment is enough to make vicz, who was seriously injured, bear the pain of his wound tearing.


    "Er, ah, ah..."


    Tong Ren is stimulated to shrink because of the penetration of the moon lightsaber, and the giant vicz is twitching on the top of the mountain like a creeping maggot.


    The remaining demigod magic suddenly gushed out of his body, and vicz tried to use his void power to shake off the leaf wind.


    Suddenly behind a cool, Ye Feng is also a moment to feel the terrible pressure from victor. His feet on his eyeballs gradually floated and lost their center of gravity, but his hands were still holding the moon lightsaber, and against great resistance, he inserted the sword a little deeper into vicz''s eyes.


    "Enough, man!"


    Chaos of magic sound trembling, Vickers to Ye Feng launched a direct soul whispering.


    The magic sound shakes Ye Feng into a trance, and his hands unconsciously release at that moment. When he found out, the moon''s lightsaber, which had penetrated vicz''s eyes, was lax.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Ear came Xiao Xi anxious call, Ye Feng is also aware of his current situation is very dangerous. Just as he tried to get away from Vickers, Vickers'' tentacles wrapped his body tightly in an instant, eliminating his attempt to escape.


    "Human beings, do you think you can overcome the void with your little power?"


    By vicksler''s face rose red, Ye Feng struggled desperately, but Vicky''s tentacles on his shackles are more and more tight.


    Vicki''s pupil has a startling opening, which was just left on his eyeball by Ye Feng with the light sword of the moon. Until now, he can feel the pain from the pupil cleft.


    The magic of the moon, the sword of the wind, and the power of starlight are launched at the same time. The power of the three attributes is absorbed by the wind chopper and the tears of the goddess. Ye Feng''s strength reaches the peak in an instant.


    However, the peak strength of his struggle to resist was only vicz''s scornful sarcasm: "didn''t you try your best just now? Ha ha, it''s a pity that in my eyes you are still a mole ant


    With tentacles to pull Ye Feng in front of his eyes, vicz''s eyeball without eyelids blooms a frightening purple awn: "things that don''t know how to die or die!"


    As soon as the voice fell, under the strong pressure of vicz, a crackling sound of bone fracture was heard on the quiet and abnormal mountain top.


    With Ye Feng''s painful roar, he was thrown aside by Vickers'' tentacles. And Xiao Xi was the first time to jump on his belly, whining loudly.


    "Human beings are small and fragile, alas..." Shaking his huge head vigorously, vicz looked like an elderly man who sighed that life was easy to die. His eyes showed pity for Ye Feng.


    "I''ll fight with you, you monster!"


    "Kill Kill you


    Fiona two women see Ye Feng''s breath of life is slowly passing away, they are crying red eyes. With a flame of hatred burning in their hearts, the two of them would rush forward to fight with vicz.


    Plop!


    They were completely forgotten, and vicz abandoned their swords. As soon as they stood up, the two girls fell to the ground because of their lack of strength.


    "Fiona, it''s no use. We lost..." Naier gazed at their only hope in despair. Ye Feng also fell on Vickers'' hand, and the belief in her heart seemed to fall into the abyss with Ye Feng''s defeat.


    Once again, the top of the mountain fell into a dead silence because of his absolute strength. He also put down his heart, folded his tentacles and landed on a clearing to dispel the influence of the dark array on him.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Hearing the cry of Xiao Xi crying in his ear, Ye Feng''s pupil gradually lost its focus.


    Immersed in his own world, Ye Feng''s mind flashed the faces of countless people he met in the past year.


    There are strange, familiar


    Beautiful smile, sad back, angry hatred, indifferent gaze


    The final picture is fixed on the top of the highest altar in the underground palace of ekaxia. Ye Feng finds that he has only a wisp of dead soul without flesh. He stares at the starry night formed by the array of Dharma and is dazed.


    Ye Feng doesn''t know how long he has been staring at the starry night. He has only a wisp of soul turned into star light fragments, constantly revolving around the remnant thoughts left by the goddess akashia, and his thoughts seem to solidify at that moment.


    "Didn''t I say we''re gone forever? What are you doing here? "


    The picture in front of him is in a trance with the cold female voice. Ye Feng finds that he is no longer revolving around the remnant thoughts of the goddess ikassiya, but comes to the residence of the space knight.


    "So people will come here when they die?" Looking at Elise in front of her eyes dressed in Acacia costume, Ye Feng did not feel frightened by Elise''s angry eyes, but asked foolishly.


    Revealing a look of hatred for iron but not steel, Elise angrily cursed: "fool, how do you feel when you successfully arrived at the top of the mountain under great pressure?"Ye Feng subconsciously replied: "the whole body is very painful, everywhere in the body is full of flesh and blood, which makes it hard to work..."


    "Not working? Why did you come from the strength to rush to the disgusting bigeye and stab him in the eye with a sword


    The forefinger against Ye Feng''s forehead scolded coldly, and Elise''s mouth slightly twitched, hoping to throw Ye Feng into the space crack and rebuild it.


    "Yes, I was too tired to die. How could I have the strength to fight Vickers?"


    It is almost to be a critical moment of brain tease Ye Feng gas crazy, Elise almost really will leave the wind into the space cracks in the furnace to rebuild.


    She repressed her anger and said in a deep voice: "you idiot, apart from the pain and feeling of loss of strength, don''t you feel that the strength in your body seems to burst out of your body?"


    Elise''s rebuke is like a slap in the head, which suddenly wakes Ye Feng. "I''m breaking through again?" he murmured subconsciously


    And Ye Feng''s only soul is also because of Elise''s words, like a broken ball, constantly leaking energy.


    "You should have discovered it by yourself. The last strength I left you will be of great use to the spider devil. Now, it''s all for making you aware of the changes in your body."


    After complaining, Elise, the knight of space, took a deep breath and gazed at Ye Feng solemnly: "Ye Feng, break through the shackles and become a demigod. Only in this way can you not become another sad ghost here!"


    Pa Pa!


    Without waiting for Ye Feng to ask, Elise patted Ye Feng twice on the cheek, and he was photographed back to the real world.


    "Become a demigod?" Wake up leaf wind suddenly like a dream, murmured to himself.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Seeing that the vitality gradually dissipates, Ye Feng wakes up again. Xiao Xi jumps to Ye Feng''s face excitedly, and four claws open and embrace Ye Feng''s face.


    If it is normal, Ye Feng will definitely fight with Xiao Xi who pastes his face. But at the moment, he asked in his eyes, "demigod Xiao Xi, do you say that a man without divinity can become a demigod


    Her whole body is excited. Xiao Xi seems to be stimulated by Ye Feng''s words. She floats abruptly from Ye Feng''s face to the air, and her Fox''s eyes reveal her humanity struggle.


    "If I had divinity, I might have become a demigod as Elise said, but I didn''t..."


    Although she felt the power in her body burst out as Elise said, Ye Feng, who did not know that Xiao Xi was his own divinity, still looked gloomy and did not even have the desire to become a demigod.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    It seems that he has made some important decision. Xiao Xi stares at Ye Feng with a gloomy look in her eyes, and lets Ali, who is far away on the Rafik, take control of her body.


    "Ye Feng, try again, just like you asked me to try to make a soul sucking pearl. Even though you can''t see hope, you have to struggle with all your strength."


    "Before, you and Xiao Xi encouraged me, this time I and Xiao Xi encouraged you!"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    At the bottom of my heart, a Li''s gentle voice and Xiao Xi''s call to blow up hair make Ye Feng shake all over. Although the breath of his life was still rapidly passing away, the weak will in his eyes began to gather again.


    Even if the road ahead is unknown, he will struggle desperately!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 878

    With the passage of time, Ye Feng''s life has been very few. In this last moment, he had to fight to become a demigod, in order to be reborn.


    Hard to turn his head to see the eye is not far away from the quiet healing of vicz, Ye Feng knows that this is his only chance.


    In the underground covered by his body, he quietly tears a space crack, and Ye Feng applies Professor Elise''s art of space all over his body, forming an invisible air wall.


    After finishing all this, Ye Feng only then dares to completely release the little power left in his body.


    He forcibly mobilizes the sword spirit of the wind, the magic of the moon and the power of starlight in his body. While aiming at Vickers with his residual light, Ye Feng tries his best to turn all the changes of his strength into the space cracks to avoid attracting Victor''s attention.


    With the cover of the air wall, although Ye Feng''s movement is large, it is difficult for him to attract Vickers'' attention in this case.


    On the other side, the two women of Fiona, crying red eyes, dare not look up to see Ye Feng, whose power of life is becoming weaker and weaker. The two of them could only turn their indignation into bitter eyes and stare at Vickers as if they wanted to keep Victor''s appearance firmly in their minds.


    Panson''s eyes twinkled at Leona and Diana, who had not moved for a long time, casting a cloud over his face hidden under his helmet.


    Only Ye Feng''s fan Mei Naier has been watching his every move. When she saw the star cross on Xiao Xi''s forehead, and holding a love, she fell into despair and was stunned: "Guardian Lord?"


    All in a cautious and rigorous action, Ye Feng has three different attributes of power through the tears of the goddess, and in the blessing of the wind chopped to the limit.


    His face was pale as his vitality was fading away. He forced to gather his strength, which made Ye Feng''s ears and eyes overflow with a trace of blood.


    His face was pale and panting. Ye Feng''s condition was very bad. The power of leakage was a little out of his control. He kept pouring out of his wound, tearing and deepening his wound.


    "Guardian, what is he doing..."


    With only their own can hear the voice of a whisper, Ye Feng''s move in the eyes of Naier is completely accelerating death.


    Under Naier''s eye gaze, Ye Feng begins to absorb energy from the outside world into his body.


    However, no matter how much he absorbed the energy from the outside, he could not make up for the gap he wanted to break through the demigod. Those external forces returned to heaven and earth through his wounds, and changed direction to accelerate the passing of Ye Feng''s life.


    "Damn Why is it always close to Cough... "


    Ye Feng''s eyelids become more and more heavy, for a long time he couldn''t find a breakthrough.


    I don''t know why, Ye Feng''s mind suddenly flashed. He was trained in the space crack to hunt for space Warcraft.


    Suddenly think of this, Ye Feng subconsciously muttered to himself: "do you need to mix the fourth force to find a breakthrough?"


    As soon as this word comes out, Ye Feng also has the idea of trying in his heart. Although the previous cases of combining the four forces into a coma can be clearly seen, now he can only hope for a miracle.


    The wriggling lips make the sound of the collision between the lips and teeth, and Ye Feng makes up his mind.


    When the power of space was introduced into the tears of the goddess, Ye Feng felt the wound on his body as if there were countless mosquitoes biting him. The pain made him scream hysterically.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi was frightened by his scream, and his hair stood erect, calling to calm him down.


    On the top of the dead mountain, Ye Feng''s scream suddenly rang out, and all the conscious people cast their eyes at him.


    A pair of leaf wind lying on the ground, constantly twitching spasm, Xiao Xi on the side trying to save Ye Feng''s passing life, the picture came into everyone''s eyes.


    In this situation, they felt that Ye Feng''s life breath was accelerating and weakening. They didn''t expect that Ye Feng was still trying to break the barrier between mortals and demigods.


    "Wuwuwuwu..."


    Fiona two women can no longer bear such a picture, hear Ye Feng''s scream, their hearts are broken. Completely no pride in the weekdays, two people are like two helpless girls, covering their faces and sobbing.


    The atmosphere of sadness diffuses over the dead mountain top. Vicz, who does not notice that Ye Feng wants to fight for his life, smiles coldly, and then again immerses himself in dispelling the influence of the dark array on him.


    "Hold on, Ye Feng, you can do it!"


    In the control room of the Rafik, Ali cheers Ye Feng through Xiao Xi.


    Kaitlin, who also knew Ye Feng was not divine from her good friend sylvier, rationally analyzed: "Ye Feng has no divinity. His body seems to be a little unable to withstand the energy produced by the combination of four forces. In this way, he will not even have the whole body..."


    Caitlin looks around all the people in the eye control room, hoping they can prepare for the worst.


    However, Oriana did not quite agree: "robots like me can become human beings. Ye Feng must also become a demigod."Ali and Sara are silent and stare at Ye Feng in the picture.


    "I came back. I don''t know why. There is a wall blocking me at the periphery of jushenfeng, but Naier of Yueshen sect can easily go up the mountain. How is Ye Feng now?"


    Shivell''s breathless gasp came slowly from the control room, and Sarah looked back at her coldly.


    "Can''t you watch it yourself?"


    At the same time, Ye Feng''s body, which forcibly uses the tears of Goddess and combines four attributes of strength, is a little overwhelmed. His consciousness also gradually entered the state of half dream and half awaking, sometimes sober and sometimes confused.


    The rapid expansion of energy in his body is completely beyond his ability to bear, and his skin is also because of the huge magic energy in his body to tear open more holes.


    With the power of the four attributes, Ye Feng''s air wall gradually disintegrates under his conscious fusion. And the leaf wind, which transfers movement and stillness through space cracks, also instantly arouses Vickers'' vigilance.


    Perceiving the infinite expanding energy in Yefeng''s body, wicz''s heart thumped for no reason. He put away the idea of recuperation for the first time, but let out his terrible demigod power to Ye Feng: "stupid mortal, do you still want to make the final struggle? How ridiculous


    Feeling the pressure from Victor, Ye Feng, who was found, is very nervous. His heart is horizontal, eyes full of violent eyes, and even if he no longer hide his determination to take the opportunity to promote the demigods, remove the space cracks, and devote all his attention to breaking through the demigods.


    Although not optimistic about the dying Ye Feng will become a demigod at the time of death, but in order to avoid future trouble, vicz moved to kill heart.


    The huge eyeballs let out terrible purple rays, and Vickers sarcastically said, "I found out. What else do you think you can do?"


    The infinite energy was pounding in his body, and the force of emptiness from Victor eroded him. The breath of Ye Feng became weaker and weaker.


    Seeing that he was about to explode to death, Ye Feng, whose mind was running at full speed, remembered that Nell had given him a bottle of purified blood potion of sword demon.


    I don''t know that there is a drop of blood essence extracted from him in the blood potion of sword demon. Ye Feng uses the sword Qi of wind to take out the potion in his pocket and drink it.


    As soon as the medicine was put into the mouth, Ye Feng felt that his whole body was hot and dry, and his eyes were instantly covered with a palpitating blood silk net.


    And on the other side of the Naier see Ye Feng drink into the medicine she sent him, can not help his hands fall on the chest, for fear that Ye Feng will fall into a state of madness.


    Fiona''s second daughter was also stunned. This time, Fiona, the Laurent family responsible for keeping Ye Feng''s spirit, was even more frightened to find that Ye Feng''s spirit had gone away from her eyes.


    "Ye Feng''s spirit!"


    Seeing Ye Feng''s spirit floating away, Fiona two girls want to rush up to catch the spirit at the first time.


    However, when they saw the spirit of Ye Feng returning to Ye Feng''s body, they both stopped the impulse.


    "Ye Feng, what''s wrong with him?" Young girl Mafia ona is worried and stares at Ye Feng, whose eyes are congested.


    Nell said her own guess: "Guardian Lord, he seems to have entered the state of the last time, but his body can not bear such strength. He should be trying to prevent his body from bursting through the medicine I gave him..."


    As Nell said, Ye Feng tried to be a dead horse doctor and wanted to force himself to continue his life. And he also successfully bet right, Naier''s medicine seems to let his body get new life, unexpectedly withstood the fusion of four different attribute forces.


    And his hands and feet, which were abandoned by Vickers, have recovered their mobility!


    "Die for me!"


    The change of Ye Feng''s body makes vicz fall into a deep uneasiness. He must not let Ye Feng become a demigod.


    Once again, the destructive Void Ray shot out of vicz''s huge eyeball, and burst out more terrifying power than before.


    Ye Feng, who just combined the four forces, instantly captured the Void Ray, and he dodged Vickers'' attack for the first time.


    Aware that Ye Feng''s body withstood the four attributes of power, one side of the expression of eager small Xi into a streamer into the body of Ye Feng.


    As Xiao Xi did not enter the body, Ye Feng''s body suddenly trembled, only felt that the more majestic power was surging in his body.


    The dim moonlight mixed with a ray of starlight, the space around Ye Feng is separated by sharp wind blades and dangerous space cracks, and his power begins to soar at a breathtaking speed.


    Vickers wants to stop it, but Ye Feng''s whole body space is completely cut off by the four combined forces, and he can''t stop Ye Feng''s transformation for a time.


    The infinitely growing power reshapes Ye Feng''s mortal body, and the whole giant divine peak is constantly shaking because of Ye Feng''s changes.


    "What a terrible power, I can''t see the breath of Ye Feng''s body..."


    "Me too..."


    Fiona and her daughter did not recover from the fast changing reversion. Their eyes wandered at Ye Feng, whose momentum was still climbing."It''s demigod. The boy has been promoted to demigod!" Panson looks at Ye Feng in surprise and tells the real reason why the three girls of Nell can''t see through Ye Feng.


    "Demigods?" All the three women were shocked and lost their consciousness. Obviously, they didn''t expect Ye Feng to become a demigod at the time when he was on the verge of death.


    The soaring power gradually subsided. Under the absolute power remolding beyond the mortal, Ye Feng exudes the terrible pressure that only a demigod can possess.


    The four forces protecting him gradually fade away from the transverse space around him, and he also gradually opens his deep eyes and feels the majestic demigod power in his body.


    The moon god''s robe dances wildly with the wind, and Ye Feng''s eyes sharply lock on vicz who is not far away from him, and stares at vicz''s heart.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 879

    Holding the lightsaber of the moon in his right hand, Ye Feng feels his semi divine power far beyond mortals, and looks at Vickers slightly.


    With a wave of the left hand, the four panson bathed in the moonlight, and their exhausted strength began to recover slowly under the healing of the moonlight.


    "Take a rest and leave the rest to me."


    Standing in the mid air swept by the strong wind, Ye Feng calmly motioned to the four pansen to rest in the moonlight to heal their wounds. His back to the public had a sense of security beyond their description.


    Looking at Ye Feng, who was wearing the robe of the moon god, Naier''s eyes were filled with the little stars that only Mi Mei had: "the guardian adult seems to have more temperament after becoming a demigod..."


    Ye Feng was born in a desperate situation. They should be happy, but Fiona and her daughter feel disappointed and lost. The two of them looked at each other''s eyes, and both saw the unspeakable frustration in each other''s eyes.


    In the center of the battlefield, vicz said to Ye Feng in a sinister tone: "human, do you think you will be my opponent if you become a demigod? Surrender to the void now, and you have a chance to live! "


    Ye Feng is ready to fight with Vickers, but when he heard that Vickers even opened his mouth to let him yield, he could not help feeling a little funny.


    Now that he was a demigod, wicz was no longer a powerful and mysterious being in front of him.


    What''s more, now that Vickers is still injured and has fallen into the state of demigod, Ye Feng feels that Vickers is afraid of him, so he talks to him.


    "Vickers, I think your injury is a little bit serious!"


    The corner of his mouth bent up a confident smile, and when he spoke, Ye Feng attacked Vickers with the light saber of the moon.


    The power of the four attributes are all concentrated in the sword tip. Ye Feng cuts out with one sword. The strong wind sweeps the huge sword awn of the light of the stars and the moon. At the same time, it is mixed with the hidden small time and space turbulence and falls down from the high altitude.


    The semi God level of pressure from Ye Feng''s whole body vent, let Vickers as if on the enemy. He has not yet dispelled the influence of the dark array. He wants to force the divine level magic to fight Ye Feng, but he can only exert the power that can reach the level of half god.


    Ye Feng was originally a demigod. With the double blessing of the wind chopper and the tears of the goddess, Ye Feng became a demigod. He broke out several times more terrible energy than ordinary demigods.


    In an instant, he cut off the dark purple light from Vickers'' eyeballs, and Ye Feng stabbed Vickers directly with the huge sword.


    In the face of Ye Feng''s overwhelming attack, Vickers knows that he can''t defeat Ye Feng in his present state. He has always been cunning and intends to settle accounts with Ye Feng after he has recovered completely.


    "Human beings, I will not play with you. When I recover, the first person I want to kill is you!"


    Wicz''s chaotic magic sound resounds from the top of the mountain, and Ye Feng immediately condenses a demigod level wind shield around him to resist the influence of the magic sound.


    Just as he was about to give vicz a fatal blow, the anguish of Fiona''s four men below him made him stand up.


    "Bad!" Remembering that the four people have not recovered, Ye Feng has to stop following the sword and quickly use the art of space to separate them from the magic sound echoing from the mountain top.


    He just relaxed a little to help Fiona four ease the pressure, without the sense of oppression, vicz avoided his huge sword.


    Not only that, but also let Ye Feng feel bad is that Victor forcibly opened a space crack, and wanted to escape from the giant God peak with the help of the space crack.


    If wickz really escaped, then he and the people around him will inevitably face the crazy revenge of vicz who recovers divine magic next time. He will never allow such unstable factors to happen!


    Eyes a coagulation, Ye Feng around the body surging out of the fierce killing gas, the chaotic energy of the space vortex is also in his eyes.


    His eyes pierced through wicz until the crack in the space was torn open by Vickers. Ye Feng whispered a taboo curse in the whirlpool of space in his eyes, and then the angry roar of wild animals came out from the space crack.


    Ready to escape into the space cracks, Vickers was really scared by the sound coming from inside.


    Without waiting for him to respond, an energy beast full of the secret power of the laws of space broke out from the other end of the space crack and rushed at him.


    Looking at the beast as huge as he was, vicz''s mind flashed over the space Warcraft that almost only existed in the legend.


    When he was young, he had heard from the older generation of empty visitors that there was a creature called space Warcraft wandering in the cracks of space.


    These creatures feed on the most mysterious power of space law. They are extremely ferocious. Once they find that outsiders want to shuttle through the space cracks, they will certainly be ferocious. Only a mage majoring in the power of the laws of space can tame these fierce beasts!


    He shuttles through the cracks of space for thousands of years, and this is the first time he has met the legendary space Warcraft.


    If he is still a God, he can consider conquering the rare space Warcraft in front of him, but now the realm is seriously falling, he does not have this mind.Forcibly waving his tentacles, the Warcraft in space was shaken back to the space crack and closed. Vickers was trying to tear open another crack to escape. Ye Feng''s sword had already come to his head.


    "Die, Vickers!"


    The huge pupil shrinks gradually with Ye Feng''s fury, and vicz, who has no time to dodge, has to take Ye Feng''s sword.


    All the remaining demigod magic poured out, and vicz''s huge eyeball without eyelids was instantly covered with dark purple ghostly brilliance.


    A force of emptiness that goes straight into the sky. The light column comes straight out of his eyes. Vicz, who is close to Ye Feng, attempts to use this move to break up Ye Feng''s fierce attack.


    However, his strike with all his strength was split in two by Ye Feng, who was holding the light sword of the moon.


    "No No No, man, you can''t kill me


    As Ye Feng gets closer and closer to the shadow of his eyes, the shadow of death is shrouded in Vickers'' eyes with a look of panic.


    "Go to hell!" Mingled with the intention of killing, Ye Feng''s expression also became fierce. He held the light saber of the moon in his hands and stabbed vicz''s pupil in the center of his eye.


    With the stabbing of his sword, all the semi divine sword Qi and magic power of the four attributes poured into vicz''s body from the tip of the sword, tearing wildly in his body.


    Sword Qi and magic from the inside to the outside of vicz, his huge body gradually began to appear signs of fragmentation.


    One after another, the light of emptiness spilled out of his worm like body. Vicz''s huge body struggled desperately, trying to make the final fight.


    "I am the strongest empty visitor. The strength of the queen is mine, and the world is mine How could I die in a human hand


    However, everything is in vain. Ye Feng''s stabbing with determination to kill has already made Vickers unable to bear it.


    Boom!


    Wicz''s huge body burst out with the continuous leakage of dark purple light, and his eyes full of sinister purple light fell off from under Ye Feng''s sword at the same time, and smashed a deep pit on the top of jushenfeng peak.


    Ye Feng takes back the lightsaber of the moon, floats quietly in the air, and silently watches the last trace of vitality dissipate.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 880

    After confirming that wicz has no breath, Ye Feng immediately uses the force of space to close the void fissure opened by wicz.


    When the crack closed again, he flashed back to Fiona''s four.


    Noticing that Fiona''s two daughters lowered their heads and looked absent-minded, Ye Feng frowned: "Fiona, do you have any discomfort?"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s concerned questions, the absent-minded two people all look a shake, shake their heads and deny.


    "We''re fine, just thinking about things."


    Did not hear two people slightly show perfunctory tone of speech, Ye Feng nodded at ease.


    At this time, Nell suddenly stepped forward and pointed to Diana, who was haunted with black fog, and said anxiously to Ye Feng: "guardian, please look at the goddess of the moon. She is in a bad situation and may degenerate into a real devil at any time."


    After the war, Ye Feng remembered Diana. He looked along Nell''s fingertips, and Diana''s figure was gradually reflected in his eyes.


    The strong evil smell of Diana makes Ye Feng shiver. He can''t believe: "Diana, isn''t she recovered? How can it be affected by the blood moon mark? "


    Naier''s eyes were slightly red and swollen, and she choked: "I think it''s the goddess who pretended not to worry about you, guardian. Now you are the only one who can save her!"


    "Panson, you are also a demigod or a member of the Lieyang people. Do you think there is any way to get Diana back to normal?"


    "She was demonized by her mind, and we, as her people and friends, did not give her the trust she should have. This is probably the biggest obstacle in her heart. I can''t think of how to rescue her..."


    Panson shook his head a little sadly, indicating that he could do nothing.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. It''s clear that she and I were good friends from childhood, but we suspected her so much that she became this way..."


    Leona did not know when to wake up from her own small world. When she heard the conversation, she could not help but look down with guilt and remorse.


    "It''s not all your fault. At that time, no one expected that it would be an empty visitor playing tricks in the dark. Diana herself was extremely vulnerable and negative in her own heart. So I also have responsibility, and she has responsibility."


    Aware of the dark fog around Leona, Ye Feng indicates that Leona should not be too self reproached. He doesn''t want Leona to be affected by the dark breath.


    "But..." Leona didn''t seem to notice that her whole body was beginning to fill with a confused black fog, and she wanted to say something to express her guilt toward Diana.


    "You didn''t mean to, Leona, calm down first!" In time, panson came to Leona''s side and temporarily dispelled the black fog that tried to affect Leona.


    See leiona there stable down, Ye Feng is a glance at eye Naier and two Fiona. Seeing that they were safe for the time being, he took a deep breath and came to Diana.


    Diana sat on the ground with her legs bent, and her hands supporting the ground were shaking. She was immersed in her own world and did not notice the arrival of Ye Feng.


    The black fog was aware of Ye Feng''s approach and immediately surrounded Ye Feng, trying to corrupt him with Diana.


    Eyes flash a ray of fierce color, leaf wind around the body of the moon wanzhang, shock scattered around the black fog.


    But the root of the black fog comes from Diana. Even if it is shaken away, Diana''s body is still continuously spreading evil black fog around her.


    As the moon like hair disordered, Diana eyes empty low head, no focus pupil, can not see Ye Feng waving hands in her eyes.


    Feeling the loneliness and helplessness in the black fog, Ye Feng knows that it is the true portrayal of Diana''s heart at the moment.


    Heart is stuffy flustered, Ye Feng mercifully for the numbness of Diana''s hair, and then gently hold Diana''s pale cheek with his right hand.


    "Diana, I''m sorry I''m late..."


    Ye Feng is also aware that the black fog will come in at this time, and he also timely raises the sacred moon around him, so as not to let those black fog affect him.


    "Diana, can you hear me?"


    Immersed in her own world, Diana did not respond, and Ye Feng''s call ended in failure.


    At the same time, Ye Feng''s heart suddenly thump, he subconsciously raised his head to look at the full moon in the night sky.


    If you don''t see, you don''t know.


    The bright moon in the night sky is surrounded by bloody clouds, and one third of the full moon is completely covered with blood.


    "Blood moon?"


    Really scared by the scene in front of him, Ye Feng clearly knows how the coming of the blood moon will affect the world.


    If the blood moon comes again, I''m afraid even the Lord Soraka can''t cast another spell to dispel it in a short time?


    "Guardian, is it related to the demonization of the goddess? You see, the blood moon lines on the goddess have increased againNaier''s warning let Ye Feng immediately focus on Diana''s body, he just a little inattention, Diana''s body rose a bloody light column, straight into the sky.


    The occurrence of this scene also makes Ye Feng more convinced that the change of blood moon is closely related to Diana''s demonization. He looks a little flustered: "Diana, wake up, we all know it''s not your fault, please, wake up!"


    Like a walking corpse, Diana''s body swayed incessantly with Ye Feng, but no matter how anxious Ye Feng was, Diana''s eyes could not recover their focus and wake up.


    "What can I do? Is the goddess of the moon really going to be a devil Nell is not very worried about the blood moon coming again, she is more worried about whether Diana will really degenerate into a devil.


    If even the moon goddess she believes in has degenerated into a demon, where should she go if she believes in the moon?


    "Kill her!"


    "Although she becomes like this, we all have certain responsibilities, but in order not to let the blood moon cover the sky again, we have to sacrifice her!"


    Fiona and her daughter looked at Diana, who fell into the abyss of darkness, and said their solutions one after another.


    "No, wait a little longer, and think about the way out!" Ye Feng firmly denied the plan of Fiona and her daughter, and he didn''t want to give up Diana.


    Out of guilt for Diana, Leona pursed her lips: "maybe the last way is to enter Diana''s inner world, find her silent soul, and persuade her to come back to us."


    "How to get into her inner world?" Hearing that there was hope, Ye Feng immediately stood up and looked at Leona.


    Leona raised her head and looked at the full moon in the night sky. Her eyes twinkled and showed how to enter Diana''s inner world.


    "I can send you into Diana''s inner world, just hope you can pull her back quickly, before the blood month really comes!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 881

    Under Leona''s magic, Ye Feng only felt the whirling of the sky and earth, and the next moment he appeared in Diana''s inner world.


    The surrounding scene is a little familiar, Ye Feng walked around and found that this is the giant Shenfeng. It''s just that this is not a mountain top, but a civilian house on the mountainside.


    In Diana''s inner world, all the scenes here have lost color. The gray and dark world and the sometimes twisted and shaking space show Diana''s uneasiness and loneliness.


    How can he find the giant Shenfeng? Looking at the dark and colorless twisted world with a slight headache, Ye Feng casually raised his head and found a blood moon standing high in the sky in the night sky.


    "Wuwuwuwu..."


    After searching aimlessly for a while, Ye Feng''s ear suddenly rings out a weak young girl''s cry.


    "Diana?" Subconsciously spit out Diana''s name, Ye Feng suspiciously seeks the direction of the voice.


    In an abandoned hut on the corner, Ye Feng, illuminated by the magic of the moon, finds a little girl with silver hair.


    The girl was about six or seven years old, curled up in the corner of the abandoned house full of cobwebs, and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with two small pink hands.


    Looking at the little girl who looks like Diana after growing up, Ye Feng believes that she is Diana. Just as he was about to walk up to take little Diana away, Diana suddenly got up and ran away from the abandoned hut.


    "Diana, wait for me!" Finally find Diana Ye Feng do not want to let her leave like this, he directly stretched out his right hand, will pull little Diana to his side.


    As soon as his hand touched little Diana, Diana disappeared in front of his eyes.


    "Damn it!"


    With a slight spat, Ye Feng subconsciously glanced at the strange blood moon in the night sky, and then continued to search for Diana''s trace.


    The atmosphere of depression and depression spread in every part of the holy mountain. Ye Feng came to a big tree full of bells. In front of him, the young daughter Diana and the old man appeared quietly.


    "Diana, didn''t I tell you to stop asking about the moon? Learn about the glory of the stampa tribe, and you will be one of the most powerful competitors of the Lieyang clan in the future


    "I see, elder..." As she rubbed her red and swollen eyes, little Diana lowered her pathetic little head, choking and admitting her mistake.


    "Stand here for a while, and think about the faith and doctrine of the Lieyang people!"


    "Yes Sobbing Elder... "


    Quietly came to Diana''s side, Ye Feng stooped down, the tiger touched Diana''s small head, pitifully said: "Diana, we should go home..."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s voice, little Diana was stunned at first, then her eyes showed a look of panic: "you who are you? I How come I never saw you on the mountain Long Elder, there are bad people There are... "


    "Shh I am not a bad man, I am your moon god guardian, my goddess


    For the performance of little Diana''s panic, Ye Feng is also very uncomfortable. But thinking that it was all because of his negligence in this period of time that the blood moon imprint affected Diana, he still gently soothed Diana.


    "Ye Ye Feng? "


    It seems to think of something, small face and baby fat Diana''s voice suddenly changed, become a bit like she grew up.


    "No You go away, don''t touch me Don''t come here


    But the next moment, as if she had been frightened, her voice changed back to the young girl and fled elsewhere.


    As before, Ye Feng wanted to stop Diana''s hand, and as soon as she reached out, little Diana disappeared in front of him.


    Heart such as cone prick pain, Ye Feng did not expect Diana in the case of thinking of him will be so resistant to him.


    "Diana is the incarnation of blood moon, she belongs to us!"


    When he felt guilty, three twisted incarnations of darkness appeared behind him. Ye Feng, who sensed the evil breath for the first time, didn''t feel alarmed. Instead, his face twisted ferociously.


    "You demons, don''t continue to bewitch her


    With the vent of anger, Ye Feng blows out a moonlight fox fire, and the half god level magic instantly burns the three dark incarnations into ashes.


    The head did not return, Ye Feng looked cold, the appearance of these three dark incarnations also made him more determined to save Diana.


    He did not know that the scene in which he killed the three dark incarnations fell into the eyes of little Diana. And in the eyes of little Diana, those three dark incarnations are her people. Ye Feng killed her "people" like this, which really scared her.


    "Monster Big villain, I''m going to tell other people that there are bad people going up the mountain! "


    Jumping out of the corner, little Diana pointed to Ye Feng''s nose and rebuked Ye Feng''s crime with her immature and resentful voice.


    With that, she disappeared in front of Ye Feng.


    "Diana, listen to me. You are dangerous now. You may become a devil at any time. Everything here is fake Diana? "Seeing Diana disappear again, Ye Feng also stops his anxious explanation and stares at the little Diana who turns into smoke and cloud.


    Diana has become a child and seems to have forgotten everything. Is she running away from her past?


    Walking on the mountain road of jushenfeng, Ye Feng looks around looking for Diana''s figure, and meditates on Diana in the bottom of his heart.


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that Diana is escapist, and Ye Feng''s palm is gradually clenched, with a gloomy look.


    "This will close you up here. When you become the devil of blood moon, you will still remember everything. Diana, the only way to save you is to face the reality..."


    Murmured to himself, Ye Feng walked in the gray world with a heavy heart, still searching for Diana''s trace.


    "Don''t come here. I don''t understand what you''re talking about. I didn''t kill people I don''t have it. You don''t want me Wuwuwu... "


    The voice of little Diana''s helpless sobbing appeared in front of her again, and Ye Feng instantly appeared in the position where the voice was.


    Five or six spirits of the sun clan surrounded the weak and helpless little Diana, and asked Diana why she wanted to kill them.


    As a little Diana, she could not remember the extermination. She huddled up in fear and kept shaking her head, crying that she had not killed.


    However, the fierce complaints did not stop. Instead, Diana was forced to confess her crime.


    See here, Ye Feng''s heart raised a strong desire to protect. However, he did not directly eliminate these evil spirits, but used the magic of the moon to eliminate their illusory appearance, revealing the ugly form of the devil.


    "You You How did it become like this? Save Help, who''s going to save Diana Diana is so scared... " Little Diana looked frightened and looked at the demons who had recovered their demonic form and could not help but cry for help.


    And so on is this moment, Ye Feng killed the demons from the black fog.


    "Diana, you should know by now that all the people you saw were demons?"


    Under the gaze of Diana''s fear, Ye Feng holds up her small pink face and gently wipes the tears around her eyes, soothing her mind.


    I don''t know why, at the beginning, she was a little afraid of Ye Feng, and her heart suddenly became more stable. "What about my people?" she sobbed


    "You have to ask yourself, my goddess..."


    Ye Feng''s voice was so gentle that Diana gradually relaxed. She raised her small head and looked at Ye Feng suspiciously: "myself?"


    "Yes, you have to remember that you are Diana of the stampa tribe, and you are the moon goddess of the moon god sect..."


    Ye Feng''s light language reminds little Diana of something, her look suddenly began to become painful. But she continued to ask, "and who are you?"


    "Me?"


    Ye Feng slightly a Leng, and then solemnly put his hands on Diana''s weak shoulder.


    "Of course I am your most loyal guardian, my goddess of the moon!"


    As soon as the words came out, Diana''s head was filled with countless memories that she selectively forgot.


    That period of memory torrent like waves in her head, her petite child body is also blooming the most pure magic of the moon.


    However, with the continuous recovery of her memory and body shape, her pure magic of the moon was soon dyed with the color of blood moon.


    The dark and twisted negative emotions breed in her heart and spread to every part of her inner world. Even Ye Feng, who has become a demigod in front of her, is deeply aware of her negative emotions.


    The mind seems to be connected with Diana. Ye Feng''s right hand covers his painful forehead and gasps for breath.


    Finally, under Ye Feng''s stunned eyes, Diana, whose whole body is covered with blood moon lines, stares at Ye Feng''s figure with disgust in her eyes.


    "You have the face to see me?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 882

    "You have the face to see me?"


    I thought Diana would agree to come back to reality with him after her recovery, but she didn''t want to welcome Diana''s disgusting gaze. Ye Feng felt chest tightness.


    He organized the words and said with an apologetic look: "Diana, I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I didn''t expect that the blood moon Mark would..."


    Ye Feng''s sincere attitude deepened Diana''s aversion to him. She pointed her right hand to one side and interrupted Ye Feng with a strong voice: "I don''t want to hear your sweet words. You hypocritical liar, get out of here!"


    Diana''s resistance to the reaction to see Ye Feng angina pectoris, he can''t continue to defend himself. Since she didn''t trust him any more, he said directly: "Diana, you are in a dangerous situation. You may become a real devil at any time. I''m here to take you back!"


    "So what? Go back and bear your strange eyes? "


    Diana seemed to hear some of the funniest jokes and snorted, "I''ve had enough of it. Now I''ll disappear!"


    Before the words fell, Diana blew a bloody storm all over her body. Ye Feng was blown out on the spot, and she took the opportunity to escape here.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Feng forcibly scattered the bloody storm and stabilized himself. But when he stepped out of the bloody storm, there was no Diana in front of him.


    Thump Thump Thump


    When Ye Feng was eager to find Diana, his heart beat faster for no reason.


    Fear, self blame, helplessness, despair


    A series of negative emotions began to breed in his heart, no matter how he suppressed them, they could not resist the spread of these dark emotions.


    "It''s all my fault Sobbing It''s not me, the people will not die either... "


    At the same time, Diana''s self reproach sobs sounded at the bottom of my heart. Ye Fengxin felt as if he could sense the distance between him and Diana.


    Thinking of Diana''s chest tightness when she recovered, Ye Feng guessed that there was some strange connection between him and her.


    Connected with Diana''s mind, she clearly felt the helplessness and fear in Diana''s heart. Ye Feng quickly pursued the direction of her mind and pursued Diana.


    In front of a dilapidated stampa tribal council hall, Diana''s sobbing figure falls into Ye Feng''s eyes.


    The pitiful figure of her back and Diana''s low mood in her heart hurt Ye Feng''s nerves.


    "Diana, let''s go back..." Put out his hand to hold her jade hand, but Ye Feng''s hand just touched Diana, Diana turned into a bubble and did not enter the chamber.


    Following Diana''s disappearing figure into the assembly hall, Ye Feng''s broken scene is gradually distorted. His head sank, and when he came to his senses, he was already in the center of the Council room full of elders.


    Under the gray scene, looking at the aggressive eyes of those elders, Ye Feng felt particularly dazzling, even afraid to look at it.


    The oppressive atmosphere pervaded every part of this chamber, and Ye Feng did not know how he was afraid of these people''s gaze. But the next moment, he knew why.


    "Diana, you pagan, you wounded your people and fled last time. How dare you come back?"


    With the indignation of one of the elders, the Council hall exploded instantly, overflowing with the fierce questioning and resentment of the elders.


    The anger and incomprehension of the people made Diana''s heart become restless. Under the silent gaze of Ye Feng, she pursed her lips and looked sincerely at the elders: "elder, I''m not asking for your forgiveness this time. I''m here to prove the miracle of the moon to you!"


    "Heretic, put her to death!"


    How can you believe in the moon


    "You let us down, Diana!"


    "The blood moon may have been called out by her. This traitor must be severely punished!"


    ¡­¡­


    Facing the vast number of questions and reprimands from the elders, Diana''s heart is also increasingly anxious. Her breathing became more and more urgent, but she still tried to restrain her emotions and repressed her crying: "no matter what you think of me, I just come to tell you that I have established the moon god sect in the world at the foot of the mountain. Many human beings have accepted the miracle of the moon and believe in the moon. I will continue to carry out the doctrine of the miracle of the moon. The moon is also the same faith as the sun!"


    When they heard that someone in the world outside the giant sacred peak believed in Diana''s miracle of the moon, compared with the initial anger and incomprehension, the elders could not help but panic.


    They are afraid that more and more people believe in the moon. And now it''s the blood moon in the sky. Seeing the reflection of the night of blood moon, they fear that Diana colludes with the devil to summon the blood moon.


    A series of uneasy speculation let their expression gradually distorted and ferocious, they questioned Diana more and more powerful, gradually submerged Diana in the tide.


    Ye Feng and Diana gasped for breath together, and really felt Diana''s despair and collapse at that time.


    The people''s disapproval and distrust passed from Diana''s heart to Ye Feng, as if to tear him apart.Ye Feng, who is on the scene, feels that he is now incarnated as Diana. Under the influence of various dark negative emotions, he has forgotten his own identity for a time.


    "Ha ha Ha ah Ha ah Ha ha... "


    Finally, with Diana''s shrill scream, the scene immediately fell into darkness.


    In a flash, the dark scene is switched back to the chamber. Just the next moment, the bodies of the elders were scorched and black, and they were in the eyes of Ye Feng and Diana.


    "It''s not me It''s not me I didn''t kill No, no, No Ah


    Her pupils grew sluggish, and Diana, who was in a complete breakdown, ran out of the chamber in a madness of gibberish.


    Diana''s soliloquy also brings Ye Feng back to God. He timely suppresses the mood that is about to collapse in his heart, and keeps up with Diana''s figure.


    The scene on the road is also transformed into the burning black bodies of the Lieyang nationality. Diana, who was already in a state of emotional collapse, was scared to run all the way to the top of the mountain.


    After sitting on the rock on the top of the mountain for a long time, Diana''s bright moon mark on her forehead was gradually dyed with blood by the blood moon, and her pretty face gradually formed a ghost mask.


    At this point, Ye Feng also understood why he saw Diana wearing the blood moon mask when he went up the mountain.


    In front of the scene, with Diana once again came to the Luna camp, he also witnessed the scene of conflict between him and her.


    After the break-up, Diana went to sleep alone that night, although there was a flash of him watching. But as soon as he left, the blood moon mark on Diana''s forehead broke out.


    Under the influence of the blood moon imprint, Diana in her sleep tossed and turned, frowning, as if she was suffering a lot in her dream.


    "Well Ye Feng I''m in pain. Help me Help me... "


    In her sleep, Diana whispered the name of Ye Feng. Hearing Ye Feng''s instant guilt, she sat in front of Diana.


    No wonder that Diana''s indifference to him will intensify so quickly. It turns out that since their relationship fell into the freezing point, Diana has suffered the inhuman torture of the blood moon mark every night because of his negligence.


    "Your followers will fall into the shadow of your demons, even your followers will fall into the heart of Diana


    As soon as the words came out, Diana, who could no longer bear it, was suddenly awakened. She seems to be unable to see the leaf wind at the moment, because the pain is rolling back and forth in her camp.


    "Ye Feng, where are you? Didn''t you say you were going to guard me? "


    "I''m just angry. Come and help me Wuwuwu... "


    No strength of Diana collapsed in the corner of the camp, her helpless low voice crying like a thorn, stinging Ye Feng''s body and mind.


    Seeing that her pupils are becoming more and more dull, Ye Feng does not care that this is just an illusion of Diana''s inner world. She stands up and goes to Diana''s side.


    Kneeling in front of Diana, Ye Feng pressed her tightly into her arms and told her with her strong chest that he was coming.


    "Ye Ye Feng? " There was a tremor in Diana''s voice, and she opened her eyes in disbelief.


    "I''m sorry I''m late, Diana..." Caressing Diana''s back, Ye Feng felt guilty.


    "I knew you would come to save me, Ye Feng..." The corner of her mouth filled with a happy smile, Diana closed her beautiful eyes full of water mist, and pressed her side face tightly against Ye Feng''s chest, feeling the blazing beat that made her feel at ease.


    "Let''s go back, Diana, and I''ll make up for my mistakes when I go back..." Ye Feng''s voice comforted Diana apologetically.


    Suddenly gently push away Ye Feng, Diana''s whole body scene with her bitter eyes returned to the top of the giant God peak.


    The veins of blood moon slowly appeared in all parts of her body. Diana sneered and said, "now, you are afraid that I will become a devil. Are you the first person to kill?"


    Noticing the change of Diana, Ye Feng once again attacked Diana. He put his arms around Diana''s waist under Diana''s panic and shame eyes.


    "Let go of me, you hypocritical liar Being held in her arms by Ye Feng, Diana is in a mess. She beats Ye Feng vigorously with her pink fist.


    Ignoring her resistance, Ye Feng, who was connected with her mind, looked into her eyes with burning eyes: "Diana, you can feel it yourself. During this period of time when you fall into the inner world, don''t you also hear what happened outside?"


    Ye Feng''s words, like a key, opened the memory hidden by Diana deliberately. Her heart began to become weak, but she was more desperate to resist Ye Feng in order to cover up the inner panic and helplessness.


    "Why don''t you just let me go Sobbing Why Why


    Can clearly feel Diana''s heart shake, Ye Feng also allows her to beat and scold him, he said: "follow me back, Diana?"Unable to sob and resist Ye Feng, but Diana''s inner world of gray collapse is to sell her real ideas.


    When she and Ye Feng fall into the abyss of collapse, they also return to the real world together.


    The bloody light column that goes straight to the sky disperses, and the mysterious blood fog in the night sky also stops the blood moonization of the moon, and with Diana''s blood moon tattoo, it dissipates in the bright and holy moonlight.


    When Ye Feng and others are relieved, a damned evil sound echoes on the top of the mountain again.


    "It''s a touching scene, human beings..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 883

    That sudden magic sound makes the relaxed Ye Feng and his party tense. They all look at the direction of the sound.


    Vicki''s only remaining magic eye stands in the night sky, and casts a ferocious look of sarcasm and ferocity towards Ye Feng and his party.


    Just from the blood of the moon to wake up Diana into the arms of Nell, Ye Feng eyes a Ling: "did not die?"


    "I''m a God, but I''m void. I have magic knowledge that you humans can''t understand. Thanks to that woman''s inner demons, I''ve decomposed a lot of energy."


    In the face of Vickers'' ridicule, Ye Feng does not say much, and his right hand slowly condenses a moon lightsaber shaped like a crescent blade.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s appearance of fighting with him, vicz, who had only one magic eye, showed a look of fear: "hum, human beings, everything I have experienced here will be firmly imprinted in my mind. When I come back, it will be your death!"


    With these words, Vickers tore open a space crack and exerted a force of void around him to prevent Ye Feng from leaving.


    Under Ye Feng''s eyes, vicz calmly fell into the space crack, and continued to use words to stimulate Ye Feng, who could not break through the barrier of void force.


    "Goodbye, man. Ha ha ha ha!"


    It''s too late to stop Vickers from escaping. Ye Feng is so angry that he can only see the magic eyes of Vickers disappear into the space cracks.


    Seeing that vicz''s only remaining magic eye was about to escape into the space crack, a magic hand with its arm covered with spider soft armor suddenly emerged from it and pressed on the magic eye.


    The unexpected scene stunned everyone, even the people of the Rafik were also shocked by this scene.


    Tick tock Tick tock Tick tock


    The bloody and slender hand mercilessly pierced all five fingers into the huge magic eye, and pushed vicz back to the top of the mountain.


    A thin ghost, bathed in blood, quietly walks out of the space crack, and the powerful and suffocating empress aura instantly disperses.


    Taking jushenfeng as the center, not only Ye Feng and his party, but also all the creatures around him, as well as the demons and the dead, felt the magic power that they were awed by.


    "Sure enough, it''s you, you ugly big eyed monster, who made me so embarrassed. Damn it!"


    A little hoarse voice of resentment vomited from the bloody witch''s mouth on her face. She gently wiped the blood stains on her face, and her palm condensed dark red blood awn, which also revealed her true face.


    Iris! In the heart startles to call out the name of the devil in front of him, Ye Feng is very surprised to encounter the devil Elise in the giant Shenfeng peak.


    After a short accident, she noticed that Elise''s energy was all on Vickers. Ye Feng winked at panson and others behind her, and wanted to sneak down the mountain.


    "I know you, woman. Don''t think you are a God. You can stop me. You don''t know how terrible the empty visitors are. Sooner or later, you will regret to be enemies with us."


    "Die for me!" Elise, who was nearly killed by vicz and enivia, was full of anger in her stomach. She could not help stabbing the blood of her hand into her eyes when she heard that vicz was like this.


    "I am the strongest empty visitor, I am immortal, wait, women, you will regret what you did to me today, ha ha ha!"


    Wicz''s magic eye shrinks at a visible speed with his crazy roar, and breaks away from the thorn of iris''s blood, turning into a dark purple streamer, and escapes to the distance at a speed beyond the imagination of the gods.


    Seeing the light of vicz''s escape, Elise called out to nothingness: "hammer stone!"


    At her call, a clanking chain of souls came out of the darkness and tried to stop vikez on the way.


    But how can wicz, who uses taboo magic to escape, let the demons of shadow Island capture him like this?


    In an instant, he broke out with a more terrifying speed and escaped from the chains of hammerstone.


    Under the gaze of Elise''s trembling anger, vicz''s fading words came from the distant void.


    "Soon, we''ll meet again, women..."


    No longer thinking about Vickers, Elise looked directly at the hammer stone she had summoned, and said, "no matter the bigeye, let''s deal with the humans who want to escape first."


    It seems that she has been aroused some kind of morbid interest that has not been seen for a long time in her heart. Elise''s mind will have a panoramic view of everything on the giant divine peak, especially when she sees the figure of Ye Feng escaping alone in the middle of the way.


    "You go after the humans, and I''ll treat them in the air." She reached out her tongue and licked the bloodstain at the corner of her mouth. She had noticed that Elise of the Reebok was not in a hurry to chase Ye Feng, who had fled alone. Instead, a pair of demonic eyes looked at the Rafik in the air.


    When the hammer stone is gone, Elise slowly raises her right hand and points her index finger at the rifik. A gradually expanding energy ball condenses at her fingertips.


    "No, the devil has found us!"In the control room of the rifek, shivell looks at the weird smile of Elise''s cohesive energy ball. She slaps the console.


    "Oleana and I are going to operate the Rafik to escape from here!" Realizing that they were in a crisis, Caitlin immediately called on Arianna to join her in manipulating the Rafik.


    At this time, the screen of the main screen has been completely projected to Elise, while the picture of Ye Feng and others escaping is moved to the sub screen.


    Looking at Ye Feng, who is separated from Fiona and others in the picture, a Li is puzzled: "but Ye Feng, they..."


    "Ye Feng, he will be OK!" Shivell looked gloomy, but she gritted her teeth and agreed to Caitlin''s decision.


    Sara is silent on the side, a pair of eyes staring at Alice in the picture, do not know what is thinking.


    "The shield of Hicks wizard has been opened. It should be able to resist the blow of God!"


    "The Magic Wizard''s acceleration engine has started, and the Reebok will return to Ionia at full speed!"


    Under the pressure of Elise from the giant mountain, Caitlin and Olivia, who are pressing the buttons on the console, are sweating. They start the shield and the acceleration engine respectively.


    On the screen, a giant energy orb strikes at an incredible speed. All the people on the Rafik can feel the destructive energy and blazing breath emitted by the energy orb even though they are across the warship.


    Boom!


    The moment the giant energy magic ball hits the Hicks shield, it explodes with terrible power, and the whole warship is crumbling in the night sky.


    While counteracting the destruction energy of the energy sphere, the shield is also gradually full of cracks. Not a moment, accompanied by a crisp crack sound, the shield will be torn to pieces.


    The smoke and dust filled the sky and even spread into the warship, choking hiville and others to cough violently.


    "Warning Warning Warning: the flying warship is seriously damaged. It is disconnected from the magic guide satellite and cannot automatically accelerate to its destination. The warship is in a forced landing... "


    Hearing the alarm of the system crash, shivell lost his voice and said, "don''t you say that the shield can withstand the blow of God? Why can''t it work? "


    At the same time, Elise, on the gigantic peak, looked at the rifek, which had not burst into pieces. She didn''t expect that the shield of the Reebok had such a strong defense capability. If she had just made a random strike at first, she might not have broken the shield.


    Surprised to return to surprise, staring at the beginning of the forced landing of the Rafik, Alice''s right hand is waving a blood blade.


    As the blood blade continued to fly to the Rafik, its size became larger and larger, and finally it became enough to cut off the Rafik from the middle.


    Without the help of the magic satellite, the rifik can only observe the terrible blood blade flying by through its own monitoring system.


    Thump Thump Thump, thump Thump, thump, thump


    People''s hearts beat faster and faster as the giant blood blade gets closer and closer. Seeing that the desperate blood blade is about to descend, a giant starlight array suddenly emerges from the rear of the Rafik.


    Just as hivier and others closed their eyes and couldn''t bear to look directly at death, starlight array took away the rifik with blood blade.


    Boom!


    Instead of the rifeik, it was a mountain that collapsed in an instant into innumerable pieces of rubble and rolled all around.


    "Hum!"


    Watching the disappearance of the starlight array, Elise quietly appeared in front of Ye Feng at the next moment, blocking his way.


    "Do you think your friends will be saved if you run away alone?"


    She stares at Ye Feng''s gloomy face with a half smile. With a wave of her left hand, a mirror image appears beside her, projecting the image of hammer stone chasing down panson and others, and the picture of the falling of the rifeik.


    When she saw Ye Feng''s expression gradually distorted, Elise''s mouth showed a playful smile.


    "Why Angry? "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 884

    "Why Angry? "


    Beautiful eyes slightly fold up, Elise is very fond of Ye Feng, now hate her eyes, this will let her feel very angry.


    I thought that there was only one more Elise on the mountain. Ye Feng, who knew her temperament, was gambling that she would run after him alone, so that he would be separated from Fiona and others.


    Now there is a hammer stone, and Ye Feng''s plan to distract Elise is shattered. What''s more, what worries him is the crash of the Rafik. If he guesses correctly, it''s mostly sylvier and others.


    However, the picture that Elise showed him just now was that Elise shot down the rifek and came to his side. It should be that no other demigod or above would pursue hivier and them.


    He prayed for hivier and others secretly. Ye Feng stepped back a few steps. His body was ready to move. He was waiting for an opportunity to return to Fiona and others to fight with them.


    "Cluck What''s the matter, my little servant, why don''t you persuade me to be good when you meet today? I''m not used to it! "


    Aware of Ye Feng''s motive, how can Elise make him happy? Since he wanted to lead her away, she would let him do it and have a good time together!


    With a flash of body shape, Elise stops Ye Feng and retreats to support Fiona.


    Glancing at the moon lightsaber in Ye Feng''s hand, Elise didn''t care about Ye Feng''s fighting intention: "even if you go back now? You are just a mortal, not even a demigod. What can you do? Now you should worry about It''s yourself


    With the demonic form removed, the impression of Ye Feng''s strength is still in the past. Elise''s expression becomes lazy and intriguing. She doesn''t seem to intend to release her divine prestige on Ye Feng.


    Elise''s words also make Ye Feng give up the idea of going back to help Fiona and his party. Even if he leaves Elise behind and comes back to them, when Elise catches up, they will welcome the encirclement of the two God level demons in shadow island. There is a greater chance of escaping from one than facing two gods.


    And Elise didn''t seem to know that he had become a demigod, and this was his chance to escape from Elise. In the bottom of my heart, Ye Feng took a deep breath: "Elise, let''s play a game?"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s initiative to play "games" with her, Elise was alert. But expect to be just mortal Ye Feng, how to play tricks can not get rid of her, Elise pupil flickered with strange blood: "what game?"


    In order to prevent Elise from doubting him as much as possible, Ye Feng, who has been with hiville and Sara for a long time, is not in a hurry to say what he thinks.


    Pretending to be indecisive, Ye Feng looked puzzled and "pondered" for a while under the gaze of Elise. Then he held the determination of "going out of his way" and seriously said, "you will suppress your strength to the semi divine state. If I can escape from your hand, can you let me go this time?"


    Ye Feng''s performance is very realistic, and the expression of struggling and despairing but unwilling to give up hope of survival well satisfies the psychological needs of Alice''s morbid state.


    It''s totally uninteresting that ye Fengxue has broken down and is cheating with her. Elise is in a relaxed state all the time.


    In her mind, she had planned a series of morbid punishment methods after catching Ye Feng. She bent her mouth and asked excitedly, "can I start now?"


    "Yes, you first block your own power!" Show a fear of Elise disobeying the rules, Ye Feng a face "palpitation" staring at Elise.


    "Don''t worry, I will abide by the rules, but you also have to be prepared to be taken by me later. Oh, if you are caught by me, I will scrape off your flesh with a knife this time, and then take your soul back to the shadow island to be burned by the ghost fire, and become my servant forever and forever..."


    Although Elise is always smiling about her way of punishing Ye Feng, she still hears Ye Feng''s scalp numb.


    He knew that Elise was extremely twisted, and if she said that, she would do it!


    In his nervous eyes, Elise''s strong spirit of God gradually faded, and in an instant fell to the semi divine peak. But it''s not over. She''s losing momentum.


    Finally, she controlled her strength to the level of being half divine. Elise stroked her hair and yawned: "so Let''s go


    Seeing that Elise is really so relieved to suppress her strength to the level of being half divine, Ye Feng feels guilty for no reason.


    But in order to save Elise in the future, he must live and never become the slave of Elise!


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng''s eyes were Ling and he ran away in another direction. While restraining the escape speed is still in the category of mortals, Ye Feng secretly mobilizes the demigod magic power in his body, and quietly controls the internal magic power to the peak state with the double blessing of the wind chopper and the goddess''s tears.


    Behind the Elise in the leaf wind opened a long distance, she was interested to cover her small mouth and yawned. Out of the suppression of the mind, feel the breath of Ye Feng, she next moment at a very fast speed to chase Ye Feng.Not a moment later, Elise saw the back of Ye Feng''s "Crazy" escape. The corner of her mouth is filled with scornful and playful smile, and the distance between her and Ye Feng is also narrowing at a visible speed.


    Seeing that her right hand is about to fall on the shoulder of Ye Feng, Ye Feng''s suddenly changed momentum is really shocked by the winning Elise.


    With the sudden change of Ye Feng''s whole body momentum, the unexpected Elise''s eyes were still a little stunned: "when did you advance to the semi God?"


    No reply, the long-standing Ye Feng is waiting for this moment!


    Blade Waltz quietly launched, Ye Feng''s body was hidden into nothingness, and with a rapid speed, he cut out enough terrible slashes that could seriously damage any demigod.


    The first cut down, the surprise of Elise abdomen instantly by Ye Feng''s Yuehua sword stabbed out a blood hole.


    Elise, who had been able to block her magic power, could not recover her magic power at the first time. She could only resist Ye Feng''s blade waltz with her magic power just reaching the semi divine state.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Even in the next four cuts, Elise made a response, but she was still blocked by the magic left a shocking sword mark on her body by Ye Feng.


    "Ha ha Ha ah Ha ha... "


    Her body is full of blood holes. Finally, she is shot down by Ye Feng from high altitude and heavily hits a dense forest.


    Even if suffered such heavy damage, Elise''s eyes are still staring at Ye Feng''s figure.


    Seeing Ye Feng take the opportunity to escape, Elise''s seriously injured body gradually trembles. She ignores that tearing the seal by force will aggravate the tear of her wound, and breaks the self seal under the pain of several times.


    God level evil magic suddenly gushed out of her body. Elise did not deal with the bleeding wound, but went after Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng in the distance is also aware of the awakening of Elise''s magic power after escaping from a certain distance. There was a little bit of panic in his eyes. He didn''t expect that Elise would not choose to recover and heal under such a heavy injury, but force the force to break the ban to pursue him.


    It seems that he has misjudged Alice''s madness


    "Cluck My dear Ye Feng, you have failed to learn... "


    Behind him came Elise''s playful voice, but the playful words in Ye Feng''s ears were extremely sinister, which made him feel a kind of mountain rain coming.


    The next moment, as expected in Ye Feng''s heart, Elise''s playful tone suddenly dropped to the freezing point, making him fall into an ice cave.


    "You humble reptile, dare to plot against the emperor. Today I must let you experience what is real purgatory!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 885

    "Cluck, cluck What are you hiding from, Ye Feng? As my servant, you should have the consciousness that I will dispose of at will


    Evil laughter like a witch reverberates in the dense forest, and Ye Feng hears his scalp numb. From time to time he shook his head and looked around, fearing that Alice would suddenly come out of the shadows of the forest.


    Bang!


    A crisp clapping sound suddenly rings in the ear, Ye Feng is a Leng at first, then left face has a kind of hot feeling. When he realized that the slap was on his left face, his figure had been flying upside down in mid air for a long time.


    The strong wind roared past his ears, and Ye Feng''s left face suffered from the burning pain. At the same time, his body shape was constantly hitting the trees in the forest.


    The sound of trees breaking and collapsing is endless. Ye Feng only feels that his back is almost pierced by the sharp spines formed by the broken trees.


    On the contrary, a warm temperature came from his bloody back, which made the leaf wind, who clenched his teeth, let go of his mouth and showed a puzzled look.


    However, in the next second, Ye Feng knows who the temperature comes from. But when he responded, his flying body was repulsed by the dark red column of blood.


    "Cluck You are bleeding, Ye Feng... "


    Elise''s demon like laughter sounded from the dark again, and Ye Feng was excited all over.


    However, this also allowed him to determine the specific position of Elise, Ye Feng''s eyes coagulated, and his body quietly hidden into the space cracks.


    In the narrow space crack, the leaf wind whose back is stabbed and rotten begins to self heal in the bath of moonlight.


    But his poor healing magic was not enough to maximize the healing power of moonlight, so his wound recovered slowly.


    "Ye Feng, I find you are really good at hiding!"


    The space crack is not completely closed, and Elise''s laughter comes from the crack, but listening to Ye Feng''s ear at the moment, there is no difference between the gentle laughter and the devil.


    "There''s your breath here. Let me guess where you''re going to be?"


    If a person who doesn''t know Elise sees her talking like this, she will think that this changeable female devil is a playful and lovely girl.


    Ye Feng''s heart beat became disordered with the approach of Elise. He held his breath and did not dare to continue to use the magic of the moon to heal himself, for fear of being found by Elise outside.


    Across the almost invisible cracks, Ye Feng with the breath of Elise leaking in, sensing the direction of Elise.


    While the outside Elise is still a relaxed and comfortable look, wandering around the space crack where Ye Feng is.


    She did not choose to stay away from this area, nor was she eager to find Ye Feng. Elise seems to be deliberately staying around here, giving the invisible pressure of Ye Feng hiding in the space crack.


    "You are..."


    Elise opens her mouth again, and Ye Feng''s eyes stare at the boss, and begins to hold back her breath.


    "Here


    Boom!


    Hearing the sound of trees collapsing from the space crack, Ye Feng''s nervous tension slightly relaxed a little, but he also gave out heavy breathing because of excessive tension.


    "Isn''t it here? Is that... "


    Originally thought that Elise would leave, when Ye Feng again heard Elise''s laughter, he immediately covered his mouth with his hands and did not let himself make a sound.


    Outside, Elise seems to have imagined the tense appearance of the cold sweat exuding from Ye Feng''s hiding forehead. Her pretty face also shows a morbid blush, enjoying the pleasure of exerting pressure on Ye Feng.


    "Here


    Bang!


    Once again, Elise did not look at the collapsed trees in front of her eyes, but locked her eyes on the space crack where Ye Feng was.


    "Ye Feng, you should not secretly learn how to hide in the space crack behind my back?"


    Elise''s words, like a bolt from the blue, split on Ye Feng''s body. His hands gradually clenched, and their palms were wet with tension.


    On the contrary, Elise outside still has a strange smile on her mouth.


    "I can feel your heart beating faster..."


    Continuing to stimulate Ye Feng''s sensitive nerves with words, Elise walked leisurely towards the tiny crack in the space.


    Elie leaves can not be sure that there is a wind in the air around her.


    The right hand crossed in front of her eyes, and the tiny crack that was imperceptible to the naked eye was gradually opened by Elise''s magic.


    The smile in her eyes is more and more prosperous, and Elise seems to be able to see Ye Feng shivering in the space crack and cast her a look of fear.


    But as the cracks in the space were gradually opened, the smile on Alice''s face gradually faded.


    The temperature of the whole body suddenly dropped to freezing point. She looked at the cracks in the empty narrow space, and she felt that she had been teased by Ye Feng.Ye Feng should not be able to tear open the space cracks to hide in the case that she can''t detect, which is mostly a trick Ye Feng deliberately left breath in order to escape!


    Thinking of being seriously injured by the plot just now, Elise has almost determined that she is playing with Ye Feng again.


    Finally, the narrow space crack was explored, and Elise disappeared in place.


    At the same time, outside the woods in the south of Yueshen sect camp, Ye Feng came out of the space crack.


    He came out of some confusion, almost fell to the ground. He felt his mind again and felt around. After confirming that Elise did not come after him, he sat down on the ground.


    "This is the Luna camp?"


    Looking at the camp not far away under the moonlight, Ye Feng looks slightly stunned. Unexpectedly, he was forced to tear open a hole in the space crack in an emergency to deliver him here.


    Thinking of a turn, Ye Feng tore off the cloth of the robe''s wide sleeves and simply bandaged the bloody wound on his back. He got up and walked in the direction of the camp.


    But as he got closer and closer to the camp, a horrible scene that made his pupils shrink gradually came into his eyes.


    The cold ghost turned into a blue cloud and wrapped the whole camp. The believers, soldiers and civilians, like puppets, walked out of their tents and stopped in front of the ghost army.


    Click!


    With a human soldier standing in front of him and converted into an immortal soldier by the undead magic, all the people behind him are ready to commit suicide.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng immediately wakes up from the shock, and the semi God level pressure pours out, instantly dissolving the influence of the undead magic on the human in the camp.


    Just as he was about to come forward to solve these evil spirits, a breath of death that threatened him suddenly appeared on his head, and a voice of the dead like a man or a horse sounded.


    "Is he the man demigod you speak of?"


    "Back to Go back to herkarim, this This man was not a demigod before. That demigod was It''s a woman... "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 886

    Awakened by Ye Feng from the control of the undead, a group of lunatics and soldiers quickly formed a line of defense, protecting civilians behind them.


    Ye Feng is also under the great pressure given to him by hekarim to dodge to the front of the camp people, and formed a confrontation with the army of the dead headed by hekarim.


    Herkarim''s tall figure slowly fell from the air and pointed his cold spear at Yefeng. His eyes were bloodthirsty: "I met you at Bill Gewert, man..."


    Without paying attention to hekarim''s words, Ye Feng dared not breathe and concentrated all his energy on the protection of the camp people.


    At the sight of Ye Feng''s return, the camp people are all showing their joy. Wade stepped forward and said respectfully, "Guardian


    "Wade, don''t fight with these undead in a moment. After avoiding them, take the people from the camp to moglon trail."


    At the same time, Ye Feng whispered a few words to wade.


    Out of his absolute trust in Ye Feng, Wade looks at Ye Feng deeply and returns to the camp crowd with a heavy face.


    "Guardian? It''s interesting... "


    As if inspired by Wade''s address to Ye Feng, hukarim grinned.


    Under Ye Feng''s twinkling gaze, hekarim raised his corpse like right hand restlessly, and then jumped out of his mouth the order of killing.


    "Kill all these people!"


    As soon as he said this, the army of the dead, who were already ready to move behind him, were all screaming out of the ghosts.


    The strong stillness soared into the sky, and the screams of all the dead gathered together to form a terrible sound wave of death. Even Ye Feng, who had already been promoted to a semi God, was almost lost in the roar of the dead.


    The inner sense of crisis urges Ye Feng to come back to God. Seeing the army of the dead passing by him, he makes a move to open the magic barrier to buy time for the escape of the camp people.


    However, hekarim did not give Ye Feng a chance. He walked on the horse''s hoof of death, waving his spear to stab Ye Feng.


    In the face of hekarim''s fierce attack, Ye Feng, who can''t help but bite his teeth and leave the camp, is afraid that the fight between him and hekarim will hurt the human beings in the camp.


    It is not easy to have a prey that can satisfy his thirst for killing. How could he let go of this opportunity?


    And in his opinion, without Ye Feng, the demigod, his army of the dead is enough to sweep the human beings in the moon god sect camp.


    As expected by hekarim, the situation of the Lunan camp is not enough to resist such a large number of undead troops, even if there are mages practicing the magic of the moon and soldiers with magic weapons and armor of enchanted moon.


    In front of the army of the dead, Wade was determined to carry out Ye Feng''s instructions, but he was unable to lead the surviving human beings to escape from here.


    Ye Feng, who is fighting with hekarim, also fell into the downwind after a short fight. He is also aware that although the two are demigods, there is still an insurmountable gap in strength.


    If he guessed correctly, herkarim''s fighting power at the moment is very similar to that of Elise before the advent of blood moon, reaching the level of demigod peak.


    Even with the double blessing of the tears of the goddess and the chopping of the wind, he could not be compared with the half god demon leader at the monster level like hekarim.


    After deep thought, he knew that he was invincible, and Ye Feng''s heart gave birth to retreat. Can''t he run if he can''t beat?


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng is no longer fighting with hekarim, but distracted to pay attention to the situation of the Yueshen sect camp in the distance.


    As the guardian of the moon god sect, Ye Feng still has a sense of mission. When he saw that the survivors of the camp were oppressed by the army of the dead and could not break through, he decided to help these survivors escape first.


    "Human beings, do you dare to be distracted in the face of me?"


    Hekarim''s demon like spirit screams from the top of his head. When Ye Feng is distracted, he does not know when he has attacked Ye Feng.


    Hearing the speech, Ye Feng''s face changed greatly. The moon lightsaber instantly condensed a sickle blade shaped like a crescent blade. He held the moon lightsaber tightly in both hands, and used the curved part of the sickle blade to cushion the huge impact force of the spear.


    Noting that hekarim seems to pour all his strength into this thorn, Ye Feng''s gloomy face floats with a confident smile.


    He first showed weakness and pretended to be invincible, allowing herkarim to shoot him down from high altitude. But in the middle of the fall, Ye Feng is suddenly force, with the help of the sickle blade against the spear advantage to move forward.


    As he swept out of a blow, was hit by a surprise hekarim, too late to change the force, but Ye Feng with his own strength counter shock out.


    Unable to control his body for a while, hekarim can only vent his anger by howling like a man or a horse.


    While hekarim is temporarily repulsed, Ye Feng turns the sickle blade into a giant sword shaped like a rune sword.


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Feng instantly locks in the breath of all the evil spirits in the distant camp. His semi divine level of prestige instantly shakes the spirits of the dead in the battle.In the second section of the fast wind chop, the sword shaped by the magic of the moon attacks the camp. The holy magic of the moon melts the weakest ones at the moment of contact with those spirits.


    The rest of the stronger undead are struggling under the sword of the moon, trying to resist the fate of being purified.


    Since practicing space magic with the space knight, Ye Feng has never cast a teleportation array with space magic. But sensing that hekarim, who was thrown out by him, is attacking him again. Ye Feng can only choose to gamble!


    Behind the survivors of the camp, he draws a teleportation array that goes directly to the mountain path of mogelung with the magic of space. Ye Feng immediately reminds everyone to leave: "Wade, take the survivors away!"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s roar, Wade understood. Instead of responding to Ye Feng, he directed the survivors into the teleportation array that Ye Feng carved for them.


    "Want to go? It''s not that easy! "


    Perceiving that the human in the camp wants to escape through the teleportation array, hekarim immediately gives up his attack on Ye Feng and flies to attack the location of the teleportation array, hoping to kill all the remaining humans.


    Hekarim wants to leave the survivors, but leaves the wind to breathe out a relaxed turbid breath.


    He recited a mantra in his heart, and the transmission array turned into a streamer to send Wade and others away.


    And Ye Feng also took the opportunity to give hekarim a heavy blow on the back, throwing the spear formed by the magic of the moon from his hands, and instantly nailed the unprepared hukarim to the ground.


    "Hukarim, I won''t play with you!"


    Knowing that he can only temporarily trap hekarim, Ye Feng hides his own breath and quietly escapes to the space crack where he came here before.


    Seeing that the opening of the space crack is not completely closed, the huge stone hanging in Ye Feng''s heart is finally falling.


    Jumping into the space crack, Ye Feng also quickly closed the crack at the entrance. Flying body wants to go through the space crack and get back to the original point of Elise. Ye Feng suddenly bumps into something in the dark and narrow space crack. The touch is very soft.


    When the dark red blood light shines brightly on the dark space cracks, Ye Feng''s heart beats faster and faster.


    "Ye Feng, is it fun to hide and seek? Cluck... "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 887

    In the dark, in the great barrier that faces north to the west of moglon trail, Fiona and her party sit together around a campfire.


    Everyone seemed to have something on their minds, staring absently at the quietly burning campfire.


    It''s hard to get rid of the hammer stone''s pursuit, but Fiona and her daughter are not happy. Both of them were worried about Ye Feng, who had been lost on the way, for fear that he would be caught.


    All of them did not mention that Ye Feng was gone, which made the two girls feel flustered. After thinking for a long time, feiona couldn''t help it: "Ye Feng, he won''t be caught by the female devil, will he?"


    "No, we, the wounded, can escape from the devil. The guardian will be safe and sound."


    Although he said so, calming people''s anxiety and uneasiness, in fact, Naier had no bottom in his heart.


    "I hope so..." With a soft sigh, Fiona of the Laurent family had a trace of melancholy on her face.


    "Shh!"


    All of a sudden, panson stood up and put out the campfire in front of him, and made a silent gesture to the people to be on guard.


    The crowd is also in panson''s warning, the heart is on guard, nervously watching panson walking forward the back.


    "Cough, cough..."


    At this moment, Diana, who was weak and lying in Nell''s arms, woke up. Her violent cough successfully attracted the attention of people nearby.


    "There seems to be a human cough over there. Let''s go and have a look."


    Hearing the sound coming from the dark, panson''s determined face hidden under his helmet was ready to deal with everything.


    After him, Leona and others also entered the fighting state, casting fierce eyes along the direction of panson''s gaze.


    However, as three or two human beings came into their eyes, all of them showed a look of amazement. They did not expect to meet the same people in the grand barrier.


    Nell in particular, when she saw a few of them wearing the robes of the Luna sect, she was even more incredible. In the dark, she carefully identified the faces of these people, and she found that she knew them all.


    After signaling panson and others to put down their guard, Nell sent Diana, who was in deep sleep again, to Fiona''s arms. She walked up to Wade''s party, who had not yet found them, and said, "Wade, how can you be here?"


    "Nell? Didn''t you go to jushenfeng? " Hearing Nell''s voice, Wade was surprised to meet Nell here.


    "Wade, the culprit is really the empty visitor. The goddess of the moon and Leona also reconciled and successfully solved the void crisis. Later, we met the devil of shadow Island, and then we escaped here."


    He briefly told Wade what happened in the giant sacred peak. He noticed that some of the believers and soldiers around Wade were injured. Nell''s eyes flashed with a dignified look: "how did you get hurt?"


    "The camp was attacked by the demon leader of shadow island and his army of the dead, and there were many survivors who escaped from the camp nearby." Wade grinned bitterly. From his bitter look, we could see that their casualties were very heavy.


    "The demon leader of shadow island has at least reached the level of demigod. How did you get here?" Leona also came forward and expressed her doubts.


    As far as she knew, there was no demigod in the Lunan camp, and it was incredible that the demon leader who met the shadow island could survive.


    Her question also attracted the attention of Fiona and panson. They cast suspicious eyes at Wade one after another, doubting the authenticity of his words.


    Under the gaze of the public, Wade recalled the scene in which Ye Feng fought with shadow creatures in order to successfully evacuate them.


    With a heavy heart, he and the gloomy look of the believers around him also made Leona and his party realize that they seem to have asked a question they should not have asked.


    "It was the guardian Lord who saved us. In order to save us, he resolutely and independently implicated the demon leader and the army of the dead in shadow island!"


    "What!" Fiona''s head seemed to have been hit hard, and the sound of Wade''s painful voice rang in her ears.


    ¡­¡­


    Elise noticed that the whole space was illuminated by the wind.


    Subconsciously, he raised his head and looked at Elise''s smiling face, which made him excited.


    Instant and Elise open body position, leaf wind makes a move to want to run back.


    Seeing Ye Feng who teased her several times today wants to run away, the smile on her pretty face turns cold gradually.


    Spider silk with Elise''s eyes in the blood awn in Ye Feng''s body, do not wait for Ye Feng to react, he bumps into Elise''s giant spider web.


    He tried to get rid of the sticky cobweb, but no matter how hard Ye Feng struggled, he couldn''t get rid of it in a short time.


    The giant spider shadow appears behind Elise, who is also shifting back and forth between spider form and human form.


    Finally, it overlaps with the spider shadow, and Elise transforms into a giant entity spider. Under Ye Feng''s frightened gaze, she crawled to Ye Feng''s body along the spider''s web.Several slender and sharp spider legs skillfully rotate the body of Yefeng trapped by spider web, and wrap Yefeng with spider silk.


    The various functions of the body are inhibited by the neurotoxin of Elise. Ye Feng can''t even speak if he wants to speak. He can only watch the giant spider under the body, let its silk wrapped him into a cocoon, eyes full of fear.


    Ye Feng''s eyes are deliberately exposed outside, and Elise is transformed into human form, two dimples floating on the morbid red glow.


    Put out the tip of her tongue and licked her red lips. Elise''s right hand changed into a knife, and the corner of her mouth grinned with a strange smile: "Ye Feng, I will cut off your flesh one by one and separate it from the skeleton. Maybe you will die in advance, but don''t worry, your dead soul can continue to see my punishment for your betrayal!"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Ye Feng, who had experienced the punishment of cutting meat by Elise, was suddenly shocked and broke into a cold sweat. He is really afraid of falling into this state of Alice, she will certainly do what she says, let him always remember the horror of this time.


    Although she can''t hear what Ye Feng is saying with her mouth wrapped in spider silk, Elise can also guess one or two from Ye Feng''s frightened eyes.


    "Dear Ye Feng, don''t be afraid. After the punishment is over, you will be my servant. After that, you will not betray me again, so this is the last punishment for you, cluck..."


    Holding a sharp knife, Elise pointed the knife to the heart of Ye Feng, drawing circles around it.


    "Wuwuwuwu..." Ye Feng struggled desperately, he didn''t want to die in the hands of Elise.


    However, Elise''s face was smiling, and the next second, because of his noisy voice, became extremely cold, and the knife in her hand stabbed at his heart.


    "What''s the noise? Be quiet for me Her face is as changeable as the wind and cloud. Elise drinks coldly, and the knife in her hand is still inserted in Ye Feng''s left chest. The blade tip is only a little short of Ye Feng''s heart.


    Ye Feng was also frightened to silence by Elise''s decisive action. He was stunned and dazed and widened his eyes. Obviously, he didn''t return to his mind.


    Zila!


    As the knife was gently pulled out of Ye Feng''s left chest by Elise, the blood splashed all over her body and face.


    After licking the blood splashed from Ye Feng''s body, Elise''s cold face recovered her morbid and crazy smile.


    "Now You belong to me, Ye Feng


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 888

    Under the influence of neurotoxin, Ye Feng is so soft that he can''t move even if Elise exposes one of his arms.


    Now he was like an immovable corpse, dragged by Alice from the cracks in the space back to the dense forest where they had fought before.


    Under Ye Feng''s intense gaze, her right hand was held by Elise''s left hand, and a sharp knife gently scratched on his arm, leaving a long and thin bloodstain.


    Ye Feng, whose mouth is blocked, wants to shout to stop Elise, but the sharp pain in his left chest reminds him that he may die in her hand in advance.


    The cold touch is transmitted from the tip of the knife to Ye Feng''s arm, which makes him shiver. At this time, he missed Fiona a little. Although they were violent, they couldn''t really torture him so morbid as Elise.


    The wound on her left chest is still bleeding and festering, and there is a new scar on her right arm. Ye Feng''s eyes are staring at her. She has never left Elise''s pretty face and the knife in her hand.


    Puff!


    Elise''s narrow eyes suddenly became extremely ferocious, and then the knife in her hand was under the gaze of Ye Feng''s fear. She penetrated through his palm and nailed his right hand to the ground.


    The spider silk on the whole left hand was torn by Elise, and Ye Feng did not have time to respond to what she wanted to do. His left hand was also nailed to the ground by a knife.


    Not only that, Elise also tried to twist the knife, the pain from Ye Feng''s two palms spread all over the body. Ye Feng convulsed violently for a moment, then fainted because she could not bear the torture of Elise.


    Bang!


    A slap will faint in the past leaf fan wake up, Alice face ferocious way: "give me a good look!"


    The heavy breath sounds from the tip of the nose and mouth, Ye Feng is completely confused by Alice.


    "Don''t be afraid, Ye Feng. The pain is only temporary. Death will make you forget everything..."


    I really enjoy Ye Feng''s eyes at the moment, and Elise''s hand is changing out a knife. Her left hand holds Ye Feng''s head, forcing Ye Feng''s eyes to stare at the sharp knife in her hand.


    The corner of her mouth is full of evil smile. Elise holds the knife tightly and stabs Ye Feng''s left arm.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" The leaf wind wrapped in the spider''s silk could only make a dull hiss, and his nerves began to suffer from the stabbing pain of the knife, which was constantly rotating and penetrating into the flesh.


    The cold sweat was seeping from his forehead and back. Ye Feng wanted to let out the inhuman torture he was suffering from, but he couldn''t cry out. He was so depressed that he almost fainted.


    Ye Fengyue is so painful that Elise''s morbid heart is also more excited. Pretty face floating full of morbid Hongxia, she can''t help but control the knife to continue to go deep into Ye Feng''s arm.


    Little by little, she rotated the knife and continued to plunge into Ye Feng''s arm. When the sharp part of the knife touched a hard object, Elise''s strange smile was even worse.


    Palm a turn, Elise increase strength, with a knife to pick out a piece of meat on Ye Feng''s arm.


    A large piece of skin epidermis and blood red flesh structure appear in front of Ye Feng''s eyes. He can''t help but stare at his eyes and breathe slowly.


    Elise uncovers the silk that covers his mouth and nose in time, and swallows the meat from the tip of the knife into his mouth with the dull gaze of his eyes.


    "Well Cough, cough Well... "


    A piece of his own flesh was eaten raw by Elise on the spot, which really touched Ye Feng''s extremely sensitive nerve at the moment. He only felt his stomach tumbling and retching.


    "Human flesh is really delicious, Ye Feng..."


    After chewing Ye Feng''s flesh and blood with relish, Elise did not forget to lick the flesh and blood paste at the corner of her mouth, and continued to stimulate Ye Feng''s nerves with words.


    "Iris I I You You... " Ye Feng was scared pale, even he didn''t know what he wanted to say to Elise. He just let out a heavy gasp.


    "Look at the place where you were cut off..."


    Under the guidance of Elise, Ye Feng subconsciously looks at the wound where he has been cut off.


    - the human skeleton is exposed without the protection of flesh and blood, and the flesh and blood around it is very fuzzy, and the blood flowing to the outside of the skin is fishy red. Bare bones also stained with a little blood stains, see Ye Feng''s pupil gradually gray down.


    The shadow of endless pain covered Ye Feng, and his will began to show signs of collapse. He couldn''t stand the torture of Elise, and even made a voice of begging for mercy: "Alice Please, let me go


    "Can''t stand it at the beginning?" With a look of perplexity, Alice frowned slightly.


    After some consideration, she shook her head in embarrassment: "no, you will be loyal to me forever after experiencing the death pain of separation of flesh and blood and bone, and you will not be punished by me in the future."


    Speaking of the back, Elise''s mouth is covered with a sinister smile: "this is for you, Ye Feng!"Voice down, Elise let Ye Feng cry in her ear for mercy, look excited to use a knife piece by piece to cut off the flesh and blood of Ye Feng''s arm.


    However, she did not continue to taste the flesh and blood of Ye Feng, but left it aside. Completely stripped the flesh and blood from one arm of Ye Feng. Elise noticed that Ye Feng''s cry for mercy was not as heartbreaking as before. She thought she was tired of torture.


    A little dissatisfied with Ye Feng''s inability to withstand destruction, Elise, who was totally immersed in her morbid hobby, had a chill in her eyes.


    But a moment later, she thought of a better way to stimulate the lobar nerve. Her eyes turned, close to Ye Feng''s ear and blew a hot breath: "Ye Feng, do you think that if the people around you eat the dishes made with your flesh and blood, will they eat your taste?"


    Elise''s words made Ye Feng''s soul tremble. He cursed: "Elise, you devil!"


    "Thank you for the compliment. I''m the devil, cluck..."


    She doesn''t care about Ye Feng''s words of grief and indignation. What Elise cares more is that Ye Feng has recovered a little spirit, and she can continue to torture him.


    Think about it, Elise put her claw to Ye Feng''s other arm.


    Just as she was going to change her playing method and tear off Ye Feng''s whole arm, the back of her head seemed to be hit by the claws of a wild animal. The sharp pain made her head blank.


    However, it was not over. She only felt that the back of her head was hit at least ten times in the next moment.


    By the surprise attack of Elise spirit concussion, eyeball up a turn, then fell in the Ye Feng''s side.


    "Thanks to you, space Warcraft. If you didn''t take advantage of her laxity to launch an attack, I''m afraid you would have been found before she got close to her!"


    Ye Feng, who was too weak to move before, stood up in confusion and jumped on the back of space Warcraft, which was formed by the magic of space.


    Noticing that space Warcraft still wants to continue to attack Elise, Ye Feng immediately stops it: "she''s just stunned by your surprise attack. I''m afraid she''ll wake up again under the next attack. We''d better escape first!"


    The energy form of space Warcraft seems not to agree with Ye Feng''s statement and sends out a roar of dissatisfaction. But under the strong demand of the leaf wind, it still carries the weak leaf wind into the space crack.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 889

    With the help of space Warcraft, Ye Feng comes to a relatively stable space crack.


    The space whirlpool in his eyes explored the space-time turbulence nearby and confirmed that there was no danger before he began to settle down to take care of his injury.


    Bathed in the moonlight, Ye Feng glanced at his left hand, showing a look of palpitation.


    There is no flesh and blood tissue on the bare bones. If it is not for the pain, Ye Feng doubts whether he has been killed by Elise and turned into a dead man.


    "Hoo..."


    Chang Shu takes a breath of turbid Qi. Ye Feng no longer looks at his temporarily unable to recover left arm, but uses the magic of the moon to repair other wounds on his body.


    Slowly close tired eyes, Ye Feng wholeheartedly into the state of meditation, to speed up his loss of too much strength recovery.


    And just as he focused on releasing the magic of the moon to heal himself, he saved his space and Warcraft showed him fierce beast eyes.


    In the past month long training of the power of space, Ye Feng is not only suffering from the ravage of space Warcraft, but also trying to teach him the art of controlling animals in space by Elise, a space knight.


    Before he became a demigod, he could only control Warcraft for 10 minutes at most. Because he was in a hurry when he was a demigod, he didn''t even think about how long he could control space Warcraft. Even subconsciously, he thought that he could control space Warcraft freely.


    At the moment, he is not even controlled by the desire of warlord.


    With Ye Feng paying more attention to self-healing, the desire to kill in the eyes of space Warcraft is also increasing.


    As a vicious Warcraft that shuttles freely through the cracks of space, space Warcraft doesn''t like to recognize a human as its master.


    Tentatively issued a suppressed low roar, space Warcraft see Ye Feng did not respond, a lot of courage.


    Space mages can try to tame space Warcraft, but in the eyes of space Warcraft who feed on the power of space, space mages are also rare delicacies.


    With a cautious step, space Warcraft put out a posture of hunting at ordinary times, and the merciless beast''s eyes bloomed with a frightful cold light.


    Immersed in the ethereal meditation, Ye Feng suddenly felt that the magic of the moon was gradually weakened, and the element factor of the magic power of space was multiplying.


    In meditation, he felt something was wrong. He didn''t exert the power of space. Why was the magic power of the moon all over his body overcome by the force of space?


    Thinking about it, the fierce beast of space Warcraft with its big mouth flashed through his mind.


    In the heart clutters a jump, Ye Feng''s ear also sounded deafening Warcraft roar. The sense of crisis rises from the bottom of his heart, and he forces himself to wake up from meditation in advance.


    is as like as two peas in his mind. The space Warcraft is no longer under his control, but is coming straight to him.


    He tried to regain control of space Warcraft by controlling beast in space, but Ye Feng, who took it for granted, was immediately slapped by space Warcraft.


    Out of the control of Ye Feng, space Warcraft erupted more terrifying power than when she attacked Elise.


    He was flying backwards and noticed that he was flying in the direction of the turbulent flow of time and space, and Ye Feng''s face changed dramatically. With the help of the whirlwind formed by the wind''s sword, he was forced to stabilize his body in mid air. Before he could breathe, the flying body of space Warcraft came to him again.


    Two forepaws are exposed sharp claws, space Warcraft intends to tear up Ye Feng directly.


    Seeing that Ye Feng was about to be torn up by the space Warcraft, his body gradually became illusory, and the magic power of space was scattered around him.


    See Ye Feng still dare to turn into the body of space magic in front of it, the space Warcraft sends out a low roar that is looked down upon, and then opens its vicious mouth.


    The space-time turbulence in the space crack began to be disordered because of the opening mouth of space Warcraft, and it no longer followed the established rules, blowing to the leaf wind.


    Under the double suppression of the turbulence of time and space and the pulling force in the giant mouth of space Warcraft, Ye Feng didn''t show the same panic as when fighting with space Warcraft at the beginning.


    Instead, he whispered obscure space magic spells, penetrating the cracks of space and returning to the real world.


    The illusory body shape condenses into the entity, Ye Feng does not show a relaxed look, but will be torn by him immediately close the space crack.


    After closing completely, Ye Feng stretched out his right hand and wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Looking around, he found that he appeared in a wilderness, and there was a border in the north.


    Looking at the distant border, Ye Feng feels familiar. After a moment''s reflection, he remembered that this was outside the southern border of the war Academy.


    Several times in danger, Ye Feng''s nerves are also very tight. Even if it is now safe for the time being, he does not dare to relax completely.


    After hesitation, Ye Feng decides to go back to mogelon mountain trail. He clearly remembers that they came to help Leona build a front-line camp.Although he chose to follow Diana first, he felt that with the help of Galen and others, Leona should have held up the protective array.


    As long as the protective phalanx is up, even a demon leader like Elise will not be able to break the phalanx.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng is also more determined to go back to the idea of mogelon trail. He finally looked at the war academy border in the north, and went in the direction of the moglon trail.


    On the way back to the front camp, Ye Feng is full of thoughts about the safety of pansen and his party, fearing that they will be captured by hammerstones.


    Falling snow from the night sky, Ye Feng raised his head and looked at the sudden snowing night. Looking up, Ye Feng sees something black in the night sky.


    Out of curiosity, he stood staring at the black thing, dazed. With the black thing getting closer and closer to him, Ye Feng also saw that it was a huge black spider.


    The spider''s shrill cry constantly came from the sky, and Ye Feng shivered almost subconsciously.


    At first, she got rid of Elise, and then met with her; finally, she escaped from her hand and fell into her hands; she escaped from Elise again at the cost of a left hand, and was almost eaten by space Warcraft; she returned to the real world, and now she met Elise


    Ye Feng spat in the bottom of his heart, his luck is too bad!


    Taking advantage of the change into spider form of Elise has not yet fallen, Ye Feng runs. He doesn''t care how embarrassed his image is at the moment, as long as he can live.


    Aware that Ye Feng starts to run away again, Elise instantly changes into human form and blocks Ye Feng in front of her.


    Her eyes were cold and glaring at Ye Feng, who had been plotting against her twice in a row. Elise obviously lost her former patience and gazed at Ye Feng like a dead fish. Her eyes were also mixed with a trace of arrogance and contempt of the devil queen.


    "Want to run? You didn''t calculate my account just now


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 890

    Bobbie, carrying her hammer, walked up and down the camp on the mountain road of moglon trail.


    Although she is just a little Yodel, her small body has incredible power. I''m in charge of patrolling late tonight. The little guy is also in charge of patrol in the camp.


    Since staying with Leona and refugees on the hills on both sides of the moglon trail, Bobbie has not encountered any demons during his patrol.


    Despite this, she still did not relax her vigilance, and the scene of demacia''s destruction was still vivid. She wanted to protect the remaining refugees.


    Nothing unusual was found in the camp, and Bobbie took a breath with his cute mouth and began to walk north of the moglon trail.


    After walking far away, there was nothing unusual. Bobbie prepared to go back to the foot of the mountain where the camp was located according to his previous patrol habit.


    "Bobbie?"


    There was a familiar voice behind her. Bobbie looked back, and Leona''s figure came into her eyes.


    Seeing Leona, Bobbie''s lovely little face suddenly burst into a naive smile and trotted to Leona''s side.


    After noticing that there were not only people she knew well, but also many people from the Luna camp, she grinned excitedly and said, "sister Leona, are those people you brought back?"


    "Well, they are all..."


    After half a pause, Leona looked back at Diana, who was still sleepy in Nell''s arms. A faint guilt flashed in her eyes.


    After adjusting her attitude, she continued to introduce Diana and her party to Bobbie.


    "They are all believers of my sister Diana. The white haired woman in her lethargy is Diana. I remember that there are many open spaces on the east side of the mountain, which should be enough for them to rest?"


    After a brief introduction to Diana and her party, Leona said that there was no open space in Bobbie camp.


    Bobbie saluted Leona in a high spirit: "enough, sister Leona, eh Why are you all hurt? "


    But when she noticed that there were more or less injuries on Leona''s party, she asked with a small mouth.


    "We have encountered the demon leader of shadow island and the empty visitors. Let''s not talk about this. It''s important that we go back to the camp first!"


    Unable to tell the curious and worried Bobbie what happened today for a while, Leona motioned the people behind her to follow her and go back to the camp first.


    "Well, sister Leona, I''ll show you the way."


    Bobbie volunteered to walk in the front, leading the crowd toward the hidden mountain road east of the moglon trail.


    After settling the Luna refugees temporarily, Leona did not choose to rest. Instead, she said to Bobbie, "Bobbie, go and call Galen and lax. Let them two stay up and go to the mountain path aisle at the foot of the mountain to find me. I''m going to open the protective array tonight."


    "Yes, sister Leona!" Taking Leona''s orders, Bobbie went straight to Galen''s camp.


    Looking at the rest of panson and others, Leona said to Wade and Nell, "I apologize for the misunderstanding of Diana. You take her to rest first."


    Wade and Nell didn''t say much, and took Diana, who was asleep, toward the camp.


    Finally, panson and two Fiona were left around. Leona restrained her guilt and said to the three people: "we''ll go straight to the mountain path and wait for Bobbie and them!"


    With that, she jumped down from the cliff to the middle of the path.


    When she saw that the materials needed for the array had been placed in advance, she was stunned. But soon she came back to her senses, guessing that most of them were put in advance by Galen and others after she left.


    Since the array has been arranged in advance, Leona turns her mind and decides to hold the opening ceremony of the array after the arrival of the three bobbies.


    After waiting for a while on the trail, the four of Leona waited for the three bobbies. When you go to the center of the Obsidian vessel, you will be injected into one of the lightsabers of the sky


    Fiona''s second daughter replied, "yes!"


    While watching Fiona''s two daughters go to protect the northern side of the array, Leona also continues to order: "panson, you go to the south, the opening of the array also needs your strength!"


    With a respectful salute, panson did not say much, but flew to the south.


    Leona didn''t go to see panson''s leaving. Instead, she looked at the Galen brothers and sisters: "Galen and lax, you may have to work hard on you. Can you go to the Obsidian magic vessel in the West and the east to inject the sword of judgment and the power of light into the container?"


    Seeing Leona''s tone of voice still with a trace of inquiry tone, the Frank Galen patted his chest: "no problem!"


    Galen naturally had no opinion, but lax, who always liked to stick to her brother, had some small complaints in her eyes and didn''t want to be separated from Galen.But seeing that Galen agreed to Leona and walked directly to the west hill, lax had to complain in the bottom of her heart that Galen didn''t make a decision. With a melancholy stamp of her foot, she walked towards the East in the direction of the Obsidian magic vessel.


    Bobbie saw that everyone had their own tasks, but she was not arranged by Leona. She showed an anxious look.


    When he came to Leona''s side, Bobbie stood on tiptoe and pulled at Leona''s dress. His mouth was full of air: "sister Leona, what about me? What''s Bobbie''s job


    Leona is preparing to step into the center of the array. Being pulled by Bobbi, she also remembers that she forgot to assign tasks to Bobbie.


    Slightly annoyed, she knew she would not open the Galen brothers and sisters just now. But Leona didn''t show her real thoughts, but she rubbed Bobbie''s little head with a smile.


    "Bobbi, your mission is to protect the Dharma for me when my sister is concentrating on opening the array."


    Bobbie was not very satisfied with this task. She was aggrieved and said, "sister, I have to inject energy into the array. I want to do an important task!"


    "Bobbi, opening the protective array will cause a lot of noise. During this period, evil creatures may be attracted, so your mission of protecting Dharma for me is the most important one."


    Listen to Leona say that what she does is the most important task. Naive Bobbie is coaxed into success. She danced her hammer to show that she would protect Leona.


    Soothing Bobbie, Leona walks into the center of the array and sits on the ground. She recited the magic spell of Acacia, which had been lost for a long time. The power of the sun all over her body was gradually shining.


    Boom!


    When the magic energy of her whole body reaches the maximum, she infuses it all into the array. In an instant, a golden force of the sun, the light column with Leona as the center, straight into the clouds of the night.


    Seeing this scene, panson and others successively injected their own power into Obsidian magic vessels, and were all transformed into the energy corresponding to the power of the sun. Around the entire camp of the moglon trail, the magic marks of the huge circular protective array began to glow with gold.


    The ceremony of protecting the phalanx was opened. The two women, Fiona, who were in the northern part of the protective array, injected their swords into the container, while gazing at the direction to the north.


    I don''t know if I''m too worried about Ye Feng. The second daughter almost sees Ye Feng running away in the distance.


    The two girls looked at each other''s eyes and saw the other''s eyes from each other''s eyes. They all saw the figure of Ye Feng fleeing to this side just now.


    Looking north again, the second girl found that the figure of Ye Feng was getting closer to them.


    "It''s not an illusion, it''s really Ye Feng!" Fiona of the Laurent family trembled with excitement.


    Sophia is also a burst of excitement, but when she notices that Ye Feng''s left hand is only a dense white bone, she can''t help but stare at her eyes and cover her small mouth.


    "What happened to his left hand?"


    Fiona''s words also let Laurent family Fiona aware of Ye Feng''s left hand, and her body twitched.


    When the leaf wind behind quietly appeared a terrible spider virtual shadow, Fiona two women this just understand why Ye Feng would be so embarrassed.


    Because it is Elise, the demon leader of shadow Island, who pursues Ye Feng!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 891

    In the dark place that Ye Feng can''t see, Elise''s dark eyes are just like spiders staring at their prey, flashing with strange blood.


    By Ye Feng twice in a row, Elise doesn''t regard Ye Feng as the human who used to cheat. Reexamining the ability of qiefeng, she found that Ye Feng''s way of escaping through the cracks in the space was not from her.


    Although she can tear the cracks in space and make teleportation arrays and gates, it is not done through the laws of space.


    On the contrary, Ye Feng has a kind of energy fluctuation which is very similar to the power of space law, which makes Elise, the devil, guess the origin of Ye Feng''s new ability.


    In her impression of Ye Feng, she does not remember that Ye Feng had the power to show such spatial laws.


    Chasing Ye Feng''s fleeing figure in the dark, Elise saw that Ye Feng did not use other means of escape. She murmured to herself, "it''s almost time, Ye Feng..."


    No longer to think about the origin of Ye Feng''s new ability, Elise thinks it''s time to end the chase game that makes her tired.


    Her right hand points to Ye Feng''s back, and Elise''s palm constantly releases spider silk. She wants to tie Ye Feng and take it back to the shadow island for disposal.


    Ye Feng, who runs wildly ahead, also notices that the spider silk released by Elise is approaching him. Even with the blessing of wind Kendo, the distance between spider silk and him is getting shorter and shorter.


    Out of the instinctive reaction, Ye Feng wants to avoid Elise''s pursuit again through the space cracks.


    However, when he condenses the force of space and wants to break a space crack, his force of space is like hitting the iron wall, so he can''t tear a hole.


    Ye Feng was shocked by this discovery. He never thought that his power of space didn''t work at the critical moment. Helpless, he had to choose to continue to run, hoping to get rid of Elise through the blessing of wind kendo.


    In his panic, Elise''s mouth curled with a faint arc, as if everything was under her control.


    Seeing that Elise''s spider silk is about to catch up with Ye Feng and entangle his body, the wisps of spider silk unexpectedly began to be recovered by Elise.


    Ye Feng would not believe that Elise would suddenly be merciful and let go of this "traitor". He looked back and saw that Elise''s deep and incomparable eyes did not seem to be staring at him, but in front of him.


    Slightly confused in the heart, Ye Feng flees away and looks at his front.


    At first glance, there is a huge golden column of light that goes straight into the sky of the night. Even if it is very far away, Ye Feng can still feel the sacred energy contained in it.


    Looking at the energy released by the mountain path in the distance, Ye Feng noticed that he was approaching the moglon trail unconsciously.


    "Is that the protective array?"


    While excitedly continuing to skim toward the mountain path, Ye Feng guesses that the golden light pillar ahead should be the core energy to maintain the protection array.


    Thinking of this, he could not help but rise to get rid of Elise''s pursuit of hope. At the same time, Ye Feng forced his wounded body to accelerate forward.


    Elise is also aware of the change of Ye Feng, but she did not show fear of Ye Feng''s escape.


    On the contrary, her long and narrow eyes are slightly closed, and her blood colored pupil is staring at the golden light column.


    The deep eyes and terrible thoughts instantly penetrate Ye Feng, passing by the two women of Fiona in the north of the protective array, and Leona, who directly points at the central array, will also see clearly in panson at the southern border of the array.


    The mind came back to Leona again and scattered around Leona. Elise saw the whole camp in a breath.


    The face gradually twisted without warning, and the devil''s terror screamed out of Elise''s mouth.


    Her scream, like a nightmare, wakes all the sleeping humans on the moglon trail. Not only that, her scream also attracted the attention of countless demons and undead.


    "Take the moglon trail!"


    The Spider Queen''s will quietly took root in the heart of the creatures that heard the howling shadows and spread like a virus.


    One horror scream after another, which belonged only to shadow creatures, rang out from all directions of the moglon trail, and the one after another turned into one sound wave after another.


    For a moment, all the survivors of the moglon trail were in a state of panic.


    When Elise summoned shadow creatures to besiege moglon mountain path, Ye Feng took advantage of this time to rush back to Fiona''s two daughters.


    "Law Is the array already open? " As soon as he came to the two girls, Ye Feng was out of breath and asked about them. He was afraid that the protective array did not start at the moment.


    Fiona''s two daughters look puzzled at Ye Feng. They don''t know how to open their mouth, because the launching ceremony of the protective array has just begun and has not really been opened.


    "Why don''t you talk? The demon leader of shadow island is not far away. We have to let Leona open it Ye Feng is also very anxious and continues to ask the second daughter.If ye Feng dares to talk to them like this, they will teach Ye Feng a lesson. But thinking that Ye Feng has become a demigod, they still give up.


    Fiona of Laurent family pursed her lips and told Ye Feng the status quo of the array: "the array has just been arranged, and it will take some time to start..."


    "What!"


    Ye Feng''s pupils shrank slightly. He thought that the array had been arranged and could be started, but he didn''t think that it had not been started yet.


    If he knew it wasn''t activated, he wouldn''t be running down the moglon trail. Well, because of his misjudgment, the moglon trail, which has never been discovered by shadow Island, has fallen into the siege of shadow creatures.


    Head a burst of confusion, Ye Feng heart both chagrin and guilt, his emotions are all present in his face.


    "Ye Feng, cheer up!" Sophia frowned and felt that Ye Feng didn''t look like a demigod at the moment.


    Fiona of the Laurent family also showed dissatisfaction: "pour your demigod power into the magic container, which can speed up the opening of the array!"


    "Good!"


    At the reminder of Fiona''s two daughters, Ye Feng realized that he didn''t have time to blame himself. He had to do something for the opening of the array.


    The semi divine force is injected into the container. Ye Feng is trying to see if Elise has come after him. But when he looks to the north, a dark and black magic current sweeps towards him with unstoppable momentum.


    Before they had time to respond, Fiona and Ye Feng fell into the dark torrent, and the narrow mountain channels on both sides of them were also covered by dark torrents.


    In the dark torrent, the evil and powerful dark breath surges, and the whispers of demons ring in Ye Feng''s ears.


    Within a moment, the three of them fell down in front of the Obsidian magic container, only relying on their will to resist the erosion of dark magic.


    At the same time, the whole passage of moglon trail is covered by dark torrents, and Leona, Bobbie and panson are also immersed in the erosion of dark magic.


    And the originator of this dark torrent is Elise, who was not far away from the mogelon trail.


    When the golden light that went straight into the sky dissipated, Elise''s figure twinkled, and in an instant appeared in the mountain passage shrouded by dark torrents.


    Passing by Ye Feng''s side, Elise walked slowly to the center array.


    She reached out her hand and slowly lifted Leona''s chin. Elise gazed with interest at Leona''s struggling face to resist the erosion of darkness.


    "I didn''t expect you to escape from the hammer stone. You should be Leona, the human leader Calista mentioned earlier, who fled with the survivors of demacia?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 892

    The mountain camp on both sides of the moglon trail has been trapped in endless panic. The demons coming from all directions are as vast as a wave. It is necessary to take this human camp according to the will of the dark queen iris.


    A ghost devil bat with black dead air all over his body directly cuts through the night sky and comes down to the mountain tops on both sides of moglon mountain path with the breath of death.


    Despite the protection of soldiers and Luna believers, there are still many refugees who flee in a hurry and are caught and torn up by magic bats.


    "I have to go to my brother!" Using the power of light to disperse the many magic bats that ambushed her, lax also gave up the idea of keeping the Obsidian magic container and decided to join Galen first.


    She stumbled all the way to the edge of the cliff and saw the terrifying dark torrent below. It seemed impossible for her to reach the opposite mountain through the mountain path.


    Glancing at the same chaotic scene on another hill, lax is eager to find Galen''s figure. However, at this end, she can only see the situation near the cliff opposite.


    "Lacs, do you want to go across the way?"


    A voice of inquiry came from behind her, and as soon as lax heard it, she knew it was Nami''s voice. She turned back with a complicated face. While helping Nami, who was afraid of fighting the undead, to deal with the ghost bat, she replied, "my brother is on the west side of the mountain. He wants to protect all the people on that mountain by himself. I''m worried about him..."


    After hearing this, Nami hesitated, and then gritted her teeth and said, "you cover me!"


    Although she didn''t know what she wanted to do, she nodded to block the ghost bats from the night sky.


    Under the cover of lax, Nami silently recites the magic spell of the shark people in the bottom of her heart. In a moment, the force of the terrible tide burst out of her body.


    The rolling waves conform to Nami''s call and form a water bridge connecting the mountains on both sides.


    After all this, Nami called directly to lax, "lax, you''re going to help Galen share the pressure!"


    Rax also noticed that Nami had built a water bridge. It turned out that Nami asked her to cover her in order to build a bridge for her to connect with the mountain opposite.


    "Thank you, Nami!"


    Grateful in the heart, lax deeply looked at Nami, then quickly stepped on the bridge formed by the tide.


    As soon as lax stepped on the bridge, Alice below was aware of the movement above.


    With her right hand still holding Leona''s chin, Elise waved her left hand, and a dark red spider energy flew out.


    Nami''s bridge didn''t collapse as Elise had expected. It was just a slight earthquake. And walking on the water bridge, lax also swayed under the body, then quickly through the bridge to another mountain.


    "How can there be a demigod?"


    The figure of lax safely passing through the bridge did not make Elise''s heart have too big waves, but she was very confused about who the caster of the bridge would be.


    Because her blow just now seems to be understatement, but it also has a demigod level of destructive power. She doesn''t remember Callista saying that one of the people who escaped from demacia was a mage who would summon waves


    Confused to confused, Elise, as a god level devil, is not afraid of a small demigod. Focusing on Leona again, she put her face to Leona''s ear and whispered, "is it painful now? But your pain will soon be over, inheritor of the Lieyang nationality, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck


    Elise''s sarcastic laughter was particularly harsh at the moment. Leona was eager to stab Elise''s heart with her zenith blade and hang the devil''s body on the top of the mountain for three days and three nights to encourage the soldiers in the camp to fight against the devil.


    It was a pity that she could only think that she could barely resist the erosion of the dark torrent, let alone kill Elise.


    "My eyes are very good. I''m an indomitable inheritor. Cluck..." Elise seems to have temporarily forgotten that her original purpose is to pursue Ye Feng, and is totally immersed in the destruction of Leona''s will.


    "Devil, don''t let me breathe again, or you''ll have a good time!" Suffering from the erosion of darkness, Leona''s face is distorted by pain, but she still grinds her teeth and makes a voice of hatred.


    It''s a great enjoyment of Leona''s disgust and helpless appearance. Elise forcibly turns Leona''s head to one side, so that Leona can witness the shadow creatures that first arrive at the foot of the mountain and rush up the mountain one by one.


    Noticing that Leona''s hated eyes were getting hot and humid, Elise suddenly opened her mouth and showed a cruel smile: "I don''t like to collect souls like hammerstones. If I kill people, I will not let go of your dead souls!"


    Elise''s cruel and crazy laughter reverberated in the mountain path. Even those shadow creatures trembled when they heard it, for fear that their demon leader would become mad and even they would kill them.


    "You devil, let go of sister Leona!"


    Hearing that someone in the dark still had the strength to talk to her like this, Elise''s smile gradually turned cold. She dropped Leona in her hand and looked in the direction of the voice.Also in the center of the array, a little Yodel girl holding a huge hammer was standing in the holy golden light, casting a hostile look at her.


    "The Yodel?" A little surprised that a little Yodel girl who doesn''t have any magic reaction above the level of God will keep her awake in her dark torrent, but Elise is only surprised and doesn''t think the little girl in front of her is a threat.


    "Come on Run Bobbie... " Being abandoned to one side, Leona tells the name of Yodel girl. It turns out that the Jodel girl with double horse tails is Bobbi who was responsible for protecting Leona''s Dharma.


    "Bobbie It''s really a lovely name. It''s a small face with meat toot. Do you want to be friends with my sister


    One side showed a harmless smile of human and animal, but on the other hand, she stepped on Leona''s abdomen cruelly, trampling on her feet and ravaged her.


    "You are a villain, come on Let go of sister Leona


    Bobbie would not believe Elise, who ravaged Leona like this. She really danced the hammer, as if Elise would start if she didn''t let go.


    "Children can''t be disobedient. Come on, let your sister hold you!"


    One foot stepped into the hollow pit, and Elise stopped paying attention to the ravaged and fainting Leona, and went straight to Bobbie.


    Seeing that Elise trampled Leona faintly, Bobbie''s eyes immediately burned with anger. She jumped into the air and swung a hammer several times larger than her body to hit her.


    She didn''t take Bobbie seriously at all. Elise laughed contemptuously at the corner of her mouth, and raised her right hand lazily, trying to shake off the hammer with one hand and catch Bobbi.


    But when the hammer hit her right hand, Elise''s pupils began to shrink and she found that she had misjudged the power of the Yodel girl in front of her.


    The hammer, which radiated divine energy, not only restrained her black magic, but also had a terrible weight.


    The mountain of gravity suddenly pressed on Elise''s body, and the sound of bone breaking broke her right hand.


    Under the pressure of the hammer, the whole person could not breathe, and the ground under her feet began to crack and sink.


    Boom!


    Finally, unable to bear the heavy pressure, Elise''s body was smashed into the sunken ground by Bobbie''s hammer, and for a time she could not even see her figure.


    As Elise was oppressed by the sacred energy and gravity of the hammer, the dark torrent of the path became unstable.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 893

    "Sister Leona Sister Leona, wake up quickly, Wuwuwuwu... "


    Her ears echoed with Bobbie''s cry, and Leona''s consciousness gradually came to her senses. She half opened her eyes and said forcefully, "Bobbie, what about the devil?"


    Seeing Leona wake up, Bobbie wiped the tear stains from the corner of his eyes and said happily, "sister, you finally wake up. The devil is knocked down by Bobbie''s hammer!"


    "Knocked down by you?" Although Leona believed that Bobbie would not lie, she was puzzled how Elise, who became a God, was defeated by the mortal Bobbie.


    Seeing her brow locked, Bobbie pointed to the deep hole that had been smashed by her hammer in the distance, and held up his cute little head with pride: "sister Leona, don''t believe you see!"


    With the help of Bobbi, Leona stood up. Leona looked down the pit that Bobbie pointed to. She was shocked to find that Elise, the demon, had fallen into the pool of blood in the pit. Her eyes had lost focus and there was no energy fluctuation around her.


    Taking a breath of air, Leona had an incredible look on her face. It''s hard to imagine that Elise, who was crushing them, would fall into the hands of the mortal Bobbie like this.


    Looking thoughtfully around the path, Leona found that the dark torrent energy in the trail was much lighter, but it did not disappear.


    This discovery makes Leona''s heart beat. Is Alice pretending to be dead? If it is as she imagined, Elise is not dead now, but her injury is so serious that she needs to pretend to be dead and deceive them.


    The more she thought about it, the more likely she felt. With a twinkle in her eyes, Leona picked up the zenith blade and condensed the sacred power of the sun, ready to use the solar flare to kill Elise.


    However, before Leona takes the first step, Elise''s terrifying and suffocating divine pressure gushes out of her lifeless "corpse".


    Sure enough, he didn''t die! With a dark hate in her heart, Leona, while holding her body to keep herself from kneeling, continued to gather the power of the sun, intending to fight with Elise.


    "Isn''t she dead? How can such a terrifying force erupt? "


    Bobbie was also oppressed by the pressure of Elise. She was pale and clutching the holy hammer with holy light. Only by the power of the hammer, she could not make herself paralyzed.


    "She''s pretending to be dead, Bobbie. Our magic just suppresses her dark magic and kills her while she''s weak!"


    Her eyes were firmly fixed on Elise, whose body was still lifeless. Leona pulled out a sun shield to protect her and Bobbie.


    Glancing at the hammer in Bobbie''s hand, she decisively ordered: "Bobbie, she is pretending to be dead. Our strength is just to restrain her black magic. Before she recovers, we will kill her thoroughly."


    "Yes So, Bobbie no longer thought about why Elise could still send out the air when she was not breathing. Instead, she waved the hammer in her hand and jumped into the air again.


    Noticing the sacred energy of the hammer in Bobbie''s hand and the weight of her palpitating heart, Leona understood why Alice was hurt by Bobbie. The hammer in Bobbie''s hand should be a terrible artifact that can destroy god!


    With Bobbie''s help, Leona is confident of beating Elise. At the same time, she launches a solar flare and wants to cooperate with Boby''s hammer to give Elise a kill.


    At the moment when Bobbie and Leona attack at the same time, Elise, who had no vitality before, finally opened her eyes.


    However, her eyes did not show the panic and anger Leona had expected, but seemed calm.


    "I am worthy of being the leader who can lead these refugees to escape from demacia. You can guess that I am playing dead, but..."


    Her face calmly expressed her recognition of Leona as an enemy, but when she said the second half of the sentence, she suddenly stopped, and then a strange smile appeared on her lips: "that''s it, human beings!"


    When the last word was revealed, Elise''s eyes were gradually covered with the blood of the people, and the strange blood colored pupil looked directly at boby.


    Up against iris''s red pupil, Bobbie''s nerves tingled, as if bitten by a spider, and his body lost strength for a moment.


    Before Bobbie, who jumped into the air, could swing the hammer, she and her hammer fell to the ground one after another.


    "Ah, ah Sister Leona, Bobbie''s head hurts It hurts... "


    Leona felt a slight pain in her heart when she saw Bobbie rolling on the ground in pain. Before she could use the solar flare to kill Elise, her nerves were tingling and she was half kneeling on the ground.


    After dealing with the threats of Leona and Bobbie, the pool of blood around her body began to flow back to her body just as she had in the previous battle with Kieran. Struggling to climb out of the pit, the strange smile on her face was gradually replaced by a look of resentment.


    "I was almost killed by you. It seems that I have to kill both of you in advance!"


    Her eyes were full of killing, and Alice dragged her heavy steps towards Leona and Bobbie.


    The spider''s shadow looms behind her. Seeing that the dark red magic ball in Elise''s hand is about to release burst energy to kill them, a strong figure in armor flies from the south.Bang!


    The hard shield hit Alice''s forehead and made her head buzzing like deafening thunder around her ears.


    "Panson, be careful!" Noticing that the figure of the person who came to rescue him was panson, Leona was both happy and worried, afraid that panson would not be defeated by iris.


    "Get out of here


    Today, Elise, who has been frustrated one after another, has accumulated a lot of dark emotions in her heart. When she is obstructed again, the dark emotions in her heart will flow out like a torrent.


    Once again, because of Elise''s catharsis, the dark torrent was full of terrible repression. On the spot, panson''s body was inlaid into one side of the stone wall.


    "You all have to die All must die


    Falling into a state of madness, Elise lost her patience completely, and her whole body condensed countless blood blades.


    At the critical moment, the holy moonlight sword stealthily attacked from the north, and pierced her abdomen several times faster than Alice.


    Puff!


    The power of the holy moonlight made Elise spit blood in an instant, so she had to give up the killing of Leona for the time being.


    The next moment, the same wounded Ye Feng appeared behind her and pressed her body.


    "It''s you!" Unexpectedly, Ye Feng still has the strength to attack and kill her. Elise is shocked and angry, and wants to shoot Ye Feng, the "traitor", in the opposite direction.


    The strong sense of oppression from Elise swept over her body, and Ye Feng''s face changed. He still underestimated the fighting power of Elise when she was seriously injured.


    When Ye Feng is about to be killed by Elise, the holy moonlight falls from the sky and forms a moonlight light column, which covers Ye Feng and Elise.


    Exposed to the light column of the moon, the seriously injured Elise was as if she had met her nemesis. Her whole body was excited, her legs were soft, and she collapsed on the ground.


    To escape a robbery Ye Feng and Elise immediately pull away from the distance, and looked up to the night sky.


    Diana, who had been in a state of deep sleep before, did not know when to wake up, and showed her holy magic of the moon on the edge of the cliff, and absolutely suppressed the seriously injured Elise.


    The dark torrent in the mountain path gradually dissipates because of Diana''s casting, and the shadow creatures feel that their queen is suppressed by a group of human beings. They are all in a panic.


    However, the human soldiers and lunatics in the mogloon trail camp fought back and drove the demons out of their camp!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 894

    Finally, Elise, one of the demon leaders of the shadow Island, was successfully suppressed in the moonlight. Diana wriggled her white lips, and then she appeared beside Ye Feng and others.


    Notice that Diana''s look is not very good, Ye Feng is about to ask a few words, but don''t want to hear Fiona''s voice behind her.


    "Ye Feng!"


    Hearing the voice of the second daughter, Ye Feng froze for a moment. Before he turned back, the second daughter appeared beside him and touched him.


    "What are you doing?" Be made itchy by Er Nu, Ye Feng complains helplessly.


    "It depends on your injury, of course."


    "Why After the semi gods of the Jin Dynasty, his temper became bigger? "


    Ye Feng glared at Ye Feng in a bad mood. Fiona''s two girls stared at Ye Feng in their eyes and asked him to give them an explanation.


    "How could It''s up to you! " Although he became a demigod, Ye Feng still couldn''t change it for a while in front of Fiona''s two daughters. He was a little afraid of their angry psychology.


    One side of Diana see Ye Feng and Fiona two women in that as if no one else to fight, heart blocked in panic.


    Frowning, she coughed solemnly: "cough Now is not the time to flirt with you. We''re going to talk about how to deal with this demon! "


    "What else? Kill the devil, of course


    Paula and her limping voice rang out in time.


    "Yes, she almost killed all of us just now. You can''t let her go!" Bobbie also expressed her hatred for the devil with indignation.


    "I agree with them!" Panson firmly agreed with Leona and Bobbie.


    "Yes!" Fiona''s two daughters are as reluctant as gold, but from their eyes which seem to burst into flames, we can see how much they hate Elise the devil.


    Looking at the people around her, one by one, her eyes are full of indignation, Ye Feng''s eyes twinkle.


    Another glance at Elise, struggling to resist purification in the moonlight column, Ye Feng slowly closed his eyes and took a deep breath.


    After readjusting his complex emotions, Ye Feng tried his best to calm himself, and then said, "I think it''s better to discard her black magic first and take her back to Ionia for disposal. Lord Soraka has told me that if these demon leaders can catch the living ones, they are the best!"


    "There''s no need. We''re just allies with Ionia, and we have the right to deal with this demon alone." Leona did not take Ye Feng''s words to heart at all. She looked upright, and was about to take Elise''s blood sacrifice to lay a memorial ceremony for the dead who were sacrificing at the mogelon trail today.


    Diana is also very dissatisfied with Ye Feng''s words. She nodded and stood on the same front line with Leona: "Leona said well, Ye Feng, you are my guardian, listen to us here!"


    In fact, Soraka never said such an order to Ye Feng, but Ye Feng didn''t want Elise to die like this out of selfishness. He also wanted to continue to fight for: "but..."


    "No, but it''s settled!" Diana interrupted Ye Feng''s words. She must kill Elise today.


    Seeing that Diana and others are so resolute, Ye Feng has no choice but to place his hope on the Fiona two girls who are sent with him.


    The second daughter also guessed that Ye Feng wanted them to open their mouth to defend his speech, but they suddenly began to pretend to be stupid and didn''t see Ye Feng''s eyes asking for help.


    The blade of the crescent moon in her hand slowly lifted to her chest, and Diana''s magic of the moon began to become manic and restless. The next moment, she swept across Elise with the blade of the new moon.


    "You want to kill me? What a joke


    In the light column of moonlight, Elise, who was constantly twitching and struggling, suddenly widened her bloody eyes. Her right hand grasped Diana''s sickle blade, and mocked Diana and others with extremely bitter tone.


    The shock opened Diana, and Alice''s momentum gradually rose, trying to break Diana''s Moonlight beam on her body.


    Sensing that the moonlight she summoned was becoming more and more unstable, Diana''s face sank: "Oh, my magic of the moon is about to suppress her!"


    Diana''s words instantly let the mountain path fall into silence again. After a brief shock, Leona made a decision: "Bobbie, let''s go together!"


    As she spoke, Leona also urged the power of the sun and asked Bobbie to wave the hammer to help her.


    Boom!


    With the same divine energy, the solar flare strikes with Boby''s hammer, hitting Elise trapped in the moonlight.


    Along with the rumbling sound, Alice''s awkward figure which just got up was smashed into the pit again.


    "Did you succeed?" Elise, who had not fallen into a pool of blood for a long time, got up again. Bobbie waved his little hand and asked the crowd excitedly.


    Seeing that the blood from Elise was flowing back to her body again, Leona''s pupils shrank: "she''s not dead, Diana, keep suppressing her!"The blood in the pit gradually flows back to her body. Elise wriggles her stiff neck and resists the pain of the three sacred energies against her black magic. She climbs up from the pit and wants to get out of the moonlight called by Diana.


    "You can''t kill me!" Looking bitterly, she glanced at Ye Feng, a group of people standing outside the light column. Elise seemed to remember the human beings who brought her pain. When she came out, she must let them experience the pain she was suffering at the moment.


    "She is so terrible that we can hardly really kill her!"


    I didn''t expect that Elise would have such strong vitality. Diana realized that with their strength, they were far from enough to kill the devil in front of her.


    Although she wanted to kill the demon leader to boost the morale of the camp soldiers, Leona also recognized the reality, and now they can''t kill Elise.


    A moment of determination flashed through her eyes, and Leona ordered: "maybe the power of the array can seal this demon. Ye Feng, you go to the west mountain top to inform the Galen brothers and sisters to infuse magic into the magic container, and then go to the Obsidian magic vessel on the east side of the mountain to infuse your demigod power. Other people will return to their original positions."


    Ye Feng did not expect that Elise''s vitality would be so tenacious. While he was happy that she would not be executed, he was also worried that the power of the array could not suppress Elise.


    But anyway, they will try to seal Elise, the demon who is about to break through the moon!


    Ye Feng and others leave one after another under the gaze of Leona. She is also sitting in the center of the array, reciting the ancient incantation of ekaxia told her before Soraka starts to defend the array.


    Bobbi stood by attentively, while Diana was gazing thoughtfully at the center of the array, and she was eager to try and become the master of the central array.


    However, seeing that the array was operating under the control of Leona, which was far more than a demigod, Diana continued to focus all her energy on suppressing Elise.


    Trapped in the moonlight, Elise suffers from both mental and physical torture. She is also aware of the terrible energy contained in the protective phalanx and the island protection array of Ionia.


    Knowing that if she goes on like this, she will be sealed here. Elise will completely fade her human form and become a Spider Queen covered with spider soft armor.


    Also in the array, Elise broke the shackles of moonlight at the cost of sacrificing her blood essence. She kicked Diana in the abdomen and kicked her to Leona, who focused on opening the array.


    "Sister Diana!" Bobbie saw this, and immediately rushed forward to embrace Diana who hit Leona.


    Her embrace didn''t stop Diana''s upside down body, instead, she ran into Leona with her.


    The three fell to the ground in a group, and Elise appeared in front of them in an instant, trying to stretch out a magic hand to pierce their left chest, and mercilessly crushed their hearts on the spot.


    Trapped in a desperate situation, Leona and Diane are determined to make a final fight with Elise.


    They risked the death determination to burn the magic, but unexpectedly let the two of them release the magic together.


    The magic of the moon and the power of the sun complement each other, turning into a torrent and pouring out in all directions.


    The protective array originally centered on the power of the sun was gradually divided into two parts by two sacred forces, and Elise was bound to the sky beam of the central array, making her unable to move for a moment.


    The miracle was unexpected to Leona and Diana. They both looked shocked and watched the beams of the central array occupied by moonlight and sunlight respectively.


    After calming down, the two women also understood the spirit and sat in the central array together, controlling their own power.


    The power of the sun and the power of the moon finally reached a delicate balance. The mysterious lines of the whole giant protective array were also densely covered with two forces, which opened a barrier to cover the area covered by the mogelung mountain path.


    The two sacred energies spread by the array instantly purify all shadow creatures in the range to ashes, which frightens other shadow creatures that have not yet rushed into this area to move forward.


    However, Elise is also getting weaker and weaker under the suppression of the array power. She realizes that if she doesn''t leave, her strength will be destroyed.


    Although she couldn''t see Yefeng, Elise looked up bitterly at the mountain top to the East where Ye Feng was. While the boundary of the protective array is not completely stable, she ignores the obstruction of the goddess of the sun and the moon, tears open a twisted whirlpool of darkness, steps into it and escapes back to the shadow island.


    Shortly after Elise left, the protective array with the power of the sun and the moon as the core completely opened the complete barrier.


    Within the protection array, survivors of the camp successively shout for victory. At the edge of the cliff, people who watched Leona and Diana work together to drive away the demon leader also spread the story of the two fighting the demon leader bravely. For a time, the voices calling for the goddess of dawn and the goddess of the moon rose one after another in the camp.


    Although it''s a pity that Elise didn''t leave Leona and Diana, they also showed a knowing smile to each other and enjoyed the hard won victory.¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 895

    In the dark hall of the castle, Maud Caesar in heavy armor was sitting at the round table, pondering.


    At this time, the hall gradually twisted out of a dark vortex, which attracted the attention of mod Caesar.


    "Elise, you''re back just in time. I want to ask you something!" Before the people on the other side of the whirlpool got out of it, mod Caesar was excited and said the name of the one who came out.


    But as the wounded iris stepped out from the other side of the whirlpool, the smile on mod Caesar''s face turned cold: "who hurt you? Is it Soraka or enivia of Frey droid? "


    "Cough, cough..."


    Remove the whirlpool of darkness, and Alice coughs up a few more mouthfuls of blood. But the strong one did not answer Maud Caesar, but sat down at the round table and gasped.


    After calming down her confused mood, Elise wiped the blood stains on her mouth with her right thumb, and said in a flat voice, "I will handle my own affairs. What do you want to ask me?"


    Maud Caesar was also well aware of Elise''s temperament. Since she would not say it, he would not ask questions, so as not to be glared at by Elise every day like a hammer stone.


    Back to what he wanted to ask, Maud Caesar said, "iris, do you remember what I told you about the study of the blood of sword demons? Even tonight, those demons infected with the blood of sword demons suddenly got out of control and didn''t obey me any more. I was far away in the shadow island and couldn''t know what happened. Do you know what happened? "


    Hearing this, Alice said impatiently, "how do I know? I don''t take ATOX''s blood every day to do research! "


    "This is also true. It seems that I am studying this..." She was choked by Alice''s impatient tone, and Maud Caesar, the demon leader, was embarrassed.


    "If you don''t listen to me, you don''t want to think about yatocs any more. He is also a devil now. I don''t want to lose such a powerful ally because of you!"


    She warned Maud Caesar with her eyes and told him not to do any research on dark blood. She was optimistic that ATOX, also a god demon, joined shadow island.


    Finally, Elise, who was not easy to calm down, was again in a mess by Maud Caesar. She got up and walked out of the hall, ready to go back to her den to recuperate.


    "Hello Alice, wait I have one more thing to ask you Yi... "


    After that, Maud Caesar''s voice became more and more blurred. Elise, who didn''t want to talk to Maud Caesar for the time being, quickened her pace and disappeared into the deep shadow island.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ye Feng..."


    The gentle call of spring breeze sounded in Ye Feng''s ear. He rubbed his sleepy eyelids and slowly opened his sleepy eyes.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, Ye Feng saw that Diana was sitting beside him, simply bandaging his nose bone with gauze.


    Just wake up Ye Feng head a burst of sharp pain, he remembered he was like before and Diana and others together against Elise.


    The memory in his head was still very confused. Almost subconsciously, he sat up and exclaimed, "Elise!"


    "Iris? It seems to be the name of the devil... "


    With her eyebrows down, Diana gazed at Ye Feng thoughtfully and continued: "Ye Feng, the devil has been driven away by us. Everyone is OK. Only you fall beside the Obsidian magic container. I think it is caused by the heavy injury."


    Under the guidance of Diana''s words, the thoughts in Ye Feng''s mind are not so disordered, and they are gradually sorted out.


    He reached out his hand and patted his forehead. Suddenly he said, "I remember that I was pouring magic into the container. Because I had consumed too much before the magic power and the injury before, I fainted!"


    "Just think of it. Now you''re OK. It''s the healing mage named Nami who restored the magic for you." Seeing Ye Feng in retrospect, Diana was also relieved.


    The first time I saw Diana smile so naturally, Ye Feng also remembered the pain she suffered because of his negligence during this period.


    Although she finally came out, Ye Feng still felt guilty and said, "Diana, I''m sorry!"


    Diana naturally knew why Ye Feng would apologize to her. She laughed and shook her head: "it''s all over, Ye Feng. Thank you so much for being with me."


    See Diana forget the past, Ye Feng also grinned: "you smile really beautiful, Diana!"


    Ye Feng''s unintentional praise made Diana''s mind tremble. She suddenly summoned up the courage to gather in front of Ye Feng and wanted to show her mind: "Ye Feng, in fact, I..."


    However, at this time, there were two trembling voices in the camp: "you You What are you doing


    "Fiona!" Ye Feng can hear that this is the voice of Fiona''s two daughters. He also stands up and looks at the gate of the camp.


    At the camp entrance, Fiona and her daughter angrily stare at Ye Feng and Diana. The scene just now scared both of them. If they come later, Ye Feng will kiss the goddess of the month!


    The more she thought, the more angry she left here. Fiona, the Laurent family, snorted, "Leona, let''s ask you and this guy to go. Since she''s here, come along with us."The voice dropped, and Fiona, who was angry, also left here quickly.


    Looking back at Diana with a blank face, Ye Feng asked foolishly, "Diana, do you know how Fiona and her suddenly get angry?"


    "Ask yourself!" Diana''s face was as cold as a cold moon, and she followed Fiona''s footsteps and left here.


    "What''s wrong with Diana again?"


    It''s really not clear why the three girls suddenly exploded, and Ye Feng was too lazy to think about it. Remembering that Fiona said Leona had something to do with them, he patted his forehead and ran after the three girls.


    "Wait for me, you!"


    On the quiet cliff side of mogelon trail, Ye Feng came here breathlessly.


    Seeing the brothers and sisters of Bobbie, panson and Galen, he approached Fiona and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter again?"


    The second daughter of Fiona ignores Ye Feng and looks intently at Leona and Diana standing in the center, making Ye Feng depressed.


    Noticing Ye Feng''s arrival, Leona, who was talking, nodded to him and continued: "since Ye Feng has arrived, you can go back together, Fiona. Tell Soraka about the situation here, and please convey my thanks to her."


    As she spoke, Leona took a star amulet from her arms and crushed it. Then a one-way transmission array appeared in front of her.


    "Ha?" Just arrived Ye Feng completely did not understand what happened, how to suddenly return to Ionia?


    Fiona''s second daughter did not give him a chance to react. One of them took his arm and went to the array.


    "Wait Aren''t Galen and lax going back together


    Before Ye Feng finished speaking, he and Fiona were sent back to the South Gate of presidian.


    Standing at the gate of the city, Ye Feng is obviously not ready to return to Ionia.


    As soon as she saw ye Fengmu Leng standing in place, Fiona of Laurent family said coldly, "are you going? No, we''ll go back first! "


    "It''s half a God. We can''t help you. We can''t listen to us. OK, when we see Lord Soraka, we will ask her to send you back to be your guardian of the moon god and your goddess, and continue to accept the admiration of believers!"


    After that, the two girls stamped their feet and ran into the city with red eyes.


    Finally, Ye Feng thought that after becoming a demigod, he would not be afraid of Fiona''s tantrums.


    But the reality is that he now saw two people crying away, or a burst of head big.


    With a helpless sigh, Ye Feng is silent in the bottom of his heart. The guardian of the moon god is not enough, and he will start his identity as a sad little brother.


    "Fiona, have you misunderstood something? Even if I become a real God, I dare not provoke you two ladies Chasing the second daughter, Ye Feng has the cheek to please them.


    "Go away!"


    If this scene is seen by the believers of the moon god sect, they will be surprised by Ye Feng, the guardian of the moon god they admire!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 896

    "Lord Soraka is not here today. Come again another day."


    Inside the doctor''s room, Soraka''s maid makes an order to Ye Feng and Fiona, while carefully cleaning the room.


    Knowing that Soraka is not here, Ye Feng frowned: "did the Lord Soraka tell you where she went?"


    The maid shook her head. "No, you go back first. I''ll let her know when Lord Soraka comes back."


    "Well, excuse me." Chagrined, Ye Feng rubbed his eyebrows and walked out of the doctor''s room with Fiona.


    After standing in front of the hut for a while, Fiona of the Laurent family suddenly said, "since Lord Soraka is not here for the time being, I will go back first!"


    "I''m a little tired and want to go back to sleep."


    The young girl Mafia ona smell speech, is also a cold complexion, lightly glanced at the eye leaf wind, and another she left together.


    "But it''s still day. Don''t you walk together?"


    Ye Feng also wanted to walk around with the two girls. He warmly invited them both. However, only the sound of two people''s feet gradually away responded to him.


    Slightly depressed to breathe a breath, leaf wind shrugged: "don''t play, forget it!"


    Taking advantage of the quick speech, Ye Feng held the back of his head in both hands and walked leisurely in the street.


    And go far away Fiona two women see Ye Feng does not catch up to coax them, two people''s heart today Ye Feng and Diana intimate resentment deeper.


    "Dead leaf wind!"


    After reading a few words, the two girls stamped their feet and walked with heavy steps to the hotel where they lived.


    "Ha Cho!"


    Here, Ye Feng is humming a tune in his mouth, but he sneezes for no reason. He couldn''t help wondering if Fiona was planning how to beat him next time.


    Unconsciously, he shivered, and Ye Feng encouraged himself with a sentence: "I''m a demigod now. I''m afraid of two women!"


    Paralyzed by his spirit, Ye Feng returns to his bold and optimistic temperament and wanders leisurely in the streets of presidian.


    Walking, Ye Feng unknowingly went to the courtyard where he and Ruiwen lived. His eyes slowly enlarged, and he noticed that Ruiwen was watering the flowers in the courtyard.


    For a long time, he did not see his sister''s Ye Feng. He took a deep breath: "sister Ruiwen, I''m back!"


    Ruiwen in the courtyard hears Ye Feng''s voice to be obviously stunned, then she turns around in surprise under Ye Feng''s gaze.


    After a month''s absence, Ruiwen also missed her brother very much. Seeing that it is really Ye Feng coming back, she ran to Ye Feng''s side excitedly.


    While pulling Ye Feng into the courtyard, Ruiwen asks Ye Feng about his experience outside for more than a month.


    In addition to some sensitive topics between him and Elise, Ye Feng knows nothing about Ruiwen, and tells Ruiwen all the experience of this period of time.


    Often heard Ye Feng in distress, although she knew that Ye Feng finally came back to her side from danger, Ruiwen''s heart was still mentioned in her voice with each encounter.


    Perhaps this is the elder sister''s unique concern and concern for the younger brother?


    Knowing that Ye Feng has reached the level of demigod, Ruiwen, as a sister, is also sincerely happy for Ye Feng. This is the 20th year that she raised Ye Feng. Although she didn''t accompany him and teach him this year, he grew up much faster than she thought.


    Since the once swaddling baby Ye Feng has grown up, then she should let go and let him go the next way.


    At the thought of this, Ruiwen shares with Ye Feng her peaceful but extremely peaceful daily life of flower cultivation in the past month. She seems to have completely put down her past and enjoy the present life.


    With that, Ruiwen suddenly remembered that Ye Feng seemed to be the main continent with Fiona. But Fiona, why didn''t they come to see her together?


    "Xiao Feng, Fiona, where are the two of them?" Eyebrow a pick, Rui Wen inquires to ask a way.


    "Sister Ruiwen, I just wanted to hang out in the city with the two of them. Who knows they refused me directly. It must have been gunpowder!" By Ruiwen such a question, leaf wind murmurs mouth to complain sound.


    Ruiwen knows that Fiona and her daughter like Ye Feng. If they will refuse Ye Feng''s invitation, it must be Ye Feng who made her angry.


    Just now I still want to try to let Ye Feng go and let him be independent. At the moment, Ruiwen doesn''t have this idea, even sad. She frowned and said with a serious look, "have you provoked them?"


    Under the questioning of Ruiwen, Ye Feng is not sure about the fact that Diana bandaged him during the day and was bumped into by Fiona''s two daughters.


    Sure enough! Hearing Ye Feng''s story, Ruiwen is sure that Fiona and her daughter are jealous about Diana. Although she didn''t care much about who Ye Feng was with, as a sister, she still felt it was necessary to ease the relationship between Fiona and Ye Feng.


    After careful consideration, Ruiwen bent her right index finger and tapped her temple. She said to Ye Feng, "Xiao Feng, you are not easy to carry out the task and come back once. My sister also wants to see Fiona and both of them. So, go and invite them to have a meal at home?""Ha?" A listen to want to invite two obviously ate the dynamite Fiona to come over, the leaf wind is momentarily muddled, he this is not in the suicide road?


    Facing the silly Ye Feng''s forehead is a resounding chestnut. Ruiwen glared at the unconscious Ye Feng: "ha, what ha? Please go if you are asked to do so! "


    "Sister, it''s OK to go. What if they don''t come?" Ye Feng covered his hot forehead and confessed.


    "Right or wrong, just explain what happened in the morning." Ruiwen covered her mouth with a smile, which is not simple, clearly explained under the problem can be solved.


    "What if they don''t believe it?" Ye Feng is still a little afraid to touch Fiona''s eyebrows at this time.


    She really can''t understand her brother''s brain circuit, Ruiwen heart a burst of sweat. But for the sake of Ye Feng''s lifelong happiness, Ruiwen still curled up her mouth and said confidently, "if you don''t believe me, it''s me who is the elder sister who has missed them a little. This time I cook in person and invite them to have a meal. They will definitely follow you obediently."


    "Well, sister, I''ll go..."


    Ye Feng reluctantly replied, in fact, he asked so many questions, not afraid of Fiona two girls not to come, but afraid to be beaten by two angry people.


    If Ruiwen knew that Ye Feng thought so, she would definitely be the first to beat her brother, a wonderful flower of brain circuit!


    Ye Feng, who goes forward to invite Fiona''s two daughters, waved her arms. Ruiwen half narrowed her eyes and watched him leave with a smile.


    When Ye Feng disappears in the line of sight, Ruiwen''s pretty face is gradually covered with melancholy color. Although her younger brother is too lack of strength to deal with some problems.


    It seems that she is a sister There are many things to consider for this immature brother in the future!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 897

    On the second floor of a Hotel nearest to the doctor''s house, Ye Feng hesitates in front of Fiona''s room.


    In the mind as much as possible will wait to knock on the door may happen to rehearse again, Ye Feng stretched out his hands and patted his cheek, encouraging himself not to advise.


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Feng goes to the door of Fiona of Laurent family and knocks three times, and then knocks three times at the door of Fiona, a young girl next door.


    Holding a bold attitude, Ye Feng cleared his throat: "Fiona, I''ve come to see you!"


    The two Fiona girls in the house are lying in their respective beds in a daze at the moment. When they hear Ye Feng''s voice, their worried cheeks appear a touch of joy.


    But at the thought of what she saw in the morning, the two girls repressed the joy of Ye Feng, and her pretty face returned to a cool look.


    Shuangshuang walked out of their own door, and they looked at ye Fengtou with bored eyes.


    Pretending not to see the boredom in the eyes of the second daughter, Ye Feng squinted with a smile and said, "Hey, Fiona, I''ve come to invite you to dinner together!"


    Specially? Fiona two women because of this word in the heart a shudder, but also just a tremor, they are still placed a pair of do not want to pay attention to Ye Feng''s cold look.


    "No, didn''t I say I was tired and wanted to rest?"


    "I want to rest too!"


    With that, they turned around and wanted to go back to the room. Think they''re so easy to forgive him for his mistakes? How naive!


    Hearing the second daughter''s refusal, Ye Feng, who had been ready for it, continued to smile with a smile: "Fiona, wait, I have something else to explain to you!"


    "Don''t listen!"


    "No time!"


    The two people''s short and powerful words were mixed with a trace of small emotions, and Ye Feng had to continue to insist: "I want to explain the morning and Diana, Fiona!"


    Hearing Ye Feng say that she wants to explain the morning to both of them, Fiona''s two daughters are less resentful. It seems that Ye Feng is not as heartless as they imagine, and still cares about their feelings.


    However, they still pretended not to care to turn back, eyes directly staring at Ye Feng''s face.


    "Do you think I''m angry about the morning? You look down on me, don''t you? I don''t care about you at all! "


    "You think highly of yourself. I''m not so stingy. Go and explain to the ghost."


    But they were not angry. Listening to them say so, Ye Feng, who was originally thick line, really thought that they were not angry with him because of the matter in the morning.


    "Well, I''ll go back..." Disheartened to return a sentence, the leaf wind turns to want to go back.


    See Ye Feng foolishly ready to go back, but also waiting for him to explain Fiona two women suddenly anxious eyes.


    "Don''t you want to explain? Go as you say


    "Who let you go!"


    The next leaf wind was completely dizzy by Fiona''s two girls. He stopped and looked back at them with a bitter smile.


    "It''s not that I''m angry about this morning. I don''t know how to explain it. You''ll get angry!"


    Ye fengmuleng''s reply was so angry that Fiona''s two daughters almost rushed forward to beat him, but thinking that he was now half divine, they still stopped the idea of violence.


    "Let''s just say it!" The second girl mumbled her little mouth and said impatiently.


    "Good, good, don''t worry!"


    Ye Feng quickly waved his hand to two people not to be anxious, and then continued: "didn''t I faint last night? I got up in the morning and Diana was there. She was simply treating my wound. You see, the gauze on the bridge of my nose was wrapped by her. We really didn''t have anything


    Eyes suspiciously stare at the gauze at the bridge of Ye Feng''s nose, as well as bandages on other wounds on her body. Fiona''s two daughters believe Ye Feng''s words.


    But the thought that they saw them so close in the morning made them jealous.


    "Finished? You can go back! "


    "Who cares about the relationship between you and that guy, let''s go!"


    It''s them who want her to explain, and they don''t want to hear Ye Feng''s mouth slightly twitches, he is really a headache.


    Thinking of the task Ruiwen gave him, Ye Feng had to continue to brazen way: "Fiona, rare opportunity to relax, have a meal together, eh?"


    "No!" Ye Feng thinks that Ye Feng is trying to perfunctory them so that they can forgive him. Fiona''s two daughters snorted.


    They have already explained and invited two noble ladies. Ye Feng breathes out a sullen air and continues to argue: "Fiona, Ruiwen said that she hasn''t seen you for a month. She will cook in person today. Are you sure you won''t come?"


    Sister Ruiwen wants to see them? Fiona was stunned and looked at each other. Then their thoughts became a little messy. Ye Feng''s sister named them both at the same time. Did you want to see who was more suitable for Ye Feng?


    All sorts of conjectures related to Ye Feng appear in Er Nu''s mind, and their breath can''t help being short of breath.


    Uneasy mood began to breed in the heart, two people''s mind of spring makes their heart beat suddenly faster."I''ll go!" The two girls said in the same voice, they didn''t want to leave a bad impression in Ruiwen''s heart.


    "Hoo..."


    Finally, ye Fengchang breathed a sigh of relief and led Fiona''s two daughters with a smile all the way.


    ¡­¡­


    In the countryside of the three southern provinces of ioonia, the smoky Rafik lies quietly in a muddy pit.


    It has been fenced off by piltvov''s haiks forces, and no one is allowed to approach.


    In the control room of the Rafik, the sounds of various alarms were heard, and Caitlin and Olivia, who were in front of the console, were upset.


    Sara and shivell are standing by, staring solemnly at Olivia and Caitlin, who are busy at the front desk.


    "Is it still well repaired?"


    An ethereal voice sounded from the door of the control room, and the people in the control room heard it was Soraka''s voice for the first time.


    Caitlin temporarily stopped her work and said with a wry smile, "Lord Soraka, thank you for saving us. The Rafik can still be repaired, but its repair work may take about a week, and the magic satellite needs to re-establish contact. During this period, we can not provide you with the hexus ghost armor that we have studied. Sorry


    "Time is not a problem, but what I care more about is that the ghost battle of haiks you told me can really make ordinary soldiers resist the dead?" Soraka smiles and says it''s OK, but she''s curious about Hicks'' cutting-edge technology.


    Caitlin grinned and confidently replied, "don''t worry. We''ve already let ezerel put on the armor before. The ghost armor has a certain resistance to undead magic."


    Soraka nodded slightly: "that''s good. When you repair the warship, come to the presidian. I''m looking forward to your armor."


    "Lord Soraka, you will not be disappointed!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 898

    The next day, in the doctor''s house, Ali sat uneasily in his chair, glancing at Soraka from time to time.


    Today, when she came back with Soraka, Ali was worried that Soraka was going to try her crime of sucking human spirits. She was worried.


    In fact, Soraka, who is keeping her eyes closed, is also observing Ali through her mind and perceiving her uneasiness. She opens her eyes at the right time and says softly in a judo voice, "can I call you sister Ali?"


    When she heard that Soraka wanted to call her sister, Ali was scared. She shook her head and said, "master Soraka, how can I be your sister?"


    "Sister Ali, you are a Nine Tailed Fox who has practiced for hundreds of years. You can really be my sister!" With a grin, Soraka changed her old style and became a little playful.


    Under Soraka''s teasing, Ali relaxed a lot, but she still shook her head and said, "Lord Soraka, you are the God of Ionia, don''t tease me!"


    Knowing a smile, Soraka is not forced, she cleverly changed the topic and said: "Ali, wait for Ye Feng and Fiona to come, try to see if you can call Xiao Xi back."


    "Well!" Symbolically, Ali is still a bit stuck in front of Soraka. She is afraid that Soraka, as the leader of human beings, will punish her crimes.


    Waiting patiently, there were a few small footsteps outside the house. Soraka smiles at Ali: "they are coming."


    Not long after the voice fell, Ye Feng and Fiona walked into the house.


    "Lord Soraka!" The three respectfully saluted and found a seat nearby.


    Ye Feng noticed that Ali was also there. After a long time without him, he stood up happily and said hello to Ali: "Ali, you are here too!"


    With that, he decided to sit down beside Ali and talk about Xiao Xi with ALI, but the sharp pain from his waist reminded him that Fiona was angry. Pain to take the initiative to sit back to the seat, Ye Feng has bitter can not say.


    Soraka, who saw the small movements of Fiona''s two daughters, did not point out, but asked in a calm and timely manner: "Ye Feng, Fiona, you should come back to report to me about the front-line camp?"


    The three also nodded, and Fiona of the Laurent family, on behalf of the three, reported to Soraka in detail what had happened on the moglon trail, except for some personal details.


    After listening to Fiona''s report carefully, Soraka is also in deep meditation based on her observation.


    The crowd also waited patiently, without disturbing solaka''s thinking too much.


    After a while, Soraka said, "I have understood the general situation. It''s been a hard time for you. There are Galen and lax over there. The problem should not be big. However, in order to prevent the devil''s attack, I still need someone to help me to have a look again. I''d like to say hello to Leona, the leader of the stampa tribe who is willing to form an alliance with Ionia."


    Hearing this, Ye Feng, who has become a demigod, volunteered: "Lord Soraka, I can go again!"


    For Ye Feng''s performance, she showed approval. Soraka nodded slightly: "yes, then..."


    As soon as Ye Feng was about to go to the mogalon trail, Fiona and her daughter worried that he would have a closer relationship with the goddess of the moon. "We''re going too!" they both said in a hurry


    Soraka smiles and shakes her head. "It''s not a good time to go. Fiona, I have other tasks to do for me."


    Knowing that she can''t carry out the task with Ye Feng, Fiona''s two daughters are slightly disappointed. But they didn''t want Ye Feng to see Diana. They continued to argue: "let''s go. He will stay."


    "Yes, but I don''t know if ye Feng will have any opinions?" Looking at Ye Feng at the right time, Soraka still decided to respect Ye Feng''s opinion. After all, he took over the task first.


    "I don''t mind!" Ye Feng, who dares to have an opinion on Fiona''s second daughter, shakes his head and proves his "loyalty" to her with his actions.


    Ye Feng agreed to give up the task to Fiona. However, Soraka still kept his face and said, "well, I''ll take you to the front camp tomorrow morning."


    "Yes, Lord Soraka!" Fiona''s two daughters also face a Su, take over this belongs to Ye Feng''s task.


    "Ye Feng, as for another task, I''ll talk to you alone in a few days. Can you tell me how you promoted to the semi God?"


    Soraka''s question baffles Ye Feng. In fact, he doesn''t know how he suddenly becomes a demigod. It is clear that he has no divinity. After thinking about it, he had to tell all the people who were present as much as possible about what happened before and after the semi gods of Jin Dynasty.


    After hearing his story, Soraka directly decided: "it should be related to Xiao Xi, she is mostly your divinity!"


    "But isn''t Xiao Xi the divinity of Ali?" Ye Feng puzzled, but he remembered that Xiao Xi was a Li''s divinity.


    Soraka said slowly: "Xiao Xi is indeed the divinity of Ali, and it is also the only external divinity of Ali. She has independent consciousness, but she is also your divinity.""Can divinity belong to two people?" Soraka said to around dizzy, Ye Feng asked.


    "Of course not, but this is based on the special situation of Ali and Xi. At present, it seems that both Xiao Xi and Ali want you to become a demigod and get rid of the dead world, which will produce a miracle!"


    Speaking of this, sorakalio took a deep look at Ali, as if to say that she knew her heart for Ye Feng.


    Ali''s ears turned red and she hung her head shyly.


    After hearing this sentence, Ye Feng looks at Ali with complicated eyes. He thought that Ali lost his soul capture pearl in order to save him, and now he lost his divinity in order to save him. He felt guilty.


    "Ali, I owe you too much..."


    A Li hears the speech, a little bit distressed Ye Feng. She busy way: "you don''t owe me anything, Ye Feng, and Xiao Xi is still my divinity!"


    Soraka also continued: "Ali is right. This time you are summoned to awaken Xiao Xi from your body. Ali still needs her. But you can rest assured that you will not fall off the realm even if you are far away from Xi, and you can still continue to impact on the divine realm."


    Hearing Soraka say that Ali needs Xiao Xi very much, Ye Feng''s spirit is shocked. He doesn''t want to let Ali be involved again because of his own affairs. Since Ali needs it, he will give Xiao Xi back to Ali!


    Thinking of this, he got up and said, "Lord Soraka, I am willing to give Xiao Xi back to Ali!"


    Ye Feng nodded with satisfaction, and then Soraka cast a look at Ali.


    Ali got up with understanding, and a wonderful emerald halo appeared all over her body, and called Xiao Xi''s name from the bottom of her heart.


    Under the call of Ali, Xiao Xi, who is curled up in the deep soul of Ye Feng, gradually wakes up. A Li is calling her, she immediately broke through the shackles of Ye Feng''s body, and rushed into Ali''s arms.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" As soon as she comes out, Xiao Xi complains with a Li that Ye Feng will not let her out after she becomes a demigod.


    A Li Jiao, who understands the fox language, laughs and tells Xiao Xiefeng that she doesn''t know how to get her out of the body. After all, her real master is Ali.


    Seeing that Xi was recalled by Ali, Soraka felt relieved. She told the four people something to pay attention to, so she sent Sanye Feng and Fiona and left Ali alone.


    As a sister who was taken care of by Ali in her previous life, Soraka still feels that it is necessary to personally check whether her soul taking jewel is really repaired for Ali.


    Only with his own confirmation, as a sister, Soraka can really rest assured of Ali.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 899

    Inside the doctor''s room, Soraka''s mouth was tinged with a faint smile, watching Fiona and her daughter arrive here early.


    "I thought you''d be late. Didn''t you go and say goodbye to the important people? For example, Ye Feng... "


    The red lips under the gauze opened, and Soraka''s purple eyes blinked, as if to say that she didn''t mind if they came later.


    Fiona of the Laurent family moved slightly, but did not speak. Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, looked firmly at Soraka: "no, Lord Soraka. We want to go early and come back early!"


    However, the two men agreed so firmly. Soraka''s eyes flashed a little surprised, and then he said in a deep voice: "OK, the mogalon mountain path has been propped up to protect the array. The semi gods of the stampa tribe maintain the operation of the array. There should be no problem for the time being. If you go now, you can come back at night!"


    While speaking, sorakar gave Fiona two girls and a warm jade of starlight. When the mission is complete, the shredding can be sent back to Ionia.


    Seeing that the second daughter carefully collected the starlight warm jade, Soraka showed a friendly smile: "what questions do you have before departure?"


    Smell speech, Fiona two female looked at each other''s eyes, read from each other''s eyes, each other and oneself have the same question.


    The two exchanged their eyes, and Fiona of the Laurent family said: "Lord Soraka, in fact, I always have a question in my heart. Why are you so strong but you don''t go to the main continent in person?"


    As soon as she asked this question, Fiona of the Laurent family was a little regretful. How could she guess the idea of a God at will? The reason why Soraka didn''t go to the main continent is that she shouldn''t have asked so abruptly!


    Her question also made Soraka a little sudden. She didn''t expect that she would ask such a question.


    Under the uneasy eyes of Fiona''s two daughters, Soraka lowered her eyebrows and fell into meditation.


    For a long time, Soraka slowly raised her head, but her rarely tight brow made Fiona a little frightened.


    Noticing Fiona''s uneasy mood, Soraka frowned and sighed.


    "I can tell you. In fact, I am maintaining the whole aionia protective phalanx. If I leave without permission and are found by the shadow Island, Aoxing alone can''t make the island protection array resist the erosion of shadow island in all aspects. Do you know the last time I appeared in kumang ancient forest?"


    "Well, you have driven away the devil named calthas!" For Soraka, Fiona and her daughter still have a lot of respect in their heart, and the look on their faces is also hoping that their own Kendo will one day reach Soraka''s divine state.


    "Although I had prevented karlsas from killing the whole kumang ancient forest life, I also paid a price for it, because my departure was found. Shadow Island launched a fierce attack on the eastern coast of Ionia. During the weak period of the protective phalanx, if it was not for Kiran, who cooperated with the array, I was afraid that the whole EONIA would fall, and that with kalsas, the whole country would fall I suffered a very serious injury in the game of, and I haven''t recovered yet... "


    Later on, solaka''s voice became heavier, and her purple pupils flashed with uncertain light. Her voice also gradually became hoarse, with a strange metallic trill. Fiona''s heart throbbed.


    "Lord Soraka, are you hurt?" Covering her mouth, Fiona of the Laurent family took a deep breath.


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, also opened her mouth wide, which is unbelievable. During her contact with Soraka, she did not see that Soraka was seriously injured.


    It was just that sorakana suddenly heard them trembling like dead metal objects, and there was always a cold feeling in front of the dead.


    "While I want to maintain the operation of the array, I have to suppress the cold spirit of the dead that can destroy most people''s minds. It was almost good, but in order to save hiviel who acted without authorization, they deteriorated again. Now the island protection array is easy to be destroyed, so I can''t leave Ionia at will."


    She told Fiona about her current situation completely. Soraka sighed: "no one knows about my injury except you two. Even karlsas, who wounded me, doesn''t know. I hope you two can keep it secret for me."


    "Don''t worry, Lord Soraka, we will keep this secret for you!"


    Fiona and her daughters told Soraka solemnly that they would never tell the secret to anyone else.


    Soraka nodded, saying that she believed that the two girls would keep their mouths shut, so that she would answer their questions after pondering.


    She paused and went on: "didn''t you report that there was a demigod Diana in the front camp who practiced the magic of the moon? I want you to say hello to me this time. In fact, I also want you to borrow me a small bottle of the magic source of the sun and moon. With my power of starlight, I should be able to dispel the spirit of the dead in my body in the shortest time. "


    "Lord Soraka, you can rest assured that we will bring you back the origin of the sun and Moon Magic!"


    I thought that they were just going to visit the mogalon mountain path to support the protective array under the inspection of desoraka, but they still shoulder the mission of bringing back the origin of the sun and Moon Magic for Soraka.At the thought of this, Fiona''s sense of mission has become a little heavier.


    Seeing Fiona''s two daughters begin to attach importance to their mission, Soraka''s lips crossed with a fleeting smile: "you don''t have to be nervous, a small bottle of the origin of the sun and Moon Magic, I think they will not be stingy. Time is almost up, you are ready to step into the starlight transmission array!"


    With Soraka''s account, the one-way transmission array depicted in advance on the central floor of the house slowly emits faint starlight, and the surrounding space begins to vibrate because of resonance.


    Aware of the launch of the teleportation array, Fiona and her daughter walked over without hesitation. When they all step into the array of Dharma, the faint starlight will bloom in a moment.


    There was a roar in her ears when the teleportation array was fully activated. Fiona and her daughter felt a flutter all over her body. In the blink of an eye, they appeared in front of a fortress with dead breath.


    At the sight of this lifeless fortress, the second daughter knew that Soraka''s transmission was mostly wrong again. But this time, how did you send them to a dead place? Isn''t this a dark island or something?


    Quietly hide their own breath, Fiona two women hiding in the dark, began to observe the surrounding environment.


    However, this observation made the two girls lose their color and their eyes slowly enlarge.


    Because they are not far behind, it is the pass connecting the north and South continents - moglon mountain path!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 900

    Looking at the protective phalanx formed by the sun and the moon behind and the mogalon trail in the array, Fiona and her daughter would never have thought that there would be a demon fortress outside shortly after the protective array was started.


    After a brief shock, Fiona and her daughter soon calmed down. They did not rush to enter the protective phalanx of the mogalon trail, but circled the whole protective phalanx.


    After a circle, Fiona and her daughter found that there was a fortress scattered with death in the other three directions outside the array. Around the phalanx, there were still three or two undead soldiers walking and patrolling, and their guard was more strict than they thought.


    Not daring to get close to the strongholds of shadow creatures, Fiona and her daughter finally chose the advanced camp.


    After thinking about it, they arrived at the northern entrance of the moglon trail, but the border of the protective phalanx prevented them from entering.


    No one was seen near the array. Fiona and her daughter began to think about how to get into it.


    Just when they were at a loss, several footsteps came from the array. Looking along the direction of the footsteps, the second daughter saw that Naier was coming towards them with several soldiers holding magic bows and arrows.


    Nell, who is walking towards this place, almost at the same time, notices the existence of Fiona''s two daughters. She is slightly surprised that Fiona and her daughter will come back from Ionia.


    Leading the soldiers to the edge of the protective phalanx, Nell asked curiously, "Miss Fiona, how did you come back?"


    "Lord Soraka sent us to say hello to Leona and see the situation of the camp. At present, it seems that the situation here is not very good."


    Tell Nell what they''re coming for. Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, looks at Nell with grave eyes.


    An entrance was opened at the border of the protective phalanx. Nell winked at the soldiers behind him. The soldiers walked out of the protective phalanx without looking at Fiona.


    Fiona and her daughter stepped into the mountain trail camp in time. When they noticed that Nell had closed the entrance directly, they had some doubts.


    Why did those soldiers with enchanted bows and arrows go out? Why did Nell close the entrance before they came back?


    Many questions hover in Fiona''s heart, but they don''t know how to speak.


    Naturally, Nell was aware of the doubt in her heart. She led her to the east side of the mountain and said, "as you can see, the outside of moglon mountain path is completely blocked by demons. Once someone is found outside the protective array, they will definitely kill our people!"


    Wen Yan, combined with what she saw just now, Fiona and her daughter also have a further understanding of the current situation of the whole camp.


    It''s just that the soldiers who venture out make the second girl care. Now that there are demons out there, why should those soldiers go out?


    The second daughter didn''t understand this, but Mafia ona hesitated: "those soldiers just now..."


    Although she said only half of what she said, Nell could guess what she wanted to ask. Naier said with a wry smile: "before, there was no devil in the camp here. People went to hunt or pick some fruits nearby. After being blocked, there were not many supplies for food in the camp. So even though we knew that there was danger, someone had to go out to collect food and water spontaneously."


    "Why not let the stronger go? If those soldiers encounter more powerful demons, they can''t resist them only with enchanted bows and arrows! "


    Fiona of the Laurent family frowned and felt that Nell''s move to let the soldiers out was not very appropriate.


    "We have also considered this point, but even if there are powerful people to follow, there will still be casualties if they are found by the devil. Therefore, we will not force someone to collect food. In addition to the civilians who can not go out of the array at will, others can organize themselves to collect food. I also go out to hunt for reserves with some believers today It''s not


    "What about Leona and them?" Fiona of the Laurent family is not very satisfied with Nell''s reply. She thinks it is safer for Leona and her family to go out and collect food.


    Nell saw that the second daughter was a little discontented, but she still explained in an orderly way: "the goddess of the moon and Leona need to maintain the operation of the array, and there are four demigod level demons in the fortress outside the array. If you go out rashly, the whole camp may be lost."


    Hearing Nell say that there are demigod level demons in the four fortresses outside, Fiona''s second daughter is a little hard to imagine.


    "Four demigods? In addition to the eight demon leaders in shadow Island, there are demigods? " To express her shock, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, didn''t expect that there would be so many demigods and demons in shadow island.


    "The goddess of the Moon said that it should have something to do with the night before the blood moon. Not only did the demon leader of shadow island become stronger, but also some other low-level demons also benefited." Nell calmly told Diana''s conjecture to the second daughter. In fact, she was also shocked when she first heard the news.


    In this way, Fiona and her daughter on the way up the mountain also roughly understand the current dangerous situation of the mogelon trail.After introducing Fiona''s two daughters into an empty camp, Nell said with a smile: "at present, the mountain tops on the east side are all people of the moon god sect, and the mountains on the west side are all headed by Leona. Wait a moment. I''m going to invite the goddess of the moon for you."


    Seeing Nell leave, as soon as she heard that she was going to Meet Diana, Fiona and her daughter were in a bad mood.


    After a while, Diana walked into the camp alone. In front of the simple table, Diana sat opposite Fiona''s second daughter. Judging from her cold look, she didn''t seem to want to see her.


    Just listen to Nell say that Fiona and her daughter are looking for her. Diana doesn''t know their specific purpose. "Fiona, a noble lady of the d''marcia Laurent family, are you here for private or business purposes?" she asked quietly


    "Lord Soraka sent us to say hello to Leona and you, by the way, to borrow your own magic power." Fiona, of the Laurent family, didn''t want to talk to the person she hated so much. She went straight to the point.


    As soon as listen to want her own magic source, Diana''s nerves are tense. This is not something you can borrow at will.


    Seeing that Diana''s face had changed, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, timely added, "you two can make a small bottle. Lord Soraka, she needs your strength!"


    Two people just make a little bottle? This is within Diana''s tolerance. The extraction of this magic source will not affect her foundation.


    "Yes, but since you are here, come with me to meet Leona. We may need Ionia''s help."


    For the time being, she put down her animosity against Fiona''s two daughters. Diana, taking the overall situation into consideration, still thought it would be better to discuss with Leona whether or not Fiona and her daughter would like to help.


    Naturally, Fiona and her daughter nodded. The purpose of their trip was to meet Leona.


    And as human beings, the situation of the mogelon trail now worries both of them.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 901

    The snow had been floating all night long. Ruiwen got up early to clean up the accumulated snow in the courtyard. After cleaning the courtyard, Ruiwen, wearing a pure grey apron, goes into the kitchen again to make breakfast for her most painful brother.


    Focused on making two beef filled pancakes, Ruiwen pushed Ye Feng''s door with the hot pancakes on her plate.


    When she noticed that Ye Feng was still sleeping with her head covered, Ruiwen sighed helplessly and sighed that Ye Feng had become a demigod. How could she like to sleep in like a child.


    Having said that, Ruiwen is doting to gaze at Ye Feng''s sleeping appearance for a while, picks up one of the pancakes and prepares to leave Ye Feng''s room.


    Walking to the door of the room, Ruiwen suddenly remembered that Ye Feng had told her that he would go to Soraka this morning.


    Turning around with a slight headache, Ruiwen sometimes really convinced her brother that she could sleep so peacefully the next day.


    Can''t help, as the elder sister Ruiwen at this time has to take on the elder sister''s responsibility, will Ye Feng to pull up.


    "Where are you, Lord Kazuo


    Voice gently calls Ye Feng, Ruiwen still takes the most gentle method to try to wake Ye Feng.


    The leaf wind in the dream faintly hears someone calling him, but he who has a beautiful dream just smashed his lower lip, and then lean to the wall to continue to sleep.


    "Xiaofeng? If you don''t get up, my sister will be angry Seeing that it doesn''t work, Ruiwen''s soft tone gradually rises, with a trace of dissatisfaction, but still that kind of sister dotes on the younger brother''s tone.


    Ye Feng in the dream only knows that someone is calling him. As for what Ruiwen is saying, he can''t hear clearly.


    Lai bed disease made Ye Feng can''t bear to be disturbed by others, directly pull up the quilt to cover his head, continue to rely on the bed.


    The corners of her mouth twitch slightly. Ruiwen didn''t expect to wake up her little brother who likes sleeping late.


    And did not wake up Ye Feng, also let her feel that her dignity as a sister was completely trampled by Ye Feng. If she was still in the red maple forest, Ye Feng, the stinky boy, would not dare to ignore her sister like this!


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. In order to maintain her prestige as a sister, Ruiwen''s face was su and she snorted: "Stinky boy, did you listen to my sister''s words? The wings are hard, aren''t they? It seems that I haven''t taught you a lesson for a long time. You may have forgotten your sister. I have a temper too


    She so a speech, the leaf wind of big sleep of the head immediately opens the quilt and sits up. Knead the drowsy eyes, Ye Feng looked at Ruiwen with a smile: "elder sister, this does not wake up?"


    See Ye Feng wake up to please her appearance, Ruiwen heart secretly happy. However, in order to maintain her dignity as a sister, she still pretended to be angry and sneered: "I told you three times to wake up. In the end, I am your sister or you are my brother!"


    He wants to be Ruiwen''s elder brother, so the one who is nagged every day is Ruiwen! Of course, Ye Feng only dares to think about it in his heart. He still admitted: "elder sister, I know wrong!"


    Glancing at Ye Feng''s small eyes, Ruiwen guessed that Ye Feng''s heart must be saying bad things about her. But she didn''t prick it. After all, he was just complaining, not really dissatisfied with her sister.


    "Xiao Feng, come and eat pancakes. You have to get up early and go to Lord Soraka today."


    Hand the hot pancakes to Ye Feng''s hand, Ruiwen''s face is not a little angry, full of sister''s gentle smile.


    After Ruiwen said this, Ye Feng patted his forehead in chagrin: "thank you for reminding me. I almost forgot, eh Delicious


    While talking, Ye Feng gobbles at the same time, for fear that the expensive Soraka, the true God, has been waiting for a long time.


    Staring at Ye Feng''s swallowing and almost choking, Ruiwen really can''t help taking this silly brother. I thought Ye Feng could be relieved to let him go after he became a demigod. Now it seems that she has to watch him for several years!


    The melancholy mood in the heart will not show naturally. Ruiwen squinted her eyes and said with a gentle smile: "eat slowly. Now the genius is bright. It''s not too late for you to finish eating and walk."


    "Good anything else? I want to eat more! "


    Hearing Ye Feng say that she still wants to eat, Ruiwen does not hesitate to take the remaining pancakes to Ye Feng, completely forgetting that she hasn''t eaten yet.


    "Sister, I''ll go first!"


    With the hot pancakes in her mouth, ye Fengfeng ran out of the room and saw Ruiwen crying and laughing.


    "Stinky boy, are you listening to me? I said it''s still early! "


    She complained to herself, but Ruiwen''s mouth was filled with a warm smile. She picked up the dishes and went to the courtyard, looking at the flowers which were bent by the snow.


    "It seems that we can raise some flowers suitable for winter bloom..."


    On the other side, Ye Feng, who has eaten her sister''s love breakfast, comes to Soraka''s doctor''s house. Looking at the closed wooden door, he was a little stunned, could not really come early?


    "Come in, Ye Feng. The door is not locked..."


    Soraka''s relaxing voice sounded in his heart, and Ye Feng immediately pushed the door into it."Lord Soraka, I''m coming!"


    Smelling Ye Feng''s energetic words, Soraka''s red lips hidden under the gauze moved slightly: "you came very early today, a little unlike you!"


    "My sister remembered it for me, so I got up early!" Ye Feng awkwardly scratched his head and returned.


    "Since you are here, let''s talk about your next task. What do you say, Ye Feng?" With the tone of inquiry, she inquired about Xiaye Feng. Soraka always had a faint smile.


    "At Lord Soraka''s command!" Ye Feng replied respectfully.


    Nodding slightly, Soraka motioned to Ye Feng to sit down, and the expression on his face gradually became dignified.


    She solemnly gazed into Ye Feng''s eyes and said seriously: "Ye Feng, if we want to launch a counter attack against the devil, it is not enough to rely on the refugees from Ionia and other countries. Now there is a human kingdom on the continent of Valoran that has not been attacked by demons. We need their strength!"


    "Another one?" Ye Feng frowned. He had no impression of Soraka''s other country.


    Ye Feng''s expression is naturally seen in the eyes of Soraka. She doesn''t slow down and says: "Freire zhuod, I think you''ve heard of it?"


    After Soraka said this, Ye Feng also remembered that freyerzhud really belonged to the realm of Terrans, but the living environment there was bad, and all of them were tribes. He didn''t remember for a moment.


    Seeing his sudden realization, Soraka continued, "do you know why those demons have been so slow to invade freldord?"


    Ye Feng pondered: "is it the same as the first shurima desert, because it is barren and sparsely populated?"


    Soraka shook her head. "Because enivia, the ice Phoenix, and the frost watchers I don''t know much about, but that''s not what you should think about now. You just need to know that there are three human tribes ruling in freichod now, and your task is to convince these three tribes and make them form an alliance with us!"


    Hearing that he was asked to persuade the three human tribes, Ye Feng immediately withdrew: "no, Lord Soraka, how can I persuade people?"


    Soraka smiles and inspires Ye Feng: "how do you know if you don''t try it? And you have already taken over the task. You can''t shirk it


    Since Soraka said so, Ye Feng had to be brave and say, "OK, when will I start?"


    "Silly boy, don''t you want to know about those three tribes? It''s not easy to persuade their leaders like this! " Soraka covered her mouth and chuckled at the acute child of the lower leaf wind.


    "Yes, Lord Soraka. Tell me about it." Embarrassed to scratch his head, Ye Feng embarrassed to smile twice.


    With twinkling starlight eyes, Soraka told Ye Feng what she knew about Freire zhuod one by one.


    In her account, Ye Feng also gradually had a preliminary understanding of the three major tribes of Freire zhuod.


    In the northeast of freichod, the ice guard tribe is the leader. The leader of this tribe is very mysterious. It is said that it has lived for thousands of years.


    The northwest part of freyerzhude is firmly occupied by the winter claw tribe. They believe in power and are the most wild tribe among the three tribes. Their leader, seltrani, is also said to be an extremely cruel person.


    The southern part of freundzod was ruled by the avarosa tribe, whose leader, ash, was an idealist, hoping for the peaceful reunification of freldrod.


    Moreover, the news of AI Xi and avarosa tribe is also the most widely spread to the outside world. If Ye Feng wants to choose a tribe first, Soraka suggests that he should choose the avarosa tribe first.


    Slowly combing and digesting the information of the three tribes in his mind, Ye Feng also thinks it is better to go to the avarosa tribe first.


    After thinking about it, he said, "Lord Soraka, I have decided to go to the avarosa tribe first. When can I leave?"


    Get Ye Feng''s accurate reply, Soraka''s pretty face shows a look of approval.


    "In the morning, I suggest you have more clothes to keep warm before you go. It''s much colder in freldrod than in other places."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 902

    Today is the day when Ye Feng sets out for fre''zhude. Ruiwen sits alone in the yard with the fine snow, staring at the fallen flowers in the snow.


    After a while, Ruiwen slightly shook her head and put the sadness of parting behind her. Looking up at the sky, she got up and went into the kitchen to bring Ye Feng a sack of dry food she had made all night.


    Put the dry food in Ye Feng''s room, Ruiwen went back to her room, picked up several sets of winter clothes on the head of the bed and put them into the cowhide bag prepared in advance. Only one set of winter clothes and a pair of boots were left in her hand.


    Holding the clothes and parcels in her arms, she walked into Ye Feng''s room. Ruiwen cleared her throat and yelled to Ye Feng, who was still asleep: "Xiaofeng, it''s time to get up!"


    After yesterday''s deterrence, Ruiwen only called Ye Feng once today and sat up conditionally.


    "Sister, is it dawn?" Vaguely knead the eyes with blurred vision, Ye Feng yawned.


    Put the cowhide bag on the table, Ruiwen threw a set of winter clothes in her hands on Ye Feng''s leg, covered her mouth and chuckled: "well, first change this suit of clothes. Today is different from before. But you have to go to the extremely cold place, where the environment is very bad, and my sister has prepared a lot of things for you!"


    Black coat, grey and black collar, grey knitted sweater with round collar, white silk shirt, a pair of fur trousers


    Looking at these fully armed winter clothes, Ye Feng''s mouth slightly twitched: "elder sister, I''ll take that coat and shirt, other really unnecessary."


    Put on a pair of sister reprimand younger brother''s posture, Ruiwen no doubt: "Xiaofeng, freyerzhude is no better than the red maple forest and other places, where the spring, summer and autumn are much colder than the outside world, let alone winter. You have been using the semi divine power to keep out the cold will soon run out, listen to the elder sister''s words, change!"


    "OK..." Although Ruiwen seldom gets angry with him, Ye Feng doesn''t want to make her sad or angry because she disobeys Ruiwen''s good intentions.


    Should a, Ye Feng in front of Ruiwen''s face put on Ruiwen''s winter clothes ready for him.


    See Ye Feng put on just good, Ruiwen mood is very good: "come on, see this pair of snow boots with cashmere inside fit or not!"


    "Well!"


    Ye Feng glanced at the brown snow boots beside the bed and stepped in directly.


    "Do you have a foot? Or is it big? "


    Ruiwen can''t wait to hear the voice of Ye Feng''s heart a burst of bitter smile, he put on his boots to walk on the ground a few steps, then returned: "just right, Ruiwen sister, are you going to buy all this?"


    "Buy?"


    Hear this word, Rui Wen''s first reaction is to rhetorical and disdainful tone back a word.


    Wait a moment, her pretty face showed a proud smile: "this can be my sister, I specially tailor-made for you oh!"


    "No way. How could you have done so much last night!" Ye Feng looks suspicious. He thinks Ruiwen is fooling him.


    "Who said it had to be done last night?"


    Bending down to sit close to Ye Feng at the bedside, Ruiwen''s left hand is akimbo, her right hand flicks Ye Feng''s forehead, squinting her eyes and showing a gentle smile: "don''t forget that the clothes of the previous 19 years were made for you by my sister. Although my sister is not with you in the 20th year, your clothes are still made for you."


    After Ruiwen said so, Ye Feng seems to be really so. It''s just that he has never worn such thick clothes since he was young. He still doubts whether Ruiwen made it.


    He said bluntly, "really? But I''ve never seen you make me clothes of this thickness


    "Of course it''s true. In fact, when you were a child, my sister also made this kind of clothes for you, but I didn''t have the chance to wear them, so I always piled up in my room. Some time ago, when you and Fiona went to perform their duties, I also went back to hongfenglin and brought a lot of things. What you are wearing is what I brought back from the red maple forest!"


    Said, afraid of Ye Feng still don''t believe, Ruiwen had to pull Ye Feng to her room. I rummaged through the cupboard and found many clothes from childhood and adolescence, including winter clothes he had never worn.


    This can make Ye Feng look silly. He didn''t expect Ruiwen to keep so many clothes he wore when he was a child.


    Think of Ruiwen again when he was a child mischievous, he slowly pull big, leaf wind nose tip slightly acid, there is a kind of impulse to cry.


    See Ye Feng nose is sour, Ruiwen''s eyes flash a trace of gratification. But she still pretended to be strong and joked: "silly boy, don''t cry, sister, I don''t want to eat this set!"


    Although Ruiwen said so, Ye Feng was still moved and said, "sister Ruiwen, I am now a demigod, and I can protect you in the future."


    Deeply touched in the heart, Ruiwen shivers all over. The mocking color on her face gradually faded, replaced by endless soft color: "sister, you don''t need your protection, just protect yourself, it''s late, you should start!"


    Finish words, Ruiwen will Ye Feng pushed out of her room, and from Ye Feng''s room to the cowhide bag and sack were all carried out.


    "Carry your bag and take it, so you don''t freeze and starve in freldrod!"See Ye Feng pack things up, Ruiwen is low head pondering for a while, thinking whether there is anything left for Ye Feng.


    After thinking for a long time, her right hand suddenly patted her left hand, and then took out a bag of bulging money from her arms and stuffed it into the inner bag of Ye Feng coat.


    As she tidied Ye Feng''s skirt, Ruiwen said in a long way: "Freire zhuod is short of resources. Sometimes money can buy more good things there than in other places. It''s right to take it with you."


    Ye Feng rarely shows a pair of younger brother like clever appearance, quietly listening to Ruiwen''s advice.


    "Well, you''ll remember to listen to Lord solaka''s instructions to you before you go to Freire droad."


    ¡­¡­


    The picture of getting along with Ruiwen before leaving this morning flashed in my mind. Ye Feng was sitting in the corner of a dimly lit fre''erd tavern in a daze.


    "This stranger, here comes the ice and snow rum you want!"


    The voice of the tavern bartender rings in his ear, and his thoughts of recollection gradually drift away. Ye Feng raises his head and looks at the bartender who is coming towards him.


    Under Ruiwen''s education, Ye Feng did not touch any wine except when she was with Sarah. He frowned and said, "I want something to warm up, not wine."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s displeased tone, the bartender still said with a smile: "stranger, you don''t know. In our place, wine is a good thing to warm up in winter night, and the special ice and snow rum is the best warm-up thing!"


    After a pause, the bartender tapped the shoulder of Xiaye Feng and continued: "you should have escaped from demacia, right? Don''t worry about living here. The devil will never come to freichod. Enjoy the unique life of the ice field


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 903

    Ice and snow rum quietly lying on the table, Ye Feng anxiously staring at the steaming wine. After a long hesitation, he made up his mind to have a drink.


    Gulu Gulu


    Ye Feng a stuffy, instant will be the wine in the cup all swallow belly. Who wants to drink just a belly, Ye Feng feel the stomach hot, like some things in the body burning and rolling.


    The burning sensation penetrated his stomach and poured into all parts of his body. Although the burning feeling was very fierce, it also dissipated the cold air in Ye Feng''s body.


    Dizziness swept the brain, Ye Feng shook his head, try to keep conscious.


    Seriously doubting whether the wine was too strong, Ye Feng looked at the noisy big men around him and found that they were having a good time drinking and having fun, unlike he was dizzy after only one drink.


    I don''t know if it''s because of drinking wine. The light of the pub in Ye Feng''s vision begins to twist, and the body is getting hotter and drier.


    "I have to calm down!"


    Ye Feng thinks that if he doesn''t sober up, his brain will probably go to sleep. He brought so many things out this time. It''s not good to lose them.


    Think about it, Ye Feng got up and took his sack and cowhide backpack out of the noisy tavern.


    "Hiss..."


    Once out of the pub, Ye Feng felt the cold temperature outside and inside the pub. Even though he wore the winter suit that his sister Ruiwen had made for him, he still felt cold.


    Fortunately, he drank a cup of ice and snow rum just now, otherwise he would be frozen into a fool.


    Consciousness gradually wakes up under the attack of the cold wind. Ye Feng looks around the buildings with a strong flavor of the frezerd ice sheet near his eyes, and ponders how he can meet the leader of the avarosa tribe, ash.


    The village he is now in is within the reach of the avarosa tribe, whose main city is located in the north of the village.


    Even though Soraka had told him about the relationship between the clans of freichod before he came, the little information was not enough for him to see ash.


    The wind of winter is blowing in the face. Ye Feng stands in the snow and meditates for a moment. It is better to go to the main city of the avarosa tribe to get to know it first tomorrow.


    As for tonight, he would as well find a place to rest in the village.


    Having made a decision, Ye Feng began to wander in this remote village. After some searching, he finally found a small hotel with only one floor.


    The facilities in the hotel are also very simple, there is no food, only a few small rooms can not be smaller. But the bedding in the room was thick, and there was a warm stove.


    Making do with staying in this hotel, Ye Feng lies on the warm bed, empties his mind, and gradually falls asleep.


    In the dream, Ye Feng vaguely saw a huge beast standing in front of him, waving his huge palm to fly him.


    With the wild roar of the giant beast, Ye Feng, who had just fallen asleep, was awakened by the sound in his dream.


    However, when he woke up, he found that the roar of the beast did not disappear, but was much more real than the roar in his dream.


    Only then did he realize that the reason why he dreamt of the giant animals in his dream was that there were monsters roaring nearby in reality.


    Recalling the legend about the giant beast he heard in the village pub today, Ye Feng''s eyes can not help looking at the snow and wind world blocked by the window.


    Holding his breath and hesitating, Ye Feng finally decides to go out and see what''s going on. Turning out of the window, he kept going out of the village in the direction of the roar.


    The cold wind in winter is still raging, and Ye Feng''s sword Qi protects his body and temporarily resists the threatening cold.


    Seeing the village behind him getting farther and farther away and the light getting darker and darker, Ye Feng still did not see the giant beast in his dream. If it wasn''t for the roaring sound getting closer, he might have gone straight back.


    As he continued to approach step by step, the distant wind and snow gradually revealed a dark outline of a giant beast.


    Eyes staring at the giant beast''s huge body, Ye Feng quietly continues to approach.


    The dark outline is also gradually clear with the beast''s body faded, revealing the beast''s whole body covered with snow-white hair. On the back of the beast, there was a little human boy as big as Lulu.


    The little boy with a hood waved his hands and looked excited as if he were cheering.


    Ye Feng, who can''t hear clearly, continues to approach this strange combination of man and beast. Only then can he hear what the child is saying.


    "Come on, trump, come on, get the fire on!"


    Amid the cheery cheers of the little boy, the giant beast known as willup laboriously digs wood and makes fire. But the more anxious he was, the less he could get out of the fire. From time to time, the chagrined beast let out his irritability with a deafening roar.


    Finally understand why in the middle of the night will hear the monster''s terror roar, hiding in the dark Ye Feng some can''t laugh and cry to observe these two strange combination.


    After a little hesitation, Ye Feng walked out of the shadow quietly, pretending to be frightened, staring at the little boy and the monster and shouting: "strange Monster? Save HelpHearing Ye Feng''s cry for help, the beast, who was just studying how to make fire out of wood, suddenly looked ferocious and showed the posture of a fierce beast. He wanted to kill Ye Feng.


    The boy sitting in the beast, after discovering that human beings had discovered their existence, immediately put out his small hand around the beast''s neck, and stopped: "Willard, stop it, you can''t kill people!"


    In the little boy''s pacification, that suddenly violent beast suddenly recovered calm. But his pair of eyes covetous to Ye Feng is still the fierce eyes, as if to warn Ye Feng not to get close to them.


    Seeing that willamp is no longer crazy, the little boy grinned and said to Ye Feng innocently: "OK, big brother, don''t be afraid. Willamp is a good snowman, but he hasn''t seen human beings much, so he shows a fierce look. In fact, willamp is very gentle!"


    Ye Feng, who was pretending to be afraid, still got strong. He began to speak with fear: "really? This big guy doesn''t hurt people? "


    In order to gain Ye Feng''s trust, the little boy said seriously: "really, big brother, if you don''t believe you can shake hands with willamp, eh Yes, willamp, shake hands with your big brother


    As soon as he heard that he wanted to shake hands with Ye Feng, willamp held out his hand, but his hostile eyes were warning Ye Feng not to have bad ideas about the little boy.


    In my heart, I was very surprised that this giant beast named trump could protect a human child in such a way. Ye Feng also threw a friendly look at the giant beast and held out his hand, saying, "Hello, my name is Ye Feng!"


    Seeing Ye Feng and willamp shaking hands friendly, the little boy grinned and said, "ha ha, big brother and willamp become friends!"


    "What''s your name, child?" Ye Feng asked the boy''s name in good time.


    It seems that he is a little dissatisfied with Ye Feng''s address. Nunu pouts out his small mouth and corrects Ye Feng''s wrong address to him childishly.


    "My name is Nunu. I''m a real man who is going to be a hero. I''m not a child."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 904

    "Nunu? That''s a good name. I''ll make a fire for you


    In order to let the guard down in willamp''s heart, Ye Feng takes the stick and makes a fire for them.


    After a while, Ye Feng successfully lit a fire. Under Nunu''s adoring eyes, he said, "you said you were going to be a hero. Can you tell me why?"


    As soon as the topic of hero is mentioned, Nunu''s face is flushed with excitement: "because I''ve become good friends with trump, there are many things that can''t be done by adults in Nunu, and I''m sure to become a hero!"


    Listening to Nunu''s simple and simple heroic heart, Ye Feng was also interested: "well, but heroes are just and need to contribute to the people around you. What can you do with this big guy?"


    "We can help those thin and weak people not to be bullied by bad people, can fight against the enemies threatening the tribe, can fight against evil monsters, we can do a lot of meaningful things!" Excited to Ye Feng, he lists what he and willamp can do together. Nunu is full of expectations for the future.


    Ye Feng also smiles and encourages: "I hope you can see your figure in the fight against demons in the future, hero!"


    "Devil? Is it the last time that the evil monsters that killed human beings appeared in the sky? Big brother Eh? Why is it missing? "


    At the same time, Nunu wondered why Ye Feng had disappeared, and Ye Feng had quietly returned to the village.


    Whim and strange little boy said so much, Ye Feng should also think about himself. At the moment, he just wants to have a good sleep, and tomorrow he can go to the main city of avarosa to find a chance to meet the leader named ash.


    ¡­¡­


    In the streets of presidian, every family is cleaning the snow in their yards and in front of their doors. Few people notice that two swordsmen, one in black and one in white, stepped in from the gate of the city.


    The two women swordsmen were Fiona''s second daughter, who had been sent by Soraka to moglon trail before. Their pace was a little quick, and they went straight to the direction of the doctor''s house.


    As soon as they arrived at the door of the doctor''s house, there was a calm voice of Soraka: "you are back..."


    "Lord Soraka!"


    The two women looked at each other, walked into the room, bowed slightly toward Soraka, and sat down under the sign of Soraka.


    "I''ll be back so soon. Nothing''s wrong?" Soraka didn''t think too much. She got up and poured a cup of tea for each of Fiona''s two daughters, and returned to her seat with a smile.


    She was flattered to take the tea that solaka poured for them, and the second daughter tasted it.


    Gently put down the tea cup, and mafia ona, a young girl, frowned and said, "Lord Soraka, the situation at the front-line camp on the mogelon trail is in some crisis."


    Crisis? Soraka, who closed her eyes and enjoyed the fragrance of tea, opened her eyes slowly. The purple pupils twinkled with a terrible light that rarely appeared on her body.


    The light was fleeting, but Soraka no longer tasted tea leisurely, but returned to a look of no joy or sorrow: "continue."


    Soraka''s eyes were a little frightening just now. Fiona of Laurent family answered with fear: "now there are countless shadow creatures stationed outside the protective array of mogron mountain path, and there are four demigod level demons sitting in the four directions of East, West, North and south. Once someone is found out of the array range, she will try her best to strangle them!"


    The childhood sweetheart Mafia ona also continued: "in the past few days, at the beginning, some people can go out to hunt for fruit for reserve, but since yesterday, those demons have stepped up their patrols. Except for the two of us who escaped to the camp, all the other people who went out were killed. If we continue like this, without enough food and water, the camp will break down ¡£¡±


    With Fiona''s confession, Soraka realized how dangerous the front-line camp was at the moment, and even came up with the idea of going to mogalon trail to suppress the demons.


    But just to think about it, many factors make her lack of skills, unable to go to the mogelon trail.


    "This time, I''m afraid they can only rely on themselves..." With a faint sigh of guilt, Soraka''s purple pupils are slightly dim.


    Noticing the guilt and helplessness on Soraka''s face, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, takes a potion bottle from her arms. She went to Soraka and said, "Lord Soraka, this is the potion bottle of the origin of the sun and Moon Magic you want. We have brought it back for you!"


    "Thank you. Unfortunately, I can''t help them this time..." Toward Fiona two women cast a look of thanks, Soraka eyes also mixed with a trace of helplessness.


    Pass the potion bottle to solaka, and mafia ona returns to her seat. And Fiona, the Laurent family next to her, timely said, "Lord Soraka, maybe you can help Leona and them this time!"


    Seeing the second daughter seemed to have some countermeasures, Soraka was naturally glad to see it. "What do you think?" she said with a friendly smile? You can tell me. "


    Fiona of the Laurent family pursed her lips: "if you, Lord Soraka, are willing to open a long-term portal to the mogalon trail and continue to deliver materials to the closed camp, it should be able to solve the problem of the camp temporarily!""It''s a good idea. It''s just that the island protection array of Ionia is different from that of the front camp. Demons above demigods can lurk in. If you enter through the portal here, it may bring more terrible consequences."


    The idea of Fiona''s two daughters brightened Soraka''s eyes, but after a little thinking, she felt that there were some hidden dangers in this method.


    After listening to the second half of solaka''s sentence, Fiona and her daughter could not help but lower their heads: "I''m sorry, we didn''t expect so many..."


    However, when they just said sorry, Soraka, who was worried, changed his words: "the hidden danger is sure to exist, but this is also the best way to solve the dangerous situation of mogelon mountain path at present. You can have a try!"


    "How to solve the hidden danger?"


    I didn''t expect that Soraka would adopt the countermeasures that the two of them had come up with. While the two girls were happy, they were also full of worries about the hidden dangers mentioned by Soraka before.


    Soraka pondered for a moment, then pondered: "I will try to arrange the location of the portal in a more secret position, and let someone guard and seal it. I will talk to karma, the leader elected by the Presbyterian Church. Please keep this secret. The fewer people you know, the safer it will be."


    "Well, we''ll keep it a secret!" The two goddesses solemnly assured Soraka that they would never mention it to anyone else.


    This matter has come to an end for a while. When Fiona and her daughter are about to get up and go back to Ye Feng, they think that Ye Feng also has a task.


    Thinking of this, mafia''ona asked, "Lord Soraka, is Ye Feng still in Ionia?"


    Hearing this, Soraka truthfully replied: "he went to carry out the task, and will not come back in a short time."


    A listen to Ye Feng really to carry out the task, two female heart slightly some small loss. But Fiona, the Laurent family, cautiously asked, "what is the specific task? Is it convenient to tell us?"


    "Ye Feng is going to join the tribes there. If we want to counterattack the shadow Island, the human tribe of freyerzhude is also the strength we need to unite!" Soraka knows everything.


    "Well, Lord Soraka, we will go back first. If there is anything else we need to do, you can come to us at any time."


    Get Ye Feng at the moment accurate news, Fiona and Soraka say goodbye, all the way absentmindedly thinking about how to go to Freire zhuod to see Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 905

    Stopping in front of the tall gate of Freire zhuod, Ye Feng is shocked. It is said that Freire zhuod is the worst place in Valoran, but the construction level of this gate is no less than that of other civilized countries.


    Just a closer look, Ye Feng found that there are many cracks on the gate, more like an ancient ruins.


    Judging from the time of its construction, it should be hundreds of thousands of years old, and many parts on it look like they have been repaired recently, which makes Ye Feng a little confused.


    The main city is not built on a ruins, is it? If this is the case, then who built this once glorious ancient city?


    A series of questions appeared in Ye Feng''s mind, which made him fall into infinite confusion.


    While Ye Feng was still contemplating, a rough voice came from the direction of the city gate: "that foreigner over there, do you want to enter the city? Don''t get in the way. Wait a minute. Can you afford it if the queen comes back? "


    Smell speech, the leaf breeze slowly raises the head to look to the direction that the voice spreads, frown.


    "What about you, the fleeing stranger, if you want to enter the city, you should hurry up, or you will leave!"


    Although the soldier''s speech was hard to hear, Ye Feng did not come forward to beat the soldiers. He glanced at the soldier indifferently, and he thought about the problem as he entered the city.


    And the soldier stationed at the gate of the city, in the moment of meeting Ye Feng''s eyes, did not know why his whole body was covered with sweat, and he no longer dared to scold Ye Feng.


    In his heart even gave birth to the absurd fear, until Ye Feng disappeared in his sight, the soldier was relieved.


    The soldier looked at the other end of the gate and said, "the look in the eyes of the man who looked at me just now is terrible!"


    "What terror? I think you must have done a lot of things recently. Seeing that everyone is scared, you say, have you gone out on your wife''s back again? "


    "Hu What nonsense? Keep it down


    Ye Feng, who has already entered the city, does not know that he just gave a casual glance to frighten the soldiers who scolded him. He is still thinking about the problems related to the ancient gate.


    After entering the city, he also looked around at everything in the city. Except for the various buildings with frezerd style, the lively scene here is not inferior to the main city of eosian, presidian.


    Before he came, Ye Feng was psychologically prepared, but he didn''t expect to be more prosperous here than he imagined.


    However, no matter how prosperous here is, the frost and snow still exist on the road, and it is still one of the most difficult areas in Valoran.


    Shrunk some frozen body, Ye Feng looked at those fre''erzod people in the street, and could not help admiring their physique. He could even dance in such an environment.


    You know, he''s a demigod now, but his wind shield can''t keep him from the cold for a long time. Many people in this street are ordinary people who can''t do magic and swordsmanship, but they are more resistant to freezing than him.


    I really can''t understand why these people are so afraid of the ice and frost, and Ye Feng no longer worries himself. He finds a two-story hotel nearby to stay.


    Everything was left in his temporary room, and Ye Feng stepped onto the street full of exotic ice fields, enjoying the different customs and customs here and thinking about how to complete his mission.


    However, under careful observation, Ye Feng found that these buildings were not very old, but rather similar to those repaired on the city gate before.


    Although it is not very new, it should have been built within a year


    A year Murmuring these two words in the heart, Ye Feng can''t help but recall some of the past. If he remembers correctly, he came out of the red maple forest only a year ago.


    Now is not the time to be immersed in the past memories, Ye Feng shakes his head. He had a bold guess in his heart that the buildings were probably built a year ago.


    These tribes have lived here for so long. Why did they set up the main city here a year ago?


    Many questions lingered in his mind, which also reminded him of another thing, that is, before he stepped into the teleportation array, solaka asked him to look for a chief demacia painter named Quine.


    Quinn and her giant eagle have traveled to freldrod and learned many little-known secrets about the three clans of Freire droid. If Quinn can be found, his chances of uniting the three tribes will be much greater.


    However, Quine has disappeared since demacia destroyed the country. Although there is no news that she has been captured and killed by demons, it is not ruled out that the news is blocked. They still don''t know that Quine is dead.


    In this way, Quinn is less likely to escape to freldrod. Instead of pinning his hopes on Quine, who may never be able to find, he might as well inquire more about the news related to the three tribes.


    After trying to understand this, Ye Feng was trying to find someone to ask where he could get more information about the tribes of freichod more quickly and accurately. However, he heard a loud bugle coming from the direction of the south gate.Looking along the direction of the long horn sound, Ye Feng saw a rhinoceros several times larger than he had seen in other places. The huge rhinoceros is covered with thick long hair on its back, and its body is also covered with hard armor.


    The rhinoceros dragged a wooden two wheeled chariot, on which stood a young girl in a silk dress and a magic crown of ice crystal.


    The girl''s long white hair fell behind her. Her face was dignified and solemn, and her eyes were firmly fixed on the front.


    Judging from her face, she is still a childish girl. Ye Feng can''t help but guess at the bottom of her heart that this girl won''t be like a princess?


    But the next second, the reactions of the people on both sides of the street negated his speculation.


    Under his surprised gaze, the civilians, vendors, soldiers and so on, as if mad, cheered the title of the girl on the chariot.


    "Your majesty!"


    "Welcome her majesty home in triumph!"


    "We have all heard that her majesty shot a Magic Arrow thousands of miles away, through the vast army, and shot at sizhani, the leader of the barbarians of the cold winter claw tribe, and was one step closer to the unification of freldrod!"


    ¡­¡­


    One after another cheers flooded the city like a tide, while the girl standing on the chariot showed a friendly smile and shared with the people in the city the joy of defeating the tribal threat of winter claw.


    Staring at the girl who was called the queen disappeared at the end of the street surrounded by chariots and soldiers. Ye Feng did not return to his mind for a long time.


    "It looks like she''s only sixteen or seventeen years old, but she''s the queen of the avarosa tribe? Wait The queen


    He murmured to himself, and Ye Feng suddenly woke up. If that girl is the queen, isn''t she the avarosa tribal leader he''s looking for?


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng slapped his forehead in chagrin. The next moment, he disappeared in place and went straight after AI Xi.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 906

    "Foreigners, no admittance here!"


    He was stopped by two guards in front of the palace in the main city of avarosa. Ye Feng looked anxiously at Ai Xi''s back in the palace.


    However, Ye Feng had no choice but to shout: "I''m here to ask for a meeting with AI Xi, leader of the avarosa tribe."


    This cry of his, of course, fell in the preparation to return to the palace of Asher. However, AI Xi just stopped to rush back to the palace and did not choose to look back at Ye Feng.


    "Can you call her Majesty''s name? Don''t you foreigners always boast of civilization and look down on us barbarians like Frey droid? Now it''s not the devil who has destroyed the country and fled to our land! "


    "That''s the most disgusting thing. You foreigners who are fleeing from the country. Get out of here. The queen can''t see people without identity, not to mention you refugees!"


    The two guards had a deep prejudice against people other than Frey droid. If it had not been for ashey''s order that the refugees could not be driven away, they would have started beating Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng frowned. He also wanted to beat the two guards in front of him at the moment, but thought of the purpose of his trip, he still resisted this rash idea.


    Take a deep breath, Ye Feng''s sight goes over the guard and notices that ash stops. Knowing that most of his words were heard by AI Xi, Ye Feng continued to clamour for injustice: "I''m not a refugee, I''m a messenger sent by Ionia, I have important affairs to discuss with your queen!"


    At last, the figure moves out of the wind. The young queen, ashy, turned back and looked directly at Ye Feng with her ice like pupil, and walked towards this side step by step.


    It''s so young. Isn''t this ash really only sixteen or seventeen? Heart secretly sighed a sentence, leaf wind surface cough sound, put out a pair of he thinks the messenger should have posture.


    The two guards don''t believe Ye Feng at all. They think he is talking about ghosts.


    "The messenger of Ionia? Just you? What a joke


    "Get out of here, even if it''s the emissary of Ionia, our queen..."


    Before Ye Feng''s words were finished, the two guards were interrupted by the voice coming from behind: "you go back first!"


    The unquestionable tone came from their queen ashey. The two guards were upset, but they still retreated to both sides.


    "What evidence do you have that you are the messenger of Ionia?" Standing on the steps in front of the palace, AI Xi peered at Ye Feng from a commanding position. His calm and calm expression is totally different from that of a girl.


    Puzzled by AI Xi''s question, Ye Feng, who is not prepared too much, has no evidence to prove that he is the messenger of Ionia. "Evidence This There is no But I really... "


    "You go, I have a lot of business to deal with, until you think of the evidence, next time you meet me again!"


    As soon as Ye Feng heard that he had no evidence, and he did not have the temperament of an emissary at all, he lost the interest of continuing to talk with him. Recently, she has been busy fighting with the tribe of winter claw. She has no time to chat with Ye Feng.


    Did not expect that AI Xi would be so impatient, Ye Feng rushed up the steps to stop AI Xi. "Wait a minute I am really the messenger of Ionia


    "Didn''t you hear her majesty tell you to go away? The fugitive should have the attitude of a refugee! "


    Before two guards see Ye Feng want to entangle their empress, they are furious and block between AI Xi and Ye Feng.


    "Step back and be rude to the queen, and we''ll do it!"


    AI Xi also did not expect Ye Feng to rush up the steps. She turned to frown and frowned at Ye Feng''s rudeness.


    Ye Feng was also helpless. He said with a wry smile, "I don''t mean to offend her majesty, but I''m really the emissary of Ionia. I really have..."


    "The Ionians don''t dress like this, but you look a little bit like a mainlander in your winter clothes," she said with a smile


    "I..." Being said by AI Xi, Ye Feng can''t speak for a moment, and I don''t know how to refute it.


    "You must have escaped from the ruins of demacia?"


    Ye Feng''s mouth slightly twitched: "I''m not..."


    However, before he finished speaking, ashey interrupted with a friendly smile: "I know that the people who escaped from the refugee are not very adapted to the harsh living environment of freldrod. I think your life should also be very difficult."


    "I..."


    Ye Feng just wanted to retort, and then was convinced that he was a refugee. AI Xi said: "well, you go back first. I''ll ask the guards in charge of logistics to send you more food, bedding, and heating facilities. I hope you can take care of it. After all, freyerzhude''s resources are not as rich as your land, but I will try my best to arrange the refugees who have fled to the ice field £¡¡±


    After he finished speaking to Ye Feng, AI Xi gave an order to the guard: "you two should inform the logistics officer that in the future, you should make a good count of every refugee who comes to the ice field. He should not discriminate against them because they are displaced. By the way, he will send this distinguished guest back to his place of residence to see what needs to be added and what material needs he has Satisfy him"This stranger, I wish you get used to the life in the ice field as soon as possible. I''m busy first!" Nodding politely to Ye Feng, she walked straight into the palace.


    And the two guards were relieved to see ashey go away. But at the sight of Ye Feng, their faces were filled with anger.


    Just because of ashey''s order just now, they had to be patient and arrange Ye Feng properly.


    "Let''s go, our queen, though generous to the refugees, seldom takes care of a stranger like you!"


    "But I..." Looking at Ai Xi disappearing in his sight, Ye Feng still wants to go after him and explain that he is really the messenger sent by aonia.


    The two guards saw that he was still "a thief", so they could not help but drag him down the steps with Ye Feng.


    "Stop when you see you well, stranger. Your majesty has given you enough care!"


    Being pulled out by two guards, Ye Feng wants to make the force shake them apart, but he is afraid to hurt them, which makes the next situation more difficult to deal with.


    There is no way, Ye Feng had to bend to allow two guards to frame him to leave the palace. Forced to return to his temporary hotel by two guards, people were surprised all the way, and Ye Feng was embarrassed.


    After returning to the room, the two guards actually took people to buy something that they thought Ye Feng would lack. This makes Ye Feng speechless. He doesn''t know whether he should cry or laugh.


    Finally, the guard left his room with a team of men and horses, and Ye Feng lay down on the bed with a look of self mockery.


    "I seem to be treated as a beggar..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 907

    Originally thought that the tribe of AI Xi should be the best United tribe, but Ye Feng did not expect that he was treated as a refugee, which also made it difficult for him to have a chance to communicate with AI Xi in the near future.


    Depressed at the thought of it, Ye Feng had to wander around the city these days, learning more about the local situation of Freire zhuod and looking for opportunities to get in touch with ash.


    But since last time, Ye Feng never met AI Xi outside the palace. He had thought about sneaking into the palace to communicate with ashey, but he denied it because he was afraid to be regarded as a sinister villain.


    However, Ye Feng thinks it''s better for him to go to the winter claw or the frost guard tribe first. It''s a worry that he always stays here without any progress.


    After thinking for a while, Ye Feng finally decides to go to the frost guard tribe first. This time, he didn''t want to persuade the frost guard tribe to join the League of Ionia, but wanted to know more about the three tribes of the ice field.


    As he is not familiar with freyerzhud, Ye Feng went to the frost guard tribe with a group of avarosa caravans selling food.


    At first, Ye Feng was a little surprised when he heard that avarosa and the frost guards were trading with each other. He was not relieved until he learned that the leader of the frost guard tribe, Li sangzhuo, was standing on the side of avalosa.


    After a three-day journey, the caravan entered the sphere of influence of the frost guard tribe. Instead of moving on, they stopped in a small village.


    Here to say goodbye to the caravan, Ye Feng carries a leather bag on his back and carries his sack full of food to move on.


    When he arrived at the main city of the frost guard tribe the next morning, Ye Feng found that the buildings here had not only the characteristics of the ice field, but also the sense of age. In particular, some of the landmark large-scale ice crystal spires are just like ancient buildings with hundreds of years of history.


    Thinking of their leader, Li sangzhuo, who is said to have lived for thousands of years, Ye Feng can''t help but wonder whether this Lisandro is also an existence that breaks through the realm of mortals?


    But if she really existed above the demigod level, why did she choose to lead the whole tribe to support ashy, who was only 16 years old, to be crowned Queen last year?


    It''s really impossible to guess the mystery of Li sangzhuo''s mind, Ye Feng is also lazy to continue to study, he began his investigation of this tribe.


    Just as soon as he arrived at the gate of the city, Ye Feng felt that there was a strange atmosphere that he could not say. In particular, the two city gate guards are indifferent and mixed with inexplicable emotions in their eyes, which makes Ye Feng uncomfortable all over the body.


    He did not know whether they did not welcome him as an outsider, or whether they did not care about his existence at all.


    Slightly frowned, Ye Feng hesitated to say hello to the two guards. After thinking about it, he took the initiative to show his kindness: "Hello, this should be the main city of the frost guard tribe?"


    In the face of Ye Feng''s active courtship, the two guards are still staring at Ye Feng. The strange atmosphere makes Ye Feng feel depressed. He tells himself that maybe it is the two guards who were reprimanded and in a bad mood. He is again inspired, no longer care about the guard, uncomfortable eyes, stepped into the city.


    Originally thought it would be better to enter the city, but Ye Feng found that the atmosphere inside still made him feel very strange.


    The streets were filled with people, not less than the avalosa tribe, but it was surprisingly quiet.


    Everyone is either frowning or rushing by. Whether it''s shopping or selling, almost everyone talks in a low voice, afraid that others will do the same.


    The first impression of this strange atmosphere to Ye Feng is that there is mostly something wrong here, otherwise it should be a very busy scene.


    Walking in the streets of the city, Ye Feng also bears a variety of different eyes. From their eyes, Ye Feng sees curiosity, but it seems that due to some reason, they are very worried about talking with him.


    There are fewer and fewer people in the extremely depressed area.


    Walking into the corner of the long street, Ye Feng is very surprised that no one walks here. He continued to walk forward. After several turns, Ye Feng saw many mages with magic spell lines on their robes practicing frost magic, and there were many more ice guard soldiers patrolling on the road.


    Thinking that he might have accidentally intruded into the mage training area of the frost guard tribe, Ye Feng prepares to withdraw from the original route in order to avoid unnecessary misunderstanding.


    Unfortunately, on his way back, Ye Feng met a master who guarded the tribe of ice and frost. As soon as he saw Ye Feng, his eyes showed his vigilance against Ye Feng''s trespassing here.


    "Stranger?"


    Although the mage''s voice is not loud, it is still heard by other mages and patrol soldiers who are training in this extremely quiet environment.


    They cast extremely unfriendly eyes towards Ye Feng''s back, as if ye Feng found some secrets that he should not have known.


    Ye Feng''s forehead can not help but exude nervous sweat, his head is running at full speed, thinking about how to deal with such a situation. If he can, he doesn''t want to leave here through violence, let alone unnecessary conflict with the frost guard tribe."Did you escape here? I suggest that you can find someone to take you to the avarosa tribe, where there is a special place for refugees. Let''s go


    Fortunately, the mage in front of her is not as difficult to communicate as she appears. She is supposed to attribute Ye Feng as a fugitive who accidentally intruded into the master training area.


    Ye Feng looked at the mage with gratitude and wanted to leave quickly to sort out his thoughts. But others didn''t seem to want to let Ye Feng leave. A tall, shirtless soldier came to stop Ye Feng and showed a displeased look to the master who let Ye Feng go: "Cathy, this is a forbidden area. How can you let an intruder leave here casually?"


    The sorceress, who was called Cathy, frowned and said, "it''s just a stranger. What does he know? Let him go


    The tall soldier sneered and said, "no, I''ll come if you don''t interrogate him. The forbidden area of frost guard tribe can''t let any outsiders come in and out at will."


    Just as the soldier and Cathy argued about how to deal with Ye Feng, a slow and slow laugh rang out at the right time: "I''ve heard you quarrel right now. What''s the matter that makes you not train well and make a big noise here?"


    Although the voice is slow and orderly, it reveals the inexplicable cold and the breath of the superior.


    Smelling the voice, except Ye Feng, all the people on the scene respectfully saluted in the direction of the voice.


    "Monsieur Lisandro!"


    Lisandro? Ye Feng''s heart thumped and looked along the direction of the salute. He saw a woman with her upper half face covered by an ice helmet and wearing only a gorgeous ice blue dress coming towards this side.


    Although can''t see the woman''s eyes, but Ye Feng always feels that the woman from the style is looking at him.


    Lisandro looked at Cathy and said calmly, "get up, the trial is about to start. You are not well prepared for the war, but you are noisy here. Should you give me an explanation?"


    Although she spoke in a calm tone, she always gave people an invisible sense of depression. The soldier who argued with Cathy first said: "Lord Lisandro, master Cathy, she wants to release this stranger who breaks into the forbidden area. I want to interrogate this talent and argue with her!"


    "Cathy, is that true?" The tone of her voice dropped to freezing point, and Lisandro turned to Cathy.


    In the face of Lisandro''s gaze, Cathy replied weakly: "back to my Lord Lisandro, this stranger just accidentally broke into here, and I found out that he didn''t know anything. I decided to let him go without knowing anything."


    After listening to Cathy''s explanation, Lisandro''s mouth slightly curved: "what you said is also reasonable. In this case, I will interrogate this stranger personally. You should be careful in preparing for the trial!"


    "Yes, my Lord Lisandro!"


    Command good trial, Li sangzhuo then led Ye Feng to leave here, and went to the palace where she lived.


    Ye Feng is thinking of countermeasures all the way, and how to talk with Li sangzhuo later to eliminate the ice guard tribe''s vigilance against his trespass.


    If you can win the trust of Lisandro, you will be a step closer to his mission goal of uniting frost guard tribe!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 908

    Standing on the main hall of the ice crystal palace, Ye Feng nervously watches Lisandro sitting on the throne.


    Li sangzhuo didn''t speak, just facing Ye Feng. She felt as if her eyes under her helmet were looking at him.


    For a long time, Lisandro''s fingertips tapped the armrest of the throne rhythmically, and the corners of her mouth also rose in a meaningful arc: "I know you, Ye Feng!"


    Li sangzhuo, who had never met before, called out his name and taboo, and the heart of Ye Feng turned into a storm.


    While waiting for Lisandro to interrogate him, he had been thinking about how to explain to Lisandro how he had accidentally broken into the frozen guard tribal forbidden area. But at the moment, he just wanted to know how Lisandro knew his name.


    His eyes were staring at him. He was shocked and said, "how do you know my name?"


    For Ye Feng''s shock performance is not too much surprise, Lisandro is still rhythmic to knock on the throne armrest, not slow to return: "we have seen."


    Hearing Li sangzhuo say they have met, Ye Feng is confused again. After searching for the memory in his mind for a long time, he just couldn''t remember where he had met with lissao. "He''s confused? Where is it? "


    "We did meet, but you didn''t care, so you don''t remember me." Light back a sentence, Li sangzhuo naturally will not tell Ye Feng that she once manipulated Oriana''s father.


    Not only won''t tell Ye Feng, she also pretends to be a bit bored and unhappy, so that Ye Feng feels that she doesn''t like her and people who don''t remember her say how they met.


    Success was distracted by Li sangzhuo''s words. Ye Feng scratched his head in a bad way: "OK..."


    Lisandro''s voice suddenly turned cold: "it doesn''t matter where I met you. What matters is why you break into the forbidden area of my family today."


    Back to this point, the pressure of Ye Feng is doubled. He organized the speech and apologized sincerely: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to break into your forbidden area. I just lost my way when I came here for the first time..."


    "Lost?"


    With her left hand holding her cheek, Li sangzhuo put on a dignified look, facing Ye Feng, and continued to create a lot of pressure on him.


    As time went by, I don''t know how long it took for Lisandro to get better: "believe you for a while, tell me, what''s the purpose of your trip? You should want to talk to me about something, Banshen Ye Feng? "


    Li sangzhuo''s words once again subdued Ye Feng. He didn''t expect that he did not show any magic and sword spirit, and was seen through the strength of Lisandro.


    Not only that, even his intention was seen through by the woman in front of him. The more I think about it, the more I think Lisandro is so smart that his heart beats faster.


    After calming down the waves in his heart, Ye Feng feels that this is just an excellent opportunity for him to unite with frost to guard the tribe.


    Think about it, Ye Feng''s inner haze soon disappeared. He tried his best to keep calm and said, "Lisandro, I''m sent by Soraka of Ionia, hoping to unite with the three tribes of freldrod to fight against shadow island."


    After saying this, Ye Feng began to stare nervously at Lisandro on the throne, hoping to see how she would behave.


    However, Lisandro didn''t seem very interested in joining in the fight against the demons of shadow island. Her first reaction was to yawn lazily.


    Under Ye Feng''s intense gaze, Lisandro gently opens her helmet covering her upper face, puts her hand into the helmet and rubs her eyes, as if feeling sleepy because of Ye Feng''s words.


    It''s a pity that the helmet still covers her eyes, otherwise Ye Feng will see that it is a pair of blind eyes.


    After a while, she waved her hand and made an order to leave under the wind of Ye: "this career is very great, but I forgive my family for being powerless. Go back!"


    As the voice dropped, lisanzho stood up from the throne and was ready to leave the hall.


    Seeing that she was going to leave, Ye Feng was unwilling to say: "now the whole human kingdom of Valoran is only Ionia and fre''erd. If we don''t unite, sooner or later, we will be broken by demons one by one."


    Hearing this, Li sangzhuo, who was about to leave, turned to Ye Feng again. She said with an inexplicable smile: "it''s not impossible for my family to form an alliance with you, but I have a more stringent condition..."


    Speaking of the back, Li sangzhuo looks at Ye Feng with a smile, and does not mean to go on. She catches Ye Feng''s appetite.


    See Li sangzhuo loose mouth, Ye Feng looks happy. "What conditions?" he asked


    "That is, before that, you have to unite the avarosa tribe and the winterclaw tribe at the same time. If you can unite these two tribes, I will review your alliance proposal."


    Hearing that he was only uniting the avarosa tribe and the winter claw tribe, Ye Feng laughed in his heart, because the purpose of his trip was to form an alliance with the three tribes.


    "No problem. When I unite the other two tribes, you and your tribe must join our alliance!" Without any hesitation, Ye Feng solemnly agreed to the terms proposed by Lisandro."I''ll think about it. Now you can go back." Don''t care to smile, Lisandro did not say full, cleverly left room for their own consideration.


    "Well, excuse me, Lisandro, leader of the frost guard tribe!"


    Politely said goodbye to Li sangzhuo. Ye Feng had already thought about it. Next, he went directly to the tribe of Lingdong''s claw.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s back, Li sangzhuo''s rising mouth gradually calms down, showing a chilling look.


    But at the same time that she showed a cold look, Ye Feng, who was halfway there, suddenly stopped and turned around.


    The cold look on her face dissipated in an instant. Lisandro, like a good person, threw a gentle smile to ye Fengtou: "how Is there anything else to discuss with me? "


    Hearing Li sangzhuo''s friendly question, Ye Feng scratched his head with embarrassment: "that I just remembered that if I joined the other two tribes, how would I find you next time I came to you? "


    "This is really a problem. My soldiers and mages are very wary of you. Well, you take my witch token and go to the forbidden area to find the chief mage Cathy. Let her take you around the forbidden area and tell others that you are my guest. They will bring you to see me next time."


    At the same time, Li sangzhuo throws Ye Feng a token made of extreme ice and tells her that she can see her next time.


    Carefully put away the witch token, there is no other question of Ye Feng finally left the hall under Lisandro''s eyes.


    And Li sangzhuo''s friendly smile disappeared again with Ye Feng''s departure, and was replaced by a cold look.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 909

    "This is Lord Lisandro''s Witch token?"


    Staring at the witch token in Ye Feng''s hand for a while, the great mage Cathy was surprised and couldn''t close her mouth. She looked up and down at Ye Feng. From his appearance and clothes, as well as the cowhide bag on his back and the sack in his hand, she didn''t look like a person of high status.


    "Are you sure Lord Lisandro gave it to you, not stolen it?"


    Cathy''s suspicious eyes and words heard Ye Feng''s mouth twitch slightly. He frowned and said, "it''s really your leader Lisandro who gave it to me. If you don''t believe it, you can ask her."


    Hearing that Ye Feng was a little unhappy, Cathy immediately changed her words: "it''s not that I don''t believe you. I''m sorry, but I just want to confirm with you. Since you''re a guest of Lord Lisandro, come with me. I''ll familiarize you with the frost guard tribe!"


    With that, Cathy took Ye Feng to visit the forbidden area of the frost guard tribe. However, she did not take Ye Feng to see some things that were not suitable for outsiders to see, because that was the secret of the ice guard tribe in the ice field.


    After a brief visit to the forbidden area, Cathy takes Ye Feng to the area where giant animals are domesticated in the city, and the ice crystal spire used to look out into the distance.


    After visiting these, Cathy suddenly remembered that she did not know Ye Feng''s name until now. Thinking of this, she said with a smile: "by the way, distinguished guest, I don''t know your name yet!"


    Ye Feng directly replied: "you can call me Ye Feng directly!"


    Because of the oppressive atmosphere in the family, Cathy hardly talked to people. This time, she was lucky to receive a stranger who was honored as a distinguished guest by Li sangzhuo. She also stares at Ye Feng curiously: "Ye Feng, OK, I remember. Since you are a distinguished guest of Li sangzhuo, what can I do to come here?"


    When asked, Ye Feng frowns and hesitates to tell Cathy. But Cathy saw his embarrassed appearance and said with a careless smile, "it doesn''t matter if it''s inconvenient. It''s between you and the Lord Lisandro."


    "I can tell you, it has something to do with both your leaders and your entire ice guard tribe." Ye Feng shook her head, indicating that it was OK to tell her.


    Hearing this, Cathy put up a smile: "and the whole frost guard tribe related?"


    Ye Feng nodded solemnly and told Cathy his intention. But Cathy opened her mouth when she heard that he was the emissary of Ionia. However, she saw the picture of Ionia successfully resisting the invasion of demons in the mirror image of the sky.


    Curiosity was completely aroused, and Cathy asked, "Lord Lisandro has agreed to ally with Ionia?"


    Asked about this, Ye Feng laughed bitterly: "no, but she said that as long as I can unite the avarosa tribe and the winter claw tribe first, she will promise to join us!"


    Hearing this, Cathy''s curiosity was fleeting. She sighed helplessly, "then I suggest you go back to Ionia as soon as possible."


    "Why?" Ye Feng can''t give up. Uniting the three tribes is his task.


    Hearing Ye Feng ask why, Cathy is even less optimistic about Ye Feng''s alliance with the other two tribes. She explained: "the avalosa tribe and the winter claw tribe are now in dire straits. Especially recently, the war between their two tribes has become more and more fierce. It is possible to unite one of them. It is impossible for both of them to join the League of Ionia."


    "What is the relationship between the two tribes?" It is difficult for Ye Feng to set up a channel. If Cathy said it would be more difficult for him to unite the three tribes.


    See Ye Feng so do not understand the situation of Freire zhuod, Cathy had to tell Ye Feng something she hoped Ye Feng would know.


    "It seems that you still don''t know much about freundzod. Since the rise of ashey''s tribe, avarosa has unified the whole resource rich southern region of freundzod in a year''s time."


    "While they were expanding to the north, they met the same cold winter claw tribe that was also expanding. As soon as the two tribes crossed the border, an unimaginable war broke out. It is almost impossible for you to unite the two tribes at the same time."


    Cathy''s complaint also increased the pressure on Ye Feng, and he did not understand: "but I heard before I came that AI Xi, the leader of avarosa, was not a peace loving person? How could she start a war? "


    "Ashey''s peace is relative, at least after avarosa unified the whole freundzod." With a cold smile around her mouth, Cathy didn''t seem to like the ashy and avarosa tribes.


    Although deeply aware of the arduous task, Ye Feng said firmly: "even so, I still want to try, because the mission of my trip is not only to let Lisandro and the frost guard tribe join the alliance, but also includes avarosa and winter claw. Thank you for telling me so much!"


    Leaf wind firm eyes let Cathy slightly a Leng, she did not expect Ye Feng in listening to her words even so persistent.


    After a brief absence, Cathy said with a complicated look: "good luck. I hope you can really unite with avarosa and winterclaw."


    Ye Feng grinned optimistically: "OK, I think we should meet again soon!""Hope..." Cathy seems to lose the interest of continuing to talk with Ye Feng. Her eyes twinkle and she thinks of the trial entrusted to her by Lisandro.


    Before leaving, Ye Feng had one last question: "by the way, when I went into the city today, I found that the atmosphere in the city was indescribable strange. Everyone seems to have something on his mind. Has something happened recently? If the frost guard tribe encounters any difficulties, please tell me about it. I can ask for support from Ionia for you


    As soon as this was said, Cathy''s face changed instantly, and she seemed very frightened to be asked this question.


    Seeing that her face was cloudy and sunny, Ye Feng continued to ask out of good intentions: "what''s the matter? Is there really any difficulty that needs help?"


    Cathy stares at Ye Feng uncertainly: "Lord lisanzho didn''t tell you about the trial?"


    Ye Feng shook his head, saying there was No.


    No, Cathy immediately did not want to continue this topic: "it is my family''s trial is about to start, everyone is preparing nervously, so it looks different, in fact, it''s nothing."


    "So..." Ye Feng is suspicious, but Cathy does not say that he is not good to continue questioning.


    Thinking that he had not been to the winter claw tribe, he did not think about it any more. In the company of Cathy, he wandered around the city for a few times, and Ye Feng left the city which made him feel strange.


    However, the leader of the frost guard, Lisandro, is sitting on the throne at the moment. Through the reflection of the ice crystal ball, he can see his movement.


    "Your Majesty, Ashley''s men have arrived. When can you meet them?"


    As a respectful voice sounded from the hall, a soldier guarding the frost caught Lisandro''s eyes.


    Getting the news that ash sent, Lisandro put away the ice crystal ball and stood up from the throne with a strange smile on her lips.


    "You can''t call me queen in front of Ashley''s children."


    "Yes, my Lord Lisandro!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 910

    In the northwest of freldrod, a well-built woman, wearing ice blue armor and a horn helmet, rides a unique ice boar in the roar of the ice storm.


    The whip in her hand kept whipping her mount with the roar covered by the strong wind, which made the wild boar in the ice field under her seat speed up the speed of marching in the storm.


    Frost, snow and cold wind beat her face and made several scars on her face. The blood red wound just appeared, and before bleeding, it froze in the cold of the ice storm.


    If it is a normal girl, she will be very concerned about leaving scars on her face, but the girl did not show any displeasure, her eyes only that whistling frost and snow.


    Finally, she broke out of the cold snow storm. The woman looked back at the gradually disappearing storm, but the stern look in her eyes did not disappear with the storm.


    "I''m strong again!"


    Sonorous and powerful voice from the woman''s white lips and teeth, she patted under the seat of the huge ice wild boar, the faith in the heart became more firm.


    With the intention of leaving, the woman lowered her head and looked at the magic crystal in the center of the ice hammer at the end of the eye whip. From the reflection of sapphire blue light, she was slightly stunned and touched several frozen scars on her face.


    "Bang!"


    Out of a whiplash, she left without knowing what the whip was.


    Through the twists and turns of the ice and snow mountains, the woman returned to a backward clan full of frost stone and dry wood to build a temporary camp.


    All the people in the tribe did not seem to notice the return of the women. They were training hard against the bitter wind to make their bodies survive in this cruel environment.


    However, the wind and snow here are much weaker than the storms that women have just experienced outside several mountains. The women glance at these carefully trained tribal soldiers at random, and drop the ice wild boar into a simple animal pen.


    Straight through the training ground of the clan soldiers, the woman took off her helmet and revealed her young face. Quickening her pace, the woman came to a sudden mountain covered with frost and snow.


    The woman, who had been familiar with the situation, went to a corner, lifted her foot and trampled the snow, and a cave entrance with a dark and dim light appeared in front of her.


    Quickly into which, not a moment, the entrance behind the woman is covered by a new layer of frost and snow.


    After groping in the dark for a while, the woman lit a fire at a corner of the wall. Under the illumination of the light source, the former dark cave reveals its original appearance, the ancient ruins of sarrida.


    The ground is covered with gravel, and the broken stone pillars fall on the stone pavement irregularly, and the broken and damaged walls are everywhere.


    As she shuttles through the ruins, her sapphire blue pupil falls on a platform dedicated to her ancestors.


    She took some broken bones from her skirt pocket and put them on the table. The woman wrapped the whip hammer around her waist, put her hands on her chest and prayed to the ancient heroes.


    "Valiant and good at war, sarrida, may your dead souls rest in peace. I hope you can protect the claw of winter. Seltrane will let the reputation of the claw of winter resound from every corner of freldrod again!"


    With the woman''s devout prayer, she inadvertently revealed her identity, the leader of the winter claw, sizhani.


    After praying, sizhanie went to a relatively smooth broken pillar, uncovered her waist armor, and a wound wrapped in coarse rags was revealed.


    Although the wound was no longer bleeding, the black and red blood stains on the rags showed a fierce look.


    "Ashey, I''ll pay you back with your life!"


    She cleared an area full of gravel with her hands, calmed her anger in her lower chest, and lay down at will.


    At the same time, Ye Feng, on the other side, also came to the influence range of winter claw in the northwest.


    I thought the territory of the AI Xi tribe and the lisanzho tribe was cold enough, but when he got here, Ye Feng found out how stupid his previous ideas were.


    If the living environment of frost guards is human, then the living environment of avarosa is heaven, and the winter claw here is living in hell.


    It''s hard to imagine how the cold winter claw tribe can survive here for a long time. Anyway, Ye Feng''s constitution is already a little unbearable.


    Although he couldn''t stick to it for a long time in the field of ashey and Lisandro, it was the first time that he wanted to use his strength to drive out the cold so quickly.


    Trying to run the wind shield to separate himself from the cold, Ye Feng showed a frightened look.


    The wind shield around his body is very weak, not only does not reach the demigod level, but also is not as good as the shield that he can support some time ago.


    Seriously doubting whether his own strength is declining, Ye Feng tries to run all his strength. As he guessed, his strength fell back to the level of mortals, and even weaker than when he first came out of the red maple forest."How can I be so weak?"


    As his body temperature drops further, Ye Feng realizes that if he fails to take effective measures, he may freeze to death here.


    Thinking that he had received several bags of freald''s spirits in ashey''s main city, he did not care how much he was unwilling to drink before, or took out one of them and drank two.


    The burning sensation of strong liquor just made Ye Feng''s body very uncomfortable at first, but as soon as the frost and snow outside offset, the crisp and comfortable warm current flowed all over his body.


    The heady wine power was also dispersed under the attack of cold wind. Ye Feng collected the liquor and continued to go on the road.


    The body keeps warm for a while, and Ye Feng also starts to think about when his strength is lost.


    "When did I lose my demigod power? Is it when Xiao Xi comes back to Ali? Or when she was in Ashley? Or Lisandro? "


    "But even if I fall back to ordinary people, I should not be weaker than when I was in the red maple forest!"


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that there was something wrong, but he couldn''t say exactly where there was a problem.


    After thinking for a long time, there was no clue about the disappearance of power. Ye Feng''s head was almost exploded.


    Just at this time, there were several big figures in the storm ahead. Because of the cover of the storm, Ye Feng could not see who those people were.


    But people on the other side of the storm sent a warning in a very bad tone: "people over there quickly retreat. This is the territory of the paw of winter. If you go further, don''t blame us for our actions!"


    Hearing that those people belonged to the tribe of the paw of winter, Ye Feng immediately responded in a loud voice: "friend of the claw of winter, I have no malice. This time I''m here to visit the nobles. Please be flexible."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s reply, the soldiers of the cold winter claw in the storm all showed indignation. They felt that Ye Feng must be the emissary sent by AI Xi to humiliate the dignity of their tribe.


    "For the last time, don''t blame us if you don''t leave!"


    Turning a blind eye to Ye Feng''s friendly response, they began to issue a final announcement. If ye Feng is determined not to leave, they will kill him to defend the glory of winter claw!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 911

    He didn''t realize that as long as he dared to take a step forward, those soldiers with cold winter claws would attack him fiercely. Ye Feng also walked forward with a smile.


    Ye Feng''s steps and the smile on his face were all regarded as a provocation to their whole tribe by the soldiers of Lengdong''s claw. They roared angrily and rushed towards Ye Feng like a mad cow.


    See these words do not agree with him to fight the soldiers, Ye Feng face changed.


    If the demigod''s power is still there, Ye Feng will definitely take the first reaction to dissolve the collision of these cold winter claw soldiers. Now he was weaker than when he came out of the red maple forest. Although he still had the strength far beyond ordinary people, he was still knocked out under the charge of several brave soldiers.


    "Stop it, I really don''t mean it!" Still holding a fluke psychology, Ye Feng gets up from the snow and tries to persuade these soldiers to put down their hostility to him.


    These winter claw soldiers did not pay attention to Ye Feng''s words. At the moment, they had only one thought in their hearts, that is, to kill Ye Feng, who they regarded as "the emissary of AI Xi".


    On the one hand, because of the decline in strength, on the other hand, because he didn''t want to hurt these people, Ye Feng has been running away in a hurry, not to meet them.


    But the more he was willing to dodge, the more pressing the sense of oppression caused by the fierce attack of the soldiers of the winter''s claws.


    Until he began to be too tired to resist the fierce attack of these soldiers, he realized that his retreat could not shake the determination of these people to fight against him.


    If he died here for fear of injuring these winter claw people, he would not be able to fulfill the arduous task entrusted to him by Soraka.


    Rather than continue to retreat, it is better to use force to deter these soldiers who start fighting if they do not agree!


    Think of here, Ye Feng eyes Ling. A change was suppressed by these soldiers before the situation, Ye Feng began to launch a fierce counter attack.


    His right hand conjures up a light sword of the moon. The sword spirit of the wind also disturbs the wind direction around him and condenses an invisible wind blade.


    Feeling the drastic change of Ye Feng''s whole body Qi field, these winter claw soldiers did not choose to retreat. On the contrary, their eyes reveal a strong sense of war.


    The soldiers'' eyes yearning for World War I made Ye Feng a little creepy. He somehow understood why the cold winter claw tribe could survive in this cold condition.


    After putting some unnecessary ideas behind, Ye Feng combined the dance of folding wings with the chopping attack of breaking the air, and hit these soldiers on the wrist at a speed that they could not respond to.


    The pain stimulated their nerves. With the sound of falling weapons, all the weapons in their hands were shot down to the snow by Ye Feng.


    They want to pick up the fallen weapons and fight Ye Feng again, but Ye Feng doesn''t want to give them this opportunity.


    As the wind shuttles between them, Ye Feng kicks them all to the snow not far away.


    Looking at the "hill heap" formed by them pressing each other, Ye Feng can be regarded as relieving the gas that was just hit by these unreasonable winter claw clans.


    "Do you want to fight?" There was a funny smile in his mouth. Although his magic power was not there, he could not deal with three or four ordinary soldiers.


    "Don''t be arrogant, avarosa''s coward!"


    "It''s not over yet. The soldiers of the cold winter''s claws will not give up easily!"


    Hearing these people call him avarosa''s coward, Ye Feng frowns. These people don''t think of him as one of avarosa''s men, do they?


    He doesn''t think he looks like avarosa, either in terms of appearance or style of dress. Otherwise, avalosa and frost guards would not always call him a stranger when they saw him.


    The more he thought about it, the more funny he felt. Ye Feng said, "where do I look like the man of avarosa? I am a stranger


    "Well, don''t think we don''t know you''re a stranger loyal to avarosa!"


    "It is despicable that avarosa, in order to make us surrender, even enlist you foreigners to join us in the fight!"


    He thought that if he told his identity as a stranger, the soldiers of the cold winter claw tribe would not hate him so much. However, they thought that he was sent by AI Xi. It can be seen that the contradiction between the paw of winter and avarosa has reached a point beyond his imagination.


    The burden on his shoulder was heavy again. Ye Feng waved his hand and said helplessly, "I''m really not from avarosa. I''m just a stranger who just wants to visit the tribe of winter claws."


    "The battle between us is not over. Come on, go on!"


    As before, the soldiers picked up their weapons and prepared to launch a second round of attack against Ye Feng.


    At this time, the cold wind blowing some rough man''s voice: "enough, you have lost, still fight? I don''t think it''s disgraceful to you all! "


    With the reprimand coming from the wind and snow behind, a rough man with two axes in his hand came out of the shadow with two axes in his hand.Oh Olaf? Looking at the rough man who came slowly towards this, Ye Feng was stunned for a moment.


    Also stunned by the men are the soldiers of winter''s claws, but after a moment they look at the man as if they were looking at the Savior.


    One of the soldiers said excitedly, "Olaf, you are here at the right time. Teach this avalosa a good lesson and let him know how powerful our winter claws are!"


    Olaf shook his head and his neck made a bone pounding sound. It seems that he is also looking forward to a fight with Ye Feng, who has defeated four winter claw soldiers. He rubbed his hands: "if you lose, just stay by the side. I will naturally let this skinny punk know how fierce my axe is!"


    Seeing Olaf didn''t seem to recognize him, Ye Feng immediately reminded him: "Olaf, don''t you know me? Tell them I''m not avarosa! "


    "Stinky boy, don''t get close to me. Who knows you?"


    Olaf spoke with disdain and a hint of drunkenness in his voice, which sounded like he was drunk.


    Another careful smell, Ye Feng from Olaf''s body smelled a lot of wine. He immediately understood why Olaf didn''t recognize him. Ye Feng also approached Olaf and continued: "I''m Ye Feng, Olaf. We fought against sea monsters in the sea area of bill gewater. Are you drunk?"


    "Ye Ye Feng? It seems to me that I know my heroic deeds in fighting against sea monsters in bill gewater


    At the same time, Olaf stares at Ye Feng''s face. After seeing that it was Ye Feng, he turned back to some confused winter claws behind him, and said to the soldiers, "this boy is the brother of bill jiwater pirate leader, and also my friend. He can''t be an avarosa!"


    One of the soldiers said suspiciously, "are you sure you''re not dazzled because you''re drunk?"


    "I''m not drunk. OK, I''m going to reminisce with my old friends. Get out of the way!"


    Under the gaze of Ye Feng and the soldiers of winter''s claw, Olaf staggers into the soldiers who are in the way. He doesn''t care about Ye Feng and those soldiers. He talks to himself and goes mad.


    "Ye Feng, you have to testify for me this time. These people always think that my fight against sea monsters on the night of soul erosion is false!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 912

    Outside the Rafik, Fiona and phoena watched in dismay as many of the piltwaff workers repaired the damaged area of the battleship on the side of the rifik.


    The second daughter came to see hivier specially this time, and wanted her to help Caitlin to say whether she could monitor Ye Feng''s movement in Freire droid. I didn''t expect to see the scene of ruifik''s dilapidation. Both of them didn''t respond to it.


    It''s true that anyone who wants to appear will appear. Shivell suddenly comes out of nowhere and taps Fiona on the shoulder twice. "Fiona, why are you here?" she joked? Don''t you miss me


    "Who missed you!" Almost out of instinct, Fiona and her daughter haven''t seen him for a long time, but this face-to-face heart is because he makes their two ways of behavior show displeasure.


    The displeasure of the second daughter was expected by hivier. If she was not seen for a long time, she was deliberately teasing the second daughter who was not in accordance with her character.


    He rubbed his temples in distress, and he pretended to be lost and said, "don''t you want me? Well, Lulu and amu, let''s continue our plan and have some delicious food in the nearby village


    "Well, sister sylvier is the best!"


    Amu and Lulu were naturally full of joy at hivier''s proposal and cheered.


    Fiona''s second daughter saw that he really wanted to take two little guys to eat delicious food, and they were in a hurry. Without hivier, they are embarrassed to talk to Caitlin or Oriana to monitor Ye Feng''s movements.


    "Wait, sylvier!"


    At the sound of the two men''s simultaneous shouts, shivell''s back to the two girls covered his mouth and snickered. Looking down, she found Lulu, the ghost spirit she was laughing at. She motioned Lulu not to say it.


    Then he turned to look at the two who had stopped her, wondering, "is there anything else?"


    "We..."


    In fact, Fiona and her daughter have always been not good at asking others for help. In the middle of the conversation, they both stopped talking.


    After hesitating for a long time, Fiona of Laurent family began to say: "Ye Feng has gone to Freire droid. We wonder if we can continue to monitor his movement through the magic satellite, so as to avoid accidents."


    As soon as Ye Feng went to fre''erd, shivell''s face was frozen. Although she guessed that the reason why the second daughter came to her was that Ye Feng had gone out on a mission again, she did not expect that Ye Feng would be sent to a place of extreme ice.


    She had been to Freire droid with tutor Ritz before, and even went deep into the deepest howling abyss, where the horror was still fresh in her memory.


    However, thinking of the task assigned to Ye Feng is Soraka, she worries less about Ye Feng. He pretended not to care and said, "Oh, just go and talk to Caitlin and Olivia. They should agree."


    The two Fiona girls did not believe that hivier did not know what they wanted to do to stop her. They felt that he was deliberately making trouble for them.


    Who told them to ask hivier now, the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona volunteered to ask: "sylvier, can you help us talk to them? Please


    It would be more than half as exciting for miss will be. She led the two little guys back to the second girl and said with a smile, "OK, we''ll talk while we go back to the warship."


    "Sister sylvier, are we not going to eat good food?" Lulu was not happy, so she went back.


    He rubbed Lulu''s little head and comforted him, "I still have some sweets in my bedroom. You can eat some first and take you to play nearby next time."


    Hearing the candy, Lulu''s pouting lips instantly grinned. She shook hivier''s hand straight away and ran to where they usually lived, not forgetting to return to his words.


    "Sister, you are busy first, Lulu has gone to eat sugar!"


    Amu saw Lulu run away, he also chased up: "sister Lulu, wait for amu!"


    Seeing the two young guys leave, he takes Fiona to the control room. On the way, I met Ali, who came back only a few days ago. The four girls also went on the road together.


    On the way, he also asked, "Fiona, can you tell me exactly what Xiaye Feng is doing this time?"


    With a hesitant glance at Ali, Fiona of the Laurent family replied, "Lord Soraka said that Ye Feng was going to unite with fralrod''s tribe to join our alliance."


    On hearing this, he gave a sudden puff: "poof Are you kidding? How could lord Soraka let Ye Feng, a native hat, unite with the tribe of frezerd? "


    "It''s true!" said Mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart


    "I don''t know what Mr. Soraka thinks this time. It''s too unreliable to let Ye Feng go. How can he persuade those freyerzhud people with a long speech?" He frowned and thought about the intention of solaka''s sending Ye Feng, but he couldn''t understand it.


    "Forget it, let''s first think about how to get the accurate information about Ye Feng in freyerdrode. A few days ago, the rifek was attacked by the demon Elise, and we don''t know if Caitlin has repaired the terminal to establish contact with the demon guide satellite. When we get there, let''s go in and have a lookWith these words, he and his party came to the control room unconsciously. In the control room, Caitlin and Olivia were still busy operating the console as usual.


    Seaville also directly asked the two people: "Caitlin, Oriana, the terminal receiving the magic satellite signal has been repaired?"


    Hearing hivier''s voice, Caitlin and Olivia glanced at Fiona and Ali, who were with him, and then went on with their work.


    Caitlin also understood the thoughts of the four girls of hivier. She was busy and said: "you want to monitor the picture of Ye Feng? It has been repaired. We are now busy with other matters that need to be repaired. Can you connect the terminal by yourself? "


    "You are busy first. Don''t worry about us. I will do some simple operation!"


    Shivell smiles to indicate that they are busy, and then leads Fiona and Ali to the corner of the control room.


    After several operations, shivell is still familiar with how to project leaf wind dynamics through magic satellites. After a while, she was connected to the magic satellite.


    It''s just that the screen projection is not the Ye Feng that the four girls want to see. Instead, it becomes Diana on the moglon trail.


    Seeing this, he remembered that Diana took Ye Feng''s intelligent walkie talkie.


    "Damn it!" He patted his forehead impatiently. The more he looked at Diana, the more upset he became.


    "What''s the picture of Diana?" As Fiona and her daughter had been in the mogelon trail before, they didn''t know that Ye Feng''s walkie talkie was taken away by Diana.


    Shivell was so depressed that he didn''t want to talk. Ali had to reply: "because the walkie talkie is on Diana."


    Although Fiona and her daughter are confused about how Ye Feng''s walkie talkie is in Diana''s body, they are more concerned about how they can find Ye Feng without the positioning of the walkie talkie.


    "What about that? Is there any other way to monitor leaf wind dynamics? "


    Faced with the second daughter''s question, he fell into deep thought. Under the gaze of the three, she said for a long time: "it seems that we have to go to Freire droid in person."


    "Lord solaka reminded us when we came back that we should not take the Reebok to the main continent without permission, shivell!"


    Although his proposal is very exciting, Ali still whispers to him that his idea is dangerous.


    "We don''t want to take the Reebok. It''s just that, Ali. You''re very clever. How come you''ve become submissive since meeting Ye Feng?" Sylvier grinned cunningly, and did not forget to tease a Li, which made him blush.


    Naturally, Fiona and her daughter are in favor of hivier''s idea. They can''t rest assured for a moment that Ye Feng is alone in Freire Zhude.


    It''s just that there''s no riffle. How do they get to Freire droid? Thinking of this, young girl Mafia ona frowned and said, "then how can we get to Freire droid?"


    Now that he has said this, he must have a plan in mind: "look for Sarah. I haven''t experienced the feeling of being a pirate at sea."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 913

    On the coast of the ports of the three southern provinces, the Pirate Queen''s siren docked here. Sarah, the owner of the boat, is back here, sitting on the side of the ship in the fresh sea breeze, enjoying the long lost sea breeze.


    Suddenly, there was a small sound of footsteps in her ears. Sarah, who had been quiet for two days, was slightly unhappy. Guess who is coming, she turned her back and said, "sylvier, I have a hard day off. Are you so eager to find it out on purpose?"


    Just as sylvier guessed, it was Sara who came. But she didn''t guess, Fiona and Ali also came.


    Shivell didn''t care about Sara''s displeased tone. She raised her mouth and said, "your brother has gone to the ice field. Are you still in the mood to rest? Well, I was going to ask you to come with me to Freire droid


    "What!"


    Instead of being indifferent to him as she had just done, Sara stood up and turned to the four girls.


    Noticing the presence of Fiona and Ali, Sarah''s incredible look faded. Something seemed to come to her, and a meaningful arc rose from the corners of her mouth: "sylvier, you don''t seem to be asking for help."


    Smell speech, in his heart is not a bit to continue to tease Sarah''s mind. She had thought that she could take it to take away Sarah''s spirit, but now she seems to have underestimated the woman''s intelligence.


    If Fiona and her daughter are so hated, they will be mad with anger. But he said with a smile, "you are cruel. This time you win."


    It''s rare to hear the toughest sylvier soften up, and Sarah feels more comfortable. But at the thought of what he had just said, she began to smile again, and said solemnly, "well, don''t you joke, sylvier, wood, isn''t he just back? Why was he sent to Freire droid again? "


    "Because Lord Soraka wants to unite with the frazedek tribe as soon as possible."


    Just as before, sylvier just heard about Ye Feng''s mission. Sara is also surprised that Soraka should assign such a task to Ye Feng.


    Guessing if there are other people going with Ye Feng, Sarah asks, "should someone else follow wood? He''s not good at that


    He gave a bitter smile, but did not answer. Ali had to take the words and say, "no, he''s alone this time."


    "To Freire droid alone? What''s solaka thinking this time? " Sarah''s voice is mixed with anger. She seems to be a little dissatisfied with the task assigned to Ye Feng by solaka.


    Although shivell was confused about Soraka''s intentions, she did not mean to blame Soraka. "Lord Soraka should have her own consideration, but I think it''s better for us to go to Freire droid this time," she mused


    Of course, Sarah agreed with shivell''s proposal to go to freldrod, but when she heard him say "we", she gave a funny smile: "we? You don''t want me to take you with you? "


    Shivell was a little stunned. She didn''t expect that Sara would suddenly say this at this time. But Fiona and her daughter are frowning, staring straight at Sarah: "you don''t want to?"


    Now that Fiona''s four have been found, Yu Qing Yu Li Sara will take them with them. But before going, she did not forget to stimulate the next four: "yes, I can go by myself."


    Sylvier''s first reaction is that Sara is just making fun of them. Ali also knows that Sara''s voice is intended to tease them, so neither of them answered.


    Only Fiona didn''t realize that Sarah wanted to have some fun before she left. They were very angry.


    "How can you do this?"


    Seeing that the second daughter was about to explode again, Sarah shrugged her shoulders and said, "well, two ladies, I''m just playing with you. Let''s have a meal together, and then we''ll talk about how to get to freichod by boat."


    With Sara''s pacification, Fiona and her daughter are finally relieved. However, the two of them were still cold, unwilling to talk to Sarah, who was deliberately angry with them.


    Just as the five women of shivell are ready to go to Freire zhuod together, Ye Feng, who is far away from the influence area of Freire zhuod''s winter claw, has a shudder feeling, as if something is staring at him.


    Olaf, on one side, feasted on the pleasure of drinking and eating meat by the ice fire.


    Noticing Ye Feng''s delay in moving his barbecue, Olaf wondered, "what''s the matter, Ye Feng? Drink some wine and eat something, too


    Hearing Olaf''s question, Ye Feng came back from the stupefied God. He looked down at the barbecue in his hand for a moment, and his brow locked: "Olaf, I didn''t know what happened just now. Suddenly, I felt that someone was staring at me all the time behind me, which made me shiver!"


    "You don''t just drink a few drinks and get drunk, do you?" Olaf didn''t take it seriously. He thought that Ye Feng was unable to drink and had hallucinations.


    After Olaf such a reminder, Ye Feng subconsciously touched his forehead, and shook his head a few times, and did not feel that he had hallucinations."Really, I''m not drunk. I really have a cold feeling when I''m staring at my back!"


    Word by word stressed that he was not drunk, Ye Feng''s consciousness is also very clear.


    Seeing that he didn''t seem to be faking, Olaf mused, "I don''t feel the way you say, but I''ve heard that this kind of situation mostly indicates that bad things will happen to you in the future."


    "Bad thing?" The corners of his mouth twitch slightly, and Ye Feng somehow comes up with the picture of Fiona''s two daughters beating him up for many times.


    For him, the worst thing is that when he was not a demigod, he was often beaten by Fiona and his daughter happily.


    Every time he thinks of the memory of being beaten up, he has a kind of sad feeling. Finally, he became a demigod and got rid of the identity of little brother beaten by Fiona''s two daughters. Now his strength has fallen back to the realm of mortals.


    If Fiona''s second daughter knows his current situation, I don''t know if he can''t beat him up in this period of time.


    The more he thought about it, the more he shuddered. Ye Feng seriously doubted whether Fiona and his daughter had already returned to Ionia from the mogelon mountain path. Then he learned that he ran to Freire zhuod alone and began to figure out how to find him.


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng could not help but take a cold breath. He hastily stopped himself from thinking about such an almost impossible thing, thinking that he was probably thinking too much.


    Little did he know that what he thought impossible had happened. It''s not just Fiona''s second daughter, but the three sylviers.


    If he did anything to make them feel angry during this period, it would be a stormy trial of five people waiting for him!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 914

    After living in Olaf''s side for a day, ye Fengshun told Olaf about his mission of uniting the claws of winter.


    Knowing his mission, Olaf readily agreed to take him to see sizhanie.


    The next morning, Ye Feng followed Olaf to the base camp of the claw of winter. Riding a wild boar that can quickly travel through the snow, the two soon arrived at their destination.


    When he set up his camp, the living conditions were even worse than the temporary camp. The first time he came to the winter claw, he didn''t regard it as the base camp of the winter claw. He thought it was just one of the small camps of the winter claw, just like Olaf lived in.


    From the winter claw soldiers usually face the wind and snow training field, Ye Feng even saw many children from it.


    It is also an open-air animal fence built by crude wood, and Ye Feng sees a lot of Mount varieties that he has never seen before.


    Through the barn, Ye Feng follows Olaf to the barn where animals are usually slaughtered. But to his surprise, in addition to the smell of wild animals, there was no domestic animal.


    "Olaf, is this the barn? Why is there nothing? "


    Facing Ye Feng''s doubts, Olaf explained: "the environment here is very bad. Even the animals living in the ice field are very difficult to survive in the extreme north. Even if they survive like the horses in the barn, the survival rate of their young is very low. Therefore, the livestock for slaughter in the barn is usually brought back by soldiers who go hunting in the morning and bring them back at night."


    "Will there be a food shortage?" Ye Feng suddenly realized, but he had new questions.


    "Of course, it''s not like the waters of bill Gewert. There are plenty of aquatic products and seafood to eat. It''s not even as good as lokfa, my hometown on the northwest coast of freichod. At least you can catch some fish and hunt fierce beasts on the beach. Be ready to starve at any time, Ye Feng!"


    Olaf shrugged his shoulders irrefutably. He seemed to be used to the life here, and he told us the arduous living conditions.


    Under the question and answer from you and me, they soon found seltrane. She was riding her own ice field boar, perched on a snowy hill protruding from the ground, looking down at the winter claw children playing a warrior game below.


    Pointing to sizhanie on the hill, Olaf continued to lead the way: "that''s sizhanie. Let''s go and see her."


    After Olaf said this, Ye Feng also focused on the body of cerzhuang Ni, who was dressed in Ice Armor, and secretly looked at the leader of the winter claw who looked valiant and valiant in his heart.


    As the two approached, out of keen insight, seljani soon discovered their existence.


    The whip in her hand patted the wild boar in the ice field, and sizhanie turned to the two men.


    Seeing Olaf with a look and a dress that doesn''t look like a fralrtrod, cerzheni''s Sapphire pupil looks at Ye Feng directly: "Olaf, you seem to have brought a person who doesn''t belong here into our tribe."


    Olaf replied, "thurzhani, this man is a friend of mine. His name is Ye Feng. He is the younger brother of the king of Pirates of bill Gewert."


    Unlike AI Xi and Li sangzhuo, selzhuang Ni has not much prejudice and worry about Ye Feng. She said frankly: "since he is your friend, as long as he doesn''t do anything harmful to the paw of winter, he will always be welcomed by him."


    After a pause, sizhanie said, "but I remember that bill Gewert was possessed by the devil? Did he turn to you as a fugitive? "


    Smell speech, Olaf did not reply, but motioned to Ye Feng to answer this question.


    "Dear cerzheni, leader of winter claw, I am visiting the nobles as Ionian emissary. I hope winterclaw can join the alliance of Ionia and fight against the demons of shadow Island together!" Ye Feng is also understanding, will tell his intention to selzhuang Ni.


    As soon as she heard that he was persuading her and her tribe to join the League of Ionia, she could not help thinking of Ashe, who had come to persuade her to join avarosa.


    This feeling made her instantly hostile to Ye Feng. She snorted, "you Ionia is far away in the Northeast sea area of Valoran, and even want us in Freire droid to join you? Don''t you think it''s a bit out of reach? "


    At the moment, if the wind is not on the wind for oseni.


    Ye Feng is stunned by her questioning words. After a while, he realizes that she is misunderstood and he wants to persuade her to surrender to Ionia.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng immediately explained: "sizhani, you misunderstand me. I came here to establish a friendly relationship with the nobles, not to make you submit to Ionia. Now the whole continent is under the shadow of the devil of shadow island. Demacia, noxas, piltvov, Zuan, biljwater and surima fall one after another Some of the refugees who survived were transferred to Ionia and formed a coalition against the devil. If you can get help from the claw of winter, you will be more sure to drive the demons out of this land! ""Thank you for your affirmation of winter claw, but we still have a lot of things to do in freyerdroad and I''m afraid we can''t help you."


    Ye Feng''s explanation gradually calmed down the anger caused by misunderstanding, but she seemed to be not interested in joining the cause of expelling demons, just like Li sangzhuo.


    Ye Feng had already guessed that selzhuang Ni would not easily agree with his alliance request, just like ashey and Lisandro. The refusal did not make him retreat. He continued, "sizhanie, you don''t have to worry about denying the alliance. I hope you can think about it again in this period of time."


    Olaf, on the other side, was also timely, and his voice was rough and he suggested: "seljani, give him a chance. I think fighting demons is in line with the creed of winter claw fighting in danger."


    At Olaf''s suggestion, cezhuang Ni reexamines Ye Feng, who looks very thin.


    For a moment, she asked Ye Feng, "you are the brother of the king of pirates. Do you think you should have rich experience in fighting?"


    Although I don''t know the intention of her words, Ye Feng still replied: "it''s a little bit."


    "Very well, winter claw is a tribe that advocates strength and glory. I don''t like to beat around the bush. If you want to prove the strength of the alliance you represent, you have to compare it with the soldiers under my command."


    "No problem. If I win, will you and your tribe join our league?"


    Ye Feng is confident in fighting. Although his strength has fallen, he still has confidence to win as long as he does not meet Fiona''s talent level. In particular, he was convinced by the fact that he had selected four cold winter claw soldiers with his own strength.


    Although she adores the wild power, she is not the kind of person who will decide the fate of her people at will. There are many things to consider in the alliance. Although she is willing to give Ye Feng the opportunity to prove her value, it does not mean that Ye Feng will eventually get her trust.


    "It''s just to prove whether you and your allies are really powerful, and it''s also one of the factors that need to be considered in the alliance. Are you willing to compete with my soldiers?"


    Zezhuang Ni''s answer let Ye Feng feel a little disappointed, but he knows that the alliance is not urgent. As long as she is willing to give him opportunities, he can prove that he and his allies behind him are worthy of her trust!


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng also told her mind to selzhuang Ni.


    "I will!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 915

    In the biting cold wind, cezhuang Ni sat on her mount and watched Ye Feng and her winter claw soldiers waiting for Bidou not far away with Olaf.


    Specially called on several strength is not bad cold winter claw soldiers, but selzhuang Ni is looking forward to the duel between Ye Feng and her soldiers.


    She waved to Ye Feng, who was waiting for her signal. While she was waiting for the battle, she chatted with Olaf: "Olaf, do you think your pirate friend can hold on for a few seconds under my warrior?"


    "They are not Ye Feng''s opponents." Olaf is very confident about Ye Feng''s strength. He saw Ye Feng win four winter claw soldiers with his own eyes a few days ago.


    "Oh?" Selzhuang Ni is excited by Olaf''s confident answer. She wants to see if ye Feng can fight as Olaf said.


    On the other hand, Ye Feng did not seem to care about the battle. He began to count them in front of the soldiers in a listless way: "one, two, three 10¡¢ Well I don''t want to waste too much time


    Speaking of the back, Ye Feng grinned with confidence. And his action also succeeded in arousing the anger of a group of soldiers, who felt that the weak stranger in front of him was deliberately provoking them.


    Since he wants them to go together, don''t blame them for beating him up! As long as Ye Feng is not killed, cezhuang Ni should not punish them.


    Thinking of this, a group of soldiers, as Ye Feng would like, rushed to beat the arrogant Ye Feng and cure his contemptuous face.


    "Why did you do it together? Didn''t I say one by one In the distance, Sizhuang Ni''s eyes slowly enlarge and are puzzled how these soldiers got on together.


    Under her intense gaze, the picture that Ye Feng was expected to be beaten flat didn''t happen. Instead, all the ten soldiers with cold winter''s claws were swept away by Ye Feng''s fierce sword spirit and fell into the snow.


    "I''ll tell you, Ye Feng''s strength is pretty good!"


    This completely unexpected scene shocked her. She didn''t return to her mind for a while, so she didn''t hear Olaf''s comment on Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng, who finished the battle over there, clapped his hands confidently and walked towards selzhuang Ni.


    "Sizhanie, do I prove my strength?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Karma, thank you for your help. I''ll arrange the follow-up here by myself."


    A secret place in Ionia, where Soraka and Kalma are talking.


    After hearing Soraka''s thanks, karma shook her head slightly: "this is what I should do. If we can really solve the crisis of moglon trail, it will be very helpful for us to counter attack shadow island in the future."


    Soraka said with a noncommittal smile: "thank you anyway, karma. In order to prevent being discovered by the devil, try not to tell other people about this matter, and the Presbyterian side is the same."


    "Solaka, don''t worry. I won''t tell other people about this. I have a lot of political affairs to deal with, so I''ll go back first." Moving black pupil flickers light fluorescence, karma motioned to solaka although at ease.


    Watching karma leave, the shadow behind Soraka emerges the figure of Aoxing transformed into a mini dragon.


    Aoxing also opened his mouth at the right time: "Soraka, is the portal one-way or two-way?"


    Soraka waved his hand to Aoxing. She thought about it and pondered, "one way, so as to prevent accidents that may affect Ionia."


    Aoxing circled around Soraka''s right arm: "we still work together to make the portal, so that the opening of the portal will be more accurate."


    Soraka nodded knowingly. Naturally, she knew that her teleportation had not been very stable, and there were often some teleportation with great deviation.


    This portal is very significant. There must be no mistake. With Aoxing''s help, she is still at ease.


    "Let''s start then."


    As the voice dropped, Soraka solemnly waved her right hand, and then a star light came out, lingering around her body, and a faint light appeared in the dark environment.


    The closed and narrow chamber scene is shown against the dim light, and the ground under Soraka''s feet is also under the influence of the force of starlight to form a dreamlike sky map.


    As if in the vast starry universe, Soraka is also under the blessing of Aoxing''s power to condense an illusory starlight gate on the star map.


    Aoxing, twined on Soraka''s right hand, not only provides strength to Soraka, but also timely reaches out his mind and passes through the gate of starlight.


    When he found that his mind came to an island of shadow where the sun could not be seen, his face changed: "Soraka, no, the portal is in shadow Island, change!"


    At the same time, the demon leaders on shadowisland also sensed that someone had opened a portal on shadowisland.


    "Who? Dare to spy on the shadow island


    Several forces on the island attacked one after another, trying to break through the space-time barrier of the one-way portal and find out who dares to open the portal in their territory.Soraka''s face sank, but she opened the door to shadow island this time. The hands are also magic seals, changing the position of the portal before the demon leaders find out.


    Aoxing was also relieved. Now the most powerful demon leaders in shadow island have consolidated their divine realm, but unlike the night of blood moon, who did not master the power of God''s law on the night of blood moon, Ionia would fall if he was not careful.


    Once again, Aoxing came to a desert. In the north of the desert, there are two very high mountains, and in the middle is an extremely narrow pass. The whole pass is shrouded in the array of the sun and the moon.


    Seeing this, Aoxing has determined that the northern side is the mogalon trail. "The portal is on the south side of the mogloon trail. Adjust the position of the lower portal," he cautioned


    It''s the right side of the mountain. It''s the right side of the mountain.


    After the portal was opened, Aoxing took back his mind. When she arrived at the dark island of Sokol, she was trying to find out the dark shadow of the island.


    Aoxing was also aware of the invasion of the black fog, he reminded: "it should be the portal that just made the shadow Island suspicious. Soraka, guard in Ionia first."


    Calm face nodded, Soraka had to wait for the sun and moon goddess to find the portal and contact her.


    After waiting patiently, Leona and Diana did come. When they saw the one-way portal, they both looked dignified, wondering who would open the one-way portal.


    "Leona, it''s me, soraca, Fiona, they''ve told me about your situation, so I opened this one-way portal, trying to deliver supplies through Ionia to the moglon trail to solve your problems temporarily." With the power of starlight, she condenses her own image on the other side. Through the image, Soraka communicates with the goddess of the sun and moon.


    Diana had never seen Soraka, so even as she released her divine explanation, she gazed warily at Soraka''s image.


    Leona through the magic of a certain confirmation, then motioned to Diana beside her to put down her guard: "she is really the Soraka of Ionia, don''t be nervous."


    With Leona''s confirmation, Diana put down her guard.


    Leona, on the other hand, went through the channel with Soraka: "if there are supplies provided by Ionia, I think we should be able to get out of the current predicament for a while."


    "You can pay more attention to the portal these days. There should be materials from Ionia to your side these days. I still have a lot of aftercare to deal with. Let''s start today."


    After a brief conversation with the goddess of the sun and moon, Soraka felt that the pressure of the island protection array was increasing, so she had to withdraw the magic image and try her best to maintain the operation of the island protection array.


    When the temptation from the black fog was withdrawn, solaka was relieved. But when she was relieved at the same time, her heart is sounded a pain in her body and mind banter laughter.


    "Soraka, your portal is still as unstable as before. I don''t know where you want to send it, but I hope you''d better be honest recently. It''s not like ten thousand years ago, no iris gave you accurate positioning!"


    Soraka''s pupils shrank slightly when she heard the magic sound mocking her in her heart. But soon she regained her calmness.


    "Thank you for reminding me, Carlos..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 916

    Ye Feng''s question will bring selzhuang Ni back from the shock, and then think of Ye Feng''s fighting power of one against ten, she can''t help showing her appreciation.


    "Your strength is indeed praiseworthy. Ye Feng, cold winter claw, would like to be friends with warriors like you."


    Hearing her affirmation of her strength, Ye Feng finds that she is not as savage and rude as the rumor says.


    Today''s short contact, on the contrary, he felt that Sizhuang Ni was a person who liked to be frank and honest. Compared with ashey''s vigilance and concerns, as well as Lisandro''s pressure, seljani is surprisingly easy to get along with.


    "About the alliance?" After a tentative inquiry, Ye Feng still wants to see if she is interested in the alliance because of the battle just now.


    "The alliance needs careful consideration. Ye Feng, you and Olaf come with me. I will treat brave warriors like you well."


    Although she has not agreed with Ye Feng for the time being, her performance just now has been recognized by Sizhuang Ni, and she is willing to make friends with people like Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng listened and said happily, "are we going to the main city of the winter claw?"


    Hearing this, the smile on her face gradually solidified. She turned her eyes to Olaf: "the main city? Olaf, didn''t you tell Ye Feng about our tribe? "


    Olaf yelled: "yes, but I didn''t mention what he asked just now."


    "So Come with me, Ye Feng. I''m afraid you will be disappointed. There is no main city in the claw of winter. This is our base camp. "


    As she spoke, she led Ye Feng forward. She didn''t feel inferior because she didn''t have the main city at all. She even showed a touch of confidence and heroism between her eyebrows.


    "No main city?"


    Ye Feng Leng half ring, obviously did not expect here will be the winter claw of the base camp.


    You know, winter claw is as famous as avarosa and frost guards. How can they not even have their own main city?


    Seeing that Ye Feng was puzzled, cezhuang Ni took a deep breath: "Ye Feng, in fact, my family has thought about building a main city of our own, but the environment here is not allowed."


    "Not allowed by the environment?" Ye Feng is a little confused. He can''t see why the main city can''t be built here.


    She put her mount into the enclosure. She led Olaf and Yefeng into her tent. Then she continued: "yes, this is the northwest part closest to freldrod''s depth, with its back against the howling abyss. You come from the south. I believe you can see that the wind and snow here will never disperse more than that in the south, but you may not know that there will be ice here There won''t be any ice storm in the rest of the country. "


    "What is an ice storm?" Ye Feng, who has never seen an ice storm, asked curiously.


    "Ice storm is a bit similar to tornado in plain area and sand storm in desert area, but it is different from these storms. It has extremely ice magic energy and extremely terrible destructive power. It can destroy sharp ice and boulders. Once ordinary buildings fall into the storm, they will be destroyed."


    After a long line of words, sizhanie breathed a sigh of relief: "when the next ice storm hits, you will understand why we don''t build the main city."


    She zhuangni''s words successfully aroused Ye Feng''s interest in the snow storm. He asked, "how long will you wait next time?"


    "Snow storm just left this area a few days ago, and the next one should be about a month," said sizhani, dragging a long voice


    Ye Feng also wanted to ask something about the paw of winter. Who thought Olaf''s stomach was out of season.


    At the sound of Olaf''s stomach cooing, Ye Feng and Zezhuang niqiqi turn their heads and look at Olaf.


    However, Olaf did not feel humiliated at all. Instead, he said carelessly, "let''s have some food first."


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, Ye Feng has made progress with the most difficult tribe of winter''s claws, which is rumored to be the most difficult to communicate. At the same time, the five Fiona women in Ionia have successfully boarded Sara''s siren.


    In the control room of the bow, Sarah spread out a parchment map in front of a long table. It depicts the map of Valoran, even some small islands and reefs. On the contrary, there are fewer place names on the land than on the normal map of the mainland.


    "This is a nautical chart that has collected all the people of bill Gewert for long voyages to sea. Basically, there are records in all the sea areas. If we want to go to freyerdroad, we''d better take this chart as the main one. You can have a look at it!"


    Hearing this, Fiona, shivell and Ali all got together at the long table and looked at the chart.


    Seeing that they were all looking at her nautical chart collection, Sarah''s mouth curled with pride: "before we set out, do you have any good suggestions for finding wood? You can''t look for it aimlessly, can you? "


    In this question, Ali, who wanted to go to freyerzhude first, looked at each other for a few times. Their eyes were full of confusion. Obviously, they did not think about this question.


    He pursed his lips: "my problem, just want to find Ye Feng, did not think about where to start."Unexpectedly, shivell didn''t think about it this time. Sarah was very surprised. But she said what she thought: "I remember Ali left little Heather with wood last time? You can find him through Xiao Xi. "


    As soon as Sara''s voice fell, Ali called Xiao Xi out of her body with a bitter smile and said, "Xiao Xi has returned to me. It''s a little difficult to find Ye Feng by Xiao Xi accurately."


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi, who hasn''t run out for a long time, is excited to float around in the control room and looks very happy.


    Ali is also affected by Xiao Xi''s joyful mood. Seeing Sara and others fall into silence because of her reply, she can''t help but continue: "but Ye Feng and I will have telepathy if we are very close because of Xiao Xi''s relationship. Therefore, we are not totally without the head to find Ye Feng."


    As soon as this was said, the gloomy look on sylvier and Sarah''s faces was swept away. Fiona of Laurent family is also confident of finding Ye Feng. She stares at Xiao Xi and Ali with burning eyes.


    After listening to Ali''s words, she remembered that she and Ye Feng had similar sensing methods.


    Thinking of this, she also said: "Ye Feng and I have dragon pendants. If we are not far away, we can sense his position."


    All of a sudden, two more approached Ye Feng and found his means. The five women also had a little more confidence in Freire zhuod''s trip.


    She put her finger on the nautical chart and suggested, "I have been to Freire Zhude with tutor Ritz before, and I know a little about it. Ye Feng''s mission this time is to unite the three tribes. We can stop at the southwest coast of the extremely ice land and search directly from the tribe of Ashley Look for it


    Sara four people also have no objection to the proposal of sylvier, after all, among them only hivier really went deep into Freire zhuod.


    With the specific implementation plan, Sarah, as the captain of the voyage, naturally had the idea of leaving the ports of the three southern provinces. She glanced solemnly at the crowd and decided to set off at once.


    "Go


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 917

    In the depths of freichod, the cold wind howled like a ghost.


    There is a broken old stone bridge above the bottomless abyss, and the frost is all over the bridge. This is the forbidden area of life for all fralrodes - the howling abyss.


    She led Ye Feng and Olaf to stop hundreds of miles away from the howling abyss, watching from a distance the scene that seemed to freeze everything. Even though they were hundreds of miles apart, the three could still hear a terrifying howl.


    "There is the howling abyss. A thousand years ago, alvarosa, serrida and Lisandro succeeded in throwing the evil ice watchers into the abyss. But for this, alvarosa and sarrida also paid the price of their lives. The army of fre''erd who attacked the watchers was completely destroyed, and only Lisandro survived."


    It tells a legend that almost all freylzod people know. Seltrani''s blue pupils are bright and bright, and I don''t know what''s in her heart.


    The first time I heard the rumors related to the watcher, Ye Feng also cocked up his ears and listened silently.


    "I''ve met Lisandro. Although that woman is a hero in the ancient battle of Freire zhuod, I always feel that she has problems. Ye Feng, did you contact Lisandro before you came to me?"


    Seltrane never liked to beat around the Bush, and she was also blunt about her vigilance against Lisandro.


    See selzhuang Ni say say say suddenly lead the topic to him, Ye Feng in the heart hesitates to want to tell the truth with selzhuang Ni.


    After pondering for a moment, he still decided not to tell Sizhuang Ni: "no, I come directly from the winter claw."


    She didn''t doubt Ye Feng''s answer, but when she heard that Ye Feng came from the south, she couldn''t help frowning: "you''re from the south. Do you have an alliance with the avarosa tribe?"


    From her undisguised voice, Ye Feng can tell that she is more disgusted and hateful to avarosa than to be alert to the frost guarding tribe.


    Now the paw of winter has the best chance to establish an alliance. Ye Feng doesn''t want to lose a lot because of small things. But he also knew that if he said he didn''t have the idea of forming an alliance with ashey, he would be considered by selzheni to be deceiving her.


    After some deliberation, Ye Feng said: "I do have the idea of establishing an alliance relationship with ashey and Lisandro. However, when I came from the south, I didn''t have the opportunity to meet Ashe. So I came here directly, and Lisandro also considered going there."


    Although Ye Feng''s half true and half false answer is uncomfortable in her heart, she should at least let her know the true intention of his coming to Freire droid.


    For the sake of his sincerity, she didn''t drive Ye Feng away because of her displeasure, but she also said bluntly: "I don''t care about the frost guard tribe. If you unite with the avalosa tribe, my winter claw tribe will not join you!"


    "Is the conflict between your two tribes really so great?" Ye Feng has a bitter smile on his face. After all, he is not from Freire droid. It is difficult to understand why there is such a big conflict between the two tribes.


    Cezhuang Ni''s blue pupil stares at Ye Feng seriously: "only one of the paws of winter and avarosa will continue from this war. Ye Feng, if you really want my tribe to join the alliance behind you, you''d better give up the plan of uniting with avarosa. Soon, the territory of avarosa''s cowards will belong to the paw of winter!"


    Ye Feng is silent for a while. He can see that he is unable to reconcile the contradiction between the two races from the serious look in her eyes.


    Selzhuang Ni went on straightforwardly: "the howling abyss has been seen today, Ye Feng. I hope what you think next is how to continue to prove to me that you and your alliance are worth joining, rather than distracted from thinking about alliance with the other two tribes. We can go back!"


    With these words, sizhanie rode her wild boar around the ice field to return to the temporary base camp of winter claw.


    Ye Feng nodded, saying that he would prove to cezhuang Ni that the League of Ionia is worth joining.


    Ye Feng and cezhuang Ni are both on the way back to the winter claws, while Olaf did not keep up with them in time.


    Just when Ye Feng and selzhuang Ni were talking, Olaf vaguely heard the cry of the beast.


    Until Ye Feng and cezhuang Ni are ready to return to the paw of winter, his ears are still reverberating that if there is no roar.


    Out of curiosity, Olaf followed the direction of the sound and began to walk towards the howling abyss.


    Ye Feng and cerzhuang Ni in the rear see Olaf''s delay in catching up, and they both look back in confusion.


    Ye Feng frowned as he saw Olaf go deeper and deeper into the ice. But seltrani seemed to think of something, and her face changed: "Olaf, come back quickly!"


    Olaf in the distance naturally heard Sizhuang Ni''s cry, but he could not restrain his curiosity to see who the owner of the voice would be.


    As he went deeper, Olaf saw countless people and animals frozen on the cliffs.


    Among them, Olaf was most shocked by a giant beast that jumped into the air and was frozen in its body. He could even see the anger in the eyes of the beast before it was frozen.At the same time, cezhuang Ni and Ye Feng in the rear also chased after them. When they saw the countless frozen human and animals here, they were as shocked as Olaf before.


    Olaf is to remind the two people: "you listen carefully, did not hear that beast terrifying cry?"


    At Olaf''s warning, Ye Feng and cezhuang Ni also noticed that the frozen beast was indeed making a faint cry.


    Ye Feng is not sure: "it will not be trying to break the shackles of the ice?"


    Ye Feng''s words are exactly what selzhuang Ni and Olaf think at this moment. It seems that in order to respond to the expectation of the three of them, the giant beast in the ice suddenly opened his fierce eyes.


    Under the gaze of their pupils gradually shrinking, the ice that trapped the beast appeared cracks as the beast opened its ferocious eyes.


    The crack continued to spread around at a visible speed. When the sound of broken ice sounded, the giant beast successfully got out of trouble.


    Just as Ye Feng and his three men were ready to flee, the giant beast was gradually reduced in size and transformed into a Yodel man who looked like a civet cat.


    The change of the giant beast immediately reminds cezhuang Ni of the legend of the ancient yodells. She bravely approached the yodells who were transformed from the giant beasts, and wanted to determine whether the little guy in front of her was really an ancient yodel.


    And the little guy also noticed the approach of Sizhuang Ni. He was not as fierce as he was when he was a giant beast. Instead, he looked at her curiously with big cute eyes.


    "Sister human, is this frailthord? Why did nard wake up and it was all frozen? "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 918

    "Sister human, is this frailthord? Why did nard wake up and it was all frozen? "


    NAR stares at seltrane, who he sees for the first time after the ice is lifted. He has an indescribable affection for her.


    Instead of answering, she looked around at other frozen creatures and buildings nearby. After a brief meditation, she felt that naldo had been frozen here a thousand and a half years ago when freldrod was completely covered with ice and snow.


    Although she had some sympathy for the little guy who had passed through thousands of years and came to this world, she would not show her sympathy.


    She looked down at nale. "Nale, this is Freire droid, but you sleep too long and don''t know what''s going on here."


    Little nale scratched his head and looked pitifully at sizhanie. "Sister, it''s all changed. My home is gone. Can I go to your house?"


    On hearing that NAR was going with her, sizhanie hesitated a little. She was still very excited about nale, who could be transformed into a monster, but she was a little worried about whether the little guy''s appetite would be as big as the beast. If the little guy has such a big appetite, it is still too reluctant to raise such an ancient Yodel in the condition of winter claws.


    "Sister, can''t you?"


    NAR''s big eyes flashed with strange light, and her cute appearance made her heart melt.


    If it was before, she would feel that she would not be moved by anything. But when she saw nale today, she found that she was wrong. She was still like ordinary girls, and she had no resistance to lovely things.


    "Yes, little fellow, you can follow me later, and call me sister sizhanie!"


    When he heard that sizhanie was willing to take him in, he jumped on the back of his mount happily and cheered, "great, Nall has a home again!"


    After taking in nale and Sizhuang, Olaf and Ye Feng are remembered. I looked back at them and found that both of them were looking at her with strange eyes.


    "Is it strange?" She frowned and didn''t know why they looked at her like that.


    "Cough Nothing. Can we go back? "


    Ye Feng and Olaf coughed. They dare not say that they were surprised that such a straightforward and wild person like Sizhuang Ni would like cute things like ordinary girls.


    If she knew what Ye Feng and Olaf really thought, she would fight with them.


    "Well, it''s time to go back. We can''t stay here long."


    Holding NAR in her arms, sizhani drives the Icefield boar under her seat back to the original road with a whip and hammer.


    Ye Feng and Olaf followed closely. To tell the truth, they felt very gloomy in the neighborhood, and they were scared after a long time.


    However, when the three talents went back a few steps, the howling abyss behind them emitted a palpitating cold air, as if something terrible was waking up from the abyss.


    At the foot of the snow seems to tremble because of the movement of the abyss, Ye Feng three people almost did not stand firm, their heels fell into the abyss of extreme cold.


    It is like a fierce ghost like howling constantly gushing out from the ground, shaking Ye Feng''s mind.


    After hearing the voice, Xiao Nall immediately reminded the three people who were lost in their senses: "it''s a big monster, sister, leave here quickly!"


    Thanks to nale, Ye Feng, who was lost in his mind, immediately returned to his senses. Looking at the crumbling ground nearby, the three began their escape journey.


    His whole body was burning with red light. Olaf broke out in an instant with amazing speed and rushed to the front of the three.


    Seltrani, too, was riding a wild boar across several collapsed fissures, trailing Olaf with a whip hammer.


    Ye Feng was also worried that they couldn''t keep up with his speed, so he didn''t make full use of Qifeng kendo.


    I didn''t expect that in just a moment, he was left behind by Sizhuang and Olaf. Since both of them have the means to speed up their escape, Ye Feng is also trying his best to run the sword of wind at the moment.


    Under the blessing of sword Qi containing the sword meaning of wind, Ye Feng''s speed began to increase exponentially.


    After Ye Feng catches up with Sizhuang Ni and Olaf, the three escape from the edge of the howling abyss. The shaking ground gradually stabilized under their feet, and the three looked back at the direction of the howling abyss that had disappeared in the vision behind them.


    Jumping out of Sizhuang''s arms, little nal breathed out a breath of heat: "Hoo It must have been the big monster who wanted to pull us down. Fortunately, my brother and sister and uncle ran fast, otherwise we would be finished! "


    Ye Feng''s three people are all in a state of shock. However, when Olaf hears NAR''s words, he immediately picks up the little guy and frightens NAR in a vicious way: "uncle? Who are you talking about? What a fool


    "Sister, uncle beard bullied me!" Cleverly separated from Olaf''s hands, nard jumped back into the arms of sizhani, accusing Olaf of "crimes" against him.


    Seltrani still likes the cute nale very much. Seeing Olaf, she still wants to come and grab him. She waves her hand and says, "Olaf, forget it. He''s just a child.""Child? Why didn''t I see you so doting on the children of the winter claw clan before Olaf obviously didn''t want to let NAR go like this, and deliberately stimulated Sizhuang Ni.


    "Can that be the same? Shut your mouth, no one will think you are dumb With a fierce look at Olaf, sizhanie showed her most violent side.


    Olaf saw this and immediately admitted that serchuang Ni was his leader now!


    Ye Feng is the first time to see her temper, today I see him is to understand why it is the most difficult to contact.


    He even wondered if he hadn''t just met Olaf, who works under sizhani, he would have been kicked out before he had a few words with her.


    After Olaf confessed her advice, cezhuang Ni just put away her wild eyes which seemed to eat people. She also noticed that Ye Feng looked at her in a strange way.


    Although she is straightforward, she still has a certain brain. It can be seen that Ye Feng has different views on her performance just now.


    But she doesn''t care what others think of her, because it''s not the first time that men treat her as a tough woman. She even knows that in many cases, the men treat her as a man.


    Lazy to think about Ye Feng''s Thoughts on her, she zhuangni plans to hunt some prey around here before returning to the camp.


    Thinking of this, she looked at Ye Feng and Olaf and suggested, "before we go back, we can look around the neighborhood to see if we can hunt some prey and go back to the camp. The base camp has not much food reserves."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 919

    On the open snow in the north of the winter claw base camp, the cute little nale jumps around happily, playing with the rebound mark alone.


    She is not wearing heavy Ice Armor today. She only has a thin open navel sweater on her upper body, and her waist is exposed to the cold wind and snow.


    Nale, who was sitting on one side with her spare light, focused on the ice arrow scar on her waist.


    The blood scab on it showed a faint sign of falling off, and the pupil of cerzhenitsche blue was shining with a gloomy look, and her mind could not help recalling the battle of the previous day.


    She led a group of brave and brave winter claw soldiers to fight with avalosa soldiers. However, AI Xi is hiding behind the soldiers of avarosa and secretly shoots a precise ice arrow at her.


    At the thought of it, she was angry and resented ashey''s cowardice in the final face of her.


    After playing alone for a long time, NAR ran back to Sizhuang Ni''s side and said, "sister selchuang Ni, come and play with nale together."


    Seeing that NAR was in her arms, Sizhuang, who was thinking about her, had to forget her conflict with ashey for a while.


    Cleaning up her irritable mood, sizhanie rubbed nale''s small hairy head, revealing a gentle smile that would hardly appear on her girl''s face: "good, NAR, with my sister..."


    Whoa Whoa Whoa


    In the middle of that, the smile on her face faded away with the wind from the north.


    Nall also heard the wind, and he looked in the direction that seltrane had seen, and a tornado like ice storm was coming towards him.


    "Wow Ok What a big tornado


    NAR was shaking excitedly in sizhani''s arms, without any sense of crisis. On the contrary, her blue pupils tremble, and her deep anxiety and panic are revealed.


    "Didn''t the snow storm just leave? Why did you come back so soon? "


    I really can''t figure out how the snow storm, which just left a few days ago, blows back from the north.


    After a brief absence, sizhanie immediately realized that she had to go back to the camp immediately and inform all the people in the camp of the return of the snow storm.


    They have to move out of here as soon as possible before the snow storm destroys their makeshift camp, which is only a few days old.


    At the same time, Ye Feng is lying in the camp sleeping in, enjoying the warmth of the fire stove.


    In his sleep, he faintly heard the panic and noise in the camp. He did not care, and continued to sleep in a thick quilt.


    The reason why it is so noisy outside is that some of the people of the winter claw tribe have already discovered the terrible ice storm in the north before she comes back.


    If it is prepared in advance, the winter claw people who have experienced countless ice and snow storms will not be so alarmed.


    But the snow storm returned so fast that there was no preparation at all. They were afraid that they would be deprived of their lives by the ice storm.


    In his sleep, Ye Feng did not realize that the danger was approaching slowly. It was not until Olaf himself reminded him to leave that the ice storm was coming.


    Follow Olaf out of the camp, Ye Feng into the eyes will see the back of the serzhuang Ni in that hard to evacuate the people in the camp.


    "Don''t panic. This snow storm is blowing from the north. As long as we move to the West as soon as possible, there will be no casualties."


    Under the instruction of sizhani, the soldiers of winter claw organized and arranged the evacuation of children and ordinary people in the family. Everything was arranged in a tense and orderly manner.


    North of the direction, a huge snow storm straight into the sky, is coming this way. Even if they are far away, Ye Feng can feel the ice force of the ice storm.


    The first time I saw an ice storm, Ye Feng was a little shocked, but not much surprised. Because he had seen similar storms with magical energy when organizing the evacuation of Madame piltevor. I think the ice storm should be very similar to the eye of the storm, but one contains the power of extreme ice and the other contains the magic of wind.


    When she comes to the evacuees, Ye Feng opens her mouth and asks for more information about the snow storm. But seeing that seltrani was busy evacuating the people, he decided to wait.


    And selzhuang Ni also noticed that Ye Feng came to her side, but she also had no time to chat with Ye Feng as she thought.


    After giving the last child of winter''s paw to the soldiers under his command, serchuani said to Olaf, "Olaf, have other camps along the snow storm''s route sent someone to inform them to evacuate?"


    "Don''t worry. Just now I sent some soldiers to other camps to inform them of the coming ice storm." Olaf made a reassuring gesture, indicating that Sizhuang should not worry too much.


    On hearing his reply, sizhanie looked at the approaching ice storm in the north, and then walked in the direction of the enclosure.


    She pulled her mount from the stall, the ice wild boar, and sizhuani jumped on the back of the mount valiantly.Seeing the women, children and the old man heading west under the escort of soldiers, selzheni immediately turned her eyes to the snow storm in the north.


    Taking a deep breath, sizhani did not choose to follow the army to escape the empty camp. She glanced at Ye Feng and said, "Ye Feng, don''t you want to see the snow storm? As you wish, it has come back abnormally today. "


    Olaf didn''t have the slightest intention to leave. He could not help thinking that her favorite thing was to encounter ice storm.


    Ye Feng also saw that she Zhuang Ni didn''t mean to leave, and felt the cold air sent out by the ice storm. He frowned and said, "shall we not go?"


    "Go?"


    As if she heard some of the funniest jokes, sizhanie sneered: "if you are afraid, you can follow the army, but I will not go."


    "Why?" Ye Feng is confused by the answer of cezhuang Ni.


    Sezhuang Ni looked directly at Ye Feng and explained, "because this is also a trial. When the snow storm arrives here completely, I will rush into the storm and accept the test. Do you want to try it together?"


    As soon as she Zhuang Ni wants to rush into the storm with the power of terrible ice, Ye Feng''s mouth slightly twitches, and she feels that she is crazy.


    Although he is now in the state of demigod, he can still feel the ice force that can destroy everything in the ice storm. That''s not what mortals can easily resist!


    Ye Feng hesitated and said, "are you sure? Maybe you are torn by the ice force in it before you get close to it


    Selzheni, who has been out of the snow storm several times, is confident that she doesn''t think she will be torn apart.


    "I''m sure if you''re scared, you can hide with Olaf and see if I can get out of it."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 920

    She Zhuang Ni''s tone of voice did not have the slightest fear, on the contrary, she was extremely confident and listened to Ye Feng''s frown.


    Although he has fallen back to the mortals now, he can still feel the terrible ice force of at least demigod level in the ice storm. He was extremely skeptical about whether ethronnie''s ability to walk out of the ice storm.


    After pondering for a moment, Ye Feng still thinks it''s better not to let selzhuang Ni take risks. He went on to persuade him: "selzhuang Ni, we''d better follow the evacuees of the winter claw people."


    She shook her head. Ye Feng didn''t know that before he came here, she had strengthened her body with the help of snow storm countless times.


    "Believe me. If you don''t, ask Olaf. He''s seen me do this many times."


    The voice falls, selzhuang Ni does not give Ye Feng the opportunity to continue to persuade her, riding a mount gallop to the snow storm from the north.


    Ye Feng saw that she really rushed to the snow storm, and her heart strings were tense, so he made a move to stop her.


    However, she doesn''t want to be in front of her and smashes her back directly. The frightened NAR changes into a huge beast subconsciously.


    Ye Feng, who has already raised the speed to the extreme, sees a giant beast named NAR thrown back from the front and just wants to turn around to avoid NAR.


    However, Ye Feng, who was hit by surprise, did not turn his head before he was knocked out by nale.


    "Hiss It''s killing me


    While selzhuang Ni is to take advantage of Ye Feng being dragged by nale, and it will be too late to chase her again when Ye Feng returns to her mind.


    Although Olaf had some fear of entering the ice storm, he did not worry too much about seltrane''s seemingly reckless behavior.


    Slowly walked to Ye Feng and nale, Olaf pulled Ye Feng out of the snow. He patted Ye Feng on the shoulder sympathetically, indicating that he didn''t have to worry too much about selchuang Ni: "Ye Feng, don''t worry about her. It''s not the first time that she has experienced an ice storm."


    Nale also came back from the shock, smaller and jumped to Ye Feng''s shoulder.


    In spite of Olaf''s explanation, Ye Feng still felt that cezhuang Ni''s behavior was inappropriate: "it''s too reckless, and I don''t know how the ice storm can help her test."


    "If you look down, we will leave the camp first. Those who are not familiar with the ice storm may be pierced by the ice cone in an instant. I broke my rib because I was involved in it. I would have died in the camp if seltrani hadn''t taken me out."


    Led Ye Feng to the west, deviated from the route of the snow storm, Olaf stopped.


    Watching from a distance, Ye Feng keeps her eyes on her and rushes into the ice storm without fear.


    As selzhuang Ni rushed into the ice storm, Ye Feng lost her sight because of the storm.


    Looking at Olaf, who is not worried at all, Ye Feng stops talking.


    They watched intensely as the snow storm hit their former camp. In a blink of an eye, the snow storm swept over the camp and continued to blow towards the south.


    Seeing that the snow storm was about to disappear in his sight, Olaf, who had never changed his face, finally panicked: "strange Seltrani should have come out... "


    Listen to Olaf said so, Ye Feng Mou son a sink: "go to have a look!"


    At the same time, Ye Feng runs the sword of the wind, and the next moment he flies to the ice storm.


    "We must rescue sister seltrane Xiao nale sits on Ye Feng''s shoulder and cheers Ye Feng with his tender voice.


    Olaf also followed, and the three soon caught up with the ice storm.


    "Sizhanie, are you in there?" The snowy storm obscured the sight, and Ye Feng could not see what was inside the storm.


    "Sister sizhuani Sister Sizhuang Little Nell, too, puffed out his breath and called out the name of sizhanie.


    At the same time, the ice storm inside, countless ice crystal spines with the rotation of the cold wind in its raging. In a relatively safe crevice, Sizhuang, on her mount, was tearing at a blue meatball that bit her left arm.


    The frosty one eye on the meatball was also constantly shooting ice blue light at Sizhuang, burning her skin with cold flames.


    "Ah, ah, ah..." Ice meatball creatures never let go of their mouths, as if biting cerzhuang Ni in this way can let it absorb the energy from her body.


    Having experienced numerous snow storms and fralrod''s extreme cold training, Sizhuang Ni''s body can be said to be extremely tough and cold resistant.


    Even if she was seriously injured by ashey''s hidden arrow last time, her temperature did not show signs of decreasing because of her weakness.


    However, this time, under the bite of mysterious creatures, selchuang Ni''s temperature began to gradually decrease. With the cold coming into her body, she shivered subconsciously for a long time without shivering because of the cold.


    "Sister sizhuani!"


    NAR''s call came to sizhanie''s ears from the outside of the storm, and she realized that she had almost passed out of cold.Looking again at the blue one eyed meatball that bit her left arm, thurzhanie''s eyes twinkled with cold.


    Heart a horizontal, cerzhuang Ni head suddenly to her left arm, opened her mouth and bit on the one eye meat ball.


    "Ah ah Ah


    Being bitten by Sizhuang Ni, the meatball creature immediately looses its mouth due to the stimulation of pain.


    But seltrani seized the opportunity and smashed the meat ball''s eyes with her right hand waving a whip hammer.


    The meat ball was directly smashed by Sizhuang Ni, but she didn''t intend to end it like this. Instead, she squeezed the meat ball in the palm of her hand.


    "Hum!"


    With a cold hum, cezhuang Ni''s ice blue pupil seemed to be able to understand all the dangers in the ice storm. She got rid of the dilemma and instantly rushed out of the ice storm.


    Seeing the snow storm continue to travel southward, sizhuani breathed a sigh of relief. Today, it was quite safe.


    See her from the snow storm rushed out, Ye Feng three people also put down the hanging heart.


    Approaching cezhuang Ni, Ye Feng noticed that there were several deep bloodstains on her left arm. He couldn''t help but concern and said, "what''s wrong with your arm, selzhuang Ni?"


    Her eyes glared at the one eyed meat ball in her hand. Selzhuang Ni stretched out her right hand and presented it to Ye Feng: "it was bitten by this little monster. Let''s go back and see what kind of evil creature this monster is!"


    "Should your body be ok?" Ye Feng asked, compared with the monster, he cared more about the physical condition of Sizhuang Ni.


    She thinks Ye Feng has underestimated her. She is not so delicate as he imagined. As the leader of the cold winter claw, her physique is different from ordinary people''s!


    "It''s OK, we..."


    Seizing the mysterious creature, thurzhani is about to open her mouth to chase other people who have been evacuated. But in the middle, she was excited and swallowed all the rest.


    She quickly glanced at Ye Feng, who was also shivering all over the body. Selchuang Ni also looked at her back.


    The snow storm that originally blew to the South came back again, sweeping the snow waves all over the sky, covering the sky.


    The pulling force of the snow storm''s close turn almost blew Ye Feng and his party into the sky.


    NAR tightly hugs Ye Feng''s neck, and Ye Feng''s three people are trying to stabilize themselves before the more violent storm.


    However, with the approach of the ice storm, Ye Feng and his party were blown to the sky and were involved in a more violent ice storm.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 921

    "Er, ah, ah..."


    The whole body is blown to the sky by the snow storm, and Ye Feng tries to escape from the pulling range of the snow storm.


    However, with the full operation of wind sword, Ye Feng still could not stop the sudden outbreak of the snow storm, and was forced into the storm.


    A startled sign of the wind coming into his hands.


    The faint ice crystal first appeared in his fingertips, and then gradually spread to the palm.


    "Hiss..." The chilling feeling swept over the whole body from his fingertips. Ye Feng was extremely suspicious that if he continued to deteriorate, he might be frozen into ice sculpture.


    Taking advantage of the hand, Ye Feng smashes the ice crystals congealed in his hands and condenses the shield of wind to temporarily separate himself from the outside world.


    "Sizhanie, Olaf, nal!"


    In the snow storm, the sight of Ye Feng is completely covered by the frost and snow swept by the gale. As he tries to find seltrane and them, he takes a cautious step.


    Click!


    Just a little step forward, the wind shield around Ye Feng makes a cracking sound. Without waiting for him to react, an ice cone stab suddenly broke the ice and snow covering his sight, and easily broke the wind shield to protect him.


    Danger approaching, Ye Feng instinctively to the side of a flash, the first time to avoid the ice cone attack on him.


    Before he could take a breath, he only felt a pain in his palm, and his body was once again uncontrollably drawn into the air by the ice wind.


    The ice thorns mixed in the storm sometimes stabbed the body of Zhongye Feng. He tried many times to break away from the pull of the storm, but he could only let the storm turn him dizzy.


    Because exposure to the storm was stirred around the world, Ye Feng brain a blank. Although he knew that if he didn''t use his sword spirit or magic power, his body protection would be either pierced into a sieve by the ice cone in the storm, or frozen by the cold air, he was dizzy and unable to work hard.


    The stinging pain in the palm of his hand is still aggravating, and the cold wind is also roaring in the ear of Ye Feng, shaking his mind into a trance.


    Gradually, Ye Feng, who had no sword spirit and magic power, was soon numb with cold. The light frost covered his body and spread in all directions, spreading to every part of his body. The whole person is frozen in the ice, and Ye Feng''s consciousness is also in silence.


    Just at this time, also caught in the storm, Sizhuang Ni came to the area where Ye Feng was. The wild boar in the ice field under her seat is missing. She wanted to look for her mount nearby, but she ran into the frozen leaf wind spinning in mid air.


    When she put down the man who was looking for the mount, there was a lot of blue light in her eyes, and she could see all the hidden dangers in this area.


    Clearly combing out the best route to rescue Ye Feng in the storm, Sizhuang Ni leaped forward, avoided numerous ice and snow blades, and returned to the ground with Ye Feng frozen in the ice.


    Holding out her hand to touch the cold ice, cezhuang Ni''s eyebrows coagulated, as if thinking about how to save Ye Feng.


    For a long time, sizhanie untied the whip hammer that was wrapped around her waist and waved her right hand violently.


    Wheezing!


    Whiplash hammer mixed with violent power, a blow will freeze Ye Feng ice broken. Ye Feng also regained consciousness after the ice broke.


    However, as soon as he regained consciousness, Ye Feng''s head was a little confused, and he didn''t even remember how he lost consciousness just now.


    After smashing the ice block that trapped Ye Feng, selzhuang Ni photographed Ye Feng who was silly in situ: "Ye Feng, we are in the snow storm now. You should follow me closely. If you are blown into the storm above, I can''t guarantee that I can save you again."


    She Zhuang Ni''s advice also let Ye Feng come back to his senses. He shook his drowsy head and forced him to keep awake.


    With the blue shimmer in her eyes, cejani avoided almost all the dangerous areas with Yefeng.


    As she walked along, she vaguely felt that the road nearby was abnormal. It didn''t look like normal snow and ice at all. Instead, it was pitted and full of cracks. It seemed that she was going to collapse.


    The more she walked, the more she felt that it was like a cliff near the howling abyss. There was a trace of gloom in her eyebrows and a bad guess in her heart.


    The snow storm is blowing back to the north, has not brought them to the howling abyss?


    The idea was born, and sizhanie''s eyes revealed unspeakable anxiety. Moreover, with the decline of the internal energy of the ice storm, the snow wave covering the sight is also dissipated.


    When the surrounding ice storm completely dissipated due to the exhaustion of energy, seljani nervously looked around her eyes.


    They are standing on a broken bridge in a howling abyss, surrounded by as familiar scenes as before, full of humans and other creatures that have been sealed for centuries.


    "Sister selchuanne, help me!"


    NAR''s disturbing cry for help was heard from nearby, and sizhani fixed her eyes and saw a huge gap in the ground beneath nale''s and Olaf''s feet. The two of them did not stand firm for a moment, but fell into the howling abyss with the collapse of the ground."Hold on to this!" Seltrani immediately swung out the hammer to signal Olaf and nard to hold on and not give up.


    In order, Olaf and nard successively seized sedgni''s hammer. However, due to the inertia of their falling, they suddenly pulled the end of the whip hammer, and on the contrary, she slipped her foot and fell into the abyss.


    Ye Feng sees the situation, flies to rush to want to follow to fall into the abyss together selzhuang Ni, attempts to pull up three people with one''s own strength.


    Her hands grabbed her legs, Ye Feng clenched her teeth, but she refused to let go and let the three of them fall into the abyss.


    However, his action also caused cracks on the edge of the unstable ancient stone bridge. In just a moment, the ground under his feet collapsed because he could not support the pressure of the three men, who were holding Sizhuang.


    The sound of falling stones reverberated in the abyss full of shrill and howling. It was not easy for Ye Feng and his party to fall into the howling abyss after the ice storm dissipated.


    Olaf, at the bottom, falls first on a small step that juts out of a howling abyss, and then NAR hits him.


    In order to save them, cezhuang Ni and Ye Feng fell on the steps one after another. All four of them fell on the same spot, causing Olaf at the bottom to howl.


    Originally thought it would fall head and blood, Ye Feng and selzhuang Ni are ready to endure the pain. Who would like to seat is soft, even a little warm, not like a hard ground or stone.


    The bottom of Olaf see Ye Feng three people do not stand up from him, lying on the ground, he can not help but indignantly protest: "you are up, still want to sit on me until when?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 922

    Olaf''s angry voice also makes the confused Ye Feng three realize that they are sitting on Olaf''s body. They quickly stand up and run to one side.


    "You are really cruel enough, all hit me, bitter all let me eat He grumbled, but only to complain. Olaf could not beat his own people.


    Xiao Nall spits out his tongue mischievously, and runs behind cezhuang Ni, while Ye Feng is embarrassed to scratch his head to express his regret.


    As for sizhanie, she ignored Olaf''s complaints, but looked around her eyes at the sharp and steep cliff around her eyes, thinking about how to climb out.


    After looking at it for a long time, she didn''t see a place for them to climb. She said, "you can figure out how we can go back. It''s a howling abyss. Who knows what terrible things will happen if we stay for a long time."


    Ye Feng and Olaf smell speech, this just picked up other thoughts, distressed to search for a way to go up.


    Seeing that the others were silent and thinking about business, he felt bored when he was left alone. He murmured, "sister seltrane, is nale going to do something about it?"


    Being worried about how to get back to the ground, Sizhuang Ni gently touched his head, shook her head and said, "Nell, just follow her sister. She will try to take everyone out."


    "All right, sister!" Seeing that she didn''t need his help, NAR shook her cute head and lay down on her back for a rest.


    Placate nale. Seljanice had no clue before and after thinking. She looked down at the steep steps protruding from her feet.


    She pursed her lips and squinted at the steps, trying to find a cave like entrance.


    cave as like as two peas, Zhuang Ni found one of the steps below a little monster that had bitten her single eyed meat balls.


    As if sensing that someone was looking at it, the little monster opened its one eye and looked up into the sky, and met the gaze of sizhanie.


    "Yiyiya Babble The little monster seemed to be very afraid of sizhuani, and jumped several lower steps and drilled into a cave.


    At first, she noticed that the little monster was afraid of her, and seltrane was a little strange. The first time they met, the little monster should want to bite her just like the previous one.


    This just saw her run away at the first sight, then there is only one possibility


    That little monster was the one who bit her before and was caught and beaten by her!


    At the thought of it, seltrane''s eyes twinkled. It seems that she would not be so familiar with the monster biting her in the cave under the snow and ice.


    If she can recapture the little monster, maybe she can help them escape back to the ground!


    Anyway, now they have no clue. It''s better to catch the little monster first!


    With a decision in her heart, Sizhuang Ni''s eyes were shining. Without telling Ye Feng and Olaf beside her, she jumped up and went deep into the howling abyss with the help of the nearest step to hunt down the little monster.


    Ye Feng and Olaf saw that selzhuang Ni said nothing and jumped deeper. They both showed a look of panic.


    "You said it was dangerous here, sizhanie? How can it go down? "


    Ye Feng shouts to selzhuang Ni, who is acting alone, and chases her figure with Olaf, for fear of losing her slowly.


    In front of the selzhuang Ni naturally heard Ye Feng''s cry, but in order to concentrate on the pursuit of small monsters, she did not choose to reply.


    A man takes the lead to jump on the steps where the little monster last stops, and seltrani rushes into the cave above it.


    The dark caves are not dark. Ice crystals and a variety of exposed natural minerals give off a fascinating halo, dotted with dark caves.


    Try to slow down her pace to keep herself from getting out of the sound. Her blue pupil is also glimmering in the dark, trying to find the trace of the little monster.


    After searching the cavern for a while, sizhanie found a little monster gnawing at the remains in a corner. In front of her eyes, she quietly approached the little monster.


    Seeing that seltrani was about to catch the little monster who was absorbed in eating the corpse to absorb energy, NAR, who was lying on her shoulder for a rest, woke up: "sister sizhani, NAR is hungry!"


    NAR''s confused voice frightened the little monster who was eating. Perceiving that seltrane was by his side, he immediately called out in panic, "eep


    It''s not easy to get close to the little monster. Selzheni won''t give it a chance to escape. She grabs it into the palm of her hand.


    "Yiyiya Babble


    Even if she is caught by sizhanie, the little monster still refuses to give up the hope of escaping, and desperately wants to get rid of it.


    "If you move again, I will crush you She gave a vicious warning to the little monster, who looked at her coldly.Frightened by Sizhuang Ni, the little monster was honest in an instant.


    At this time, Ye Feng and Olaf also arrived one after another. Ye Feng called her name after a long distance


    Hearing Ye Feng calling her, she zhuangni, who catches the little monster, returns from the same way and joins Ye Feng.


    See the small monster in the hand of Sizhuang Ni, Ye Feng Yisheng: "isn''t this the monster that bit you before?"


    "Yes, I think this little thing is familiar with here, so I came down to catch it," she said


    "How do you know it''s familiar here?" Ye Feng didn''t think so much about it. He scratched his head and was puzzled.


    "I''m not sure, actually, but I have a way to get this timid monster to tell us if he''s familiar with this place," she said


    "What can I do?" Ye Feng asked curiously.


    There was no reply, and sizhuani turned her mouth and gave a sinister smile to the little monster.


    In the little monster''s frightened one eye, sizhanie throws it to the ground. The whip hammer then came and smashed it on its one eye, causing pain.


    After going back and forth several times, the little monster''s one eye showed a look of begging for mercy.


    "Yiyiya Babble


    At the sound of the little monster''s cry for mercy, sizhanie put away her hammer, but her foot was trampling on the little monster''s one eye. She said coldly, "you one eyed monster, if you really want to beg for mercy, tell me quickly if you are familiar with this place?"


    "Babbling!" The little monster said he was really familiar with it.


    Satisfied with the little monster''s performance, sizhanie continued, "well, you should be able to get us out of here?"


    In order to avoid torture, the little monster repeatedly makes a cry of mercy, indicating that it can take them out of the howling abyss.


    Despite the little monster''s bowing and bowing to her, seltrane was still ferocious to the monster who bit her.


    "Lead the way!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 923

    In the strong way of handling, the succumbing monster floats in the front to lead the way for her party.


    Walking in the intricate grottoes, I don''t know why, the more deeply Ye Feng felt, the more shrill and wailing his ears echoed, which made his hair stand on end.


    But when he looked closely at sizhanie, Olaf, and nale around him, he could not see from their faces the slightest sign of being affected by the howling.


    Ye Feng felt confused and even doubted whether he was too nervous. But after a long time, the voice did not weaken, and his body began to spread a palpable chill. He began to seriously suspect that the little monster was not taking them out of the howling abyss, but was taking them further into the abyss.


    Just as he was going to talk about it with sizhanie and others, there appeared in front of them several illusions formed by the condensation of frost gas.


    It is difficult for Ye Feng and his party to see what kind of creature it is.


    The temperature in the cave began to turn cold rapidly because of the appearance of the illusion. It was not the frolzod leaf wind that was frozen and sneezed several times.


    NAR, who was lying on the shoulder of sizhani, was terrified when he saw these fantastic creatures: "it''s a big monster Sister, the big monster appears


    Seeing these visions, sizhanie immediately recalled the old legend that had been handed down to freldrod. She is almost certain that these monsters are only the legendary ice watchers!


    The threat of terror gradually released from several illusions. Olaf also thought of something. He said in horror: "it''s the frost watcher, absolutely the frost watcher!"


    "Frost watcher..." Take a breath. Ye Feng has been here for so long. He also knows the horror of frost watchers.


    Seeing all the people''s minds wavering, sizhani clenched her teeth and said, "calm down. These are just illusions. My ancestors killed all the frost watchers thousands of years ago."


    Wake up Ye Feng with a reprimand. Selzhuang Ni looks at the little monster who brings them here.


    The little monster, while they were distracted, was already running behind the mirage of the frost watcher.


    "Babbling!" The little monster makes a few calls that Ye Feng and his party can''t understand, but from its bad smile in the eyes, we can see that it is mocking Ye Feng and them.


    Did not expect that he would be such a little bit of a monster placed a way, serchuang Ni language indignant way: "you this insidious monster!"


    While speaking, she was angry to rush forward to catch the little monster. However, under the threat of the frost watcher''s illusion, selzheni had just taken a step when she fell to the ground.


    Her chin was torn and bleeding by the uneven ground of the cave, and she could only stare at the little monster with her eyes burning.


    "Sizhanie, my strength is passing away!"


    "Mine too


    "Nal is weak all over!"


    At this time, Ye Feng three people are to send a worse message to selchuang Ni.


    With her pupils shrinking, seljani discovered that she was not only suppressed by the visions of the watcher, but also that the power in her body was slowly passing away.


    "Babbling!"


    Gloating at the annoying cry, the little monster swayed around her party.


    After a moment''s wandering, it showed a covetous look at Sizhuang. With a big mouth biting at the injured part of Sizhuang Ni, the little monster starts to absorb the strength in her body.


    As the power in her body was absorbed by the little monster greedily, her eyes became more and more heavy.


    Even so, sizhanie was still holding on, not letting herself go to sleep. Glancing at Ye Feng three people, she found that Ye Feng three people in no small monster bite, but first she fell into a deep sleep.


    As time went on and on, seltrani could not support the double demands of the little monster and the monitor''s illusion, and her consciousness fell into silence.


    Consciousness fell into silence, and sizhanie found her body falling into the abyss of darkness.


    Monsters with sheep''s heads, maggots with huge eyes, monsters with big mouths


    All sorts of monsters with horrible looks opened their eyes in the dark and gazed at her tiny figure. Around is to her female character, in this kind of environment, is also frightened to stand up.


    "I haven''t seen such pure blood for a long time!"


    "Don''t be afraid, my child, you have my blood flowing in your body, ha ha..."


    The sound of magic reverberated in the abyss which could not be seen to end. She tried to hide her fear and retorted, "who are your children, you monsters?"


    "We are frost watchers and gods. In the eyes of God, the human beings endowed with cold blood are our children, and we give you the power to control the cold..."


    With the sound of magic, sizhuani kept her original heart. No matter how bewitched by these monsters, she would not believe that she was a cold blood, nor would she believe that these monsters were gods!"As a cold blood, especially the purest blood, you are born to serve the God who gives you the power of blood!"


    Enough to shake the spirit of the magic sound sounded again, cezhuang Ni a trance, faint impulse to kneel down.


    "Don''t suppress the truest thoughts in your heart, sizhanie, our children, our servants!"


    "To serve God is your supreme honor."


    "Surrender to us, and we will help you unify freldrod!"


    The voices of demons vied one after another from the mouth of various frightening ice watchers. Seljani, who had not experienced the fear for a long time, once again realized the feeling that made her despair.


    "I I I... "


    More and more difficult to bear such psychological pressure, selchuang Ni''s mood gradually collapsed, voice trembling.


    The watchers also flickered in the dark, continuing to give her despair and fear that she had never felt, accelerating her submission.


    She was about to succumb to the absolute power of the watchers when a cry broke out in her deep consciousness.


    "Seltrane!"


    With this cry, the dark abyss gradually twisted and collapsed, and the watchers also gave out an unwilling scream of terror.


    With her hysterical cry of despair, her consciousness fell deeper into the broken abyss.


    At the same time, in the caves of the real world, Ye Feng, who had fainted before, did not know when to wake up.


    He not only regained consciousness, but also awakened again under the stimulation of crisis. Hold up the shield formed by the magic of the moon to separate the mirage of the watcher, and Ye Feng imprisons the little monster that gnaws cerzhuang Ni in the light ball of the moon.


    With the magic of the moon in his voice, he roared and serenity was restored to her painful face.


    Seeing her locked eyebrows stretch out, Ye Feng also puts down selzhuang Ni and reexamines the surveillance mirage outside the protective cover.


    If he can, he wants to destroy the psychic watcher Phantasm that affects the mind.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 924

    Out of the protective range of the protective cover, Ye Feng again felt the chill that made him shiver.


    The demigod wind shield lingers around him, and he moves on to the watcher illusion.


    Aware of Ye Feng''s desire to destroy their illusions, the watcher''s whispers began to reverberate in the cave, hoping to directly influence Ye Feng''s mind and intelligence to keep their illusion.


    He thought that he would not be affected by the mirage of the watcher if his strength returned to the demigod, but Ye Feng obviously underestimated the terror of the watcher''s illusion.


    The murmurs of several monitors'' Visions overlapped and alternated, which made Ye Feng excited all over.


    The power of starlight and the magic of the moon seem to have met with natural enemies. When Ye Feng was lost in his mind, he poured into the tears of Goddess one after another, turning into blue light, which cleared the influence of the watcher''s illusion on Ye Feng.


    The energy of the tears of the goddess turned into a warm current and flowed back to Ye Feng''s body. After waking up, he took a breath of cool air.


    Do not dare to relax their vigilance to these surveillant illusions any more, the magic power of the moon in Ye Feng''s body starts to surge to his right hand.


    The scythe blade shaped like a crescent shaped blade is condensed in the palm, and Ye Feng''s right hand is also suddenly grasped.


    The demigod level of authority poured out of the body, overwhelming the illusion of several monitors.


    Although coercion successfully covered the mirage of the monitor, Ye Feng, who has learned from the past, will not be lax.


    Nervous tension into a string, Diana using the crescent blade of the picture flashed from her mind, Ye Feng eyes a Ling, the first time only Diana will cast magic.


    The magic of the moon is concentrated on the blade tip of the new moon, and then it turns into a frenzied beam of moon energy, which sweeps out an arc track in the air, killing all the monitors'' illusions at one time.


    Boom!


    The arc energy of the magic of the moon burst out at the moment of contact with the visions of the watcher, and the moon covered all the sight in the cave for a moment.


    Under the magic attack of the moon, which leaves the wind to destroy the visions of the watcher, the whole cave trembles and rocks fly.


    Not far away, under the protection of the protective cover, the Party of cezhuang Ni was not hurt by the flying stones, but Ye Feng himself was scratched by the magic he just released.


    Gently wiped the scratches on both sides of the lower cheek by gravel, and Ye Feng waved his left hand to disperse the dust in the burst center.


    However, as the dust dispersed, the watcher''s illusion was not destroyed as Ye Feng wanted. And the watcher illusion is covered with a layer of frost and snow shield, which shows that Ye Feng''s attack was completely blocked by the ice blue shield.


    With her eyes slightly closed, Ye Feng tightened the moon lightsaber which looked like the blade of crescent moon in his hand, intending to launch a second wave of more violent attack.


    Just at this time, one of the monitors sent out a sinister speech in front of Ye Feng: "human beings, you are so surprising that we have reached the state of demigod, ha ha..."


    The pupil shrinks in an instant, and Ye Feng, who hears the visionary words of the watcher, subconsciously retreats a few steps, as if in the face of a formidable enemy.


    "Don''t be afraid, human beings. Those who don''t know are fearless. As long as you are willing to be our servant, we can not only forgive your rude behavior, but also give you the powerful power to dominate the country."


    He noticed that Ye Feng was very alert to them. Another watcher made a phantom voice. As long as Ye Feng was willing to submit, they could give him everything.


    If other people hear the watcher''s words, maybe they will be moved, but for Ye Feng, such a temperament, there is no temptation at all.


    He sneered: "you monsters who don''t see the sun, don''t try to bewitch me!"


    A relatively angry monitor mirage is very dissatisfied with Ye Feng''s address to them: "monster? Hehe, we are not monsters. We are the true gods of the world. We can give you the knowledge and power that the mortals have never heard of! "


    Ye Feng, who is so close to the enemy, will not believe the lies of these watchers. He stares at the watcher''s vision with grim face, and recites incantations in his heart. He runs the wind and tears of the goddess.


    Under the double blessing of the two forces, Ye Feng''s momentum began to rise sharply. After his combat power reached the peak, his body disappeared in the same place.


    The moon light sword in Ye Feng''s hand was transformed from the first crescent blade to the lightsaber combined with the characteristics of flowing cloud and ink plume, and then the giant Sword form of runwen sword.


    After several cuts in succession, Ye Feng''s figure fell lightly behind the monitor''s illusion. With a crisp sound of breaking, the ice shield that guards the vision of the watcher is broken in an instant.


    "I see what else can protect you this time!"


    His eyes are full of killing intention, and Ye Feng is dancing wildly. The magic of the moon and the power of starlight infuse the blade tip of the rune sword energy form, which gathers three kinds of pure energy.


    Those who dare to watch the wind for the first time, dare to watch the wind.


    "Man, you are playing with fire!"


    "It''s time to stop your dangerous behavior now!""As long as you are willing to serve me, we will give you incomparable cold blood!"


    "With our power, you can have your own kingdom in this world!"


    Ye Feng''s right hand clenched the moon''s lightsaber slightly, and the sword''s awn, which combined three kinds of energy, rose a little bit.


    Cut the wind!


    Close your eyes tightly. Although he has released it for countless times, Ye Feng still likes to seriously recall Professor Ruiwen''s actions when he chopped the wind.


    The bewitching of the watchers continues, Ye Feng is still distracted, and his right hand slowly tilts backward.


    Closed eyes suddenly open, moonlight and starlight assimilate the color of Ye Feng''s two pupils. Accompanied by a roar of encouragement, Ye Feng''s huge moon lightsaber first turned outward, and then swept forward.


    The fierce sword of the wind swept the magic power of the moon and the power of the stars, killing all the visions of the watchers.


    "You will regret it, man!"


    "This is just our illusion, ha ha, mortal, you have been watched by us!"


    "The frost Watcher will soon return to this world, you despicable mortals who betray the gods


    With the watchers'' warning of the resentment before they dissipate, their illusion is finally chopped by Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng, who did not take the malicious words before the monitors dissipated seriously, sat down on the ground and enjoyed a moment of peace.


    At the same time, in the palace of the main city of the tribe, Li sang Zhuo pan sat in the mysterious array of Dharma. In front of her, there were several stone statues like the mirage of the watcher who had been chopped by Ye Feng.


    When Ye Feng breaks the illusion, a crack appears in the stone statue in front of lisanzho. As soon as the crack appears, it spreads around at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    In a few moments, all the statues crumbled into powder, turned into smoke and dispersed in front of Lisandro.


    Poof!


    The blood in her body surged with the smashing of the statue, and Lisandro coughed and bled violently. The dim light of her eyes, which had already been blind, faded with a stroke of her right sleeve.


    "Someone has moved the watcher illusion!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 925

    After a while, Sanyi took a rest on the windbreak.


    Back to the three people, Ye Feng gently shakes the next three people. Seeing that their consciousness was still in deep sleep, he had to carry seltrani on his back, nard''s tail in his left hand and Olaf on his right shoulder.


    Don''t forget to tie the little monster in the moon''s light ball with him. Ye Feng looks deeper into the cave.


    After hesitating, he still decided not to go deep into the cave, lest he be plotted by the little monster again.


    And now that he has recovered his demigod power, he can return to the original way and fly out of the howling abyss with three men.


    With a decision in mind, Ye Feng just turned around, but there was an extremely repressed female voice in the cave: "do you want to go if you break my good things?"


    At the same time, far away from the palace where the frost guards the main city, Lisandro''s voice, which disperses the power of the array, coldly says the same words as Ye Feng''s voice at the moment.


    Yes, it is Lisandro who is talking with Ye Feng now!


    Because ye Feng destroyed her vision of an ice Watcher in a cave in the howling abyss, her secret plans were all disrupted by Ye Feng''s actions.


    The cold tone of speech is also mixed with hidden anger, Lisandro is trying to suppress the anger in her heart, not to let her face which has not had violent emotional fluctuations for thousands of years show a distorted look out of control.


    Smelling Li sangzhuo that some familiar, but another time can not remember who''s voice, Ye Feng subconsciously alerted: "who?"


    His eyes were also wandering around the cave, unable to tell the exact location of the sound. He was very worried about where the owner of the voice would come from.


    "Who is it?" After wiping the bloodstain on the corner of her mouth, Lisandro laughed angrily: "it doesn''t matter who I am. It''s important that you destroy my illusion, stupid mortal. Welcome my cold anger!"


    With Lisandro''s angry roar in the cave, a group of beating blue flame flashed out from the ground at the entrance, blocking Ye Feng''s way back.


    Although Ye Feng, who restored the power of demigod, was gloomy, he still gathered the light sword of the moon confidently in front of him, and chopped it to the entrance of the cave.


    His sword was cut at the entrance, but it did not split the cave and the blue flame as he expected. Instead, it was like splitting on cotton and was completely dissolved.


    "I can''t see you and I don''t know who you are, but you can''t escape from my hands so easily!"


    The temperature of the sound is like the frozen ice of Freire droid. Lisandro casts his magic power to suppress Ye Feng from the air.


    In less than a second, Ye Feng, who reached the semi divine state, fell back to the realm of mortals in her suppression.


    Once again without any reason to lose strength, Ye Feng a face confused. Before he had time to respond to what was going on, there was a Dharma array of Lisan Zhuo sitting at his feet.


    The strange and cold breath is eroding Ye Feng''s body and mind. Just a little distracted, he just feels that his whole body seems to fall into the deepest part of the howling abyss.


    Chaos of magic energy into a cold flame, just a breath, Ye Feng''s body has been frostbite.


    Realizing that he is not the opponent of the man hiding in the dark, Ye Feng is determined to retreat.


    Since the entrance of the cave was blocked, Ye Feng had to take cezhuang Ni three people to continue to go deep into the cave.


    "Kneel down and bear my anger, mortal!"


    Lisandro''s angry voice sounded again, and then one after another of the ice thorns came out of thin air, constantly flying towards him faster than Ye Feng.


    "You think I''m stupid, I''ll be your target!"


    loudly Tucao sentence, Ye Feng will not sit still, let Li sang Zhuo to make complaints about him. He tried his best to take cezhuang Ni and the three of them to run wildly, and narrowly escaped many crises.


    The intricate holes are like a labyrinth. Ye Feng, who ran away in a hurry, could only keep shuttling into the nearest hole.


    Every time he enters a new hole, the stone wall will be smashed to pieces by the huge ice cones behind Ye Feng.


    There is no time to look back at the scene behind him, the strength of the fall again Ye Feng ran forward.


    After a long time, Ye Feng, who was used to being crushed to pieces by ice crystal spikes, suddenly couldn''t hear the movement behind him for a period of time. He doubted whether he could get rid of the mysterious existence that pursued him.


    As soon as he relaxed his vigilance and looked back, giant ice crystal spines appeared quietly in front of him.


    Turning back to see nothing, Ye Feng patted his stuffy chest a few times and comforted himself that mysterious existence was indeed thrown away by him.


    In front of him, there was no sign of ice crystal spines, taking advantage of its unprepared, one fell swoop through his abdomen.


    Tick tock Tick tock Tick tock


    The pain of being punctured by an ice cone in his abdomen stimulates Ye Feng''s nerve. He lowers his head and looks at the sharp ice crystal that runs through his abdomen. He is confused and nearly faints with pain.


    The blood gushing out from the wound was also dyed with ice blue spines, which was eye-catching.A man stared at the wound in his abdomen for a long time. He was in a trance and couldn''t tell the time. Finally, he fell down beside the stone wall in the cave.


    The tears of Goddess feel that Ye Feng, who is unconscious, has fallen into a dead end. It works autonomously and sucks Ye Feng into the inner space instantly. She treats Ye Feng through the pure healing power left by goddess akashia in her artifact.


    Being inhaled into the tears of the goddess, the tears of the goddess on Ye Feng''s chest also fell into the silent cave, echoing a clear echo.


    Li sangzhuo, who is far away from the palace, can''t feel Ye Feng''s vitality by her perception. She thinks that Ye Feng is dead, and then she stops her magic.


    But her face, still as cold as frost, did not seem to be relieved by the destruction of the illusion of the people. Even from her look, her anger was even stronger.


    "I blame you for breaking my plan, mortal. It''s a pity that your death still can''t recover my loss."


    The trial of the frost guard tribe is about to come. The thought of the ghost of the watcher stored in the howling abyss makes Lisandro''s face gloomy.


    The mirage of the watcher plays an important role in every trial of the frost guard tribe, which can greatly improve the survival rate of her people after going deep into the howling abyss.


    Originally, in the case of the monitor illusion, only a few of her people could come back after the trial. Now without the monitor illusion, let alone the survival rate.


    She hesitated to cancel the trial, but when she thought of the terrible consequences of the cancellation of the trial, lisanzho''s delicate body trembled with fear.


    With a faint sigh, she still killed the idea in the bud.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 926

    When the blue light of the goddess''s tears flashed, Ye Feng fell out of its inner space.


    Struggling to get up from the ground, Ye Feng touched the wound on his abdomen that had been repaired by the goddess''s tears. He could not help but recall with palpitation that mysterious existence had suppressed him just now.


    The strength in his body fell back to ordinary people again. Ye Feng nervously looked around for a long time. He was relieved when he confirmed that the existence that nearly killed him really left.


    "Tears of the goddess, thank you!" Pick up the tears of the goddess on the ground, Ye Feng sincerely thanks the voice, and then wear it in the neck.


    Not far away, the three were still in a deep sleep. Worried about how to take the three people to escape from here, Ye Feng gently rubbed his temple and returned to the three people.


    It is also a glance at the intricate caves at the entrance of the cave. Ye Feng inadvertently sees the little monster who was bound by him in the light ball of the moon.


    With a change of mind, Ye Feng, who had no divine power, had to put the hope of going out on the little monster who was familiar with here.


    Ye Feng will not completely believe this cunning little monster because he was trapped by a small monster last time.


    Taking a deep breath, ye Fengxue changed her fierce face: "you almost killed us all just now!"


    Trapped in the light of the moon, the little monster is suffering from the magic of the moon all the time. When he hears the fierce words of Ye Feng, he shakes his head one by one, saying that he will never dare again.


    "Babbling!"


    From the movements and expressions of the little monster, we can see that it is pleading for fault. Ye Feng sneered bitterly: "do you think I will believe you? Instead of believing your lies, I''d better find a way out by myself. I''ll send you to hell now, monster


    The moon lightsaber, which looks like a new moon battle blade, condenses in the palm of his hand. Ye Feng pretends to be fierce. He just wants to intimidate the little monsters and see if they dare to continue to deceive them.


    The little monster was completely stunned by Ye Feng''s killing intention. He anxiously winked with one eye and begged for mercy: "eeeeyi Babble


    Ye Feng didn''t stop because of the little monster''s urination. His right hand was slowly raised and his eyes were horrified at the little monster.


    Shua!


    As the sword rises and falls, so does the moon''s lightsaber. Seeing that the moon lightsaber was about to split the little monster into two, the little monster unexpectedly made a sharp human voice: "don''t Don''t kill me, I I will take you out of the howling abyss, I swear


    It''s a surprise that the little monster can speak human words, but he also knows that he just pretended to intimidate the little monster.


    Lazy to think about how the little monster can speak, Ye Feng''s lightsaber of the moon stops on the small monster''s forehead.


    The meaning of killing in the eyes did not converge. Ye Feng still asked in a cold voice: "can you talk about people? Why didn''t you say anything at first? "


    It seems to be asked to touch the bottom line of the question, the little monster temporarily forgot its dangerous situation at the moment, and showed a pair of contemptuous eyes to Ye Feng: "I am a noble watcher, how can I speak the language of mortals at will?"


    "Poof You The watcher? " Ye Feng didn''t take the little monster''s words seriously, and even laughed out: "are you kidding me? Well, it''s time to get down to business. I''ll give you a chance. Will you take us out? "


    Hearing that Ye Feng suspects the identity of its watcher, the little monster feels that his dignity has been trampled on by the human in front of him. But as the tone of Ye Feng''s last sentence turns cold, it also realizes that it is dangerous to argue with Ye Feng.


    Can resist to want to make it despise the leaf wind to be angry impulse, small monster mouth soft way: "I will certainly take you out!"


    The mouth said so, but in fact, the little monster''s heart is still a little unconvinced, once there is a chance to kill Ye Feng and his party, it will definitely revenge Ye Feng and his party.


    Ye Feng nodded thoughtfully, and his intelligence quotient rarely went online. He also guessed that the little monster''s words were half true and half false, not true.


    Left a heart, Ye Feng signal small monster in front of the road. Forced by helplessness, the little monster only likes to listen to the orders from Ye Feng and lead the way for Ye Feng and his party in front.


    Shuttling through the cave, little monsters have many opportunities to secretly harm Ye Feng and his party, but they can''t do it because ye Feng is too careful.


    Until the little monster successfully brought Ye Feng and his party back to the ground, it did not dare to harm Ye Feng through various traps on the road.


    Returning to the ground again, Ye Feng patted the bottom of the small monster to calculate how to escape, and asked, "where is this?"


    The little monster''s heart was very oppressed. First, she was beaten by Sizhuang Ni, and now she was tortured by Ye Feng''s moon light ball. Today, it is like a nightmare.


    It holds the leaf wind and will let it go by chance and says: "this is the area hundreds of miles away from the southwest of the howling abyss. You are safe now. Can you let me go?"


    "Let you go? And then let you continue to do harm? " Hear the little monster now also delusion that he will let it go, Ye Feng sneers.


    Although he had long guessed that Ye Feng would not let it go easily, after hearing it from his own ears, he still showed a indignant look: "you don''t mean what you say, human beings!""Where did you hear that I said I would let you go?" It''s a funny little white eyed monster. Ye Feng will never let this cunning little monster go back and continue to harm people.


    But since he was still faithful and took them out of the dangerous howling abyss, he would not kill him as long as he followed him and did not do too much.


    The little monster was in a hurry. It used its tender and neutral voice to breathe: "you Do you know who I am? I am one of the great watchers. I am a God. You are disrespectful to the watchers who give you human magic and knowledge


    If this kind of words from the kind of enough to crush his surveillance mouth, it will give him great psychological pressure.


    But this was said by the little monster, the more Ye Feng listened, the more amused. Now also out of danger, Ye Feng, who does not think the little monster will pose any threat to him, is ready to mock a few daydreaming little monsters, but there is a voice behind him that preempts him.


    "Noisy!"


    Although the voice is very cold, but let Ye Feng feel familiar. He looked back in surprise and said, "are you awake, sizhanie?"


    Sober up, she nodded to Ye Feng, then went straight to the little monster, and violently squeezed the little monster in the palm of her hand.


    "Any more noise, I''ll kill you!"


    Her voice was chilly, and she warned a shivering little monster. Then she said, "you say you are a legendary watcher, but why are you so weak?"


    Facing Ye Feng, the little monster still has some confidence to talk back to him. But in the face of violence, she is still weak: "I I''m really a watcher, but I''m only a few days old... "


    On hearing her words, Sizhuang felt thoughtful. But don''t want Ye Feng out of time: "surveillance will have children? You still have parents? "


    "What''s the question? Shut up Angry to stare at the IQ and offline Ye Feng, cerzhuang Ni motioned him to look at the side.


    "What are parents?" The little monster thought for a moment and answered the question of qiefeng.


    Gazing at the little monster coldly, cezhuang Ni''s eyes slightly closed and her thin lips opened: "stop this question. If you want to survive, you should answer any questions I ask. As for the person named Ye Feng over there, you can ignore his questions!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 927

    In sizhani''s eyes, which seemed to eat people, the little monster said: "good Ask


    Instead of being eager to ask the little monster questions, she said in a deep voice: "before asking, I''ll call you ice frost one eyed monster, and I''ll call you little ice. Do you understand me?"


    "Hear me Small ice heart is not willing to do everything, but still due to the dignity of Sizhuang Ni yield.


    Ye Feng on one side is sitting on the snow in boredom, watching cerzhuang Ni interrogate the watcher Xiaobing like a prisoner.


    "Well, the first problem is that the watcher was thrown into the howling abyss by my ancestors thousands of years ago. Even if there are survivors among the watchers, it''s hard to climb out of such a deep valley. Can you tell me how you came to the earth world?"


    In the face of cezhuang Ni''s close look, Xiaobing is flustered and has no temperament that a watcher should have. "I don''t know," he said in a trembling voice, "I was born free to shuttle up and down the howling abyss."


    "You''re lying!" Sizhuang Ni''s eyes glared at the little ice in her hand.


    "I I''m not lying, really! " Xiaobing really didn''t lie this time. She was only a few days old and could walk in and out of the howling abyss freely.


    Seeing that it didn''t look like a fake, selzheni slowed down her voice: "what happened to those surveillance visions before? Are their owners still alive? "


    Xiaobing truthfully replied: "the masters of those illusions are still at the bottom of the valley, but they seem to be unable to freely enter and exit the howling abyss like me."


    When she heard that the watchers were not dead from the small ice mouth, she was stunned: "do you mean those watchers who were thrown into the howling abyss are still alive?"


    "Well, but they''re all frozen in the ice. Only I can get out." Xiaobing held up her head with pride, as if she could freely enter and exit the howling abyss, making it feel more noble than other ice watchers.


    She was relieved to learn that the monitors were frozen. But she went on to ask, "what''s the relationship between those monitors and you?"


    "It doesn''t matter. I was only born a few days ago. I only heard them tell me that our watchers are the gods of the world, and human beings are our servants..."


    Looking at Sizhuang Ni''s poor eyes, Xiaobing tries to show that she is not familiar with other monitors, but other monitors always like to indoctrinate it with the idea that they are gods.


    Think of her before in the snow storm was bitten by small ice several times, her heart''s anger came up again. She continued to say coldly, "little ice, how did you appear in the ice storm before?"


    "I came out to look for food. The watchers at the bottom of the abyss all said that I was born. I need to absorb a lot of ice blood to accelerate my growth."


    Cold blood The bottom of the heart murmured a word, Sizhuang Ni''s eyes are very deep. This is not the first time she has heard the word.


    The last time I heard the word is today, but I heard it in the dream of silence.


    So far, she doesn''t have any concept of the cold blood, and she can''t suppress her curiosity in her heart. Selzheni continues to ask, "what is the cold blood?"


    Xiaobing blinked one eye: "those old guys said that ice blood is a kind of blood ability that they give to human beings, which can make human beings have a strong cold resistance constitution, and can control the power of extreme ice. They are the servants of our watchers."


    Get small ice''s answer, selzhuang Ni fell into a short silence, digesting the information related to ice''s blood.


    Thinking of the watchers who tried to tempt her to become a servant, sizhanie looked at Xiaobing uncertainly: "why did you bite me in the first place?"


    Smell speech, small ice thinks that selzhuang Ni is to set up a teacher to it. It looks uneasy way: "because you are cold blood, absorb your strength, I can grow, but you can rest assured, I will never dare to bite you again."


    Once again, she confirmed that she was a cold blood from the small ice mouth. Selzheni took a deep breath: "OK, last question. If your answer satisfies me, I can let you live. If your answer can''t satisfy me, then you can die!"


    Being tightly held in the palm of her hand by Sizhuang Ni, Xiaobing is afraid that she will kill her rude temper without paying attention to it.


    It shivered: "don''t Don''t kill me, I will satisfy you


    Her eyes were fixed on Xiao Bing, and she said solemnly: "I will give you the right to choose your destiny again. Would you like to be my subordinate and fight for the tribe of cold winter''s claw?"


    Almost at the same time, the little ice who didn''t want to die nodded like a chicken pecking rice: "I will!"


    ¡­¡­


    Far away in the sea of the conquerors, Sarah''s siren was sailing through the sea against the rough seas.


    In the control room at the bow of the ship, Sarah steered herself through the dangerous waves.


    The four women of hivier are leaning against each other, sitting on the bench in the control room and falling asleep.


    She rubbed her eyes because she was sleepy. Sarah took out the chart and looked at it for a while. Confirming that they should be near the west coast south of Freire droid by now, she felt a sense of relief.As the surrounding waves gradually became less turbulent as they entered the inland sea, Sarah slowed down the boat, adjusted her direction, and walked out of the control room, looking out of the darkness at the faintly visible shore.


    Back in the control room, Sara is no longer as focused on controlling the siren as before. Instead, she looks at the four shivell girls huddled together against each other''s shoulders and sleeping.


    With a sly smile on her mouth, Sarah picked up a pen from the long table and quietly walked to the four girls.


    "This sylvier also said that he would sail with me at night without sleeping, and in the end, he would not sleep like a dead pig like other people!"


    looked at her with a look of scorn, and make complaints about her words with her, Sarah.


    "This Ali also said that when he arrived soon, he would like to know wood''s position with her little Heather, hum!"


    "And these two Fiona, who are afraid of meeting demons on the sea to patrol at night, are the fastest sleepers


    One after another, Sarah marks the remaining three faces with a pen.


    The prank on the faces of the four girls did not wake them up. Sara could not help but feel their abnormal relaxed nerves today.


    As she watched the siren slowly moving into the coast and marking the four women''s faces to pass the time, Sarah''s sleepiness gradually faded and recovered.


    When the siren landed in a relatively safe position, Sarah, dressed in a thin pirate suit, stepped out.


    Frey droid''s frigid weather made her shiver, and Sara remembered that this was the coldest part of the whole varloran.


    Secretly sighed that she was too big to get off the boat without adding some clothes, but Sarah still gritted her teeth and insisted on walking around the neighborhood.


    After confirming that there was no danger nearby, she went back to her room in the belly of the boat, put on some heavy clothes, and took two bedding to the control room at the bow.


    After covering the four girls of shivell, she was sleepy. She did not choose to rest. Instead, she stepped out of the boat and felt the cold air of Freire droid.


    Ye Feng''s big nerve smile flashed through her mind, and Sarah''s thoughts drifted away with the cold wind.


    I don''t know if wood will freeze


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 928

    After leaving the howling abyss, after Olaf and Nall wake up, Ye Feng and his party rush on the road all night under the leadership of selzhuang Ni.


    After meeting with the winter claw people who had escaped from the base camp, they also helped them build a temporary camp together.


    The temporary camp was not completed until late at night. A person returned to his small camp tent, a day without a rest of the leaf wind fluttered on his own floor, and soon issued a uniform breathing sound.


    After sleeping to noon the next day, Ye Feng, who wakes up naturally, stretches out of the camp and strolls in the camp.


    Inside the camp, the soldiers of the winter claw are working hard under Olaf''s leadership, but seltrani is not here.


    After looking for selzhuang Ni in the camp for a long time, Ye Feng had to go back to Olaf and wait for the soldiers to rest after Olaf''s training.


    Noticing Ye Feng waiting for him, Olaf motioned to the soldiers to train seriously and then walked to Ye Feng''s side.


    "Ye Feng, you seem to have something to do with me?"


    Under Olaf''s question, Ye Feng, who wanted to find cezhuang Ni, scratched his head and said, "where has she been? Why didn''t I see her? "


    On hearing that Ye Feng was looking for Sizhuang Ni, Olaf patted him on the shoulder and said, "she took that little ice with her today and went to other camps of the winter claw tribe early in the morning."


    "Other camps..." Ye Feng eyebrows a pick, always feel that there is something to happen, he asked: "she went to other camps why?"


    Without thinking, Olaf replied, "of course, it''s to gather the next wave of troops and put them into the fight with ash."


    "What!"


    Ye Feng is shocked to hear Olaf say that selzhuang Ni went to mobilize the army today. He had been thinking about how to get on well with sizhani these two days, but he had forgotten the tense relationship between avarosa and winterclaw.


    As long as I knew that selzhuang Ni would mobilize people and horses today, Ye Feng would definitely follow in order to find opportunities for the two clans to ease up.


    Ye Feng''s startled performance made Olaf feel very strange. He didn''t think there was anything wrong with her mobilizing the army. Olaf wondered, "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Feng waved his hand to show that he was ok, but then he pulled Olaf aside and asked in a low voice: "Olaf, I heard that serchuang Ni was seriously injured by a cold arrow fired by the leader of the avalosa tribe on the way to here. Is this true?"


    Asked by Ye Feng, Olaf''s anger instantly came up because he thought about it again. He said with indignation: "it must be true. Not long ago, seltrani came back and lay down for a long time before she got out of bed. AI Xi of the avarosa tribe is a villain who can only hide behind and shoot cold arrows!"


    Hearing Olaf''s unabashed and rude voice, Ye Feng knew that most of the people in the cold winter''s claws were similar to Olaf''s, and they were not very popular with ashy''s tribe.


    Struggling to think about how to resolve the conflict between the two tribes, a familiar voice came from behind Ye Feng: "what are you talking about? What villain? "


    Hearing the voice of the visitor, Olaf said unexpectedly, "sizhanie, why are you back so soon?"


    Ye Feng turned his head happily and looked at her. Olaf had just said that seltrani would go to mobilize the army early in the morning, but he was upset.


    If sizhanie does go and mobilize the army, it is unlikely that she will be back in the morning. Thought of here, the leaf wind hangs the heart finally to fall down.


    Olaf said it as if she had gone to do something, and she was not happy to hear her. She frowned: "what, how can I come back so soon? I just go hunting nearby in the morning and bring some game back to the barn of the new base camp and leave it for the time being


    On hearing this, Olaf said in embarrassment: "well, I didn''t hear you said last time that we would mobilize the army again. This morning I saw you go south again. I thought you were gathering soldiers to find ashey."


    When it comes to ashey, sizhanie is in a gloomy mood. "The battle with avarosa will continue, but not now," she said


    Olaf shrugged his shoulders resentfully. It seems that he can''t fight for the glory of a soldier recently.


    At this time, selzhuang Ni suddenly opened her mouth: "Ye Feng, I have some private affairs in the winter claw clan that need to be discussed with Olaf. Can you avoid it for a while?"


    Knowing that selzhuang Ni wants to discuss private affairs with Olaf, Ye Feng, though eager to hear what important things they will talk about, as an outsider, he still stops this impulse.


    He made a no problem gesture to sizhanie, and he left first.


    After seeing him go far away, cezhuang Ni''s eyes coagulated, and then she said to Olaf, "Olaf, what kind of person do you think Ye Feng is?"


    She thought that she wanted to avoid Ye Feng and talk to him about avarosa, but she didn''t want to ask him what kind of person Ye Feng was.


    His heart was a little funny, but he still thought about it for a while, and then he said, "Ye Feng, he is a person who likes to help others and is very trustworthy. Are you considering whether to join the League of Ionia?"By Olaf said in his mind, selzhuang Ni pretended to glance at Ye Feng not far from her eyes, and then nodded.


    "Yes, I do have this idea. I think Ye Feng is trustworthy when we get along with each other these days. When we are all affected by the mirage of the watcher, he saved us, but..."


    She slowly expressed her own views on Ye Feng. She spoke in a very serious tone, obviously after careful consideration.


    Speaking of the latter, she seems to have some other concerns, I don''t know whether to say it.


    "Just what? Ye Feng and the alliance of Ionia behind him can bring strength to the tribe, and they are worthy of being entrusted to him by others. You can really consider it. "


    "It''s just that I''m afraid that after he gets our alliance, he will persuade avarosa to join the alliance, which I don''t want to see!"


    I feel irritable and express my worries. To tell the truth, if it is not for this reason, the performance of Yefeng yesterday is enough to win her trust.


    "It shouldn''t be. He''s been with us for so many days. He should know how much we hate avarosa." Olaf shook his head. He didn''t think Ye Feng would.


    Hearing that Olaf was so sure that Ye Feng would not unite with avarosa, cezhuang Ni turned her head again and looked at Ye Feng not far away.


    It happened that Ye Feng was also looking at their side, two people with four eyes and a pair of eyes, and cezhuang Ni frowned. And Ye Feng is squinting his eyes and throwing a good smile at her.


    Pretending to withdraw her eyes unintentionally, selzheni closed her eyes and took a deep breath: "I''ll think about it again..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 929

    Standing not far away, Ye Feng has also been looking at selzhuang Ni and Olaf who are talking alone there.


    Guessing what topics will be involved in the conversation between the two people, Ye Feng suddenly sees that she zhuangni looks at him.


    Although some strange, selzhuang Ni and Olaf talked well, how to look at him, Ye Feng still returned with a smile.


    Who wants him to smile, but let seltranny frown and look away. Slightly depressed, he scratched his head, and Ye Feng wondered if he had accidentally provoked her.


    Thought for a long time also did not come up with a so, Ye Feng had to turn elsewhere in a daze.


    On the other side, after talking with Olaf about Ye Feng, she found a reason to leave in a hurry.


    Looking at her contemplative figure alone, Olaf hesitated, but still did not follow.


    Looking back at Ye Feng, who was in a daze not far away, Olaf went to pat Ye Feng on the shoulder: "Ye Feng, go, it''s time for us to have lunch."


    Shoulder by Olaf a pat, Ye Feng also some did not return to God: "lunch?"


    "Yes, let''s go. The food in the ice field is hard to eat." Olaf talked as if he only had food in his eyes.


    Along with Olaf, he ate a rich meal of ice cream wolf meat, and was filled with a lot of ice field spirits that he could not name. After dinner, Ye Feng only felt that the world was spinning around and his head was heavy.


    Olaf had to train new soldiers in the afternoon, so after eating, he ran to the open space in the camp to continue training soldiers.


    See the night has not come, drunk after dizzy Ye Feng had to go out of the camp, blowing cold snow sober brain.


    After walking around for a while, Ye Feng''s dim head gradually came to his senses. However, under the effect of strong ice wine, his body was still a little hot in the cold wind, very warm.


    As she walked, Ye Feng saw a small hillside in front of her. He thought at first that his wine was not awake, but he rubbed his eyes, and she was still sitting there. Then he believed that it was really sizhanie.


    Don''t think too much, Ye Feng waved to cezhuang Ni on the hillside in front of her, and called out with a grin: "Sizhuang Ni, why are you here alone?"


    Considering whether or not to join Ye Feng''s League of Ionia with her clansmen, cezhuang Ni was extremely agitated. When she heard Ye Feng calling her voice, her first reaction was to cast an unpleasant look in the direction of the voice.


    Although the displeasure only stayed on her face for a moment, Ye Feng was still shivered by her cold eyes.


    Pretending not to see how unhappy she was before, Ye Feng bravely walked up the hill.


    Come to selzhuang Ni''s side, Ye Feng is also a stiff head to sit on her side.


    "Did you come to me on purpose?" She Zhuang Ni stares at Ye Feng and looks up and down. She doesn''t know what she is thinking.


    Ye Feng scratched his head in a bad way: "no, I just drank too much with Olaf just now. I came out to breathe and happened to see you..."


    Smell speech, Se Zhuang Ni close to Ye Feng to smell, and then her hands around the chest, as if to say: "there is really a lot of wine flavor."


    Ye Feng did not know where the courage to come, directly to a: "selzhuang Ni, you seem to have something on your mind, today a little depressed."


    After he asked, cezhuang Ni is vexed to think of the alliance with Ye Feng.


    Distracted to look into the distance, cezhuang Ni did not answer, and immersed in her own small world.


    One side of the Ye Feng see her so stupefied, open mouth, finally or want to talk and stop, quietly waiting beside.


    I don''t know how long after that, selzheni came back from her little world. Side over the face, her eyes twinkle staring at Ye Feng that set off the eyes of her figure.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she still said, "Ye Feng, do you remember the alliance you told me before?"


    Hearing that selzhuang Ni said to him about the alliance, Ye Feng was full of joy: "of course, you plan to join us?"


    No longer looking at the leaf wind, Sizhuang Ni got up and looked at the snow and ice in the distance. After a while, she said, "your performance these days has successfully won my trust in you, just..."


    As before, she stopped talking with Olaf about whether to join the league.


    See her want to talk but stop, don''t want to give up so Ye Feng asked: "just what?"


    "It''s just that there is a great contradiction between my tribe and avarosa. If you really want to get my alliance, you have to give up uniting with the avarosa tribe you mentioned before."


    As she said this, her expression became more and more solemn. Her eyes directly stare at a pair of eyes of Ye Feng, as if to see if he will lie or hide from her.


    Looking at seltrani with a little embarrassment, his mission here is to unite with the three tribes of Freire droid.


    "Sizhanie, do you think you can..." Ye Feng also wanted to fight for something, and finally won the trust of cezhuang Ni. He wanted not only the alliance of cold winter claw, but also continued to unite with avarosa and frost guard.Don''t wait for Ye Feng to say his careful thought, cerzhuang Ni''s eyes are incomparably dignified to interrupt a way: "can''t!"


    Strongly close to Ye Feng, she zhuangni''s attitude has been very clear.


    Seeing that there is really no room for maneuver, Ye Feng has to retreat and ask for the second place. He first temporarily agrees that she zhuangni will only unite with her winter claws.


    As for the alliance between the avarosa tribe and the frost guard tribe, he can only slowly find a chance to see if he can bring the determined seltrani back to life.


    After careful consideration, although he felt regret in his heart, Ye Feng still agreed: "OK, I promise you, I will only form an alliance with your cold winter claw tribe. As long as you don''t change your mind, AI Xi, I won''t go there!"


    Ye Feng solemnly promises to listen to Sizhuang Ni''s heart is very comfortable, her eyebrows that locked for a day gradually unfolded.


    "Ye Feng, I believe you are a person who values commitment. Since you have said that, Lengdong claw is willing to join your Ionian alliance. As long as you need us, we will definitely send troops to fight against the devil with you!"


    Ye Feng is very happy that she has successfully pulled cezhuang Ni and her cold winter claws into the alliance against the devil.


    Although the combination of cold winter''s claws virtually increased his difficulty in uniting with the other two tribes, at least he took the first step.


    And he had a premonition that in a short time, sizhani would change her mind and agree that he could form an alliance with alvarosa and the frost guards under the premise of uniting with the claws of winter.


    Now, the problem he needs to solve is how to resolve the contradiction between the claw of winter and alvarosa.


    As long as this problem is solved, the combined frost guard will be much easier!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 930

    In the main city of avarosa, Sara and her party, led by hivier, are curious to look at the streets and buildings with ice fields.


    After wandering around the city, Ali summoned Xiao Xi under the sign of the crowd, closed his eyes tightly and felt the breath of Ye Feng.


    When Ali opened his eyes again, he asked, "how can you feel the breath of Ye Feng?"


    Under the public''s concern, Ali shook his head: "I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed. Ye Feng should not be in this city."


    Ali''s reply disappointed the expectant crowd. They were all silent.


    As the only two in the public who has the means to sense the breath of Ye Feng, she holds the Dragon Pendant between her neck with her right hand and begins to sense the breath of Ye Feng.


    But with the Dragon Pendant did not have any reaction, young girl Mafia ona had to give up. If she and a Li''s means are not deliberately disturbed, then Ye Feng is really not in the main city.


    Noticing the curious eyes of passers-by looking at them, Sarah mused, "it''s no way to stand on the street like this. Let''s find a hotel first?"


    Sylvier agreed: "Sarah''s right. Frey''s so big that Ye Feng is not in a hurry to find Ye Feng. Let''s find a place to live first, and then we''ll have a long-term plan."


    "Listen to you!" Ali, holding a clinging little Xi, also agreed with the proposal.


    Fiona of the Laurent family glanced at Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, and then represented the two humanitarians: "we have no problem..."


    Seeing the consensus, he recalled it according to his memory, and then said, "come with me. I''ve been with tutor Ritz before. There''s a good hotel in the city!"


    With these words, shivell took the lead and led them to the hotel where she had lived.


    Without Ye Feng''s news, all her unhappy emotions were written on her face. Walking at the back, she was absent-minded in her recollection of the past.


    The last step into the threshold on the first floor of the hotel, the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona heart thump a jump, the mind unconsciously appeared Ye Feng that can always be mad at her smile.


    In the place of incredible excitement, she went upstairs alone before he could pay the innkeeper.


    After paying the money, he saw that Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, took the lead in running up to the second floor. She walked back to the crowd and asked, "what''s wrong with her?"


    "Maybe it''s something else. Don''t worry about her."


    Sarah shrugged her shoulders indifferently and didn''t care much about her unusual behavior. In her view, it was normal for her to suddenly behave abnormally.


    Shivell thought she might have thought too much, but she frowned when she noticed that Fiona was still with them.


    If two Fiona are nervous, they should be together. How come Fiona of Laurent family stand with them instead? The more she thought about it, she looked at Fiona of the Laurent family and said, "Fiona, what do you think of your sister''s abnormal behavior?"


    "Who and she are sisters? Please pay attention to your wording! " Fiona of the Laurent family snorted coldly. Although she and Fiona had been in truce for a long time, it did not mean that she would accept that they were confused.


    Suddenly, I remembered that Mafia ona and Ye Feng grew up together. Ali''s eyes twinkled: "go up and have a look!"


    The voice dropped, and Ali ran after him.


    The remaining three people looked at each other and also caught up with the second floor.


    At the door of the room in the corner of the left corridor, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, walks in under the gaze of Sara and her party.


    Shivell''s pupils shrank slightly as he watched her enter the room. That''s a room where people live!


    "Fiona, this room is occupied. Our temporary room is on the other side," he said


    Sarah and the three of them followed, standing at the door.


    But inside the young girl Mafia ona did not seem to come out of the meaning, she slowly returned: "I know someone lives."


    "Know what you''re doing in someone else''s room?" The corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and he was looking at the innocent young girl, mafia ona.


    Hivier''s voice, which was vaguely angry, immediately reminded her that she had not told the public why she had entered the room.


    After thinking about it, she looked back at the crowd: "this is Ye Feng''s room, don''t you feel it? Ye Feng once lived here! "


    This words a, Sara four female slightly a Leng, then swarmed into the room, in the room back and forth.


    After a careful observation, the four girls in this room did feel the residual breath of Ye Feng.


    Ali hugged Xiao Xi and said excitedly, "there is really a breath of Ye Feng. The owner of this room is not really him, is he?"


    After a short period of excitement, he said to Fiona, "how do you feel that? It''s amazing"As soon as I enter the hotel door, I feel Ye Feng has lived here. Didn''t you notice that before?"


    As a matter of fact, mafia ona is also very surprised why the four girls of sievel didn''t feel it at first. Ye Feng still has a lot of breath here. Obviously, she has lived here recently.


    The four girls shook their heads, saying that they didn''t notice the breath of Ye Feng when they came in at first. Even just now, if it was not for the reminder of mafiona, they would not have sensed the breath of Ye Feng in this room.


    After confirming the conjecture of her abnormal behavior, Ali''s eyebrows Rose: "Fiona, when did you leave the family and stay with Ye Feng?"


    As if thinking of something, mafia ona hesitated: "at the age of five, is it related to this?"


    Smell speech, Xiwei open a way: "first stop, don''t you think we should go downstairs to ask the second or the boss and Ye Feng related news?"


    Sylvier''s proposal quickly reminds the women that even if there is a smell of Ye Feng, they still can''t find Ye Feng for the time being.


    After calming down the excitement, the girls nodded and said they wanted to go down together, but was stopped by shivell.


    Under the eyes of all the women, shivell said casually: "you wait for me here. I''ll go down and ask questions alone. I''ll have a meeting in this room when I come back from the questions!"


    Ali and Sara are nothing, but Fiona and her daughter still want to go down together.


    "But..."


    After only two words, Sarah interrupted, "don''t worry, sylvier will ask all the questions. We just need to wait for her here."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 931

    As he walked down the stairs quickly, he asked at the counter, "boss, do you know who lives in the room at the end of the left turn on the stairs?"


    It''s strange why he asked, but the owner shook his head and said, "I''m sorry, beautiful lady. We can''t tell you about our tenants."


    When he heard the boss shut up, he hesitated and pursed his mouth: "boss, we are mainly looking for a friend in Freire droid this time. If you can provide us with his information, I really appreciate it!"


    In the eyes of shivell''s request, the innkeeper looked around at the other people eating and drinking on the first floor, and then whispered, "it''s OK to tell you. Are you sure that person is really your friend?"


    "Well, sure!" Shivell nodded seriously.


    Seeing that hivier was so sure, and Ye Feng, who came to stay a few days ago, was also a stranger, he replied: "a few days ago, there was a foreigner like you in the hotel. He lived in the room you mentioned, but he hasn''t come back for a while, and the room is always empty."


    "You mean he didn''t check out the room, but he didn''t come back after he went out?" Sylvier looked thoughtfully at the innkeeper all the way.


    The innkeeper nodded and said, "well, his room has been guarded by Queen ash. A group of soldiers have brought him a lot of things!"


    Hearing the boss say that the guard of AI Xi unexpectedly came to meet Ye Feng, Xiwei''s eyes were fixed: "is there any other news related to him?"


    After pondering for a while, the boss who really couldn''t remember waved his hand and said, "no more."


    Some disappointment in the heart did not find out more and Ye Feng related news, hiville face is not revealed.


    "Well, thank you." Thanks to the boss, she went upstairs and went back to Ye Feng''s room.


    In Ye Feng''s room, Sarah''s four daughters have been waiting for a long time. Seeing her close the door when she came back, Sara asked, "what''s up? Is there any valuable news? "


    Sitting at the round table in the room, shivell told the four girls what she had found out.


    After listening to hivier''s story seriously, the four girls are just as frustrated as the former one. In the end, there is no more information related to Ye Feng.


    The room fell into a silent atmosphere again, and the five people were all lowering their heads and thinking about their own thoughts. Only a li in the arms of the small Xi is still excited, in that with ALI coquettish seek favor.


    It''s no way to go on like this. Sara reaches out her right hand and raises her hair in front of her forehead.


    Without the tracking of the demon guide satellite, they now want to find Ye Feng in such a big Frey Zhude, which is really big.


    After pondering for a long time alone, there is no good way to find Ye Feng. Sara patted her side face and looked at the same fidgety women from time to time.


    Ye Feng''s task this time is to unite the three major tribes of Freire zhuod. As long as there is no danger during this period, he will surely bring all three tribes to a bad end.


    According to the short message that hivier inquired back just now, Ye Feng might have gone to the winter claw or the frost guard tribe.


    If ye Feng''s room in this hotel has not been returned, it seems that he has failed to persuade alvarosa of Aishi to join the League of Ionia.


    However, Ye Feng has already convinced ashey''s tribe to join the alliance, and intends to come back to discuss some other matters explained by Soraka after uniting with the other two tribes.


    As the thread became clearer, Sarah was less agitated. Recovering her normal heart, she found that this time because she couldn''t get the accurate information from Ye Feng, her whole person became more restless and impatient than before.


    Looking for someone is the most urgent thing. She is not as strong as Fiona. She should try to be calm and rational in some matters. Otherwise, in front of Fiona, she will lose her greatest competitiveness.


    Thinking of this, Sara looks up at sylvier, who made the same mistake. These days, sylvier is also a bit over anxious in dealing with Ye Feng''s affairs.


    Now that she has calmed down her emotions, she should also give people some countermeasures that she has come up with. With her lips parted and a puff of sullen air, Sara said, "sylvier, before you came, you said you had been here. Can you show us queen ash of the avarosa tribe?"


    "What are you doing with ashy?" Shivell, obviously still in a state of anxiety, asked with a frown.


    "Hivier, if we want to find wood, we must first confirm whether he has met with the leader of avarosa, whether he has convinced ashey and her tribe to join the alliance of Ionia. Only by knowing this can we narrow down the scope and find people." Sara came back unhurriedly, telling the four of hiville what she thought.


    Smell speech a Zheng, Xiweier in Sara''s reminder to realize that she has been in a misunderstanding. That is, she just wants to find Ye Feng, and completely forgets to think about "how" to find Ye Feng.


    With a few slaps of her hands on her own head, which has become dull these days, shivell criticized her for not being like this."When ashey unified the avarosa tribe before, in order to let other civilized countries on the mainland know about her and her tribe, she specially asked the war academy, which had great influence in all human countries at that time, to witness it. My tutor and I were witnesses."


    "You mean we can see ash, right?" Sara asks, even though she guesses what he wants to say


    "Yes, this time I see ashey, I think we can add some extra tasks to ourselves!" With a faint smile on her lips, she thought of a way to speed up their return to Ionia with the wind of leaves.


    "Mission?" Fiona of the Laurent family frowned a little, puzzled why he had to give them a task at this time.


    Sarah also cast a puzzled look at shivell, not knowing what she was thinking.


    "Isn''t Ye Feng responsible for uniting the three tribes? Go to see ash tomorrow, and if we find out that he has not convinced ashey''s tribe to join the League of Ionia, we can do it for him


    "Do it for him?" Her brain circuits obviously didn''t keep up with sylvier''s words.


    "Yes, we can find Ye Feng''s earthy hat after doing this, and we can take him back to Ionia as soon as possible, so as not to happen again like the moon goddess!"


    The first half of the sentence is no problem, the second half is not easy to believe that Ye Feng and Diana have nothing to do with Fiona.


    What happened between Ye Feng and Diana


    Her silly and naive question directly makes Sarah laugh. Even Ali, who doesn''t dare to show her temperament in front of the public, covers her mouth to hide her smile.


    "Don''t tell me that you two have been following Ye Feng for so long that you didn''t find out the problem between him and Diana!"


    Hivier, on the other hand, is more direct in stimulating the two Fiona, and the tone of their voice can be as strange as possible.


    Under the stimulation of hivier, Fiona realized that they were the last to know about it. The resentment of being ridiculed by hivier was also transferred to Ye Feng''s head, and a chilling friction sound was made between their lips and teeth.


    "Dead leaf wind, you wait for me!"


    In the second daughter of Fiona secretly hated Ye Feng and fooled them both. Ye Feng, far away in the paw of winter, shivered for no reason.


    Obviously, he was wearing such thick clothes and running the wind shield to resist the cold. How could he shiver?


    Ye Feng, who was puzzled by all the reasons, finally attributed the reason to the bad weather of Freire zhuod. He was totally unaware that a trial was waiting for him.


    "It''s a cold day..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 932

    Hundreds of miles away from the howling abyss, Ye Feng waited anxiously here, looking at the snow storm in the distance.


    Even if the distance is very far away, Ye Feng is still shivering by the cold wind of ice storm.


    Tightly wrapped in the outermost coat, leaf wind running, wind shield to temporarily resist the cold here.


    His eyes were fixed on the storm until a vague figure of a wild boar on an ice sheet leaped out of the storm, and the anxiety on his face disappeared.


    The figure was seltrane, and today she ran to the place closest to the howling abyss to receive the experience of ice storm.


    If I hadn''t asked Olaf in the morning, Ye Feng might not have known that she had run to such a dangerous place.


    In the distance, selzhuang Ni''s figure becomes more and more clear. Ye Feng notices that there are several new scars on her face.


    The blood stains on the wound were not treated. I don''t know if I didn''t notice it or I didn''t have time to deal with it. But, judging from her calm look, she didn''t seem to care about the scars on her face.


    Far away, the returned cezhuang Ni noticed that Ye Feng was not far away waiting for her. She can''t help frowning. Without thinking, she guessed that Olaf told Ye Feng that she would come here.


    After adjusting her attitude, she zhuangni drives her mount to speed up and run to Ye Feng''s side.


    "Sizhanie, don''t you take care of the wound on your face? It''s still bleeding Out of good intentions, Ye Feng kindly reminded.


    In the leaf wind''s reminder, cezhuang Ni this just noticed oneself to have the scratch unexpectedly on the face.


    Look at her a very unexpected look, Ye Feng can''t help but doubt that cezhuang Ni can''t feel the pain? I didn''t even notice the injury.


    She stretched out her hand and rubbed the blood on the wound at will, and seljani made her own face.


    "This little injury is OK. Let''s go back."


    She zhuangni''s tough female performance makes Ye Feng''s mouth slightly twitch, and he murmurs in his heart that it is no wonder that the external evaluation of her is so cruel. She looks like this, really wild. If it is not already familiar with her, Ye Feng will definitely be suppressed by her performance.


    On the way back, cezhuang Ni looked at Ye Feng and said, "what can I do for you to wait here?"


    "No, it''s just that Olaf said you came here to practice today. I''m worried, so I''ll take a look." Ye Feng shakes his head and successfully lets the winter claw tribe join the league. Now he has nothing to worry about.


    "Worry about me Why? " Hearing Ye Feng say that she is worried about her, cezhuang Ni frowns, and can''t understand why Ye Feng cares about her.


    Although there is an alliance between them, in her opinion, it is only the interest relationship between different forces. Even in her opinion, the relationship between her and Ye Feng is not good enough to care for each other.


    "Because we are friends Ye Feng didn''t think too much about it, and met her eyes.


    "Friend..." Looking at Ye Feng thoughtfully, selzhuang Ni was surprised that Ye Feng, who had not been with her for a few days, would be so relieved to make friends with her.


    You know, even in the paw of winter, as a leader, she has few friends.


    Perhaps because of her temperament, many ethnic groups and outsiders who know her are afraid of her and dare not get too close to her.


    In contrast, Ye Feng, an emissary from Ionia, does not seem to be afraid of her, which makes her feel irritable and incomprehensible.


    For so many years, she has been used to seeing her like a man''s eyes, and the awe of her people and enemies.


    Now Ye Feng does the opposite, but she is uncomfortable all over, even a little anxious.


    There was silence again, and sizhanie stopped thinking about the trifles which seemed to her unimportant.


    Thinking of some business, she broke the silence and said, "Ye Feng, what is the situation in Ionia? Is the invasion of demons serious


    Hearing the speech, Ye Feng also truthfully replied: "Ionia has a protective island array, and there are many demigods sitting in the town. It is still very safe for the time being."


    Nodding her head slightly, sizhanie continued, "you said last time that Ionia had survivors from other countries. How did they all escape to Ionia?"


    "After the blood moon came, Ionia temporarily drove away the demons under the protection of the island protection phalanx. Meanwhile, under the organization of Lord Soraka, some survivors who were not killed by demons were transferred to Ionia."


    Slowly digesting the external information provided by Ye Feng, selzheni, who has always known little about the outside world of Freire droid, knows something about the current situation on the mainland.


    Although she lives in the worst conditions in Valoran, she has never seen the devil in the comfort of the outside world. She asked again, "this time, what Lord Soraka sent you to Freire droid? Besides asking you to unite with the Terran forces here, did you tell you about demons? Will those demons have cast their eyes here? "


    Hearing the speech, Ye Feng pondered: "this should not be. I heard from Lord Soraka that Freire zhuod had been a God for ten thousand years. Enivia, the ice crystal Phoenix, was sitting on the ground. Shadow island would not attack here for a while."Ye Feng''s words did not bring much peace of mind to her, but made her feel that there was always a hidden danger behind this seemingly stable situation. However, she did not reveal it and exposed the topic.


    "I hope so, Ye Feng, do you and the alliance behind you have any plans and actions to counter attack the demons..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the far west corner of the world, on the sea covered with black fog, the darkest shadow island of Valoran is located here.


    Deep in the dead forest of shadow Island, seven demon leaders gather in the magic array with strange magic light.


    Glancing at the vacant positions above the array, Elise in demon form then looked at karlsas: "now that we are all here, let''s start, karlsas!"


    As a sign to Elise not to worry, kalthas said slowly: "now all the human kingdom of Valoran, except for freldrod and Ionia, has all fallen into our hands. Aeonia is guarded by the island protection array and sorakas, so we can''t attack for the time being. Maybe we can consider moving fre''erd!"


    In the shadow of the black fog, Evelyn said, "I''m afraid it''s no less difficult to move freldrod than Ionia. Don''t forget that enivia became a god ten thousand years ago."


    Hammer Stone said with a cold smile: "with enivia there, it must be more difficult to move freldrod than Ionia, but I''m afraid it''s hard for enivia to survive now, ha ha!"


    What did evelington think of as a reminder. "Is she going to Nirvana?" she asked suspiciously


    Karlsas nodded: "yes, enivia is in the moment of nirvana. We can easily send her into the arms of death if we find her when she is in Nirvana."


    "Do you want us to work together?" Callista, who had been uninterested in the topic, looked up at carlislas.


    Kalthas shook his head and gave a mysterious smile: "no need. Just keep your own jurisdiction. This time you are called here to tell you about it. Soon, freldhard will have their real queen!"


    When this was said, all the demon leaders on the scene understood that it was Elise the Spider Queen who was in charge of the regional operation of Freire droid.


    Since the first two times were seriously injured by enivia, iris has always hated enivia. It was not easy to wait for the opportunity of revenge, and she was naturally glad to accept the task of capturing freldrod.


    Just as the demonic leaders were ready to disperse and defend their respective fields, the sound of varollan''s song echoed in the sky, wide and graceful.


    At the sound that only ice crystal Phoenix could make, Elise''s mouth was full of evil radians.


    "It seems that the time of nirvana is even earlier than we thought."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 933

    Phoenix''s melodious and high pitched song resounds through every region of Valoran. Even in Ionia in the corner of the world, Soraka hears enivia''s call.


    The sound of the beast, which was so wonderful, fell to sorakar, but it was no longer so beautiful and moving. On the contrary, Soraka''s rarely volatile mood was disturbed by the sound.


    In the dark underground confined space, Soraka, who is considering the choice to guard the portal leading to the moglon trail, is in great turmoil. No intention to stay here, she appeared in her doctor''s house the next moment.


    In the hut, Aoxing, who was transformed into a mini dragon, floated to her side and made a low voice: "enivia is about to Nirvana!"


    "I know, I didn''t expect that she would come to Nirvana at this time. Now freldord is in danger..."


    Anxiety, which would hardly appear on her face, rose above her eyebrows, and Soraka smoothed her hair and breathed out a dull breath.


    Mood also fell into a low ebb, Aoxing inquired: "are we going to Freire Zhude?"


    "If we do go, I''m afraid that both Frederick and Ionia will fall into the hands of the devil!" Soraka''s purple pupils twinkled, and she made a decision in her heart.


    Aoxing, who grew up with Soraka ten thousand years ago, also recognized the implication of Soraka''s words. He sighed: "do you want to send someone to organize the evacuation of the flerzhard tribes?"


    "I originally wanted to have enivia garrison in fralrod, and then let Ye Feng unite with the tribes there to start our counter offensive. Now all the plans have been disrupted. It is definitely necessary to organize the evacuation of survivors!"


    Confirming Soraka''s idea, Ao Xingli said, "OK, I''ll arrange it now!"


    "There is still a period of time before nirvana. I believe that the shadow island will not go to Freire droid so soon, and it may be difficult for those who want to evacuate there..."


    Soraka waved her hand, indicating Ao Xing not to worry. She twists her temple with her forefinger, and thinks with a slight headache.


    After a long time, she began to say, "call on Fiona and Galen. I''m afraid the evacuation will require piltwaff''s flying warships."


    Hearing that Soraka wanted to call Fiona and others, Aoxing hesitated: "Soraka, it''s OK to call on Galen brothers and sisters, but it may be difficult to call Fiona and her."


    Without knowing Fiona, they sneaked to Freire droid, and Soraka said confidently, "it shouldn''t be difficult to call on Fiona, right? After all, Ye Feng is now in Freire droid


    Aoxing shook the dragon''s head: "I joined the island protection array the other day and found that Fiona and they left here by boat. I think they are secretly looking for Ye Feng."


    Knowing that Fiona and their unauthorized action, Soraka''s purple pupil slightly shrinks.


    Seeing her brow locked, Aoxing continued to ask, "Soraka, do you need extra manpower?"


    Deeply worried, she raised her forehead, and Soraka whispered, "Oriana and Caitlin should still be in the three southern provinces?"


    Aoxing had been observing all of Ionia. Aoxing replied, "still, they are still repairing their warships."


    After getting some reassuring news, Soraka changed her voice: "when they have repaired the warship, you can inform the two of them, as well as the Galen brothers and sisters, and dreus, to come to my place. This evacuation operation still depends on them!"


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    "Birdsong?"


    Ye Feng, who was talking to cezhuang Ni about the progress of the Ionian alliance against the demons, looked North in dismay when he heard the high pitched sound from the deepest part of freldrod.


    "It''s like enivia''s cry." Seltrani, too, looked back into frailthord''s inaccessible depths.


    Enivia? After she Chuang Ni said so, Ye Feng listened to this call is really a bit like the call of a Phoenix.


    During his stay in freldrod, Ye Feng always heard the legend of enivia and the frost watcher, in which both enivia and the frost watcher were in the depths of freldrod.


    It seems that there is only a howling abyss in the deepest place. Is enivia also in the abyss?


    In the heart is very confused, Ye Feng inquires: "ainivia is also howling in the abyss?"


    Remembering some of the rumors, selzheni seemed to be afraid to answer this question. Still, she replied, "enivia is in the deeper permafrost, where there is freldrod''s most primitive ice that never melts, long before the whole freundzod was reduced to the ice of the extreme."


    "Never melt? Is there such a place in the world? " He has never seen such a place, and Ye Feng doubts it.


    Selzhuang Ni hesitated, or told Ye Feng all she knew: "I''m not sure, because the howling abyss has broken through the deepest, few people will go to the frozen land on the other side and come back alive. At least in my impression, no one has set foot in it for hundreds of years."


    The illusory legend always sounds very mysterious, at least in Ye Feng''s opinion, if he doesn''t see it with his own eyes, it''s hard to believe the rumor in cezhuang Ni''s mouth.And, as far as he knew, there was one man who had entered the depths of frailthard, and that was Diana.


    He had heard that the heart of frost was in the depths of freldrod, but because he had never been here before, he did not know the difference between what was said by the outside world as deep as the depths in the eyes of the local people.


    Thinking of this, he added, "sizhanie, is the legendary frost heart on the other side of the abyss?"


    As a freyldroid, seltrani naturally knows this very well. She replied, "the heart of frost is indeed on the other side, but no one has ever heard of it."


    Hearing her answer, Ye Feng is relieved, more convinced that the so-called never melting land is only relative to ordinary people. It seems that as long as you reach the demigod state like Diana, you will not encounter too much danger when you enter the deepest place.


    If Diana heard what he was saying here, she would tell him that he was wrong and warned him not to go to the other side. In fact, she nearly died on the other side of the howling abyss in order to gain the heart of frost last time.


    On the other side of the howling abyss, even if the demigods enter, there will be life-threatening. The last time she escaped, the reason for her crazy pursuit of Oriana''s father was that her father had stolen the frost heart she had gained from her dying life. The degree of danger can be seen.


    The ice crystal Phoenix who lives there can use her own power to deter shadow Island, which shows that her strength has reached the terror field that even the gods fear.


    After talking with Ye Feng for a while, cezhuang Ni always felt that although the cry of enivia today was as graceful and high as ever, it always gave her a kind of foreboding.


    The more she thought about it, the more palpitations she felt. This was the first time that selzheni wanted to get away from the neighborhood.


    "It sounds that enivia''s voice is not the same as before. In order to prevent accidents, we''d better go back to the base camp, Ye Feng!"


    As the words fell, seltrani took the lead in driving the wild boar back to the camp.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 934

    "Olaf, how are the reserves trained?"


    When she returned to the camp, the first thing she did was go to the soldiers'' training ground and ask Olaf about their recent training.


    Ye Feng is to follow in the side, looking at those soldiers training against the frost and snow. He didn''t pay much attention to it before. After a close look, he found that although these soldiers were bulky, they all looked very young, and even some soldiers were younger than his age.


    "The physique is pretty good. I can persist in the winter for so long, but I''m afraid it will have to be further honed if I go to the battlefield." Olaf gave a moderate evaluation. Although he was very satisfied with the physical fitness of these soldiers, he still felt that they could not easily go to the battlefield without training them.


    Ye Feng didn''t feel that these young soldiers were lack of training. He said at the right time: "I think few other tribes let their soldiers train in the face of such a heavy wind and snow every day? Is that not enough? "


    Olaf shook his head: "their combat level has indeed reached the level as soldiers should have, but as soldiers of the winter claw, this is not enough!"


    Since Olaf has said so, Ye Feng, as an outsider, is not good to continue to say some of Olaf''s harsh words.


    She thought that as a tribal leader, she would say some good words for these new soldiers. However, her words were amazing, and she almost didn''t scare Ye Feng.


    "If they are short of tempering, let them go to the ice storm for exercise, so that they can catch up with other veteran soldiers soon."


    Staring at the nervous recruits in front of her, selzheni expressed her advice to the new recruits in a very gentle way.


    I''m afraid that the words of training in the snow storm can only be so rare and common when she says it from her mouth. Her words also scared the recruits to the ground on the spot.


    Snow storm is the base camp that just destroyed them. Now seltrani wants them to experience in the ice storm. Are you sure she''s letting them die?


    Even Olaf was scared to a cold sweat by sizhani''s words. He waved his hand and said, "forget it. I mean we can take them to hunt some fierce animals and see blood before going to the battlefield."


    Seltrani didn''t seem to know why everyone looked at her with the monster''s eyes. After listening to Olaf''s idea, she said, "Oh, train them as you plan."


    Tell Olaf to lead her Icefield boar to the pen. Ye Feng followed closely, still recalling the amazing words of cezhuang Ni just now.


    Thinking of the reaction of the reserve soldiers, he could not help but ask, "selzheni, only Olaf knows what you have experienced in the ice storm?"


    "Well, what''s the matter?" It is very strange why Ye Feng asked this. She tied the wild boar in the ice field and looked at Ye Feng at the same time.


    "It''s no wonder that they are so scared that they feel weak when they hear about training in the snow storm..." Ye Feng is also a burst of sweat. Does she think that everyone is as familiar with ice storm as she is.


    Ye Feng''s words also make selzhuang Ni realize why people look at her strangely just now. The original problem is here.


    Glancing at Ye Feng''s perspiration, her cold and stern face was slow, floating a rare smile: "legs soft? It turns out that they were so surprised just now. Were you also scared? "


    By her so joking, in the ice storm was frozen into ice in the picture in Ye Feng''s mind flashed. He narrowed his eyes and laughed awkwardly: "it''s a bit scary indeed..."


    "I can''t tell you''re honest."


    Selzhuang Ni blinked her blue eyes. It was very unexpected that Ye Feng would say he was afraid.


    Ye Feng scratched his head and was about to reply, but a flustered cry came from behind: "no No, Lord sizhanie Out of Something big is going on


    The desire stops, Ye Feng puts up the embarrassed smile on his face and looks at the direction of the voice together with selzhuang Ni.


    With the rapid sound of footsteps approaching, a cold winter claw soldier came running in panic.


    "South In the south, the southern camp on the border with avarosa was attacked by avarosa. Now avarosa''s forces have occupied several camps on the southern border! "


    Hearing the military information reported by the soldiers, Sizhuang Ni''s hands gradually clenched into fists, and her fingers and joints all made a series of crisp sounds because of anger.


    "Avarosa, this group of cowards who can play Yin!"


    The right fist, mixed with strong wind, suddenly blows to the pillar that binds the ice field wild boar. With the sound of the broken wooden pile, the ice wild boar is immediately scared into panic by the sudden punch of Sizhuang Ni.


    Originally, her heart was very bad because she heard the intelligence of being attacked. When she heard the sound of the mount, her cold eyes turned to the wild boar in the ice field with her wriggling neck.


    Just a cold look, the ice field boar no longer calls. Because he saw in her calm eyes that if she continued to cry, she might be reduced to food from a mount.


    As an outsider, Ye Feng didn''t have much anger. He hesitated and said, "sneak attack Ashy doesn''t look like a man who can direct such a thing. ""Well, she can do anything for the sake of what she calls a freald dream."


    She jumped onto the mount and tore the rope of the wild boar in the ice field. She glanced coldly at Ye Feng, who was questioning.


    "But I''ve been in contact with ash once. She really doesn''t look like this..." Even if she said so, Ye Feng still said that he didn''t believe that AI Xi would make a sneak attack.


    As soon as he said this, he immediately welcomed Sizhuang Ni''s angry wild eyes: "Ye Feng, didn''t you say you didn''t contact with ash?"


    She Zhuang Ni''s question made him speechless, Ye Feng was a little annoyed, and he made a leak in order to prevent the situation from further escalation.


    Just as he was struggling to explain to her, she had no intention to wait for her explanation.


    The disappointed look of Ye Feng flashed by, and cezhuang Ni took a deep breath: "forget it, now I have to gather my forces to go to the southern camp. When we come back, we will talk about your concealment from me as an ally."


    As the words fell, sizhanie mounted her mount and gathered most of the soldiers from the base camp.


    "Soldiers of cold winter''s claws, it''s time to respond to the call!"


    "Ashy and her tribe attacked our southern camp without any warning. To protect the dignity and glory of the cold winter claw, please go out with me!"


    Under the angry and powerful roar of Sizhuang, the elite soldiers in the base camp quickly gathered.


    "For the glory of winter claw!"


    The powerful declaration resounded through the sky, inspiring the morale of the winter claw tribe.


    "Let the cowards of avarosa see the power of winter''s claws and March south!"


    With the order of Sizhuang Ni, in addition to the preparation soldiers, the elite soldiers of the cold winter claw are pouring out and heading south!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 935

    "Your Majesty, the battle line laid by the barbarians on the southern border has nearly collapsed. Our family has successfully occupied several camps!"


    At the junction of winter claw and avarosa, ash stands in a large camp and listens to the commander-in-chief''s report on the battle report ahead.


    Freichod''s map was spread out on the long table, and ashey made a fork close to the west of the howling abyss, and asked, "how soon can we capture the base camp of winter claw?"


    The commander-in-chief smelled the speech and changed his way of speech: "although this surprise attack has played a miraculous effect, but the barbarians of the cold winter claw are still making tenacious resistance. I''m afraid it will be very difficult to hit their base camp for a while."


    After pondering for a while, ashey''s eyes twinkled: "the existence of the winter''s claw has seriously affected the unity of freldrod. In order to make freldrod a unified country, they must be eliminated!"


    Recalling that her emissary, who made friends with winterclaw, was brutally killed by the people of sizhani, ashey was extremely angry at this barbaric and rude behavior.


    Since winter''s claws provoked a fight, any offensive that does not violate human relations taboos after the war is justified. This surprise attack is also a reasonable means to win the war. She doesn''t think there is anything wrong with it, just as she used to shoot the ice arrow at the enemy leader Sizhuang Ni thousands of miles away.


    After shaking her head and temporarily suppressing her anger at winter''s claws, she asked again, "did anyone surrender?"


    "Not yet." The commander-in-chief was stunned, but immediately responded.


    On hearing this, AI Xi gave an order: "order to go on, if there are any prisoners who surrender or lose the ability to resist, they must not be killed, they must be properly placed back in the rear!"


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    At the same time, the soldiers of avarosa pushed and stepped on their iron hooves to the middle of the cold winter claw''s sphere of influence.


    Instead of taking the time to consolidate the newly occupied land, these soldiers took advantage of the victory to sweep the soldiers of the winter claw with invincible power.


    The soldiers of the cold winter''s claws were caught unprepared and scattered, unable to compete with the rapidly assembled forces of avarosa.


    Under the pressure of the army, the soldiers of the cold winter claw can only flee and retreat.


    Far away from the battlefield, Ye Feng, who arrived here with the help of the sword of the wind, witnessed the soldiers of the cold winter claw tired of coping with the driving of the soldiers of avalosa.


    After hesitating whether to rescue these soldiers, Ye Feng finally chose to watch. He has lost his magic power now. If he insists on doing so, he will be besieged and killed by many avarosa soldiers.


    And the main reason why he chose not to attack was that he was afraid that he would be misunderstood by avarosa if he participated in the fight between avarosa and the claw of winter.


    At the beginning, it didn''t leave a good impression on ashey. If she knew that he was also helping the paw of winter to resist the attack of avarosa, it would be even more difficult for ashy''s tribe to join the alliance.


    In the anxiety of waiting, Ye Feng is finally waiting for the lead of a number of cold winter claw soldiers to rush over.


    Compared with the soldiers of winter claw who were not so many in the base camp of winter claw, sizhani, who was marching southward, gathered all the camp forces along the way.


    Together with Olaf in the front of the attack, Sizhuang Ni rushed into the front, completely did not think about the consequences of her death as a leader in the battle.


    Seeing sizhani and the powerful forces behind her, the soldiers who fled all the way from the front were reassured and looked at their reinforcements with joy.


    "It''s time to fight back, warriors of winter''s claws. It''s time for avarosa to see our true strength."


    With sizhani''s roar, the fleeing soldiers are no longer on the run, but they are entangled with avarosa''s soldiers.


    "For the glory of winter claw!"


    The blood stained the pure white snow, and avarosa''s surprise attack was blocked here. Bearing the crazy counterattack from the paw of winter, they have no momentum to pursue the victory, and even feel great pressure.


    Even though they were besieged, they would still kill the enemy.


    On the other hand, avarosa has no combat power that can sweep many people with his own strength.


    As the time of the battle line was lengthened, avalosa''s army showed signs of retreat because they did not have the strength to fight like sizhani and Olaf.


    As this ebb and flow, avalosa''s soldiers had to retreat. A large amount of land has been reduced to the influence of winter claw because their retreat has not been fully controlled.


    With the mighty army advancing southward, there was no relaxed smile on her face.


    Looking at the retreating avarosa soldiers with a cold look, seljani''s sonorous and powerful voice sounded again: "continue to pursue, this time we must completely defeat avalosa!"


    "Yes, my Lord seltrane!"In order to defend the glory of the tribe, the soldiers of the winter claw, who responded to the call of sizhani with the fullest voice, rushed to the avarosa soldiers who fled in a hurry in order to defend the glory of the tribe.


    The news that avarosa had collided with sizhani''s forces on the front line and was defeated soon came back from the front line to the rear command camp where avarosa was stationed at the border. At this time, ashey''s face was as embarrassed as she could be.


    The prepared strategy flashed through her mind, and ashey ordered: "quickly order the archers to go to the front line and shoot down seltrani and her wild men who can only ride pigs!"


    The commander-in-chief did not dare to neglect, and immediately conveyed ashey''s instructions. The archers, who had been waiting in the rear for a long time, rushed to the battlefield to carry out ashey''s orders.


    In front of her, sizhani and her elite fighters broke down one line after another of avarosa''s defenses.


    Once again standing on the southern border, sizhani led the soldiers to March South without stopping their hooves.


    In the distance, sizhanie sees ashy coming out of the command camp.


    Seeing that ashey still dares to appear in front of her, selzheni, who wants to avenge her last time, yells angrily. She rides her mount over the avarosa soldiers and intends to kill ashey.


    Who would have thought that at this time, countless arrow plumes were shot from both sides and behind her, which turned into a rain of arrows and directed at her and her soldiers.


    Oops! She glared at Ashley, who knew she was in the middle of it, and growled.


    "Back to camp!"


    At the same time as the order to retreat was given, sizhanie''s left arm was hit with an arrow. There was no time to pull out the arrow plume. Seltrani wildly waved the whip hammer and drove the mount to withdraw quickly.


    And her soldiers were also ordered to quickly withdraw from the southern camp they had recaptured.


    The two sides once again deadlocked at the border, and ashey of avarosa and cejani of winter''s claw are not satisfied with the result of this battle.


    After this confrontation, the relationship between the two ethnic groups has reached the point of immortality.


    Although there is no victory or defeat, the next war is in the making and will only break out again.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 936

    In the camp of the cold winter claw, after listening to the soldier''s report of casualties, she waved to signal the soldier to step down first.


    She was the only one left in the camp, and the determined look on her face, which was more determined than many men''s, faded into a tired one.


    She took off her heavy helmet and put it aside. After a day of fighting, she twisted her stiff neck and moved her joints. Untie the tendons that bound her long hair, her beautiful hair like a waterfall spread over her shoulders.


    In the state of exhaustion, she zhuangni is not as brave as usual in front of people. On the contrary, she is a little bit more delicate.


    "Hoo..."


    Looking out at the night through the camp, Sizhuang breathed heavily and took off her armor.


    Just as she was about to lie down for a rest, she caught a glimpse of the wound on her shoulder. Staring at the wound, she was dazzled and her mind flashed over the scene of an arrow in the day.


    "Ash..."


    Ashey''s name was revealed between her lips and teeth. Her voice was mixed with trills, which showed that she hated her deeply.


    She lifted her head again and breathed out a puff of turbid air. Seljani stopped thinking about ashey and fell on the floor with a thump and fell asleep on her side.


    The sleepiness has not yet attacked, seltrani''s heart has no reason to thump. Nervous moment tight, her right hand reaches under the pillow, takes out a knife, throws to the curtain position with the rapid thunder potential.


    The moment the knife cut through the curtain, a dark shadow outside the camp appeared in Sizhuang Ni''s cold sight.


    "Hiss Sizhanie, why are you throwing a knife at me


    A sudden complaint came in from outside the camp at the right time. Hearing the familiar voice, sizhanie''s guard was put down.


    Although she put down her guard, she still kept the same cool color as usual.


    Lighting the oil lamp in front of the small table, cezhuang Ni said to the black shadow standing outside the curtain: "Ye Feng, come in!"


    Sure enough, under the gaze of cezhuang Ni, Ye Feng covered the figure of arm and walked in slowly.


    "Hiss You''re too alert, sizhanie. I''m going to shout to see if you''re asleep, and you''ve hit my arm with a knife! "


    Ye Feng complained that her words did not exchange for the fluctuation of her expression on her face, she just glanced at the eye at will, Ye Feng''s arm was still inserted with a knife, oh.


    "Oh."


    Smelling sezhuang Ni''s bland "Oh", Ye Feng''s mouth slightly twitched, but he was hurt by her, and he was just a perfunctory voice.


    But once again, she Zhuang Ni''s temperament was like this, and Ye Feng was relieved. With a helpless sigh, he adjusted his bad state of mind and sat across from Sizhuang with a grin.


    Seeing that there was still half a cup of warm water on the table, he was thirsty, and without thinking about it, he took it and drank it.


    His act of picking up the wooden cup fell in her eyes, which obviously caused her mood to fluctuate.


    Pure blue pupil without impurities flashed a faint light. Cezhuang Ni frowned and tried to stop Ye Feng from drinking her water, but finally she could not open her mouth.


    Put down the cup, Ye Feng immediately said: "Sizhuang Ni, I came to you this time to ask if you have the idea of making peace with ashy?"


    She thought Ye Feng had something important to do with her so late, but when she heard what Ye Feng said, she almost didn''t beat her to death in front of her to persuade her to talk about peace.


    Remembering that she and Ye Feng are allies now, selzheni resists the impulse of beating Ye Feng violently and suppresses the fire airway: "are you teasing me?"


    Feeling the anger in her words, Ye Feng shivered subconsciously and didn''t dare to continue this topic.


    But when he thought of his mission to freldrod this time, he still insisted: "sizhanie, I''m not teasing you. I''m serious!"


    "Oh?" The tone of her voice was suddenly raised, and she said in a cold voice, "it''s really hard for you to think about it. It''s impossible for me to have a peace talk with ash!"


    "Although I haven''t seen the battle between you two clans before, this time I found that the casualties of both of you are a little heavy, and now it seems that you can''t win or lose for a while. In the long run, even if one of you wins, it''s just a tragic victory. It''s better to talk about peace, which is conducive to the continuation of your clan."


    Want her to make peace with ashy, who attacked her tribe? I''m afraid Ye Feng is dreaming!


    What''s more, Ye Feng''s action of making her talk about peace has seriously shaken her trust in him. Selzheni sneered: "casualties are inevitable in war. If you don''t have this psychological preparation, I think the alliance between us may be put aside temporarily. Now I seriously doubt whether you and the Allies behind you are ready to sacrifice for a long time to fight the devil; If you are not ready, I will not trust you behind the paw of winter! "


    I didn''t expect that her kind proposal not only failed to get the consent of Sizhuang Ni, but also made her furious and wanted to reexamine their alliance relationship.


    Finally won the trust of cezhuang Ni, Ye Feng doesn''t want to ruin his efforts because of this. He explained, "sizhanie, I''m just..."


    "Naive Naive, Ye Feng, let''s stop this topic! " Don''t give Ye Feng a chance to continue talking, cezhuang Ni''s eyes are burning and staring at Ye Feng who wants to explain to him.Seeing that selzhuang Ni didn''t give him an opportunity to explain, Ye Feng was also anxious to say incoherent: "selzhuang Ni, I..."


    "Why can''t you speak?" Cezhuang Ni aggressively approaches Ye Feng and grabs Ye Feng''s collar with her right hand.


    "Well, don''t just try to persuade me to have a peace talk. First, think about whether you, as my ally, deceived me? You told me that you had no contact with ash before you formed an alliance with me, and I agreed to form an alliance with you on this basis last time! "


    Selzhuang Ni never likes to beat around the Bush, and she is also frank about her dissatisfaction with Ye Feng''s performance today.


    "What''s more, as my ally, if you don''t consider my interests, you even let my family make peace with avarosa who attacked us. I can''t think of how you have such a stupid idea!"


    "You know that both of us have suffered heavy casualties because of this war. Do you think we can easily resolve the blood feud as you said? Use your head, fool


    "If you didn''t win my trust before you, someone else would have said that to me, that person would have been dead. Go away!"


    She zhuangni''s a series of fierce words, just like the wind and rain, and Ye Feng''s face is confused.


    He was driven out of the camp by seljani, and did not recover from the fierce criticism just now until he returned to his own camp and lay down for a rest.


    Lying on his own bed, Ye Feng is sleepless.


    "Is my idea really childish and stupid?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 937

    When she was on the way back to the town, she was still on the way back to the town.


    The next day, just before dawn, ash returned to the palace under the protection of a crowd of guards.


    In the palace, a rough man with beard dregs had been waiting for a long time. Seeing ashy coming back, he hesitated and went straight up to him and said, "ashy, I heard the court guard say that you led your troops to fight against sizhani''s cold winter claw again yesterday. It''s better to leave the fight to me. We barbarians are the best at fighting!"


    Ashy frowned and glanced at the man. She said to the guards who came in behind her, "wait for me at the Royal granary. I''ll come back later!"


    "Yes, her majesty!" The guards stepped down respectfully.


    Only ash and the rough looking man were left in the hall. Ashy looked at the man, and a complex color flashed through his eyes.


    "Tamil, I know you are very brave and good at fighting, but this kind of attack is too dangerous. You''d better stay in this city." AI Xi politely refused to call on the man named Tamil.


    Tamil has heard this many times. He looks at ashy with burning eyes and asks seriously, "ashy, are you worried that I will make a great contribution to threaten your throne?"


    Ashy shivered as she turned pale. "What nonsense?" she said? Tamil, you are my husband. Why should I worry about you? Don''t think too much about it. I just don''t want you to do anything! "


    "But we have been husband and wife for so long, but we haven''t even touched your hand..."


    "I I''m just not ready, Tamil. I''m a little afraid of this. Please forgive me


    Gazing at the Tamil apologetically, ashy''s eyes almost burst out of water.


    Seeing ashey look like this, Tamil said softly, "well, I won''t force you, but I still want to go to the front and fight for you, my queen!"


    "It''s too dangerous. I can''t promise you that!" Ashy refused to let go of her mouth. She bit her mouth to death.


    "But you are not afraid of danger..."


    "I''m just in charge of commanding in the rear, but I''m not in the front line. Let you go. Can you command?" Ashie took a deep breath. Her attitude was firm.


    "I can only fight in front of me without brain, and I can''t direct..." When it comes to command, Tamil lacks confidence.


    "Well, Tamil, I''m not coming back to rest this time. I''m going to go back to the command camp at the front line. This time, I must take the cold winter''s claw!"


    As the words fell, ashy left the side door of the hall and went to the Royal granary. Before rushing to the granary, she saw the scene of a group of people taking food from the granary in an orderly manner.


    Coming to the guard, Ashley asked, "what''s up?"


    The guard respectfully replied: "back to her majesty, we have already loaded two chariots of grain!"


    Ashy looked at the guard who was still in charge of carrying it for a moment, and pondered: "after this vehicle is loaded, two more grain and grass will be loaded. With these reserve materials, the war will continue and the cold winter claws will definitely defeat those barbarians!"


    "Yes, her majesty!" The guards responded in a loud voice.


    "You go on, I have some distinguished guests to receive. No one is allowed to enter here!"


    Finally, with a word of advice to the guard in charge, ashey turned to the reception hall.


    Across a number of courtyards, ashey soon arrived in the hall dedicated to the reception of guests. She pushed the door in, politely greeting the guests who had been waiting for a long time.


    She went to the head of the group, changed her former dignity, and gave a sweet smile like a little sister next door: "sister shivell, long time no see. This time you seem to have brought a lot of strangers here."


    The people who came, as ashey said, were the people who had planned to see ashey before.


    Hearing that hivier was affectionately called sister by ash, Fiona''s four daughters were stunned.


    Only shivell covered his mouth and chuckled: "Your Majesty, I can''t afford this sister!"


    "Sister sylvier, I don''t have my men here. I wish we were sisters!" In front of hivier, ashey was completely out of the Queen''s airs.


    "All right, sister ash." Sylvier gave a noncommittal smile and spoke kindly to ash.


    Glancing at Sara and others again, Ashley gave hiville a knowing smile: "sister sylvier, don''t you introduce your friends?"


    On hearing this, he briefly introduced the four daughters of Sara.


    "These two are twins, Fiona, the first lady of the de Marcia Laurent family; this is Ali, the Nine Tailed Fox, my best friend who grew up with me; and this is Sarah, the Pirate Queen of bill gewater."


    Under the introduction of hivier, ashey looked at Sarah''s four daughters curiously: "the aristocrat of demacia, the Nine Tailed Fox, and the Pirate Queen, sister shivell, your friends seem to be more and more dignified."The two chatted for a while, and then shivell explained the reason why she came to see him: "ashey, I''m here to ask you something important."


    "Sister, please ask, and I''ll tell you what I know." Ashy gave a smile, saying that she knew everything.


    "Has a man named Ye Feng come to see you recently?" Without much to say, sizhanie opened the door to the mountain road.


    I didn''t know that the stranger who left a bad impression on her last time was Ye Feng. She thought about it carefully and shook her head: "it should not be. Why does he want me?"


    He frowned a little. After a few eyes with the four women behind her, she had to temporarily put down the inquiry about Ye Feng''s trace and said, "ashy, we are here on behalf of the alliance of Ionia. We hope to establish an alliance with your avarosa tribe and fight against the devil together."


    "Isn''t sister shivell from the war academy? How do you represent Ionia? "


    "The alliance of Ionia is not only Ionia, but also the survivors of demacia, norhus, pietvov, Zuan and birgivor. Now that the main continent is occupied, we hope that more human forces can join our army against evil demons and drive the demons out of the main continent as soon as possible."


    Digesting the information provided by hivier, ashey pondered for a moment and said, "sister shivell, if it is the alliance you represent, I would like to lead my people to join the cause of fighting against demons. However, avarosa is fighting with the claw of winter recently, so I''m afraid that I can''t give any substantial help to the Alliance for the time being."


    Hear avarosa is fighting with the claws of winter, Fiona two girls pupil slightly shrink. Ye Feng''s mission in this trip is to unite with avarosa and the claw of winter. Now that the two tribes are at war, it will be very difficult to complete this task.


    Noticing Fiona''s gaffe, Sara quietly presses their shoulders and signals them to show themselves.


    Sylvier was also surprised that avarosa would fight against winterclaw, but she said quietly, "as long as you want to join our league, sister ash!"


    Ashey, who has a good relationship with hivier, wanted to say something, but didn''t want the guard''s voice outside the hall: "Your Majesty, all the supplies are ready. It''s time to go!"


    Hearing the urge, ashey looked apologetically at him. "I''m sorry, sister shivell. The war is urgent ahead. I may have to go first. I can''t entertain you."


    Knowing that avarosa and the paw of winter are at war, shivell also has the idea of leaving to discuss this matter with the public. She smiles and beckons ashy to be busy and leave them alone.


    Finally, after a few more words, ashey, who was eager to take food to the front line, left the hall under hivier''s observation.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 938

    The scene of being criticized by selzhuang Ni last night is vivid. Ye Feng, who is in a depressed mood, does not sleep well.


    Wake up early, Ye Feng hesitates whether to go to apologize to Sizhuang Ni. After all, after a night of calm thinking, he also realized that what he said last night was not appropriate.


    Before he came to Freire droid, the two clans often broke out such a fight, it can be said that there is a hard to resolve the hatred.


    Last night, he even naively wanted to let seltrane agree to his request for peace. No wonder she would be furious and denounced his childishness.


    Ye Feng, who straightens out his mind, pats his head in frustration, or decides to apologize to Sizhuang Ni. He''s afraid that if he doesn''t apologize to Sizhuang, she may really re-examine her alliance with Ionia.


    Bravely came to the camp of selzhuang Ni again, and Ye Feng''s heart beat could not help speeding up. Vaguely remember the terrible face of cezhuang Ni last night, Ye Feng shivered subconsciously.


    Pat his cheek, Ye Feng in the bottom of his heart to give himself a boost, don''t be afraid, cezhuang Ni can''t eat him again?


    In the self comfort of courage, Ye Feng pretended to be relaxed and called out: "Sizhuang Ni, are you awake?"


    At this time, Sizhuang Ni in the camp is still in the dream. Because of her alertness in the harsh environment of the ice field, even though Ye Feng''s voice is very low, she still wakes up.


    Ye Feng provoked her anger yesterday and disturbed Qingmeng by Ye Feng early this morning. She zhuangni''s mood can be described as extremely irritable.


    After taking a deep breath, sizhanie was too lazy to smooth her long, messy hair. She said in a very bad tone: "come in!"


    Ye Feng, who was outside the camp tent, could not help but step back a step when she heard cezhuang Ni''s agitated voice.


    Just in his heart, she urged impatiently: "if something comes in, how can a man be so fussy? Do things simply and quickly


    Ye Feng doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. He''s obviously worried that he''ll go in and meet the indignation of selzhuang Ni, but he doesn''t listen to her steps.


    The contradiction is extremely extreme. Ye Feng, who enters the camp, can see at a glance the irritable face under the disordered hair.


    She was so straightforward in nature that she put all her displeasure on her face. Ye Feng pretended not to see her embarrassed face and squinted and said with a smile, "you just woke up


    He asked if she had just woken up? Seltrani''s mood was even worse. She pointed to the gray sky outside the camp tent and said, "look at the sky for yourself. Is it dawn?"


    Ye Feng was completely confused by the ferocious performance of cezhuang Ni. He said, "er I... "


    "Stuttering again? Oh Well, tell me what you''re looking for me. If it''s the same as last night, I advise you to go back now. I''m afraid I can''t help killing you! "


    Even without her armor on, sizhanie, who looks like a delicate woman, still shows the strength that most men find hard to have.


    Subconsciously swallowing his mouth, Ye Feng finally understood why the description of cezhuang Ni by the outside world is a very fierce leader. At first, he didn''t see Sizhuang''s chilling temperament because of his friendship with Olaf.


    Now I personally experience the aggressive temper of cezhuang Ni, and Ye Feng''s clenched hands actually pinched out a cold sweat in this cold weather.


    Under the gaze of cezhuang Ni, Ye Feng, who has doubled her pressure, took several breaths and lowered her head: "I I''m here to apologize. "


    "Sorry?" Slightly surprised, Sizhuang Ni''s cold face was stagnant.


    After a brief absence, sizhanie frowned and said, "you''re not scared by me, are you?"


    Selzhuang Ni seriously suspected that Ye Feng had other things to say to her this time, but she was scared out of order because of her strong performance just now.


    Completely free to go, Ye Feng''s mentality is not just so nervous. He shook his head and said, "no, although you are very frightening, I just want to apologize to you at the beginning of this time."


    A pair of sharp eyes staring at Ye Feng''s eyes for a while, selzhuang Ni''s cold look suddenly slowed down: "well, tell me about it."


    "Last night, I went back to think about it for a long time, and found that my words last night were indeed thoughtless. Because of the numerous fights between winterclaw and avarosa, there were countless deaths and injuries. It was not easy to make peace with a word of peace." Nodding, Ye Feng low tone to admit the wrong way.


    "And then?" Her face moved slightly, and the pressure of Yefeng all over her body had faded a lot.


    "And then..." Ye Feng scratched his head and sincerely organized his words: "even if I persuade you to be willing to talk about peace, your people will probably oppose it. Moreover, most of the people from AI Xi and avarosa will not choose to talk about peace under such circumstances. From the beginning, I didn''t think about these things. You trained very well last night, and I think these things are too simple!"


    It''s hard to imagine how sincere she is to sit on the bed and apologize to her.


    If another person, even if it is thought of so much afterwards, most of them will not be able to save face and apologize to the woman who is a man of her temperament.The cognition of Ye Feng has changed a little bit, and cezhuang Ni has a strong momentum. Her mouth rarely floating relaxed smile: "I can''t see that you are quite responsible, even so sincere attitude."


    Can he be insincere? No matter how insincere he was, he was afraid to be reprimanded by her violent and insolent temper! Secretly make complaints about it, Ye Feng can not dare to say this.


    Still not sure whether she really forgave him, Ye Feng asked tentatively, "do you mean to forgive me?"


    "Well, I''m not the kind of person with little guts. I can see that you only said that last night when you had less experience in this area. I forgive you for realizing your mistakes today." Chao Ye Feng blinked her blue eyes. After Ye Feng confessed her mistake, cezhuang Ni''s posture was not at all like her usual insolent, but extremely gentle and rational.


    Ye Feng was relieved to hear that selzhuang Ni had forgiven him for his childish remarks last night. But at the thought of last night''s Sergio saying she was going to reexamine their alliance, the stone he had just let go hung up again.


    He also expressed his worries: "last night you said you wanted to re-examine your alliance with Ionia..."


    Seeing that he was trying to stop talking, selchuang Ni understood what he was trying to say. She motioned Ye Feng to rest assured: "don''t worry, since we are allies, I will not easily lose trust in you and the alliance behind you. To be exact, you are worthy of my trust."


    "That''s good..."


    With a long breath, Ye Feng''s clenched hands are finally released.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 939

    Trembling with fear, she walked out of the camp safely, and Ye Feng felt unreal.


    By right of course, sizhanie should be one of those with a very hot temper. Today, he was ready to be dumped again. However, when he confessed to his mistake under pressure, Sizhuang Ni became quite rational and even mild tempered.


    If she didn''t know her real temperament and usual strong performance, Ye Feng might have thought that selzhuang Ni should have been a gentle and delicate woman.


    However, looking back on her face, Ye Feng finds that she is gentle and beautiful.


    "Where do you want to go? Now it''s time to think about how to ease the conflict between the two tribes, and let them all join the alliance of Ionia, and there are still frost guard tribes that need alliance! "


    Thinking of the task of his trip to the ice field again, Ye Feng felt a headache. Before he came, he had foreseen that it was not a simple thing to unite the three tribes. However, he did not expect that two of the three tribes had deep blood feuds, which virtually increased the possibility of his alliance with the three tribes.


    What''s more, if you can''t combine avaloza and winterclaw at the same time, he won''t be able to reach the condition of combining frost guards.


    The more he thought about it, the more upset he felt. He had no idea but to leave the camp at the junction and go to the nearby place for relaxation.


    All the way north, Ye Feng patted his irritable back on the head. His body did not run sword Qi to resist the cold, he stood up against the cold wind, and his tense nerves gradually relaxed.


    Continue to move forward, Ye Feng suddenly saw a team of men and horses in ice blue robes in front of them, and they were moving towards the northwest.


    They were so fast that they didn''t look like ordinary soldiers at all. Ye Feng always felt that the clothes on the team were familiar, but he could not remember where he had seen it.


    If you go to the northwest, all of them belong to the sphere of influence of Lengdong''s claw. It''s impossible for this team of suspicious people not to know that this is the sphere of influence of Lengdong''s claw! At such a thought, Ye Feng''s eyes were frozen, and he felt that the purpose of their trip was a bit impure.


    Now, as an ally of winter claw, he may not be able to help seljani deal with avarosa, who also needs an alliance, but he can prevent other forces from entering the ice field when the rear of winterclaw is empty.


    Think about it, Ye Feng conceals his own breath quietly, and runs the sword of the wind to catch up with the men in the ice blue robe.


    Now the strength falls back to ordinary people''s realm, even worse than his fighting power when he just came out of the red maple forest. Ye Feng dare not easily get close to the fast marching men and horses.


    Keeping a distance with them from afar, Ye Feng could not see their faces clearly, but could sense their extremely cold breath.


    That cold breath, even if far away, Ye Feng still has a feeling of palpitation.


    "Ice mage?" Inferring the identity of these people, Ye Feng narrows the distance and continues to observe the mystery of the group with unknown intentions.


    Following this group of people to a nearby camp of winter claws, Ye Feng is tense, and his eyes have been staring at these suspected mages.


    If they dare to fight against the winter claw people left in the camp, he will fight them to the end!


    Fortunately, these people did not stop by the camp.


    After several wintering claw camps, these mysterious people didn''t stop at all, which made Ye Feng relax for a while. At least, the purpose of these people was not to attack the empty winter claw in the rear.


    But the purpose of their trip is more and more elusive to Ye Feng. What do they want to do when they enter the sphere of influence of winter claw?


    Confused Ye Feng did not completely put down his guard, still followed these people. When he followed the group to the old broken bridge in the howling abyss, his pupils shrank slightly.


    "These people are not going down, are they?" Mumbling a sentence, Ye Feng took a breath of cool air. He was a little surprised how he could have such an idea.


    It was a howling abyss, and they might have been trapped in the abyss if not for a young watchman to lead the way.


    Shaking his head, Ye Feng thinks his idea is a little too ridiculous, these people should not be so crazy.


    Who would have thought that these people would not be so crazy, they used climbing tools and ropes in front of him and began to slowly descend into the abyss.


    "These lunatics..." He spat softly in his mouth, and Ye Feng also quietly came to the position where the group had been before, standing on the edge of the cliff and looking down into the abyss below.


    On the steep cliff, the mysterious people carefully use the tools they bring with them and continue to descend deeper into the abyss.


    Looking at their cautious grasp of the rope, Ye Feng can clearly see that in addition to the one on the far right, other people''s hands are constantly shaking.


    "Why are you so afraid to go on?"


    Seeing the fear in their hearts, Ye Feng does not understand why these people want to go down the abyss.It is very curious why the person on the far right does not tremble like others. Ye Feng holds his breath and observes the man carefully.


    The man wore the hood of the mage''s robe all the way, lowered his head and kept going down. Unlike other people, he also raised his head from time to time, which also made Ye Feng unable to see his face clearly.


    After watching for a long time, Ye Feng didn''t see any famous names. Ye Feng saw that their figures gradually disappeared into the cold air and fog condensed by the frost below, and the heart gave birth to the idea of leaving.


    Since their aim was not to attack the empty winter claw tribe behind him, he could safely return to the front-line camp to see if winterclaw and avarosa were fighting again.


    With a decision in his heart, when Ye Feng turned to leave, his foot accidentally stepped on a small stone and kicked it into the abyss.


    Under the whistling cold wind, the stone hit the steep cliff several times in the abyss below, causing a lot of movement and stillness.


    A group of mysterious mages below noticed that the pebbles were rolling down from above. They all raised their heads at the same time, and looked at Ye Feng''s back with bad eyes.


    After a moment of cool back, leaf wind momentum to escape here. However, a group of mages at the bottom join forces to cast a spell and forcibly control the body shape Ye Feng wants to escape from.


    The body does not listen to the ground to lean backward, leaf wind screams a, fell into the howling abyss.


    The person who had not seen Ye Feng''s face before saw that Ye Feng fell into the deeper part of the abyss when they cast the spell together. She opened her hood and looked at Ye Feng''s falling body.


    If ye Feng could see her face at the moment, he would surely recognize that this man was the chief mage of the frost guard tribe, Cathy.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 940

    His body fell uncontrollably into the abyss, and Ye Feng could not move under the magic suppression of a number of mages, and he did not even have the opportunity to operate his strength to resist.


    The whistling cold wind is like the cry of a fierce ghost, whistling in Ye Feng''s ear. His falling body quickly passes a group of frost guards who stay on the rock wall with ropes.


    Passing by the mage who had been unable to see his face clearly before, Ye Feng finally saw the face of the mage.


    In the moment of seeing clearly, Ye Feng mumbled to himself the name of the Mage: "Cathy?"


    Shocked in the heart, Ye Feng did not expect that he and Cathy meet again in this way.


    Hearing Ye Feng calling out her name, Cathy''s heart thumped. She took off her hood and saw Ye Feng before she disappeared from her sight.


    Ye Feng? The name of Ye Feng flashed through her mind, and Cathy''s pupil was slightly lax. She watched her fall into the clouds formed by cold air.


    At this time, one of the mages in the team asked, "mage, how should we go next?"


    Smell speech, Cathy shook her head, no longer want to be shot down by them down the abyss of Ye Feng. Although they feel a little wrong with Ye Feng, they also shot down Ye Feng in order to protect the secret of the tribe.


    "Come with me, every step will be very dangerous. You should be prepared to sacrifice for the tribe at any time."


    At the same time, Ye Feng, who fell deeper into the sea, was in a terrible situation, but in his panic, he was surprised to find that the suppression of the frost guard mage on him had disappeared.


    Without suppression, Ye Feng, who majored in wind sword, slowed down his fall speed in mid air with the help of wind sword Qi.


    The falling speed slows down, and Ye Feng looks around, trying to find a place to settle down.


    But now he has fallen into the depths of the cold and misty surrounding him, which has seriously affected his vision.


    After an anxious search, Ye Feng finally found a step standing out of the cliff in sight.


    As soon as his eyes were fixed, Ye Feng no longer forced the sword Qi of the wind to slow down the falling speed, but with the help of his falling inertia, he dived to the gravel steps within sight.


    "Hoo..."


    Landing safely, Ye Feng breathed a long breath of relief. Just as he was about to explore his surroundings, the cold air penetrated through his wind shield and penetrated into his body.


    He was so excited by the cold that Ye Feng looked at the wind shield without any cracks on his face. He was puzzled how the cold air penetrated into his body without destroying the wind shield.


    With the sound of continuous collision between lips and teeth, Ye Feng can only transform the magic power of stars and the magic of the moon into pure healing power, relieving the cold air that can freeze him into ice.


    His sight was blocked by the cold air and mist. Except for the cave with the steps against the stone wall, Ye Feng could not find an effective way to leave the abyss for a time.


    "It''s deeper than where I fell last time..."


    He murmured to himself, and Ye Feng''s expression was very embarrassed. If he had not stepped on the gravel to attract the attention of those mages, he would not have fallen into the abyss.


    Helpless, Ye Feng had to walk into the cave, looking for a way out of here.


    Stepping into the cave, Ye Feng obviously felt that the cold air that could penetrate the wind shield deepened, and the murmur of the watcher came from the deeper part of the cave.


    Fortunately, the tears of the goddess protected his mind, otherwise Ye Feng would not only face the invasion of cold, but also face the influence of the watcher''s whispering on his mind.


    The deeper we go into the caves, the colder the wind is.


    "Ha Ha Chou... "


    He shivered uncontrollably, and Ye Feng nervously looked around, for fear that the entrance of the cave would be filled with terror because of his movements.


    As time goes on, Ye Feng''s body is gradually covered with a thin layer of ice. If it goes on like this, sooner or later he will be frozen into ice sculpture.


    His poor healing magic had little effect, trying to find a way to resist the cold, Ye Feng''s anxiety was all written on his face.


    Gradually forget how long has passed, the nerve of leaf wind becomes a bit confused under the invasion of cold.


    Before he was frozen into an ice sculpture, he was about to faint. A blazing temperature came from the front not far away.


    Although the hot temperature to his side has been very weak, but the wind is still weak in the weak warm current.


    With the stimulation of the warm current, Ye Feng found a body in an ice blue robe in front of the entrance of the cave, and many objects were scattered beside the body.


    Approaching the corpse, Ye Feng found a crystal ball emitting faint yellow light in those scattered objects.


    Lower the body to pick up the crystal ball, Ye Feng''s cold air gushes all over the body with the warm current in the palm of his hand, and dissipates.


    Put away this crystal ball that can help him resist the cold, and Ye Feng immediately looks at the corpse. He reached out his hand and touched the corpse. There was still some residual temperature on the body. It was obvious that he had not died long ago.Looking at his ice blue robe, Ye Feng can basically confirm that this corpse is one of the mages who went down to the abyss.


    It''s just one thing that makes Ye Feng wonder, that is, he fell deeper than the mage who guarded the tribe. Why did the mage who still had Yu Wen on his body arrived here before him.


    When Ye Feng pondered over why, the deeper part of the cave echoed a series of tragic wails.


    Hearing this series of screams, Ye Feng''s nerves entered a state of high alert. In a flash, he disappeared in the same place. When Ye Feng reappeared, he was already in a relatively open underground grotto area.


    As soon as he came in, Ye Feng''s eyes were stimulated by the shining magic crystal.


    "Pour all your ice power into the crystal, even if you are dead, you will press him back!"


    Familiar voice into the ear, although Ye Feng can''t open his eyes, but he still recognized that this is Cathy''s voice.


    The shrill screams and magic explosions are heard all the time. The rumbling stones fly and the ground collapses and vibrates. Ye Feng runs his sword with all his strength to resist the terrible magic of this space.


    A little adapted to the strong light here, Ye Feng half open an eye, want to see what happened here.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw an extremely tragic and frightening picture.


    A large number of frost guard clan mages fell in a pool of blood, leaving only a few physically broken mages and chief mage Cathy standing in front of each other''s magic crystal.


    In the center of the magic crystal, a blue tentacle that emits this cold breath frantically beats the barrier boundary formed by the magic crystal.


    At the next moment, the blue tentacle pierced the boundary, freezing all mages except Cathy into ice crystals.


    With a sudden wave, the blue tentacles split the bodies of the mages frozen into ice.


    Seeing Cathy dying, she closed her eyes in despair and could not bear to look directly at the tentacle who had sentenced her to death.


    At that time, in the shock back to the God of the Ye Feng moved. Before the tentacle wrapped around Cathy, Ye Feng first took Cathy''s right hand and took it into her arms and ran away in the distance.


    After Ye Feng fled with Cathy, the tentacles in the rear did not choose to pursue. Instead, they dragged the bodies one by one into the ground to absorb the residual frost power from them.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 941

    Take Cathy into his arms, Ye Feng dare not stay for a moment, and run away in another direction.


    He couldn''t tell which hole was the way he came here. Ye Feng had to run away as hard as he could, for fear that the tentacles in the rear would catch up.


    It seems that Cathy has not recovered from the shadow of death. Cathy, who thinks she must die, curls up in Ye Feng''s arms and shivers.


    Glancing at Cathy in her arms, she confirms that she is just out of magic and has no injuries. Ye Feng immediately runs the sword of wind to the extreme and continues to stay away from the open underground area where the tentacles are located.


    It was not until the watcher whispered and no longer whispered in his ears that Ye Feng took up his sword spirit in a slightly flat ore area.


    "I Am I dead? "


    The body no longer bumps in the air with Ye Feng''s flying body. Cathy opens her eyes tremblingly, obviously afraid that she is dead.


    Hearing her question full of fear, Ye Feng lowered her head and said with a smile, "you are still alive!"


    "Who are you?" As soon as she heard someone talking to her, Cathy, with her keen nerves, immediately broke away from Ye Feng''s arms and jumped to the ground.


    Thinking that it was only the ghost of hell in the hearsay talking to herself, she raised her head warily and looked at Ye Feng.


    When she saw Ye Feng''s familiar face, Cathy was stunned. A moment later, she covered her mouth with her hands and looked frightened.


    "You Don''t come here Sobbing I didn''t mean to kill you. At that time, I just wanted to protect the secret of the frost guarding tribe and shot you down the abyss


    While saying let Ye Feng''s forehead covered with black lines, Cathy kept retreating, as if afraid to see Ye Feng.


    Slightly headache to help the next forehead, Ye Feng seriously suspected that Cathy did not regard him as a dead soul, so afraid of him.


    "I''m dead anyway. Don''t you pester me?" Gazing at Ye Feng with tears, Cathy looks aggrieved.


    See her also think she is dead, Ye Feng heart a burst of sweat. He stepped forward and pressed his hands heavily on Cathy''s shoulder. He looked at Cathy and said, "Cathy, we are not dead. I rescued you from that tentacle monster with ice magic just now."


    "I I''m not dead? " Cathy is a little confused. Isn''t she really dead?


    "Do you feel your heart still beating?"


    In order to make Cathy believe that she is not dead, Ye Feng takes Cathy''s right hand and puts it on her own chest to feel the heart beating blazing.


    Feeling her heart still beating, Cathy''s pupils gradually shrink. Incredibly tight by Ye Feng''s right hand, she also felt the warmth of Ye Feng''s palm.


    After the shock, Cathy gradually believes that she and Ye Feng are not dead. The fear in the eyes and the aggrieved expression on the face dispersed, and she looked at Ye Feng in a complex way: "I almost killed you, why do you want to save me?"


    Asked about this, Ye Feng blinked his eyes. He was also confused about why he saved Cathy, who nearly killed him.


    Unable to figure out why, he shrugged and said, "didn''t you just say it wasn''t intentional? And I''m not dead. I''ll save it when I see it! "


    "You are a strange man."


    Ye Feng''s answer makes Cathy a little bit unable to see through him and doesn''t know what kind of person he is. Did you really just save her, the killer who almost killed him?


    After this, they were speechless for a while, and the atmosphere froze for a time. And Ye Feng is the first to break the silence: "do you know the way back?"


    "Yes, but I can''t go back now!" Cathy did not hesitate to say that she knew, but for some reason, she could not take Ye Feng out of the howling abyss.


    Hearing her answer, Ye Feng frowned: "why? All the mages who came down with you were killed by the previous tentacle. What else do you want to do if you stay here? "


    "Before we set out, we knew that we were all ready to sacrifice everything for the glory of the tribe, so I will not leave here until I have completed the task assigned to me by Lord Lisandro!"


    Eyes a congealed, Cathy is incomparably firm to meet Ye Feng''s eyes.


    Unexpectedly, Cathy will choose to stay here when all the people around her are dead. Ye Feng hesitates and decides to follow Cathy.


    He was not familiar with the howling abyss, and Cathy knew the way out. If he can protect Cathy from the task Lisandro gave her, he can leave here under Cathy''s guidance.


    With a decision in mind, Ye Feng took a breath and looked solemnly at Cathy''s eyes: "I will accompany you. When you finish the task assigned to you by Lisandro, you must take me out of here!"


    Cathy was surprised that Ye Feng would choose to go deep into the howling abyss with her. At first, she thought he would force her to take him out of here first.


    If he really insisted on her taking him out of the howling abyss, she would agree. But since he was willing to stay, Cathy, out of selfishness, was more than happy to have someone with her."Well, I''ll take you out when I''ve done what Lord Lisandro told me." Ye Feng is relieved and Cathy is back on her feet.


    With Cathy''s assurance, Ye Feng has a little more confidence in going deep into the abyss. Remembering that he still didn''t know why Cathy and a group of frost guard clan mages entered the howling abyss, he also asked, "Cathy, what''s your mission here?"


    Hearing this, Cathy opens her mouth and stops. It seems that there is something difficult to say. It is not convenient to tell Ye Feng.


    "I''m sorry, Ye Feng, I can''t tell you yet, but please rest assured that all we have done is to protect the world. I will slowly tell you everything I know when I go deeper."


    Hands clasped on her chest, Cathy made an apologetic gesture, hoping that he could understand her difficulty.


    Although Ye Feng was a little disappointed with Cathy''s reply, he still grinned and said with a careless smile: "it''s OK. Just tell me when you meet."


    Aware of Ye Feng''s disappointment, Cathy took a deep breath and thought about it, and decided to tell him some things first.


    "Ye Feng, actually this time..."


    But before Cathy had finished speaking, a chilling chill came from the holes in all directions.


    The faint watcher whispered again in their ears, and the terrible murmur that disturbed their minds made them tremble.


    Not a moment later, the blue tentacle, which exudes the ice breath, broke the ground under their feet, and mixed with suffocating magic power swept over them.


    Under the protection of the goddess''s tears, Ye Feng wakes up, takes Cathy''s hand and turns over, narrowly avoiding the fatal attack of blue tentacles.


    A move, blue tentacle did not stop at this point, but swept countless ice thorns to attack Ye Feng two people again.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 942

    The wind shield immediately starts, and Ye Feng blocks all the Ice Spikes released by the tentacle.


    Before the frost tentacle releases the ice thorn again, Ye Feng''s eyes gradually diffuse a layer of illusory space vortex.


    The whole body empties into the force of space, and Ye Feng takes Cathy to disappear in the same place. But this time, instead of fleeing, he dodged to the back of where he had been before the tentacles hit him.


    The force of space condenses into a cage and falls from the sky. Ye Feng displays the space Knight Elise''s skill of space blockade.


    The tentacle below sensed the blocking force of the space in the sky. He made a strange cry and tried to get back to the ground.


    See him want to drill back to the ground, Ye Feng''s eyes a Ling, he can''t let the tentacles of the suspected monitor escape back to the ground.


    The force of space in Ye Feng''s body pours out to the ground, and the cage of blocking technique above falls down.


    Originally thought that this would successfully imprison the tentacles, who wanted to click, the tentacles exposed to the surface were cut off by his space sealing technique on the spot.


    As the exposed part of the tentacle was cut off by the forbidden technique, the bloody wound in the lower part of the tentacle took the opportunity to retract underground.


    With the shrill watcher whispering, he only felt dizzy and lost his mind when he held Cathy suspended in the air.


    For a short time, he fell to the ground without the blessing of wind sword. The whole cave began to vibrate violently, and the stone walls above showed signs of collapse.


    The magic exhausted Cathy is under the pressure of the lost leaf wind. She feels the ground under her body is cracking step by step, and she can''t help changing her face.


    "Ye Feng Ye Feng? Wake up, we''ll all die here if we don''t wake up! "


    Can only place hope on the lost Ye Feng, Cathy sticks to Ye Feng''s chest and beats vigorously with powder fists, trying to wake him up in this way.


    Under her pounding, Ye Feng felt chest tightness, and her drowsy consciousness suddenly woke up.


    Ye Feng''s conscious consciousness is still a little confused. When a few broken stones fall on his head with the sand from above, he remembered that he was now in the underground cave of the howling abyss.


    In addition, he was pressed under the body of Cathy is still pounding at his chest, leaf wind in the pain of the stimulation suddenly up.


    Looking around, there are several openings blocked by the huge stones falling from the top of the head. It can be seen that Ye Feng is in a mood to fall to the bottom of the valley.


    Finally, he found an unobstructed passage under the dark ground of the collapse of the sand boulder. He immediately took Cathy and flew away.


    At this time, several pieces of broken boulders collapsed from the top, just blocking the path found by Ye Feng.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng stops his fast-moving body and is ready to return to find another way out.


    But he just turned his head, and all the roads behind him were blocked by falling boulders. Just above his head, a huge ice crystal spike fell at the same time.


    Giant ice crystal spines spread the terrible force of extreme ice, which is obviously to put the leaf wind to death.


    Confined in a closed narrow crevice, Cathy, curled up in Ye Feng''s arms, once again uttered a desperate cry: "it''s over..."


    Hearing Cathy''s desperate voice, Ye Feng did not give up hope of survival. His eyes are full of the power of starlight full of violent breath, and Ye Feng''s right hand changes into the moon lightsaber which looks like a rune sword.


    The whole body blew a cold hurricane, but because his strength was suppressed, he could not condense it into a wind blade, and he could not chop all the boulders around him to pieces in a short time.


    Still unwilling to give up, Ye Feng tries to use the power of wind chopping and goddess tears. However, his strength after being suppressed at the moment is too weak. Not only can he not perform Ruiwen''s taboo swordsmanship, but also the tears of the goddess no longer respond to his call.


    Helpless, Ye Feng had to raise the moon''s lightsaber, hard connected the giant ice thorn.


    Boom!


    The deafening noise shook the underground cavern. Ye Feng tried to resist the impact of the ice thorn, but was still shocked by its shock.


    Under the impact of the ice thorn, the cracked ground under his feet collapsed completely. Ye Feng only felt that his body suddenly soared into the air, and then he and Cathy fell into the dark crack below.


    There was no light in the darkness. Cathy closed her eyes and pressed her face tightly against Ye Feng''s chest. She did not dare to open her eyes to look directly at the dead darkness.


    Ye Feng opened his eyes and looked around at the pure black environment. After a long time, he fell heavily on a cold and smooth ground.


    "Cough, cough..." The watcher''s whispers make Ye Feng''s eardrum tingle. He only feels a sweet throat and coughs.


    Oh!


    A strange sound suddenly sounded in the dead darkness, and then the whole dark world flickered with faint blue light.


    The cold air turned into ice blue against the blue light, and filled the dark underground.


    Curled up in Ye Feng''s arms, Cathy felt a faint light around her. Her eyelashes trembled and she could not help opening her eyes.I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. At the moment Cathy opens her eyes, the ground beneath her and Ye Feng blooms enough to light up this area.


    As the light of the ice blue became more and more dazzling, Cathy seemed to think of something. Almost instinctively, she looked at the ground under her feet.


    At this time, Cathy was shocked by the terrible picture, but she couldn''t say anything because she was afraid.


    Ye Feng and Cathy''s feet are not the ground at all, but a piece of ice covered with huge one eye ice.


    See this eyeball the first time, Ye Feng thought of victor. But a closer look at the eyeball was several times bigger than vicz''s, and there was less tension on his face.


    Curled up in Ye Feng''s arms, Cathy looked at the huge eyes frozen under the ice, and then she immediately withdrew her frightened eyes.


    But when she saw Ye Feng''s behavior of staring at her eyes, she immediately put out her hands and held Ye Feng''s eyes: "that''s isaro''s eye, don''t look at it!"


    Remove Cathy''s hands that block his sight, and Ye Feng looks down at the motionless eyes again.


    This time, however, the eye, which is bigger than Vickers, turned its pupils under Ye Feng''s creepy gaze.


    "It How could it move? " The unexpected Ye Feng was startled by the sudden action of the huge eyes, and he almost cried out.


    "Humans, dare you break into the watchman''s sleeping place!"


    The rumbling sound of magic reverberated in the dark underground, and the majestic tone was as if he was the God who dominated everything.


    Under the watcher''s magic sound, Ye Feng can''t move to look at the huge eyes, and there is a kind of impulse that can''t help kneeling and crawling.


    At this critical juncture, Cathy in his arms once again held out her hands to cover his eyes, which extinguished his impulse to worship.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 943

    "Don''t look, don''t listen, just walk through it!"


    When Ye Feng is about to resist the impulse to look directly at the frozen ice blue eyes, Cathy''s voice rings in his ears.


    The leaf breeze of the head is drowsy all over a shudder, stand up straight and walk toward the front.


    "Where is this the way to?" Trying to suppress the impulse to look straight into the eyes, Ye Feng looks straight ahead and asks Cathy cautiously.


    Cathy replied with a heavy heart: "to the deeper, if we are not lucky, we may face the watchers."


    "What are we going to do? Is there any other good way? Why didn''t I look at that eye or someone was talking in my heart? "


    Ye Feng has more and more questions in his heart. If he can, he wants to let Cathy show him the way now so that he can get away from this frightening place.


    Cathy replied, "that''s what you''ve been staring at isaro for too long. I''m going to finish the task assigned to me by Lord Lisandro. If you want to go back, I can tell you the way back. You can go back alone."


    In the heart that calls his magic sound to become more and more urgent, the leaf wind cold sweat repeatedly way: "you are all like this, what else is more important than your life?"


    "Lord Lisandro''s orders, and the future of the whole frailthard!"


    Cathy didn''t say it directly, but said something mysterious and mysterious in her eyes.


    Ye Feng heard the clouds, he bit his teeth: "are you sure you don''t want to leave here with me?"


    His question made Cathy think he really didn''t want to wear it for a moment. Cathy immediately said, "I''m sure I can tell you the way back now, you..."


    Just half of what she said, she was forcibly interrupted by Ye Feng: "I''m afraid you can''t walk a few steps without any strength. Forget it. I''ll go down with you. You first tell me how to resist the magic sound of that eye. I can''t help it!"


    Hearing Ye Feng say that he wants to go down with her, Cathy''s face is dull, and it''s hard to understand why he helped her so much.


    Not to mention that they only met once, she almost killed him. He even chose to give up the chance to escape back to the surface at this time and accompany her to continue to go deep.


    Seeing her in a daze and hesitating to reply, the anxious Ye Feng shook her shoulder: "don''t be dazed, I can''t help it!"


    Through Ye Feng''s roar, Cathy realized that she was distracted when she should not be distracted. She apologized, "Oh Yes I''m sorry, you take this jewel. This is the Pearl of tranquility given to me by Lord Lisandro. With it, you won''t be afraid of the magic sound of the eye of isaroth


    While apologizing, Cathy takes out a round ice blue pearl from her arms and puts it into Ye Feng''s hand.


    Clenching the Pearl with Cathy, Ye Feng immediately felt a penetrating sense of coldness from the Pearl into his body.


    With the blessing of Ning Shen Bao Zhu, Ye Feng can still hear the magic sound echoing in his ears, but he has no magic power to bewitch him.


    Finally, without the impulse to look down into isaro''s eyes, ye Fengchang breathed a sigh of relief and walked carefully on the open ice.


    Ignoring the enchantment of magic sound, Ye Feng turned to Cathy and asked, "can you tell me what the mission Lisandro has given you? Listen to what you said just now, is it really that serious about the future of freldrod? "


    "Do you really want to know?" Cathy''s eyes twinkle, obviously not particularly want to tell Ye Feng.


    "Sure, tell me quickly." Ye Feng nodded and motioned her to say quickly.


    Seeing his insistence on questioning, Cathy hesitated and said, "then you have to make sure that you can''t tell anyone about this, let alone let Lord Lisandro know that you know the secret of our family!"


    "I promise!" Ye Feng patted his chest, saying that he would keep secret.


    After being rescued by Ye Feng many times, Cathy also believed in him, and said directly: "we are here to strengthen the seal. At this time of year, the frost guard tribe will arrange a trial mission to strengthen the seal in the howling abyss."


    Cathy''s words also make Ye Feng think of the trial she said to him last time. He can''t help but realize: "this is not the trial you said last time in the main city?"


    Speaking of business, Cathy said solemnly: "yes, the trial road of strengthening seal is full of danger. If you are not careful, I may be killed at the last hole."


    Ye Feng asked: "then if you really fall down, who will carry out the task of strengthening the seal?"


    "If I had died just now, this trial mission would have ended in failure. In a short period of time, no one from the frost guard tribe would come here. It would take at least one year for Lord Lisandro to cultivate a new chief mage. During this period, some watchers may break loose seals and endanger the major tribes." Cathy took a deep breath and told Ye Feng the worst result.


    A mention of the watcher breaking the loose seal, Ye Feng can''t help but think of the young watcher Xiaobing who was taken over by cezhuang Ni.


    If Cathy said that the watcher''s seal is loose, will Xiaobing come out of the loose seal?The more he thinks about it, the more likely he is. Ye Feng has already planned to catch xiaobingzai and ask more questions about the watcher when he goes back.


    Now, however, he is more concerned about how long it will take for them to get to the seal, so that Cathy can strengthen the seal as soon as possible, so as not to let the watcher escape from it.


    Thinking of this, he asked again, "Cathy, how long will it take to get to the place where you reinforce the seal?"


    Cathy was puzzled by his question. In fact, Cathy herself did not know how long it would take to get to the place where the seal was reinforced, because it was her first time here.


    Recalling Lisandro''s advice to her before she set off, she said with a look: "I don''t know exactly how long it will take, but if we start from here, we have to go through three different dangerous areas before we can successfully reach the entrance of the reinforced seal."


    "Three more dangerous areas to cross?" Ye Feng''s pupils stare at the eldest, and he seriously suspects that Cathy is deliberately threatening him.


    "Yes, this is the ice bridge of isaro. Below is the melting pot of ground fire, and then the temple of obsidian. Finally, it is the sleeping hall with reinforced seal."


    "Each layer has a special garrison of terror in case it is destroyed by people who don''t know the truth. This layer is built by Lord Lisandro with the power of the watcher isaro. The eyes under the ice are the body of isaro. If you look at him for a long time, you will be lost here."


    She told Ye Feng all the information she had learned from Lisandro, but Cathy pinned her hopes on whether she could safely arrive in the sleeping hall next.


    And Ye Feng is listening to Cathy, but also has a general understanding of here. Unknowingly, he has come to the end of the ice bridge of isaro with Cathy in his arms.


    Just as he was about to enter the broken stone road leading to the lower part, the evil sound of isaro, who had been ignored by him, said a tense word in his heart.


    "Do you want that evil woman named Elise to be human again?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 944

    "Do you want that evil woman named Elise to be human again?"


    Before Ye Feng enters the next layer, isaro''s eyes at the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart say a question that is very attractive to him.


    "How did you know that?"


    Ye Feng takes a look at Cathy in her arms and stops to talk with isaro''s eyes in the bottom of her heart.


    See Ye Feng suddenly stop looking at her, do not know that Ye Feng is seduced by isaro''s Cathy head, toward Ye Feng blinked confused eyes.


    "Because I am the watcher, the God of the world."


    I don''t think that the wind in my heart sounds like a magic stick


    Since Ye Feng has been moved, isaro is not afraid that he will not bite. "I''ll do what I say. You have to believe that the watcher is omnipotent," he assured


    "Let''s talk about the conditions." It seems that everything is as isaro thought, Ye Feng began to shake.


    He put forward his condition without delay: "I need your spirit to sign a contract with me."


    "What happens when you sign a contract?" Ye Feng did not rush to agree, but asked a question.


    "Don''t worry, signing a contract will not do harm to you. You will not only have the power of cold blood, but also my special ability. Isaro''s dead eye, anyone who has looked at you will fall into your illusion." Isaro''s evil smile reverberates in Ye Feng''s heart.


    "I''m not interested in what power you give me. What''s the price?" Ye Feng''s attitude is very firm, isaro does not know the price, he will not easily agree.


    Seeing that Ye Feng was not seduced by power, isaro had to reply: "become my eyes in this world, everything you see will be reflected in my eyes."


    After a long time without seeing Ye Feng move for a long time, and even the expression in her pupils is somewhat lax, Cathy gradually realizes that he may be having a spiritual conversation with isaro.


    With Lisandro''s intelligence, Cathy knows a little about isaro''s methods of seducing people. Her eyes a Ling, immediately said: "Ye Feng, do not believe what he said, we quickly into the furnace, the longer we stay here, the easier the accident!"


    Hearing Cathy''s sharp warning, Ye Feng did not reply. His eyes twinkled, as if he were making a decision that made him difficult to choose.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s eyes twinkle, Cathy is more sure that he is communicating with isaro''s eyes. Her eyes sank: "did he say something you didn''t tell him, but he knew it? If it''s this, you can''t believe him, because it''s all his nightmares in your heart. In fact, he doesn''t know your secret! "


    Her words immediately set off a storm in Ye Feng''s heart, and he began to re-examine the details of his dialogue with isaro.


    And isaroth''s eyes heard Cathy''s bad things, and immediately released the cold cold ice power, and wanted to kill Cathy first.


    Then she took out a simple box full of magic incantations from her arms, and Cathy, who had been on guard for a long time, narrowly resisted isaro''s revenge.


    Ye Feng also witnessed the terrible magic that isaroth''s eye released to Cathy from under the ice. If Cathy didn''t have the means to escape, she would have been dead.


    Taking this opportunity, Cathy said: "Ye Feng, you can see that he just wants to cheat you with illusions, so as to achieve his secret."


    "Thank you, Cathy!" Ye Feng nodded, no longer paying attention to the magic sound of isaro''s eyes, crossed the end of the ice bridge and walked towards the stone road below.


    In the narrow ancient stone passage, Ye Feng holding Cathy quickly saw an ancient bronze gate blocking their way.


    Cathy in his arms saw this and motioned for him to help her to the door. As long as she sings Lisandro''s spell, the ancient gate will be opened.


    Ye Feng carefully helped Cathy to the ancient gate. As he approached, he found that the gate was as high as an ordinary mountain.


    "What kind of monster is there, how can it be so high?" Ye Feng said, he can''t imagine what kind of existence is responsible for guarding the ground fire furnace.


    Instead of answering, Cathy focused on Professor Lisandro''s magic spell. With her constant singing, the magic lines on the gate began to outline mysterious and beautiful patterns.


    Cheep


    When all the magic lines on the gate were lit up, it began to slowly open to both sides. With the opening of the gate, the terrifying scene in the ground fire furnace is reflected in Ye Feng and Cathy''s eyes at the first time.


    The scorching heat wave came, and the burning flame almost blocked all the sight of the two people outside the door.


    Unable to see the rest of the scene in the furnace, Cathy, who had been mentally prepared for it, was ready to retreat. But at the thought of Lisandro''s words, she was firm again.


    "Let''s go in, Ye Feng!"


    Motioning for Ye Feng, whose eyes are still dull, to keep up, Cathy stepped into the flame which covered her sight.


    See Cathy so rushed into the sea of fire, Ye Feng also subconsciously followed up, afraid of what happened to her.In the moment of stepping into the flame, Cathy felt that every skin of her body was suffering from inhuman burning. But as soon as she gritted her teeth and stepped into the next second, the inhuman burning feeling in her body disappeared, along with the fire like sea around her.


    Slowly opened her eyes, which had been closed for fear, Cathy looked at the furnace curiously.


    From time to time, the dark hall has a dim fire, and giant stone statues are guarding the four directions of East, West, North and south. The eyes of the four giant statues look at the center, where there is an equally huge melting pot.


    The outside of the furnace is all red with internal flames, distorting the surrounding space. The scorching temperature soon let Cathy''s forehead shed sweat. She glanced at the leaf wind behind her eyes and said, "let''s go to the next layer before the giant stone statue wakes up!"


    In such an atmosphere, Ye Feng once felt depressed. He did not contradict Cathy and continued to follow her.


    Within a few steps, Cathy, whose magic had long been exhausted, showed signs of exhaustion. With the heat in the furnace, she staggered and fell forward.


    See her heavily fell to the ground, the leaf wind behind the face of a change, immediately picked up her.


    When Ye Feng intends to carry Cathy forward, the four giant stone statues in the ground fire furnace move.


    Looking at the four huge stone statues running towards them, Cathy said to herself, "it must have been that I fell down just now, which disturbed them. Run quickly. As long as I escape to the next floor, you can get rid of them!"


    Ye Feng didn''t reply, but acted directly. With the sword of the wind around him, he flashed through the open hall, bypassed a huge stone statue in front of him, and ran to the stone road leading to the next floor.


    And Cathy in his arms was also chanting Lisandro''s magic spell, closing the huge door before the statue burst out of the furnace.


    To avoid the crisis in the ground fire furnace, Ye Feng sat on the ground and breathed out a big puff of slack air.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 945

    When the gate is closed under Cathy''s magic, ye Fengchang breathes a sigh of relief.


    However, thinking of the terror and pressure of the four giant stone statues just now, Ye Feng feels as if he is on the divine level.


    Although his strength has fallen back to ordinary people, his perception is still in the state of demigod. If the four stone statues had only a demigod, he would not have been under such pressure.


    The more he thought about it, the more palpitating he felt. Taking advantage of this time, he looked directly at Cathy: "Cathy, do you know how powerful the magic power of those four giant stone statues just now?"


    Upon hearing this, Cathy immediately told Ye Feng all she knew: "on those four giant stone statues, there are Dharma arrays set by Lord Lisandro. They absorb the inner fire of the earth''s fire furnace. They are specially used to strengthen the seal on the bottom of the watcher, and each has the strength comparable to that of a god level monitor."


    "Sure enough!" Ye Feng''s eyes congealed, as expected, the four giant stone statues have the power of God.


    Some of them are glad that he just ran the sword of wind with all his strength. Otherwise, if the four giant stone statues were fully awakened, he might have been suppressed and unable to move before Cathy came out.


    Thinking that they still have two floors to go, Ye Feng''s mouth slightly twitches: "the next Obsidian temple will not have this kind of terrible things?"


    Hearing Ye Feng show such an expression, Cathy can''t help being amused by him. With a few chuckles, she looked straight: "there is no giant stone statue in Obsidian temple, but the whole Obsidian temple is a huge Obsidian array that suppresses the underground watchers. The array will evolve into killing opportunities every moment. You will pay attention to my words and move forward!"


    Is the whole hall a phalanx? Ye Feng didn''t shrink his pupils slightly. He took a cold breath: "OK, I''ll listen to you. How should I go next?"


    With her eyes turned, Cathy took a sheepskin circle and a small bottle of magic fluorescence from her arms. With the help of the glimmer of magic fluorescence, her eyes wander through the sheepskin circles and the surrounding complex terrain.


    After studying the route on the sheepskin circle for a while, Cathy points to a position on the left, indicating Ye Feng to take her there.


    To make, Ye Feng picked up Cathy and went to the direction she pointed to. After feeling the dark all the way, they finally walked into the area with dim light.


    Just like the architectural style of the entrance to the ground fire furnace before, two lamps lit by magic flame were lit on both sides of the simple door leaf of obsidian temple.


    However, unlike the huge gate before, the whole door of obsidian temple is made of obsidian material, and it is only about two people''s height.


    Cathy chanted the spell in time, and soon the door of obsidian temple was opened by her casting.


    "Stop immediately after entering. Don''t move without my notice. It''s really dangerous here!"


    With Lisandro''s intelligence, Cathy knows that the seemingly peaceful Obsidian temple is as dangerous as the underground fire furnace. They must not rush in the temple.


    Ye Feng nodded silently and took Cathy into Obsidian temple. As soon as he entered the Obsidian temple, he felt a sharp pain in his left side of his face.


    "Hiss..." Ye Feng left hand subconsciously touched his left face, damp hot blood stains stained on his hand.


    Cathy''s pretty face is also a little bloodstained. Her eyes are staring at her. Obviously, she didn''t expect to be scratched by the mysterious murder hidden in the array as soon as she came in.


    "Cathy, what''s next?"


    Ye Feng''s asking for help draws Cathy back to God in time. She continues to recite Lisandro''s mantra, trying to see through the mystery of the array of the whole Obsidian temple.


    But no matter how she looked, she couldn''t find an absolutely safe route from the Obsidian temple to the entrance on the next floor.


    At first, she was lucky to see if she could find a relatively safe route, but when she saw that the place was changing at any time, as Li sangzhuo said, she had to take a look.


    As soon as her eyes sank, Cathy''s eyes were filled with a layer of ice blue cloud: "Ye Feng, walk slightly to the right side!"


    As soon as Ye Feng hears Cathy''s instruction, he immediately moves toward the direction Cathy said. But as soon as he took a step, his nervous face added a more striking bloodstain.


    He thought that the route provided by Cathy would be the most stable, but he was scratched again. Ye Feng could not help saying, "Cathy, are you sure you are pointing in the right direction?"


    Cathy sees Ye Feng stop to question her. She is trying to refute Ye Feng, but she finds that a lot of magic energy in the array begins to converge in this direction.


    If they are hit by this energy, their lives will definitely be in danger. As soon as her face changed, she urged directly, "don''t stop, keep going!"


    Under the cover of the array, Ye Feng could not feel any crisis at all. In addition, he began to have some doubts about whether Cathy could really point out the relatively safe way. He did not choose to listen to Cathy for the first time.


    There was a crisis of trust between the two men, and the killing opportunity hidden by the array fell quietly.


    The murderous opportunity appears, Ye Feng wants to avoid at this time, but it is too late. On the spot, he was shocked by the magic of the array. Ye Feng''s clothes were also destroyed by the magic power of Lengran, and several bloody scars were added to the hole.And Cathy is protected by Ye Feng in her arms, and the sword of wind resists part of the magic impact, but she is not hurt too much.


    "Ye Feng, you must listen to me. Although I may not fully foresee all the changes in the array, they are relatively safe roads. I...."


    At this time, fate and Ye Feng are tied together, Cathy strongly hopes that Ye Feng can trust her completely. But in the middle of the story, the next round of evolution of the array of Dharma attacks again. Knowing all this, Cathy immediately said, "Ye Feng, go straight ahead, don''t stop, come again!"


    Just now the shock is still fresh in my mind, Ye Feng naturally dare not continue to question the only Cathy who may take them away from here.


    Forced to endure the hot pain of the wound, Ye Feng held Cathy and ran straight ahead.


    It seems to be aware that Ye Feng and Ye Feng are running fast. The self operating array of the Obsidian Temple accelerates the evolution of the murders, and attempts to strangle them here.


    Fortunately, Ye Feng, who majored in wind''s sword Qi, and recently learned space magic, was guided by Cathy to save him from danger again and again.


    After walking back and forth on the bricks of obsidian temple for a long time, the two talents finally walked half the way.


    At this time, through her eyes to understand the mystery of obsidian temple, Cathy found that the surrounding killing machine, all disappeared.


    Seeing this, her face immediately became extremely embarrassed: "Oh, obsidian Temple decided that we were moving too fast, and began to evolve more terrible magic!"


    Almost as Cathy''s voice dropped, the hidden murders in Obsidian temple were fully displayed, and the terrorist attacks on the two men were directly launched from the surface.


    The sharp blade surrounds Ye Feng and Ye Feng. The divine power of starlight and the magic of the moon are launched at the same time. Ye Feng is ready to deal with the murder.


    But the next second, his resolute face began to dull because of the changes he saw in front of him.


    ''s magic array as like as two peas of a virtual image, and a torn crack in front of him.


    The familiar and unbelievable roar of wild animals that Ye Feng is familiar with comes out from the other end of the space crack, and the semi God level pressure suddenly pours out from the virtual shadow.


    Even Cathy did not expect that the killing opportunity of obsidian temple would evolve into the shadow of Ye Feng. What she did not expect was that the shadow of Ye Feng''s mirror image was emitting enough magic energy to suffocate her.


    All this, is Lisandro did not tell her!


    With the space Warcraft flying out of the space cracks, Cathy, who hides in Ye Feng''s arms, subconsciously sends out a cry of panic.


    "No!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 946

    As like as two peas in the temple, the ghost of the same wind is not only the half god''s strength that the wind leaves, but also the spell that Ye Feng calls the space Warcraft.


    The space Warcraft, which Elise helped him tame, burst out of the crack in the space. However, at the moment, the Warcraft of space was summoned by the shadow, which meant that his real master would be attacked by the Warcraft of space.


    The space Warcraft in his eyes was getting closer and closer to him. He roared hard to release the semi God level sound wave attack, which made him tremble in place and his nerves were very chaotic.


    "No!"


    Cathy in the arms sends out a howl of panic, which makes Ye Feng in a mess. In his body, the claws of the Warcraft of space and the turbulent flow of time and space melt into his body in an instant.


    While shaking him off, the turbulent flow of time and space in his body turned into countless sharp blades, trying to cut him into powder.


    Several forces were launched at the same time, trying to resist the erosion of external space-time turbulence. Although it weakened the damage caused by the turbulence of time and space to his body, the collision of several different forces also stirred up the Qi and blood of Ye Feng.


    The attack of space Warcraft comes again. Ye Feng, who is in the mortal realm, can only be tired of fleeing and dare not take the attack of space Warcraft.


    When Ye Feng''s head was running at full speed and thinking about the countermeasures, the shadow of Ye Feng was gradually solidified into an entity, with an ice blue mark on his forehead. His whole body that cold to the bone temperament and leaf wind is completely different, there is a kind of unspeakable strange.


    Looking at Ye Feng, who is still avoiding the attack of Warcraft in space, the virtual shadow bends his mouth and reveals the evil spirit of a smile: "from now on, I am Ye Feng, cluck..."


    Ye Feng was as like as two peas in the shadow of the sky. He was able to draw a distance from the space monster. He looked at the virtual entity which was exactly the same as he. His eyes were full of surprises.


    "Don''t worry to die in my hand, I will return to this world as you, and let you become the only true king in this world, ha ha ha ha!"


    With the wanton laughter of virtual shadow, his face gradually twisted to ferocity. The magic of the moon in his left hand turned into a light sword of the moon shaped like flowing clouds and ink plumes.


    The right hand is the moon lightsaber which condenses the shape of a rune sword. Holding two energy form magic swords in the shadow, he immediately appears in front of Ye Feng.


    In Ye Feng''s unbelievable eyes, the virtual shadow is hidden into nothingness. Seeing this scene, Ye Feng almost subconsciously exclaimed the name of the move: "blade Waltz!"


    "Cluck What''s it like to die under your own sword moves, Ye Feng? "


    The ghostly figure reappears from the void, and rushes out from the stone slab under Ye Feng. The sharp blade Waltz cuts his abdomen precisely at the first time, trying to cut his body in two.


    Ye Feng has no chance to dodge such a close encounter with a demigod level blade waltz.


    Since can''t dodge, Ye Feng can only choose hard to connect this terrible chop. With his eyes closed, Ye Feng felt the moon lightsaber which was too fast for him to see clearly.


    Catching a bunch of sword shape from the shining sword, he suddenly opened his eyes and stretched out his hand to grasp xiangliuyun''s moon light sword.


    The power of forbidding demons was launched in an instant, and his whole body instantly became the absolute domain of forbidding demons. Ye Feng forcefully scattered the magic magic magic cloud cloud feather magic sword.


    Originally thought that he would be more relaxed, who would like to virtual shadow sneer: "cluck Can you do that? "


    Hearing this, Ye Feng noticed the energy form Rune sword in the right hand of Xu Ying. His heart was half cold when he saw that the wind that he was so familiar with swept through three energy storms.


    "Scatter!"


    He thought that he would die here, but with a sonorous and powerful voice from his arms, the power of the wind in front of his eyes dissipated.


    Not only was the sword cut by the strong wind scattered, but also the fierce wind shadow and space Warcraft were frozen in place.


    Completely did not respond to what happened, Ye Feng''s eyes are dull, brain circuit some short circuit.


    But Cathy in his arms was pale, holding an ice crystal wand, and weakly reminded him: "I''m sorry, I was flustered just now. I''ve let you block it for so long, and now I''ll run to the next floor!"


    This just in Cathy''s reminder, Ye Feng quickly glanced at the empty shadow of the frozen in place, then rushed to the exit of the next floor.


    "Was that shadow also evolved from the array?" While running, Ye Feng is panting.


    Cathy frowned and said, "at first, I didn''t know how he appeared, but just now I remember that Lord Lisandro once said that there was a watcher called magic king at the bottom of the howling abyss. He could be changed into any person he had ever seen and possessed all the abilities of that person. He escaped to this level because of the loose seal Phalanx, we have to go to the next layer to reinforce the seal! "


    At the same time, the magic king who was frozen in place trembled violently, and the ice that frozen him also appeared a tiny crack."Space Warcraft, we must leave the one named Ye Feng to me. I need his death to exchange for my freedom body!"


    With the same voice as Ye Feng, he could not easily catch a sacrifice that could help him completely break away from the seal. He didn''t want to let his container escape from here.


    Although he can''t break the ice that freezes him temporarily, he can break the ice around Warcraft.


    With the sound of ice breaking to the ground reverberates in the Obsidian temple, the space Warcraft roars up to the sky and casts the sinister light of beasts towards Ye Feng.


    "No, that fierce beast is coming!" Hearing the roar of the fierce beast, Cathy with pale complexion reminds Ye Feng to be careful.


    Ye Feng naturally noticed that the space Warcraft had broken the ice, so he couldn''t help looking back nervously.


    But when he saw that the magic king was still frozen in place, he showed a look of schadenfreude: "don''t worry, if only space Warcraft broke the ice, then some of him suffered, ha ha!"


    Cathy some do not understand why Ye Feng said so, puzzled, she timely put her head against Ye Feng''s shoulder and looked behind her.


    The expected space Warcraft did not chase them, but flew to the magic King frozen in place. This scene makes Cathy gape. She can''t understand why space Warcraft can bite the magic king who is its master.


    "Who are you biting, you damned beast? Those two are your targets


    In the space of Warcraft and magic King entangled in this period of time, Ye Feng successfully took Cathy to escape Obsidian temple.


    Seeing that Cathy was still opening her mouth and looking at the scene of fighting in the temple, Ye Feng immediately reminded her, "Cathy, don''t look, close the door!"


    One word wakes up the dreamer, and Cathy''s face is silent. She recites the incantation of closing the door of obsidian temple.


    The magic king in the temple wants to rush to catch Ye Feng, but he is entangled by the space Warcraft. He can only look at Ye Feng with indignation. With the closing of the gate, he turns into a crack and disappears in his sight.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 947

    The dark hall is full of walls and icicles made of dark ice, supporting the whole hall.


    All kinds of ice crystal carvings are imprinted on the ice crystal floor, and the magic lines of ice twinkle with faint light, which decorates the dead hall.


    There is no one in the dead hall. There is only a Dharma array covered with ice rings, which spreads cold air to the bone marrow.


    The ice door, which had not been opened for a long time, suddenly opened, and then a man with a weak woman walked in from the door. These two were Ye Feng and Cathy, who had been in danger of escaping from the Obsidian temple.


    After experiencing the first few layers of terror, Ye Feng''s nerves have been completely stretched, for fear of encountering any hard to deal with the existence of terror. He looked around the silent hall and asked in a low voice, "Cathy, is there any horror in this?"


    Kathy shook her head. "The sleeping hall is still safe. See that ice ring on the central ice that spreads cold? Send me there. I need to cast a spell there to strengthen the seal. "


    Hearing Cathy say that it''s safe here, Ye Feng''s tight heartstrings are finally loosened. With a long breath, he came to the central ice ring with Cathy in his arms.


    As soon as he approaches here, Ye Feng feels a force that repels him and wants to shock him out of this area.


    Before he could react, he was shocked to the nearby icicle by the repulsive force. And Cathy in his arms not only was not repelled by that power, but also recovered all magic power under the blessing of that power, and stood safely in front of the ice ring.


    His right hand covered his painful back of the head, and his mouth twitched: "hiss Isn''t it safe here? "


    "I''m sorry, Ye Feng, I forgot that you are not cold blood. The power of ice ring is the purest blood force of cold blood. It will repel non ice blood human beings. But you can rest assured that it will only shock you back and will not hurt you!"


    Her complexion gradually recovered under the healing of the ice ring. Cathy put her palms close to her chest, squinting her eyes and making a sorry look to Ye Feng, hoping that he would not mind her negligence.


    Ye Feng originally wanted to blame Cathy a few more words, but seeing her show a sorry look, he had to shrug his shoulders: "forget it, you quickly strengthen the seal, we can leave here early."


    "Thank you for your understanding. The reinforced seal will awaken the angry souls who died in the howling abyss of the civil war in the sleeping hall. You will see later that there is no need to panic. They are not combat effective."


    Before strengthening the seal, Cathy told Ye Feng again, and then she began to use her seal strengthening magic.


    Standing in front of the ice ring and reciting the incantation in her heart, Cathy gradually blows the ice wind all over her body, and her body is slowly lifted up into the air by the whirling ice wind.


    Closing her trembling eyes, Cathy''s Witch robe moved with the wind, and her whole body looked very solemn at the moment.


    The cold power of ice is constantly guided out of the ice ring by Cathy''s magic, and the temperature in the hall drops suddenly.


    Even with the crystal ball to resist the cold, Ye Feng is still shivering with the sharp drop of cold.


    "Cathy, hurry up, it''s getting colder and colder here!"


    Ye Feng''s urge naturally fell into Cathy''s ears, but she focused on casting and strengthening the seal, so she did not respond to Ye Feng.


    With the passage of time, the hall began to emerge a series of twisted resentment. Among them are the strong freyerzhud soldiers, the witches in robes, and even soldiers and mages of other races.


    But without exception, they all died here, become the soul of resentment wandering in this cold hall, never free.


    The dark and twisted stillness began to increase. If Cathy had not said at the beginning that these resentful spirits had no fighting power and could not threaten him, he might have started to kill all the evil spirits spreading with the spirit of the dead just now.


    Looking at these resentful souls, Ye Feng seems to think of something. His eyes gradually show sympathy and fall into some sad thoughts.


    I don''t know how long, suspended in mid air, Cathy gracefully fell back on the ice. Seeing the sentimental mood on Ye Feng''s face, she can''t help but change her impression of Ye Feng.


    Cathy also looked around the angry souls around her who had no idea that she was dead, and sighed with emotion: "these resentful souls were heroes who resisted the surveillance. Without their sacrifice, we might have survived under the support of the frost watchers. Their sacrifice is worth the fralrtrodes of future generations, and even the whole Respect of the individual and the family


    After listening to Cathy''s words in silence, Ye Feng nods her head. These resentful souls are indeed like Cathy said and deserve their respect.


    Recalling Ye Feng''s escort along the way, Cathy was also moved. She said gratefully from the bottom of her heart: "the seal has been strengthened again. Thank you, Ye Feng. If you didn''t hate me, I would have killed you and protected me all the way to the sleeping hall. I might have died on the way here."


    Being praised so much by Cathy, Ye Feng scratched his head in a bad way. However, he helped the frost guard tribe so much. He was wondering whether the leader of the frost guard tribe, Lisandro, would directly agree to join him.Thinking of this, Ye Feng looked serious and said: "if you really want to thank me, please say a few words in front of Lisandro to see if you can let the frost guard tribe join the League of Ionia."


    "Of course, there is no problem. The matter here has been dealt with. In a short time after the seal is strengthened, we can return to our main city with the help of ice ring!"


    At the same time, Cathy points to the ice ring behind her, indicating Ye Feng to step into it with her.


    "Isn''t it that ice ring only accepts people with cold blood?" Ye Feng clearly remembers the scene that he was repelled by the ice ring just now.


    Cathy jokingly covered her mouth and said, "after strengthening the seal, the ice ring''s rejection of non ice blood vessels will disappear temporarily. Come in quickly!"


    After listening to her words, Ye Feng followed her into the ice ring. As she said, Ye Feng was not ostracized.


    With the hum of the sound of transmitting array, Ye Feng and Cathy disappeared in the ice ring in no time.


    When they reappear, the scene around them changes into an ice crystal palace. In the hall, lissao was sitting on the ice crystal throne, gazing at them with her blind eyes hidden under her helmet, as if she could see their faces clearly.


    "Ye Feng, should you explain to me how you and Cathy are transported back from the sleeping hall together?"


    By sensing the breath of Ye Feng and Cathy, Lisandro''s look is very solemn. It''s related to the secret of frost guard tribe. If Ye Feng can''t give her a reasonable explanation, she won''t let him go easily.


    Seeing that Li sangzhuo is in trouble with Ye Feng, Cathy immediately defends Ye Feng and tells her what happened between them.


    After listening to Cathy, Lisandro was still cold with a pretty face, staring at Ye Feng: "how did you get to the cliff edge of the howling abyss?"


    Ye Feng didn''t hide it, and said bluntly: "didn''t you say that you let me form an alliance with the paw of winter and avarosa first? I have now formed an alliance with the paw of winter. Seeing that your mages have entered the sphere of influence of the claw of winter, I must follow up to find out the identity of these mages


    After thinking about it a little, Lisandro''s expression of frost like face was relieved. She bent her mouth and said, "so, you''ve helped my family to strengthen the seal of the watcher. Although this is a secret of our family, for the sake of helping Cathy, I won''t pursue you."


    In the end, Li sangzhuo dispelled his hostility. Ye Feng felt that this was a good opportunity for him to win over the frost guard tribe. In order to be able to unite a tribe more quickly, he also squinted and asked Lisandro carefully.


    "Lisandro, do you think I''ve done you such a big favor, can you think about the alliance?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 948

    "Lisandro, do you think I''ve done you such a big favor, can you think about the alliance?"


    The rising radian of the corners of the mouth gradually smoothed, and Lisandro''s index finger twists her temple, because ye Feng''s inquiry is lost in meditation.


    Ye Feng can see that Lisandro is considering his proposal, and he is also nervously waiting for Lisandro''s reply in the hall.


    For a long time, Lisandro looked at Cathy, who was also waiting nervously, and locked her eyebrows and said, "Cathy, if you don''t have the help of Ye Feng, how many% of you are sure to arrive at the sleeping hall?"


    Without too much hesitation, Cathy''s direct eyes solemnly replied: "Lord Lisandro, without Ye Feng''s help, I might have died in the hands of the mysterious ice tentacle that accidentally appeared above the ice bridge in isaro."


    Lisandro thought carefully about the amount of information in Cathy''s words. She nodded and said to herself, "if you were right just now, that tentacle should also be some kind of watcher. The watchers are all terror above the level of demigod. It''s really beyond your control. This is my mistake. I didn''t expect that some watchers have broken away from the loose seal."


    And Ye Feng saw that Li sangzhuo didn''t seem to return to his words. He immediately made a few eyes for Cathy and motioned her to help him say more good things.


    In the howling abyss, thanks to Ye Feng''s care, Cathy also understands. Her right hand fell on her mouth and coughed twice: "Lord Lisandro, if there was no Ye Feng, I would not be able to go through the furnace and obsidian Temple behind me. I think you can really consider the matter of alliance with Ionia. In a sense, the alliance between our family and Ionia is to protect human civilization."


    Lips slightly open, Lisandro is very surprised, Cathy will help Ye Feng speak. However, she was relieved to think that Cathy''s success was due to Ye Feng.


    Although Li sangzhuo still did not have any interest in forming an alliance with Ye Feng, she still said with a smile: "Cathy, you go down first. I want to talk with Ye Feng alone."


    "Yes, my Lord Lisandro!" With a respectful salute, Cathy left first and did not forget to give Ye Feng a cheering look before leaving.


    "Ye Feng, although I have already expressed my thanks to you, I still want to thank you again. You saved not only Cathy, but also the whole frost guard tribe and Freire droid."


    Without a positive response to Ye Feng''s inquiry, Li sangzhuo seems to have forgotten Ye Feng''s proposal.


    Whether Li sangzhuo really forgot, or deliberately did not give him a reply, Ye Feng is necessary to ask again.


    Restoring a solemn look, Ye Feng gazed directly at Lisandro, who was sitting on the throne. "Lisandro, this is what I should do if I want to become an ally with you. I don''t know if you think this can directly let you and your tribe join the alliance of Ionia?"


    Seeing Ye Feng still insisted on asking this topic, Li sangzhuo knew that she could not avoid it. Her polite smile gradually went down: "Ye Feng, I''m sorry, it''s still the same as before. Only by combining avarosa and the claw of winter can I have a chance to think about it."


    Ye Feng did not give up the hope of alliance because of Lisandro''s refusal again. He paused, pondered for a moment in his mind and continued: "this time, I have learned what kind of sacrifice the frost guard tribe has made to seal the watcher. As Cathy said, in a sense, both the frost guard tribe and the Ionia alliance are for the guardian Since the ultimate goal of our two sides is the same, why not make an alliance? You can fight both frost watchers and Demons together


    "If you can''t even resolve the conflict between avarosa and winterclaw, then it doesn''t make any sense for you to unite with our tribe. I think you''d better focus on the other two tribes now." Lisandro''s voice was a little tougher, which made it clear that she had an alliance with Ionia.


    I didn''t expect that Li sangzhuo''s attitude would be so resolute. Ye Feng was a little anxious: "but..."


    Before Ye Feng finished speaking, Lisandro interrupted: "don''t, you may not know under the abyss. Seven days have passed since Cathy''s team went deep into the howling abyss. Last night, the main force of the front line of the paw of winter was suddenly defeated by the forces of the avalosa tribe. At this moment, sizhani should be retreating with her defeated army. I think you should think more about how to prevent the situation from continuing It''s getting worse, not chatting with me here. "


    The amount of information contained in Li sangzhuo''s words suddenly exploded in Ye Feng''s mind, and he said to himself in disbelief: "past Seven days have passed? "


    ¡­¡­


    When Ye Feng couldn''t bear the amount of information provided by Lisandro and his head was confused, on the other side, after seven days of fighting and fighting, avarosa finally grasped the defensive gap of Lengdong''s claw and defeated the front-line troops of Lengdong''s claw, which was personally launched by cezhuang Ni.


    A large number of camps at the border were occupied, and she could only lead the defeated generals to retreat backward.


    In a camp that has not been captured yet, selzheni, who has been hit by several arrows, violently pulls the arrow feather out of her body in front of Olaf.


    Dressing up casually, sizhanie looked at Olaf with a gloomy look: "Olaf, when will the support troops from the rear arrive?""It''s reasonable to say that it has arrived now, but even the messenger who went to the rear to ask for support has not come back, which is very strange!" Olaf scratched his head with a headache. He was always rude. He hated to think about these problems. He could not calm down.


    Olaf''s answer made seltrane feel uneasy, but thinking of her situation at the moment, she immediately rose to her spirits: "the cowardly ash, relying on her abundant supplies in the south, fought a protracted war with us, thinking that we didn''t know, but did the person sent to burn their barracks come back?"


    "There is no news at the moment." Olaf shrugged, saying he didn''t know.


    "No, it''s been three days. They''ve been specially trained. They should have come back before our defeat."


    The more she thought about it, the more weird it was. First, the messengers she sent back to ask for support did not return, and the soldiers sent to the enemy barracks to burn materials did not return


    The executors of these two missions are soldiers selected by her carefully. It is impossible for avarosa''s cowards to intercept her two hands at the same time. There must be something strange about it!


    It is impossible for her to wait for those who go to the front line to carry out their duties. If she continues to wait, she will be captured by ashey herself. As the leader of the cold winter claw, she can only withdraw back to the nearest support Army camp in the rear to see what happened, and no one came to support her!


    Think about it. Seltrani got up before she could sit on the mat and asked Olaf to follow her.


    "Let''s go!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 949

    Back three days ago, sizhani and her troops had not been repulsed by ashey''s forces.


    In the case of the avarosa army''s circuitous efforts not to fight them, she has realized that their reserve supplies are insufficient, so if they continue to consume with the avarosa tribe, they will definitely be defeated.


    In order to deal with the shortage of war supplies, she sent messengers back to the rear to ask for support, and sent people to the camp where the Ashley front line is located, trying to burn all the food, grass and supplies in the avarosa border camp.


    Several of the best stealthy soldiers of sizhani''s command set out secretly during the night. After avoiding several patrolling avarosa sentinels, they successfully sneaked into avarosa''s camp.


    After a lot of searching and searching, they also found a place to store food and materials.


    It was supposed to be patrolled, but they found it a little too quiet, not even an avalosa soldier.


    They wandered about the neighborhood out of caution. Just a few steps away, they vaguely heard a strange sound.


    Following the direction of the sound, they came to a slightly remote location where food and grass were stored. Here, they see a horrible picture that makes them creepy.


    Beside the grain and grass, a woman in a black evening dress crawls on the body of an avalosa soldier and cuts off the meat of the soldier with a knife.


    The snow was dyed black and red with blood against the bright moon. The frightened look of soldiers alive, the sick smiling face covered with blood and the spider shadow behind her all made them fall into endless panic.


    They want to look away and leave quickly, but somehow their legs seem to be filled with lead, but they don''t listen to them.


    The scene of bones and flesh being carefully carved and separated by knife deeply impacted their senses. They never expected to see such a horrible picture one day.


    Under the snow night, the shadow of fear spread out, covering the hearts of these soldiers and soldiers who were cut apart by mysterious women.


    The soldier, who had been cut into flesh and blood by a woman, suffered so much that his face changed dramatically. He opened his mouth and wanted to cry out, but he couldn''t make any sound.


    The same is true of the winter claw warriors who witnessed this horrible scene, and fear occupied almost all of their emotions.


    Time seems to be stagnant in general, they feel that everything in front of them has become extremely long, black terror makes them every minute and every second very painful.


    Seeing a living man in front of them by a seemingly harmless woman with a knife cut to a skeleton, they want to faint on the spot.


    But they seem to have been cursed. The more they resist seeing all this, the more conscious they become. They can''t get rid of this "nightmare".


    Immersed in her morbid hobby, the woman pinched and exploded the soldier''s heart which was separated from his body. The blood fat exploded and splashed all over the ground, and even the woman''s body and face were more or less stained with blood stains from the soldier''s heart.


    "Tut tut I haven''t tasted it for a long time, but it''s still delicious


    Stretch out the tip of the tongue to taste the bloody taste of the lower corner of the mouth, the woman''s face covered with a strange red, showing a intoxicated look.


    Aftertaste the taste of blood for a while, the woman then cast her eyes on the soldiers of winter''s claws who were paralyzed by fear.


    Seeing the woman casting her eyes at them, they did not want to appreciate the beauty of the woman''s face. Instead, they were frightened by her and shivered.


    "It''s very distressing to have killed a human who witnessed my coming to freldrod, and a few more witnesses. If enivia knew about it, she might have to deal with me first and then Nirvana!"


    The woman walks to the winter claw soldiers in idle court, while talking to herself, which makes people unable to understand the meaning of the words.


    Behind her, the spider''s virtual shadow looms. With a wave of the woman''s right hand, all the soldiers in front of her turn up their white eyes and froth at the mouth and fall to the ground.


    Looking at the lifeless soldiers in the snow, the woman clapped her hands playfully.


    "Now no one knows that the Spider Queen of shadow island has arrived, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck


    ¡­¡­


    From time to time, she glanced at the demoralized soldiers of the cold winter''s claws with her afterlight. She walked in the front with a heavy heart, and could not help slowing down the speed of the ice field boar under her seat.


    The whistling cold wind whines in her ears, which makes her reluctant.


    Her soldiers'' physical qualities are better than those of avarosa''s cowards, and their combat effectiveness is not comparable to that of ordinary avarosa soldiers. But that''s it. She was defeated by ash this time. At the end of the day, ashie was so cunning that she wanted to drag her tribe to death with their endless supplies.


    She would not have been so consumed by ashey if her tribe had not lived in the worst parts of frailthard.


    The more she thought about it, the more she thought about it, and when she went back to gather more troops, she would directly knock on the avarosa tribe. As long as she doesn''t give avarosa time to spend on supplies, she will be able to capture Ashe, who she hates to the utmost.At the same time, she was scolded by her heart. Olaf, beside her, suddenly exclaimed: "sizhani, there is a dry corpse in front of her. It seems that her clothes are from my family!"


    "What!"


    Hearing this, seltrani immediately jumped from her mount and ran to the dry corpse in the snow ahead.


    After confirming that it was really the winter claw people, selzhuang Ni immediately searched around and found many bodies of her people.


    Her face became more and more black with the increase of the corpses of the clansmen. She looked at the camp not far away, and rushed to it the next moment.


    Seeing that she did not say a word to them, she rushed to the winter claw camp not far away. Olaf said to the soldiers behind her immediately: "keep up. If there is any accident in a moment, we must protect selzheni!"


    Seltrani, who was running in the front, soon came to the camp. The corpses all over the place made her heart ache and fell into the snow.


    Anger, sadness, resentment


    All kinds of negative emotions began to sprout in her heart, and her eyes were getting wet and hot, and hot tears began to cross her face, which rarely cried.


    "Cough, cough..."


    There was a faint gasp in her ear, and Sizhuang''s heart trembled. As if she saw a glimmer of hope, she turned and began to dig the snow nearby.


    After some digging, she saw a thin young man about 14 years old in the snow.


    "What''s going on here? Who did it? Tell me, I will make him pay for it


    Picking up the weak boy from the snow, sizhanie breathed out her grief and indignation.


    The boy''s vitality is gradually passing away, weak as if his original blood was drained, can only quietly wait for death. Knowing that he was running out of time, he squirmed his cracked lips, purple with cold, as if to say something to sergeant before he died.


    Sobbing, she lowered her head and said in a hoarse voice, "come on, I will avenge you!"


    The boy wriggled his lips for a long time and finally stammered out two words before he breathed out.


    "Come on Run... "


    The boy''s life with these two words disappeared, the snow near seltrane also burst into a huge crack.


    The thrilling magic of ice gushed out, followed by an icy blue human tentacle breaking out of the ground.


    "Cold blood, give your body to your greatest watcher."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 950

    "Cold blood, give your body to your greatest watcher."


    It was as if she had not heard the deafening magic sound, and her mind seemed to have drifted into the abyss of endless sorrow with the death of her life in her hands.


    Frost tentacle will not be merciful because she is deeply involved in the slaughter of her people. She greedily elongates her tentacles and attacks her.


    Before the slaughter of this small camp, he found two cold blood veins with extremely thin blood force. Unexpectedly, when he was about to leave for the next human camp, there came a frozen blood with extremely pure blood force - selzheni!


    If we can fully absorb the power of her blood, it will be of great help for him to break through the bottom seal of howling abyss.


    "You belong to me, cold blood, ha ha ha ha!"


    With the roar of frost tentacles'' laughter, the wind and snow around them have become more rampant.


    Not far away, Olaf and a group of winter claw soldiers arrived late. They were all worried when they saw sizhanie squatting in the snow with a dead body in her arms.


    Seeing that she was about to be bound by frost tentacles and become one of the nourishment for his real body to break through the underground seal, she finally moved.


    She gently put down the body of the young man. With her right hand, she quickly pulled out the whip hammer wrapped around her waist, and waved her back hand upward to blow out a strong wind.


    Frost tentacle didn''t expect that seltrani, who had lost the sense of war, would suddenly launch a counterattack. Instead, he was entangled by her whip hammer.


    How could ordinary mortal weapons entangle him? Frost tentacle heart is greatly shocked, although he is not real, but also has a demigod level of combat power. In the feeling in the reason, this weak woman class should not have the means to counter him.


    If there is anything that can restrain him, it is only the artifact given by their watchers a thousand years ago. The purer the icy blood vessels holding the watcher''s artifact, the more it can make it explode with the divine power comparable to the watcher.


    But in his impression, he did not remember that they had the weapons given to the mortal sizhanie. The more I thought about it, the more I couldn''t figure out why she was bound by her bundle. Fortunately, the frost tentacle broke out a more violent storm, which directly blew her away.


    The fierce frost and snow with the cold wind slapped on her face, leaving several shallow bloodstains on her pretty cold face. Being blown in mid air, her hand was a little loose, and the whip hammer that she used to wrap the frost tentacles flew backward with her.


    Breaking free from the shackles of the whip hammer, frost tentacles did not give any chance to breathe, and waved his thick tentacles to thurzhani''s stomach.


    Poof!


    The blood in her body surged, and seltrane felt the sweetness of her throat, and the blood spattered from her mouth.


    "Cough, cough..."


    She caught her hands in the air and felt her hands fall from her throat.


    The frost tentacles saw this, suddenly fell, and with Sizhuang Ni, they smashed on the snow. Although seltrani''s consciousness was almost fainting, the ice tentacles did not stop there.


    Once again the tentacle was lifted into the air, and this time he hit directly at sizhani''s personal weapon, the whip hammer.


    Boom!


    At the next moment, the snowflakes all over the sky turned into a wind of snow fog, blocking the line of sight. When the snow and fog cleared, the hammer at the end of sizhani''s whip hammer was already in pieces, leaving only the ice sapphire on the end of the whip hammer still tightly connected with the ice chain.


    "I said," how can a mere mortal weapon cause resistance to me? It turns out to be a watcher artifact! "


    He murmured to himself, and suddenly a gap was opened in the middle of the ice tentacle exposed to the ground, and then a ghostly eyeball suddenly appeared on the surface of the tentacle.


    "Is this pure force of cold blood, serrida or avarosa?"


    Dust sealed in the memory of the past thousand years flashed by, the sudden eyeball of the frost tentacle revealed a strange smile.


    The color of greed was also mixed in his eyes, and the frost tentacles fell again, and entangled the spasmodic seltrani in one fell swoop.


    At a close distance, he felt the pure cold blood power emanating from her body, and the frost tentacle could no longer conceal his inner desire for sizhani, and began to absorb the power of blood in her body little by little.


    Just as Frost''s tentacles began to draw upon me the power of her blood, he seemed to forget the existence of Olaf and the soldiers of the winter''s claws.


    Seeing his tribal leader fall into the hands of the monster, a group of winter claw soldiers with Olaf rushed to the frost tentacles.


    Aware of Olaf''s approach, the ice tentacles, which are absorbing the power of blood, immediately release a terrible ice storm, blocking between the two.


    Before getting close to the snow storm, a group of winter claw soldiers were blown out by the force of the ice storm. Only Olaf resisted the sharp blade of the outer edge of the ice storm.Frost tentacles easily summon the terrible ability of ice storm, which shocked everyone present. Olaf recalled his tragic experience of breaking several ribs in the ice storm.


    But thinking that seltrani was still in the hands of the frost tentacles, Olaf cheered up again.


    Didn''t he always yearn for a glorious death? It should be a glorious thing to die in order to save the leader of winter claw?


    In this way, in the bottom of his heart to boost his own morale, Olaf only felt that the blood was surging at the moment, and his whole body had inexhaustible momentum.


    Put down his fear of snow storm, Olaf''s whole body turned red, like a red iron in a furnace.


    In this state, Olaf dashed, ignoring the blade on the edge of the ice storm, and rushed to the frost tentacles.


    His body was still flashing thunder lines. Olaf rushed to the front of the frost tentacles as fast as lightning, and swung his two axes into the air.


    Olaf let out his anger at the moment with a roar from the maggot''s body.


    With the sharp wail of frost tentacles, his exposed tentacles released their shackles to seljani, and frantically flapped the snow around him, splashing snow waves one after another.


    "It''s the watcher artifact again. It shouldn''t have been given to you traitors. Damn it!"


    The pain made frost tentacle notice that Olaf is also a very pure blood, although not as pure as seljani, but also able to control the twin axes which are also the artifact of the watcher.


    He never thought he would be hurt by mortals again in a thousand years, and the ice tentacles immediately summoned countless giant ice cones around him.


    The dense ice cones are all over the sky in that area, and the frost tentacles are killing Olaf and seljani this time!


    The despairing pressure was overwhelming on Olaf and sizhani, who fell into the snow and convulsed. They felt as if they were in an endless ocean, and the sense of suffocation swept over them.


    Ice cones fell from the sky, as if sentenced to death.


    At this time, from the east direction came a sharp and harsh breaking sound. Without waiting for Olaf''s reaction, he was carried on one''s left and right shoulders together with selzhuang Ni, who was not conscious.


    The man who saved them also stopped on a nearby hill.


    "Hoo We''ve arrived at last


    Smelling this familiar voice, Olaf fixed his eyes and saw that this was not who Ye Feng, who had suddenly disappeared before!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 951

    "Why are you again? This is the second time you''ve broken my good, mortal


    In Ye Feng''s side is still lucky to escape a robbery, frost tentacles have been followed.


    One after another, ice blue tentacles constantly burst out from the surrounding snow, dancing wildly and shaking, venting the anger of frost tentacles on Ye Feng, which continuously hindered him from absorbing the power of ice blood.


    Surrounded by tentacles, Ye Feng''s eyes sink. He quickly glanced at the ghostly tentacles around his eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "Olaf, it seems that our troubles are far from over."


    Olaf shook his neck and clasped his two axes with great fighting spirit: "as a soldier, this is the time to prove my glory."


    Although Ye Feng thinks that it is difficult for him and Olaf to overcome the ice tentacles in front of him without demigod power, he is driven forward by his strong desire for survival.


    "Cedrony, give me protection, Olaf, and kill this ugly monster with your axe Ye Feng, who has always been optimistic, is also grinning at the moment, and is no longer tense with a face.


    Seeing Ye Feng and Olaf these two mortals in front of him even so wantonly, ignoring his existence, frost tentacles were so angry that they waved his tentacles exposed on the surface to hit Ye Feng and Olaf without saying a word.


    Seeing the sudden attack of frost tentacles, Ye Feng, who had expected, turned his head and told Olaf to move apart in a hurry. He carried selzhuang Ni on his back and jumped into the air with one foot.


    He narrowly avoided the attack of two successive frost tentacles. Ye Feng extended his hand forward, and a sickle moon lightsaber shaped like a crescent moon blade appeared in his palm.


    "Monster, go back to your underground!"


    With a blast, Ye Feng clenched the blade of the crescent moon in both hands, as fast as lightning, just like the God of death harvesting life. He came to the tentacle of the frost tentacle that showed his eyes, and swept horizontally.


    Bang!


    The expected tentacle will be split into two by the holy magic of the moon lightsaber. Instead, the battle blade of Ye Feng is cut on the hard metal, which makes the tiger''s mouth sting.


    "Is that all you have, mortal? If that''s all you can do, then you''ll stop there! "


    Under Ye Feng''s startling gaze, the eyeball of frost tentacle releases a ray that can freeze everything.


    With the release of the radiation, Ye Feng, who was physically not hardy, felt excited all over. Before he could open the wind shield, his body was frozen into an ice sculpture in mid air.


    Although Ye Feng has been frozen into an ice sculpture, the comatose cezhuang Ni on his back is still not frozen.


    Another tentacle broke out of the snow, crossed the ice leaf wind which fell from the high altitude, and entangled the comatose seljani.


    On the other side, Olaf saw that Ye Feng was so quickly frozen into ice sculptures by frost tentacles. He couldn''t help shouting, "Ye Feng!"


    Because ye Feng and cerzhuang Ni fall into the hands of frost tentacles, Olaf''s brief distraction makes his axe easily evaded by the tentacles exposed to the surface.


    Taking advantage of his momentary distraction, another tentacle came out of the ground and wrapped around his legs. As soon as he was entangled in the frost tentacles, Olaf felt that all the strength in his body was blocked, and he could not make any efforts, and still kept a little bit to the tentacles.


    "I''ll make you a dessert before you have a big meal!"


    Slowly absorbing the power of the cold blood in Olaf''s body, the tentacles that can solve the problem of leaf wind can finally absorb energy at ease.


    At this time, the frozen in the ice Ye Feng consciousness is still awake, he can clearly sense what happened around him.


    Perceiving that Olaf''s life power is gradually fading, while selchuang Ni is still in a coma, Ye Feng is in a state of anxiety. How much he hopes that his wanton demigod power can come back.


    Perhaps it is the spirit of Ye Feng. Since the arrival of freyerzhude, the blue light of goddess''s tears which has not been responded to, a hot energy starts to pour into Ye Feng''s body from the tears of goddess.


    With the increase of temperature, Ye Feng only felt his heart as if he were in the endless flame. The burning feeling made him sealed in the ice, and his body trembled faintly.


    The frost tentacle, who was absorbed in Olaf''s energy, did not notice the change of the leaf wind. When he noticed something bad, the ice that sealed the leaf wind was full of cracks.


    At the same time, the comatose seljani''s eyelashes trembled slightly and opened her blurred eyes with difficulty.


    Boom!


    At last, the burning of heart fire made the ice of Yefeng burst open, and Ye Feng, who was able to recover his action ability, was burning with the rising flame in his body, showing a look of pain.


    Pain also brought strength to Ye Feng, his mind a burst of confusion, as if to see a girl in the sea of fire.


    The girl''s figure and dress are very similar to Soraka, who was once seen in the fox fairy manor in the underground imperial city of ekasia. This power is like the anger of the goddess akashia, as if it could burn everything.


    The speed of the tentacles that were attacking him around was getting slower and slower under his pain and strength multiplication, and even slower than the snail''s speed in the end.Spirit into the mysterious realm, Ye Feng easily escaped those tentacles. I don''t know why, he unconsciously followed the figure of his mind and recited a string of ancient alcasia incantations.


    Then a number of dark stars with evil smell fell from the sky, enough to destroy the whole freldrod''s breath and collapsed the sky.


    The snowy world is gradually distorted. The flying frost and snow melt into rain and evaporate into transpiration heat, and finally completely evaporate.


    It seems that at this moment, the ice and snow world of freyerdrode will melt due to the arrival of dark stars.


    "This power..." The ice tentacles, who wanted to launch the next round of attack, sensed the force that even he would suffocate, and was afraid.


    Almost without any stay, the frost tentacles immediately retracted to the ground, and even the interest in taking Olaf was scared out.


    Seeing that the frost tentacles were scared away, Ye Feng wanted to withdraw the magic, because he had a premonition that if the dark stars in the sky really fell, the whole life of freyerzhud would be doomed.


    However, he found that he did not know how to withdraw the dark magic hidden in the tears of goddess, which made him fall into another round of despair.


    "Ye Feng, you quickly remove the magic Not far away Olaf did not know that Ye Feng could not remove his magic. He was frightened by the melting of the snow world around him.


    "I want to, too." Ye Feng growled impatiently. The aggravation of pain made his expression more distorted, and a dark star pattern appeared quietly in his eyebrows.


    Seeing that several dark stars collapsing in the sky were about to fall, Ye Feng suddenly had a sharp pain in the back of his head. He had to bear the mental torture and leaned forward and fell in the snow.


    As he fainted, the dark stars also faded down and disappeared in the sky.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 952

    Her blurred eyes slowly opened, and she adapted to the light for a long time before she could see everything around her.


    Her body''s perception was still not restored, but her pupils shrank as she saw the whole world of ice and snow melt under the pressure of the dark stars.


    A sense of uneasiness grew in her heart. She thought it was the frost tentacle who was casting evil magic. She searched around for a long time. Except for the cracks which were broken by the tentacles, there was no trace of frost tentacles.


    She inadvertently glimpses Ye Feng, who is not far away from her agony, and perceives that there is no recovery. She has a ridiculous guess in her heart. It is not Ye Feng who calls out several dark stars?


    As soon as she had this idea in her heart, and her mind was not clear enough, she shook her head and thought it was impossible.


    But at the moment, she heard a short conversation between Olaf and Ye Feng, her eyes trembling slightly and staring at Ye Feng, who was in great pain.


    After a short period of disbelief, cezhuang Ni''s eyes began to drift between the falling dark stars and Ye Feng.


    A chill flashed through her eyes, and Sizhuang bit her teeth and made a bold decision in her heart.


    Trying to get up from the ground, sizhanie shook her hands, still unconscious.


    Seeing that several dark stars were about to fall on the ground of freldrode, selzheni''s eyes fell on her, and she pulled out the hammer from her waist, whether she regained consciousness or not.


    With her eyes fixed on the back of Ye Feng''s head, cezhuang Ni''s whip hammer with only ice sapphire in her hand aimed at her heart and sent her soul into her soul. She knocked Ye Feng, who was tortured by the dark star magic, fainted on the spot.


    With the fall of Ye Feng, the imperceptible cezhuang Ni immediately raised her head and looked at the dark stars that had collapsed in the sky.


    When the dark stars were dissolved in the sky and the sky, sizhanie dared to breathe a long breath.


    ¡­¡­


    Far away in Ionia, Sora chuck sat in the center of the mysterious island protection array, continuously strengthening the island protection array of Ionia.


    When Ye Feng inspires the dark taboo magic in the tears of the goddess, Soraka suddenly opens her starlit eyes.


    Aoxing, who was also in the array, said in good time: "Ye Feng seems to have used the forbidden magic that should not be touched - the dark star, but someone stopped him from casting."


    Soraka deeply glanced at Aoxing: "that''s the dark side of the power of starlight. Ye Feng should not control such dangerous power. I will erase the redundant obsession in the tears of the goddess. I can''t let the negative emotions of ten thousand years ago affect him!"


    As Soraka begins to erase the dark star spell from the tears of the goddess, deep in freldrod, Elise is standing on the edge of the wailing abyss, looking out over the frozen land on the other side.


    With a demon smile on her mouth, she connected a new spider web on the broken bridge above the abyss.


    Lightly stepping on the old broken bridge with spider silk, Elise marched forward to the other shore with elegant steps.


    As soon as she reached the other side, Elise seemed to feel something. She looked down at the back of her hand, which was covered with ice crystals and was slowly spreading around.


    "Bang!"


    With a disgusting thump, Alice was shocked, and the strong dark red magic cracked the ice crystal on the back of her hand.


    Just as she was about to move on, she found her feet frozen in place.


    It was the ice that broke her feet again, and Alice found that her upper body was beginning to freeze.


    The disgust and disdain in her eyes gradually turned into a dignified look, and Elise turned into a dark red magic shield around her body.


    Under the protection of the magic shield, Elise was able to resist the cold around her.


    Before she came, she had been told by hammerstone that the habitat of ice crystal Phoenix enivia is the coldest place in Valoran, even the gods can freeze.


    At first, she didn''t think so. This time, Elise, who felt the horror of this place, completely cleaned up her mind of belittling the cold air here.


    "This is what hammerstone calls the frozen land?"


    She whispered to herself. Hearing the wind whistling in her ears, Elise blinked her eyes. Even though she was under the magic shield, she could feel the chilly air here.


    Adjusting the strength of the lower shield, Alice quickly adapted to the temperature here. As she continued to go deep into the frozen land, there was less snow around her, and mountains frozen by dark ice came into her eyes.


    Humans, yodells, trolls, dragons, foxes, mermaids, and so on, are frozen here. The frozen races here cover almost all the races that Alice knows, and even some that she can''t even name.


    All kinds of plants and animals, even some extinct prehistoric behemoths, are frozen here intact. Whether it''s a mountain, or a cave, or the snow under your feet, there are all kinds of creatures that shocked Alice, a demon.


    When Elise was bewildered by the fact that creatures of all ages were frozen here, her magic shield gradually cracked because of the continuous deepening.When the magic shield was completely broken, Elise came back from the shock. But when she tried to prop up her magic shield again, she found that her shield was just about to be lifted when it was smashed by the force of ice pouring from all around her.


    Unable to hold up the magic shield, Elise had to force out divine pressure, so that her body directly against the cold erosion of permafrost.


    The cold air of bone erosion penetrates directly into the bone marrow, and Elise, who is forced to resist, has a new understanding of the land of eternal freezing.


    She took a deep breath: "frozen land Frozen land Frozen land... "


    Whispering "frozen land" three times in a row, Elise seemed to warn her that she should never underestimate the terrible cold here.


    Although the cold here can directly affect the God of her, but fortunately only let the release of pressure to resist the cold she felt cold, and did not further suppress her.


    Elise adjusted her attitude, without any intention of retreat, and continued to move towards her destination.


    As she continued to deepen, she clearly felt a strong breath of life in the deep of the cold and frozen land.


    If someone can exude such vitality in such a cold environment, there should be no one else except enivia, who has suffered several losses.


    Thinking of this, Elise''s eyes twinkled with revenge, and the next moment she appeared in an ice crystal valley surrounded by mountains.


    The temperature here seems to be so low that even Alice begins to tremble. But to her surprise, the valley with ice surface is full of magic flowers like snow lotus.


    "Is it just the frozen lotus in the legend?"


    Recalling some of the secrets that only exist in ancient books, everything here is beyond her knowledge.


    In the center of the long frozen lotus blooming in the valley, a huge ice crystal egg like a bird''s egg lies quietly there. Feeling the strong breath of life inside, Elise concluded that it was the phoenix egg of ice crystal Phoenix Nirvana.


    Although the temperature here is so low that her lips and teeth collide up and down, Elise still shows a demon smile.


    "Enivia, you have a guest..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 953

    "Hiss..."


    Maybe it was the sequela of being knocked unconscious by Sizhuang Ni with a whip hammer. As soon as he regained consciousness, Ye Feng felt a sharp pain in the back of his head, and suddenly lifted up the bedding and sat up.


    Sleepy Ye Feng rubbed his eyes, and the blurred vision around him gradually became clear. Seeing that he was in the camp, he was stunned. He only remembered that he had been releasing the terrible taboo magic in the tears of the goddess.


    At the thought of the magic to scare off the frost tentacles, Ye Feng''s face changed, and immediately rushed out of the camp.


    The world is still covered with snow and ice, and the ground is not hurt by the dark stars. See here, Ye Feng exhaled a breath of turbid air.


    At the moment Ye Feng put down his heart, a familiar voice sounded in his ear: "Ye Feng, come with me when you wake up. I have something to discuss with you!"


    Hearing the solemn and incomparable tone of her voice, Ye Feng immediately restrained the expression of just relaxed on his face and followed her closely.


    As there was no doctor, the wounds on their bodies were treated casually. Ye Feng was terrified to see that she was afraid that they would aggravate the injury several times.


    But when he thought of his own poor healing magic, he thought it better to let these people deal with it simply.


    Along the way, selzhuang Ni has been observing Ye Feng''s face on the wounded. Her eyes twinkle and she is making some difficult decisions in her heart.


    She led Ye Feng back to his camp and guessed that Ye Feng would like to ask him about his coma. She said directly: "I knocked you out with my weapon, and your magic power dissipated with your coma. So you don''t have to ask this question again. I have a more important question to ask you!"


    "Ask me?" Although he knew the truth of his fainting, Ye Feng was still a little surprised. Selzhuang Ni would ask him for advice.


    These days, he knows that seltrani is a strong and brave tribal leader. It is almost impossible for her to say "ask for advice".


    But this impossible thing happened, Ye Feng''s brain was a little confused, obviously did not respond.


    "Ye Feng, after your magic arts scared off the watcher, AI Xi and her troops caught up with us. There was no time to gather all the soldiers of the cold winter claw at the first time. We were soon defeated by avarosa based on each camp. Most of the land in the territory of Lengdong claw has been occupied, and we have now withdrawn to our base camp. ¡±


    she slowly told Ye Feng, who was just waking up, about the current situation, and then said: "fortunately, our troops have not lost much. Except for the wounded, we still have the positive strength to fight against avarosa. However, when I planned to send troops to fight against avarosa, a large number of ancient resentment spirits died in battle broke out from the howling abyss. Although these resentment spirits are only in the Howling and wandering around the abyss, but it is a very unstable threat to my family


    After listening to selzhuang Ni''s account of the grim situation of the cold winter''s claw at the moment, Ye Feng''s face also sank down. "What do you want to ask me?" he asked, looking directly at sizhanie


    She took a deep breath again. Her eyes twinkled and said, "Ye Feng, it''s impossible for winter''s claws to confront avaloza and the bitterness of the howling abyss at the same time. Moreover, there is a tentacle Watcher in the dark. Therefore, after careful consideration, I made a decision that I had to make peace with avarosa. Do you think my idea can be implemented


    Peace talks? On hearing these two words, Ye Feng immediately looked at her with the same eyes as looking at the monster. Because in his cognition, it is difficult not only to ask for advice, but also to bow to her enemy, ashey.


    But he was relieved when he thought about the dangerous situation of the cold winter claw which had just been mentioned by Sizhuang. After all, she is the leader of the clan. Facing the threats from both sides, she can only choose to have peace talks with alvarosa, who is also a human race, so that the tribe can continue.


    Although it would have been humiliating for sedgwyne, who had always been at odds with ashey, she had to do the same. Compared with the avalosa tribe, the threat of instability from the howling abyss will make it more difficult for the winter claws to survive in this fralrod.


    After being relieved, Ye Feng''s eyes glowing at her: "are you sure?"


    She never thought that she would bow down to the avarosa tribe in such a humiliating way, so she had to consult the Aeonian emissary of Xiaye Feng: "I''m sure, Ye Feng, do you think it''s too late for me to make peace talks now?"


    Yefeng blinked his eyes and seriously replied, "I don''t know if it''s too late, but I can try it. Instead of you, I''ll go and have a peace talk with ashy of avalosa."


    Hearing that Ye Feng wanted to replace her to make peace with ashey, she always did not want to bow her head to AI Xi and said, "that''s great. When are you going to start?"


    "Right now, do you know where ashey is now?" Ye Feng stands up, and his attitude to help cezhuang Ni is obvious.


    "She''s in the latest avarosa command camp in the south," she said"Well, I''ll go first." To make, Ye Feng steps forward and plans to go directly to the temporary command camp of avarosa to see AI Xi.


    She zhuangni nodded solemnly and walked out of the camp to see Ye Feng leave. When Ye Feng disappears in her sight, she also turns her mind and prepares to go to the nearby howling abyss to have a look, so as not to launch a sudden attack on them.


    ¡­¡­


    In one of the valleys of the frozen land, Alice was gazing with interest at the ice crystal phoenix eggs.


    Her hands unconsciously stroked the egg body, feeling its powerful heartbeat and vitality.


    With a sickly blush on her face, Elise said with a silly smile, "you can''t believe that you will be today, bird of mixed hairs."? Nirvana is in my hands. I see who can save you this time


    At the end of the sentence, the smile on Alice''s face suddenly turned cold, and her eyes showed a look of bitterness.


    The back of her right hand is slowly covered with blood dripping spines, and Alice mercilessly stabs her right hand covered with poisonous spines into the giant egg of ice crystal Phoenix.


    The sound of cracked eggshells was heard, and the morbid blush on Alice''s face was even stronger. She laughed wildly, mocking enivia, who had no strength to fight back. Her wild laughter echoed in the silent valley.


    But with a smile, her wanton laughter stopped. With the foreboding rising in her heart, her right hand which stabbed into the phoenix egg began to be frozen at a visible speed.


    The cold air that had invaded Alice''s body before seemed to be inspired by the phoenix egg. At the moment, it was running wildly in Alice''s body, freezing the functions of Alice''s body from the internal organs.


    The scarlet blood flash in her eyes, and Elise shatters the huge phoenix egg on the spot. The egg was empty, which made her feel as if she was laughing at her ignorance and conceit.


    "You''ve made a fool of it, stray bird!"


    With Alice''s reluctant roar from her throat, the bone chilling air from the inside to the outside broke all her resistance and froze her in place.


    At the same time, the ice crystal Phoenix enivia''s weak twisted entity gradually appears in the center of the frozen lotus.


    From the degree of her weakness, it can be seen that she has been very hard just to freeze Alice at the moment, and she no longer has the extra strength to kill Elise, who also has no power to resist.


    However, to overcome the demonic threat of trying to take advantage of her Nirvana weakness, enivia can wait for her nirvana to succeed before killing her frozen body.


    At that time, even if Elise untied her freeze, she could not have been her opponent in full swing.


    Think about it, enivia flapping the ice crystal wings, in the gorgeous ice magic under the transformation into a huge incomparable phoenix egg.


    At this moment, she was in the state of nirvana.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 954

    "Newspaper, your majesty, there is a stranger outside the camp who claims to be the paw emissary of winter. He wants to see you!"


    Inside the camp, ashy is sitting at a long table with Freire''s map. Hearing the report from soldiers outside the camp, she rubbed her tired eyes and motioned the soldiers outside to come in.


    When the soldiers entered the camp, ash immediately asked, "are you sure that the stranger who claims to be the paw messenger of winter?"


    The soldier nodded: "yes, your majesty. Maybe you are here to make a fool of yourself. Do you want to drive him away?"


    Ashey first motioned to the soldiers to take it easy and pondered for a moment alone before she made up her mind: "bring him here."


    Ashey''s reply surprised the soldier, but he retreated respectfully.


    At the same time, outside the camp of avarosa, Ye Feng, who came to the peace talks, was surrounded by dozens of avarosa soldiers, and he was the "stranger who claimed to be the emissary of the cold winter''s paw".


    Surrounded by these soldiers, Ye Feng does not dare to move at will, for fear that his rash actions will aggravate the suspicion and hostility of these avalosa soldiers.


    Anxiously waiting, Ye Feng is finally waiting for the soldiers who reported to AI Xi before. As soon as the soldier came back, he said to the other soldiers, "disperse, your majesty wants to see the winter pawn emissary!"


    His orders made the soldiers around him retreat one after another, making way for Ye Feng. And Ye Feng is hearing that AI Xi wants to summon him, and he is also full of expectation to keep up with the soldiers leading the way.


    "When I see her majesty, you will never get out of this camp if you dare to plot an evil plan!"


    On the way, the soldiers did not forget to warn Ye Feng, who was the emissary of the cold winter''s paw, and hoped that he would not use crooked brains to his Empress. Any suspected assassination would make him die without a burial place.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll never do anything wrong!"


    Narrowed his eyes, embarrassed to smile twice, but Ye Feng''s heart is a bang sound, if he wants to come here, people can''t leave him.


    "That''s good!"


    The soldier glanced at Ye Feng with disdain. In his opinion, it was impossible for a stranger like Ye Feng to compare his physical fitness with that of fre''erzod.


    Ye Feng is also aware of the soldier''s disdainful eyes. He pretends not to see it and looks at avarosa''s camp.


    "Here we are. Wait here. I''ll ask her majesty for instructions."


    With a bad face to Ye Feng, the soldiers in front of the camp under the command of AI Xi said in a loud voice: "Your Majesty, the emissary of winter claw is here!"


    "Let him come in alone, and you will all stay outside."


    AI Xi''s voice came from the camp. The guards in charge of guarding nearby and the soldiers who brought Ye Feng were all stunned. Unexpectedly, she would let Ye Feng go alone.


    If ye Feng is really guilty of assassinating, then they will not be able to protect their queen for the first time.


    "What about people? Didn''t you say it was here? " Ashie inside was impatient to see that no one was coming in.


    "Yes, let him in now, your majesty, wait a moment!"


    Her irritable mood makes the soldiers have to choose to let Ye Feng go alone, but before going in, the soldiers don''t forget to warn Ye Feng with fierce eyes.


    "You''d better be responsible!"


    Ye Feng shrugged his shoulders a little innocently, but he didn''t really have the idea of assassinating AI Xi. Despite the fact that he is here for peace talks, he is not allowed to kill ashey just because he wants to unite with avarosa.


    Lazy and these soldiers look at each other, there is a matter of Ye Feng directly into the camp.


    At this time, AI Xi was standing in front of the long table, intently studying the attack route on the map, obviously trying to give Ye Feng, the cold winter paw Messenger, pressure from the air field.


    "Are you the stranger who claims to be the paw emissary of winter?" Without looking up at Ye Feng, AI Xi''s eyes are still focused on the map on the table.


    Ye Feng coughed and replied, "yes, AI Xi, I''m here for the peace talks on behalf of the claws of winter."


    "Peace talks?"


    Ashey''s pen, which sketched the map markers, slipped onto the table and she raised her head suspiciously.


    It was impossible for her to make peace with her, but she vaguely remembered how the savage had treated her emissary.


    Suspiciously, she looks to Ye Feng, but wants to see what medicine is sold in cezhuang Ni''s gourd. But when she saw Ye Feng''s face, she couldn''t help but stare at her eyes: "how is it you?"


    Ye Feng also knew that he would come to see AI Xi as an emissary of winter''s paw, which would surprise her. He coughed calmly and said, "it''s really me, ash. We''ve met again."


    After calming down the waves in her heart, ashey''s eyes narrowed slightly and said with a sneer, "Oh, I thought you were a down and out stranger. I didn''t expect that you were a foreigner loyal to the paw of winter. I should have caught you as a spy and put you in the prison of avarosa!"


    On hearing that AI Xi mistakenly thought that he had approached her last time because of some kind of hidden secret of winter claw, Ye Feng felt wronged. He waved his hand and said with a wry smile, "you misunderstood me. I only recently made friends with Lengdong''s claw. At that time, I was indeed a stranger who just came to Freire zhuod."Don''t want to hear Ye Feng''s redundant explanation, AI Xi''s ice blue pupil gazed at Ye Feng''s eyes, and said coldly: "no matter whether you were a spy before, now you are on the other side of the cold winter''s claw. Am I right?"


    Ye Feng hesitated, or nodded: "you can say so..."


    "Then we are the enemy. When we go back, I''ll give you your hotel room in the city, so that you will not plot against avarosa in the future." Get Ye Feng''s affirmation, the temperature in AI Xi''s eyes is lower.


    Ye Feng was in a burst of sweat, but she didn''t expect that ashy still remembered this episode. He sighed helplessly: "the room is what you want to do with it. I''m here to talk. Shall we sit down and talk?"


    Say, Ye Feng casually found a simple wooden chair beside the long table to sit down. However, before he was sitting hot, he was yelled by ash: "stand up and talk!"


    "Well, well, listen to you, your majesty!" Although make complaints about AI, his heart is in Tucao, the seventeen year old appearing nervous in public.


    "Foreigner, don''t you know you need to introduce yourself before negotiation? I don''t know your name yet


    AI Xi''s tone of voice heard Ye Feng very uncomfortable, he felt that she was deliberately making trouble to him. Forced to endure his discontent, he replied, "my name is Ye Feng."


    "Good, Ye Feng. Let''s talk about the peace talks you just said Wait, what do you say your name is? "


    Knowing Ye Feng''s name, AI Xi wanted to have a good talk with Ye Feng. But in the middle, she suddenly remembered that he had asked her whether Ye Feng had come to her. Once again, Ye Feng, who once left a bad impression on her, also claimed that he was an emissary from Ionia. She seriously suspected that the two people with the same name were the same person.


    The second half of her sentence is a little hasty, which makes Ye Feng confused. However, Ye Feng repeats his name: "Ye Feng."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s name again, AI Xi forced her to calm down and take a deep breath: "you said you were the emissary of Ionia. Are you sure you didn''t cheat me?"


    The leaf wind of big nerve thinks she means just now, so he shakes his head and says: "you heard wrong, I am the emissary of the paw of winter now."


    Ashley frowned: "I didn''t say this time. I said that when you met me for the first time, you said you were the messenger of Ionia!"


    After AI Xi such a reminder, Ye Feng immediately replied: "yes, I am indeed the emissary of Ionia, but you didn''t believe it at that time!"


    Ye Feng''s answer is also gradually let AI Xi believe that he is indeed the emissary of Ionia. I think they will arrive a few days late, mostly to meet the man with a big nerve in front of them.


    Although she resented Ye Feng, who came to the peace talks on behalf of Lengdong''s claw, her relationship with hiviel made her less hostile to Ye Feng.


    Staring at Ye Feng solemnly, AI Xi thinks it is necessary for her to ask the next Ye Feng and his party what the purpose of their trip is!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 955

    "Why did you come to me last time?"


    Despite his promise to join aeonia''s alliance, ashey asked.


    AI Xi asked, Ye Feng couldn''t help being stunned. But soon, when he came back, he said, "as the emissary of Ionia, the last time I asked to meet you was to invite you and your tribe to join aeonia''s human alliance to fight against the demons of shadow island."


    Not surprised by Ye Feng''s answer, ashey continued to ask, "you said you came to the peace talks on behalf of the paw of winter. Did you persuade seltranny to join the League of Ionia?"


    "Er..."


    For a moment, Ye Feng hesitates to tell AI Xilin the fact that Dong''s claw has joined the League of Ionia. After thinking about it, he said bravely, "well, selzheni is in alliance with us now."


    Ye Feng''s answer made AI Xi sneer: "you want to unite with my avarosa, and you want to unite with cerroni''s cold winter claw, don''t you think too much?"


    "After all, this is my mission. If you can get the help of all the tribes of freldrod, it will be very helpful for the cause of fighting against the devil!" Ye Feng narrowed his eyes and laughed awkwardly.


    "So the frost guard tribe, you and the alliance behind you also want to unite?"


    AI Xi''s questions are one after another, so Ye Feng can only continue to harden his head and answer yes.


    So far, his answers are all in the expectation of AI Xi. After a short silence, AI Xi looked at Ye Feng with burning eyes: "you should know the contradiction between me and seljani, avarosa and the claw of winter?"


    Dare not look at Ai Xi, Ye Feng lowers his head and hum.


    "So you''re representing the claw of winter, which means you''re going to give up the chance to unite with avarosa, you know?"


    Being speechless by a series of words from AI Xi, Ye Feng thinks of the Countermeasures in a hurry at the bottom of her heart.


    After organizing the language for a long time, Ye Feng contends: "can''t avarosa and Lengdong''s claw reconcile? Now seltrane has sent me to make peace! "


    "No, I sent an emissary to make friends with food and supplies to the cold winter claw, but what did she do? She killed my envoys of avarosa and raved to prove to me that only the strong are worthy to live in fre''erd and invade the territory of avarosa. She gave up her friendship with my family! "


    Yan CI refuses Ye Feng''s request for peace talks. AI Xi stares at Ye Feng''s eyes very seriously.


    Speaking of the back, she is the front of the story: "but..."


    "But what?" As if caught the straw of life-saving, Ye Feng hurriedly asked.


    "Although I won''t make peace with Sizhuang, I can make an alliance with Ionia behind you. You just need to take the initiative to withdraw from this fight and no longer stand on the side of wintry claws."


    AI Xi didn''t choose to directly say that she agreed to join the league with hivier. She wanted Ye Feng to give up the alliance with Lengdong''s claw, so that she would not have too much worry about fighting with cezhuang Ni.


    AI Xi''s words made Ye Feng unable to accept, and he showed extreme anger: "do you want me to abandon the ally that has promised to ally with me? I can''t do this kind of betrayal of my allies! "


    I can''t see that Ye Feng, who left a bad impression on her, attaches so much importance to the covenant! In her heart, Ye Feng''s view has changed a lot. However, considering that she has agreed to join the league, she feels that it is still necessary to put pressure on Ye Feng. She doesn''t want to work with cezhuang Ni.


    "Ye Feng, you should know sylvier? A few days ago, I just promised her to join your league, but she didn''t say that you would also form an alliance with winterclaw. If I knew this, I would never agree to join the league. If you don''t want the efforts of sylvier to be in vain, you''d better give up the Alliance with seltrane! "


    Move out to meet with hiville, AI Xi''s attitude has been very clear, she just want to let Ye Feng give up the cold winter claw of cezhuang Ni.


    Although he was surprised to hear the name of sylvier, Ye Feng, who had already formed an alliance with cezhuang Ni, was absolutely impossible to abandon his ally. He shook his head and said firmly: "no way. I don''t know how sylvier convinced you, but since you have agreed to join the league, why don''t you give winter claw a chance? This is an extraordinary period. We should abandon infighting and fight against the demons of shadow Island together."


    Ye Feng''s resolute reply heard that AI Xi fell into silence. Why didn''t she want to abandon internal strife and let Freire zhuod become a unified country?


    She has also seen the scene of the night of blood moon. If freldrod can be unified, even if the League of Ionia behind Ye Feng does not come to her, she will contribute to the cause of human resistance to the devil.


    But it was hard for her to give her back to someone like seltrane. She didn''t believe that a man who killed messengers at will was trustworthy!


    At the mention of sizhanie, there was a strange anger in Ashley''s heart. After nearly a year of war, not only she, but also the whole avarosa tribe, had great anger and hatred towards sizhani and the paw of winter.


    Although she hated sizhani and the claws of winters, she, as the leader of avarosa, would not kill them all if they were defeated.In order to show the kindness of the avarosa tribe and the faith of unifying freichod, she can treat the captives of winter claw kindly.


    With this in mind, ashey''s resolute attitude towards not accepting the peace talks has changed a little. Since Ye Feng is here for peace talks, she can accept Ye Feng''s peace talks if she and Lindong''s claw are willing to surrender to avarosa.


    After some deliberation, she broke her silence and said, "peace talks are not impossible, but I have one condition. If she agrees, I can accept the peace talks!"


    He did not know the real thought of AI Xi''s heart, but he thought that Ye Feng had a turning point and said happily: "what conditions?"


    Ashey blinked her eyes: "let the claw of winter merge into avarosa, and seljani will give up the power of leader. After all, we are all fre droid people. I will certainly treat all fralroders who are willing to unite as one."


    Hearing this, Ye Feng immediately drooped his head: "I can''t be the master of this, and most of the time, she won''t agree with her. She thinks that this is not a peace talk, but a shame to her and her people!"


    "If you don''t fall into a dead end, you can''t have peace talks with me. She sent you here most of the time. There''s no chance of winning the next battle. Avarosa, as the winner, I think that''s kind enough!"


    It''s a fight against the coming battle that Suzanne sent Ye Feng to bring up the peace talks. There is no chance of winning the next battle. AI Xi has a look of eating Dingye Feng and his attitude is very resolute.


    On the ice blue pupil of ashey and selzhuang Ni, Ye Feng breathed a sigh of relief: "are you sure there is no room for other discussions?"


    "No!" Ash didn''t let up.


    After looking at Ai Xi for a long time, Ye Feng gives AI Xi a meaningful look before she leaves.


    "Well, I''ll give you your terms, and I hope she won''t go wild!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 956

    It''s not a condition attached to the peace talks between the two parties.


    If Esther Chuang Ni''s temperament heard Ashe say that she should give up the power to lead the claw of winter and let it merge into avarosa, she would definitely lose her temper and do something unexpected.


    Ye Feng is now worried about how to report the situation over there with cezhuang Ni. He dare not tell the truth.


    It is what he is afraid of. When he returns to his camp, Ye Feng finds that she is sitting inside waiting for a long time.


    A cold sweat seeps from the back, and Ye Feng, who has no time to think of words, has to divert cezhuang Ni''s attention: "cezhuang Ni, are you back from the howling abyss so soon? What''s going on there? "


    Selzhuang Ni also wanted to ask Ye Feng about the peace talks. Ye Feng opened her mouth first, and her sharp eyes slightly narrowed: "I just watched from a distance near the howling abyss. Those complaining spirits have not moved for the time being. Tell me about the peace talks between you and that little boy of AI Xi!"


    After a brief answer to Ye Feng''s question, cezhuang Ni still did not forget to ask about the peace talks.


    I didn''t expect that cezhuang Ni''s ideas changed so quickly that she didn''t have time to make up reasons to fool the past Ye Feng for a long time, but she couldn''t say a word.


    Seeing his cover up, seltrane saw that he didn''t want to talk to her. Her eyes flashed with displeasure: "you can tell me what ashey says to you. If you want to hide me, you are not worthy to be an ally of winter claw!"


    Be serzhuang Ni such a reprimand, Ye Feng wants to make up the heart of reason all be scared to have no by her. He shook his head helplessly, and he had no choice but to tell her the result of the negotiation between him and ashey.


    With his constant narration, the chill in her eyes grew stronger and stronger, and her trembling body revealed her inner fury at the moment.


    After telling the truth, Ye Feng guessed that selchuang Ni would have such a reaction. He immediately added: "selchuang Ni, you should be calm and calm!"


    Her trembling right hand suddenly fell down and smashed the small wooden table in front of her. Cerzhenitsche''s blue eyes were burning with indignation: "calm down? I''m calm enough, but what''s the condition of Ashe, a smug little kid? What is peace talk? It''s a shame to me and the paw of winter! "


    Some regret to tell the truth with selzhuang Ni, but since he has said it, Ye Feng has to continue: "what should I do now?"


    This question, however, baffled selzheni, and made her stupefied.


    Yeah, what can she do now? There was avalosa''s army in front of her, and then there was a howling abyss. Now she is not sure that she can lead the winter claw out of the present predicament


    The more she thought about it, the more depressed she was, the less angry she felt in her eyes. Instead, she was confused and anxious about what to do next.


    For a long time She hasn''t had such a difficult choice for a long time


    One side of the Ye Feng see just also angry selzhuang Ni gradually gradually gradually confused, he seriously suspected whether he had hallucinations.


    But with the rubbing of her eyes, cejani''s confused eyes grew deeper. Some worried about the unconventional selzheni, he approached her and said, "Sizhuang, you look like you''re in a bit of a bad state."


    Success is pulled back to God by Ye Feng''s concern. Selzhuang Ni takes a deep breath in her eyes: "Ye Feng, I need to think about something alone for a few days. In the next few days, you should ask Olaf to urge the rest of the people to step up their training. By the way, tell ashey that I will give her a reply after giving me three days'' consideration!"


    I really don''t know what happened to her. At first, she was very angry, then she was at a loss. Now she became cautious. Ye Feng felt a little pain in her head.


    In order to make sure that selzhuang Ni is not angry silly, Ye Feng finally asked: "do you mean there is a certain chance to agree to the terms of ashey?"


    "Maybe, these days I want to be alone, in short, don''t follow me!"


    Eyes extremely serious staring at Ye Feng for a long time, until Ye Feng dare not look at her, selzhuang Ni this just give up.


    Picking up her confused mood, seltrani rushed out of the camp alone, far away from the winter claw camp, and headed north, in a hurry that she didn''t even bring her mount.


    With only a thin coarse fur cloth on her body, she has been in the snow and ice world for a long time.


    She did not move until midnight, standing in the snow. If it was her usual life, she would not have stood so long in the cold zone closest to the howling abyss.


    At this time, she seems to have forgotten the cold, with the help of the piercing cold wind to sober her mind.


    Looking at the resentful spirit not far away and near, she breathed out a heavy turbid breath, and her mood was extremely gloomy.


    As if at this moment, time was still as she pondered and worried. Seltrane could not feel that time was rapidly passing before her eyes without focus.


    Day and night rotation does not know how many times, but deep into her own small world, she is not aware of it.With the erosion of hunger and cold to a certain extent, she found that she had been completely covered by frost and snow, only a pair of cold eyes were still exposed.


    She shakes herself and shakes off the snow. Waking up from her small world, her hunger and cold were so deep that her nerves were almost shocked.


    "Ha Ha Chou Ha Chou Ha Chou... "


    Even with her pure blood and standing in the snow for so many days without using any means, she sneezed several times.


    Her bare skin was also frostbitten with blood clogging, and the pain and itching irritated her nerves.


    She seems to forget that after so many ice storms, these chilblains and hunger can be relieved by the power of her blood.


    In front of her eyes flashed her childhood brothers and sisters. Her heart, which had not been pricked for a long time, was like innumerable prickles, which filled her eyes with tears of sadness.


    Hunger accompanied her, and the frost tortured her both physically and mentally. The most reluctant childhood memories flashed through her mind. She seemed to go back to the past and realize the pain of her brothers and sisters dying of cold and hunger.


    Seltrani did not realize that she had come to these angry spirits who died in the howling abyss unconsciously, and her inner cowardice was also inspired by the negative emotions of these resentment spirits.


    Seeing her emotional collapse, she was about to fall into the abyss. Immersed in the sad memories of her childhood, she suddenly saw a witch in an ice blue dress and a hood appeared in front of her.


    In her childhood memory, she showed her weakest side in front of the witch, crying bitterly.


    "The greatest Witch of the tribe, my brothers and sisters are all dead. Please divine for me. Will I also die in cold and hunger?"


    At the age of ten, she was still a crying child.


    "Children, sometimes it''s not a good thing to know your future destiny. Are you sure you want to predict the future for you?"


    The witch takes out her crystal ball, but she doesn''t do divination for Sizhuang Ni.


    "I want it!" Childishly, she wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with the back of her hand.


    "Come, child, let me see your future!"


    Put sizhani''s frostbitten hand on the crystal ball, and the witch chants obscure incantations to predict the future for her.


    It took a long time for the witch to withdraw her spell, but she didn''t directly tell her about her future.


    Looking at the witch taking back the crystal ball, Sizhuang Ni cried and said, "great witch, you forgot to tell me the divination result!"


    Smell speech, Wunv hood see not true face curved up strange smile.


    "You will not die in hunger and cold. On the contrary, when hunger becomes the driving force to alert you to move forward, the cold becomes your strength to eliminate the weak, and pain becomes the cornerstone of your will, you will unite Freire droid!"


    "You''re going to unify Frederick..."


    The memory of the mind stays in the last scene of the painful memory, and selzheni, whose foot has been empty, takes back the step that is about to pronounce her death.


    Chuang''s eyes were red and swollen.


    Only belongs to the girl''s delicate temperament faded, she seems to find her that no matter what encounter all fierce incomparable momentum.


    The fierce murderous spirit dances wildly with the wind, and Sizhuang Ni comes out completely from the influence of resentment spirit.


    No matter whether the witch who gave her hope when she was faced with a desperate situation at that time was pacifying her, but she was able to walk all the way to the present because she firmly believed that the prophecy was her destiny!


    Since it was her destiny, she should not accept the fall of ashey''s little child at this time of life and death!


    With a high sense of war, selzheni finally found her true self.


    "In this war, the paw of winter will laugh to the end!"


    Although she recovered herself, she did not notice that her memory was biased. In fact, since the fall of the tribe of winter claws thousands of years ago, there has never been a witch in the tribe.


    At the same time, in the ice crystal palace in the main city of the frost guard tribe, Lisan Zhuozheng is very interested in using magic to make the crystal ball reflect the images of AI Xi and cezhuang Ni.


    "Avarosa, serenda Oh, no, it should be ash and sizhanie. It seems more and more interesting... "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 957

    "Sizhanie, how did you get back? Do you know how many days have passed now? It''s the seventh day already! "


    Seeing Sizhuang Ni coming back from the north, Olaf, who was waiting anxiously at the entrance of the camp, rushed up immediately.


    "Seven days..."


    She was surprised that she had been away for such a long time, but what surprised her even more was that she had left for seven days, and the camp here had not been broken by avarosa.


    As she walked through the camp in a hurry, sizhanie nodded to the soldiers who had been trained carefully and asked Olaf, "what''s the situation now? Why is Ye Feng gone again? "


    Olaf replied: "because you are not here, we can''t give a reply to avarosa. On the fourth day, AI Xi brought avarosa''s soldiers to the front of the battle. Ye Feng and AI Xi negotiated before they withdrew. However, the idea that you want to make peace with avarosa is also known by the people in the camp; Ye Feng is now negotiating with AI Xi. Today is the deadline for AI Xi to make a decision. "


    It is said that the cold winter claw people in the base camp all know about the peace talks. Selzhuang Ni looks slightly moved. But after a moment, she regained her calm look: "what do they think of the peace talks?"


    Olaf hesitated and replied, "most people don''t want to yield to avarosa like this, but if you choose peace talks, they will still respect your decision."


    "And you?" Cerzhuang Ni''s eyes congealed and looked straight at Olaf''s eyes.


    "When I joined the claw of winter, you said you would give me a glorious death in battle. This is my creed as a soldier of Lok FA and a soldier of winter claw!"


    Rough as Olaf is, he has his own glory. If he could die, he would never choose to bow to avarosa.


    Knowing the wishes of Olaf and the people of the claw of winter, selzheni, who was also unwilling to give in, strengthened her determination to fight the death with the claw of winter.


    As long as you can defeat ashy''s avarosa before the howling abyss and grudges threaten them, she and her people will have plenty of time to move around and better deal with threats from the howling abyss and mysterious tentacles.


    Without delay, cezhuang Ni immediately continued to ask, "where is Ye Feng negotiating with ashey?"


    Olaf thought about it a little and said, "this time it''s near the south side of our base camp, and ashey has only two royal guards."


    "Royal bodyguard?" Sizhanie scoffed at ashey''s royal bodyguard.


    Less than a year later, ashy not only learned to be emperor of other human countries, but also learned from those foreigners who did royal guards. She was more and more disgusted. Frey droid is not yet fully owned by avarosa!


    The more she thought about it, the more she wanted to prove that her cold winter claws were no worse than ashey''s avarosa, and sizhani''s eyes were full of killing intention.


    "Olaf, before ashey leaves, let her wait for me for a while, and I''ll talk to her later!"


    When she said she would negotiate with Ashe, Olaf felt a little depressed. He thought she was going to make peace with ashey and bow to avarosa.


    How could Zhuang Ni not capture the loss and discontent on Olaf''s face? Seeing that he was in such a low mood, she said again, "what are you doing standing there? Before you go to inform Ye Feng and AI Xi, send someone to bypass AI Xi and her guards from the East. They didn''t burn their food and supplies last time. We must succeed this time. It''s time for AI Xi, who thinks he''s a little boy, to taste the pain! "


    With the words of her command, the loss in Olaf''s eyes gradually faded, but the war spirit became more and more high.


    "Sure enough, sizhanie, I said how could you give in to that little girl like this, and I''ll arrange someone to burn their supplies!"


    The sulk in his chest was swept away, and Olaf began to work hard on her plan. After seeing Olaf leave, selzheni went back to her own camp and put her snow-white hair in her helmet and changed into a suit of armor. She recovered her former heroic posture.


    In the bottom of her heart, she cheered herself up many times, and walked out of the camp with indifferent eyes and went straight to the South outside the base camp.


    Although her pace is very fast, but this time there is no panic, but every step is incomparably solid.


    Out of the camp, Sizhuang Ni noticed from a distance that Ye Feng seemed to be arguing with ashy, and Olaf was also on the side.


    Seeing this, she quickly approached them, and their conversation became more and more clear in her ears.


    "Ashy, Olaf has said that seltrane is back. She will come to you soon and give you her answer!" Ye Feng tries her best to buy time for her lateness.


    "I can''t remember how many times I''ve heard you say this. Ye Feng, selzhuang Ni doesn''t appear for a moment. I won''t trust the paw of winter for a moment!" Under the protection of the royal bodyguard, ashey also had a strong attitude.


    Ye Feng glanced at Olaf beside him, hesitated, or chose to believe Olaf''s message: "this time must be true. If you wait a little longer, she will come soon!"


    "I hope so. If she doesn''t come out at night, I''ll have to use force to conquer the paw of winter!"Did not choose to believe Ye Feng''s words, AI Xi''s strength at the moment and her young girl''s face is very inconsistent.


    AI Xi is so intimidated that Ye Feng is stunned.


    "Use of force? Do you overestimate, ashey, your weak, cowardly soldiers of avarosa? "


    With a cold smile, sizhanie, who arrived, was not happy with Ashley''s strong words.


    "Sizhanie, you''re here!"


    Hearing the voice of Sizhuang Ni behind her, Ye Feng felt relieved. It''s just that the overbearing tone of selzheni''s voice is too strong. Is she really here to make peace with ash?


    Some doubts in the heart, but Ye Feng has done what he should strive for for for selzhuang Ni, and then give it to both of them.


    "You''re still as savage as ever, sizhanie Although she was younger than Sizhuang Ni, she was just a girl, but she didn''t like her at all.


    "Ashey, just talk about the terms of the peace talks."


    She had already made a decision not to make peace talks in her heart, but in order to make the negotiation go on, sizhuani still put on a posture of coming to negotiate. Olaf, who had just sent someone to burn materials behind avarosa, was stunned.


    "Didn''t Ye Feng give you a talk before? As before, as long as you are willing to give up your power and let the claw of winter return to avarosa, I can forgive all your previous crimes and accept you! "


    Ashy held her head high, her eyes threatening.


    Although Ye Feng had heard AI Xi''s so-called conditions for peace talks earlier, she still couldn''t contain her irascible mood when she heard her say this time: "you''re simply humiliating my family, ashy!"


    "You don''t have a choice, sizhanie!" With an air of sedulousness on her face, ashey is sure to win.


    "No choice?" The indignation of being humiliated gradually turned into strength, and selzheni laughed: "no, I have a choice!"


    Seeing seltrani suddenly laughing, ash frowned: "what choice?"


    "That''s the avalosa that defeated you!" With a wild smile on her lips, sizhani slowly pulls her weapon out of her waist, and the ice sapphire at the end of the whip hammer is shining with strange light.


    Her sudden act of taking out the weapon suddenly scared the two bodyguards around him. They both drew out their swords and put on a guard posture in front of ashey.


    After putting away the hammer, sizhanie cast scornful eyes at the three of ashey: "don''t worry, I won''t kill you at this time, but next time we meet, it''s not necessarily!"


    Repressing her anger, ashey looked at sizhanie with a burning look in her eyes. "So, is that your decision to think about seven days?"


    "Not bad!" Sizhanie, fearless, met ashey''s eyes.


    "You will regret your decision today. Let''s go!"


    Before leaving, ashey finally looked deeply at sizhanie. From the tone of her voice, we can see that she was not satisfied with the reply which had been waiting for seven days. There was a faint hint of her uncontrollable anger.


    When Ye Feng sees AI Xi leave angrily, he shakes his head and sighs, and the peace talks are completely broken.


    Without paying attention to serzhuang Ni, who wants to talk to him, Ye Feng leaves alone in a headache. He begins to worry about how he can unite with the three tribes.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 958

    Back at avarosa''s camp at the front line, ashy was about to summon his soldiers to launch a final assault on the base camp of the winter claw, but saw the smoke from the camp behind.


    Even in frailthard, the coldest part of the northwest, there was no decline.


    Standing in the same place, ashy didn''t respond for a moment, staring at the flames dancing wildly under the wind and snow.


    "Newspaper Report Report, your majesty, just a moment ago, a group of soldiers with cold winter claws secretly went around the rear material reserve camp of our army''s front-line headquarters and ignited all the supplies for food, grass and heating! "


    It wasn''t until a soldier from the rear who came to report the war appeared in a panic that ashey came to her senses. It turned out that this was not a dream.


    Her blue eyes reflected the burning flame behind her, and her anger could no longer be suppressed at this moment.


    Her whole body trembled with anger, and she gnashed her teeth: "damn seltrani, immediately order to go down, and the whole army will attack. I will pay for their despicable evil deeds with the claws of winter."


    Before the price word blurted out, a dangerous warning suddenly rose in ashey''s heart. As the warning of danger grew stronger and stronger, she subconsciously turned to her side and saw a flaming arrow flying through her eyes.


    Although she avoided the vital part and was hurt by the rocket, the spark on the edge of the arrow plume ignited her ice queen dress.


    The Queen''s dress began to be burned at a speed visible to the naked eye. Her pupils shrank in an instant, and the ice blood in her body suddenly awakened, preventing the fire from spreading on her body.


    Looking at the holes in her waist that were burned by the fire, and the scars on her waist that were burned by the fire, ashey could no longer calm down.


    Looking back at the location of winter claw, ashey saw the vast soldiers of winter claw rushing towards it.


    The rumbling hooves of wild animals in the ice field and the roar of winter claw soldiers are like war songs, which sound the horn of winter claw counterattack.


    And seltrani on the wild boar in the ice field was holding a bow at the moment, and the scornful look in this direction also made ashmin, who shot the arrow just now.


    As if aware of ashey''s hostile eyes, sizhanie immediately dropped the bow in her hand, and her right hand took out the ice crystal chain hammer wrapped around her waist.


    "Kill me all the false cowards of avarosa!"


    Seltrani''s arrogant declaration naturally fell into the heart of Asher. She ordered the guards and soldiers around her: "quickly gather all the soldiers on the front line, and the winter claw is just making a final struggle!"


    However, at her command, the soldiers beside her said: "Your Majesty, the war supplies in the rear are not only burned, but also those soldiers who sneak into the rear do not fight with us, but disturb the troops in the rear from time to time. If we fight on two fronts, we are bound to be exhausted by the claws of winter!"


    "Can''t even solve a few rats who can only secretly burn materials? It''s really... "


    At this time, ashy was so angry that she could not help but gasp and force herself to calm down.


    "First withdraw to the next camp. Now the vast land of the paw of winter is our stronghold. We still have the advantage!"


    To stabilize the army, ashey had to give up this excellent opportunity to defeat the winter claw base camp and choose to withdraw to the next stronghold they occupied.


    "Yes, her majesty!"


    ¡­¡­


    Just ahead, while AI Xi was frustrated in his attack on the headquarters of winterclaw, avarosa, within the sphere of influence in the south of freyerdrode, saw a dark green light beam across the sea level and fell on the border with demacia.


    As early as before the green light came, Calista, who guarded demasia, had already led some of her undead soldiers to arrive here.


    Not long after the arrival of the green light, a large army of the dead, scattered with death, came to Freire Zhude from the shadow island at the other end of the sea with the help of the green light.


    I don''t know how long it took for the undead army to stop, but in the end, a ghost that Callista was familiar with fell on this land.


    "Hammer stone, why are you here?"


    There were some accidents. The hammer stone was the last one to land on freyerdrode. The reticent Callista seldom asked a question first.


    As soon as the hammer stone came, she said, "Elise hasn''t heard from you for nearly ten days. Do you know that?"


    Smell speech, kalista Mou son slightly a Lian: "I also because have not received the response of iris, this just came here."


    Hammer stone nodded and said with profound meaning: "enivia, after all, is an ice crystal Phoenix who has become a god ten thousand years ago. Her habitat is also in the coldest permafrost place in Valoran. It''s a place that even the gods dare not stay. In addition, Elise''s arrogance and vengeful heart make me afraid that something really went wrong with her


    Knowing that hammer stone''s intention was surprisingly similar to her, Callista rarely agreed: "it''s the same as my idea."


    The hammer stone looked at the dead soldiers behind Calista and thought for a while, then said: "you go back to guard demacia, fre''erd will be handed over to me to deal with it. While looking for Elise''s trace, I will also take this as the territory of shadow Island, which can be regarded as the mission she missed for Elise.""Don''t you need my help?" Even if Elise went to freyerdrode, her whereabouts were still unknown. Callista felt that it would be more sure that the two leaders would go together.


    "Not for the moment. Don''t worry. I won''t make the mistake made by Alice. If I really need you, my lantern will appear in front of you."


    There was a sinister grin in the corner of her mouth, and the hammer stone indicated to Callista that she could trust him to deal with freldrod.


    Seeing that he was so confident, Callista frowned and looked at him for a long time before she left the territory of freichod with the dead men behind her.


    Seeing kalista''s departure, hammer stone immediately ordered the undead who had been brought by him: "it''s time to conquer the last human kingdom on this continent!"


    With his command, all the dead are making a terrible scream. All the whistling gathered together to form a continuous wave of undead, covering the entire southern sphere of avarosa.


    For avarosa, who lives in freyerdrode, except for a few adventurers who have visited the mainland and those who have fled from other countries, they have hardly seen any demons or spirits under the shelter of ice crystal Phoenix.


    At the moment when they hear the terror of the dead, they are mostly slightly stunned. But after experiencing the night of blood moon, they quickly recalled the purgatory picture reflected by the sky not long ago. This recollection also made them realize something. Countless people were pale with fear.


    The shrill echo of the dead indicates that the talons of shadow island have already extended to this peaceful and ice land for thousands of years.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 959

    From the border of freundzod and demacia, the army of the dead surged into the southern avarosa''s sphere of influence. Their shrill wails, like nightmares, shook the minds of all the people in the territory of avarosa.


    Hearing the screams of the dead, the five women of hivier, who were staying in the hotel in the main city of avarosa, were awakened by the sudden death.


    Five women secretly rushed out of their rooms, gathered in the room of Ye Feng. The voice from the nether world mixed with the screams of ordinary human panic. Sophia opened the window and looked at all the chaos in the street below.


    The other four women also came together. The streets under the snow had lost their former order, but their expected dead did not appear in the city.


    "The sound comes from the south." Fiona of the Laurent family points south, thoughtfully.


    "The dead don''t come from demacia, do they?" Ali anxiously dropped his right hand on his chest and could not help worrying about the whereabouts of Ye Feng.


    His eyes never left the tangled streets below, and he closed his eyes and mused, "Fiona, although it''s very risky, can you two go out of the gate to see what''s going on?"


    Fiona and her daughter looked at each other. They didn''t reply, but the figure of them jumping out of the window explained everything.


    Two Fiona walk side by side, dodging on the roofs of the houses in the city, and they come to the south wall of avarosa.


    As the spirit of the dead screamed closer and closer, the distant sky gradually filled with a strange dark green cloud.


    One after another, the dead gradually came into the sharp eyes of Fiona and they were moving towards the main city at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    One village after another nearby was occupied in the Dead Sea formed by the army of the dead. Two Fiona''s eyebrows were locked, and they wanted to rush to kill all the souls who had harmed human beings.


    It''s just that the two of them still stop the impulsive thoughts under the dominant consciousness of reason.


    According to the marching speed of these undead, it will not be long before the first army of the dead will arrive at the main city. By then, the real storm has just begun.


    Knowing that she could not drag on, the second daughter flashed back to the hotel room.


    As soon as the two returned, shivell, who was anxiously waiting, stood up and asked, "how is it going?"


    Looking at Fiona of Laurent''s family, Fiona, as the representative of the two, said: "a large army of the dead are attacking from the south. Along the way, the towns and villages of avarosa are falling one after another. Before long, those spirits will come to us!"


    The other three women''s faces became more and more heavy when Fiona brought back the news. After thinking about it, shivell''s eyes twinkled and said, "is it too late to transfer the civilians in the city now?"


    A Li and two Fiona are lost in thought. Only Sarah put on a look that thought hivier was too naive, and said directly, "it is impossible to move all of them away. Besides, there are avarosa''s soldiers in the city. Without ashy, they will not necessarily cooperate with us. Now it is not us who should consider transferring civilians, but the soldiers such as avarosa and their leader, ash!"


    Ali also echoed: "Miss Sara is the Pirate Queen of bill Gewert. She once led bill Gewert refugees alone on the night of blood moon and fled to Ionia, shivell. We can hear her opinions on this matter."


    "She is so calm that many innocent people can be sacrificed. Ali, listen to me. No matter whether the soldiers in the city are willing to accept our help or not, or help the avalosa soldiers to move the people of the city to safety as far as possible!"


    How could sylvier not know that Sarah had transferred a large number of bilgwort refugees? But in front of Sara, she also unconcerned to expose Sarah''s cold-blooded side.


    Sara was not annoyed to see hivier''s unwillingness to listen to her, and she gave a casual smile. Anyway, she only wanted to see her wood, and she was happy to be free before that.


    After a long time, she said, "Fiona, please pay attention to the movements of the army of the dead in the south. Once the dead enter the city, you must not fight with them head-on. If there are dead souls left alone, they should be killed one by one, and their actions must be crisp and neat. Pay attention to the evacuees all the time We''ve lost our heels


    Although Fiona and her daughter usually dislike hivier, who is always making fun of them, they still know that they should trust him at this moment.


    Without much to say, they jumped out of the window to observe the movements of the army of the dead outside the city.


    After giving orders to Fiona''s two daughters, shivell turned to Ali and said, "Ali, how many people can your charm work for at the same time?"


    He was puzzled why he asked, but Ali still pursed his lips and said, "I don''t know exactly how many people there are. Anyway, many are right."


    His right hand stroked his forehead, and shivell thought about it and said, "Ali, your task is to talk to those avalosa soldiers, and let them be responsible for evacuating the civilians in the city. If there are soldiers who are too afraid to carry out the evacuation task, use your charm magic to induce them to forcibly evacuate the people in the city!"Hearing hivier''s words, Ali suddenly realized. No wonder shivell asked how many people her enchantment spell could control. She wanted her to force the evacuation of the city.


    Knowing his intention, Ali said directly, "I''ll go now."


    When Ali also leaves the window, only shivell and Sara are left in the hut. Sara sat at a corner of the table, humming bill Gewert''s nursery rhymes, with an air of indifference.


    Sylvier stares at Sarah for a moment, and asks in a consultative tone, "Sarah, I saw you cast a spell to control people''s mental power in shurima. It''s very similar to Ali''s Charm Magic. Can you help Ali so that she won''t be too tired?"


    "Didn''t you say I was too calm? Why are you going to believe me now? " Without the slightest intention of moving, Sara gazed into shivell''s eyes with a smile.


    "Will you help or not?" In front of Sarah''s playful eyes, shivell approaches Sarah.


    "I''m not so stingy. Let''s go. I think you stay alone. I don''t just want me to help Ali?" Jumping off the table, Sarah curled her mouth.


    Sylvier''s mouth is also slightly up, and the advantage of working with Sara is that she doesn''t need to say something clearly. Sarah can guess some of her ideas.


    "Come with me, there''s one thing you and I can do together!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 960

    After burning the food and materials of avarosa stationed at the front line, the claw of winter took advantage of avarosa''s retreat and recaptured several camps in succession.


    However, due to the loss of too much territory before, winter claw can not completely defeat avarosa for a while.


    At present, avarosa''s army still occupies most of the camps within the influence range of winter claw. After a fierce battle, both sides entered a short rest period.


    Although Ye Feng did not participate in the war between the paw of winter and avarosa, he followed the army of claw of winter silently.


    Along the way, he was racking his brains on how to resolve the conflict between avarosa and winter claw. However, his ideas are limited, and he didn''t know what to do after thinking for a long time.


    Just as he was still at a loss, he suddenly thought of shivell. Maybe he can find him and ask him to think about what to do next.


    If he remembered correctly, ashey had mentioned her promise to join the League of Ionia. But it can be seen that since he found out that he was also the emissary of Ionia, and that he was still on the side of seljani, ashey was obviously unhappy.


    Although shivell came to Freire droid without his knowledge and convinced ashey, and he also convinced sizhani, the premise was that neither tribe knew it for the first time.


    After she learned that he also wanted to unite with ashey, she expressed her serious dissatisfaction with him. Although she finally forgives him, she still doesn''t want to work with ash.


    After learning that he had united with sizhanie, ashey also expressed similar thoughts with seltrane. In addition, the fight between the two tribes is becoming more and more fierce, so it is extremely difficult to unite the two tribes in a real sense.


    At present, he really has to try to find hivier who came to the ice sheet for some reason. Since ashey said she had promised him to be a member of the League of Ionia, it is highly likely that he will still be in avalosa.


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng wanted to see hivier more warmly.


    Just when Ye Feng was going to go to the main city of avalosa, it happened that cezhuang Ni led Olaf towards him.


    Both of them did not seem to notice Ye Feng. They were still talking about the war that had just ended.


    "Olaf, how is the war going


    In the face of sizhani''s doubt, Olaf reported truthfully: "now the claw of winter has recaptured seven strongholds, but most of the territory previously belonging to the claw of winter are still in the hands of avarosa''s army."


    "Well..."


    Satisfied with the results reported by Olaf, seltrani motioned Olaf to go on and inspected the camp.


    Inadvertently swept to just ready to leave the main city of avarosa Ye Feng, her eyes can not help blinking a few times.


    Think of before Ye Feng did not pay attention to her, her heart more or less some dissatisfaction. No matter how to say that she and Ye Feng are real allies. Although Ye Feng''s mission is to unite the three tribes, she should not be ignored in this way.


    The more I think about it, the more agitated she becomes. She never likes to beat around the Bush and says to Ye Feng, "Ye Feng, I called you before. Why didn''t you reply to me? Do you think that you have combined with the paw of winter and can ignore me? "


    She was so choked that she was speechless. Ye Feng grimaced and hesitated for a long time before returning: "you misunderstood me. I was thinking about things at that time. After all, you and AI Xi are the people I have to unite in this trip. It must be hard for me to see your peace talks tear up your face!"


    Ye Feng originally wanted to hide her true inner thoughts. However, considering that she had already known that she wanted to unite with the three tribes, he still thought it would be better to tell the truth.


    Hearing his explanation, sizhani snorted, "I don''t care what your mission is. I just hope you can understand that your allies are me and my paws of winter, not ashy and her cowardly tribe who have not promised you to join the League of Ionia!"


    Ye Feng wants to tell her that avarosa has joined the alliance of Ionia, but considering the unknown consequences that he may face after he says it, he has to choose not to talk about these things for the time being.


    "You seem to have something to say to me?"


    She zhuangni''s keen sense of smell scared Ye Feng almost fell. He waved his hand and said, "no, you''re wrong!"


    Staring at Ye Feng''s dodging eyes for a while, she zhuangni frowns slightly. She opened her mouth to stab Ye Feng to lie, but she changed her mouth: "I hope you can really understand your current position. You want to unite the three tribes with the help of the whole frezerd. Since we are the first allies of each other, you should believe me. When I defeat ashey, you will not be connected He avarosa''s need


    Once again, she shows Ye Feng her attitude towards AI Xi and avarosa. Her eyes are full of firm belief that she will conquer avarosa!


    With these words, she ignored Ye Feng and led Olaf to continue to inspect her camp.


    Chuang se Ni just revealed a strong and forceful speech.It was hard for him to understand why, in a few days, seltrane, who wanted to make peace, became like this again. Didn''t she say that it''s impossible to fight two lines at the same time? Was she not afraid of the watchers'' tentacles and the howling spirits near the abyss?


    He couldn''t understand that she was in a normal state of mind at the moment, because after this period of independent meditation, she made a desperate decision.


    That is, against the two unstable threats that Ye Feng thought of just now, cezhuang Ni wants to lead her people to fight with avarosa to the end!


    Moreover, her people also showed their unwillingness after knowing that she wanted peace talks. As the people of the cold winter''s claws, their bones were full of blood that would not yield.


    The most important thing is that the condition that ashey attached to the peace talks is obviously humiliating her and her people.


    After days of contemplation, she refused to bear such a humiliation, and so did her people. This is the glory of winter claw tribe!


    Perhaps in the eyes of other fralthord tribes, the so-called glorious death in battle of winter claw is barbaric and backward, but in their eyes, this is their lofty belief!


    Since the paw of winter is now at the point of life and death, for the glory of all the people''s beliefs, why doesn''t she go out and lead the people who she won''t give in to break out a way of life?


    If she can defeat the conceited ashy before these two unstable factors threaten her tribe, she and her people can survive.


    For the supreme glory of winter claw in her heart, she must lead her people to fight to the last moment!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 961

    "Hiss What''s this place? Why is it so cold? "


    In the broken underground passage covered with ice, the frozen steps and scattered corpses can be seen. Walking through the secret passage to the underground, Sara can clearly sense that everything around her is getting colder and colder.


    "The main city of avarosa!" Shiver, who led the way in the front, was shivering with cold.


    Dissatisfied with hivier''s feelings, Sara stroked her shoulders and said, "I know this is the main city of avarosa. I''m you. What''s the origin of this underpass? What age was it built? "


    Shivell glanced back at Sara, whose teeth were trembling with cold eyes. She then lit the deep passage with a torch. Some ancient words and ancient magic charms caught her eyes.


    From childhood, he traveled with rez to Valorum. He not only mastered the most mysterious language of Acacia, but also had a knowledge and understanding of other ancient languages and magic that most people could not imagine.


    While trying to interpret the frozen words and magic lines in his heart, he replied: "I know what you want to ask, and I am not wrong. This is the main city of avarosa, but this is the ruins of the main city of avarosa thousands of years ago!"


    Sarah, who has been struggling between bill Gewert from childhood to adulthood, doesn''t know anything about freldrod''s history. When she heard hivier say that there was avarosa a thousand years ago, she couldn''t help opening her mouth: "was there avarosa a thousand years ago?"


    "It''s a little bit older than that of my ancestor Azul. It''s recorded in a lot of broken ancient relics and lost ancient books. Freldhard of this period almost unified the whole Valoran. As for whether it is true or not, only the ancient existence of that era will know."


    When it comes to topics related to ancient history, shivell can''t hide her interest in them and tells Sarah some of the secrets she knows with burning eyes.


    Slowly digesting the huge amount of information contained in shivell''s secret information, Sara is still a little bit hard to imagine that the ancient freald would be so strong as to almost unify the entire Valoran.


    After some deep going, shivell leads Sara to an icebound stone carved with ancient magic lines. Looking at the fragmentary and fuzzy ancient words on the stone tablet, she who had been here before explained: "I came here when I was a child when I was traveling with tutor rez. It predicted that the devil would come to freldrod sooner or later. At the bottom of the stone tablet is a very powerful watcher. If one day the devil comes here, you can unlock the soul on the stone tablet Force seal, let the watcher below fight with the devil


    "Seal of the power of the soul..." Murmuring to herself the seal of the power of the soul in shivell''s words, Sarah understood why he had called her along. Her soul has swallowed the soul power of Naga capolos, and has the soul power far beyond her body limit. If you want to unlock the seal of soul power above, I''m afraid you need her soul power which is different from ordinary people.


    Just to make her doubt is, this under the seal of the watcher free will really fight against the devil? Although she doesn''t know the history of freldrod, she also knows that the watcher is equal to the existence of the devil in freldrod''s ancient legend, and has the evil power no less than the devil.


    Is it a trap set by some watcher with ulterior motives to release another evil existence?


    Sarah thought of a lot of things all of a sudden. The more she thought about it, the more worried she was. She frowned and said her doubts: "sylvier, are you sure that the advantages of unsealing the seal are greater than the disadvantages, not the disadvantages are greater than the advantages?"


    "Master Ritz said that breaking the seal of soul power above will not really break the seal of the seal watcher. The real main seal will be in the howling abyss. It will only release the soul power of the watcher below for a short time, which will give the watcher the illusion of freedom to break the seal. So I want you to have a try."


    After looking at Seaver for a while, after careful consideration, Sara decides to believe him and use her soul power to break the seal of soul power on the stone tablet.


    Walking slowly forward, Sarah bends down and presses the palm of her right hand against the icebound stone.


    As the palm of her right hand fell on the stone tablet, the watcher''s whispers began to ring in her ears, and the cold that had eroded her body invaded her.


    Countless visions of the watchers appear one by one in Sarah''s heart. Their whispers are like magic charms, shaking Sarah''s mind and trying to make her surrender.


    If it is ordinary people, most of them will fall into a state of trance because of their whisper. But Sara''s soul is very special. After swallowing Naga capolos, her soul not only becomes extremely tough and powerful, but also has a different resistance to this magic sound that bewitches people''s mind.


    "Mortal, become our servant, we will give you cold blood, let you become the queen of ice power!"


    Ignoring the watcher''s whispers, Sara remembers Soraka''s spell of controlling the power of the soul, guiding her soul''s power from her palm into the frozen stone.


    A thread of energy formed by the power of the soul outlines the magic net and magic words hidden on the stone tablet, and the stone tablet under the ice has a faint sign of fragmentation."Yes, that''s it. I can sense that the seal is weakening!"


    "Mortal, you have done a good job. When we break the seal and reappear the world, we will surely give you the supreme power to become the queen of the human world."


    Thinking that Sarah was bewitched by them, she used the power of her soul to break the seal. Sarah''s heart kept ringing with their whispers.


    When all the magic lines hidden on the stone tablet are lit by Sarah''s soul power, the sound of ice breaking and stone breaking begins to sound.


    "For thousands of years Finally Free


    The watchers who thought that the seal was really broken created the illusion of extricating themselves, releasing their soul power one by one, trying to smash the stone tablet and rush out of the dark abyss.


    Seeing this scene, shivell decisively holds Sarah''s right hand on the icebound stone tablet, and the two of them are running along the road together.


    "Have we released the presence that should not have been released?"


    One breath after another choking breath comes out of the repressed abyss under the stone tablet, and Sara, who runs away with shivell, gasps heavily.


    "Don''t worry, these watchers are just temporarily out of the trap by soul power, and they will soon be pulled back underground again." Sylvier answered Sarah in a very positive tone, and she was very confident about that.


    It''s just that the soul power of these watchers can see whether the demon who is invading freldrod will fight with the devil as predicted in the stone tablet. This is not clear to him.


    "The long lost surface air of the world is really missed!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 962

    Just as shivell takes Sarah to untie the stone tablet of the power of the soul, an army of the dead from the southern border has rushed into the main city of avarosa.


    A large number of undead wreaked havoc. At first, soldiers resisted tenaciously to protect civilians. However, when they found that the weapons in their hands could not hurt the spirits of the dead, they no longer wanted to resist and began to flee like headless flies.


    Above the city wall, Fiona and her daughter looked at the rampant souls in Xiafang City, and faintly had the idea of fighting the dead with swordsmanship. However, they did not jump into the army of the dead, thinking of the instructions given by hivier before.


    Even if they can kill countless undead, they can''t resist the consumption of a large army of undead, and will eventually die of exhaustion.


    Looking at the army of the dead beyond the city, Fiona, the Laurent family, knew that she could not continue to consume it here. She immediately decided, "let''s go back and see what''s going on with ALI."


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, nodded knowingly, and the two turned into black and white swords and swept north of the main city of avarosa.


    "Finally Free


    But at this time, the watcher''s deafening magic sound gushed out from the ground, one after another strange ghost of the watcher''s soul power was projected to the surface world.


    Their appearance not only overturned the fleeing soldiers and civilians in the city, but also suppressed the undead by their power.


    For a time, the city which was still in abnormal turmoil for a moment fell into a brief silence because of the watchers.


    The rapid pace of the sudden stop, Fiona two women feel the monitor body that makes them suffocate the pressure, eyes full of fear.


    "Fiona, this way!"


    At the same time, the voice of sylvier sounded in their ears. Looking in the direction of his voice, Fiona noticed that he was waving to both of them.


    Sara is also with shivell. They look at the huge ghost of the watcher''s soul with fear. After confirming that the watcher has not noticed them, they both run back to shivell and Sara.


    "Are those monsters also shadow creatures of shadow island? Why don''t I feel the spirit of the dead and the devil in them? "


    Back to hivier''s side, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, couldn''t help but ask in a low voice.


    Shivell was just about to reply when a scream of panic from civilians broke out in the dead city. With his call, the whole city fell into panic again, and everyone began to flee.


    "It''s the watcher. The watcher is back. Run!"


    The watcher? Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, and Fiona of the Laurent family looked at each other, and they were also slightly aware of the creature.


    It''s just how the watchers are here? Aren''t they all supposed to be sealed in the ground of freldrod?


    The confusion in their eyes naturally fell into the eyes of sylvier and Sara, who said directly, "Sarah and I let them out."


    With this, Fiona''s confusion deepened. The watcher is an evil creature like shadow island in the legend of freldrod. Wouldn''t releasing these monsters at such a time bring greater crisis to fre''erd?


    "Let''s not talk about this. Come with me. Let''s meet Ali first."


    There is no time to explain the reason to Fiona and her daughter. Taking advantage of the fact that the watchers have not noticed them, he plans to take the people to find Ali first.


    Before she left, Sarah turned her head and took a deep look at the watchers who were still looking at the earth''s surface. For a moment, she patted Fiona''s two daughters, indicating that they should follow.


    Although Fiona and her daughter have many doubts in their hearts, they still keep up with sylvier and Sara.


    The watchers who saw the sun again soon noticed that there were still many undead in this human city.


    "The product of undead magic, no wonder someone will open the seal, is it to place hope on their former master?"


    As he spoke, one of the watchers, with his thick fur covered hand, fell down.


    The shrieking of the dead and the scream of human beings are endless, and the voice of hoarseness reverberates in the hearts of all human beings and the dead in the city.


    The undead have no intention to hunt human beings and flee to the way they came.


    Seeing this scene, one of the faceless watchers laughed wildly: "since we were sealed, even these low-level creatures want to rule over mankind. Human beings are still as weak as before!"


    Those scattered souls, no matter how harsh the watcher''s taunt, have only one word in their hearts at the moment, that is, escape!


    "No running!"


    Accompanied by a yell, those fleeing souls immediately trembled, all kneeling on the ground, their faces full of fear and awe.


    At the same time, a dark air above the mortals gradually came from the south. The dark magic like the tide, mixed with endless dead gas, instantly enveloped the whole city in the dark fog.The chains of death clanked, and then a faint green light came from the south, like a ghost lamp in the dark.


    A dark green figure burning with dark flame shows a distorted shadow from the ghost lamp. As the shadow further solidifies, the demon leader of shadow island comes to the city.


    Looking at the powerful figure suspended in the air, all the dead are calling the name of the figure - hammer stone


    "Welcome the devil king of shadow Island, warden of soul lock, Lord hammerstone!"


    The call of the dead came together, centered on the main city of avarosa, and spread around.


    The great call gradually spread to every part of freyerdrode


    Avarosa and the paw of winter are fighting at the front line; Ye Feng is rushing to the main city of avarosa; the frost guards who are plotting to prepare for a new round of plan


    All of the freald creatures, including trolls and the bear people, heard the call to pronounce shadow Island fall on the ice.


    Hammer stone himself is in this call to the shadow of the watcher, he opened his mouth to show the devil''s evil smile.


    Feeling the strength of the hammerstones, the watchers realized that the undead were not the top forces of the shadow Island forces, but the hammerstones in front of them.


    However, the strength of hammer stone is not enough to make them afraid. They all have the power of God.


    "Are you the leader of the dead? Your strength is not bad. Why don''t you join us as a watcher? We can reshape your body. Having cold blood will make your strength go further


    The smile on hammerstone''s face cooled when he heard that the watchers were trying to persuade him to surrender. It seems that if he doesn''t have the power to frighten these watchers, they will not pay attention to him and the shadow Island behind him!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 963

    "They are fighting!"


    Looking at the hammerstone in the black fog, Fiona, the Laurent family, who was at the back, covered her mouth and exclaimed.


    Her words successfully attracted the attention of the young girl Mafia ona, who also looked back at the hammer stone and the watcher in the distance.


    Sarah didn''t look back, but her eyes narrowed slightly and whispered to shivell, "it seems you guessed it right. They''re really going to fight."


    "I''m not sure they will fight. Now I''m relieved that they will fight!" He glanced at the two Fiona at the back of his eyes, and then showed Sara a relaxed smile.


    When Sara saw the signs of Seaver''s relaxation, she could not help but glance at the undead who were beginning to move. She reminded her, "I think it''s a little early for you to rest assured. With the demon leader of shadow island in charge, the undead will obviously become restless again."


    As if in response to Sarah''s thoughts, the impetuous undead, seeing that the watcher was successfully dragged by the hammer stone, began to extend their claws to the human beings in the city.


    Sara''s words also alerted him. She looked around at the undead behind her eyes and found that those spirits had begun the second wave of human hunting.


    "Damn it, we have to find Ali as soon as possible. We can take as many people as we can to escape here. When the devil and the watcher are divided, we will be finished!"


    Aware that the situation was not developing as she had expected, she did not show too flustered, but immediately thought about what they should do next.


    "Fiona, don''t look, we have to speed up!"


    As the words fell, his eyes gradually covered with a brilliant blue light. As the blue light flashed, she began to wind around her.


    Fiona''s body is also lingering on the light breeze, under the blessing of sylvier''s magic, their pace is more and more light, running faster and faster.


    In a moment, they arrived at the northern gate of the city of avarosa.


    From a distance, the four girls saw a Li not far from the city waving to them. Behind Ali, there are a large group of soldiers and civilians in the city of avarosa, as well as some refugees from other countries.


    Seeing that Ali successfully escaped with so many survivors, he blinked his bright eyes and ran towards Ali.


    However, when she came to Ali, she found that many survivors were staring at Ali with empty and infatuated eyes. Among them, there were many women, which made her deeply surprised.


    She knows that a Li can charm, but she has never heard a Li mention the charm of the same sex.


    He also asked directly, "Ali, how can those women look at you like that?"


    Being asked by hivier, Ali blushed and faltered: "this Cough Enchantment can also seduce the same sex, OK, don''t say this, what should we do next? The devil leader of shadow Island, the hammer stone, is coming


    Speaking of the back, Ali is also a heavy complexion, but she vaguely remembers her and Ye Feng''s experiences in being sucked into the ghost lamp of hammer stone. If she could, she didn''t want to face the devil again.


    "Don''t worry, that monster is fighting with another group of monsters now. We have enough time to escape to the north now!" Although he was also full of worries, she still signaled with a smile that Ali would be relieved.


    At this time, Sarah, who noticed that the undead in the city was about to rush out of the gate, immediately said to Fiona, "Fiona, block the gate!"


    When Fiona and her two daughters heard the sound, their relaxed faces tightened again. They immediately turned into black and white streamer swords and flew to the gate of the city.


    The high walls on both sides of the gate collapsed under the swords of two people, and the rolling boulders temporarily blocked the gate.


    However, this can only block the undead for a moment. When they cross the wall, they will catch up.


    It''s very clear about this. He also opened his mouth and called out to everyone, "if you don''t want to die, you''d better stay with us!"


    Having said that, he took the lead in running north. However, in order to take care of the civilians who can not keep up with her speed, she still tried to slow down the pace.


    In the moment they disappeared in the vast snow, some of the dead had come to the wall. At the same time, the stone blocking the gate of the city was pierced by a group of undead.


    Due to the bad snow and ice weather, the dead standing on the wall of the city did not get anything, and they could not catch the few hivier people.


    However, they did not give up the pursuit of survivors, and groups of undead troops began to march northward.


    At this time, the fighting between the hammers and the watchers continued. But as time went on, the watchers found that they could only draw with hammerstone, which they could not accept.


    Hammer stone has the power of God. They are also gods. Why can''t we solve the problem of hammer stone together?The more they thought about it, the more strange they began to notice their bodies. After this careful investigation, they suddenly understood why they could not suppress the hammer stone.


    Because their body on the surface is not their real body, but their out of body soul!


    At the same time, after a long war, the watchers also found that their bodies sleeping in the abyss began to call their souls back.


    "Damn mortals, dare to fool me and so on!"


    Realizing that most of them were demons deliberately released to prevent the invasion of freldrod, their hearts were filled with burning anger, and the joy of their previous release was swept away.


    Looking around for the people in the city, they try to kill the people who fooled them before they are called back to the ground. But God covered the whole city, but they did not even find a living human pocket.


    "You don''t seem to have enough strength. You can''t suppress me together. How can you persuade me to join you?"


    At the same time, the taunts of hammerstone also sounded at the right time. The watchers immediately transferred all their unhappiness to the hammer stone, and decided to join hands to perform the taboo magic to smash the arrogant hammer stone before leaving.


    The frightful frost began to freeze the whole city under the combined casting of the watchers. One of them also sneered: "stupid mortal, you don''t know what kind of terrible existence you are facing!"


    Being called mortal by the watchman, the anger in the hammer stone''s heart is also ignited. But the watchers'' joint use of the forbidden art of Extreme Ice Magic made him retreat, because he could sense that the magic that frozen the whole city could even be frozen.


    Just as he was trying to avoid his edge, the air around him gradually condensed. Aware of the danger, he was ready to use his lantern to call Callista to help, but as soon as his hand was raised, he was frozen in mid air.


    As soon as the hammerstone falls into the frozen City, the souls of the watchers are recalled to the ground because of the call of their bodies.


    The whole city was once again in a cold silence


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 964

    "Hiss..."


    To the north of the main city of avarosa, Ye Feng, who came to find hivier, met many dead people along the way. However, he did not meet hivier and did not see any survivors who escaped from the main city of avarosa.


    From a distance, he noticed that the outer layer of the main city of avarosa was covered with ice and snow. Ye Feng opened his mouth and his face was full of worries.


    "Sylvier..."


    From AI Xi, Ye Feng originally wanted to find hivier to give advice to him, but he didn''t expect to encounter such a crisis.


    Especially when the voice of the undead calling hammer stone sounded, Ye Feng almost raised his sword sense of wind to the extreme, only to rush to find hivier.


    Come to the main city of avarosa, where the watchers'' magic has frozen into ice, the streets and buildings of the past were destroyed by the army of the dead before they were frozen. With hammerstones and watchers fighting fiercely in the city, the city is already a ruin.


    All kinds of fresh blood stains were also frozen by the ice in the city at that moment, the cold wind in the winter rumbled in the ears of Ye Feng, and the once hot collaterals no longer exist.


    Don''t know that hivier has successfully escaped from the main city of avarosa, Ye Feng searches the city again and again.


    After several times of searching, Ye Feng had no choice but to pray in the bottom of his heart that he would withdraw from the city before the undead arrived.


    "I hope it''s ok..."


    He said to himself again. Ye Feng swore that he had never been so worried about hiville.


    Just as he was about to return, he caught a glimpse of a dark green figure frozen by dark ice.


    I don''t know why the heart rises extremely anxious, leaf wind under a moment will flash to be frozen before the figure.


    The ghost breath of Yin cold and bone eroding emanates from the mysterious creatures under the ice, and Ye Feng''s eyebrows are gradually locked.


    "Is it the hammer stone of shadow island?"


    Reach out a hand to touch the exposed half of the body, Ye Feng faintly guessed who this frozen person is. It is just that this speculation is said by him, which is also subject to his inner doubt.


    If the frozen man is really a hammer stone, then who will freeze the hammer stone here?


    Sylvier? It is unlikely that, with his knowledge of shivell, he would not be proficient in ice magic in such a short time even if he suddenly transformed.


    Shaking his head, Ye Feng quickly denied the idea. He gazed at the half exposed body for a long time, and his right hand slowly condensed a moon lightsaber shaped like a crescent blade.


    Waving his sickle blade, he carefully cut half of the dark ice near his body. Ye Feng tried not to touch the ice that sealed the body, so as not to let the owner of the body be a hammer stone, which would cause terrible consequences.


    Cut open the nearby ice, this person is frozen in the ice layer of the body is also gradually reflected into the pupil of Ye Feng.


    What a hammer


    At the moment of seeing the frozen man, Ye Feng''s pupil shrinks slightly and says the name of hammer stone.


    His eyes were full of unbelievable look, his lips wriggled for a long time, stupefied in the same place.


    It was not until the bitter wind woke him up again that the hammerstone was frozen in.


    "The demon leader of shadow island will be frozen here, isn''t it incredible?"


    Although he woke up, Ye Feng was still a little incredible. It was hard for him to imagine who could freeze the hammer stone into God here.


    Fall into the meditation, Ye Feng''s mind flashed over the ice crystal Phoenix enivia, who stirred up the ice crystal wings of the frozen figure.


    If there''s anyone in Frey droid who can really hit the devil of shadow Island, the most likely one is the ice crystal Phoenix that has existed for tens of thousands of years.


    But after pondering for a moment, Ye Feng shakes his head again, feeling that it is impossible. He came here almost at the first time when the undead of shadow island called hammerstone''s name. According to law, if enivia had frozen the hammer stone, she would never let go of the army of the dead in her style.


    It wasn''t enivia, and who would have frozen the hammer stone on the frozen ruins of the main city of avarosa?


    Ye Feng rubbed his temple, and then walked around for a while, and he made a new discovery.


    There are many huge pits in the frozen streets under the ice. When he sees these familiar pits, he recalls the ice tentacles he met several times before.


    "Watcher!"


    The answer comes out of his mouth, but what makes Ye Feng puzzled is that the watchers are sealed under the deepest howling abyss of freyerzhude. How did they get here?


    You should know that not long ago, Cathy, a witch wizard who has just accompanied the frost guard tribe, has strengthened the seal. It is impossible for the watcher to escape.


    What''s more, the only ice tentacle that escaped to the earth''s surface gave off only a demigod, and it was impossible to freeze the hammerstone.


    But if not for the watchers, what would be the explanation for the huge pits in the streets of avarosa under the ice?The more you think about it, the more disordered your mind will be. Ye Feng may never think that what happened here is a masterpiece created by hivier and Sarah.


    The whole brain is about to explode, or there is no clue, Ye Feng had to shake his head, no longer to tangle why hammer stone will be frozen here.


    He gazed at the frozen body of the hammer stone for a moment, and began to wonder whether to wave his moon lightsaber to cut the frozen hammerstone into pieces. But after thinking about it, he was still afraid that this move would make hammer stone out of trouble.


    After some deliberation, Ye Feng still decided to leave here and go back to stop AI Xi and selzhuang Ni from continuing their fight. As for sylvier, he could only hope that her wisdom would help her to avoid this disaster for a time.


    At present, the edge of the howling abyss is wandering with the dead spirits of ancient times, and there are the army of the dead of shadow island in the south. If we let avarosa and the claw of winter fight endlessly, they will only die.


    Although both ethnic groups are facing similar difficulties, this dilemma also creates the best opportunity for Ye Feng to unite with them.


    If we can let them temporarily abandon their past enmities and unite as one to fight against the enemy, then when this crisis is over, I believe they will not fight with each other as before.


    The more you think about it, the more you feel you can''t miss this opportunity. Ye Feng turns around and wants to run back to the front line of war between Lindong''s claw and avarosa.


    But when he was about to rush out of the gate, a strong arm broke open the ice under his feet without warning and seized his right foot.


    Face color changes greatly, leaf breeze lowers a head to see, a big knife waved toward his head to cut over.


    "It''s you, devil!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 965

    There was no magnificent sword technique, and the big knife swung straight to his head in the most savage way.


    The warning of danger made Ye Feng''s nerves tense. He subconsciously turned the sword Qi of the wind around him to form a strong wind shield. His right hand also condensed a moon light sword in the shape of a rune sword.


    The sharp blade danced wildly all over the body, and Ye Feng was able to break free from the shackles of that arm to him, and flashed to a distance.


    Before he could take a breath, Ye Feng saw a savage man covered with blood break out of the ice and cut at him again with a big knife in his hands.


    "Last time you destroyed my tribe, this time you destroy ashey''s tribe, devil, die!"


    The man''s rough voice heard Ye Feng all over a shock, he just dodged away by the man again close. There was no way to use his sword moves at the first time, so he had to continue to defend passively.


    The wild man who rises from the sky suddenly cuts down with a big knife in his hands. Even if he has not touched this chop, Ye Feng can also feel the power of this chop, which is absolutely terrifying.


    Ye Feng is also holding the hilt of the sword with both hands, holding it high above his head, trying to catch this chop.


    Bang!


    The sword fell straight down, infusing all the strength of the rough man. Ye Feng only felt the moment of the collision between the sword and the sword, and his tiger mouth felt a burst of pain, and the rune sword in his hand was almost lax.


    Clenching his teeth to adapt to the man''s pure physical strength, Ye Feng takes a deep breath. First, he deliberately shows an invincible situation, allowing his body to sink under the chopping of the broadsword, and then suddenly exerts force.


    The conversion of strength caught the man who wanted to win by brute force by surprise and was shocked several meters away by Ye Feng''s skill on the spot.


    With the trend from the collapse of the ice leap out, Ye Feng just want to launch a counterattack, that was shaken out has not yet stabilized the man in a strange way, brandishing a big knife whirling back.


    "Go to hell, devil, you can''t escape this time!"


    A knife cuts the rune sword formed by the magic of the moon in Ye Feng''s hand from the middle. The man''s savage attack without paying attention to skills successfully makes a shocking scar on Ye Feng''s abdomen.


    "Hiss..."


    Taking a breath of cool air, Ye Feng''s right hand wants to condense a light saber of the moon again, but is seen through by the man.


    The blade of the man who is close to Ye Feng''s body turns and swings it horizontally. He cuts down the moon light sword which has not yet been fully solidified.


    The brief confrontation has made Ye Feng realize that his weak strength is not the opponent of the man who looks and attacks savagely.


    But he also more or less understood the man''s general strength, should be and Fiona in the same level. Knowing that he was defeated, Ye Feng, whose strength fell, no longer struggled with men. Instead, he made full use of wind''s sword technique and kept a distance with men with the help of sword spirit.


    Whenever a man is about to get close to him, he will use Ruiwen to teach him to shake the soul roar and the third part of the folding wing dance to bind the man.


    During this period, he used Yasuo''s chopping and chopping steel flash, and Ye Feng temporarily stabilized his declining power.


    Just as time goes on, he is not as good as the strength of just out of red maple forest, in the face of this and Fiona with the same level of strength of the opponent, or there are signs of physical strength.


    It is also a great waste of his physical strength to dodge, and the speed improvement that wind sword can bring is less and less.


    At the same time, the rough man is also a knife to split the wind wall that ye Fenggang condenses, narrowing the distance between Ye Feng and Ye Feng.


    The sword is infinitely enlarged in Ye Feng''s pupil, and there is a trace of cold sweat that should not appear in the cold winter. His mind is still trying to search for sword moves and magic techniques that can save him at this moment.


    Seeing that the big knife was about to cut off his head, Ye Feng''s mind flashed through Fiona''s experience of repeatedly rubbing him with Laurent''s heart and eye knife.


    Laurent''s heart and eye sword was launched in an instant, and an invisible sword Qi condensed in front of Ye Feng in the most obscure way.


    With a bang, the man with the broadsword was shaken open by Laurent''s heart eye knife. Not only was he shaken off, but all the power of his chop was also rebounded to himself.


    After eating the power of this chop, he didn''t expect Ye Feng to do this kind of swordsmanship. He only felt his chest heaved, and he had several skin lacerations on his body, and there was a trace of blood spilling from the corners of his mouth.


    While the man is hurt by his own chop, Ye Feng knows that this is the best time for him to escape. Once again, he tried his best to run the sword of wind, and Ye Feng fled to the north at full speed.


    Note that Ye Feng wants to escape, the man''s heart endless anger and hatred into a burning flame in his eyes full of anger. The body is also burning like blood like fire of endless flame, the man''s body is still growing injury incredibly slow down.


    With a wave of broadsword to Ye Feng, an invisible vigorous Qi suddenly cuts to Ye Feng, who runs away at full speed.


    The vigorous Qi cut by the blade suddenly disappeared into Ye Feng''s body. Then Ye Feng was shocked to find that he could hardly move half a step when he was fully operating the sword of wind.Ye Feng looked back and saw that the man who was burning with fire seemed to ignite endless anger, and a knife fell from his head.


    In a hurry, the leaf wind that inch step is difficult can only harden the scalp, trying to avoid such a strong cut through the body.


    However, without the speed blessing of the wind''s sword, his clumsy move still let the man''s broadsword fall firmly on his shoulder.


    Tear like pain stabbed the nerve of Ye Feng, Ye Feng can''t help but scream. But his scream did not exchange for the pity of the rough man. The man''s second beheading had already been beheaded at his head.


    The tearing pain has made Ye Feng no longer want to avoid the man''s fatal knife. At the moment when Ye Feng''s head was about to land, his soul suddenly sounded a sound of breaking ice chains under the pain of his nerves.


    With the collapse of the ice shackles, Ye Feng only felt that part of his inexplicable disappearing power came back. Although only a part of it came back, Ye Feng no longer had the strength to fight with men after the shackles cracked.


    The nerves became extremely sharp. At the same time, the stabbing pain was aggravated, and the wind sword Qi around Ye Feng quickly condensed into an invisible wind blade, cutting off the skin of the man.


    "Hiss..." Suddenly suffered from Ye Feng''s counterattack, the man''s body stagnated for a moment.


    But it is this short moment that gives Ye Feng time to open the distance. Ye Feng is feeling the power of surging back into the body, and his face overflows with unspeakable surprise.


    This power will definitely enable him to fight against Fiona two girls who have not experienced the fusion of black and white Kendo, and the man in front of him is no less than that!


    His eyes again looked at the rough man who was tired, and the fear color in Ye Feng''s eyes had already dissipated.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 966

    "Devil, I must kill you today to avenge my people!"


    The king of barbarians, tadamir, roared. His whole body was burning with blood. He seemed to release all his anger and attack Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng, who has recovered part of his strength, can clearly feel that most of the strength consumed by Tamil is no longer enough to threaten him, and he has successfully extricated himself from the dangerous situation and has no fear of Tamil''s attack.


    Easily dodging the savage sword of Tamil, Ye Feng is not in a hurry to solve this crazy man in front of him. Instead, he thinks about it.


    "Devil, do you just run?" The towering Tamil roared again, and then turned in reverse, waving a big knife in his hand, and chopped at Ye Feng.


    Again! Pupil slightly shrink, Ye Feng but vaguely remember that he was almost cut to death by this knife.


    Fortunately, the current Tamil physical consumption is too large, otherwise with his initial impact speed, such a close-up reversal will definitely leave another knife mark on Ye Feng.


    His left hand fell on the scar on his abdomen. Ye Feng leaned slightly to the left under the stimulation of pain, and his right hand suddenly stretched out again, grabbing the arm of Tamil and throwing it out several meters away.


    Ye Feng now has to rush to the front line of the war between winter claw and avarosa. He doesn''t want to have too much entanglement with the man who regards him as a devil. He also stepped back a few steps and motioned to the murderous Tamil to stop: "this elder brother, it''s almost all right. I''m really not the devil you said. I still have something important to do. I have to go."


    With these words, Ye Feng is not bothered to know whether Tamil will really believe him. He jumps directly into the air and wants to go north around the Tamil.


    "you smell as like as two peas who killed the same people in our last time. You said you weren''t... Hehe, do you think I will let you go? Don''t think about it


    Tedamirs did not believe what Ye Feng said. Seeing Ye Feng trying to avoid him and escape from here, he immediately turned to Ye Feng again in a strange way, blocking Ye Feng''s way.


    "Get out of my way. Do you know that for every second you delay me, someone may die in the hands of the devil on shadow island?"


    Ye Feng really doesn''t want to kill innocent people. He doesn''t want to think deeply about why Tamil always says he is the devil who slaughters a clan. But being blocked by Tamil, he was more or less agitated.


    "Devil, no matter how you explain it, you can''t cover up the stench that only belongs to the devil. Take it to death!"


    With a sneer, Tamil is trying to attack Ye Feng again, but at this time his bloody flame disappears.


    As the bloody flame on his body disappeared, his body, which had jumped into the air, suddenly fell, and his last momentum was gone, and he knelt down on the ice.


    "You are like this, I advise you to have a good rest and take care of yourself. I''ll go first, haha!"


    Seeing TEDA Milton, who had no blood and flame, fell on the ice like a deflated ball. Ye Feng grinned and didn''t choose to help the man who was always making trouble with him.


    Taking advantage of the fact that Tamil is finally tired, Ye Feng runs all the way and leaves here under the hatred of Tamil.


    All the way out of the city, until the frozen city in the rear disappeared in his vision, and the Tamil did not chase after him, Ye Feng was really relieved.


    "What a strange person. I''m not demonized by Elise now. Where''s the devil? Even if it''s a devil, it can''t be so clever. I''m the devil that you''re looking for, right


    make complaints about the wind, and Ye Feng continues to go north.


    Although he was on his way to the battle front of the two major ice field tribes in the north, he was also careful to observe and take chances to see if he could meet hivier.


    Unfortunately, along the way, he did not even see the bodies of the fugitives, except for the rampant army of the dead expanding northward.


    When he comes to the nearest camp occupied by avarosa in the territory of the former Winter claw, Ye Feng immediately notices that the army of the dead has already arrived here.


    The unarmed avarosa soldiers fell one after another under the ghostly steeds of the army of the dead, and many bodies, not yet covered with ice and snow, lay in every corner of the camp.


    Ye Feng hides his breath and approaches the camp. Such a large number of undead army is not what he can cope with at present.


    I wanted to see if I could save a few avarosa''s soldiers, but when he arrived, there were no living avarosa soldiers in this camp, except for the corpses, which were part of the army of the dead stationed here.


    Feeling a little heavy, Ye Feng hesitated to kill these dead soldiers. But on second thought, he began to worry about other survivors.


    Instead of wasting time here, it''s better to continue to march north at full speed, and tell sizhani and ash the news of the arrival of the devil before the undead army meets avarosa and the main force of winterclaw.


    Think about it, Ye Feng is about to start, but he suddenly only feel the spine of his back a cool, as if someone with cold eyes staring.Not long before Ye Feng had this sense of horror, Calista, who was far away in the royal city of demasia, finished some affairs in demasia as usual, dismissed her shadow creatures, and sat alone on the throne with her eyes closed.


    Just as she was about to fall asleep, a disturbing premonition grew in her heart. With this uneasy premonition breeding, she slowly opened her blue eyes and elongated her narrow eyes.


    The lantern that caught the hammer stone flashed away in front of her. Although it only stayed for less than a breath, she believed that she was absolutely right.


    Trying to connect the mind and spirit between the inner communication and the hammer stone, Callista waited for a long time, but no one responded. She gradually began to suspect that the hammer stone was killed.


    As soon as this suspicion arose, her eyes grew very deep. With the help of the message left by the lantern just now, her mind has penetrated through countless walls, mountains, dense forests and snow hills that cover her vision, and comes to the main city of avarosa, which is frozen by the watchers.


    The mind senses the frozen body of hammerstone and the breath of Ye Feng and Tamil.


    Ignoring the dying Tamil, she attached to Ye Feng''s body and followed Ye Feng all the way north.


    At the same time, her right hand slowly condenses a ghost spear which is made of the magic of the dead.


    When Ye Feng is aware of her gaze, the ghost spear in her hand is also thrown out, crossing numerous obstacles and stabbing Ye Feng at a rapid speed.


    It took only a few minutes for the spear to arrive at freyerdrode and penetrate Ye Feng''s body.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 967

    "Ah


    On the siren on the west coast of freyerdrod, Sarah''s head pricks as she stands in the bow control room, and then her soul unconsciously remembers the pain that kalista used to pierce her body with a spear.


    Outside the control room, shivell was trying to pacify the refugees when she heard Sarah''s cry of pain. She could not help but come in and said, "Sarah, what''s the matter with you?"


    Sylvier''s question also made Sarah very confused, she did not know what happened to her. There was a steady perspiration on her forehead, and she was struggling to look south of the middle of freichod.


    The heavy eyelids blinked and blinked, and Sarah''s eyes were gradually covered by the power of the soul.


    The power of her soul far beyond the limits of her mortal body twisted out of her eyes what she should not have seen here


    The ghost spear full of the spirit of the dead pierced the body of Ye Feng, whom they most wanted to look for in this trip. Ye Feng, with a painful look on his face, knelt down in the snow, covered his abdomen and shivered all over.


    The pupil shrinks instantly, Sara''s body also trembles with Ye Feng''s trembling body.


    On the other side, shivell saw that she had not answered, and was immediately frightened by her abnormal appearance: "Sarah Sarah? What''s the matter with you? Don''t scare people


    "It''s wood Come on Let Fiona and the two of them go to him. If it''s too late, he will be a dead man


    ¡­¡­


    As if by what terrible existence is staring at, Ye Feng involuntarily all over an exciting spirit. Without waiting for him to react, a ghostly spear shot from demacia ran through his body from behind.


    The moment the ghost spear penetrated his body, kalista''s will appeared quietly in his soul.


    "Callista!"


    Tenaciously resisting the destruction and erosion of his body by the undead magic, Ye Feng takes a breath of cool air. He did not expect that he would be watched by Calista this time.


    Without the first time to reply, Callista''s will was suspended in the depths of his soul, looking down upon him indifferently.


    From the absolute suppression of the soul, Ye Feng feels that the erosion of the undead magic is increasing. In the face of Callista''s strong will, he even had the idea of crawling to the ground to become Callista''s servant.


    His forehead exudes a trace of cold sweat, Ye Feng is busy biting his lips, so that he can get a brief sober up, do not want to become Calista''s slave.


    But after a brief awakening, this painful stimulation could not stop his inner desire to kneel down to Calista.


    Ye Feng tried to use the magic of the moon and the power of stars to disperse the dead spirit in his body.


    But whenever he condenses a trace of holy magic, the vast dead air will instantly nip the energy of the sacred attribute in the bud.


    Seeing that he could not exert the magic of the moon and the power of starlight to restrain the undead''s magic, Ye Feng, who could not resist the erosion of dead air, was pale and panting heavily.


    "Ha ha Ha Ha ha... "


    Death is gradually transforming his body, eating his breath of living. Ye Feng knew that when his body was completely engulfed by dead air, he would really die and become another enslaved ghost under the contract of kalista''s spear.


    The desire to surrender to kalista is still growing, and Ye Feng''s heart begins to fight fiercely.


    The appearance of Ye Feng''s tenacious resistance makes kalista unable to help but be stunned. Unexpectedly, he still refuses to yield to her will completely.


    But also just a little surprised, her look soon recovered as before, quietly watching the vitality of Ye Feng dissipated.


    But then again, her mind lock Ye Feng all the way to explore, and did not find enough to compete with her opponent, hammer stone is how to be frozen?


    It''s only a matter of time before Ye Feng is transformed into a ghost. After waiting quietly, Callista begins to ponder the reason why the hammer stone was frozen.


    After thinking for a long time, without any clue, Callista had to shake her head and silently recite the strange taboo of the undead.


    When she was far away in the city of demasia, the frozen body of hammer stone in the main city of avarosa was sucked into the void by her magic.


    Not a moment later, the frozen body of hammer stone appeared in front of her.


    Just as she was about to break the ice of the frozen hammer stone, her will attached to Ye Feng suddenly heard two voices calling with one voice: "Ye Feng!"


    Temporarily put aside the idea of unfreezing the hammer stone, Callista''s mind soon found that a black and white sword shadow was sweeping towards Ye Feng''s side at full speed.


    "Fiona of the Laurent family..."


    With the approaching of these two swords, Callista also slowly said their two names. It was Fiona''s second daughter who had been informed by Sara that shivell had called for Ye Feng in the siren.


    Right behind the two of them, shivell is using his spell to speed up Fiona''s two daughters.At the rear, hiville heard two Fiona exclaim Ye Feng''s name. She could not help frowning and said, "do you feel the breath of Ye Feng?"


    "Well, it''s right ahead!" Running in the front of the two Fiona women can see the dead leaf wind all over the body, they replied positively.


    At the back of shivell, Ali helped the weak Sara and came with the crowd. When Xiao Xi on her shoulder felt the breath of Ye Feng, she immediately showed a happy look: "it''s very close, Xiao Xi, you go to help Ye Feng first!"


    "Chirp, chirp!"


    To make, Xiao Xi no longer follows Ali, who is slowing down in order to take care of Sarah. Instead, she incarnates the streamer, crosses the fast-moving Fiona two girls, and instantly comes to Ye Feng''s side.


    As soon as Xiao Xi approached Ye Feng, he sensed that Ye Feng was not only scattered with dead gas, but also had a mysterious ice crystal shackle that sealed his demigod power.


    Trying to break the shackles of the ice crystal was fruitless, Xiao Xi had no choice but to urge her magic power to relieve the pain caused by dead gas erosion for Ye Feng, who was struggling in pain.


    "Xiao Xi!"


    Sensing Xiao Xi''s arrival, Ye Feng half opened an eye and raised his head with difficulty to look at Xiao Xi floating in front of him.


    "Chirp, chirp!" Xiao Xi also responded, encouraging Ye Feng not to give up.


    The suppression of the ghost spear intensified. Although Xiao Xi alleviated the erosion of the dead air on Ye Feng, his consciousness was gradually blurred and fell into a gray and dead silence.


    A moment later, Fiona and shivell arrived one after another. Together, the three broke up Calista''s spear, and nervously surrounded the wind of leaves, whose pupils were gray.


    "Ye Feng Ye Feng


    No matter how they call, Ye Feng, whose consciousness is in a coma, cannot be awakened.


    Deep in Ye Feng''s soul, his consciousness condenses his real form, and his eyes appear empty in front of Callista.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s consciousness appearing here, kalista, who has never opened her mouth, finally opens her mouth.


    "Ye Feng, it''s time to submit to the shadow island!"


    At the moment when Ye Feng is about to submit to the will of shadow, the ghost tentacles of Naga capolos suddenly appear in front of him and scatter Callista''s will. And Sarah''s soul also appeared in Ye Feng''s soul at the first time that kalista''s will disappeared.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 968

    Deep in the palace of demacia, Calista, sitting on the throne, was full of excitement. Her will attached to Ye Feng''s soul was forcibly destroyed.


    Sensing that familiar breath, Callista''s mind gradually came to Sarah''s figure. However, she did not show any dissatisfaction because the will attached to Ye Feng dissipated. Instead, she was extremely calm and focused on the frozen hammer.


    After a long time, she mumbled a guess in her heart.


    "Elise was probably frozen in freyerdroad..."


    ¡­¡­


    After painstakingly destroying the ghost spear that runs through Ye Feng''s body, Fiona''s second daughter and shivell immediately gather around Ye Feng to explore his physical condition.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s abdomen pierced by the ghost Spear''s dissipation, a Li, who helped Sarah to get there, suddenly covered her mouth: "what are you doing? Ye Feng, he is bleeding


    Smell speech, Xiwei chagrinedly patted her own forehead, she was just too worried about Ye Feng''s brain chaos, followed two Fiona together to make a very serious mistake.


    Fiona and her daughter are also aware that their actions have aggravated Ye Feng''s injury. Both of them are pale.


    Ali was a little angry that they would make such a mistake. She, who has always been weak among the women, said strongly: "take care of Sarah, let me and Xiao Xi stop bleeding for Ye Feng."


    Although Fiona and her daughter are not happy with Ali''s tone of speech, they still bow their heads in remorse for doing something wrong.


    "Sorry, Ali!" Sylvier is also like a child who has done something wrong. He retreats to one side and gives Ali some space for Ye Feng''s treatment.


    He uses healing magic and Xi to heal Ye Feng''s wound. Ali also learns from Xiaoxi that Ye Feng''s soul is not only entangled by dead gas, but also sealed by ice crystal shackles.


    "Xiao Xi, don''t care about the shackles, let''s stabilize Ye Feng''s injury first!"


    Secretly, he told Xiao Xi in his heart that Ali decided not to inform others of the dangerous situation for the time being.


    With the healing magic, she tore off the cloth on her dress and concentrated on dressing Ye Feng''s abdominal wound.


    However, as time went on, Ali found that although the blood hole in Ye Feng''s abdomen no longer flowed blood, the strong stillness was not dispelled under her magic, but continued to eat away Ye Feng''s vitality.


    Because Fiona and sylvier have made mistakes before, the three are immersed in self blame, and do not notice that Ali''s magic has no help to Ye Feng.


    Only Sara, who is equally weak, has been staring at Ye Feng all the time. Seeing that Ye Feng is still speeding up her vitality even when the wound is healed, she wriggles her thin dry lip: "Ali, the stillness of Ye Feng doesn''t seem to be abating, is it..."


    Weak, she did not say full, but her words also let the three shiver in self blame, one after another toward Ali and ye Fengtou to tense eyes.


    "I don''t know. It''s clear that all his wounds are healed, and the enchantment magic can also dispel the dead air. But why is Ye Feng''s stillness still aggravating..." Ali, who bandages the wound for Ye Feng, is so anxious that tears whirl in her eyes. She also loses her square inch.


    "Is it because of the injury?" Shiver''s voice trembled and he made an uneasy guess that shook everyone in the room.


    "No, Ye Feng, he will be OK!" Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, wiped the red and swollen circles of her eyes, unwilling to accept the fact.


    "Sarah, have you ever lived through a kalista spear before? Do you want to see if there is any way to help Ye Feng get rid of the plight of death! "


    "I''ll try!"


    Sarah does not want to do nothing like this, allowing her beloved brother to be transformed into a painful spirit by the devil of shadow island in front of her. She teeth bite red lips, stagger forward, a not steady fall to the direction of the leaf wind.


    Fortunately, Ali helped her in time, otherwise her fall would not only hurt Ye Feng, who was already losing her vitality, but also make her weak body worse.


    Although Sara usually doesn''t like her and even expresses her dissatisfaction with him in front of her for several times, Ali''s tone at this moment is really concerned: "slow down, Sarah, you''re not in a good condition now."


    In Ali''s arms, she nods slightly. Sara drops her right hand on Ye Feng''s left hand, and then injects the power of her soul into Ye Feng''s body.


    As soon as the power of soul enters Ye Feng''s body, Sara senses that the raging stillness in Ye Feng''s body is more than that in the outside.


    Taking a deep breath, Sarah''s nerves were tense and her expression became more dignified. She continued to inject the power of soul into Ye Feng''s body. She went deeper and deeper into Ye Feng''s soul step by step, trying to find out kalista''s will manifested in her body last time.


    But this is Ye Feng''s body after all. It is not easy for her to find kalista''s manifest will at the first time?When Ye Feng''s soul is gradually dyed black and distorted, Sarah, who injects the power of her soul into Ye Feng''s body, is increasingly anxious.


    She was a little afraid that Ye Feng would eventually leave her in front of her, just like her family when she was a child


    As the saying goes, care is chaotic. The more so-called, her always calm and calm mind has no clue. Seeing that Ye Feng''s soul is about to be completely transformed into a dark ghost, she finally discovers kalista''s will manifestation in a certain corner of Ye Feng''s soul.


    And here, Sarah also saw Ye Feng that pupil lax sleep consciousness.


    In the next moment, a tentacle shaped like Naga capolos is condensed into an entity in the soul of Ye Feng in the eyes of Sarah.


    Without warning, the tentacle, under her control, smashed kalista''s manifest will, and the power of the terrifying soul that God did not give much to scattered kalista''s soul in an instant.


    After dispersing Callista''s will, Sara can clearly feel that the dead air lingering in Ye Feng''s soul is gradually disappearing.


    However, Ye Feng''s deep sleep consciousness is still not focused, in a state of confusion. At the right time, Sara condenses her soul into her body, and slowly walks to Ye Feng, who is absent-minded.


    "Wood, stop sleeping. It''s time to get up!"


    Close to Ye Feng''s ear, she calls softly, and Sara kisses the next leaf wind''s side face.


    Under the call of Sara''s soul, Ye Feng''s confused consciousness gradually recovered. Feeling the hot and humid feeling on his side face, his sleeping consciousness also opened his mouth.


    "Sister Sarah?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 969

    In a room in the belly of the siren, Sara and others are standing in front of Ye Feng''s bed, silently watching Ali examine Ye Feng in his lethargy.


    After a long time, Ali motioned to Xiao Xi floating on the top of Ye Feng''s head to withdraw the magic, and then she turned to look at the four Saras.


    Noticing that their expressions were a little tense, Ali bent up the corner of his mouth to indicate that they were relieved and said, "thanks to Sarah, Ye Feng''s soul is no longer filled with dead air. However, to completely eradicate the dead spirit, we still need to accept the soul capturing therapy of Xiao Xi and I during this period of time."


    Although Sarah dispels the will of kalista hidden in Ye Feng''s soul, she is not a doctor and healing mage after all, and she is still not very confident about Ye Feng''s condition. She pursed her lips and asked Ali: "he should not relapse in the future?"


    A Li shook his head: "should not, you really don''t worry, this period of time I can let Xiao Xi accompany Ye Feng all the time, what sudden situation we can understand the first time."


    Sara nodded thoughtfully, while shivell said at the right time: "Ali, it''s hard for you. If Ye Feng doesn''t show signs of dead breath and relapse after a few days, it''s better to let Xiao Xi come back to you."


    Staring at Ye Feng''s closed eyes face for a while, Fiona of Laurent family frowned and proposed, "let''s go out first, let Ye Feng have a good rest."


    Hearing the speech, the girls looked at each other for a few times, and walked out of Ye Feng''s room, leaving only Ali''s Xiao Xi to accompany Ye Feng.


    Out of the room, shivell called out the people who wanted to go back to their rooms. In the women''s puzzled eyes, she said: "don''t hurry. Now the devil of shadow island has come to Freire Zhude, and the main forces of avarosa are still fighting with the claws of winter. Now that Ye Feng has found out, we should also think about how to deal with the contradiction between avarosa and Lengdong''s claw. If we can, I hope to take this opportunity to unite them Come on, this is to help Ye Feng complete the task of Lord Soraka! "


    As soon as shivell mentioned that they could not come forward to try to reconcile the two communities because of various concerns, Sarah and others looked different.


    Sarah yawned lazily, and it was clear that she was not interested in the subject at all; the two Fiona were stunned, and then returned to their apathy, unable to see how they saw it.


    Only Ali, who was his best friend, agreed: "sylvier, say it, we''ll listen."


    Sara''s look naturally fell in the eyes of sylvier, which made her feel very uncomfortable. But she was relieved to think about Sarah''s Pirate Queen status in bill gewater. As long as Sarah is willing to contribute to their trip at the critical moment, she can tolerate her attitude.


    "Then go to Sarah''s room and we''ll have a good discussion there."


    With his right hand resting his chin, he turned to Sarah''s room, which was also on the corridor.


    ¡­¡­


    In the northwest part of freundzod, because the materials of the front command were burned by the winter claw, the avarosa army of ash was defeated by the soldiers of the cold winter claw.


    As she watched the winter claw base camp which was about to be broken by them, she could only order all the soldiers on the front line to withdraw with her rear stronghold.


    On the way out, AI Xi also ordered people to take a message to the rear avarosa soldiers to guard against the winter claw people from burning their supplies again.


    As long as their material reserves are sufficient, the winter claws will never be their opponents with sufficient supplies!


    Ashkane believed that, so she didn''t show much panic when she withdrew from the rear, except that she hated the use of this method to force them to retreat.


    After losing several camps in a row, ashey and her troops finally established their footholds in three dependent positions nearby. In a short period of time, no matter how fierce the attack launched by the cold winter claw, it was dissolved by avarosa, who occupied the geographical advantage.


    However, ashy''s face was not so relaxed. She immediately ordered people to transport more materials from the rear to send here, so that her main force could have enough energy to cope with the next attack of the winter claw.


    But not long after she gave the order, she heard the voices of many undead calling for the hammer stone of the demon leader of shadow island. The roar that gathered together shook everyone''s body and mind in the camp.


    One of the generals heard the sound, and his eyes were frightened and said, "Your Majesty, the voice seems to come from behind us..."


    Ashy was also shocked by the call of the undead. However, her eyes soon regained a firm look: "don''t be afraid, this voice should come from demacia. There are ice crystal Phoenix enivia in frezerd, and those demons dare not step on frezerd!"


    Just at this time, a soldier in charge of reporting the news rushed into the camp of the Council and reported the military situation ahead in a panic: "report, your majesty, the people of the cold winter''s claws have started to attack again!"


    AI Xi''s face sank as the soldiers reported the military situation. She didn''t expect that winter''s claw was so crazy.As soon as her eyes turned, she ordered in a cold voice: "let all archers in the three most forward positions be ready to shoot all the barbarians in the cold winter claw into a sieve!"


    "Yes The soldiers who came to report the military situation were shocked and withdrew from the camp.


    However, not long after the last soldier left, a soldier who was in charge of going to the rear to carry out the delivery order turned back.


    "No No, it''s a bad thing, girl Your majesty, many camps in the rear have been attacked by the dead, and now a large number of them are moving towards us


    Hearing the soldier''s stammering words of panic, all the officers and men whom ashey called to the camp for discussion were shocked and burst into flames one after another.


    "Silence!" As he motioned for the soldiers to calm down, ashey looked at the soldiers in front of them with burning eyes: "are you sure? How could those undead come into our territory with enivia''s shelter? You are responsible for what you say


    "I I''m sure, really, your majesty Seeing that ashey didn''t believe it, the soldiers who came to report the news were so anxious that they couldn''t cry: "I believe your majesty heard the deafening cry of the dead just now. We can''t fight with the claws of winter any more. The rear camp of avarosa has been slaughtered by the dead!"


    "What are you talking about? The rear is all slaughtered by the dead! "


    Bang! Ashey only felt that the world was whirling around, and one of them was not able to stand firmly and hit the workstation table where the battle map was placed. It was hard for him to accept this fact for a time.


    Perhaps in order to confirm the truth of the soldiers who came to report the news, there were many howls of avarosa''s soldiers running away in a hurry and the scream of fear of the dead.


    The earth began to tremble with the approaching of the army of the dead, and even the snowy sky outside the camp cast a gray shadow in ashey''s eyes.


    The dead air of darkness quietly poured into the camp from the entrance of the camp. A thin ghost''s hand grasped the curtain, and then a twisted face threw a frightening ghost smile to ash and others inside.


    His smile also made ashey and her soldiers realize that the dead really came to freldord!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 970

    A thin ghost''s hand grasped the curtain, and then a twisted face threw a frightening evil spirit smile to the people inside.


    "Yes It''s the undead. The ghost of shadow island is coming. Run


    A general of avarosa, who had never seen the dead, was suddenly pale with fear and lost his bravery in fighting against the claws of winter.


    His howl of uncontrollable emotion also set off a wave of panic among the whole camp army. Before he tried to resist, avarosa''s army in the camp was shaken by him.


    Then, outside the camp, there was a continuous howl of human beings and their frantic flight.


    An arrow shot at the frightening souls lying at the camp. Ashy looked at all the soldiers in the camp with her gloomy cheek: "calm down, gather your soldiers quickly, and leave here with as few casualties as possible!"


    Ashey''s rebuke sobered everyone in the camp, and when they saw ashey shoot the dead, their fear was less.


    "Yes


    Although the generals in the camp were still a little afraid of the undead they had never faced, they were still inspired by ash to leave the command camp quickly and go to stabilize the hearts of the avalosa soldiers outside the camp.


    Seeing them rise again and leave the camp one after another, ashey''s gloomy face did not disappear, for she was worried that cerroni''s winter claws would take the opportunity to give them a heavy blow.


    It is impossible for avarosa''s front-line forces to face the armies of winter claw and shadow island at the same time!


    And what worries her deeply is whether the ethnic groups behind her can escape the crisis? With the exception of a small number of soldiers capable of fighting, most of them are unarmed civilians. What''s the point of unifying freldrod if there are no more of her people?


    Thinking about it, ashy was getting more and more upset. Even so, she rushed out of the camp and worked with the general to help her soldiers evacuate to a relatively safe area.


    While commanding the generals and soldiers to leave with her, ashey pondered over how she could get out of the crisis.


    For some reason, ashey recalled the scene when she was 15 years old when she was hunted down by her fellow thieves.


    At that time, she met a witch who could be said to have changed the trajectory of her life on the way to escape the pursuit.


    She vaguely remember that day, she panicked to the only witch who could ask for help: "witch, I am being hunted down now, can you help me?"


    "Child, if you can find the legendary avalosa ancient ice bow, maybe you can get rid of this crisis..."


    Although the witch didn''t tell her where the ice bow was, she finally found the ancient ice bow on the way to escape, and reversed the situation of being chased by anti thieves with the help of the ice bow.


    But this time, will she meet the witch who guides her?


    At the thought, ashy shook her head. She can''t put her hope on the witch she meets by chance. She should figure out her own countermeasures!


    Maybe Can she try to negotiate with winterclaw? After all, the crisis of the undead will not only threaten her people, but also the whole frailthord. I believe selchuang Ni should know this very well.


    But She had deliberately put her foot in her arms when she asked for a truce. Would she accept her request this time?


    Ashey knew something about sizhanie''s character, and in a moment she vetoed the plan.


    At present, the most effective way to get rid of the crisis is to lead the soldiers to get rid of the haunt of the dead and avoid the cold winter claws that are coming this way. Only in this way can she and her soldiers evacuate to a safe place more effectively.


    When she is out of danger temporarily, she will think about her next step!


    With a decision in her heart, ashey''s eyes were shining and she gritted her teeth to command the soldiers to evacuate to the northwest.


    In order to gain time, she also picked up her ancient ice bow and jumped to the top of a certain camp.


    With the help of the geographical advantages of ice and snow, the ice crystals of ice magic quickly condensed in the heart of ash''s right hand.


    In a short time, a magic ice arrow in her palm condensation forming, and with visible speed crazy growth.


    Before the ice arrow grew beyond her grasp, ash released the magic ice arrow.


    With her release, the ice arrow flew to the army of the dead, and its body was still growing.


    When the huge ice arrow hits a dead soul at the front, it bursts out the extremely cold light of frozen people and spreads around in an instant.


    The frenzied Ice Magic also exploded and hanged a group of the dead in the front in an instant. But this is not over. The energy explosion caused by the magic ice arrow is still spreading to the rear of the undead army, freezing the undead who have not been hanged at the same time with a terrible speed, and the cold continues to erode the body of the dead.Success slowed down the whole army of the dead, but ashey also paid a painful price for it. Her eyes were streaming with blood and tears when she overused the power of avarosa''s ice bow, and her body was shaking with cold.


    "Come with me and head for the northwest. There is a hidden cave nearby. Let''s go there and hide first." Struggling with the pain, ashey continued to direct her men to evacuate northwest.


    Seeing the blood and tears in her eyes, a group of soldiers were shocked by the scene and worried about whether she could continue to walk. However, thinking that the dead in the rear are only temporarily stopped by ashey, they still dare not stay here and follow ashy to flee northwest.


    As they fled, ashey and her soldiers looked back from time to time to see if the dead in the rear had come after them, until the frozen dead disappeared in their sight for a long time before they were relieved.


    However, she did not give up her guard completely. She still resisted the side effects of excessive use of ice bow and led her soldiers to the hidden cave in her memory.


    But at this time, through the hustle and bustle of the cold wind, she heard the roar of human anger and the hoof of ice beasts.


    Sizhanie! As the uneasy speculation sounded, ashy looked in the direction of the voice.


    As far as she could see, sizhanie and the soldiers of the winter claws were galloping in their direction on all kinds of giant ice field beasts. Ashey''s heart was half chilled when she saw sizhanie''s troops coming.


    Led by a large army to intercept the remains of avarosa headed by ashey, seltrani''s cold and stern face rose.


    "Ashey, it''s time to pay for what you''ve done before!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 971

    Most of frailthard''s West is being invaded by undead armies, while the ice guard tribe in the northeast of the ice sheet is temporarily safe.


    However, the news of the arrival of the dead is also known by the frost guard tribe. The whole tribe is in fear that the army of the dead will wreak havoc here.


    In the main city of the frost guard, lisanzho has assembled her most trusted cream guard elite mage troops in her ice crystal palace, including Cathy, the chief mage who once went deep into the howling abyss with Ye Feng.


    Lisandro stood upright in front of the throne, saying nothing, and the atmosphere of the hall was oppressed by her silence.


    I do not know whether she intentionally or unintentionally, standing in front of the throne for a long time before twisting her head to look at the elite mages of Qi.


    Although she lost her vision, it did not prevent her from perceiving the arrival of the mages in the early morning. She just had been thinking about her mind, so she did not pay attention to these mages.


    Aware of Lisandro''s "eyes", the elite mages on the scene all felt the heavy pressure, and instantly turned pale and knelt on the hall.


    "Your Majesty, are you?" One of the mages panicked.


    Lisandro did not reply. She looked down on the mages kneeling on the ground with her blind eyes for a moment, and then she took the initiative to remove her authority.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m just testing my ability. Cluck..."


    With a kind smile, Lisandro also indicated that the frightened mages could get up.


    When all of them stood up again, Lisandro put away the smile on her face, and her pretty face was very dignified.


    "I believe you have also heard the voice of the army of the dead calling their leaders. Before long, the dead will wreak havoc on the ice guard''s sphere of influence. What do you think of the invasion of shadow island?"


    In some accidents, Lisandro, who seldom asked for their opinions, would take the initiative to ask for advice, but soon one of the mages said, "back to her majesty, my subordinates think we should put up the ice magic shield and protect the main city first!"


    Hearing the mage''s suggestion, Lisandro did not rush to reply, but turned her eyes to Cathy, who had just returned from the howling abyss.


    Aware of Lisandro''s eyes, Cathy is also aware that Lisandro wants to hear her thoughts. After a little deliberation, she said, "my subordinates think it''s better to evacuate the people from various villages and return to the main city, and then open the protective cover."


    After hearing this, LISANG did not rush to answer. Instead, she turned her eyes to other elite mages and wanted to hear their opinions.


    People are more optimistic about Cathy''s idea, and think it is more reasonable to evacuate the scattered people in the territory.


    In fact, Lisandro asked them about their views mainly to see if anyone would mention the rescue of the other two tribes.


    After an inquiry, no one mentioned it. With a wave of her right hand, a magic crystal ball appeared on the hall, projecting the image of the main city of avarosa frozen and the undead wreaking havoc in the paw of winter.


    In addition to Lisandro, all the people present, even though they were separated by the crystal ball, still felt a palpitation because of the terrible picture.


    At this time, Lisandro also wriggled her lower lip: "how come no one mentioned the rescue of the avarosa tribe and the winter claw tribe?"


    As soon as this was said, the elite mages in the hall looked at each other for a few times, and did not know how to pick up Lisandro''s words.


    After a long time, Cathy replied, "Your Majesty, for your sake, sometimes we need to make some choices and sacrifices."


    After hearing Cathy''s reply, Lisandro''s dignified expression gradually disappeared, and her mouth slightly curved with satisfaction.


    His Highness''s elite mages saw that Lisandro showed a satisfied smile. They knelt down in front of Lisandro, and showed their respect to Lisandro with ice to guard the highest etiquette of the tribe.


    "For Lisandro, for the frost guard, for freldrod!"


    The hall echoed the reverent voice of the elite mages, and lisanzho''s expression became solemn again. She also expressed her views on the invasion of the shadow island with her solemn voice.


    "The frost guard tribe has sacrificed too much for freldrod, for the entire human race, and even for the entire world of Valoran. I hope you will hold on to the last moment when victory is coming!"


    "Yes, Queen Lisandro!"


    Just as Lisandro''s tribe decided not to help avarosa and winterclaw, a huge flying warship quietly sailed into the sky above freundrod from the East.


    As soon as it entered the sky above freldrod, the whole warship began to shake violently because of the bad ice and snow weather here, and a slightly impatient man''s voice sounded in the control room of the warship.


    "Is this going to fall?"


    In front of the console in the control room, one of the women is busy operating the buttons on the console. As she tried to hold the ship steady, she motioned to the man who had just spoken to calm down: "don''t worry, Galen. Olliana and I will adjust the rifek!"The man known as Galen waved his hand and said, "Caitlin, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Caitlin, aren''t you operating the lift off? If we go on like this, the Rafik is going to crash! "


    Being reminded by the woman next to her, Caitlin apologized and said, "I''m sorry, Oriana. I''m stuck talking to Galen just now. I''m going to take off."


    Hearing this, Oriana shook her head: "no, I''m already operating the warship, and continue to rise to the height not affected by ice and snow. You can open the protective cover!"


    "OK, the shield will open in ten seconds!" Answering, Caitlin pressed a button on the console.


    These people in the control room were the EONIA rescue team that solaka had planned to send to evacuate the three major frazedek tribes.


    Seeing that as captains, olivana and Caitlin frequently operated the console they could not understand, the rescue team members also stopped talking, so as not to affect the two people.


    Ten seconds later, the screens above the console began to show pictures of the shield propped up and the warship rising higher.


    Before the wavering warship gradually stabilized, the talent was a little relieved. One of the rescue team members, lax, saw the sun shining in the sky above the ice and snow weather, and couldn''t help but say, "the sky above the freyerdrode ice sheet is so blue!"


    "No matter what the weather is in varloran below, on this level, it''s basically blue sky, white clouds, and shining sunlight," Caitlin timely explained to the crowd


    After the explanation, she also quickly changed the topic: "let''s not talk about this. We have Lord Soraka''s mission this time. The undead first arrived in frezerd. The top priority is to carry out rescue operations, find the survivors of the three tribes, and organize them to follow us to aonia, Oriana, and see where we are now!"


    "We are now in the northwest of Freire droid. Before we set out, Lord Soraka''s star guide also let us spread around the ice sheet to search for survivors."


    Oriana connects the magic satellite, and the main screen image breaks through the white clouds and continues to drop, until the image of the ice sheet directly below the rifik stops. The scene of the army of the dead raging on the ice sheet is also reflected in the public eyes.


    Dreius, one of the rescue team members, was burning with revenge in his eyes. He rubbed his hands and first expressed the idea that all the people on the scene wanted to attack immediately.


    "It seems that Lord Soraka''s magic guide is very accurate this time. It''s time to show these undead the power of human beings!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 972

    A Li was standing in front of a small ventilated window in the corridor of the belly of the siren, looking out at the snowy sea level, and his face was full of unspeakable sadness.


    At this time, ready to set out for the paw of winter and the front line of the avarosa war, hivier happened to pass by here, and was stunned to see Ali with a sad face.


    She blinked her bright eyes thoughtfully. She approached Ali and patted him on the shoulder: "what are you thinking, Ali?"


    Sylvier''s question made Ali look moved, but Ali just shook his head: "nothing, you go quickly, don''t let Fiona wait too long, they will not get along with you."


    Although Ali didn''t say anything, he guessed that Ali was worried about Ye Feng''s condition. She chuckled optimistically, "didn''t you check him out? Don''t worry too much about him. Since it''s OK, he will recover soon with his self-healing ability


    After pacifying Ali, he said nothing more. He patted Ali on the shoulder and went straight to the end of the corridor.


    Ali turned to the leader to send hivier away with a complicated look in his eyes. She was really worried about Ye Feng, but not about his recovery, but about the magic seal that sealed Ye Feng''s demigod power.


    I don''t know ye Fengqing doesn''t know that there is a seal in his body. If he doesn''t know, then the person who gave him the seal would be a little scary


    You know, Ye Feng is a demigod now. It''s too difficult for ordinary people to plant such a seal on him without being aware of it.


    And she had tried to break the seal on Ye Feng before, but unfortunately she could not shake the seal condensed by ice magic.


    If it goes on like this, we can only send Ye Feng back to Ionia and let Soraka deal with it


    "Wuwuwu Woo Hoo Hoo


    Behind Ye Feng''s room suddenly sounded Xiao Xi''s excited call, smelling the sound, she knew it was Ye Feng who woke up.


    For a moment she put down her wild guess and rushed into the room with a happy face. See sitting at the head of the bed to her smile wave Ye Feng, she is also excited: "great, you finally wake up!"


    Ye Feng wakes up and touches the wound on his abdomen which has been bandaged several times. Then he looks around the room. He is not sure: "Ali, are we on the boat of Sara sister?"


    "Well, are you better now? Is there anything else wrong with you? Tell me where you feel uncomfortable, so that I can give you treatment! "


    Ali nodded, but she was still a little uneasy. Ye Feng, who had just woken up, began to ask questions from east to west, making Ye Feng a little embarrassed.


    Ye Feng coughed, indicating that Ali, who was too nervous, calmed down and asked by the way, "fortunately, there is no place for discomfort. Ali, is it Lord Soraka who sent you to support me?"


    Smell speech, a flurry from a Li''s eyes a flash, fortunately Ye Feng did not catch. "Well, Sylvie, Fiona, Sarah, and me, we''re all sent by Lord Soraka to help you with your mission," she said


    Ye Feng is very confused about Ali''s answer. If Soraka sent them to help him, why didn''t they come by the Rafik?


    Unable to understand this, he asked, "why don''t you come on the Rafik? Isn''t the Reebok fixed yet


    Some of his questions made Ali, who had never thought of dealing with such a situation, be overwhelmed. Ali also quickly changed the topic: "um Yes, not yet. Well, let''s not talk about this. You just woke up. Let me give you a general examination, so I can rest assured. "


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Ye Feng wakes up, on the other side of the northwest of Freire droid, the rifik, with its protective cover open, reappears in the ice and snow ravaged sky below.


    Then, with parachutes on their backs, a group of EONIA rescue team members leaped down from the deck.


    "Brother, it''s so cold here!"


    In spite of her winter clothes, she was shivering in mid air by freldrod''s harsh ice and snow weather.


    However, her words of hope for Galen to appease her were completely covered by the high-altitude wind, and Galen nearby did not respond to her.


    Murmuring her discontented mouth, lax carefully put on her goggles from Caitlin, and her eyes would not blink because of the frost and snow.


    As Galen ignored her sister, who was eager to be spoiled, lax had to concentrate on parachuting.


    Her brother, Carlisle, and her brother, Kathleen, were sent to the rescue, along with her brother, Carlisle. As for the remaining five, they were Fiona''s five women who had acted before they came.


    Oriana and Caitlin are responsible for keeping the rifik, while the four of them are responsible for taking the five Fiona women back to Ionia while evacuating the refugees.


    By the way, there is a Ye Feng who comes to discuss the alliance!"It''s time to open the umbrella, ladies and gentlemen!"


    Thinking about it, Caitlin''s quick voice rings from her ear''s Hicks headset, and lax opens her parachute at the right time, and her rapid falling body begins to slow down.


    Galen, dreus, and Tyrone, who were nearby, were under the instruction of Caitlin to avoid the army of the dead below. Only she could not control the direction of landing and went straight to the army of the dead.


    She herself also called out: "it''s over, the beautiful girl of demacia is going to become the dead!"


    "Lacs, didn''t she jump an umbrella? How can''t you control the direction? "


    The first parachute jump in Caitlin''s instructions, easy to control the direction of Tyrone frown, very confused how lacs can not control the direction.


    Dreus shrugged his shoulders to show that he was not clear. Only Galen, lacs''s good brother, was very anxious. Seeing that they and lax''s falling place were getting farther and farther away, he was so heartbroken that he cut off the parachute ropes that tied him with his giant sword and flew to the direction of lax.


    Seeing Galen''s fear of lax through the screen, Caitlin on the Rafik lost her voice and said, "Galen, what are you doing?"


    "It''s so close to the ground that we can help him as well."


    Although they used to be enemies, they are now comrades in arms. Dreus also wielded his axe to cut the rope and followed Galen to jump to lax.


    Tyrone saw this, had to follow them to rescue lax, who was about to fall into the undead heap.


    But lax herself did not notice that her "superb" parachuting skills caused other team members to join her in the army of the dead below. She was still shaking her body desperately, trying to change direction.


    Below, a group of undead are wreaking havoc on the ice sheet in search of the surviving humans. When they smell the smell of human beings floating in the sky, they cast greedy eyes at LAX.


    At the moment, lax in their eyes is a delicious lamb, waiting for them to kill and enjoy.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 973

    Falling uncontrollably into the army of the dead below, lax noticed the greedy look in their eyes.


    Her whole body is excited. Lax takes off her umbrella bag and holds her wand tightly in her hands. She is afraid that this pile of undead will tear her to pieces.


    From Lax''s body to feel the restraint of their sacred breath, the undead fear, but they did not flee. After all, lax was alone, and even if she could resist the divine magic of the dead, she could not face their armies.


    Lakis, who landed here, was surrounded in the middle. They approached her step by step and slowly narrowed the circle.


    As the encirclement became smaller and smaller, so did laches'' nerves. Just as she was getting more and more flustered, a ghost behind her flew at her when she was not paying attention.


    When she was aware of the danger, the ghostly looking ghost was already on her back, and the cold spirit of the dead suddenly invaded her body.


    Out of the instinctive reaction, lax all over the release of the power of light, in the body to drive out the dead gas at the same time, but also scattered the spirit of the dead on her back.


    However, her method of killing one undead did not make the other spirits feel afraid. Instead, she gave them an opportunity to attack her.


    It''s not easy to kill a soul by instinct. Before she can breathe, she senses the smell of danger again.


    "Go away, monster!"


    The wand in her hand condensed more brilliant magic of light. Lacs exclaimed in disgust. In a flash, she killed several undead who wanted to take advantage of her divine magic.


    However, her action still did not suppress these undead, especially many of them had no intelligence of the lowest level.


    Driven by desire, they rush to lax one after another, while other higher-level undead wait for the opportunity to show her flaws.


    Lax is not good at close combat. She can''t keep away from these undead, so she doesn''t have enough time to cast more powerful spells.


    She was about to be engulfed by the army of the dead, and a loud voice of surprise and joy rang out in the ears of lax.


    "Lax, I''m here to save you!"


    At the sound of this familiar voice, lax knew it was her brother Galen without thinking about it.


    Looking in the direction of the sound, the panic in laches''s eyes dissipated with Galen''s falling figure from the sky.


    "Brother Galen, how handsome you are when you jump from the sky With little stars in her eyes, lax seemed to forget that she was in the army of the dead.


    Instead of paying attention to his sister, who had a strange brain circuit, Galen focused on the undead.


    As he fell from the sky, he waved his huge sword, one of which was inserted in the undead who tried to attack his sister, lax.


    Boom!


    With a loud bang, the sword radiated a sacred light, and aroused a layer of snow waves.


    Taking advantage of the snow wave to cover the line of sight, Galen quickly took Lax''s hand and broke out.


    But the two of them had not run far away. A ghost suddenly rushed out of the snow wave and laughed at them: "what are you running for? Haha, let''s become the dead together


    As soon as this was said, the undead stretched out another skeleton arm, the naked skeleton like a sharp thorn, and fiercely stabbed at LAX.


    Galen tried to help lax, but he was still too slow. The skeleton arm of the undead caught her by the shoulder.


    With a scream from lax, her shoulder left a faint bloodstain deep into the flesh.


    Seeing his sister injured, Galen waved his sword and chopped off the skeleton arm of the dead on the spot.


    In this way, he thought that he could continue to break through the encirclement with lax. However, he thought that a spear would break through the snow wave and stab at him and lax.


    Unexpectedly, Galen could only block the sword in front of him. When the sword collided with the spear, he released his sword because of the strong sting in the mouth of the tiger.


    Then, without waiting for him to react, a knight of the dead, whose lower body was a horse and his upper body was a man, waved a spear to break through the snow waves, and a spear swept him and lacs upside down.


    Without a moment''s pause, the knight of the dead set off again, wanting a spear to observe the hearts of the Galen brothers and sisters.


    At that moment, dreus came down from the sky waving his axe, and struck the undead Knight''s head with an axe.


    With a shrill scream like a horse, the knight of the dead was like a deflated ball and disappeared.


    Tyrone then arrived, dodged behind Galen and lax, and stabilized their inverted bodies.


    Glancing gratefully at Tyrone and dreus, Galen said, "let''s get out of here before the snow wave completely disappears."


    As the voice dropped, Galen took the lead and fled north, followed by others.However, after a while, the snow waves returned to calm again, and Galen''s four fleeing figures also fell into the eyes of the dead.


    Wandering in the vicinity of several undead Knights also captured the gallon four fleeing figure, they immediately blocked the four people''s escape way.


    The undead Knights blocked their way, and the army of the dead in the rear also arrived and surrounded the four men in the middle. Dreius glared at LAX, who made them trapped by the army of the dead, and said, "in order to save you, we are all finished!"


    Tyrone didn''t say a word, but the slightly displeased look in his eyes showed that he was also complaining about Lax''s dragging their feet.


    Galen gazed at the undead knights who blocked their way, and said, "it''s not the time to argue about who killed whom. We should think about how to break out of the encirclement."


    Dreius was also straightforward and said bluntly: "don''t think about it. If it wasn''t for the sneak attack just now, we couldn''t even kill the ghost knight in a short time, let alone face several undead knights and this group of undead army now!"


    Lax knew that this time it was because of her that they were trapped in the circle of the dead, so she lowered her head and felt guilty.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault, and I really can''t help in close combat. I can only hold back."


    When lax said this, Galen seemed to think of something. He patted his own head: "sister lax is a talented magician. She has learned a lot of Destructive Magic in the war Academy. As long as we can hold these undead for time, she may be able to open up a way for us to escape!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 974

    "Galen, are you sure your sister can open up a path for us?"


    Tyrone, who had always been used to fighting in the shadow, was chased by a lot of undead, for the sake of Galen''s words, and served as a decoy and a guard to lax.


    "I can guarantee that, lacs is a very famous mage in the war academy, and have you forgotten the last time you were in kalamanda?"


    Galen is still very confident about her sister''s ability. As long as they can lead and block the dead who are trying to attack lax before laches finishes casting, she will never let them down!


    As Galen said, Talon''s eyes, who had narrowly escaped several undead''s bags, recalled the last battle of kalamanda.


    At that time, demacia and NOx clashed because of the kalamanda ore vein explosion, and Galen and Katrina had the same military strength. At that time, a lacs was suddenly killed.


    In the absence of interference, lax unleashes a devastating spell, killing the entire army alone. If he didn''t show up in time and save Katrina with serious injury, even Katrina would have died in that battle.


    Taking a deep breath, Tyrone''s indifferent eyes flashed a complex look. Once a deadly enemy, he is now a comrade in arms fighting side by side. Such a change of identity makes him a little difficult to adapt to.


    On the other side, dreius did not think so much of Tyrone. Instead, he wrestled with a group of undead, and his face was full of excitement.


    On such a close look, Tyrone found that Galen and dreus were not as embarrassed as he was when they were besieged by the undead as a lure. On the contrary, they were quite handy and even resisted the attack of the dead.


    However, thinking of his identity as an assassin, he was relieved that there was no comparison between his weakness and their strengths.


    Think about it, Tyrone, who is forced into a corner by the undead, does not fight with the dead like Galen and dreus, but abandons his thoughts and escapes into the shadow.


    At the next moment, with countless blade cutting through the dead, Tyrone''s figure in the shadow quietly appears outside the surrounding circle.


    On the other side, Galen three people for her to fight for time, are nervously reciting obscure magic spell, the staff in hand is also condensing a more shining beam.


    In this winter of ice and snow, lax''s speed of absorbing the shining magic of heaven and earth is much slower than that in surima. With the passage of time, Galen''s three people have gradually fallen into fatigue, but Lax''s magic only condenses two-thirds of the shining magic power.


    "Lax, how long will it take?"


    Being held by several undead and biting his neck, Galen''s body is shocked. While shaking off the dead, he also turns back and roars at LAX.


    "It''s almost ready, brother. You can hold on a little longer!"


    Rax also noticed that Galen could not hold on to it, but she could not easily release her magic without the power of brilliance. Therefore, she could only hope that the three could fight for more time for her.


    Hearing this, Galen bit his teeth and asked no more questions. He and the other two people continued to serve as an ear lure and guard for lax.


    Under the siege of the undead for a period of time, Galen''s physical strength was gradually exhausted, and the three men came together and looked after each other back-to-back.


    Finally, under their protection, lax has gathered enough power to shine. The magic crystal held by her staff in her hand is shining brightly, and the hot temperature will melt the ice and snow in the area around her.


    She also called out to the three Galens who were struggling to resist: "brother, get out of the way, my magic is finished!"


    Lackese''s coquettish voice immediately let the three Galen, who were under great pressure, scattered around one after another, and returned to lax''s side.


    When they saw the magic crystal on the top of Lax''s staff, they were all blinded by the dazzling light. But lax herself is not affected at all, her eyes are directly at the front of the army of the dead, killing the full.


    First, the caster protects Galen from the spell, and lacs releases all the power of light that condenses on the wand crystal.


    The power of the light poured out into a huge torrent, straight ahead, mixed with the incomparable sacred breath, penetrated a wave of undead in front.


    The spirits in the center of the torrent are instantly purified to ashes by the sacred breath contained in them, and the spirits in the periphery are only pursed by a shrill wail, and are purified by the power of light.


    As the torrent of the power of light gradually dissipated, the mourning of the dead gradually dissipated, and the direction of the flood was briefly cleared out of a wide passage.


    "Run


    Seeing that all the undead around were stunned by the power of the forbidden magic, Galen immediately took Lax''s hand and ran to the direction of the passage, followed by Tyrone and dreus.


    However, before the four men had run far away, the whole ground of freyerdrode began to vibrate violently.


    An extremely sinister, icy breath crept out from beneath frailthard''s howling abyss and flowed south at a visible speed.Feeling the suffocating pressure, Galen''s first reaction was to run back. But when they were ready to turn around, they found their feet frozen in place.


    In a moment, they were frozen into ice sculptures with the army of the dead around them from the bottom of the abyss.


    In addition to ashy and sizhani, as well as a small number of survivors, almost all creatures in the cold winter claw''s sphere of influence were frozen into ice sculptures in those days.


    Although the evil and cold breath spread and weakened, but the terrible pressure that people can''t disperse still shook the whole land of freldrod.


    Even in demacia, you can feel the evil power of shaking the earth from the howling abyss.


    Ye Feng, who was recuperating on board the siren, felt this disturbing force. His first reaction was to rush out of the room to the deck and look to the north where the howling abyss was located.


    I saw a pair of huge blood red eyes, I do not know when quietly emerged in the sky over the howling abyss, that pair of blood eyes give people a huge sense of oppression, as if it is the master of the world, frightening.


    When he thought of a Li''s telling him that sylvier and Fiona went to persuade winterclaw and avarosa to unite, he was quite relieved. With Fiona''s two daughters'' armed protection, he should be able to successfully replace him in completing the task. But now there are sudden changes, the three women''s trip has become extremely dangerous.


    The more he thought about it, the more worried he was about the safety of the three women and Freire zhuod''s three clans. As soon as Ye Feng''s eyes solidified, he rushed to the north.


    His move also fell into the eyes of Sara and Ali, who were just going to discuss the matter with him. Both of them had changed their faces. They were busy signaling him not to leave in a hurry.


    "Ye Feng, don''t worry


    "Wood, come back and discuss it with us before you leave!"


    Ye Feng, who has already started, pretends not to hear the two people''s shouts. He is so anxious that he just wants to quickly find the three Fiona and the freyerzhude tribe.


    As a man who had gone deep into the howling abyss, he knew very well what terrible existence those eyes represented!


    At the same time, at the junction of the howling abyss and the winter claw, the ancient grudged spirits who had not been moved before seemed to have awakened their will because of the bloody eyes on their heads. They howled one after another. Their eyes had lost the heroic posture of fighting with the watchers in order to protect freldrod. Some of them were just the cold silence brought by the ice and their absolute loyalty to the watchers.


    With their wailing, a pair of white wings like bat film wings suddenly spread their wings from the bottom of the abyss. Under its huge wings, a white haired monster with its back arched and its head bent with its horns fell on the broken bridge of the howling abyss on its claws.


    Staring at a pair of ice blue evil eyes, the body is so thin that you can see the skeleton of the monster in the skin, and the eye of the monster burns revenge.


    "It''s time to announce to the people who betrayed the Lord that their master has come back..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 975

    "Warning Warning The warship is suffering from a fatal attack, the protective cover has been seriously damaged, and it will enter the emergency dormancy state in three minutes, when all the power functions will be paralyzed


    Hovering in mid air, the Reebok was also devastated by the icy atmosphere of the howling abyss, and its open shield was covered with cracks.


    Although the shield was not completely broken, but the pervasive evil breath of ice penetrated into the shield, and most of the warships were covered with a thick layer of frost.


    Caitlin and Olivia, who are operating the rifik in the control room, originally wanted to land below to rescue Galen and his party, who were frozen into ice sculptures. Now they are too busy with their own affairs, so they can only choose to lift the warship to a higher altitude in order to get rid of the sudden cold attack.


    While frequently tapping the buttons on the console, Caitlin said to her next to her: "Oriana, immediately stop the Hicks intelligent control system, and use the pure manual control system. We must completely operate by ourselves, so as to get rid of this crisis!"


    Oriana naturally understood, nodded and began to shut down the intelligent control system.


    The entire flying warship became unstable because of its unstable transportation. Several times, Ariana and Caitlin were nearly shaken out of the control room. Fortunately, they stabilized themselves in time to continue their operation of rescuing the ruifik crash.


    Finally, with the unremitting efforts of the two men, the Rafik successfully escaped the influence of the howling abyss before the shield completely broke.


    Out of danger, Oriana and Caitlin are also in time to restart the closed intelligent control system, ready to repair the frozen parts of the spacecraft.


    With the second daughter''s operation, the control terminal also timely fed back: "the system is in the process of self repair, the current progress of self repair is 3%, and it is estimated that it will take at least 30 minutes to complete the repair. In order to ensure safety, most functions of the warship cannot be used during this period."


    The feedback from the control terminal gave Caitlin and Olivia a respite, but the thought of Galen and their frozen sculptures made their cheeks look sad again.


    In particular, Olivia, who is simple in mind, is worried that if they can''t thaw the Galen four in time, they will be slowly deprived of their vitality by the ice.


    "Caitlin, what are we going to do to save Galen and them?"


    Olivianna''s worried inquiry made Caitlin ponder over what to do next.


    Originally, they came to rescue the survivors of freyerzhude, and brought Ye Feng back to Ionia with the five women of Fiona. Now a sudden change, when the plan is completely disrupted, at the moment her mind is also a bit messy.


    After thinking about it for a long time, she didn''t come up with an effective measure. Caitlin could only comfort her with words.


    "Ariana, Galen, the survivors of Freire droid must be saved, and they are looking for hivier, but we can''t connect the magic satellite now. Let''s wait until the warship is repaired."


    Caitlin and Olivia, who are driving the Reebok, have just come out of danger. On the other side, the two girls, shivell and Fiona, are just stepping into the sphere of influence of the cold winter claw.


    Looking at a pair of huge bloody eyes in the extreme northwest direction, the three women''s eyes are full of fear.


    However, they did not slow down their pace because of the terrible pressure. Instead, they accelerated the pace of moving forward, in order to find the people of the two tribes of avarosa and the claw of winter more quickly.


    But with their deepening, they found that the cold erosion they suffered had exceeded the limit of their body.


    The chill of bone erosion penetrated through their clothes, penetrated into their bodies through their skin, and penetrated into their bone marrow, which made them shiver.


    This is not over, but what makes them even more horrified is that they begin to get a thick layer of frost on the outside of their bodies.


    Laurent heart eye knife!


    Seeing that they are about to be frozen into ice sculptures, Fiona''s two daughters'' eyes twinkle and start Laurent''s heart eye knife, a taboo of the Laurent family, to try to resist the fate of being frozen into ice sculptures. This time, however, their Laurent knife did not help them resolve the crisis.


    One side of hivier is also unwilling to be frozen into ice sculpture. She recites a curse in her heart, and her eyes flash blue. Then she and Fiona are surrounded by a light blue fluorescent barrier.


    With the cohesion of the magic barrier, shivell was surprised to find that the erosion of the cold outside was slowly weakening, and her and Fiona''s half frozen bodies also stopped freezing.


    Shattering the frost on her body, the three women of shivell can breathe under the protection of the blue light magic barrier. However, the three did not dare to walk out of the protective area of the barrier, for fear that they would be frozen into ice sculptures.


    Fortunately, the pressure from the bloody eyes floating over the howling abyss was gradually weakening with the passage of time, and they did not set out again until the erosion of the cold fell back to what they could bear.Dare not as fast as before, the three women appropriately slowed down the pace of progress, in order to avoid too fast and face the crisis of freezing.


    Along the way, we met many undead, avalosa soldiers and winter claw soldiers, but without exception, they were frozen in the ice.


    Seeing the frozen scenes, shivell''s eyes twinkled, and she was a little worried that all the people on the front line of the war, alvarosa and winterclaw, would be frozen into ice sculptures.


    If this is the case, then not only can they not persuade the two communities to reconcile, but also how to remove such a large number of ice sculptures is a problem. To know that they came from the sea on the siren, it''s impossible that every ice sculpture would have to be moved to the siren from the far north of freldhard.


    It''s what they worry about and what they encounter. With their deepening, they encounter more and more ice sculptures along the way. When they came to the area where the Galen four were frozen, their attention was immediately attracted by the four Galen ice sculptures.


    With an incredible look on their eyes, the three women rushed to the ice sculptures of Galen four, thinking that they might be dazzled.


    However, after confirmation, they gradually began to believe that the four ice sculptures were the four Galens they were familiar with.


    After confirming the identities of the frozen four, mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart, puzzled: "Galen, how could they be here? Shouldn''t they be in Ionia? "


    Fiona of the Laurent family also nodded, not sure why the four were here.


    Only shivell''s eyes flickered, and after some deliberation she gave her guess.


    "I''m afraid it''s because Lord Soraka foresaw the crisis of freldrod..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 976

    Looking at the people around them were frozen into ice sculptures in one breath, selchuang Ni and ashey were all in a trance. Obviously, they didn''t reflect what the situation was for a while.


    Because both of them were born with cold blood, although they could feel the pressure brought by the change of howling abyss, they were not frozen into ice sculptures like their people.


    After a brief absence, ashey and sizhanie slowly came back to their senses. The two men, who used to be enemies, were not in the mood to continue fighting. Instead, they looked at each other with a complex look in their eyes.


    However, the two still have no idea of reconciliation. They separate to explore their frozen tribe.


    After some exploration, Sizhuang Ni didn''t think about it. Just like she broke the ice block frozen by Ye Feng last time, she waved her whip hammer and knocked on one of the ice sculptures.


    The expected ice fragmentation didn''t happen. Instead, Sizhuang Ni, who wielded the whip hammer, was so cold that she felt excited all over her body, and her brain fell to her knees in the snow.


    On the other side, ashy is still pondering how to deal with her frozen people. When she hears the great news from seljani, she can''t help but look back in amazement.


    In the eye is the scene in which Sizhuang beats the ice sculpture recklessly with a whip hammer, but is paralyzed by the shock. The amazement on Ashley''s face is gradually replaced by a sneer.


    "Recklessness will not solve the problem!"


    Ashey''s sarcasm fell in her ears, which made her feel extremely harsh. She looked back at ash and said, "it''s better than you do nothing!"


    "Hum!" With a cold snort, ashey stopped taunting her, but continued to ponder how to save her soldiers.


    But at the same time, ashey and sizhanie were almost at the same time, and an extremely dangerous breath was rapidly coming from the north.


    Sensing the crisis, the two people looked around their eyes and took advantage of the dangerous atmosphere to find a shelter to hide.


    Who would have thought that the two of them were strangely identical, hiding under the same shelter. When they met, the two people who were not satisfied with each other suddenly glared at each other, and their pent up anger suddenly came up again.


    The atmosphere between the two became more and more tense. They were about to move their hands. A pair of giant wings in the shape of membrane wings swept over them.


    The strong smell of gunpowder dissipated in an instant, and the pupil of the second daughter, who was aware of the danger, was gradually shrinking, holding her breath and concentrating, for fear of disturbing the terrifying creatures passing over their heads.


    The terror creature that passed over the heads of ashy and sizhani was the mysterious white haired monster that had climbed out of the howling abyss before. Because both of them were hiding under the shelter and hiding their breath, the mysterious monster did not find the existence of the second daughter.


    Flapping his wings, he fell among the ice sculptures of a group of freyldroids. The mysterious monster walked around here with a ferocious face and sniffed the air around with his strange nose.


    "Strange I clearly smelled the smell of two cold blood veins in the distance. How could they be gone? Did you run away? "


    The voice of a fierce ghost came out of the mouth of the mysterious creature, and ashey and sizhanie, who were hiding in the dark, could not help tightening up.


    After observing the mysterious creatures for a long time, he did not see him coming towards them. Their tense mood was slightly relieved.


    After a careful review of what the mysterious creature said just now, both of them can see from each other''s eyes that they have the same doubts, that is, why do mysterious monsters say that they are ice blood, and what does cold blood represent?


    The search in a crowd of ice sculptures failed, and the mysterious creature had the intention of leaving. But before he left, he fanned his huge wings twice, and then a whirlpool formed by freezing cold air appeared in front of him.


    In a moment, five monsters, who looked very similar to him but were much smaller than him, emerged from the world on the other side of the vortex.


    Five monsters stood in a row and knelt respectfully in front of the mysterious creature: "Dear Ambassador of the abyss, what can I do for you to summon us?"


    "Before the Lord comes to this world again, we must clear away all the obstacles that hinder the Lord''s ruling over the world, especially the cold blood among human beings. We can''t let go of any of them!"


    One of the monsters asked cautiously, "do you mean to let us help you hunt ice blood?"


    "For the sake of the ice, you can find the ice on the ice, which can reduce the difficulty of my blood!"


    With his big mouth full of frost cracks, the abyss emissary showed a strange smile. The withered and shriveled right hand slowly raises, two pieces of extremely evil black ice appear under his condensation.


    The black ice emits a crystal clear black light, and the magic lines of ice blue also reveal secret lines on the dark ice.


    The secret pattern first outlines the rudiments of two human women, and then slowly deepens. The more complex patterns also make the appearance of these two human women more and more vivid.


    The five monsters stare at the female figure on the black ice, as if to imprint the appearance of these two human women into their minds.Ashey and sizhanie, who were watching in the dark, were also staring at the mysterious lines on the black ice, wondering who the dark ice would show.


    However, as the lines became more and more perfect, the more they saw, the more they felt that the two women on the secret lines were very familiar to them, but they could not remember where they had seen them for a while.


    It was not until the two of them looked at each other again, and the two girls with four opposite eyes understood why the two women outlined with magic lines on the ice made them so familiar.


    Because The two women look as like as two peas in two.


    That is to say, the monster called the abyssal emissary, without ever seeing them, sketched out their appearance by their residual breath. Just thinking about this kind of strange ability makes them feel a little scared. They also dare not act rashly, for fear that one who is not careful will be aware of their existence by the abyss emissary with strange ability.


    Black black ice completely outlines the image of AI Xi and serchuang Ni, the abyss messenger Jie Jie said with a bad smile: "do you remember all of them?"


    The monsters nodded, and one of the monsters continued to represent the monsters and replied: "return to the abyss Messenger, the appearance of these two human beings has been deeply imprinted in our minds. As soon as we meet them, they will become our primary hunting targets!"


    As if recalling some humiliating memories, the ugly face of the abyss emissary became more and more ferocious because of the twisted resentment.


    "Very well, the reason why I want you to pay attention to these two icy blood vessels is that their blood purity is closest to the three who used to be. When the watchers come this time, we must give priority to hunting these two people!"


    "Yes, Lord abyss messenger!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 977

    Around the four Galen ice sculpture around a few circles, hiville right hand holding incense gills, thinking about how to save the four people.


    One side of Fiona two women see that hivier can not think of a way, they two have a bold idea, that is to use their swords to chop the ice that sealed the four Galen.


    This idea came out of their hearts all their life. Without thinking about it, they just pulled out their swords on their waists and chopped down the ice sculptures in front of them.


    Shivell, who was thinking hard on the side, suddenly felt the strong gust of wind. Before he had time to reflect on what was going on, the vertical and horizontal sword Qi scattered at the moment when he touched the ice.


    With a tense heart, hiville, who thought Fiona''s two daughters had been attacked, turned to look at them. At this point, the worry in his eyes was filled with anger.


    Originally, she was still worried that the two were attacked by the dead, but in a flash, they wielded their family''s magic sword and split into the dark ice that sealed off Galen and lax.


    Ignoring hivier''s angry gaze, Fiona and her daughter concentrate. Liuyun sword and Moyu sword respectively cut a deep crack in the dark ice. The vertical and horizontal black and white sword Qi infiltrates into the dark ice with the help of cracks. They try to smash the dark ice from the inside out.


    But the next moment, a strange scene happened. The black-and-white sword spirit that seeps into the dark ice breaks away from the control of Fiona''s two daughters, and condenses into a shadow of an ugly monster in the shape of a bat, showing a sinister smile to the second daughter.


    This smile seems to have an infinite breath of extreme cold, stimulating Fiona two female nerves a burst of pain. With a burst of nerve tingling, the two people''s blood gas is also surging up.


    After a while, they were paralyzed by the power of the ice sculpture, just like the previous seltrani.


    Buzz


    If the brain was hit by a huge clock, her face was already pale. Fiona and her daughter had no idea that a piece of dark ice could cause such great damage to their nerves.


    "Please don''t discuss with me. Fortunately, you are only shocked by its power. If one doesn''t control the strength, you will dismember lax and Galen!"


    Hivier''s voice of suppressing his anger sounded in their ears at the right time. However, although the voice was full of dissatisfaction with them, Fiona still felt a warm current flowing all over her body, relieving their pain of being shocked by the dark ice.


    Her eyelashes trembled, and Fiona opened her eyes in a complicated way. After hesitation, they said thanks to shivell.


    On hearing their thanks, shivell, who was still discontented just now, burst into a smile: "it''s rare that you two ladies can thank me!"


    Seeing that he mocked them again, the unconvinced Fiona wanted to fight with him, but when they thought that they had done something wrong, they still resisted the impulse to fight.


    "Well, don''t laugh at you. Don''t make trouble for me. When you use martial arts, you''ll have enough. Now..."


    At Fiona''s second daughter, she spat out her tongue playfully, and shivell resumed a solemn expression, indicating that Fiona and her daughter must discuss with her if they have any ideas.


    But shivell stopped in the middle, and Fiona wondered why she didn''t go on. But as a dark shadow swept from the sky, the two girls suddenly understood why.


    The puzzled eyes became sharp and sharp. The sword meaning of Mo Yu and Liu Yun became obvious in their eyes. Fiona and her daughter drank coldly, and then disappeared into black and white sword shadow.


    When the two girls appeared again, a figure pierced by their swords appeared in mid air.


    Under the huge snow-white wings, is a bow back, the top of the head curved sheep horn white hair monster. The monster''s feet are the same as the birds. His eyes twinkle with ice blue ice flame, and the evil breath from the cold to the extreme continuously emanates from his body. His thin figure can even see its inner skeleton, which makes people feel creepy.


    At the bottom, shivell saw Fiona stabbing the monster''s wings with a sword, and her mind became more tense. Almost subconsciously, shivell''s eyes widened and he exclaimed, "get out of that monster, Fiona!"


    Leave? A trace of disdain flashed through Fiona''s sharp eyes. When they intended to give the monster a fatal blow, the change happened.


    The monster''s membranous wings suddenly sprang out numerous thick and thin knuckles, which quickly wound around their bodies and tightly bound them at a speed that was hard for them to dodge.


    Do not wait for them to react, that countless thin sticky knuckles will secrete like mud thick liquid. The liquid swallowed them in an instant. The engulfed two women felt weak all over. As soon as their right hand was loosened, Liuyun sword and ink feather sword fell out of their hands.


    The two fallen swords were caught by the two fingers of the monster, while Fiona was dropped from the sky by the monster.


    See the situation below, hivier immediately rushed to catch the second daughter. Wiping the sticky liquid from her body for the second daughter who lost the fighting ability, shivell gazed fearlessly at the monsters in the air.


    "It''s interesting that these two swords are of the same level as the artifact given by the Lord. I didn''t expect that human beings could refine such weapons. Tut tut..."The monster in the air did not seem to see the terrified gaze of sylvier. A man was studying Fiona''s sword.


    The inheritance of the Laurent family was taken away. Although Fiona lost her strength, they still yelled: "monster, give us back the sword!"


    "Almost forget, there are three more humans here!" The monster grinned and said, "I''ll take the sword, and I''ll take your life too!"


    With that, the monster laughed wildly and mercilessly mocked Fiona''s three daughters, without paying any attention to them.


    Glancing at Fiona''s two daughters who had lost their fighting power temporarily, he took a deep breath and knew that she was the next to depend on her.


    Seeing that he had not given up the resistance, Jie Jie, the monster who abandoned Fiona''s two daughters, said with a smile: "your companions have lost the ability to resist. Are you sure you want to resist?"


    There was no reply, and there was a faint sense of the upper half of God. But even if the monster in front of her is a demigod, she can''t step back at the moment!


    "Tiny human beings, it seems that the power I showed just now is not enough to frighten you. It''s time to show you the difference between mortals and demigods. Remember what I am now. I am an abyssal emissary from the howling abyss!"


    With a cold smile, the abyss emissary uttered an extremely sharp piercing tinnitus, and then the demigod level extreme cold magic power tilted out of his body.


    The magic power enough to crush mortals, mixed with the extremely cold winter wind, blew a storm of ice and snow that went straight into the sky and swept over the three of shivell.


    Seeing the strong tearing force of the ice storm, the three people will be swept into it. A small hurricane from the southwest direction will take them away before they notice.


    The three people only felt that the whole scene was whirling around, and the ice storm and abyssal messengers that they had faced before were all gone.


    When the three girls were puzzled why they were here, a familiar voice sounded in time: "I''m scared to death. If it''s later, you''ll be sucked in!"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Fiona and her daughter exclaimed, "Ye Feng!"


    Yes, it was Ye Feng who rescued the three girls in time. If he didn''t rush here the first time, maybe all the three girls would have died in the storm just now.


    However, the thoughtful hivier is concerned about Ye Feng''s injury after a short period of consternation: "are your injuries healed?"


    "Ali has been cured for me. I''m..."


    Ye Feng was trying to signal that he didn''t have to worry about him, but he was interrupted by a hoarse voice of extreme cold: "do you think you can be safe and sound in this way? I''m a demigod. None of you can escape today


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 978

    "Do you think you''ll be all right? I''m a demigod. None of you can escape today


    Ye Feng was extremely angry at Ye Feng''s rescue of Fiona''s three daughters. Using the perception of demigod level, the abyss emissary quickly found Ye Feng and his party who had escaped.


    Being chased up by the abyss emissary, the three women of hivier are not as frightened as they were just now, because there is a demigod on their side, that is Ye Feng.


    Only Ye Feng has a bitter face. His present state falls back to ordinary people. Even two Fiona are abandoned by the abyss emissary in an instant. He is not sure to defeat the monster in front of him.


    "Ye Feng, I''ll take care of Fiona and the two of them."


    Shivell thinks that her participation in the battle between the demigods will drag Ye Feng back, so she places her hopes on Ye Feng, who is already a demigod.


    One side of Ye Feng''s mouth slightly twitches. He is about to open his mouth to indicate that he will help him, but he doesn''t want to see that he has already taken Fiona and his two daughters to the distance.


    At the same time, suspended in the air, the abyss emissary listened to all the words he said to Ye Feng. Hearing that Ye Feng was a demigod, he found out his mind at the first time and explored the emptiness and reality.


    Ye Feng didn''t feel any power fluctuation above the level of demigod for a long time. The abyss emissary looked down at Ye Feng and sneered: "mortals, your companions seem to have misunderstandings about the demigod realm. Your strength is far from being demigod, even worse than the two wounded female swordsmen before!"


    While speaking, the abyss emissary suspended in the air preemptively, flapping the membrane wings, blowing gusts of cold wind. The extremely cold air condenses into sharp ice thorns, sweeping the blade of the cold wind and attacking the leaf wind.


    He didn''t realize that there was an invisible blade of cold wind hidden under the ice stab. Ye risked to avoid all the ice thorns, but he was still cut by the invisible blade of cold wind.


    "Blade of the wind?"


    Cut by the blade of the cold wind, Ye Feng cried out in silence. It was the first time for him to see a creature practicing ice magic exert his blade.


    "This is not an ordinary blade of wind, mortals. It is a blade of cold wind mainly composed of extremely cold air. The magic power of wind only accounts for a small part of it. This is to make the magic power of extreme ice have the destructive power of the magic power of wind."


    Laughing at Ye Feng''s ignorance, the abyss emissary has already cheated Ye Feng''s body. The invisible blade of cold wind congeals again and cuts off Ye Feng''s head.


    Out of the instinctive reaction at the time of crisis, Ye Feng''s eyes are filled with a gray and white fog of power to prohibit demons. His whole body is also unconsciously operating the power of forbidding demons. In an instant, Ye Feng is the center to form the field of forbidding demons.


    However, Ye Feng''s strength at the moment is too weak compared with demigod, and the forbidden magic field is broken by the cold wind blade of the abyss messenger at the moment of condensation.


    However, due to the weakening of the power of the cold wind blade in the forbidden magic field, the cold wind blade in the broken magic field has lost its suffocating magic power. Ye Feng also took this opportunity to quickly distance himself from the abyss emissary.


    Passing by the ghost gate pass again, Ye Feng, who is out of danger, caresses his chest and breathes heavily, while watching the abyss emissary nervously not far away.


    Feeling the strange changes on Ye Feng, the abyss emissary temporarily stops the attack on Ye Feng. He tried to search for the origin of this power in his own dusty memory. After a while, he looked at Ye Feng uncertainly: "mortal, do you have a forbidden magic stone?"


    Ye Feng didn''t really know how he had escaped such a close-up killing just now. He didn''t realize that it was the power of forbidding evil that saved his life until he was asked by the abyss emissary.


    Without returning to the question of the abyss emissary, Ye Feng independently operated the power of forbidding demons and decided to use the power to fight the abyss emissary.


    Feeling Ye Feng''s power of forbidding demons from the inside out, the eyes of the abyss emissary showed an incredible look, and what lurked deeper was the deep fear of this power.


    He seems to forget that he is a demigod, and Ye Feng is just a mortal. In the face of Ye Feng, who showed the power of forbidding demons, he actually stepped back a few steps because of fear.


    "How could it be? How can a creature with the power of forbidden stone appear in this world Murmured to himself, the abyss emissary fell into a deep self world.


    Seeing the abyss emissary suddenly in that hair God, is planning to fight with the abyss messenger to death Ye Feng is stunned. But he soon found out that maybe they could get away with it.


    Thinking of this, knowing that even if the abyss emissary is not his opponent, Ye Feng decides to take the opportunity to escape here with hiville and Fiona.


    Think about it, Ye Feng glanced nervously at the abyss emissary and quietly retreated to the three men of hiville. He said to three people: "go, although we don''t know what happened to the monster, we''d better escape first!"


    Laurent family Fiona smell speech, do not know that Ye Feng fell back to the realm of ordinary people, she looked at Ye Feng perplexedly. And the childhood sweetheart mafiona is straight frown way: "escape? Ye Feng, you are also a demigod. His state is a good time to kill him! "


    Even hivier, who had always been at odds with Fiona, nodded: "yes, or there is such a demigod monster in the ice sheet is also a factor of instability.""I don''t have the strength of demigod now. Run Ye Feng curled his mouth and looked at the still motionless abyss emissary behind his eyes. Then he shared his worries for hivier and took up his childhood sweetheart and fled to the distance.


    Hearing that Ye Feng has no semi divine strength, he understands why Ye Feng advised them to leave. She also immediately catch up with Ye Feng, and the speed of her and Ye Feng''s Yuandun has been promoted to the extreme.


    Immersed in the fear of the appearance of creatures with the power of forbidding demons, the abyss emissary suddenly realizes that Ye Feng, the four men who are locked in his breath, are leaving him.


    This discovery also made him wake up in an instant. Even if ye Feng had the power to prohibit demons, Ye Feng''s mortal power could not be his opponent.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s back which has not completely disappeared in his sight, the angel of the abyss has a strange smile on his mouth.


    He just gently curved the index finger of his right hand, and Ye Feng''s four far away figures stopped uncontrollably. Not only that, but also to their horror, Ye Feng and sylvier began to run back.


    "That monster reacts!" Shivell''s face sank, and without thinking, he knew that it was the monster who was responsible for it.


    After a short time, they "obediently" back to the abyss emissary, and humiliated to kneel down in front of the abyss emissary.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s four people throwing angry and unyielding eyes at him, the abyss emissary grinned indifferently, then kicked Ye Feng over, opened a big mouth and asked, "I''m very interested in you now, mortal. If you can cooperate with me, maybe I can spare you and your companion for life. Are you not human?"


    "Hum!" Although he was captured by the abyss emissary, Ye Feng did not intend to be captured like this.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s no reply, the abyss emissary was not annoyed. He said with his ghostly voice: "in our hometown, there has always been an old legend that forbidding magic stone is the killer of all magic, and those who possess the power of forbidden magic stone have the ability to destroy all kinds of magic. They are called demons. However, ten thousand years have passed, no creature with the power of forbidden magic stone has ever appeared in the world Doubt you are not a man


    Hearing the abyss emissary say that he is not a man, ye fengdun was angry and scolded: "bah, you are not a man!"


    The right hand of the abyss emissary falls on the top of Ye Feng''s head, and slowly penetrates into Ye Feng''s body, provoking hivier and Fiona on the side of the mountain.


    After a while, he met Ye Feng''s hostile eyes: "your soul is very strange, seemingly complete, but actually incomplete. Whether it is a watcher or a human being, or other creatures in the world, the congenital incomplete soul has never died in childhood, so I suspect you are a stone."


    Seeing the monster in front of him, the more ridiculous he said. Ye Feng attributed it to the evil creatures. He had a strange habit before killing people. So he turned his face away and didn''t care. He wanted to humiliate his abyss emissary before he died.


    "I''ve seen a huge lava channeling. I think you should be made of magic stone, which can explain why you have the power of magic stone. Since you are not human, I can give you a chance to be loyal to frost watcher, mortal!"


    He scoffed at the words of the abyss emissary. Although Ye Feng did not know why the monster in front of him said he was a remnant, he knew that the reason why he possessed the power of forbidding demons was because of the sequelae of eating the forbidden stone by mistake.


    He said it in a roundabout way for a long time. It turned out that he wanted to be a spy. He even resisted the temptation of Elise, the demon leader of shadow island. It was impossible for him to join the watcher!


    Without thinking about it, he directly rejected the living conditions put forward by the abyss emissary.


    "Monster, you don''t want me to join you!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 979

    "If you don''t want to, I''ll kill you first!"


    Hearing that Ye Feng refused his invitation, the abyss emissary''s ugly face gradually twisted. In a flash, he gathered several cold wind blades and attacked Ye Feng at an invisible speed.


    However, Ye Feng, as a swordsman who practices the sword of wind, once suffered a loss, he immediately found out his mind and felt the action track of the blade of cold wind.


    Just as he was about to dodge, the abyss emissary in mid air suddenly bent his mouth. At the next moment, the moving track of the blade of cold wind changes. If Ye Feng tries to dodge, the three women of hivier behind him will hit.


    Xiwei in the rear is also aware of this point, her eyes a congealed, motioned Fiona two women hide behind don''t move, immediately forward and Ye Feng side by side stand together.


    See Xiwei come forward, Ye Feng slightly a Leng. And shivell is a whisper to remind him not to be distracted. He runs a blue magic shield around his body, covering all four of them.


    Xiwei''s reminders also let Ye Feng come back to God. He took a deep breath, and his right hand slowly condensed a light sword of the moon in the shape of a rune sword.


    He had a premonition that shivell''s magic shield was not strong enough to withstand the cold wind blade full of demigod breath. But with shivell''s shield as a buffer, he was much more confident of catching the blade of the cold wind.


    Her hair danced wildly in the cold wind, and shivell''s eyes quietly floated on the chain lines of the order that Ritz had taught her to imprison, thus making her magic shield stronger.


    Boom!


    Suddenly, several blades of cold wind cut on the shield as soon as he strengthened his magic shield.


    The sharp blade of cold wind burst out unimaginable ice magic at the moment when it touched the shield, and the vast ice magic instantly covered the four people of Ye Feng under the shield.


    The blade like magic of the wind is tearing and splitting the magic shield of shivell together with the magic of ice. In a short time, the magic shield of shivell will show signs of cracking.


    A trace of tiny cracks scattered on the magic shield, hiding behind hiville and Ye Feng, Fiona''s eyes twinkled with suppressed emotions, hating that they could not help Ye Feng at the moment.


    She also had expected that her strength was not enough to deal with the demigod''s attack. She noticed that there was a crack in the magic shield, and she immediately reminded Ye Feng to be ready.


    To make, Ye Feng''s eyes slightly closed, holding his breath and concentrating on tightening the moon lightsaber in his hand, ready to meet the cold wind blade of the abyss messenger at any time.


    The abyss emissary over the sky saw that the shield of hivier had not been broken for the first time, and he could not help but show a look of astonishment. But he was just surprised at the mystery of the magic shield, and he still believed that he could easily defeat these mortals with his strength.


    With the passage of time, although the power of the blade of cold wind has weakened, the magic shield of shivell has reached the limit, and the cracks have covered the whole magic shield.


    The sound of the broken magic shield sounded. It was not Ye Feng who was the first to bear the brunt, but shivell who held up the shield. The clothes on her body were instantly cut and split by the blade of the cold wind, and the skin of her body was also cut into several deep bloodstains.


    The cold was eating into his body, and it seemed to freeze all the organs in shivell. Once she is frozen from the inside out, the outside wind blade will turn into ice. She will be cut into pieces, and her death will be extremely miserable.


    Shivell, who knew this, tried to resist, but could she resist the power of demigod?


    Ye Feng on one side did not expect that the blade of cold wind would choose to attack hiviel. Noticing this, he also changed his face and tried to prop up the shield of the wind to ease his pain.


    However, Ye Feng''s mortal level wind shield was blocked by the abyss emissary before it was raised.


    "Sylvier, this is..."


    Fiona, the Laurent family behind her, covered her mouth with her right hand and spoke with a tremolo. Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, also saw something from shivell, whose body was constantly frosting. Her eyes gradually became moist and hot.


    Although they are usually the most wrong with him, if he died to protect them, they will feel guilty for a lifetime!


    Ye Feng on one side used all his healing methods, but none of them could prevent hivier''s life from slowly passing away under the double torture of bone eating ice and sharp cold blade.


    "Damn it!"


    His eyes are getting red and swollen. Ye Feng hopes that he can have Soraka''s healing power now. Even if he doesn''t, he can reach Lulu or qinnu like this!


    However, he did not major in healing magic after all, and he could only stare at shivell, whose face was painful.


    At the time of despair, Ye Feng''s head suddenly flashed, thinking of a way that is not a way. It was to transfer the chill of shivell into his body!


    But after trying, he was disappointed to find that he couldn''t suck the cold out of shivell''s body. He was once again in deep despair and self reproach, if only he had not allowed shivell to prop up the magic shield.Perhaps sensing the despair of the master, the blue light of the goddess''s tears on Ye Feng''s chest flashed, and shiver''s cold air was guided out by it.


    This sudden scene makes Ye Feng surprised and happy, but as the cold wind eroding his own body, his various organs and bone marrow began to appear deep pain.


    "Ha ha Ha ah Ha ha... "


    The tears of the goddess led quickly. In a short time, all the chill on shivell and the wind blade around him were transferred to Ye Feng, which made Ye Feng''s face distorted gradually because of pain.


    Out of danger, he opened his eyes in confusion, but when she saw Ye Feng''s painful appearance, she knew it was Ye Feng who saved her.


    When she reaches the abyss, the angel who is holding her in the air will shake her back in the air.


    Lifting Ye Feng to the sky, the abyss emissary''s eyes have been staring at Ye Feng''s tears of goddess, without concealing his salivation for the tears of goddess.


    "It''s really love and righteousness, ha ha, but your life will end here."


    The time of self-conscious play is almost over, and the abyss emissary is also thoroughly moved to kill Ye Feng.


    Several knuckles stained with sticky liquid burst out from the huge membrane wings. The abyss emissary intends to integrate Ye Feng, who has the power of forbidden magic stone, into his body, killing Ye Feng in the most cruel way and seizing everything of Ye Feng.


    The three women of hivier below can only watch Ye Feng be brought to the membrane wing by the knuckle of the abyss emissary, and slowly merge into the membrane wing of the abyss emissary.


    When Ye Feng''s body shape was completely integrated into it, and there was no human figure on the membrane wing, the three women of shivell only felt the darkness in front of them and fainted in the snow.


    After merging Ye Feng, the abyss emissary in the sky felt many pure forces emerging in his body, and his power was constantly climbing at the speed that made him excited to forget himself.


    Feeling the surging power, he felt that if he found a place to digest the power, he could even become a god like existence.


    If he could become a God, what else would he be? At that time he was the devil of the abyss! He can also be the best of the watchers!


    The more he thought about his expression, the more crazy he was. He was too lazy to continue to pay attention to the carefree hivier and Fiona. He ran away to the distance with a loud roar, ready to digest the many forces that Ye Feng "sent" to him.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 980

    Ye Feng is integrated into his own membrane wings, and the abyss emissary whose strength is climbing wildly is completely immersed in the laughter of being promoted to God.


    There is no time to deal with the loss of combat effectiveness of sylvier and Fiona, he quickly fled to the distance, want to maximize the power of Ye Feng into the body, in order to become a more terrifying existence.


    Frey zhuodben was a very cold place, and the abyssal emissary soon found an undisturbed cave. He folded his huge membrane wings and sank into the cave. He sat up his poultry legs and began to concentrate on digesting the power of the leaf wind.


    Feeling the attributes of different forces, the first thing to bear the brunt is the wind sword Qi and the wind magic power from Ye Feng''s body.


    As soon as he felt the existence of these two opposing forces, who wanted to turn the sword spirit into pure elements of wind between heaven and earth, and then to transform it into the magic power of wind, stopped and widened his eyes in amazement.


    After repeatedly confirming that these two forces really came from Ye Feng''s body, the abyss emissary was shocked and puzzled. They should not exist in a person''s body.


    Just like he majored in the magic of ice. If he practices the sword Qi of ice again, he will definitely die.


    This mortal who was digested by him is so incredible. First, he has the power of forbidding evil which cannot exist in human body, but also has two opposing sword Qi and magic power. It is impossible for the creatures in this world to have the ability.


    After a short shock, the abyss emissary sneered. It was inconceivable that he was not a mortal, so he could only be a wedding dress!


    Based on the leaf wind, he can perfectly absorb the two opposing forces that cannot exist in the organism.


    However, in order to be careful, the abyss emissary slowly absorbed the two opposing forces that did not belong to him. Feeling that the delicate balance between the two forces has not disappeared due to his absorption, he dare to boldly absorb the sword Qi and magic power of the wind.


    After absorbing the wind''s sword Qi and the wind''s magic, the abyss emissary was surprised to find that he did not gather any strength. The two forces showed a wind sword outside his body.


    The abyss emissary tried to control the congealing wind sword which Ye Feng had never used before. With a single wave, the cave was almost shattered by the wind magic and wind sword Qi.


    "Good sword!"


    For these two forces after the integration of praise, the abyss messenger immediately felt the other forces in the body.


    After a choice, he began to absorb the magic of the moon, which originally belonged to Ye Feng. The magic of the sacred moon also gradually filled his whole body with a faint moonlight mist. The peaceful pure power made him have the illusion of being in an illusion.


    With the further absorption, the abyssal emissary began to speed up the speed of his absorption, and he was gradually not satisfied with such absorption of power.


    At the same time of absorbing the magic of the moon, he is also absorbing the magic power of the star light of the leaf wind. As for these two forces, even as a watcher, he only learned that they were two forces that ordinary people could not possess through word of mouth of the older generation. In particular, the pure magic of the moon and the power of stars, such as Ye Feng, is almost impossible to exist in mortals below the level of demigods.


    As far as he knows, the magic source of the moon''s magic needs to be on the highest mountain in the world, and it is a full moon night to have a chance to feel it. Since ancient times, only one person has owned the power of starlight, that is, the goddess of Acacia, who destroyed the family of empty visitors.


    The more he absorbed the power of Ye Feng, the more shocking Ye Feng brought to the abyss messenger. He could not imagine that Ye Feng, who had these powers, would be a mortal.


    As the magic of the moon and the power of the stars were perfectly absorbed, the abyss messenger realized that his momentum had reached a critical point at the moment.


    Only one step away, he can become a god!


    Continue to explore Ye Feng''s remaining power, the abyss emissary found the relatively weak power of arbitration and the power of forbidding demons.


    At the same time, by absorbing these two forces, the body of the abyss emissary becomes stronger than before under the baptism of arbitration, and the power of forbidding demons gives him the power to destroy magic.


    "What a waste, these powers are possessed by a mortal, and only I can control them and give full play to their full potential!"


    Feeling that he could be promoted to God at any time, the abyss emissary began to denounce Ye Feng for wasting these powers.


    When all these forces were absorbed by the abyss emissary, he was glad to find that there were three hidden forces in Ye Feng''s body.


    At a glance, he recognized that the evil power was black magic, but the twisted whirlpool and black rose made him not recognize the origin of these two forces.


    Moreover, these three forces gave him an extremely dangerous warning, and he did not dare to absorb them directly.


    He was shocked to find that these three forces were not simply pure magic, but contained a trace of thought.


    To be precise, the idea of these three forces should be used to monitor Ye Feng. Could it be said that before him, someone had noticed the extraordinary place of Ye Feng?Smile and shake his head, even if it is true as he thought, now Ye Feng is dead, and he can easily erase the ideas in the three forces, so as to own it!


    Think about it, the abyss messenger''s heart moves with his will, effortlessly erasing the hidden ideas in these three forces.


    Showing greed, the abyss emissary can''t wait to fully absorb the last three forces.


    He who absorbs three forces at the same time and wipes out his ideas is not hindered by any obstacles, just as he has absorbed several times before.


    Boom!


    With the further ascent of power, many of the powers were manifested in the body of the abyss emissary, and he himself broke through the shackles of the demigod. With the help of the remaining three forces, he advanced to God without encountering various obstacles of other gods before becoming gods.


    The divine power covers the whole freundzod ice field in an instant, and the laughter of the abyss emissaries reverberates in every corner of this extremely ice land.


    But before long, his laughter stopped. Then, the frantic smile on his face was gradually distorted by fear.


    The black rose condensed into a solid shape, and the petals of black blood pierced his heart like a blade.


    The dark evil Qi showed spider shadow from the black magic light, invaded his brain, turned into neurotoxin, and hurt his nerves.


    The twisted whirlpool is constantly expanding through rotation, and countless turbulent flows of space and time gush out from it, constantly splitting all organs and bone marrow in the body of the abyss emissary. The pain of being "washed" by the turbulent flow of time and space makes the abyss emissary''s pain to the extreme.


    This is not over. Other forces belonging to Ye Feng are also agitated after the madness of black rose, black evil spirit and turbulent flow of time and space.


    All the forces belonging to Ye Feng are frantically expanding, as if there is no pole, constantly bumping into the abyss emissary, some can not bear the body.


    Even the abyss emissary''s own ice magic was out of his control and kept expanding.


    His body with the expansion of internal strength also began to become bloated up, and soon his body was stretched to the limit by the internal strength.


    Bang!


    The whole body of the abyssal messenger was blown apart because his body could not bear the rising power, and the cave where he was was was shattered by the force pouring out of his body.


    And as the abyss emissary was torn to death by Ye Feng''s power because of his greed, a swift figure rushed out before the cave completely collapsed.


    When this figure came to the outside world, his body gradually became clear. It was Ye Feng who had been devoured by the abyss emissary before.


    But compared with the normal Ye Feng, his face has three magic lines that cause the abyss emissary to burst and die, and the whole person also exudes an unspeakable strange evil spirit.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 981

    Besides, there are three kinds of wind in the cave.


    There are several space cracks hidden in the diffuse black fog. The black rose infected by black blood is from time to time condensed into a golden chain. The faint signs of bursting reveal its instability.


    The breath of Ye Feng can''t feel even a trace of other forces on his body, just like it disappeared out of thin air.


    Under the guidance of these three forces, Ye Feng is full of unspeakable evil. Looking down at his right hand heart, a magic spider outlined by the black evil spirit came into his eyes.


    Seeing this symbol of black magic, Ye Feng, who has always refused to practice black magic, did not show any surprise. Instead, his mouth was covered with a strange arc.


    His deep pupils twinkled with scarlet blood, and he looked to his left heart, where the whirlpool of the power of space was imprinted. And the left back, is branded with a black rose stained with the blood of the dead, which is extremely strange.


    "Ye Feng has the power of the treacherous ruffian in Ye Feng''s body, this black rose..."


    When talking about the black rose in the body, Ye Feng''s face shows a deep fear color. But a moment later, she said with great disdain: "hum, a dead man, not to be afraid of!"


    Expressing his disdain for love orchid, Ye Feng looks at the collapse cave ruins not far away for a while, and the contempt in his eyes is deeper.


    "You can''t afford to swallow up the people I like, but..."


    Inexplicably, he said an inconsequential remark. In the middle of the speech, however, with the strange smile on her face, the words turned: "thanks to this waste, or I really can''t control this body again. Do you think so, Ye Feng?"


    He also said some words that make people feel confused. Ye Feng suddenly looks like a woman, covering his mouth with his right hand and giggling. He doesn''t look like he is usually.


    "Cluck, cluck Look at what has happened recently before settling accounts with the bird. There may be something pleasant waiting for me


    As soon as the voice fell, the leaf wind turned into a black magic shadow and disappeared in the distant wind and snow.


    ¡­¡­


    Over the northwest part of freichod, it was confirmed repeatedly by the magic satellite that the abnormal cold below was not enough to destroy the Rafik''s magic shield. Only then did oleana and Caitlin re open the Reebok into the ice and snow sky below.


    Each screen is at the same time feedback from all aspects of the magic satellite ground scene, after some observation, Oriana and Caitlin found that in addition to the four Galens and the dead soldiers who were originally frozen, there are many more freldzod ice sculptures in this area.


    Glancing at all the screens at random, Caitlin was trying to close the other screens and first solve the Galen four in the Savior''s screen, but her hand was held down by Ariane.


    Caitlin was puzzled to cast a puzzled look at Oriana. She held down what she was doing.


    On one side, Oriana met her puzzled eyes, pointed to one of the small screens in the corner, and motioned to Caitlin to look at it.


    Caitlin looked down at the little screen she was pointing at, and did not see anything worthy of their attention. "Caitlin, take a closer look. Does that protruding part of the snow look like a human head?" she said in time


    After staring at the screen carefully for a long time, Caitlin frowned and replied, "it''s covered by snow. I can''t see very clearly."


    "I think it should be the head of a human being, maybe a survivor who escaped the disaster. Let''s let the magic satellite zoom in and have a look!"


    As she spoke, she manipulated the control terminal to send signals to the magic satellite to zoom in and zoom in on the surveillance screen.


    As the field of vision is narrowed a little bit, the protruding parts covered by the snow in the picture become larger and larger, and a woman''s face, which is purple with cold, is reflected in their eyes.


    Although there was a lot of snow on the woman''s face, olliana and Caitlin recognized who it was when they saw the woman.


    "Sylvier!" Caitlin and Olivia looked at each other''s eyes. After confirming that they were right, they immediately controlled the Reebok to land near hiville, and then ran down the warship to rescue shivell, which was covered in snow.


    Digging through the snow around him, the two men found two Fiona with him.


    Regardless of how the three shivers had fainted in the snow, the two of them immediately took them back to the Reebok.


    It is not far from the nearby found Galen four ice sculpture, Oriana and Caitlin, this will be the warship lifted into the air.


    After confirming that there was no danger around, Caitlin and Olivia took the lead to the room where Fiona and shivell were placed. They were prepared to try to wake up the three shivers who were not frozen into ice.


    However, as soon as they step into the room where the three of hivier are placed, they are ushered in Ye Feng, who is sitting on the sofa in the living room.


    "Ye Feng, how did you get up there?" At the sight of Ye Feng, Oriana''s pretty face was full of surprise, and she immediately wanted to ask Ye Feng''s latest situation.And Caitlin next to her noticed the evil spirit on Ye Feng''s body, as well as the magic lines on her face dominated by black evil Qi, and immediately stopped oliviana''s attempt to rush forward.


    "Caitlin, what are you doing?" A little puzzled as to why Caitlin held her, said Oriana.


    Without returning to Oriana''s question, Caitlin is protecting Oriana behind her and staring at Ye Feng in her eyes: "you are not Ye Feng!"


    Smell speech, sitting on the sofa Ye Feng stood up, covered his mouth and chuckled: "how can I not be Ye Feng, little cute?"


    He opened this mouth, Oriana is also aware of the leaf wind in front of her and when she knew something different. Just now she believed in Ye Feng too much, so she didn''t pay attention to the strange breath and magic lines on Ye Feng.


    "Don''t try to cheat us!" Caitlin took a few steps back to protect Oriana and came to the door, ready to run away.


    Seeing that Caitlin and Ye Feng stepped back a few steps, Ye Feng followed him up again. He folded his eyes and said with a smile: "you are half right. I''m not Ye Feng, but this body is Ye Feng''s!"


    Hearing that the body is Ye Feng, Oriana was immediately stimulated to warn: "get out of Ye Feng''s body, you monster!"


    "Cluck What if I say no? " The semi God level of authority quietly diffused, and the evil spirit of Ye Feng''s whole body has already permeated the whole room.


    "You..." Oriana was choked by the words of "Ye Feng". She only said the word "you", and she could not speak any more.


    And Caitlin was staring at Ye Feng with burning eyes: "who are you? What is the purpose of your coming here? "


    "Who am I? My purpose? Hehe, the purpose is No, but I can give you a little hint about my identity... "


    Slowly, he continued to exert mental pressure on oleana and Caitlin. Yefeng paused and continued: "I am the culprit who destroyed the city of PI, and also killed the parents of this young lady named Caitlin. I think you should have an impression?"


    As soon as this was said, Caitlin and Olivia were stunned at first, and then their dull faces gradually became violent because of the hatred and anger in their hearts.


    Especially Caitlin, after listening to Ye Feng''s words, the seeds of hatred hidden in her heart quietly sprouted and gradually twisted her mind.


    "Elise, the devil of shadow Island, you give my parents back!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 982

    "You are not qualified to take my life, cluck..."


    Seeing Caitlin rushing towards her and occupying the body of Ye Feng, Elise smiles, and Caitlin and Oriana kneel down uncontrollably in front of her.


    "If Ye Feng is included, we should have all the people sent by Soraka? It''s just this lineup If you want to save freyerdrode, oh, with all due respect, it''s naive! "


    While taunting Soraka''s idea of "innocence" in front of Caitlin''s two daughters, Elise kept stroking the spider magic pattern in her right hand, and never took Ye Feng and others sent to her heart.


    After playing with her right hand for a long time, Elise, who controlled Ye Feng''s body, said again: "give you a chance to live. Drive your warship to send me to a frozen place. Show a little positive, so that I can get my appreciation."


    The corner of her mouth is full of evil smile, and Elise controls Ye Feng''s body and walks to Caitlin. She pulled away, one hand on the left and the other on the other, lifted up the chin of the second girl, and looked directly at her. The intention was self-evident.


    Caitlin''s eyes twinkled. For the sake of the overall situation, she hesitated to compromise with Elise temporarily.


    Next to her, Arianna, with her eyes wide and unyielding, glared at Elise.


    Although she was not the daughter of Caitlin''s parents, Caitlin''s parents died to save her. She also witnessed the atrocity of Alice''s brutal massacre of the Hicks research base, so her hatred for Elise was no less than that of Caitlin. In addition, Ye Feng was the only one who believed that she would change from a wind up robot to a human. She hated Elise who occupied Ye Feng''s body.


    After suppressing her anger for a long time in her heart, Oriana, who was simple in her mind and did not know how to hide it, still began to spit at Elise: "bah, you ugly monster, get out of Ye Feng''s body!"


    She also successfully let the spittle star in her mouth spray on Elise''s face, which aroused her anger and immediately changed her face.


    Although this is Ye Feng''s body, Elise, who now occupies Ye Feng''s body, still feels the nausea of her face being spitted on.


    For a while, the demigod''s pressure was lowered again, and Elise was trembling with the anger of Ariana''s behavior.


    Caitlin also didn''t expect that olliana would do this to Elise. Seeing that Elise''s face was blue, she immediately protected her behind her back.


    "Good Good Ha ha... "


    A hard smile appeared on her face. Elise wiped her spittle star, and her right hand condensed a magic blood blade with the black air around her. She did not hide her murder of Oriana.


    But a moment later, Elise''s eyes turned, and her mouth showed a strange smile: "it''s a waste of ice heart to stay on you. Although helping you grow into a heart, it can also satisfy my desire to eat!"


    As she spoke, Elise, who had not eaten for a long time, licked her lips and cast a greedy look at the food at oliviana.


    Will insult to her dignity of the human eat, this is in line with her shadow Island Spider Queen devil identity!


    Thinking about it in the bottom of her heart, Elise tapped her fingers again with her left hand, and a knife and fork came out of thin air.


    Oriana had also seen Elise''s infernal cruelty, and she shivered with fear: "you What are you doing? "


    "Of course I ate you, honey. Don''t worry. I will be very gentle, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, Clu


    Elise this soft words from the mouth of Ye Feng, how to listen, how to make people more scared panic.


    Caitlin, who guards orina, sees that Elise is ready to die. Her eyes are shining. She pulls out a new-style haix pistol from her waist and shoots at Elise who occupies Ye Feng''s body.


    Bang!


    Elise, who had always been proud, didn''t think that the bullet would hurt her, but she forgot that this body was the body of Ye Feng who had just become a demigod, not her body of God which had been tempered for a long time.


    And because of her physical limitations, she can only use the three forces of Ye Feng, and she can''t go beyond the limit of Ye Feng''s use, so her reaction is much slower than she expected.


    Oops! Elise''s face sank as she realized this. The magic guide bullet also shot through her right hand, which she wanted to hold with her bare hands.


    The irascible wizard energy exploded, and the whole room was covered by choking smoke, and even the demigod''s consciousness was blocked in this moment.


    Caitlin and Olivia took the opportunity to escape from the room and temporarily took refuge in a relatively safe area on the warship.


    The smoke dispersed, occupying the body of Yili Feng, although the palm of her hand is still bleeding blood, but from her cold face, it seems that the physical pain did not affect her.


    "If you don''t want to send me to the frozen land, let me take you there. I''ve always been violent in sending people!"


    Face gradually floating crazy look, a sick face of Alice began to laugh madly, and then the whole warship in her wanton laughter turbulence."It''s a good way to die in a frozen place. Your life will be frozen in the dark ice. Even if the sea changes, there will be no change. Do you really look forward to it? Ha ha ha Ha ha ha


    Her eyes were covered with blood, and her mind pierced through the Reebok into the air.


    After confirming the location of the frozen land, her eyes slowly enlarged, and then under her power, the whole warship began to fall from high altitude in an irreversible way.


    At the moment, the Rafik is like a comet, breaking through the icy and windy airspace and heading for the frozen land.


    "Warning Warning The inner part of the warship is being attacked by unknown objects. All functions are forced to shut down and will crash soon. Please let the members of the rifik escape the warship quickly with their spare parachutes Escape from the warship... "


    With the collapse of the terminal system, the whole warship sounded a warning whistle. Both Caitlin and Olivia were pale with the sudden change.


    The two men were also the first to rush out of the shelter, and wanted to rush to the control room to see if they could make the warship run normally before the fall.


    But as soon as they came out, the figure of "Ye Feng" appeared in the corridor in front of them, and Elise, who occupied Ye Feng''s body, threw a faint smile at them.


    Unable to get to the control room, they had to run towards the deck, trying to jump out of the rifik before the ship crashed.


    But how could Alice not know what they were thinking at the moment, and her body appeared in front of them.


    Seeing Elise suddenly appeared in front of her body, they even had no time to show their frightened eyes, and they were dazzled by yilisi controlling Ye Feng''s body.


    After watching the two men faint for a while, Elise appeared in the sky over the Reebok, watching the Reebok fall into the frozen land.


    Boom!


    The Rafik crashed near an iceberg, and most of the ship was trapped in ice and snow.


    The snowfall was aroused by the crash of the Rafik, and then slowly calmed down and covered it.


    After a long time, as if there had been no crash, there was no shadow of the rifek.


    After enjoying the death of Caitlin and her party, Elise smiles with satisfaction. She also turns to the deeper Valley in the frozen land, preparing to use Ye Feng''s body to break the ice crystal Phoenix''s Extreme Ice Magic for her real body, and kill the ice crystal Phoenix that has not yet completed nirvana in the egg!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 983

    As soon as she stepped into the Ice Crystal Valley where enivia lived, Elise, who occupied Ye Feng''s body, was full of excitement. The cold air that fell to the bottom of the valley was as cold as when she came last time, and her soul was shaking.


    Just when she planned to use the power of Ye Feng''s space to separate the cold air all over her body, she was shocked to find that she was not able to exercise the power of Ye Feng as smoothly as before.


    With a frown, Alice murmured to herself, "are you awake?"


    As soon as this word came out, Elise felt that Ye Feng''s body began to strongly repel her, as if she wanted to drive her out of Ye Feng''s body immediately.


    Realizing that it was Ye Feng''s soul, who was silent in the dark abyss, woke up. However, the melancholy face on Elise''s face was replaced by a faint smile: "no wonder you will be ostracized all of a sudden. When you wake up, you should bear with it. When I get out of trouble, I will return my body to you."


    Forcefully suppress the soul of Ye Feng, Elise temporarily stabilized her control over Ye Feng''s body. The mysterious ability of using the power of space eases the frightful chill that she feels afraid of here. Elise continues to control Ye Feng''s body into the valley.


    The long frozen lotus comes into Ye Feng''s eyes with the deepening of Elise, but Ye Feng, who is controlled by Elise, doesn''t want to appreciate the beautiful flowers blooming in the frozen land.


    Being suppressed in the corner by Elise''s soul, Ye Feng''s soul madly bumps into Elise''s confinement, and shouts in his body: "Elise, let me out quickly, I''ll go to save Fiona and them!"


    Hearing this, Elise''s easy smile gradually dissipated. She was dissatisfied with the words of Ye Feng''s last half sentence to save Fiona.


    She gave Ye Feng a cold warning: "as my servant, your mind only wants to help me out of trouble, and all the other unimportant things are thrown away to me!"


    During the time when Elise occupied his body, although he was in a state of deep sleep, he still knew that Elise was only frozen by enivia, and there was no danger to her life. So he was most worried about Fiona and them at the moment.


    "Let me out, Elise. They''ll die if they don''t go to Fiona!"


    Ye Feng''s noisy voice made Elise unable to calm down at all. She reprimanded slightly irritably: "if you don''t want your two little lovers named Fiona to be turned into the lowest level complaining spirits of shadow island by me, and be trampled by other spirits every day, you''d better shut up!"


    With this sentence, Ye Feng''s soul is completely silent. He doesn''t want to let Elise sentence Fiona''s party to death in advance. Unable to regain control of his body for the time being, he can only hope that Fiona and his party can get out of trouble by themselves.


    Ye Feng''s restless soul finally calmed down. Elise, who was able to control Ye Feng''s body with all her heart, flashed out and appeared in front of enivia''s phoenix egg.


    Not in a hurry to try to crack enivia''s magic for her real body, Elise closed her eyes and looked at the phoenix egg in Nirvana.


    The huge ice crystal egg body lies quietly in the center of the frozen lotus sea, and the dim light sprinkles on it and covers it with the dim light. The surging breath of life is constantly pouring out of the eggs, just like Alice''s last arrival.


    Having been cheated by enivia last time, Elise, who occupies Ye Feng''s body, becomes extremely cautious this time.


    Reaching out her hand on the egg, Elise closed her eyes and carefully felt whether the power of life in it was another illusion made by enivia.


    After a long time, Elise sensed that there was a strong but young heart beating in the egg, and there was an ice crystal Phoenix prototype.


    She opened her eyes, locked her brows, and thought for a moment. Elise, who believed that enivia would not play tricks again, was sure that this time she had really entered nirvana.


    But in order to prevent the accident from happening again, she decided to help her own body out of trouble, and then destroy enivia''s phoenix eggs.


    "Well, I''ll take care of you later!"


    With a cold snort of deep pain, Elise turned to look at her real body. Her real body perfectly stayed at the moment when she was frozen, even when she realized that she had been calculated.


    As soon as she saw her real body frozen here, Alice''s anger rose for no reason.


    Another bitter glance at enivia''s egg, Elise took a deep breath, adjusted her mood and began to try to break enivia''s magic.


    The power of space, black magic and black rose are launched at the same time. Elise combines these three forces together, and Ye Feng''s soul is stunned.


    In particular, seeing that Elise, who is practicing black magic, is even more proficient in controlling the power of space than he is, Ye Feng begins to doubt life. But he was relieved to think that Elise''s previous life was a space knight.


    The surrounding space gradually vibrates with Elise''s casting, and a tiny invisible crack emerges quietly, which is constantly torn apart at a visible speed, forming a twisted space vortex.


    The twisted whirlpool of space is surrounded by golden chains released by black roses, emitting a palpable energy of order, as if it were broken, it would reveal uncontrolled burst energy.The black fog infects the ice that freezes Alice''s body. Step by step, it penetrates into the ice, making the ice blue ice begin to show signs of blackening.


    While Elise uses magic to break the ice, Ye Feng''s soul also feels the progress of Elise''s breaking the ice with her body.


    Surprised that enivia''s dark ice could be so simple to be infected by the three forces in his body, Ye Feng puzzled in the bottom of his heart: "how can enivia''s magic be so easily eroded by demigod''s power?"


    "Because she was very weak before freezing me. After suppressing me, the power of magic would be greatly reduced. In addition, during this period of time, I kept pounding the frozen seal from the inside of the dark ice, and my real body would get out of the predicament just because of the last step that came naturally."


    Slowly tell Ye Feng the reason at the bottom of her heart. Elise stares at her frozen body with burning eyes. The corners of her mouth are unable to control the excitement in her heart.


    After a long time, Elise is ready to enter the most critical step of unfreezing, which is to inject most of her soul power into her real body and completely break the ice outside from the inside.


    However, this step will definitely weaken her control over Ye Feng''s body. Once Ye Feng takes back her body before her body is broken and frozen, her plan will fall short. So before the action, she specially observed the soul of Xiaye Fengan.


    Hesitated, she still decided to take a risk, after all, Ye Feng in her impression in the past, are relatively easy to be bewitched and deceived.


    But she did not know, experienced so many things, leaf wind is not at the beginning of that silly and stay Ye Feng. At the moment, he seems to be at ease, but in fact, he has been secretly observing the control of Elise over his body.


    Aware that Elise''s control over his body is gradually weakening, and seeing Elise''s real body frozen in the dark ice, her eyes twinkle with scarlet blood, Ye Feng immediately realizes something.


    He pretended to be unintentional and said, "Elise, are you reinjecting your soul into your body?"


    Hearing this, Alice''s heart thumped. "No, be quiet!" she scolded, pretending to be calm


    If he didn''t notice the weakening of Elise''s soul''s control over his body, Ye Feng might really believe her seemingly calm rebuke.


    However, since feel Elise''s soul to his control is weakening, Ye Feng does not want to miss this opportunity to recapture the body!


    And if he can regain control of her body at this moment, it means that Elise will still be frozen here, and the army of the dead frozen by the watchers will still be unable to move. This is definitely good news for Frey droid.


    He didn''t want to see Elise kill enivia and lead the devil to kill freldrod! The threat of frost watchers alone is enough to make him headache!


    With a decision in the heart, Ye Feng''s soul began to hit her madly under the color change of Elise and wanted to recapture her body.


    "Ye Feng, what are you doing? Don''t make meaningless struggle any more, or I will make you a ghost now Try to keep calm, Alice tries to make Ye Feng stop his "stupid" behavior.


    No reply, Ye Feng''s soul focused on breaking the blockade of Elise on him, and began to drive away the little soul power left in his body.


    "Ye Feng, I am your queen. You are disobeying me. Stop your rebellious behavior!"


    Realizing that her control over Ye Feng''s body was getting weaker and weaker, Elise stopped injecting the power of her soul into her body. Instead, she let the power of her soul flow back into Ye Feng''s body, trying to regain the initiative.


    But how can Ye Feng make her happy? After suppressing Elise, Ye Feng further suppressed Elise''s residual soul in his body to the corner, and strongly rejected the power of other souls that Elise wanted to flow back into his body.


    With the passage of time, Elise realized that she could not regain control of Ye Feng''s body. But her consciousness of the main soul is still in Ye Feng''s body. If she can''t withdraw the consciousness of that part of the main soul, her soul power back to her real body will be confused, and she can''t continue to try to break enivia''s magic.


    At the thought of this, Elise finally decided to take the main soul back to her real body, and she slowly thought of other ways to get out of the predicament.


    Ye Feng, who has been rejecting the power of Elise''s soul, suddenly realizes that Elise has begun to withdraw the power of soul remaining in his body. He is stunned when he controls the dominant power.


    Feeling the power of Elise''s soul, Ye Feng''s pupil shrinks slightly and finds that there is still Elise''s main soul.


    If he can capture Elise''s main soul, then Elise will not be able to solve enivia''s magic damage to freldrod in other ways in a short time!


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng''s eyes coagulate, mobilize the power of space in the body, and imprison Elise''s main soul in a small space cage.


    At this point, Ye Feng not only recaptured the body, but also imprisoned Elise''s main soul.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 984

    "Ye Feng, are you crazy? How dare you imprison my soul


    Since Ye Feng recaptured his body and imprisoned Elise''s main soul, Elise''s voice kept roaring and threatening him in his mind, causing him a headache.


    At first, he could pretend to be stupid as if he didn''t hear, but as time went on, Elise didn''t stop her threat to him. He was so noisy that he couldn''t think about it. He could only respond with a twitch of his mouth: "let you out to harm the whole freldord? No way


    Finally get Ye Feng''s response, yilisi was Ye Feng''s words and impatient tone to make her tremble.


    At the moment, she would like to give Ye Feng all kinds of vicious capital punishment, so that he can understand how he, as a servant, should talk to her as a queen. But at the thought that her soul was now imprisoned by Ye Feng, she was worried that Ye Feng would continue to do something humiliating to her.


    However, in order to maintain a strong image in front of Ye Feng, she still said: "I am your master, what kind of attitude are you talking about?"


    Ignore Elise can''t, ignore her also can''t, leaf wind is annoyed by Elise fast crazy. He couldn''t calm down to think about what to do next if he continued to make Alice so noisy in his mind.


    Frowning, he decided to warn Alice that her life was in his hands. If she continues to be so aggressive, Ye Feng doesn''t mind giving her a little punishment.


    But if Elise is still so strong after the punishment, what should he do? You can''t kill Alice, can you? He was also thinking about how to make Elise a human again, which was impossible for him.


    When Ye Feng had a headache how to deal with Elise, her voice sounded out again at an inopportune time: "don''t pretend to be dead for me, you servant who disobeys the master!"


    "Who are your servants? Are you still the Spider Queen of shadowisland? Your soul is in my hands now. At best, you are just a prisoner at my disposal. Can''t you be more peaceful? " Is really annoyed by the voice of Elise can not help, Ye Feng had to use words to warn her to recognize her present situation.


    "You..." Seeing Ye Feng, who has always been driven by her, dare to talk to her like this, Elise''s soul is angry for a moment.


    Since all the words have been said, Ye Feng naturally can''t recognize her and continues to face up to Elise: "what are you? You are my prisoner now. Put yourself in the right place, Alice, or I don''t mind giving you a little punishment


    "I..." If she had not been unable to use her divine magic power now, she would have killed Ye Feng first, and then sewed Ye Feng''s mouth with the poisonous needle on the tail of the shadow bee for hundreds of circles, so that he could understand the consequences of offending her!


    She was so angry that she couldn''t find words to refute Ye Feng for a time. This is the first time that she and Ye Feng have been fighting for so long. She swore that even if she had been captured last time, she had not been so subdued!


    In fact, Ye Feng himself is also risking great pressure to warn Elise. He has begun to be afraid that if Elise gets out of trouble again, he will perform more terrible torture methods than before.


    A few times before the thought of suffering from inhuman torture, Ye Feng on the whole body an exciting. He quickly shook his head and threw it behind his head. Ye Feng bit his teeth and continued to speak harshly: "don''t me any more. You just need to remember that if you make me unhappy now, you, the empress of shadow island who likes to enslave others, will feel the taste of being a slave!"


    As soon as this word comes out, the body of soul that Elise appears in Ye Feng''s mind changes her anger before, and her pretty face is as cold as the frost in the winter night.


    "What do you say?"


    Her cold voice, which suppressed her anger, was more frightening than her anger just now. However, Ye Feng was still adamant and continued: "I say let you experience the taste of being a slave."


    "Let me be a slave Do you dare? "


    The scarlet pupils twinkle with terrible light, and Elise looks directly at Ye Feng''s soul. The evil Queen''s momentum without anger and self-esteem makes Ye Feng''s soul tremble.


    After swallowing her mouth, Ye Feng braved Elise''s frightening power and hard airway: "how dare you? You are just my prisoner now. I can do whatever I want to do with you! "


    With that, Ye Feng was afraid that he would continue to talk to Elise like this, and Elise would see that he did not dare to kill her. In order to avoid being informed of his real thoughts, he knocked Alice''s imprisoned soul consciousness into a state of deep sleep.


    As Elise''s soul fell into a deep sleep, Ye Feng''s brain finally cleared down. Instead of resting for a while, he examined Alice''s frozen body.


    It is found that Elise''s soul power in her body has lost the consciousness of the main soul and can''t operate independently to break enivia''s magic. Ye Feng only dares to confirm that Eliza can''t extricate herself from this predicament for the time being.


    After solving the threat of Elise, Ye Feng puts his hand on the phoenix egg again. Ye Feng did not return until he sensed the vitality of the egg and did not have the black magic of Elise.


    Now that Elise is not out of trouble and enivia''s nirvana is not in danger, it''s time for him to save Fiona and her party."I hope it''s not too late..."


    He murmured to himself. Ye Fengchang breathed a sigh of relief, and he was ready to run the sword of wind to the extreme.


    But at the next moment, Ye Feng''s pupil shrinks slightly with no response from the sword of wind. His mind flashed through the magic Elise used to control his body. He seemed to think of something, and his eyes flickered.


    He tried to run all the forces he had learned so far, and only succeeded in running the power of space and the mysterious energy in the black rose, and tightened his brow even more.


    He thought he could use at least three forces in his body, but he was not as good as Elise, the boarder. He could only use the power of space and the black rose.


    "It shouldn''t be. Elise is running the power of three attributes..."


    Some of them are hard to understand why they are not as good as Elise to be able to control the power in their bodies, and Ye Feng''s emotions begin to become disordered. Is it related to being engulfed by the abyssal messengers?


    After thinking about it for a long time, Ye Feng, who is still waiting to rescue Fiona and his party, can only put aside his confusion for the time being and rush to the crash location of the Rafik.


    Although he can only use two kinds of power, Ye Feng is gratified that his demigod power has come back, and unexpectedly mobilized the power of black rose, which can be regarded as a blessing in disguise.


    Just a recollection of the scene of the Rafik being shot down and crashed by Elise, Ye Feng''s gloomy mood was all written on his face.


    "Don''t let anything happen..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 985

    Inside the Reebok, the ice covering the entire warship began to spread. The chilling air made the temperature inside the warship drop rapidly.


    Except for the four Galens who were first frozen, the rest of the ship has not yet been frozen to ice. However, the situation of shivell and two Fiona is not optimistic. Before they were found out, they had been frozen to blood clots by the harsh ice and snow weather of Freire droid, and many parts were purple with cold.


    Caitlin and Olivia, knocked out by Elise, are in better condition, but if they don''t wake up in time, they will have the same fate as Galen.


    As time went on, Caitlin and Olivia still showed no signs of awakening. The temperature inside the warship was still falling, and a thin layer of frost and snow gradually appeared on shivell and Fiona.


    Until the three shivell girls were frozen, Caitlin and Olivia were still in a state of lethargy. Even frost and snow appeared on their bodies.


    At this moment, however, an incredible scene happened, and a faint mist of cold flickered from the position of Oriana''s heart.


    The misty chill soon dissipated, enveloping Arianna in a hazy chill.


    It seems that the cold air seems to be freezing, but in fact, it contains infinite warmth. It warms oliviana''s frosted body and completely separates her from the outside world.


    In a few moments, the frost and snow that had congealed on Oriana was completely melted and turned into heat and disappeared in the cold boundary.


    Perhaps due to the heart power of frost heart, Oriana''s sleepy consciousness gradually crawled back from the dark abyss of death.


    With a slightly tired blink of her heavy eyelids, Olivia sat up with difficulty and was stunned to find that she was surrounded by a cloud of snow like fog.


    After some exploration, she realized that the white fog was from her heart. Trying to control the white fog, Oriana''s heart followed and soon withdrew the white mist from her body.


    But this time, she immediately felt the cold outside the white fog, that terrible cold had dropped to the temperature that could instantly coagulate her feet.


    Only then did she realize that the warmth just now was given by the white fog, and Ariana immediately took the initiative to condense the pure ice power contained in the frost heart into a white fog, separating her from the outside world.


    Once again, the warm current surged all over her body, and Arianna, shivering with cold just now, took a long sigh of relief and prepared to start searching for the trail of Caitlin and her party.


    Frozen under the ice and snow, the entire Rafik was pitch black, without a trace of light. Oriana thought about it a little, and the ice blue ball condensed by the power of ice was gathered in the palm of her hand.


    Under the faint light of the ice blue French ball, Olivia Anna can also see the fuzzy general situation nearby.


    Following her pre coma memory, Ariana slowly searched the corridor leading to the deck for Caitlin''s trail. If not, Caitlin should be around here, not far from her.


    Sure enough, olliana soon found Caitlin sleeping in the corner. Caileen''s mouth is covered by her.


    Most of Caitlin''s body is covered with frost and snow, and even a small part of her body has been frozen into hard ice. And to make matters worse, as soon as Oriana approached, the frozen part of Caitlin''s body rose at a visible rate.


    This made Ollie annaton a little overwhelmed, and she had to stay away from Caitlin first. Fortunately for her, as she moved away from Caitlin''s freeze, it began to slow down again.


    "Is it related to frost heart''s magic?" Not sure to say a word to herself, Oriana looked suspiciously at the white fog that brought warmth to herself.


    Hesitated, she reached out her right hand and touched the white fog. With just a touch, oliviana was so excited that she took back her hand.


    The whole palm of her right hand was frozen by the ice, and there was no sign of melting under the warm current of the white fog, which frightened the pure Oriana.


    "Frost heart, have you not become my heart? Why do you freeze me


    This scene made olivianna a little alarmed. She tried to use magic to restore the frozen palm. But no matter how she cast it, she couldn''t recover her frozen palm.


    Perhaps sensing the panic of Olivia Anna, the heart of frost started to work on its own, melting the ice on her hands.


    Seeing that she couldn''t melt the ice in all her attempts, Oriana had to doubt that the frost heart had autonomy.


    But after thinking about it, oliviana thought it was unlikely. Even if the heart of frost was a artifact before, but now it is her heart, how can she have self-consciousness?


    The more she thought about it, the more confused she had to try, and asked in a low voice, "frost heart, can you hear me?"


    Oriana''s voice dropped for a long time, but the frost heart showed no sign of responding, just like an ordinary heart beating with the change of her mood."I said, how can a heart have self-consciousness? It seems that I think too much..." With her mouth puffed up and her mouth curled, Olivia told herself to think about how to help Caitlin stop her body from freezing.


    The idea was born, and Ariana sensed that her heart was running her ice magic again. It turned into a white fog and poured out of her body and enveloped Caitlin.


    In a moment, Caitlin''s frost and ice melted. Looking at this magical scene, Aliana''s beautiful eyes were full of wonder.


    "Will frost heart work on its own, as I wish, some of the magic it possessed when it was a artifact?"


    The bottom of her heart will be guessed out of her mouth, eager to try Oriana right hand holding her cheek, a little thought for a while, and then widened her eyes to give instructions to frost heart.


    "Frost heart, can you melt all the frost and ice on the warship? By the way, let the light shine in the warship? "


    As soon as this word was said, the icy heart on the left chest of Oriana burst out the blue light of dark ice.


    In a few minutes, the light of the dark ice condensed into ice crystals in the interior of the warship, giving a pale blue shimmer to the Reebok, which was covered under the ice and snow.


    And the cold and white fog centered on Oriana spread rapidly, enveloping the whole warship.


    In addition to the ice crystals condensed in the frost heart, other ice and frost are melted by the warm heat flow in the white fog.


    But the only thing that disappointed oliviana was that the ice that covered the porch window was still not melting, and the warship was locked under it.


    But after thinking about it, it was pretty good for her to be able to restore the brightness of the warship and create a warm current.


    With this warm current, I believe that Galen''s body should be thawed one after another. With this glimmer of light, familiar with the interior of the Rafik, she could quickly get everyone together.


    Oriana recalled the optimistic spirit she had learned from Ye Feng, and her pretty face was full of pure and optimistic smile.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 986

    Ricky would have crashed here if it hadn''t been there.


    Subconsciously, he wanted to condense the light saber of the moon to overturn the ice and snow below. His body did not respond to Ye Feng. Then he remembered that he could only control the black rose and the power of space.


    Unable to use swordsmanship and condense the moon''s lightsaber, is he a magician now? I do not know why, the mind came up with such an idea, Ye Feng wry smile.


    When he came into contact with the magic of the moon, the first thing he thought about was whether he could condense the magic power of the moon into a sword for him to use, instead of learning Diana''s magic arts.


    In the Ice Crystal Valley, he found that he could only use the magic power of two attributes. He also tried to condense the lightsaber for his use, but in vain.


    The power of space is like having a sense of self-determination. It resists to listen to his voice. It turns into a sword and dissipates when it solidifies quickly.


    When he felt that he wanted to condense it into a sword shape, he ignored him. Until he was willing to use it as a magic power, the black rose did not respond to him.


    But now he has to think about the magic that the space Knight taught him, and what he saw when he was fighting against Loveland.


    Although he is not good at fighting without swords, he is good at imitating other people''s swordsmanship and turning them into his own. I believe that the magic of Loveland is the same!


    Ye Feng tries his best to recall the battle with Loveland, trying to find out the magic power contained in it, and then explodes the dark ice below and throws it into the space crack.


    After several times of recollection, Ye Feng locked his brows, and a golden chain of order slowly emerged around him.


    Mysterious magic energy surging, Ye Feng has a kind of intuition. Once these golden chains touch the target, they will explode like golden flowers and burst out a terrible burst of energy. And this burst energy is what he needs now!


    With his right hand stretching forward, Ye Feng grabs one of the golden chains, and then releases his eyes. He points to the ice and snow covered with the Reebok.


    As soon as the golden chain touches the ice and snow, it explodes, like a blooming golden flower, which contains manic magic energy pouring out.


    One wave after another, the scattered energy of terror overturned the snow on the surface of nearby ice and penetrated into the next layer of ice.


    With the appearance of the lower layer ice, Ye Feng''s eyes are also reflected in the picture of the surface layer of the rifik. Under his constant gaze, the ice infiltrated by the mysterious magic energy gradually shows a trace of golden energy crack.


    With the sound of ice breaking, more and more golden cracks began to extend around.


    When the cracks had reached the point where the ice could not continue to freeze the Reebok, all the ice broke and revealed half of the Reebok''s body.


    By this time, Arianna in the rifek had found Galen and her party together. But they were still in a state of lethargy, so she had to watch the crowd alone and slowly consider what she should do next.


    When she heard the continuous breaking of ice from the upper deck of the Reebok, she did not know what was going on outside. She looked alert and listened to the outside world.


    Listening to the outside world, Ariana walked out of the room and onto the veranda outside.


    As soon as she came out, she saw the ice breaking on the small window of the corridor. When she saw this, she turned her eyes and rushed towards the deck.


    Broken pieces of ice blocked the exit of the deck, and Ariana quickly cleared the ice debris from the way.


    As the ice blocks in the way were cleared aside, a cold light from the outside came in.


    Seeing the light, the simple minded oliviana temporarily forgot to be aware of the iceberg that had been untied. She rushed to the deck excitedly and looked around the ice and snow world around her.


    "Ariana?"


    With a familiar sound of consternation coming into my ears, olivana, who was excited just now, immediately became alert.


    Looking in the direction of the voice, the expected familiar figure also entered her vision. This familiar figure is Ye Feng.


    "You devil, roll out Ye Feng''s body


    Thinking that Elise is still occupying the body of Ye Feng, Oriana stares at Ye Feng and writes all her disgust on her face.


    Seeing that Oriana mistook herself For Elise, Ye Feng immediately explained: "Oriana, I''m Ye Feng. Elise, she was driven out of my body by me. I''m here to save you!"


    "You cheat, devil!" Oriana stares at the three kinds of energy magic lines on Ye Feng''s face and cuts the railway.


    Unexpectedly, Oriana didn''t believe him. Ye Feng said with a wry smile: "do you think if I were Elise, I would help you untie the ice?"


    "This is..."


    After Ye Feng said this, the pure mind of Oriana frowned, feel Ye Feng said in reason. But since he has regained his body, how can the evil and strange lines on his face not disappear?Unable to understand this point, Oriana refused to put down her guard. She pouted and said, "how do you explain the magic lines on your face?"


    "This..." Puzzled by Oriana''s question, Ye Feng pondered for a while and then continued: "because I have just recaptured my body, the magic lines have not been eliminated for the time being. It will be good after a while."


    Staring at Ye Feng''s eyes for a long time, Oriana tangled in the bottom of her heart for a long time. Finally, she chose to believe Ye Feng''s explanation. Fortunately, Ye Feng recaptured her body. Otherwise, she would be fooled by Elise with her innocent appearance.


    "I believe you, Ye Feng, you come with me. Now Galen and they are all arranged in a room by me!"


    Since she has chosen to believe in Ye Feng, Oriana, who has no idea, immediately takes Ye Feng out of her heart and lungs and takes him to see Galen and his party.


    Back in the room, Ye Feng also saw the people who were sleeping. He found out his mind and confirmed that all the people were in a temporary coma, and the stone hanging in his heart was finally put down.


    Ye Feng also listened to the story of Oriana about the magical power of the heart of frost, and then he understood why he felt incomparable warmth as soon as he entered the Reebok.


    Oriana''s icy heart can unlock the ice. Maybe he can take the survivors here and let her melt the ice for them.


    At the bottom of my heart, Ye Feng denied the idea. This is a frozen land. Those ordinary people who have just stepped into the edge of the frozen land will be deprived of their lives by the colder and deeper temperature here.


    But he can also take all the survivors to the beach, let his sister Sarah take care of the frozen survivors, and then come back to pick up Oriana and her party. It is believed that by the time he arrives here next time, Galen and others will have recovered.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng felt that this plan was more appropriate for the time being. But to do so, he had to consult with Olivia. If she doesn''t want to take care of Galen and others, he can take them back to Sara''s ship first, and then rescue the survivors.


    Anyway, he is now restored to the demigod''s power, and rescuing those frozen survivors is something that can be accomplished with all one''s hands.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng inquired, "Oriana, I''m going to send the frozen survivors of the surveillance to sister Sara first, and then pick you up. Can you take care of Fiona and her during this period of time?"


    Smell speech, Oriana almost did not think, and patted her chest, indicating Ye Feng to do what he wanted to do.


    "No problem. You''re a demigod. I can''t help you when I go with you. I''ll take care of everyone."


    With the permission of Oriana, Ye Feng smiles. Before leaving, she told her that her vigilance was not high enough. Only then did he run the power of space and disappear in the frozen land.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 987

    On the broken bridge of the howling abyss, Ye Feng raised his head and looked up at the ghost shadow of the watcher suspended in the air. His eyes were full of fear for the blood red eyes.


    It seems to be aware that Ye Feng is watching him, and the pair of blood red eyeballs immediately turn and look towards Ye Feng.


    With the watcher''s magic eye, the horrible smell climbed into Ye Feng''s heart. The energy that made his heart tremble seemed to pull his soul out of the body and make him breathless.


    After a while, that pair of magic eyes is showing a seemingly kind smile, and the suffocating pressure also dissipates.


    The moment the pressure dissipated, Ye Feng''s heart sounded a magic sound: "human, congratulations on your own body."


    Smelling this magic sound, Ye Feng has a kind of horror that has been seen through everything. Although he could not feel the pressure, his nerves were more nervous than before.


    His body shape glides behind him on the broken bridge for a long time. Ye Feng, who is highly nervous and nervous, assumes a posture of holding the light sword of the moon and exerting his sword skills. He has temporarily forgotten that he can not use the magic power of the moon and the sword spirit of the wind.


    Ye Feng''s strong hostility didn''t make the watcher''s eyes show any displeasure. Instead, he made the watcher smile helplessly in his heart: "don''t be nervous, human. Don''t you hear that I''m really congratulating you on taking back your body?"


    Ye Feng is very concerned about how the watcher knows about it. He locks his eyebrows: "how do you know?"


    When asked what to show off, the watcher boasted: "my eyes can see all things of freldrod. Although I can''t hear that far away, I know that there is a very evil creature in your body. I also know that the real body of that evil creature is frozen in front of the ice crystal Phoenix''s eggs. She wanted to use your body to unlock the ice, but she didn''t want to I''m right when you oppose me? "


    Listening to the watcher clearly tell what he has experienced in the frozen ice crystal Valley, Ye Feng''s pressure has increased a little, and the hostility in his eyes has also deepened.


    The change of Ye Feng''s expression was seen in his eyes. The watcher still looked at Ye Feng kindly: "human beings, I want to make friends with you. What do you think?"


    Ye Feng is no longer the boy who was cheated by Elise before. He won''t believe the ghost of the watcher who is similar to the devil!


    But he hesitated and said, "make friends?"


    Originally, the watcher thought Ye Feng was a human being who was hard to communicate with. When he saw him, he spoke again. The watcher also lured him to say, "yes, human beings, make friends with the watcher. I can help you eliminate that evil creature in your body completely!"


    As soon as the watcher wants to help him clear Elise thoroughly, Ye Feng understands that the watcher''s magic eye doesn''t understand the relationship between him and Elise.


    The watchers only saw that he succeeded in recapturing his body, but did not know that he was still in charge of Elise''s life and death. He didn''t need help from outsiders. Thinking of this, Ye Feng is not so afraid of this pair of magic eyes just now.


    Thinking a turn, Ye Feng pretended to be relaxed and grinned: "no, if you take me as a friend, when I cross the howling abyss, you should not stop me?"


    Smell speech, the watcher that twinkles the magic eye of kind smile gradually cold come down.


    "Human, cross the bridge, but you have to leave that evil creature in your body. As a watcher, I will never allow this evil thing to harm the mortal world!"


    Hearing such righteous and awe inspiring words from the watcher''s mouth, Ye Feng always has a strange feeling in his heart. However, he also understood that the watcher who wanted to make friends with him was in love with Elise''s spirit.


    Just at this time, the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart sounded the cold voice of Elise after waking up: "despicable!"


    "Iris, what are we going to do now?" Ye Feng is also the first time to communicate with Elise''s soul. Now he alone can''t be the enemy of God level watchers.


    As soon as she heard the voice of Ye Feng, Elise was angry, but she was still resentful of the fact that Ye Feng had prevented her from getting out of trouble not long ago.


    "Fool, what can I do if you stop me from getting out of trouble? Oh Wait for you to be killed by him, of course


    I didn''t expect that it was at this time that Elise still had a grudge. Ye Feng felt like crying without tears: "no So cruel? We are grasshoppers on a rope now


    "Your death is the best way for me to get out of trouble!" Without concealing her true thoughts, Elise snorted coldly and no longer responded to Ye Feng.


    See Ye Feng in that a strength of eyes around random Piao, the watcher guessed that he is mostly in conversation with Elise. The watcher also continued to say, "human, are you asking the evil creature in your body for help? Don''t listen to her bewitching. I will let her disappear from the world forever, and you will never be troubled by her again. "


    At the same time, the watcher is also pressing again. If Ye Feng does not want to listen to his "just" watcher''s advice, he will personally "punish" Ye Feng.


    Again by the surveillance pressure breathless, Ye Feng holding a fluke psychology in the bottom of my heart called a few Elise. He turned his eyes when he couldn''t get a response. No matter whether Elise was listening or not, he said in the bottom of his heart: "since you don''t want to help me, don''t blame me for betraying you. Anyway, you''ve done so many wrong things, and you deserve to die here!"At the next moment, Ye Feng pretended to be unable to drive away Elise''s soul in her body, but she was also "afraid" that the watcher would cheat him.


    After hesitating for a long time, he hesitated and said, "can you really eliminate the devil in me completely?"


    Seeing Ye Feng''s success in "taking the bait", the watcher''s magic eye flashed a hint of unseen cunning: "of course, human beings, I''m really helping you!"


    "Well Well, I''ll force the devil''s soul out of my body and let you take her. Don''t forget you''re going to let me cross the bridge


    "It''s nature. Get that evil thing out of your body and let me destroy her for you!" The watcher''s voice was a little urgent, and he could not restrain his salivation For Elise''s soul.


    Ye Feng nodded and immediately forced Elise''s soul out of his body and held it tightly in the palm of his hand.


    I didn''t expect that Ye Feng would betray her in order to survive. The feeling of betrayal let Elise''s soul condense her ferocious devil face distorted by anger.


    "Fool, you made a wrong decision!"


    Hearing Elise''s voice, the watcher also timely said: "don''t listen to her bewitching, human, you can cross the bridge!"


    Ignoring the glare at him, Ye Feng jumped over the broken bridge and flew to the other side of the howling abyss with the permission of the watcher''s magic eye.


    And Elise see Ye Feng really abandoned her to the watcher, leaving only a wisp of the main soul of her immediately into a black fog, want to escape back to the frozen land to find her real body.


    "You are mine. Don''t worry, that human will be buried with you immediately. You can be a part of me at ease."


    The watcher''s eye releases the bleeding red monster beam to shine on Elise''s soul, and Elise''s main soul turned into black fog is fixed in place.


    She was about to be engulfed by the watcher''s magic eye. Only the shadow of the eye''s magic eye suddenly began to cry.


    With the strange cry sounded, the golden chain penetrated through the shadow of the magic eye, and Ye Feng, who had just abandoned Elise, quietly returned to her side.


    He glanced at the shadow of the watcher''s magic eye which was blocked by the black rose and gold chain. Ye Feng''s eyes coagulated, and in an instant absorbed Elise''s soul back into the body.


    Tearing open an unstable space crack, I don''t know if he has been with hivier for a long time. Ye Feng has not forgotten to tease him with words before he leaves. The watcher can''t stop him from leaving.


    "Have a good time with the chain. Bye!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 988

    "Have a good time with the chain. Bye!"


    And the watcher magic eye waved goodbye, playing handsome Ye Feng immediately slipped into the space crack. He thought that he would be safe if he hid in the space crack. Who would think that the space crack that he tore open was an extremely rare chaotic space. Just a little move, his left arm on the skin was time and space turbulence mercilessly scraped off a layer of flesh and blood.


    "Hiss Is that too bad? As soon as I got rid of the watcher, I came across this kind of space crack again! "


    With a slightly depressed spat, Ye Feng''s eyes gradually covered with a misty whirlpool of space-time turbulence, trying to find the law of space-time turbulence in this space with the help of space Knight teaching his magic.


    But this exploration, Ye Feng was shocked to find that all the space-time turbulence in this narrow space is tightly sealed off other outlets, and his small area is about to be sealed by space-time turbulence.


    "What the hell is this? It''s more terrifying than the place where Alice trained me in the laws of space


    His unintentional words caught the attention of Alice in his body: "is your spatial law power learned from that ghost?"


    Hearing Alice''s question, he was about to incarnate the magic body of space. He was stunned. After pondering for a while, he replied, "well, she taught."


    From Ye Feng''s mouth to get the answer, Elise fell into silence again, alone in the memory of the underground imperial city of ekaxia. And Ye Feng sees her not to reply, then incarnate the magic body of space, carefully in the time and space turbulent flow dense narrow space.


    Because of the dense space-time turbulence blocking all the way out, Ye Feng, who wants to break through forcefully, has suffered a lot of trauma when he is integrated with the force of space.


    Clenching his teeth and tearing open the nearest exit, Ye Feng''s bloodstained body is condensed in the real world.


    Embarrassed to breathe a few breaths, Ye Feng sit cross legged and recuperate, while out of mind to secretly observe Elise trapped in his body.


    Although bound by Ye Feng, Elise''s sharp nerve is still aware that Ye Feng is observing her.


    Now controlled by Ye Feng, she can only snort coldly: "Ye Feng, if you have anything to say, is peeping fun?"


    "Cough, cough I want to see if you are still angry with me With a big tongue, Ye Feng felt guilty.


    "Angry with you?"


    As if to hear what day big joke, Elise wantonly in Ye Feng''s soul corner to laugh. After laughing for a long time, she continued with disdain: "what are you? Stupid mortal, wait for me to go out and have you Ouch You, you, you Do you dare to hurt me? "


    Toe high spirited ridicule Ye Feng is a humble mortal, Elise also half of the words feel a burst of pain in the soul. Do not want to also know is the ghost of Ye Feng, not Ye Feng her spirit body straight trembling.


    "Haha I just imitated your magic. The magic that stimulates nerves and soul seems to work well


    People and animals grin innocently. Ye Feng finds that controlling the initiative when people like Elise get along with each other can make him feel a sense of satisfaction.


    A listen to Ye Feng steal her magic, the first reaction in her mind is her neurotoxin: "did you steal my neurotoxin? How could that be possible? You can''t use black magic How could... "


    "Would it be good to replace it with the power of the soul? Although I haven''t learned how to control the power of the soul, I can use it simply! "


    In fact, Ye Feng is also a little surprised that he can control the power of the soul, but in order to show calm and calm, not to be despised by Elise, he deliberately played a little Shuai.


    No wonder Elise suddenly realized that her neurotoxin is actually the embodiment of the power of the soul, but it is mixed with black magic to make it more vicious.


    But at the thought of Ye Feng''s powerful face, her face suddenly became gloomy: "hum Ye Feng, compared with the first time we met, you are much worse now. Last time, you pretended to be stupid and deceived me in jushenfeng, and now you are able to cheat the ugly monster just now. Ha ha


    Elise''s words also make Ye Feng recall some of the past events since he came out of the red maple forest. What scares him most is that he was almost cooked by Alice for the first time.


    He said with a slightly helpless wry smile: "if I don''t learn to be precise when I''m with you, I''ve already been cooked by you..."


    Ye Feng said so, Elise''s eyes slightly closed up, and then fell into silence under Ye Feng''s puzzled gaze.


    Just at this time, the starlight suddenly twinkles in front of Ye Feng''s body, and Soraka''s body slowly walks out of the starlight.


    Seeing the man is Soraka, Ye Feng, who has imprisoned Elise, is shocked for fear that Soraka will find out that there is Elise''s soul in him. If Soraka asked him for Elise, would he hand it in or not?


    Just as his brain was in chaos due to the arrival of Soraka, Soraka who came here also said: "Ye Feng, you and Caitlin have a little understanding of what happened to them in Freire Zhude recently. Now what you see is not my real body, but a divine thought. Now I have a new task for you to complete, as for the transfer of survivors You don''t have to worry about it. Another thought of mine has gone to the crash site of the Rafik. There is no demigod threat. Caitlin and Galen will take care of itDid not hear Soraka say about Elise, Ye Feng''s heart long sigh of relief. He adjusted his nervousness and asked, "what task?"


    "I recently sensed that there is a storm brewing in the howling abyss that can overturn the entire Valoran. You may need to go deep into the howling abyss again, but before that, you have to protect the icy survivors on freyerdroad from falling into the hands of the watchers, or the consequences will be disastrous!"


    Hearing the speech, Ye Feng felt a little headache and said, "cold blood survivors? But I don''t know the blood of ice


    Soraka motioned to Ye Feng to finish her speech, but at the next moment, her virtual shadow was stained with a light layer of black magic gas, and she almost disappeared in front of Ye Feng.


    Under Ye Feng''s worried gaze, Soraka forced to solidify his body and continued: "karlsas of the shadow island has been staring at me. I can''t appear in the outside world for a long time, otherwise Ionia will not be able to keep it. To make a long story short, I have injected special starlight into your goddess''s tears. It can help you find people with cold blood. Remember to protect them £¡¡±


    As soon as the words fell, Soraka''s mind was shaken away by the black magic of kalthas. There are many questions in the heart of Ye Feng had to put the questions in the heart, alone into meditation.


    The most puzzling thing for him is why can''t the ice watcher get the cold blood? Can frost watchers get out of trouble with the help of cold blood?


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng''s pupils began to shrink. If that''s what he thinks, he''ll have to use the special starlight power left by Soraka now!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 989

    After the wound recovered almost, Ye Feng established direct contact with the tears of the goddess. After finding the special power of starlight placed by Soraka, his eyes were gradually covered with starlight that had not been seen for a long time.


    With the special power of starlight, Ye Feng''s horizon gradually blurred. Everything in the real world is looming, but he has also entered some kind of wonderful state. In front of his flat eyes, there is a twinkling star attracting his attention.


    "Is that cold blood?" Not sure to say a word, Ye Feng is in the same place around a circle, similar starlight scattered in this blurred horizon.


    After thinking for a moment, Ye Feng, who can''t see any other special things, confirms that those starlight should be the owner of ice blood marked by Soraka in advance.


    Now that there are traces of these icy blood vessels, Ye Feng intends to start from the nearest blood vessels. Taking a deep breath, he looked around so vaguely that he could see only the starlight horizon.


    This look, Ye Feng slightly surprised to open his mouth, because he sensed that one of the stars was very close to him, and was still coming towards him at a fast speed.


    "This is..." Ye Feng, who is slightly confused, locks up his eyebrows, closes Soraka''s secret power of starlight, and then releases his own mind to see if someone is coming towards him nearby.


    Half god level of mind spread out in an instant, Ye Feng first caught a little boy riding a giant beast, face panic to run toward him, as if to avoid something.


    "Nunu!"


    He recognized that these two men were the boy Nunu and the snowman giant willamp, whom he met last time on a snowy night. Ye Feng''s face sank and his mind continued to extend. He immediately captured two monsters very similar to the abyss emissary.


    If they were not smaller than the abyssal emissaries and had no demigod breath, Ye Feng would have thought that the abyssal emissary had been resurrected.


    As soon as his eyes turned, Ye Feng hid his breath. Instead of rushing to rescue Nunu, he further locked his mind on two monsters.


    "It should also be a watcher, with the same strength as Fiona..."


    After a slight assessment of the combat effectiveness of the two monitors, Ye Feng, who was hidden in the dark, observed Nunu and willamp.


    His eyes were slightly surprised to see that Nunu and willamp could escape so fast even though their strength was obviously lower than that of the two monitors.


    Ye Feng is very curious about how long Nunu can last, which can also let him know more about the ability given to Nunu by cold blood.


    Nunu, who is commanding willamp, does not know that Ye Feng is watching them in the dark. He, sitting on willamp''s back, glances back from time to time at their pursuers.


    Seeing the distance between the watchers and them drawing closer, Nunu gasped and asked, "willamp, can you still run?"


    "Roar!" Willup bellowed a few times to show that he was tired now.


    Nunu, who understood what willamp meant, grew more anxious: "what should I do? How terrible those two monsters are


    From Nunu''s voice, Nunu''s fear of the two monitors in the rear was felt. Willamp roared a few more times, saying that although he could not run very fast, he could fight the watchers.


    When he heard that Willard wanted to fight the two monsters, Nunu immediately put his hands around his neck and said, "no, those two monsters smell terrible, Willan!"


    "Roar!" Willup wanted to rush back and fight the watchman to death, but not to die in the fight. But thinking that he had to protect Nunu, he decided to listen to Nunu.


    As time went on, willamp''s physical strength gradually exhausted to the limit, and his escape pace became more and more cumbersome.


    Seeing that willamp''s physical strength had reached the limit, the two monitors in the rear finally showed a wicked smile. The film wings suddenly fan, and the speed of the two monitors increases.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Feng''s pupil shrank slightly in the dark. No wonder Nunu and willamp are so weak that they can escape for such a long time. It turns out that these two monitors are playing with Nunu who is trying to escape with all his strength!


    Seeing that Nunu and trump are about to be caught by two watchers, Ye Feng, who is hiding in the dark, can''t sit still.


    Eyes covered with a layer of light space vortex, with the help of the law of space under the leaf wind moment appeared in front of Nunu.


    With a wave of his big hand, Ye Feng manipulates the turbulent space, imprisoning the two monitors in the space cage, and lightly solves the crisis of Nunu.


    Originally thought he was dead, but the child''s Nunu was almost scared to cry out. As a result, a slightly elegant figure blocked between him and the watcher, making him stunned.


    When he saw the elegant figure lightly imprisoning the two monsters who pursued him, Nunu''s eyes immediately appeared with the adored little stars.


    Just as Nunu was ready to thank the figure who had saved his life, the figure turned back in time. Seeing that it was Ye Feng who saved him, Nunu exclaimed, "big brother, it''s you!"


    Seeing Nunu''s startled appearance, Ye Feng thinks of Lulu and amu, who are also children. "Nunu, long time no see!" he said with a smileOn hearing this, Nunu scratched his head and said with a smile, "big brother, thank you for saving Nunu and willamp. You are so powerful that you can subdue these two monsters!"


    As he said this, Nunu''s big naive eyes twinkled with small stars of worship, which shows how much he is infatuated with Ye Feng, who just showed his strong strength.


    Hearing Nunu''s praise, Ye Feng is still very helpful. However, he coughed solemnly: "Nunu, don''t say this. From now on, you will follow me, and I will protect you."


    Now that the ice field is mutated, Nunu is naturally very happy to have Ye Feng''s big brother protect him. But he didn''t want to protect Willard? Big brother, do you protect him? "


    Nunu''s silly question made Ye Feng smile: "of course, my name is Ye Feng, you can also call me Ye Feng brother!"


    Hearing that Ye Feng would also protect willamp, Nunu immediately danced on willamp''s back: "OK, brother Ye Feng, where are we going next?"


    After Nunu such a reminder, Ye Feng also remembered that he had to find other cold blood as soon as possible.


    But before that


    Mind a turn, Ye Feng turned his head and looked at the two monitors who were imprisoned by him in the space cage.


    The force of space quietly induced, a huge crack was torn open by the leaf wind. Under Ye Feng''s awe inspiring death gaze, the two monitors were sucked in by the pulling force at the other end of the space fissure.


    After processing the two monitors, Ye Feng looks solemnly at Nunu.


    "Nunu, we are going to save more people next!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 990

    Within the sphere of influence of the cold winter''s claw, the exhausted ashey and Sizhuang Ni are forced to retreat by three watchers who are very similar to the abyss emissary.


    They had to fight shoulder to shoulder and back to back in the face of the attack of three watchers. If we put aside their once hostile identities, we can see that they are somewhat similar in appearance. Especially the two pairs of ice blue pupil, like a sister.


    Encircling ashey and sizhanie, the three watchers have already regarded their lives as the things in their pockets. One of the watchers grinned at his big mouth full of frost cracks and said with a sneer: "you two are in bad luck. The abyssal emissary has orders. Once you meet both of you, you should be given priority to hunt and kill!"


    Ashey just snorted, holding the avalosa ice bow in his left hand, ready to go to war at any time.


    However, seltrani, who was always angry and disagreed with everyone, held back her cold and murderous eyes and gave a reply to the ice watcher.


    "Hunting? Who is the hunter and who is the prey may be! "


    The three watchers were not angry, but pitiful, at the sound of sizhanie''s short, gruff response. In their view, seltrane and ash have no chance of winning against them. They can ravage these two "delicate" women as much as they can.


    "Have backbone, but in the face of absolute strength, backbone can not save you!"


    As he said this, the three watchers made a joint attack on ashey and sizhanie. The huge membrane wing released countless thin fingers covered with thick liquid, which blocked the escape route of ashey and sizhanie at an angle from three directions.


    Feeling the combined pressure of the three monitors, ashey and sizhanie changed their faces. Knowing that there was no way to avoid it, the two held their avalosa ice bow and whip hammer in their hands, trying to resist the joint attack of the watchers.


    However, each of the three monitors has the strength not weaker than the two of them. Moreover, in close combat, ash can''t make the best of her avalosa ice bow, which means that only sizhani can fight one of them.


    Before the power of the avaloza ice bow could coagulate, ash''s hands were entangled in the watcher''s thin knuckles. But just want to take the initiative to attack, see that ashey is in trouble, she also did not want to backhand swing the whip hammer on the knuckles around his hands.


    Selzheni''s eyes were frozen, and the hammer broke out under her control, freezing the watcher''s knuckles. And she is in accordance with the trend, with the whip hammer will be frozen knuckles smashed to pieces.


    The pain of his knuckles being smashed is also a nerve tingling for the watcher who attacks ashey. He has always regarded human beings as mole ants, and he can''t accept all this. He grinned and let out a sinister Scream: "ah ah Humble human, you dare to hurt my beautiful knuckles Ah ah I will kill you


    Beautiful? On hearing the ugly watcher say that he is beautiful, selzheni instinctively shows a disgusting look.


    Disgusted by what the watchman said, sizhanie did not forget to remind ashey to take the opportunity to escape from the watcher''s blockade through the breach.


    She took a deep breath and escaped from the watchman''s blockade.


    But just escaped not far away, the numerous knuckles in the rear caught up with them faster than they did.


    Seeing that the two were about to be bound by the watchman''s knuckles, seltrane stopped running and said in a short voice to ashy, "I''ll cut these annoying knuckles, and you''ll freeze them with your ice bow!"


    Before the words were heard, sizhanie, regardless of whether ashey had heard it or not, ran back into the knuckles that the monitors had poked out.


    At the moment, Sizhuang Ni, like a god of ice war, bravely wields her whip and hammer to crush all the thin knuckles.


    With the experience of being rescued by sizhanie just now, ashey naturally gave all the front to the former enemy. Her left hand is holding the avaloza ice bow with extreme ice force, and her right hand stretches backward slowly in a bow drawing posture.


    A breath of ice and cold hidden in her blood leaked out quietly, and condensed a magic ice arrow in her right hand.


    Magic ice arrow is growing at an amazing speed. When ashy''s right hand is about to lose control, she also releases her right hand and aims at the three monitors.


    After the magic ice arrow is launched, its body size is still expanding, and the magic power contained in it is also multiplied.


    Selzheni, who was fighting for time for ashey, felt the pressure she was familiar with, and she could not help but recall the pain of her last ice arrow. Last time, if her whip hammer had not absorbed most of the magic ice arrow''s power, she would have been dead on the spot.


    But it''s not the time to fight her to death with Ashley. Seltrani cuts another knuckle and immediately withdraws from the center of the battlefield.


    The three monitors also felt the oppressive feeling brought by magic ice arrow, which made them not change their faces. It was unbelievable that the magic ice arrow which was not weaker than the demigod would be released by a mortal.It''s too late to think about how ashey released this magic ice arrow that can seriously damage the demigod. The three watchers who have no place to dodge can only support the magic barrier and try to block the suffocating magic ice arrow.


    Boom!


    The magic barrier was shot through a hole by ash''s ice arrow, but it also benefited from the barrier. Only one watcher was frozen.


    Just as the two remaining monitors were about to fight back, another suffocating force came from outside the battlefield.


    Niser''s gaze away from the field of battle is a wild gaze on the other.


    Not a moment later, a huge lasso made of ice magic was violently swung out by Sizhuang Ni, and it was irresistible to the remaining two monitors.


    Under the joint attack of ashey and sizhanie, only one of the three watchers, who was seriously injured by ice magic, has not been frozen.


    However, both ashy and sizhanie are in a state of extreme exhaustion because they have released their life-saving taboo magic. Their condition is not even as good as the only ice watcher left.


    "It''s all over? It''s almost time to end it! "


    Seeing that the second daughter was at the end of her tether, the seriously injured watcher tried to bear the pain of the serious injury and expressed his frustration and anger in ironic words.


    Even so, the two women still did not give up the struggle. Let the watchers ridicule them, and the two continue to confront each other.


    "Don''t you give up? Good Hehe, you''ve been very successful in causing me so much trouble, but let''s call it a day! "


    When the voice goes down, the watcher''s murder is fully displayed. Just as he was about to preempt, the surrounding space suddenly vibrated.


    Before he had time to respond to what happened, countless time and space turbulence cut his body into powder and let his life wither at this moment.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 991

    Seltrani and Ashley are ready to fight the watchers to the end, but just then, the space nearby begins to vibrate violently.


    She thought it was the watcher who made the ghost, but the second daughter saw the watcher''s look of consternation and felt a little different.


    And the next moment, even more shocking things happened to ashey and sizhanie. The space near the watcher was torn apart one by one at a visible speed, and countless time-space turbulence rushed in from the other end of the crack.


    In the blink of an eye, the body of the watcher was strangled to ashes by the turbulent flow of time and space in their eyes full of shock, and disappeared in this world.


    Both ashey and sizhanie couldn''t wake up from the scene of the watcher being killed in a flash. They were staring at the watcher''s previous position and were in a daze: "death Dead? "


    "Don''t be afraid, two big sisters. Just now that monster has been destroyed by my brother, it will not harm you any more."


    All of a sudden, a young boy''s voice came from behind ashey and sizhanie. When they heard someone talking, they immediately came back from the reverie of the world.


    "Who is it?" She was as wild as ever and scolded the visitors.


    As they spoke, sizhanie and ash looked behind. At first glance, he was a little boy riding a snowman.


    Snowman giant and human child? At the sight of this strange combination, ashey and sizhanie couldn''t let go of their resentment and guard against the little boy.


    Seeing that ashey and sizhanie posed to him like an enemy, the little boy on the snowman was scared to step back.


    "Ashey, seltrane, don''t hurt that child, he''s with me!"


    At the same time, another voice came from the sky of the two girls, but this time the sound was very familiar to them. Their minds were filled with Ye Feng''s face.


    Slightly incredulous raised his head to look up at the snow flying sky, Ye Feng that familiar figure quietly reflected into the eyes of two people.


    Ye Feng falls on the side of AI Xi and cezhuang Ni, and then says to the second daughter, "this child is named Nunu. He is the same as you, and he is the target of the surveillance."


    Ye Feng easily tells us their cold blood identity, and what she heard from Nunu''s mouth, she can be sure that it was Ye Feng who killed the watcher just now.


    But in their impression, although Ye Feng has certain strength, he is not capable of killing a watcher in an instant.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she was not in line with her usual image of Ye Feng, and both of them frowned. "You saved us just now?" she asked directly


    "Yes


    Seeing that the second daughter seems to have some doubts about his strength, Ye Feng chuckles and reveals his semi divine strength after his recovery.


    Feeling Ye Feng''s demigod breath which is far more than mortal, AI Xi and cezhuang Ni widened their eyes and looked at each other a few times before they believed that they did not have hallucinations.


    "I didn''t expect that you were a demigod. No wonder I was able to save me in the howling abyss last time..."


    Eyes slightly complex gaze Ye Feng, she would not dream that Ye Feng is a demigod.


    "Hey, let''s not talk about this. Lord Soraka has given me a new task, saying that the frost watcher is brewing a storm to protect the owner of ice blood from the watcher."


    Not long ago, I learned from the watcher of the abyss that they were the two girls with cold blood. She tightened her eyebrows and wanted to know how Ye Feng knew that they were of cold blood.


    "How do you know that we are cold blooded?" ashey asked first


    "Lord Soraka has given me a starlight power to sense the icy blood. I can feel the cold blood with it." Ye Feng returned to the road truthfully.


    "So..." Ash nodded slightly, lost in thought.


    On the other hand, she pointed to the two frozen watchers not far away after knowing the reason, and said solemnly: "Ye Feng, since you are a demigod, kill those two frost watchers, so as not to continue to do evil!"


    Smell speech, Ye Feng looks at the two frozen monitors. A moment later, with a big wave of his hand, the two frozen monitors were sent into a broken space full of space-time turbulence.


    After solving the frozen watcher, he sighed: "finally, it''s finished. You can have a little rest."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s words of relief, cezhuang Ni solemnly reminded: "it''s not over, Ye Feng, there are two such monitors!"


    "Two more?" A listen to there are two, Ye Feng immediately hung a head, listless appearance is not like a demigod should have appearance.


    "Well, there are five such watchers. They are ordered by a watchman called the abyss emissary to hunt down all the blood of the ice."


    Five of them? He seems to have killed two watchers while saving Nunu Ye Feng paused, thinking in the bottom of his heart.Nunu also grinned: "big brother has already eliminated the other two monsters when he saved me!"


    Smell speech, Se Zhuang Ni tiny a Leng: "that child says is true?"


    Ye Feng nodded that it was true, and he didn''t have to hide it. He was about to open his mouth and tell ashey and sizhanie that the abyssal emissary in their mouth had also died in his hands, only to his surprise, the space where the three watchers had been hanged just now began to vibrate.


    Then, a small piece of thick milky liquid emerged in the eyes of Ye Feng and his party with the help of the concussion space, and began to expand continuously.


    As the thick liquid expands, it shapes a thin humanoid creature.


    Vaguely feel that this covered with thick liquid humanoid creatures some familiar, Ye Feng not from the eyes of a convergence, protect in front of everyone.


    Not only did he feel familiar, but also ash, sizhanie and Nunu felt familiar with the figure.


    The suffocating sense of oppression continues to expand, and even Ye Feng, who recovers his demigod power, feels a threat from this thick humanoid monster.


    Until a comparison of the body still huge membrane wings from the back of the humanoid monster, Ye Feng gradually realized why the monster''s body shape gave him a familiar feeling.


    Because the monster looks very similar to the five watchers he killed. The only difference is that the monster''s body is more tall and rickety, and the skinny twisted body looks frightening.


    With this type of body and similar to the five monitors just now, Ye Feng only remembers one


    That is the abyssal emissary who tried to devour him but was killed by Alice!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 992

    "Abyss messenger!"


    Looking at the constantly reshaped monster''s body, sizhanie and ash''s pupils shrink with shock. This is not the abyss emissary they saw last time. Who will it be?


    After a brief shock, both ashey and sizhanie looked as if they were facing an enemy. This abyss emissary is a demigod. I didn''t expect that the three watchers just now were finally destroyed and such a troublesome monster was attracted!


    Nunu also felt the oppressive magic wave in the monster. He lay on willamp''s back and peeped at the abyss messenger from time to time.


    Compared with them, Ye Feng was gloomy after a short period of disbelief and forced himself to calm down. He is now the only demigod on their side. He must stand up and protect the three icy blood vessels behind him. He can''t live up to Soraka''s expectation for him!


    The abyssal emissary, who had finished reshaping his body, took a deep breath, opened his evil ice blue magic eyes and cast a slightly bad look at Ye Feng and his party.


    Noticing Ye Feng''s dreadful and gloomy face, the abyss emissary opened his mouth and made a sinister voice: "do you really want to know why I am still alive?"


    Ye Feng was not surprised by the amount of information contained in the words of abyss emissary. On the contrary, she and she zhuangni behind Ye Feng stared at their confused eyes and began to guess at the bottom of their hearts.


    Did Ye Feng fight with the abyss emissary before? And listen to the meaning of the abyss emissary, it seems that Ye Feng almost killed the abyss emissary last time!


    The abyss emissary is a demigod. If Ye Feng can destroy the abyss Messenger, isn''t he


    Many questions lingered in the hearts of the two women, who were not sure whether the conjecture was true or not. But at the next moment, Ye Feng told them that it was true!


    Ye Feng''s right hand waved in the cold wind, accompanied by the strong wind, the semi God level power quietly poured out of his body, shaking the surrounding space.


    That demigod level of terror magic not only suppressed the three of ash, but also the abyss emissary who had just reshaped himself. Although the last time his body burst because of the power of swallowing Ye Feng, he did not know that Ye Feng actually had the semi divine fighting power.


    "You stay away, and I''ll take care of this watcher!"


    Looking back, his eyes were extremely dignified and admonished the three people. Ye Feng strode forward and coldly returned to the abyss Emissary: "I''m not interested in how you survived. Since you dare to appear in front of me again, I''ll kill you again!"


    The voice falls, the murderous and awe inspiring Ye Feng displays his mysterious space magic, and his body appears in front of the abyss emissary at the next moment.


    The art of space blockade moves according to one''s heart. The chains of order formed by the power of space law are transformed into bars of energy that form a cage. Ye Fengshi blocks the action ability of the abyss emissary as soon as he comes up.


    Feel Ye Feng on the body of the terrible murderous spirit, the abyss emissary from the shock back to God. Did not expect a return to God, Ye Feng cheated himself in front of him, and tried to block him in the space cage.


    As soon as the eyes of the abyss emissary with startled complexion coagulate, the ice flame with the pupil beating immediately releases the frost cold that can freeze everything.


    The cage that was about to be closed was frozen temporarily. The abyss emissary took the opportunity to wave his wings and the wind from the leaves near him flew directly.


    Ye Feng did not expect that he would still be beaten by the amazing power of the abyss emissary after recovering his demigod strength. The golden flower of order was born under his feet when he flew upside down, and then his body was stabilized in the air.


    Not only the body is stable, but Ye Feng''s half body begins to advance at an incredible speed twice in a row.


    Oops! The abyss emissary who just broke away from the cage of space uttered a strange cry, which turned into a sound wave, shaking Ye Feng''s unprepared ears and soul.


    He was shocked by the sudden sound wave attack. If it was not for the tears of the goddess that poured out a warm current in time to eliminate the influence on him, he might have fallen directly from the air to the ground.


    Ye Feng was shaken out of his mind by the sound wave attack, and the abyss emissary did not intend to give Ye Feng a chance to breathe.


    Even if the goddess''s tears protect him, he immediately wakes up, but Ye Feng''s palms are still pierced by the knuckles of the abyss emissary''s wings.


    "I didn''t expect you to be a demigod, but that''s it. Human beings, I''ll stab your body directly this time!"


    Along with his fierce words, the two wings of the abyss emissary produced countless knuckles, and wanted to stab Ye Feng''s body from top to bottom in the most brutal way.


    Awake Ye Feng is also aware that he is now in a dangerous situation, but he did not give up the struggle.


    His eyes whirled in the space, and a tiny invisible opening appeared behind the abyss emissary under the gaze of Ye Feng''s eyes.


    The abyss emissary who pays all his attention to Ye Feng doesn''t notice that Ye Feng stealthily tears a hole connecting another space behind him. At the other end of the opening, there is a pair of brute merciless eyes staring at the back of the abyss emissary.


    Just as the remaining knuckles of the abyss emissary were about to touch Ye Feng''s body, Ye Feng was transformed into an unreal body without substance in the eyes of the abyss emissary, as if it were integrated with the surrounding space.Ye Feng, who has no physical form, defuses the abyssal emissary''s attack skillfully. At the same time, the hole torn by Ye Feng begins to be torn by a pair of giant claws of energy form at an unimaginable speed.


    Almost at the moment when Ye Feng and the power of space were integrated, a beast with a body size larger than the abyss messenger was thrown out by the infinite crack.


    It was not until this moment that the abyss emissary was aware of the danger. But it was too late. The beast, which was formed by the force of the law of space, frantically slapped the abyss messenger with its two front paws.


    The abyss emissary only felt his head as if he had burst, and his body was also under the subsequent tearing attack of the behemoth. In a few minutes, the abyss emissary was torn into countless pieces by that fierce and terrifying beast.


    In Ye Feng''s body, Elise, who saw all this in her eyes, cast a cold look at the beast tearing apart the abyss messenger. If she guessed correctly, the beast tearing the abyss emissary is the beast called out by Ye Feng to attack her secretly last time.


    Elise is right to guess that the beast with the power of space law is Ye Feng''s space Warcraft. Seeing that the abyss emissary was torn to pieces, Ye Feng sent the space Warcraft back to the space full of space-time turbulence.


    "Hoo It''s going to die this time, isn''t it


    He waved his hands injured by the abyss emissary, and ye Fengchang breathed a sigh of relief. In order to destroy the abyssal emissary, he nearly lost his life twice in a row.


    Just as he was about to turn around and take the three of Sizhuang away, the vicious voice of the abyss emissary echoed around again.


    "Stupid man, you can''t kill me with your humble magic. I''m immortal. Next, prepare to meet my anger."


    With the vicious voice of the abyss emissary, his body, which was torn apart by space Warcraft, began to gather together in a place.


    After a while, the abyss emissary reshaped his body again in the thick liquid. This scene makes Ye Feng and his party tremble all over the body, and even have some absurd ideas in their hearts.


    Is this abyss messenger really immortal?


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 993

    In the thick liquid, remould the body torn to pieces by space Warcraft. The abyss emissary opens his huge wings, flapping his wings and flies into the air, overlooking Ye Feng from a commanding position. The contempt in his eyes is self-evident.


    "Come out, my avatars, you go and deal with the three human beings. If they don''t want to yield, they will kill all of them!"


    At his call, the five previously dead watchers remodeled themselves in the thick liquid.


    Seeing here, Ye Feng and his party''s eyes are full of shock. They didn''t expect that the five watchers were the incarnation of the abyss emissary.


    "Yes, Lord abyss messenger!" The awakening five abyss emissaries separated to smell the speech, and they all responded respectfully.


    Oops! Perceiving that five watchers want to cross him to deal with AI Xi three people, Ye Feng''s first reaction is to jump into the air, trying to stop them.


    The abyss emissary who has been staring at Ye Feng will not make him happy? In freyerzhude''s natural geographical advantages of ice and snow, the abyss emissary instantly condensed a huge ice crystal spike, pointing directly at the back of Ye Feng.


    Before the ice crystal spines are close to each other, the ice magic power it contains turns into cold air and penetrates Ye Feng''s body. The cold air makes the whole body excited, and the leaf wind immediately moves the force of space in the body to resist the erosion of cold air.


    Temporarily resist the erosion of cold air, Ye Feng wants to resist the attack of ice crystal spines and intercept five observers.


    Seeing Ye Feng did not choose to dodge his ice crystal spines, the abyss emissary sneered. The ice crystal spines he displayed this time were not displayed casually, but the cold winter spirit contained in it exhausted most of his magic power. If ye Feng is hard connected, he will be torn apart by the force of extreme ice.


    Ye Feng didn''t think that the abyss emissary would kill him as soon as he came up, but it doesn''t mean that Elise in his body didn''t see it.


    Originally, Elise intended to take control of Ye Feng''s body with the help of the weak period after Ye Feng''s fierce fight with the abyss emissary. But when she realized that the huge ice crystal spines sent out the terrible power that she did not dare to connect, her face did not change.


    If ye Feng is forced to eat this move, not only will he be torn up by the magic power released by the ice crystal point piercing his body, but also her imprisoned soul will be wiped out.


    Yilisi''s soul in Ye Feng''s body looks heavy. She doesn''t want to be buried with Ye Feng, the traitor who betrayed her, but also under house arrest!


    "Fool, if you want to resist that disgusting monster''s attack, you and I will be destroyed!"


    Ye Feng is really not used to seeing Ye Feng. In order to save people, she doesn''t notice the infinite killing opportunity contained in the ice crystal spines. Elise angrily rebukes Ye Feng at the bottom of her heart, indicating that he should get away quickly.


    By Elise such a reminder, the concentration of Ye Feng, this is aware that the huge ice spines contain terror energy that he is afraid of.


    Fortunately, Elise reminded in time, although Ye Feng didn''t want to let the five watchers pass him to attack the three of AI Xi, but now he can only choose to avoid being hit hard.


    However, as soon as he dodged to one side, a sharp cone-shaped icicle sprang from the snow under his feet, as if to penetrate his body and hang it cruelly.


    Before standing firm, Ye Feng was startled to the high altitude by the sudden ice thorn. But then, along with his dodging body, his head came out from under the snow, just like rolling small mountains.


    On the other side, without Ye Feng''s protection, AI Xi''s three men were defeated under the siege of five monitors. In addition, ashey and sizhanie had already consumed most of their physical strength before, so they might as well ride the Nunu of willamp.


    Ye Feng is also in the eye, anxious in the heart. He has Soraka''s advice on him. If he can''t protect the three, he will have no face to face Soraka.


    The more anxious he was, the more he let the abyssal emissary more skillfully bound his actions. Knowing that Ye Feng can''t be solved for a while, the abyss emissary deliberately drags time with Ye Feng, which is to prevent him from having the opportunity to help the three of AI Xi.


    Being entangled by the abyss emissary, Ye Feng, who has two purposes in one mind, warns in a sharp voice: "get out of the way, believe me to kill you for the third time?"


    Seeing Ye Feng''s face showing irritable mood, the abyss emissary wantonly burst out laughing: "good, if you can really kill me!"


    With eyes full of killing intention, Ye Feng can''t help but fight back and defeat the abyss emissary first!


    But at this time, not far away AI Xi three people one after another issued a shrill scream, surprised Ye Feng had to give up on the abyss emissary launched a counterattack.


    Looking back, Ye Feng''s eyes gradually emerged a startled look. Under the siege of the abyssal messengers, the three fell into the snow due to their lack of strength, and the snow was full of blood flowing from their wounds.


    It is this hasty glance that Ye Feng himself is also photographed from the sky by the wings of the abyss emissary. His body suddenly dropped rapidly, and he immediately stabilized himself.


    The anxious Ye Feng wants to use his demigod level magic to send all the five monitors into the space crack full of space-time turbulence, but it is blocked by the abyss emissary before it is displayed.Seeing the body continuously flowing blood, the three people of AI Xi are about to be brutally killed by the watchers. The blood flowing from their wounds suddenly boils up.


    After a while, the boiling blood turned into a thick liquid barrier, protecting the three people in the blood barrier.


    All the people present, including ashey, were stunned by the sudden blood barrier.


    "Play the devil and die, mortal!"


    One of the watchers was the first to come back to his senses, and he rushed forward to the three of ashy, who were protected by the blood barrier. But before he got close to the three, he was shaken upside down by the blood barrier outside.


    The blood, which revealed the extremely cold breath, was also attached to the monitor who was shaken and spread to every corner of the monitor''s skin at a terrible speed.


    With the watcher''s piercing and ghostly scream, he was burned into clouds by boiling blood in all people''s eyes.


    The other four observers looked at each other for a few seconds. They all saw a trace of fear and panic in each other''s eyes.


    Not far away, the abyssal emissary who fights with Ye Feng feels a sharp pain after one of the watchers turns into smoke. He is frightened to find that he can no longer contact the watcher who has been burned out of blood.


    It is reasonable to say that with these human means, unless the cold blood awakens, ordinary means can not really kill his sub body


    At the thought of this, the abyss emissary''s eyes twinkled at the three people who were protected by the blood barrier.


    The reason why he reshaped his body so many times is that he has five parts. As long as one of the five branches is alive, he is immortal.


    Once all the separate bodies are destroyed, then his immortal body will not attack itself!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 994

    Imprisoned in Ye Feng''s body, Elise''s main soul can still see what''s going on outside. The scene of the watcher being burned to ashes due to the blood stained with cold blood can''t escape her eyes.


    Compared with the shocked Ye Feng, Elise observes the expression of the abyss emissary. Although the abyss messenger''s nerve tingling expression only stayed for a moment, she still caught it.


    Some conjectures that can''t be linked together in her mind were immediately sorted out by Elise. She immediately reminded Ye Feng that she was still in a trance: "Ye Feng, the blood of cold blood can suppress the monitor. If you can kill all the remaining four parts of that monster by the blood of cold blood, the immortal body of that monster will be broken!"


    Elise''s words immediately aroused a thousand waves in Ye Feng''s heart. He looked at the abyss messenger uncertainly, and felt a trace of doubt about her words.


    "Are you sure?"


    Well intentioned to remind him that he even questioned her? Ha ha In the heart of Ye Feng disdain, Elise is too lazy to continue to take care of Ye Feng: "hum!"


    Having closed the door, Ye Feng felt her nose in some embarrassment, and then decided to believe Elise once. After all, Elise and he are on the same front now. I think she won''t hurt him easily.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng immediately flashed to the remaining four abyssal emissaries and tore up large and small space cracks around the four people. The space-time turbulence from the cracks was like an invisible sharp blade, waiting to cut the flesh and blood of the watcher.


    At the next moment, Ye Feng guided part of the cold blood on the blood barrier with the help of mysterious space magic, and penetrated into the area blocking the watchers from the space cracks.


    Not far away, the pupil of the abyss emissary shrinks slightly, and he is more or less frightened. Does Ye Feng find anything?


    With this sense of instability, he flies to Ye Feng. No matter whether Ye Feng has found the secret of his immortal body, he must not let his sub body continue to be killed by the blood of cold blood.


    Ye Feng, who had expected earlier, did not show much panic. He methodically disturbed the temporal and spatial turbulence in the blockade area. He then jumped into the air and tangled with the abyssal emissary.


    The abyss emissary saw that his watcher was becoming more and more dangerous under the compression of the turbulence of time and space. This time it was his turn to be very anxious.


    Unintentionally entangled with Ye Feng, he waved his wings and forced to shake off the leaf wind, and then he dived to the area with dense cracks in the space below.


    Ye Feng''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and an invisible wall blocking the space rose around the blockade area, blocking the abyss messenger outside.


    In the blockade area, the blood that leads in is like a living creature, attached to the invisible wind blade of time-space turbulence. Therefore, the invisible time-space turbulence is dyed with a layer of blood red coat. The crazy blood sharp blade dances wildly inside, cutting the body of the watcher.


    Hearing the screams of four separate bodies, it took a long time for the envoys of the abyss to break the air wall cast by Ye Feng.


    But it was too late. The turbulent flow of time and space, which was tainted with cold blood, rushed to the four watchers like crazy, and hanged them in no time.


    With the destruction of the four avatars, the nerves of the abyss emissary suffered a series of heavy damage, and the breath began to decline gradually.


    Ye Feng, who has been observing the status of the abyss emissary, has a freezing look in his eyes. This is the good time for him to kill the abyss emissary!


    "Kill that stinking monster!" Elise is also full of disgust for the abyss emissary, indicating Ye Feng to quickly solve this disgusting monster.


    Ye Feng is about to start, and suddenly hears Elise''s bossy tone of voice, and feels a little uncomfortable. Now that she was imprisoned by him, how could she speak as if she were a slave?


    Dissatisfaction to dissatisfaction, Ye Feng is also aware that this is a rare opportunity. His body suddenly swept to the abyss emissary, and Ye Feng ran the power of black rose, forming a golden chain of order all over his body.


    Under the feet of the golden magic lines, Ye Feng quietly raided the abyss emissary, the golden chain of order has wrapped around the abyss emissary.


    At the moment when the magic seal containing burst energy touches the abyss Messenger, the golden chain that entangles the abyss emissary will explode in an instant, and release the frightening violent energy together with the magic seal.


    In the center of the magic burst, the abyss emissary sent out an angry roar and forced his seriously injured body to cast a vicious look at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng''s face changed when he was stared at by the abyss emissary, because he found that he was so close to the abyss emissary that he gave the abyss emissary a chance to fight back. Now he is not as good as before. He is a mage who can''t be close at all. He is not good at close combat at all.


    Seeing Ye Feng was about to be captured by the abyss emissary, Elise in his body couldn''t look down: "fool, the magic shadow can return to your previous position!"


    After Elise such a reminder, although Ye Feng does not know which magic power Elise said is, he still relies on the instinctive reaction to return to the initial position with the help of the second paragraph of the magic shadow.Unexpectedly, Ye Feng could be out of his control. The abyss Messenger, whose realm was still falling, knew that he could not stay here for a long time. He had to leave here quickly to restore his weak strength.


    "Fool, still in a daze, he wants to run away, catch him for me, and ravage him well!"


    Elise yelled at him again in his head, and Ye Feng chased him with anger.


    As soon as the wings of the abyss emissary vibrated, a storm of ice and snow blew up in front of him, and the unexpected leaf wind was rolled in.


    "Man, soon you will regret being against us!"


    Taking advantage of Ye Feng''s temporary inability to escape, the abyss emissary finally uttered a cruel word and fled toward the direction of howling abyss.


    When the wind broke away from the ice storm, the abyss emissary had already disappeared.


    Yilisi in Ye Feng''s body still wanted to let Ye Feng ravage the abyss emissary. When she saw the abyss emissary, she also made no secret of her disdain for Ye Feng: "fool, let him run..."


    Before she finished her words, Ye Feng, who had been quarrelling with her, interrupted: "stupid, stupid I think you''re a fool. I''m going to blow up my head because of the noise. You''ve disturbed my casting several times. Shut up


    "Dare you attack me?" Elise seems to have forgotten her present identity and is very dissatisfied with Ye Feng''s attitude towards talking to her.


    The angry Ye Feng also continued to reply: "if you quarrel again, I think it''s necessary for me to let you sleep more!"


    As soon as this word came out, the memory of the last time that Ye Feng forced to faint flashed through Elise''s mind. Although the heart is not willing to be her servant Ye Feng so to speak to her, but she is still honest to shut up.


    Finally, Elise closed her mouth, and Ye Feng sighed. Turning around, the three men of AI Xi under the Korean blood barrier walk away, and he has to cast a spell to take care of the three seriously injured people.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 995

    Since the beginning of the last coup, Olaf has been frozen in this extremely northwest region with the paw of the winter warriors, the avalosa soldiers, and the army of the dead.


    Although the power of the change has dissipated, Olaf''s body is still frozen here.


    In the chilly wind, a childish voice suddenly rang out: "sister Sizhuang ni Sister sizhanie, are you here


    After a while, a cute Yodel came here with an ice one eyed monster in his arms. If ye Feng was here, he would recognize the Yodel as NAR, and the frost Cyclops would be little ice, the young watcher.


    After searching for the trace of sizhani among the numerous ice statues, Nall unexpectedly found Olaf frozen here.


    "Grandfather Olaf!" he exclaimed excitedly


    If Olaf was awake at the moment, he would beat up nale who called his grandfather. He is only in his twenties, but he doesn''t like shaving. As for calling him grandfather?


    Around Olaf around a circle, Nall immediately looked at the small ice in his arms and said: "little ice, you help grandfather Olaf thaw quickly!"


    "I can''t solve it. I''m frozen so close to the howling abyss, unless he''s cold blooded." Little ice shakes his one eye. In fact, he is too lazy to help Olaf thaw.


    Nall didn''t think about it too much, and then he urged, "look if he has a cold blood!"


    Being annoyed by nale, Xiaobing has to test Olaf''s blood. However, to his surprise, Olaf really has the breath of cold blood.


    But if Olaf is cold blooded, it should not be frozen! Little Bing was confused. Until he sensed that Olaf''s blood was very thin, he didn''t understand why Olaf would be frozen.


    However, no matter how thin it is, it is also a cold blood. Little ice has the evil intention of sucking cold blood. He is a noble watcher. In these days, he was beaten by Sizhuang Ni, and then led by Ye Feng. Now he is held by nale as a baby, which really makes him feel frustrated.


    Just as he was about to take advantage of Olaf''s blood power, nale''s childish warning frightened him: "don''t mess with me. Sister sizhanie told me to take good care of you and not let you do evil!"


    Finally, the timid little ice was afraid, and he carefully thawed Olaf. Because Olaf has the power of cold blood, the process of thawing is also very fast.


    After a while, Olaf''s ice melted into snow. As soon as the thaw thawed, Olaf regained his vigorous posture, and he had just listened to the dialogue between nale and Xiaobing.


    Especially when nal called his grandfather just now, he was most angry. Just as he was about to reprimand Nall, he called out again: "granddad Olaf, that''s great. You''ve finally woken up!"


    As soon as he heard the word "grandfather", Olaf gave a shudder to Nall''s forehead: "you big headed ghost, you can call brother or uncle, but you can''t call grandfather!"


    "I see, uncle Olaf!" Nal rubbed his forehead, his big eyes twinkled with grievance.


    After patting Nall on the shoulder, Olaf said in a rough voice, "let''s go and find your sister Sizhuang!"


    "Don''t look, Olaf. I''ve brought selzheni to you!"


    A familiar voice suddenly sounded nearby, Olaf looked along the direction of the voice, and Ye Feng and cezhuang Ni''s three figures came into his eyes.


    As soon as he saw sizhanie, NAR ran over and fell in her arms.


    "Sister selchuanne, nale missed you so much!" Tired of leaning in the arms of sizhanie, nale was like a little child.


    One side of the AI Xi saw that NAR and Sizhuang Ni were so close that she could not help frowning. She was very puzzled that in her eyes, the savage czoney would still have this side.


    Olaf came to the crowd at the right time. With Ye Feng''s narration, he learned about their experience in this period of time. He also briefly told Ye Feng and his party about Nall''s thawing with little ice.


    Hearing that it was Xiaobing who thawed for Olaf, the always alert Sergeant changed her face and said coldly, "little ice, you don''t have the power to suck Olaf?"


    When she stares at her, Xiaobing is glad that he didn''t suck Olaf''s blood power just now, otherwise it would be miserable. He was busy shaking his head like a rattle: "no, no


    "Hum!" Although she saw that the timid little ice did not do evil, she still put on a cold look and warned Xiaobing not to mess with her.


    "Roar!"


    When Ye Feng is ready to discuss with the public how to find the next icy blood, a thrilling animal roar comes from the West.


    Smelling the direction of the sound, Ye Feng''s pupil gradually reflects a huge white bear monster.


    Thick white fur on his body, the huge bear monster came to rush towards Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng just wants to get rid of this bear monster which looks very similar to the giant bear in the ice field, but she is held down on her shoulder by cezhuang Ni.Under his slightly puzzled gaze, sizhani said, "that''s the bear of the bear people. He''s our ally of the winter claws. Don''t hurt him. I think he''s here for help."


    Bear people? Ye Feng is the first time to hear about this race, and his doubts are more.


    As expected, the fierce bear man stopped when he rushed to the crowd and did not attack them. He also used his simple and honest voice to communicate with the people: "are you the human of winter claw?"


    "I am the patriarch of winter claw!" Seltrani stood up for the first time.


    "How can you prove that you are the patriarch of the winter claw?" the bear doubted


    Sizhani took out a bear claw magic stone with strange blue light from her arms and responded kindly, "this is the bear people blue magic stone that your clan leader sent me. Can this be proved?"


    Seeing the bear claw magic stone, the bear man said with great joy: "great, our patriarch said that human beings can only believe the cold winter claw. Just a few days ago, our habitat frozen forest was frozen, and all the people in the family were frozen. Because I was outside at that time, I was lucky to escape. The patriarch called me out to ask for help from Lengdong claw. I hope you can help us!"


    Frozen the other day? I think it has something to do with the howling abyss before It''s just that as soon as she hears what the bear man says, she guesses most of it. Thinking that Olaf said it was Xiaobing who thawed for him just now, she couldn''t help looking at the little ice in nale''s arms.


    After hesitation, she still asked, "little Bing, can you solve the problem of bear people?"


    However, selchuang Ni''s eyes are very bad, like little ice if you dare to cheat her, she will beat him up.


    When she was frightened by the threatening look in her eyes, Xiaobing immediately nodded and bowed to show that he could solve the problem.


    Get the affirmation of Xiaobing, sizhuani grinned: "the bear people of frozen forest have always been our allies of winter claw. Let''s go, we will do our best!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 996

    "Wait..."


    Ashey seemed to think of something and stopped sizhanie and others who wanted to go to frozen forest with bear man.


    She frowned at her words and looked at ashy with a slight displeasure. She did not have a good impression on ashey. She thought that ashey was deliberately making trouble with her.


    Ashey had a bad impression on sizhanie, but she didn''t stop them because she couldn''t get along with her.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, ash walks up to NAR, lowers her head and stares at the little ice in her arms.


    "Just now this little monster said that he could thaw Olaf and solve the problem of bear people''s freezing. Why not let him thaw these soldiers and soldiers first? If our people are frozen for more than one second, there will be more danger! "


    Speaking out her thoughts, ashey frowned and looked directly at seltzhne to see what she thought of her.


    Smell speech, Sizhuang Ni''s locked eyebrows relaxed a little, pondered: "little ice, can you thaw these frozen soldiers and soldiers?"


    "I''m just a juvenile watcher. It''s too difficult for me to thaw the non ice blood vessels!"


    Small ice suddenly shook his head, a face aggrieved look. In fact, if you ask him to help thaw, he can do it, but for so many ordinary people to thaw, he will also pay a painful price. He wouldn''t have agreed to help bear people thaw if it wasn''t for the forced look in her eyes.


    Of course, he won''t say these words, otherwise these hostile human beings will surely let him pay his life to save their people!


    Knowing that Xiaobing can''t save their people, ashey and selzhuang Ni show a little bit of lost emotion. "How can you help bear people thaw? They are not cold blood! "


    As soon as this words out, little ice was immediately shocked by the terrible eyes of cezhuang Ni who seemed to eat him.


    For fear of being found out by Sizhuang Ni, Xiao Bing immediately made up a reason: "just now this bear man said that his people were not completely frozen? In addition, their physique is more resistant to cold than human beings, so I am sure to thaw them! "


    Nunu, riding on willamp, looked at Xiaobing: "well, it seems that you are a kind little watcher. I hope you don''t learn to be bad when you grow up."


    Her eyes stare at little ice for a while. Selzheni stops smiling and smiles to show the bear to continue to lead the way.


    Ye Feng on one side has been silent. He is not interested in topics related to Xiaobing. He is more concerned about the relationship between cezhuang Ni and AI Xi.


    Secretly observing the attitude of the two men, he found that even though they had to fight side by side due to the attack of shadow island and watchers, the relationship between the two seemed to be very bad.


    If he once again proposes to let the two races join the alliance of Ionia at this moment, will they abandon the past and work together?


    After a little consideration, Ye Feng still thinks that it is better to thaw the cold winter claw and the survivors of avarosa after being asked by Lord Soraka. By the way, let the two get along with each other more. Maybe the relationship will ease up in the future.


    Her eyes wandered back and forth on cezhuang Ni and AI Xi. Ye Feng blinked. Looking at him, he felt that the two looked similar.


    At first, he just thought that he had an illusion, but the more he looked at him, he found that there were more similarities in their features. If he had not been sure that the two women were from different tribes, he would have thought that sizhanie and ash were sisters.


    And somehow, the image of Lisandro, the leader of the frost guard tribe, suddenly came to his mind. Although Lisandro''s eyes were covered by his helmet, he still felt that Lisandro and the second daughter in front of him looked very similar.


    If these three tribal leaders are sisters Then Lisandro should be the elusive elder sister, while Sizhuang Ni is the brave second sister who pursues practical work, and ashy is the third sister who is too idealistic.


    The more you want to deviate, Ye Feng quickly shakes his head, all these seemingly messy ideas are forgotten. He should think more about which cold blood he should go to first after solving the problem of the bear people.


    Under the induction of the secret power of starlight, he unexpectedly found that there were still three directions with cold blood marks.


    One is the location of the frozen land, one is within the sphere of influence of the avalosa tribe, and the other is within the sphere of influence of the frost guard tribe.


    What puzzled him most was that the frozen land had the breath of cold blood. He had just come out of it. He had never seen any other living people except ice crystal Phoenix, Elise''s real body and hivier. He couldn''t think of any cold blood there.


    Secondly, he was puzzled by the icy blood in the tribe, because the icy blood vessels marked by the secret power of starlight were dense there.


    Now he remembered the experience of going deep into the howling abyss with Cathy, and he remembered that Cathy had said that she was a cold blood. At that time, he didn''t care too much, so he didn''t think about it until now.


    It''s just that even if Cathy is a cold bloodline, there are too many cold bloodlines in the frost guard tribe, right? Isn''t it that most of the icy bloodlines were killed in the fight to protect Fraser droid?The more confused the mind, the more confused Ye Feng is. After pondering for a long time, he didn''t come up with a reason. Ye Feng, who always has thick lines, no longer thinks deeply about this burning brain problem. At the top of the matter, he should concentrate on gathering these icy blood vessels to his side.


    In this way, Ye Feng, who was immersed in his own world, followed the others to the habitat of the bear people, the frozen forest.


    In addition to the bear who led the way and cezhuang Ni who had been here, everyone was shocked by the beautiful forest.


    Each tree is like a crystal of ice trees standing here, dense like an ice forest carved from black ice.


    However, these trees seem to be carved out of ice, but they are all living trees.


    Just then, an unfriendly voice came from the front.


    "Frozen forest does not welcome human beings, please leave immediately, or I will not blame you!"


    This also attracted the attention of Ye Feng and his party. They cast their eyes in the direction of the sound. A bear man in armor came out from the deep forest.


    Looking at the bear man in armor, the bear man who led the way immediately exclaimed, "walliber, aren''t you frozen?"


    The bear man, known as wallibel, still watched Ye Feng and his party with vigilance: "it''s just a fluke to break the ice. How can you bring these crafty humans to our territory?"


    The bear, who led the way, explained, "it was the patriarch who asked me to bring them to help us."


    On hearing that it was the patriarch who asked these humans to help. Although wallibel still didn''t want to believe human beings in his heart, he said, "since it''s the patriarch''s decision, take them to the patriarch!"


    With wallibel''s consent, the bear who led the way immediately took Ye Feng and his party to the forest.


    When wallibel disappeared from view, sizhanie hesitated and asked, "that bear man seems to be hostile to us."


    Afraid of sizhani and his party, because wallibel did not want to help them, the bear who led the way quickly explained: "wallibel''s relatives were killed by human beings, so he would be very alert to human beings. But you can rest assured that you are invited by the patriarch, and wallibel will not hurt you!"


    "That''s good..."


    She nodded her head, but she still felt that she should be careful about the bear named wallibel.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 997

    The bear people who follow the way continue to go deep into the frozen forest, and three or two bear people begin to appear in the sight of Ye Feng and his party.


    It''s just that some of the bears are frozen so much that they can''t leave.


    Some caves and tree cave dwellings with bear people''s characteristics come into view, and the frozen bears also cast a gaze at Ye Feng and his party. From their eyes, we can see that most of them are hostile to Ye Feng and his party, just not as obvious as wallibel.


    In order to eliminate the hostility of other bear people to Ye Feng and his party, the bear man who led the way cleared his throat and said in a loud voice: "these human beings are all human beings with cold winter claws. It is the clan leader who asked me to invite me to help us unfreeze!"


    A listen to Ye Feng and his party are the winter claw tribe human invited by the patriarch. All bear monsters have put down their hostility.


    "Come with me. You can go a little further and see the patriarch." Pacify those bear people, and the bear man who leads the way leads the people on the road.


    Ye Feng was surprised why these bears did not continue to be hostile to them as the bear named wallibel just now. Is it true that sizhanie''s cold winter claw has such a great influence?


    Seeing Ye Feng''s doubts, selzhuang Ni explained: "the bear people seem to be fierce and strong. In fact, most of them are simple and honest people with friendly attitude. As long as we treat them sincerely, they are a kind of people who can get along well with each other."


    When Ye Feng hears the speech, he knows why these bear people are so talkative, but he feels a little funny. It is really difficult to connect the fierce looking bear man with the word simple and honest.


    At this moment, Ye Feng laughs in his heart, and they lead the bear to the place where the bear clan leader is frozen. The bear man who led the way said respectfully: "grandfather, I have brought you the man who has the claw of winter!"


    "Very well, it''s hard for you, son!" The old clan grew up and half of his body was frozen in the dark ice, but he still showed a kind look at Ye Feng and his party.


    As the patriarch of the paw of winter, when she saw the bear clan leader, she also stood up at the right time and said hello to the bear clan leader with a smile: "grandfather, the bear brother has told us about the current plight of the family. You can rest assured that we have brought special people to thaw you this time."


    As if it had been frozen for too long, the old bear clan chief coughed weakly: "cough I''m sorry to trouble you. Last time I gave you the blue magic stone, we thought we would help you when you were in trouble. Unexpectedly, we asked you to save my old bone... "


    Sizhuang Ni is still smiling and shaking her head: "selchuang Ni used to take care of the patriarch for many times. Now the bear people are in trouble. I will do my part."


    Seeing that she zhuangni is like a clever granddaughter when she talks with the bear patriarch, she is totally free of the wild and indifferent temperament of the past, and Ye Feng''s head is a little confused. Is this still his impression of seltrane?


    Ye Feng glanced at Ai Xi and Olaf beside him. They were also confused. Like him, they did not know such a cerzhuang Ni.


    While Sizhuang Ni is talking to the bear clan leader, Ye Feng asks Olaf in a low voice: "hey Olaf, have you ever seen Sizhuang look so cute


    "No, I don''t know how sedgwyne in my mind could be so gentle!" Olaf quickly shook his head. He had never seen seltrane so good.


    Ye Feng also sympathized with the way: "yes, selzhuang Ni should be that kind of fierce temperament, such a good girl must be strange!"


    "Ye Feng, don''t you think this kind of cezhuang Ni looks lovely?"


    "No, I have a creepy feeling. Can she have something wrong? Sometimes meek, sometimes rough and tough? "


    As if the conversation between Chuang Tzu Nu and Chuang Tzu Fu became more and more serious.


    If she knew what they were talking about behind their backs, she would be so angry that she would give them a good beating.


    On the other side, AI Xi is silent. She looks directly at cezhuang Ni and the bear patriarch who are talking in front of her. She is distracted by Ye Feng and Olaf''s discussion of Sizhuang Ni''s topic.


    Nale, on the other hand, is holding a little ice and playing a chase game that children like to play with Nunu, who is riding willup.


    After the conversation between sizhuani and the bear clan leader, Ye Feng and Olaf immediately stopped their topic. Each of them was guilty, for fear that she would see that they were talking about her.


    Selzhuang Ni wanted to let Xiao Bing thaw the bear clan leader first, but she noticed that Ye Feng and Olaf had some strange expressions. Up and down looked at Ye Feng and Olaf who didn''t dare to look at her. Selchuang Ni also asked bluntly, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Cough, we''re not so good, very good!" Ye Feng and Olaf are sweating and busy saying they are OK.


    Her eyebrows were slightly frozen, and cerzhuang Ni always felt that they had spoken ill of her behind their backs. However, thinking of the business, she still did not go to investigate whether the two people said bad things about her.


    Looking at Nunu and NAR, who are playing chase games not far away, seltrani goes straight to them and signals them to stop playing.The two children, who were playing, heard Sizhuang calling for them and stopped to trot towards her.


    "Sister selchuanne, what can I do for you?"


    Hearing the two children''s childish voices, sizhani gently touched their foreheads and said with a smile, "sister, I''m going to let Xiaobing thaw the bear patriarch''s grandfather, so can you have no ice for the time being when you play?"


    When they heard that they could continue to play, the two children showed a naive smile. Nall directly handed the little ice in his arms to sizhani''s hand, blinking big eyes and saying, "yes, little ice is your sister''s!"


    After she took the ice, she rubbed Nunu and NAR''s small heads, then turned and walked toward the bear clan leader.


    When sizhanie is ready to let little ice thaw the bear patriarch, a hostile voice comes from the direction they came.


    "Wait, I have something to say!"


    Along with the sound of hostility, wallibel''s figure once again entered the view of sizhanie and his party.


    In order to avoid accidents, the bear clan leader timely reminded walliber: "walliber, these humans are the allies of the bear people, you can''t mess around!"


    Wallibel''s breath became more and more violent. He approached Ye Feng''s party step by step: "patriarch, I know they are allies of the bear clan, but two of these people have the smell of enemies who killed my parents!"


    "Enemy?" Hearing this, the bear clan chief frowned.


    "At first, I was just suspicious, but after this period of time, I am sure that these two women are the killers of my parents!"


    Wallibel pointed to ash and sizhanie, and then, caught off guard, flew to the nearest ashy.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 998

    Wallibel''s violent and hurtful behavior stunned all the people present, and no one thought that he would actually do it.


    As the victim of the attack, ashey blocked the avalosa ice bow in front of her body out of instinct self-help consciousness, trying to resist wallibel''s flying attack.


    With the sound of thunder, wallibel, who flew to ashey, was covered with the secret power of thunder.


    The huge bear''s paw fell, mixed with occasional flashes of lightning, and ash''s ancient ice bow collided.


    For a moment the electric light flashed, and ashey was numbed by wallibel''s lightning attack. As her hands lost consciousness, her ice bow fell to the ground.


    Ashey''s face sank as she was about to pick up the ice bow and pull it away from wallibel when another paw of wallibel fell to her head.


    If she was hit in the middle of her head, she would be killed on the spot! Looking up at wallibel''s ferocious roaring face above, ashey''s pupils shrank before she could dodge.


    Seeing that AI Xi is about to be killed by wallibel, Ye Feng appears quietly between them. He did not feel that wallibel''s attack would hurt him, who was recovering his demigod strength.


    But when wallibel''s paw fell, Ye Feng found that he underestimated the power of terror contained in wallibel''s hand.


    The unusual giant force of bear people directly slapped Ye Feng from the sky. With the roar of bear and thunder and lightning, the purple thunder fell on Ye Feng from all directions.


    Ye Feng, who despised wallibel, was struck hard by the extraordinary power of thunder and lightning, which was extremely powerful and lethal. His internal organs were almost cracked.


    The body is still sinking under the pressure of wallibel. He forcibly runs the mysterious power of the demigod level black rose to bless himself, and Ye Feng barely stabilizes.


    Ye Feng can''t help but think of Fiona''s second daughter, who are not half gods, but will severely damage the semi gods. However, if you want to hurt the real demigod, you have to take it lightly.


    After stabilizing his body, Ye Feng sees that wallibel has no sign of stopping his hand. His eyes slightly fold up, and he is ready to put pressure on him to arrest the wounded walliber.


    At this time, the bear patriarch said, "wallibel, I order you to stop immediately in the name of the patriarch!"


    Hearing the voice of the bear clan leader, Ye Feng resisted the impulse to clean up walliber. After all, this is the territory of the bear people, and cerchuani''s winter claw is an ally of the bear clan. He does not want to destroy the relationship between the two clans.


    Wallibel heard the bear patriarch''s rebuke, and though he was reluctant, he gave up for the time being.


    "Xiaobing, you thaw the patriarch''s grandfather first!"


    Seeing walliber stop her hand, selzheni gathered up her slightly gloomy eyes and motioned for little ice to thaw the bear clan leader.


    Aware that the gentle temperament of Sizhuang Ni is gradually replaced by irritability, little Bing dares to stop for half a moment, and immediately uses his watcher magic to thaw the bear clan leader.


    Unexpectedly, the bear patriarch after thawing felt a little guilty and said, "thank you, seljani. Walliber didn''t mean to hurt you. I hope you can forgive me."


    "Grandfather, I don''t blame you for this, but I want to talk to this bear named wallibel. You won''t stop me?"


    Selzheni resisted her outburst and tried to keep calm in front of the bear patriarch.


    Although she and ash are old enemies, the bear people come in the name of her and winter claw. Ashy''s injury here is tantamount to her dereliction of duty. As the leader of the winter''s claw, she can''t tolerate this kind of thing.


    Seeing that she was trying to hold back her anger, the bear patriarch sighed, "well, walliber, come and have a good talk with Sizhuang. I think you must have some misunderstanding about them!"


    Wallibers didn''t care if she was angry or not. She wanted to go over Ye Feng and go towards her, but she was stopped by Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng is a little worried that wallibel will suddenly hurt people again, so he thinks it is necessary to keep walliber away from the crowd.


    Know Ye Feng is for her safety, but selzhuang Ni resolutely said: "let him come, Ye Feng, it''s OK!"


    Looking back at her pupil for a while, Ye Feng finally let walliber go.


    "Are you all right, ash?"


    While paying close attention to wallibel''s every move, Ye Feng comes to AI Xi and pays attention to her physical condition.


    "I''m fine, but my hands are still numb." AI Xi shakes her head, the most fatal blow is blocked by Ye Feng, but she is not a big obstacle.


    Hearing AI Xi say she''s OK, Ye Feng focuses all his attention on wallibel. As long as wallibel has the intention of hurting people, he will kill it in the bud.


    "You just said that ashy and I were enemies who killed your parents. What evidence do you have?" Her eyes were burning into wallibel''s eyes, and seltrane came up straight to the subject.Baer as like as two peas, he said, "there is no evidence that you are breathing like a murderer!"


    She shook her head, tightened her face and said coldly, "it''s just your personal assumption. You have to prove that our breath is really the same as the murderer."


    "as like as two peas, I have the same hair."


    Taking a small tuft of womanly hair from his arms, wallibel affirms with great certainty that ash and thurzone are the killers.


    I didn''t expect that wallibel would really come up with the evidence. After a moment''s hesitation, selzheni denied: "the hair color looks very similar, but what you said before was breath!"


    Wallibel went on to say, "we bear people are very sensitive to breath. You two cut off your hair and I''ll show you."


    Sure they''ve never killed a bear man, ashey and sizhanie cut a strand of their hair and handed it to wallibel. They''ll see how wallibel proves they''re the killer.


    As wallibel recites a series of bear mantras, the three strands of hair begin to exude their owner''s breath.


    as like as two peas of breath appeared, all the people present were stunned by the same breath of three threads of hair.


    Wallibel was also in time to yell at sizhanie and ash: "now you''re not going to say anything? You two are murderers with human face and beast heart


    Are they really killers? Sensing the three breath as like as two peas, Zhuang Ni and AI began to suspect that they were murderers. Did they forget where they killed the bears?


    saw the scene as like as two peas and a little more. Baer, a bear man, suddenly said, "enough, Wally, you can''t prove that these two men are murderers. They are just like some of the breath and killer. Just like you and your parents have some breath, there is always a similar breath in the world."


    Hearing that the bear patriarch defended ashey and sizhanie, walliber refused to accept: "but the patriarch..."


    "No, but your parents were killed more than ten years ago. These two human beings were also children at that time. How could you possibly kill your parents? Let''s call it a day. You mustn''t make any more mischief Put on the dignity of the patriarch, the bear patriarch warned wallibel not to mess around again.


    Blinded by hatred, wallybell looked at ashey and selzheni fiercely: "I hear that all human beings can maintain their looks. I don''t believe they are murderers. I want to fight them. Do you two dare to fight me?"


    The bear patriarch just wanted to lock walliber in, but seltrani shook her head and stopped him. And ashey heard that Wally bell wanted to duel with them. She was also a little unconvinced when she was attacked just now. She wanted to find the court through the duel.


    However, seltrani also blocked her and took the challenge of wallibel: "I''m enough for the duel alone!"


    "Can you represent her?" Wallibel frowned.


    Glancing at Ai Xi, Sizhuang Ni cut the railway: "I am the patriarch of winter claw, she is my people, I can represent her of course!"


    Ashie wanted to object, but she swallowed all the words she had said when she came to bear Terran territory as the paw of winter.


    "Well, let''s find a place to fight now. If you lose, you two will have to commit suicide and apologize." Wallibel is also unambiguous and intends to avenge his parents through a duel.


    "And you?" Selzheni doesn''t seem to care about the consequences of her loss. She cares more about what she can get if she wins.


    "I..." Wallibel was stunned. He didn''t think he would lose, so he didn''t know what to do when he lost.


    Wallibel didn''t think it well, but it doesn''t mean that seljani didn''t think about it well. She also blurted out her ideas straightforwardly.


    "I didn''t think about it, did you? I think for you, after you lose, don''t talk nonsense about me and ashy as killers, and we have to be loyal to the cold winter claw tribe! "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 999

    "I didn''t think about it, did you? I think for you, after you lose, don''t talk nonsense about me and ashy as killers, and we have to be loyal to the cold winter claw tribe! "


    Selzheni''s eyes were fixed on wallibel, and the whip hammer around her waist had been held in her hand for some time.


    Facing her aggressive eyes, wallibel, a bear warrior, accepted her terms without fear.


    Without the image of a good girl in front of the bear patriarch, sizhanie returned to her usual savage temper, as if Wally bell were her enemy.


    The fierce atmosphere intensified, and the bear patriarch, who was worried about the fight between the two, stopped him from going out at the right time and said, "serchuang Ni, wallibel, he has just inherited the bear clan''s inheritance armor. His strength is far beyond the human''s ability. You don''t have to accept his rude challenge if I''m with him!"


    "Patriarch, you don''t have to worry about me. I won''t lose. You don''t have to worry about walliber. I just teach him a lesson."


    Having made up her mind, seljani joked with Wally bell.


    Ignited by sizhanie''s arrogant words, wallibel roared: "hum, human, I''ll make you laugh later!"


    With that, Wally bell led the way towards the open space, and seltrane followed with a cold look.


    Seeing that they are really looking for a place to fight, Ye Feng immediately catches up. He had just received wallibel''s angry blow. If he had not defended himself in time, the power of terror would have been so powerful that even he would have been shocked to vomit blood. He was worried that if seljani chose to confront walliber in an unclear situation, she would be killed on the spot.


    "Selzheni, you''d better listen to the bear clan leader''s words. You may not know that the magic power of wallibel just now can hit the demigods. If you are hit, you will never die or be disabled!"


    Ye Feng reminds her out of good intentions, but she doesn''t shake her determination to fight. She turned back and gave Ye Feng a reassuring look, and she continued to follow wallibel to the site of the duel.


    Later, AI Xi also heard what Ye Feng said. She looked at her whip hammer thoughtfully for a while and patted Ye Feng, who couldn''t put her heart down. She said, "as long as wallibel is a mortal, seltrane is sure to beat him!"


    "Ye Feng, don''t forget that Sizhuang Ni is a mortal who can walk out of the ice storm without injury. Wallibel is no more terrifying than an ice storm?" Olaf echoed. He was full of confidence in seltrane.


    "Nell thinks sister seltrane will win too!"


    "So is Nunu!"


    Even the two little guys are also full of confidence in selzheni. Ye Feng has no choice but to smile bitterly, hoping that she can really withstand wallibel''s fierce attack.


    If she can''t hold her back, he has to be ready to help. This is not only to fulfill the task assigned to him by solaka, but also to the friendly relationship that he and seljani have been hard to establish. There must be nothing wrong with seltrane!


    Stopping in a slightly open area, wallibel turned and threw a belligerent look at Sizhuang. Although he didn''t say a word, all he wanted to express in his heart was written on his face.


    As the battle was about to break out, sizhani lifted her head slightly, took a deep breath of cold air, and then vomited it out, forming a faint cloud in front of her.


    "Let''s go!"


    The whip hammer of her right hand slammed into the snow, and sizhanie made a face-to-face gesture to signal that Wally bell was ready to start.


    As soon as this was said, Wally bell couldn''t help but feel the impulse to tear the "murderer" into pieces. Like a wild beast that had been hungry for days, he galloped to sizhanie on all fours.


    With his roar of anger, the power of thunder and lightning appeared again in his whole body.


    Before wallibel got close to her, she felt numb. Remembering Ye Feng''s warning, she decided to withdraw a distance first, and wait until she knew walliber''s moves.


    However, Wally bell will not give her a chance to buffer her distance. Under the blessing of the secret lines of thunder and lightning, his speed is constantly improving. He is not like a heavy bear at all.


    Just a few minutes later, Wally bell cheated herself to sizhanie. Under the insidious gaze of sizhanie, his two forepaws slapped on her forehead one left and one right.


    Unable to dodge, selzheni was instantly stunned by wallibel. She only felt the world around her whirling around her, and then she fell on the snow by wallibel''s two front paws.


    She fell down heavily in the snow, her head hit hard, clenched her teeth, and managed to keep her consciousness awake.


    As soon as selzheni wanted to fight back, walliber''s next fierce attack came again.


    In the face of wallibel''s frantic attack, seltrani couldn''t find any gap in counterattack and had to dodge.


    As she came and went, seljani was torn in many places by wallibel''s sharp bear claws, and the wounds became more and more serious.On the outskirts of the battlefield, Olaf and others, who had been full of confidence in seltrane, were worried and worried. They did not expect that wallibel''s attack was so fierce.


    Ye Feng, on the other hand, looks glumly at the fighting seltrani and walliber. His eyes are filled with the whirlpool of space. As soon as she fails to hold on, he will immediately terminate the fight.


    With the passage of time, the trend of the war has completely shifted to wallibel''s side. The more he fought, the braver he gradually forgot that the duel could not move the killer. Now he had only one idea in his mind, that is, to kill selzheni in front of him and avenge his dead parents!


    "You damned murderer, I''ll kill you!"


    With wallibel''s deafening roar in the frozen forest, his emotions are also completely out of control because of the anger of hatred.


    The secret lines of thunder and lightning all over his body became denser and fiercer with his fury. In the moment of shooting selchuang Ni, his huge body is also flying up at the same time, trying to kill her in one fell swoop.


    "Wally bell, stop it!" The bear clan leader outside the venue saw this scene and immediately changed his face.


    But how could wallibel, in a state of rage, easily stop? Covered with powerful lightning power, he did not show any sign of stopping his hand, so he flew to thurzhani, who was flying upside down in mid air.


    At this moment, Ye Feng can''t sit still. When Ye Feng was about to rescue her, she suddenly burst into a drink, indicating that he would not interfere in her duel with wallibel.


    "Ye Feng, this is a duel between me and him, you give me a good look at it!"


    Her sudden burst of drink is also to prepare to help Ye Feng Leng next, but it is such a Leng, Ye Feng again want to rescue her is already late.


    Wallibel''s claws were tearing her wound wildly. The power of thunder and lightning was shining purple light, and the wound on her body was almost burnt black.


    Nerve is also in the rolling purple thunder stimulation, almost shock, seltrani body a stagger, fell in the snow.


    All the people outside were frightened by the scene, staring at the unconscious seltrani in the snow.


    "Seltrane!" Ashey was the first to come to her senses, covering her little mouth, with an incredible look on her face, some of whom did not dare to look at sizhanie, who had been blackened by electricity.


    Ye Feng is also back to God, he will flash to selzhuang Ni''s side. When Ye Feng is going to help her, the motionless one limps to her feet under the startled gaze of the crowd, and pats off Ye Feng''s hands to help her.


    "I haven''t lost yet. Get out of my way!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1000

    "I haven''t lost yet. Get out of my way!"


    Her thin clothes were torn to pieces in the battle, and her body was torn apart by wallibel''s claws. Even so, she stood up and refused Ye Feng''s help.


    Seeing selzhuang Ni standing up alone, Ye Feng''s breath in his heart was slightly relaxed. However, when he heard that she was going to continue to fight, he immediately frowned and reprimanded: "cezhuang Ni, you''ve been hurt like this, you''d better give up!"


    The voice did not fall, Ye Feng took selzhuang Ni''s arm and forcibly pulled her back.


    "Are you still fighting?" Not far away wallibel issued a dull roar, very dissatisfied with Ye Feng''s intervention at this time.


    Selzhuang Ni is also very dissatisfied with Ye Feng''s intervention in her duel. Seeing Ye Feng''s hesitation, her heart is horizontal and she bites Ye Feng''s hand.


    "Hiss..."


    Suddenly was so bitten by selzhuang Ni, Ye Feng immediately hurt to release his hand, and selzhuang Ni is to take this opportunity to open a distance with Ye Feng.


    "This duel is lost. Ashie and I have to fight for ourselves, so I have to fight on!"


    Her eyes are very serious staring at Ye Feng''s eyes. Selzhuang Ni expresses her determination not to shrink back.


    When Ye Feng was in some difficulty, the bear clan leader stood up and said, "selzhuang Ni, you don''t have to be brave. As long as I''m here, no one in the bear clan can let you and your people do it by themselves!"


    With the assurance of the bear clan leader, Ye Feng''s eyes brightened and agreed: "the patriarch''s grandfather is right. He dare not really kill you in wallibel, but the duel is different. Anything can happen when the brain is hot!"


    "Hum!" Not far away, walliber snorted angrily when he heard the bear patriarch and Ye Feng''s words. It was obvious that he did not dare to kill sizhani and ashey under the bear patriarch''s ban.


    "No, I''ll go on. The duel is still in the balance."


    However, even so, cezhuang Ni still obstinately chose to continue fighting. At the moment, she didn''t care about Ye Feng and other people''s concern and worry about her. She just wanted to win the duel, that''s all.


    As soon as she had finished speaking, sizhanie went to wallibel again, motioning him to continue the unfinished duel.


    Wallibel looked at the wobbly seltrane for a moment, and said in disgust, "don''t think I''ll be merciful if you get hurt like this. If you kill you by mistake, don''t regret not listening to your friend''s advice!"


    "No trouble, kill me? You''re not qualified! "


    She opened her mouth and let out a puff of turbid air. As soon as cezhuang Ni''s blue eyes congealed, she took the lead in attacking wallibel.


    The Ye Feng outside the field sees se Zhuang Ni so obstinate, still really wrestle with Wally bell again. He looked at one side of the bear patriarch: "patriarch grandfather, I forced to separate them two should not matter?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Now that they fight, it''s really hard for me to stop them. After all, I''m old. Wallibel, who inherited the bear clan''s battle armor, is now the most powerful warrior in our family."


    The bear clan leader is also very anxious. However, his strength is limited, so he can only hope that Ye Feng can pull off Sizhuang Ni and walliber.


    Ye Feng was relieved by the words of the bear clan leader. He nodded slightly and prepared to use the technique of space blockade to forcibly separate selchuang Ni and walliber into different space cages.


    While listening to the conversation between Ye Feng and the bear clan leader, AI Xi observes selzhuang Ni who attacks walliber again. She found that, though she looked scarred and could faint at any time, she could always resist the powerful attacks of wallibel.


    Seeing this, she can''t help but think of the memory of the last time she released an ice arrow on the high ground to kill sizhani. You should know that her ice arrow can play the most powerful role when it is released from a distance. The ice arrow that is comparable to the demigod can hardly survive after she shoots her ice arrow perfectly.


    But it was in that situation that seltrani could not help dying on the spot, but also broke through the encirclement and escaped back to the paw of winter. When she saw her again, she was as alive as if she had never been shot by her ice arrow.


    In retrospect, it''s hard for her to understand how tough a person''s body must be to survive and escape like cerroni''s ice bow magic ice arrow.


    On the contrary, Wally Bell''s lightning and thunder tearing attack is very powerful, but it is not as good as the full force avalosa ice bow. And seljani will also cast the ice spell similar to avarosa''s ice bow. Maybe


    Thinking of this, AI Xi, who noticed that Ye Feng was about to perform the art of space blockade, decided to gamble and stopped: "Ye Feng, look at selzhuang Ni, although she is very rough, she should not be foolishly. Maybe she has a way to defeat wallibel, maybe!"


    "Are you sure?" The movement in the hand stops temporarily, Ye Feng looks at Ai Xi suspiciously. Now is not the time to be joking. If she died because of this, he would have been guilty of saving her easily.


    "Well!" Ashy bit her teeth, and naturally she knew what was at stake, but she decided to believe in selzheni.After staring at Ai Xi''s firm eyes for a while, Ye Feng put up his magic and decided to listen to AI Xi and watch the change first.


    In the center of the battlefield, subtle changes have taken place. Although it seems that seljani is still being beaten by Wally bell, there is no room to fight back, but her physical condition has always maintained a certain unique state.


    Whenever walliber and Ye Feng outside the field think that the tottering selzhuang Ni is about to fall, she can always stand firm in the eyes of the public.


    And when wallibel mixed in the power of thunder and lightning given to him by the inheritance armor in one claw attack, his physical strength was also consumed more than half unconsciously.


    Unable to kill seltrane, who seemed to be dying, wallibel became impatient.


    In order to quickly end the battle, wallibel pushed the thunder and lightning power that battle armor gave him to the extreme, intending to kill sizhani in one fell swoop.


    But at this time, seltrani, who had been passively and hard resisted wallibel''s attack before, was out of the normal, waving the whip hammer in her hand and actively bumping into walliber.


    Warliebel was angry when she saw that she wanted to confront him. She thought she looked down on him. He is a strong bear man, and sizhanie is just a human being. How could she bump into him?


    But the next second, Wally bell was hit in the collision with seltrane. In spite of his fright, wallibel attacked her in the opposite direction. If he can''t defeat sizhani in a short time, he who has released all the power of thunder and lightning will not be able to use the power of armor temporarily.


    Selzheni below didn''t know if she was aware of this. Suddenly she began to defend again. The hammer in her hand released the force of ice and caught the Furious wallibel.


    Under the influence of the extreme ice force, the body slowed down, and walliber was still trying to get close to sizhanie.


    But under the magic yoke of four whips and hammers, wallibel''s body was frozen in place.


    It''s OK to be frozen in place, but what''s even more frightening to walliber is that the ice is gradually depriving him of his life.


    "Don''t think you''ll win in this way!" As he grew weaker and weaker, he saw that walliber was about to fall down, and suddenly his armor was emerald green.


    Then, a powerful breath of healing power emerged, and began to heal wallibel with astonishing speed.


    The smile of sizhanie, who had thought she would win, suddenly stopped. But a moment later, the blue pupil in her eyes and the gem at the end of her whip hammer in her hand burst into a terrible breath of ice magic.


    The huge lasso formed by ice magic was thrown out with the swing of the whip hammer, and it completely froze wallibel who wanted to fight back.


    "Hoo!"


    She defeats wallibel in a state of fury. Selchuang Ni doesn''t intend to kill wallibel who can''t move.


    Just looked down at the many wounds on her body that had become scorched by lightning, she dragged her tired body back to Ye Feng and others.


    "Patriarch, although I won, I will take back the words that warliebel must be loyal to winter claw. After all, winter claw and bear clan are allies. I am a little tired now. Can you give me a rest?"


    Gasping for breath, seltrane breathed a long, weary sigh.


    Hearing what she said, the crowd came to their senses from the shock of her victory over wallibel. Ye Feng immediately helped her tottering, and the bear clan leader immediately led the people to the resting place for fear that she would not be able to hold on late.


    As for the frozen wallibel, it was temporarily left in place by the public.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1001

    Not long after the victory over wallibel, the struggling thurzhani collapsed from serious injury and was in a coma for several days with no sign of waking up.


    If it was not for her wound healing slowly under treatment, Ye Feng and others would definitely think that she would never get up again.


    Although seltrani was unconscious, the bear people of the bear clan, with the help of little ice, a baby watcher, lifted the ice, except for walliber, who was fighting against sizhani.


    These days, Ye Feng comes to see her every morning, but she has been in a coma, and so is today.


    Every day of delay here, Ye Feng is more worried about other icy blood vessels being caught or killed by the watchers. After spending some time in the cave where sizhanie lived, he thought it would be better for him to see the other ice blood first.


    Thinking of this, he told ashey, who was in charge of taking care of sizhanie: "ashie, I have to find other cold blood to prevent them from being killed by the watchers. It should be very safe here for the time being. Please watch first. I will come back before evening."


    "No problem. Don''t worry about it." Even though there was a gap between ashey and sizhanie, she was able to prioritize.


    Ye Feng nodded and walked out of the cave where she lived. Directly mobilize the special power of starlight in the tears of the goddess. Before leaving, he wants to reconfirm the ice blood mark of the frozen land.


    However, after some induction, Ye Feng found that the cold blood he had sensed in the frozen land had disappeared.


    Were they caught or killed by the watchers? Ye Feng''s eyes are a bit cloudy and sunny. If it''s as he thinks, it''s not good news to be happy


    After taking a deep breath, Ye Feng still decided to fully stimulate the secret power of starlight and sense whether all the icy blood vessels have been reduced.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng no longer simply locks in the frozen land, but thoroughly stimulates the secret power of starlight. Under his induction, many starlight marks appeared in his blurred horizon.


    In the dim and strange horizon, Ye Feng once again turned his eyes to the north to confirm that the icy blood vessels there had indeed disappeared. Then he slowly turned around and looked around all the cold blood spots marked by starlight in the horizon.


    The light spots of the icy blood vessels within the scope of influence of the frost guard are still the densest. However, due to the fact that he has summoned AI Xi and others in the territory of Lengdong''s claw, the icy blood vessels have disappeared. What remains is the territory of avarosa, where the light spots of ice blood veins are the least


    Just seeing the territory of avarosa, Ye Feng''s thinking is slightly stagnant, because he finds that there is one more light spot of the icy blood in avarosa, and the ice blood that he had previously detected in avarosa is moving at a speed that is difficult for ordinary people to understand.


    "That cold blood pulse light spot has no demigod breath at all, how can it move so fast?"


    But Ye Feng, whose intelligence quotient is rarely on the line, guesses that most of the light spots in avarosa disappear in the frozen land.


    Think about it, Ye Feng locked in the fast-moving light spot in the territory of avarosa, and decided to look for this cold blood first.


    The heart moves with the will, the leaf wind immediately disappeared in place.


    ¡­¡­


    In avarosa, hivier and his party are searching as far as they can for the survivors of freldrod. Before they came here, they were cured under the protection of Oriana''s frosty heart, and the Rafik flying warship was restored to operation under the joint repair of olivana and Caitlin, and received the latest instructions from Soraka to rescue the freldrod soldiers and soldiers frozen in the winter''s claw.


    The more they move south of Freire droid, the more undead they encounter. Some of these undead had just passed through the portal from shadowisland, and some were too far away from the howling abyss to be affected by the change. There are quite a few undead with the same strength as hivier and others, but there is no demigod. He and his party can barely cope with it and carry out the operation of rescuing the survivors.


    After finding and rescuing a group of survivors, hivier and his party, who had searched almost as much as avarosa, decided to join Sara and Ali, who were berthing on the west coast of avarosa, because there were also rescued survivors there.


    On the deck of the Rafik, shivell stood in the howling frost, snow and wind, and his thoughts began to drift. Since she woke up, she has never seen Ye Feng. Although Oriana has said that Ye Feng is still alive, and some adults in Soraka say that Ye Feng still needs to protect her blood, she can''t help thinking about the scene that Ye Feng is swallowed up by the abyss emissary.


    There were two Fiona, who were just finished their mission, standing at the entrance of the deck, gazing at her back in silence.


    In the face of the wind and snow for a while, shivell suddenly sneezed, the cool feeling swept over her body, making her feel very uncomfortable.


    "Come in when it''s cold!"


    Hearing the words that Fiona and her daughter seldom care about her, he turned his head and bent his eyes to show that she was OK.


    Just as she was about to enter the Reebok for a rest, she suddenly felt a slight pain in her left hand, as if she had been caught by something.Instead of showing much panic, shivell fixed her eyes on her left hand, which was tightly bound by an ice blue tentacle that had come up from the ground below the Rafik.


    As his left hand was pulled downward by the tentacle, shivell, standing on the edge of the deck, fell from the Rafik into mid air and was falling.


    "Sylvier!"


    The sudden change also changed Fiona''s face, but they didn''t notice that he was dragged down by tentacles. Now they are flying high above the west coast of the avarosa tribe. If hivier falls down, his life will be in danger!


    Fiona of the Laurent family immediately said, "I''m going to save sylvier, and you''ll tell Caitlin and orinna to stop the rifik immediately!"


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, also has the intention of rescuing hivier. However, Fiona, the Laurent family, said that she could only run back to the control room of the rifik and inform Caitlin and others.


    While Fiona of Laurent''s family lost her voice, she turned into a sword and went straight after hivier''s falling figure.


    After a while, Fiona of Laurent family, who is blessed by Liuyun sword, catches up with hivier who is falling rapidly.


    Noticing that there is an ice blue tentacle extending from the ground below hivier, Fiona of the Laurent family''s eyes slowly enlarge, and she can understand why shivell fell off the Rafik.


    In the white sword shadow formed by the combination of Liuyun sword meaning and sword spirit, Fiona of Laurent family slowly pulled out the Liuyun sword from her waist and waved it to the ice blue tentacles.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1002

    In the Rafik''s control room, Olivia and Caitlin are monitoring the ship''s automatic navigation, and are also sorting out some of the latest research on Hicks technology.


    Busy two people did not notice that the control room outside the long corridor came to the young girl Mafia ona a little hasty steps, two people are still seriously doing their research.


    As soon as she entered the control room, Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, flashed to the two of them and said, "shivell has fallen off the deck. Stop the rifek!"


    Caitlin and Caitlin heard the words of her childhood sweetheart. They immediately stopped their work and pressed the button on the console to stop the fast-moving rifik in mid air.


    While maneuvering the warship to hover, Caitlin and Oriana projected the image below the magic guide satellite positioning rifik to the large screen in the middle through the control terminal.


    They wanted to confirm hiville''s position, but they didn''t want a very thick ice blue tentacle to cover the whole screen.


    "This is..." Oriana looked at the blue tentacles twitching wildly on the screen, her pupils shrinking.


    Caitlin, next to her, was the first to regain her consciousness after a brief period of inactivity. She then pressed the buttons on the console to zoom out the screen.


    As the tentacles on the screen are constantly shrinking, the figure of hivier wrapped by tentacles is reflected in the eyes of the three people. And it''s not just shivell, but even Fiona, the Laurent family who just went to rescue him, is also entangled in ice blue tentacles.


    "Fiona is caught by that tentacle, too!" Covering her mouth, oliviana exclaimed.


    "I''ll support them!" As soon as her eyes congealed, the next moment, under the gaze of Caitlin, the black sword shadow swept towards the control room.


    Looking anxiously at the departure of her childhood sweetheart, oliviana cast an inquiring look at Caitlin: "do you want to inform Galen of them?"


    "Take a look at it for a while!" Caitlin''s eyes twinkled, but she decided to observe before making a decision.


    Then they put their eyes on the big screen. Under the anxious waiting of the two people, the figure of the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona flies to the ice blue tentacles, and the figure is reflected in their eyes.


    At this time, Fiona, the Laurent family who came to rescue hiville from the bottom of the rifik, was very frustrated. I didn''t expect that her sword had not yet reached the ice blue tentacle, and she was bound by the action of the tentacle as fast as lightning.


    Also entangled by tentacles, shivell saw the struggling appearance of Fiona of Laurent family. She could not help but remind her: "Fiona, the master of this tentacle is at least a demigod level or above. The more you struggle, the more tightly he will bind you. Don''t move for a moment."


    Demigods again Now when Fiona of the Laurent family hears that her opponent is a demigod, she becomes extremely eager to become a demigod.


    "This disgusting tentacle is also a demigod


    The young girl who came to support her heard that the tentacle was a demigod. Her eyes solidified and she tried to distance herself from the tentacle, and then found another chance to rescue hiville and Fiona of Laurent family.


    However, without waiting for her reaction, another ice blue tentacle from the ground was magnified infinitely in her eyes.


    Oops! In the heart secret way is not good, the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona is also like another she, in the same way is wrapped around the body tentacles.


    "Damn it!"


    She was entangled by tentacles, and no matter how she struggled, she couldn''t get away from the entanglement of tentacles.


    At this point, the three women are bound by ice blue tentacles, and their bodies are falling towards the snow below at a faster and faster speed.


    As they got closer to the ground, they also noticed that the three tentacles were coming out of the ground. If this tentacle is dragged into the ground, who knows if they can return to the ground alive!


    Although they know that the more they struggle, the tighter the shackles will be, but the three women who do not want to be dragged into the underground world struggle again, trying to get rid of the shackles of tentacles.


    It''s a pity that their struggle has no effect at all. As they were about to be pulled into the snow by their tentacles, their space suddenly began to vibrate without warning.


    The surrounding space vibrated violently, a tiny invisible crack appeared under their induction, and the space-time turbulence that was enough to strangle them leaked out, which made the three women''s faces even whiter than before.


    Just when they thought they would be torn to pieces by the increasingly chaotic space-time turbulence around them, the tentacles around them were torn to pieces in their incredible sight.


    Tentacles turn into pieces of thinly cut meat, flying around, scattered on the snow. And the three shivers are in the air to stabilize the body, slowly landing on the snow.


    Seeing that their tentacles were torn, the three women were shocked and confused. Isn''t this time and space turbulence called out by ice blue tentacles?


    Next, more frightening things happened to the three women. Their bodies suddenly began to drift upward uncontrollably, and then they were thrown into a huge space crack.The three women, who believed that they would die if they entered the space crack, closed their eyes in despair, but the next moment they found that they had fallen from high altitude to the very hard floor.


    The two Fiona''s buttocks ached with a dull hum, while sylvier gave a straight cry of pain: "pain!"


    "My God How did you come back alive! "


    "We thought you were dead when we saw you sucked into the space crack just now!"


    As the familiar exclamations of Arianna and Caitlin sounded in their ears, the three women slowly opened their closed eyes, and the scene of the control room of the Reebok came into their sight.


    Three women you look at me, I look at you, they all see from each other''s eyes, three people have the same confusion.


    "We don''t know how we were transported here by the space cracks..."


    Speaking on behalf of the three, he recalled the nightmarish scene of the turbulent flow of time and space around him.


    Space crack, that is the place where even half gods and gods may die if they are not careful It''s amazing that they could come back to the control room of the Reebok safely and alive from there!


    "Maybe there is a God in the world to protect you!" The innocent Oriana put her hands together and fell on her chest, praying devoutly. She was really happy that the three sylviers could return safely.


    Just at this time, the control room suddenly sounded a giggle: "yes, I am the God, thank you very much!"


    Then, in the eyes of the people slowly magnifying the gaze, leaf wind from a twisted space vortex out.


    "Ye Feng, you are still alive!"


    As soon as Ye Feng appeared in her sight, hiville seemed to have forgotten what had happened just now, and the memories in her mind all returned to the moment when Ye Feng was swallowed up by the abyss emissary.


    Thinking it was an illusion, she flew into Ye Feng''s arms at one stroke and felt it on Ye Feng''s body. After a long time, she was convinced that this was really what she knew.


    "Is it strange that I am alive, sylvier?"


    Ye Feng originally wanted to wait for the three girls to thank him for their heroic performance in saving them, but he didn''t want to be told that he seemed to have died for a long time, and his face was a burst of sweat.


    Seeing Ye Feng again, the two Fiona are also very shocked. Because since the last time they saw Ye Feng engulfed by the abyss emissary, they only heard that Ye Feng was still alive from Oriana''s mouth.


    Slowly come back to their senses, they are trying to ask Ye Feng about their long and short questions. But when they see hivier step into Ye Feng''s arms, the tears in their eyes are replaced by the cold light.


    The familiar eyes As if sensing the frozen eyes of Fiona''s two daughters, Ye Feng is full of excitement and subconsciously opens a distance with hivier.


    When he looked at Fiona''s two daughters, he saw them as if they were going to eat his terrible eyes.


    Aliana, who was standing with Caitlin, did not notice that the atmosphere of the scene began to become tense. She also naively asked, "Ye Feng, did you save the three of hiviers just now?"


    It happened to be her question that eased the tense atmosphere for a short time. All three of hivier cast suspicious eyes towards Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng realized that the situation was easing. He coughed immediately and said solemnly, "yes, if I hadn''t saved the scene in time just now, shivell and Fiona would have died!"


    Xiweier three women smell speech, pupil gradually shrink, did not expect just is Ye Feng to save them. For a time, the three women''s heart bursts of warm current, the eye is also rippling from moving tears.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1003

    In the control room of the Rafik, Ye Feng briefly recounts his experience to hiviel and others. And after hearing that Ye Feng separated from them, he met with the abyss emissary, and they were all worried. Fortunately, Ye Feng successfully escaped, Fiona and shivell are also relieved.


    They also know that Ye Feng will just come to rescue them, not because they feel that they will encounter the mysterious ice blue tentacles, but to find the remaining cold blood.


    Xiwei and Fiona''s heart a little bit lost, did not expect that Ye Feng did not specially come to find them. But they all covered it up well and didn''t show it.


    "And Caitlin with Olivia Anna timely said:" then you are going to look for cold blood next? "


    Seems to be asked what sensitive things, Ye Feng slightly closed his eyes: "no, I have something to confirm!"


    He suddenly a su look let people not from a Leng, do not know what he wants to confirm. Under the gaze of all the brows, Ye Feng goes to the front of hiville and reaches out his right hand to grasp his left arm.


    "Ye Feng..."


    His left arm was suddenly grasped by Ye Feng, and the cold touch on his skin made waves in his heart. She always teases Ye Feng. How ever thought the wood in her eyes would tease her? Around is always calm and self-contained, her heart is in a mess.


    One side of Fiona two women face color instant black, sharp eyes revealed a faint cold light. Although they didn''t say anything, if ye Feng could not make a reasonable explanation for his behavior, they would definitely let him pay for his behavior.


    Eyes focused on hivier''s left arm, Ye Feng quietly runs the magic of space in his body and injects it into his left arm.


    Under his continuous infusion of magic, shivell''s left arm gradually produced a mysterious blue magic Rune mark.


    "This is..." Looking at the blue magic lines on his left arm, shivell''s pupils began to shrink. This magic line, she remembers, was the rune mark of her mentor rez to prevent her inability to control the power of the ascending''s blood.


    The appearance of the mark of Rune also aroused the blood of the ascender who should have disappeared in her body, which made her unable to help being stunned.


    Shouldn''t the familiar amulet seal and the familiar terrible blood force disappear from her body with her trip to shurima?


    Confusion and shock were all on his face, and shiver''s mouth was slightly open, and the brain circuit could not be turned for a time.


    Seeing that the strength that should have disappeared on hivier''s body appeared again under his guidance, Ye Feng''s eyes coagulated: "sure enough!"


    One side of Fiona and others are also one of the Zheng, did not expect that Ye Feng''s seemingly frivolous behavior is actually to lead to the hidden energy in hivier''s body.


    The leaf wind, which leads to the blood of the ascendant in shivell''s body, is a heavy complexion, and his eyes twinkle and stare at his left arm, which twinkles with the power of blue imprisonment.


    The reason why he tries to guide the power in shivell''s body is that he is locked in shivell by the icy blood and light spots induced by the mysterious starlight given to him by Soraka, that is to say, shivell is the blood of ice.


    However, hivier is a direct descendant of Azur, the emperor of ancient shurima. The blood flowing in her body should be related to the ascender


    What''s more, the blood of the ascender in shivell''s body should have disappeared long ago during the trip to surima. How could the secret power of starlight be induced?


    The more he thought about his mind, the more disordered his mind was. The big head of Ye Feng directly told all his thoughts to hiville and his party, hoping to gather the strength of the people to think of the reason.


    Hearing that he said hivier was a cold blood, Fiona, who knew little about Ye Feng and shivell''s trip to shurima, snorted, and thought it was impossible.


    It''s the same with Caitlin and Olivia, who have never seen shivell do ice magic.


    Shivell himself was stunned by the remark that she was of cold blood, and obviously thought it was ridiculous. But looking back on her experience with Ye Feng in surima, she thinks that Ye Feng''s induction may be right.


    It is important to know that at the beginning, all people, including her, agreed that the power of the ascender was sacred. Ancient books also record that the ancient shurima people were eager to become eternal and immortal ascenders through the ascent ceremony.


    But her series of experiences overturned all her previous understandings, and gradually realized that the ascent ceremony was just a hoax for empty visitors to return to the world. The seemingly sacred power of the ascender is actually the power of the evil void wrapped in the sacred cloak.


    From the description of the ascent in the ancient books by surima and the description of the icy blood of Frey droid, shivell''s mind flashed and he clapped his hands.


    If she had guessed correctly, freldrod''s icy blood might have been a trick set up by empty visitors, but in the middle of the accident, she was sealed in the bottom of the howling abyss by human beings who gained power. If not, the so-called watcher must be an evil existence similar to the empty visitor!


    Thinking of this, shivell immediately revealed her conjecture about the complex relationship between the cold blood and the watchers. She thought it necessary to alert the people present.Listening to a series of conjectures about the icy blood, Ye Feng and others just feel that they can''t react. The huge and complex amount of information contained in her words, if true, would be unbelievable.


    Trying to digest the amazing information contained in hivier''s words, Ye Feng and others try their best to calm down the inner waves.


    For a long time, he suddenly thought that Ye Feng seemed to protect the blood of the ice, which was different from their task division. If she is a "icy blood", should Ye Feng take her when protecting her blood?


    His eyes twinkled with a strange look, and he grinned: "Ye Feng, since I was sensed as a cold blood, I was attacked by the tentacles of suspected monitors just now. I think those monitors also think that I am a cold blood. In order to prevent accidents, I think it is necessary for you to carry out the task with me!"


    Ye Feng frowned as soon as he said this. He meant to refuse, but he felt that what he said was reasonable, so he didn''t open his mouth.


    And Fiona two women is smell of color change, and even think that Xiwei just those bluff words are to let Ye Feng take her made up.


    After a while, Ye Feng, after careful consideration, decides to take hivier with him. If he is attacked by the watcher again, he can make a response.


    With his consent, a subtle cunning flashed in the depths of his smiling eyes. And Fiona two women in hearing he promised to take hiville, they immediately want to move with Ye Feng, eyes full of resentment to look at Ye Feng.


    "We''re going too!"


    When she heard Fiona say they would follow, Ye Feng felt very big. He also said bluntly: "Fiona, what I encounter is basically demigod. It''s hard to protect so many cold blood vessels, so..."


    Who would like him to say this completely let Fiona two girls blow up, they both feel that he is in disgust that they will drag him down.


    "Do you mean we''re going to drag you down?" Fiona, the Laurent family, asked directly


    The answer in his heart is a little bit, but Ye Feng certainly can''t say so directly. He replies with a ha ha: "how can, you think too much..."


    "Then why don''t you take us?" Young girl Mafia ona stares at Ye Feng seriously. She is always strong and hard to accept being regarded as a burden.


    "This..." Ye Feng is in a mess. He can''t think of how to answer the second daughter.


    One side of the hevel a burst of big head, when she intends to speak for Ye Feng, Fiona''s second daughter is dashed open Ye Feng and leaves the control room.


    Seeing Fiona''s two daughters run away with anger, Ye Feng shouts: "Fiona, wait..."


    Before he had finished speaking, he interrupted, "they are both very strong. How could you have said that? Well, I''ll explain to them for you


    When the voice dropped, he went after Fiona.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1004

    With a smile on his face, he came to the door of her room. Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, and Fiona, a Laurent family, both locked their eyebrows and gazed warily at hivier''s back.


    Seeing hivier open the door, Fiona of Laurent family didn''t seem to want to go in, and said in a cold voice, "sylvier, what you want to say, just say it here!"


    Because ye Feng only took him to carry out the mission just now, so did Mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart. She didn''t want to stay with him for too long.


    Looking back at Fiona''s second daughter, he seemed to have not seen the disgust that Fiona and her daughter had written on their faces. He continued to invite them warmly and said, "come in and sit down."


    Fiona and her daughter just wanted to refuse, but hivier took them by the hand and walked into the house.


    "You''re really annoying!"


    Forced to sit on the sofa in the living room by hiville, Fiona of the Laurent family has a straight face, while Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, directly shows her disgust for him.


    Sylvier laughed carelessly. It was not a day or two for Fiona to get along with her. Thinking that Ye Feng''s unintentional words just now stimulated the proud heart of Fiona''s two daughters, she went straight to the theme: "Fiona, are you still angry at Ye Feng''s words just now?"


    At the mention of Ye Feng, Fiona''s two daughters are all changed. They looked away and pursed their lips, as if they had something to say but didn''t know how to speak.


    Seeing the changes in the color of Fiona, he continued to say softly, "that earth hat has always been stupid. He doesn''t know how to talk. How could he possibly dislike you? I think you should know that better than I do! "


    With a slight movement, Fiona of the Laurent family opened her mouth, but remained silent. Instead, Sophia turned her lips and said, "he''s a demigod now. He can ignore us!"


    Hearing Fiona''s angry remarks, he could not help but cover his mouth and chuckle: "I don''t think that just now I jumped into his arms, and you two were angry, but he was scared away from me. He is still very concerned about your feelings now."


    After hivier said so, Fiona and her daughter found that it seemed to be really the case, both of them were stunned. However, at the thought of Ye Feng''s performance just now, they still can''t accept Ye Feng''s arrogance and indifference. They think that they will become a burden in the face of demigod.


    "No, in the eyes of Ye Feng''s demigod, we are just mortal burdens that will hinder him from completing his task, and we can''t climb up!"


    Knowing that hivier is to persuade them to forgive Ye Feng, Fiona of Laurent family snorted coldly. She will not easily lower her arrogant head.


    Fiona, who was a childhood sweetheart, pretended not to care.


    There was no displeasure with the coldness of their faces. She looked at their faces for a moment, then suddenly bent her mouth and said, "I feel you are afraid."


    As soon as the words came out, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, was immediately infuriated: "afraid? Sylvier, don''t think you''re smart enough to guess what we''re thinking


    "Oh, sylvier, you''re just as annoying as ever!" Fiona of the Laurent family was also angry.


    Smelling the response of the two people''s latent anger, he closed his eyes and shook his head. Then he opened his eyes and slowly said, "if you are not afraid, why do you care if ye Feng is hating you and dragging him down?"


    "You..."


    Just as before, she was always angry when fighting with hivier. Fiona and her daughter were choked and speechless.


    Without giving Fiona a chance to breathe, he continued, "am I wrong? Ye Feng was not as strong as you in the past. You can be proud of yourself and your strength can be guarded by him. But now he has become a demigod. It seems that you don''t need your protection any more. The capital you are proud of is gone. So you start to be afraid that you will not compete with me. But Ye Feng''s unintentional words just stimulate your extremely fragile heart at this moment! "


    In the heart wants to be told by hivier, Fiona two feminine face red. "You You''re talking nonsense


    Shivell continued to stimulate: "I am not nonsense, you are clear in your mind, ha ha, did not expect that the noble lady of Laurent family who seems arrogant should be so inferior in heart, which really disappoints me!"


    "Enough!" Disturbed by his sarcasm, Fiona of the Laurent family stood up abruptly and pressed her hands heavily on the tea table. Her eyes were cold and she was breathless.


    "Let''s go!" Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, was also stimulated by hivier. She took another one and went out of the house.


    Looking at the two women Fiona, who had been told the truth, walked out of the house. Hiville did not choose to stop her. She looked at their backs with burning eyes and said, "I look down on you!"


    As soon as hivier''s voice fell, Fiona and her daughter were stimulated to put their hands on their swords around their waists.


    "What, do you want to do to me?" He stood up and went to Fiona''s two daughters. He put on a look of contempt, as if he was not afraid of Fiona''s sword at all.The right hand that fell on the saber kept trembling. Fiona and her daughter wanted to kill hivier with their swords. But in the end, they managed to resist the impulse and left the room.


    When Fiona''s two daughters left angrily, she disappeared in her sight. Shivell sat back on the sofa and rubbed his temples anxiously.


    In fact, she used words to stimulate Fiona''s second daughter just now, but she didn''t really look down on them and deliberately stimulated them. But she wants to make the two girls find themselves again through the stimulation of words.


    Since Ye Feng was a demigod, she often spent time with Fiona''s second daughter. She found that the second daughter seemed a little different from before. After a thorough understanding, she knew that Fiona was worried and frightened because she was afraid that Ye Feng would become a demigod and no longer needed them.


    What happened today is just an outbreak that has been overstocked for so long. If Fiona and they can''t get out of it, things like that will continue to happen.


    Although he and Fiona as a love enemy, he still doesn''t want to see Fiona become inferiority complex and self-confident because of this ridiculous reason, and then give up competing with her for Ye Feng.


    If she wants to win, she must win Fiona, not lose herself!


    However, from the performance of the two people after being stimulated just now, it seems that Fiona and her daughter have gone into some misunderstanding. He was a little worried about them, afraid that they would do something dangerous.


    After all, Fiona and Fiona were noble ladies who devoted themselves to swordsmanship from childhood to adulthood. If they misinterpret her intention and go to dangerous places to force them to be in danger, then her sin will be great! Her original intention of saying these words is to let them look at things with Ye Feng from a different angle


    The more you think about it, the more you think about it, the more you think about it. The more you think about it, the more you think about it, and the more you think about it, the more likely you will do something stupid.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1005

    Separated from the other self, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, returned to her room with a dull face. She threw herself into the bed in the bedroom, buried her face in the pillow for a long time before turning to her side, gazing at the magic sword Mo Yu Jian placed beside her.


    "I look down on you!"


    Shivell''s disgusting face flashed through her mind, but her eyes grew moist and hot.


    She was the only one in the bedroom, and her childhood sweetheart, mafia ona, also showed her rare weakness on her face.


    Since then, sylvier has become a god of fear.


    In the past, she was with Ye Feng. As a childhood sweetheart of Ye Feng, her strength was above Ye Feng. She took protecting Ye Feng''s safety as her own responsibility. Only when Ye Feng is by her side and makes her sure that he is safe, she will be relieved.


    Even if later out of the red maple forest, because of another her appearance, she can not guard at Ye Feng''s side, but she will quietly guard Ye Feng in the dark.


    However, since Ye Feng became a demigod, she found that he did not need her protection as before. Accustomed to regard Ye Feng as a need for her own protection, she became worried about her gains and losses, and even had a sense of inferiority.


    If ye Feng no longer needs her protection, what else can she compete with hiviel and others? This question has been entangled in her heart, often think of will let her mood become extremely low.


    Compared with strategy and wisdom, she can''t compare with sylvier and Sara; she can''t compare with Ali in beauty and figure. Only when she is competing for combat effectiveness can she find self-confidence. And recently, it seems that there is another demigod Diana who is suspected to be a competitor, which makes her sense of crisis even more serious.


    As a swordsman, her greatest pride in the past 20 years is her Kendo talent far beyond her peers. Not only in order to be able to finally come together with Ye Feng, but also her heart of kendo, which will not be easily defeated, makes her unable to accept that her strength is left far behind by Ye Feng.


    Whether it''s the pride of the first Kendo genius in the Laurent family, or the self-esteem that she can''t be compared with by sylvier and others, she hopes to become a demigod as soon as possible.


    The more she thinks like this, the deeper her heart knot is, and she can''t get out of such a dead circle. It was not so much that she wanted to be strong, but rather that her stubbornness in her bones was aroused.


    But what about the demigods who said that Jin level could be promoted? If she practices Kendo hard every day, she will be promoted to semi gods, and she will not be stuck at the door for so long.


    If you want to be a demigod, you need an opportunity


    "Opportunity..." Murmuring to herself, Fiona fell into the meditation of how to promote the semi God.


    "There are some examples of the semi gods in the Jin dynasty recorded in the ancient books of the family. In addition to the illusory opportunity of not knowing when the Jin rank could be reached, there were also some cases of the semi gods of the Jin level who experienced the life and death crisis like Ye Feng. If you want to promote the semi gods in the shortest time, you may follow this method."


    Suddenly there was a voice similar to her in the room. In a state of contemplation, Sophia was stunned and recognized that it was another voice of her, Fiona of Laurent family.


    She glanced at Fiona of Laurent family who appeared suddenly. Fiona pursed her lips: "life and death crisis..."


    She is really eager to become a demigod and find the security that belongs to her. If only through life and death can we stimulate her potential and become a demigod, then she is willing to try!


    Her family was destroyed by demons. Ye Feng disliked her for her strength was less than half god. She didn''t want her any more. Instead of living without fun, she would rather fight for the pursuit of the ultimate Kendo!


    For her original heart of Kendo However, she did not know that at the moment, she and another her body began to emit evil spirit.


    Because of Ye Feng''s turbulent heart gradually subsides, the young girl''s eyes gradually firm.


    Laurent finally revealed her father''s Revenge again


    Smell speech, young girl Mafia ona pupil slightly shrink. If she remembers correctly, it is Calista, the demon leader of shadow Island, who is now in charge of demacia. It was a god level devil. Even if the demigod met Calista, she showed hesitation.


    Seeing her hesitation, Fiona of the Laurent family showed a cold look, which was filled with a sinister anger: "how can you become a demigod in the shortest time if you don''t force yourself into a dead end? Do you want to continue to be looked down upon like this? It''s better to die in the enemy''s hands than to live in this coward! "


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, didn''t know what was wrong with her. As soon as she heard the words of Fiona of Laurent family, her heart resonated and her anger filled her heart.


    "Well, we''ll go now!" From the bed to the ground, more and more eager to Jinjie demigod, mafia''ona decided to set off immediately.


    At this time, the door of the bedroom was smashed open without warning, and then a gloomy faced hivier rushed in and stopped them in a loud voice: "are you crazy? Now you can''t be Calista''s opponent. Stop your crazy ideas"Go away!"


    As soon as Fiona and her daughter saw hivier, their anger went up unconsciously. The black and white swords directly knocked shivell down on the wall. Without looking at the painful shiver, they went straight out of the bedroom and out of the room.


    They walked quickly towards the deck, and on the way to the deck, they met Ye Feng, who was worried about it.


    Hearing the footsteps of the second daughter coming towards him, Ye Feng thinks that they have listened to the advice of hivier and intend to make up with him. He immediately grinned and flattered the two people: "Fiona, it was me who was not nice just now, I admit my mistake, I hope you can..."


    Bang!


    Don''t wait for Ye Feng to finish speaking, the two girls of Fiona, who lock their eyebrows, directly smash Ye Feng one left and one right, and continue to walk up the deck.


    "Two ladies, what''s the matter? What else can I do that is not good enough to tell me! " Thought that two people are unable to pull down the face to talk with himself, Ye Feng continues to be thick skinned to please two humanity.


    After hearing Ye Feng''s flattering words, the second daughter, who wanted to go to demasia, moved slightly, but after a while, they were determined to go to demasia under the guidance of strange evil Qi in their bodies.


    See two women still do not respond to him, Ye Feng slightly headache to rub the forehead, always feel two people more difficult than before to speak.


    At the moment when Fiona and her daughter stepped on the deck, shivell, who had been swept to the wall by the two men, caught up.


    When he saw Ye Feng far behind Fiona''s two daughters, she couldn''t help but cry out anxiously: "Ye Feng, catch them two. They''re going to take revenge on kalista. They''re all dying!"


    What! As soon as he fell into Ye Feng''s ears, he burst into a pot in his mind.


    Changing the way to please Fiona''s face instantly sank, Ye Feng virtually released his demigod magic and locked in the breath of Fiona''s two daughters.


    Feeling Ye Feng''s half god level magic wave, Fiona''s two women''s eyes slightly closed, and the black and white streamer of her body swept away towards demacia.


    But before they could fly far away, they were sent back to the deck of the Reebok by a suddenly torn vortex of space, and their ability to move was completely blocked. As soon as they returned to the deck, Ye Feng''s rebuke look, which was different from usual, met them.


    Never see Ye Feng to them show so want to reprimand their look, Fiona two women can''t help but be stunned. But soon they came back to their senses, struggling wildly to signal Ye Feng to untie their prohibition.


    "Let me go, you son of a bitch!"


    "I don''t care, stinky leaf wind!"


    If it was normal, maybe Ye Feng would untie the ban for them first, but at the moment he was not in a hurry to do so.


    Half god level of magic scattered, Ye Feng found that the two girls at the moment there is a very strange evil gas, and this strange evil gas is quietly affecting the two women''s mood.


    One side of the Xiwei is also very surprised, did not expect that Ye Feng, who has always liked to please Fiona''s two daughters, should show a look of reproach to them. See Ye Feng seems to be using the force of demigod in the induction of something, she is also standing on the side of silence.


    After pondering for a while, Ye Feng seems to have thought of something, and her eyes slowly enlarge. The rebuke in the eyes gradually faded, and Ye Feng''s eyes gradually filled with a little apology and anger.


    After hesitation, Ye Feng faints Fiona''s second daughter on the spot, and draws the magic Qi from her body out of the body.


    Looking at the evil evil spirit that was taken out of Fiona''s two daughters, he covered his mouth in disbelief: "how can Fiona and their evil spirit get infected?"


    Ye Feng shook his head: "I don''t know, but the reason why they want to revenge is related to the evil spirit. You should take them back to rest first, and you must take good care of them. I will deal with these two evil spirits alone."


    With that, Ye Feng immediately disappeared in place and came to the ice sheet below.


    Looking at these two magic Qi which he took out from Fiona''s two daughters, the anger in his heart had already lit his eyes.


    "Alice, get out of here!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1006

    "Alice, get out of here!"


    With his right hand holding the two wisps of magic Qi extracted from Fiona''s two daughters, Ye Feng, with a gloomy face, motioned to Elise, who was trapped in his body, to reply to him.


    However, Elise in his body seemed to disappear, and he did not respond to any call. If it was before, it doesn''t matter if Elise doesn''t respond. But just now Fiona was affected by the evil spirit. He could not let Elise pretend to be dead!


    "If you don''t respond to me, don''t blame me for hurting you later!"


    Yilisi issued an ultimatum, but also did not see her response, Ye Feng is also patient to the limit.


    Forced to force Elise''s imprisoned soul out of the body and materialize, Ye Feng closed his eyes and took a deep breath: "when will you inject the magic Qi into Fiona''s body?"


    Seeing Ye Feng''s expression of forcing down her anger, Elise in the form of her soul deliberately said, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    saw that as like as two peas were playing the fool, Ye Feng was thoroughly irritated by what he wanted to talk about. "This devil is exactly like your breath. What else do you install?"


    "Cluck, cluck..."


    Ye Feng''s irritated performance made Elise Jiao laugh again and again. She was imprisoned by Ye Feng for a while. She covered her mouth and said with a smile, "OK, I admit that I did it."


    Hearing Elise''s Schadenfreude, Ye Feng was angry: "can you still laugh? Are you a devil? Fiona, they almost died because of you


    Elise''s right index finger twirled her hair, bent the corner of her mouth and said, "I''m the devil, thank you!"


    Being choked by Elise, ye Fengchang breathed heavily and calmed himself down as much as possible.


    After calming down his mind a little, he continued, "well, I ask you, when did you inject magic into Fiona and her two?"


    "Just when you''re on that Rafik!" The soul form of Elise is still playing with her hair, anyway Ye Feng asked is not what can not be said.


    Hearing that Elise said that she injected magic gas into Fiona''s two daughters after he boarded the warship, Ye Feng''s face did not change. Worried that others would be infused with evil spirit by Elise, he immediately asked, "did you inject magic into other people?"


    "You are nervous, ha ha Don''t worry, except for your two little girlfriends, I didn''t inject evil spirit into others. Have you said hello? I''m a little sleepy and want to sleep! " Yawning lazily, Elise indicated that Ye Feng could finish the topic.


    Staring at Elise''s cheek for a while, Ye Feng couldn''t see any clue, so he had to say another question: "then why did you only inject magic gas into Fiona and their two?"


    "Cluck Still don''t believe me... " Elise reluctantly rubbed her sleepy eyes and replied, "I am now imprisoned by you. I can only force the evil spirit into the weak psychological defense. They are just stimulated by you, so I added fuel to the flames and gave them an accurate target to die. You should thank me, ha ha ha ha!"


    Speaking of the latter, Elise still thinks that this is not enough to solve the resentment of her being imprisoned these days, so she deliberately stimulates Ye Feng in a strange tone of yin and Yang.


    After a general understanding of why Fiona and her daughter would be infused with magic gas by Elise, Ye Feng immediately sent the two wisps of magic gas into the space crack in front of Elise.


    After dealing with the evil Qi, Ye Feng again focuses on the soul form that Elise appears in front of him.


    A moment later, Ye Feng frowned and said solemnly: "Elise, Fiona, they almost died because of your evil deeds. In order to prevent similar things from happening, I decided to give you some punishment!"


    Don''t think Ye Feng will do to her, Elise held up her proud head and sneered: "punishment? Have you forgotten your identity, Ye Feng? You are only my servant, and I will punish you as a queen! "


    Hearing Elise''s defiant words, Ye Feng laughed back: "it''s you who forget your identity. Kneel down for me!"


    "Let me kneel you You deserve it Elise has always regarded Ye Feng as her servant. She will not kneel down to Ye Feng.


    "I don''t know if I deserve it or not, but I know you almost killed Fiona today, so you have to be punished!"


    She had long guessed that Elise, who was used to being the queen of shadow Island, would not kneel down to him, but he had to force her to kneel in order to give Fiona a voice. If we don''t punish Elise severely today, she will be more and more unscrupulous in the future!


    Think about it, Ye Feng releases the semi God level of pressure. Under his pressure, just a wisp of soul Elise instantly pale, body uncontrollably kneeling in front of Ye Feng.


    Forced to kneel down in front of Ye Feng, Elise''s heart can not help but rise a sense of extreme shame. She was so angry that she said: "Ye Feng, you dare to treat this queen like this. As long as I don''t die, I will definitely let you experience a more terrible purgatory life when I get out of trouble!"


    Now Elise''s life and death are all in his mind. Although he will not kill her, it does not mean that he can let her go. In order to let Elise remember this lesson, and to prepare for Elise to be a human again, Ye Feng decides to increase the punishment to Elise.At the bottom of her heart, she gave birth to a punishment method that would definitely make Elise have a shadow. Ye Feng suddenly grinned and said, "Elise, what kind of feeling would it be if the evil queen of shadow island was a servant to a mole ant in her eyes?"


    If ye Feng said that, Elise didn''t understand what he wanted to express, then she would be the queen of shadow island in vain. He was clearly saying that he wanted her to be his servant!


    She is Elise, the Spider Queen of shadow island. How can she be a slave to the mole ant, Ye Feng, who is regarded as her servant? She never!


    "Well, let me give it to your servant? Dream With a dull hum, Elise is ready to be tortured by Ye Feng and will not yield to obedience.


    Ye Feng said with a smile: "Elise, your neurotoxin has inspired me. Now I can simply control some people''s words and deeds through the power of the soul. Now you have only a wisp of the main soul, and the noumenon is still in the frozen land. Do you think you can resist my control?"


    "No way. Don''t try to cheat me!" Her heart was slightly frightened. Elise was a little afraid. What Ye Feng said was true. She couldn''t imagine what kind of shame she would be when she served Ye Feng.


    "Is it possible to know after trying?"


    Ye Feng studies the tone of Elise''s speech with a wicked smile, and then uses the power of the soul to control her words and deeds.


    "My body No, no, No Ye Feng, stop


    Feeling that her soul began to be out of the control of her consciousness, Alice was completely flustered.


    After a while, Elise kneels down on the ground under the control of Ye Feng''s soul, and looks at Ye Feng''s eyes with unspeakable respect.


    "Dear master, what can I do for you? As your most loyal demon slave, Elise will give everything to you


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1007

    "Either you die or I die today. I''m going to kill you!"


    At the thought of her servitude in front of Ye Feng just now, her body is out of control, and she is driven by Ye Feng. As the Spider Queen of shadow Island, Elise has an unprecedented sense of shame.


    For a moment, she was dazzled by anger, but a wisp of soul Elise completely forgot her present situation. She was going to start to kill Ye Feng.


    The soul body without any magic wave passes through Ye Feng''s body, and Elise remembers that her main soul is now imprisoned by Ye Feng.


    Eyes like a venomous spider glared at Ye Feng. Even though she realized that she could not be Ye Feng''s opponent, she still rushed to Ye Feng madly.


    Although Ye Feng had long guessed that letting Elise accept the punishment just now would make her feel humiliated, he didn''t expect that Elise''s reaction would be so violent afterwards.


    Slightly headache to see, want to break him into pieces of Elise again and again from his body wear to wear, Ye Feng some regret that just so stimulated Alice.


    After a long time did not see Elise stop her attack, which is impossible to hurt him, Ye Feng helplessly said: "iris, are you not tired?"


    Perhaps really tired, Elise of soul form breathed a long breath and stopped her meaningless attack. However, her slightly narrowed eyes still revealed her deep contempt for Ye Feng, and she was still clearly still deeply grieved for the humiliation she had just suffered.


    "You''d better kill me now, or I will definitely crush your body, and then let your ghost suffer from the corrosive pain of shadow burning every day, and become a pig head low-level evil spirit without wisdom!"


    Without the slightest consciousness of being a prisoner, Elise put a vicious and cruel word to Ye Feng, and heard Ye Feng''s scalp tingle.


    Yilisi such strong words let Ye Feng in the heart is very confused, in the end her Elise is a prisoner, or his Ye Feng is a prisoner?


    Feeling a little face, Ye Feng had to timely remind: "Elise, your life is in my hand, are you too arrogant?"


    As if she had heard some funny joke, Elise raised her head and said, "Oh So what? I can''t accept the humiliation just now more than death. As long as I don''t die, you will definitely regret what you did to me today


    Ye Feng is also unconvinced to warn: "you will be evil gas into Fiona body, just let you be a maid for a few seconds, it is kind to you!"


    "So what? I only know that you humiliated me and trampled on my dignity. You must pay for it! "


    Elise sneered scornfully. As a demon, she doesn''t care what kind of crimes she has committed. She only cares that she has been humiliated by Ye Feng, a human being, which she can''t tolerate.


    I really can''t stand the way Elise doesn''t give him face at all. In order to prove that he has a temper, ye Fengxin says: "good, good I''m waiting for you to revenge me, but now you''d better be honest with me


    Don''t give Elise a chance to reply to him, Ye Feng directly uses the power of her soul to force her to return to his body and enter a state of lethargy.


    The next moment, Ye Feng is back on the Rafik. He found that Fiona, who had been stunned by him, not only woke up, but also was with him.


    Suddenly appeared in front of the three women, Ye Feng happened to hear two Fiona also want to risk the dangerous idea.


    "Sylvier, we''ve been stuck in the current state for a long time. Even if we don''t go to demacia to challenge the God level demons directly, we still have to go to the place where we can sharpen our strength. Freldrod''s howling abyss should be a good choice!"


    Now that the evil spirit that induced them has been dispelled, why do they still have to worry about taking risks? Ye Feng thought more and more angry, out of a voice to veto the two people''s dangerous idea: "you can''t go anywhere!"


    "Ye Feng..." The sudden appearance of Ye Feng disturbs the mood of Fiona''s two daughters. Both of them can''t help but look at Ye Feng''s frown.


    Staring at Ye Feng for a while, Fiona and her daughter slightly pursed their lips, and their tiny eyes were full of stubbornly staring at Ye Feng''s eyes.


    Ye Feng originally wanted to reprimand the two people, but he was still soft hearted when he saw the stubborn and confused eyes of Fiona''s two daughters.


    He reorganized his words and said in a relaxed tone: "Jinjie demigod is not in a hurry. I think you should know this better than me. Why are you so obsessed with Jinjie demigod all of a sudden?"


    Even ophyenne fell into silence for a moment.


    After pondering for a long time, shivell took the lead to break the silence: "Ye Feng is right. Jinjie demigod can''t be anxious. I think the influence of those two evil Qi on you has not been completely eliminated, so you will still be so anxious now. Why don''t you go back to Ionia?"


    Back to Ionia? Ye Feng, who is worried about how to break the silence, suddenly hears hivier''s astonishing remarks. He is immediately frightened, afraid that Fiona''s two daughters will be furious.In fact, as Ye Feng thought, although without the guidance of evil spirit, Fiona, who could not get along with him, was still cold with his words. Let them go back to Ionia? Then she can be unscrupulous and Ye Feng together? Think beautiful!


    Shivell had long guessed that the second daughter would run wild after listening to her remarks, but she had already figured out the countermeasures. She immediately continued: "Fiona, let you go back to Ionia is not to run you, but to help you!"


    "Ha ha..." Fiona of the Laurent family gave a perfunctory smile, and she wanted to see what kind of tricks sylvier would play, and so did Fiona, a childhood sweetheart.


    Still not angry at their distrust, she said with a smile, "aren''t you troubled by the delay in breaking through the demigod? It is said that the Lord Soraka of Ionia did not encounter any obstacles and bottlenecks in the promotion of demigods and gods. Moreover, she is the reincarnation of the goddess akashia. I think if you consult her, you will get something! "


    On hearing hivier''s words, Fiona and her daughter frowned and felt that there was something in what he said. If they can get the personal instruction of Lord Soraka, maybe they can break through the demigods.


    Seeing the two of them showing a little heart movement, the corner of his mouth rose slightly: "how about it? Would you like to go back to Ionia? We''ll be at the beach in a minute, just in time for Sarah to sail you back


    After careful consideration, Fiona and her daughter finally made their decision carefully.


    "Well, let''s go back to Ionia!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1008

    At the bow of the siren, Sara and Ali are watching the flying warship rifek, which appears above them. They don''t know that xiaoyefeng and his party are frowning. They are worried that Soraka sent someone to catch them.


    However, at the next moment, hiville and Fiona appeared in front of them, and Ye Feng came back with them.


    At the sight of Ye Feng''s four people, Ali couldn''t help her surprise. She went to the four and went around Ye Feng for several times.


    Although Sara was relieved because the four returned safely, she did not reveal her own feelings like Ali. Aware that Ye Feng''s four faces seemed to have some obscure color, she guessed that most of them had something to say to her.


    With her mouth bent, Sarah asked hivier directly, "sylvier, can you tell me what you''ve been through all this time?"


    Did not expect that Sarah would be so direct, hiville deeply looked at Sarah, and then communicated with Ye Feng in the eyes, and then briefly recounted their experience in this period of time.


    When hearing that Ye Feng was almost swallowed up by the abyss emissary, Sarah and Ali are frightened. If ye Feng did not stand in front of them now, they would definitely seek revenge on the abyss emissary who tried to devour Ye Feng.


    After listening to sylvier, Sara and Ali have a general understanding of the four of them in this period of time. But Sara is digesting the words of shivell for a while, but she looks a little embarrassed and asks, "you just said Fiona and the two of them want to return to Ionia, and Ye Feng will continue to carry out the task of protecting the ice blood. Who will send them back?"


    Sara asked because she felt that shivell wanted her to take Fiona and her daughter back to solaka. Now that her wood is still here, she means she doesn''t want to send Fiona and her daughter back.


    In fact, as she guessed, sylvier did have a plan to send Fiona and her daughter back to Ionia. At the sight of her extremely embarrassed look, shivell would express the words he had prepared for a long time.


    "Sarah, I think you''ve guessed, too. I think it''s the safest way for you to escort Fiona back to Ionia. I hope you''ll grant my request." After saying that, Xiwei saw Sara''s embarrassed look and revealed a little anger. She immediately poked Ye Feng beside her with her elbow, indicating that he also advised Sarah.


    However, she did not wait for Ye Feng to open her mouth and said, "shut up


    Being so choked by Sara, Ye Feng had to shrug his shoulders toward hivier, saying that he was really hard to persuade Sarah.


    After letting Ye Feng stop interrupting, Sara took a breath and said, "sylvier, why don''t you let your good friend Caitlin carrefik send Fiona back to Ionia? That flying warship is much faster than mine. If you can''t convince me, I won''t go back first like this


    Seeing that there was still room to persuade Sara, shivell took a deep breath and met Sarah''s aggressive eyes: "I didn''t mean to send Fiona back, but I thought it over. Fiona and their mood are very unstable now. If something happens on the way back, it''s hard for Caitlin and Olivia to pacify Fiona. However, if there is any accident on the way back, it''s very difficult for Caitlin and Olivia to pacify Fiona If you look at them, I don''t think there will be any problem. "


    In the middle of that, sylveston stopped and continued, "and who said that Caitlin and they would not go back to Ionia? There are refugees on both the siren and the rifik. I''m just worried that Fiona and her two will have an accident when they go back to see Lord Soraka later. So let''s take them back first. I''ll go with Ye Feng to bear people to see other ice blood. If any of them want to take refuge in Ionia in advance, Kaitlin will take them back to Ionia with the survivors on the Rafik ¡£¡±


    Ye Feng also timely whispered: "yes, for the sake of the overall situation, you first send Fiona and they go back to look for Soraka!"


    After listening to sylvier''s explanation, although Sara is still reluctant to leave Freire Zhude first, she has a reasonable explanation, and she has to lock her brows and sink into meditation.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Sara still resents that he doesn''t go back with her, but she shows a subtle smile: "I''m not unreasonable. Since you''ve said that, I''ll go back to Ionia first."


    "Sister Sarah is as understanding as ever!" Don''t see Sara heart or extremely dissatisfied with the arrangement of sylvier, Ye Feng grinned foolishly.


    Sylvier is not as stupid as Ye Feng. She knows that Sarah is still very unhappy. In order to prevent Sara from going back on her promise, she immediately said, "nafiona, the two of them will be handed over to you first. Before you take them to Lord Soraka, you must keep an eye on them. Ye Feng and I have to see other icy blood vessels."


    With that, he gave Ye Feng another look, indicating that he could take her back to the Reebok.


    Not long after meeting Sara and Ali again, Ye Feng is urged to leave before he talks to the second daughter. He subconsciously looks at Sara and Ali.


    Facing Ye Feng''s eyes, Sarah''s mouth curved in a shallow arc: "wood, you and shivell go to see the cold blood first!"Ali also narrowed her eyes and motioned for Ye Feng to rest assured: "Ye Feng, don''t worry, Xiao Xi and I will help take care of Fiona and their two!"


    Now that Sara and Ali have said so, Ye Feng nods, opens a space vortex, and returns to the control room of the Reebok with shivell.


    In the control room, Caitlin and Olivia, who had been waiting for a long time, saw Ye Feng coming back. Without saying a word, they directly controlled the Rafik to fly away towards the bear habitat provided by Ye Feng.


    On the seacoast below, Sara stares intensely at the disappearing sky of the Reebok, only to recover for a moment.


    Glancing at Fiona''s two daughters, who have been gloomy and silent since the beginning, Sarah said to Ali beside her: "Ali, I have to steer the ship myself. You take Fiona and they will go back to the room in the belly of the boat to have a rest. If there is anything wrong, please inform me at the first time."


    To make, a Li is also extremely serious nodded: "I will take good care of Fiona and their!"


    As the voice dropped, Ali showed a gentle smile towards the gloomy face of Fiona. Seeing that they didn''t respond to her, Ali didn''t have the slightest sense of health. Instead, he directly took the second daughter''s hand and walked toward the belly under the deck.


    Feeling the warm temperature from the palm of her hand, the two girls of Fiona are very nervous. They looked up and saw that it was Ali. Then they let down their heart and let Ali continue to pull them.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1009

    "What''s the matter, Ye Feng?"


    On the way back to the frozen forest on the Rafik, he saw that Ye Feng suddenly patted his own head, and could not help wondering what was wrong with him.


    "There is a cold blood in avarosa. I forgot to bring him back!" Chagrined, he helped his forehead, and Ye Feng said with a bitter smile.


    Hearing this, he said with an understanding smile: "it''s not too late for us to find the ice blood that you have forgotten when we receive the ice blood saved by you."


    Feel Xiwei said in reason, Ye Feng nodded: "well, can only hope that cold blood can persist to our rescue."


    In Ye Feng and shivell, you talk to me one by one, the high-speed flying rifek has unconsciously come to the sky of the frozen forest.


    Caitlin in in front of the console looked down at the permafrost on the main screen and looked back at Ye Feng, who was sitting with him: "Ye Feng, is this what you call frozen forest?"


    Ye Feng, who was talking with hivier, looked at the main screen at the right time and confirmed that it was the frozen forest. After that, he replied: "yes, it''s hard for you and oleana. You''ll wait for hivier and me in the sky."


    With that, Ye Feng and shivell looked at each other, and directly tore open a twisted space vortex, intending to transmit it to the frozen forest below.


    Before he and sylvier stepped into the whirlpool of space, Oriana in front of the console suddenly stopped them: "wait a minute. The frozen forest below seems a little strange. I''ll let the demon guide satellite draw closer to the picture."


    Smell speech, Ye Feng eyes a congealed, with the side of the hivier turn around, staring at the main screen display screen.


    Under the control of Oriana, the picture of frozen forest was magnified infinitely, and the scenery in the forest became more and more clear.


    As the picture was infinitely enlarged, a chilling picture gradually came into the eyes of Ye Feng and others.


    The human souls covered with frost are stepping forward from the outside of the forest to the depth of the forest step by step. With their continuous progress, the frost fog in the forest is becoming more and more thick. Some of the bears who roamed around the forest were frozen by the chill of frost fog before they knew what was going on.


    Even across the screen, shivell and others can imagine the terrible magic breath of ice in the thick frost fog.


    "I''ve seen the introduction of the bear people in the classics of the war Academy. They should be one of the most hardy races in frezerd, and the frost and fog can freeze them. It''s hard to imagine its chilling temperature..." Seeing the appalling picture on the screen, shivell expressed her view with lingering fear.


    When Ye Feng saw these cold human spirits, he recognized that they were all ancient heroes who died in the howling abyss. He also thought of the unconscious spirits he had seen near the howling abyss.


    These heroes who once fought with frost watchers have become accomplices of the evil existence that they have been fighting all their lives. Ye Feng sighed: "these ghosts are not the spirits of the shadow Island, but the fre droids who died in the wailing abyss to protect fre''erd."


    His eyes twinkled at the heroes who were constantly going deep into the forest on the screen, and he said: "it''s not the time to feel this, Ye Feng. If you don''t want the bear people and those icy blood vessels to be killed by all these resentful spirits, I think we should go down!"


    After hivier''s warning, Ye Feng is also aware that they can no longer stay here. He frowned and said, "we? Are you sure you want to go down now? "


    "Don''t look down on me, and even if I can''t stop it, aren''t you still there?" He smiles carelessly, and shivell winks his playful eyes towards Ye Feng, and then steps into the whirlpool of space.


    See Xiwei directly down, afraid of her accident Ye Feng immediately followed up. Sent to the forest below, Ye Feng finds that hivier is not near the transmission site. He is immediately scared out of his mind to search for his breath.


    The next moment, however, shivell suddenly appeared behind him. Seeing him looking for her so nervously, she stretched out her hand and patted him on the shoulder.


    "So worried about me?"


    After smelling the body to spread the Xiwei slightly to show the playful voice, the leaf wind took back the mind. However, he was not very happy, and felt that shivell should not make fun of him at this time.


    Ye Feng directly turned to express his dissatisfaction: "hivier, this is not funny at all!"


    Shivell covered his mouth and chuckled. "It seems that Fiona is right. You are half divine now, and your temper is bigger than before!"


    Where is this? Ye Feng hears a burst of big head, he is just simply concerned about the safety of sylvier. Now he has become a demigod. If he can protect him, he will think more about his safety.


    The joke returned to a joke. After he finished laughing, shivell looked positive again: "well, don''t be kidding. I''ve just come down and explored the neighborhood. Those Fraser droid spirits you mentioned haven''t been here yet. Are we going to look for those icy blood vessels first?"Haven''t you got into this yet? Ye Feng found out his mind again and confirmed the location of the complaining spirits. Then he replied, "well, shivell, most of the bear people live in the depths of the frozen forest. Let''s go find them first."


    As the voice fell, Ye Feng directly took hivier''s jade hand and ran to the deep forest. Not a moment later, Ye Feng appeared outside the cave where cezhuang Ni was recuperating with shivell.


    "Sylvier, the one who lives here is sizhani. She has not recovered from her duel with walliber. She is the leader of avarosa, ESHI, who looks after her."


    While giving him a brief introduction of who is in the cave, Ye Feng leads her into the cave.


    On the simple stone bed in the cave, cezhuang Ni woke up not long after Ye Feng left in the morning, while AI Xi, who was in charge of her care, went to rest alone after she woke up.


    A person lying on the cold stone bed, still very weak cezhuang Ni is closing her eyes. When the sound of footsteps sounded in the cave, she zhuangni eyebrow picked: "who?"


    Hearing her words as precious as gold, Ye Feng, who brought hivier into the room, immediately replied, "selzhuang Ni, it''s me Ye Feng. I didn''t expect you to wake up, do you know? You''ve been sleeping for days


    Hearing Ye Feng''s voice, selzhuang Ni immediately relaxed her vigilance. After adjusting her slightly stiff face, she just wanted to ask Ye Feng what she had done and how she came back now, but it was because Xiwei, who came in with Ye Feng, showed a hostile look.


    "Who is she?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1010

    Aware of the hostility that came from sizhanie, shivell, who had never been in contact with her, was slightly displeased, but she still had a polite smile on her face.


    Before Ye Feng spoke for her, he said quietly: "Hello, leader of winter''s claw, Sizhuang Ni. My name is Xiwei. I''m a messenger from Ionia like Ye Feng. I''m glad to meet you."


    "The messenger of Ionia?" From the stone bed reluctantly walked down the ground, Sizhuang Ni still maintained a high degree of hostility to the strange shivell.


    Seeing the hostile look in her eyes, Ye Feng thought that he was in the same situation when he first saw her. It seems to take some time for Sizhuang to accept that he is also her ally.


    Now we can''t waste time for seltrane to adapt to the strange shivell. The spirit of freldhard, enslaved by the watchers, will occupy this place. They must leave immediately.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng took a picture of hivier, who wanted to make friends with cezhuang Ni, and then said to her, "selchuang Ni, you found fre zhuodeying near the howling abyss last time. They are coming this way. Shivell and I are here to take you to escape here!"


    Those who did not have any movement before actually in this direction? Sezhuang Ni''s pupils shrank slightly, but then she looked at Ye Feng and said, "Ye Feng, aren''t you recovering the semi divine strength? You should be able to get rid of those complaints? "


    Ye Feng shook his head: "they have the breath of the abyss emissary, and here is also very close to the howling abyss, so for the sake of safety, we''d better evacuate first."


    Selzhuang Ni doesn''t like to be sloppy. When she heard Ye Feng''s words, she immediately replied, "OK, listen to you. Can the bear people evacuate with us?"


    He thought it was a good opportunity to close the relationship with sizhani. He said for Yefeng, "of course, we are here to take you out of here."


    The words were said by sylvier. The look of cezhuang Ni''s trusting Ye Feng changed in an instant. She just glanced at hivier coldly and stopped speaking.


    Isn''t she too polite? Ashie, who is also one of the three tribal leaders of Freire zhuud, is much better than this somewhat savage seltrani! And even Fiona, who was not very friendly, would not be so rude as seltrane.


    A comparison was made in his mind, whether it was with the nature of hivier or with a look of embarrassment.


    But when she saw him look embarrassed, she felt that he was as hypocritical as any stranger except freldord. She also did not conceal the contempt and hostility to him in her eyes, and her eyes met him directly.


    Sizhuang Ni''s performance also made him feel more and more uncomfortable, but for the sake of the overall situation, she still put away the embarrassed look on her face.


    For the time being, she didn''t want to have too much communication with the stranger, and the gentle smile appeared again in her pretty face who changed her mood. She said directly to Ye Feng, Ye Feng, it''s time for us to gather the other people in this forest, Caitlin on the Rafik. They are still waiting for us


    After hivier''s warning, Ye Feng also felt that they wasted a little more time talking with selzhuang Ni. He nodded approvingly, and then set off for the cave.


    Hivier also followed closely, and took Ye Feng''s hand. But in the rear, selzhuang Ni saw that Ye Feng was led by hivier and didn''t throw it away. Her body trembled unconsciously, and her red lips were slightly open, showing a dull look.


    The dull look remained for a moment, and was replaced by some of the different coldness of sizhanie. Silence followed in the last, she did not know what happened to her suddenly, the mood became extremely anxious. She seems to be more than More disgusted with the strange sylvier


    Ye Feng in front of him did not notice the emotional change of Sizhuang Ni. He was intent on moving away the bear people and cold blood in the forest, so he hurriedly led hivier to find AI Xi and the bear clan leader.


    Tell them the news that freyerzhude Yingling is about to invade here and evacuate. Ye Feng also decisively uses the force of space to tear up a space vortex, indicating that people can safely evacuate to the Rafik above.


    Before leaving, seljani lets baby monitor little Bing thaw the frozen walliber. Although wallibel''s actions cost her so many days, she decides to take walliber away with her for the sake of her relationship with the bears.


    After gathering all the bears, the bear clan leader and Ye Feng stepped into the space vortex together and arrived on the deck of the rifek.


    Caitlin and Olivia, who had been waiting for a long time, called on Galen and others to arrange accommodation for the bears and seljani.


    As a man entered the rifek, only four people were left on the deck, namely Ye Feng, shivell, Sizhuang Ni and ash.


    "Now that all the people have moved out, what are you going to do next?" she said


    Shivell didn''t notice that Sizhuang Ni was actually asking Ye Feng. She directly replied, "we have to continue to rescue other ice blood vessels. The next step is to go..."Not wanting to hear hivier tell her this, seljani decisively interrupted, "who are you? Why don''t Ye Feng tell me? "


    See selzhuang Ni and set off a fight, Ye Feng feel headache. Just when he was going to explain it for him, he said in advance: "cezhuang Ni, you are really a little forgetful. Didn''t I say that I am also the messenger of Ionia like Ye Feng? Moreover, I have made an alliance with avarosa. With the alliance between you and Ye Feng, the three tribes only need frost guard tribe


    On the other side, ashey was unhappy and said, "if it wasn''t for sister shivell, I wouldn''t want to work with you, a barbarian!"


    Ye Feng had never heard of her alliance with avarosa before, but cezhuang Ni''s face sank: "did you say that avarosa also agreed to join your alliance?"


    The change of cezhuang Ni''s expression made him feel a Ling in his heart. She looked at Ye Feng uncertainly: "Ye Feng, didn''t you tell her about it?"


    Ye Feng is a little embarrassed. After learning that sylvier has convinced alvarosa of AI Xi to join the League of Ionia, he really did not say this to seltrani. And in the beginning, seltrani promised to make an alliance with him on the premise that she would never make an alliance with ashey.


    The more you think about it, the more you don''t know how to answer this question. Ye Feng is very anxious. The next to him, shivell, knew that he had not told her about it, and she could not help frowning.


    Ye Feng''s expression also let selzhuang Ni confirm that Ye Feng didn''t tell her about the alliance with AI Xi, which was very difficult for her to accept. She felt that she had been deceived, angry and puzzled, which was all written on her face.


    "Ye Feng, I said that the condition of alliance with you is that you will never make an alliance with avarosa. Thanks to my trust in you, your deception makes me feel sick. Winter claw doesn''t need such an ally!"


    All her inner feelings were vented through words. Selzhuang Ni was so angry that she went into the interior of the rifik. She didn''t want to see Ye Feng at all.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1011

    Towards the interior of the rifik, sizhanie''s anger could not subside for a long time.


    After this period of time with AI Xi, in fact, if ye Feng proposed to let AI Xi join the alliance, she would not have any opinions. But what she dislikes most is that Ye Feng knows clearly that AI Xi and aonia have formed an alliance, but does not mention anything about her.


    As an ally, the most important thing is to trust each other. No matter what reason Ye Feng doesn''t tell her about it, she will never forgive Ye Feng if she feels cheated. Even if ye Feng apologizes and explains in person, she won''t accept it!


    After walking aimlessly for a while in the Rafik, selchuang Ni heard Ye Feng''s cry behind her: "selzhuang Ni, wait for me!"


    I don''t know why, selzhuang Ni at the first time to hear the voice of Ye Feng showed a little surprise look.


    It was just a surprise for a moment. Thinking of Ye Feng''s deception, selchuang Ni instantly tightened her eyebrows and turned to ye Fengtou with a look of insolence.


    For a long time, she Zhuang Ni did not look at her with such aggressive eyes. Ye Feng could not help but step back.


    Seeing Ye Feng step back, she zhuangni showed a look of disgust: "what are you doing here? I was wrong about you. From now on, we are no longer allies. Let''s go


    She Zhuang Ni was so scolded, Ye Feng immediately sober up. Thinking that he had come to explain and ask for her forgiveness, he hastily replied, "sizhanie, I''m here to explain to you why I didn''t talk to you about making an alliance with Ashley!"


    "You don''t have to explain anything to me, and I''m not interested in listening to this. Now give it to me Ah


    Before the word "roll" had been uttered, thurzhani''s legs had no reason to soften and her body fell to the ground.


    Seeing that selzhuang Ni suddenly fell to the ground, Ye Feng was startled and immediately wanted to help her up. However, she directly took off the hand he wanted to help.


    "I can stand up on my own, and I don''t need you to be a good person!"


    Not feeling that she couldn''t get up, sizhanie, with her hands on the ground, tried to get up on her own. But she forgot that she was actually very weak. Today, she could not walk for a long time, so she could not stand up no matter how hard she tried.


    Unable to stand up, it seems that she can only rely on Ye Feng. But she just said she could stand up, and now how can she put the lower son let Ye Feng help her up?


    "Damn it!" Die to face her light spat, but still refused to take the initiative to Ye Feng mouth.


    Ye Feng on one side thought that she was just upset by his anger, but seeing that she tried hard for a long time and couldn''t get up, he remembered that she had been in a state of lethargy until this morning. I think she was still in a weak state after waking up for a long time.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng stepped forward again and said, "your body has not fully recovered. Let me help you up!"


    "I I don''t care Although she said no, she did not choose to resist, but let Ye Feng help her up.


    After being helped up by Ye Feng, she did not forget to remind Ye Feng that he helped her up by force, not by her asking him to help her. But she refused to admit the appearance, heroic cheek quietly floating on the blush of shyness.


    When she is weak, this state can''t help but make Ye Feng laugh. She didn''t expect that she would be embarrassed when she was a tough woman.


    See Ye Feng is holding back smile, selzhuang Ni can only pretend not to see, the mood is also completely disturbed by Ye Feng.


    Getting along with Ye Feng in this way makes her feel uneasy. In order to get rid of the restless and strange mood in her heart, she said impatiently, "I want to find a place to rest. After so many people just now, do I still have a place to rest?"


    After a hard time talking to sizhani, Ye Feng was naturally attentive and said, "of course, this flying warship is the most advanced Hicks technology product of piltvov. It''s very big. There are several empty rooms next to me. I''ll take you there now!"


    With that, the excited Ye Feng helped cezhuang Ni to run towards the place where he lived.


    However, it is a little difficult for her to walk with his help. She almost fell to the ground again.


    Didn''t he see that she had difficulty walking now? Some can''t stand Ye Feng''s observation. Selchuang Ni painstakingly reminds her: "slow down Slow down, I I can''t run... "


    "Hey, I''m sorry, I forgot you have to walk slowly now!" Grinning with embarrassment, Ye Feng slowed down his pace.


    "Just know it!" She glared at Ye Feng with complaint. Maybe she didn''t realize that she just showed her complaining eyes to Ye Feng.


    He carefully helped cezhuang Ni, and Ye Feng saw that her expression seemed to be much more relaxed than before. He took the opportunity to say, "Sizhuang Ni, in fact, there is a reason why I didn''t tell you about the alliance between AI Xi and us, and I didn''t mean to hide it from you!"


    The mood had been much better, but when she heard Ye Feng mention to conceal her alliance, she still instinctively coldly said: "I don''t want to hear it!"


    Although selzhuang Ni said she didn''t want to hear it, Ye Feng still insisted on explaining: "first of all, I didn''t know that sylvier came to Freire Zhude when I was in alliance with you, and also cooperated with avarosa of ashey. Secondly, because you said that the premise of your agreement was that you could not make an alliance with AI Xi, so later I learned about the news of alliance with AI Xi, but I didn''t dare to tell you, I''m afraid You get angry when you know it. ""You mean it''s my fault that you didn''t tell me about my alliance with ash?" She was so angry that she shivered all over her body. Her blue pupil reflected the face of Ye Feng.


    "How could You think too much, blame me. As your ally, I shouldn''t hide something from you. I''m really sorry! "


    She sincerely apologized to her, and Ye Feng looked at her eyes very seriously.


    If it''s normal, she doesn''t feel anything when she looks at her like this with Ye Feng. But today she didn''t know what was wrong with her. She felt flustered and her heart beat faster when she was so close to Shangye Feng''s eyes.


    "You Don''t put your face so close! " Not at all the usual irascible woman''s temper, sizhanie blushed and looked away.


    Ye Feng scratched his head awkwardly and continued: "OK, selzhuang Ni, I really know I made a mistake. Can you forgive me and give me another chance? We can''t win without you! "


    Maybe her mood was completely affected by Ye Feng. Selzhuang Ni temporarily forgot that she had said that even if ye Feng apologized in person, she would not accept and forgive Ye Feng, so she hesitated.


    Seeing her hesitating to make a choice, Ye Feng continued to argue: "selzhuang Ni, really, I am really serious in apologizing, please forgive me!"


    After a series of Ye Feng''s requests for forgiveness, she zhuangni, whose mood is completely disturbed by Ye Feng, finally decides to accept Ye Feng''s apology.


    When she calms down afterwards, she will regret to forgive Ye Feng so easily with her irascible temperament.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1012

    She Zhuang Ni will be arranged next to her room. Ye Feng plans to leave without disturbing her after helping her to bed.


    But she stopped him: "Ye Feng, I have something to do There''s something I want you to help me with, no I don''t know if you''d like to... "


    Maybe she seldom asks for others. When she asks Ye Feng, she blushes and falters in her voice. She is very embarrassed.


    It''s rare to see the always vigorous and vigorous selzhuang Ni, who also has the appearance of blushing and shyness. Ye Feng feels that this kind of cezhuang Ni is much more beloved than usual. In a good mood, he also directly grinned and said, "we don''t need to be so divided. Just tell me what we have!"


    Ye Feng''s words also made her look less formal than before, but she was a little embarrassed and said, "I just saw that the internal space of this flying warship seems to be quite large, and then you You are also a demigod now. I wonder if you can help me to rescue all my people scattered in the northwest of freichod. Just Just use your space magic, but Is that all right? "


    After listening to Sizhuang Ni''s words, Ye Feng is a little confused, because her request happens to be the task of hiville. At the time of meeting with him, sever and his party rescued most of the survivors except the frost guard tribe.


    After a moment, Ye''s mind turns and plans to tease selzhuang Ni first. After all, he seldom sees her show such a young girl''s expression. He patted his chest and promised, "of course, we are allies. If your people are in trouble, I will try my best to help you."


    "Thank you, Ye Feng!" Zezhuang Ni smell speech, nervous pretty face showed a surprised look, and expressed her most sincere thanks to Ye Feng.


    I don''t know why, seeing the weak selzhuang Ni showing a brilliant smile, Ye Feng''s mind not only appears the appearance of AI Xi, but also the appearance of the two gradually coincides.


    "It''s just like..." He murmured to himself, and Ye Feng felt more and more that selzhuang Ni and AI Xi in this state were very similar to each other, just like a sister. This was not the first time that he felt that she Zhuang Ni and AI Xi looked like each other.


    It''s not been a long time since her last sister died that she talked to anyone so easily. Completely relaxed, she opened her lips curiously: "what''s so similar?"


    "No Nothing, hehe Ye Feng is busy joking. Now the relationship between cezhuang Ni and AI Xi is still tense. He dare not tell her that she and AI Xi look like sisters.


    Since Ye Feng refused to say anything, she zhuangni, who was more concerned about the safety of the people, changed the topic and said, "well, Ye Feng, I''m going to ask you about my people. I hope you can rescue all the survivors as soon as possible."


    She Zhuang Ni''s saying also makes Ye Feng remember that he had not told her that her people were actually on the warship. He didn''t want to continue to tease her. He directly said, "sizhuani, in fact, your people were on this warship before you came up."


    "Is that true?" She frowned and doubted. If her people were on the warship at the beginning, why didn''t he say that when she asked Ye Feng?


    Ye Feng also quickly explained: "well, just now it''s rare to see you so relaxed and want to tease you, so I didn''t tell you directly!"


    With that, Ye Feng scratched the back of his head again, squinting his eyes and smiling awkwardly.


    At first, I heard Ye Feng say that he was deliberately teasing her. When she finally relaxed, she zhuangni immediately changed her face and looked like frost.


    However, when she was ready to lose her temper, the smiling face of Ye Feng made her pause for a moment, and the words to her mouth were swallowed back.


    "No next time!" Although she didn''t blame Ye Feng, she still didn''t like the feeling of being concealed. She was also staring at Ye Feng with displeasure in her eyes.


    Ye Feng pretended not to see her angry eyes, still grinning.


    It suddenly occurred to her that Ye Feng had only come back this evening. AI Xi did not tell her what Ye Feng had done. When Ye Feng came back, she took her refuge directly. Cezhuang Ni could not help thinking whether Ye Feng had gone out to save her people?


    At the thought of this, serene''s calm heart lake rippled lightly. Her eyes are extremely serious gaze Ye Feng: "that''s why you came back this evening. Are you specially going to save my people?"


    She didn''t expect that she thought he was going to save her people. Ye Feng quickly waved her hand and explained, "I went out in the daytime because I went to find other cold blood first. As for your people, it was hivier who saved them!"


    Originally thought that Ye Feng saved her people, listening to Ye Feng said it was hiville, serchuang Ni''s expression was stagnant: "hivier? Why did that woman save my people? "


    She Zhuang Ni''s dull expression also makes Ye Feng realize that this is just a good opportunity for her to eliminate her hostility to him. He immediately said, "shivell is a very kind girl. She was sent by the Lord Soraka to carry out the mission. She took the initiative to rescue her at the first time when the shadow Island invaded and howled in the abyss. Not only your people, but also shivell rescued her A lot of ashey''s people and the refugees who fled to the ice sheet. "


    Ye Feng''s serious elaboration completely subverts the impression that cezhuang Ni has on hiville. She even thinks it''s unbelievable that he is really as good as Ye Feng said?"You''re not teasing me again, are you?"


    In the face of serzhuang Ni''s suspicious eyes, Ye Feng said with some amusement: "how dare I tease you about this kind of thing? What I said is true!"


    Still some don''t believe it. Seltrani''s first impression of hivier is extremely poor, which is worse than the impression when she saw Ye Feng for the first time.


    And I do not know why, see Ye Feng in front of her so good words for hivier, her left chest seems to be blocked by something. She didn''t like the feeling very much, and Sizhuang''s good mood suddenly dropped to the bottom.


    Ye Feng didn''t see the change of her mood. He continued, "Sizhuang Ni, if you don''t believe me, I can take you to ask the other people on the Rafik!"


    She really didn''t want to continue this topic. She was in a bad mood and asked to leave.


    "I''m sleepy, Ye Feng. Shall we talk tomorrow?"


    Ye Feng, who still didn''t realize that she didn''t like him to say good words for him in front of her. Ye Feng, who thought she was really sleepy, squinted and said, "OK, you should have a good rest. If you feel uncomfortable, knock on the door of the next room, and I''ll live next to you."


    With that, Ye Feng left cezhuang Ni''s room.


    On the porch outside, shivell had been waiting for a long time. Seeing Ye Feng come out, she immediately stepped forward and said, "Ye Feng, selzhuang Ni, is she OK?"


    Ye Feng replied optimistically: "well, I told her about your saving her people. I think she should soon eliminate her hostility to you!"


    He didn''t care much about the hostility of sizhani. There was another reason for hivier to wait outside the door this time: "well, Ye Feng, in order to return to Ionia as soon as possible, you should first know where the last ice blood in avaloza is, and strive to find him tonight, and then Send a group of people back to Ionia, and then the two of us will go to frost guard the tribe!"


    Since hivier wanted to be quick, Ye Feng also immediately mobilized the mysterious power of starlight in the tears of the goddess to sense the last cold blood within the avarosa tribe.


    Soon sensing the last marked star spot, Ye Feng is preparing to inform hiville of the exact location. Who wants to see his eyes enlarged gradually due to the following changes.


    In the dim horizon of starlight, another starlight spot suddenly appears near the starlight spot in avalosa. Then the two starlight spots coincide and appear in a strange way within the sphere of influence of the frost guard tribe.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1013

    Seeing Ye Feng''s face stagnant for a long time, he noticed a trace of something wrong. "Ye Feng, is something wrong?" she asked in a low voice with twinkling eyes


    After hivier asked, Ye Feng slowly came back to God. He looked down and thought for a moment. His eyes were fixed and said: "avalosa''s last cold blood suddenly has another cold blood, and both seem to appear in the territory of the frost guard tribe through the magic similar to the portal..."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s story, sylvier also fell into meditation. After a short time of thinking, she frowned and said, "why don''t you go to the ice guard tribe''s territory to see the two Icy Veins, and I''ll wait for your message in the control room of the Reebok?"


    "Well, I''ll be back soon. Don''t do anything until then."


    Ye Feng also agrees with hivier''s view. As soon as his voice falls, a twisted space vortex appears in front of him.


    Before Ye Feng stepped into the whirlpool of space, he warned: "although you are now a demigod, you should be careful!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Why did you save me?"


    Inside the ice crystal palace in the main city of the tribe, Tamil looks directly at Lisandro sitting on the ice crystal throne. Although the reason why AI Xi can say that the emperor can not do without Lisandro''s support, but Tamil is still in front of Lisandro has a high degree of vigilance.


    He didn''t care much about the guard of Tamil. Lisandro, on the throne, said calmly, "after all, varrosa has a friendly relationship with the frost guards, so it''s right to save you. Unfortunately, when I learned that avarosa had been occupied for a long time when the shadow Island army attacked avarosa, and coupled with the magical eye change in the howling abyss not long ago, I only looked for it today When I got the chance to go to the territory of avarosa, I happened to save you. "


    Lisandro has been sending him a friendly message, but Tamil''s instinctive reaction is that he does not fully believe in Lisandro, who has lived for thousands of years.


    Although not quite trusting of Lisandro, Tamil said, "thank you for your help. If it wasn''t for you, I might have died in the hands of the dead."


    "Tamil, please rest with me first. I will try my best to search for the trace of ashy. When I find her, I will inform you as soon as possible!"


    Lisandro indicated that tadamir would rest at her place. As for the search for ashy, she would arrange for someone to do it. But in fact, Lisandro doesn''t have any desire to find ashey. She is just perfunctory to Tamil.


    When tadamir was taken away from the hall by the guards, Lisandro''s mouth curled slightly and said to Cathy, the chief mage who was still on the hall: "Cathy, look after Tamil. It''s getting closer and closer to the scheduled day. I don''t want any accidents."


    Although Lisandro looked smiling, Her Highness Cathy felt the invisible sense of oppression. In a cold sweat, Cathy knelt down in front of Lisandro respectfully: "Your Majesty, please rest assured that Cathy will take good care of this sacrifice!"


    Cathy''s reaction made Lisandro very satisfied. She put aside her pressure and said with a kind face, "good, you go down first."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    She retreated humbly from the hall, and Cathy, who had no breath just now, let out a long breath. A familiar figure appeared in front of her to rest.


    "Ye Ye Feng? " Cathy said the name of the person, this is exactly Ye Feng, who planned to come to the frost guard tribe.


    Appearing in front of Cathy, Ye Feng stares at Cathy''s unexpected cheek with burning eyes: "Cathy, I have something very important to see your leader Lisandro. Can you arrange it for me?"


    Cathy hesitated because Lisandro had just dismissed her. She thought she was going back to the bedroom behind the Council hall. It would not be a wise decision to disturb Lisandro at this time.


    But Ye Feng once saved her, and it seems that he is really in a hurry In the bottom of her heart, Cathy made up her mind and said, "wait for me here. I''ll help you to see if Lord Lisandro is resting. If she sleeps, you can come back tomorrow."


    "No problem!" Ye Feng made a gesture of no problem, motioning Cathy to ask.


    Cathy also returned to the Council hall, and there was no Lisandro on the throne as she thought.


    Walking quickly from the side door to the rear of Lisandro''s bedroom, Cathy soon came to the door where Lisandro rested.


    Cathy was surprised to see that the door was ajar. Lisandro didn''t close the door. After the accident, Cathy stood outside the light door and called in a low voice, "Lord Lisandro, are you asleep?"


    After calling softly, Cathy waited outside the door for a long time, but no one responded. She called again: "Lord Lisandro, Ye Feng, who came to our family last time, asks to see you again. Is it convenient for you to see him now?"


    After waiting for a long time, no one responded. Cathy guessed that Lisandro was busy and tired during the day, so she soon fell asleep. Thinking of this, she still felt that it was better not to disturb her rest.


    In the room, which was lightly closed, and on a large bed with silk curtains, Lisandro closed her eyes, and her face showed pain and fear. Her crouching body trembled, and her consciousness was suffering unimaginable torture in her dream.Deep in the dream, Lisandro of ideology fell to the deepest of the howling abyss, and human bones everywhere appeared in her eyes full of fear.


    Her deep sense of guilt destroyed her will and made her afraid to face these human skeletons.


    Then, one after another, she had not seen frost watchers in a thousand years. In front of the real body of many ice watchers, Lisandro, wearing an ice blue dress, felt deeply powerless and desperate.


    In front of these monitors, Lisandro felt infinitely small and had no place to hide under their crushing power.


    "Lisandro, you let us down!"


    Jie Jie, one of the ice watchers, smiles and stares at lisanzho who is not big enough for him.


    Faced with the oppressive gaze of many watchers, Lisandro shivered with fear. There was no dignity and self-confidence in the face of the people. Lisandro was as humble as a servant who was afraid of being punished by his master. She looked around the countless ice watchers in fear.


    "Please Please be patient Wait for a while, soon Soon Lisandro will untie the seals for all the masters, and the whole varollan will be subject to the ice watchers


    Shivering, she managed to organize the language that flattered the ice watcher. Lisandro''s eyes flashed with fear and her voice was extremely flattering. She is not as beautiful as she used to be. She is like a dog trying to please her master.


    On hearing this, another watcher said, "this is not the first time I have heard you say this, Lisandro. We give you strength, but we don''t listen to your empty talk here!"


    The watcher''s discontented words frightened Lisandro to the ground. She tried to explain to herself: "my Lord, the watcher, Lisandro is not talking empty words. In recent years, the seal has become more and more loose, which is the result of Lisandro''s efforts. In a few months, the masters will be able to return to the ground. Please wait a little longer!"


    "Well, it''s too slow. We''ve been imprisoned for thousands of years Seven days, Lisandro. We''ll give you at most seven days! "


    As long as seven days, lissao took a deep breath: "seven days? This time is too short. Can you give me more time


    Seeing Lisandro dare to ask for help, one of the watchers immediately hit Lisandro with his huge ice blue tentacles. Countless ice spikes protruded from all parts of the tentacles, and pierced through Lisandro''s clothes and flesh. Lisandro fell to the ground and convulsed with pain.


    "Waste, just seven days. If you can''t do it, we''ll find someone else to replace you as the leader of mankind. If you don''t want to suffer the torture of purgatory forever, do everything you can to fulfill your mission!"


    An ultimatum was given to Lisandro, and many of the watchers and the deepest scenes of the howling abyss disappeared with the collapse of the dream.


    And Lisandro''s soul and consciousness returned to her body at the moment of the collapse of her dream, and her body also sat up with a sound.


    Lying on the bed, gasping for breath, Lisandro looked at her body subconsciously. She was relieved to see that there was no wound on her body.


    But at the thought of the deadline given to her by the ice watcher, she fell into the deepest depths of the howling abyss, and the endless chill and stillness covered her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1014

    "I''m sorry, Ye Feng. Lord Lisandro is asleep. I''ll arrange for you to stay here first, and I''ll make an appointment with you tomorrow morning."


    Cathy bowed slightly with apology, hoping that Ye Feng could understand her. After all, it was already a little late.


    Unable to see Lisandro for the time being, Ye Feng wanted to go back to the Rafik first, but he hesitated to see Cathy looking at him expectantly.


    After thinking about it, he thought he could go with Cathy to the place she had arranged for him. After Cathy left, he would return to the Reebok and explain the situation here to shivell before returning.


    Think about it, Ye Feng nodded: "it doesn''t matter, after all, it''s very late now."


    Hearing Ye Feng say that he doesn''t mind, Cathy gives a long sigh of relief: "that''s good. Come with me. I''ll take you to the area where the great mages live. There are several empty rooms next to me!"


    With these words, Cathy walked in front to lead Ye Feng. Soon, they came to the living area of the frost guard clan mages.


    Being arranged by Cathy in the cottage next to her, Ye Feng immediately sets off and returns to the Rafik. Tell him all about his visit to the frost guard tribe. He has also obtained the consent of shivell. He can rest in the frost guard tribe tonight.


    After listening to a few words of hivier''s advice, Ye Feng once again returned to the cottage arranged by Cathy with the help of his spatial vortex.


    The next morning, the leaf wind in the dream faintly heard someone push open his door outside the house. He rubbed his sleepy eyelids and saw a thin figure come in.


    Thinking it was Cathy who came to wake him up to see Lisandro, or the sleepy Ye Feng yawned and asked, "is it Cathy?"


    It was Cathy. After putting the breakfast prepared for Ye Feng on the table, she said with a gentle smile: "well, last time in the howling abyss, thanks to your care, I prepared you some breakfast for the frost guard tribe. After you finish eating, we will go to see Lord Lisandro."


    As soon as there is breakfast to eat, Ye Feng is full of energy and gets out of bed to eat breakfast. Thinking of Cathy''s howling abyss just now, Ye Feng asked while eating: "Cathy, didn''t we reinforce the seal when we went to the howling abyss last time? How can the howling abyss change? "


    Ye Feng''s question seems to touch some taboo. Cathy turns pale at the words, her eyes twinkle, and her lips open and open again and again, with a look of embarrassment.


    "Inconvenient to say?" Ye Feng curiously looks at Cathy, whose face suddenly changes.


    After pondering for a while, Cathy shook her head and said, "it''s not inconvenient. In recent years, the seal on the bottom of howling abyss has become more and more loose. In fact, the last time we went to strengthen the seal can only ease the progress of the watcher breaking the seal. Sooner or later, they will get out of trouble, and the change shows that the seal power of howling abyss has lost its strength, even if we continue After reinforcement, the remaining sealing force is not enough to seal the watcher


    Cathy''s explanation also made Ye Feng understand why the howling abyss still changed after the seal was strengthened. He and Cathy went deep into the howling abyss together. Even though he recovered his demigod power, he was still full of fear for the watchers.


    Compared with these, Ye Feng is more concerned about how Li sangzhuo views this matter. As the leader of the frost guard tribe, she should not wait to die with her mind?


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng asked again, "what does lisanzho think of this matter? I think the frost guard tribe has set up a magic barrier. Are you going to hide in the barrier to survive? "


    When it comes to the topic related to Lisandro, Cathy''s eyes flash a faint apology. She doesn''t intend to tell Ye Feng about their tribe''s next plan. Although Ye Feng is her savior, it is related to the life and death of lisanzho and frost guard tribe. She still thinks it is better to keep secret. If Li sangzhuo is willing to tell Ye Feng, let him answer Ye Feng.


    She pretended not to know and shook her head: "the opening of the magic barrier was due to the invasion of the shadow island. Now the seal of the howling abyss has been loosened again. I don''t know how Lord Lisandro intends to deal with it..."


    I didn''t see that Cathy knew it. After breakfast, Ye Feng motioned to Cathy to take him to see Lisandro.


    Cathy is also pleased to agree, with Ye Feng came to the meeting hall last night. After reporting Li sangzhuo for Ye Feng, Cathy leads Ye Feng into the hall.


    On the main hall, lissao was sitting lazily on a throne made of ice, watching Ye Feng who followed Cathy in.


    "Lord Lisandro, here comes Ye Feng." With a respectful salute, Cathy retreated in Lisandro''s eyes.


    When Cathy retired, lissao Zhuo said, "I hear you have something urgent to look for me. I don''t know what''s the urgent matter?"


    Ye Feng also said directly, "Lisandro, did you come back to your tribe with a cold blood from avarosa last night?"


    After a moment, she said, "is she shocked? But he is not cold blood, his body is flowing with dark blood


    Dark blood? I''ve heard this term vaguely, but I can''t remember where I heard it. Shaking his head, thinking that he had sensed a cold blood last night, he immediately asked, "Lisandro, you have the smell of cold blood in you!"Hearing this, Lisandro''s calm expression gradually cooled down. "How do you know?" she said


    Feeling Li sangzhuo''s sudden hostility, Ye Feng immediately explained: "don''t be nervous. I have a special way to sense the icy blood. As for why I want to find cold blood, Lord Soraka of Ionia has arranged a new task for me, that is, transfer all the icy blood to Ionia. If the monitor catches you or kills you Your blood will be used by them to speed up the breaking of the seal


    With Ye Feng''s narration, lisanzho''s cold expression gradually eases. But she still locked her eyebrows and said, "so you want to take away all the cold blood of my family?"


    Ye Feng seriously replied: "yes, but now freyerzhud is becoming more and more dangerous. In case of emergency, I still think it is better to transfer the whole frost guard tribe to Ionia!"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s reply, Lisandro laughed: "so you still come to form an alliance, don''t you?"


    "Of course, now the frost guard tribe is in danger. It''s the safest way to accept our help and form an alliance." Ye Feng nods, the ice mages who guard the tribe are also one of the forces against the shadow island.


    "I refuse!" Li sangzhuo snorted coldly and refused Ye Feng''s proposal without any consideration.


    Long expected that Lisandro would refuse, Ye Feng continued: "Lisandro, do you remember what you said last time? As long as I form an alliance with the other two tribes, you will consider joining us. Now I can tell you responsibly that both avarosa and winterclaw have joined our alliance. It''s time for you to keep your promise


    Hearing Ye Feng say that avarosa and Lengdong''s claw have joined the alliance of Ionia, lisanzho''s first reaction is that she feels impossible. But look at Ye Feng''s look is not fake, she lowered her head, seems to be thinking about something.


    After a while, under Ye Feng''s expectant eyes, Lisandro said her "thoughtful" answer.


    "What I said last time was to consider joining, but after consideration, I still think it''s not appropriate to join an alliance that I don''t know. Please come back!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1015

    I didn''t expect that Li sangzhuo would still choose to refuse his invitation when he learned that ashey and Sizhuang Ni joined the alliance. Ye Feng was a little confused for a moment, and he was obviously not ready to deal with this situation.


    Now, frailthard''s threats on both sides of shadowisland and the watcher are gradually reduced, leaving only the remaining frost guard clans to survive under the protection of the magic barrier. In Ye Feng''s opinion, it will be sooner or later for frost to guard the fall of the tribe.


    For the sake of survival, we can join the drowsera and the Fraser tribe to fight for the last time


    Lisandro yawned helplessly: "well, Ye Feng, make an alliance with Ionia and transfer the whole frost guard tribe to Ionia can really solve the dilemma our family is facing now, but I also have reasons why I can''t agree with you. I hope you can understand."


    Seeing that Li sangzhuo didn''t talk to him, Ye Feng, who couldn''t think of any countermeasures, could only decide to go back to hivier first to see if he could come up with a countermeasure that made Lisandro promise them.


    Think about it, Ye Feng turns around and wants to leave under lisanzho''s silent gaze. Who wants to see the fierce murderous air suddenly emerge outside the hall.


    "How could you, the devil, be here? I will not kill you to avenge my people


    With a roar of endless anger, a savage man with a knife appeared in his shrinking pupil.


    It''s him! Seeing the appearance of the man, Ye Feng recognizes that the man who attacked him was the man who attacked him last time in the main city of avarosa.


    After restoring the power of demigod, Ye Feng naturally won''t fall into a bitter battle with men like last time. Easily avoid the man''s blade, don''t want to entangle with the man Ye Feng immediately said: "I''m not a devil, why do you always stare at me!"


    Li sangzhuo on the throne did not expect that Tamil would attack Ye Feng. She was also busy to stop: "Tamil, stop it. He is not a demon, he is a human being!"


    After all, this is Lisandro''s territory, and Tamil chose patience under Lisandro''s stop, but he did not hide his hatred for Ye Feng in his eyes.


    For a time, because of the strong hostility of Tamil to Ye Feng, Lisandro on the throne broke the silence and said, "Ye Feng, didn''t you just say that you sensed that the breath of Tamil and I disappeared in avarosa and appeared here? He is Tamil, a man alive in the blood of the dark. "


    Li sangzhuo''s words immediately attracted Ye Feng''s attention. He quietly found out the secret of starlight, felt the breath of Tamil, and found that Tamil was indeed the last star spot that disappeared from avarosa.


    This finding made him feel a little bit upset, because if Tamil was the icy blood marked by Lord Soraka, he had to persuade him to follow him.


    But it would be very difficult for him to persuade him to join his cold blooded army, given that he was so hostile to him.


    However, what bothers him most now is the problem of Lisandro and the frost guard tribe. I''m afraid it''s difficult for him to come up with a favorable strategy with his mind. He''d better go back and ask hivier for help!


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng and Li sangzhuo said goodbye and left the hall first.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s departure, Lisandro immediately looked down at the Tamil below and asked, "Tamil, why are you so hostile to Ye Feng just now?"


    As soon as Ye Feng was mentioned, Tamil said: "because he is a devil, he has the same breath as the devil who killed my people!"


    Ye Feng has the same breath as the devil who killed the Tamil people? Tadamir''s reply made Lisandro''s pretty face a little stiff, apparently subdued by this astonishing message.


    If what Tamil said is true, then she may have to change her attitude towards Ye Feng for the sake of her plan


    After a brief absence, Lisandro asked again, "are you sure?"


    "I''m sure!"


    After being affirmed by Tamil, Lisandro turned his mind and reminded him of a meaningful sentence: "but don''t forget, you also have the smell of dark sword demons."


    Unable to guess what Lisandro was trying to say, Tamil said, "what do you mean by that?"


    Since the acquaintance with Ye Feng, Li sangzhuo has never said any good words for Ye Feng. But this time, she unexpectedly defended Ye Feng in front of Tamil: "Tamil, I can responsibly tell that the man just now is a human, not a demon. He may be a poor man persecuted by dark sword demons, just like you."


    After Lisandro''s point, Tamil, who always had a hot head, found that she seemed to be saying something like that, because ye Feng had the smell of the devil on his body, and all aspects of characteristics were the same as those of normal human beings.


    Li sangzhuo thought of what Ye Feng said just now. She seemed to think of something. She bent her mouth and said to Tamil, "Tamil, I think you are here to ask if I have helped you find ashy? Good news. You should be able to see ashey in a few days"Really?" When TEDA Milton heard that he could see ash a few days later, he forgot the trouble that Ye Feng had brought him, and he was surprised to see Lisandro on the throne.


    Lisandro nodded with an elegant smile, and after talking to Tamil for a while, she found reasons to support him.


    After Tamil left, Lisandro''s friendly smile was gradually replaced by a strange smile.


    If what Tamil just said is right, Ye Feng definitely has the dark blood she needs.


    In order to complete her plan, she also needs dark blood, which is similar to the cold blood. The reason why she saved Tamil is that Tamil with dark blood can be used as a blood sacrifice to complete the ceremony.


    However, if ye Feng, the blood of the semi God, is used as a blood sacrifice, her success rate of big plans can be greatly increased.


    For her ultimate goal, she must capture Ye Feng and make him one of her blood sacrifices!


    Thinking of this, Lisandro called her chief mage Cathy from the bottom of her heart.


    With her call, Cathy, who was full of cold air, quietly appeared in the hall.


    "Your Majesty, what can I do for you?"


    Cathy was puzzled by Lisandro''s sudden summons, but she fell to her knees respectfully.


    Li sangzhuo said with a mysterious smile: "Cathy, Ye Feng should not have left yet?"


    "Well, he''s still in the Archmage area, but he told me he''s going to leave my clan soon." Cathy replied truthfully.


    That Ye Feng did not leave, LISANG Zhuo heart is already brewing her next series of plans.


    "Tell Ye Feng that I intend to reconsider our relationship and ask him to come back to see me today with ashy of avarosa and sizhani of winter claw. If he can persuade me, the frost guard tribe is willing to join the League of Ionia."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1016

    Within the mage area, Cathy, who has received the new instructions from Lisandro, also immediately finds Ye Feng and informs Ye Feng of Lisandro''s new ideas.


    And Ye Feng heard that Li sangzhuo was going to reconsider the alliance. Naturally, he didn''t want to miss this rare opportunity.


    Bid farewell to Cathy, Ye Feng immediately set off and returned to the Rafik. This time he did not communicate with hivier, but directly got together with Ashley and sizhanie, hoping that they would join him in persuading Lisandro to form an alliance with them.


    Just as he was about to leave with ashey and sizhanie, shivell somehow stopped in front of his whirlpool of space.


    "Ye Feng, where are you going to take ashy and Sizhuang? Why don''t you talk to me when you come back? " Looking at Ye Feng with embarrassment, he felt that Ye Feng had gone too far. He didn''t communicate with her first when he came back.


    Seeing that it was hivier, Ye Feng, who wanted to save some time to persuade Lisandro, had to tell him what happened to him in the frost guard tribe today.


    After carefully digesting the situation reported by the next leaf wind, shivell always felt that something was wrong, but she could not say what was wrong.


    Frowning and pondering for a long time, shivell stretched out her right index finger and rubbed her own temple. She carefully considered the words to remind Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, when I see Lisandro again, you should pay more attention to her words and deeds. I always feel that there is something strange in this. At the beginning, she chose to refuse after knowing that ashey and cezhuang Ni joined in, but now she wants you to take ashey and seltranny Think about it again. There may be some secrets in it. In short, be careful


    Ye Feng didn''t pay much attention to the earnest exhortation of sylvier. Instead, she nodded after hearing hivier''s opinion: "Lisandro really needs to be careful. She is the only leader who has survived to this day among the three legendary sisters of freundzod. She can''t say that she has a dirty deal with the watcher!"


    Of the four, only ash is full of trust in Lisandro, and her eyes burst into nameless anger when she hears that she suspects that Lisandro has a dirty deal with the watcher.


    "No way, sister Lisandro, but the hero who saved freldrod. Don''t take your dirty heart to think of sister Lisandro who has devoted all her heart to freldrod!"


    Suddenly, being yelled at by ashey, Sizhuang, who always liked to go straight, looked at her with a look in her eyes: "do you think I''m dirty?"


    The two finally got along peacefully for such a long time, but this time, because of lisanzho''s topic, he once again entered the freezing point. Ye Feng, with a slight headache, advised: "wait..."


    However, without waiting for him to finish his persuasion, ashey, who had endured Sizhuang for a long time, met her cold eyes without any weakness.


    "Yes, you insult the hero of Frey droid. You are not dirty. Who is dirty?"


    There was an impulse to beat ashey, and selzheni, who had been fighting with ashey, broke out.


    Without saying a word, she waved her hammer and tried to smash ashey into meat patties.


    This scene immediately shocked ashey and sylvier, and Ye Feng stopped selzhuang Ni who wanted to solve the contradiction through violence for the first time after a short absence of consciousness.


    "Don''t mess around, seltrane. Now you are allies."


    In the Ye Feng''s stop, Sizhuang Ni coldly looks at Ai Xi for a while, and then reels her whip hammer in the waist again.


    "Hum!" With a cold snort, sizhanie was silent. On the other side of the AI Xi is also the case, two people big eyes stare small eyes, who is not satisfied with the other.


    Sylvier looked thoughtfully at Ashley and sizhanie for a moment, and then said, "well, since Lisandro is waiting for you, you can go now."


    Finish saying that, hilwell will no longer block in front of the space vortex, watching Ye Feng three people disappear at the other end of the space vortex.


    Through the whirlpool of space, Ye Feng takes ashy and sizhani to the Archmage area of the main city palace of the frost guard tribe.


    As soon as Cathy, who has been waiting here for a long time, sees Ye Feng three people, she comes up and leads them to see Lisandro.


    However, when they came to the conference hall of lisanzho, Ye Feng and his party did not see Lisandro.


    Just when Ye Feng intends to ask how Cathy Lisandro is not there, he is shocked to find that Cathy three people are missing.


    Then, a faint and confused sound began to occupy his mind, until he had no idea how he was, and he fainted on the hall.


    Not long after Ye Feng fainted, unstable ice magic fragments gradually gathered on the throne in the hall.


    With the sound of ice breaking, lisanzho''s illusory figure gradually condensed into an entity.


    Looking at Ye Feng lying in the hall, lisanzho''s right hand flicked, and a crystal ball condensed by ice magic appeared in front of her.


    Under her control, the dreamy crystal ball projects the figures of ashey and sizhanie.


    In the picture, not only is she and Sizhuang Ni, but also she and Ye Feng, who faints on the ground. But in the crystal ball projection picture, she is not sitting on the palace throne, Ye Feng is not fainting, they are talking with AI Xi and cezhuang Ni in the picture.Seeing that AI Xi and cezhuang Ni in the picture don''t realize that what they are talking to is not Ye Feng and her. Li sangzhuolu shows a sinister smile that his trick is successful.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Feng does not know how long he has been sleeping. When he opens his eyes again, he is frightened to find that he has been thrown into a small dark room.


    Brain a burst of confusion, Ye Feng tried to recall what happened before he was in a coma, how could he be thrown into such a dark room.


    Holding his head for a long time, Ye Feng remembered that he was going to find Lisandro with AI Xi before entering here. He couldn''t remember what happened afterwards.


    After thinking for a long time, Ye Feng didn''t think about it any more, but decided to use his magic power to leave here.


    Who thought he was just ready to use his strength, the dark room suddenly condensed four ice shackles, firmly bound his hands and feet.


    The power in the body is absolutely suppressed by the extreme ice magic. As long as Ye Feng has a move to mobilize his magic power, he will be imprisoned by the extreme ice magic on the extreme ice yoke.


    Ye Feng tried many times but could not get rid of the ice shackles, so he had to give up the idea of strong action and strength to escape. With the end of his act of forcibly gathering strength, the chains of ice that bound him disappeared.


    Sitting on the ground, thinking about how to get rid of the sleepiness, Ye Feng''s head flashed and Elise looked disgusted.


    Maybe he could turn to Alice for help. Thinking of this, he brewed a language in his heart, and then tried to call Elise, who had not communicated with him for several days.


    However, Elise still resented the last time he used her as a maid. When she heard that he dared to provoke her, she was also merciless to vent her inner grievances and resentment.


    "Go away!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1017

    "Go away!"


    Elise''s voice full of resentment explodes in Ye Feng''s brain, which makes Ye Feng a headache.


    Knowing that she is mostly still hating the last time he asked her to call him his master, but in order to get help from Elise, Ye Feng can only pretend that she doesn''t know why she is so angry.


    He coughed solemnly. "Elise, we''re stuck in a dark little room. You know how I got thrown here?"


    "I don''t know!" Elise did not want to directly block the problem of Ye Feng. Although she knew how Ye Feng was secretly thrown into here, she just didn''t want to tell him.


    Hearing Elise''s reply, Ye Feng narrowed his eyes awkwardly and laughed. He continued to harden his head and said, "OK, Elise, how can we get out now? Trapped like this, I feel like we might be in danger! "


    We? Hearing Ye Feng calling his own predicament the plight of the two of them, Elise sneered contemptuously: "ha ha Please change us to me, thank you


    I didn''t expect that Elise would divide them so much, and Ye Feng helped his forehead. It seems that it is impossible for Elise, the demon who is looking forward to his death, to help him.


    He sat down on the cold brick floor with his head down, lost in thought, and stopped turning to Elise.


    However, Elise, who is awakened by Ye Feng, has already done a good job. No matter how Ye Feng asks her, she will not agree to help Ye Feng. But when she saw that Ye Feng didn''t ask her, the resentment in her heart was aggravated.


    No matter whether she will agree with Ye Feng or not, she thinks Ye Feng should try her best to please her mistress in order to get out of trouble. Only in this way can we solve the resentment that Ye Feng forced her to call his master last time!


    "Ye Feng, you..."


    Just when Elise is going to continue to scold Ye Feng, the ice cold magic gradually rises in the dark room.


    With the growth of ice magic in the room, Li sangzhuo, wearing a gorgeous blue dress, quietly appears in front of Ye Feng.


    Feeling the oppression from Lisandro, Elise, hiding in Ye Feng''s body, makes her eyes coagulate and reminds Ye Feng: "it is this woman who sent you here!"


    See Lisandro''s first sight, Ye Feng also thought that Lisandro was found trapped to come to rescue him. But when he heard the warning from Elise in his heart, his nerves were slightly relaxed and tense.


    Aware of Ye Feng''s alertness, Li sangzhuo''s mouth curved with a shallow smile: "Ye Feng, you look a little nervous."


    Ye Feng stares at LISANG''s pretty face for a while, his eyes twinkle and says, "is it you who trapped me here?"


    "Yes, I got you stuck here."


    It seems that she is not worried about what kind of threat Ye Feng will make to her after learning the truth. Li sangzhuo continued unhurriedly: "but I hope you can understand me. I didn''t mean to trap you."


    At first, Ye Feng had some doubts about how Li sangzhuo would have trapped him here. But when he got the affirmation of Lisandro, he was very angry and said: "not on purpose? Let me out now


    Put on a look that she was also forced to, Lisandro said earnestly: "I''m sorry, Ye Feng, I need to draw some blood from your body every day for the sake of freldrod, so I can''t let you out for the time being. I hope you can understand my hardship."


    Take his blood? Almost subconsciously, when Ye Feng heard that Li sangzhuo wanted to draw his blood, he was excited. He said with a twitch in the corner of his mouth: "for Frey droid? Take my blood? Is there a relationship between the two? "


    "Well, I think you know that the watcher is getting out of trouble. In order to seal the watcher completely, I need the dark blood. You just have it!"


    Lisandro put on a serious look, as if the blood of the leaf wind is a matter of course.


    "Dark blood? Why don''t I know I''m of dark blood? " At the same time, Ye Feng is very confused. He doesn''t know what he is.


    Li sangzhuo didn''t seem to be in a hurry to draw Ye Feng''s blood. She still talked with Ye Feng patiently: "I think you should know the sword demon yatox?"


    "It''s him!"


    Li sangzhuo said this, Ye Feng immediately thought that when he was in the moon god sect camp, the pharmacist Naier gave him the medicine mixed with sword devil''s blood.


    When he was in danger at the jushenfeng peak, he also drank the potion to break through into a demigod in the desperate situation. Therefore, his body was also mixed with the blood of dark blood as lisanzho said.


    Unexpectedly, the blood of sword demon is the blood of dark origin. Ye Feng''s eyes sink. However, with the idea of persuading Lisandro to let him go, he continued to argue: "if my blood can really help you seal the frost watcher, you don''t need to imprison me. I can offer my blood to help you seal it!"


    Lisandro shook her head. "If you want to seal the ice watcher, it''s not enough for you to give a little blood. For the future of fre droid, I need you to give your life to fre''erd!"


    Sacrifice? That''s not to say to kill him! Ye Feng took a breath of cool air, and his eyes twitched. He grinned incredulously: "that Is it not so serious? ""You think the seal watcher is a joke? It''s not just you who need to give your life, but the cold blood you''ve brought to Ashley and seltrane to die for freldrod With a cold smile, Lisandro finally exposed the evil side of her heart.


    No wonder Lisandro asked him to take ashey and seltrane with him. She wanted their lives! Feeling that he was completely teased by Li sangzhuo, Ye Feng said angrily, "you crazy man!"


    "Thank you for the compliment. A little sacrifice is nothing for the future of fre droid." She covered her mouth and chuckled. Li sangzhuo didn''t care how Ye Feng looked at her.


    "Why don''t you sacrifice?" Ye Feng was also impatient and pointed to Li sangzhuo''s face and asked.


    It seems to have been asked an extremely sensitive topic, Lisandro''s face gradually distorted to ferocious abnormal. Staring at Ye Feng''s questioning look for a while, she coldly dropped a word and disappeared in place.


    "Hum, Ye Feng, before sacrificing you completely, I will come to draw your blood regularly. I hope you will still have such a bad mouth then!"


    Ye Feng is the only person left in the small dark room again, and the words before Li sangzhuo left also let him fall into silence.


    He couldn''t exert his power in this room, and Elise, the only one who could help him out of trouble, refused to help him. Why is he here waiting for his blood to be sucked by Lisandro?


    In Ye Feng''s body, Elise in the form of soul also fell into silence because of Lisandro''s appearance just now.


    Although she has been waiting for Ye Feng''s body to go wrong and get out of trouble, if ye Feng''s blood is drained, she can''t exert her power to control this corpse, let alone go deep into the frozen land to save her real body.


    What''s more, Li sangzhuo seemed to be watching Ye Feng all the time, but Elise sensed that Lisandro was actually looking at her trapped in Ye Feng''s body. If she had guessed correctly, Lisandro might have found her in the dark.


    Thinking of this, although Elise really did not want to help Ye Feng, but did not think of any slip ups, she decided to help the hateful Ye Feng out of trouble.


    After thinking about it, Elise put away her dignified expression, and looked at Ye Feng''s sad face with disgust from the inside, and then took a deep breath.


    "Ye Feng, do you want to go out?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1018

    "Ye Feng, do you want to go out?"


    Ye Feng is worried because he can''t get out of trouble. At this time, Elise, who refused to help him out, suddenly asked him if he wanted to go out. He blinked his dull eyes, apparently not recovering from Alice''s back and forth reversals.


    "When I count to three, if you don''t answer, it''s rotten here." She is disgusted with Ye Feng''s dullness, and Elise, who didn''t want to help Ye Feng, aggravated her disgust for Ye Feng.


    "Yes, of course I do!" As soon as he heard Elise''s next sentence, Ye Feng immediately indicated that he wanted to.


    But he was still puzzled by how Alice suddenly changed her mind, so he asked carefully, "but how did you suddenly change your mind?"


    "Don''t ask so much if you want to go out!" Although Alice promised to help Ye Feng out of trouble, she didn''t like Ye Feng always asking her.


    See Elise said, and began to habitually reprimand him as her servant, leaf wind mouth slightly twitch, want to reply.


    But thinking that he was asking for her now, he had to smile and say, "OK, ok Hey, Elise, how do you think we should get out? "


    "Well, you don''t have to smile at me. Do you think I don''t know you want me to know that I''m in your captivity? As for how to get out You just need to give me control of your body for the time being. "


    Hearing the speech, Ye Feng''s expression of smiling was Su, and his attitude was resolute: "no way. You are taking advantage of the fire to let you control my body. Maybe you will find your real body and get out of trouble!"


    As Ye Feng thought, Elise really wanted to take this opportunity to get rid of his bondage to her, and then recapture her real body, and then throw Ye Feng into the blood pool of shadow island to receive the burning of boiling blood, so that he can understand the end of offending her.


    Seeing that he was so alert, Elise sneered: "I can''t see that you are still alert. I don''t want to spend more time with you. You just need to relax the imprisonment of my soul. Although I can temporarily control your body at this time, as long as you get out of here, you are dominant in restoring strength. Helping you get out of trouble is also helping me, as for whether you believe me or not It''s up to you! "


    From Elise''s words, she heard her contempt for his alertness just now, and Ye Feng took a deep breath. Although he still didn''t believe that Elise would help him, he had no choice but to gamble.


    In order to show his sincerity, Ye Feng closed his eyes and took the initiative to relax the detention of Elise''s soul.


    Elise also felt the weakness of the bondage at the first time of Ye Feng''s relaxation. Hiding in Ye Feng''s body, she immediately took this opportunity to control Ye Feng''s body.


    The black magic which is not controlled by Ye Feng gradually overwhelms the power of black rose and the magic power of space. Once again, his face appears the evil and evil magic lines of the three kinds of forces that only appear when he is controlled by Elise.


    Controlling Ye Feng''s face, Elise will oppress Ye Feng''s soul to the corner. Successful reversal of her wantonly vent her resentment these days, mocking Ye Feng: "fool, fight with the emperor? You are still a little tender, ha ha ha


    At the moment, Ye Feng, under the control of Elise, exudes a crazy smile comparable to the devil.


    The next moment, Elise will be in the soul form of Ye Feng gaping at the magic of his space in a more skilled way.


    Quietly extricate herself from the dark room, Elise is planning to continue to exert the space magic of Ye Feng, but her nerves are tingling.


    The extremely ice shackles that she had broken in the dark room reappeared around her again. Because it was her soul that dominated Ye Feng''s body, the ice shackles severely damaged her soul.


    The soul suffered heavy damage, not waiting for Ye Feng to take back her body, Elise''s soul fell into a coma.


    Ye Feng recaptured his body by mistake. He stayed in the same place for a long time before returning to his mind.


    "Thank you, Elise!" Although he knew that Elise had taken advantage of him, he was able to get out of trouble thanks to Alice''s help, so he silently said thanks to Elise.


    The black magic disappears again with Elise''s deep sleep, but the magic lines on Ye Feng''s face are not faded.


    After confirming that Elise''s soul was healing spontaneously, he immediately tore open a whirlpool of space and stepped into it.


    Walking out from the other end of the space vortex, Ye Feng appeared outside Lisandro''s conference hall. In an instant, sensing that Lisandro was in it, he closed his eyes and walked in slowly.


    At this time, lissao was sitting lazily on the throne in the hall, overlooking her highness Cathy. Her royal highness Cathy knelt on the ground respectfully, and behind her was six sets of ice crystal coffins made of Millennium ice.


    Ye Feng, who walked into the hall, naturally looked at the six coffins, from left to right, lying in turn, ashey, sizhani, Nunu, Olaf, tadamir, and shivell.


    When you see a familiar person is placed in the ice crystal coffin, Ye Feng''s face gradually black down. Especially when he found out that sylvier was among them, his patience with Lisandro''s madness had reached its maximum.


    Not aware of Ye Feng''s arrival, Her Highness Cathy reported respectfully: "Lord Lisandro, the icy blood vessels have been put into the ice crystal coffin. Just wait for the ceremony to open, they will be taken as blood sacrifice to the howling abyss!""Good, Cathy, I''m..." She was one step closer to her plan, and Lisandro''s pretty face showed a satisfied smile.


    However, without waiting for her to finish speaking, Ye Feng, who was hiding in the dark, came out and sharply interrupted her and said, "Lisandro, it''s time to stop your crazy behavior!"


    "Ye Feng!" Hearing Ye Feng''s familiar voice, Cathy, kneeling on the ground, was suddenly shocked and her pretty face showed a little guilty look.


    Li sangzhuo didn''t expect Ye Feng to get out of trouble. After a short absence of consciousness, she blinked her long and narrow eyes and welcomed Ye Feng with interest and angry eyes.


    "Ye Feng, you really surprised me After saying that, Li sangzhuo yawned lazily, as if ye Feng''s extrication did not cause her much trouble.


    "Lisandro, it''s time to give up your crazy idea. We can discuss how to seal the watcher more effectively." Ye Feng stares at Lisandro with burning eyes. If she insists on continuing her idea of sacrificing human seal watcher, he will have to consider using force to make Lisandro yield.


    "What if I don''t give up?" Li sangzhuo bent her mouth. She seemed very interested in what Ye Feng would do next.


    I had long guessed that Lisandro would say so, and Ye Feng breathed out a foul breath: "then I will have to use force to make you surrender. Lisandro, if you lose to me, you have to listen to me to join our alliance and transfer the people of the frost guard tribe to Ionia!"


    "Ha ha Interesting, let me see if you have the strength to make me surrender! "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1019

    "Ha ha Interesting, let me see if you have the strength to make me surrender! "


    As if aroused by Ye Feng''s interest in fighting, Li sangzhuo slowly stood up and showed a provocative smile towards Ye Feng.


    In an instant, the whole ice crystal hall was filled with extremely cold air because of lisanzho''s rising. The strong ice magic condensed into sharp ice thorns, large and small, in the air, which locked Ye Feng from all angles.


    Cathy instinctively wants to help Ye Feng at the first time when she sees Ye Feng locked by Lisandro''s magic, but immediately she realizes that if she helps Ye Feng, it means betraying her queen Lisandro.


    As a witch of the frost guard tribe, the chief mage under Lisandro, she is absolutely loyal to Queen Lisandro!


    Thinking of her duty, Cathy glanced at Ye Feng with guilt, and then hid away from interfering in the battle between Ye Feng and lisanzho.


    Locked by countless ice thorns emitting extremely cold air, Ye Feng does not notice what kind of entanglement Cathy''s heart experienced just now because he was trapped. Instead, he focuses on running the power of space in his body to find a breakthrough.


    "Ye Feng, if you don''t want to be poked into a hole by my ice thorn, I advise you to put your hands down now!"


    The preemptive Li sangzhuo put on a winning hand, she can''t believe that Ye Feng can beat her after being blocked in all directions by her.


    Hearing Lisandro''s confident words, the blocked Ye Feng suddenly shakes his head and laughs, as if he is not afraid of the ice thorns around him that can pierce the body of the demigod.


    Ye Feng suddenly had some wild smile, but let the smile on Li sangzhuo''s face gradually cool, and her eyebrows hidden under her helmet picked: "what are you laughing at?"


    See Li sangzhuo look tight, the smile on Ye Feng''s face is more prosperous. He held out his right index finger and pointed to his forehead: "I laugh you don''t know you lose!"


    Although lisanzho was blind, she still looked in the direction of Ye Feng with her empty eyes hidden under her helmet. After thinking about why Xiaye Feng was so confident that he would win, her cool face suddenly appeared: "you should rely on your space magic, right? Ha ha, you may not know that at the moment you step into this palace, all the space nodes around you are locked by me. You can''t escape my ice sting through space magic! "


    Heart thump a jump, Ye Feng did not expect Li sangzhuo should know that he can space magic. After a brief shock, he calmed down.


    Although he couldn''t escape the blockade of these spikes, he could knock Lisandro down before the spikes could pierce him. After clearly perceiving Lisandro''s demigod power, he is absolutely sure to surpass Lisandro!


    When Li sangzhuo saw Ye Feng''s expression finally because of her words tensed up, her red lips inadvertently raised a light arc. However, when Ye Feng''s tense expression turns into a confident smile, her breath can''t be stopped.


    In order to put an end to everything that could threaten her, she decided to kill Ye Feng first, and then extract all the blood of Ye Feng for her use.


    Thinking about it, she waved her right hand. With a wave of her right hand, the extremely cold ice thorns that lock Ye Feng in all directions attack Ye Feng.


    At this moment, however, the space behind Lisandro is torn open by a pair of sharp claws of energy form.


    With a thrilling roar from the other end of the mouth, an energy form beast sprang out at the same time.


    Cathy, who was hiding on one side, opened her mouth in surprise. Because she has seen this beast, which is the space Warcraft summoned by the magic king to gain Ye Feng''s ability last time.


    Bang!


    Space Warcraft swims its claw to hit Lisandro''s head faster than the ice thorn hits Ye Feng. It takes Lisandro''s soul and nearly flies out of the body.


    As the caster lisanzuo''s mind is confused, the ice thorn she summoned is also immediately dissipated, and Ye Feng is able to get rid of the fate of being stabbed into a sieve.


    However, the space Warcraft summoned by Ye Feng will not stop its attack on Lisandro because ye Feng is out of danger. It is ferocious and will tear up Lisandro.


    Aware of the fierce nature of space Warcraft, Ye Feng immediately banished it back to the void space crack.


    When Cathy, who was hiding in the side, saw that Lisandro had been badly hurt, she immediately rushed forward to hold the pale Lisandro and said with concern, "Lord Lisandro, are you ok?"


    Cathy''s call from the absence of God pulled back from the weak Lisandro breathing heavily: "I''m ok."


    Ye Feng also timely walked over, looking down at Li sangzhuo, who was kneeling in front of the throne. His tone was extremely serious and said, "Lisandro, you lost!"


    "I lost..." Lisandro responded with a lonely voice, and her breath became more and more disordered with her heavy breathing.


    Ye Feng also felt the deep sense of loneliness and helplessness emanating from Lisandro. He once again proposed: "go to Ionia with me. Even I and you can''t win. How can you win the monitor? If icy blood is really useful for seal watchers, we can go back to Ionia for a long timeIf there is no return to the leaf wind, Lisandro''s breath continues to crumble. Her body seems to be stimulated by something, and her external white skin gradually turns into morbid ice blue.


    Ye Feng was startled by the change of Lisandro. He was not sure: "Lisandro, are you?"


    Lisandro wriggled her ice blue lips at the moment: "this is the instinctive reaction of body injury. Let''s not say this, Ye Feng. Since you have won me, I promise you to join the League of Ionia. The frost guard tribe can follow you to Ionia at any time."


    Hearing Li sangzhuo agree to join the alliance, Ye Feng was immediately excited to show joy. Now the frost guard tribe has agreed to join the alliance, and his task of uniting with the three major tribes of Freire droid has been completed.


    But thinking of the fact that he and his party were still sleeping in an ice coffin, he immediately said, "Lisandro, can you wake them up now?"


    Lisandro said that hivier and others do not need a special way to wake up, just leave the ice coffin.


    After confirming that hivier and others are all right, Ye Feng sighed with a sigh of relief, and then continued: "I think we should start to transfer all members of the frost guard tribe to our Rafik, do you think it''s ok?"


    Li sangzhuo did not have too much hesitation, lost to Ye Feng, she directly said that Ye Feng and Cathy can transfer her people together, much better than before.


    And she wanted to go back to her bedroom alone to have a rest, and wait for the two of them to transfer her people and ask her to leave together.


    Finally, he persuades Li sangzhuo, and Ye Feng agrees with Li sangzhuo''s idea of rest. He can''t wait to take Cathy and ask Cathy to help him to transfer the people of Lisandro.


    Little did not know that in the moment when Ye Feng took Cathy out of the hall, the weak lisanzho recovered all her magic power.


    "It seems that if you don''t have your real body, you can''t exert your real ability..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1020

    With Cathy''s cooperation and Lisandro''s last gift of the witch token, the transfer of the frost guard tribe went smoothly.


    After awakening hivier and others from the ice coffin, Ye Feng finds that their memories stay in their sleep at night. Originally, he wanted to tell them about their being put in the icebox by Lisandro. Seeing them like this, he didn''t tell them the truth, just told them that he had brought them.


    The news of the smooth alliance with the frost guards was also told to them, and Ye Feng organized all the people to arrange the transfer of members of the frost guard tribe.


    In the process of transferring work, Ye Feng accidentally learns that Tamil is the husband of AI Xi. At first, he thought it was ash who was joking. After all, ashey looked only sixteen or seventeen years old, and Tamil looked so rough that they didn''t look like husband and wife.


    After repeated confirmation, Ye Feng believed that ash and Tamil were husband and wife. He couldn''t help admiring tadamir. He even married a girl like ashy.


    With the help of AI Xi, the last misunderstanding of Ye Feng was eliminated. He chose to believe what Lisandro had said to him before, that is, Ye Feng, like him, is a persecutor of the sword demon yatox.


    In order to quickly transfer all the people in the city to the whirlpool of space torn by Ye Feng, they form teams and act separately.


    Ye Feng and Cathy, the principal in charge, are still acting together, but Ye Feng has not noticed that Cathy seems to have something to say with him in the process of action with him, but he dare not say it every time.


    From time to time, she glanced at Ye Feng. After a long hesitation, Cathy finally said, "Ye Feng, I have something to tell you..."


    Cathy''s timid voice makes Ye Feng a little confused. If she wants to say something, she will say it, and he won''t eat her.


    To return to think, Ye Feng or smile: "well, you say it."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s willingness to listen to her, Cathy stroked her chest and looked at Ye Feng''s eyes seriously. She said, "when I took you to see Lord Lisandro, I didn''t know that she wanted to imprison you. I also knew afterwards."


    Cathy summoned up courage and serious expression let Ye Feng suddenly realize that she was afraid that he would misunderstand that she knew that Lisandro would imprison him and that she would take her to see Lisandro.


    Ye Feng''s heart is a little funny, he never thought about this problem, Cathy''s worry is completely unnecessary. In order to make her feel at ease, Ye Feng replied with a smile, "I believe you, Cathy!"


    "Do you really believe me?" Get Ye Feng''s trust, Cathy thinks it''s a little unreal, but she''s very happy at the same time, hoping it''s true.


    Growing up as a child in the frost guard, she hardly had much communication with other people except for completing the extreme ice magic training of adult lisanzho day after day, so she cherished Ye Feng, a hard-earned friend.


    "Of course, all right, Cathy, let''s move your people quickly." Ye Feng nods to agree at the same time, it is also a sign that Cathy will cooperate with him to move her people away.


    With Ye Feng''s trust, Cathy regains her enthusiasm again, and Ye Feng continues to transfer her people.


    Unconsciously, under the busy Ye Feng and his party, all the people except Lisandro were transferred to the rifik through the space vortex.


    "Ye Feng, you wait for me here. It''s time for me to ask Lord Lisandro to come here too!"


    Perhaps because she was about to leave here soon, Cathy was smiling with relief.


    Ye Feng also motioned her to go back quickly. He was waiting for her and Lisandro here. With Ye Feng''s permission, Cathy immediately ran to Lisandro''s bedroom.


    After a while, Cathy, who has the magic blessing, comes to Lisandro''s bedroom, and the sky is getting into the night unconsciously.


    "Monsieur Lisandro, the people of the clan have been transferred, and we can finally leave here!"


    With a trace of joy, Cathy excitedly expressed the most real side of her heart at the moment. She really wants to stay away from here, away from the watchers, away from the frost, and the guard tribe has to fight to the death to defend frailthard''s future.


    In the past, she did not dare to show it, but now that she has decided to leave, she still shows the real side of her heart that she wants to be liberated.


    However, after waiting for a long time, Lisandro in the bedroom did not respond to her.


    Was it because of the injury during the day that I fell asleep? As usual, she would have left without disturbing Lisandro''s rest. But now Ye Feng is waiting for them to leave together. She thinks it is necessary for her to go in and wake Li sangzhuo to leave together.


    "Monsieur Lisandro, Cathy is in


    Carefully pushing the door in, Cathy stepped into lissao''s room with ice magic lines.


    For the first time, when she entered the sleeping room of Lisandro, she looked at the spacious space with many decorations and some magic instruments that she didn''t know much about.


    In the middle of the room is a big bed. Inside the curtain, Lisandro lay on the bed, and her trembling body caught Cathy''s eyes.Seeing Lisandro as if in pain, Cathy''s face changed: "Lord Lisandro?"


    After calling, Lisandro didn''t respond. Cathy, who was worried about Lisandro''s accident, immediately came to the bedside and lifted the curtain to see what was wrong with Lisandro.


    Who wants her to lift the curtain of the moment, a strange magic makes her unconsciously fall into a dreamland.


    Not knowing that she was in a dream, Cathy looked at the scene around her and found that it was like the bottom of the howling abyss.


    It''s just that the temperature here is even lower than the place where she goes deep. If she didn''t open her magic power to resist the cold air in time, she would have been frozen here.


    Looking at the countless corpses on the ground, Cathy is full of excitement. She thinks that Lisandro once told her that at the bottom of the howling abyss, countless freldzods who died in order to seal the ice watchers were buried. Are these the dead souls?


    The brain circuit has not yet turned from the shock, but Cathy saw a picture that made her more afraid.


    Not far away, countless strange looking watchers surrounded a frail human woman, constantly whipping her body with tentacles made of ice.


    Despite her fear, Cathy can''t help but approach the watcher and the woman. As she approached, the image of the woman who had been flogged and ravaged by the watchers gradually became clearer.


    After seeing the woman''s appearance, Cathy''s eyes widened and her mouth almost called out the woman''s name. Because this woman is no one else. She is the queen of the ice guard tribe, Lisandro, the most respected one in her daily life!


    Seeing that her queen was suffering from inhuman torture, cathyton was so angry that she wanted to rush forward to rescue her lord Lisandro.


    But in the next second, Lisandro''s intermittent begging words made her move sluggish: "Lord Master, please don''t punish your most loyal slave, Lisandro, sobbing... "


    Master? Slaves? Cathy swears that when she heard Lisandro call the monitor master, her whole brain was in a state of confusion and thought it was not true.


    That woman is Lisandro! Who is Lisandro? Lisandro is her leader, the queen of the frost guard tribe, and the hero who has paid great sacrifice to seal the ice watcher! She even gave up the chance of unifying freldrod in order to protect frailthard and prevent frost watchers from persecuting valerian again!


    It is such a very sacred existence in her heart Now they call the watcher master, and they call themselves slaves? Is this still her impression of Lord Lisandro?


    At the moment, Cathy''s brain was completely disorganized, and she didn''t know whether to believe what she saw.


    The watcher and Lisandro were not aware of her presence, and their conversation continued.


    "You think we don''t know you''re leaving frailthard? Well, Lisandro, you''d better pack up your cleverness and recognize your present identity. You are just a slave who betrays her sisters and clansmen for her strength and life. If you want to betray us, we will have to erase you! "


    "Yes, I am the slave of the watcher, but I am not clever, and I don''t want to leave frailthard. My masters, Lisandro will take the cold blood of the family into the howling abyss tonight, sacrifice their blood, untie the seal, please don''t erase me!"


    "Is it?"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I have instilled a wrong idea into the cold blood of the family. They think that sacrificing their lives can strengthen the seal. As long as I call on them, they will follow me into the abyss of howling!"


    "You are so vicious, Lisandro. In order to survive, you have sacrificed your people for generations. But the watcher needs you to be such a loyal lackey. Go ahead. I hope you won''t let us down again this time."


    "Yes, your most humble human slave, Lisandro, will always be loyal to the great frost watcher!"


    Lisandro, who has been pardoned by the watcher, grins with a morbid smile. Cathy, who is hiding in the dark, feels particularly sinister.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1021

    Cathy''s heart broke down when she heard Lisandro say she would sacrifice them to the ice watcher.


    All along, her understanding of Lisandro has been subverted at this moment. Cathy only felt her head was swollen and a little confused. She didn''t know how to face such a Lisandro.


    She is not afraid of death, after all, she knows that it takes a lot of sacrifice to seal the watcher. However, if her sacrifice is not for the sake of sealing the watcher, but for the purpose of breaking the seal completely, it is unacceptable to her.


    She allows her sacrifice to fail in sealing the watcher, but she will never allow her life to exchange for the watcher''s liberation!


    Hiding in the dark, her heart turned into a storm. She instinctively wanted to escape from here. She didn''t even want to believe that Lisandro, whom she admired, would voluntarily become a slave to the watcher.


    What she saw was beyond her scope at the moment, and with her emotional breakdown, she was also shattered in Lisandro''s dreams.


    Back to reality, Cathy finds her lying on Lisandro. She subconsciously retreated to the bedside with a dazed head. Recalling what she had just seen, she said to herself, "it should be a dream. Lord Lisandro is the hero of Freire droid..."


    Out of Lisandro''s room, Cathy sat alone in the middle of the courtyard, digesting what she had just seen in her dream.


    It wasn''t long after Cathy left Lisandro''s dream that Lisandro woke up from the nightmare. Her face sank at the thought of what she had promised the watcher, and she went out of the room to find Cathy and others.


    It happened that Cathy was sitting on the floor in the middle of the courtyard, and Lisandro''s eyes closed slightly. "Kathy, are you waiting for me?" she said


    "Monsieur Lisandro?" Hearing Lisandro''s voice, Cathy was excited.


    I don''t know if what I saw was true or not, but Cathy felt that she should believe in Lisandro instead of the nightmare she had just had. After a brief flurry, she took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down.


    Turning respectfully to Lisandro, Cathy replied, "yes, my Lord Lisandro, we have transferred all the people in the family. Ye Feng asked me to come and pick you up and leave together."


    Lisandro nodded thoughtfully, but she did not answer for the first time. Instead, she raised her head and looked at the unique northern light in freldrod''s sky, even though she had already lost her sight.


    Looking at the gorgeous aurora in the night sky, Lisandro sighed, "Cathy, do you think we can really get rid of our destiny if we leave here?"


    When Cathy heard Lisandro''s words, she instinctively gave a look of fear. She remembered that if it had not been for Ye Feng''s arrival, she and her family''s icy blood would accompany Lisandro in a few days to cry in the abyss and seal the frost watcher.


    This time, they will face the frost watchers. It can be said that they are dying. But what she fears now is not this, but that everything in her dream will come true, and that the great image of Lisandro in her heart will collapse.


    "Are you still afraid?" Lisandro gazed at Cathy''s fear for a moment, then shook her head with relief: "yes, after all, people are afraid of death."


    "Monsieur Lisandro, I''m sorry..." Cathy was a little incoherent, and her mind was in a state of confusion.


    "Cathy, we are the frost guards. The frost guards have been fighting with the watchers for the protection of freyerzhud since thousands of years ago. It is the responsibility of the frost guard tribe to guard fre''erd and expel the watchers. Generations of frost guard clan mages have devoted their lives to this sacred duty. I hope you can understand and face all this bravely."


    Hearing Lisandro''s words that she was afraid of death and enlightened her, Cathy felt guilty. She felt that she should not shake her trust in Lisandro because of her dream.


    But all that was so true that Cathy was a little confused about whether she should continue to trust Lisandro.


    However, Lisandro already had the idea of taking the cold blood of her family to the howling abyss. She looked at Cathy solemnly: "Cathy, I want to try again, bet my life, and go deep into the howling abyss for the last time. Would you like to follow me?"


    On hearing that Lisandro wanted to howl into the abyss, Cathy could not help but think of the scene she had just seen in her dream. She really didn''t want to cry in the abyss again.


    It was not so much that she did not dare to cry to death in the abyss, but rather that she did not dare to face the fact that her beloved queen was a watcher''s slave. She also did not understand the way: "Li sangzhuo Lord, we agreed to go to Ionia with Ye Feng first, and then consider the matter of frost watchers from a long-term perspective?"


    Lisandro grinned bitterly and shook her head: "Cathy, if you let the seal of the frost watcher be ignored, it will lead to disaster. I sincerely hope that you and the ice blood mages of the family can stay with me and continue our seal plan!"


    "Of course Cathy will follow Lord Lisandro, but what about the rest of the family?" Cathy did not know why. She unconsciously agreed to follow Lisandro.


    "Now that they are all allied with Ionia, let them leave with Ye Feng. If we fail, at least someone will inherit the will of the frost guard."Speaking of other clansmen, lisanzho sighed with self-care, revealing a little helplessness in his words.


    Hearing Lisandro say that they may fail, Cathy always thinks of the scene in her dream. Despite her repeated admonitions that she could not doubt Lisandro, there was always a sense of uneasiness in her heart.


    Next, Lisandro said that they would follow Ye Feng to the warship sent by Ionia, but could not tell others their plan to go to the howling abyss.


    When they got on the warship, the first thing they did was to summon the elite mages under Qili sangzhuo, and immediately set out to howl in the abyss.


    All this makes Cathy doubt the real purpose of Lisandro. They can go to Ionia with Ye Feng first. Why are they so anxious now?


    At the same time, Cathy warned herself that she could not be so suspicious of Lisandro.


    Under this ambivalent psychology, she is absent-minded and takes Lisandro to find Ye Feng, and transmits them to the rifik through the space vortex.


    After separately summoning the ice guard elite mage on the warship with Lisandro, Cathy could not bear the huge pressure brought by her contradictory psychology, and her faith was shaken.


    She is in urgent need of someone who can listen to her worries and solve them for her


    The face of Ye Feng flashed through her mind unconsciously, and Cathy''s eyes slowly enlarged. She can find Ye Feng and tell him everything she sees in her dream and her confusion. Maybe he can help her solve her worries at the moment.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1022

    In the Rafik''s control room, Ye Feng summoned all the icy bloodlines except the frost guard tribe, as well as the suspected icy bloodlines of shivell and Tamil.


    The reason why he didn''t summon the icy blood of the frost guard tribe was that he found that they were not in his room when he went to ask for the cold blood of the frost guard tribe.


    Ariana and Caitlin, as usual, were at the console, working all night on the rifek terminal and some of the new Hicks technology products. Galen and others from the rescue team are also present at this time, looking at Ye Feng who seems to have something to say to them.


    After seeing the people in the control room, Ye Feng and hivier exchanged a look, and he stood out from the crowd to convey the news that they were about to leave for Ionia instead of Ye Feng.


    Naturally, there is no opinion from the public. Now freldrod has spread all over the demons and watchers. The earlier they leave, the safer they will be.


    With the approval of the crowd, Caitlin and Olivia immediately started the Rafik engine and headed east to Ionia.


    Shortly after the warship started flying, there were rapid footsteps and gasps outside the control room.


    The people in the control room also looked suspiciously at the corridor outside the control room to see who would come here so late.


    Under the public''s gaze, Cathy, who had planned to come to Ye Feng, gradually stepped into the public''s sight.


    "It''s Lisandro''s Witch..." Although all three tribes joined the alliance, seljani still didn''t like frost guards and showed a little hostility to Cathy.


    Seeing that it was Cathy, Ye Feng was glad to meet her and said with a smile, "Cathy, I''m just looking for you. We''ve already set out for Ionia. Please go back and tell Lisandro and your people later!"


    Cathy, who has come to talk with Ye Feng about something important, doesn''t listen to Ye Feng''s words at all. She rushes to Ye Feng breathlessly. In order to find Ye Feng, it seems that she did not miss the wrong way on the rifek.


    In Ye Feng''s shrinking pupil, Cathy tells everything she sees in her dream and Lisandro''s next plans, hoping Ye Feng, a demigod, can help her.


    "No No, Ye Feng, li My Lord Lisandro, she... "


    ¡­¡­


    After a moment''s gaze at the Rafik, which is flying toward the East in the night sky, Lisandro turns back to the ice blood mages of the frost guard tribe that she has gathered together.


    "It''s getting late. It''s time for us to set out!"


    After the command, Lisandro runs the ice magic in her body and takes the lead in the direction of howling abyss.


    A group of mages followed Lisandro closely. One of them found that Cathy was not in the crowd. He reminded him in a low voice: "Lord Lisandro, you seem to have forgotten to call Cathy..."


    Hearing this, Lisandro didn''t stop her fast-moving body, but she turned her back to the people and bent her mouth: "Cathy, she will catch up with you soon."


    After hearing this, the mages stopped talking and followed Lisandro attentively.


    After a long time, they are led by Lisandro to the broken bridge of the howling abyss, and the watcher''s magic eye floating in the night sky is staring at them with a sinister eye.


    "Li Lord Lisandro, it''s It''s the watcher


    At the sight of that pair of magic eyes, the mages trembled with fear. The gaze of the magic eyes seemed to penetrate into their souls, making them feel powerless and desperate.


    "Don''t look at that pair of magic eyes and stimulate the cold blood in your body. It can protect you from the erosion of the magic eye. The real body of the magic eye is still trapped in the deepest place, so don''t be afraid!"


    Remind people to activate the power of blood vessels, at the same time, Li sangzhuo also activated the pure ice blood protection in her body.


    At this time, the space behind Lisandro and his party began to vibrate violently. With the emergence of a space vortex, Ye Feng and Cathy slowly walk out of it.


    As soon as she came out, Cathy rushed forward to dissuade her and said, "Lord Lisandro, come back with us. You can''t deal with the watchers alone!"


    Li sangzhuo turns around and faces Ye Feng. However, she pushes the cold blood mages brought by her into the abyss from the broken bridge.


    "Monsieur Lisandro!" The mages who were pushed into the abyss did not know why their beloved queen of frost guards pushed them into the abyss.


    Ye Feng seemed to think of something. He glanced at Cathy who believed in Lisandro.


    And Lisandro grinned and said, "Cathy, you are so kind. Don''t you already see the truth?"


    Cathy''s head was like a bolt from the blue. Looking at Lisandro''s evil smile, her body trembled, but she did not want to believe that what she saw in her dream was the truth. Once again, she was on the verge of collapse. As a child, she believed in Lisandro and could not accept all this.


    "Now that you''ve brought my prey, I''ll take it politely!"


    While speaking, Lisandro''s ice blue skirt gradually congealed into black ice, and the magic of a trace of cold breath began to attack the leaf wind."Lisandro, I didn''t expect you were an accomplice to the watchers, but are you sure you can beat me if you lose to me once?"


    Feel the surrounding air gradually condensed into ice, Ye Feng''s eyes a Ling, shivering space fluctuations will those condensation of ice thorn instantly broken.


    Seeing that Ye Feng easily cracked her magic, lisanzho''s face was not so gloomy, but showed a strange smile.


    "Ye Feng, you are very strong, but you are not as good as me!"


    As the voice fell, a dark ice body formed by the magic of ice came up from the bottom of the abyss behind Lisandro.


    The dark ice body instantly merged into Lisandro''s body, and Lisandro''s magic power began to grow at a surprising speed.


    Her body is also gradually frozen, and in the extreme ice magic reshape under a white mage dress like a witch. Like the long white hair of the snow, the blue helmet is also remodeled as the evil white ice crown of the ice watcher.


    Lisandro, who remoulds her body, is like a white haired witch with a strange and icy air all over her body.


    Feel Lisandro''s momentum is gradually climbing, Ye Feng''s pressure instantly doubled. At the moment, however, what made him feel even worse was the sense that several shares should follow the Rafik to Ionia.


    Under his more and more embarrassed look, shivell, ash, tadamir, sizhani, Olaf, wallibel, Nunu, NAR, and little ice, the infant watcher, ran towards this from the East.


    Lisandro is also showing an unexpected color, did not expect that sylvier and others will also come. But since they have come, she has taken the cold blood together.


    Seeing that Li sangzhuo, who confronts Ye Feng, shows a very cold evil spirit which is very similar to the frost watcher, sizhani hums coldly: "I have said that Lisandro has collusion with frost watchers for a long time!"


    AI Xi also sensed the breath of Lisandro who was close to the ice watcher. She covered her small mouth and could not set the channel: "how could Sister Lisandro is the one who supports me to be a queen. How can she smell like an ice watcher


    Sensing Lisandro''s breath, wallibel, who followed seltrani, angrily said, "she is the enemy who killed my parents!"


    "With so many guests coming at once, I''m really in a dilemma. I hope you''ll enjoy my hospitality!"


    How to deal with Ye Feng and his party, Li sangzhuo has quietly thought of a good countermeasure in her heart. With her meaningful words, Ye Feng and other people''s bodies began to be covered by ice magic.


    followed by as like as two peas, each body was separated from the body of the wind and ice, and the body was frozen like the ice.


    "This is..."


    Ye Feng has a kind of ominous premonition. However, without waiting for his reaction, the body condensed by the magic power of ice explodes.


    As his ice body exploded and cracked, so did the others.


    The explosion of the terrible ice magic immediately cracked the ground under Ye Feng''s feet. In addition to Ye Feng, who used the semi divine power to stabilize his body in the air in time, all the others fell into the howling abyss with the broken ground.


    But Li sangzhuo won''t let Ye Feng, her fattest prey, escape. She directly slaps Ye Feng, who is barely holding her figure, into the howling abyss.


    "The sacrificial ceremony begins..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1023

    In the sleeping Hall of the howling abyss, countless human beings and other races who died in the war are twisted by the power of the frost watcher into a ghost without intelligence.


    By Lisandro''s magic into the howling abyss, sylvier and others directly fall into the last layer of the seal frost watchers, and beyond the seal, they will reach the bottom of the field of corpses.


    Lisandro quietly appeared in the central ice ring, and found out the exact location of the gods, such as sylvier. Around the array surrounded by layers of ice rings, there are ice cross formed by ice condensation. Shivell and others who are sensed by her are also locked on the ice cross by her magic.


    Although Lisandro''s eyes could only see the darkness, she still looked at the shivell and others who were locked on the ice cross by her.


    On the cross, not only shivell and others are locked, but also the cold blood mages brought by her. She was stunned when she sensed that the cross was still locked with wallibel, Nall, and little ice, a child watcher.


    There was no breath of cold blood on the three, but since they were locked, she was not willing to let them go.


    After thinking about it, Lisandro had the idea of offering these sacrifices at once. Only when she was about to open the ritual of sacrifice, she found that Ye Feng and Cathy, who were pushed into the abyss, were not among the people.


    Lisandro''s face was darkened by the discovery, and she did not want to be disturbed by the two men during the sacrifice.


    Once again, she covers the whole silence hall, and Lisandro wants to find out the missing Ye Feng and Cathy. However, no matter how she felt it, she couldn''t feel their breath.


    "How? Everyone should have been pushed into this level by me... "


    At the same time, in the dark place of the sleeping hall, Ye Feng is lying in the magic fog surrounded by the dark evil gas, and Cathy, who is also in a deep sleep state, is with him.


    ¡­¡­


    Presidian, the main city of Ionia, returns to Ionia with Sara. Fiona, the second daughter, is sitting in the doctor''s room of Soraka, asking Soraka to show them how to advance to the demigod in a short time.


    When they asked her to guide them to become demigods, Soraka closed her eyes. After staring at their serious and incomparable expressions for a while, she confirmed their determination to advance to the semi gods.


    What puzzled Soraka was why they suddenly wanted to become demigods in a short time, so she also asked, "Why are you so eager to become demigods?"


    This question baffled Fiona and her daughter. They looked at each other and opened their mouths. They didn''t know how to open their mouth to Soraka.


    Seeing that they seemed to have some difficulties, Soraka stopped asking. She used her voice to purify people''s heart and said with a smile: "Jinjie demigod can''t be in a hurry for a moment. It depends on the opportunity. Sometimes the more anxious you are, the more likely it is to hinder your progress."


    Hearing Soraka say that they can''t be anxious for a while, Fiona and her daughter''s mood suddenly become extremely anxious.


    "But Ye Feng is half god. We still stop. We..."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Sophia murmured out what they really thought. But with that, she was embarrassed to go on.


    Soraka has some accidents. They suddenly want to quickly advance to the semi gods. Ye Feng has something to do with it. However, she is relieved to think of the strong temperament of Fiona and their special feelings for Ye Feng.


    Only for the Jinjie demigod, Soraka still hopes that Fiona and her daughter can let it go and not be in a hurry for a while. She kindly suggested: "even if so, you can''t become too impatient and have no need to feel inferior. Although Ye Feng is semi divine in Jin Dynasty, his understanding of Kendo is not as deep as that of you."


    Fiona''s two daughters are completely bewildered now. They want to be promoted to semi gods as soon as possible, and they don''t want to be thrown away by Ye Feng.


    Without listening to Soraka''s advice, Fiona of the Laurent family pursed her lips and said, "what''s the use of a deep understanding of Kendo? You can''t go up to the semi gods


    Unable to agree with Fiona''s point of view, Soraka shook her head and continued to smile mildly: "but as far as I know, both of you have developed enough swordsmanship to deal with demigods. With your genius level, I am still optimistic about your future promotion to demigods."


    Fiona''s second daughter is obviously not satisfied with Soraka''s answer. They don''t want to wait any longer. Ye Feng pushes them away, which makes them have an extreme sense of crisis.


    In order to be promoted to semi gods as soon as possible, mafiona begged: "who knows how long to wait in the future? Lord Soraka, please give us both advice


    Fiona of the Laurent family also looked at Soraka implacably, hoping that she could point them both.


    In fact, Soraka has sensed that their strength has reached the peak of mortals. It will not be long before they can become demigods with superb swordsmanship. It is just that their mentality is too impatient, which is not conducive to their promotion.


    Just as she was about to warn them, the doctor''s room suddenly burst into the two men, out of breath and down the airway: "Suo Lord Soraka, no good. We met an accident on the way back to Ionia. Ye Feng and the ice blood protected by him fell into the howling abyssSmell speech, Fiona two female whole body tremble, do not dare to believe this fact. Looking in the direction of the sound, the figures of Caitlin and Oriana came into their eyes.


    Sorakar, too, drew back a gentle, healing smile on her face and motioned for Caitlin and Olivia to say slowly, don''t worry.


    After a few breaths of relief, Caitlin and Oriana told solaka the picture of Ye Feng and his party being driven into the howling abyss by Lisandro, who had exposed their true faces, on the Rafik.


    Soraka fell into deep thought after learning the news, but Fiona and her daughter were unable to sit still. They were worried about Ye Feng''s accident and asked Soraka to save Ye Feng.


    After thinking about it, Soraka''s long, starry eyes grew longer. She looked at the four caitlins in the room and then said, "I need you to go back to Freire droad again."


    On hearing this, Caitlin looked overcast and said, "Lord Soraka means to let us go to pay Lisandro?"


    Soraka shook his head and explained: "Lisandro, she is only a demigod, Ye Feng is also a demigod. I believe Ye Feng will handle Lisandro well. Let the four of you go back again because I just sensed that enivia''s nirvana has reached the most critical moment. Compared with the nirvana of enivia, the matter of Lisandro and the monitor is not worth mentioning. I need Caitlin and Orion Nah, you two look after the phoenix eggs of enivia


    "What about us?" Seeing that Soraka only told Caitlin and Oriana the specific matters, Fiona and her daughter asked in unison.


    Soraka replied unhurriedly, "you follow ketelen and they go back to Freire Zhude and go straight into the howling abyss. I think Ye Feng may need the help of both of you


    "Ye Feng..."


    "Need our help?"


    The second daughter of Fiona is a little confused. Since last time Ye Feng''s careless words made them think that Ye Feng no longer needs them, they have not thought that they can help Ye Feng now.


    Even once confident of themselves, they doubt whether they can help to become a demigod Ye Feng.


    Seeing that Fiona''s two women''s doubts about themselves, Soraka knows that what they lack most is confidence and identity. She also encourages them with words.


    "You are the most prominent Kendo family in demasia. You are talented swordsmen of Laurent family. Don''t lose your confidence and recognition of kendo. Only you two can help Ye Feng in this most critical moment."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1024

    In the black fog, the leaf wind vaguely climbed up from the cold ice crystal floor. Just wake up his consciousness is still a little fuzzy, temporarily do not remember how he appeared here.


    Looking around at the dark fog around his eyes, Ye Feng took a deep breath and wondered whether he had arrived at the shadow island.


    Perhaps, aware of his awakening, Elise, who opened the dark fog for him in the sleeping hall, said coldly, "are you awake?"


    Smelling the voice from the bottom of my heart, Ye Feng''s face sank: "Elise, is this the ghost you rammed?"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s words, Elise would like to immediately ravage Ye Feng thousands of times. If she hadn''t opened the black fog for him and interfered with Lisandro''s search, he would have been offered as a blood sacrifice to frost watchers.


    She herself is I don''t know which tendon is wrong. I have to save Ye Feng!


    The more she thought, the more angry she snorted, "you should be tied to the cross and drained of blood!"


    Smelling Elise''s vicious curse, Ye Feng seems to have thought of something, and his body''s gradually restored magic is out of Elise''s black fog.


    Sensing the breath of Lisandro and sylvier, Ye Feng recalled that he was driven into the howling abyss by Lisandro.


    Thinking about his distrust of Elise''s performance just now, Ye Feng can''t help feeling a little ashamed. He kept saying that he wanted to help Elise become a human again, but when she saved him, he doubted her


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that the misunderstanding he had just made Elise lose heart. Ye Feng immediately apologized: "Elise, I''m sorry, I wrongly blame you."


    "Put away your ugly face, I save you is also in self-help, I do not want to be with you by that woman class as a sacrifice!" Elise made a stop sign at the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart, and she didn''t want his apology.


    Slightly helpless to scratch his head, Ye Feng wisely closed his mouth, lest make Elise more disgusted with him.


    Inadvertently swept to the side is still lying Cathy, Ye Feng busy hand fell in Cathy''s nose. After confirming that Cathy was still breathing, he couldn''t help but communicate with Elise in the body again: "Alice, thank you for saving Cathy. I''m really wrong about what happened just now. I apologize to you!"


    Ye Feng''s sincere apology provokes a wave of emotion in her heart. In order not to be shaken, she resists the mood disturbed by Ye Feng and does not respond to Ye Feng.


    as like as two peas in the deep cave, two women with the same appearance are wearing black and white leather soft armor, waving their same black and white sword and fighting against the ice blue tentacles.


    If ye Feng is here, he will recognize them as Fiona''s second daughter. The two of them were ordered by Soraka to return to Freire Zhude on the Rafik, and went deep into the howling abyss to find Ye Feng and others, so as to help Ye Feng and other people out of their predicament.


    After a struggle, Fiona broke free from the entanglement of ice blue tentacles, and Fiona turned into a black and a white sword shadow and continued to March further into the howling abyss.


    Through a complex grottoes, Fiona and her daughter came to the isaro ice bridge where Ye Feng had been.


    Their first reaction to the sight of isaro''s eye, which was bigger than Vickers''s, was a shock.


    However, they soon calmed down and looked at the lifeless eyes for a while. Then they carefully continued to walk towards the dark passage at the other end of the ice bridge.


    But when they were about to cross the ice bridge, the huge ice blue one eye suddenly winked at them.


    Then, the voice of isaro''s eyes whispered in their hearts: "do you want to be a demigod?"


    His voice immediately aroused the vigilance of Fiona''s two daughters. They both exclaimed in a cold voice, "who are you?"


    The voice of isaroth''s eyes rang out again in their hearts: "I am God, mortal. I can feel that you are especially eager for Jinjie demigod. I can give you two power to ascend to the semi gods."


    "God?" As if she had heard some funny joke, Fiona of the Laurent family sneered.


    Trapped here for thousands of years, isaro''s eyes are still the first time that they dare to despise him.


    Even last time Ye Feng and Cathy got rid of his ability under the protection of Ning Shen Bao Zhu. Do not believe that Fiona will refuse his temptation, isaro "kind" smile: "why, do not believe me?"


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, smiles irresolubly. Her right hand holds the black feather sword tightly, and her whole body exudes the extreme ink feather sword spirit. With the blessing of the sword, she instantly got rid of the illusion created by the eye of isaro.


    The same is true for Fiona of Laurent family. With the blessing of Liuyun sword, she can clearly judge that the conversation with isaro is just an illusion.


    Sensing that the second daughter of Fiona actually got rid of the illusion he created, isaro''s eyes, which were sealed under the ice bridge, showed evil eyes: "I have seen countless mortals in the past thousand years. You are the first to resist my magic with your own strength. Your talent is very good. Join the watcher, and I can give you the power to surpass mortals."At the same time, isaro''s eyes also released his absolute power to crush mortals. Since he couldn''t make Fiona and his daughter become his slaves by magic, he had to use his absolute power to make them submit.


    Fiona two women feel the pressure from isaro''s eyes. They don''t have the impulse to kneel down to the watcher like Ye Feng before.


    Their heart of Kendo is much stronger and deeper than Ye Feng. Their perception of Kendo is far superior to that of others, which makes them have a tenacious heart far beyond ordinary people in the face of the second ability of isaro''s eye, without any influence.


    Seeing through the eyes of isaro, when they can''t affect their minds, they can''t get rid of the seal of the ice bridge and hurt them. Fiona of Laurent family also directly criticizes: "you''re trapped under the ice bridge, but you''re just a paper tiger!"


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, is too lazy to talk to isaro''s eyes. She gets rid of the influence of isaro''s eyes with the heart of her sword and goes to the next furnace.


    When Fiona of Laurent family saw this, she no longer talked to isallo''s eyes, and kept up with Fiona.


    In this need to use the heart of the sword, Fiona is still very confident. As long as they have a deeper understanding of kendo, the more difficult it is for them to be influenced by foreign objects.


    Although they haven''t been promoted to semi gods yet, they are absolutely confident that their perception of their own strength is not inferior to the so-called demigods.


    After the special test of isaro''s eyes, they are also more convinced of this. Thinking about it, Fiona and her daughter unconsciously came to the door of the furnace.


    When Ye Feng came, the closed bronze door was open, and the blazing fire twisted the surrounding space. The scorching heat wave soon made Fiona and her daughter hot.


    However, they did not mean to retreat. They looked at each other and condensed their swords into swords, which turned them into black and white streamers and disappeared into the flames at the door of the furnace.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1025

    In the dark hall, the dim fire lights flicker, and the giant stone statues are guarding in the four directions of East, West, North and south.


    Fiona, who managed to enter the furnace through the fire door, fixed her eyes on the four giant statues, and found that their eyes were aligned to the central area, where there was an equally huge furnace.


    In the twisted space, the wall of the furnace is already roasted by the internal flame with a red light. Even with the sword spirit to protect her body, Fiona still felt the hot temperature of the furnace from a distance.


    I don''t know why, the two girls always feel that the four statues and the furnace put great pressure on them. At the bottom of my heart, there is always a premonition that there will be danger in staying here for a long time. When the two girls look at each other, they will turn into streamers and skim towards the open door at the other end.


    Passing by the foot of the giant statue, the sword spirit of Fiona''s two daughters immediately startles the sleeping statue.


    Just as Ye Feng came here last time, four giant statues came to life one after another, emitting magic comparable to God.


    Each of them was powerful enough to crush them. Fiona turned pale. Fortunately, they flew so fast that they burst out of the furnace before the four statues caught them.


    She escaped from the furnace of the ground fire. The two women, who were still in shock, took several breaths in the long and dark passage before moving on.


    As a result of her experience in the melting pot, Fiona and her daughter took the next journey with great care, for fear that their breath might disturb something terrifying that they could not cope with.


    In front of the Obsidian temple, although the open door was not as huge as the previous furnace, it still made Fiona stop.


    The two men stepped into the sword carefully to make sure there was no danger inside.


    However, as soon as they entered Obsidian temple, they were cut off by the killing machine evolved by the inner array.


    "Hiss..." The sudden pain makes her childhood sweetheart take a breath. She subconsciously looks at the back of her severed hand, which is constantly flowing with red blood.


    The same is true for Fiona of the Laurent family. They stop again and dare not act rashly for the time being.


    Who would have thought that at this time, Fiona''s two daughters heard a familiar voice in front of them: "Fiona, how are you here?"


    Ye Feng! At the bottom of her heart, the master of this voice, Fiona and her daughter looked forward excitedly, and saw Ye Feng in their expectation. Just happy to meet Ye Feng again, they didn''t notice that Ye Feng''s forehead was printed with the dark ice mark they had never seen.


    Finally, Ye Feng was found in the dangerous underground. Fiona, the Laurent family, took the initiative to reply: "Ye Feng, Lord Soraka asked us to come back and help you!"


    Smell speech, printed with black ice imprint of Ye Feng''s mouth across a trace of the evil charm smile. But he soon showed a friendly smile: "Fiona, you don''t move, this is Obsidian temple, it will always evolve, I''ll take you!"


    Ye Feng flashed to Fiona''s two daughters. Seeing that a small piece of flesh had been cut off from the back of two women''s hands and was still bleeding, he could not help but show a look of heartache.


    "In order to find me, you are all injured. Let me help you to heal!" At the same time, Ye Feng used the magic power of starlight and the magic of the moon to stop bleeding for two people.


    With Ye Feng for such a long time, Fiona''s second daughter is the first time to see Ye Feng showing such a gentle look to both of them. They only feel the warmth in their hearts, as if the whole person is about to be melted.


    Fiona of Laurent family blushed with shame, lowered her head and did not dare to look at Ye Feng. And the young girl Mafia ona was red faced and mumbled: "no It''s OK. A little skin injury... "


    After stopping blood for two people, Ye Feng suddenly reaches out and touches Fiona''s red and hot face.


    Being touched by him, Fiona''s two daughters suddenly lost their heart, and their brain lost its ability to think and judge for a time because of lack of oxygen.


    See them because of his action in the heart of the deer bump, Ye Feng forehead of the dark ice mark flashed a glimmer of light.


    Under the confused eyes of Fiona''s two daughters rippling with autumn water, Ye Feng once again uses an extremely gentle tone to say an ambiguous word that can make their heart beat faster.


    "Fiona, I feel your heart..."


    ¡­¡­


    , as like as two peas in the dark hall, Ye Feng did not know that the wind was just like the one in his Obsidian temple on the top of them. Fiona was still playing the same with her.


    If he knew, he would recognize that Ye Feng, who had a black ice mark on his forehead, was the watcher magic king who had acquired his ability last time. He was still hiding in the dark fog, observing Lisandro''s every move.


    Under Lisandro''s spell, the blue light of dark ice twinkles in the sleeping hall. She looks at hivier and others who are bound on the ice cross, and is not eager to draw their blood.


    Slowly out of the ice ring, Lisandro first came to the side of Tamil. With obscure magic incantations in his mouth, the body of Tamil is gradually covered with blood.


    "It is indeed the blood of the dark blood, but in order to complete the sacrifice ceremony perfectly, I need you to turn into cold blood!"She murmured to herself, and Lisandro injected a trace of cold air into the body of Tamil.


    As the extremely cold Qi penetrated into the body of Tamil, the dark blood in his body gradually merged with the extremely cold Qi. In a short time, the dark blood in Tamil had the extremely cold magic attribute of extremely cold Qi.


    Dark ancestral blood also turned into cold blood. Ye Feng, hiding in the black fog, could not help but stare at this scene.


    But then there was a more shocking picture, in which the blood of the ascender in shivell''s body was transformed into a pure icy blood under Lisandro''s spell.


    He had always wondered why Soraka had given him the secret power of starlight that would mark shivell as the blood of ice. Now he thinks carefully about the conjecture of shivell about the blood of ice and the blood of the ascender, and he feels that the relationship between them is a little creepy.


    Is it true that Is it true that Frey droid''s icy blood and surima''s ascenders are all empty visitors in order to return to Valoran? So the watcher is a virtual visitor?


    By the way And the dark blood of the sword demon yattox Maybe when the matter comes to an end, he should go to the moon god sect to find Nell. Maybe she can explain more about the dark blood for him.


    During this period of Ye Feng''s meditation, under the guidance of Lisandro''s magic, the blood in the human body, such as hivier, is directed towards the center of the array surrounded by layers of ice, and fuses into a mass of boiling sticky blood cells.


    As if sensing the power of cold blood sacrifice, many frost watchers sealed at the bottom of the sleeping hall began to agitate and hit the weak seal frantically.


    A breath of ice watcher, which is enough to subvert the world, penetrates into the floor of the sleeping hall from the crack of the seal. Ye Feng also wakes up under the shock of many terrors.


    The blood of hivier and others on the xuanbing cross is guided by Lisandro''s magic to the larger and larger blood cells. Ye Feng realizes that if he continues to let Lisandro behave like this, he will not only release a terrible frost watcher, but also kill him and others.


    In order to seal the watcher, and not let hivier and others die, is already a demigod, he must stop Lisandro''s crazy behavior!


    Glancing at Cathy, who was still sleepy, Ye Feng walked out of the black fog that Elise had opened for him, and cast a burning look in his eyes to Lisandro.


    Li sangzhuo, who was attending the sacrificial ceremony, did not notice the appearance of Ye Feng, and the consciousness of one of the watchers rushed into this layer with the help of the seal.


    He was very satisfied with Lisandro''s performance, and the watcher''s thought sent out a thrilling magic sound: "Lisandro, you''ve done a good job. We can sense that the seal is really breaking, but that''s not enough. To continue your ceremony, we need more cold blood!"


    Appreciated by the ice watcher, Lisandro showed the flattering look only when the dog was rewarded by the owner: "yes, my respected Master, your humble slave. Lisandro has prepared enough cold blood for you and other masters, including the reincarnation of avarosa and serrida. Their blood is the purest one Strength, absolutely can help people out of trouble


    Ye Feng, who has been watching Lisandro, is so shameless to please the frost watchers. Ye Feng is angry.


    The space around him began to twist with his magic power. Ye Feng jumped up and cut off the idea of the watcher who escaped from the seal.


    In a flash, he appeared behind Lisandro, and Ye Feng gently patted Lisandro on the shoulder.


    "Out of trouble? Have you asked me! "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1026

    Ye Feng, who is transformed from the magic king, has all the abilities and memories of Ye Feng. In order to get rid of his predicament, he is trying to lure Fiona into trusting him.


    The two Fiona have ever been treated so gently by Ye Feng. In the face of the ambiguous attack of the magic king, both of them are at a loss. For a time, they don''t know how to face this kind of Ye Feng.


    Young girl Mafia ona gently pushed away Ye Feng''s big hand holding her jaw, blushed and asked in a low voice: "Ye Ye Feng, what''s wrong with you today? "


    Laurenta realized that the gentle lines of her family are all too thick for her. She also gently pushed away Ye Feng''s hand and looked at Ye Feng''s eyes shyly.


    Ye Feng approached two people and continued to tease them: "Fiona, I was careless before, but I didn''t notice your intention."


    At the moment, Fiona''s face was almost dripping. Fiona, the Laurent family, said shyly, "it''s not the time to say this. We have to find hivier and them together..."


    "Yes, we still have business to do. Ye Feng, don''t make trouble..." Fiona echoed.


    See them at this time also tell him other things, the magic king into Ye Feng deliberately ignore the words they want to avoid. He broke off the pretty faces of the two girls, looked them in the eyes, and continued to gently say, "Fiona, you like me, don''t you?"


    As soon as such straightforward words came out, Fiona''s two daughters, who had been fond of Ye Feng, had fallen completely. They never thought that Ye Feng would speak so boldly to them, but when they really met, they were somewhat shy and secretly happy.


    Facing Ye Feng''s aggressive gaze, they dodged their eyes and looked away. However, they still wriggled their lower lips and responded to Ye Feng''s question with a voice as low as mosquito language.


    "Well Well


    Their shy response made the magic King become more daring Ye Feng. He sniffed the fragrance of the two people and said with a wicked smile, "Fiona, you are so fragrant!"


    Hearing Ye Feng say that their breath is very fragrant, Fiona of Laurent family twinkles: "Ye Feng, that Do you like it


    Sophia also turned her face and looked at Ye Feng affectionately with her shy and expectant eyes.


    The magic king turned Ye Feng will not be as silly as Ye Feng. He is also affectionately welcoming the eyes of the second daughter: "of course I like it, Fiona, can I kiss you?"


    You? Ye Feng''s words made Fiona''s two girls stunned for half a sound. They responded that Ye Feng wanted to kiss them both at the same time. Both of them pouted out their small mouths angrily: "no, it''s a big radish with flowery heart!"


    Their protest did not let the magic King Ye Feng stop his bold behavior, and he raised the chin of the second daughter: "why not? But I just want to kiss both of you


    "Don''t Come on, Ye Feng. It''s not like you! "


    "Stop it, Ye Feng..."


    Although the two women said so, but in the face of the magic King Ye Feng''s tough attitude, they all felt soft all over, and they had no strength to resist.


    Seeing that they are about to be kissed by Ye Feng in turn, mafia ona discovers that Ye Feng has nothing on her neck.


    This discovery immediately aroused her vigilance, the girl''s bashful look immediately faded from her face, and Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, stretched out her hand and pushed away the leaf wind who wanted to kiss her.


    "Ye Feng, where are your goddess tears and dragon pendants?"


    Smell speech, Laurent family Fiona is also looking at Ye Feng''s neck. When she did not see the tears of the goddess, she also thought of something, and Ye Feng opened a distance.


    The magic king turned Ye Feng''s eyes flashed a little flustered, but immediately he approached Fiona''s second daughter quietly. Learning from Ye Feng''s way of speaking, he said with a ha ha: "I lost it accidentally after entering the howling abyss. I''m also worried about it!"


    Although the magic King pretends to be very similar, the two girls of Fiona, who are on guard, can see from the subtle differences that he is not Ye Feng.


    At the thought that they were almost forced to kiss by the person who pretended to be Ye Feng just now, the second daughter was so angry that she trembled all over. Their right hands fell on their swords one after another, and their swords were quietly leaked out of their bodies.


    Seeing that they suddenly showed great hostility to him, the magic king still tried to gain their trust: "Fiona, what''s the matter with you? I am Ye Feng


    Seeing that the magic king still wanted to cheat them, Fiona of Laurent family said coldly: "Ye Feng can''t do ice magic, and he won''t dare to be so frivolous to us as you do. Show your true face!"


    Seeing that the second daughter of Fiona could no longer believe him, the magic king still kept the appearance of Ye Feng and shook his head helplessly: "but I am Ye Feng, Fiona!"


    While speaking, the magic King uses the broken wing dance of Ye Feng to deceive her body to Fiona, a young girl, and raises her chin vaguely.


    They didn''t expect that the magic king would dare to tease their feelings like this when they saw through it. Mafia, a childhood sweetheart, shamefully and indignantly turned on Mo Yu''s sword sense and killed the magic king who was teasing her.By using space magic, the magic king came to Fiona of Laurent family and pinched her face: "Fiona, you look very cute when you are angry, ha ha ha ha!"


    She snapped open the magic King''s disgusting dirty hands, and Fiona''s pretty face of Laurent family was also completely black: "you''re dead!"


    The magic King lost the interest to continue to pack Ye Feng, but he kept Ye Feng''s shape and deliberately stimulated the nerves of two Fiona: "no wonder Ye Feng prefers to stay with other girls. The sylvier, Sara and Ali are much more gentle than you two female tigers!"


    "You You''re talking nonsense


    "Shut up!"


    Completely enraged by the magic king, Fiona''s two daughters began to be wrapped in a strong sword spirit. They flew to the magic king from left to right, hoping to kill the guy who pretended to play with Ye Feng.


    With the same ability as Ye Feng, the magic King easily evaded the attack of the second daughter. He grinned and said, "Fiona, don''t worry, I''m not the one you know who has a weak head. When I go out, I will love you well, ha ha ha!"


    Fiona and her daughter just want to kill the magic king who humiliates them with words. They launch a fierce attack on him without saying a word.


    But in the eyes of the magic king who has Ye Feng''s semi divine fighting power, their speed is really too slow. He easily evades their sword moves which contain terror power.


    "Fiona, don''t struggle, identify with me, help me get out of trouble together, I can be the Ye Feng you want, won''t let you sad again!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1027

    The sudden slap on her shoulder made Lisandro tremble all over her body. Ye Feng was as fast as lightning. The golden chain of order set her in place.


    The chain contains enough terrible energy to tear the space, which makes Lisandro dare not act rashly for a time.


    Although Li sangzhuo was temporarily locked, Ye Feng still did not dare to relax. He looked up and down warily at Lisandro: "stop your crazy behavior, Lisandro. Now you can still save yourself when you come back!"


    Suddenly, when she looks at sanglifeng, she does not reach back.


    She pointed out that the complaining spirits wandering in the sleeping hall gradually fell into madness because of the surveillance breath infiltrated under the seal crack. They had no consciousness and rushed to Ye Feng as if they were crazy.


    When he realized that Lisandro wanted to break free of his chains by the time of pestering him, Ye Feng''s eyes twinkled, and the chain containing terror energy immediately burst open, forming a golden seal in the shape of a flower.


    Although Lisandro had been on guard, her body was torn open by the power of the Dharma seal. The bloodstain that cut the clothes straight into the flesh and blood made her take a breath, but after a while, the bloodstain on her body healed under the blessing of the extremely cold air of ice blue. On the contrary, Ye Feng also took a cold breath.


    And those who attack Ye Feng take advantage of this opportunity to hold Ye Feng and release the extreme ice cold in their bodies.


    "Hiss..." Ye Feng was not activated by Lisandro, so although he had dark blood, he couldn''t resist the cold, and soon frost formed on his body.


    "Ye Feng, I''m not only a demigod now, you can deal with it. Since you show up on your own initiative, you should be my blood sacrifice, and the devil in your body is also mine!"


    In order to prevent Ye Feng from getting rid of the semi God level sacrifice, she directly froze Ye Feng''s body.


    Li sangzhuo slowly turns the dark blood in Ye Feng''s body into ice blood. Ye Feng''s blood is also guided to the boiling blood cell in the center of the ice ring under her spell.


    Cathy awoke in the dark fog of the sleeping hall, which could not be explored by Lisandro. When she saw that Ye Feng was also used as a sacrifice to draw blood, she could not help but cover her mouth which was almost called out in fear.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Obsidian temple on the upper floor of the hall, Fiona, who could not bear the humiliation of the magic King''s words, pulled out their magic swords one after another, and launched their all-out offensive against the magic king.


    Although it was only a few days since they were separated from Ye Feng last time, their sword moves have improved a lot. Each sword has a terrible power that can severely damage demigods.


    But after all, they are only mortals. Although the power of their sword moves has caught up with the demigods, their perception and speed are far inferior to that of the demigods. Each sword is easily dodged by the magic king.


    The magic king didn''t seem to be in a hurry to win or lose with Fiona. He just evaded their attacks, and from time to time he teased them in the identity of Ye Feng.


    The anger at the bottom of her heart has already been teased to the limit by the magic king. After her sword moves failed again, Sophia murmured: "can you only run?"


    However, Fiona of Laurent family made a sudden attack to the magic king from the right side. However, the magic king didn''t choose to dodge this time. Instead, she grasped her wrist and reached her ear in an ambiguous voice and said, "Fiona, you can''t be so rude to people you like!"


    Although he knew that the person in front of him was not Ye Feng, his words were said from the mouth of the magic king who changed into Ye Feng, and Fiona''s heart of Laurent family could not help shaking.


    Far away, Sophia saw this and immediately turned into a black sword shadow and cut off the head of the magic king.


    "Die for me!"


    The sword spirit of Mo Yu gradually condenses into black essence of sword Qi, and blood crows gush out from the sword spirit one after another. Feiona''s eyes are gradually dyed red, and her black pupil is also inverted for a moment, entering the state of night crow.


    The dark sword light swept over a crow with red pupils and fell on the head of the magic king. This is Fiona''s strongest self-made sword move.


    In a short time, Fiona''s soaring momentum broke through the shackles of the demigod in a short time, and was still rising. He was so surprised that the magic king immediately shook off Fiona of Laurent family and wanted to escape as before.


    But Fiona, the Laurent family who had been teased by him just now, came back to his senses, waving the cloud sword and hiding in the illusory white fog, and attacked him.


    The white fog of Liuyun sword covered the vision and perception of the magic king for a time, making it difficult for him to judge where Fiona of Laurent family would attack him.


    What makes him even more frightened is that Fiona of the Laurent family has broken through the shackles of demigod. If he is hit by their sword moves at the same time, he may lose his fighting power in an instant.


    Even though he knew that Fiona and Fiona were still mortals, the magic king still didn''t dare to use his body to catch their own swordsmanship.


    He used to play with Fiona, but now he decided to show them the difference between demigods and mortals!The momentum of the whole body soared, and the magic King''s eyes twinkled with the extremely ice magic blue light which did not belong to Ye Feng.


    In a flash, he realized the location of the two Fiona, and the magic King''s eyes flashed. The two women who were exerting their strongest sword moves felt soft all over, and all the fierce sword spirit did not listen to their command and shook them.


    Laurent heart eye knife! Seeing this, they ran Laurent''s heart eye knife in a hurry, trying to stop the fierce sword spirit and hurt them.


    The next moment, those swords broke the Laurent heart and eye knives that they had never been cracked before, and left a shocking sword mark on their bodies.


    Many parts of her body were split by her own sword breath. Fiona collapsed on the ground, covering her chest in confusion and panting for breath.


    The magic king, who severely damaged the second daughter, came slowly towards them and joked with Ye Feng''s voice: "your Laurent heart eye knife is too low-grade, or my demigod Laurent heart eye knife is more powerful!"


    Hearing this, Fiona of Laurent family lost her voice and said, "what did you use just now is Laurent heart eye knife?"


    "Yes, you taught me my Laurent heart and eye knife?" Learning Ye Feng''s tone of speech, the magic King grinned and pretended to be silly.


    "Go away, you are not Ye Feng at all!" Although the magic King pretended to be very similar, Sophia still gave him a disgusting look.


    Seeing the young girl Mafia ona staring at him, the magic King deliberately lifted her chin with his hand.


    "Fiona, whether you admit it or not, I am Ye Feng. When you go out, you will be obedient to me. Now I need a body that can help me out of the howling abyss. Who of you is willing to lend me your body for a period of time?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1028

    "Ye Feng Ye Feng Ye Feng


    Hiding in Ye Feng''s body, Elise tries to awaken Ye Feng''s consciousness of deep sleep while observing Lisandro, who dominates the sacrifice ceremony in the ice ring.


    After calling for a long time, Ye Feng could not be awakened. Elise could not help but rebuke a fool. She is very anxious now, because Lisandro has made it clear that she has found her when she freezes Ye Feng. She does not want to die here with Ye Feng.


    After several more attempts, she couldn''t communicate with Ye Feng''s drowsy consciousness. Elise was very confused. She is communicating with Ye Feng''s soul. Even if ye Feng''s body is frozen by Lisandro, his soul should be able to communicate with her. But why didn''t he respond to her?


    In the yilisi for her and Ye Feng''s safety worry period, hiding in the black fog Cathy came out from inside.


    At the moment of Cathy''s appearance, iris''s pupil shrinks. She quickly looked at Lisandro in the ice ring. She was relieved to see that Lisandro didn''t notice Cathy coming out of the dark fog.


    Out of the dark fog, Cathy is also a little afraid of being detected by Lisandro. She tries her best to suppress the cold blood breath on her body every step of the way.


    Cathy doesn''t know that Elise in Ye Feng''s body is looking forward to her. She quietly comes to Ye Feng''s side and looks at Lisandro with palpitation.


    Seeing that Lisandro was still not aware of her, Cathy immediately recited the ice spell she had learned from Lisandro, and slowly thawed Ye Feng.


    During this process, Cathy, who is responsible for thawing, and Elise, who hides in Ye Feng''s body, cast uneasy eyes at Lisandro from time to time. Fortunately, until Ye Feng''s body is completely thawed and rescued by Cathy from the ice cross, Lisandro has not noticed that Ye Feng''s consciousness of Elise''s inability to communicate is also gradually revived.


    Ye Feng, who is recovering from consciousness, first hears the timid call of Cathy''s low voice in his ear. Just as he intends to reply, Elise''s voice rings in his heart: "Ye Feng, what''s the matter with you just now? Why can''t I communicate with your soul? "


    "Lisandro''s magic not only freezes my body, but also freezes my soul. In fact, I heard what you said just now, but I can''t respond to you."


    After explaining with Elise, Ye Feng said thanks to Cathy who thawed for him, and then looked at Lisandro in the ice ring again.


    The magic power in his body is also gushing out of the body again with his awakening, and Ye Feng is ready to fight lisanzho again.


    ¡­¡­


    "Bah, you monster can''t take our bodies!"


    Shyly and indignantly, she waved her ink feather sword to the magic King''s right hand holding her chin. As soon as feiona''s sword was half waved, her hand was softened and the sword slipped from her hand.


    Fiona of the Laurent family is not so good, the lacerated wound is still flowing blood, both of them have reached the limit.


    Even so, the two of them still do not want to bow to the magic king who changes into Ye Feng, and even wish to break up the monster who pretends to be Ye Feng.


    I didn''t expect that they were all hurt like this, but they still refused to give in. The smile on the magic King''s face gradually converged, and the momentum of their bodies became more and more gloomy.


    "Since you don''t want to borrow my body to get out of trouble, don''t blame me for using strong!"


    While speaking, the body of the magic King changed into Ye Feng gradually twisted. In Fiona''s eyes, the body of the magic King changes from Ye Feng to their appearance.


    What makes them feel more shocked is that there are two kinds of sword meanings on the magic king, which are their Liuyun sword meaning and Moyu sword meaning.


    "I''m going to tell someone you like like like this. Do you think he will agree?" As like as two peas in the face of Fiona, the magic devil laughed lightly, and even the voice became exactly the same as them. Two.


    "You can''t do that!" The two Fiona spoke in the same voice.


    The response of Fiona''s two daughters made Wang Jiao smile: "don''t worry, I tease you. I just borrow your body. I''ll change back to Ye Feng when I go out!"


    voice as like as two peas, Fiona''s magic devil suddenly changed, and the cold and cool temperament of the proud and displeased and the stranger''s speech was just like that of them.


    "The heart of the sword is divided!"


    Suddenly, the magic King split into two, and turned into a black and a white streamer into Fiona''s body.


    Fiona''s two daughters just struggle for less than a breath, and their bodies are occupied by the magic king.


    "It''s good to have a body!" The magic king, who occupied the body of Fiona''s two daughters, curled up his mouth and showed his evil smile.


    However, her evil smile was fleeting, and the soul of Fiona''s two daughters, who was suppressed by her, suddenly turned into two sharp swords, mingled with a black and a white sword, piercing her soul.


    Flustered, the magic King quickly mobilized magic to defend. However, the sharpness of the sword spirit of Fiona''s two daughters was far more than her imagination, and her soul was destroyed in an instant.


    His soul was badly damaged, and Wang immediately withdrew from the body of Fiona''s two daughters and changed into Ye Feng''s appearance again.Change for Ye Feng, he quickly and Fiona two girls distance, eyes fear to look at them.


    Under the gaze of the magic King''s eyes gradually enlarged, Fiona''s eyes were filled with black and white sword spirit.


    At the moment, they seem to have lost their self-consciousness. Under the control of the subconscious, they use swordsmanship to attack the magic king.


    The magic king who changed back to Ye Feng wanted to dodge with the speed of demigod, but the next moment the sword in Fiona''s hands stabbed him in the chest.


    As two sharp swords pierced into his chest, the magic king was torn apart by the terror of the sword.


    "How did it get faster?" He lost his voice to express the confusion in his heart. At the same time, his eyes solidified. He used the space magic of Ye Feng and the power of space, and his body gradually became empty.


    Although the power of Fiona''s two women''s sword moves was greatly weakened in time, their swordsmanship had the power of demigod, and the magic king was still severely injured.


    Just as he was about to catch his breath, Fiona and his daughter attacked him again.


    This time, their speed was a little faster than before!


    The magic king was once again stabbed by their sharp swords. He had to weaken the power of the two women''s sword moves through the power of the incarnation space.


    But the unconscious Fiona two girls seem to have an epiphany, their swords and flying bodies are faster and faster.


    The magic king who is in a hurry can only dodge with the help of Ye Feng''s space magic again and again. The change of Fiona''s two daughters makes him uneasy to guess.


    These two mortals will not suddenly realize that they want to break through the bottleneck at this time, will they?


    If they really realize at this time, then he can''t let them succeed in the promotion of demigods!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1029

    Deep in the soul of Fiona''s two daughters, their divinity is now shining, flickering, flickering.


    Their consciousness of sleeping has entered into the memories of the past. Their ideology thinks that they are dead and are looking back on their life experience.


    However, in the process of fighting with the magic king, they showed signs of breakthrough and gradually approached the demigods.


    Although their bodies are not controlled by their consciousness at the moment, they fight with the magic king according to their instinctive reaction.


    The magic king is also aware of the signs of their breakthrough. In order to nip them in the bud, he uses Ye Feng''s ability to quickly kill them both.


    However, with their momentum gradually climbing, the magic King''s suppression is gradually weakened.


    After all, Ye Feng was not long before Jin level demigod, and the magic King''s ability to face two Fiona who might be promoted at any time was still difficult.


    "Can''t you suppress it?"


    The magic King''s eyes, which changed into Ye Feng, slightly narrowed. His right hand condensed a light sword of the moon. In a flash, he suddenly attacked Fiona, the Laurent family. He planned to cut off her head with one sword and solve a potential threat first.


    On the other side, phoena, a childhood sweetheart, saw this, her empty eyes exuded wisps of ink and sword. At the next moment, she blocked the chopping for Fiona of Laurent family with the help of breaking the sky.


    It seems that Fiona of the Laurent family had long expected that another one would stop the killing for her. She also attacked the unexpected magic king at the same time.


    The magic swords of the king of magic whirled into their bodies.


    The pain in his heart made the magic King send out the evil voice of the frost watcher. His face gradually twisted to a ferocious shape. The cold air of the frozen man quietly leaked out of his body and invaded Fiona''s body along the body of the sword.


    As soon as the power of ice magic entered their bodies, they began to freeze their bodies from the inside out at a terrible speed.


    With the gradual freezing of her body, the rising momentum of her body began to slow down, and the vitality of Fiona began to slowly fade.


    Deep in the soul of Fiona''s two daughters, their consciousness did not know that their bodies were still fighting the magic king after they fell into deep sleep, and they were still immersed in deep memories.


    Lauren Feng Feng can only take the place of aofeina in the dark.


    Even if she meets Ye Feng, she can''t recognize Ye Feng. She has to watch Ye Feng and another one she''s joking with her.


    Later, she finally got to know Ye Feng, but because of the continuous improvement of Ye Feng''s strength, she lost the satisfaction of accompanying Ye Feng in the past. Her deep loss made her feel inferior.


    Fiona of Laurent family also fell into the sad past. When she grew up in the family, she was severely damaged by the young girl who pulled out the black feather sword, which made her very frustrated at that time.


    Later, she went with Ye Feng in another false identity. She fell in love with Ye Feng unconsciously during the journey, which led to her fear of the day when the lie was exposed.


    However, one day when the lie was exposed, the indignant Ye Feng still abandoned her, and she chose to return to the family.


    But to her surprise, not long after she returned to her family, demacia was attacked by the army of shadow island. After the fall of demacia, she refused to surrender and suffered kalista''s torture every day and night.


    What makes her feel more broken is that her father, who was regarded as a disgrace, sacrificed his life to save her, but she did not get free.


    Her body is destroyed by kalista. Her father loses her life in order to save her. Ye Feng leaves her. Demacia dies and Laurent family destroys her family


    All kinds of huge pressure finally broke her will and turned her into a scarred madman. Although he recovered under the care of Ye Feng, the wound in his heart could never be healed.


    Now she regards ye Fengjin as a demigod who relies on her. It seems that she doesn''t need her to solve problems by violence


    Sad memories of their bodies also produced some instinctive reactions, empty eyes outflow two lines of hot tears.


    Seeing Fiona''s two daughters burst into tears, thinking that they were afraid of death, the magic king stretched out his hand and touched their unfrozen cheeks. With Ye Feng''s face, he said with a wicked smile: "don''t worry, I won''t kill you, just weaken your strength temporarily. When you help me get out of trouble, I will give you strong cold blood ability, and your sword will be more sharp! ¡±


    however, as soon as his voice dropped, a crack appeared in the frozen ice of Fiona''s two daughters.


    Then, more and more cracks appeared on the surface and inside of the solid ice. Let the magic King use the ice magic to freeze Fiona''s two girls'' bodies, but can''t recover the trend of more and more cracks.


    With the passing of the vitality, the momentum of stopping the ascent is growing again with an unstoppable momentum.


    As the empty eyes of Fiona''s two daughters gradually regained their spirits, as if they were separated from each other, they felt that their bodies had already climbed to the limit of this mortal body. As Kendo geniuses, they immediately realized that they were a sign to break through.Although they have not recovered from the sad memories just now, they broke the ice on their bodies in two moments, and quickly separated from the magic king.


    They didn''t want to be influenced by the magic king at the critical moment of the Jin Dynasty. But how can the magic King make them happy? The magic King continued to perform the dance of folding wings and breaking the sky to chase after them.


    In order not to be affected by the magic king for a while, Fiona of Laurent family has a twinkle in her eyes, and the body and breath of her and her childhood sweetheart Fiona are covered by the sword spirit.


    As her momentum is now infinitely close to the demigods, the cloud and sword fog that she creates to cover the horizon makes the magic King unable to sense their position at the first time.


    There are clouds and sword fog covering their breath. Fiona and her daughter immediately use the expanding power in their bodies to reshape their mortal bodies.


    Under the remolding of sword spirit and sword intention at the level of demigod, their bodies and perceptual spirits began to approach the demigods gradually.


    Under the delay of Liuyun sword fog, Fiona and her daughter finally reshape their bodies. The remolded body no longer has the pain of being torn by the strength, and continues to accept the rising Kendo power. They can float freely in the air.


    The wound healed gradually under the influence of the demigod force to reshape the body. Fiona and her daughter looked at each other, and the cloud and sword fog that covered the vision was removed by Fiona of Laurent family.


    As soon as the sword fog was removed, the magic king felt the power of their semi gods. The worst thing happened, the magic King took a deep breath, and then he would face two and a half magic swordsmen with the power of one person.


    With the blessing of the wind chopper, the magic King''s power has been improved temporarily.


    But whether such promotion can help him to surpass Fiona''s second daughter, he has no idea


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1030

    "Monster, change back to your original appearance!"


    As a young girl, she turns into a black streamer, and the whole person is like a sharp human sword, stabbing the magic king.


    Fiona of the Laurent family is also transformed into a sword of daylight, launching an attack from the top of the magic king, and forces the magic king into a corner with another.


    The speed of the two of them is no longer as slow as before. The speed of the second daughter of the semi God in Jin stage is so fast that the magic King''s naked eyes can''t see their specific sword movements.


    The magic king is shocked, but he will not wait for death if he has the ability of Ye Feng. He infuses his mind into the eyes that reveal the whirlpool of space, and he immediately catches the figure of Fiona''s two daughters.


    The ice magic mark on his forehead twinkles with a strange light. The magic king will tear a hole in front of him with the help of the space force of Ye Feng.


    The opening of the space crack is bigger and bigger with the extension of a pair of sharp claws. After a while, a fierce space Warcraft leaps out of it.


    With the help of Warcraft, magic King''s confidence is greatly increased. But before he had time to show his relaxed look, space Warcraft was pierced by the sword of Fiona''s two daughters, turning into an illusory force of space and rolling back into the space crack.


    Shocked, the magic King took the opportunity to break away from Fiona''s two girls'' bag, while continuing to try to summon space Warcraft. However, no matter how he called, space Warcraft seemed to be dead without any response.


    Meanwhile, Fiona, the Laurent family, has invaded him from the right wing, giving him no time to react.


    Puff!


    Liuyun sword accurately stabs the magic king and penetrates directly through his heart and comes out of his back. The intense pain tore at his body, and his face showed a twisted look of pain.


    Although she knew that the person in front of her was not Ye Feng, when the magic king who changed into Ye Feng showed a painful expression, Fiona''s two daughters still felt a little unbearable and heartache.


    However, they didn''t stop. Sophia, a young girl, also fell from the sky with a black feather sword and fell to the magic king.


    Before the pain of the heart being pierced is relieved, the magic King''s body is cut off from the middle by Sophia.


    Splashing blood sprayed on the two girls, they saw that the magic King cut in two had no movement. They both sighed deeply and wanted to continue to go deep into the lower layer.


    Who would have thought that at this time, the Obsidian Temple sounded a penetrating witch''s voice: "Jie Jie Jie, you are really cruel, and you really started under the wind of Ye!"


    Hearing the magic sound, Fiona knew that it was the original voice of the magic king. I didn''t expect that the magic king didn''t die. The second daughter turned around and looked at the magic king who was split in two.


    When they turned around, the split body suddenly moved. Under the twinkling gaze of their eyes, the magic king who was divided into two stood up again and became one.


    Absorbing the blood that falls on the ground, the magic king cast a smile at the second daughter with Ye Feng''s face.


    "Fiona, you really make me so sad, I am your beloved Again with Ye Feng''s voice to tease Fiona''s two daughters, the magic King seems not afraid of Jin order demigod''s them.


    "Shut up, you monster, don''t use Ye Feng''s body and strength!"


    She couldn''t bear to see the king of magic come around with the appearance of Ye Feng. She turned her right hand and waved the black feather sword. She stabbed the magic king and cut through the air.


    "Breaking the sky? I will, too, my dear childhood sweetheart The magic king did not choose to dodge this time. Instead, he used to cut through the sky to meet Fiona, a young girl.


    "Monster, don''t think you become Ye Feng''s appearance, I will be merciful!" Laurent Fiona was also angry at the magic King''s repeated use of Ye Feng''s appearance to fight with them. The forward fountain instantly improved her speed of sword and body shape, and her sword was cut off at the head of the magic king.


    "Fountain of advance? I will be too! " The magic king can meet Fiona of Laurent family and collide with her as fast as lightning.


    Laurent heart eye knife! With a silent thought in her heart, Fiona of Laurent family, as a Kendo genius, soon changed her sword moves and intended to give the magic king a painful counter attack.


    On the other side, after being shaken open, mafia ona attacks the magic king in the package of Moyu sword.


    "I think you''ll love it!" Long expected to be attacked, the magic king did not show the embarrassment of fighting with Fiona, but said a meaningful word to them easily.


    "Hum, make a mystery!" Previously, they had defeated the magic king once. Fiona didn''t believe that he would do anything to defeat them.


    Just as soon as their two voices fell, their sword spirit and sword meaning disappeared at the moment when they collided with the magic king.


    The fierce sword movement power disappears in an instant, which makes the two girls stunned. The magic king doesn''t care whether they are in a state of stupor. He puts his hands directly on their shoulders.This time, the sword Qi in Fiona''s two daughters began to fade at a visible speed. Shocked, they immediately opened their positions with the magic king, which prevented the power in the body from continuing to pass.


    The second daughter seemed to think of something. The two of them looked at each other indefinitely, and then looked at the magic King fearlessly.


    "I think you should remember? I not only know your sword moves, Ruiwen''s sword moves, space magic, but also the power of forbidden magic stone Knowing what the second daughter thought, the magic king did not scruple to express the power of the forbidden magic stone.


    Sure enough! Fiona and her daughter trembled. Their eyes were complex and staring at the magic king. The palms of their hands holding the magic sword were dripping with cold sweat.


    "I admit that your talent is really strong, but if you want to surpass me, it''s not good. After all, Ye Feng will have more unique skills than you!" The magic king made a contemptuous look with Ye Feng''s face, as if he didn''t really worry about their joint attack.


    After confirming that they were suppressed by the power of forbidden demons, Fiona began to shake their determination to surpass the magic king. However, when they heard that the magic King despised them, they showed a stubborn and unyielding expression.


    "Do you mean that no matter how hard we study Kendo, we are not as good as Ye Feng?" Sophia''s eyes were slightly closed, and the war spirit gradually turned thick.


    The same is true of Fiona, the Laurent family. They are as if they were stimulated, staring into the magic King''s eyes with burning eyes.


    "Otherwise?" Two people''s eyes seem to be some wrong, but the magic king did not take it seriously, still stimulate the two people''s strong soul.


    The magic King''s speech completely aroused Fiona''s two daughters as swordsmen. They didn''t think their swordsmanship would be worse than Ye Feng. They wanted to fight the magic king with Ye Feng''s ability to the last moment!


    Even if they are defeated in the end, in order to defend their Kendo and pride, they will never admit defeat before they win or lose!


    "Since you look down on us so much, we must win today."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1031

    "Since you look down on us so much, we must win today."


    Originally, Fiona''s two daughters had shaken their confidence in defeating the magic king, but the words that the magic King despised them inadvertently stimulated their strong hearts and made them regain their lost fighting spirit.


    In order to prove that their swordsmanship is not inferior to Ye Feng''s any kind of strength, the two girls stand side by side and dance their magic swords at the same time. Soon, they are wrapped in their own sword Qi shields.


    The sharp eyes in their eyes seemed to be able to pierce everything, and the magic King''s mind was trembling. However, as a watcher, the magic king immediately mobilized the magic of the moon to form a lightsaber combining the features of Liuyun sword and Moyu sword.


    His move immediately stopped Fiona, who was half swordsman. Both of them were disgusted by the magic King''s use of the moon lightsaber.


    "Is this sword?"


    "You are not allowed to use this sword!"


    The two people because of the sword stopped action and look let the magic King some surprise, but with the ability and memory of Ye Feng, he soon understood the reason.


    Taking advantage of the emotional Fiona two women did not attack him, the magic King preempted, deceived the body between the two girls. The lightsaber of the moon in his hand releases the sword spirit of the fast wind, and is mixed with the strong magic of the moon to sweep horizontally.


    "Why can''t I use it? Or would you not have the heart to attack me when you saw this sword? " At the same time, the magic king did not forget to stimulate Fiona''s nerves with words.


    Fiona''s face changed greatly when the sword was close behind her. In a hurry, they had to use Laurent''s heart eye knife to shock the magic king with the fierce sword spirit and violent magic contained in the sword.


    It''s just that they were attacked by the magic king at such a close distance. The Laurent heart eye Sabre that they used in a hurry didn''t even have the ability to block the power of the sword.


    Fiona''s two daughters were swept by the power of the sword, and their bodies kept falling back in the air. The fierce wind''s sword spirit tore two deep into the flesh on the back of the two Fiona. The magic of the moon took advantage of the situation to invade their bodies and stir the sword spirit in their bodies.


    The fierce energy collided with the sword Qi in their bodies, which made them unable to use the sword Qi to protect their bodies.


    "Cough, cough..." The pain from the inside to the outside made Fiona cough violently, and the faint blood stains also overflowed the corners of her mouth.


    Without waiting for them to stabilize their inverted bodies in mid air, a fan-shaped sword of the moon swept towards them.


    This time, what makes them even more frightened is that there are three kinds of energy in that sword. Not only the magic of the moon and the sword of wind, but also the power of starlight. All of a sudden, she mixed three different attributes of power into the sword. She couldn''t help but think of the second paragraph of the fast wind improved by Ye Feng.


    This thought also made their thoughts clear. The sword skill just now was also a wind chopper, but it was a wind chopper mixed with two attributes.


    Eyes unconsciously sink, two women no longer try to stop the wound is still being torn, they turn defensive body to meet the magic king.


    Although they did not use the sword Qi to offset the pain caused by the sword Qi of the wind and the magic of the moon, the forced use of the sword Qi aggravated their wound tearing.


    "Hiss..." Forced to endure the pain of the wound aggravating the tear, Fiona of the Laurent family created a cloud and sword fog around her body, which shrouded the two of them at the first time, covering the vision of the magic king.


    Meanwhile, mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart, is waving a black feather sword to condense a crow with only blood eyes. The crow whose sword spirit and sword meaning are materialized flies together to attack the magic king.


    With her eyes full of blood again, the crows are covered by clouds and fog, and the strange red sword spirit is swept up by the crows.


    After a loss, the magic king immediately injected the power of space into the magic sword. With the help of the whirlpool of time and space, his perception quickly penetrated the sword fog and roughly sensed the position of the second daughter.


    Sensing that they wanted to defeat him for the second time with their own swordsmanship, the magic King sneered, followed the fan-shaped sword blade cut by the wind, and quietly injected the fourth attribute power, the power of space.


    As soon as the power of space is injected into the two sections of sword, the magic power and sword energy contained in it are doubled in an instant.


    Fiona and his wife also injected a fourth force into Ye Feng''s sword skills when they met Ye Feng''s semi gods at jushenfeng. However, they did not feel afraid. Instead, they came up with the idea that Ye Feng''s most powerful sword moves should be met to see who had a better understanding of kendo.


    Fiona of the Laurent family took the lead in flying out of the illusory Liuyun sword fog. The Liuyun sword in her hand was tilted and held and chopped downward, which collided with the two sections of terror sword cut by the wind.


    Boom!


    As soon as the two collide, they explode. The sword Qi of the day and the sword Qi of the moon erode each other''s existence madly, and they can''t be separated for a time.


    All of a sudden, the black crow substantive sword spirit swept the more violent blood color energy, breaking through the cloud and sword fog that obscured the vision. Fiona, a childhood sweetheart who also displayed her own sword moves, joined the fight.In an instant, the balance is broken by the blood black sword of childhood. The black and white sword Qi gradually merge, which makes the magic King''s eyes twinkle with unstable light.


    Realizing that it is likely to be defeated by Fiona and her daughter, the magic King no longer insists on fighting them with a sword.


    The gray and white magic stone patterns quietly floated on his cold face, and the magic King flashed behind them with the help of the dazzling light of his sword, and his hands covered with the ferocious forbidden stone and magic pattern suddenly patted them.


    "It''s over, Fiona!" Furiously, the magic king wants to block the power of two people directly with the power of forbidding the devil.


    Fiona''s two women''s unique sword moves are avoided by the magic king. Their faces at the moment are extremely pale because of the loss of power. Again by the magic king such a suppression, two people nearly kneel down on the ground.


    In fact, the magic king is not much better. He uses a combination of four kinds of attributes to cut the wind. He also consumes a lot of magic and sword Qi.


    Moreover, Ye Feng''s perception of the power of forbidding demons is not very deep. It is obviously impossible to completely suppress Fiona''s two daughters at the same level.


    Laurent''s two eyes, who boast that they were surprised by the unexpected tears of the sword king, made them resist the surprise.


    In order to confirm the conjecture in their hearts, the two of them display the unique sword skill of the Laurent family: breaking the sky.


    In the heart is very puzzled why they also use him to be able to break the sky to cut to deal with him, but the magic king still immediately displays the broken empty chop.


    When he easily defused Fiona''s attack with the same swordsmanship, the magic King''s puzzled eyes disappeared, and he felt that he understood why Fiona had to use his swordsmanship to deal with him.


    Because they were at a dead end and did not know how to beat him, they began to launch some meaningless offensive.


    The more you think about it, the more you think about it, the more you think about it, the more you think about it, and the more you think about it, the more you think about it, the more you think about it, and the more you think about it, the more you think about it, the more you think about it, and the more you think about it, the more you think about it, the more you? I can do these sword moves. You''d better follow me. I''ll love you as Ye Feng


    In the eyes of the magic king, they are doing useless work, but in the eyes of Fiona, their seemingly meaningless attacks during this period of time are to let them find a way to defeat him.


    Ignoring the ridicule of the magic king, Sophia continued to attack the magic King through breaking the sky.


    "I said, it''s useless, Fei..."


    The magic King continued to use words to stimulate Fiona''s nerves while using his sword. Just half of the sarcastic words, he was cut through the sky by the young girl Mafia ona.


    Not only was the same sword move broken, but he was also beaten back several steps by Fiona.


    What''s going on? Why is it the same as breaking the sky, but he will be repulsed by Fiona? Even if someone will be repulsed, it should be Fiona, who is the last demigod!


    Before he could figure out why, Fiona, the Laurent family, had arrived behind him with a brief acceleration from the fountain of advance.


    The danger warning in his heart made him come back to his senses. The magic King waved the moon lightsaber in his hand and spread out the fountain of advance, intending to resist Fiona''s attack as before.


    Fiona''s eyes of the Laurent family seem to be able to see all the indifferent eyes, her fountain of progress also broke the magic King''s forward fountain.


    "How could that be possible?" The magic king was so shocked that he could not believe that the situation would suddenly reverse.


    The two Fiona temporarily stopped the offensive, and their eyes gradually restored the confidence and pride of the past.


    Fiona of Laurent family slightly closed her sharp eyes like a sword: "sure enough, you who have acquired Ye Feng''s ability are the same as him!"


    "Like Ye Feng?" I don''t quite understand the meaning of Fiona''s words of Laurent family. The magic King subconsciously asks.


    Suddenly, she was not eager to start with the magic king. Her childhood sweetheart, mafia ona, said, "you have a shortcoming that can''t be ignored, that is, you have a very shallow understanding of your own power."


    "So what? As long as I don''t use my brain to fight with you with a kind of strength, you will still be no match for me just like before The magic King sneered and didn''t think so.


    After hearing this, Fiona and her daughter looked at each other, and then they took a deep breath, clasped their swords in both hands, releasing their pure sword meaning.


    In the magic King''s more anxious eyes, the two girls who had just closed their eyes suddenly opened their eyes again, and the flowing sword meaning overflowed from their eyes.


    "Your weakness, let us break it!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1032

    "My weakness? Oh, I also want to see my weakness. "


    Although the air breaking and forward fountain were both broken by Fiona, the magic king with Ye Feng''s ability still believes that he has a better chance of winning.


    Not far away, Fiona''s two daughters did not lose their senses because of the magic King''s provocation. At the moment, their two eyes flowed black and white sword meaning, which seeped out of the body and condensed into sword spirit.


    Seeing their swordsmanship, the magic King somehow felt strange. But he couldn''t say exactly what was strange. This sword Qi seems to be no different from that of the previous one, and even weaker because of the huge consumption of previous battles.


    Seeing that they had gathered their sword spirit and had been staring at him with sharp eyes, but did not launch an attack, the magic King gradually became anxious.


    In order to put an end to this anxiety, the magic King released a fierce wind sword to protect his body. He waved the light sword of the moon in his hand and beat his wings towards the motionless Fiona.


    Fiona''s two daughters seem to be deliberately waiting for the magic king to start first. At the moment when the magic king moves, their two motionless bodies also move.


    In their eyes full of sword sense, the swift body shape of the magic king is decomposed into a static picture of spinning forward.


    Each part of the magic King''s folding wing dance will be swept with more violent and fierce sword spirit than the previous one. Since Fiona can break his Laurent family swordsmanship, he will win with other swordsmanship and magic from Ye Feng!


    However, he did not know that the eyes of Fiona and his two daughters at the moment seemed to be able to explore all things. Even if his folding wing dance turned to the third paragraph, they still decomposed them into static pictures.


    Seeing that the third part of the dance of folding wings is about to be cut down on both of them, they finally find a tiny and imperceptible weakness in the gap between the magic King''s gathering all the fierce sword Qi!


    It was just such a weak flaw that they could see through. The sword meaning of their eyes twinkled with a flickering glimmer, and they both used the sky breaking to stab at the gap.


    Because the two female stabs converged at the same place, the two sword Qi of the day and the black cloud sword Qi converged at the same place, and the two sword Qi after blending were like a broken bamboo and pierced into the gap of the sword Qi of the wind.


    Before the magic king had time to respond to what was going on, his strong sword spirit in the third part of the folding wing dance was disintegrated by the sword spirit of Fiona''s two daughters.


    The black and white sword Qi completely dissipated the sword Qi that he had wasted a lot of strength to gather together. The magic king himself seemed to have been hit by someone, and his chest was in a spasm of colic.


    "What did you two do just now?" he murmured as he forced his distance from the second daughter


    "Hum!"


    In response to Leng hum, Fiona, the second daughter who once again understands the flaw of the magic king, firmly believes that the magic king with Ye Feng''s weakness is no longer the opponent of any of them.


    The two men turned into streamer swords and caught up with the magic king in an instant, intending to end the battle as soon as possible.


    The magic king saw this, he immediately held the light sword of the moon in both hands, squatted down and screamed. The sword spirit contained in his roar will immediately shake the space centered on him, and this move is also the sword move of Professor Ruiwen Ye Feng, shaking the soul and roaring.


    "Broken!"


    Fiona and her two daughters roared in unison, and their swords were picked forward and upward. The moon lightsaber in the magic King''s hand was turned into the magic of the moon and dissipated. Without the sword, the power of shaking the soul and roaring down sharply, and the magic King''s sword moves were perfectly cracked by the second daughter again.


    The haze began to climb on the face of the magic King Ye Feng. He did not believe in evil and decided to use the strong sword move of Ye Feng to kill Fiona again.


    But this time his moon lightsaber was stabbed and scattered by Fiona''s sword, and his two palms were directly pierced into two bloody blood holes by their swords.


    After a series of setbacks, the magic king didn''t give up. This time, he stopped using swordsmanship, but quietly operated his power to prohibit demons.


    Such a close distance, but a rare opportunity to suppress Fiona through the magic power!


    "Hey, hey At such a close distance, you two can enjoy the weakening of the power of forbidding demons


    With Ye Feng''s voice, he gave out a sinister laugh, and the sword Qi of the magic king turned into a dark power of forbidding demons at a visible speed.


    However, Fiona and her daughter seem to have foreseen his idea, so they jump back and distance from him. While their bodies are apart from him, they still do not forget to wield the magic sword and cut out a huge black and white sword.


    The sword fell from the head of the magic King precisely, and the sword spirit contained in it was like a sharp blade, which cruelly cut the magic King''s body.


    "Just human, how dare you hurt me, go to death!"


    When the black and white swords burst into the center, the magic king gave out a hoarse roar, and then he escaped from the explosion center. But the front of Fiona''s two daughters was torn open a space crack because of the magic King''s extrication. The terrible pulling force seemed to want to suck them all in.


    "I wanted to spare your life. Since you are so disobedient, don''t blame me for killing you!"Magic King thumbs to wipe the blood stains on the corner of his mouth, he has been fed up with these two human beings!


    However, the next second, Fiona and his daughter with incredible speed to get rid of the force of space cracks, and again hit him.


    In a panic, the magic King''s right hand is condensed into a light saber of the moon. His right hand holding the lightsaber is slightly raised, and he intends to use the sharp edge waltz to deal with Fiona.


    I didn''t expect that the magic king would panic to display the Laurent family''s swordsmanship again, and Fiona''s two girls'' lips raised a confident and indifferent radian.


    Laurent knows more about their power than the other two.


    In their eyes, the magic King''s action of wielding the blade Waltz was gradually broken down by them one by one. Compared with their two skillful display techniques, the magic King perfectly inherited Ye Feng''s sharp edge Waltz technique and raised his hand awkwardly.


    Before the magic King escapes into nothingness, their swords precisely cut off the magic King''s hands.


    The scream of the magic King''s loss of hands reverberated in the Obsidian temple, but the two Fiona''s swords did not stop.


    The two figures gradually drew closer and stood side by side. Their hostile swordsmanship also merged into one at this time, and the black and white swords shrouded them at the same time.


    They jumped into the sky above the magic king, and their swords stabbed into the magic King''s left chest, and forced the magic King''s body down from mid air.


    The air of Liuyun sword and ink feather sword became more and more chaotic and violent. The Obsidian Temple seemed to be unable to withstand the joint attack of two and a half divine sword maids, and trembled.


    Their eyes were overflowing, which made the magic King''s heart palpitating. They fell with the phantom King''s falling body, and penetrated the solid Obsidian Temple floor with terrible sword spirit.


    The magic King''s body gradually could not bear the two girls'' joint force''s angry stab, and before falling to the end, it turned into the illusory smoke and dissipated.


    "Gone?" Feiona, a young girl, was stunned. Obviously, she didn''t expect the magic King''s body to be so fragile.


    "No way, he must have escaped to the next floor!"


    Fiona of the Laurent family did not believe that the magic king was so dead. She continued to wave the cloud sword in her hand and pierce the hard rock below to open the road.


    Smell speech, young girl Mafia ona feel reasonable, immediately follow up.


    On the next floor of obsidian temple, the sleeping hall, Ye Feng fell into the downwind in the struggle with lisanzho. I had to follow Alice''s advice and hide in the black fog with Cathy. Who thought that the area blocked by the black fog happened to be the place where Fiona and her daughter went down the road.


    The rock above collapsed with Fiona''s two daughters forced into the sleeping hall. Lisandro was also immediately aware of the abnormality. After confirming Ye Feng''s specific position, she immediately broke Elise''s black fog magic.


    What is dramatic is that without waiting for her to make a move, Fiona''s second daughter, who enters through the Obsidian temple, launches a fierce attack on Ye Feng.


    In the face of the same sword attack, Ye Feng is swept into the ice ring.


    At the moment, Ye Feng is completely confused. He didn''t expect that Fiona, the second daughter of aonia, would appear here. What''s more, what makes him feel confused is that as soon as the two girls meet, they fight against him, and they are promoted to semi gods, which is just like dreaming.


    It was not until the eyes of the second daughter who seemed to meet his father''s enemy approached him that he realized that this was not the time to think about it.


    In order not to be killed by the two of them, Ye Feng immediately fights back. However, Fiona''s two daughters, who just know his weakness through the magic king, shoot him down again into the ice ring.


    Seeing that he was about to be killed by the two girls, he called out: "Fiona, are you crazy? I''m Ye Feng. Even if you want to beat me up, you''ll have to split the scene. "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1033

    "Fiona, are you crazy? I''m Ye Feng. Even if you want to beat me up, you''ll have to split the scene. "


    Ye Feng''s words not only did not let Fiona two women have the meaning of stopping, but also intensified their disgust to him. Waving is to cut out a number of terrible swords, they want to force Ye Feng into death.


    Don''t want to have a conflict with Fiona''s two daughters, Ye Feng can only choose to avoid: "stop the two ladies, what are you dissatisfied with me? Wait for us to talk about Ionia, now I still have Ouch It''s killing me. You''re crazy


    But before he finished his words, his abdomen and left shoulder were torn open by Liuyun sword and ink feather sword. Fortunately, he kept away from the second daughter the first time he was injured, otherwise his body had been cut into pieces by Fiona''s sword.


    Determined that the real Ye Feng was pretended to be the magic king, and Fiona, who did not die, was also angry: "you monster, don''t try to pretend Ye Feng to deceive us again!"


    "When did I become a monster again to deceive you?" Ye Feng feels wronged. He doesn''t remember that he cheated them recently.


    Hiding in Cathy, she gazed at Fiona and Ye Feng in the field. After a while, she raised her head and looked at the hole broken by Fiona.


    The upper floor is Obsidian temple, and Ye Feng''s two twins said Ye Feng was a monster disguised, could it be that they met the magic king? The more I think about it, the more I think it is. It''s just that the way they get into this floor is a bit terrible


    Cathy heard from Lisandro that the floor of obsidian temple is made of obsidian mixed with ice magic crystal. Even if it is a God''s attack, it can resist. However, the strong floor will be pierced by two demigods. Is the sword power of Ye Feng''s twin friends too terrible? Cathy looks at Ye Feng''s three men in battle like a monster. Is the strength of the people around Ye Feng so terrible?


    "Cough, cough..." Just as Cathy fell into her own little world, intermittent coughing nearby interrupted her.


    Come back to her fixed eyes, Ye Feng did not know when she was knocked down by Fiona''s two daughters, and was coughing up blood.


    "Ye Feng, are you ok?" This can frighten Cathy, she immediately helped Ye Feng up, that concerned eyes look at Fiona on the spot stunned.


    Although they think that Ye Feng in front of them is pretended by the magic king, they still inevitably have jealousy.


    However, the jealousy only stayed in their hearts for a moment, and they once again waved swords at Ye Feng.


    Cathy is mobilizing the healing power of extreme ice magic to alleviate Ye Feng''s injury. As soon as she gets better, she realizes that Fiona''s sword is approaching.


    "You really admit that you are wrong. He is the real Ye Feng. The monster in your mouth should be the magic king. Don''t hurt the real Ye Feng!"


    "Why should we believe you?" Fiona of the Laurent family replied coldly that she would not trust a stranger she had never met.


    One side of the young girl Mafia ona is also so, indifferently waving the ink feather sword in her hand and cutting to the head of Ye Feng.


    "I..." Lying on the ground to bear the pain of the Ye Feng listen to Fiona''s speech, angry burst a rude sentence.


    Two golden chains extending from the black rose instantly locked the two girls'' bodies. However, when Fiona shook their delicate bodies, Ye Feng''s chains were broken by them.


    "It''s a kind of ability that we don''t know. You monster, I''ll let you install Ye Feng!"


    The two Fiona, one left and one right, control their swords one after another. They wave the black and white swords and decide to kill Ye Feng.


    The sword Qi swept by the sword fell with an irresistible force, and the whole sleeping hall trembled.


    It''s late, then fast. Ye Feng''s body, which is about to be chopped into pieces by sword Qi, gradually condenses into ice. When the sharp sword Qi touches the ice on Ye Feng''s body, it''s like hitting a black hole and being completely swallowed up.


    "Thank you for helping me cripple him, but he can''t stop breathing for the moment, and he has to sacrifice his blood to the great watcher!"


    From Fiona''s two daughters entering the sleeping hall, Lisandro, who has never made any action, walks towards them. Under the cold gaze of the second daughter, she covers her mouth and laughs: "I know you. You are Fiona, the eldest lady of the de Marcia Laurent family. But to my surprise, you are twins. Do you have any interest in joining the watchers as ice watchers They conquer the world? "


    Lisandro''s invitation immediately made them realize that there was a big change in their faces. And the young girl Mafia ona is resolutely refused: "don''t think we are with you, you are Lisandro?"


    "Yes, Miss Fiona can guess who I am just from my words. It''s so smart. But how can you hurt your friends so well?"


    "Friendly army?" Fiona of Laurent family subconsciously looks back at the frozen Ye Feng. She has a kind of uneasy conjecture in her heart.


    "Do you mean the one frozen by you is true leaf wind? How could it be? We clearly sensed the same breath as the monster on the upper layer. How could he be Ye Feng? " Fiona of the Laurent family would not believe that if the man was Zhen Yefeng, what they had done just now was seriously injuring their teammates?Li sang jokes as like as two peas on the cheek, and asks, "is it the same? Ye Feng''s breath like a watcher is actually a breath of icy blood, but it doesn''t matter. Thanks to your help, it will take me more time to defeat Ye Feng completely. Now it''s your turn. If you can recognize the situation and be loyal to the watcher, I can make you cold blooded. "


    Fiona two women do not believe, they immediately out of mind, re induction Ye Feng body more strange breath. Although the breath was cold, it was not as overcast as the false leaf wind encountered on the upper floor.


    This subtle difference suddenly makes their mood some collapse, this is really Ye Feng who is seriously injured by them!


    "Join us, Fiona..."


    At the moment, not only Lisandro, but also the watchers who sensed what was going on in the sleeping hall from the next floor through the seal crack, were also ready to move. They were willing to have two more human slaves who were their forerunners, and they were also demigods!


    The sounds of various monitors reverberate in the sleeping hall, shaking the minds of Fiona''s two daughters.


    When they were in a state of emotional collapse, they were seduced by these obsequious monitors. As they prepared to pledge allegiance, they were slapped on the shoulder.


    In an instant, she climbed out of the abyss where she was about to be possessed. The two girls were gasping for breath. When they raise their heads for a moment, that should have been frozen in front of the wind in front of them.


    They were puzzled how Ye Feng got out of the predicament. They pursed their lips and said, "Ye Feng You are not... "


    Before they finished their inquiry, they were interrupted by Ye Feng''s eyes, and Ye Feng also said a word that was enough to let their inferiority complex dissipate in this period of time.


    "Fiona, I need your strength. Will you join me against Lisandro?"


    Gazing at Ye Feng''s inquiring eyes, they rubbed their eyes with the back of their hands. Without saying a word, they pulled out their swords and stood together with Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1034

    "Iris, do something, Fiona. They''re going to be seduced by the watchers!"


    Frozen in solid ice, Ye Feng can still sense what''s going on outside. When he saw that Fiona and her daughter were induced by the watchers, unable to move, he instinctively turned to Elise for help.


    "Why should I help your girlfriend? Hum Elise smiles coldly at the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart. She helps Ye Feng because she and he are one and two lives. Can she save Fiona? That''s dreaming!


    "But didn''t you help me just now? Alice... "


    Not waiting for Ye Feng to finish speaking, Elise directly interrupted: "just now, now is now, I refuse!"


    Seeing that she refused to give a hand, Ye Feng warned: "although my body is frozen now, don''t forget that you are also trapped by me now. If you don''t help me, ha ha..."


    In fact, Ye Feng doesn''t dare to do anything to Elise. After all, she is the one he has to save, but for Fiona, he can only do so.


    "You threaten me?" Elise''s anger suddenly came up. How could she, the Spider Queen of shadow Island, have ever suffered such humiliation?


    "I threatened you. What happened?" Ye Feng was still hard on the surface, and even mobilized the power of black rose to give her soul pain properly. But his heart is because of this series of tough behavior startled cold sweat, just hope to wait for the watcher to deal with the matter quickly back to Ionia, lest Alice out of trouble to launch crazy revenge on him.


    "You You remember it for me, huh Don''t know Ye Feng doesn''t dare to really kill her. Under pressure, Elise has to release her dark magic and give it to Ye Feng.


    Sensing the evil magic surging in the body, Ye Feng''s face immediately changed: "Elise, I don''t want your black magic, you can directly help me smash the ice!"


    "Idiot, if I can smash the ice directly now, I won''t transfer the power to you. The woman named Lisandro doesn''t know what kind of magic has been used to make me unable to use my own power. Do you want to use it?" Elise is not angry at the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart.


    Look at the look of Elise''s soul form, Ye Feng is suspicious. But when Fiona''s two daughters swore allegiance to the watcher, he had to bravely accept Elise''s dark magic.


    Accepting the black magic, he broke the ice in an instant, slapped them on the shoulders and stopped them in front of them to protect them from Lisandro and the watchers.


    As soon as the second girl was sober, she wanted to open her mouth and ask him how he got out of trouble. However, he didn''t give them a chance to finish their words. Instead, she interrupted, "Fiona, I need your strength. Would you like to fight against Lisandro with me?"


    "Well!" For a long time, Ye Feng didn''t say that they needed them. Naturally, the two Fiona were overjoyed. They swept away the psychological haze before and pulled out their swords to fight with Ye Feng.


    With two more demigods around him, Ye Feng is more sure of defeating Lisandro. However, he did not continue to use Alice''s black magic, but subconsciously wanted to run the black rose and the power of space in his body at the same time.


    However, to his dismay, his only remaining power of space and the power of the black rose disappeared as before, leaving only the black magic he had just accepted.


    The second daughter of Fiona next to him attacked Lisandro. Ye Feng, who didn''t want to use black magic, directly questioned Elise: "Elise, did you make a ghost?"


    "Fool, do you doubt your majesty?" Elise is also aware that the only two forces left in Ye Feng''s body have disappeared, and she is now in a state of confusion. Just hear Ye Feng question her, her anger is big.


    On the other side, Fiona and her daughter, entangled with Lisandro, cast anxious eyes at Ye Feng from time to time. Why did Ye Feng not move when he agreed to fight side by side?


    And Li sangzhuo is to collect the long and narrow eyes, because ye Feng''s only two forces are also sealed by her ice crystal shackles.


    "Not who are you? One second I can use the black rose power to suppress you, the second I accept your black magic, the rest of my strength will disappear Ye Feng seriously suspects that Elise wants to take advantage of this moment to demonize him.


    "You stupid mortal, I am one with you now, and my soul is suppressed by you. Where can I seal you? I think you should think about whether the disappearance of other powers before you is just like that ghost of Lisandro


    Elise is just about to die of Ye Feng''s anger. She really wants to have Ye Feng cramped and stripped, but now she can''t do it. He lent him strength with kindness, but he doubted her.


    Hum, wait When she finds a chance to get out of trouble and return to her real body, she must torture dead Ye Feng!


    After Elise''s suggestion, Ye Feng thinks that his first loss of strength seems to be after meeting with Lisandro. Later, it was not easy to find the strength, but lost it after meeting Lisandro for the second time. When fighting with the abyss emissary, she broke the ice crystal shackles and recovered her strength. After that, she was rescued by Elise with only two forces left.


    Now, because of meeting with Lisandro, she loses her remaining strength, and Elise can only lend her strength to him


    Is it because Lisandro is playing tricks?Thinking of this, Ye Feng unconsciously looks at Lisandro, who is fighting with Fiona''s two daughters in mid air.


    At this time, Lisandro also cast a smile at him. The smile in that eye seemed to be mocking him, believing that he had lost all his strength and could not fight against her.


    "Even if she did this, I couldn''t use my own strength. She must have done it, but she didn''t calculate that it''s impossible to completely seal me as a god level devil with her semi divine power. Ye Feng, I order you in the name of the queen to kill her to vent her anger!"


    At the bottom of my heart is the voice of Elise''s resentment, and Ye Feng completely confirms that the disappearance of his power is Lisan Zhuo.


    Just let him use Alice''s black magic, he still has some fear. The memory that he had been almost demonized by Elise flashed through his mind. He was afraid that the initiative to use black magic would hit her.


    Even if he defeats Lisandro with black magic, what if he turns into a devil?


    Elise is also aware of why Ye Feng hesitated, she angrily rebuked: "idiot, if you continue to hesitate, your two little girlfriends will be killed by Lisandro, then don''t say that I am not willing to help you, and then deliberately hurt my soul!"


    Yilisi''s warning awakens Ye Feng, who is hesitant again. He looks at the center of the battlefield again. Fiona''s two daughters have been defeated under the attack of Lisandro.


    Don''t want the second daughter to die because of his hesitation. At this time, Ye Feng doesn''t want to think so much more, and directly runs the only black magic in his body.


    Strange magic lines float on his resolute face, exuding the evil spirit of Ye Feng, he immediately appears in front of Fiona''s two daughters, blocking Lisandro''s fatal ice thorn for them.


    Saved by Ye Feng, a touch of moving smile floats on her pretty face. But the next moment, the smile on their faces because ye Feng''s body more and more unable to cover up the black magic smell gradually solidified.


    "Ye Feng How do you know the black magic


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1035

    "Ye Feng How do you know the black magic


    The questioning of Fiona''s two daughters and the black evil spirit on Ye Feng''s body immediately makes Lisandro think of Elise in Ye Feng''s body. However, she is very confused, because she has sealed the power of the two people in advance. Why would Ye Feng use the power of Elise to deal with her?


    Do you mean Thinking about it, Lisandro''s empty eyes flashed. She thought of a possibility, that is, the devil in Ye Feng''s body is a god level devil, or she could not lend Ye Feng power under her ice crystal shackles.


    Think about it, Lisandro''s right hand is in front of her body, and the surrounding ice fog first diffuses, and then condenses into a terrifying claw, as if to tear up everything on the path.


    Ye Feng did not know how to explain the question of Fiona''s two daughters for a time. When he was in a dilemma, Lisandro''s attack gave him a chance to change the subject.


    "Fiona, will you wait until we get rid of this crisis?" Listen to her. Don''t let her go.


    In an instant, the spider''s silk pierces Lisandro''s ice claws and entangles Lisandro''s body at a very fast speed.


    It''s like the magic of Elise Looking at Ye Feng''s magic, two Fiona were shocked.


    "But..." As soon as the second daughter''s inquiry was said, lisanzho, bound by the cocoon formed by the spider silk, broke free from it and was released by a marching claw.


    This time, the ice claw did not choose to attack Ye Feng, but let Ye Feng pass and attack Fiona. Seeing this, the second daughter had to put down the idea of questioning the source of Ye Feng''s black magic and dodged to one side.


    Originally thought that two people would be safe after dodging, who thought Lisandro''s figure suddenly appeared at the end of the ice claw route. Then, their feet are bound in place by ice thorns.


    Between the cracks that they tried to break free of, Lisandro released countless ice thorns while waving her hands, and went straight to the two people, with several of them pointing precisely at their faces.


    Hard to earn off the shackles, the second daughter found that they had no time to dodge the attack of the ice thorn.


    Ye Feng is the first time to release frightening dark magic, condensing it into a dark red spider with energy form.


    The dark red spider seems to have the ability to find enemies automatically. Without Ye Feng''s control, it runs to Lisandro on its own initiative.


    The dark red spider gradually draws closer to Lisandro. The closer it is to Lisandro, the more restless the energy contained in its body.


    Before the ice stab pierces Fiona, it breaks in the middle. The burst energy in her body can no longer be controlled, and it explodes on the spot.


    The dark red light is dazzling. Ye Feng interrupts Lisandro''s magic and gives her a heavy blow.


    After seeing the two girls escape from danger, they even stare at the center of the dark red spider''s explosion in a daze. Ye Feng sighs in his heart and at the same time takes their hands to dodge to one side.


    "What are you doing? You don''t think that Lisandro is going to be knocked down like this? We are now fighting side by side, focus on it, she should be coming out soon! "


    Hearing Ye Feng''s half questioning reminder, Fiona, they realized that they were distracted. Rediscover the center of the explosion, and they quickly sense lisandrona''s extremely disordered breath.


    As Ye Feng said, Lisandro is not dead Both of them gathered their sharp eyes, as if their eyes could penetrate the red light of evil Qi and see Lisandro, who was severely damaged by Ye Feng.


    Before Lisandro was out of trouble, Fiona of Laurent family said quickly: "Ye Feng, those two moves you just performed seem to be the magic arts of demons who want to bewitch you."


    One side of the young girl Mafia ona also has the same question. She just wanted to ask Ye Feng why he didn''t use his other magic and swordsmanship. Because Lisandro tore the red light with his ice claws, she swallowed the words back into her stomach.


    The black sword in the hand releases the curling black sword spirit, and feiona, a childhood sweetheart, goes up against Lisandro''s ice claws.


    Fiona of the Laurent family is not willing to fall behind. She is devoted to the battle. She is also a sleeping hall filled with white sword fog that affects perception and vision.


    Fuzzy vision has no effect on the long blind Lisandro, but the sword fog affects her perception ability, which makes her unable to accurately locate Ye Feng''s whereabouts for a while.


    Searching around with vigilance, Lisandro vaguely sensed a black dot appearing in front of her. Before he could react, the black spot was transformed into a young girl named mafiona wrapped by countless bloody crows.


    Under the control of mafiona, the ravens swept through the scarlet blade storm. Even before she was close, Lisandro felt a palpitation.


    Li sangzhuo also appeared at the end of the ice claw. In the process of dodging, her left arm was still injured by the blood crow of the black feather sword.


    However, she did not have time to take a breath, Ye Feng ghost figure did not know when to invade her behind. In the heart secret way a not good, Li sangzhuo immediately returns to want to counter to live Ye Feng.Suddenly, there was a sharp pain in Lisandro''s head without any sign. Her nerves seemed to be bitten by something, and her movement stopped.


    Affected by the sword fog, she could not perceive Ye Feng''s position even when her nerves were tingling. She didn''t even know Ye Feng''s bullying in front of her.


    Ye Feng naturally won''t miss this opportunity. With a wave of his right hand, a scarlet blood blade is precisely cut into Lisandro''s abdomen.


    A sharp pain from her abdomen swept through her body in an instant, but it also made Lisandro, who was vaguely aware of her presence.


    Thin lips slightly open, spit out the wind around the cold, Lisandro''s hands are gradually infected by the ice blue cold of extreme ice magic. The freezing cold continued to spread around her, making the already bleak sleeping hall begin to freeze.


    Ye Feng was the first to suffer the cold attack of extreme ice magic. Although he used the magic Qi to protect his body under the guidance of Elise, he was still frozen in place and could not move.


    "Solution!"


    Just at this time, Ye Feng''s ear came the cold drink of childhood sweetheart Mafia. The next moment, half of the frost on his body was broken by the sword gas of the black feather sword.


    Ye Feng took the opportunity to open a distance from Li sangzhuo and said thanks to her childhood sweetheart, Fiona


    Fiona, the Laurent family on the other side, also wanted to help Ye Feng out of her predicament. Seeing another one of her, she turned to wave the Liuyun sword instead of Ye Feng to attack Lisandro.


    The sword fog flows in her eyes, and Laurent Fiona becomes more and more blurred under the second cover of the cloud and sword fog. Even Ye Feng and Ye Feng can''t capture her whereabouts.


    When she appears in Ye Feng''s field of vision, the Liuyun sword in her hand has stabbed lisanzho''s heart.


    In the face of Ye Feng''s three people''s one wave after another, it is lisanzho who has the most pure cold blood, or can''t avoid the fatal stab of Liuyun sword.


    Ye Feng was scared at the sight, and he expected to get more information about the ice watchers from lisanzho.


    In time or not, he immediately yelled, "wait, don''t kill her, Fiona!"


    Unfortunately, when Fiona of the Laurent family heard Ye Feng''s words, her killing stab had already penetrated into Lisandro''s left chest and penetrated through Lisandro''s back.


    Hearing the words, she also realized that she had made a heavy attack. In a panic, she quickly pulled out the Liuyun sword from Lisandro''s heart. This pull, on the contrary, accelerated the loss of Lisandro''s life.


    Red blood spilled on the smooth floor of the sleeping hall with the drawing of the flowing cloud sword. Lisandro staggered and fell unconscious in front of Fiona of the Laurent family.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1036

    "How about Cathy? Lisandro, can she survive? "


    "My Lord Lisandro, she I''m afraid she won''t live... "


    "Cathy, don''t be so sad. After all, she betrayed your people and us..."


    "Even so, she is also the queen of the frost guard, and the one I respect most from childhood to adulthood..."


    "Cathy, Lisandro just did that to freeze all the blood offerings tied to the ice cross. Can you thaw them?"


    "Well, Cathy will do her best to atone for the sins of her lord Lisandro."


    "Then please!"


    Fiona of the Laurent family stood aside with a little guilty, listening to the dialogue between Ye Feng and Cathy. Can''t put in the mouth of her head, for fear that Ye Feng asked her to lay too heavy.


    When Ye Feng sees Cathy casting a spell to save others, he walks towards the two Fiona.


    "Ye Feng!" Just fighting side by side with Ye Feng and finally proving her sense of existence, mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart, showed a kind smile almost hard to see on her face for a long time.


    Fiona, a member of the Laurent family, said, I''m sorry, Ye Feng


    Some headache to help under the forehead, Ye Feng originally wanted to ask her a few words, but look at her this appearance or forget.


    He shook his head and said, "we have lost a lot of information about the watchers after Lisandro''s death. But it''s not your fault. I didn''t say good to you in advance. I''m also wrong about it!"


    Fiona of Laurent family looks at Ye Feng in astonishment, but Ye Feng not only does not blame her, but also divides the pot for her.


    Ye Feng is still full of confusion about the appearance of Fiona''s two daughters, so he directly changed the topic: "let''s not talk about this, Fiona, aren''t you going back to Ionia? How could it be here? "


    "Lord Soraka sensed enivia''s nirvana. At the last moment, she sent Olivia and Caitlin to guard enivia, and we were sent back to help you!"


    "So..." Ye Feng nodded thoughtfully and then said with a grin: "thanks to you this time, or I really don''t know how a person can win Li sangzhuo!"


    Is that a thank you? Fiona and her daughter thought in the bottom of her heart, and her pretty face unconsciously floated a faint red glow. Fortunately, the light in the sleeping hall was dim, and Ye Feng did not see their shyness.


    "Ye Feng, if you need I, I will continue to help you


    "I Me too


    Smelling the profound words of the two people, Ye Feng as always did not recognize that this is their implicit emotional expression. In the twinkling eyes of the second daughter, he gave a casual sound.


    Stupid! Lost two people in the heart secretly scolded Ye Feng, the girl''s mood on their faces was instantly replaced by haze. Back to the leaf wind cold hum, they began to sulk.


    Ye Feng didn''t notice that he accidentally provoked two ladies. At the moment, he was staring at Cathy, who was casting a spell for sylvier and others. At the same time, he communicated with Elise from the bottom of his heart: "Elise, I really thank you for your power just now. You can rest assured, I will try to make you become human again!"


    Ye Feng is saying this kind of ghost words that disturb her mind again! Elise''s heart trembled, and she responded in disgust, "your sweet talk is better to your two little girlfriends. It''s useless for me!"


    As soon as she came up, she was scolded by Elise, and Ye Feng felt a little bitter in her heart. As soon as he was about to reply, Fiona''s second daughter''s worried inquiry rang in his ear.


    "Ye Feng, can you explain the black magic just now? I I''m worried... "


    "I''m as like as two peas. How can those spell be exactly like that devil who wants to poison you?"


    This question immediately let Ye Feng be stunned, he has not thought how to explain this matter with the second daughter. To be honest, it must be impossible, otherwise they would be more worried. But how could he answer it?


    At this time, the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart rang out Elise''s calm words: "tell them that''s the last trace of strength I''ve left, and it''s gone."


    Anyway, I didn''t expect how to reply. Ye Feng repeated: "that''s the last trace of power that the devil can exist in my body. It''s gone after it''s used up!"


    "I don''t believe it. I''ll check it myself!" After biting her lips, she directly drops her right hand on Ye Feng''s heart to feel the power in Ye Feng''s body.


    Fiona of Laurent family is also the body of feeling Ye Feng with a serious look.


    Oops! Ye Feng quickly reminds Elise to hide her breath. She doesn''t want to be discovered by Fiona and he conceals them.


    "How can you only have black magic in your body?"


    "And a demon soul, you are possessed?"


    Clearly aware of the strong black magic in Ye Feng''s body and Elise''s soul, the second daughter remembered for the first time that Oriana had told them that Ye Feng had been possessed by the demon Elise before.


    Never let that devil take their Ye Feng!


    "Ye Feng, don''t worry. We''ll help you drive away the demons that invade your body. We won''t let you become a devil!"Her eyes are filled with blood gradually. She resolutely releases the sword spirit and spirit of Mo Yu and injects it into Ye Feng''s body, intending to expel Elise.


    The same is true of Fiona, the Laurent family. They all believe that Ye Feng is possessed by Elise, not imprisoned.


    "Stop it Feeling that the main soul of Elise who is imprisoned by him has a sign of extrication, Ye Feng''s face changes dramatically and wants to get rid of Fiona''s second daughter.


    Only in the suppression of the two, around is he can temporarily use Alice''s black magic, but also can only helplessly let Alice out of trouble.


    Under the forced expulsion of Fiona''s two daughters, Elise''s main soul successfully gets rid of the confinement of Ye Feng. Although unable to take the opportunity to control Ye Feng''s body, but was forced out of the body, she still unconsciously issued frantic laughter.


    "Ha ha ha ha Ha ha ha Ha ha ha


    Looking at the main soul of Elise who was forced out of the body, Fiona and her two daughters set off to kill Elise.


    "It''s not the time for us to fight. Cluck, cluck Fiona, thank you for helping me out


    Dodging their attacks, Elise bowed slightly and expressed her sincere thanks to them.


    Then she cast a smile like look at Ye Feng, who looks gloomy: "Ye Feng, I will take good care of enivia and your other two partners..."


    The voice gradually returned to the ruins, and Elise''s main soul disappeared in the same place.


    Oriana The mind can not help but emerge from the pure smile of Oriana, Ye Feng''s body began to shake violently.


    He wanted to get up and stop the tragedy, but he found that there was no force in him who left Elise.


    He put his hope on Fiona''s two daughters, and he said, "Fiona, we must prevent Elise''s soul from returning to her real body in the frozen land, or they will die!"


    I didn''t expect that it would become like this for Ye Feng to expel Elise''s soul. Fiona''s two daughters were pale and at a loss.


    "Why are you still in a daze? Go Ye Feng is dying in a hurry. He is really worried about Arianna. They will be tortured to death by Elise.


    In his reminder, Fiona and his daughter just want to start, but found that their feet do not know when the ice frozen.


    Then, a familiar wave of magic began to surge in the sleeping hall.


    "Want to go? I need your blood to open the seal


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1037

    Looking at the bloodstained Li sangzhuo to stand up again, Ye Feng three people are staring big eyes, as if facing a big enemy.


    The next second, like Ye Feng before her, Fiona''s two daughters appeared a shackle made of extreme ice magic, blocking their kendo.


    "Ye Feng, I don''t know why. My magic seems to be restrained. I can''t get rid of the shackles of these blood sacrifice."


    On the other side, Cathy, who is concentrating on casting her magic to save sylvier and others, does not realize that Lisandro, who is dying, has recovered her ability to move. However, she encounters obstacles in the process of casting, so she turns around and reports to Ye Feng the problems she has encountered.


    This turn, Ye Feng three people were Lisandro frozen picture immediately into her eyes.


    Li sangzhuo''s wound did not improve. The blood hole pierced by the sword was still flowing out of her heart. Cathy''s hands and feet trembled at the scene. She swallowed her mouth and said, "Li Lord Lisandro, you You''re not dead? "


    Li sangzhuo did not reply, but coldly recited the incantation of the sacrifice ceremony, and locked Ye Feng on the black ice cross.


    Under the guidance of Lisandro, a trace of thick blood was stripped from Ye Feng and Fiona''s bodies, and poured into the ice ring array with the blood of other blood vessels.


    "It''s a pity to let go of the spirit of a god level devil. It''s a wonderful sacrifice, but it doesn''t matter. The seal will be untied soon."


    She murmured to herself, and Lisandro then looked at Cathy. Seeing the fear in Cathy''s eyes, Lisandro bent her mouth and said, "Cathy, I still need a witness who can witness that I let the watcher return to the world, so I need you to watch this ceremony that can be recorded in history clearly!"


    As soon as the words fell, Cathy was locked on the ice cross by her magic. It''s just that she didn''t draw Cathy''s blood. It seems that she really wants Cathy to witness her release of the watcher.


    Tied to the black ice cross, Cathy watched Lisandro enter the ice ring again, and asked in a hoarse voice: "Lord Lisandro, you can''t go on wrong. Isn''t this seal planted by yourself? Why go to the watcher? "


    In the face of Cathy''s question, Lisandro did not look back. Her hands were dancing with the ice seal. The blood cell on her head, which gathered many people, immediately bloomed a very ice flower.


    There are nine pieces of ice on the flower. The petals are the crystallization of the life force of Ye Feng and others. Every time a leaf falls into the seal crack, it means that the life force of Ye Feng and others dissipates.


    When all the petals wither, Ye Feng''s life power will be exhausted, and their lives will be towards the end.


    To sacrifice their lives in exchange for the broken seal, which is the purest purpose of Lisan Zhuo''s heart!


    At the thought that the seal was about to be broken, Lisandro''s pretty face gradually became ferocious because of the excitement, and her upturned corners of her mouth also gave out wild laughter.


    Hearing Lisandro''s almost crazy laughter, Cathy''s eyes gradually darkened: "crazy Lord Lisandro is really crazy... "


    On the black ice cross, except Cathy, there are two people whose lives have not passed away with the fall of petals. Ashy and sizhani, protected by avalosa''s ice bow and whip hammer, are free from the blood flow of ritual spells.


    After such a long sleep and the protection of ice magic artifact, the second daughter woke up at this crisis moment.


    The ice shackles on their bodies were also untied by their artifact, and they fell to the floor from the dark ice cross in a trance.


    The pain made them wake up immediately. They looked around Ye Feng and others who were bound to the black ice cross around their eyes, and Li sangzhuo, who was leading the sacrifice ceremony in the ice ring. Their vague memories gradually became clear.


    "Why does sister Lisandro do this?" Ashy, like Cathy, had always respected Lisandro, and her first reaction to what she saw was bewilderment and perplexity.


    At the same time, she still had a good opinion of her sister? That old witch is the slave of the watcher, the traitor of mankind


    Naturally, their conversation fell into the same sober Cathy''s ears, and she was surprised and pleased: "ashey, serroni, it''s the right time for you to wake up. Now Lord Lisandro is leading the sacrificial ceremony. Before she realizes that you are awake, destroy the ceremony with the artifact in your hands!"


    "I don''t have to tell you that!" Selzheni did not have much affection for Cathy either, and replied coldly.


    However, ashy was very friendly to Cathy. When she saw that Cathy was also in a state of recovery, she immediately tried to untie Cathy with her ice bow, but failed.


    Without feeling lost at Ashley''s failure, Cathy glanced at sizhanie who was walking towards Lisandro, and then said to ashie, "ashie, don''t worry about us. You and seljani are trying to defeat Lord Lisandro. She is the most vulnerable moment who leads the ceremony. You have the artifact that defeated the watcher. Maybe you can stop the ceremony and never release the watcher Come backOn hearing the speech, ashy''s face was silent, and then she caught up with Sizhuang Ni. As if sensing the owner''s intention to stop the ceremony, the ice bow in ashey''s hand released the powerful ice magic she had never touched.


    A steady stream of ice magic penetrated into ashey''s body from the palm of her hand holding the ice bow, making her feel more powerful than ever before.


    The same reaction was also felt by her side, Sizhuang Ni. They were all a little surprised. They didn''t expect that there was such a terrible magic wave in their weapons.


    At this time, Lisandro, who had been facing them all the time, turned around and asked them in a calm and gentle voice, "have you decided?"


    The tone, as if she were their sister, was asking the thoughts of sisters with different ideas. Ashey and sizhanie step back involuntarily and stare at Lisandro, who is aware of their intentions.


    "Are you really going to kill me?" Lisandro spoke again.


    "Well, are you afraid?" Seltrani was the first to calm down, and she responded with a sneer.


    Get the response of Sizhuang Ni, Lisandro made a sister headache, sister rash look: "you still as straight as before."


    Seltrani was not familiar with Lisandro at all, and when she heard her speak to her in a sister''s voice, she had an impulse to beat up the conceited Lisandro.


    "Sister Lisandro, come back, we will still regard you as the hero to save freldrod!" said Ashley


    Lisandro gave a sad smile: "I can''t turn back, ash. Let''s do it. As Cathy said, this is my most vulnerable moment. As long as your artifact releases its terror energy, it''s all over..."


    Ashie really respects Lisandro, and she wants to continue trying to persuade her: "sister Lisandro Why Why not... "


    However, before ashey finished her words, sizhanie controlled her whip hammer and threw out an ice lasso made of ice magic.


    "Die, you traitor of the people!"


    Different from the extreme ice lasso released by cezhuang Ni in the past, the lasso with powerful energy in the artifact is like a cold prison, which firmly freezes Lisandro''s ability to move.


    Originally thought that the frozen Lisandro would slowly lose its vitality. However, under the struggle of Lisandro, the lasso had cracks, and there were faint signs of being broken.


    "You can''t kill me alone, my dear sister cyrilda, cluck..." Although trapped in the cold prison of Lasso, Lisandro did not forget to use words to stimulate the irascible seltrani.


    She suppressed her anger and scolded the indecisive ashey: "ashey, what are you waiting for? Do it


    "I..." Ashy''s body trembled, but she still didn''t dare to start to Lisandro, who she had respected so much.


    "If you don''t do it again, we will die when she comes out, and the watchers will be released by her, and the world will be completely over!" Sizhanie shook ashey''s arms hard, making the final effort.


    Urged by seltrani, ashey''s eyes are frozen. In order not to let freldrod be enslaved by the watchers again, she finally decides to shoot Lisandro with an ice bow.


    "Farewell, sister Lisandro!"


    An ice arrow containing the hidden magic of avalosa''s ice bow was shot out by the arched ash, and shot through Lisandro frozen by lasso as fast as lightning.


    Once the ice arrow penetrates Lisandro''s body, it turns into ice magic and invades every inch of Lisandro''s skin and internal organs. Although Lisandro has the blood of ice, she is still torn by the ice magic of avalosa''s ice bow, showing signs of life passing away.


    "Finally It''s finally over... "


    With a relieved word, Lisandro collapsed in a pool of blood. And ashy bowed her head and said "I''m sorry" in the bottom of her heart.


    Just as she was going to discuss with her about how to take the people out of here, she made a sound of panic.


    "Wait, why is there no lisanzho''s casting, and the seal of the circle of ice is still tearing?"


    Her voice of panic also made ashy realize something. She put away her sad mood and looked at the circle of ice.


    In the center of the array, lisanzho fell down, but the blood cells above the array did not disappear, and they continued to absorb the blood of Ye Feng and others. What''s more, to her horror, Lisandro''s blood began to flow to the top of the thick blood cells, and the lower seal was almost broken.


    There was no reaction time for ashey and sizhani. The sacrifice ceremony in the hall of sleep was infused into the final stage because of Lisandro''s most pure blood.


    With the appearance of a seeping giant ice Watcher in this layer, also announced the seal completely broken.


    The ice watchers who once dominated freldrod Come back


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1038

    At the bottom of the howling abyss, many ice watchers frantically hit the seal on the upper layer, and with the sacrifice ceremony above, the seal was finally broken.


    Sealed at the bottom of this dark valley for thousands of years, the watchers who broke the seal moved forward one after another.


    However, at this time when the watchers were eager to return to the ground, one of the watchers went the opposite way, from the top of the seal to the bottom.


    Her move happened to be seen by a watcher who knew her. The watcher could not help but stop and wonder: "magic king? Didn''t you run out long ago? Why are you back? And a human woman? How did the strength of the body degenerate into a demigod


    As the watcher said, the woman in retrograde is the magic king. However, her present appearance is not Ye Feng, but Fiona with black and white twin kendo.


    "I''ve got some interesting abilities out there and want to come back and study it." With Fiona''s face revealing the mysterious smile that hardly appears on their faces, the magic king goes straight to her cave at the bottom.


    The deep ice cave is dotted with stars and ice flames without lamp platform, and a real human female is sitting on the cold stone bed.


    "The seal is broken. At last, you can leave here with your real body, but before you leave, you have to integrate the new strength."


    Looking at the real body which is completely different from Fiona''s, the magic King''s body gradually becomes empty and flies into the real body.


    As soon as she returned to her real body, the magic King''s real body opened her eyes, which radiated ice blue cold light. The demigod power on her body climbs rapidly, and soon she regains the power of the divine watcher.


    The ice lines in the center of his eyebrows twinkled with strange light, and the magic King''s palm changed into a light saber of the moon. The whole body of the lightsaber of the moon is also haunted by various forces.


    With the exception of the black rose and the seed of believers, all the other forces revolve around the lightsaber of the moon and radiate divine power far beyond the demigods.


    The corners of his mouth radiate a pleasant radian, and the power around the moon lightsaber in the magic King''s hand is turned into the black and white Kendo of Fiona''s two daughters.


    Liuyun sword Qi and ink feather sword Qi are like black and white silk flocs, which are wrapped around the sword body, making it burst out new sword moves power that Ye Feng and Fiona did not feel.


    "The man named Ye Feng thought of turning magic into a sword and continuing to cooperate with his first kendo. However, he and his companions should be killed by other watchers now?"


    The magic King appreciated Ye Feng''s novel brain circuit and whispered to herself. She also got up and walked out of the cave, intending to leave the howling abyss like other watchers.


    Just as soon as she got out of the cave, she felt a chill that made her extremely uneasy come from the upper layer of the seal.


    When one after another covered with blood stains of surveillance to flee back here, the magic King''s mood instantly fell to the freezing point.


    At this time, in the sleeping hall, Ye Feng and others wake up one after another. In their unbelievable eyes, one by one frost watchers with God level Extreme Ice Magic are like meeting natural enemies, and they are bloodied by the energy from the ice ring array.


    The blood cells on the ice ring array are still expanding, but they no longer absorb the blood of Ye Feng and others, but just blindly absorb the blood of Lisandro lying in the pool of blood.


    As its blood concentration becomes more and more dense, it continuously injects the absorbed blood energy into the ice ring to continuously emit cold energy for the ice ring array.


    The energy of the rotating ice ring is constantly reversed. Its reversal makes it lose the ability to seal, but it makes it gain more and more powerful magic energy.


    It is also the magic power of extreme ice. The cold air emitted from the ice ring array is like the nemesis of the frost watcher. As soon as it touches the watcher, it directly tears open the watcher''s body.


    The whole hall reverberates with the shrill screams of the watchers, who are like children, who can only flee at random. If they had not seen it with their own eyes, Ye Feng and others would never have believed that such a large number of God level watchers would have been slaughtered by a phalanx.


    When one of the monitors risks being torn up by the central forces of the array, he successfully escapes to the bottom, and other monitors also have the idea of escaping back to the ground.


    If you continue to stay here, you will die. Now is not the time to return to the ground, but how to live!


    All the watchers rushed madly towards the gap in the center of the circle of ice. However, nearly half of the watchers were disturbed by the reverse force of the central array because of their previous injuries, and were destroyed by the power of the array before escaping back to the ground.


    There was no longer a living Watcher in the sleeping hall. A huge pole of ice light burst out from the ice ring array to repair the upper hole pierced by Fiona and the broken floor of the lower floor.


    Ye Feng and other people''s Extreme Ice shackles are also broken, they wake up from the dark ice cross.


    Not only that, all the power that Ye Feng lost is back at this moment!


    Feeling the power of returning to the body, Ye Feng condenses the lightsaber of the moon in his palm for a long time.


    At this time, ashey suddenly said, "do you think sister Lisandro saved us?"As soon as she heard her remarks, she got angry: "I think you are bewitched by that witch. She almost killed you and me just now."


    Hearing this, Ye Feng glanced at lisanzho in the blood pool in the ice ring array, and found that the blood cells above the ice ring array were still absorbing Lisandro''s blood, and the vitality of Li sangzhuo had not completely disappeared.


    "How do you explain that the array has the ability to strangle a watcher after absorbing the blood of sister Lisandro?"


    Ashey is very serious. She thinks that Lisandro may be a fake monitor just for that moment. In her previous contacts with Lisandro, Lisandro has always been a very respected existence. All that just happened made her more willing to believe in such a possibility.


    "This Hum, anyway, Lisandro can''t be a good man. Hasn''t it been rumored that cold blood can restrain the watchers? And there''s our blood in it Even though she couldn''t explain why, she stressed that Lisandro was not a good person.


    Cathy has the same reverence for Lisandro. After hearing Ashley''s speculation, she excitedly stepped forward and held her hands: "ashy, is this really the case? Lord Lisandro, she''s not actually an accomplice to the watchers? "


    When the three of AI Xi are talking, Ye Feng comes to the ice ring array alone and stares at LISANG Zhuo Ruo in the center of the array, thinking.


    Fiona''s second daughter is responsible for looking after NAR and others, while shivell inquires about the whole process of the first awakening, Ashley and seltrane, as well as Cathy, who has been awake all the time.


    After understanding the situation, she came to Ye Feng''s side and looked at the meditative Ye Feng. She couldn''t help joking: "it seems that our earth hat has learned to think, but you can''t think of the answer like this!"


    "Do you think of it?" He didn''t pay much attention to the ridicule of sylvier. Ye Feng was more concerned about what happened just now.


    "No!" Shivell grinned playfully. When she saw ye Fengtou disdaining her, her words turned: "although I don''t know, the ice crystal fragments in the array should have the answer we want!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1039

    "Ice crystals?"


    Ye Feng blinked his confused eyes. He didn''t know what role the ice crystal fragments in the ice ring had.


    Shivell approached the array, touched several pieces of ice crystals in turn and nodded: "well, these pieces of ice crystals are similar to memory crystals. The breath on them is very similar to her. I think it should be her."


    "Let''s look at this first." With a flash of blue light in his right hand, shivell injected magic into one of the pieces of ice crystal, and then the scene of the sleeping hall changed dramatically.


    They are trapped in an ancient village, and outside the village is an endless green wilderness.


    The scene around him suddenly changed, and Ye Feng and others were confused. Looking around the village, they found that three girls in ragged linen were surrounded by a group of tall and strong men.


    "Wuwuwu Wuwuwu... " The youngest girl hid behind the oldest girl, and her dirty little face cast a fearful look at the hateful men from time to time.


    "Is that little girl ash?" Sylvier stares at the little girl who looks like a stray cat, then looks at ash again.


    After Xiwei such a reminder, the more Ye Feng sees that little girl, the more like AI Xi, and the girl who protects AI Xi is clearly Lisandro. He patted his forehead: "I said I''ve seen it somewhere. It''s really ashy. Ash, did you know Lisandro before?"


    "No way, I haven''t seen sister Lisandro before..." Ashie shook her head. Although the little girl did look like her, she was sure she had never seen Lisandro before.


    There is also a girl with a stubborn look in her arms. Lisandro hugs her in her arms, and she confronts those fierce men in her eyes: "sister, get out of the way, I''ll fight with them!"


    "The girl with a fierce look seems to be sizhanie Cathy found that the girl in Lisandro''s arms was very similar to sizhanie.


    Her words also made people turn their attention from the girl who is very similar to ashey to the girl who is held by Lisandro. The girl''s unyielding eyes and appearance are very similar to seljani.


    "This How could this be Is Lisandro my sister Sizhanie''s eyes widened. She couldn''t believe what she saw. Her emotions became inexplicably excited.


    The men got angry when they heard the girl''s words. One of them directly pulls the girl, who is very similar to seljani, from Lisandro''s arms and violently throws her to the ground.


    "Stinky girl, fight with us? You don''t weigh yourself


    Just as the man was about to hit a girl who looked like sizhanie, Lisandro grabbed the man''s hand.


    Stopped by Lisandro, the man turns his anger to Lisandro, and grabs her collar with one hand: "Stinky woman, do you want to die too?"


    "She''s my sister!" Lisandro only replied, her eyes fixed on the man coldly.


    "I don''t care whose younger sister she is. If she offends us, she has to be beaten. All of them will be beaten to death!"


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, the men around him flocked to him, while Lisandro was in a hurry to protect the other two girls under her body, and one person blocked most of the beatings.


    In the dark hut, Lisandro huddled in a dirty corner, bandaging her wounds with bandages.


    "How could you offend those villains in the village?" She sighed as she bandaged.


    "Sister, I''m sorry, it''s me who accidentally bumped into those people..." The little girl, who was very similar to ashy, rubbed her red and swollen eyes and looked miserable.


    The girl who was very similar to seljani didn''t agree: "it''s not avarosa''s fault, but those arrogant men who don''t have eyes. If it wasn''t sister Lisandro who stopped me, I would have beaten them up!"


    "Sister cyrilda, how many times have I said that no matter whose fault it is, you can''t fight those boys. They are so tall and strong that you can''t beat them!" Lissao frowned and didn''t like serrida''s way of doing things.


    "If you say girls can''t beat men, I''ll show you the next time!" With a pink fist, serrida curled her lips.


    "If you could win, you would have been easily thrown to the ground just now?" Lisandro also gave her a blunt rebuke, hoping that she would not be so rash in the future.


    Hearing the speech, cyrilda lowered her head, but she was still a little unconvinced. Even if she couldn''t beat her, she didn''t want to be bullied.


    As soon as the picture turns, Ye Feng comes to a snowy mountain. The snow scene here is very similar to that of freyerdrode, but it is still different. There are green vegetation growing on the ground.


    "Sister, do something about it, avarosa. She''s freezing to death!"


    "Sister, hiss I seem to be dying. What''s wrong with the world? How come It''s covered with ice and snow. It''s so cold... "


    The vegetation around her was quickly buried in the ice and snow. Lisandro held her two sisters tightly and listened to serrida''s murmur. Her eyes were filled with tears.In the increasingly cold wind blowing, Lisandro can not support, but in order to keep her two sisters warm, she tries her best to keep herself awake.


    "Sister, if only we could do magic, so that we could keep warm, and we would not be bullied in the future..."


    Avarosa''s whisper made Lisandro a little stunned. Yes, if they were like those magicians, they should be able to survive in such a world of ice and snow.


    It seems to have heard her voice, a chaotic magic sound sounded in her heart: "do you want to have magic?"


    Hearing the sudden sound from the bottom of her heart, Lisandro''s nerves were tense and she looked around her eyes with vigilance.


    "Do you want to save your sisters?"


    When the voice mentioned her two sisters who were about to be frozen to death, Lisandro almost subconsciously replied, "yes!"


    Get Lisandro''s response, the magic voice issued a gloomy laugh: "very good, I''ll help you!"


    Before Lisandro could tell what was going on, her eyes were pierced by two sharp spines. As the pain poured over her body, a cold breath began to reshape her weak body. After her body was remolded by magic, Lisandro not only could not feel the cold, but also had the magic power she had never had.


    But for this, she also paid a pair of beautiful eyes.


    And when night comes, the mysterious existence that gives her strength will go deep into her dreams and torment her body and mind.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sister Lisandro, I want to learn your ice magic. Now people in this place compete with each other for resources because of the ice and snow cover. If we can share a share, we three sisters will not be bullied in the future." Selelda speaks expectantly of her request, and she also wants to gain Lisandro''s strength against the cold.


    "Sister, let sister selelda and I become your eyes and spend the most difficult days together!" Avarosa is also seriously holding Lisandro''s hands to express her long cherished wish.


    ¡­¡­


    At a meeting of the three sisters after the unification of freldrod, avarosa looked at Lisandro seriously: "sister Lisandro, why should we help that frost watcher? We are united in the first place. Even if it is the power they give us, we should not restrict our freedom. Sister, we must resist. Freedom is worth fighting for


    "Avarosa is right, sister Lisandro, we can''t be subject to frost watchers!" She also said she didn''t want to be controlled.


    After discussion, the three finally reached an agreement to attack the ice watchers.


    But frost watchers were far more powerful than they thought, and even with all the power of Frey droid, they were still so vulnerable to frost watchers.


    Moreover, under the instigation of the frost watchers, avarosa and serrida agree that it is Lisandro who betrayed them, opening the space cracks and calling in the frost watchers.


    If the Crusaders'' morale is in chaos, it will be even more impossible to defeat the invincible monitors. In order to protect the world, Lisandro performed a taboo magic, at the cost of the blood of the Crusaders and her sisters, and finally sealed the watcher in the bottom of the howling abyss.


    All the people present did not know that Lisandro''s magic was used to seal the frost watchers. They thought that Lisandro had betrayed them until their death, so their grievances lingered in the howling abyss, and they could not be freed from their lives.


    She thought the nightmare would end, but Lisandro found that the seal was tearing at a visible speed every day. And the monitors still appear in her dreams every night, tormenting her in various ways.


    Although she succumbed in her dream, she still wakes up to cultivate people for the seal. But the speed of strengthening the seal was far less than the speed of the seal being torn. She finally came up with a method, which was to strangle the watcher with the sacrificial array she found in an ancient civilization relic of Acacia.


    However, in the process of implementation, she ran into a little girl who was very similar to cyrilda when she was a child. That girl is sizhanie, who is the claw of winter.


    felt as like as two peas of Sayre Tida''s blood concentration from Sayre Tida, and Li sang Cho decided that the child was reincarnation of Sayre Tida. So she has been paying close attention to her in silence and will help her at the right time.


    Whether it''s seirlda''s artifact and ice field boar mount, or becoming the leader of winter claw step by step, there is her shadow.


    Later, after a short meeting with the leader of the avarosa tribe, she found that the patriarch''s daughter, AI Xi, was the reincarnation of avarosa''s father. She also paid close attention to the little girl.


    It can be said that AI Xi was able to escape from the pursuit of the people and find the ice bow of avarosa, not by luck, but by Lisandro''s giving and protection.


    ¡­¡­


    The fragmentary memories were opened by shivell one by one, and everyone knew that Lisandro had never betrayed them. She had been suffering from pain and misunderstanding in silence.


    Even so, she has been consistent for thousands of years


    At the thought of these, Ye Feng and his party fell into silence. If it''s them, can they last so long?"So the witch who showed me the way before turned out to be sister Lisandro, and I was always under her umbrella..." As she said that, ash covered her cheek and sobbed.


    "I said that there had never been a witch in the paw of winter, but there was a witch guiding me not to give up. Lisan Zhuo is really my sister?"


    Even though she got the truth, it was hard for her to accept that she had more sisters. What''s more, she is a sister to her deadly enemy, ash This is the most difficult thing for her to accept


    "Ashey, sizhanie, and Lisandro, their faces are really alike, especially their smiles. I think this memory should be true!" Ye Feng had long thought that the three men were very similar to each other, and had doubted whether they were sisters. Now it seems that his suspicion is correct.


    Ye Feng''s affirmation also made people look back and forth at Ai Xi''s three sisters. The more they looked, the more they felt that they were the same as Ye Feng said. Although they were different in age, they looked very similar, especially their eyebrows, eyes and thin lips.


    "What if you know the truth? Sister Li sangzhuo can''t come back from the dead, sobbing... " AI Xi''s mood fell into a breakdown. Man Wang Shi Shi, who was beside her, patted her on the shoulder to calm her sad mood.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Feng is also very uncomfortable. He hesitated and looked at Cathy: "Cathy, can you try with me? Lisandro, she''s still alive. Maybe we can work together to save her! "


    "For the sake of Monsieur Lisandro, of course I will!"


    Cathy, who has always respected Lisandro, is naturally duty bound to come forward and join Ye Feng to cast a spell to cure the dying Lisandro.


    Under the continuous treatment of the two people, Lisandro''s weak vitality miraculously returns to her body, and the blood flowing into the blood cells also reverses and flows back to Lisandro''s body. One side of the AI Xi and others saw the turn, are showing the color of joy.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1040

    Deep in the frozen land, Oriana uses magic to open the boundary to resist the cold. With the heart of frost, she can protect her and Caitlin from the cold here.


    By the phoenix egg of enivia, Olivia''s face is full of innocent smile. She is looking forward to the rebirth of enivia.


    Besides Ye Feng and Caitlin, enivia is her closest friend. It was under the guidance of enivia that she learned magic. With magic, she can help more people, at least in her view, which is not affected by the secular world.


    Just a glimpse of Elise''s frozen body next to her made her smile uneasy.


    "Caitlin, how do you think this female devil is here?" Oriana was still a little afraid of Elise, who was afraid that she would kill enivia like the Hayes research base.


    "I don''t know. We''d better not touch her." Caitlin shook her head and saw a dark shadow passing by. But it just disappeared in her eyes.


    "Ariana, did you see that?" Caitlin looked at Olivia uncertainly, with a foreboding in her heart.


    "See what?" Oriana shook her confused head, her little face puffing into Caitlin''s eyes.


    Seeing that oliviana didn''t see anything, Caitlin thought that she might be too nervous to have hallucinations. Another subconscious look at Alice''s real body, she shook her head: "maybe I''m too nervous, nothing!"


    When she heard Caitlin say she was nervous, Olivia blinked and then hugged her with a smile: "Caitlin, is this not nervous?"


    "Well, it''s very considerate of olliana."


    As both Ariana and Caitlin relaxed their vigilance, a tiny crack appeared in the hard ice behind Alice''s real body, and the crack was quietly extending into more tiny cracks.


    In fact, the shadow Caitlin saw just now is not an illusion, but Elise''s main soul. As soon as she gets out of trouble, she will first kill enivia, then slowly torture Olivia and Caitlin, and then go down the abyss of howling, so that Ye Feng can understand how serious the consequences of her imprisonment and humiliation during this period of time are!


    Quietly unfolding her real life plan, the ice surface on Alice''s back has been full of cracks with the passage of time. But that''s not enough. Enivia''s ice spell is much more terrible than she thought. The ice is still unbroken and keeps her in captivity.


    Just then, a voice that she didn''t want to hear suddenly rang out: "olliana, Caitlin!"


    Ye Feng Elise will never admit her mistake. This voice must belong to Ye Feng. Sure enough, not a moment later Ye Feng appeared in her sight.


    Hum, what happened? No one is going to stop her from getting out of trouble now! After a brief absence, Alice snorted coldly in the bottom of her heart. She was absolutely confident to get out of trouble.


    "Ye Feng Wait for me


    "Stinky leaf wind, what are you doing so fast?"


    After a while, Fiona''s second daughter and others came after her one after another. When lethargic Lisandro appears in Elise''s field of vision, she is puzzled why Ye Feng didn''t kill Lisandro.


    The soul in her body shook her head violently, and Elise warned herself that this was not the time to think about it. She had to concentrate on breaking the ice.


    In addition to Ye Feng, later Fiona two women first noticed the frozen real body of Elise.


    Fiona of the Laurent family lost her voice and said, "how could that female devil appear here?"


    "Do you mean..." Lenovo''s experience before and Ye Feng''s words, the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona''s eyes coagulate, and some people make her uneasy speculation.


    "This female devil should have been frozen here by enivia, Fiona. For the sake of safety, I suggest you take the rifik back to Ionia now!" Ye Feng doesn''t want them to get close to Elise.


    Ignoring Ye Feng''s words to placate people, Fiona and her daughter went straight to Elise''s body to see if the ice on her body had cracks. At this point, they noticed that the surface of the hard ice on Alice''s back was full of cracks, which were still extending to the inside.


    Taking a breath of cold air, the two girls subconsciously want to tell the public what they found. Who wants Ye Feng to hold their two hands and walk aside.


    "Fiona, we''ve got to get going, or we''ll all die here!" While talking in a low voice, Ye Feng pretends to glance at Oriana unintentionally.


    "But is that really good? Enivia is Olivia''s mentor. We... "


    "The three of us will talk alone later!" Sign two female don''t ask again, Ye Feng just wants to leave here quickly now.


    Everyone is a little confused, Ye Feng three people''s behavior, but see them all toward the warship, they also follow up.


    After boarding the ship, Caitlin noticed that Olivia was still down there, struggling to hold enivia''s phoenix eggs. She couldn''t help but cry out, "Olivia, what are you doing? Come on up"Caitlin, isn''t our mission to protect enivia''s nirvana? If we want to go, we should also take her phoenix eggs with us


    Olivia explained, foolishly trying to move enivia''s eggs. It''s just that she can''t make the egg move a little bit.


    Worried that Elise would wake up at any time and hurt Oriana, Ye Feng immediately flashed to her side.


    And Ye Feng and Fiona a series of strange actions during this period of time also fell in the eyes of hivier, she has thought well, and must ask why they are so eager to leave.


    "Ye Feng, you are here at the right time. Help me to move the eggs of enivia!" Seeing Ye Feng appear beside her, Oriana is glad to say.


    "Ariana, let''s go back to Ionia first!" Ye Feng took Oriana''s hand and went to the direction of the flying warship, and didn''t want her to stay here for too long.


    "Ye Feng, but enivia..." Oriana pouted her lips and was reluctant to leave.


    Ye Feng''s eyes twinkled and comforted: "I can''t move enivia''s eggs, but don''t worry, we''ll just go back to Ionia to ensure everyone''s safety, and the Rafik needs you and Caitlin to control!"


    Ariana was thinking of enivia, but Yefeng said to ensure everyone''s safety, she pursed her lips: "let''s take everyone back quickly, and then the two of us will come back to take care of enivia Nirvana again?"


    "Yes, you are a good little angel!" In order to let Oriana leave with them, Ye Feng promised to come down first.


    As for whether she will come back, she has to report to Lord Soraka about her real life before making a decision.


    Oriana is really no heart, pure, she listened to Ye Feng''s words also showed a look of relief, followed Ye Feng together on the warship.


    Successfully coax Oriana onto the warship and return to the control room to control the Rafik to take off. Ye Feng and Fiona find an excuse to come to the temporary no one living on the corridor.


    After confirming that there was no one around, Fiona of Laurent family asked Ye Feng seriously: "Ye Feng, you know that the female devil is about to break the ice. Why don''t we tell you the truth?"


    "Can you solve the problem by saying it? That will only cause unnecessary panic. It''s better to hide it! " Ye Feng met her eyes and also expressed his views.


    "But is it really good to cheat Oriana like this? That dame will kill enivia when she wakes up Have you figured out how to explain it to Oriana? " Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, was a little impatient, and she was more or less sympathetic to Ariana.


    This question, Ye Feng is silent. He hung his head and looked a little gray. After all, it was not long before her father died and the tragedy at the Hicks research base had deeply hurt her both physically and mentally. I wonder if she can survive this time


    "Before Oriana knows the truth, try to think of more ways to compensate her. We are also wrong. We should not expel the spirit of the female devil so easily..." Fiona of the Laurent family heaved a guilty sigh and then walked anxiously in the direction of her room.


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, left Ye Feng alone. Their previous conversation fell into the ears of the attentive hivier. Seeing Fiona''s second daughter leave, she came out in time.


    "Ye Feng, I don''t want to talk about such a big thing. You are getting worse and worse!" He approached Ye Feng quietly and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Don''t you hear it all? Anyway, if I don''t tell you about it, you''ll notice that... " If it is usual, Ye Feng will inevitably have a fight with hivier, but now he has no such mood.


    Smelling Ye Feng''s depressed words, sylvier''s playful expression was stagnant. However, she quickly adjusted herself and comforted Ye Feng with a gentle tone: "it seems that our earthy hats have grown a lot. You should know that I will come. You don''t have to worry about Oriana. I will help you find a way. After all, we..."


    "We?" Ye Feng tilts his head and looks at hivier, who is eager to speak.


    Pretending not to hear Ye Feng''s question, sylvier changed the topic with a smile: "Arianna is also my friend. With me, it will be OK!"


    "Thank you, Sylvie!"


    When Ye Feng was relieved because of the comfort of sylvier, he didn''t know that his conversation with Fiona just now fell into one''s ears.


    That''s Oriana!


    After the successful take-off of the Rafik, there are still some worries about Olivia''s plan to ask Ye Feng about Elise, the female demon.


    She was worried that if the female devil suddenly woke up, enivia''s nirvana would be in danger


    This unintentional move just let her hear Ye Feng and Fiona, as well as the dialogue between hivier. She rushed to the deck as soon as she heard it. Before the warship took off, she jumped forward with her parachute bag on her back.


    Enivia is one of her most treasured people, and she has seen twice with her own eyes. If enivia also left her Thinking about it, she didn''t dare to think further.That deep despair and powerlessness, she did not want to experience the third time!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1041

    After a conversation, Ye Feng and shivell return to the control room of the rifek. On his return, however, he found that Olivia was missing, and his heart pounded. He began to ask Caitlin, "Caitlin, what''s happened to Ariana?"


    Caitlin, who was concentrating on controlling the rifik, was stunned when she heard the speech. She turned her head and looked at Ye Feng suspiciously: "isn''t Oriana looking for you? Didn''t you meet her on your way here


    "To me?" Ye Feng frowned, he did not meet Oriana on the way to.


    "Caitlin, turn on the surveillance screen below the rifik!" shivell thought and took a deep breath


    Seeing that sylvier spoke in such a hurry, Caitlin turned on the monitoring screen below without saying a word. This opens, the picture of Oriana falling straight down with her umbrella bag on her back is reflected in Ye Feng''s eyes.


    "Oriana, what is she going to do?" Caitlin covered her mouth in surprise, and apparently she didn''t know why Oriana wanted to go down at this time.


    Seeing this picture, hiville was more sure of her inner guess. She took a picture of Ye Feng, who was still in a daze: "Ye Feng, she must have heard our conversation just now. Go down and get her back!"


    Being photographed by hiville, Ye Feng, with a heavy heart, instantly disappears in place. When he reappears, it appears in the monitoring screen.


    "Come back with me, Oriana!" With a solemn look, she persuades her. At the same time, Ye Feng doesn''t give her time to think about her, so she takes her hand and runs away to the Rafik number above.


    "I''m not going back. I don''t want enivia dead!"


    Who wants to always be obedient to Ye Feng''s good girl, Arianna suddenly shook off Ye Feng''s big hand, in order not to be chased by Ye Feng, she also threw off her parachute, and fell downward at a faster and faster speed.


    "Ariana!"


    Being separated by Oriana, Ye Feng secretly says that he is also immediately running the sword of wind to catch up with Oriana.


    And the bottom of the Oriana was about to be caught up with the heart of enivia taught her incantation, in her and Ye Feng between a wall of ice.


    As Ye Feng ran his wind sword to the extreme, he bumped into the sudden ice wall before he could react.


    With this delay, Olivia Anna also successfully landed in the ice valley of permafrost. As soon as she landed, she immediately rushed to enivia''s phoenix eggs. Seeing that the eggs were still intact, she was temporarily relieved.


    "You''re dead!"


    But at this time, a bantering female magic sound reverberated in the valley, stimulating the nerves of Oriana.


    "Who is talking?" Oriana held the phoenix egg in fear, afraid of the magic sound.


    "I''m right in front of you, Oriana?"


    As soon as this was said, oliviana looked forward, and Elise''s frozen body appeared in front of her.


    Although Alice was still frozen in the ice, the outer layer of the ice was so strong that it would break up at any time.


    "You devil, I won''t let you hurt enivia!" Summoning up her courage to show her determination to protect enivia, Olivia held the phoenix egg tightly and looked at Elise''s real body with vigilance.


    "Cluck, cluck..." As if hearing a joke, ice capped Alice gave out a devil''s laugh.


    Her laughter mixed with trembling magic, so that Ariana was afraid, but also through this means, she completely broke the ice covered with cracks.


    "You don''t have a clear sense of yourself."


    Elise reached out her index finger and nodded her head, laughing at oliviana''s ignorance.


    With a blood blade cut out of thin air, Elise doesn''t want to waste too much time on Ariane, so she plans to kill her and phoenix eggs.


    Seeing that Oriana and her protected phoenix eggs are about to be split in two by Elise''s blood blade, Ye Feng quietly appears in front of Oriana, tears a space crack and throws the horrible blood blade into it.


    Ye Feng, we must save enivia Ye Feng''s appearance let Olivia see hope again, she rubbed her red and swollen eyes and asked Ye Feng not to give up enivia.


    "I''ll try my best!" Ye Feng''s back to Arianna, and then looks at Elise solemnly.


    The blood blade was thrown into the space crack by the sudden leaf wind, and Elise didn''t get angry. Instead, she licked her red lips, and her pupils were filled with morbid blood.


    "Just in time, for a long time I haven''t tortured your body and mind for a long time... "


    With her morbid smile on her back, she gave birth to eight sharp branching segments, the black ones with a hook like tip, which also contained red to bloody venom.


    Ye Feng subconsciously stretched out his right hand and pinched his left arm. The memory that the whole left arm was wiped off by Elise with a knife began to flash in his mind.


    Ye Feng pinches her left arm, which naturally falls in the eyes of Elise. Just now she was smiling, she suddenly flashed to Ye Feng with a ferocious face. The end of one of the branches behind stabbed Ye Feng''s left arm.The neurotoxin paralyzes Ye Feng''s nerves in an instant, and Elise makes Ye Feng lose her fighting ability with only one blow.


    "Since you dare to call me at will during this period of time, be prepared to be punished by me at any time!"


    Leave Ye Feng, who has been attacked by neurotoxin, to one side. Elise goes straight to Oriana and phoenix egg.


    "Ye Feng!" Seeing Ye Feng injured by Elise, Oriana calls out anxiously and wants to help Ye Feng in pain.


    "You waste the heart of ice and frost, a good robot is not appropriate, you have to be a human. Since you want to be a human being, then let you experience the pain of being a human being."


    Coldly glancing at the Oriana running towards Ye Feng, Elise mocks the naive Olivia and allows her to run towards Ye Feng, while she is walking towards enivia''s phoenix egg.


    Only when she passed by, the eight sharp joints in her back ran into her body one after another, causing her to fall to the ground in pain.


    The joint was pulled out of Olivia''s body, and Elise went to enivia''s huge phoenix egg without looking back.


    Gently stroking enivia''s egg, Elise looked up at the ice crystal above her eyes surrounded by an ice blue beam.


    Elise knew that as long as the ice crystal fell slowly into the phoenix egg, enivia''s nirvana would be completed.


    It''s a pity that enivia can''t wait for this day At the bottom of her heart, Elise gently stroked the right hand of phoenix egg, and began to gather more and more powerful dark evil spirit.


    In a flash, Elise''s right hand condenses a spider of energy form containing terrifying power.


    When she was about to detonate the spider, she suddenly stopped and turned to look at the painful Ye Feng.


    As the morbid blood flashed, Elise weakened the stimulation of neurotoxin to the two people, allowing them to withstand the erosion while still maintaining consciousness.


    After all this, she bent her mouth to smile: "Ye Feng, Oriana, I think it is necessary for you to witness the death of enivia."


    Her words immediately attracted the eyes of Ye Feng and Elise detonated the spider at this moment.


    Under the dull gaze of Ye Feng and Oriana, the dark red spider rapidly expands and bursts. The blood red light goes straight to the ice blue sky, and even the Rafik above is almost shot down.


    The blood shed tearing the sky gradually dispersed, leaving only fragments of broken phoenix eggs scattered in the valley. Her eyes were staring at the ice crystal like fragments in the ice valley. It seemed that Ariana had forgotten the stimulation of neurotoxin. She was so stunned that she could not recover from the cruel reality in front of her for a long time.


    "AI Enivia is dead? "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1042

    "AI Enivia is dead? "


    "She''s dead and gone forever, my dear Oriana..."


    Elise appeared next to her in a ghostly way, bent down and whispered in her ear.


    The dull eyes grew more and more gray, and the feelings of sadness and despair grew from her heart like a tide.


    At this moment, she wanted to tell herself that it was not the first time that she had experienced such a thing. She wanted to be strong, but tears still filled her eyes.


    Why Why does misfortune always surround her?


    The devil first killed Caitlin''s parents in front of her, slaughtered the entire Hicks research base, and now killed enivia, who was also a teacher and friend of hers


    The flame of anger and hatred gradually twisted the mind of Oriana, and her eyes full of tears of sadness began to twinkle with strong murderous spirit.


    Elise''s figure gradually engulfed all the horizons of her eyes, as if there was only revenge in her world at this moment


    The black fog of evil came into being, surrounded by Arianna, nibbling away at her reason and goodness.


    Not far away, Ye Feng saw this, and immediately flashed to her side, pulled it out of the black fog range, and reminded: "Oriana, cheer up a bit!"


    Under the help of Ye Feng, she wakes up from the demonization. Oriana wipes the tears in her eyes: "but But enivia died Sobbing Ye Feng, do you think she died because of me? "


    "Don''t think too much. You should step back to one side and I will protect you!"


    Motioning for Oriana to hide in a safe place, Ye Feng braved the pain caused by neurotoxin and went straight to Elise, and said in a sharp voice only the two of them could hear: "Elise, you still want to infect Oriana with evil spirit. You really make me lose hope!"


    Ye Feng''s questioning not only does not cause any burden to Elise, but also satisfies her morbid revenge psychology.


    She waved her hand innocently: "I don''t think you''re going to shadow island. I''m afraid you''ll be alone there. I''ll find you a good girl. Or, you prefer to let those two Fiona accompany you to shadow island?"


    As she said this, she withdrew her spell on Oriana and pointed to the high-altitude rifik.


    Ye Feng Mou son slightly a Lian, bite tooth warning way: "who says I want to go to shadow island? Besides, you must not think of Fiona


    However, as soon as his voice dropped, a sharp pain came from his abdomen. Before he had time to react to what was going on, he flew upside down and hit the wall of the ice valley.


    "Ye Feng, are you ok?" Oriana saw the scene and ran to Ye Feng on the spot.


    "You''ll be more dangerous if you get close. Stay away from me. I''ll take care of her myself."


    Ye Feng held out his hand to indicate to Oriana to stay away, while condensing a moon lightsaber which looks like a rune sword.


    However, before he had time to boost his sword spirit, he was nailed to the rock wall by Elise, who had been bullied to him. Ariana, who was far away, wanted to help again, but was stopped by the hint of his wave.


    Elise behind the eight branches slowly into the skin of Ye Feng, instead of her feet will Ye Feng nailed on the wall.


    With the tip of the hook rotating, Alice''s ramus began to stir slowly. The pain that stirred the skin and pricked the bone marrow constantly stimulated Ye Feng''s nerve.


    Appreciating Ye Feng''s pain and forbearance, Elise curled up her mouth and said gently, "the tone of your speech just now is really overbearing. I think you''ve recently asked me to make it cool? Now, I''m going to let you think about who is the master! "


    At the end of the day, Elise''s gentle tone suddenly changed, her pretty face gradually distorted, and her vicious mood revealed.


    Her eight branches began to continuously inject the lethal venom of neurotoxin into Ye Feng''s body. Ye Feng, who had endured the pricking pain in her heart, felt as if she were crawling with ants all over her body.


    The ant was like a vampire, biting his skin and internal organs. Under such devastation, Ye Feng could not bear to give up, and let out a shrill wail.


    In the distance, Oriana felt that the anger on Ye Feng was gradually passing away. She no longer cared about Ye Feng''s advice, but rushed to Elise like crazy, trying to stop her torture to Ye Feng.


    But how could Elise allow people to make trouble at such a time when she was most relieved? To trap Oriana lightly, she wants her to watch Ye Feng die slowly and appreciate her despair will increase her tortuous pleasure.


    And she can''t wait to let Ye Feng''s dead soul become her most loyal servant!


    While listening to Ye Feng and Oriana''s cry of pain and despair, Elise indulges in her morbid psychological world.


    At this moment, she shows the evil essence of a demon incisively and vividly, and the evil to make people flustered laugh reverberates in the ice valley.In the control room of the refec above, Caitlin looked at the gloomy and incomparable hivier: "hivier, let''s inform Fiona, they are demigods now, maybe we can save Ye Feng and Oriana!"


    Elise is a God. Even if you go up to ten and a half gods, Fiona may not work But without informing Fiona, who among them can save Ye Feng and Oriana?


    Across the screen, shivell''s mind flashed countless countermeasures, but they were rejected by her at the moment of birth. Seeing Ye Feng''s face getting worse and worse, she couldn''t think of any way, and the cloud of despair covered her quietly.


    "Sylvier, I''ll tell Fiona, you watch here first!" Caitlin couldn''t wait. She ran straight out of the control room.


    Shivell looked back at Caitlin, who soon disappeared from her sight. Although she felt that it was impossible to let Fiona save the scene, she did not choose to stop her.


    At this time, she can only pray silently, hoping that there will be a miracle and someone can save Ye Feng.


    "Elise, you are sinful


    Perhaps sensing her prayer, a deafening sound of chaos sounded in the frozen sky, and then a huge dragon suddenly tore the sky and appeared above the ice valley.


    For a time, the frozen land flashed and thundered, and the angry power of the Dragon seemed to surge in every corner.


    "It''s Aoxing!"


    Across the screen to see the Dragon revealed the real body, shivell''s gloomy face instantly swept away, she excitedly called out the name of the dragon.


    Yes, this dragon is Aoxing, the guardian dragon of Ionia!


    Although Aoxing came late, his appearance immediately calmed down his panic and uneasiness.


    Now, he has put all his hopes on Aoxing, hoping that he can save Ye Feng and Oriana!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1043

    "Elise, you are sinful


    The deafening chant of the Dragon resounded through the sky, and the terrible sound wave shocked the unprepared Elise''s mouth corner spilled light blood stains.


    For a moment, the sky in the frozen land was filled with thick clouds that covered all vision and perception. The roar of thunder was suppressed in the clouds. It seemed that the thunder would come down at any time to punish the sinful evil Elise.


    Ao Xing Her thumb wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth, and Alice turned to look at the sky. And in the moment she raised her head, a huge dragon appeared from the clouds.


    Facing the angry dragon eyes, Elise did not have any fear. The eight branches behind her continued to sharpen, and her pretty face was also covered with blood stains and magic lines.


    After being demonized completely, Elise showed a defiant look at the Dragon: "Aoxing, don''t think that if you stare at a pair of fish eyes, I will be afraid of you. In my eyes, you are just a big loach!"


    Aoxing was indifferent to Elise''s ridicule. What he cared about was that Elise had just committed an unforgivable crime - killing enivia, the ice crystal Phoenix.


    Enivia is one of the oldest existence of Valoran, and has an indelible merit in expelling the empty visitors. It''s a terrible crime for Elise to kill her while she''s in Nirvana!


    The more he thought about it, the more angry she was. Although Soraka told him not to fight with the four knights in the void when he asked him to come, he couldn''t help his anger and let out an angry dragon song.


    With the evil radian rising from the corner of her mouth, Elise''s body was surrounded by dark evil Qi, blocking Aoxing''s angry roar.


    "I can also control the power of God freely now. I''m afraid it''s not realistic for you to suppress me like you did in Ionia before!"


    She yawned listlessly. Elise didn''t seem interested in fighting Aoxing. After blocking Aoxing''s roar, she pointed to Ye Feng, who was still suffering from erosion, and Oriana, who was in a panic and helpless state. She said, "if you don''t have anything else, I''ll take these two people first."


    Elise''s words were particularly harsh in Aoxing''s ears. He responded with his chaotic trembling Dragon Song: "go? Even if I promise, those who have been killed by you won''t agree. Now that you have murdered enivia, you must pay for all your crimes today


    The roar of thunder that had been suppressed in the cloud fell suddenly and the thunder and lightning roared violently. Now Aoxing is in the thunder cloud, just like the judge in charge of the punishment of heaven.


    The pupil of iris below gradually shrinks. She thought Ao Xing would let her go. After all, both sides are gods, and no one can be sure that she is better than the other. Even if one side wins, it will pay a heavy price. It''s not time for a decisive battle. They don''t have to fight to the death.


    But when she saw the falling thunder from the clouds, she found that she had misjudged Aoxing''s anger. Since there was no way to avoid it, Alice had to dodge in a hurry. However, under Aoxing''s powerful thunder and lightning magic, her body was still hurt by the power of furious thunder and lightning.


    Just when Aoxing was about to launch a more violent spell, his mind echoed Soraka''s harsh voice: "Aoxing, calm down, do you want to kill Ye Feng, oleana, and all the people on the Rafik? Bring them back now


    In this voice reminds, Aoxing finally from witnessing Elise kill enivia''s anger to wake up. Although he still can''t forgive Elise''s crime of killing enivia, he still listens to Soraka''s words and saves Ye Feng and Olivia Anna when Elise is too busy.


    The two men were thrown on the deck of the Rafik. Aoxing let out an unwilling roar. The huge dragon swept over the Rafik and disappeared into the sky of the frozen land.


    After a while, Aoxing, with Ye Feng and others on the Rafik, appeared in a deserted wilderness in the three southern provinces.


    In order to avoid causing unnecessary commotion, Aoxing changed back to the appearance of mini dragon, and Soraka appeared on the deck of the warship.


    Caitlin and others inside the warship all ran out because of the previous commotion, while Fiona and her daughter were the first to run to Ye Feng, who suffered from neurotoxin corrosion.


    Soraka also timely cured Ye Feng''s neurotoxin. After curing Ye Feng, she went to Oriana, who was curled up in the corner of the deck.


    Aware that Soraka was coming towards her, Olivia wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes and sobbed, "I''m sorry, Lord Soraka, I didn''t fulfill your order and didn''t protect enivia well!"


    "It''s not your fault, Oriana. You''ve done well enough this time."


    Soraka gently stroked her forehead, indicating that she didn''t have to blame herself too much.


    On the other side, after confirming that Ye Feng is indeed cured, Fiona and her two women come to this side together. Fiona of the Laurent family spoke on behalf of the two: "Lord Soraka, about the frost watcher, we..."


    Before she finished speaking, Soraka interrupted, "Fiona, the ice watcher''s report is not in a hurry. You should have a good rest for a few days after you have been on duty for so long. It''s not too late to report back to me later."After telling people a few words again, Soraka took Aoxing to leave first. Not long after she left, Ye Feng, who dispelled the toxin, woke up.


    In charge of guarding Ye Feng''s side is sylvier. She hasn''t had time to ask Ye Feng how her body is recovering. Instead, she is preempted by Ye Feng to ask where Oriana is now.


    Knowing that Ye Feng is mostly worried about Olivia losing enivia, sylvier is also considerate to help Ye Feng find Olivia who is also resting.


    "Oriana, Ye Feng will give it to you first. I have something to deal with!" In bringing Ye Feng to Oriana''s room, he finds a reason to leave.


    There were only two of them left in the room. Ye Feng gazed at Oriana, whose eyes were red and swollen, and sighed: "Olivia, still thinking about enivia?"


    "Well!" Ye Feng asked, Oriana, who had been forced to cry, choked up again.


    "Well, don''t be so sad. If enivia sees you so sad, she''ll be sad too. You have to be strong!" Ye Feng stretched out his hand to wipe tears on her face for Oriana and comforted her.


    "But But Sobbing But the image of that demon killing enivia is still in my mind


    Oriana really wants to be as strong as Ye Feng said, but the more she thinks like this, the less she can do


    Thinking about it, her chest became stuffy and she wanted to wail. In this way, can no longer suppress the grief into more tears from her eyes overflow.


    The whole person pours into Ye Feng''s arms, Oriana keeps her hot and humid tears flowing on Ye Feng''s body.


    Looking at her crying like a child, Ye Feng''s mood is extremely depressed, even some self blame.


    "Oriana, you have to be strong. Don''t you have Caitlin and shivell with you? Don''t worry, you will have us in the future Patted a few times on the back of Oriana, Ye Feng gently soothed her crying into tears.


    After crying for a long time in Ye Feng''s arms, Oriana still couldn''t stabilize her broken mood. When Ye Feng thought of how to comfort her, she suddenly came to a word that scared him all over.


    "Ye Feng, that devil killed Caitlin''s parents, all the people in the Hicks research base, and enivia. I want revenge


    "Revenge? Ellie Cough That devil is a God. How can you avenge her? " Smelling her oath, Ye Feng''s first reaction is to stop.


    "I can''t beat her now, which does not mean that I will not be her opponent in the future. For Caitlin''s parents and the innocent people in the research base, and for enivia, I will take revenge!" Of course, Oriana knows the gap between her and Elise, but she stubbornly meets Ye Feng''s eyes, which ignites the flame of revenge.


    "Ye Feng, I must kill her Kill her


    Looking at the timid and timid Oriana so expressing her determination, Ye Feng, who wanted to continue to persuade her, stopped.


    Why did he deprive Ariana of the right to seek revenge on Elise? Did you ever make a promise to Elise?


    At this moment, a sonorous and powerful female voice suddenly sounded in the room: "Ariana, we support you. I believe that not only the two of us, but also sylvier and Caitlin will support you. However, it is not only your business to kill the devil, but also our business. We will work together to kill the evil female devil!"


    Hearing this sound, Ye Feng''s mind flashed over the face of Fiona''s two daughters. He looked in the direction of the voice, and the figure of Fiona''s two daughters appeared in his sight.


    See suddenly appear two female, leaf breeze mouth corner slightly twitch: "Fiona, how did you come in?"


    "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that we have the same determination to kill the devil as Oriana does."


    Oriana didn''t care much about how they came in. Hearing that they supported her, she was relieved because of their presence.


    She wiped her eyes, and her hot and humid eyes moved with a hopeful look: "what about Ye Feng? Ye Feng will certainly support me, right? "


    Ye Feng opened his mouth and he wanted to answer. But when it came to his mouth, he could not bear to say it. He was afraid that she would continue to hurt her mood.


    At the moment, the eyes of Oriana looking forward to is like a mountain, pressing on Ye Feng''s chest, making him breathless.


    He was a little confused and didn''t know how to deal with it. Feel Fiona to him why he is not sure why confused eyes, Ye Feng''s psychological pressure increased a little.


    Finally, forced by the psychological pressure, as well as do not want to continue to break down, Ye Feng affirmed the question of Oriana.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1044

    On the west coast of freundhead, Elise and hammerstone stood here, looking out over the boundless coastline, and the vast army of shadows was coming across the sea under their gaze. The retreat of frost watchers and the evacuation of Ye Feng and others gave shadow Island an opportunity to invade freald.


    Looking at the army that was about to occupy Frey droid, hammer stone''s happy mood was all written on his face. On the contrary, Elise, who destroyed the hope of enivia''s nirvana, was so gloomy that the hammer stone on one side did not dare to talk to her at this moment.


    The picture of Aoxing taking advantage of the opportunity to take away Ye Feng and Oriana flashed in her mind. Elise''s lips and teeth gave out a trembling voice: "damn Aoxing!"


    One side of the hammer stone heard her gnashing her teeth. He didn''t know exactly what happened in the frozen land. He mistakenly thought that Alice might have been hurt by Aoxing and was sulking.


    He also spoke to mollify Elise: "just kill enivia. There''s no need to be angry about that stupid dragon."


    Hearing this, Elise just glanced at the hammer stone coldly, and she tore open a portal to return to the shadow island.


    Hammerstone was used to Elise''s indifference. He shrugged his shoulders indifferently and continued to watch waves of shadows landing on the shore.


    At the same time, without anyone''s knowledge, a starlight gate with no breath appeared in the depths of freldrod. Not a moment later, a beautiful figure covered by starlight stepped out of it.


    When the starlight disperses, Qianying shows his real body. If Ye Feng is here, he will surely recognize that this person is Soraka, the son of many stars.


    "I don''t have much time. I have to hurry up..."


    Revealing her true nature, Soraka is submerged in the ice valley of the frozen land. As soon as she entered here, she saw the broken ice crystal phoenix egg.


    Beautiful purple eyes twinkled with brilliant starlight. Soraka recited the star incantation in her heart, and the scattered fragments of phoenix eggs flew to her.


    Under the guidance of starlight magic, the fragments are pieced together to form a huge and complete phoenix egg. However, the phoenix egg is full of cracks. If it is not adhered by the magic lines of the secret power of starlight, it will certainly split into pieces.


    After putting together the phoenix eggs, Soraka looked at the frozen lotus sea around him and sighed with a long sigh of relief: "fortunately, these frozen lotus are not destroyed by the magic of Aoxing and Elise..."


    Just as she was about to cast her spell and take away most of the frozen lotus, a joking voice sounded in her heart: "Ionia''s island protection array seems to be weakened, solaka, tell me, are you out now?"


    "Karlsas..." Feeling complex to exhale the name of the owner of the voice, Soraka did not expect that she tried to cover the breath or was perceived by carlas, her mood suddenly fell to the bottom.


    However, she did not stop casting because of calthas'' detection. In the blink of an eye, she took away most of the frozen lotus.


    "No? It doesn''t matter. Anyway, you are not in Ionia now. I think it''s time to break through the phalanx and attack your last pure land


    With kalthas''s maddening demonic laughter, the dark fog extends from the shadow island to cover Ionia in an instant.


    "Karlsas!" With his right hand clenched, Soraka''s face darkened.


    The remaining demon leaders of shadow Island sensed the sudden action of kalthas. Although they didn''t know what happened, in order to cooperate with karlsas, they cast their magic at the same time, and were ready to attack Ionia''s strong island protection array.


    Seeing that the aionia island protection array without her maintenance will be destroyed by the demon leaders of shadow Island, the calm deep sea suddenly burst out a terrible deep-sea force, sweeping the sea water and crashing into all the continents and islands of Valoran.


    The whole world seems to have come to the end of the world. Under the collision of the sea water, there are strong earthquakes. Not only the continents and islands, but also the sea floor are torn by this terrible energy and fall into endless chaos.


    The demon leaders of shadow island who are casting magic are also affected by the power of the deep sea. They have to withdraw their magic and fly all over the burst center of the deep-sea power.


    Standing above the center of the sea of conquest, a deep-sea whirlpool with the breath of the power of the gods was stirring the sea. The deep whirlpool eye even made the demons of shadow island have an illusion, that is, their every move is clearly seen by the people at the other end of the whirlpool eye.


    "What is this force?" Feeling the power of the deep sea that could destroy the whole world, he said.


    "Back to shadow Island first!" Gazing at the deep-sea whirlpool for a while, kalthas was the first to leave.


    Hammerstone and modkaisa seemed to know something, but they also left with karlsas.


    The rest of the demon leaders stayed at the top of the deep-sea vortex for a while, and returned to shadowisland one after another.


    Soraka also took this opportunity to quickly return to Ionia to preside over the island protection array. After strengthening aeonia''s island protection array defense, Aoxing, who had been waiting for a long time, asked, "where did you go before? If it wasn''t for the sea floor change, the island protection array would have been broken by the shadow island! ""I went to do something," Soraka didn''t intend to let more people know about her trip to permafrost. She changed the subject at the right time: "Aoxing, can you still contact the people of the Spanish people now? The trench is protected by the mackerel people. It should not be possible to have cracks... "


    "I have been sealed by you in Ionian for a long time, and I have long lost contact with the Spanish people..." Ao Xing shook his head, that he could not contact.


    "I met a girl named Nami on the island before I awakened my memory. You can try to integrate into the array to see if there is still a girl of the Spanish nationality on the island."


    Soraka rubbed his eyebrows thoughtfully, indicating Aoxing to try to sense the people on the island through the array.


    Aoxingde immediately integrated into the array and sensed all creatures on the island. After a while, he opened his eyes, shook his head and said, "no, there is no smell of the Spanish people on the island."


    "That''s the trouble. Let me think about it again..."


    Aoxing''s answer made Soraka worried. If the Spanish could not be contacted, he would not be able to understand the specific situation of the deep sea. If the seal was really broken, varan would inevitably be invaded by another world.


    At the other end of the abyss seal, a world no less than Valoran''s is connected. This secret is known only to a few people who have lived from the time of empty visitors to the present. If the seal is allowed to be broken, the creatures of another world will launch an all-round invasion of Valoran.


    No matter which side the final war will take, it will be a devastating blow to varollan''s life. If she could, she would never allow it to happen!


    But how can she get in touch with the Spanish? Soraka fell into deep meditation, thinking as much as possible about how to deal with such a situation.


    Thinking about it, she suddenly remembered that the Spanish girl Nami seemed to know Ye Feng. If Ye Feng knew where Nami was, maybe the problem could be solved easily!


    Thinking of this, Soraka''s eyes coagulate. It seems that she needs Ye Feng''s help again


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1045

    "Did you hear that?"


    "What did you hear?"


    "Since the last earthquake, there have been many sea animals along the coast of the three southern provinces that have never been seen before. It is said that the sea animals jumped up and were higher than the city walls!"


    "Sea animals higher than the walls? Does that monster exist? "


    "I just heard that, in short, it''s better to go to coastal towns less recently."


    ¡­¡­


    On the first floor of the Hotel nearest to the doctor''s house in presidian City, mafiona, a young sweetheart who was having lunch with Ye Feng, overheard that someone was talking about the sea animals. She could not help but think of what happened to her and Ye Feng in bill gewater.


    If there are sea animals in the sea near Ionia, as those civilians said, the strong earthquake in Ionia a few days ago is not just a simple earthquake


    Thinking of this, mafia ona looked at Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, do you think the sea animal that those people talk about is the sea bug of bill jiwater? I''m afraid the short-term earthquake a few days ago is not as simple as expected! "


    However, Ye Feng didn''t listen to her at all and stirred the food in the bowl absently.


    Seeing that he ignored her, Fiona, a childhood sweetheart who finally had a chance to be alone, was not happy.


    She habitually wants to give Ye Feng a shoulder wrestling, but considering that today she wants to maintain the image of a lady in front of Ye Feng, she has to endure the impulse of violence to solve the problem and murmurs: "Ye Feng, are you listening to me?"


    She said so, Ye Feng realized that he was distracted. He touched the back of his head in embarrassment: "did you say anything just now?"


    Try some of the cuisines in the maifeiye restaurant, but you can''t help but keep the image of aofeiyeye''s restaurant


    At the mention of the new dishes in the shop, Ms. Sophia''s mood improved a lot. She recalled in her mind how sylvier and Sara usually spoke gently, while learning their tone of voice and smiling at Ye Feng.


    Perhaps it is because of trying to imitate, Fiona''s expression how to see how awkward, and the nerve of Ye Feng also pointed out: "Fiona, what''s the matter with your face? Why are you always twitching there


    She tried hard to be a gentle girl, but Ye Feng ignored and ridiculed her. No matter Ye Feng is unintentional or intentional, the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona feels that her self-esteem has been seriously hit.


    A cold hum, angry she did not answer, directly buried in the meal, as if ye Feng did not apologize to her, she would not pay attention to Ye Feng.


    Seeing her performance, Ye Feng realized that he had made love with her again. He shook his head a little helplessly. He didn''t mean to miss Fiona just now. He was thinking about the relationship between Oriana and Elise.


    Not only just now, he hasn''t been able to sleep well these days since he learned that Oriana wanted to kill Elise for revenge. He''s been worrying about how to deal with it all the time.


    Naturally, these words will not be told directly to Fiona. Otherwise, she would think that he was bewitched by the devil and hesitated in such a matter.


    For the time being, Ye Feng, who is familiar with Fiona''s need to coax her, also apologizes directly: "Fiona, I''m sorry. I apologize to you. I didn''t mean to ignore you just now. Please forgive me!"


    Although Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, is sulky and has been eating all the time. In fact, she has been using her spare time to peek at Ye Feng, just to see if he will apologize to her. Seeing that he really apologized, thinking that today was their two rare dates, she turned her lips and said, "I can forgive you. Later, you have to accompany me to visit Ningjing garden!"


    "Good, no problem!" Also thought that Fiona would embarrass him as usual, Ye Feng was ready to resist pressure. He was relieved to hear that he was just going to the garden.


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, is no longer learning from sylvier and Sara''s way of speaking. Instead, she naturally shows the red glow of being invited to accept the invitation. She is stunned by her rare appearance of coyness.


    Just at this time, the hotel came into the hotel. They were both hivier and Ali, who also came to have lunch. The sharp eyed sylvier saw Ye Feng and Ye Feng sitting in the corner for the first time.


    A trace of cunning flashed through his eyes. He took Ali and walked toward Ye Feng.


    When he came to Ye Feng and mafiona, he pretended to find them here. He was surprised and said, "Oh Isn''t this Fiona? Eh Ye Feng was also there and ordered so many dishes. Hehe, it seems that we can have a free lunch, Ali! "


    Her words immediately attracted Ye Feng''s astonished eyes, and feiona''s hostile eyes.


    Suddenly, the atmosphere was full of gunpowder because of the look at each other between shivell and Fiona. Ali pulled hivier''s arm in some embarrassment and whispered, "this That''s not very good, right? Miss Fiona, she seems to be dating Ye Feng. We... "


    "Fiona is such a nice person that she doesn''t mind us rubbing rice!"


    Sylvier naturally pushes Ali to Ye Feng and sits down, while she is sitting next to Sophia, picking up the extra chopsticks on the table and tasting the dishes."I haven''t eaten this dish in this shop before. It should be a new dish? It''s delicious


    She ate hard on her own. A Li and Ye Feng were both upset by the angry eyes of Sophia, and could only pray in their hearts that they could really get together.


    "What are you looking at me for? Come on, all of you are our own people. Don''t mention it. If you slow down, I''ll finish it all!" He knew why they were staring at her, but she was just playing dumb.


    "Hum!" The opportunity to be alone, which was not easy to fight for, was stirred up by hivier, and her childhood sweetheart, mafia ona, was somewhat reluctant. But at the thought that she ordered all the dishes on the table, and did not want it to be cheap, she had to bury herself in eating again.


    A Li and Ye Feng see that she also moved chopsticks, and they settled down and ate silently.


    The whole meal was dull until it was almost eaten, and only shivell was there, constantly searching for topics.


    After dinner, he gave a witty burp with satisfaction, and looked at Ye Feng with a smile in his hands, holding his cheek in his hands: "Ye Feng, do you have any activities next?"


    Ye Feng subconsciously replied, "Fiona said she wanted to visit Ningjing garden..."


    The dialogue between Ye Feng and hivier immediately alerted Mafia, who was worried that he would follow them.


    However, her next words surprised her: "well, Ali and I are going to visit Oriana in the three southern provinces. You know, she has not recovered because of enivia''s death. Although Caitlin takes care of her there, in order to make her come out of the shadow more quickly, I think we should talk to her more."


    As soon as we talk about Oriana, Ye Feng''s mood can''t help feeling a little low. He took a deep breath and said, "well, I''ll ask you for a moment. I''ll see her later."


    "Well, Ali and I will go first, Fiona. Bye!" Having said that, he took Ali out of the hotel.


    Seeing hivier and Ali leave, Ye Feng gets up and looks at the stunned young girl Fiona: "Fiona, don''t you want to go to Ningjing garden? It''s about time we started! "


    "Well!" By Ye Feng such a reminder, childhood beauty Mafia ona just did not continue to embarrass her from the accident.


    In a good mood, she nodded, took Ye Feng''s hand and continued her date plan today.


    Maybe it was always hand in hand with Fiona before. This time, Ye Feng didn''t feel anything wrong. On the contrary, it was Fiona who had tried such an intimate act for the first time. Her face was red and shy.


    Like lovers, they walked all the way, unconsciously, they came to Ningjing garden.


    In winter, Ningjing garden is not as lively as expected, but the quiet environment makes Fiona, who loves peace and quiet, in a good mood. Thinking of her purpose of bringing Ye Feng here, she gazed at Ye Feng''s face, which made her heart beat faster, and inquired: "Ye Feng, I heard that recently a special candies shop of piltvov has been settled in Ningjing garden, and the owner is Mrs. piltevor. Shall we go and have a look together?"


    Fiona''s words remind Ye Feng of their memories before. He also grinned: "well, I still remember that when we were in demasia, there was also a candy shop opened by a piltwarf merchant. We always went there to eat candy without telling Ruiwen when we came out of Red Maple Grove!"


    Fiona was also recalled, her mouth inadvertently raised a warm arc, her hands are subconsciously tight to hold Ye Feng''s arm strength.


    In this way, the two arrived in the garden full of expectations of the new opening of the piltwaff specialty candy store.


    Just a door, two people''s eyes because of the boss''s appearance become a bit dull. As like as two peas in the de Marcia candy store, how can the owner of the candy store look like Peart Wolf?


    "Uncle, why are you?" They both exclaimed with one voice.


    The boss of the candy store was also surprised to see Ye Feng and Fiona here. He was not sure: "are you Fiona and Ye Feng?"


    Ye Feng calmed down the excitement and asked the boss about his condition: "well, it''s us, uncle. How can you be here? We all thought you were... "


    Before he had finished speaking, mafia ona covered his mouth and did not allow him to say the word "death".


    "It''s also a coincidence. When I saw that I had a good development in demasia in the family business of piltvov, I wanted me to explore the market of EONIA, so I came to Ionia by boat and wanted to investigate the situation here. Unexpectedly, the mainland side would be occupied. I found it in the piltvov refuge camp in the three southern provinces a few days ago As for the survivors of my family, we can''t live on supplies all the time. We want me to run a candy store in presidian first. "


    Enterprise? Market? Ye Feng and Fiona are confused about these terms that only pietvov and Zuan can understand. However, they generally understand that uncle has escaped the crisis by chance, and they are also sincerely happy for uncle''s luck.However, Ye Feng still had some doubts in his mind, and he also directly asked, "uncle, piltvov has also fallen. Where do you get all the candy in your candy store?"


    "The rest of our family are responsible for finding raw materials and developing new Hicks candy. I''m in charge of managing the store. Come on, you''re my old customers. Let''s give you a taste of our latest products on the shelves!"


    Uncle side patiently answer, while from the glass counter on the table took out two pieces of heart-shaped wave plate sugar, handed Ye Feng and Fiona.


    "Isn''t this Bourbon? It just looks like it''s not the same shape as before... " Looking at the boss in disbelief, Ye Feng doesn''t think this is a new product.


    "It''s not only different in shape, but also a kind of sweet grass that only belongs to Ionia is added to make it more delicious and mellow!"


    Fiona licked and licked the borneol, and the taste was really different from the previous borneol, and it was more mellow and delicious. But she was more concerned about the sweet grass that uncle just said, so she also asked, "sweet grass?"


    The uncle pretended to be mysterious and whispered to Fiona: "sweet grass is the love grass of Ionia. It is said that as long as the love men and women who have eaten the sweet grass will get married, so many people in love in Ionia will try to make sweet grass into delicious food and share it with their loved ones."


    "Really?" On hearing the news, Fiona''s heart beat suddenly and uncontrollably. She stealthily glances at the leaf wind that is tasting sweet grass wave plate sugar, in the heart small deer bumps.


    Uncle boss is very optimistic about this pair of childhood sweethearts coming together, so he said boldly: "of course, it is true. I wish you and Ye Feng good luck. In order to express your wishes, you can choose the sweets in the store for free today!"


    "Thank you, uncle!" Young girl Mafia ona politely expressed thanks to the uncle, and then excitedly pulled Ye Feng to pick up the candy in the store.


    Seeing that she came to several of them, Ye Feng''s mouth twitched: "Fiona, how come you picked several sweets for each kind of candy? We don''t have enough gold coins to buy so many!"


    "Uncle said he would treat you today, Ye Feng. You can take all these for me!"


    Heard uncle boss treat, Ye Feng did not show happy mood. As the sweets grew heavier and heavier, he could not help but howl in his heart.


    My God, Fiona had asked him to be a coolie!


    In this way, ye Fengtong and happy to have their sweet date with Fiona


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1046

    In the courtyard, Ruiwen, dressed in a simple apron, sweeps the snow in the yard. Since she settled down in presidian, such a peaceful daily life was most precious for her hands full of sin.


    Every time I think of her brother Ye Feng, who is a little rash, the corners of her mouth always raise a warm radian inadvertently.


    Just as she was immersed in the memories of the past, there were some rapid footsteps outside the garden. Smelling the footsteps that disturb her memory, Ruiwen instantly tightened her loose nerves, and her mind soon realized who was outside the garden.


    As soon as she sensed who it was, her tense nerves relaxed again, and her sister''s smile hung over her mouth.


    After a while, a nervous female voice sounded in the garden: "sharp Sister Ruiwen, is Ye Feng at home


    Pretending to find someone coming in, Ruiwen was surprised to see people: "Fiona is here? Come on, sit down first. I''m going to cook dinner. Xiao Feng went to Mr. Soraka in the daytime. Now he should be back soon. You can stay and eat together. It''s also lively! "


    As Laurent said, she was not brought up in the Mayfair family. Hearing Ruiwen invite her to dinner, Fiona of Laurent family looks a little embarrassed: "sister Ruiwen, do you want me to help you?"


    "No, I can come by myself. You can wait here. If Xiao Feng dares not to come back before I finish my meal, I''ll take him back for you!" Ruiwen waved her hand and ran to the kitchen.


    Although it is not the first time to talk to Ruiwen, Fiona of the Laurent family is somewhat nervous. See Ruiwen into the kitchen, her face a little nervous mood to ease a little.


    Annoyed by her performance just now, Fiona of the Laurent family patted her face: "sister Ruiwen is sister Ye Feng. I have to be more natural, and I can''t be cold!"


    At this time, Ye Feng''s voice came back in the courtyard: "sister, I''m back, eh? Fiona, why are you here? "


    At first, when she heard that Ye Feng was back, Fiona of Laurent family was still a little happy. Just hear the second half of the sentence, her face instantly turned cold, expressionless to turn around, with sharp eyes staring at Ye Feng.


    Ruiwen in the kitchen also heard Ye Feng''s cheerful voice. She called out from the room at the right time: "Xiaofeng, my sister is cooking. You and Fiona should get along well. Fiona, Xiaofeng, he doesn''t know how to talk. Don''t be angry with him!"


    "I I don''t have the atmosphere of growing leaves. Don''t worry, sister Ruiwen! " With a guilty heart, Fiona of the Laurent family stares at Ye Feng with a red face, which seems to be saying that Ye Feng is all to blame.


    Finally coax a Fiona to go home, and now comes a bad master, Ye Feng is helpless. But he didn''t dare to speak his heart out, or he would have to be beaten by Fiona of the Laurent family.


    "Fiona, I just had an accident. You came here. Hey, you don''t mean not to welcome you!" He had the cheek to please Fiona of Laurent family, and Ye Feng didn''t blush because he was telling the truth.


    After all, today is to see Ye Feng, and Fiona of the Laurent family doesn''t want the atmosphere to be so rigid. Reluctantly forgiving Ye Feng, she took a deep breath. Thinking of Ruiwen saying that Ye Feng had gone to Soraka during the day, she could not help but worry: "sister Ruiwen said that you went to Soraka during the day. Is there any dangerous task for you to do?"


    "Eh?" Ye Feng was stunned. He didn''t expect that his sister Ruiwen would lie for him. During the day, he was asked out to visit Ningjing garden by Fiona.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s silence for a long time, Fiona of Laurent family was flustered for no reason. She unconsciously grasped Ye Feng''s arm and put her pretty face in front of Ye Feng: "what''s the matter? Is there really a dangerous mission? Be sure to tell me that now I am also a demigod, and we can act together! "


    Looking at the Laurent family Fiona care about his eyes, Ye Feng looked warm: "no, just learned some magic about the power of starlight with Lord Soraka. Thank you, Fiona!"


    "Really not?" Fiona of the Laurent family frowned and did not believe in Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng sincerely raised his right hand and solemnly swore: "really, Fiona, I know you care about me. In the past, I did not handle certain things properly. I always worried you. In the future, I will try my best to avoid such things!"


    Ye Feng''s earnest oath made Fiona of the Laurent family be stunned. She had never seen Ye Feng talk to her like this.


    So So concerned about her feelings


    Heart can not help but surge of warm current, her eyes are also unconsciously hot and humid, light mist covered her vision.


    Just at this time, Ruiwen came from the kitchen with a large tray of dishes. Seeing that Fiona of Laurent family was moved by her crying face, she mistakenly thought that ye Fengqi was crying. She angrily put down the tray and grabbed Ye Feng''s ear.


    "Xiao Feng, what''s the matter with you? Fiona was fine just now. Why did you cry when you came back? "


    "Ouch Sister, be gentle Wronged, I''m not angry with her Ears by Ruiwen pull pain, Ye Feng straight cry injustice, hold back to the extreme.Finding that Ruiwen wrongly blamed Ye Feng, Fiona of Laurent family quickly wiped the tear marks on the corner of her eyes and explained for Ye Feng: "sister Ruiwen, you wrongly blame Ye Feng. My eyes have fallen into dust by accident!"


    Under Fiona''s explanation, Ruiwen just let Ye Feng go. All the dishes in the tray were placed on the stone table. Ruiwen happily called Ye Feng and said, "Xiaofeng, Fiona, come and try your sister''s craft!"


    Ye Feng will not be polite, Ruiwen voice did not fall, he began to gobble up, eyes only eat. On the contrary, Fiona of the Laurent family is very reserved, sipping and sipping, and occasionally peeking at Ruiwen to see what Ruiwen thinks of her.


    "Fiona, is it to your taste? I''ve made a lot of de Marcia specials, just in case you don''t like it Ruiwen certainly understood why Fiona was so nervous. She also grinned gently.


    Under Ruiwen''s gentle smile, Fiona of the Laurent family was not so nervous at the beginning. She really replied, "how can it not be tasteless? The dishes cooked by sister Ruiwen are delicious!"


    Ruiwen is very helpful because of Fiona''s praise. She glances at Ye Feng who is immersed in delicious food and continues to talk with Fiona: "Yeah Since I came here, it''s basically me and Xiao Feng to have dinner together. They are also very lonely. If you like, you can often come here to play with us. Sister, I like you very much! "


    Fiona of the Laurent family has a pretty face and a little red. She also hopes to come to Ye Feng to get closer to Ruiwen. However, her temperament did not allow her to be so direct. She secretly glanced at Ye Feng and said shyly, "sister Ruiwen, this How interesting... "


    "I''m sorry. Are you afraid of Xiaofeng and he won''t? Xiao Feng, do you think you''d like Fiona to come here


    Ruiwen looks at Ye Feng. If he dares to say no, she will teach this stupid brother who breaks her heart!


    Ruiwen''s eyes and tone have already explained everything. Ye Feng, who knows this well, says he doesn''t want to be beaten. What''s more, he didn''t reject Fiona of the Laurent family, so he immediately shook his head and said, "how can I not welcome you? I''m 10000 welcome!"


    Although Fiona of Laurent family knows that Ye Feng is mostly forced by Ruiwen''s authority to coax her, she is still happy after hearing this.


    "Well Then I''ll come to see sister Ruiwen when I''m free! "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1047

    "I must kill her Kill her


    "I believe that not only the two of us, but also sylvier and Caitlin, will support you. But killing that demon is not only your business, but also our business. We will work together to kill that evil female devil!"


    The words of Ariana and Fiona lingered in his mind for a long time. At the thought of their resolute revenge eyes that day, Ye Feng was very upset.


    In Oriana''s eyes, Elise is an unforgivable devil. They would like to put the devil who has committed a lot of crimes to death in order to vent their hatred.


    Ye Feng should have stood on the side of Oriana unconditionally, but because of some unexpected experiences with Elise, his determination to eliminate demons was shaken.


    He wants to save the female devil, he wants to make the female devil become human again, he wants to make the female devil correct


    Sometimes he thought, if he had not made such a promise to Alice, would he still want to fulfill his original promise and help her to become human again when she witnessed her sin deepening again and again?


    He didn''t know The more he thought about it, the more depressing his mood was, as if there was a huge stone pressing on his heart, which made him unable to breathe.


    Is he really just to fulfill the so-called commitment? But in order to keep his promise, can he ignore the people who died at Alice''s hands?


    As soon as this problem came out, Ye Feng, who was lying on his back in a daze, suddenly sat up and exuded a trace of cold sweat on his forehead.


    Since he wanted to help Alice, he seemed to have ignored the lives that had died in her hands, as he had just thought. If it was before, he would not be like this


    He seems to unconsciously, become a lot of cold-blooded


    "What''s wrong with me How could it be so cold-blooded? "


    Into the confusion of self doubt, Ye Feng did not notice that his door was gently pushed open by Ruiwen, who came to wake him up for breakfast.


    Put the porridge on the table, Ruiwen showed her sister doting on her younger brother''s gentle smile: "Xiao Feng, did you sleep in again today? That''s not good. My sister has cooked some porridge for you. Drink some while it''s hot. "


    Habitually sit to the bedside, want to wake up the leaf wind Ruiwen found her brother has already woken up. Ye Feng''s confused expression of doubting life naturally fell in her sister''s eyes, and her heart was like being cut by a knife.


    The cold sweat on Ye Feng''s forehead also reflected in her eyes. Ruiwen wiped it for him with heartache and asked in a low voice: "Xiao Feng, is it a nightmare? Why do you sweat so much? "


    By Ruiwen''s concern, she pulls back to reality. Ye Feng shakes her head: "sister, no, I just think of some things, some don''t know myself..."


    Hearing the speech, Ruiwen was relieved. She glanced at the hot porridge on the table and turned her mind. She took the porridge to the bedside, stirred it with a spoon, and asked softly, "what can I do with my sister?"


    Ye Feng hesitated and replied: "I found that I suddenly became cold-blooded. Many times I saw someone die in the hands of demons. I was indifferent to the life and death of those people. Before I put it into practice, I would not be like this. I''m so strange and scared..."


    There is no choice to speak out of Elise, Ye Feng can only choose to use the devil instead of Elise who makes him have this emotion.


    Ruiwen patiently comforts a way: "even if it is like this, our family Xiaofeng has conscientiously completed every rescue task assigned to you by Mr. Soraka, isn''t it?"


    "It seems, but how can I become so cold-blooded and have no feelings?" Ye Feng is still very uneasy, his tone of voice is also very confused.


    "I think it''s just that you''ve seen too many similar things. Nerves produce some kind of immunity. It''s not cold-blooded, but calm and calm. This is the growth of the mind. If you really get bad, you won''t be so serious to save everyone. Xiao Feng, you don''t have to feel guilty and uneasy about it!"


    After Ruiwen so a bit, Ye Feng''s eyes slowly enlarge. It seems that he really thinks too much. He is not cold-blooded because of Alice. From the red maple forest to experience every far-reaching impact on him, are imperceptibly affecting his mind.


    And he did, as Ruiwen said, although he looked down on the life and death of others, he did his best to evacuate the refugees and save those who were most important to him.


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng''s mood improved a lot. However, the hatred of Ariane and others to Elise still troubled him. Should he stop oliviana and others from taking revenge, or should he take her side?


    Seeing him again, Ruiwen scooped a spoonful and handed it to Ye Feng''s mouth: "Xiaofeng, some things can''t be solved if you want to solve them, but when it''s time to solve them, all difficulties will be solved easily. You don''t have to think too much. Come on, sister, feed you congee, open your mouth, ah..."


    Subconsciously open his mouth to drink the porridge that Ruiwen feeds, Ye Feng is warm all over. Ruiwen''s porridge was as delicious as before, which made him forget his troubles for a while.The way Ye Feng indulges in delicious food also makes Ruiwen in a good mood. She also continues to divert Ye Feng''s attention and try her best to make her brother happy.


    "Is it delicious?"


    Sister''s warm words, like her bowl of hot porridge in her hand, turn into warm current and nourish Ye Feng''s body.


    Completely put aside all the trivial matters that affect the mood for a while, and Ye Feng began to grin as usual: "delicious, how can I eat my sister''s porridge?"


    "Yes If it''s delicious, you can eat more. My sister hasn''t fed you for a long time. I''ll feed you again today! "


    Ruiwen is also flattered by Ye Feng, happy mood, smile can not close her mouth, she doting continue to feed Ye Feng to drink porridge.


    With the warm atmosphere of hot porridge in the room, people do not envy the happy brothers and sisters.


    "Sister Ruiwen, you are the best to me!"


    "Of course, who calls me your sister, silly boy!"


    "Sister, one bowl is not enough!"


    "There''s still in the kitchen. Sister, get it for you!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the doctor''s room, Soraka took a sip of tea and looked at Aoxing, who was the incarnation of mini dragon: "how many days have it been since Ye Feng came back?"


    Aoxing stopped and said, "it''s been four days."


    Soraka stretched out his hand and rubbed some tired eyes: "the rest is almost the same. Who else are they in the city?"


    Aoxing respectfully said: "Ye Feng, Fiona, Galen and lacs."


    Listening to Aoxing''s reply, Soraka''s deep eyes twinkled with starlight: "let them come here. Even though the refugees in freldrod have been safely transferred back, I still want to hear about what happened to them in freichod."


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1048

    "I understand the general situation, hard you, the next period of time there is no important task for you to carry out, so have a good rest!"


    While digesting the situation reported by Ye Feng and others, Soraka smiles to indicate that they can go back to have a rest.


    "Then we''ll go back first, Lord Soraka!" Respectfully saying goodbye to Soraka, the Galens left first.


    Ye Feng and Fiona see this, but also get up to leave. Who wants Soraka to stop Ye Feng at this time: "Ye Feng, you stay alone, I have other things to ask you."


    As soon as solaka leaves Ye Feng alone, the sensitive Fiona two girls feel that there may be some dangerous task, and they want Ye Feng to carry out alone. The two of them hesitated, but Fiona of the Laurent family first said, "Lord Soraka, do you have any dangerous task to do for Ye Feng?"


    "We''re half hearted now, and we''re not going to hold back!" Pink fist clenched in front of the chest, young girl Mafia ona wants to accompany Ye Feng''s determination to be visible.


    Soraka originally just wanted to talk to Ye Feng alone. Seeing that they all said so, she had to say: "it''s not a dangerous task for the time being, but just want to ask Ye Feng something. You can stay and listen."


    Ye Feng was very surprised that the two girls were so excited that they waved their hands to show their relief. Then he looked at Soraka and said, "Lord Soraka, please ask!"


    Soraka is also straight to the point: "Nami, you should know?"


    "Yes, of course. Why did sorakada mention her all of a sudden?" Ye Feng nodded, indicating that he knew.


    Get Ye Feng''s recognition, Soraka looks happy: "do you know where she is now?"


    Although I don''t know what Soraka wants to know where Nami is and why, Ye Feng still knows everything: "Nami, she should be on the mogelon trail now, at least she should not leave there until the winter solstice night comes."


    "Winter solstice night?" Some didn''t quite understand the meaning of Ye Feng''s words. Soraka subconsciously repeated the four words.


    Ye Feng patiently explained: "well, master Soraka, you don''t know. Nami is a girl of the Spanish people. Every hundred years on the winter solstice night, her family''s tide calling people will go deep into the abyss, take the deep-sea pearls there to the highest peak of Valoran, and exchange moonstones with the agreed land people, so as to avoid the fear of the abyss. This year''s winter solstice Night is just another hundred years. "


    As Ye Feng said, she knew nothing about it. Although she knew that the abyss sealed the entrance of another world, she did not know the principle of seal.


    After all, the seal was not planted by her, but by the empress of an empty visitor who was afraid of mentioning it in the heyday of her previous life.


    However, the most urgent thing is not to adjust her mood when thinking about these things. She took a deep breath: "I think you should all feel the strong earthquake in Ionia when you came back a few days ago. However, the earthquake was not only an Island earthquake of Ionia, but also a vibration that affected the whole Valoran caused by the unstable seal of the abyss, so I asked you if you know Knowing where Nami is now, I need to learn more from her about the abyss and the Spanish


    "Is this a normal phenomenon? As long as Nami gets the moon stone back to the mackerel on the winter solstice night, the danger will be relieved Ye Feng is optimistic and doesn''t think it is dangerous.


    Even if he said so, Soraka was still worried. She turned to Fiona and said, "there is no such phenomenon recorded in the history of Ionia. I don''t think it has been recorded in the history of demacia."


    "No, I''ve never seen this kind of record in the family books," Fiona, the Laurent family, replied decisively


    The Laurent family is also the aristocrat of demacia, and there is no omission of major events in the history of their family books, Soraka thought in his heart.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Soraka looked at Ye Feng solemnly: "at present, it seems that this is the first time that this phenomenon has appeared since the seal was sealed ten thousand years ago. It is better to take it seriously. Ye Feng, can you please go to mogelung mountain path and bring Nami to me?"


    Hearing that she just took Nami back to Ionia, Ye Feng naturally did not have any opinions. Just when he was ready to promise, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, stood up and said, "Lord Soraka, just bring a person back from mogelon mountain path. I am enough alone. Ye Feng has carried out so many tasks in this period of time. Let him rest for a while."


    She said that, in addition to Ye Feng, all the people in the room cast a puzzled look at her. I don''t know why she was suddenly so positive.


    Ye Feng guessed why she was so positive, because she had always been biased against Nami, and she didn''t want him to contact her.


    A short silence, thinking that Fiona is blaming her for the endless tasks assigned to Ye Feng, Soraka then shows a look full of apology.


    "Ye Feng''s workload is a little too much at this time. I''m sorry, it''s my negligence. I wish I could leave the island at will. I''m really sorry!"


    Soraka suddenly sincere apology, listen to Ye Feng three people a Leng a Leng, they look at each other a few eyes, a time do not know how to reply.After a pause, Soraka regained her peaceful smile: "you go back first. If Nami is really on the moglon trail, I think we can arrange other people to go there. It''s hard for you during this time."


    Seeing that Soraka may have misunderstood her meaning, Sophia hastily explained: "Lord Soraka, I don''t blame you for always assigning dangerous tasks to Ye Feng. I just want to perform this task on his behalf. You don''t have to blame yourself, and you rearrange other people who don''t know Nami to bring her back. She may not believe it, It happens that I know her, so I''ll take the task! "


    Sophio Na''s explanation successfully eliminated the worry in Soraka''s heart. Since she has said so, Soraka still thinks it is safer to let her go.


    After thinking about it, Soraka nodded: "it''s up to you. You''ll come to me tomorrow morning and I''ll take you to moglon trail."


    "Well!"


    Taking on this task, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, breathes a sigh of relief. At least she stops Ye Feng''s contact with Na Mei, who pretends to be weak, and avoids Soraka''s misunderstanding of her.


    After Ye Feng leaves the doctor''s house, Soraka''s face is floating on a faint melancholy.


    "Ao Xing, do you think I hurt these young people by letting them do so many dangerous experiences?"


    For a long time, he felt confused from Soraka, but Aoxing showed a smile of nostalgia: "don''t think too much, didn''t we come here like this?"


    After Aoxing''s words, Soraka''s blank and sad face gradually faded, and her vague pupil told her memories of the green and astringent past.


    "That''s what I said..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1049

    "Lord Soraka, where are we now? Isn''t it going to find Nami? "


    In the dark and narrow underground passage, Sophia, a young girl, opened the blindfolded black cloth under the instruction of Soraka, and looked at it with a little doubt.


    "At the end of this place, there is a teleportation array that I have specially opened for the mogalon trail. Every once in a while, karma will arrange people to deliver the necessary supplies to this place secretly. Verus is guarding the gate of the array. You can see him in a moment." Waving her hand, Sophia indicated that she should not be too nervous. Soraka continued to walk deeper.


    Young girl Mafia ona hesitated, or to keep up with Soraka. Sure enough, at the end of the passage there was a door with a magic mark on it, and verus was standing there on guard.


    At the first sight, he saw Soraka, who was at the front. Verus said respectfully, "Lord Soraka, here you are, eh Why is Fiona here? "


    Soraka smiles and explains, "Fiona, she has a mission to borrow the teleport array, verus, please open the door!"


    "Verus, long time no see." Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, also said hello to verus.


    Nodding slightly, verus uttered a long spell, and the door slowly opened.


    "Fiona, come in with me. This array is one-way to the mogalon mountain trail camp, and it will not deviate. You can safely enter the array and go to the mogalon trail!"


    He led Fiona into the room of transmitting the array. Soraka took out a warm star talisman from his arms and continued: "because the array is one-way, you can go back to the outskirts of the South Gate of presidian by crushing this amulet after finding Nami."


    Taking the amulet seriously and receiving it in her arms, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, stepped into the teleportation array. As the array twinkles with dreamy starlight, she disappears into the buzzing array.


    Meanwhile, at the other end of the teleportation array, Bobbie and sleepy little titty are playing nearby. Seeing the sudden buzz of the teleportation array, petit bit immediately shrinks behind Bobbi.


    "It''s strange, didn''t you just send the supplies a few days ago? How to teleport the array again


    Bobbie protected the timid little dot. She scratched her ponytail in confusion, and she couldn''t understand.


    Waiting for the bright stars to disperse, from Ionia to transmit from the childhood of Mafia slowly appeared in front of both of them.


    "Sister Fiona!" Both of them knew Fiona, and when they saw her, they both looked surprised.


    Naturally, Fiona also saw the two little guys beside the phalanx. She went out and directly asked them, "where is Nami now?"


    "Sister Nami lives in the camp on the hillside. Sister Fiona, do you have anything to do with her?" Bobbie blinked his big, cute eyes. He looked cute.


    "Well, can you take me to her?" "Sister, come with me, Bobbie, this is to take you to sister Nami!" Bobbie reached out his little hand, took Fiona and ran down the mountainside.


    "You wait for me, and I''ll go with you too!" Little bit to see two people forget her, she wrongly pout small mouth, butt butt butt butt to chase two people.


    Nanyan''s Kung Fu is just like this.


    Along the way, she didn''t meet another "dangerous person" Diana, who worried her. She took a breath from the bottom of her heart. Then she said with a smile to the two lovely little guys: "you go to play. I need to talk to Namie alone about something."


    Bobbie and little bit didn''t think much about it, so they started chasing each other again. It was not until the two of them had gone away that Fiona said through the camp, "Nami, are you in there?"


    "I am, are you?" When Nami in the camp heard someone calling her, she immediately lifted the curtain to see who called her.


    The moment she lifted the curtain, Nami''s brilliant smile was cooled by the sight of Fiona.


    "Miss Fiona, what can I do for you?" The hostile actions and words of Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, are still fresh in my mind. Now, Nami is very wary of Fiona.


    "Nami, I want you to come back to Ionia with me." Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, is not very fond of Nami, but she is still patient and shows her intention.


    In order to complete the task, she tried to suppress her disgust and hostility to Nami, but she was still aware of it.


    "Why?" She stepped back a little uneasily, and Nami was worried that Fiona would be against her.


    "I don''t know if you felt a strong earthquake a few days ago? If you can feel it, it''s not just a small area of earthquake, but a strong earthquake caused by the tearing of the seal on the bottom of the sea, which spreads all over the world. Lord Soraka hopes to learn more about the shark people from you


    "What evidence do you have for the truth of what you say?" Because she was always hostile to Fiona a few times ago, she would not believe Fiona''s words now.This question baffled Mafia ona, who opened her mouth for a moment.


    In the situation because of the tense relationship between Naomi and Naomi, Leona did not know when she appeared here.


    The conversation between Nami and Fiona falls on her ears, and Leona also goes straight up and says, "Nami, I don''t think Fiona will cheat people with this kind of thing. Go with her."


    There are some accidents that Leona would appear here, but Fiona also cast a grateful look at Leona when she heard her rescue.


    Although Leona speaks for Fiona, Nami still doesn''t want to go to Ionia with Fiona. A few days later, it will be the winter solstice night. On that day, she has to go to the lake at the foot of jushenfeng mountain, waiting for the land people in fate to exchange moonstones with her.


    If you miss the winter solstice night because of going to Ionia, it''s not worth the loss!


    At the thought that the life and death of the people were in her hands, Nami firmly shook her head: "I have very important things to do. If I miss going to Ionia, my people will die because of me!"


    Looking at Nami''s rattle like cheek, feiona was in a hurry. She didn''t expect that it would be so difficult for Nami to go to Ionia.


    "Nami, Ye Feng told me that you would change the moon stone on the winter solstice night. Don''t worry, Lord Soraka will send you back immediately after he inquired about your Spanish people and the abyss of the sea."


    "Ye Feng..." For a long time, she didn''t hear the name that made her feel uneasy. Nami said to herself subconsciously.


    Since Ye Feng and Fiona mentioned her affair, she should not miss the moon stone exchange on winter solstice night because she went to Ionia. Out of absolute trust in Ye Feng, Nami finally decides to go to Ionia with Fiona.


    By the way, you can see the scale of her heart


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1050

    On the way to presidian, Nami deliberately keeps a certain distance from her childhood sweetheart Fiona. Her weak eyes with a little fear really make her very upset.


    From time to time, she looks back at Nami, and feiona, a childhood sweetheart, complains that she is a demigod, pretending to be weak, as if she bullied her, hum!


    But her childhood sweetheart, mafia ona, was still cold, pretending that her mood did not fluctuate. In this way, they came to the doctor''s house without a word.


    Leading Nami into the cottage, Sophia, a young girl, looked at Soraka, who had been waiting for a long time, and said respectfully, "Lord Soraka, I''ve brought it to you!"


    Soraka for Fiona and Nami appear some unexpected, did not expect Fiona so soon back to Nami.


    "It''s hard for you, Fiona. You can sit down first. You don''t have to be restrained here." She was overjoyed and noticed that Nami was a little nervous. Soraka also indicated that she should relax.


    When they sat down, Soraka added, "I think Fiona has told you why you came here. As a member of the Spanish family, you should know what happened in the abyss."


    "I thought it was just an ordinary earthquake, but I didn''t expect it was caused by the abyss. If I''m not wrong, it may be caused by the loosening of the tidal boundary in the abyss."


    Soraka nodded deeply, for she guessed roughly the same. Thinking of some questions that need to be asked of Nami, she continued: "Nami, I have heard Ye Feng say about the abyss. The reason why the shark people exchange moonstones on the shore every hundred years'' winter solstice night is to stabilize the seal? It''s reasonable to say that such a big fluctuation is unlikely to happen within a hundred years. Can you tell me something about the Spanish people and the seal of the abyss? "


    "The Spanish people were born to protect the abyss in the past, but in the past, they didn''t need to go ashore to exchange moonstones. They just needed to maintain the order of the sea area and control the number of sea animals running out of the deepest abyss. I have recently gone deep into the abyss. The deepest light of the deep sea is more like a door or a crack than a seal." Nami knows everything, and she is also aware of the horror of this change.


    "Door, crack?" As soon as her eyebrows congealed, Soraka''s mind could not help but think of the door of surima''s void.


    Nami nodded back and said, "well, according to the elders of the clan, it is a crack that can''t be sealed. In the era of empty visitors ten thousand years ago, the shark people were just one of many sea people. Their living areas were not in the deep sea near the abyss. However, with a sea floor shaking, the whole undersea world changed dramatically. The sea animals that never appeared on the sea floor were amazing From the bottom of the trench, they have killed most of the sea people


    "Under the leadership of the clan leader, the remaining Spanish people fled to the sea area close to the land, and met a young girl of the family named Jike, who had never appeared in the family. After showing the supernatural power against the sky to the shark people, the fish took the family back to the bottom of the sea against the sea waves disturbed by the sea animals, and united with other surviving sea people, they took the sea to the bottom of the sea The beast rushed back to the abyss... "


    After hearing a series of words from Nanmei, feiona felt dizzy. She waved her hand at the right time and interrupted her: "wait, are the sea animals so powerful? The Haikui I I saw in bill Gewert can even be killed with skill by ordinary bill Gewert fishermen


    "In the era of empty visitors, the elders and heads of our family of the mackerel are gods. Those sea animals are much better than the ones that still exist in this world!" Interrupted by Fiona, Nami is very unhappy, but she still explained patiently for Fiona.


    "Go on, Nami!" Sorakawan heard this story years ago, even by the head of the Spanish clan. What she wants to hear more is the follow-up, which she went to the sea but didn''t know.


    Nami took a breath and went on to talk about the mysteries of the Spanish and the abyss.


    ¡­¡­


    The sea animals were successfully driven back to the abyss, and the shark went into the deepest trench of the sea alone under the block of the people. Many sea people thought that she would never return, but they did not expect that she not only did not die, but also brought back a trident with strong tidal force.


    Mackerel told all the surviving sea people that there was a seeping crack in the abyss that glittered with deep-sea light.


    On the opposite side of the crack, there are countless ferocious creatures like sea animals. She tried to seal it, but to no avail. In order to find a way to seal the cracks, the shark chose to leave.


    However, before leaving, she warned all the sea people not to go deep into the abyss, and gave the Trident, which contains the force of the tide, into the custody of the Spanish people.


    The tidal force contained in the trident can well restrain the sea animals from flowing out of the abyss. The clan leader of the shark clan ordered people to make a large number of imitation Trident which is similar to the artifact Trident. The shark people holding the imitation Trident naturally become the guardians of the abyss.


    But as time went on, more ferocious sea animals came back, and more sea like humanoid creatures poured out. Even the shark people with Trident could not suppress them.


    The crisis in the deep abyss was even more severe than the last time, so the head of the family had to go to the sea near the land again, hoping to meet the mysterious people named shark.However, this time, until he came to the coast, the head of the family did not meet the shark. Instead, he met five terrestrial humans. Disappointed, he was preparing to return to the sea and continue to resist the mysterious creatures in the abyss. However, he did not want the five humans to stop him and hope that he and his family of sharks could help them overthrow the land overlord at that time, the empty visitors.


    "We sea people never participate in the struggle for power on land, but if you can find sharks, my people and I can join you." The head of the shark clan, who was thinking of his people, ignored the five human beings and left in a perfunctory way.


    Unexpectedly, his careless perfunctory has brought a turning point for the sea people. Although these five human beings are humble, they enter the sea area and fight against the mysterious creatures in the abyss with many sea people again and again.


    Finally, the five humans found the shark at the most critical moment. The returning shark picked up the artifact Trident and drove the sea animals and the mysterious race back to the abyss.


    Although there is no way to seal the crack, the shark has set up a tidal boundary around the crack, and all the powerful sea animals and mysterious creatures can not enter varloran from the other end of the crack.


    When the deep-sea crisis was subsided, the Spanish agreed to join the human alliance and play a part in driving out the void. The mysterious shark girl named shark disappeared again.


    In memory of her achievements, many sea people support her as a tide maker. Her statue still stands in the temple of the shark people.


    However, within a few hundred years after the crisis in the sea area subsided, some mysterious creatures with strength comparable to gods and demigods appeared again in the deep trench. Fortunately, the number was not large, and the sea people soon suppressed these mysterious creatures.


    However, the loosening of the tide boundary continued, and the panicked sea people had to go to the temple of the shark people one after another, hoping to get enlightenment by worshiping the statues of the sharks.


    Maybe it''s a new image of the shark. She bestows the same magic source of tidal power to the people of the same race as her, and the people she inherits become the second generation of tide summoners, who can use Trident perfectly.


    She guides the second generation of tide makers to obtain deep-sea pearls from the abyss every 100 years and reach the highest peak of the land on the winter solstice night to exchange moonstones with land creatures to stabilize the tide boundary.


    Under the guidance of the mackerel, the second generation tide calling people have successfully blocked the new crisis, and they have become the eternal guardians of the shark family and the deep sea, and have been handed down from generation to generation within the shark people.


    Except for the mackerel and the second generation of tide calling people, the birth of each generation of tide calling people will be accompanied by the protection of the tide light


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1051

    "Don''t you think it''s strange, Nami? Before the winter solstice of a hundred years ago, the abyss has undergone such drastic changes. Do you think that moonstones can stabilize the tide boundary? "


    After listening to Nami''s legend of the Spanish people, Soraka thought for a long time before she said such a question.


    Facing Soraka''s question, Nami is a little messy. After all, she is just as big as Ye Feng, and has little experience and courage. She also listens to the elders of her family about the abyss. It''s impossible for her to give Soraka an accurate conclusion


    Thinking of this, Nami apologized, "I''m sorry, I''m not sure about the situation."


    She was surprised by Nami''s apology, and Soraka''s eyebrows coagulated. After pondering for a moment, she bent her mouth thoughtfully: "Nami, you are very strong, why do you look a little timid and timid?"


    As soon as Soraka mentioned this topic, Nami immediately showed a look of inferiority and bowed her head in a submissive way: "I''m weak. A sea bug can chase me everywhere."


    Again! One side of the young girl Mafia ona is not happy with Nami''s "soft" personality, which makes her feel very uncomfortable.


    After listening to Nami''s words, Soraka realized that Nami was really cowardly, not pretending to be.


    What''s more, she didn''t pay attention to Nami last time. She thought that Nami was just an ordinary demigod. This time, she found that Nami''s energy fluctuation was infinitely close to God. With such a strong strength, but do not know, the character is still so cowardly, Nami is the only one she has met in the past ten thousand years.


    Some are curious about how such a timid Nami went to the abyss. She also directly expressed her doubts in her heart: "then how can you go to the abyss when you are so timid?"


    Speaking of this, the timidity in Nami''s eyes immediately turned into excited star eyes: "Ye Feng encouraged me. He said that since the tide Summoner guarded by the tide light did not appear, I would have to do it myself. Only in this way can I save my people. Without his encouragement, I might not have dared to go to the deep sea!"


    Maybe she can''t help it. Her adoration and infatuation for Ye Feng are all shown on her face. Soraka and Fiona are stunned.


    Fiona, in particular, after a brief absence, her sharp eyes are staring at Nami, jealousy and hostility are born in her heart.


    And Na Mei is totally immersed in her own small world, not aware that she has caused Ye Feng''s childhood dissatisfaction.


    The smell of gunpowder in the room became more and more strong. Soraka coughed in time: "cough, OK, that''s all for today. Thank you for your information, Nami. At the same time, it''s hard for you. Fiona, I need to sort out the clue. You can go back first!"


    "Monsieur Soraka, Fiona''s leaving first!" Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, doesn''t want to see Nami for a moment. She leaves the doctor''s house before her voice falls.


    But Nami sat on her chair in some embarrassment and muttered, "Lord Soraka, I have no place to live in this city. If you have nothing else to ask me, can you take me back to the camp on the moglon trail? The winter solstice night is coming. I''m afraid it''s not good to miss it... "


    On hearing this, Soraka was stunned. She remembered that Nami was a wonderful girl who didn''t know she was a demigod. After thinking about it a little, she said to Aoxing, who was around her arm: "Aoxing, please escort Nami to the transmission array guarded by verus, and let her return safely to the mogalon mountain path."


    "Yes


    Ao xingdeling just wanted to take Nami away, but she didn''t want her to falter: "I I want to see Ye Feng before I go back, but I don''t know where he lives... "


    "Aoxing, take Nami to Ye Feng on your way." Soraka didn''t think too much about it. She asked Aoxing to take Nami to see Ye Feng.


    When Nami follows Aoxing to leave, Soraka is left alone in the house. Recalling some of the past life, she mumbled to herself: "shark I don''t think anyone would think that the Savior in the temple of the Spanish people is the same person as the queen of the empty visitor? "


    The five human beings mentioned by Nami just now are actually her and the four knights of the void in the previous life. The upheaval of the abyss that time was exactly the same as this one, and the tremor affected the entire Valoran. However, they were still very weak at that time, so they did not enter the abyss.


    I didn''t expect that the man was not under the seal, but the tide boundary. Why didn''t the man seal the entrance of the two realms completely, but just put down a boundary to restrict the strong into Valoran?


    Soraka''s expression slightly puzzled, many perplexities in her heart a lifetime. It seems that if she wants to know the truth and how to deal with the current crisis, she has to meet with mackerel.


    Or the queen of empty visitors


    ¡­¡­


    In Ruiwen''s house, Ye Feng was pulled up by his sister Ruiwen early to clean the snow in the courtyard. Ruiwen went out to buy vegetables and didn''t come back until noon.


    Yawning and sweeping the snow in the courtyard, Ye Feng, who is not supervised, takes a nap at the stone table.


    However, he did not know that his childhood sweetheart who had gone to the camp of mogelon mountain trail had returned. After listening to Nami and him, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, is running towards him at full speed.After a while, mafia ona came to the courtyard and found Ye Feng, who was sleeping on the stone table.


    Vinegar jar overturned her, regardless of whether Ruiwen is in or not, directly stretched out her jade hand to pinch the flesh of Ye Feng''s waist and twisted it to death.


    Being pulled by her, Ye Feng didn''t have any sense of sleepiness and stood up straight.


    "Ouch Who doesn''t open your eyes so much? It hurts It''s killing me


    Hearing his complaint, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, was even more angry: "your aunt and me!"


    At first, it was his childhood sweetheart. Although I didn''t know where he had provoked her, Ye Feng immediately laughed with him: "it''s the first lady. You can pinch me any time you want!"


    "Should you explain to me what happened between you and Naomi?"


    Looking at the murderous eyes of the young girl Mafia ona who is about to spurt fire, Ye Feng is confused: "what''s the matter with me and Nami?"


    Ye Feng thinks that Ye Feng is deliberately pretending to be a fool. Her childhood sweetheart, Sophia, is cold as frost: "Nanmei said that the reason why she dares to go to the abyss is that you encouraged her. Is there such a thing?"


    "Yes, is there a problem?" Ye Feng seems still not aware of where he provoked Fiona and continues to challenge her bottom line.


    Why is there no problem? Why has she never seen Ye Feng so encouraging her? Ye Feng and Na Mei are just a few friends, so they encourage Na Mei to be a tide maker and really let her eat.


    And Ye Feng also a pair does not know where he makes her unhappy appearance, so obviously jealous he can not see it? Is it because she is strong on the surface, she is easy to bully? Or, he is deliberately angry with her!


    The more I think about it, the more angry I feel in my heart You bastard


    "Fiona, what''s wrong with you? Don''t cry Ye Feng really can''t guess where to make his childhood sweetheart unhappy.


    In spite of the headache, facing this kind of state of childhood Mafia ona, Ye Feng still bravely went over to pacify her.


    "I don''t want to see you again, if you care!"


    However, the angry young girl Mafia ona pushed away Ye Feng and ran out crying.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Feng naturally caught up with him immediately, and his head was also running at full speed. He tried to find some ways to please his childhood sweetheart as much as possible.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1052

    "Where have you been? Not in the hotel... "


    Chagrined, he pressed his temples with both hands and walked out of the hotel where Fiona and his daughter lived.


    Thinking of his childhood sweetheart as an adult, Ye Feng thinks it''s better for him to go home first and apologize to his childhood sweetheart some other day.


    One big leaf wind thought through, also no longer entangled his childhood sweetheart where to run, a person leisurely back.


    Back in the courtyard of the residence, Ye Feng tries to call out Ruiwen. Seeing no response, he knows that his sister Ruiwen hasn''t come back yet.


    "Why are you shopping so long today?"


    Although the mouth is complaining, but Ye Feng has picked up the broom, continue to replace Ruiwen to clean the snow in the courtyard.


    At this time, a familiar call came out of the courtyard: "Ye Feng!"


    Slightly a Leng, Ye Feng looked at the door, a graceful and graceful girl of the Spanish nationality was waving to him excitedly.


    "Nami, aren''t you supposed to be taken by Fiona to Lord Soraka? How can you come to me when you have time? " Recognize the person is Na Mei, Ye Feng immediately spirit up.


    Noticing that Ye Feng seems very happy with her appearance, Na Mei''s ignorant young girl''s heart begins to think wildly again. "Ye Feng, I have already communicated with Lord Soraka, and Aoxing will send me back to moglon mountain path to prepare for the winter solstice night in advance, so I want to see you before leaving..."


    "That''s good. I thought you didn''t go to solaka. You sit down first and I''ll pour you a cup of tea. My sister made a lot of Ionian tea before she went out this morning. It''s delicious!"


    "Well!" Na Mei answered sweetly, sat down at the stone table and looked at Ye Feng''s residence curiously.


    After a while, Ye Feng brought a cup of hot tea to Nami. He grinned and said, "you must have a good taste. My sister''s tea making skill is very good!"


    After whispering "um", Na Mei took a sip and then widened her eyes: "it''s so good to drink, Ye Feng. I must see your sister when I have time!"


    His sister was praised, Ye Feng also thought proud: "Hey, my sister should be back soon, you can have lunch with us later!"


    As soon as you can have dinner with Ye Feng''s sister, Na Mei''s heart starts to plop and plop up. However, Na Mei only knows that Ye Feng has a sister named Sarah. She doesn''t know the existence of Ruiwen.


    So when she thought of Sara''s eyes, she shook her head. "Sister Sarah doesn''t like me as much as Fiona. It''s better that I don''t disturb you. Besides, I promise Aoxing to come in and see for a while and leave with him."


    Na Mei''s lost answer reminds Ye Feng of their first meeting on the sea. Fiona and Sara do have deep hostility and vigilance towards the unfamiliar Nami.


    But it was all based on the fact that she didn''t know Nami at the beginning. Ye Feng believed that the two of them should not be hostile to such a kind-hearted girl.


    I thought that Nami would become a little more confident after she became a trendsetter, but she still lacked confidence in herself as much as before.


    With a sigh, Ye Feng immediately comforted: "what are you thinking? Sarah and Fiona, why don''t they want to see you? And my real sister is not Sara. The elder sister who raised me is sister Ruiwen. She is gentle and confident


    Ye Feng''s appeasement made Na Mei feel better. She was also moved to smile: "thank you, Ye Feng. You will always encourage me, but I really have to go. I''ll come back to Ruiwen''s cooking next time!"


    Seeing her smile again, Ye Feng breathed a sigh. Since she wanted to leave early, Ye Feng didn''t stop her, and even sent Na Mei some way.


    Little did not know, this scene was also crooked to be seen by the young girl Mafia ona.


    "No wonder I didn''t come after me. I went with Nami, dead leaf wind!"


    If ye Feng hears this sentence, he will cry out injustice. He didn''t mean not to look for her, it was she who threw him away on purpose!


    Hiding in the corner, staring at the back of Ye Feng''s home with the eyes of resentment, mafia''ona, who was already jealous, was even more angry.


    Pursed aggrieved small mouth stuffy hum, she walked a heavy step toward the other direction.


    Dead leaf wind, if I talk to you again, I am a dog! In this way, she swore from the bottom of her heart, wiping tears to go out of the city, intending to vent her resentment through sword practice.


    On the way she went, Ruiwen happened to buy vegetables here. Seeing her appearance, Ruiwen was overjoyed: "Fiona, today I see that many refugees in the city are selling food materials only from other cities, so I bought more. Can you help my sister carry some?"


    Immersed in the self world of swearing at Ye Feng''s heartless man, mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart, did not hear Ruiwen calling her out, and she was still wiping tears and walking alone.


    Fiona ignore her performance let Ruiwen some confusion, usually Fiona see her will not be like this.As Fiona passed by, Ruiwen, who noticed Fiona wiping her tears, realized something.


    "Fiona, why are you crying?" Ruiwen stretched out her hand to hold Fiona, but she was slapped open.


    Young girl Mafia ona thought it was Ye Feng who caught up with her. She choked obstinately: "I don''t want you to care, Wuwuwuwu Smelly leaf wind


    She didn''t care too much about Fiona''s tantrum. Ruiwen looked at the strange eyes of passers-by around her eyes, grabbed Fiona and whispered, "Fiona, it''s me, sister Ruiwen!"


    On hearing that it was Ruiwen, mafia''ona, who realized that she had lost her temper just now, converged: "sorry, sister Ruiwen, I didn''t know you were calling me..."


    "It''s OK. Come with me!"


    Pulling the childhood sweetheart Fiona to avoid the crowd, Ruiwen asked: "Fiona, is Ye Feng that boy bullying you again?"


    When Ye Feng is mentioned, the grievance in her heart is like a flood, and her eyes are wet and hot unconsciously.


    But her arrogant self-esteem, she does not want to let Ruiwen blame Ye Feng because of her affair, so she shook her head and said it had nothing to do with Ye Feng.


    However, the more she is like this, the more clearly she tells others that she is crying because of Ye Feng, not to mention Ruiwen, who grew up with her and Ye Feng.


    Ruiwen wipes the tears in her eyes, which is a headache for her younger brother Ye Feng, who is totally unaware of Fiona''s intention.


    As a sister, she felt it was necessary for her brother to coax Fiona. She doesn''t want Ye Feng to be a bachelor all his life!


    "Fiona, good, don''t cry. My sister knows that you couldn''t stay with Ye Feng for various reasons, and suffered a lot of grievances. He still deliberately annoys you. Come home with me. The three of us haven''t had dinner together for a long time. We just bought so many ingredients. It should be enough for us to reflect on the past time and beat him for you, and see if he dares to do it next time Dare to bully you


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1053

    Standing at the door of the doctor''s house, Ye Feng only felt that his whole body was falling apart. Think of yesterday Ruiwen with his childhood sweetheart back, inexplicably beat him a meal, he is a little subdued.


    Is Ruiwen Fiona''s sister or his sister? In the bottom of my heart gently spat sound, the leaf wind shakes under, still has some ache neck, then walked into the hut.


    As soon as he stepped into the hut, the reclusive Soraka was aware of his arrival. Slowly opened his misty eyes, Soraka said in an ethereal voice: "I''m glad you can follow my urgent call to come here."


    Thinking of the summons that rang out in his heart in the early morning, Ye Feng looked Su: "Lord Soraka, is there anything I need to deal with?"


    "Recently, more and more dangerous sea animals have appeared in the sea area near Ionia. These sea animals have seriously affected the fishing life of ordinary fishermen in Ionia. You have lived in bill gewater before, and you have some knowledge of sea animals. I hope you can go to bill gewater refugee camp along the coast of the three southern provinces to communicate with Miss Sara and explore the sea together What''s the difference between the beast and the sea beast near bilgewater, so that we can think of some countermeasures


    Hearing that he just went to explore the situation of the sea animals, he didn''t think there would be any danger. Ye Feng patted his chest and said that everything was given to him.


    His confident assurance also made Soraka nod his head with satisfaction: "please, and try not to be too far away from the coast in the process of exploration. I have to close down these days, and the island protection array will be extremely vulnerable. If there is any accident, I can''t guarantee your safety!"


    "Don''t worry about it. I won''t do anything wrong." He made a gesture to show solaka to be at ease, and Ye Feng grinned.


    Although Soraka was very relieved about Ye Feng, she continued her advice: "it''s better to start today. You are also half conscious. It''s only a matter of reading to go to the three southern provinces. If you have any situation, please come back and report in time."


    Ye Feng was naturally full of promise, and they talked about the sea animals for a while, and then he left the doctor''s house under the witness of Soraka.


    When he left, Aoxing, lingering in Soraka''s arms, sent out a worried question: "do you really want to see that man?"


    "Well, after all, she set the tide boundary." Beautiful star eyes revealed a firm look, Soraka nodded.


    Seeing that she had decided to go, Aoxing had to say, "go ahead, pay attention to safety, and don''t let those people in shadow Island find your breath!"


    "Don''t worry, I can be found by shadow Island anywhere, but there, it''s the least to worry about!"


    She smiles confidently, and solaka is not worried that shadow island will detect her departure. At the same time, she is also reduced to starlight and dissipated in place.


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Feng after receiving a new task, the first time back home will be told to Ruiwen.


    Knowing that he was going to be with Sara, Ruiwen couldn''t help thinking of Sara''s seemingly gentle but actually hostile cheek. And she vaguely remembers that she didn''t let Ye Feng inform Sara to meet her a long time ago? How come you haven''t seen Sara yet?


    Thinking of this, Ruiwen, who wants to know more about Sara, puzzled, "didn''t you ask her to come to me this time? How come my sister hasn''t seen her come to see me


    Her question also makes Ye Feng a little confused. He remembers that he told Sarah that Ruiwen invited her to be a guest. Why didn''t he come?


    As Ye Feng''s closest sister, Ruiwen sees something from Ye Feng''s confused expression. Without waiting for Ye Feng to clear her mind, she said, "just this time, you two are on a mission together. When you come back to report to Mr. Soraka, you can take her to our house. My sister also wants to get to know this girl well. Do you remember that?"


    After listening to Ruiwen''s advice, Ye Feng did not want to think about it any more, and directly promised, "well, I will bring it back to you this time, so I will go first!"


    Seeing that he was eager to run to the three southern provinces, Ruiwen immediately stopped him: "wait, don''t you tell Fiona about your mission?"


    She mentioned this, Ye Feng also remembered his previous promise. However, thinking that he was in Ionia this time, he didn''t think it was necessary to explain to the second daughter. So he said, "sister, this mission is in Ionia, not to go to the main mainland. It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell them."


    Little did not know that his words were just heard by Fiona, the two girls who came to him to practice swordsmanship. Both of them walked in unhappily.


    "Why doesn''t it matter?"


    "Even if you are carrying out Lord Soraka''s mission in the city of presidian, you have to tell us that this is your promise!"


    The second daughter''s sudden voice really scared Ye Feng. Unexpectedly, Ye Feng''s forehead was sweating. She turned back and waved her hand to the second daughter: "Hey, I didn''t mean that. Since you all heard that, I''m going to perform the task first!"


    Aware of the momentum of the two girls more and more irritable, Ye Feng took advantage of them not to get angry, and ran away.


    The second daughter of Fiona is upright and Ye Feng plans to carry out the task without telling them. When he runs away in front of them, they both immediately stamp their feet and follow them.As soon as the three left, Ruiwen was the only one left in the courtyard. Jump to the roof, Ruiwen is not worried about whether her brother will be beaten by the second daughter, so quietly watching them chasing the figure.


    ¡­¡­


    On one of the coasts of the three southern provinces, Sarah, in a black coat, looked down solemnly and watched nervously at a little boy undergoing wound dressing.


    Sara was very angry at the weak appearance of the little boy. She glanced at the adults who didn''t take good care of the little boy and said in a cold voice, "what''s the situation with you? I can''t even look after a child. Since I can''t watch the child, I don''t know to put the child at home first when I go fishing? "


    "Mr. Sara, it''s just a child. He said that he wanted to learn how to fish, so we took him with us. Besides, we met some sea animals in the nearby sea area just now. We don''t want to be like this!"


    "Are there still a few sea animals you''ve met in the waters of bilgewater? That''s not why you can''t even look at your children well! " She scoffed at these people''s answers, and Sarah showed them without concealment.


    In the face of Sara''s scorn, one of the older bill Gewert people complained: "Lord Sara, since the earthquake a few days ago, the sea animals in the sea near Ionia are much more ferocious than those we have ever met in the sea area of biljwater. We didn''t expect that ten people went out to sea today, three died, and the rest of them could come back Good


    As soon as she said this, Sarah looked scornful and disdainful. After a brief absence, she looked suspiciously at the crowd: "more ferocious than the sea animals we met in the waters of bill gewater?"


    One of them affirmed, "yes, at least several times as ferocious, and we have encountered some sea animals that we have never met in the waters of bilgewater, and the sea waves are much bigger than before!"


    Seeing that they didn''t look like they were faking, Sarah, who hadn''t been out to sea these days, fell into deep thought.


    If it''s true as these people say, it seems that she has to go to sea in person


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1054

    "I warn you, I''m not afraid of you now. Give me some face, don''t do it!"


    After being chased all the way by Fiona''s two daughters, Ye Feng, who was tired, stopped to warn them not to do anything.


    Fiona two girls smell speech, sharp eyes flash a trace of cold, see Ye Feng subconsciously back a step.


    However, the two just stare at Ye Feng and do not make any further action, which also makes Ye Feng, who is afraid of their violence, take a breath for a while.


    Thinking of something important in his body, Ye Feng carefully considered the tone: "Fiona, you also know my task, go back first? I''m in Ionia. It''s OK! "


    Two female speechless, even the mood on her face did not have the slightest fluctuation, still looked at Ye Feng coldly.


    Their actions make Ye Feng a little confused. I don''t know whether they acquiesce or disagree.


    "If you don''t speak, I''ll take it as your consent. Lord Soraka''s task is very important." Since they didn''t speak, Ye Feng had to be brave enough to think that they were acquiescence, and then turned to leave.


    However, Fiona and her daughter did not seem to intend to let him go, and they followed him as he left.


    On the next road, Ye Feng stopped many times to try to communicate with them. They just didn''t speak and followed him silently, and had no plan to return to presidian.


    Later, he simply stopped trying to communicate with them and let them follow him. He also figured it out. Anyway, he just explored the situation of the sea animals in the nearby sea area, and it didn''t matter if the second daughter followed.


    However, he did not know that the two girls seemed to be consistent on the surface. In fact, after he stopped trying to persuade them to go back, their hearts were filled with joy.


    In this way, they followed Ye Feng to the coastal areas of the three southern provinces, and they soon saw Sarah''s residence.


    When Mafia ona saw the two-story old wooden house of bill Gewert style, she could not help but smile at her red lips: "Ye Feng, is this?"


    "This is Sara''s house, and she had it built out of her house in bilgewater slum!"


    Ye Feng answered and came to the door of the old house. He tried to knock on the door: "Sister Sarah, I came to see you. Are you at home?"


    For a long time, no one responded. Ye Feng frowned: "it seems that I''m not at home. I''ll go to see if I can meet her."


    He left here one step before the voice dropped. The two Fiona girls in the rear were slightly dissatisfied with his anxious Sara expression, but they still followed him.


    After a round of birgiwater refugee area in the three southern provinces, Ye Feng and the three did not find Sara.


    "It''s strange that, with Sara''s character, she shouldn''t take on Lord Soraka''s task alone. Fiona, you also want to know where sister Sara will go." I really can''t imagine where Sara is going. Ye Feng hopes that Fiona''s second daughter can also give advice for him.


    Hearing Ye Feng''s words, Fiona of the Laurent family picked her eyebrows and glanced at the young girl Fiona beside her and found that she was also looking at her.


    The second daughter tacitly knows that although they don''t like Sarah very much, they are all in the thinking.


    For a moment, Fiona of the Laurent family raised her head and was not sure: "is it going to the pilewulf refugee camp?"


    Ye Feng was stunned: "the camp of piltvov?"


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, quite agreed with her other point of view. Then she said, "sylvier and Olivia are there. Maybe she can go to see them."


    After they said so, Ye Feng also felt that there was a great possibility. Just as he decided to take the two girls to the northern border of the three southern provinces, the whispers of two bill gewerts passing by caught his attention.


    "Did you know Miss Sarah went out to sea this morning?"


    "Of course I know. There is a fishing boat going out to sea today. Ten people died and three people died. Lord Sarah, she went out to sea to investigate!"


    "It''s afternoon, and the waves along the coastline are getting more and more rough. Do you think it will?"


    "Shh Don''t talk nonsense. You will cause panic. Go


    The two passers-by''s whispering conversation all fell in Ye Feng''s ears, and Ye Feng''s face became more and more gloomy with their narration.


    The next moment, his body shape in the face of Fiona two female face change under the gaze of the twisted space vortex.


    ¡­¡­


    In the sea of defenders, thunder and lightning, strong wind, dark clouds covered the original clear blue sky.


    The sea was pounding on the hull and deck, and the siren swayed in the wind and waves. Sarah left the compass out of order and could only find the route to Ionia based on her years of sailing experience.


    This is not the first time that she has experienced this situation. She should have been calm and calm, but somehow, she always had an ominous premonition that she was getting closer and closer to danger.


    In fact, as she perceived, there is a mysterious force in the dark, which is distorting her sense of direction in navigation for many years, leading her step by step to the unknown danger.As she approached the unknown danger, a terrible pull began to steer the siren.


    "Whirlpool!" The first time she thought about the whirlpool was that she wanted to change the direction of the ship.


    But the ocean Whirlpool''s pulling force was far beyond her imagination, and continued to influence her siren.


    "Clearly not close, how can the ocean vortex have such a terrible pulling force?"


    She said to herself in disbelief, and Sarah ran out of the control room in the bow to see what was going on outside. This look, on the contrary, is startled her pupil to shrink instantly.


    The turbulent sea water rips at everything around her in a whirlpool which is so huge that she can''t imagine it. The terrible pulling force almost sucked her from the ship into the deep whirlpool.


    The siren was far away from the terrible whirlpool, but it could not get rid of it.


    As if aware of her eyes, the depths of the abyss of the huge whirlpool suddenly gush out a dark tentacle.


    A shuddering tidal force, with a hint of dark energy, came towards Sarah.


    She''s going to stay in the whirlpool. She''s going to continue to take a breath.


    Just when she turned back, her neck was suddenly attacked by the cool wind.


    Then, as if out of her control, her body slowly again faces the giant whirlpool she never encountered.


    I don''t know if there is a hallucination. Those tentacles that hit her earlier are all gone. Instead, one after another of her familiar relatives and souls appear in her shocking eyes.


    "Sarah, my dear daughter, we have come to pick you up..."


    "Elder sister, younger brother still wants to hear you sing the song of blue sky and blue sea today!"


    "Return to the sea, my child!"


    Looking at the death of her loved one who was getting closer to her, Sarah''s mind couldn''t help shaking: "father Mother Brother? "


    Her eyes gradually lost color, which made her unable to resist the pulling force of the whirlpool. Her feet were separated from the deck under the suction and tear of the vortex, and the whole person was floating in the air.


    Seeing her, her siren was sucked into the deepest part of the ocean whirlpool, and her relatives'' souls were chopped to pieces by the sword of the wind shining with moonlight.


    And the space behind her is also distorted in this way, forming a space vortex with the power of space.


    "Sister Sarah, are you ok?"


    In the whirlpool from the space out of the man into the arms, Sarah this slowly from the loss of mind in the small world out.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1055

    "Wood?"


    Wake up Sara Jiao body a shudder, raised her head to look at that embrace her into the man, this is not her leaf wind, who can be?


    Ye Feng is to carefully explore the magic, check Sara''s physical condition, see no major hindrance, he just replied: "Sister Sarah, it''s very dangerous here, I''ll take you back!"


    Ye Feng''s words turn into invisible warm current, which warms Sarah''s cold body wet by the tide. However, when Sarah sees her siren stepping into the edge of the giant vortex, she tightly grasps Ye Feng''s jade hand: "but my siren..."


    The siren is a part of her hard work and her most precious memories. Sarah doesn''t want to watch the siren sink to the bottom of the sea.


    It''s hard for him to take the huge warship to leave together. Ye Feng responds to Sarah with regret: "Sister Sarah, I''m sorry, I can only take you back."


    Hearing that Ye Feng can''t take her siren, although she is a little lost in her heart, she still nods in a reasonable way: "let''s get out of here, it''s too dangerous."


    Just as Ye Feng was about to dive into the space vortex, the huge ocean vortex below suddenly set off a terrible wave and rushed into the sky.


    That terrible wave swept Sara''s siren, hitting Yefeng several times faster than Ye Feng.


    Aware that if he insisted on entering the space vortex, he would be hit, and Ye Feng had to retreat to one side.


    As he retreats to one side, the siren flies past him and slams into the whirlpool of space.


    At the same time, the nervous Ye Feng also sensed two strong breath from the sea level.


    He immediately mobilized the sword spirit of the wind to protect him and Sara. He took out his right hand and condensed a moon light sword in the shape of a rune sword. The momentum of his whole body rose sharply.


    At the same time when he condenses his sword spirit, those two breath which are equal to him quietly deceive him.


    Fixed a look, Ye Feng found that the two dangerous breath of the master seems to be a little familiar, he waved to half of the moon lightsaber stopped in mid air.


    "Idiot!"


    "What are you doing here? Why don''t you go, huh


    This made him familiar with the eyes of two people full of contempt for him, and then they, regardless of whether he had reacted or not, joined hands to kick Sarah in his arms into the space vortex.


    She falls heavily on the shore hit by the tide, and Sara, who is protected by Ye Feng, breaks free and rushes to the siren, who first steps through the whirlpool of space.


    And Ye Feng was kicked a foot, the two people familiar with the way of doing things is also let the head muddle, he suddenly opened up.


    Recognizing who they were, he broke his mouth to himself: "it''s too violent, Fiona, don''t think I dare..."


    Half of the time, Ye Feng sensed that the two dangerous breath behind him also came back with the space vortex which was not completely closed. He shivered subconsciously, swallowing half of his murmuring back into his stomach.


    He rubbed his cheek, made a smile, slowly turned around, and Fiona''s sharp eyes and indifferent expression reflected in his eyes.


    They didn''t hear his whispering complaint, did they? Ye Feng prayed in his heart like this.


    "Don''t think you dare what?" However, at the next moment, the second daughter asked with one voice. Their hands watched nervously by Ye Feng and fell on their swords around their waists.


    The guilty Ye Feng laughs and tries to ease the tension. He steps back and says, "Fiona, can we not draw our sword when we talk? It''s scary... "


    The atmosphere between the three became more and more depressed. At this time, Ye Feng''s savior appeared: "wood, Fiona, you three, don''t make trouble, get on the boat and have a look at this!"


    Hearing Sara''s call, Ye Feng, who was granted amnesty, was the first to rush to the scene. Fiona and her daughter originally wanted to teach Ye Feng a lesson, but when they were interrupted, they stamped their feet unhappily, and they also flashed on the siren.


    The green tentacles covered the deck of the siren. They did not cause any damage to the siren, but they exuded a strange and dark atmosphere.


    "It''s weird. It''s like the dark magic of shadow Island, but it has a totally different weird feeling." Fiona of the Laurent family tells how she feels about these ghost tentacles, and her cold face instinctively shows disgust.


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, glanced at Sara: "it''s very similar to the tentacles of the mutant sea animals we met on the night of the eclipse."


    Upon hearing her reply, Sara, with a tight face, met her childhood sweetheart Mafia ona''s eyes: "I also think so. After my sea investigation, all the sea animals in the nearby sea area are all sea animals with mutation ability."


    "Sister Sara, how did you sail to the center of the sea of defenders? That''s out of the scope of the nearby waters. " Ye Feng is more concerned about how Sarah sails away from Ionia.


    "I don''t know. It''s like someone''s deliberately leading me there. When I realize I''m away from Ionia, I can''t turn back." Sarah shakes her head. She''s confused.See Sara said so, Ye Feng pondered: "is it related to those three ghosts?"


    "Did you see them, too?" Sara is full of excitement. She is very surprised that Ye Feng will also see the dead of her relatives.


    "Not only he, but I saw it."


    "Me too."


    Fiona''s two daughters also spoke one after another, indicating that they also saw the dead.


    Aware that Sara''s mood is a little unstable, Ye Feng cautiously inquires, "Sister Sarah, are those ghosts?"


    "They are my dead relatives..." At the mention of this, Sarah''s eyes, who thought she had already walked out of the shadow, were still gray.


    See her lose color pupil, Ye Feng is very distressed. Thinking of Soraka''s advice, he added, "sister Sara, you''d better not go to sea recently. Come with me to presidian. Lord Soraka, she wants to know about the sea animals in the nearby sea area."


    "Well..." Trapped in the memories of the past, Sara''s mood is very low, for Ye Feng''s proposal, she did not think about it.


    "Ha Ha Cho Perhaps because her clothes were soaked in the sea, Sarah was so cold that she sneezed.


    "Cough, cough..." The chain reaction of coughing made her feel tired and dizzy. As soon as she was soft, she fell on the deck.


    And those ghost tentacles seem to be suddenly activated, one after another wrapped around Sarah''s body, and she sank down with her.


    Ye Feng is about to tear open a portal leading to presidian. As soon as he sees the weak Sara in distress, he immediately stops trying to stop Sara from sinking into the sea with her tentacles.


    One side of Fiona two women is the first to attack, two people each with a sword will be the deck ghost tentacles all chopped.


    Ye Feng sees this and immediately picks up the weak Sara on the deck. He reached out and touched Sarah''s hot forehead. He exclaimed, "it''s hot!"


    Staring at Sarah''s burning face, Fiona of the Laurent family guessed, "it should be a fever. Although she has a strong soul, she doesn''t learn fencing and magic like us."


    When she saw Ye Feng there was still time to be stunned, she also reminded her: "send her to Soraka for treatment!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1056

    With the burning consciousness of Sara came to the doctor''s house, Ye Feng did not find solaka, he also remembered that Soraka said to close before he left.


    Unable to afford to delay, he remembered that when he was a child, Ruiwen took care of him and his childhood sweetheart had a fever. He immediately carried Sarah back to his residence.


    Knowing that Sara brought by Ye Feng is ill, Ruiwen puts Sara in her room, and then simply wipes the lower body for Sarah with a basin of hot water, and then holds the confused Sara lying on the bed.


    She took a hot towel and put it on Sara''s head. Ruiwen specially added another bed for Sarah.


    Exit from the room, gently close the door, Ruiwen head-on to see Ye Feng three people waiting outside. Under Ye Feng''s inquiry, she said that Sara had a normal fever, but for safety reasons, she had to go to aonia''s doctor to prepare some herbs to reduce the fever.


    Before leaving, Ruiwen specially tells Ye Feng three people to take good care of Sara during her absence, so as to avoid accidents.


    They all nodded. Ye Feng was about to enter the room to look after Sara, but she was held in place by Fiona''s two daughters.


    Under his puzzled gaze, Fiona of the Laurent family said: "Ye Feng, you are outside, we will take good care of her!"


    Corners of the mouth slightly twitch, Ye Feng wants to refute, but can''t find any reason. He shrugged bitterly, so he had to watch Fiona close the wooden door.


    ¡­¡­


    By this time, Soraka had arrived alone in front of the ruins of the imperial city of ekaxia in the depths of the shurima desert.


    Looking at the city floating above the abyss, Soraka seems to be back ten thousand years ago, and his heart aches faintly.


    Standing on the cliff for a long time, she still did not dare to enter the city full of memories of sadness. Taking a deep breath to adjust his mind, Soraka''s deep starry eyes looked at the bottomless abyss under his feet.


    The person she''s looking for is right down here


    As the light of incarnation falls, Soraka gradually falls into a dark abyss without light. In the darkness of death, her purple pupil seems to be able to penetrate the darkness, without a trace of panic and fear.


    Continuing to go deep into the abyss, the akashia Imperial City phalanx above Soraka disappeared behind her, but still did not come to the end of the abyss.


    Soraka''s arrival seems to have startled some mysterious existence in the abyss. A pair of dark purple evil pupils opened in the dark and watched her every move coldly.


    After observing her for a long time, the mysterious existence finally said, "you shouldn''t have come here!"


    There was a trace of dignity in the magic sound, and the mysterious existence began to show itself below Soraka.


    An empty monster with the power of a terrible void is lying on the ground covered with Amethyst veins, staring at Soraka who is still falling.


    However, Soraka didn''t pay attention to the murderous air of the empty visitor and continued to fall at high speed.


    With Soraka getting closer and closer to her, the killing intention of the huge empty visitor is becoming more and more serious. However, it is strange that she just sends out murderous air, but does not cast any magic.


    Until Soraka landed safely, the empty visitor didn''t do anything about it. Instead, he stopped killing.


    The giant monster''s size gradually shrinks, and the empty visitor turns into a human being, but after a while she changes into a shark race, which is really hard to understand what kind of race she is.


    Even Soraka is confused about what kind of race is this mysterious existence in three different forms.


    "It''s been ten thousand years, solaka. I know what you want to ask this time. Everything in this world can''t escape my listening skill..." He talks with Soraka in the shape of the Spanish people, and the corners of the empty visitors'' mouths are full of confidence.


    Soraka was not surprised that the person in front of her knew what she was going to do. She said slowly, "should I call you Rexer or shark?"


    Rexser continued as a member of the Spanish race: "names don''t matter to me, solaka. In a sense, we are a kind of people, ha ha..."


    Soraka turned pale: "we are not the same. Since you know what I''m coming for, I hope you can tell me how to seal the two channels on the bottom of the sea completely."


    As if he heard something funny, rexser in the form of the Spanish people sneered: "seal? Even if you restore the peak combat power of the previous life, you can''t seal that channel. You can only use the tide border before me, so that their strong men can''t enter our world. "


    "How can there be a channel that can''t be sealed? Are you lying to me on purpose? Or is it that because of the expulsion of the empty visitor, you, the queen of the void visitor, bear a grudge and deliberately do not tell me the method of sealing? "


    Soraka doesn''t believe it. She stares suspiciously into Rexer''s eyes, trying to find traces of lying.


    Facing Soraka''s gaze, rexser didn''t flinch and said, "why should I cheat you? If you don''t believe it, you can take a look at the channel in person. The channel is opened by the power of the whole world at the other end. Even if you can unite all the forces of the world, you can only offset the force of the world at the other end. Neither side has any extra strength to seal the opened channel. "The power of the whole world? Soraka''s pupil gradually shrinks. If it is true that rexser said, then the channel can not be sealed, only by applying special magic to prevent the strong in the other world from entering varloran.


    But Can she really believe Rex, who has the name of the queen of vanity?


    Although rexser did not participate in the war between the empty visitors and all the races of Valoran ten thousand years ago, Soraka, who could not understand the feelings of the empty visitors, was still very wary of Rex.


    Rexser is also aware that Soraka has a high alert to her, she is not tight and slow way: "I know you have been worried about me, after all, I am the queen of empty visitors, but you should not forget that I solved the deep-sea crisis ten thousand years ago, with your strength to go to the trench can identify the true and false, I have no need to cheat you."


    Staring at lexer for a moment, Soraka frowned and said, "how to strengthen the tidal boundary!"


    "Don''t you already know? Nami can strengthen the tidal boundary by acquiring the Moonstone. " Rex chuckled.


    Glancing at rexser''s smiling eyes, Soraka said in a deep voice: "before a hundred years have passed, there have been earthquakes in the trench that affect the whole of Valoran. I think it is not enough to rely on moonstones this time?"


    Rex heard this and laughed irrefutably. Originally, she wanted to tease the human goddess. Since Soraka had said so, she had to tell Soraka what else the tide boundary needed.


    "It''s really not enough. This tidal boundary still needs..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1057

    The next day Sarah stayed with Ye Feng, her fever had faded, but she was still in a state of lethargy.


    Sarah slept with Vivian all night last night. Early in the morning, Ruiwen habitually gets up early to clean up the winter snow in the courtyard. By the way, she wakes Ye Feng who lives next door and asks him to buy some food for her.


    Elder sister adult''s request, Ye Feng naturally dare not listen to. He rubbed his sleepy eyelids and went out of the door under Ruiwen''s doting eyes, which he never grew up with.


    On the way past the doctor''s house, Ye Feng specially looked inside the eye. Seeing only Soraka''s maid, he decided to report to Soraka.


    Leisurely in the city''s streets around for a while, Ye Feng casually bought some food materials and went back home.


    As he walked, he came to the hotel where Fiona and her daughter stayed. As he passed by, he thought whether to invite them back to dinner.


    After a moment''s hesitation, he went up to the second floor, only to find that Fiona and her daughter had left their respective rooms early.


    He shrugged his shoulders resentfully. Ye Feng guessed that most of them had gone to practice swordsmanship outside the city. After all, they were more enthusiastic about Kendo than ordinary people.


    Leaving the hotel, Ye Feng is preparing to go back to Ruiwen, but his shoulder is suddenly pressed by a hand.


    He thought it was a prank from someone he knew. Looking back, it was a soldier in Ionian uniform.


    "What can I do for you?" Some doubt why the soldier stopped him. Ye Feng also asked directly.


    The soldier replied bluntly: "Lord Ye Feng, the presidian Presbyterian Council summoned you in an emergency. It is said that there is a difficulty and you need to go to solve it!"


    What does presidian Presbyterian look for? He remembers that he and the Presbyterian Church have never communicated with each other. This is Ye Feng''s first reaction after listening to the soldier''s reply. He locks his brows and feels confused about this.


    On second thought, he decided to go to the Presbyterian Church. But before going, he had a question in his heart, so he also asked, "how do you know my name is Ye Feng?"


    "Lord Ye Feng, you have been a great meritorious official who participated in the evacuation of the main mainland for many times. Now you are famous in Ionia. Last time I was lucky to meet you with general arilia, so I know you!"


    The soldier said some excitement, that look like Ye Feng''s fan younger brother, blowing him some flutter.


    With a serious cough, Ye Feng looked at the food in his hand with embarrassment: "I''m a little inconvenient now. Is the Presbyterian urgent?"


    The soldier replied truthfully, "I don''t know exactly what it is, but I think the elders are very anxious when they let me deliver a message. I think it''s a big deal."


    "Well, let''s go now."


    "You come with me!"


    Under the leadership of the soldiers, Ye Feng soon came to the ancient palace where the Presbyterian Council usually handled affairs.


    As he was here for the first time, Ye Feng looked at the interior structure of the palace curiously, and its architectural style was like the ancient Ionia, full of the unique classical flavor of Ionia.


    Through several corridors, Ye Feng can see a closed dark red gate in front of which stands an elder who is pacing back and forth.


    It seems to be also aware of the arrival of Ye Feng, and the old man who paced back and forth cast an eager look at him. At the sight of him brought by the soldiers, although the elder did not know him, the elder confirmed that he was Ye Feng.


    "You''re here at last. We''re in such a hurry!" In a hurry toward Ye Feng, the elder said.


    "This is the elder of the Presbyterian, Lord Ye Feng. I''m going down first!" The soldier introduced Ye Feng briefly and then retreated respectfully.


    Following the elder''s steps, Ye Feng asked curiously, "elder, what makes you so anxious to find me?"


    The elder smelled the speech and raised his forehead in a headache: "do you still remember those Freire droid people you just rescued not long ago?"


    Ye Feng nodded and said that he remembered. The elder then continued: "today, we made an appointment to talk with their representatives about resettlement. Who knows that their representative is savage and rude, and is not willing to communicate with the people of our Presbyterian, saying that we are not her allies. Later, we asked Galen of demacia and said that it was you who reached an alliance agreement with them, so please come here. ¡±


    "is that representative?" Ye Feng roughly guessed who the representative was, but he still wanted to confirm.


    Taking Ye Feng to the dark red gate, the elder seemed to be afraid of being heard by Sizhuang Ni, so he deliberately lowered his voice: "it''s called cezhuang Ni. This girl has a wild temper. Not only is she not willing to communicate with us, but she also denies our resettlement plan. This time, I call you here not only to let you communicate with her, but also to let her accept our resettlement plan."


    Ye Feng thought: "the resettlement plan and I say, I go in and talk to her."


    With the elder''s talk about the settlement plan, the expression on Ye Feng''s face has become somewhat embarrassing.


    Because compared with the resettlement of survivors in several countries before, freldrod''s treatment is not a little worse, and even the resettlement area is much smaller.We should know that the number of evacuees is second only to piltvov''s. If the settlement is too small, it will seriously affect the daily work and rest of fralrod people.


    It''s no wonder that sizhanie''s tantrums will be hard on Ionia''s Presbyterian


    He didn''t quite understand how the Presbyterian Council negotiated such a settlement plan. Ye Feng was displeased and said, "elder, why is Freire zhuod''s placement treatment so poor?"


    The elder reluctantly spread out his hand: "because there are too many refugees in need of relief in EONIA, the local people in EONIA also need materials and living areas. The disposable materials and free areas are so small that it is impossible to give fre zhuod the same treatment as before. We can''t do it!"


    Although Ye Feng is not angry with the experience faced by the freyerzhud people, he also feels that what the elder said is reasonable.


    If it is true as the elder said, then we can only aggrieve the people of sizhuani. After all, this is an extraordinary period.


    After careful consideration, Ye Feng decides to try to persuade Sizhuang Ni for the elder. As for the success, he is not sure.


    "Elder, I''ll try, but I can''t guarantee that she will agree, so please prepare for the failure of the negotiation."


    Voice down, Ye Feng immediately opened the door and walked into it.


    In the spacious conference hall, there was a conference table enough for dozens of people, while seltrani sat at one end with her hands folded.


    Hearing the sound of someone opening and closing the door, she did not look at who it was, and fiercely threw a word that made Ye Feng a little embarrassed.


    "Don''t label me as disrespectful to the elderly. No matter how many people you come to, it''s useless. I said that I only communicate with my allies, and even if they are my allies, it''s impossible for me to accept the resettlement treaty which highlights discrimination everywhere. Go away!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1058

    She zhuangni''s fierce words and strong posture make Ye Feng very embarrassed. She doesn''t even turn her head to look at him. He has to cough to relieve the embarrassment.


    "Sizhani, it''s me, Ye Feng!" Ye Feng expresses his identity and sits down beside her, conveniently putting down the ingredients.


    He said so, which made seltrane very excited. When she turned her head and saw that it was really him, she could not help but open her mouth and was obviously not ready for him to appear in front of her.


    Leng half ring, returned to God, she instead pretended as if nothing had happened: "how did you come?"


    At the same time, she watched Ye Feng warily, as if ye Feng was a bad man.


    Feeling the hostility coming from selchuang Ni, Ye Feng is very surprised. In his opinion, he should not have provoked such a vigilance. It can even be said that he and she, who have suffered together, should be in a state of mutual trust and understanding.


    Is it because of the resettlement plans proposed by the elders? Ye Feng Fei in the heart of the sentence, guess why she will be so.


    "Sizhani, it was the elder who asked me to come. I heard that you are not willing to communicate with them..." Ye Feng ponders over the sentence, for fear of stimulating the vigilance of cezhuang Ni.


    "Less willing to communicate?" Sizhanie had a high tone, and her pretty face revealed her repressed anger.


    If the treaties negotiated by the elder Ionia were not too discriminatory to her and her people, would she not communicate well? She said that she only communicated with her allies, not to say that Ye Feng was her only ally, but that she hoped that they, as allies, could treat fre''erzods equally.


    Before she came, she had a special alliance with several other evacuating to Ionia. These elders don''t try to fool her!


    They don''t want to treat the frailthords equally, so there''s nothing to talk about between her and them!


    At the beginning, it was because she believed in Ye Feng that she made an alliance with aonia. I believe that the original ideas of AI Xi and Li sangzhuo were the same as her. If they knew they would be treated differently, they would be as angry as she was.


    "Ha ha, so you came to persuade me to agree on behalf of them?" With her eyes slightly closed, cezhuang Ni''s expression was su. She valued Ye Feng''s next reply.


    Ye Feng said truthfully, "it is."


    Ye Feng''s answer makes selzhuang Ni feel that he is the same kind of person as those elders of Ionia, which also makes her heart feel good for Ye Feng.


    "Let me just ask if the conditions for resettlement have been improved? I know the treatment of the allies in North Texas


    Selzhuang Ni seldom conceals her real emotions, but in the face of Ye Feng, she doesn''t know when she started deliberately not to let herself appear irritable. Even though deliberately suppressed, her anger still showed a little.


    Facing cezhuang Ni''s aggressive strong eyes, Ye Feng hesitated, but at last he insisted: "I''m sorry, Sizhuang Ni, the resettlement plan proposed by the elders has not been changed."


    Unable to restrain her anger, she patted the conference table: "OK, you go out!"


    I didn''t expect that she would drive him away. Ye Feng had to pacify him and say, "selzhuang Ni, don''t be angry. The elders have no choice but to put forward this plan. I...."


    "You''re not going? Yes, we have nothing to talk about anyway. I''ll go She didn''t want to hear Ye Feng''s explanation, and she was very disappointed that Ye Feng didn''t stand on her side.


    Before the words fell, she got up and left.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng immediately caught up with her arm and said, "selzhuang Ni, don''t worry. Listen to my explanation. The elders have a hard time arranging this way."


    Her arm was so caught by Ye Feng, she zhuangni only felt that her heartbeat was stagnant for a moment. But soon, when she recovered, she glanced away in a panic: "you You let go I''ll give you an opportunity to explain... "


    When Ye Feng hears the speech, he also releases his hand wisely. He carefully told the elders of their difficulties to selzheni, who did not notice her face, because he had just moved a little red.


    But, after listening to him, Sizhuang did not soften her face as he expected, but her disgust increased a little.


    "Before I came, I was worried about whether there would be difficulties in resettlement if there were so many refugees here. Therefore, we not only visited other refugee areas, but also carried out on-the-spot investigation on the whole of Ionia. It is true that materials and discretionary areas are very tense. I can understand this, but we are not in a situation where we can not be treated equally."


    "Take the cities and towns north of the border of the three southern provinces as an example. There are several deserted lands there, let alone many better resettlement places in other cities and towns. We freylzod people do not have high requirements for resettlement sites. We can accept the two pieces of wasteland north of the border of the three southern provinces, and we can accept less materials!"


    "But what nonsense conditions did those elders offer? There is not even a small area of wasteland. Ye Feng, I believed you to join the League of Ionia, but you let me down


    She Zhuang Ni a series of strong words said Ye Feng speechless, he did not know how to speak for a time.I don''t want to stay here any more, and talk about the collapse of Sizhuang Ni. She has decided: "I don''t think that Ionia has any idea what it needs to unite the forces of the big families. Since they don''t have this awareness and sincerity, freldrod doesn''t need to stay here to look at people''s faces. When I go back, I will discuss with Lisandro and they will take their people away from Ionia, so that we can get together Break up


    Seltrane wants to leave Ionia with frailthard''s survivors? Where are they going to leave Ionia? Ye Feng is a bit confused. He is not mature enough to deal with this kind of thing. How can we break down when we talk?


    By the time he realized the seriousness of the problem, sizhanie had already pushed the door out of the chamber. After taking a picture of his mouth which is not good at negotiation, Ye Feng catches up without saying a word.


    Seeing an elder at the door, Ye Feng had a quick wit: "selzhuang Ni, you wait first!"


    Ignoring Ye Feng, Sizhuang Ni strides to the outer corridor in a hurry.


    "Elder, sizhani said that she wanted some wasteland north of the border of the three southern provinces as a resettlement area. Do you think it is feasible?" Deliberately raising the voice of speaking, Ye Feng asked the elder.


    As soon as this word came out, cezhuang Ni, who was about to enter the corridor, stopped, but she did not choose to turn back, so she turned her back to Ye Feng.


    Unfortunately, the elder''s subsequent speech extinguished the final hope of the two sides in the negotiation: "those wastelands are planned to be developed into fields. You''d better ask her if she can be aggrieved and accept our resettlement plan!"


    No longer hopeful that Ionia would make a concession, selzheni sneered and walked away again.


    However, as soon as she stepped out of the hall with half a foot, a man blocked her way.


    Without waiting for her to scold the visitor, the man first opened his mouth and said, "grandfather elder, let those wasteland be temporarily let to the fre''erdo people to live in. At present, Ionia has no shortage of materials to develop wasteland."


    Smelling the ethereal voice, Ye Feng was beaming with joy: "Lord Soraka!"


    He nodded to the joyful Ye Feng, and Soraka immediately said to the vigilant cezhuang Ni, "are you the leader of the cold winter''s claw? I''m sorry, there are too many things to deal with during this period of time. I didn''t go to see you and your people. The elders are still very good at talking. I''ll fight for it for you. "


    Seljani didn''t know Soraka, so she was very suspicious of Soraka''s words.


    "Elder grandfather, do you think it is feasible?" Although Soraka has become a God, her words and deeds are full of respect when facing the elders who teach her magic knowledge.


    Soraka''s words still have weight. The elder thought, "since you have said that, it''s not impossible for those wasteland to be arranged for the girl''s people, but I have a condition that they have to open up those wasteland into fields."


    As soon as Ye Feng heard this, he immediately took the words for selzhuang Ni: "this is no problem. The avarosa tribe has the experience of farming land!"


    That''s a promise? Her suspicious eyes were immediately replaced by shock. She looked up and down at Soraka in front of her, curious about her identity.


    The elder also said to Sizhuang, "well The little girl of freyerdrode, can you tell me more about the arrangement of nobles


    The elder asked for the words to remind her of her business here, temporarily put aside the curiosity about Soraka, she turned to the elder.


    "Good All right


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1059

    "Ye Feng, did you find anything about last time I asked you?"


    Seeing cezhuang Ni and the elder enter the meeting hall to discuss specific matters, Soraka then looks at Ye Feng, who is holding the ingredients.


    Referring to this, Ye Feng also immediately replied: "Lord Soraka, when I was looking for sister Sara, I found a huge ocean vortex in the sea of defenders. The vortex almost sucked sister Sara and her warships into the bottom of the sea. Until this morning, she was still in a state of lethargy."


    There was a whirlpool in the center of the conqueror''s sea. She knew it. How could even the sea of defenders have a vortex this time? Is there two channels?


    Ye Feng''s reply made Soraka fall into meditation. After a moment, she asked, "Ye Feng, how did you run so far? Didn''t I tell you not to stay away from the shore? "


    "Lord Soraka, I don''t want to. When I arrived, sister Sara went out to sea to investigate because her people met with the death of sea animals."


    Ye Feng said he was innocent. If he could, he didn''t want to go to sea.


    On hearing this, Soraka''s locked willow eyebrows stretched out: "in addition to the ocean vortex, what else do you have to discover?"


    "The wind and waves on the sea are much more dangerous than before. Before she fainted, sister Sara said that she saw a mutant sea animal with ghost tentacles. After she fainted, those ghost tentacles went crazy and wanted to take Sarah to the bottom of the sea."


    "What do you say?" It seems to have heard some terrible message. Soraka is shocked and stares at Ye Feng''s eyes.


    I don''t know why Soraka was suddenly so excited, but Ye Feng repeated, "I said the wind and waves on the sea..."


    "Last word!" Soraka''s expression was extremely dignified, emphasizing that she only wanted to hear the last sentence.


    See her look so serious, Ye Feng dare not neglect: "ghost tentacles want to take advantage of Sarah sister coma to pull her into the sea."


    Holding out her index finger and pressing it on her temple, Soraka smoothed her somewhat disordered head. After a long time, she said, "Ye Feng, where is Sarah now? Can you show me? "


    Soraka''s solemn expression also makes Ye Feng realize something. For the sake of Sara''s safety, he immediately starts: "yes, she''s in my house!"


    Ye Feng''s residence, Ruiwen, who has cleaned up the snow, lies on the stone table with her eyes closed, waiting for Ye Feng''s return.


    When she sensed the breath of Ye Feng in the courtyard, she slowly opened her eyes and gently looked at the back Ye Feng: "Xiaofeng, I bought so many dishes Why, Lord Soraka is here? "


    Originally, I wanted to put my sister''s posture and ask Ye Feng how to buy a dish for so long. When she saw Soraka coming, she couldn''t help being stunned.


    "Elder sister, Lord Soraka, she''s here specially for sister Sara. I''ve bought the dishes. Put them here first!"


    Too late to explain with Ruiwen, Ye Feng leads Soraka into Ruiwen''s cabin.


    Just entered the room, a frightening scene appeared in front of Ye Feng.


    One after another transparent ghost tentacles covered every corner of the room, they kept twisting and emitting a forest of dark green fog.


    On the other hand, Sara, who was sleeping in bed, was surrounded by several tentacles, surrounded by deep blue water.


    Ruiwen also followed in, when she saw the strange scene in the room, she was surprised to cover her small mouth: "is this?"


    Her words awaken the silly Ye Feng and sees that Sara is entangled by tentacles. He then changes into a light saber of the moon and swings away at the tentacles that surround Sara.


    The moment the lightsaber of the moon touches the tentacle, the current that haunts Sara''s body reacts to Ye Feng.


    A blow failed, Ye Feng is about to launch a second round of offensive, side of Soraka is stretched out his hand to stop the impulse of him.


    Under Ye Feng''s puzzled gaze, Soraka''s purple pupil releases the power of gorgeous starlight.


    For a moment, the ghost tentacles in the whole room seemed to have met with a nemesis, shaking violently.


    In a moment, these ghost tentacles and their green mist were cleansed by the starlight released by Soraka.


    It was just to her surprise that the ghost tentacles that entangled Sarah showed no sign of being purified. Instead, they were shielded from the power of starlight under the protection of the current.


    Memories of previous lives flashed through her mind, and Soraka''s whole body exuded a frightening hostility: "the combination of the power of the tide and the necromancer, you''re not from Valoran!"


    Soraka''s unexpected inexplicable words, Ye Feng and Ruiwen are confused, but soon, a magic sound reverberates in the room, which makes them understand why Soraka is so.


    "I''m not really a person in this world. I come from the other end of the deep sea. I''m glad you can find me, the person in this world..."


    With the sound of this magic sound, a dark shadow appeared in the room. The illusory shadow gradually condenses into the entity under the package of the current, a strange man with black magic lines on his arm.


    Seeing the real body of the shadow, Ruiwen''s first reaction is to pull Ye Feng to her side: "it''s the devil!"


    "Devil? According to your world, it''s really a devil. I just want to take this woman away this time. Don''t you have any opinions? "While speaking, the strange man releases enough magic power to threaten Soraka to show his determination to take Sara away.


    Soraka releases the power of starlight while he releases his prestige. He protects Ye Feng and Ruiwen, who are only half gods.


    Under the protection of Soraka, Ye Feng angrily said: "you dream, I..."


    However, before he finished his words, Ruiwen, who was worried about his safety, covered his mouth.


    Soraka is also very afraid of the man in front of her, but she still made an order to the man: "you leave now, I can think I haven''t seen you!"


    "I want to see what you can do to me The man sneered. In his opinion, the God of Valoran could never be his opponent.


    Soraka saw the man so arrogant, her pretty face could not help floating on the frost that would hardly appear on her face: "since you don''t leave, don''t blame me for sending you directly back to your original world!"


    The short and powerful voice was mingled with a trace of unquestionable dignity. Soraka''s elegant and peaceful temperament suddenly changed. The air of killing covered the whole room in an instant, reversing the authority released by the man.


    "This How could that be possible! "


    Feeling the absolute suppression of everything around him, the man''s eyes revealed a little fear and disbelief.


    It never occurred to him that he would be so thoroughly suppressed by a god of the world he despised. At the moment, Soraka is like an unreachable supreme being in his heart, a king of gods far superior to the gods.


    The last time he had this sense of despair, he was facing the supreme Protoss of his own world. How could a God in a world that he thought was backward in magic civilization make him fear? This Isn''t that true?


    Under the control of the fear suppressed by absolute power, the man did not even notice the door of a distorted space under his feet. In this way, frightened, he was driven back to his original world by Soraka''s magic.


    After expelling the demons of this strange world, Soraka, who was still very majestic before, gradually showed his pale face and fell to the ground with a plop.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1060

    See Soraka pale face collapsed on the ground, Ye Feng quickly helped her up: "Soraka Lord, are you ok?"


    The weak Soraka took a breath: "just now, in order to expel that person, I used my secret arts to temporarily restore the peak combat power of my previous life, so now I am a little weak. I will recover after a few days'' rest. Don''t worry about me."


    Ruiwen stepped forward at the right time and helped Soraka instead of Ye Feng: "that''s good, Lord Soraka. What do you mean when you said that the devil was not a walloran?"


    "It literally means that he comes from another world, an unknown world whose region and magic civilization are no less than Valoran. Your brother has been to that world, and you can ask him when you have time." Soraka didn''t hide it and said it directly.


    "I''ve been to that world?" Ye Feng is a little confused. He doesn''t remember that he has been to a different world.


    Seeing Ye Feng did not think of it, Soraka reminded: "it is the place where you met Kieran. Kiran mentioned to me that you were there. There is a crack connecting the two boundaries in the bottom of the abyss. The earthquake of the previous period was caused by the loosening of the tidal junction which limited the cracks."


    According to Soraka, Ye Feng seems to have some impression. After thinking about it for a moment, he got up. He and Ali really went to another world. Just to his surprise, the abyss was hiding a channel connecting the other world. Soraka had not told him about it before.


    It''s too late for Ye Feng and Ruiwen to slowly digest the huge amount of information implied in it. Soraka continues: "at present, it seems that Sara is being targeted because her soul has swallowed up some of Naga capolos''s soul. Let her stay here for this period of time. Don''t go out of the city. I will protect her in secret. As for you, Ye Feng, I need you to protect Nami!"


    "Protect Nami?" He has not recovered from the shock just now. Now that he hears Soraka asking him to protect Nami, he can''t help but look at Soraka in confusion.


    Soraka nodded solemnly: "well, Nami is the key to stabilizing the tide boundary. She can never miss anything. I hope you can protect her during this period until she stabilizes the tide boundary."


    "Yes, but I don''t know if my sister agrees with me..." Ye Feng did not have any opinion, but sorakar told him to do such a dangerous thing in front of Ruiwen. He was a little afraid that Ruiwen would not agree.


    However, at the next moment, Ruiwen explained her heart with practical actions: "Xiao Feng, you can protect Nami with peace of mind. People always need more experience to grow up. This just happens to be an opportunity. My sister supports you with all her strength."


    "Sister Ruiwen, you know me best!" Ye Feng is also timely to flatter Ruiwen, completely forgetting that there are outsiders present.


    For Ruiwen sister and brother''s intimate relationship did not care too much, Soraka at the moment all of the mind on the reinforcement of the tidal junction above.


    After a moment''s deliberation, she added, "since you''ve decided to go, tell Fiona and the two of them to follow you."


    Ye Feng, who was also excited to go to the sea to have a look at it, heard that Fiona and her two daughters were going to follow him. He immediately withered: "Lord Soraka, how can you take Fiona this time?"


    One side of the Ruiwen see his drooping head appearance, not from cover mouth chuckle. Soraka said, "this trip to the sea is more dangerous than ever. Fiona and the two of them are demigods now. It will be much safer for the three of you to protect Nami together."


    After chuckling, Ruiwen also said in a positive way: "Lord Soraka is right, Xiaofeng, you should go and tell hivier and them to say goodbye, and then go to find Fiona!"


    "Yes, my elder sister..." Ye Feng sighed helplessly, and estimated that the trip to the sea area would be painful and happy again.


    With Ruiwen''s help, she watched Ye Feng leave. Soraka also added: "the sooner you go to protect Nami, the better. I suggest you take Fiona and their two to the doctor''s house to find me today."


    Ye Feng naturally remembered the words in his heart, and then ran the force of space to condense a vortex that twisted the space. Through the whirlpool of space, on the outskirts of the northern border of the three southern provinces, he saw the huge flying warship rifek.


    The next moment he was in the control room of the rifek.


    In the control room, there are Caitlin, izerell, Wei and Oriana. They are very surprised by Ye Feng''s sudden visit.


    After chatting with the public for a while, Ye Feng also tells hiville that he is going to protect Nami. Instead of being dissatisfied with the fact that he had just returned but had to go out to carry out the task, he was like a wife who told her husband to go out. He told Ye Feng many problems that needed to be paid attention to before he let him go.


    Xiwei''s understanding is also expected by Ye Feng. He leaves the rifik and returns to presidian. He comes to the hotel where Fiona and her daughter live.


    At this time, it was noon, and the second daughter happened to have dinner in the corner of the hall on the first floor. Ye Feng found them and went over.


    At first, when she heard that he wanted to protect Nami, Fiona, who pretended not to care, turned pale and strongly opposed him to do it. But when they heard Ye Feng say that Soraka also wanted them to go with them, they immediately agreed.Ye Feng can''t help laughing at their different attitudes, but his laughter also immediately ushered in the attack of Fiona''s two girls, and the flesh on his waist was pinched by them.


    After lunch, they arrived at the doctor''s house in Soraka. Under the arrangement of Soraka, they cover their eyes and follow Aoxing to the one-way teleportation array in the garrison of verus. The three people soon appear in the mogalon mountain trail camp through the teleportation array.


    When the three talents appeared on the top of the mountain, they heard a surprise cry: "guard Guardian? "


    Along the direction of the incredible and joyful cry, the moon god sect priest Wade, who Ye Feng is familiar with, is coming towards them excitedly.


    Ye Feng asked unexpectedly, "Wade, how are you here?"


    "This morning I was in charge of patrolling here. I happened to meet the guardian. You sent it here!"


    "Well, I haven''t been here for a while. By the way, what about Diana?"


    "Hey, guardian, you are really very concerned about the goddess. I will take you to see her now!"


    "Wade, what''s the state of the camp recently? Can you tell me about it? "


    "Of course, the guardian''s heart is religious and civilian, and Wade was deeply convinced by his selflessness."


    Wade''s fanatical behavior makes Fiona two girls who follow Ye Feng very dissatisfied. They both face coldly from the beginning to the end, silently watching Ye Feng who is flattered by Wade.


    In fact, their heart, because of Ye Feng''s behavior, has turned up a storm.


    Hum, when the dead leaf wind comes, he wants to find the goddess of the moon. They are so angry!


    They are also demigods now. Why don''t they see him as their guardian?


    When they leave here, they must teach Xiaye Feng a lesson!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1061

    Diana was alone in a little-known part of the mogelon trail, where she honed her close combat skills.


    Although most magic practitioners are not good at close combat, this does not prevent her from using magic in close combat, which is the blood of the stampa tribe.


    After the battle of jushenfeng, Diana also came out of the shadow completely. The weak and negative psychology is gone, and the cool temperament like the moon returns to her.


    Over and over again, Diana''s eyes were full of firm faith.


    Immersed in the practice of progressive strength, she suddenly heard the subtle footsteps coming from outside the forest, and her eyebrows could not help frowning.


    Mind quietly penetrated into the forest, Wade with Ye Feng and Fiona scene immediately in her mind.


    Her body vibrated subconsciously. Diana''s mood was disturbed for a moment because of Ye Feng''s appearance, but she soon stabilized her mood.


    Taking back her mind and pretending not to know their coming, Diana continued her practice. But her head at the moment is all thinking about how to talk with Ye Feng. The blade of crescent moon in her hand is much more blunt than before.


    As her heart beat faster and faster, Wade''s respectful voice sounded behind her: "goddess, the guardian has come to see you specially!"


    Come to see her? Even though she had been prepared for this, Diana was still shocked by Wade''s ambiguous words.


    It''s smooth, because Diana turns her hair in disorder. As soon as she turned around, she sensed the ambivalence of Fiona''s two daughters because of the changeable mood.


    Diana was a little surprised that the two women broke through the demigod, but she did not think too much. Ignoring the hidden hostility in the eyes of the second daughter, she said with a smile: "Ye Feng, I''m glad you can come back to me. Should you also have a task this time?"


    Ye Feng didn''t notice that Fiona''s daughter and daughter deeply resented him because of Diana''s neglect, and solemnly told Diana the purpose of their trip.


    Diana listened patiently and did not reminisce with Ye Feng, but led the people to find Nami. This surprised both Fiona, but they were not happy with Diana''s disregard.


    After seeing Nami, Diana is Dai Ye Feng who transfers the mission of their trip to Nami. It is said that Ye Feng is going to protect her to the abyss. How happy she is. But as soon as she heard that Fiona and her two daughters would follow, her high spirits were immediately extinguished.


    First, she was ignored by Wade, the priest of Diana, and then she was ignored by Diana. Now, she is not only ignored, but also seen by Nami. Fiona and her daughter are suffocated.


    If ye Feng talked to them for a while, they might be in a better mood. But Ye Feng also seems to have forgotten both of them and chatted with Diana vigorously.


    The cold complexion seems to have no waves, in fact, their two hearts have been infuriated, and I''m afraid that Ye Feng will suffer again.


    After a long time of reminiscence, Diana suddenly said, "the day after tomorrow is the winter solstice night, Ye Feng. When the sun sets that day, I will set out with you on the giant sacred peak."


    "We? Are you going too? " Ye Feng was stunned at the smell of speech, and didn''t expect Diana to go.


    Fiona, who had been ignored, suddenly exploded. She stood up and looked at Diana with hostility in her eyes.


    Diana is aware of the hostility of the second daughter, but she still ignores them and smiles mysteriously at Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, Na Mei, what you want to change is the moon stone. If I don''t go, who will exchange the moon stone with you?"


    When she said this, Ye Feng snapped his dull head: "the goddess of the moon, the magic of the moon, I should have thought of it, Diana, since you are the goddess of the moon, Nami should not have to wait for the winter solstice night to exchange moon stones with you?"


    "No, there is a seal in the ruins of the moon on jushenfeng. Every hundred years is the weakest time for the seal. The last time I entered the site, the seal was too strong to get the moon stone."


    Diana''s answer some let the excited Ye Feng disappointed, but thought that the person who exchanged the Moonstone was Diana, he grinned again.


    Seeing that the conversation was almost over, satisfied Diana got up and said: "it''s late, Wade. You can arrange a camp for Ye Feng to have a good rest. Remember to send someone to deliver dinner for him in the evening. I have to communicate with Leona about the matter of going out of the array the day after tomorrow. Otherwise, it''s easy for the devil to take advantage of it."


    Wade replied respectfully, "yes!"


    While Wei Na Lei left the camp alone.


    On the way, they met many Luna sect believers and refugees, who from time to time expressed their respect for Ye Feng, the guardian of the moon god.


    Ye Feng also enjoys the feeling of being supported, so that he ignores Fiona behind him, and is looking at him with full of resentment.


    Fiona''s two daughters walked in the end with a face of resentment, and the eyes seemed to want to beat Ye Feng violently.


    Other people ignore both of them. Even Ye Feng ignores them. They all doubt whether they have made a wrong decision.When a guardian of the broken goddess, you can''t recognize yourself, hum!


    Stinky Ye Feng, see how they can fix him later!


    Wade in front specially led three people to the camp where Diana lived, and placed the unknown Ye Feng in the side of the camp. Good placement of Ye Feng, he is the second daughter of Fiona placed in some distant camp before leaving.


    And Fiona two women''s mind is waiting for how to punish Ye Feng, so they did not see what is wrong with such an arrangement.


    As soon as Wade''s front feet left, they found Ye Feng with their two back feet.


    Maybe it''s the reason why Ruiwen wakes up early in the morning to buy vegetables and goes back and forth again. Ye Feng lies on the floor and yawns. Seeing Fiona''s two girls breaking into the camp, he didn''t care too much and turned over to sleep for a while.


    "Ye Feng!" A tear off Ye Feng''s bedding, Laurent family Fiona some can''t bear.


    "Do you like to be the guardian of this broken goddess?" asked mafiona


    Having no idea where the second daughter got so angry, Ye Feng, who just wanted to have a good rest, spread out his hands innocently: "no, you took the wrong medicine again Cough What''s the matter with you all of a sudden? "


    "If I change my mouth, I just take the wrong medicine. What''s the matter?"


    "Well, Ye Feng, you are more and more bold!"


    For a moment, the whole camp filled with a terrible atmosphere of killing, and the two Fiona rubbing their hands, startled Ye Feng with cold sweat.


    "No The two ladies have something to talk about. They are angry and hurt themselves! " He narrowed his eyes and tried his best to please Fiona''s two girls. Ye Feng was afraid that they would not agree with each other as before.


    Fiona, the Laurent family, looked at him indifferently. "I''ll ask you, do you like being the guardian of the moon?"


    "No!" In this case, Ye Feng didn''t dare to answer. He didn''t want to eat their combination boxing.


    "Don''t you want to look like you just enjoyed it? People flatter you a few words and then float to the sky, ah, want to think, pretend what silly Feiona, a childhood sweetheart, scoffed at Ye Feng''s answer and looked down upon Ye Feng from a commanding position.


    Ye Feng felt guilty and scratched his head: "well, there is really a little bit of thinking..."


    "I am also a demigod now. Since you like to be a guardian of ghosts, follow me. I will be the goddess of the sword, and you will be the guardian of the sword God!"


    "And me, remember to keep a good distance from others in the future!"


    Poof!


    Ye Feng vowed that he did not mean to, but when he heard that Fiona wanted to be the goddess of the sword, he still couldn''t help laughing.


    In Valoran, the goddess has the power to unite ordinary people, either elegant or noble, or wisdom. They also look very cold on the surface, with their inner that easily exploding temper when the goddess is sure not to deliberately make him laugh?


    If any believer offends them carelessly and doesn''t beat them into a sieve, thank God. I''m afraid there are few people like him who can stand beating like Ye Feng


    "What are you laughing at?" Seeing his ridicule, Fiona was angry and angry, and her pretty face was flushed with shame.


    Being scolded by the second daughter, Ye Feng realized that he had laughed too much. He quickly restrained his smile and said, "no Nothing


    "Nothing is settled. We will be the goddess of the sword and you will be our guardian." Fiona of Laurent family snorted coldly. She was too lazy to pursue Ye Feng''s ridicule.


    I''m afraid he''s not too long to live with these two unreliable sword goddesses


    Leaf wind shivered under, decisively refused: "don''t, ha ha!"


    "What do you mean? Do you think we are not qualified to be your goddess Young girl Mafia ona voice cold, Ye Feng refused to let her very dissatisfied.


    "No..." Ye Feng felt guilty.


    "No, it''s not. There''s so much nonsense!"


    "No, really, please." Ye Feng is really not dare to be, he is almost driven crazy by two people.


    Ye Feng refused to continue, around is Fiona two women heart again strong, all feel frustrated.


    Why does that Diana let him do it, he does it? Where can''t they compare with Diana?


    The more you want to feel aggrieved, the two people''s eyes filled with bursts of water mist, strong two people do not cry, so Ye Feng staring.


    Ye Feng saw that they burst into tears, and he was at a loss.


    If he is not the guardian of the two, it seems that he is often beaten by them. Even if he promised them, it would be nothing.


    Moreover, the two of them would not have a wide range of believers. In the future, most of them were talking and playing with him. There was no need to worry about them beating their own believers because of their temper problems. You should make them happy!


    Bite teeth, with the decision of Ye Feng approached two people: "Fiona, you don''t cry ah, I should not be able to?"


    "Really?" Because he refused so firmly before, the second daughter didn''t believe it.


    Ye Feng promised: "I swear, it''s more true than real!"


    Hearing his promise, the two girls, who had tears in their eyes just now, burst into tears and laughed.Two people''s light speed change face, make Ye Feng can''t help but in the bottom of my heart, they change face also become too fast.


    Of course, he didn''t dare to say it in front of both of them


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1062

    In the hazy moonlight, the mountains on both sides of the mogelung trail camp flickered in the dark.


    The aroma of food overflowed on the top of the mountain, and the survivors gathered around the fire, sharing their limited food in twos and threes.


    Walking between the barracks, Diana quickly found her priests Wade and Nell.


    She asked casually, "Wade, has anyone arranged to deliver food to Ye Feng and his family?"


    Wade touched the tip of his nose in a bad way: "not yet. I''m going to arrange someone to deliver dinner to the guardian."


    Diana held out her hand and stopped: "don''t arrange for anyone else. Let''s go to Ye Feng''s camp to eat and talk. Nell, aren''t you studying a new medicine? Take it to Ye Feng. He has been to Freire droid recently, which may help you with your research. "


    On one side, Nell heard that Ye Feng had been to Freire Zhude. She immediately took out a small bottle of potion from her arms: "great. If I can learn more about the icy blood from the guardian, I think my research will be fruitful soon!"


    Glancing at Nell, who is enthusiastic about pharmaceutical research, Diana looks at Wade: "Wade, please bring some delicious dishes to Ye Feng''s camp. Nell and I will go first. Can you tell us which area he is resting in?"


    Wade said mysteriously with a smile: "Guardian''s camp is next to your camp!"


    Did Wade arrange Ye Feng to live next to her? Diana was very surprised by this, but not a moment later she regained her calm and led Nell to find Ye Feng.


    After a while, they went to Ye Feng''s camp and looked at the bright candlelight inside. Diana was sure that wade had arranged Ye Feng beside her.


    "Ye Feng, are you in there?" We are about to see Ye Feng, and Diana''s heart doesn''t feel a little flustered.


    However, Fiona''s cold reply came from the camp: "he''s here. Let''s talk about something."


    Did not expect Fiona also in, Diana hesitated, or took Nell to go in.


    As soon as she entered the camp, Diana met the unfriendly eyes of Fiona. Pretending not to be aware of their unwelcome, she and Nell sat down on the spot and said with a smile, "Ye Feng, Nell and I are here to ask you something."


    Ask for advice? I''m afraid it''s because of the two of them! Fiona and her daughter don''t believe Diana''s lies. They keep their faces cold beside Ye Feng, just like guarding their favorite baby.


    The camp was filled with a very discordant smell of gunpowder. Ye Feng also felt that Fiona and her daughter did not want to see Diana.


    He coughed solemnly. He was just about to open his mouth to ease the atmosphere, but his stomach cried out out out of time.


    His hungry voice immediately attracted the gaze of all the campers. For a moment, the atmosphere of tension became a little subtle because of his reasons.


    By Fiona and others staring at the face red, Ye Feng embarrassed to scratch his head: "hey hey, some hungry!"


    Nell was the first to recover. She covered her mouth and said with a smile, "guardian, Wade will bring dinner later. You can wait a little longer."


    Maybe Wade also heard Ye Feng''s hungry grunt. As soon as Nell''s voice dropped, he came in with two trays of dishes.


    "Goddess, dinner is coming!" Wade spoke cheerfully, but he was looking forward to dinner with the goddess and guardian of the Luna sect.


    Diana sighed in the bottom of her heart that wade came at the right time. She also bent her mouth: "put it on the small table. It''s hard for you, Wade. We can eat and talk. Fiona, you can listen to it."


    With elegant smile, Diana is more like a goddess than the last time she met Ye Feng.


    Several different identities and unfamiliar people get together to eat together, are a little bit cramped, not dare to move food first.


    However, Ye Feng doesn''t care much about these details. When he''s hungry, he doesn''t care if other people move or not. He just gobbles them up.


    Seeing that someone moved first, people began to eat food. After a few mouthfuls, Diana wiped the oil stains on the corner of her mouth: "Ye Feng, during the day, you said that you had been to freldord not long ago. Could you tell me something about your experience there?"


    Hearing the speech, Ye Feng replied without thinking: "yes, I went to Freire zhuod last time to unite with the three tribes of Freire zhuod..."


    Because there are too many facts about his experience in freyerzhude, Ye Feng only managed to summarize his experience in Freire Zhude after eating and talking about it.


    People listen to him carefully. Even Fiona''s second daughter has temporarily put down her guard and listened carefully. After all, they were not present at many of Ye Feng''s stories.


    After listening to his story, people pondered for a long time, and then slowly came back to God from his various dangerous experiences.


    "Guardian, you are worthy of being the guardian of the goddess. You can survive so many dangers, contribute to the cause of mankind''s joint fight against demons, and even prevent the crisis of frost watchers!"


    Wade was the first to break the silence, but he praised Ye Feng''s words and heard Fiona''s two daughters get goose bumps all over.Diana seemed to have been used to Wade''s way of speaking and had no uncomfortable reaction to it.


    While Naier was meditating for a while, she took out a small bottle of medicine from her arms and frowned and asked Ye Feng, "guardian, are you sure that the blood of dark origin in your body has been transformed into cold blood by Lisandro? And miss shivell''s vanishing ascending blood is activated by Lisandro, and then turned into cold blood? "


    Being mentioned this matter again, Ye Feng still has some palpitations: "yes, Naier, what do you think?"


    He knew that the seemingly sacred power of the ascender was actually the force of the evil void wrapped in the holy cloak, but he could not understand why different ascending blood and dark blood were transformed into cold blood.


    Is it true that the frost watcher is also a virtual visitor, just as he had previously suspected? But what about the dark blood?


    Looking back on the battle of jushenfeng and the secrets she saw in ancient books, Nell reasoned: "guardian, if Nell''s analysis is correct, the ascending blood, the dark blood, and the cold blood belong to the same kind of power, and their origin is the power of emptiness."


    "Do you have any evidence?" Although Ye Feng has long heard hivier speculate, he still feels incredible about this crazy answer.


    "I have, but I need your guardian to cooperate with me to do an experiment!" The corner of the mouth is full of strange smile, Naier looks at Ye Feng playfully.


    Naier''s smile can''t help but remind Ye Feng that he was pulled to do the experiment last time by Nell and almost broke his hand. Some of his scalp was numb and the corners of his mouth twitched: "can''t it be that kind of dangerous experiment again?"


    Naier naturally knows why Ye Feng feels numb when she hears the experiment. She grins at her mouth and shows a warm smile, which calms Ye Feng not to be afraid.


    "Don''t worry, guardian. It''s not dangerous this time!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1063

    "Don''t worry, guardian. It''s not dangerous this time!"


    I don''t know why, Ye Feng saw Naier''s warm smile, he felt numb. Is it not dangerous without last danger?


    Seeing that Ye Feng didn''t want to be her white mouse, Naier didn''t want to let Ye Feng agree. Instead, she handed the medicine bottle in her hand to Ye Feng''s hand: "guardian, this is a new medicine made by Naier combining various herbs and blood. It can freely transform the blood vessels of the ascending and the dark descendants. According to my further research, it is found that the blood vessels of the ascenders are more than those of the ascending ones, Dark blood has a certain degree of restraint against the power of emptiness, but it needs a high degree of purity of dark blood essence to show


    After hearing this, Ye Feng fell into deep thought and recalled some conjectures of sylvier, which indirectly proved that the conjecture of Nell experiment was correct.


    But how did Nell come up with such a bold guess without his experiences in freldrod? Ye Feng didn''t want to understand this.


    What she didn''t think about clearly was that Mafia, a childhood sweetheart, opened her mouth one step ahead of Ye Feng and asked, "just like this can only prove that there is a relationship between the blood of the ascender and that of the dark descendant? Even if the ascending blood and the dark blood are really the same, how can you prove that the cold blood is the same? "


    "Didn''t the guardian just say that? The dark blood in his body and the ascending blood in Miss shivell have been transformed into cold blood. If they are not of the same origin, how can they be easily transformed into cold blood? "


    "But before the guardian came, I got such a conjecture by accident. One time when I was studying this medicine, I accidentally knocked it over in the snow. It not only showed no signs of drying up and freezing, but also absorbed the cold air around it, which made me think of the cold blood of Freire zhuod recorded in ancient books."


    "Today, I''m more sure of my conjecture after listening to the experience of the guardian''s Frederick, but all this is only based on my knowledge. If you want to draw a conclusion, it depends on whether the guardian is willing to be my experimental object."


    The result said for a long time, Naier still wanted him to be a mouse. The corners of the mouth slightly twitch, Ye Feng wants to refuse, but he wants to know the truth of three kinds of blood.


    Then Fiona of the Laurent family suddenly pushed him on the shoulder. Under his puzzled gaze, Fiona of the Laurent family said in an indisputable way: "Ye Feng, cooperate with Nell to do the experiment."


    Ye Feng is still not daring to be Nell''s experimental object. He looks at the remaining three helplessly.


    Both fairyland and wade agreed and nodded, thinking that he should cooperate with Nell. Even Diana stood on Nell''s side: "Ye Feng, Nell, she''s very prudent in doing experiments, so you can cooperate with me!"


    It''s the devil to have discretion! Heart abdominal Fei a, although Ye Feng does not want to cooperate with Naier, but due to the support of all the people, he has no choice but to agree.


    Seeing Ye Feng nodding her head, Nell was so happy that she hung her hands on her chest and patted her: "great, guardian, you just need to open the medicine bottle and drop a drop on your arm!"


    "What''s the arm again?" A listen is an arm, leaf wind all over a spirit, he began to regret to agree.


    One side of the young girl Mafia ona saw him grinding haw, waiting a little impatient, she directly grabbed the medicine bottle in his hand, dropped a drop of Medicine on his arm.


    "Hiss..." As soon as the medicine, which is the same as the blood color, touches the arm, Ye Feng can feel the cold air coming out from the inside out.


    In a blink of an eye, one arm of Ye Feng was frozen by the cold air around him. Not only that, he lost his sense of the arm.


    He looked at the crowd with tears in his eyes: "my arm is unconscious. I said that Nell''s experiment is very dangerous. You have to do it!"


    "Guardian, it seems that the dark blood in your body has indeed been transformed into cold blood by that Lisandro. Don''t panic. If the three blood veins are indeed of the same origin, the Potion on your arm can transform it into dark blood and ascending blood!"


    Waving his hand to show Ye Feng not to worry, Naier looks at the drop of medicine that has not been frozen, looking forward to its change.


    I don''t know how long later, the drop of medicine finally began to absorb the ice crystal of the frozen Ye Feng''s arm before everyone lost patience, and Ye Feng''s arm also regained consciousness again.


    The sound of ice crystal breaking sounds, and the broken ice crystal turns into the ice fog formed by the extreme ice magic and lingers around Ye Feng.


    After a while, the ice fog was dyed black under the gaze of the people''s wide eyes, and the blood power of the dark red blood surged in the camp.


    In the form of the blood power of the dark people only for a moment, the fading dark blood energy gradually put on a layer of seemingly sacred gold coat.


    The sacred energy that releases the golden light is full of all around Ye Feng, which is the closest form of the force of emptiness. As long as you strip away the seemingly peaceful coat, you will reveal its essential force of emptiness.


    Nell was well aware of the strangeness and horror of the power of the void, so when she studied this potion, she did a lot of measures to prevent the power of the ascender from transforming into the force of the void.In the end, the potion volatilized because of the full release of efficacy, and the surrounding golden light was also dissipated in the camp.


    All the people except Nell were immersed in the shock of witnessing the terrible truth.


    The ascending, the dark blood and the cold blood are actually the same origin. How terrible is the empty visitor? How did the human race of ten thousand years drive such a terrible race out of Valoran?


    Many questions were raised in their hearts, and the truth they saw tonight was far beyond their comprehension. The huge amount of information makes their heads buzzing and hard to digest for a while.


    As a pharmacist, Nell is making sure that the three blood vessels are actually as homologous as she speculates, and she is more eager to perfect her medicine.


    The blood of the dark descendants drawn from the dark demons, and the blood of the ascending body that Ye Feng dug up when she went to shuruima during her absence, is now short of the blood of the icy blood.


    Thinking of this, Nell glared at Ye Feng, who has cold blood veins: "guardian, now it has been proved that the three blood vessels are of the same origin. In order to further improve the potion, I need to extract a little more of your blood, the cold blood extracted from it."


    "It''s better to say goodbye..." Ye Feng has been afraid to talk to Nell about these things.


    If the drop did not absorb the ice force of the cold blood, would his arm be useless?


    Seeing him shake his head vigorously, Nell pathetically said: "Guardian Lord, Nell will draw a little bit of your blood, which will not be dangerous. Moreover, after the improvement of the potion, you can really control the power of the icy blood, and can also be transformed into the ascending blood and the dark blood at will. Nell is also a way to protect your life for the guardian Lord! ¡±


    seeing what she said, Ye Feng was also moved: "well, just a little bit!"


    "Well, just a little bit!"


    Get Ye Feng''s promise, Naier takes out a self-defense knife and an empty potion bottle from her arms with a smile.


    Seeing that the potion bottle is not big or small, Ye Feng breathes a sigh of relief in his heart, and allows Nell to cut his wrist with a knife and guide the blood flowing out into the potion bottle through magic.


    However, the fact is not as simple as Ye Feng imagined. After filling a small bottle, Nell takes out an empty medicine bottle and continues to guide his blood.


    Filled with five small bottles, a pair of harmless appearance of human and animal Naier was satisfied to show the magic of the moon to heal Ye Feng''s cut wound.


    Want to cry without tears to stare at that full of five small bottles of blood, Ye Feng complained in the heart, he will believe the ghost words of Nell next time, he is a pig!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1064

    In the early morning of the next morning, in the wilderness to the west of the mountain peak on the west side of the moglon mountain path, the young girl Mafia ona held up her arrogant head and broke the moon light sword in Ye Feng''s hand.


    When the sword Qi was scattered, she looked down at Ye Feng who was panting on the ground coldly: "Ye Feng, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Ha?" Fall on the ground Ye Feng some inexplicable, don''t know where he provoked this young lady.


    Not far away, Fiona of Laurent family, who was watching the battle, came to her in time: "Ye Feng, do you look down on us? Don''t think we''re your match, so you deliberately let it go? "


    The tone of her voice was mixed with dissatisfaction with Ye Feng, and she heard the leaf wind shivering coldly on the ground.


    Once again, he can see why he said something was wrong with him.


    "You''re half gods. I''m afraid I''ll hurt you, haha!" Get up and pat the ash on the body, Ye Feng pretended not to see their dissatisfaction, and scratched his head playfully.


    Hurt them? Fiona and her daughter believe that they may lose to other demigods if they become demigods, but they are absolutely confident against Ye Feng.


    It''s not that Ye Feng is not strong, but after the last fight with the magic king, they both know Ye Feng''s various abilities.


    As long as Ye Feng exerts his skills, they can definitely have a keen insight into Ye Feng''s flaws and weaknesses.


    Although Ye Feng will make progress, they will not stagnate. As long as Ye Feng''s flaws and weaknesses are not overcome, any of them will be Ye Feng''s nemesis.


    "For me, if you release water again, don''t blame me for my ruthlessness in the future!"


    Slowly pull out the Liuyun sword from her waist. Fiona of Laurent family points the tip of the sword to Ye Feng''s nose and sends out her challenge declaration to Ye Feng.


    "No, what if I miss and hurt you?" Ye Feng also does not think that he will lose to Fiona, but he is afraid of hurting her by mistake, so I hope she can stop.


    With that, he cast a look for help to her.


    However, his childhood sweetheart has been far away from both of them, apparently to make a battlefield for them.


    Seeing no help, Ye Feng squinted and continued to persuade the Laurent family Fiona: "Fiona, or I admit defeat, how about you win?"


    Fiona of the Laurent family was angry at his assertion that she couldn''t beat him, which was an insult to her who was proud of her swordsmanship since childhood!


    As soon as she came up, she used her own sword moves to cover Ye Feng''s vision and perception.


    The smile of Laurent''s face, but not the smile of the family. Realizing that she is serious, Ye Feng takes a deep breath, and the sword of wind is quietly forming an invisible shield of wind around his body.


    The next moment the shield was formed, he felt a sharp sword on his left side.


    The speed of the sword was so fast that he did not give him any chance to react. He tore a tiny crack in his wind shield.


    Although it is only a crack, but in the master contest, this tiny crack is enough to kill!


    Nerves tense, Ye Feng just wants to use the sword of wind to fill the gap. Fiona of Laurent family, who disappeared in the mist of Liuyun sword, appeared in front of him.


    Under his insidious gaze, the cloud sword held by Fiona of the Laurent family suddenly pierces the gap in the wind shield.


    After a while, the cracked wind shield was unable to withstand the attack of Liuyun sword, and broke into a disordered wind sword Qi, which broke up under the converging Liuyun sword Qi.


    She thought that Fiona of Laurent family would stop like this, but Ye Feng found that the sword in her hand did not stop at all, but stabbed him at him with more rapid speed.


    Terrified, Ye Feng has to choose to flash to the right to avoid the deadly sting of Fiona of Laurent family.


    However, he underestimated the speed of Fiona''s sword, leaving a faint mark on his firm face.


    "Hiss Fiona, you''re killing yourself


    Ye Feng, who dodges away, complains, but Fiona of Laurent family doesn''t pay attention to him at all, and once again stabs him with a broken air chop.


    Shit, he''s a doormat. He won''t fight back? Ye Feng''s temper rose in an instant, and he did not care if he would hurt Fiona of Laurent family too much. Through the quick wind chop and the tears of the goddess, he instantly raised the combat effectiveness to his peak.


    At the moment of release of the second section of high wind chopping combined with four kinds of attribute energy, Ye Feng''s face suddenly changed greatly, fearing that his most powerful swordsmanship would seriously hurt Fiona of Laurent family.


    However, he did not know that his seemingly powerful windbreaker was full of mistakes and flaws in the eyes of Fiona of Laurent family. In addition to the powerful power of the combination of four attributes, the Kendo understanding of the second section of fast wind chopping is not as good as that of the founder Ruiwen.


    The pupil reflects the gorgeous colors of the four attribute wind, and her pride is hidden in her sharp eyes like a sword.Seeing that she didn''t mean to avoid, Ye Feng was more flustered: "Fiona, get out of the way!"


    Aiming at the weakest point of the second section of the wind chopper, she smashes the energy released by the second section of the wind in Ye Feng''s incredible eyes.


    Without any gorgeous sword moves, it''s just a blade that Ye Feng can cut through the air, but it can accurately crack the two sections of high wind chop in a way that makes Ye Feng incredible.


    This scene can not help but remind Ye Feng of being attacked and beaten by two Fiona before and after the sinking hall. At that time, he felt that he was seriously injured after the war with Lisandro and was suppressed by the second daughter.


    Now it seems that this is not the case


    She stares at Fiona of Laurent family who depends on the forward fountain to chop faster and faster. Ye Feng has a feeling of being seen through by her.


    Or don''t want to believe that Fiona of Laurent family can really suppress him, and Ye Feng successively uses Ruiwen''s sword moves, Yasuo''s sword moves, Laurent''s swordsmanship, space magic, forbidden magic stone power, black rose power, arbitration power


    But the next Laurent family Fiona, with a more terrifying offensive, made him understand that all his resistance was futile.


    I don''t know if it''s a coincidence. Every time he is about to perform his next sword moves and spells, Fiona of the Laurent family can foresee what he wants to do and interrupt his sword moves and spells in advance.


    Until the Laurent family Fiona knocked to the ground, Ye Feng did not want to understand why she always interrupted his moves in advance.


    With his defeat, Fiona of the Laurent family removed the sword fog that covered the vision and perception, and Fiona, a childhood sweetheart outside the battlefield, also appeared in front of him.


    Being beaten up and down, Ye Feng stood up and said, "Fiona, what new swordsmanship did you display just now? Why can you interrupt me every time before I use my sword moves and spells? "


    Fiona of the Laurent family glanced at Ye Feng, who was inexplicably defeated. "I didn''t use any new swordsmanship, but I found the flaws in your sword moves and magic."


    With that, she jumped and left in the direction of the moglon trail camp.


    "Flaws?" Ye fengleng in situ, he still did not understand the reason.


    "It''s what kind of weakness is hidden in any action you take. We all know clearly. Her last series of attacks are directly grasping the flaws when you raise your hand and defeating you before your sword moves and magic are fully displayed."


    Young girl Mafia ona slowly tells the reason why Ye Feng was defeated and quietly waits for Ye Feng to return to the camp with her.


    She said so, Ye Feng suddenly some collapse. They all know his weakness, as long as the strength gap between them is not big, then he will not be killed by the two of them?


    At the thought of this, he said the bitter water in his heart: "then I will not be killed by you later?"


    Maybe he was amused by Ye Feng''s bitter gourd face. The indifferent young lady mafia''ona blinked an eye, but couldn''t help laughing for a moment.


    "It seems like this..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1065

    On the mountain peak on the west side of mogelon trail, Nell, dressed in a lunar robe, glared at the bloody liquid boiling in the test tube.


    When the medicine cools, her mouth slightly rises, showing a happy expression: "guardian, the purity of the cold blood essence in the blood is higher than I imagined. The medicine is finally finished, but it still needs the guardian to test the efficacy in person, hee hee!"


    Speaking of the back, Naier, whose face is gentle, can''t help but cover his mouth and smile secretly. A trace of cunning flashed through his eyes.


    From the camp where she does medicine, Nell goes to Ye Feng directly. And Ye Feng early in the morning by Fiona La out to practice sword, she naturally pounced on the empty.


    It happened that Diana passed by and saw Nell outside Ye Feng''s camp. She couldn''t help asking, "Nell, what are you looking for Ye Feng?"


    The disillusioned Nell planned to return to the original road. As soon as she heard Diana''s voice, she immediately turned around and said, "goddess, Nell''s Potion has perfectly integrated the cold blood extracted from the guardian''s adult last night. Originally, she wanted to give the medicine to the guardian, but he didn''t seem to be there."


    Hearing this, Diana''s mind flashed in the early morning. Ye Feng was forced to practice sword by two Fiona. The beautiful moon pupil flashed a trace of invisible loss and pain.


    Fortunately, Nell didn''t notice, she kindly reminded: "Ye Feng, he and Fiona have gone to the camp to exchange swordsmanship. When he comes back, you can give it to him. Tell me about your potion."


    Nell replied truthfully: "well, goddess, I named this newly developed medicine ice demon blood. If the guardian is successful in using it, he can transform the power of the three blood vessels perfectly as I said last night. As for whether there will be side effects or other effects, Nell does not know for the time being, and it needs the guardian''s personal experience to know."


    Diana is also very curious about whether the effect of ice demon blood is really as magical as Nell said. She gave up her plan to rest and decided to wait for Ye Feng to come back.


    While they were waiting, it was not boring to exchange the teachings of the moon god sect and some camp affairs from time to time.


    At this time, Ye Feng, who was just trampled by Fiona''s two daughters, has returned to the camp. His bones are almost broken. He just wants to lie down for a day.


    Sending his childhood sweetheart back to her camp, he walked slowly in the direction of Diana.


    The right hand pressed the sore neck and twisted it. Ye Feng complained that the next two Fiona''s hands were too heavy just now.


    From a distance, seeing two women standing outside his camp talking to each other, Ye Feng is very confused about who the two are.


    On closer inspection, he found that it was Diana and Nell. Seeing that they didn''t find his arrival, Ye Feng timely said, "Diana, Nell!"


    Ye Feng''s appearance attracted the eyes of the second daughter. Diana was calm, while Nell was very excited.


    "Guardian, what is this At the moment, Nell is like a child who shows off his achievements to the worshippers. He holds the small test tube containing ice demon blood in his hand, which makes Ye Feng feel dizzy.


    "What is this?" He didn''t want to faint after being beaten by Fiona''s two daughters.


    Nell also realized that she had been over excited, and her enthusiasm for pharmaceutical research was reduced. She soon returned to her former gentle nature like a warm moon.


    She said politely: "guardian, this is ice devil blood. Thanks to the blood of ice blood you contributed last night, Nell has just perfected the potion. I want to share this joy with you and goddess at the first time after perfection."


    "Well, very well. Congratulations, Nell." After hearing this, Ye Feng also congratulated.


    "Guardian Lord, this new finished medicine is called ice magic blood. Nell will give it to you. I hope you can make good use of it!" Will ice magic blood handed to Ye Feng''s hand, Naier''s hands on his back, revealing a sincere smile.


    Looking at less than a quarter of a small amount of ice magic blood in the test tube, Ye Feng''s curiosity was aroused: "Nell, thank you, what''s the effect of this ice magic blood?"


    Ye Feng doesn''t know, when he raises this question, Naier''s gentle eyes flash through a subtle cunning.


    "Just like what I told you last night, you can freely transform the blood vessels in your body. It seems that you can''t cast ice magic last night. You should be able to control the ice blood power in your body after drinking it."


    Diana on one side can''t help frowning after listening to it. What Naier and Ye Feng say seems to be quite different from that of gangcai. She doesn''t tell Ye Feng about the side effects and unpredictable effects.


    Although Diana felt that it was inappropriate, she believed that Nell had her own discretion and would not really let Ye Feng get involved, so she did not open her mouth to remind Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng is eager to try after listening to it. However, he still remembers that the last time Nell gave him the finished medicine, he pulled him back from the edge of his body explosion when he was promoted to the demigod.


    I believe that the finished product of ice magic blood will not be as dangerous as yesterday''s semi-finished product. Ye Feng drinks the pitiful ice demon blood in the test tube.


    The entrance of ice demon blood is cold and smooth, but there is no smell of blood. Ye Feng swallows all of it smoothly.Seeing Ye Feng swallowing ice demon blood, Nell shows her fanatical look only when she studies medicine. She takes out a pen and parchment to record the reaction of Ye Feng who drinks ice demon blood.


    Ye Feng didn''t feel any discomfort after drinking ice demon blood. Even when he was hit by Fiona mixed doubles in the morning, he seemed to be bathed in the healing light and was no longer so tired.


    The whole body seems to have endless strength. Ye Feng waves his hands, which are obviously tired to the point of failure at first, strong and powerful.


    "Guardian, how do you feel after drinking? Are there any uncomfortable reactions? " Naier gathers in front of Ye Feng, represses the excited emotion to ask a way.


    "No, and the physical strength and magic power consumed by practicing sword this morning have come back, and even feel stronger!" Ye Feng answers, while magically using all kinds of magic and swordsmanship, that powerful action does not seem to have just experienced a big war.


    1¡¢ Restore the user''s magic and physical strength


    2. Improve the user''s combat power


    Recording Ye Feng''s feelings on parchment with words, Nell continued to ask, "guardian, do you really have no other feelings, or do you feel uncomfortable?"


    Ye Feng is also carefully feeling the changes that ice demon blood brings to him, and truthfully says: "no!"


    Nell thought: "well, the guardian, please try to transform the ice blood into the ascending blood and the dark blood, and try to control the power of this blood."


    In Naier''s reminder, Ye Feng tries to transform the blood of ice and control its power.


    After exploring for a moment, Ye Feng can freely transform three blood vessels of the same origin, and can simply mobilize the magic power contained in the blood vessels.


    Nell also recorded these two points on her parchment to ensure the integrity of ice demon blood''s efficacy.


    But she was a little confused. The drugs mixed with dark blood had side effects. Why did they not have them this time.


    Although very confused, but she saw Ye Feng has not any discomfort reaction, she still chose not to put forward her puzzled as well.


    Think about it, she was satisfied to go back to continue to develop more ice demon blood, Ye Feng suddenly took a breath of cold, plopped down on the ground.


    One side of Diana suddenly rushed up, holding the fallen Ye Feng, asked with concern: "Ye Feng, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I don''t know. I was fine just now, but suddenly I lost my strength. I feel more tired than after practicing swordsmanship..." Ye Feng is also in the clouds, I don''t know what happened to him.


    Naier is to hear the second half of the way back, for Ye Feng check a time, and then in her parchment record.


    Warm tips: Ice Magic blood will be accompanied by side effects such as debilitation after the drug effect. It is not recommended to use it until the time of crisis.


    Looking at the record on her parchment, Ye Feng is not angry at all. Instead, she is unable to laugh or cry.


    It turns out that he was once again treated as a mouse by Nell


    But this time when the mouse is also a harvest, at least ice devil blood can be a good thing to enhance his fighting power in his crisis time, he can let Nell do more to save for him to defend himself.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng took a breath: "Naier, do you still have extra ice demon blood?"


    "No more!" Nell stuck out her tongue in embarrassment.


    "You took five bottles of blood from me yesterday, and it''s gone?" When Ye Feng hears it, he suddenly has the impulse of spitting blood.


    Naier pouted her lips innocently: "guardian, you should know that the ice blood only accounts for a small part of your blood..."


    The ice demon blood not only has the ability to improve the combat power temporarily by cutting the wind and tears of the goddess, but also can restore his lost magic power and physical strength. Ye Feng still hopes to have such a potion on his body.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng bit his teeth: give me two more ice demon blood just now


    Naier smell speech, incredibly cover small mouth: "this must draw ten small bottles of your blood, are you sure?"


    When her voice falls, Ye Feng tells her the answer with firm eyes.


    "I''m sure I can''t go back empty handed after all this suffering? Ten bottles is ten bottles, Nell, you can take it with confidence and boldness


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1066

    Under the gray sky, snowflakes were flying, and the winter wind was howling, which lasted for a whole day.


    Today is the winter solstice of Valoran and the coldest day of the year for Valoran. Even though the moglon trail is close to surima, the mountains on both sides are covered with thick snow.


    Standing on the top of the mountain, overlooking the magnificent barrier in the distance, Ye Feng can''t help but think of avina, the daughter of the dragon emperor whose parents were killed.


    It''s been some time since I met with avina last time. I don''t know how his sister of the dragon clan is now. Can she get rid of the usurper''s pursuit and take back everything of the dragon family


    The more you think about it, the more you worry about the status quo of avina. Ye Feng shakes his head directly and doesn''t dare to think deeply. He just hopes that avina can bear the humiliation as before, and don''t be too impulsive.


    "At the winter solstice, even the pass closest to surima is snowing heavily. Ye Feng, it''s going to be night soon, and we should start."


    At this time, a female voice came from behind Ye Feng. He looked back and saw that Diana was coming towards him.


    "So fast?" Some surprised that time passed so quickly, just immersed in the memory of him opened his mouth.


    Without waiting for him to respond, a voice full of vitality came into his ears with the howling cold wind: "Ye Feng, Diana, let''s go together!"


    Not a moment later, the owner of the voice came to him with a brisk pace. This energetic woman was Nami, a girl of the Spanish nationality.


    Behind her, there are two women who don''t like talking, Fiona, a black-and-white twin. The two of them walked at the back like that. Originally, they wanted to remind Ye Feng to set out, but when they saw that they were earlier than others, they simply did not say a word according to their nature of being less talkative.


    She secretly grabbed Ye Feng''s clothes to indicate that he should go. Diana immediately released her hand and politely said to Nami, "Nami, Fiona, you are here. I was going to call you. Since we are all here, let''s go!"


    With that, Diana went to the front and led the people down the mountain to the giant God peak.


    Come back to Ye Feng subconsciously feel that there are two pairs of full of resentment eyes staring at him, double sense of people.


    Can''t those two ladies lose their temper again?


    Looking at Fiona''s second daughter along with the feeling in his heart, Ye Feng is puzzled because they did not look at him, but went down the mountain with Diana. At the same time, the feeling of palpitation disappeared.


    It seems that he thought too much. He didn''t offend Fiona today. How could they look at him like that. Like this in the bottom of my heart, Ye Feng is relieved and keeps up with Diana''s four steps.


    All of them came out of the protective array around the mogalon mountain path, but Naier was out of breath to catch up. While chasing, she also called Ye Feng, let him wait for her.


    Naier chase Ye Feng like this, let Ye Feng usher in four pairs of seemingly kind eyes. Pressure doubled instantly, Ye Feng hastily urged Nell to go back: "Nell, how did you catch up with me? Go back now, it''s dangerous out there


    "Hoo Whoa Whoa... "


    Naier, who was panting, stroked her restless chest and slowed down several breaths: "guard Guardian Lord, I forgot to take the ice demon blood you asked me to refine yesterday. I am specially for sending you ice demon blood


    Nell didn''t notice the eyes of Diana''s four girls. Even if she did, she would not feel guilty and guilty, because she was only to send Ye Feng''s medicine for self-defense.


    After handing two test tubes containing ice demon blood to Ye Feng''s hand, she returned to the original way at ease.


    Seeing her return to the array, Ye Feng turned back, and the four Diana girls who had been watching him also withdrew their eyes.


    "We can speed up the speed of the devil peak, so we can go around."


    At Diana''s suggestion, people immediately use their own strength to bless themselves, plundering towards the direction of the giant divine peak at a speed far faster than ordinary people.


    Through the mountains and forests one after another, the people avoided all the demons and safely arrived at the foot of the giant sacred peak.


    Night is also quietly coming, a full moon with the uncertainty of the black fog.


    Back here again, Diana''s thoughts fly, and gradually fall into the sad memories of the past.


    Not only she, but also Fiona and Nami are in their own painful memories.


    Only Ye Feng, protected by the tears of the goddess, kept awake.


    What a heavy resentment Ye Feng looked around his eyes at the fierce resentment around his eyes, as well as the wandering ghosts and demons, and knew that this place had been dominated by the shadow island.


    The black fog with evil smell lingers around the giant Shenfeng mountain, influencing everything around it all the time.


    Only when the four girls sobbed helplessly because of the painful memories, did Ye Feng notice that they did not keep awake as he did.


    Seeing this, he immediately awakened the four girls with the power of the tears of the Goddess: "Diana, Nami, Fiona, you wake up quickly!"


    Ye Feng pulled back the reality from the dark memories, and the four women of Diana looked at each other with tears on their cheeks.Seeing them awake, Ye Feng sighed: "you finally wake up. I was scared to death just now. You are all affected by the black fog here!"


    Ye Feng''s words also made the four women wake up to realize that the reason why they had fallen into the sad memories just now was because of the black fog here.


    Looking around at the diffuse black fog around her, the four girls all felt extraordinarily penetrating.


    Timid Nami shivered and hid behind Ye Feng: "the concentration of black fog here is too frightening, even the demigod can affect it!"


    Na Mei''s instinctive act of fear made Fiona and her daughter very dissatisfied. However, Diana glanced at her faintly and suggested, "come with me. The remains of the moon are hidden at the foot of the mountain. It''s safer there than outside."


    There was no objection to this, and Diana continued to lead the way. In an extremely secret place at the foot of the mountain, Diana cast her magic to remove a huge stone perfectly connected with the mountain, and a deep cave was reflected in the eyes of Ye Feng and his party.


    The others were shocked when they saw the cave. If it had not been for Diana''s casting, they would never have thought that there would have been a cave entrance blocked by a boulder in a mountain that seemed to have no cracks.


    "I was as shocked as you when I happened to find a cave here. Don''t be silly and come in with me, so as not to be found by those shadowy creatures!"


    For Ye Feng and other people''s shock is very understanding, but Diana also did not forget to remind people to follow her into the hole as soon as possible, so as not to let wandering around the devil found.


    As everyone entered the cave, the boulder closed with Diana''s casting. From the outside, it doesn''t look like a hidden cave at all.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1067

    In the dark cavern, a faint light of the moon shines from the deepest under the guidance of Diana.


    Guided and illuminated by a moonlight beam, Diana and her party walked through several connected openings to a dark underground ruin, full of broken stone pillars and bricks.


    On the stone wall at the end of the ruins, there is a picture of a beautiful woman in crescent armor and holding the blade of the crescent moon. And the light of the moon that led them to this place was shot from the crescent mark on the woman''s forehead.


    The more I saw, the more I felt that the woman and Diana were very similar. Ye Feng pointed to the painting: "the people in the picture and Diana are like ah!"


    On hearing this, Diana laughed and shook her head: "that''s because I inherited her battle blade and armor. The mark on my forehead is also getting the origin of the magic power of the moon. According to the records left in the relics, she is the first goddess of the moon."


    Compared with the identity of the woman in the painting, mafia ona is more concerned about how this place is broken: "how can this become like this?"


    While leading the crowd to the rubble mound on the west side of the ruins, Diana patiently replied: "I don''t know about this, but I know that long ago, in fact, the giant sacred peak not only believed in the sun, but also believed in the moon."


    Fiona of the Laurent family speculated: "is it because of the struggle between the believers of the two sides that the later stampa tribe only believed in the sun?"


    Waving the battle blade in her hand, she split the stone pile to reveal the hidden moonlight array. Diana said, "maybe, but these are not important. According to the ancient records in the relics, there is a secret room under the array, which stores the moonstones. Only on the winter solstice night of 100 years can we enter the lower secret room to get the moon stones." After


    finished, Diana recite the obscure ancient charm, and prepare to pass the simultaneous interpreting to the lower chamber by moonlight. If sylvier were here, she would have recognized that Diana''s incantation was ekasia, who had a deep understanding of ancient languages.


    With Diana''s singing, the moonlight array gradually emits light moonlight fluorescence. When the light of the moon covered all the people, they were transported into the lower level by the array.


    No small chamber, a stone tablet standing in the center, dedicated to a soft moonlight of the mellow stone. The strong magic of the moon fills the chamber of secrets. The holy and peaceful healing breath warms Ye Feng''s body and mind.


    "Is that stone a Moonstone?" Looking at the sacred stone with the magic of the moon, Nami''s eyes were burning.


    "Although I''m here for the first time, it should be a Moonstone. It can''t be wrong!"


    Diana went to the stone tablet and reached out her hand to touch the stone with the magic of the moon. The moonlight baptism spread all over her body from the palm of her hand convinced her that it was the moon stone.


    One hand could hold the moon stone, and Diana further felt the magic of the moon contained in the stone.


    After a moment, Diana''s Willow eyebrows frowned slightly, and looked at Ye Feng and others on one side. In particular, Nanmei, who needs the moon stone to save her people, asks directly, "how can she suddenly frown?"


    "I don''t know why, I always feel that there is something missing from the Moonstone, but I can''t tell you what is missing. In short, I feel strange."


    Diana shook her head. She couldn''t tell what was wrong, but her intuition was to tell her what was missing.


    When Diana''s four women all pay attention to the moon stone, Ye Feng comes to the stone tablet. Turning around the stone tablet, he found that there was a smaller groove on the top of the stone besides the groove of the moon stone.


    As soon as he found this, he immediately reminded Diana four people: "look, there is a groove on the stone tablet, which is very small, not like the groove of a Moonstone."


    When they heard the words, they immediately gathered around and looked at the groove that Ye Feng said. After a while, Nami, who was in front of her eyes, took out a bright pearl from her arms and placed it in the smaller groove.


    The Pearl fits the groove perfectly, and with the pearl inlaid in the groove, the magic of the moon in the chamber is gradually replaced by the force of the majestic tide. Surrounded by the force of the tide, people feel as if they are in the sea.


    "It''s the groove of deep-sea pearls. It''s no wonder that the legend in the clan needs deep-sea pearls to replace moonstones. It turns out that there is also a need for the power of deep-sea pearls!" Nami grinned and looked expectantly at Diana, hoping Diana would give her the Moonstone.


    Diana was not in a hurry to give the Moonstone to Nami, because her perception of the goddess of the moon told her that the moon stone was still missing something.


    Staring at the groove on the stone tablet for a while, Diana put the moon stone back into the big groove with twinkling eyes.


    The moment the moon stone returns to the stone tablet, the magic source of the moon appears again in the chamber of secrets. The magic of the moon and the power of the tide are fused together, and the surging tide in the moon will instantly drown Ye Feng and his party.


    The feeling of suffocation makes them feel dizzy for a short time, and when they wake up, everything around them changes dramatically.


    Looking around at the familiar and unfamiliar scene around his eyes, Ye Feng was not sure: "it seems to be the top of the giant divine peak."


    When he said this, the four women of Diana felt more and more that it was like the top of the giant mountain.As a stampa who grew up on Mt. giganteus, Diana looked higher. With the memory of the altar of the sun, she can be sure that this is the giant God peak.


    It is just that the gloomy atmosphere here makes her feel that things and people are not the same. She does not want to believe that this holy land is completely reduced to a paradise for the dead.


    Ignoring the low-level mindless spirits, Diana went straight to the highest altar. At the same time, the stone tablet in the chamber of Secrets rose from her feet at the same time, and the moon stone and deep-sea pearl inlaid on it were still there, which made her face happy.


    On the night of the winter solstice, the moon quietly removes the black fog, and drops the dim moonlight, covering the whole altar.


    On the winter solstice night, under the full moon''s baptism, that piece of Moonstone floats from the groove to the mid air, absorbing the magic of the moon in the energy of heaven and earth.


    When the moonlight from the sky dissipated, the floating Moonstone fell into Diana''s hand, and the stone tablet was wrapped by the force of the tide and fell into the mountain inside the altar.


    There was no longer the feeling of missing. Diana understood that what the Moonstone had just lost was the most powerful magic of the moon on the winter solstice every 100 years.


    Looking back at Ye Feng and others who had been waiting for a long time, Diana handed the Moonstone to Nami: "Nami, the moon stone will be given to you!"


    "Well, thank you, Diana!" Sincerely express their thanks, Nami''s pretty face is filled with the joy of getting the moon stone.


    Ye Feng on one side is also sincerely happy for Nami, but at this time, there is no sign of the altar blowing cold evil wind.


    The roar of man and horse sounded in the distant sky, and the black mist gradually climbed to the top of the giant sacred peak.


    With the sound of the horse''s hooves getting closer and closer, Ye Feng and his party suddenly fell into a state of high alert.


    Under the pale moon, a huge human horse monster broke through the black fog, holding a long gun towards Ye Feng and his party stepped into the air.


    Staring at the demon who showed his true face, Ye Feng, who recognized the devil''s identity, was suddenly gloomy to the extreme.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1068

    "It''s hukarim of shadow island!"


    See that the devil from the sky to reveal the real body, Ye Feng gloomy face to remind people of the identity of the devil.


    People have also recognized that the human horse demon is hekarim, and their faces have changed in varying degrees.


    "We have to go!" Taking a deep breath, Diana glanced at the growing black fog on the top of the mountain. She was not optimistic about fighting the powerful hekarim in this suitable place for demons.


    "I can''t get out of here. I can''t tear open the space and take you away!" Ye Feng also wants to withdraw, but when he finds out that he can''t use space magic to tear open the portal, he knows that the space around them is blocked.


    Hearing Ye Feng''s words, Fiona''s sharp eyes reveal a strong sense of war. With her right hand, she pulled out the Liuyun sword from her waist, and her hair was blowing with her wild dancing sword. She did not worry about fighting with hekarim.


    Seeing that herkarim is getting closer and closer, she turned to Ye Feng and other humanitarians: "we have five demigods, and he is only a demigod. Who can win is not sure!"


    Just her turning back, her eyes, which revealed a firm sense of war, were stagnant, because she saw that Nami had no intention of war, and she was shivering behind Ye Feng.


    And the more she was afraid, the more disgusted she was, the more she felt that she was half divine and pretended to be pitiful.


    Diana opened her mouth at the right time to rescue Nami: "Nami is not very suitable for fighting, we can meet the four of us!"


    With these words, she took the lead in jumping into the night sky, waving the blade of the new moon to meet the already fallen hekarim.


    Kareem didn''t expect Diana to get to the top of the mountain first. He didn''t think he''d hurt Diana first.


    The dark spear in his hand stabbed forward, caught the scythe part of the crescent blade and swept horizontally. In a moment, hukarim reversed his attack and defense, and he swept Diana back to the distance.


    After seeing this, Fiona immediately turned into a sword and attacked Diana temporarily while herkarim was paying attention.


    Ye Feng in the rear heavily dropped her hands on Nami''s shoulder and asked her with a dignified expression: "Nami, you should hide in a safe place, and the devil will be handed over to us!"


    Nami was really afraid of these horrible looking monsters. She kept nodding her head to show that she would hide.


    Seeing Nami away from a relatively safe position, Ye Feng takes a deep breath and jumps into the air to fight with Diana.


    Hekarim in the night sky also noticed the shadow of Ye Feng attacking him, but he still did not have any sense of tension. The spear in his hand flashed, and the cold and lifeless spirit spread along the spear to Fiona''s swords.


    Along the sword body continues to spread, the cold and bone destroying spirit magic invades Fiona''s body in an instant.


    The dead spirit of the dead surged in their bodies, constantly stirring their sword spirit and sword spirit, making them unable to use the sword spirit to fight with peace of mind.


    "Let''s see you two on the road first. Don''t worry, they''ll come with you later!"


    His mouth grinned like a man or a horse, and herkarim stepped on his horse''s hooves to launch a terrible charge at close range.


    Countless dead people who died under his spear were released in an instant. The terrible screams and trembling of the dead made Fiona''s eyes temporarily lose their vitality.


    Seeing the two of them are about to become the dead under the pike of hekarim, Ye Feng appears in front of them in time.


    Wrapped by the sword of the wind, they are both dangerously and dangerously held by Ye Feng, and they are separated from hekarim.


    The prey is saved by Ye Feng, and hekarim sends out a more crazy death cry, and continues to rush to Ye Feng at a terrible speed.


    "Stop it for me!"


    Just then, however, Diana appeared behind her. The magic of the moon, centered on Diana, was transformed into a layer of circular energy, which abruptly interrupted the charge of hekarim.


    Not only that, the magic of the moon is transformed into the shield of the moon, and herkarim who wants to break free is drawn to her.


    "Since you want to die first, I''ll help you!"


    Hukarim was infuriated by Ye Feng''s repeated attacks. He directly swept Diana with a spear.


    Not far away, Ye Feng and Fiona, who fled the danger, did not stop breathing. They used the air breaking chop from three different directions and turned back to the side of hekarim with precise and rapid body methods.


    Hukarim, trapped by Diana, had not yet come to reflect what had happened. His tall body was penetrated by three swords from different angles.


    The shrieking roar echoed on the top of the gigantic peak, and hekarim, who was badly hit by Ye Feng, was penetrated from the front by Diana''s crescent blade.


    The red blood splashed everywhere, and he thought that he Karim would be killed by them. Who thought that hekarim''s body burst out a more terrifying spirit of death, which was enough to make people fall into madness, which almost made Ye Feng four people lose the ability to think.Terrified, they had to distance themselves from hekarim at this moment, and under the influence of that strange stillness, hekarim gradually climbed to the realm of suffocation.


    "Hateful human, originally wanted to play with you again. Since you want to die so much, I''ll show you the real strength of the demigod peak!"


    That infinite close to God''s pressure gradually shrouded the whole giant God peak. Even though Ye Feng and his four people together put up the protective cover to protect their bodies, they were still a little breathless under the pressure of hekarim.


    "Ha ha Ha ah Ha ah Clearly we are already demigods. Why are we still so oppressed by his momentum? "


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, opened her eyes wide and said to herself with a pale face. When she was a mortal, she also felt the fighting power at the top level of the demigod. But she couldn''t understand why both sides were demigods. Hekarim, the peak of the demigods, could hardly breathe with his momentum.


    "If I didn''t want to play with you a little longer, you didn''t even have the qualification to hurt me. Human beings, the game is over!"


    At the thought that he was almost killed by Ye Feng because of his carelessness, he Karim trembled with anger. In order to vent his anger, he decided to nail Ye Feng''s four men together on his spear.


    With his spear in his right hand, he Karim''s ferocious face became more and more distorted. If ye Feng can''t get rid of hekarim''s pressure, their bodies will be nailed to the altar by hekarim.


    "Farewell, man!"


    As herkarim''s death sentence rang out, his spear fell suddenly.


    Late, then fast, a delicate figure suddenly blocked between the pike of hekarim and Ye Feng.


    Bang!


    The staff wrapped in the tide shook off hekarim and bound him in a transparent water ball. At this time, Ye Feng''s four men felt that hekarim''s powerful pressure was gone.


    Astonished and overjoyed, they fixed their eyes and found that it was Nami who had found a place to hide before.


    With her back to Ye Feng and her heart full of fear, she has tried her best to overcome her fear of demons and use magic to save them.


    Diana was the first to come back to her senses. She quickly reminded Ye Feng: "Ye Ye Feng, quick Take us out of here with space magic while the demon''s blockade is gone


    With Diana''s warning, Ye Feng also feels that hekarim''s blockade of this space has disappeared because of Nami''s attack.


    Glancing at hekarim, who is likely to get out of the water ball at any time, Ye Feng immediately tore open a space vortex and disappeared on the top of the giant divine peak with the four daughters of Diana.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1069

    "Nami, you were so good just now that you could imprison hukarim. If it were not for you, we would all have died at the hands of that demon!"


    In the mountains near jushenfeng, Ye Feng, who escaped from danger, spoke highly of Nami. Although he knew that Nami was very strong, he did not expect that she would be able to bind her.


    "I I I''m not strong. I don''t think I can trap him if you don''t hold him down. " Nami shook her head, and she was frightened at the thought of her horse like figure.


    Ye Feng doesn''t think so, and continues to praise Nami, just hoping that she can quickly come out of the shadow of the devil. But he did not know that his childhood sweetheart was very dissatisfied with his move to coax Na Mei to be happy.


    Sophia has always had a deep misunderstanding of Nami. She thinks that Nami is deliberately pretending to be pitiful to win Ye Feng''s pity, so she has always been disgusted with Nami.


    Fiona of Laurent family is OK, because she has never seen the picture of Nami easily binding Ye Feng on the sea, so after listening to Nami''s explanation, she believes that hekarim is trapped.


    With her head slightly raised, Diana gazed at the giant sacred peak not far away in the dark fog. Her thoughts gradually drifted away, as if she were back in her childhood.


    Although the elders opposed her persistence in the moon, her life in jushenfeng was full of many beautiful memories with her playmates.


    A faint melancholy floated into Diana''s mind, like a cloud that could not be dispersed for a long time.


    In Diana''s heart five mixed Chen of this period of time, Na Mei in the comfort of Ye Feng, fear dissipated a lot.


    "I''m much better. Thank you, Ye Feng!" Sincerely to enlighten her timid Ye Feng, Na Mei finally recovered her spirit.


    Hearing their conversation, Diana picked up her complicated emotions and turned around with a smile: "Ye Feng, are you going to go to the bottom of the sea next? Have you figured out how to get there? "


    She immediately let Ye Feng and Fiona stunned, because they did not think how to go deep into the sea.


    The three of them didn''t think well, which doesn''t mean that Nami didn''t think well. Although Nami is very afraid of ugly monsters and darkness, she is, after all, a member of the Spanish people living in the ocean world. She thought about the problem of going back before she came.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s silence, Nami volunteered to come forward and said, "I''m the giant sacred peak from the ancient road recorded in the abyss. The lake where you met me last time is a shortcut to the bottom of the sea. We don''t need to go to the seaside to go deep into the sea!"


    Fiona of the Laurent family frowned, and she thought of a problem that should not be ignored, that is, as human beings, they can not breathe freely under water.


    Thinking of this, she expressed her worry: "but we are human beings, how can we stay underwater for a long time?"


    As soon as Fiona of the Laurent family spoke, she was patted on the shoulder by the optimistic Ye Feng. Under her puzzled gaze, Ye Feng grinned: "don''t worry about this. Nami''s magic can let us breathe freely under the water!"


    "Well, it''s up to me to breathe underwater." Nami is also full of energy. She is going to return to the sea soon. She looks very happy.


    The biggest problems have been solved, and Fiona''s brow is gradually unfolding. Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, has long known that Nami can make people breathe underwater, so she has been very calm and silent.


    "Although some do not give up, but let''s go our separate ways here, the protection array can not be too long without the magic of the moon."


    Diana actually wants to go to the bottom of the sea with Ye Feng to protect Nami, but for the sake of the overall situation, she still decides to leave.


    Ye Feng and his party also knew that Diana couldn''t leave the mountain trail for too long. After talking with Diana for a while, they watched Diana leave.


    When Diana disappeared from their sight, they looked back. Returning to the foot of the giant sacred peak, Ye Feng and Fiona explore the energy fluctuation nearby.


    After confirming that there were only a few low-level undead around, they came out of the dark with Nami.


    Looking at the quiet lake at the foot of the mountain, Ye Feng and his three people all look at Nami, waiting for her to give them the magic to breathe underwater.


    Nami has applied the last spell to Ye Feng, so that Ye Feng can breathe underwater without any props like her.


    However, when it comes to Fiona''s second daughter, Nami applies a lower level spell to Fiona''s second daughter, so that they can breathe underwater only in bubbles.


    Fiona two girls are very dissatisfied with the differential treatment of Na Mei. When they are about to go away because of dissatisfaction, Ye Feng promptly persuades Na Mei to change the same magic.


    The girl''s state of mind Nami just wants to use the best magic to the kindest Ye Feng in her eyes. She didn''t expect that all this would make Fiona two girls angry. What''s more, the two girls of Fiona were not very friendly to her before, especially Ye Feng''s childhood sweetheart was the most hostile to her. She could give them the magic of breathing underwater.


    However, Ye Feng advised her so, and Na Mei agreed to Ye Feng''s request wrongly, and applied the same level of magic to Fiona''s two daughters."Well, you wait. I have an appointment with my Marine friends. When I get the moon stone, I will call him. When he hears my call, he will come to pick us up!"


    As she spoke, Nami changed from human form to the form of shark. With her beautiful tail beating the calm lake, she closed her long and narrow eyes and recited the incantation of calling her companions.


    After a while, the rippling lake water became more agitated and splashed, as if something terrible was about to jump out of the lake.


    Perhaps to confirm Ye Feng''s uneasy conjecture, a huge shark leaped out of the lake. As soon as the shark jumped into the air, it opened its mouth to Nami.


    "Nami!" Seeing this scene, Ye Feng can''t sit still. He immediately runs the sword of the wind and wants to save Na Mei.


    However, Na Mei stopped Ye Feng who wanted to make a move at this critical moment: "Ye Feng, he is my friend, you don''t have to worry about me!"


    See her so sure, although Ye Feng is very worried, but he still resisted the impulse to hand.


    As soon as the giant shark was about to swallow Nami into her stomach, her body suddenly reversed and fell into the lake. Then, a yodellian fish headed humanoid leapt to the shore with a harpoon in his hand.


    The creature''s skin was as slippery as a shark, staring at a pair of big eyes and curiously looking at the strange Ye Feng three people.


    Nami fell into the water at the right time and waved to Ye Feng and others: "Ye Feng, this is my friend. He is a little fish man, named Fitz!"


    "Hello, human beings!" Fitz''s voice was as soft as a human child.


    Knowing that Fitz is Na Mei''s friend, ye Fengchang breathed a sigh of relief: "Hoo I was scared to death. I almost thought you would be eaten by that shark


    At the same time, Ye Feng and Fiona approached Fitz one after another and looked at the strange but cute little fish man carefully.


    "Fitz, this man is Ye Feng whom I mentioned to you last time. As for the other two twins, their name is Fiona!"


    Fitz is also looking at Ye Feng and listening to Nami''s introduction. He sniffs the smell of Ye Feng and wants to get familiar with them as soon as possible.


    But smell, fish man Fitz suddenly excitedly waved his harpoon, pointed to Ye Feng and said to Nami: "I have seen this human before, sister Nami, I know him!"


    A listen to Fitz said to have met him, Ye Feng frowned and thought for a while, but did not think of where he had seen Fitz. So he asked, "where have you met me before?"


    However, Fitz''s next answer, is to let Ye Feng tremble all over, and even began to regret asking Fitz so directly.


    "as like as two peas in the sea of Bill, the sea is a black long dress. She dragged a scorched human to the direction of Bill gwhort wharf. You smell just like that charred human."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1070

    "Burns Is it the time of piccheng? "


    Fiona of the Laurent family trembled. Fitz''s reply made her think of the time Ye Feng fell into the sea of fire in piltvov. After that, she searched all over Zuan and couldn''t find Ye Feng. She even went to Ionia for a time because of this.


    If it was not for the news that Ye Feng was still alive, she would have been hard to cheer up. She turned her head and looked at Ye Feng beside her. She had never asked Ye Feng how she had survived. Now she happened to be mentioned. She would like to know Ye Feng''s experience after that.


    "It should be..." Ye Feng perfunctorily perfunctorily, he actually does not want to answer this question, because this involves Elise.


    As the saying goes, the more you worry about something, the more you will come. Although Fiona of the Laurent family did not continue to ask questions, his childhood sweetheart took over the topic: "Ye Feng, is your memory loss in bill Gewert related to burns? Who''s the woman in the long dress that Fitz was talking about


    Feiona, a childhood sweetheart, is just the opposite of Fiona of Laurent family. She is aware of Ye Feng''s amnesia in bill Gewert, but she does not know about Ye Feng''s burn in Picheng. So she is also very direct, asking Ye Feng the last question at the moment.


    When she asked, Fiona of Laurent family, who had not taken the initiative to explain why Ye Feng intended to shut up, was intrigued again.


    "Amnesia?" asked Fiona of the Laurent family with wide eyes? Ye Feng, why didn''t you mention it to me later? "


    Being questioned by Fiona''s two daughters, Ye Feng''s pressure is doubled. He grinned bitterly. "I don''t know who the woman who saved my life is. When I wake up, I arrive at Bill Gewert. Sister Sara takes care of me during the time of amnesia."


    Without a word about Elise, Ye Feng is afraid that he will bring it up, and Fiona''s second daughter will think that he is bewitched by the devil.


    His answer was not very satisfactory to Fiona''s two daughters, but seeing that he did not look deceptive, the two of them had to pack up and continue to ask Ye Feng''s thoughts, and turned into hostility with each other.


    Both of them blame each other, knowing that Ye Feng has experienced some dangerous things, but they don''t tell each other. They stand opposite for a long time.


    It is not easy to let these two people who have to fight each other through swordsmanship. Ye Feng doesn''t want them to be hostile to each other because of his affairs.


    Next to Nami and Fitz are also with confused eyes at the two suddenly opposite Fiona, do not know what happened to them suddenly.


    "That Nami, can we start now? " Quite helpless to shake his head, Ye Feng deliberately raised the voice of dialogue with Na Mei.


    "Well, yes!" Hearing Ye Feng''s question, Nami closed her eyes and bent her lips to show her energetic smile.


    See Nami said yes, Ye Feng said they had to leave immediately. At the same time, he took the lead to jump into the lake, so that the rear is still hostile to Fiona two girls on the spot.


    "Ye Feng, slow down, this ancient road is very complicated, let me lead the way ahead will be better!"


    "Sister Nami, wait for Fitz!"


    Nami and Fitz saw that they were chasing after Ye Feng who had dived into the lake, leaving only two Fiona on the shore in a daze.


    After a long time, Fiona realized that if they didn''t keep up with them, they might be thrown away by Ye Feng.


    In my heart, Ye Feng didn''t even say hello to the two of them when they started. They gave up their hostility for the time being. They rushed into the lake and quickly dived to pursue Ye Feng''s three people who had not yet gone deep.


    ¡­¡­


    On the Dark Island, where Ye Feng and his party escaped, he Karim returns to the castle in the dead forest.


    At this time, in the hall on the first floor of the castle, hammerstone was sitting in front of the round table, observing the newly captured soul in the ghost lantern, and was full of interest.


    When he heard the rapid sound of horses'' hooves in the hall, he knew it was hekarim who had come back.


    According to his understanding, hekarim should be patrolling the area of jushenfeng and shurima. How could he suddenly come back?


    And listen to the footsteps of hekarim with a trace of irascible breath, he felt that he was mostly suffering from some unhappiness.


    "Hukarim, how do you come back?" Pretending to be unaware of the current state of mind of hukarim, hammer stone asked quietly as he continued to observe the new soul in the lantern.


    At the same time when he asked questions, Maud Caesar and karlsas quietly appeared and sat down in front of the round table. They were also curious about the untimely return of hekarim.


    Hekarim did not reply. He went straight to the round table, grabbed a bunch of bloody cherries from the fruit pot and put them into his mouth.


    "Turn anger into appetite, tut tut I think there''s something wrong with it? "


    The sound of walking with high-heeled shoes reverberates in the dark hall with the flickering ghost fire, and an elegant human woman in a bloody red dress gradually solidifies from the virtual body.


    Blood red wide brimmed hat, half hidden women''s face, exposed under the brim of the mouth slightly raised. That smile, as if there is a magic that can draw the soul out of the body."I think Evelyn''s right, but when you''re upset, shouldn''t you go to demacia to find Callista first?"


    The whirlpool of darkness appeared in the next moment, and Elise, a familiar demon leader, was added to the hall.


    "Hum, don''t talk sarcastically. I met the goddess of the moon. She brought three human beings and a girl of the shark race to the giant sacred peak. They seemed to be carrying out some ceremony, which sublimated a stone that condensed the magic source of the moon."


    Hearing this, hammer stone''s deep green ghost fire twinkled: "is the stone of the origin of the magic of the moon..."


    Maud Caesar guessed what hammerstone thought: "it''s the moon stone you think, it''s a good baby, but what makes me care more is that girl of the Spanish nationality!"


    When this was said, everyone was lost in thought. After a while, kalthas is not sure to break the silence: "Moonstone, the Spanish people Could it have something to do with the previous ocean eddies? "


    Hammerstone also thought of something under the reminding of carlas: "do you mean they want to solve the crisis of the abyss?"


    "Yes, if I''m not mistaken, it''s Soraka who sent them," he said


    As the former ekasia knights, except for Elise, who did not awaken the memory of previous lives, kalthas, Maud Caesar and hammerstone all knew what terrible secrets lurked in the abyss.


    At the thought of this, even if they are now reduced to demons, they can not help showing a gloomy look, which makes other demon leaders in the hall puzzled.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Elise frowned, displeased at the silence they knew and refused to speak.


    "Nothing, hukarim, you let them run away?" Karlsas timely shifted the subject. Since Elise had previously chosen to refuse to awaken her memory, it was better for her not to know the secret of the matter.


    "If it hadn''t been for the strange wave that suddenly released by that young girl of the Spanish nationality, I would have killed them all!" As soon as he mentioned this matter, hukarim was infuriated. If the time could go back, he would kill Nami who had hindered his killing.


    Hammerstone grinned and said, "it''s OK. There will be opportunities in the future. You go to kalista first. I think if you leave her for too long, she may suspect that you will betray her again."


    Elise on the side is very unhappy, they change the topic, but she is not easy to say anything.


    She walked out alone and went back to her spider web cavern. Elise''s red thin lips showed a strange smile. Just because they don''t tell her doesn''t mean she doesn''t know.


    If it is arranged by Soraka, then there is a person who will have a great chance to participate in it, that is Ye Feng!


    Her most "devout" followers


    Thinking of this, Elise in the bottom of her heart calls for the seeds of believers sleeping in Ye Feng''s body. Only a moment later, she knew Ye Feng''s mission and many secrets of the abyss.


    After getting the information she wanted, Elise, who couldn''t bear to be lonely, had a new plan in her heart. Her mouth was also covered with a strange arc: "the abyss? We''ll meet again soon, traitor


    The shallow laughter suddenly turned in the middle of the way, revealing the resentment of Elise for Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1071

    As usual, olliana worked all night for the research of Hicks technology and Caitlin, and did not finish her work until the next morning.


    Looking at Caitlin sleeping on the operating platform, Oriana carefully put on a coat for Caitlin, and then got up to go back to her room to make up for her sleep.


    Turning around and walking to the door of the control room, Oriana found that sylvier had come to the control room early, sitting on the bench beside the door, holding a thick notebook.


    After Oriana approached, shivell, who focused on reading, put her notebook on her legs, raised her head and said, "I saw you were so attentive just now, so I didn''t dare to disturb you when I came here. Is it time to go back to have a rest?"


    "Well, ready to go back to sleep, is that notebook in your hand?" Oriana nodded, but she was curious what he was looking at.


    On hearing this, shivell blinked, as if hesitating to speak to Oriana. But the next moment, she had a decision: "War College seaman''s notebook, Ye Feng did not go to the deep sea, I want to know more about the sea information, this notebook just recorded a lot of War College seamen exploring the sea area."


    It turns out that sylvier is worried about Ye Feng! "I''m curious about the sea, too. Can you tell me something about it?"


    Shivell was a little surprised. She didn''t expect that oleana would be interested in the sea. After thinking about it, she didn''t seem to have anything to hide from Oriana. Shivell took up the notebook with her left hand and told her some of the records she saw now.


    "This notebook records a lot of marine incidents that you have never heard of. If you can''t finish talking about them for a while, I''ll tell you about the most terrifying events."


    ¡­¡­


    The war academy is located in the center of the main continent, so its understanding of the sea area is much less than that of other countries and city states.


    In order to broaden the college''s understanding of the sea area, the college first imported a batch of diving suits from piltvov and Zuan in case of emergency, and then convened a group of seamen with sailing experience to explore the sea of watchers.


    After spending several days on the sea, the sailors collected a lot of unknown information about the sea area for the war Academy.


    On one voyage, however, the Seamen''s ship sailed into a strange black water that they had never heard of.


    In this case, the curious sailors did not choose to leave, but continued to explore the black water area.


    After some exploration, they finally found the source of the black water in an unstable wave.


    A steady stream of black water constantly gushes out from a small ocean vortex and spreads around, polluting the pure sea water.


    Fortunately, the ocean vortex was too small to pull the ship, and the crew were not in danger.


    In order to further understand why the black water gushed out here, one of the seamen named nostiles put on his diving suit and went down to explore the sea below.


    As his body continued to dive, the water around him, which was infested with black water, became more and more dark, so that he could not see anything clearly.


    What''s more, there seems to be something unclean stirring the water in the bottom of the sea. Disturbed, nostiles chooses to float back to the ship and warn other sailors to leave.


    At the moment when he gave birth to the desire to escape, some terrible creature in the bottom of the sea seemed to sense it. Something invisible in the black water wrapped around the feet of nostrils, trying to pull him down to the bottom of the sea.


    Suddenly his feet were entangled in something terrible, and his oppressed uneasiness burst out completely. He rose desperately, trying to return to the boat.


    Holding the ship''s anchor in both hands, he managed to get up a little bit. When he came to the surface, many of the crew were like him, and their faces were full of panic.


    It turned out that the anchor was swaying in the increasingly turbulent black water due to the dragging of nostiles, and it might roll over at any time.


    Not only that, the thing that caught him in the black water came up with him.


    One huge black tentacle after another was flapping wildly at the sea, and the one that entangled notilus released more and more power.


    Seeing that the whole ship was to be pulled into the sea by the tentacles, the frightened seamen untied the anchor fixed on the ship, and allowed the black tentacles to pull into the bottom of the sea, and they were able to escape.


    After this shocking incident, the sailors did not dare to explore the sea of watch after they returned to the war academy, so the sea area exploration plan of the war college was shelved.


    ¡­¡­


    Sylvier briefly told Olivia about the mysterious black water area incident. In the process, she always locked her eyebrows and said that she was worried that Ye Feng would encounter the black water.


    Oriana was more worried about Ye Feng when she saw hivier talking. She comforted: "don''t think too much about Sara. She is Bill Gewert. She should have met similar situations. She can be safe and sound. I believe that Ye Feng, a semi God of Jin Dynasty, will come back safely."


    Mariana inadvertently mentioned that Sara brightens hivier''s eyes. She was just worried about Ye Feng before, and didn''t think that there was a Sara who knew more about the sea area around her.In order to be truly at ease, she decided to go to presidian to see if Sarah had ever met black water before. If Sara can live safely, then she can not worry about Ye Feng too much!


    After thinking about it, he swept away his anxiety, grinned with a sincere smile, and hugged the bewildered Oriana tightly. Then he said that she would go to presidian to find Sarah.


    After saying goodbye to Oriana, he embarks on the road to find Sara.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the dark water, Ye Feng and his party passed through the long and narrow underwater caves under the leadership of Nami and Fitz.


    This ancient road is indeed as Nami said before. The terrain is extremely complex. There are various kinds of forked roads. Without her leading the way, they may be lost underwater.


    As they continued to dive, patches of dirty black water sprang up from the bottom of the water with a faint light source.


    Seeing this scene, Nami in front stops and tells Ye Feng three people: "Ye Feng, there are many terrible sea monsters hidden in this black water. You will remember to follow me, and I can take you to avoid them!"


    Fiona and Ye Feng looked at each other a few times, and they nodded one after another.


    Seeing that they were willing to listen to her, Nami was somewhat afraid that they would not listen to her.


    "Sister Nami, take them with you. I''ll wait for you below first!"


    Feizi wants to go first. Nami doesn''t stop him, because Fitz also knows how to protect himself in the black water.


    The force of the tide is released from the body, and Nami protects Ye Feng together in the water ball of the tidal force, and then enters the black water.


    At the moment of entering the black water, Ye Feng and Fiona felt the darkness and seemed to have a pair of eyes looking at them.


    Just when they were about to find out their minds, Nami immediately stopped them from feeling, or they would be found. In fact, those terrible monsters had not found them.


    She said that. Even if ye Feng was curious, they would not listen to her good intentions.


    After a long time in the dark water, the direction of Ye Feng and his party gradually had a faint light.


    After a while, they successfully crossed the black water and came to a slightly brighter water.


    With the colorful corals, plants and sea creatures, as well as the water and blue sky above, we can see that the depth here is not deep enough.


    "We have entered the sea. This is the sea area near Bandar City, which is also close to the people of Fitz. Would you like to go and have a look? There are a lot of fish man babies as lovely as Fitz


    Leaving the repressed black water area, Nami''s tense mood can be released, revealing a relaxed smile.


    Not far away, Fitz swam over and exclaimed in his childish voice, "yes, we have a lot of fun in our family."


    Qiqi, Fiona''s second daughter, looks at Ye Feng and rarely wants to hear him make a decision. And Ye Feng didn''t think much about it, so he promised to go to the tribe of xiaoyuren first.


    With their approval, Fitz immediately danced and cheered.


    At this time, Fiona of the Laurent family inadvertently swept to the sea sand near the black water and buried an anchor.


    Curious how there is a boat anchor here, she swam in the past, Ye Feng and others are confused. What is she going to do.


    When she came to the anchor, Fiona of the Laurent family grabbed the anchor which was caught in the sea sand and pulled it out with her teeth.


    She thought the anchor would be heavy, but she pulled it out easily. Just as she thought she was going to pull out an old wreck, a huge, rusty iron humanoid emerged from the black water with the anchor pulled out.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1072

    A giant humanoid, covered with rust and iron, appeared in front of the crowd from the black water with the pull of Fiona, the Laurent family, and the broken anchor.


    Unlike Nami''s dark tide, which stirs the water nearby, the creature''s huge rusty hand pulls back, and Fiona of the Laurent family is dragged back by his power.


    "Danger!" As soon as Nami saw the Laurent family Fiona pulling the monster out of the black water, she immediately cried out in fear.


    At the same time, Ye Feng and childhood sweetheart Mafia ona have come to Laurent family Fiona, and want to pull her back.


    Do not know, this move, Ye Feng and childhood love Mafia ona this just know the huge monster in front of us has how abnormal strange power.


    Neither of them could stop Fiona, the Laurent family, from being pulled in the direction of the monster.


    See unable to pull back Laurent family Fiona, Ye Feng quickly reminded her: "Fiona, quick release, we can''t compare strength with him!"


    One side of the young girl Mafia ona is also looking at her, indicating that she quickly let go.


    In fact, Fiona of the Laurent family also wanted to let go, but since the monster appeared in the dark water, her anchor in her hand has been hanging on her hand, no matter how she tries to get rid of it.


    In vain again, Fiona of the Laurent family, with her eyes fixed, felt her mind and sensed the specific strength of the monster.


    In the monster body can not feel a little bit of demigod breath, she cold hum, get rid of Ye Feng and childhood sweetheart Mafia ona, by the monster''s pull force to deceive the body to the monster''s side more quickly.


    Ye Feng and young girl Mafia ona see, both face color change.


    This is the sea, not the land. As the two men who once went deep into the sea to fight with the sea bug, they knew that they could not give full play to their fighting power in the water.


    In particular, mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart, once had a flat stomach because she was reckless and did not believe in evil. So when she saw another one rushing towards the monster coming out of the black water, she immediately issued a warning.


    Ye Feng also shouts at the same time, signaling the Laurent family Fiona to come back first.


    However, Fiona of the Laurent family completely ignored their dissuasion. After confirming that the monster''s strength was not as good as her, the Liuyun sword in her hand suddenly stabbed the monster''s chest.


    The wind of the sword wrapped around the body of the sword like a cloud and released a huge sword awn with her stabbing.


    This huge sword awn appears to be a little small in front of the larger monster, and can only cover the left chest of the monster. But for Fiona of the Laurent family, such a sword combined with her stab was enough to kill the rusty metal monster in front of her.


    The corners of her mouth are filled with disdain and arrogance. Fiona of Laurent family thinks Ye Feng and they are too careful. This monster is nothing but huge, she can solve it alone!


    But the next moment, she released the huge sword in the impact of the sea with a visible speed to dim down. And she felt that the more quickly she stabbed at the monster, the more handicapped she was.


    When her flying cloud sword stabbed the monster''s chest, her sword awn has been dissipated, and the power of her sword stabbing is also very small by the sea water, causing no damage to the monster.


    Although her stab power seems to tickle the monster, the monster is infuriated by her behavior.


    The ship anchor in the monster''s hand suddenly plunges into the seabed under his feet, and the dark tidal force bursts out one after another dark torrent around the monster.


    The smile on her face gradually solidified, and Fiona of the Laurent family tried to pull herself apart, but she found that her escape speed was far less than that of the current chasing her.


    Seeing that she was about to be hit by the terrible torrent, Ye Feng suddenly appeared in front of her, took her hand and flashed to one side. With the blessing of the sword of the wind, the two of them quickly avoided all the dark currents.


    Originally thought that they could breathe a sigh of relief, Ye Feng''s nerves were tense with the violent vibration of the seabed under their feet.


    Then, the seabed under their feet was torn by a current shockwave. The two of them are also under the impact of the current shock wave, the dark torrent constantly erodes their bodies, making them miserable.


    On the other side, the giant creature did not stop, but threw out his anchor again, trying to pull Ye Feng and Ye Feng, who were badly damaged by the current shock wave, to his side.


    Because of the impact of the shock wave, Ye Feng and Ye Feng can only try to stabilize the inverted body, and have no time to consider the next attack of the monster.


    Say time late, then fast, countless red pupil crows suddenly surround Ye Feng two people. These blood crows not only stabilize their inverted bodies in the water, but also dissolve the monster''s anchor for them.


    The dark sword spirit dissipated, and mafia''ona, a childhood sweetheart, came to the two of them. Just as the three of them were ready to fight the huge monster, the monster suddenly threw the anchor into the black water, and at a very fast speed, his whole body fell into the black water.


    Ye Feng three people looked at each other several times, from each other''s eyes saw the same doubts, that is, how the monster returned to the black water.Nami and Fitz, who were hiding in the distance, swam in time to see that there was no danger.


    "Hoo It''s frightening, Fiona. Don''t do this dangerous thing next time. The giant monster just now is the Titan of the deep sea


    Nami stroked her chest with fear. In her opinion, Fiona of the Laurent family was just too crazy.


    If it wasn''t for the monster that finally returned to the black water, she was really worried about Ye Feng''s safety.


    Fiona of Laurent family was said to be speechless by Nami. After all, it was because of her recklessness that she almost put people in danger.


    However, she was still a little unconvinced. How could she know that an old anchor buried in the sea sand would be the weapon of Blackwater monster.


    It''s rare to see that Fiona of Laurent family is not convinced and has to hold her breath. Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, does not forget to attack her: "Ye Feng, tell her about the limited strength, otherwise she will drag us back in the future!"


    As soon as this was said, Fiona of the Laurent family immediately cast a very bad look at her. She did not see it and gazed at Ye Feng as if nothing had happened.


    Ye Feng helped his forehead with a headache, but he also felt it necessary to talk to Fiona of Laurent family about the limitation of his strength at the bottom of the sea.


    In order to make Fiona of Laurent family understand better, Ye Feng directly takes the case that Fiona was defeated by the sea Quebec at the bottom of the sea when Fiona was still a mortal.


    When he said so, Fiona, the Laurent family, laughed. No wonder he tried to stop her from doing it. It turned out that she had already made the mistake she was making.


    But the childhood sweetheart Fiona stares at Ye Feng angrily. She can show off in front of Fiona of Laurent family, but she is destroyed by him!


    Stinky leaf wind, stupid!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1073

    Near the Bandar city sea area, Ye Feng and his party swam to the Kama tribe where Fitz lived under the leadership of Nami and Fitz.


    On the way to the Kaima Yuren tribe, in order to pass the time, Na Mei simply introduces Fitz''s tribe to Ye Feng.


    Fitz''s tribe is called Kema, and the Kema fish people have lived for generations in an underwater city called anabes.


    Their city is located in the sea of conquerors under a mountain range. It is as strong as a fortress. It has resisted the invasion of other sea people again and again


    Listening carefully to Nami''s story about Fitz and his tribe, Ye Feng is confused about the seamounts mentioned by Nami.


    There are also Fiona''s two girls who have never heard of mountains in the sea. As a land person, these things that Naomi told them were too fantastic for them to believe before they saw them with their own eyes.


    Although Ye Feng''s three people are confused, they are not eager to ask, but continue to listen to Nami''s other anecdotes about the Kema fish people and the sea area.


    In this way, Ye Feng and his party unconsciously entered the sea of conquerors.


    Here, Nami and Fitz no longer swam gently forward, but began to dive head down.


    Ye Feng''s three men also followed closely. As they dived, the sea surface above gradually became blurred, and the area deep enough to be temporarily invisible gradually became clear.


    More and more unknown marine life appeared in front of Ye Feng''s three people, which made them confused. The continuous mountains also opened the veil of mystery, and reflected into their eyes.


    Looking at the rolling mountains below, Ye Feng and Fiona couldn''t believe it.


    There are mountains under the sea! And it looks like the size of the iron ridge mountains on the main continent.


    They rubbed their eyes and saw that the mountains below did not disappear, and they were convinced that this was not an illusion.


    "There are really mountains..." Still feel some not quite true, leaf breeze look in the eyes sluggish ground says to oneself.


    As they continue to dive with Nami and Fitz, Ye Feng and Fiona find that their understanding of this undersea mountain range is still too little.


    The towering mountains are better than the iron ridge mountains, and their height is higher than that of the world''s highest giant Shenfeng.


    As they continue to dive deeper into the ocean floor, the long undersea mountains are constantly refreshing their understanding of the undersea world.


    The unfathomable mysterious sea area has a wider world than the main continent


    Is this the true face of the sea?


    Ye Feng and Fiona are immersed in deep shock, this trip to the sea is destined to be unforgettable for them.


    Immersed in the shock, Ye Feng and his three people didn''t even notice that they could see Fitz''s hometown Annapolis. When they realized that, they had already dived to the mountain top of the underwater city of anabes.


    Although he is under this undersea mountain range, he is not at the bottom, but on a mountain with various huge stone statues.


    From the edge of the cliff where anabes is, there is a more unknown side of the seamount below, which shows that the depth is unimaginable.


    "Is there any other bottom creature down there?"


    With curiosity, she inquired about Nanmei. The question of Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, is also Ye Feng and another one of her questions.


    "As far as I know, the Kama Little Mermaid tribe is the lowest race living in this undersea mountain range. I don''t know if I go down. After all, I''m not a Kema, I''m a shark!"


    Nami knows everything, but she also says that she knows little more than Ye Feng.


    On the other side, Fitz said, "sister Nami is right. We are indeed the people living at the bottom of this undersea mountain range. There will be no other sea people down there, because there is an undersea volcano vent in the deepest part of this undersea mountain range, where boiling hot magma is boiling all year round, which is very dangerous!"


    After witnessing the seamounts, Ye Feng''s three terrestrial people''s brains could not bear the amount of information needed to refresh their world outlook. Now I heard Fitz say that there was a volcano vent in the deepest part of the earth, and the three of them were blinded again.


    "Submarine volcano? How can it sound like a lie? Water overcomes fire. How can there be volcanoes in this sea full of sea water? "


    Fiona of the Laurent family shook her head, saying that it was impossible to have volcanoes on the sea floor. She even thought that Fitz, an ancient spirit, was deliberately deceiving them.


    Ye Feng and mafiona also agreed and nodded. They did not believe in volcanoes in a world full of sea water.


    Nami stood up and told Yefeng that what Feizi had said was true. If they didn''t believe it, they could continue to dive after visiting Annapolis to see the real appearance of the submarine volcano.


    Slightly calmed down the mood, Ye Feng three people follow in front of Nami two people stepped into anabes.


    Through the white stone arch on the front of anabes, everything Ye Feng and his party saw had a great change.All the other mountains that could have been seen have disappeared, replaced by one magnificent Kama Yuren architecture, and the beautiful Yuren city was presented to everyone.


    It''s just that this beautiful city should be full of all kinds of Kema fish people, but today it is extremely quiet. There is no fish man in the whole street, and we can''t hear any fish people talking.


    The breath of stillness was extremely depressed, and Ye Feng and his party soon realized something was wrong.


    "No, the fish people of Kaima nationality are usually very happy. The city is full of laughter. What''s the matter today?"


    In the impression of Nami, the city of Kama fish people is not so boring. Her brow frowned and fell into thought.


    Fitz was now swimming high, overlooking the entire Annapolis. If you look around, not only can you see no fish people in the main street where they are, but also in other streets and the upper floors of buildings.


    Ye Feng and others saw this, and they also rose to the heights one after another, overlooking the whole city. When they saw that the whole city was empty, their faces were somewhat embarrassed.


    "Where has everybody gone? Is this playing hide and seek? "


    Fitz is only five years old this year, so he doesn''t realize what it means for the city to disappear for no reason.


    Fitz, with his nimble figure, quickly shuttles through the streets and into the interior of magnificent buildings and ordinary houses.


    But without exception, the fish people in the city disappeared as if they had never appeared before.


    "Strange Where did everyone hide? " Unable to find any other people, the naive Fitz pursed his mouth and touched his cute fish head, but he still didn''t realize that his people might have suffered an accident.


    Looking at Fitz, who is still trying to find his people in the city, Fiona of the Laurent family murmured: "it doesn''t look like it''s been invaded here. How come everyone disappeared?"


    Nami and mafiona shake their heads to show that they are confused and don''t know what is going on here.


    However, Fiona of Laurent''s family makes Ye Feng shiver. He thinks of the uninhabited village he and Ali entered in aonia last time.


    In that village, there were rumors that all the people had disappeared out of thin air. Later, he and Ali were transported to another world to know that those people had entered another world.


    Soraka also told him not long ago that there is a gate connecting the different worlds in the deepest trench of the sea area, and the world he and Ali last transmitted to is the same world at the other end of the abyss.


    So, will the people of Fitz be transported to the other end because of the unstable boundary between the abyss?


    If that''s what he guessed, then the people of Fitz''s clan would be in danger


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1074

    "Sister Nami Sister Nami, where have my people gone


    Facing the innocent Fitz, Na Mei really can''t bear to say her and Ye Feng''s conjecture. But let her a person who is not good at lying to lie to cheat a child, she also some don''t know how to speak.


    Red lips open and close, closed and open, Na Mei''s melancholy floating on the tip of her eyebrows, always can not find the words to answer.


    Ye Feng is also silent at this time, because his guess is more likely to be close to the truth of the matter, and it is easier for the fish man, who is only five years old, to suffer a heavy blow.


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, and Fiona of the Laurent family looked at each other. Suddenly, she said, "Fitz, do you often go out and only go back to your family for a long time?"


    "Well, Fitz likes adventure most. I met sister Nami because I once ran out to play for more than ten days. Haha!" Fitz shook his head with a smile, and made no secret of his playfulness.


    After hearing this, mafia''ona, a young sweetheart, had a plan in her mind: "I think your people may have gone out on an adventure. After a while, if you come back to see them, they may all come back!"


    Fiona of the Laurent family echoed Fiona''s view, and the two of them looked as if they were real. Fitz pursed his mouth in doubt and asked if they were real.


    Fiona''s two daughters naturally nodded repeatedly to show that it was true, and gave Ye Feng and Na Mei a wink.


    The two men understood each other and said that this was the case. The people of Fitz just went out and took risks just like him.


    This method of fooling children doesn''t work for adults, but Fitz is a five-year-old child. Under the white lies of Ye Feng, he chooses to believe.


    What''s more, hearing Ye Feng''s four people say that his people have gone on an adventure, Fitz''s adventurous spirit is aroused again. He excitedly waved the harpoon in his hand, bouncing from side to side: "since all the clansmen have taken risks, let''s also go to the volcano for adventure!"


    "Ha?"


    Ye Feng and his party didn''t expect Fitz to recover, so they went to the volcano for adventure. They all couldn''t keep up with Fitz''s jumping thinking.


    "Just now, sister Nami said that she would take brother Ye Feng and sister Fiona to see the submarine volcano? We can go now


    Full of anticipation for the volcanic adventure, Fitz jumped as high as the buildings in the city.


    "Well So, since Fitz wants to take a risk, let''s go now? " I don''t know if it is out of sympathy for Fitz''s loss of her people that Fiona''s pretty face is rarely softened.


    Feiona, a young girl with a cold face, also reached out her hand and gently touched Fitz''s small head. It seems that Fitz''s experience really touched the softness of the two people''s hearts.


    I don''t know why Ye Feng likes to see Fiona''s two daughters with such a gentle expression. In his opinion, the two should smile more like this, rather than the appearance of holding a straight face all day and not getting along with each other.


    Nami saw that everyone wanted to go to the deepest part of this undersea mountain range to see the submarine volcano vent. She also had no objection. She continued to swim with Fitz in the front to lead the way for Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    The dark blue light flickered at the bottom of the dark underground prison. Water from nowhere was seeping from the dirty walls. The ticking sound on the revolving stairs echoed in the lowest prison.


    Lax only felt her head drowsy. The heavy feeling forced her to reach out and rub her forehead.


    "I seem to have been here..."


    Looking back at the closed door of the prison, laches, with a heavy head, is holding the only torch, supporting the wall step by step into the prison.


    Walking down the revolving steps, lax uses the torch to see a man who is wrapped in the shackles of the forbidden stone and is locked in the prison.


    At the sight of this man, lax''s dull head was suddenly clear. She knew this place and the man.


    Isn''t demacia destroyed? So why is she here?


    "Silas How did I get back here? "


    When Silas heard this, he bent his mouth, full of dark breath: "Dear Miss lacs crown guard, you are not dead, but you are also. We are the same kind. Different from the wastes in the Kingdom, the mage has various escape ways that ordinary people can''t understand."


    Although lax didn''t know why she was here, she still bent down with guilt and expressed her guilt to Silas in a sincere voice: "I''m really sorry that time, Silas. I didn''t expect that you would be sentenced to death because of me. I''m really sorry!"


    "Miss laches is a noble, and I am just a humble pauper. We Forget it, I''m very happy to see you alive this time. You should be alone now, no one to protect you? I and the mages I recruit are looking forward to your joining


    Lars''s concern warmed her heart. She also told Silas about her recent situation: "thank you for your concern. Silas, my brother Galen and Fiona, the eldest lady of the Laurent family, are all in Ionia. The survivors of norhus, piltwave, Juan, bilgwort and freldrod have been transferred to ioni Ya, we are trying to recover the Lord from the devil. Silas, where are you now? Maybe we can come to Ionia. Let''s work togetherGalen and Fiona are still alive! The invitation smile on Silas''s face faded away and replaced by an extremely distorted hatred.


    "Is it not the original demacia that you rebuilt with you? I will not go back to the country where the nobles have magic, and the poor people will be imprisoned if they have magic! " Silas''s distorted face firmly shows his rejection of demacia''s hypocritical justice and glory.


    "Believe me, the new law of demacia will never allow this to happen. I swear in the name of the crown guard family!"


    "The reputation of the crown guard family? What is the reputation of a group of hypocritical nobles? Lax, I will prove to you that demacia will be rebuilt in the hands of us poor mages who were once looked down upon by you nobles, not the decadent nobles of old demacia


    As if to vent his resentment against the old demacia, Silas''s blue eyes flashed, and his destructive magic shattered the prison, and lax screamed his name into the abyss.


    "Lax, if you are a pauper, not a nobleman, you will understand my struggle and anger..."


    Looking down upon lax as he falls into the abyss with the broken prison, the scene around Silas changes and appears at the boundary of a huge magic barrier.


    Just as he was about to walk out of the magic barrier, an angry voice came from a distance: "stupid mortal, how dare you steal my nightmare magic, you will die under my nightmare!"


    If ye Feng and sylvier were here, they would recognize that this was the territory of the war academy, and that the eternal nightmare magic Teng was shouting at Silas.


    "A gift to meet you!"


    Only mortal strength of Silas did not panic, but evil spirit a smile to show the taboo magic power stolen from the magic Teng.


    In an instant, magic was in the dark, unable to feel the slightest breath of Silas.


    When Silas escapes from the outer world, he is not amused by the sarcasm of his inner world.


    "So See you later, Mr. motten


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1075

    After Nami and Fitz, Ye Feng, who keeps diving, feels that the temperature of the surrounding sea water is rising instead of falling.


    As they dive further, Nami''s tone of concern reminds people to hold up their own power barriers to prevent being burned by the scalding sea water.


    Fiona and her daughter frowned. They also noticed that the water temperature around them was getting worse and worse. So they immediately used sword Qi to protect their bodies at the reminder of Nami.


    Ye Feng did not say a word, but let out the sword Qi of the wind to protect his body. His eyes twinkled at the sea and the mountains below, and he began to believe some of Nami''s and Fitz''s claims about volcanoes under the sea.


    When they could see the plain at the bottom of the mountain range, there was a tiny crack in the dark sword spirit of Mafia ona.


    At the same time, there are tiny cracks in Ye Feng''s side and Fiona''s body protection.


    The surging sea water suddenly came in with the help of cracks, and the hot sea water instantly burned the skin of the three of them.


    "Hiss It''s hot


    Ye Feng was scalded by the scorching sea water, and cried out subconsciously. Fiona''s two daughters, on the other hand, are extremely embarrassed at their burned parts.


    They were startled by the burning movement of Nami, who was leading the way in the front, and Fitz was immediately shocked: "sister Nami, the three land people seem to be unable to dive any more!"


    Nami quickly swam back to Ye Feng''s three people. When she found that they were all burned, she immediately used the force of the tide to protect Ye Feng''s three people.


    With the power of Na Mei''s tide, Ye Feng''s condition has improved a lot. She slowly mobilized the flowing tide to treat the burned parts of the three people, and their wounds were soon healed by her.


    On the other hand, Fitz was shaking his head and chucking his mouth: "sister Nami, are land people so vulnerable? It''s clear that Fitz is too small to be afraid of the hot water


    As a sign to mischievous Fitz to stop talking, Nami touched his head: "their physique is not the same as ours, but judging from the current situation, even if you have my tidal power to protect your body, it will be very dangerous for you to continue to dive closer to the submarine volcano vent. Why don''t we go back?"


    It''s hard to get down here. Isn''t it too bad to go back like this? Fiona''s strong temperament makes them do not want to leave without even seeing the submarine volcano.


    Ye Feng didn''t care about it. When he was going to agree with Nami, Fiona of Laurent family took the lead and said, "let''s take a look at the submarine volcano from a distance. It''s your tidal power. It''s not a big problem."


    As the words fell, she and her childhood sweetheart, Sophia, were staring at Nami with burning eyes. They were really unwilling to return without success.


    "This..." After a long hesitation, she bit her teeth and said, "it should be OK, but we''ll have to leave if you can''t hold on to the volcano before you see it."


    "No problem!" Fiona and her two daughters agreed in unison, and they were very happy with Nami''s promise.


    Ye Feng looked at their two excited emotions, and swallowed the words that wanted to dissuade them. He can also understand their feelings. After all, as a land person, he may not see the wonders of submarine volcanoes in his whole life. It''s not easy to have the opportunity to witness things that refresh the world outlook, and it''s hard for ordinary people to give up like this.


    Finale shrugged her shoulders and went into the range of the wind.


    After a little bit of a long dive, people finally saw that there was a big gap at the bottom of the sea bed, but it could hold dozens of people.


    And the crack protruding from the surface, flowing with boiling magma, still flows out of the sea bed outside the crack from time to time. The magma far away from the fissure is cooled into magmatic rock by sea water, but the magma in the crack still boils, and there is no sign of cooling at all.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Feng and Fiona are both staring at each other''s eyes, one face of disbelief.


    They really saw In the sea full of sea water to see boiling hot magma!


    There was a short circuit in the brain circuit for a time, and Ye Feng and the three men were trying to digest the fact that it was impossible for them to happen.


    As the sea people, Nami and Fitz are not surprised, so they are both calm and wait for Ye Feng to leave after watching them.


    After a long time, Ye Feng recovered from this shocking scene and gradually accepted the fact that there were volcanoes in the sea area.


    After seeing the real appearance of the submarine volcano vent, Ye Feng also had the intention of leaving. But he did not rush to speak, but looked at Fiona and waited for them to say goodbye.


    Seeing the submarine volcano with her own eyes, Fiona of Laurent family also had the intention of leaving. However, mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart, did not want to leave. She kept staring at the seabed below, her eyes revealing a confused color.


    "Fiona, what''s the matter?" Ye Feng is aware of the abnormal childhood sweetheart, he immediately asked.Ye Feng''s words led everyone''s attention to the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona. In the face of people''s eyes, she slowly stretched out her hand and pointed to the seabed below: "the rock seems to move..."


    Moving rock? People smell speech, first is a Leng, then suspiciously along the direction of her finger to look.


    After watching for a long time, she didn''t find any moving rocks. Ye Feng continued to ask her on behalf of the public: "no, Fiona, are you dazzled?"


    "You''re just dazzled!"


    She turned her eyes at Ye Feng, who couldn''t speak. She coughed and pointed to the seabed under her with an expression of incomparable solemnity: "look carefully. It''s the reddish brown rock near the upper left corner of the crack. It''s really moving!"


    He was turned white by his childhood sweetheart. Ye Feng had the cheek to pretend that he didn''t see it. He laughed and then turned to the seabed below.


    After searching hard for a while under the hint of young girl Mafia ona, Ye Feng and his party finally found the reddish brown rock which is totally different from the surrounding rock color.


    Ye Feng looked at the rock for a long time. It was the ordinary magmatic rock formed after the magma cooled, and it didn''t move as he said.


    Just as he and the others were about to lose patience, the rock suddenly moved!


    As time went on, the rock began to move more and more frequently, and there were more and more cracks in the surrounding seabed because of its shaking.


    The reddish brown rock burst into the rest of the flat rock surrounding the sea floor as the pupils narrowed. Then a monster, made of reddish brown rock, roared out of the sea floor.


    The movement and stillness caused by this monster also triggered the submarine volcano vent nearby, and the boiling magma spewed out with the violent vibration of the seabed surface.


    "Come on Run


    Looking at the boiling magma gushing from below, people who have no leisure to think about other things are swimming up quickly under the reminder of Ye Feng, trying to avoid the boiling magma gushing out.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1076

    Hot magma gushed out from the vent of the submarine volcano, which could not stop the eruption even if it was surrounded by sea water.


    The magma, like a heat wave, surges toward the upper Yefeng and others. Witnessing the scene, all the people changed their faces and swam to the top one after another.


    However, the speed at which they fled the scene was much slower than that of the magma gushing.


    It wasn''t long before they went up the river, and the hot lava from below had already caught up behind their hips.


    The gushing magma emitted enough temperature to distort the surrounding space, and the hot breath immediately spread around Ye Feng and his party.


    Even with the gentle tide of Nami, people''s skin is still more or less burned.


    Seeing that they are about to be engulfed by the magma, Ye Feng, who doesn''t want to wait for death, will run the sword of wind in his body to the extreme, and inject the sword spirit containing the sword spirit into Nami''s tidal force barrier in an attempt to support it.


    Seeing this, Fiona''s two daughters also understood their own swordsmanship to the extreme, and injected the sword spirit with the sword spirit into the barrier.


    At the same time, with three more demigods'' power blessings, Nami''s tidal force barrier, which was specially used for protection, became more firm.


    Even if they are engulfed by magma, Nami''s tidal barrier can protect them from the heat and erosion of the magma.


    Temporarily out of danger, optimistic ye Fengchang breathed a sigh of relief: "in this case, the protection ability of healing mage is more important!"


    Before he could be happy for a long time, his childhood sweetheart poured cold water on him: "we are now engulfed by magma. If we can''t get out, we will probably be cooled by sea water together with it in the final stage of its gushing into a part of magmatic rock."


    Fiona, a member of the Laurent family, also said with embarrassment: "in a long time, we will die of suffocation."


    Not easy to relax down, Ye Feng because of Fiona two female tone cold hit, nervous tension.


    These two people really do not forget the cold face at any time! Although make complaints about the next two girls in her heart, Ye Feng still anxiously asks them: "what should we do now?"


    "Wait for death!"


    "Sleep so that you don''t suffer from suffocation."


    Hearing Fiona''s two daughters say something, Ye Feng is almost not choked to death by their two calm and calm expressions.


    Even if they don''t care about escape, what''s wrong with such pessimistic words?


    No longer hope that the two of them can come up with a plan to escape, Ye Feng turns to look at Nami and Fitz to see what feasible escape ideas they have.


    At this time, Ye Feng was stunned again


    Fitz shook his head with a harpoon, gazed curiously at the magma surrounding the tidal barrier, as if he had not noticed how dangerous their situation was.


    And Nami


    Nami is born timid, too pessimistic, she curled up against the corner of the barrier, a person shivering, did not have the appearance of demigod.


    God, what monsters are these people around him!


    With a cry of sadness in his heart, Ye Feng knows that it is better to ask oneself than to ask others. None of these people around me is a normal brain circuit!


    At this time, how he hoped to be followed by sylvier and Sara. Although they were nearly as powerful as they were, both of them were first-rate. If it was the two of them, they might have escaped by now?


    While thinking about sylvier and Sara, Ye Feng ponders over how to escape from the magma.


    However, how he racked his brains, he could not think of a way to escape. And as time went on, he could clearly feel the air around him was passing away.


    If this goes on, even if Nami''s tidal barrier can keep them from being burned by magma, they will be suffocated here because they can''t breathe.


    But at this critical juncture, the one who caused the seabed shaking and volcanic eruption appeared in their sight again.


    Below them, the former monster, which was made of reddish brown rock, was bathed in magma, and the whole body was covered with hot red light due to burning.


    For a moment, the monster, bathed in lava, looked like a giant lava beast. Although he is huge, he bumps into Ye Feng and his party faster than the speed of magma gushing.


    They were faced with a crisis of life and death. Now another giant lava beast ran into them like crazy. They all showed fear and took a breath of cold air.


    Especially Ye Feng, he can even think of their way of death


    Under the impact of the lava monster, Nami''s tidal barrier is broken, the boiling magma will burn their bodies, and the burning feeling will tear their nerves and make them miserable.


    Before they are completely unconscious, they will bear the impact of the impact of the lava monster, and turn them into meat patties.Dying, they sometimes fainted because of pain, sometimes because of pain to recover consciousness from the faint, constantly wandering in the two realms.


    Finally, they will be burned to ash by the magma and assimilate into a part of magmatic rock with the cooled magma.


    It makes people feel desperate to think about it. It''s a terrible way to die!


    At the moment when the lava giant beast hit the barrier of tidal force, Ye Feng whispered in his heart: it''s over!


    However, the expected collapse of the tidal barrier did not occur. Instead, it shook under the impact of the lava monster, but there was no sign of cracking.


    This scene makes Ye Feng and others hope for life, but at the next moment, the whole barrier of tidal force is carried upward under the impact of lava giant beast.


    The strong impact force let Ye Feng and his party all fall to the bottom of the barrier, and their heads are hit with dizziness. Some people don''t know where they are now.


    The lava behemoths are still flying up with them fast, and faster than the lava gushes.


    Ye Feng and his party, who did not die because of the impact of the lava monster and did not know their own condition, were lucky because of misfortune. In a short time, they were taken away from the magma gushing range by the lava giant.


    The eruption of magma also stopped in a certain part of the seamount, and was cooled into magmatic rock by sea water, and became a part of this undersea mountain range.


    The burning red body of the lava giant gradually cooled down and turned to normal reddish brown due to the separation from the magma. However, he did not choose to stop and continued to fly with Ye Feng to the higher part of the undersea mountains.


    It was not until he reached the peak where anabos was located that the lava beast stopped his flying at high speed.


    It seems that the lava giant stopped and moved did not mean to hurt Ye Feng and his party in a dazed state. He carefully placed the people in the barrier of tidal force on the mountain peak and looked at them curiously.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1077

    The vertigo gradually disappeared, and Nanmei held her head in her right hand and opened her eyes slowly.


    Where is this?


    In her blurred vision, she saw a huge creature standing in front of them. Her left hand rubbed her eyes, and everything in front of her gradually became clear.


    The creature standing in front of them was covered with reddish brown rocks, and her head was a little dim. When she saw Moffett suddenly put her hand over, Ye Feng immediately let out her sword. When he confirmed that Moffett had no sign of doing anything, he turned his eyes to the badge in his hand.


    On the edge of the exquisite badge is carved the unique pattern of the war academy, while the center is engraved with the words: Moffett, the giant lava beast.


    Ye Feng raised his head suspiciously and took aim at Moffett. Then he picked up the badge and studied it carefully.


    After looking at it for a long time, he didn''t see anything famous, but Ye Feng was less wary of Moffett.


    He hesitated and asked, "then why are you attacking us?"


    "Attack you? I didn''t. If I didn''t take you out of the magma, you would be dead! "


    "You caused the magma


    "It was caused by me, but I didn''t know that anyone would be in such a dangerous place. When I found you, I would rescue you!"


    The appearance of Murphy''s speech doesn''t look like faking. Ye Feng ponders for a long time and decides to believe in Moffett.


    If Moffett really wanted to kill them, they would have died in the magma. Why rescue them?


    After thinking it out, Ye Feng patted Nanmei, who was still shivering with fear after her death, softly comforted her: "OK, Nami, Murphy. He is not a bad man. If he didn''t save us, we would all die in the magma!"


    Although Nami has been hiding behind Ye Feng, she has also raised her ears to listen to the dialogue between Ye Feng and Moffett.


    After Ye Feng''s pacification, she raised her head and said, "Ye Feng believes in Moffett, and she believes it.".


    Although she chose to believe in Moffett, Nami instinctively had some kind of uncontrollable fear of this huge creature, so she still kept close to Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng also did not let Na Mei suddenly do not fear the idea of Moffett, after all, Na Mei is weak.


    After solving Moffett''s problem, Ye Feng turns to show Nami to cure their burns. Nami naturally used her tidal power to cure the burns of Ye Feng and his party.


    Fortunately, the injury is not serious, in the healing of Na Mei, Ye Feng and his people''s burns began to heal at a visible speed.


    In the process of healing, Fiona and her daughter suddenly opened their eyes, and their eyes also revealed a fierce intention to kill.


    Sensing that the two people also sent out the terrible sword spirit, Ye Feng''s heart was not good. As he expected, the murderous Fiona and his daughter went straight to Moffett without him.


    But Moffett didn''t seem to realize the hostility of the second daughter towards him, so he stood there.


    This can frighten Ye Feng. If Murphy is really stabbed by Fiona''s two daughters, it will be troublesome!


    However, the next second, Fiona two women suddenly changed face let his heart worry dissipate.


    For some reason, the two women holding the sword felt their hands soften as they approached Moffett. The sword in their hands slipped from their hands and sank at an extremely slow speed.


    But they didn''t give up the offensive. Even if they didn''t have a sword, they could still use their terrible swordsmanship.


    With their swords in hand, the two men condensed the sword spirit containing the meaning of sword at a close distance and went straight to Murphy.


    If they use swordsmanship at such a close distance, their sword spirit will not be diluted by the sea water, so they believe that the Moffett in front of them will be cut into countless pieces of stone.


    However, the reality is that instead of chopping Moffett into pieces, they are shocked by the hard rock on Moffett''s body and their palms are in sharp pain.


    Throughout the process, Moffett stood there, motionless. On the other hand, the right hand of Fiona''s two women''s swords is shocked by the shock force.


    Seeing that Fiona''s two daughters were eating shriveled, Ye Feng rushed forward to them who still wanted to do it: "Fiona, you misunderstood Moffett. He has no malice towards us!"


    After that, she reluctantly put down her warning letter and said to her daughter again. It was only the thought that their hands had been shaken and swollen by Moffett that they felt extremely subdued.


    Ye Feng was not in front of him before, so he didn''t pay attention. When he saw the expression of Fiona''s two daughters and their swollen hands, he didn''t hold back for a moment and chuckled.


    His laughter immediately attracted Fiona''s cold eyes: "what are you laughing at?"


    "No Nothing


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1078

    "What are you laughing at?"


    The cold voice of Fiona''s two daughters makes Ye Feng fall into the ice cave, and his laughter stops abruptly.


    "No Nothing


    He waved his hand to show that he didn''t smile. The pressure mountain Ye Feng pretended that he didn''t know the second daughter''s eyes that seemed to eat people. He narrowed his eyes and played ha ha to ease the tension.


    The strange atmosphere between the three of them made Naomi and Moffett stupefied. I don''t know what happened to them all of a sudden.


    Fiona and her daughter really want to teach Ye Feng, who laughs at them, but there are other people here. They don''t want Ye Feng''s face to be difficult, so they hold back. However, they were all recorded in their own little books. They would "teach" Ye Feng''s swordsmanship when they went back!


    After calming down the mentality, Fiona of Laurent family stroked the hair of her ear: "it''s still important to do business, Ye Feng. Should we start from the abyss?"


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, also nodded. She also felt that they had wasted too much time on other unrelated matters.


    Two women suddenly so serious, Ye Feng also dare not neglect. He raised his cheek in his right hand and pondered: "indeed, the earlier you protect Nami from going to the abyss, the better, so as not to cause more troubles. What do you say, Nami?"


    After that, Ye Feng can''t help but look at Na Mei and want to hear her opinion.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Feng would ask her for her opinion, and she has been listening to their conversation silently. In order to cover up the panic of public attention, she picked up Fitz, who was still in a coma, only to express her ideas.


    "My opinion is to go to my family first. The people of Fitz have disappeared. I am a little worried that my people will also be in danger..."


    The more she said, the lower her voice was, as if she was afraid that people would misunderstand her. She added in a quick voice: "the people of the Spanish live near the trench, and they will not delay us to go deep into the abyss of the sea!"


    The little face that Na Mei explains in a flustered way is red, which makes Ye Feng want to laugh. She is worried. They will not ask her about her idea.


    Facing Na Mei''s uneasy little eyes, Ye Feng said with a smile: "since we''re going to pass by the Spanish people, it''s OK to go and have a look!"


    "You decide!"


    Fiona of the Laurent family, with an air of indifference, glanced away from her face and did not interfere in the decision-making of Ye Feng and others.


    "It''s very important to see the safety of the people


    It is very unexpected that she has not been waiting to see Nanmei''s childhood sweetheart Mafia ona also rarely agreed, Ye Feng froze for a while.


    She never thought of getting the support of Fiona. She bent down gratefully and said, "thank you, Fiona!"


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, doesn''t like Nami very much. It makes her uncomfortable to thank her like this. A trace of impatience rose to her eyebrows, and she coldly waved her hand to Nami to stay away from her.


    Obviously, she agreed with her opinion on her own initiative just now. Why is she so indifferent now? Nami is not very able to understand what Fiona is really thinking in her childhood. She stands in a dilemma and doesn''t know what to do.


    At this time, Ye Feng immediately walked between the two people and pulled back Nami, indicating that she did not think too much, and whispered to her that Fiona was not very good at getting along with people, and hoped that she would not care too much.


    Ye Feng''s words still make Na Mei feel at ease. After listening to her, she regained her spirits and gave a smile to Fiona, a childhood sweetheart. She sincerely expressed her gratitude for her support.


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, turned her head and turned her mouth. Don''t think that she would agree with Nami who likes to pretend to be weak.


    The estrangement between her and her eyes was obviously not developed.


    Since everyone has no objection to go to the Spanish people, Ye Feng decides to start immediately. Only when he was ready to speak, he found the lava beast Moffett still there.


    The picture of Fiona''s two girls'' hands being shocked by Moffett flashed in his mind. This time, Ye Feng did not laugh, but thought.


    He thinks that if possible, they can invite Moffett to join their team. With his abnormal defense, they can definitely help them a lot.


    Thinking of these, Ye Feng tentatively asked, "Moffett, where are you going next?"


    "I don''t know where to go next, and I don''t want to go back to war Academy for the time being." Moffett scratched his head in agony, and for the time being he had no idea what to do next.


    He didn''t think well, but it doesn''t mean Ye Feng didn''t think well for him!


    To make sure that Moffett didn''t think about what to do for the moment, Ye Feng warmly invited: "Moffett, why don''t you go to the abyss with us? Now the entire Valoran is in turmoil because of the tidal boundary of the abyss. If you have more power, we will have a greater probability of successfully resolving the crisis! "


    Ye Feng''s invitation not only let Moffett not expect, even Fiona''s two daughters all cast a stunned look at him.


    Sending out an invitation to Moffett at such a time doesn''t look like what Ye Feng would do. It''s more like the work of sylvier and Sarah. Is his mind suddenly enlightened when he is slow in everything?Ye Feng doesn''t know what Fiona and her daughter think. If he knows, he will definitely protest. Can''t Ye Feng be clever once? How to say is also come out to experience for so long, see much he will certainly grow up!


    With all his heart on Murphy, Ye Feng waits nervously for his reply. After all, this is the first time that he has invited others to join his team without any request. It is understandable that he is a little nervous.


    Although Moffett is huge and looks like a terrible monster, he is actually a lava giant with a strong sense of justice. The reason why he appeared in the sea this time was attracted by the quanwalan vibration caused by the ocean vortex.


    Now listening to Ye Feng''s words, he decided to follow Ye Feng and his party to the abyss after a little thought.


    "I promise you that Moffett will not stand idly by in a crisis like this which disturbs the normal order of Valoran." With a heroic pat on the chest, Moffett''s body made a huge noise of rock friction and collision.


    Ye Feng was very happy with Moffett''s joining. He even made a speech to welcome him. Fiona and her daughter frowned when they heard all kinds of deceptive words, because they always felt that they had heard similar words somewhere.


    After searching for a moment in their minds, they immediately thought of Wade, the moon god priest of the moon god sect. This is as like as two peas of wind and wind, which are more and more familiar. It is a god stick.


    Naturally, they both sneered at the wind, and both of them curled their lips uneasily.


    When did Ye Feng learn Wade''s deceptive godfather''s remarks?


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1079

    The shark habitat is deep in the sea of defenders, and the sea area where Ye Feng and his party live is the sea of conquerors. It would take them too long to return to the waters near bander city and then to the sea of defenders.


    But Nami said she knew there was a shortcut to get them to the Spanish in the quickest way.


    Under the leadership of Nami, people continue to move westward. Although she has doubts, she follows three people through the sea.


    They are now at the bottom of the sea of conquerors, and are they not further and further away from the sea of defenders of their destination?


    And if you go westward, it should be the boundary of the world. On land, however, there is an old saying that if you fall from the boundary of the world, you will fall into the endless nothingness.


    So as time goes by, Ye Feng''s three people become more and more anxious that they will be taken to the dangerous world boundary by Nami.


    Seeing that Nami and Fitz are always swimming westward, Ye Feng can''t help asking, "Nami, are you sure you can swim in this direction and we can reach the sea of defenders?"


    Nami smell speech, while she continues to lead the way in front of her, she turns her head to show Ye Feng a confident smile, indicating that Ye Feng can rest assured that she will never recognize the wrong way.


    Feizi on one side also said that Nami''s road is the nearest sea route between the two ethnic groups, so that Ye Feng can rest assured and give the matter of leading the way to Nami.


    The more confident Nami and Fitz are, the more upset Ye Feng is. After all, as land people, they have never heard of the sea of conquerors and the sea of defenders to the West.


    At this time, Fiona and her daughter pull Ye Feng to slow down and fall behind Moffett. The two of them suggested that Ye Feng directly open a portal to defend the sea of defenders, so that many problems could be avoided.


    Ye Feng also wants to open the portal to take people directly to the sea of defenders, but with his simple understanding of teleportation, he can''t achieve the long-distance teleportation like Soraka.


    Hearing that he couldn''t open the portal and take them directly to the sea of defenders, Fiona, the Laurent family, immediately looked discontented with him: "learn nothing, learn nothing, it''s useless at critical moments, huh!"


    "When we go back this time, we will check for you. We must raise one of the abilities to a good level?" She even wanted to train Ye Feng well when she went back.


    Ye Feng didn''t dare to talk back to them at this time. He said with a vigorous manner that he would turn the topic back to Nami: "Nanami, she..."


    After he finished speaking, mafia''ona, who guessed what he wanted to say, said, "follow her. Since she said she could go, it should have been passed by. We should believe her."


    Although she was disgusted with her temperament, she still felt that she should believe in her. This is the sea, not the land. Nami, as a shark, must know more about it than they do.


    "What if we really get to the world''s borders?" Ye Feng is still worried that rumors will come true.


    "It''s time to look back. Just believe that she is right. We are wrong, just like the undersea mountains and undersea volcanoes before."


    Fiona, a member of the Laurent family, gazed at the back of Nami in front of her, and then ran after her.


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, is also habitually holding Ye Feng and catching up with the figure of Fang Na Mei and others.


    On the way to the west, Ye Feng and his party crossed many undersea mountains and saw many undersea volcanoes.


    Submarine volcanoes are more active than continental volcanoes. The three of them were shocked at the beginning, and then they were used to it.


    On the way, we also encountered all kinds of strange marine animals and plants, as well as some sea people. Those sea people seem to be very wary of Ye Feng, the three land people, and do not want to have more contact with them.


    However, Nami and Fitz are very popular with other sea people, especially as a girl of the Spanish nationality. Whenever she meets a sea tribe, she is warmly invited to be a guest. However, Nami also knew that she had something important to do, and she politely refused their offer.


    After rejecting another enthusiastic sea people, Ye Feng and his party crossed an undersea mountain range, and suddenly a large area of black water appeared in front of them.


    The dead and silent dark energy radiates from the black water to all around, continuously polluting the surrounding sea area. In the eyes of Ye Feng and his party, as soon as a fish without perceiving danger gets close to the black water, it is eroded into fish bones by its terrible dark energy, and then turned into nothing.


    See here, the front of the Nami stretched out her hands to block the people, indicating that they do not close.


    Fitz swam to the height of Nami''s shoulder, staring at the big cute eyes and asking curiously, "sister Nami, Fitz remembers that there was no black water in this area before. What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know, except for those fixed black waters, other areas of black water have always been erratic, but they should not appear in such a pure sea area. Moreover, the evil energy of this black water area is more terrible than any black water area I have ever seen before. We''d better take a detour."Nami took a deep breath. The dark power of the black water disturbed her. She could not guarantee that she could cross it as safely as before. So for the sake of safety, she suggested a detour.


    Moffett has no opinion, and Ye Feng thinks it is feasible after a little consideration. Fiona and her daughter looked at each other and thought they should listen to Nami.


    However, as they left one after another in the other direction, a pair of dim yellow eyes lit up in the dark water, staring directly at the last Fiona''s second daughter.


    At the moment when they were staring at them, Fiona stopped and turned to look at the dark waters.


    A sense of familiarity haunts my mind. Both of them look at each other in some confusion, not knowing why they suddenly have a sense of familiarity.


    Ye Feng, who followed Nami for a distance, suddenly found that Fiona and her daughter did not catch up. He immediately called out to them: "Fiona, what''s the matter with you two? It''s time to go! "


    The second daughter of Fiona also heard Ye Feng''s cry. They did not rush to reply, but continued to gaze at the black water.


    After waiting for half a sound, nothing happened. They thought that maybe they were too sensitive.


    But as soon as they put down their guard, the rusty chains clanged without warning. Then the huge anchor at the end of the chain broke through the black water and attacked Fiona.


    Before the two of them could draw their swords, they were held up by the anchor. The next second, the giant creature that Fiona and her daughter are familiar with suddenly came into their eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1080

    "No, it''s Titan!"


    Seeing the monster flying out of the black water, Nami recognized his identity at a glance.


    This rusty, dilapidated monster was the Titan they had encountered in the waters near Bandar city!


    At the moment of Nami''s deep-sea Titan''s identity, Ye Feng flashes to Fiona''s two daughters, trying to help them break away from the control of the giant ship anchor.


    The moon lightsaber in the form of Rune sword is chopped on the ship anchor at a short distance, but Ye Feng is shocked by the huge force.


    Dark as the dark torrent around, Ye Feng and Fiona were eroded by the terrible corrosive energy that they sent out.


    At the same time, a more terrifying dark tidal energy surges under the seabed below them, breaking the rock layer on the surface with great speed, forming a dark tidal shock wave.


    Being anchored by the boat, Fiona and her daughter couldn''t get out of the trouble for a while. And the shock wave below has broken through the earth and attacked the leaf wind in front of them.


    "Ye Feng, be careful!" They are worried that Ye Feng will not be able to withstand the shock wave.


    Little did not know, this shock wave seems to attack Ye Feng, in fact, the final target of attack is the two of them.


    Because to protect the two unable to move Fiona two women, although Ye Feng can dodge, but he still chose to prop up the wind shield in the front.


    As soon as the dark tide shockwave touches the wind shield, the wind shield will break into scattered sword Qi under the impact of the shock wave, and Ye Feng is pushed high by the dark tide.


    The next moment, the unexpected Fiona two women are also the shock wave rushed high. If the head is hit hard, a blank, they fell into a brief absence.


    And the deep-sea Titan is to use the anchor of Fiona and constantly close the distance between them.


    "What can I do? If you go down like this, Ye Feng and the three of them will die! " The timid Nami was frightened by what happened in front of her. She did not know that she could easily subdue the deep-sea Titan with her demigod power.


    Only five-year-old Fitz and Nami''s reaction formed a clear contrast, Gu Lingjing strange he was eager to try: "sister Nami, don''t be afraid, Fitz can go up to help, my dragon shark is very powerful!"


    "You are so young, you can''t fool around and follow your sister!" Nami didn''t dare to let Fitz take risks. If anything happened to him, the Kema fish tribe would really destroy the tribe.


    "I''ll go. The three human powers are actually good. As long as they can give full play to their strength, there is no problem subduing the deep-sea Titan!" Moffett moved his lower joint and made a rock crash.


    Murphy said relaxed, but Nami did not think so. She continued to worry, "but in the sea, how can the three land people exert all their strength?"


    "It''s close to the sea!"


    Moffett pointed to the sea above, and then his huge body suddenly launched and ran into Ye Feng San Ren and the deep sea Titan at a very fast speed.


    Ye Feng, the three men above, managed to recover from the shockwave of the dark tide. They were about to get rid of the deep-sea Titan, but when they saw Moffett hitting them at high speed, their faces suddenly changed.


    The deep-sea Titan, who was focused on Ye Feng''s three men, did not notice that there was an equally huge lava giant below him. He continued to use his dark tidal energy to erode Ye Feng''s three bodies.


    Without the slightest precaution, the deep-sea Titan was directly hit by Moffett, while the Ye Feng three people were hit by the deep-sea Titan and continued to float.


    After a while, the three of them were knocked out of the sea by two big guys. Without the impact and suppression of sea water, Ye Feng seems to have endless strength.


    Even though the three of them are still flying higher under the double impact of Titan and Moffett, they have the ability to stabilize their bodies.


    Ye Feng is the first to react. He breaks off the anchor of Fiona''s two daughters with one hand, helping them to get out of trouble. Then he stabilized himself in the air with the help of the sword of the wind. His lightsaber of the moon quietly formed and stabbed the huge metal head of the deep-sea Titan with a backhand sword.


    Without the shackles, Fiona and her two daughters are also tacitly running their own sword spirit, turning into black and white sword shadow to attack the deep-sea Titan.


    Although the deep-sea Titan has amazing defense ability, but his huge body is still under the full thrust of Ye Feng''s three demigods, there are three holes in his huge body.


    Plop!


    Huge body with the rapid fall of Ye Feng three people fell into the sea, the deep sea Titan''s body is still sinking.


    But before a take-off from the sea, Moffett did not know when to return to Nami two people, together with them to watch Ye Feng three people stabbed back to the bottom of the sea Titan.


    Because of the three holes, the dark energy is constantly leaking out of the Titan''s body, polluting the surrounding sea water, forming a small piece of new black water.


    Looking at the turbid energy, Ye Feng and his three people hastily pull apart the distance for fear of being contaminated with the black water that even the demigods can erode.


    Swimming back to Nami''s side, Ye Feng expressed his gratitude to Moffett who had just rescued them, and then said to Nami, "Nami, do you have any way to purify the black water from that deep-sea Titan?"Nami has never purified the black water, but the black water from the deep-sea Titan should not be as terrible as pure black water, so she decided to try.


    Under the guidance of Nami, the pure tidal force turns into a stream of tidal water, and rushes to the weak deep-sea Titan not far away.


    In a moment, the black water around Titan dissipated at a visible speed, purified by the force of the tides. And Ye Feng saw this scene, he also showed a surprise look.


    Aware of Ye Feng''s look, Fiona of Laurent family frowned: "Ye Feng, you don''t want to save him, do you? He almost killed us just now


    After hearing the words, Sophia immediately cast a displeased look at Ye Feng. It is obvious that she and another one agree with each other.


    Ye Feng did not respond to the two people, but made a silent movement, indicating that they two do not quarrel to Nami purification of black water.


    The two of them wanted to have a fit, but seeing Ye Feng''s serious face, they still held back and wanted to see what Ye Feng was doing.


    When the dark energy of the deep-sea Titan dissipates with the purification of the black water, Ye Feng flashes to the top of the huge metal head of the deep-sea Titan.


    Looking at the hole which was pierced by his sword, Ye Feng''s eyes slightly closed, and his right hand held the moon light sword again.


    This time, the moon lightsaber is Diana''s crescent blade shape. Ye Feng carefully cut the lower part of the metal head, and then moved the huge metal "head" under the startled gaze of Fiona and others.


    As the metal "head" is removed, a human man''s face full of dross comes into his eyes.


    Gazing at the sleeping appearance of the human man, Ye Feng whispered in his heart: sure enough!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1081

    "Look, it''s from the land, sister Nami!"


    The huge metal helmet is cut by the leaf wind, and a human man with beard and dregs is reflected in people''s eyes.


    Fitz tugs at Nami''s arm and points excitedly at the sleeping human man.


    Nami''s eyes twinkled at the sleeping man. She seemed to have something to say, but she never opened her mouth.


    She doesn''t speak, but Ye Feng remembers that Nami called the man in front of her as a deep-sea Titan. So he also directly asked, "Nami, you said he was called the deep sea Titan, do you know him?"


    Asked by Ye Feng, Na Mei wriggled her red lips and said, "I don''t know him, but I have seen him. Once I crossed the black water, I saw a group of human beings driving a boat into the black water. Finally, this man was abandoned by his compatriots and contaminated with the black water. His diving suit became a huge armor. He himself became one of the monsters in the black water area, I call him Call him a Titan. "


    At the mention of this man''s experience, Nami''s eyes reveal a trace of sympathy. If his countrymen had not abandoned him, he would not have become what he is now.


    After a while, Laurent Fiona''s eyebrows appeared puzzled.


    Nami can walk through the black water safely. Why not rescue the human who fell into the black water? She is also very direct to the heart of the question, waiting for Nami''s answer. Ye Feng and others are also interested in her questions.


    Nami smiles bitterly and shakes her head. When she saw the human man in distress, she was ready to put him in her tidal barrier. Who would like this man to enter the black water on the monster with black tentacles on the eye, if she hands, will be found by that monster.


    Nami''s explanation makes people feel relieved. She has always been timid. Even ordinary Haikui insects can run after her. It is very good that she can not be scared to cry when she sees the monster in the black water.


    "Ye Feng, you can see if you can pull him out of that huge diving suit."


    "I''ll try!"


    To make, Ye Feng continued to wield the moon lightsaber in the shape of crescent blade and carefully cut off the metal diving suit from the damaged area. He was afraid that the man would be hurt by the force.


    Others have come to watch Ye Feng''s actions. Ye Feng is focused on the work on his hands, bit by bit to save the man with beard dregs from the rusty Juhua diving suit.


    However, what makes people feel palpitating is that in addition to the head intact, the lower body of the man has already been corroded by black water, which is full of weird magic lines of dark energy.


    Every grain is almost black waves, just look at it, there is a feeling that people can''t extricate themselves from the undercurrent.


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Feng feels out of his mind and perceives the man''s physical condition. In addition to the power of the dark tides, he found that the man could still breathe freely in the ocean without his diving suit, and his wounds were healing at a visible speed.


    Also aware of this, Fiona''s second daughter, who was divined, almost at the same time, their eyes were frozen, and a sense of foreboding rose in their hearts.


    In a flash, their premonition came true


    The dark tide separates the men from them, and the giant metal diving suit, which was previously cut by the leaf wind, sucked the man back into its interior.


    Between a breath, the man and Juhua''s metal diving suit are combined into one, and become a huge deep-sea Titan again.


    At the same time, a large area of black water not far away flies out one after another black tentacles, trying to cooperate with the deep-sea Titan to catch Ye Feng and his party into the black water.


    At the sight of the black tentacles extending beyond the black waters, she turned pale with fear. As a member of the Spanish family, Nami once heard the elders of the clan say that the body of black tentacles in the black water has existed thousands of years ago, and it is absolutely not the ordinary sea people can defeat.


    Since they came to the sea, although Ye Feng''s power will be suppressed by the sea, they have never met any creatures that can make them feel afraid.


    But when they saw the black tentacle today, they were like the demon leader of the shadow island. The pressure that made them unable to bear any resistance reached at least the level of hekarim.


    Ye Feng and Fiona knew that they couldn''t collide with the black tentacles in front of them. Ye Feng and Fiona knew that they couldn''t fight against the black tentacles. Before the Titans in the deep sea had fully recovered their ability to move, they flew away in the opposite direction to the black waters.


    Noticing that Nami is scared to stay in place, Ye Feng immediately takes her jade hand and pulls her to escape from this sea area.


    The black tentacles extending from the black waters in the rear are still chasing Ye Feng and his party, trying to make Ye Feng and his party become puppets of his crimes like the Titans in the deep sea.


    Those tentacles fly very fast, and the distance between Ye Feng and them is slowly narrowing.


    If this continues, Ye Feng and his party will sooner or later be caught by black tentacles and pulled back into the black waters.


    When the tentacles were about to catch Ye Feng and his party, the tentacles far away from the black water somehow began to retract. The speed of retraction is faster than that of chasing Ye Feng and others, just like being stimulated by something.They did not notice that the black hand of the passer-by ran back to the water and did not notice whether the black hand of the passer-by ran back to the water.


    As they had just seen the black tentacle''s suffocating pressure, they did not dare to return to explore and had to continue to swim to the distance.


    It was not until they were sure that the black tentacles would not come after them that they slowed down their escape and stopped to rest.


    On the other side, the tentacles of those who had chased Ye Feng are now scattered on the nearby sea bed, and the smell of blood diffuses in the nearby sea area with the scattered blood.


    On the broken tentacles, there is a small spider. They are constantly eating the flesh and blood of the tentacles to supplement their energy.


    Not far from the cliff, a human woman in a black evening dress is enjoying the picture of black tentacles being eaten by spiders.


    A closer look, the woman''s right hand illusory a pair of sharp blood blade, the sharp end through a black tentacle, constantly emitting dark red power around.


    Red lips across a cruel smile, the woman abandoned the tentacles on the blood blade.


    The tentacle was discarded by the woman in the next second, it was attached to countless small spiders, not a moment was eaten up.


    And those tentacle fragments scattered on the seabed are also eaten away by spiders.


    "He''s my prey. Anyone who wants to rob me will come to a bad end..."


    Pretty face covered with morbid blush, the next moment the woman disappeared in the dark twisted vortex.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1082

    Bypassing the black water in front of the last mountain range, Ye Feng and his party began to dive continuously under the guidance of Nami.


    Various submarine basins, deep valleys and open sea plains frequently appear in front of the public. If there is no sea water, Ye Feng three people will surely think that they are crossing the land.


    After successfully crossing a cave in the middle of an undersea mountain range, Ye Feng and his party came to a rocky forest.


    Nami, who was in the front, stopped and waved excitedly to Ye Feng and others who had just come out of the mountain cave: "Ye Feng, as long as we go through this stone forest, and then dive down, there will be a trench. In the trench, there is a channel that can directly reach the sea area of the defenders. Through that channel, we will not be far away from the mackerel people!"


    Get the accurate information of Nami, Ye Feng is naturally very happy, can''t wait to go to the Spanish people to have a look. Just as he was about to step into the stone forest, Fiona of the Laurent family suddenly pressed his shoulder.


    Seeing Moffett and Fitz catch up with Nami who enters the stone forest, Ye Feng frowns and looks at Fiona, the Laurent family, and feiona, who is still young.


    "What are you doing with me?" Don''t understand why they hold him, Ye Feng expresses his confusion directly.


    Fiona of Laurent family still pressed Ye Feng''s shoulder, but she did not answer or even look at Ye Feng. Instead, she closed her eyes and looked at the stone forest ahead. Her eyes are very sharp, as if she can penetrate the stone forest and see the scene at the other end of the stone forest.


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, is facing Ye Feng''s confused eyes. She doesn''t speak for the first time. She seems to want to see something from Ye Feng''s eyes.


    After a while, the young girl Mafia ona saw Ye Feng still showed a confused color, her cold eyes flashed a trace of inexpressible helplessness.


    Taking a deep breath, sophio Na raised her right hand, her index finger kept rotating, and sighed, "Ye Feng, your nerves are really big. Now we are in a strange sea area, we should always be vigilant. Don''t you feel that the sea water around here is abnormal?"


    "Abnormal?" After being reminded by Fiona, Ye Feng''s nerves are tense.


    Feeling the sea water nearby, Ye Feng holds his breath and concentrates, trying to discern the message of danger.


    But with his constant exploration of the surrounding waters, Ye Feng found that he could not find out what was wrong with the surrounding sea water.


    Some doubted whether Fiona and her daughter were too nervous. Ye Feng opened her eyes and questioned, "are you sure there is something wrong with the sea water nearby? How can I feel nothing Ouch What are you doing? It hurts


    Half of his questioning words, the flesh of his waist was pinched by Fiona''s two daughters.


    "Forget it


    "Don''t you feel that the water around you seems to flow regularly to the other side of the stone forest?"


    I really want to beat Ye Feng as hard as before. Fiona''s two daughters are angry, but they still tell Ye Feng what they perceive.


    By such a mention, Ye Feng suddenly realized and slapped his forehead. In fact, he also felt that the sea water nearby was surging towards the other end of the stone forest, but he did not expect that this was what they said.


    In the face of Fiona''s two feminine gaze, Ye Feng sheepishly scratched his head: "haha, actually I also sensed it, but I didn''t expect it was this Why are you two pinching me again


    Fiona, the Laurent family, snorted coldly: "sensing is more to be punished!"


    "I..." Ye Feng is in a state of frustration. He wants to explain, but half of his speech is interrupted by her childhood sweetheart, mafia ona.


    "Don''t you, there is obviously something wrong with the sea water around here. It seems to be following a certain law and constantly rushing to the other end of the stone forest. It''s like drawing a circle. What can draw a circle?"


    As she said this, she fell into a deep thought. It seemed that she had never met a similar situation.


    The same is true for Fiona of the Laurent family. It is hard for her to think of anything that would make water round.


    However, Ye Feng''s aura flashed, thinking of what he immediately blurted out: "you say, can it be the ocean vortex?"


    Ye Feng''s words awaken the dreamer. Fiona and her daughter immediately associate themselves with the giant ocean whirlpool witnessed on the sea of defenders.


    After a little thought, Fiona of the Laurent family suddenly half opened her mouth and exclaimed, "no, if it''s really a whirlpool of the ocean, Nami, if they get close to it, it''s dangerous."


    She said so, Ye Feng and childhood sweetheart Mafia ona is also a reaction, Na Mei, they have entered the stone forest.


    Worried about Nanmei and their accident, Ye Feng three people immediately incarnate streamer into the stone forest, straight after Nami three people.


    But they didn''t see the three of Nami until they came out of the stone forest. And as they went deeper, the terrible tearing force emanating from the nearby sea began to affect their bodies.


    Out of the stone forest, Ye Feng, who is no longer sheltered from view, is a huge ocean vortex ripping at the nearby sea water nearby.


    If they did not expect to encounter the ocean vortex in advance, they would definitely be pulled out of the sea bed by the vortex at the moment when they came out of the stone forest.The bottom of the giant ocean vortex goes straight ahead into the middle of two open sea beds. The long and narrow crack is like a rift on land, which is supposed to be what Nami called the trench.


    But what about Nami and her people


    Some bad premonition in the heart breeding, anxiety gradually floating on Ye Feng''s eyebrows. Almost without any thought, he flew to the whirlpool of the ocean, trying to get into it and find the trace of the three of Nami.


    His dangerous and reckless behavior fell into the eyes of Fiona and immediately made them both panic.


    Without saying a word, they flash to Ye Feng and forcibly pull him back to the sea floor at the exit of Shilin. In order to pull back the leaf wind, Fiona and her daughter were almost sucked into it by the ocean vortex.


    Holding down Ye Feng, who was ready to enter the ocean vortex, young girl Mafia ona advised earnestly: "it''s terrible. The pulling force, Ye Feng, don''t worry. Let''s see if there''s any trace of them nearby. We can''t go into the vortex again!"


    Smelling speech, Ye Feng said with a bitter smile: "there is no shelter here. At a glance, there are only ocean eddies. How can there be Nana Mei near here?"


    Fiona''s two daughters are puzzled by Ye Feng''s questions. They are a little tongue tied for a moment, and they don''t know how to answer Ye Feng.


    When they are in a dilemma, afraid of Ye Feng and want to rush into the ocean vortex, a familiar voice has become their Savior.


    "Ye Feng, Fiona, we are here. You should walk slowly. Don''t leave the seabed, or you will be easily sucked in by the whirlpool."


    This voice is not what they are familiar with Nami, and who will it be?


    Hearing this sound, Ye Feng three people all face a joy, looking toward the direction of the sound.


    The three of them grabbed the rock wall of the seabed on one side of the trench with both hands and put out half her head to look at them.


    As soon as he saw that they were so close to the ocean vortex, the joy on Ye Feng''s face turned to worry: "Nami, how are you there?"


    "Don''t worry. There''s a passage down here. We''ll be safe when we get in."


    Ye Feng''s concern makes Na Mei very useful. She smiles and waves to show Ye Feng''s three people to believe her.


    Although Ye Feng was worried that something might happen when they were close to the ocean vortex, they saw that Nami was leaning against the rock wall and was not swept away by the whirlpool. They still chose to believe in Nami and walked slowly to the trench.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1083

    Step by step toward the three people, Ye Feng can clearly feel the pulling force of the surrounding sea water on them is increasing exponentially. If they are not careful, they will be involved in the huge ocean vortex.


    Fortunately, there was no accident, and they came to the cliff side of the trench safely.


    Seeing the three of them follow, Nami carefully grasps the cliff and moves down a little bit to open the way for everyone.


    The ocean whirlpool was close at hand, and Nami had to mobilize the tidal force in her body to weaken its influence on all of them.


    The dreamy water ball wrapped the crowd, and Nami took the lead in diving to a step protruding from the rock wall. The steps connect the cliff on one side of the trench and run through from east to west, forming a dark passage with no end.


    "It''s here. Through this passage, we''re not far away from the Spanish people!"


    Nami sincerely smile and take the lead to step into the channel. Fitz and Moffett are also close behind, only Ye Feng is still on the steps.


    The three of them are worried about rumors of the world''s borders, for fear that if they continue to travel westward, they will fall into unknown territory.


    After a little hesitation, they bravely followed in.


    In the dark passage, Nami takes out the Moonstone and illuminates their way forward with the help of its bright light.


    Fiona two women habitually fall in the last side, always highly alert, they guard against any possible emergency.


    Perhaps the passage is too long, Ye Feng in order to pass the time, to ask Nami: "Nami, just before that ocean vortex existed?"


    "Not before. I think it has something to do with the loosening of the tidal boundary." Nami shook her head, and she guessed appropriately.


    She said so, Ye Feng eyes twinkle to hang down the head, temporarily fell into meditation.


    Although Nami lights up this narrow dark channel for the public, the weak light source can not completely light everything around.


    In the dark place that no one has noticed, the woman who smashed the black tentacles was quietly watching Ye Feng and his party. This woman is actually Elise, one of the demon leaders of shadow island.


    Her beautiful eyes twinkled with strange brilliance, and her bloody pupils reflected the back of Ye Feng and his party. And Ye Feng''s back is magnified infinitely in her line of sight, gradually covering up other people in her sight.


    Her heart has been brewing several "encounter" plans with Ye Feng. When she is ready to choose a plan to ravage Ye Feng, she suddenly feels something is staring at her.


    Ye Feng, whose pupil is infinitely enlarged, begins to shrink gradually. Fiona''s two daughters turn around and look at her in this direction, and her figure returns to her sight.


    With her eyebrows on her head, Elise looks suspicious. Did Fiona and her daughter find her hiding in the dark?


    But the next moment, Fiona and her daughter take back their eyes and move on, telling her that she thinks too much.


    However, Elise is still a little surprised that Fiona and her daughter are so sensitive that they almost find her.


    "The nerves are so sharp."


    As soon as she turned her mind, a strange arc appeared in the corner of her mouth. She changed her mind temporarily. Instead of moving Ye Feng first, she had a good time playing with Fiona.


    "What would you do if your little girlfriend turned into a devil, Ye Feng?"


    She whispered to herself, and Elise''s eyes flashed with blood, and two little spiders appeared in the dark passage, quietly leaning towards Fiona''s second daughter.


    Among Ye Feng and his party, Fiona''s vigilance has always been the strongest among them. Even so, they couldn''t detect the two spiders released by Elise.


    The two little spiders climbed up to Fiona''s two girls at a very fast speed, dropped their silk and landed on their two necks.


    Although they have short hair, they still have beautiful hair on their back neck. Spiders hide under the cover of their hair, bite off and inject a subtle toxin.


    The back neck was bitten for no reason, and Fiona''s lips and teeth gave out a throbbing hiss. They both immediately reached out their hands and slapped their necks back, decisively killing the two spiders who had been injected with toxin.


    The movement of two people slaps the neck fiercely, caused Ye Feng''s attention, he looked back, saw under the weak light they seem to hold something in their hands.


    Ye Feng frowns, tone concerns a way: "how?"


    The body did not sense any toxin, and Fiona immediately thought that the spider that bit them was not a poisonous spider.


    "Bitten by a spider. It''s OK." Throwing the dead spider aside, mafio Na replied on behalf of the two.


    "Spider? Are there spiders in the sea


    "I don''t know. It''s just a normal spider." Fiona of Laurent family can see that Ye Feng is caring about them, and she is also warm in her heart.


    "Nami, are there spiders in the sea


    "Spider? There are too many creatures in the sea area. I don''t know all of them. Maybe there are. But I only know spider crab, a crab that is very similar to your land spider. How can you suddenly ask this question? ""It''s OK. I''m just curious!"


    Ye Feng is still a little strange, how can there be spiders in the sea, so he goes up and asks Na Mei again.


    Na Mei''s answer is also very vague, can not give him an accurate response, Ye Feng had to temporarily give up and go back to the rear.


    He felt out his mind and checked the breath of Fiona''s two daughters. He didn''t feel any abnormality before he was completely relieved.


    In his opinion, his examination was not mixed with any other emotion, but Fiona and her daughter did not think so. They think he cares about them so much that he is so nervous that they are bitten by spiders.


    Affected by the shy and secretly happy girl''s mood, they fell into the delusion and relaxed for a short time.


    And it was this short relaxation that was caught by Alice in the dark. She stealthily induces the toxin injected into Fiona''s two daughters, leaving the mark of poisonous spider on the back neck under the cover of their hair.


    When Fiona and her daughter calm down from the girl''s shy fantasy of love and start to guard against everything around her, Elise once again hides the toxins hidden in their bodies.


    Now the toxin is not deep enough. Elise doesn''t want to let Fiona and her daughter realize that they have been poisoned by her toxin.


    When the toxin has eroded to a certain extent, she will show up to play with them


    The more I think about them, the more I expect them to be. I''m afraid that Ye Feng will find that they are infected with evil Qi. The blood colored pupil of Elise is more and more weird.


    "The game begins, Fiona. This time I''ll let you play with me!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1084

    As Nami said, there was no danger in this passage except for its dark and narrow length. But Ye Feng three people are very curious, through this passage, will they really come to the sea of defenders?


    Before they came in, they confirmed that the passage was from east to west. There is no curve on the road. This passage is very straight. In theory, they will come to the end of the world sooner or later, unless


    Unless their previous perception of the world was wrong, they could not explain that they had been able to travel westward from the sea of conquerors in the west to the sea of defenders in the East.


    The more you think about it, the more headache Ye Feng three people simply don''t want to think about it any more. Let''s go with Nami first. Behind them, Alice was following them in silence, undetected.


    I don''t know how long, through the dark passage for a long time, people finally saw the exit. There is a light source outside the exit, they can not help but speed up the pace.


    Following Nami out of the passage, Ye Feng opens his arms and moves his muscles and bones. It seems that he would like to tell the people around him that he is tired and wants to rest.


    Although she knew that he didn''t really want to rest, Fiona''s two daughters were still provoked by his appearance and couldn''t help but look at him.


    Ye Feng shrugged his shoulders and laughed at them casually: "Hey, we can''t see the day and night in this sea bottom. Maybe we haven''t had a rest for several days in a row. It''s normal to be tired."


    Hearing Ye Feng talking about something related to time, Na gourmet rubbed her temple, looked around her eyes, and said, "for three days, we have been swimming under the sea for three days since the diving of jushenfeng peak. Because of the shallow and deep depth of the sea area, it is actually much more extensive and complicated than that of the land, and it takes more time to travel, but it will be there soon You can have a good rest when you are in my family


    Ye Feng hears the speech and is a little surprised that Na Mei has such a clear understanding of the time they spend on the sea floor. However, he was relieved to think that Nami Ben was a member of the Spanish people living in the sea. He thought that she had a special method for judging the time in the sea area.


    Nami said that they had been in the sea for three days, and it was reasonable that he would be tired after such a long journey. In this way, Ye Feng looks at Fiona beside her and says: look, he''s not lying!


    Before that, the second daughter of fei''ao was still in the mood to stare at Ye Feng. Now, seeing that he was still on, their faces immediately became cold.


    Hums one, two people actually did not speak, will face to one side.


    Occasionally teasing them is quite pleasant, but Ye Feng also knows that everything must have a degree. He dare not continue to challenge their tolerance limit.


    Remembering his doubts about the boundary of the world, he picked up his mind to tease Fiona and said, "Nami, are you sure we are in the sea of defenders, not the sea of conquerors?"


    "Of course, why ask this all of a sudden?"


    "But we have been travelling from east to west. How can we go from the sea of conquerors to the sea of defenders to the east?"


    "Well, because the sea is connected!"


    "I know it''s connected, but shouldn''t it be from west to east to reach the sea of defenders?"


    "I don''t know. I can go in both directions anyway."


    When asked the most critical question, Nami could not give an accurate explanation, but she still pursed her small mouth to show that she could go in both directions.


    And she chose to travel west because they were in a position where they would reach the sea of defenders more quickly.


    Seeing that Nami is more real, Ye Feng is not good enough to continue to ask. He hid all the questions about the boundary of the world. Ye Feng shifted the topic and said, "Nami, since it''s almost there, let''s continue to lead the way."


    "Well!"


    She will soon return to the habitat of the Spanish people, and Nami is very excited. The joy is expressed in her words. She answers Ye Feng softly and then swims in the front and continues to lead the way.


    Across the seabed, Ye Feng and his party began to dive deeper into the sea.


    As they continued to dive, the sea floor below began to appear some members of the sea tribe who did not belong to this area.


    These sea people come from different directions, but they go to the same destination, which is the shark habitat. Moreover, most of them look dignified, and there are always wrinkles between their eyebrows. It seems that something bad lingers in their minds.


    When Nami hesitated to go up and ask these sea people what they wanted to do with the mackerel people, a voice of the old man suddenly sounded in her ear: "the little girl of the shark people?"


    Ye Feng and others also heard the sound, and they all looked in the direction of the sound, and saw an old man of the sea nationality also looking at them.


    "I happen to have something to do with your family. Before looking for your family leader and elder, can you answer me a few questions?" It seems that only Na Mei is in the eyes of the old man of Hai nationality. He swam to Ye Feng''s party and directly inquired about Nami.


    While Nami nodded and agreed, the old man continued to say: "recently, more and more sea animals, far more powerful than before, are rampant in the sea area. I think you should know?""I don''t know..." Nami answered the first question. I don''t know.


    She is not pretending, she and Ye Feng several people return to the sea on the way is still calm, so she said so.


    As soon as Na Mei doesn''t know, the old man of Hai nationality is no longer interested in continuing to talk with her. Before leaving, the old man still shook his head helplessly: "it''s also a young and weak shark like you. It''s estimated that the elders of your family have not told you these things. It seems that you have to go to your clan and ask your clan leaders and elders to know what happened."


    What did the old man''s words make Nami think of? Before the old man left, she asked, "do those other sea people come to our family to inquire about the rampant sea animals?"


    "Or what do you think we''ve come all the way to your people? In a hurry, old man, I''ll go first. " Xiaonamei is very silly and naive. As soon as the old man''s voice fell, he turned and left.


    Silently watching the old man disappear below the sea bed, young girl Mafia ona eyebrows: "it seems that the situation of the sea area is even worse than we thought!"


    Fiona, the Laurent family, feels the same way. I''m afraid they will encounter more and more difficult things in the future.


    Ye Feng thought for a moment and then said, "Nami, we have to go to your clan quickly to see what these sea people and the elders of your clan are talking about!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1085

    The mackerel, one of the sea people in the sea area, has lived for generations near the largest and deepest trench in the sea area and is responsible for guarding the abyss. And the most proud glory of the shark people is that they inherit the tide calling people every hundred years.


    However, since the last generation of tide calling people completed the mission of guarding the abyss and faded the light of the tide, there has been no new tide calling people for a whole hundred years.


    There is no one to call the tide, which means that no one can go deep into the abyss under the protection of the tide light to obtain deep-sea pearls in exchange for moonstones.


    Unable to exchange for moonstones, it means that the deepest tidal junction in the abyss has no reinforcement.


    Without reinforcement, it means that the terror at the other end of the secret door will come back to the world


    The fact also proves this point. After the winter solstice of a hundred years, more and more ferocious sea animals emerge from the abyss. There are even rumors that some people who do not belong to the world of tides come to this world.


    For a time, the sea people in the whole sea area fell into unprecedented chaos because of this. Other sea people don''t know that the tide calling people of this generation have not been handed down, so in order to understand the truth of the rampage of sea animals, they naturally go to defend the bottom of the sea.


    Today, there are many more such visitors to the beautiful underwater palaces of the Spanish people. The chieftains and elders of the Spanish people are also well aware of the intentions of other sea people. They specially invite all the visiting sea people to the temple garden of the Spanish people to discuss the crisis of the rampage of sea animals.


    The chieftains and elders of the Spanish people also told the truth of the rampage of sea animals to these visiting sea people. They were all silent after hearing this.


    In the beautiful temple garden, the atmosphere is particularly dignified by the announcement of the truth. After the dead silence, some sea people began to look at each other and whisper.


    Although they are not members of the shark race, they are also aware of the importance of tide calling people. Without the one who calls the tide, it is equivalent to the tidal boundary in the abyss under the sea bottom, which may collapse at any time because of no reinforcement.


    If there is no tide maker to stabilize the tide boundary, will the alien and sea animals that are comparable to demigods and gods return to the sea?


    The deeper they think about it, the more uneasy they feel. Are they going to experience the maritime crisis that their ancestors once experienced?


    Some of the younger sea people can''t accept this fact. One of the radical young sea people questioned: "how can the tide calling people of the Spanish people be broken from generation to generation? Is there not a chosen son born under the light of the tides? "


    The confusion of the young sea people asked the hearts of all the sea people except the shark people. They also wondered why the tide calling people who had been handed down for tens of thousands of years suddenly stopped?


    The head of the shark clan was the previous generation''s tide maker. She said that she and her people were also confused about how to say that inheritance would be broken. Even though the Centennial period had passed not long ago, she did not want to understand why.


    She had asked for the image of the first generation tide calling shark, but she didn''t get any enlightenment.


    Such an answer can''t satisfy other sea people. After being questioned by other sea people, Dai Mei, the clan leader of the Spanish people, speculates: "maybe There is an invisible force in the dark that prevents the birth of our people who call the tide under the protection of the light of the tide. "


    "Invisible power?"


    "Yes, that invisible force is likely to come from the other end of the tidal barrier, and they want to come back to our world and continue their journey of conquest."


    As soon as this was said, all the sea people present changed their faces. People look at me, I look at you, although the bottom of the heart turned rough, but the atmosphere is dead and abnormal.


    If it''s true that the head of the mackerel clan said, then they should be ready to unite all the sea people to deal with the real crisis.


    At this time, an old Hai nationality elder pondered: "is there still a possibility that the tide calling person has already been born, just because the influence at the other end of the tidal junction hides the tide light of the tide calling person?"


    If what he said was true, then they could find the real tide calling people from the sharks born within 100 years to save them.


    In this way, we can not only avoid the large-scale sacrifice of the sea people to resist the sea animals and other races, but also keep the sea area peaceful for the next 100 years.


    However, before they were happy for a long time, they were poured cold water by the chieftain of the Spanish people: "I am a tide maker of the previous generation. How could I not have thought of this? I have sensed that there is no shark who is hidden from the light of the tide


    "Why don''t you try to send a shark born in the last 100 years to the abyss? Perhaps going there will stimulate the light of the tide hidden in the body of the tide maker! " There are still unwilling sea people. The sea people even put forward a plan that disgusts the clan leader of the Spanish people.


    "You mean to send all the children of the Spanish to the bottom of the sea to die, just to find a tide maker who probably doesn''t exist?" When it comes to the safety of the people, the chieftain of the shark tribe changed her friendly and amiable face, and her eyes, which were full of soft light, released an unprecedented cold light.


    "Don''t be angry, but if you think about it, what if you can really wake up the tide makers?""Even in exchange for tide calling people, the younger generation of the shark people are dead. What''s the point? It''s better to fight directly with the alien race at the other end. We have never lost in the face of the alien race and the sea beast that have invaded us so far! "


    She refused the proposal of exterminating the future hope of the shark people. The head of the clan was carrying her hands and her anger was written on her face, which was seldom angry.


    "But patriarch, you seem to have forgotten one thing. Every time we win, it is because after we have defeated most of the elite alien races and sea animals, the tide calling people go deep into the abyss and seal the cracks to end the war. Who can really end this war without tide calling people?"


    Among the many sea people, there is still a person who has a deep understanding of the past history, and his doubts have once again thrown everyone into confusion.


    Although the sea area is very dangerous for the shark people, it will be more and more dangerous for them to calm down.


    Seeing that these sea people united to put pressure on the shark people, the clan leader of the shark people was angry, and she could only bear it.


    The words of many sea people are like magic charms, lingering in the ears of the chieftain of the shark people, which makes her very upset. But in order not to let the nearby elders of the Spanish clan be crushed by the pressure, she had to take a deep breath and keep a calm face.


    After a long time of deliberation, the patriarch came up with a solution that was not a solution. She, as a former tide maker, went deep into the abyss instead of her young people.


    It''s best to get deep-sea pearls to solve the crisis. If it can''t be solved, even if she is buried in the abyss, other sea people will indirectly kill her and dare not to embarrass the shark people any more


    Just as she was about to say the final plan, she suddenly felt that there was something different from the sea people in the temple garden.


    Then, a hearty male voice sounded in the temple garden.


    "Wait a minute, we''ve got tide makers!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1086

    "Wait a minute, we''ve got tide makers!"


    Suddenly, the man''s voice suddenly rang out in the temple garden. All the sea people present looked in the direction of the sound.


    A strange man without any marine flavor stood at the arch gate of the temple garden, and many sea people were on guard.


    One of the sea people opened his mouth with a warning tone: "you don''t have the smell of the sea people. Are you a stranger?"


    Alien? The strange man was stunned for a long time, and he didn''t know what the alien people in the mouth of Hai nationality represented. And he looked at the sea people and saw that his face was full of hostility, and he could not help frowning.


    Standing aside and observing the strange man for a long time, the chieftain of the shark clan seemed to think of something. She motioned to all the sea people to relax their vigilance: "he is a land man, not an alien."


    "What do land people do in our waters?" Most of the sea people put down their vigilance, but there are still some sea people who do not want to see land people enter their waters.


    The strange man said nothing, he cast a cold look at the sea people who were hostile to him. Since he didn''t want to see him, he didn''t want to answer his words.


    Waving his hand to the visiting sea people, the head of the Spanish clan threw a kind smile to the strange man: "you have the breath of a giant sacred peak. Do you think you are the land people guarding the moon stone?"


    The strange man''s eyes coagulated, but he didn''t expect that the head of the shark clan would see the magic smell of the moon on his body. A moment later, he remembered that he had just heard the head of the Spanish tribe say that she was the last tide maker, and he was relieved.


    The relief of the strange man grinned inexplicably: "is it? I''m sorry to intrude on the meeting of the sea people to discuss tide calling people, but I have brought you the most needed moon stone. I think you should know what the moon stone represents? "


    The strange man''s words, like a stone falling into the lake, set off waves in the hearts of the sea people.


    It''s not surprising that the people of giant Shenfeng will carry moonstones. She continues to smile with a friendly smile: "land people, what''s the tide maker you just mentioned?"


    "As you have just heard, we have a tide maker, Nami. Come on in. How long do you have to stand outside?" The stranger bent his mouth and clapped his hands confidently. He turned his head and looked out of the temple garden.


    Under the call of the strange man, the girl named Nami came in.


    "Ye Feng, don''t talk nonsense. I''m not a tide maker..."


    As soon as she entered the temple garden, she found everyone''s eyes on her. Nami blushed, murmuring at the strange man, but also told the man''s identity.


    The head of the family of the mackerel looked at Nami and asked Ye Feng, "land people, do you think Nami is a tide maker?"


    Seeing that Nami was embarrassed to be watched by so many people, Ye Feng patted her and said, "yes, patriarch, you may not know that Nami has gone deep into the abyss and obtained deep-sea pearls. On the winter solstice night, she changed the Moonstone with us. Nami, take out the moon stone and show it to the clan leader!"


    "Oh Patriarch, moon Moonstone By the leaf wind a pat, return to the God of Nami LISP from her arms to take out the source of the magic of the moon stone.


    Looking at the Moonstone, which emits the soft light of the moon, the head of the Spanish clan who has seen the moon stone recognized it at the first sight. But she still locked her eyebrows, because in her impression, Nami is the weakest and the most timid of the younger generation in the family.


    When she was training young sea people, she had seen countless times that Nami was chased around by the weak Haikui insects. Don''t talk about strength, so timid Na Mei really go deep into the abyss?


    There are also two elders of the Spanish clan, who are also very understanding of Na Mei''s timidity. On hearing that Nami dares to go deep into the abyss to get deep-sea pearls, and then go to the land alone, they really can''t connect such a fearless image of sacrificing for the people with Nami.


    The chieftain of the shark people glanced at Ye Feng, who was sending out the magic smell of the moon, and then asked Nami with a very solemn look: "Nami, is it really you who made it?"


    With her hands on her chest, she poked each other uneasily with her index fingers, and then she said in a low voice: "yes, my mother..."


    Although Nami said that she had no confidence, but the head of the Spanish clan could see that she was not lying. Smelling Nami''s "mother''s Lord", the head of the Spanish clan said softly in his eyes, "son, you are very good..."


    After a gentle appreciation of Nami, the chieftain picked up the soft color, turned back to the sea people and said, "since the new tide maker has brought back the moon stone, I will arrange her to go deep into the abyss with the moon stone in a few days. Please continue to prepare for fighting with the sea animals before the tide boundary is completely stabilized. Try to strangle the sea animals that are too strong. If there are any other races found, I will arrange for her to take the moon stone with her People, you can contact my family at any time


    After seeing the new tide calling people, the morale of many sea people was finally stabilized. After all, all kinds of ferocious sea animals are rampant in the sea, and their families also need their own strength.


    Ye Feng looks at Na Mei, who is shy and drooping her head. He is surprised that the head of the family is Nanmei''s mother. It seems that Nami''s identity is really dignified.When all the sea people left, the head of the Spanish clan blinked his friendly and gentle eyes toward Ye Feng: "let your friends outside come in. The Spanish welcome friends who bring help to the sea area."


    With the permission of the clan leader, Ye Feng also greets Fiona and others to enter the temple garden. With Ye Feng''s introduction, the Spanish clan chief and the remaining two elders have a preliminary understanding of the names of Ye Feng and his party.


    After chatting with Ye Feng and her party, the head of the Spanish clan said her question in her heart: "now there is no outsider here. I''ll tell you some questions. We always know Nami''s temperament. But when she sees a sea bug, she''s afraid of tears. She doesn''t even have the desire to fight. It''s almost impossible for her to go deep into the abyss. I''m very curious about what she is This decision was made under the circumstances? "


    She asked Ye Feng this question, because ye Feng had the magic smell of the moon only from the giant divine peak. In her opinion, Ye Feng probably knew the reason.


    Don''t want Ye Feng to organize her language well, Na Mei, with her head down, blushed and said, "what I was afraid of was It was Ye Feng who encouraged me to go... "


    Nami''s blushing reply made her mother''s patriarch nervous. The chimaeri''s smiling face was stagnant, and there was a flicker of doubt in her eyes.


    After a while, the head of the Spanish clan looked at Ye Feng seriously for a while, but he didn''t know why.


    For a long time, the chieftain of the shark turned to Nami and said, "Nami, do you mean that you knew this land man named Ye Feng before you went to the abyss?"


    Nami pursed her lips. She was afraid of being scolded and said, "well I''ve heard that people in my family are worried about the absence of tide calling people. I I just wanted to go to the sea to see if there was anyone who could help us. I just met Ye Feng... "


    "So..." The dignified look dissipated with Nami''s explanation, and the head of the Spanish clan fell into silence again.


    In her silent period of time, her eyes from time to time pretended to be casual in Ye Feng and Na Mei.


    After a long silence, she suddenly turned up her mouth and motioned for Nami to tell her about her first trip to the sea.


    Nami didn''t think much about it. She tried to retell her memories to her mother, the Spanish patriarch.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1087

    After listening to Nami''s story carefully, the head of the shark clan has a general understanding of Nami''s experience in this period of time. But she looked at Ye Feng''s eyes after listening to it. She didn''t encourage Na Mei to be brave before. Most of them didn''t work well.


    After a few words, the land man encouraged her daughter to go to the abyss. Is it possible to say that Nami


    It seems to think of something, the head of the Spanish clan Mou son slightly a Lian, stretched out his hand to hold Nami''s right hand.


    The scales of Nami''s heart are gone. Sure enough Dai Mei, the chief of the family, frowned slightly. She looked dignified when she didn''t speak. Other people present didn''t know what she was thinking and didn''t dare to ask at will.


    The more you think about it, the more upset you get. The chieftain thinks it''s better for her to talk to Ye Feng alone after a while. Now we''ll talk about the business first.


    Think about it, the wrinkles of the head''s eyebrows spread out. Glancing at the crowd waiting for her to speak, she cleared her throat.


    "Nami, can you show me your tidal light? If you can go deep into the abyss and come back safely, you should have inspired the light of the tide. "


    Nami lowered her head and shook her head in disbelief: "I don''t have the light of the tide, mother. Although I took deep-sea pearls to exchange moonstones with land people, I''m not a tide calling person..."


    Smell speech a Leng, the head of the Spanish clan did not expect that Na Mei would say so. But immediately, she said, "think about whether you cast some special magic when you took the Pearl from the deep sea?"


    "Special magic..." At the tip of the Spanish patriarch, Nami tried to recall some details of the abyss.


    Others at the scene are also staring at her nervously, hoping that she can think of something.


    "Is it this?" Nami''s eyes suddenly brightened, a little bit of her right hand, and a stream of water condensed by the force of the tide revolved around her fingertips.


    The water ring is constantly rotating and extending, and the water turns into a faint blue, and the water light lingers around her, revealing her extremely strong defense ability.


    As a former tide maker, the head of the shark clan recognized at a glance what the light of the current that lingered around Nami. And she also felt that Nami''s strength had been infinitely close to demigod, and this was the first time she had seen her daughter show such strong magic.


    She said with some relief: "the light of the tide is very light. Obviously, it was consumed when I took the deep sea pearl last time. It''s very good. It can be put away!"


    Nami nodded her head and put away the light of the tide. After confirming that Nami was indeed a tide maker, she was in a good mood and decided to take Nami into the temple of the Spanish people deep in the temple garden and take out the tidal Trident, the artifact of the first tidal calling shark.


    Judging from the current rampant situation of sea animals, the abyss is definitely more dangerous than it was a hundred years ago. If there were a shark''s tidal Trident, Nami would be much safer to go to the abyss.


    Nanmei saw that she suddenly stopped talking again. She thought that Ye Feng had said that she was very tired these days. She said, "mother, Ye Feng, they haven''t had a rest for several days in order to escort me. Can you arrange for them to have a rest first?"


    Hearing that Na Mei said Ye Feng and others need to rest, the head of the Spanish clan also remembered that Na Mei said that Ye Feng and his party were protecting Nami all the way.


    Thinking of this, the head of the Spanish clan put aside the plan to let Nami enter the temple today, and ordered the elders nearby to arrange Ye Feng and his party to have a rest.


    "Ye Feng, you wait first. I have some questions to ask you." Call Ye Feng, the head of the Spanish clan, but he still thinks about the fact that the scales of Na Mei''s heart are gone.


    Ye Feng is suddenly stopped. The two girls, who are always alert, stop and look back at the head of the shark family. And Nami also said nervously, "mother, you are..."


    Aware of Nami''s worry, the chieftain gave her a relaxed look: "don''t worry, I''m just asking about the moon stone."


    Ye Feng also indicated that Na Mei and her party did not have to worry, just asked a word.


    Seeing Ye Feng saying so, Na Mei and her party no longer think much about it and leave the temple garden with the elder of the Spanish people.


    There are only two people left in the garden. The head of the Spanish clan asked casually: "is the scale of Na Mei''s heart on you?"


    Ye Feng didn''t think too much about it. He took out the scales of the heart that Nami gave him.


    After looking at the scales of the heart in Ye Feng''s hand, the head of the family of the shark is somewhat complicated. She can be sure that her daughter Nami likes Ye Feng, but she doesn''t show it.


    "Nami is a timid child. An ordinary sea bug can chase her to cry. As her mother, I always have a headache. She should have given you a lot of trouble during this period of time." Still acting very casual, the head of the Spanish clan wanted to know what Ye Feng thought of Nami.


    The chieftain of the Spanish clan showed a little headache and helpless look, and some of them fooled Ye Feng. He was also busy waving his hand and saying, "how can it be? Nami is the kindest and naive girl I''ve ever seen. It''s also proper to take care of her when I''m with you!"


    At the time of saying this, Ye Feng seems to forget that Ariana, like Na Mei, is a girl with simple mind. However, compared with Nami, who will be chased and killed by the Haikui bug, olliana is much braver, at least daring to fight with others.The head of the Spanish clan does not know whether Ye Feng''s words are true, but she knows that Ye Feng''s words are the characteristics of Na Mei.


    "Just now, Nami said that you also encountered the monster in the black water. Did she do it?"


    Smelling the question of the chieftain of the shark, Ye Feng hesitated to tell a lie. She was brave to cheat her. But after thinking about it, he told the truth, saying that Nami was afraid to fight with these monsters.


    "I knew that the child Alas


    The head of the Spanish clan is not happy or sad, perhaps both. After a pause, she went on: "next, you have to go deep into the abyss. Can I ask you something?"


    Ye Feng did not dare to neglect, and beckoned to the head of the family of the mackerel to go on.


    The chieftain also said directly: "if encountering the danger of sea animals, I hope you can encourage her and let her try to deal with it. If not, you can help her out again."


    Hearing that she just encouraged Nami, Ye Feng grinned and patted her chest to show that it was wrapped in him.


    Ye Feng''s optimistic attitude is very infectious, and the head of the shark clan also smiles. The more she looks at Ye Feng, the more pleasant she feels.


    Although Ye Feng is not a Hai nationality, Ye Feng is also the owner of the magic of the moon, which is inextricably linked with the Spanish people. She is very satisfied with her identity as a mother of Na Mei.


    It seems that Ye Feng, who receives the scales of her heart, doesn''t seem to know xiaonamei''s intention. As her mother, she thinks it''s necessary to ask Ye Feng''s heart for Nami.


    "Ye Feng, I want to ask you a question. Do you like Nami?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1088

    "Mother, what is this? It''s beautiful, shiny! "


    "It''s the scales of the heart, silly boy!"


    As soon as she got down from the shell bed, she heard the voice of mother and daughter talking to each other.


    Yawning lazily, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, patted her face and came out of the room only after she was sober.


    Outside the house, the two women were still talking about the scales of their hearts. Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, wanted to go to Ye Feng directly, but she didn''t know what was wrong with her, so she stood there and listened to the mother daughter conversation.


    "Mother, mother, what is the use of the scales of the heart? Why didn''t I? "


    "The scale of the heart needs to wait for you to learn the tidal magic to refine, and it can only be refined once in your life. It is your most precious thing. My scale of heart is sent to me by your father!"


    The innocent little girl of the Spanish nationality smelled the speech and continued to ask with a small mouth: "since it is the most precious, why does the father still give it to you?"


    The little girl of the Spanish nationality is very silly and naive, but her mother is very happy. Her mother also covered her mouth and chuckled: "because your father and I are lovers, little fool, the scale of heart can be used as a thank you gift, also can be used to give to your favorite person, your father also has the scales of my heart!"


    The little girl of the Spanish nationality was so excited that she danced: "who do you like most? The baby likes his mother best. Will you give it to her when I learn tidal magic? "


    The little girl of the Spanish nationality is so silly and lovely that her mother fondly rubbed her little head: "little fool, mother doesn''t want the scales of your heart. Your scales should be given to the people who like most besides father and mother!"


    "So..." Hearing that she couldn''t send her parents away, the little girl was in a low mood: "other people like..."


    Said, she looked around, three or two of the shark from the side, did not attract her attention. On the contrary, it is not far away from mafia, who has never seen land people, showing an excited look.


    "Mother Mother, the baby has found someone to like, that is the elder sister, the baby likes her


    Shaking off her mother''s hand, the little girl of the Spanish race ran to the young girl mafia''ona.


    The childhood sweetheart Mafia ona who has been eavesdropping did not expect that the little girl would come to her. She quickly pretended not to see it and calmed down the flustered mood.


    "Sister, you are beautiful. Can I like you? So that the scales of my heart can be given away! "


    The little girl of the Spanish nationality grabbed the sleeve of mafia''ona, held up her small head and gazed at her expectantly with her big and cute eyes. Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, doesn''t like to communicate with strangers, but the little girl''s face is so cute that she can''t give birth to any coldness.


    She looked at the girl''s mother who was also passing by, but she didn''t know how to open her mouth. Her mouth was half open.


    The mother of the little girl grabbed the little girl and showed an apologetic look to her: "I''m sorry, the child doesn''t understand anything. He just knows what to say. Don''t care too much!"


    She apologized. The little girl''s mother took the little girl of the Spanish nationality to the side and scolded the unreasonable child in a low voice: "that elder sister is a girl, and you are also a girl. Girls can''t like girls. When you grow up, you can only give the scales of your heart to the boys you like!"


    She was denied by her mother again, and the little girl of the Spanish nationality, who was hit hard, gave a sigh of chagrin. Depressed, she no longer noisy questions, cleverly let her mother take her hand home.


    Looking at the back of the mother and daughter leaving, the last words of the girl''s mother echoed in her mind.


    I can only give the scales of my heart to the boys I like


    Savoring the deep meaning of this, she can''t help but recall that before in bill gewater, Nami also gave Ye Feng a heart scale.


    Before, she had always suspected that Na Mei had some special feelings for Ye Feng. Now she overheard what the scales of her heart represented. She couldn''t sit still because she didn''t have much affection for her.


    With a change in her mind, Sophia felt that she needed to keep an eye on Nami, so as not to be taken advantage of this time.


    After thinking about it, she immediately started to use the sword all over her body and flew to Nami''s residence at the fastest speed. Only when she arrived at Nami''s house, she found that Nami was not in it.


    Did you go to find Ye Feng? As soon as she did not stop, she immediately went to Ye Feng''s residence.


    Break into the door, nervous she did not find Na Mei, even Ye Feng is not in. Under this, her thoughts are completely disordered. Did Na Mei secretly take Ye Feng to date?


    The little girl is psychologically at work. Feiona, a childhood sweetheart, runs around in the habitat of the Spanish people like crazy, trying to find evidence that Ye Feng and Na Mei secretly date.


    The evidence that Na Mei secretly dated Ye Feng was not found. Instead, she found the evidence that Ye Feng and Fiona of Laurent family were together.Without waiting for the vinegar jar to overturn, she began to ask questions. Ye Feng preempted her and said, "Fiona, you''re here at the right time. The head of the Spanish clan said that we''re going to let Nami take the artifacts in the temple today. Let''s go outside the temple and wait for Nami."


    Nami Nami Nami again


    Her mouth is full of gas, and Sophia is jealous in her heart. At this time, Ye Feng also makes her look full of resentment.


    Ye Feng is very rare. His childhood sweetheart shows such an expression. Every time he looks at him like this, it means that he is not far away from being beaten, so he shivers involuntarily.


    "You look terrible, Fiona!" Meifeina coughed with ease, so she let go.


    Fiona, one of the Laurent families, didn''t know about the scales of her heart, so she was confused with the other. What happened suddenly.


    The childhood sweetheart Mafia ona also does not reply, just stare at Ye Feng so bitterly, which virtually gives Ye Feng great pressure.


    Just when Ye Feng can''t hold on, Fitz brings a bad news for Ye Feng.


    "No way The event is not good. Brother Ye Feng, sister Fiona and sister Nami are missing. The clan leaders and elders of the Spanish people are searching for the trace of sister Nami! "


    Hearing the news of Na Mei''s disappearance, Ye Feng''s three people are shocked, and their other thoughts are all collected in an instant.


    Ye Feng gazed at Feizi who came to report the news: "are you sure? Why is Nami missing? "


    Before Fitz answered, Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, answered: "I''ve been to the place where Nami lives. She disappeared early in the morning. Fitz''s news should be true."


    A trace of haze floating on his face, Ye Feng''s mood suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley. It''s not good news that Nami disappeared when she was about to inherit the artifact of the tide maker


    Although Fitz said that the clan leaders and elders of the Spanish people were mobilized, Ye Feng still felt that it was necessary for them to find Nami together.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng immediately motioned for everyone to look for Na Mei separately. Fiona and Fitz promised to reinforce the tidal boundary, and they did not dare to neglect it.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1089

    "You Where are you taking me


    Being carried on the shoulder by the man who exudes the dark breath, Na Mei beats the man with her pink fist as hard as she can, trying to break free.


    The man did not reply, but glanced at the anxious Nami, and continued to flee away from the shark habitat.


    "Let me down, villain!" After struggling for a long time, she couldn''t get rid of the man. Nami was panting, and her red face revealed her anger.


    Maybe he was hurt by Nami''s fist. The man stopped his galloping figure and glared at her fiercely. "Be honest. If you dare to move and scream again, I''ll make you into sashimi."


    Facing the mysterious man''s fierce eyes, Nami was immediately scared to the whole body. The next second, her eyes on the twinkling of tears, and those tears in the water is a small bubble, constantly overflow her eyes.


    Yes, Nami was scared to cry


    Feeling Nami''s fear, the mysterious man just wants to continue to take her on the road, but he hears Nami''s crying because she is afraid to the extreme.


    "Wuwuwu Nami, don''t be made into sashimi, no! "


    Ears close by the scream of Nami stimulation, the man''s eardrum was almost broken.


    This is not over, he and Nami suddenly between a very strong repulsive force. As soon as his hand slipped unprepared, Nami slipped away from his bondage.


    "Stupid fish, do you think you can escape from my hands? How naive


    He was very angry at Nami''s sneaking attack on him. The man was immediately surrounded by the dark water and went straight after Nami''s fleeing figure.


    Nami is so scared of the mysterious man that she forgets how to return to the habitat of the mackerel. Being chased up and down by the man, her tears of fear still overflow her eyes.


    The mysterious man who pursues Nami in the rear thought that with his speed, he should soon catch up with Nami. However, he was surprised that no matter how fast he chased after Nami, there was always a distance between her and him, which made him unable to approach.


    "No, how can I not catch up with a mortal who has no strength to bind a chicken?"


    The mysterious man''s strength has reached the level of demigod, but he did not know that she was chased by him. In fact, Nami, who was extremely embarrassed, was already infinitely close to God.


    If he knew the true strength of Nami, I wonder if he would regret chasing a girl of the Spanish race who might be promoted to God at any time.


    However, Nami just ran away, there was no magic wave on the way, so he didn''t know that Xiaona Mei''s real strength was normal.


    The pursuit of Nami into a towering undersea mountain range, the complex terrain near let men for a time lost the trace of Nami.


    "Hum, Chaochao, do you think I can''t find you? Naive While sneering, the man chants obscure incantations.


    Only a moment later, the complex terrain of the mountain range was completely seen through by men. And in an extremely hidden corner in the center of the mountain, a shivering image of a shark girl curled up under a boulder was reflected into his mind.


    The scarlet girl, who was afraid to tremble, was Nami, who had been hiding in the mountains.


    The gloomy face gradually faded, the man opened his mouth and revealed the dark green and lifeless air. He threw a sinister smile to Nami.


    Several Dodge, the man around the complex terrain came to the place where Nami hide. Step by step to hide in the stone under the Nami swim, the man did not rush to Nami directly caught, but pretended not to fall on the boulder.


    Feel the arrival of the man, hiding under the boulder Nami scared to cover her small mouth, for fear of fear of making a sound to attract men''s attention.


    "Strange, how can the breath disappear here?" The evil taste of molestation is rampant. The man pretends to be distressed and walks back and forth on the boulder.


    Every step of the man steps on the heartstrings of Nami, making her breath faster and faster every second. Just when Nami was about to cry out because of the huge pressure, the man suddenly said, "go to other places to have a look first."


    After that, the man jumped up and disappeared in place.


    Under the boulder, namidon, like a frustrated ball, lay down beside the rock face, gently stroking her chest to calm the tension that almost made a sound.


    When the tension is almost over, Nami wants to leave here quickly, lest the mysterious man come back to catch her.


    Before she was about to walk out from under the boulder, a pale face hung upside down in front of her, emitting a penetrating laugh at her.


    Suddenly, Nami was shocked by the sudden face and screamed. She staggered and fell back on the stone wall.


    Hanging face a turn, the mysterious man who left before appeared here again. Looking at the startled and silly Na Mei, she was stunned and did not dare to move. The man showed a joking smile: "stupid fish, are you honest now?"


    Rudely pull Na Mei out from the bottom of the boulder, and the man does not show any pity. Perhaps in his eyes, Nami is really just a prey, or the best ingredient for a delicious sashimi dish.In order to avoid Nami escape again, the mysterious man strengthened the bondage to Nami this time. When everything was ready, he took a look at Nami, who had not yet regained his mind, and played with the smell: "if you are the one who calls the tide, we should also..."


    But he stopped when he was talking about it. His back suddenly became cold and his hair stood up.


    Dim pupil surging gray fog, the man seems to be warning something, he immediately carrying Na Mei to one side.


    The beauty of the huge stone was smashed in the moment.


    The dark light plume scattered from the cracks of the smashed boulder and bloomed a flower of death with the ultimate sword meaning, and the remaining power failed to subside for a long time.


    What terrible Kendo power! So in the bottom of his heart to smash the stone sword awn very high evaluation, the man realized that he was most likely to be watched by someone.


    As for why he was targeted, it must have something to do with Nanmei who was captured by him


    Before he took Nami, he had thought that he might be targeted, but he didn''t expect his pursuers to find him so soon.


    One after another invisible Kendo power blocked the narrow space. A dark sword accompanied by a piece of flying ink plume fell from the top of the only way out at a faster and faster speed.


    Gazing at the dark sword falling from the sky, the man seems to be able to feel the anger of the master of the sword on his capture of Nami.


    The powerful sword power clearly wanted to kill him as soon as he came up!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1090

    The black sword came down from the sky and blocked the area with the suffocating Kendo power.


    The mysterious man is like a big enemy. The sea water around him is turned into a dark green tide, trying to resist the sword falling from the top of the valley.


    Boom!


    The moment that the black sword collided with the tide, it burst out with unimaginable destructive power, and the nearby sea water exploded and cracked around and broke the rock wall.


    Seeing this scene, the man secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Just the next moment, he paid a painful price for his nervous relaxation.


    Crows that should not exist in the deep sea howled in his ears. One by one, bloody crows condensed by dark sword spirit flew to him from the center of collision.


    He took defensive measures as soon as he saw the blood crows, but it was still too slow. The blood crows rushed to him at the moment when he was just relaxed, leaving a sword wound in the shape of a crow''s sharp beak.


    The sword Qi speeds up to tear his wound and invades his body, disturbing the power in his body with the most brutal posture.


    The blood flowed from all the wounds on his body. In a flash, it was diluted into blood mist by sea water. The salt in the sea water was also aggravating the deterioration of his wound, which made the man extremely miserable.


    This is not finished, a figure wrapped by the blood crow community quietly appears behind him. Among the blood crows, there is a pair of sharp eyes like a sword, staring at the position of the man''s heart.


    Before that dark sword fell into the hands of the people in the blood crow community. When the right hand of the people hiding in the blood crows turned, the sword broke the blood crows and pierced the man''s heart.


    The heart is pierced, the man''s vitality gradually faded, his body is also gradually empty, until dissipated in place.


    Out of danger, Nami excitedly looks at the mysterious man who saved her and wants to express her gratitude. However, at the first glance, an unexpected acquaintance withdrew from the blood crow community and appeared in her sight.


    "Fei Fiona, how are you? " Nami''s eyes widened. She didn''t expect that it was Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, to save her.


    Hearing the speech, Sophia, as always, said coldly: "how, the person who hopes to save you is Ye Feng?"


    Nanmei was a little upset when she saw her childhood sweetheart. She immediately shook her head and explained, "no No, I''m I''m just surprised, right Surprise, thank you, Fiona


    Facing the cold words of childhood sweetheart Mafia ona alone, Nami is still as nervous as before and speaks incoherently. But she was very grateful for Fiona''s help.


    Nami''s sincere thanks make the always cold girl Mafia ona a little uncomfortable. She doesn''t like the character of Nami, but being appreciated makes her angry.


    The pretty face unconsciously floated a faint blush. Sophia turned her head and coughed calmly: "let''s go back. Everyone is looking for you. Don''t let others worry too much."


    She rarely shy look, see Na Mei Shen color a Zheng, is very surprised, usually quiet she will have this side.


    Stunned for a moment, Nami suddenly covered her mouth and chuckled: "I didn''t expect you to have such a lovely side!"


    At the moment of being exposed by Nami, Sophia, a young girl with a frown and a stiff face, stares at Nami and warns her not to talk nonsense. But the red flowers in her two dimples did not fade away, betraying her true thoughts.


    The impression of childhood sweetheart Mafia ona has changed a lot. Nami is not so afraid to get along with Fiona before. Her hands fell on her chest to cheer herself up. She blinked: "listen to you, we''ll go back now!"


    It is very unhappy that Nami suddenly drew closer to her, but her childhood sweetheart, mafia ona, did not show it. She swept her eyes coldly and revived. She swam up with one foot.


    She swam so fast that she didn''t mean to wait for Nami at all. Seeing this, Nami swam and exclaimed, "Fiona, wait for me, please slow down!"


    Although there is no reply from the young girl mafiona above, she still slows down her swimming speed and waits for Nami to catch up.


    Catch up with Nami more and more feel that childhood sweetheart Mafia ona is very considerate, not as terrible as she thought before. She also sincerely expressed the idea in her heart: "Fiona, I may have misunderstood you before. I thought you were a bad human being and always bullied me. In fact, you are just cold outside and hot inside!"


    But these words were harsh to the ears of Mafia ona. She didn''t want to be close to Namira: "don''t pretend to be familiar with me. I hate you!"


    A cold word filled with disgust instantly extinguished the idea that Nami wanted to improve mutual understanding with her. The pure minded Nami pursed her mouth wrongly and did not speak.


    The atmosphere between the two fell into a freezing point. They did not speak any more and swam dully to the only upper exit of the valley.


    Just as the two of them were about to swim to the outside, the gap above them was filled with black water with the smell of death without warning.


    "No, it''s black water!" Nami closed her mouth and exclaimed. She had never seen black water appear in such a way."Come on, we have to swim out quickly!"


    As she spoke, she took Nami''s hand and tried to escape before the black water completely sealed the gap.


    However, her speed to the extreme is still a little slower than the speed of black water sealing the gap. Only a moment later, the black water sealed the whole gap, and they fell into the darkness.


    "Damn it!" Fiona opened her mouth and spat softly.


    Nami timely mobilized the power of the tide to light up, and the embarrassed look of Sophia, a young girl, came into her eyes.


    "Fiona, don''t worry, I have the experience of crossing the black water, I believe we will be OK!" she said confidently


    With these words, Nami propped up the barrier of tidal force and protected her and her childhood sweetheart, mafia ona.


    "Look, with the protection of the tide, we will be all right, hee hee!" Nami said that everything in the black water was wrapped in her body. She had just been protected by Fiona, and now it is her turn to protect Fiona.


    Only when she was half laughing, her pretty face gradually showed a look of fear, as if she saw something that made her extremely afraid. Before long, Nami''s body began to twitch again, and the barrier of tidal force that she held up also disappeared at the same time.


    Nami''s sudden change scared her childhood sweetheart, and she was busy shaking her eyes. Her eyes became more trance: "Nami Nami Na... "


    When the third time of her call to Nami, she suddenly became like Nami, unable to restrain her fear and tremble.


    Inexplicable fear shrouded in the heart of the young girl Mafia ona, her left hand clutching Nami''s arm, her right hand covering her forehead, panting, forcing herself to stay awake.


    But in the end, she and Na Mei are the same, in the fear of stimulation, pupil gradually lax, a loose hand, two people lost in the black water.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1091

    With empty eyes and aimless bodies wandering in the black water, Nami and Fiona are like the original deep-sea Titans. The power of black water is trying to reshape their bodies and make them become puppets driven by the will of black water.


    It takes a bit of luck to be a Blackwater creature, because other dark creatures in the dark are eyeing them. When they see creatures that have not been completely transformed by black water, they have a desire to devour them. In other words, the second daughter may be devoured by other dark creatures before being transformed into a black water puppet.


    In the dark, a dazzling strong light suddenly lit up near Er Nu, causing all the dark creatures nearby.


    If Nami and mafiona wake up at the moment, they will surely see a man standing in the strong light. The man is still the mysterious man who was "killed" by her.


    The left hand holds a bunch of light balls that constantly release the sacred light, and the man appears next moment beside the second daughter.


    There was no scar on his body, as if the battle with mafia had not happened. With the help of the light source, the man looked at the dim and dull face of the childhood girl Fiona with great interest, and seemed to be very interested in the young girl Fiona.


    "I didn''t expect that there are also strong Kendo masters in this world. She is still a woman. It''s good. She can bring her back to the holy world."


    Mumbling a sentence, the man stretched out his hand to take away the second daughter, but the nerve was a burst of pain for no reason.


    Waiting for the sting to be suppressed by him, an evil spirit woman quietly appeared in front of him.


    The man''s face was chilly, but his questioning words had not yet been uttered, but was interrupted by the woman: "the magic of the dead, the power of the tide, and this sacred power. Are people in your world so free to control the power of light and darkness?"


    He was supposed to question the woman who suddenly appeared, but was interrupted by the woman. The muscles of the man''s face were gradually distorted by anger.


    The dark current surged all over him. Without saying a word, he manipulated the flood to attack the woman.


    The woman of evil spirit sees appearance, the corner of mouth rises slightly, have no any dodge meaning. Instead, she stood still.


    Her behavior of ignoring the men''s offensive made the man sneer and thought that she was looking for death.


    When the torrent was about to hit the evil woman, she tapped a crisp ring finger with her right hand, and the torrent towards her was sucked into the space crack.


    If ye Feng is here, he will surely recognize who the evil spirit woman is. This woman is Elise, the demon leader of shadow island.


    The man saw Elise flick between the fingers to dissolve his magic, his heart felt, incredibly exclaimed: "you are God!"


    "Can I have this prey?" Elise did not answer the man''s question. She was smiling and stroking the spider magic pattern hidden in the back of Fiona''s hair.


    She said let, but her voice did not mean to ask for men''s opinions, which implied that she could not refuse.


    Her meaning has been very clear, Fiona and Nami she want, men do not agree to also have to agree!


    Under the absolute power suppression, even if the man wants to take away Nami or Fiona, he can only choose to give up.


    It seemed to him an extremely humiliating decision, for he thought he was superior to Elise. If he did not cross the boundary of the tides, he would have the power of God. Living in the same state of God, he did not think that Valoran, a native of the lower world, would be his opponent born in the holy world.


    Looking deeply at Elise, the man seems to want to engrave her image in his mind so that he can get revenge next time.


    Step by step back, the man turned and was about to leave. Elise''s voice of smiling sounded in his ear again: "did I let you go?"


    At the same time, the surrounding space is gradually distorted, and the dark red violent energy surges, which seems to tear this area at any time.


    Feeling the pressure from Elise, the man''s face suddenly darkened. He turned back to Elise and showed his anger: "don''t bully people too much!"


    "Cluck I just want you to play a game with me, a killing game! "


    At first, Elise was still smiling, but in the middle of her speech, her gentle voice suddenly changed. It was like falling into the abyss of death, so cold that people could not help but shiver.


    Ordinary black pupil is also a sudden turn, into scarlet color, flashing morbid demon light.


    The sky is full of blood, blocking this area, and a huge spider shadow follows. The two halves of Alice''s pretty face gradually appear symmetrical blood stains.


    The bloodstain in the flesh overflowed with deep red blood, which dyed her black evening dress red, making her look like a demon bathing in blood.


    No She''s the devil!


    "I''ve never tasted the blood of other people. Let me see what''s different today!"


    Elise, who is completely demonized, is as beautiful and deadly as a blood flower emitting the breath of death. She appears behind the man one by one.Her hands changed into long and thin sharp blood blades, and Elise cut several shocking blood awns between her hands, trying to shred the alien man''s body directly.


    "You madman


    Although not Elise''s opponent, the alien men still have special means of escape. He recited the incantation of another world in his mouth, and his body became illusory and disappeared in the same place before being torn up by Elise.


    Elise was not angry or displeased. She just gave a little boring sound, and had no idea of pursuing the foreign man.


    Elise, who has lost her demonic form and regained her human form, slowly returns to Nami and Sophia.


    However, without the sacred light of the alien man, those dark creatures that had been dispelled are ready to eat Nami and Sophia.


    Sensing more and more dark creatures gathered around her, Elise looked at the dark creatures with a bad look.


    At a glance, the dark creatures seemed to have seen something more frightening than them, fleeing in other directions of the black water, not wanting to get close to Alice.


    "You''re wise!"


    With a shallow arc around her mouth, Elise no longer looks at those dark creatures, but looks at Nami and Fiona, the childhood sweetheart.


    Sensing the poison hidden in Mafia''s body, the smile of her mouth is more prosperous. When the time is right, Ye Feng''s childhood sweetheart will become a member of shadow island.


    She''s looking forward to it more and more How will Ye Feng face his childhood sweetheart?


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1092

    I had a long and long dream. In the dream, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, dreamed that she was growing up in the family. She spent a complete childhood accompanied by her father.


    Immersed in a beautiful dream, she vaguely heard in nothingness, as if someone was calling her name, intermittent, unfamiliar and familiar.


    When the call is near or far away, the dream also disintegrates with the appearance of this sound. The ground cracked under her feet, and she fell with the Laurent family house.


    "Fiona Fiona Fiona


    After waking up, Fiona still has someone calling her name, she has not yet recovered from the dream world.


    In a trance, she rubbed her sleepy eyelids, turned her back and curled up, playing a little temper that was almost impossible to see in her.


    "Father, let me go to sleep again. I don''t want to get up so early to practice sword!"


    With that, she smashed her lower lip, closing her eyes like a child and refusing to get up.


    Her half coquettish words fall in the ears of those who call her, but it makes people laugh bitterly, because the person who calls her name is Ye Feng.


    Last time it was Fiona of the Laurent family. This time it''s not his turn to be a childhood sweetheart, is it? Ye Feng thought this way, and unconsciously recalled what happened a few days ago.


    A few days ago, members of the Spanish search and rescue team found Nami near a black water area, as well as Fiona, a childhood sweetheart.


    At that time, both Sophia and Nami were dying from the erosion of the black water. Fortunately, the patriarch of the mackerel rescued them. Otherwise, they would certainly become the walking corpses in the black water like the deep-sea Titans.


    The more you think about it, the more you worry about whether the healing magic of the Spanish patriarch does not cure the black water on Fiona. Ye Feng sits in front of the shell bed, grabs her arm and forces her to get up.


    "Fiona, is there something wrong with you? Tell me if you have any! " The tone concerns to ask the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona, Ye Feng is really worried about her silly.


    Forced by Ye Feng to get up, the sleepy feeling of childhood sweetheart Mafia ona has no instant. She rubbed her eyes and looked at Ye Feng: "father, I I Ye Feng? "


    Maybe it was the dream that just happened to be too real. Although Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, woke up, her vision was blurred and she thought it was her father who woke her up.


    But her Jiao spread to half, the sight gradually clear, she found that the person in front of her is not her father, but Ye Feng, which can make her confused.


    Ye Feng hears the childhood sweetheart, Fiona recognizes him, and the worried look disappears in an instant. He excitedly pressed down the arms of the young girl Mafia ona: "great, you can recognize me, I thought you were stupid!"


    Looking around the environment around her eyes and thinking about Ye Feng''s words, mafia ona gradually realized that she was mostly dreaming.


    Pretty face is also for no reason to blush, childhood Mafia ona remembered that she had just called Ye Feng''s father twice, and her embarrassment made her dare not look at Ye Feng.


    Fortunately, Ye Feng has a tendon in his head. He doesn''t recognize that she was just talking in a dream.


    Since he didn''t see it, feiona was just following his idea to cover up her embarrassment: "cough What''s wrong with me? How could it be here? "


    At the same time, she also stretched out her right hand and pressed her forehead, showing an appearance that she couldn''t remember anything. In fact, she remembered when she realized that she had said something wrong.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng immediately told her all the things that happened a few days ago when they separately went to find Na Mei and found that she and Na Mei fainted near the black water, for fear that she would not remember.


    With a guilty look at Ye Feng, a young girl, she deliberately locked her eyebrows: "you said that, I seem to have a bit of an impression. At that time, I was really looking for Nami."


    Ye Feng heard her say that she had an impression, and he was surprised and pleased to ask, "do you still remember how you found Nanmei? How did you faint? "


    Ye Feng is so nervous about her situation, the more guilty she is. However, in order not to let Ye Feng think about the embarrassment she just called his father, she decided to pretend to the last.


    "Don''t rush I have a pain in my head. Let me think At that time, it seemed like this... "


    Pretending to have a headache in memory, Sophia murmured intermittently about her memories.


    One side of the leaf wind to see her as if very painful appearance, how dare urge her, have to at one side whisper words to pacify her mood.


    "Reluctantly" will be before and Na Mei together with the dangers of all the tray out, childhood Mafia ona put a pair of memories of these very difficult appearance, nestled in the arms of Ye Feng.


    After listening to her story, Ye Feng can also be regarded as having an understanding of the dangers she and Nami encounter. After a brief meditation, Ye Feng pondered: "do you mean that the one who captured Nami is from another world? And then after you beat that man, you and Nami are lost in the black water? "


    Looking up at Ye Feng''s dignified look, Sophia is also a positive way: "well, I will appear here when I wake up again."After getting her response, Ye Feng nodded: "I understand the general situation. It seems that we need to strengthen the protection of Nami. Those foreigners must also know that Nami is the tide maker, so they will send someone to steal Nami."


    After a little analysis on the disappearance of Na Mei, Ye Feng no longer thinks about it, but looks at Fiona, a young girl in her arms, with concern: "do you still have a pain in your head? If it still hurts, I''ll take you to the people of the shark people to treat you. They are all born healing mages. I believe you will get better soon


    Ye Feng''s concern is very helpful to her, but she doesn''t want to go to the healing mage of the shark people, so as not to expose the past drama.


    Thinking of this, she waved her hand and said, "OK It''s better. I think it may have been coma for a few days. My head is a little confused. It''s OK. Don''t worry about me! "


    Ye Feng was still a little worried, staring at her red cheek: "are you really OK? I think you''re so red. Why don''t you go and have a look


    "It''s really OK. You see, I can get out of bed and walk around!"


    In order to prove that she''s OK, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, pushes aside Ye Feng and goes down to the ground. She turns around in place for a few times, indicating that she is really recovering.


    It''s rare to see Fiona, a childhood sweetheart. Although Ye Feng likes her very much, she always feels strange. But he couldn''t say what was strange about her.


    However, no longer think about the thick leaves. Moreover, he remembered that she had not eaten due to coma these days, and felt it necessary to take her to eat something to replenish her energy.


    Finally, Ye Feng was fooled in the past, and mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart, readily accepted Ye Feng''s suggestion and left the room together.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1093

    In the palace community inhabited by the Spanish people, Ye Feng and his childhood sweethearts are enjoying the special food of the Spanish people.


    Comatose for several days, mafia ona ate more than usual, but she was still chewing slowly, maintaining the image of a noble lady.


    After dinner, Ye Feng wants to let her go back to have a rest. She is afraid that she will wake up and be weak.


    Ye Feng''s concern makes her childhood sweetheart Mafia ona very useful, but when she heard that Ye Feng wanted to see how Nanmei was recovering, she resolutely decided to follow Ye Feng.


    At the fork in the road leading to Nami''s residence, a voice came from the street on the left to stop them.


    "Ye Feng, Fiona, you are really here!"


    At the sound, they knew who was calling them. Turning around, she saw Namira running towards them with Fiona of the Laurent family.


    "How are you two together?" It is very unexpected that Na Mei will be with Fiona of Laurent family, and Ye Feng expresses her doubts in her heart.


    Laurent opened his mouth and was about to open his mouth, but Nami preempted her and said, "I asked Fiona to take me to you. She said that if you are not in the residence, most of you will go to eat. Sure enough, you will meet you when you go this way."


    With these words, Nami blinked, twinkled her beautiful eyes, and went to Fiona, a young girl. She bent down with sincere feelings: "I really thank you last time. If it wasn''t for you, I would die!"


    As she said this, Nami held out her hand again, holding hands of her childhood sweetheart, and grinning brightly, "we will be good sisters in the future."


    All of a sudden, she was warmly treated by Nami. Her expression was very unnatural. In other words, she is not ready to get along with Nami. After all, she used to dislike the "soft" Nami and thought that she was deliberately winning the sympathy of others.


    Seeing that Fiona, a young girl, was embarrassed, she pursed her lips and said, "how Don''t you want to? "


    Just as the childhood sweetheart mafiona was ready to refuse Nami''s friendship, Ye Feng, who saw the signs, immediately stood up and said, "how can you be unwilling? She has few friends, but she has no time to be happy with a good sister like you, but she is shy and doesn''t know how to express it! "


    Nanmei still believes in Ye Feng very much. She smiles happily: "great, the misunderstanding before is finally solved. I hope we can get along well in the future."


    At the moment, the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona would like to push Ye Feng into the sea bed to teach a good lesson. She is not ready to put down her prejudice against Nami. Who let him make decisions for her?


    But when she saw how innocent she was smiling, she thought that maybe she had misunderstood her before.


    Along the way, we can basically be sure that Nami is really too timid to have demigod strength, but afraid of the weak sea animals of Haikui insects. Not as she thought at the beginning, deliberately pretending to be weak and getting the care of Ye Feng


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh! How did she start to stand by Nami? It''s impossible for her to agree with Nami


    The word "can" has never been said in the bottom of her heart, and mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart, has to admit that she has unconsciously removed the misunderstanding of Nami.


    Thinking of this, she looked at the pure beauty in her eyes.


    Maybe, she can really try to accept Nami


    ¡­¡­


    Recently, there has always been a voice ringing in Sarah''s ears, calling her name.


    Especially in the dead of night, the call was the strongest, which made her have a lot of nightmares.


    She opened the door impatiently, and the foggy weather outside added a little more haze to her heart.


    "Didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    At the same time, Ruiwen''s concern for warm voice sounded timely. Sara frowned and glanced at Ruiwen coldly. She opened her mouth and wanted to go back to the three provinces of southern China. But when she said it, she swallowed it back into her stomach.


    In front of the round table in the center of the courtyard, Ruiwen is carefully putting the hot breakfast on the tray on the round table.


    See Sara did not answer her words, she was not angry, the corners of her mouth still maintain a gentle smile. After putting all the breakfast away, she sat down and looked up at Sara, who seemed to be reluctant to see her. "Eating when you''re in a bad mood is a good choice."


    Hearing this, Sarah seemed to think of something. She gathered her bitter gourd face and sat at the round table with a smile on her face, as if nothing had happened.


    Staring at Sarah, who was immersed in breakfast, Ruiwen suddenly said, "if you have any ideas, you can tell me. Although you always smile at me, I know you don''t like me very much."


    "Why, you''re wood''s sister, why don''t I like you?" Because Ruiwen killed Ye Feng''s parents, Sarah, who has the same experience, does not like Ruiwen, but she still denies it with a smile.


    Ruiwen gave a noncommittal smile, and did not continue to ask. She changed her voice: "forget it, let''s talk about your other questions first. I''ll call shivell today and ask her to accompany you to Lord Soraka. Maybe Lord Soraka knows what''s calling your name these days.""How do you know someone is calling my name!" She stands up suddenly. Sarah''s gentle face suddenly changes. Her eyes are coldly staring at Ruiwen.


    Sarah''s gesture makes Ruiwen stunned. She didn''t expect her hostility to her would be so deep. After a moment, her mouth again with a smile: "you said it when you were in a trance."


    Suspiciously staring at Ruiwen for a long time, Sarah slowly sat down.


    At this time, shivell quietly entered the courtyard, saw Sara''s attitude towards Ruiwen, a trace of displeasure rose to the eyebrows, and thought that Sarah''s attitude towards Ruiwen was too much.


    It''s the same with ALI. Sarah''s mood will become abnormal. Until now, she can''t understand why Sarah is so unkind to Ali, so she can''t understand Sarah''s attitude towards Ruiwen this time.


    Thinking of her business this time, she still resisted the impulse to hate Sara and pretended not to see and say hello to Ruiwen: "sister Ruiwen, I''m coming!"


    Ruiwen heard the voice of shivell, immediately got up and pulled him to sit in front of the round table, the three people had breakfast together.


    Lying lazily on the round table, Ruiwen curled up her eyes and stared at hivier: "sylvier, eat more. Sarah will trouble you to take care of it later. If you don''t go over to Lord Soraka, remember to bring her back to me. I like the feeling of getting along with her."


    Sylvier was ok, but Sara frowned. She didn''t like the feeling of getting along with Ruiwen. The color of unhappiness was well hidden by her for a moment.


    Happy breakfast time always passed quickly, and sylvier licked the oil stains on the corner of his mouth. Ruiwen''s cooking skills were still deep in her heart.


    He couldn''t help admiring that Sara could eat Ruiwen''s dishes every day like Ye Feng and get along with Ye Feng''s closest sister.


    Before she took Sarah away, her head flashed and her eyes flashed with a shrewdness: "sister Ruiwen, can I move here tonight? It''s boring to live alone in a hotel


    Ruiwen didn''t think too much and picked up the plate with a smile: "no problem, more people are more lively. You can live as long as you want."


    "It''s settled!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1094

    Inside the doctor''s house, shivell tells solaka about Sara''s condition. Soraka is also very concerned about Sarah, otherwise she would not let Sarah live in the city of presidian.


    But to her surprise, Sarah accepted the purification of her starlight power, and even heard some strange sounds.


    Is it the alien who tried to take Sarah away last time? With such an idea in her heart, Soraka immediately denied the possibility, because she was very confident in her magic, and that powerful alien would not return to this world in the short term.


    It''s not the alien last time. Who would want to take Sarah?


    It seemed that she was in a dead end, and Soraka couldn''t tell for a moment who was having an affair with Sarah.


    At this time, Aoxing, the mini dragon hovering beside Soraka, pondered: "is it related to the soul she devoured?"


    When he said that, except for the unknowing hivier, Sara and solaka were shocked, as if thinking of something extraordinary.


    "Naga capolos?" Sarah mumbles to herself.


    Suddenly, thinking of a lot of things, Soraka took a deep breath, and her purple eyes flashed uneasily: "Sarah, relax, let me see your soul!"


    As for Naga capolos, Sarah nodded slightly, closed her eyes and let Soraka explore.


    With her magic into Sarah''s body, Soraka''s purple pupil gradually filled with a dignified look.


    After the exploration, Soraka breathed out his turbid breath and sat alone in his chair, silent for a long time.


    After a long time, she began to speak slowly under the tense gaze of shivell and Sarah: "it is Naga capolos who has been staring at you on the other side. I think it is related to the upheaval of the abyss. I have just added my star power to you. As long as you are in the city of presidian, you will not be affected by that monster."


    Shivell was relieved to hear solaka say that Sara was OK. But Sarah doesn''t think so. Ye Feng is in the sea now. What should he do if he meets Naga capolos? Naga capolos knows the relationship between him and her. Since she can''t revenge her, the monster will definitely transfer her anger to Ye Feng when she meets Ye Feng.


    The more she wanted to worry about Ye Feng''s situation, Sara also directly expressed all her worries and wanted to hear what Soraka thought about it. Her worry also made shivell, who was not easy to breathe, tense her heart again.


    Soraka smelt the words and smile, indicating that they should be relieved: "don''t worry, Ye Feng won''t meet Naga capolos. That monster is too powerful. Even if the tide boundary is not stable, it is very difficult for her to come to our world. When Ye Feng and Fiona escort Nami to strengthen the tide boundary, you will get rid of the shackles and freely enter and leave the city of presidian."


    Only with solaka''s assurance, the second daughter was willing to put down the boulder in her heart. Before they went back, they inquired about the sea area and Ye Feng of solaka, and then they went back to the house with satisfaction.


    Watching their departure, Aoxing, who only said one word from the beginning to the end, looked at Soraka with profound meaning: "you know, even if Naga capolos can''t make it, she has already returned to the world. Once Ye Feng and Ye Feng enter the abyss, they will be more dangerous than we thought before."


    Hearing Aoxing''s meaningful words, Soraka restrained a calm smile on her face. She was also worried: "it is knowing that I dare not tell them the truth."


    ¡­¡­


    In the temple of the shark people, there is a solemn statue for countless sea people to worship. The owner of this statue is the first generation of shark calling tide shark who solved the sea crisis ten thousand years ago.


    She holds her Trident, who calls the tide. She looks at the front with a brave gesture. She can''t help but show her worship.


    Although Nami''s nature is timid and cowardly, her hero from childhood to adulthood is to save the mackerel in the whole sea area. She longed that one day she would be able to face those sea animals bravely like a shark, fearless monsters!


    "Nami, the tide calling trident can only be inherited and used by the clan leaders and tide calling people of all ages. Next, I will teach you a taboo mantra of the Spanish people. If you do what I teach you, you can let the tide calling Trident fly into your hands."


    Immersed in the worship of the heroic deeds of the mackerel, Nami suddenly heard her mother''s serious admonition words. She immediately put away her unnecessary thoughts and listened carefully to the instruction of the chieftain.


    Following her mother''s instruction, Nami, who sings the taboo mantra of the shark people, can clearly feel the sea water around her become restless.


    The sea water seems to have found the owner of the sea and began to surge around her, sending out vast tidal energy virtually.


    And the Trident, who calls the tide in the hand of the God, is also in the heart, clanging, and seems to fly out of the shark''s hand at any time.


    In the ethereal realm, Nami also felt the resonance of the tide calling Trident, and she was happy in her heart. But immediately, her mother''s voice rang out in her ear: "don''t be distracted until the artifact admits you. Keep focusing on releasing the spell I taught you!"After putting away her happy face, Nami pursed her red lips, continued to recite the mantra solemnly, and tried to get the artifact to admit her again and again.


    As time went on, the frequency of the Trident trembling became faster and faster, and the statue''s hand could not hold it.


    Zheng!


    The Trident flies away from the hands of the statue and floats in front of Nami.


    "Mother Mother, I have done it. Nami has got the artifact of the mackerel


    Emotional grip of the tide calling Trident, Nami some incoherent. She even felt like she was in a dream, which was not real.


    As Nami''s mother, the head of the Spanish clan is also very proud of Nami. Looking at Nami''s excited expression, she said happily, "Congratulations, child, no Now it''s time to call you tide calling. It''s late. Take your friends to the abyss


    "Well, mother, Nami will reinforce the tide boundary!" Holding the Trident, Nami seems to have the illusion that she can control all the waves.


    Maybe this is the power of artifact? At the moment, her confidence greatly increased, can''t wait to share her joy with Ye Feng and them.


    Under the adoring gaze of the Spanish patriarch, Nami ran out of the temple, and Nai Mei was already waiting for her Ye Feng in the garden.


    Sitting on Moffett''s shoulder, Fitz swam to Nami as soon as he saw her, and looked curiously at her artifact.


    "Sister Nami, this is the artifact of the Spanish people you said. It''s very similar to my harpoon."


    Feizi''s speech is not easy to say, self-confidence greatly increased Nami withered again, her eyes from time to time to look at the difference between her and Fitz''s weapons.


    Hearing Fitz''s remarks, Ye Feng stood up to speak for Nami: "the Trident is very similar to the harpoon, but the Trident with the power of tide is the artifact in the artifact!"


    His words immediately made Nami up again and gave him a grateful look.


    "Should we start?" Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, couldn''t look down. They continued to chatter there and said a cold word.


    Fiona, of the Laurent family, raised her hand coldly, thinking it was time for them to go.


    Ye Feng shrugged helplessly. Since they want to go to the abyss now, go now. But before he left, he still consulted with Nami. After all, only she and Fitz knew how to go in the abyss.


    After getting the Trident, Nami is eager to go to the abyss again and make herself as brave as the shark.


    After deciding to leave, she rushed to the front without Ye Feng''s warning, and headed for the abyss with expectation.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1095

    The deepest trench in the Valoran sea area is the great trench guarded by the Spanish people, the abyss.


    Due to the loosening of the tide boundary, many extremely strong sea animals have emerged from the abyss. Some of them are even as powerful as the gods of the world.


    In the strange stone ridge near the abyss, Ye Feng and his party hid here and looked at the God level sea animals swimming from above. Even if the terrible sea animals did not find them, they still felt a terrible sense of oppression.


    "There are really divine sea animals wandering around. What should we do? Do you want to continue to the abyss? " Nami tightened her Trident, the tide maker. She did not meet so many sea animals in her last visit, nor did she meet the God level sea animals only existing in ancient legends.


    Although they had never expected to meet a god level sea animal, Ye Feng still firmly encouraged his morale: "of course, we have to continue. If we retreat here, won''t all previous efforts be in vain? Now it''s time to think about how to avoid these sea animals, especially the most difficult guy above


    At the same time, Ye Feng pointed out his finger to the God level sea animal hovering over their heads, indicating that this guy is the biggest threat to them.


    Inspired by Ye Feng, the timid Nami waved her hands in front of her body to strengthen her courage. One side of the small fish man Fitz also stood up to comfort her, let her not be afraid.


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, glanced at her eyes and was afraid that the sea animal was Nami. Her heart was still the same as before. She didn''t like this kind of Nami. However, she did not think too much, and immediately began to think about how to avoid the inspection of God level sea animals.


    At this time, Moffett, a giant lava beast, had an idea: "why don''t I knock that beast out and you can take the opportunity to go to the abyss?"


    Moffett''s proposal brightens Ye Feng''s eyes, and he thinks it is feasible. But Fiona, the Laurent family, shook her head and rejected the plan: "no, it''s too dangerous. The sea beast is not like Ye Feng and I, whose strength is limited in the sea water. Your impact will be avoided or even directly blocked by him!"


    When she said this, people thought for a while. They also felt that Moffett''s proposal was too thoughtless. The sea animal was comparable to the existence of God, and could not be knocked unconscious by Moffett so easily.


    After rejecting Moffett''s plan, the crowd fell silent again. And Fiona of Laurent family breaks the silence after a little consideration: "Ye Feng, don''t you know space magic? Should it be possible to send us from here to the abyss? "


    The words of Fiona of Laurent family also moved people''s eyes to Ye Feng, hoping to see if he could send them to the abyss together.


    Facing the eyes of all, Ye Feng waved his hand with a wry smile: "too many people, too much movement, will definitely be found out!"


    It''s boring to stay here all the time. Fitz, the child''s heart, said unhappily, "it''s not good either? How can we get to the abyss


    "Shh!"


    Smelling Fitz''s unhappy words, Nami immediately covered Fitz''s mouth and motioned him not to speak disorderly, and let Ye Feng and others think of a way.


    Being covered by Nami, Fitz had to shut up and not disturb other people''s meditation.


    As time went by, the God level sea beast above was still patrolling the area, and there was no sign of leaving. Ye Feng and his party did not seem to have come up with an exact and feasible plan.


    Anxiety grew in the hearts of all but Fitz. When Fiona, the Laurent family, planned to return to the original road for the sake of the safety of all, Ye Feng seemed to think of something and bit her teeth to show a resolute look.


    "I''m going to seduce that guy to chase me. You can take the opportunity to lean on the abyss. When you are safe, I''ll catch up with you with space magic!"


    His adventurous proposal immediately attracted strong opposition from young girl Mafia ona: "don''t you say that your space magic will be very dynamic? It''s too dangerous for you to take any risks! "


    Fiona of the Laurent family was also very black, and felt that he was making a fool of himself and took his own life seriously.


    "Fiona is right. Ye Feng, we can''t. let''s go back first." Nami is also worried that Ye Feng''s behavior will lead to danger.


    Ye Feng also knows how risky his proposal is, but he still pretends to be relaxed and grins: "if only I am alone, the movement of space magic will not be so big, and I can be safely transmitted to you. Believe me, I will be OK!"


    Seeing that he was so confident, Fiona of the Laurent family pursed her lips: "are you sure?"


    "I''m sure you don''t know my ability to escape, hehe!" Hehe, a smile, Ye Feng mocked himself.


    Hearing that he was still so confident, Fiona looked at each other''s eyes, and then by the young girl Fiona to Ye Feng, she said, "be careful!"


    Seeing that both Fiona''s two daughters agreed with Ye Feng, Nami had no choice but to express concern before Ye Feng''s departure: "thousand Don''t bump into it


    He made a gesture of relief to the crowd. Ye Feng jumped up and left the strange stone ridge at a very fast speed.


    The sword spirit of the wind lingers all over the body, and the leaf wind appears at the tail of the huge body of the God level sea animal.At the same time, the magic power of the moon gushes out of the body and turns into a crescent shaped blade. With a wave of his right hand, the fierce sword spirit sweeping the blade is firmly cut on the tail of the sea animal.


    Bang!


    He thought that his sneak attack could at least cut off the tail of the sea animal, but Ye Feng felt a pang of pain in the mouth of the tiger at the moment of chopping the tail of the sea animal. He had a faint feeling that he was about to be split.


    At the same time, he felt a pair of eyes on him. He subconsciously looked ahead, and the eyes of the sea beast, which were bigger than others, were casting fierce light on him.


    "Not good!" Out of an instinctive sense of crisis, Ye Feng, whose pupils are shrinking in an instant, immediately unfolds the dance of folding wings to keep away from the sea animals.


    However, he was still too slow to open the distance. The angry sea animal''s tail swung violently and hit him in the abdomen.


    Poof!


    The pain of tearing the tiger''s mouth has not subsided, and Ye Feng''s stomach also feels severe pain because of the fierce attack of sea animals.


    Under the strange stone ridge, Na Mei and his party took advantage of the leaf wind to attract the attention of the divine sea animals and moved cautiously toward the abyss. But when they saw Ye Feng coming up, they were whipped by the tail of the God level sea animal. They couldn''t help it and wanted to leap to the top to rescue Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng is also well aware of his embarrassed appearance, which will make Fiona and others worry about him and miss the opportunity to advance to the abyss. Therefore, he resisted the pain brought by the tumbling Qi and blood and disordered energy in his body, and stabilized the inverted flying body as fast as possible.


    Pretending to have no intention to sweep the current fangfeiona and other places, Ye Feng hands fall behind him and make a sign that they go quickly. Don''t worry about his gesture, and then attack the God level sea animal again.


    Fiona and others at the bottom can see what he wants to express. Although they are worried, they still choose to believe Ye Feng.


    After a deep look at Ye Feng, who is entangled with the sea animals again, they quickly run out of the strange stone ridge and run towards the abyss of the sea.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1096

    He quickly glanced at the bottom of his eyes and noticed that Fiona and his party stepped out of the strange stone ridge. Ye Feng''s eyes solidified and ran away towards the direction of her back to Fiona.


    God level sea beast''s attention is completely focused on Ye Feng. Seeing that he wants to escape, he immediately puts his tail to catch up with him.


    Seeing that the God level sea animal successfully hooked, Ye Feng grinned with confidence and continued to lead the God level sea animal to the distance.


    I remember the last time he was chased by Elise, he dragged him from the gigantic peak to the moglon mountain path with his quick body method. Although Elise finally caught up with her, but set the power of the sun and moon goddess, they still succeeded in repelling Elise.


    So in terms of escape ability, he is still very confident!


    Running the wind sword to the extreme, Ye Feng, wrapped by the sword Qi, runs away and quietly observes the divine sea animals behind.


    Although this sea animal is strong, it seems that its IQ is a little low. Except for its brute strength and strong physique, it seems to be useless


    As soon as he was born with the idea of belittling God level sea animals, Ye Feng felt an extremely dangerous breath from the sea animals, but he did not feel any power fluctuation.


    Just when he wondered why there was such a sense of danger, the God level sea animal suddenly opened its mouth and roared in his direction.


    Oops! Seeing this scene, Ye Feng immediately realized why he had a premonition of danger, because the sound wave generated by the roar of the sea animal was constantly shaking his eardrum.


    The terrible sound wave attack not only hurt his eardrum, but also stirred up the sea water around him, seriously hindering his escape.


    Wind''s shield immediately launched his body protection, delaying the pain of the sound wave attack on his eardrum. When Ye Feng was about to continue to escape, the God level sea beast in the rear caught up with him and hit him with a mallet.


    "Damn it!" Ye Feng, who had no time to dodge, had to spat before being hit.


    As soon as the words fell, his shield broke under the impact of the head of the divine sea beast. Seeing that the spine of his back was about to be hit by a sea animal with great force, Ye Feng had an idea, and his body disappeared into nothingness.


    This is Elise, who he learned by stealth, casting much faster than his own space spell. He narrowly avoided the impact of the head of the God level sea animal, and Ye Feng, hiding in the void crack, sighed.


    Originally, he wanted to rest for a while and then come out. Ye Feng found that the God level sea animal was losing his track, and soon turned back.


    That direction is where Fiona and his party are. He can''t let the sea beast go back at this time!


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng felt that the intelligence of the sea animal was low, and he searched for his trace nearby. At the same time, he stepped out of the void and appeared on the top of the sea animal.


    The magic of the moon is combined with the sword Qi of the wind. The sickle moon shaped sword is swept by the wind blade and cut down with an irresistible force.


    In the sea water, the sword Qi and magic power of Ye Feng will be washed away by the sea water, but at such a close distance, the sword power released by Ye Feng is not washed away by the sea water.


    Boom!


    The head of the God level sea animal was torn open under the vertical and horizontal sword Qi. The magic of the holy moon took advantage of the opportunity to rush into the head of the sea animal from the wound, causing the sea animal to send out a shrill roar.


    "Hiss You can still cry like this when you are injured... " Ye Feng, whose eardrum is shaking, quickly pulls away from the angry God level sea animal and complains about the terrible destructive power of the God level sea animal.


    The surrounding space is unstable, and in a flash there are several space cracks of different sizes. Although Ye Feng controls the space magic, he still dares not touch the unknown space cracks.


    Eyes gradually filled with twisted space vortex, leaf wind around quietly surging up weak space-time turbulence. After identifying the location of all the space cracks, he successfully avoided the pulling force of these space cracks and came back to the God level sea beast.


    Although the intelligence quotient of the sea animal is not high, it still gives out an uncontrollable roar and rushes into Ye Feng again.


    "Hey, you seem to be very angry!" After breaking through the air, Ye Feng continued to stimulate the sea animal''s nerves with his words, so as to attract the attention of the sea animals and buy time for Fiona and his party to reach the abyss.


    Again and again, he was teased by the extremely fast Ye Feng. Instead of chasing Ye Feng, God level sea animals began to absorb the surrounding sea water instead of chasing Ye Feng.


    The huge pulling force is bigger than the space cracks torn by it. Ye Feng is not stable, and his body shape is not stable by it.


    Ye Feng wants to stabilize his body and get rid of the stinking mouth of the God level sea animals. However, no matter how hard he struggles this time, he can''t use his sword of wind to keep away from the sea animals.


    It''s not that he has not enough ability to escape, but that he unconsciously consumes too much strength, and the remaining strength is not enough for him to continue to play with sea animals with speed.


    He felt out of his mind, felt the direction of his party and noticed that they were far away from this area.


    He covers his mouth and nose and doesn''t smell the stink from the giant mouth of the sea beast. Ye Feng tears a blue space vortex between him and the sea beast before he is eaten.With the help of the suction of the giant mouth of the sea beast, it quickly submerges into the space vortex, and Ye Feng appears near the abyss.


    However, to his surprise, there was also an invisible pulling force affecting the sea water nearby. Without waiting for him to react, he was sucked into the ocean whirlpool from the abyss.


    Fiona and her party at the bottom of the room to see the wind from the other end of the whirlpool of the moment, suddenly revealed joy. But when they noticed that Ye Feng was sucked away by the huge ocean whirlpool, the joy on their faces was instantly replaced by panic and worry.


    "Ye Feng, be careful!"


    Ye Feng also heard the people''s cry, but his transmission position was too close to the ocean vortex. In addition, he had consumed too much power in order to draw away the divine sea animals. Now he can''t get rid of the suction of the ocean vortex.


    Between a few breath, the leaf wind was sucked into the ocean whirlpool.


    Fiona two women see, worried about Ye Feng''s accident, they immediately fly with Ye Feng into the ocean vortex. The rest of Nami and others had to follow in.


    At the moment when Ye Feng and his party were sucked into the ocean vortex, their original position gradually twisted out of a black gate.


    In a moment, Elise the devil stepped out of the other end of the door. Her eyes twinkled, her eyes fixed on the whirlpool of the sea, hesitating to follow in.


    The God level sea animal that chased Ye Feng just caught up with him. When he saw Elise, he immediately roared to Elise.


    Elise was not in the mood for the divine sea. She looked back at it coldly and jumped into the huge ocean whirlpool.


    The divine sea beast saw Elise jump into the ocean vortex, and its moving body suddenly stopped. Unwilling to roar a few times, dare not enter the ocean vortex, it still chose to leave here.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1097

    In the center of the giant ocean vortex, the terrible pulling force is much smaller than that in the periphery. Ye Feng doesn''t know how long he has been lost in this whirlpool. He clenches his teeth and takes a deep breath to stabilize his floating body.


    After a long time, Ye Feng, who was gradually conscious, looked around his eyes. He could not see any other creatures in the center of the whirlpool.


    Frowning, he vaguely remembered seeing Fiona and others chasing in before he was unconscious. Why can''t he see anyone now? Is it because he was in a coma for so long that he had a delusion?


    A series of questions appeared in his heart. Ye Feng thought for a moment, but still felt that he should remember correctly.


    "Fiona, Nami, Moffett, Fitz, are you around here?"


    Ye Feng called out loud, but his voice did not spread far, and was soon drowned by the sound of the eddy current in the ocean.


    Looking down at the deep whirlpool eyes below, Ye Feng''s eyes are filled with the strong sense of the sword of the wind. His more and more profound pupil constantly casts his horizon deeper. He wants to see what is underneath.


    Deep in the eye of whirlpool, there seems to be something. The more Ye Feng looks at the whirlpool, the more impulse he has to see the end.


    This impulse virtually weakened his nervous tension, so that he did not realize that he gradually entered the state of magic.


    The deeper you look The more you look at it, the more fascinated you are


    When he was completely addicted to trying to find out the secret of the eye of the whirlpool, the deepest part of the eye of the whirlpool suddenly burst into a bloody eye in the endless darkness.


    Whew!


    Between the electric light and flint, Ye Feng saw the eye in a moment, his eyes were like a cone thorn, pain he immediately covered his eyes.


    The pain disappeared soon after he closed his eyes, but as he opened his eyes, the darkness was still the same, and he was confused


    His eyes, this is blind? This frightening idea came into being. Ye Feng slapped himself on the cheek, hoping that he could open his eyes to see things through the burning pain.


    But in addition to the hot cheek, his vision did not recover, the deep darkness wrapped him, as if to pull him to the endless abyss.


    The emotion gradually became uncontrollable. Seeing the loss of vision, Ye Feng would be dragged into the deepest part of the eye of the whirlpool by some mysterious force. The current broke through the sea barrier around the center of the ocean vortex and turned into a water ball to protect Ye Feng inside.


    Protected by the water ball of the current, Ye Feng''s dark eyes gradually recovered his vision, and the water ball around him also made him realize who saved him in time.


    He turned around and looked at the direction where the sea wall was broken, and the figure of Nami running away was also reflected in his eyes.


    "I''m glad you''re here, Nami!" He expresses his gratitude to Nami, and Ye Feng stares at her eyes sincerely.


    Ye Feng stare at some embarrassed, Na Mei stroked the hair of her ear to cover up the flustered mood of the deer in her heart. She faltered back: "I didn''t do anything. When I saw you were going to swim down, I added my healing skills to you."


    "If it wasn''t for your healing spell, I would have fallen into the depth of the eye of the whirlpool. In short, you are here at the right time."


    Ye Feng patted Na Mei on the shoulder, indicating that she did not have to belittle herself, to be more confident. And then he said, "have you seen Fiona and them?"


    Hear Ye Feng to her to inquire about Fiona and other news, Na Mei''s eyebrows quietly floating up can''t disperse worry. She shook her head to show that she did not see anyone else. The reason why she found Ye Feng first is that Ye Feng has scales of her heart on her body.


    Na Mei''s answer also made the haze on Ye Feng''s face deeper. However, he also noticed that Na Mei mentioned the scales of the heart, so he took out the scales of the heart that Nami gave him at the right time, and found that the scales of the heart were sending out a strong tidal force.


    Want to come to Na Mei is to rely on this force to find him, Ye Feng said with a smile: "I said that there is always a warm current at the mouth of the heart to warm the whole body. It turns out that you stimulate the energy of the scale of the heart."


    "At the heart and mouth..." Na Mei''s heartbeat is all due to Ye Feng''s reply and action. It beats extremely violently. It seems that she may jump out of her body at any time.


    Ye Feng, as a result of meditation, he did not notice the face of Na Mei because the girl''s mind became red.


    After a while, he said to the trance Nami: "Nami, let''s not talk about this. Since we are all OK, with Fiona''s ability, there should be no danger for the time being. You are the tide maker. What can we do to resolve this ocean vortex?"


    "There is a legend in the family that a tide calling person with a trident can control the sea water. My mother also said that she used to use the Trident to dissolve the ocean whirlpool, but I''m afraid I can''t..."


    A listen to Ye Feng let her think of a way, always not confident Na Mei coy body, heart is very nervous, afraid she will not do well.


    "How do you know if you don''t try? Nami, I believe you can


    At this time, only encourage Nami, after all, his duty is to protect Nami. The resolution of the maritime crisis depends on Nami, the real tide maker."I Can I really? " Nami''s eyes twinkled and her teeth bit her thin lips. She seemed to be making a dilemma.


    "Yes, Nami, you can do it!" See her tangled, Ye Feng continues to add fuel to the flames, hoping she can try.


    Inspired by Ye Feng, although she is still not confident and even afraid to say the wrong mantra, she finally chooses to believe Ye Feng and herself, hovering right above the eye of the whirlpool and reciting obscure incantations in her mouth.


    At the same time, the deepest part of the whirlpool eye seemed to see Nami''s action. In order not to let Nami cast her spell to destroy the ocean vortex, the eye of the vortex below instantly releases the most evil and dirty water.


    At the same time, the scream of the dead was heard, which made Nami shiver.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll protect you. You''ll keep casting!"


    Remind Na Mei not to be distracted. After eating the eye of whirlpool once, Ye Feng no longer gazes at the eye of whirlpool, but launches the power of forbidding evil.


    Falling below Nami, Ye Feng''s whole body is covered by the magic lines of forbidden magic stone power, forming a human shaped forbidden magic field, blocking all evil tides from the bottom.


    As time went on, Nami above him did not fail to live up to his expectations. Nami, holding the trident of the tide maker, gradually controlled the law of the ocean vortex.


    Just listen to her drink, revolve around the eye of the whirlpool, the turbulent sea water is dissolved by her magic.


    Without the ocean vortex, the mysterious existence in the deepest part of the abyss no longer has a direct threat to Ye Feng, and the invisible pressure generated by the eye of the vortex dissipates.


    "I succeeded, Ye Feng!" She didn''t expect that she really dispelled the whirlpool of the ocean. Nami was ecstatic, but Ye Feng poured cold water on her immediately.


    "Success is success, but we seem to have entered the abyss, and we still don''t find Fiona and them."


    Smelling Ye Feng''s gloomy words, Nami hung her head and released the light of the tide to protect her and Ye Feng and asked Ye Feng what they should do.


    "What about that?"


    However, her voice just fell, Ye Feng suddenly covered her mouth, made a silent action to her, and motioned her to put away the light of the tide.


    Nami immediately put away the light of the tide, followed Ye Feng''s eyes, a scarlet blood awn flashed through her gradually shrinking pupil.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1098

    "Hoo Whoa Whoa... "


    Under the abyss of the sea, the young girl Mafia ona could not see any light. The black tide devoured her horizon. After she woke up, she only knew that her body seemed to be entangled with something. The cold touch made her very uncomfortable.


    Trying to get rid of the nameless things that bound her, she met with obstacles. The inexplicable power ran in her body, and her chest would be colic as soon as she moved her sword Qi. She could not continue to use her Kendo power.


    It was a dangerous sign for her that she could not use her strength in such darkness.


    Just when she was at a loss, a man shining with holy light quietly appeared in front of her.


    Because of the sacred glimmer of the man''s body, mafia ona was able to see what bound her.


    A strip of black tentacles extended infinitely to the bottom, and she could not help tightening her eyebrows.


    The man didn''t pay attention to him when he saw her. He was stunned and said hello to Fiona: "we meet again, dear Aboriginal girl, ha ha."


    See you again? At first, Sophia didn''t care much about the man who exuded holy breath, but when she heard the word "meet again" from the man''s mouth, some memories revived in her mind.


    "It''s you, the alien who captured Nami, you Didn''t I kill you? " Sophia stares at the alien man in her eyes. In her impression, the man should have been dead.


    As if to hear what funny joke, the alien man disdained to sneer: "death? I''m not that easy to die, Aboriginal girl. "


    Young girl Mafia ona doesn''t like to call her Aboriginal by foreign men, and even has the impulse to hurt people violently.


    What she didn''t know was that her anger seemed to the alien man to be nothing more than the impotent fury of the prey''s dying struggle.


    Without sword spirit, her body is bound, and she is like a lamb to be slaughtered. No matter how fierce she was, she looked weak and pitiful.


    Suddenly, the alien man bullied her and put his hand on her jaw: "originally, I wanted to take you to my world and cultivate you as a Kendo genius. But the person who saved you from Blackwater last time angered me, so I changed my mind and prepared to kill you!"


    After the last coma, Fiona herself has no memory, but she heard Ye Feng say that it was the people of the Spanish people who saved her, so she naturally thought that the alien man was talking about the people of the Spanish people.


    Indifferent to the threatening words of the alien man, Sophia murmured in disgust and met the alien man''s eyes without fear.


    She was not afraid of the appearance of a foreign man at all, as if to say, kill or cut as you please.


    She looks very uncomfortable to the alien man. He doesn''t like the childhood sweetheart. Fiona doesn''t follow his script.


    After a long time of staring at the determined eyes of Mafia ona, the alien man held his breath and was absorbed. Finally, he was defeated first and did not dare to continue to look at him.


    She was very angry that Mafia, a childhood sweetheart, was not afraid of him. The alien man decided to cure her arrogant temper.


    Think about it, he bent his mouth, showing a grim smile: "did not expect that you are not afraid of me, ha ha, very good, I changed my mind, in order to cure you this do not know the heaven and earth thick disease, next I will love you, let you understand what is the purgatory of the world, let you cry to hold my thigh, pray for my gift you die!"


    As the voice fell, the tentacles that entangled Mafia ona became tighter and tighter. The right hand of the alien man also changed into a whip full of spines.


    With a sneer at Fiona, who still refuses to put down her haughty cheek, the alien man slowly raises his right hand and then suddenly swings it down.


    Whew!


    The whip suddenly fell down and made a sound too fast, while Sophia, a young girl, was still holding up her proud head and looking directly at the whip that was about to fall on her body. She could not see even a tiny bit of yield color in her pupils.


    Seeing that the body of Mafia ona is about to suffer the merciless lashing of the whip, the whip is split into several pieces in an instant.


    Then, a ghostly white figure fell from the height and blocked in front of the young girl Mafia ona.


    Although the visitor turned her back to Sophia, she recognized that it was Fiona of Laurent family.


    At the next moment, the tentacles that bound her childhood sweetheart are also cut off, and the power of her captivity returns at this time.


    On the spot, she will not be offended by her family.


    In a flash, the dark area was surrounded by endless murderous air, and the vertical and horizontal sword Qi stirred the sea water. Fiona and her daughter were ready to meet the alien men at any time.


    It seems that the alien man who can only play a semi divine fighting power does not seem to worry about the joint efforts of Fiona and his daughter. He even ridicules them with words."Twin sisters? Tut Tut, but do you think you two together will be my opponent? "


    Hearing the irony of the foreign man''s words, Fiona, a young sweetheart, snorted coldly, and in the next moment, she stabbed the alien man.


    Fiona of the Laurent family also set off at the same time, body white sword shadow to attack the man.


    One black and one white sword Qi crisscross, but Fiona two women did not release all the sword Qi out of the body as usual.


    The truly terrifying sword spirit is wrapped around their respective swords, so as to minimize the consumption of their sword moves in the sea water.


    When their swords were about to pierce the alien men, they let go of the shackles of the sword spirit and let all the sword spirit around the magic sword pour out.


    The alien man smiles strangely, and the next moment his figure becomes illusory. The sword spirit released by Fiona''s two women at close range is like passing through nothingness, passing through the body of the alien man, but not injuring the alien man.


    Seeing their swordsmanship passing through the illusory body of the alien man, Fiona and her daughter immediately had an ominous premonition.


    They were trying to distance themselves from the alien man, and countless black tentacles came up from the abyss under their feet and wrapped around their bodies.


    After struggling for a moment, the two of them lost their fighting power.


    "Hey, you two are caught by me


    The illusory body solidifies again, and the sacred breath of the alien man fades away, sending out the dark tidal energy.


    As he plans to execute Fiona''s second daughter, a twisted vortex of space appears behind him.


    He didn''t notice anything, but Fiona noticed the whirlpool of space behind him.


    With the familiar voice of a Fiona and two girls coming from the other end of the space vortex, they can''t help but express their joy.


    "I''m not late, am I?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1099

    "I''m not late, am I?"


    The body shape quickly appears in the sight of Fiona''s two girls from the other end of the space vortex. Ye Feng, whose hands are covered with forbidden magic stone lines, laughs and slaps the unsuspecting alien man.


    When the alien man realized that there was an enemy behind him, he was forced to press deeper by Ye Feng''s hands full of forbidden magic stone lines.


    At the same time, the whirlpool of the space torn by Ye Feng is not closed, but comes out of the familiar Nami of Fiona''s two daughters.


    Nanmei looks anxiously at Ye Feng, who falls deeper with the alien man. Then she immediately waves the tide calling Trident to untie the fetters of Fiona.


    Looking at Ye Feng and the alien men in the battle below, Na Mei clenched her hands and pursed her mouth: "we have to help Ye Feng. That alien looks very dangerous!"


    It''s not necessary for Nami to say that Fiona and her daughter are well aware of how terrible the alien man''s tactics are. Now Ye Feng doesn''t seem to be defeated, but he will suffer if he doesn''t keep fighting. For Ye Feng''s safety, they must join the battle!


    Fiona and her two daughters look at each other implicitly. They forget to return to Nami''s words. They directly incarnate the streamer and chase Ye Feng and the alien men who are fighting deeper into the abyss.


    "Wait for me!"


    When Nami saw that they didn''t answer her words, she jumped directly into the depths. She immediately cried out in a hurry and followed Fiona''s second daughter.


    Below, Ye Feng and other men''s bodies are still falling. Even if they are in the process of falling at a high speed, they will not forget to launch a fierce attack against each other, which will kill them.


    Moreover, whenever the alien man wants to avoid all of Ye Feng''s fierce attacks, Ye Feng''s power of forbidding demons can always suppress him, so that he suffers a lot of injuries.


    It''s hard to understand how Ye Feng can possess the terrible ability of forbidding magic stone. After opening a distance with Ye Feng, the alien man said in a sharp voice: "Aboriginal, how can you have the power to ban magic stone?"


    "No comment!"


    The short and powerful four words express Ye Feng''s real thoughts in his heart. He is not willing to talk with this alien about how he got the power of forbidden magic stone.


    At the same time, Ye Feng once again bullies the body to the alien man''s side, does not let him escape from his forbidden magic domain influence scope.


    He wanted to use his magic to catch Ye Feng during the time when he opened the distance. However, the alien man didn''t expect that Ye Feng''s speed was so fast that he was entangled with him in the blink of an eye.


    In the field of Ye Feng''s self walking, the strength of the alien men was severely suppressed, and they were unable to fight with all their might.


    He couldn''t bear to be suppressed by the forbidden magic field. The alien man looked ferocious and released the dark tide: "Damn, do you really think you can use the power of the forbidden magic stone to do whatever you want? Aborigines are aborigines. Let me show you what Ah


    The cruel words have not been put out, the alien man suddenly issued a terrible ghost call, his whole body convulsed to be unable to continue to put harsh words to Ye Feng.


    At the same time, a black and a white sword cut off the arms of the alien man, and the indifferent image of Fiona appeared from the darkness.


    Ye Feng also wondered how the alien man could not put half of his words. He could not help gloating at the arm of Fiona''s two daughters. Let this alien man provoke Fiona, deserve to be cut!


    Ye Feng''s laughter of schadenfreude stimulated the nerves of the alien men, which made them completely red eyed: "ah ah I''m angry, too You aborigines who can only sneak attack, I will make you pay the price! "


    The furious alien man made a frightening sound. He had his arms cut off. Instead of declining strength, his anger rose sharply because of the resentment in his chest.


    Seeing that the strength of the alien men suddenly soared, Ye Feng''s three faces changed. At the same time, they wielded their swords to kill the alien men who had broken their arms.


    However, the sword of the three of them encountered an invisible hidden tide barrier on the way, and the solid barrier directly returned all their sword power to themselves.


    They were shocked by their own strength, and their Qi and blood surged. All of them were pale and panting for breath.


    The strength of the alien man in the barrier is still rising, and his arms cut off by Fiona''s two daughters are recovering slowly.


    Finally let the three people of Ye Feng who attacked him stealthily finally ate back turtle. The Qi in the heart of the alien man was relieved a lot.


    Gazing at Ye Fengren''s pale face, the man of different nationalities joked: "if you didn''t lose too much power when crossing the boundary of the tide, how many demigods would you like to hurt me? Ha ha, I''ll let you have a look right away. Even if you are already a demigod, when facing God Cough, cough Who is it? "


    This time, however, his sarcastic words were only half of what he said, and his smile stopped abruptly again.


    His back is like being stabbed by some sharp weapon. The alien man in the dark tide barrier suddenly turns to see who injured him.


    As he turned around, the man who had stabbed him in the back with a weapon trembled and uttered a timid apology: "yes Sorry, I I didn''t mean to! "The speaker is Nami, who was left behind by Fiona''s two daughters. When she arrived, she saw the appearance of Ye Feng''s three people in a mess.


    In order to protect Ye Feng and the three, she resisted the fear of alien men and used the Trident to break through the dark tide barrier and stabbed the alien man in the back.


    However, when she met the hostile eyes of the alien man, she was scared to pull out the trident of the tide maker and hide away.


    Her timid behavior in the eyes of foreign men is not so, even let the alien men think that she is deliberately stabbed him after pretending to be weak and laugh at him.


    "You hateful aborigines, I let you sneak in I''ll let you sneak in I''ll let you sneak in! "


    The more you think about it, the more you think about it, the stranger who is attacked by Nami yells and jumps at Nami to tear her up.


    But as soon as he took a step, his back was hit by three swords in a row, which naturally belonged to Ye Feng.


    Without the obstruction of the dark tide barrier, the three of them naturally launched a surprise attack and successfully pierced the body of the alien man when he was attracted by Nami.


    Being attacked again, the seriously injured alien man turns around hard and stares at Ye Feng''s three people with bitter eyes.


    Fiona and her daughter are still indifferent and have no change in complexion. However, Ye Feng said with a bad smile: "hey hey, you let us sneak attack!"


    "Good Good, ha ha Let you go today, and your death will come when I recover my power! "


    In a row in Ye Feng four people''s hands frustrated, alien man''s breath has been weak enough to die at any time. He was very angry and laughed back, leaving a cruel words, ignoring Ye Feng and his party''s obstruction and using the secret arts disappeared without a trace.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1100

    Watching the alien men escape from their swords helplessly, Ye Feng and Fiona are both angry.


    However, no matter how angry they were, they could not retrieve the fact that the alien man had fled. Next time they meet, they will face mostly the alien man who recovers the divine power.


    An alien man who did not restore his divine power nearly buried them here. What should they do if the alien man restored his divine power?


    At the thought of this, Fiona and her daughter became more agitated. However, Ye Feng directly put this annoying problem behind him and put away his embarrassment.


    Thinking that there are still Moffett and Fitz not found, Ye Feng excited himself and looked at Fiona''s second daughter: "Fiona, we''d better find Moffett and Fitz first, I think they should be under us."


    Fiona''s two daughters, though deeply resented by the alien man''s escape, were able to distinguish their priorities. For Ye Feng''s proposal, they have no opinion, and nodded one after another to show that they listen to Ye Feng.


    Can let Fiona two girls listen to their own, this is before Ye Feng only dare to think and dare not do. Now seeing that the two of them supported their opinions so much, he could not help feeling a little.


    With emotion, Ye Feng is going to call on Na Mei, but when she turns back, she finds that the Na Mei who was still around them just now is gone.


    "Why is Nami missing? Fiona, did you notice where she went? "Hiss..." Ye Feng holds her right hand on her forehead, and the sudden disappearance of Na Mei makes him feel a little excited. She accidentally touches the wound he suffered when he was fighting with a foreign man.


    "Is it serious?" As soon as she saw Ye Feng''s painful grin, she immediately got close to Ye Feng''s body.


    Fiona of the Laurent family also came over and nervously explored Ye Feng''s injury, completely ignoring what Ye Feng said.


    Ye Feng took a deep breath, saying that he was not in a big way. Fiona two women see his look is not like faking, this just remembered that Ye Feng mentioned Na Mei disappeared.


    They both frowned and looked back, but they couldn''t remember when Nami was gone. Knowing that they are not clear, Ye Feng is more worried about the safety of Nami.


    Nami, as a tide Summoner who can strengthen the tide boundary, is the least accident among them. In order to find Nami as soon as possible, Ye Feng immediately made a decision to continue to go deep into the abyss.


    At this point, however, a dramatic scene took place. They are worried about Nami in their bottom yelled: "Fiona, Ye Feng, why didn''t you follow up? I thought you were following me, so I didn''t look back. I didn''t expect that you didn''t move! "


    Na Mei''s cry from far to near, hear Ye Feng and Fiona a Leng one Leng. It turns out that the two of them failed to keep up with Nami, who was eager to strengthen the tidal boundary? Not in danger?


    During their stupefied time, Nami quickly swam back to them from below. Looking at their dull eyes, Nami asked, "what''s the matter with you? Why don''t you answer me? "


    After being questioned by Nami, the three of them came back to their senses. But they were embarrassed and didn''t know how to answer Nami''s question.


    A moment later, the two girls of Fiona, who did not respond well, winked at Ye Feng and motioned him to explain.


    The two of them are good enough to let him explain Ye Feng complains at the bottom of his heart. After a little deliberation, he answers Nami with his words.


    He pretended to be a man of a different race, so he never moved. If the alien is really a God, we have to be very careful on the way to the tidal border


    Nanmei smell speech, showing a look of sudden enlightenment, no wonder Ye Feng and they did not keep up with her, it was worried about meeting another alien.


    Success deceives Na Mei, Ye Feng coughs to cover up her inner distress, indicating that she can continue to take them deep into the abyss.


    Nami didn''t think about what they didn''t keep up with her. She recited the incantation and let out the light of the tide and covered everyone in it.


    While she looks attentive with people diving, while manipulating the power of the tide to cure Ye Feng''s three injuries.


    In the dark, the tide light that protected Nami and her party was the only light source in the abyss. Once they were far away from the radiation range of tidal light, they could not see anything clearly.


    In such a dark, unable to know the surrounding conditions, Ye Feng and his party feel depressed, and their nerves are in a state of tension for a long time. With just one fuse, they can detonate their nerves.


    After a long and depressing dive, Ye Feng and his party suddenly heard a sudden cry in the dark. Nervous, they suddenly felt as if they were facing an enemy and took a breath of cold air.


    As soon as the sudden sound sounded, the water in the dark began to fluctuate violently, as if something was swimming towards them.


    Because it was too dark, they could not see what was approaching them, nor could they accurately judge the strength of the comers. For the sake of safety, Ye Feng suggests that Nami immediately avoid the thing that swims towards them.


    Nami gave a frightened look, quickened her swimming figure, manipulated the light of the tide, and continued to dive with the crowd.But the mysterious existence in the dark was not thrown away by Nami and pursued them.


    At the same time, more and more sudden and strange sounds were heard from all directions. Before they knew it, they were trapped in a circle of encirclement.


    Sensing that the creatures were getting closer and closer to them, phoena seemed to think of something. She immediately reminded Nami: "it''s the light of the tide that attracted them. Nami, remove the spell first!"


    Nami was so scared that she took away the tide light without saying a word.


    However, the removal of the light of the tide did not exchange for the departure of these mysterious creatures. Their encircling circle became smaller and smaller, which firmly blocked all directions of Ye Feng''s party''s escape.


    Fiona of the Laurent family suddenly said, "Ye Feng, be ready for the war!"


    At the same time, her right hand quietly fell on her waist saber, entered the combat state.


    In addition to the fear of the whole body straight trembling Na Mei, Ye Feng three people are grim, ready to meet the enemy at any time.


    In order to see the creatures in the dark, Ye Feng condenses the lightsaber of the moon in his right hand and looks around with the faint flash of the lightsaber.


    With the passage of time, those mysterious creatures are also close to the moon lightsaber can see the scope, revealed their true colors.


    These creatures have fish heads and human bodies, holding harpoons in their hands. They are very alert to the attitude of Ye Feng and his party. As if only a signal, they will attack Ye Feng and his party.


    Ye Feng didn''t want these fish head and body creatures to attack first. When they saw these creatures, they released their swords and intended to break through.


    But after seeing the true faces of these creatures, Nami, who has been shivering and shivering all the time, rushes to the front to stop Ye Feng, the three men, who are out of the sword.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1101

    "Stop it, they are not enemies!"


    In front of Ye Feng''s three people, Na Mei opens her hands to indicate that they must not fight against these fish head and body creatures.


    Hearing Nami say that these fish head and body creatures are not enemies, Ye Feng three people are stunned.


    They looked at each other a few times, and they all saw confusion in each other''s eyes. They were even more perplexed as they looked warily around the fish head creatures that surrounded them. These creatures are hostile to them. Aren''t they enemies?


    Ye Feng did not choose to take back his sword spirit, but he asked Na Mei in a low voice: "Nami, do you think they are not enemies? But they still have their weapons at us. "


    Seeing Ye Feng willing to communicate with her, Nami was relieved and tried to explain: "I''ll communicate with them. They must think you are a foreign race, because you don''t have the flavor of sea people. It doesn''t matter. Just give it to me!"


    After talking with Ye Feng, Na Mei begins to communicate with these fish head human beings. She told these creatures that Ye Feng was a land man, and at the same time, she was able to know the identity of these fish head human beings.


    It turns out that they are sea people like Nami, and they are the same race as Fitz the little fish man. They are Kama fish people.


    After listening to Nami''s explanation, these Kama fish people choose to believe in Nami and put down their hostility to Ye Feng.


    Naturally, Ye Feng three people also put away their swordsmanship to show their friendship.


    After the conflict subsided, Nami told these Kama fish people about the purpose of their trip, and they also told Nami why they were here.


    The reason why these Kama fish people are here is that there are so many twisted portal doors in the sky of their city anabes that they can''t resist and inhale them all here.


    Lost in the darkness, they don''t even know where it is, so they can''t go back to their hometown.


    In the abyss where there is no light, they can only live by sound and smell. From time to time in the dark out of the sea animals of terrible strength, so that they can not defend against the loss of many people.


    And not far below, they saw many alien people guarding the boundary of a water light ball, as if they were guarding something to keep them away.


    Those sea people also killed their patriarch, so when they found that Ye Feng didn''t have the smell of the sea people, they would be full of hostility and pursued them directly.


    During this period, Nami also inquired about the whereabouts of Fitz and Moffett. But unfortunately, they haven''t seen Fitz and Moffett.


    After hearing this, although she was a little lost, she opened her red lips and said thoughtfully, "so you are not chasing after me because of the light of the tide?"


    "Of course not. They don''t have the flavor of sea people!" One of them returned.


    I didn''t expect it was the three of them. Ye Feng was a little surprised. But a moment later, Ye Feng thought of these fish men and said that there were foreigners guarding the water light ball not far below. He immediately thought of the tide boundary at the end of their trip.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng looks at Nami: "will the ball of water and light they said be the tidal border we want to go to?"


    With Ye Feng''s warning, Nami patted her own face and nodded: "yes, the water ball that emits blue and golden light is the tide boundary. We''re almost there!"


    With a wry smile, she stares at Na Mei, who knows later. Ye Feng thinks, if he doesn''t remind her, she doesn''t think of this at all.


    Without sylvier and Sara around, he had a lot more to think about! At the bottom of my heart, Ye Feng felt that the burden on his shoulders was heavy.


    But fortunately, there are terrorist thugs like Fiona and his wife. As long as he doesn''t mess with them, he can save a lot of things.


    Since not far below is the tidal junction, then he should think about how to enter the tidal junction, protect Nami and reinforce the tidal junction.


    After a little thought, his eyes turned on the line of IQ: "how about the strength of those alien races?"


    One of the kaimar fishmen replied truthfully: "at first, ten of them were near the ball of light. One of them was a God, and the other nine were demigods. But because of the conflict with us, their God and our patriarch died together, and there were nine demigods left."


    Nine demigods


    Ye Feng and his party all trembled after hearing this, and the number of these demigods has far exceeded their estimation in their hearts.


    And not long ago, there was another alien who was likely to restore his divine power and fled deeper. That is to say, if they want to go to the tide boundary, they will encounter the obstruction of nine demigods and one God.


    With the strength of the four of them, it is extremely difficult to walk into the tidal boundary under the eyes of these foreigners, and let Naomi safely reinforce the tidal boundary without knowing it


    The more you think about Ye Feng, the more depressed they are. And these Kaima fish people also see their difficulties and volunteer to show that they are willing to contribute.Kaima fish people are willing to contribute, Ye Feng and his party are naturally very happy. They took a look at the strength of these fish men. Among them, there were three demigods. The rest were similar to the fighting power of Ye Feng''s three men before the semi gods of Jin Dynasty, which can be said to be the elite among the elite.


    But how can they make good use of these Fishman''s power? It''s impossible to fight against the aliens, because even if you add these kamahi, they have seven demigods.


    Not to mention that Nami was naturally timid and afraid of fighting, nor that the three land people could not exert all their fighting power in the sea water, they could not cope with the recovery of the mysterious alien man. So they can only outwit!


    After thinking for a long time, Ye Feng still thinks it is better to let these fish people attract the attention of those demigods. Just now, they have experienced the nimble body shape and swimming speed of these fish men in the sea water. Even though they are demigods, they are still being chased and surrounded. If Nami hadn''t come out in time to stop her, there would have been a fierce battle between them.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng suggested, "can you attract those foreign people? Even if we just attract a few, the four of us can take advantage of this to dive into the tidal barrier


    "No problem, we Kama Yuren are very agile, and we can move faster together. As long as we don''t fight hard, those heavy alien people can''t catch up with us!"


    People are confident about dealing with other races. Without much thought, they agreed.


    It''s just that Nami is very worried about them to do baits, just as Ye Feng did last time. She is very worried about their safety. By Ye Feng good persuasion and comfort, good she agreed to this program.


    With the preliminary plan, Ye Feng and his party went diving together with the new Kama fishermen and began to put it into action.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1102

    In the deepest part of the abyss, blue light twinkles in the deep sea, surrounded by golden filaments, forming a dreamlike ball of water light.


    The ball of water light covers almost the whole bottom of the abyss. It emits dreamlike light and covers its inner horizon.


    The pure power of the tide is also all over the bottom. Here, Ye Feng and the three find that their wounds are healing on their own.


    Bathed in the strong tidal force around him, Ye Feng enjoys the baptism of the tidal force on his wound, and asks Nami: "that huge sphere is the tidal junction?"


    Ye Feng''s question is to move the eyes of Fiona''s two daughters to Na Mei, who is staring at her by three people. She blushes and says with some embarrassment: "well, no mistake, that''s the tidal boundary."


    After confirming that the ball of water and light is the tide boundary, Ye Feng immediately looks at the Kema fish people who advance to the tide boundary first.


    Those fish people in groups, under the light of the tide boundary, look like a school of fish in the sea at a high speed.


    The disturbance caused by the kaimar people soon attracted the attention of those alien beings guarding the tidal junction. One by one, the alien people condensed from nothingness and gazed at the kaimar people with bad eyes.


    Ye Feng, who was hiding in the distance, looked at the scene of the appearance of the alien race from afar, and counted the number of these demigods. A total of nine as like as two peas, each of them was exacting a breath of horror above half gods, and the same information that people had previously provided.


    The nine men were stationed in the nine directions outside the tidal junction. Although they had distracted their attention from the kaimar people, they did not intend to leave the vicinity of the tidal junction.


    The Kaima fish people saw that these alien tribes ignored them. In order to open a gap for Ye Feng, who was hiding in the dark, they immediately speeded up their speed to attack one of the demigods.


    At first, these aliens thought that the kaimar people did not dare to attack them because of the death of their last patriarch. But when one of the demigods was hit by the kaimar people, they gradually realized that the kaimar were playing with them.


    As soon as the mentality changes, the confused alien is the first to make trouble to the Kaima fish people, hoping to revenge for the hit.


    One of the alien species took the bait. Instead of staying near the tidal junction, the Kama people swam upward while breathing at the alien being hit.


    Under the stimulation of the kaimar people''s words, the foreign people who were hit by the collision completely went up and went straight after the kaimar people and swam to the top of the abyss.


    Perhaps for fear that the alien that was hit would be seriously injured by a large number of Kema fish people, two more alien races caught up.


    In a moment, the three demigods who pursued the Kama disappeared into the darkness beyond the reach of the tidal junction above.


    The four Ye Feng, who were hiding in the dark, did not come out at the first time. They observed in the dark for a while to make sure that the three alien clans would not come back in a short time. Ye Feng four people quietly swam to one of the directions that no one was guarding.


    Hide their own breath. In order to avoid too much fluctuation of the current when swimming, and attract the attention of the remaining six alien races, they also slow down their swimming speed to a speed that is not easy to be detected.


    The four of them carefully observed the other alien races before entering the boundary. Seeing that the alien race did not find their existence, they entered the inner boundary of the tide under the leadership of Nami.


    As soon as we enter the tidal boundary, everyone except Nami is shivering with cold water here.


    And the pure power of tides outside the boundary are two worlds, which are full of evil spirits and dead spirits, which are more than the demons of shadow island.


    The cold chill not only eroded their bodies, but also their souls. However, Fiona and her daughter were injected with neurotoxin by Elise. In this dead environment, they had a faint feeling of being possessed by demons.


    But the two of them didn''t know that they had been poisoned by Alice, so they had to resist the urge to kill and try to stay awake as much as possible.


    "Why is it so cold? It''s not so cold in freyerdroad


    Ye Feng''s trembling voice came to his ears. Fiona''s two daughters narrowed some heavy eyes and looked at him with difficulty. To their surprise, although Ye Feng is also very cold, it is not like they have the sign of being possessed by demons. It seems that it is simply cold.


    "Ye Feng, you..." The second daughter just wanted to ask Ye Feng how she felt when she was here. They were interrupted by Na Mei.


    "Are you cold? Wait a minute. I''ll see if the light of the tides can help you


    While speaking, Nami releases the light of the tide, protecting Ye Feng and Fiona.


    Wrapped in the light of the tide, Ye Feng''s chill disappears in an instant, and the toxins in Fiona''s body are dormant because there is no dead gas.


    Fiona and her daughter wanted to blame Nami for interrupting their questions, but when they saw that she had cured them, they immediately realized that they had almost wronged her, so they swallowed all their dissatisfaction.However, although they are protected by the light of the tide, the stillness within the tidal boundary still makes them feel a little palpitation.


    Looking at the dense stagnant fog in the boundary, Ye Feng was puzzled: "how can there be such a heavy dead gas here?"


    "I''m not sure, my mother said. These dead gases are not ordinary dead gases. They are the dark tidal forces mixed with tidal magic and undead magic. That''s what happens to the alien invaders." Nami shook her head to show that she was not very clear.


    See Na Mei is not very clear why there is such a strong dead gas, Ye Feng no longer asked. Thinking of their primary task, he timely reminded Nami: "Nami, since we have entered the tidal boundary, can we start to strengthen the boundary?"


    "Wait, we have to go to the real crack in the abyss before we can reinforce the tidal boundary!"


    Nami shook her head again. The tide boundary could not be strengthened here. They have to go deeper into the bottom layer of the tidal junction, where there are space fissures connecting the two boundaries.


    Hearing Nami say that she can''t reinforce the border here, Ye Feng immediately asks her to take them to the lowest level, so as to reinforce the border and leave here as soon as possible.


    Na Mei should a, lead Ye Feng three people to continue to dive. Within the tidal barrier, people did not dive long before they reached the lowest level.


    The long and narrow space crack continuously releases the dark tidal force to this side of the world. The dead spirit of the dead and the cold tide are pouring into this side from another world all the time.


    The tearing space crack also emits a vast space energy that Ye Feng and his party can''t imagine. This energy even makes them have an illusion that they will never be able to close the crack.


    No wonder Lord Soraka just asked them to protect Nami and reinforce the tidal boundary, rather than seal the space fissure, the gate connecting the two worlds.


    The vastness of the fissure energy, I''m afraid, can''t be matched by all the demigods and gods they know.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1103

    Nami slowly closed her long and narrow eyes, her hands frequently changing the ancient seal only known to the Spanish people. She was reciting words and saying the same obscure and ancient mantra.


    With the brilliance of the tidal power, Nami bathed in the light of the tide, received the protection of the tide light, and went against the undercurrent from the huge space fissure.


    Ye Feng and Fiona are also under the protection of the tide light. They follow Nami slowly close to the space fissure, while looking around warily to escort Nami.


    As soon as there is any danger approaching, they will rush to the front in the first time to buy time for Nami to strengthen the tide boundary.


    As they get closer and closer to the space gap connecting the two worlds, they sense a demigod alien entering the tidal junction and swimming in their direction.


    Now they are at the bottom, and the demigod is not aware of their existence. However, when the demigod alien enters the lowest level, Nami''s huge movement will surely attract the attention of the demigod alien.


    Ye Feng is still struggling with whether to leave the protection of the tide light and go to block the demigod alien in advance, but Fiona''s two daughters have already made up their minds at the moment.


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, approached Nami with an expression of concentration only relying on her perception. She asked in a low voice, "Nami, is there any way we can get out of your tidal boundary and not be affected by the dark tide here?"


    Nami, whose expression is focused, suddenly hears the question in her ear. She is stunned at first. Then she opens her eyes and looks at her childhood sweetheart, Sophia: "as long as I add a water ball to your body, it should be able to resist the dark tide here."


    Hearing Nami say yes, feiona immediately motioned to her to add the power of the tide to their water ball.


    Fiona, the Laurent family, paid attention to the demigods who had just entered the tidal barrier, and her right hand fell on the cloud sword on her waist.


    Under the urging of her childhood sweetheart, Nanmei half heartedly fills the three people with the power of the tide.


    As soon as she gets the blessing of water polo, Fiona and her daughter rush out of the shelter of the tide light. After confirming that she would not be affected by the undercurrent, mafia ona swam back to Nami and told her, "you keep going, don''t mind us, we''ll go up there and watch for you!"


    Without informing Nami of the news that the demigod alien race has entered the tidal boundary inspection, mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart, pulls up some confused Ye Feng and leaves the tide light together.


    Fiona, the Laurent family above, had long known what feiona wanted to do. When she saw that Fiona, a young sweetheart, swam up with Ye Feng, who was still a little confused, she stopped looking at the two people and swam to the half god alien people who were locked in her breath.


    "Fiona, where are we going For a long time, Ye Feng was not carried forward by Fiona. At the same time, he also asked an extremely stupid question.


    "Didn''t you all find that alien? You don''t know where we''re going? " Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, coldly glanced at Ye Feng, who was carried by her, and despised him for asking such questions.


    After such a reminder, Ye Feng immediately took a picture of his face. But immediately he felt that his childhood sweetheart had something to say. Didn''t he turn the corner to mock his brain?


    He just didn''t expect that they would discover the existence of the demigod like him, and they never said anything. How could he know their thoughts? Feifei in the heart of a word, Ye Feng shake off the childhood sweetheart, Fiona holding his hands behind the collar, silent protest.


    I don''t know why, Ye Feng''s appearance makes her feel very interesting and even has the impulse to laugh.


    She held back a smile and pretended to be calm and changed the subject: "do you think she can fight with that demigod alien?"


    At the mention of the demigod and Fiona, who left the bottom of the Laurent family, Ye Feng''s slightly relaxed nerves became tense again. Instead of thinking about her childhood sweetheart Fiona''s mockery of his stupidity, his mind was suddenly revealed and he wanted to trace Fiona of the Laurent family.


    This exploration makes Ye Feng''s pupils shrink in an instant, because he finds that Fiona of the Laurent family does not care about them in the back, and goes straight to the demigod with more and more speed.


    "No, she went straight to the demigod."


    Ye Feng does not understand the behavior of Fiona of Laurent family. This is the sea area. How dare she go to the trouble of demigod and alien race alone if she can''t exert all her strength?


    Seeing Ye Feng so worried about another her, mafia ona is quite calm to remind Ye Feng that there is no need to worry too much: "nothing, that demigod alien is dead!"


    Ye Feng didn''t expect that his childhood sweetheart was still so calm at this moment. He looked anxious and said, "this is the sea area. How can I not worry?"


    The voice falls, Ye Feng doesn''t care if his childhood sweetheart doesn''t listen to it. He jumps up and disappears in place.


    "Ye..."


    The childhood sweetheart Mafia ona originally wanted to tell Ye Feng why she was not worried about another her, but she only said one word, and Ye Feng cast the space magic and disappeared in the same place.She turned her mouth slightly displeased, but Sophia was still not worried about going to find another one of the demigods alone. But Ye Feng uses space magic to chase her away. She also has to incarnate the black sword shadow and lock in the breath of the demigod alien race and go straight after her.


    At the same time, Fiona, who left the bottom of the Laurent family, had come to the demigods as quickly as possible. She hid in the dark, her eyes sharp as a sword, staring at the half god alien who was still diving.


    Sure that her arrival had not been discovered by the demigod, Fiona of the Laurent family raised a confident smile on her lips.


    Next, she will display her new sword skill in the sea area -- Liuyun field. In this field, she can release her Kendo power without being affected by sea water.


    Sneak attack from the dark, the half god alien will be killed by her thunder means within three moves!


    Liuyun sword spirit quietly released, covering all the nearby areas in the most covert way. Fiona, the Laurent family, immediately appeared on the top of the demigods when the time was ripe.


    When she appeared on the head of a demigod alien, the surrounding cloud and sword Qi blocked the area.


    The fierce sword spirit is vertical and horizontal, and the hidden intention of killing is also fully displayed. The wind of sword fog covers the sight and perception of the demigods.


    When the first sword falls, Fiona''s cloud sword directly pierces the abdomen of the unprepared demigod.


    Without waiting for the demigods to fight back, Fiona''s body of the Laurent family dodged behind the demigods.


    The second sword was cut down with the force of thunder. With one sword, she pierced the heart of the half god alien race.


    After hitting two swords of Fiona of Laurent family, the body of the demigod alien has been invaded by the sword spirit, and there is a faint sign that it will burst.


    However, the half gods were all injured like this, and he still did not find out who was seriously injured by the sword.


    When the third sword falls, the body of the demigod alien is instantly submerged in the cloud of the sword.


    Fiona of the Laurent family put away the cloud field that she blocked in this area, and removed the cloud and sword fog that covered the vision and perception, and gazed coldly at the center of the sword.


    At this time, Ye Feng just came. Looking at Fiona, who was alone in the Laurent family, he wondered, "what about the demigod?"


    Fiona of the Laurent family didn''t answer, but she held out her finger to the center of the sword.


    Looking along the direction of Fiona''s finger of Laurent family, Ye Feng noticed that it was still the center of sword burst.


    Liu Yun Jian Qi covered the scene inside, but Ye Feng felt an extremely strong vitality withering rapidly at a visible speed.


    Ye Feng''s eyes slowly enlarge, and he thinks of the demigods who entered the boundary of tides before. Is it that the half god alien is at the center of the sword burst? If it is, it would be fantastic, isn''t it? This is the sea. How did Fiona, the Laurent family, kill a demigod so quickly?


    You know, not long ago, Fiona, the Laurent family, was almost killed by the deep-sea Titan because she couldn''t exert her full strength in the sea. How could she kill a demigod in such a short time?


    Many questions arise in his heart, and Ye Feng is shocked when he looks at Fiona''s calm cheek.


    Before long, mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart, also caught up. While chasing Ye Feng, she also pays close attention to another one''s fighting with demigods.


    Naturally, she saw clearly the battle situation of Fiona, the Laurent family, who killed the demigods with three swords. However, she was not as shocked as Ye Feng, but she sneered at Fiona''s achievements.


    "Three swords? If it was me, he would die with one sword at most. "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1104

    The disharmonious argument produced, Laurent family Fiona arrogant and calm face gradually turned cold, she slightly narrowed her eyes, cast a bad look at the young girl Fiona.


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, raised her head to meet Fiona''s eyes. She just felt that if she came, she would be faster than another one who killed the demigods.


    For a moment, the atmosphere between the two became tense, and at any time, they might start fighting because of disagreement.


    Ye Feng didn''t notice that the two of them were dissatisfied with each other because of the speed of the killing. His attention was all focused on the three swords just mentioned by Sophia.


    The half god alien, as Fiona said, was killed by Fiona of Laurent family with three swords? Isn''t that horrible?


    At first, he had many doubts about the killing of the demigods by Fiona of the Laurent family. When Fiona, a young girl, said this again, he couldn''t help but wonder: "three Three swords? Did you really kill that half god alien with only three swords? "


    Ye Feng''s question stopped the hostility between Fiona and her daughter. Fiona of Laurent family turned back and looked at the curious Ye Feng: "well, I used three swords."


    Hearing that Fiona of Laurent family confessed, Ye Feng was more curious about how she achieved the goal of "three swords cutting half gods". He also directly expressed his inner question: "this is the sea area. Before you had a hard time with the Titans in the deep sea, how could you suddenly kill the demigods of the same rank as you with three swords under the obstruction of the sea water?"


    The feeling of being questioned by Ye Feng makes Fiona of Laurent family feel more comfortable. When she plans to reply, Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, snapped: "because she understands the Kendo field, in her Kendo field, she can release her Kendo power without the interference of sea water."


    She can not easily restore the image of the former Kendo master in front of Ye Feng, but she interrupts at this time


    She was extremely displeased by the aggressive behavior of her childhood sweetheart, Fiona of the Laurent family raised her eyebrows and was about to attack.


    Kendo This was the first time Ye Feng heard the word. He turned to mafiona: "Kendo field, what''s the new swordsmanship? Why haven''t I seen her use it before? "


    After successfully moving Ye Feng''s attention to herself, mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart, glanced at another girl on her head and pretended to calmly reply: "the field of Kendo is not only fencing, but also a person''s perception of kendo, just as you can''t practice swordsmanship in the first place, and there''s no sword spirit inside the sword spirit. If you want to learn this move, you have to deepen your understanding of kendo."


    Listening to the story of Mafia ona, Ye Feng gradually understood that the original Kendo field needs the perception of kendo. Just Kendo alone, he has been slower than Fiona for a long time.


    The two of them were born in the Laurent family of demacia, who had Kendo talents of genius level.


    If he had not mastered other forces to overtake in the middle of the curve, his strength would have been dominated by both of them.


    Thinking of this, he also had to sigh about the extraordinary Kendo talent of Fiona and their pursuit of the ultimate Kendo heart.


    "How can I understand Kendo like you?" Ye Feng is really seeking advice. He has two outstanding Kendo talents around him. He doesn''t want to miss such an opportunity to improve himself.


    "Then you have to know what your Kendo field is and what changes it can bring to you. My Kendo field is the night crow field. With the sword spirit and sword spirit of ink feather, I can not only release the Kendo power, but also incarnate the night crow in the form of ghosts, shuttling back and forth in the field, and also defuse the enemy''s attack."


    "My field of swordsmanship is the field of Liuyun, which is also the result of Liuyun''s sword spirit and sword spirit. I will not be oppressed by any external forces in the field. My ability to control Liuyun sword fog freely, cover the vision and perception will also be improved."


    Fiona and her two daughters have successively expressed their abilities in kendo field. If Ye Feng was not the one who asked questions in front of her, they would never have expressed their ability in kendo field.


    It''s related to their own Kendo perception. It''s easy to let others know, and it''s easy for them to get into a dangerous situation when they fight with others.


    Without thinking about it, they told Ye Feng their ability in kendo field directly, which shows that they have a deep trust in Ye Feng.


    After digesting Fiona''s understanding of kendo, Ye Feng began to think about his abilities in kendo.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Ye Feng asked them, "Fiona, what abilities do you think my Kendo field will have?"


    Unexpectedly, Ye Feng would ask them what his Kendo field is, and Fiona''s expression was a little stunned.


    After a brief absence, the Laurent family held their chin in their right hand and thought, "your Kendo field should be wind Kendo field, and your speed should be improved accordingly."


    "Just speed up?" Ye Feng just increases his speed. He can''t help feeling that his Kendo field has been exploded several streets compared with Fiona''s two girls.Ye Feng looked at her childhood sweetheart with a withered posture. Feiona could not help laughing. After covering her mouth and chuckling a few times, she began to say: "specifically, you have to ask sister Ruiwen. I have seen her in the field of wind before, but I was still young at that time, so I don''t know what strength her Kendo field has."


    It seems that he can only wait for his sister Ruiwen to ask him about the ability in the field of wind sword With a deep sigh, Ye Feng, with his thick lines, soon forgot the trouble of not knowing his ability in the field of kendo.


    The demigods who came in for inspection have been killed. It''s time for them to return to the lowest level to meet with Nami. If Nami encounters danger at the other end of the space fissure while reinforcing the tidal junction, they are in trouble.


    Think about it, ye Fenggang wants to use the space magic and take Fiona and his two daughters to the lowest level, but his shoulder is held down by the two girls.


    Toward suddenly pressed his shoulder Fiona two female cast puzzled eyes, Ye Feng wants to know they this is suddenly how.


    However, without waiting for Fiona''s two daughters to give him a reasonable explanation, he understood why they suddenly held him down.


    One after another, a group of other people with a semi divine smell quietly came around them and surrounded them.


    One of the demigods pointed to the corpse of the alien who had been killed by Fiona of the Laurent family and opened his mouth in the tone of the superior interrogating the lower: "did you three aborigines kill him?"


    Looking at these ferocious demigods, Ye Feng three people know that most of them were brought by the killing of their compatriots by Fiona of Laurent family, and even the demigods who were led away by the kaimar fish people have returned.


    Without returning to the alien race, Ye Feng''s eyes are restrained, and his right hand slowly condenses a moon light sword that looks like a rune sword.


    Fiona and her two daughters are also tacitly pulling out their swords and standing against Ye Feng''s back.


    At the same time, it will be a fierce battle against eight demigods


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1105

    Trapped in the encirclement of eight demigods, Ye Feng and his three men are back to back. Their nerves are tense and they release their swords. Their sharp eyes are closely watching every move of these alien races.


    These alien people in the periphery also released their dark tidal power. The eight demigods combined together, like a huge mountain range, made Ye Feng''s atmosphere dare not breathe.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s delay in answering, one of them sneered: "foolish aborigines, do you think we won''t do anything if we don''t speak?"? Now let''s see... "


    Without waiting for the other race to finish the cruel words, Ye Feng takes the lead in making trouble. With a look in her eyes, Fiona''s two daughters also understand how to fight with him side by side.


    As soon as Ye Feng came up, he displayed Ruiwen''s wind chopping. With the double blessing of goddess''s tears and wind chopping, his fighting power instantly climbed to the extreme.


    The sword of the wind is infused into the air of the sword of the wind, and the sharp blade of the wind is enough to shake the space. It can be seen how afraid he is of the eight demigods joining hands in front of him.


    The half gods who surround Ye Feng are all because of Ye Feng''s soaring momentum. However, when they see that the power of Ye Feng''s sword slashed by the sea drops sharply, they show a mocking look.


    "It doesn''t look like you''re good at underwater combat, Aboriginal!"


    At the same time, he uses words to mock Ye Feng''s three people, and the half gods who relax their guard disperse the sword that Ye Feng has cut.


    Ye Feng had long expected that his sword would be easily dissolved by these demigods, so he did not show any embarrassment because of the taunts of the other races.


    After the sword was dissolved, he did not choose to stop. Instead, he turned his body and disappeared into nothingness. The moon lightsaber in his hand quietly changed from a rune sword to a crescent blade shape.


    At the same time, Fiona''s two daughters have turned into a black and a white sword shadow, and at the same time attack the same demigod alien race.


    As they flew closer and closer to the enemy, the water around them became more restless.


    Pieces of black feather like crow feather fly in a strange way in the space full of sea water. The black ink plume is also mixed with a trace of scarlet blood, revealing the breath of extreme mania but no dark energy.


    The pure white sword fog also diffused at this moment, covering the vision and perception of the demigods. This whole area is also sealed off, as if it were in someone''s territory.


    Feeling the wonderful changes in the surrounding space, Ye Feng looks stunned and guesses in his heart that this is the Kendo field of Fiona''s two daughters?


    Even though there was no hostility to him in these two completely different Kendo fields, he could still feel two invisible sword Qi suppressing his sword spirit.


    "Liuyun field, Moyu field..."


    He murmured to himself about the Kendo field owned by Er Nu, and Ye Feng strengthened his determination to understand his own Kendo field.


    Looking at the demigods who can''t judge their tracks for the time being, Ye Feng, holding the lightsaber of the moon, returns to the sea from nothingness and chases Fiona''s second daughter. They stab the same demigod alien with them, and intend to solve an enemy as quickly as possible.


    However, just half of their flying bodies, the demigod alien, who was locked in by the three of them at the same time, suddenly threw an evil smile in their direction.


    This smile, Ye Feng three people fly to half of the body to stop. They looked at each other suspiciously to see what they thought.


    "Kendo field, fortunately, the same clan who just died told us that there are some talented swordsmen in kendo before they died."


    In this period of time, they smile in the direction of evil.


    Sure enough! Realizing that their whereabouts were exposed, all three subconsciously stepped back one by one.


    The opportunity to attack was fleeting, and the rest of the alien race also threw strange smiles in their direction.


    "You are really strong in kendo, but there is no way to solve it!"


    As they speak, their respective Kendo fields have been shattered under the impact of the dark tide.


    It''s hard for Fiona, who has always regarded herself as a Kendo genius, to accept the fact that she looks at the surrounding sea topography with her original appearance in disbelief. The Kendo realm that they finally understood was easily broken by other races?


    Without Kendo, they will not be able to give full play to their strength in the sea as before. How can they defeat the eight demigods in front of them?


    For a moment, Fiona''s fighting spirit was greatly damaged and wavered.


    Seeing the two of them show their lost consciousness under the means of alien race, Ye Feng immediately pulls up their jade hands and runs away to the distance.


    With the blessing of sword Qi of wind, Ye Feng runs away very fast. He did not choose to escape to the bottom layer of Nami, but toward the direction of the outer barrier of the tidal boundary.


    "Chase, don''t let them run away!" The remaining eight demigods will not allow the three Ye Feng, who sneak into the tidal boundary, to escape like this.At this time, within the tidal barrier, there is a demon leader of shadow island who is lazily leaning on a flat rock. She is Elise.


    She rubbed her eyes, her scarlet eyes twinkled with evil demon light, and gazed with interest at Ye Feng''s three people and the alien who pursued them.


    At first, she saw Ye Feng''s three men retreat under the oppression of eight demigods. She was also a little excited. She liked to see Ye Feng''s embarrassed appearance. But when she saw Ye Feng three people are really about to insist on not to go on, her face to appreciate the good play look suddenly cold.


    "Only I can kill him!" The morbid blood awn flashed through her eyes. Elise got up slowly and prepared to kill the eight demigods.


    However, the right hand of her congealed bleeding blade was only raised to half. Her face, which was extremely cold and overcast, changed again, revealing a warm and warm color and dispersing the manic blood blade.


    In her sight, the figures of Ye Feng, the three people and the alien race are gradually narrowed by her, while the one with a sharp increase and occupying most of her sight is a fantastic shark and a stone monster with a body of lava.


    The unimaginably large shark opened its mouth and bit all the demigods.


    The giant monster, which is made up of lava, ran into the eight demigods in the most savage and brutal way.


    Ye Feng also noticed a huge shark and a giant beast made of lava above them.


    The appearance of these two creatures gives them another hope of victory.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1106

    The fields of ink plume and Liuyun were broken, and Ye Feng, who lost the guard of kendo, was unable to play his due combat effectiveness in the environment full of sea water.


    Under the attack of eight semi gods in turn, Ye Feng''s three men were soon defeated and were beaten to flee.


    With the passage of time, the blocked Ye Feng three people can consume too much, and can''t get rid of the demigods.


    After being cut apart by the dark and weird dark tide magic, Fiona of Laurent family immediately returned to Ye Feng''s side after forcibly shaking off the demigod who attacked her. The wound on her face continuously flowed blood into blood mist. She gasped and anxiously said: "Ye Feng, use your space magic to send us out, and then go on like this "Hiss..."


    However, her voice did not fall, a black tide condensed into a sharp water knife in her arm cut a long cut.


    Instantly, her face became black. If her eyes could kill people, her sharp eyes were full of killing intention.


    Seeing that she was about to lose her mind and fight with those demigods, Ye Feng pressed her in time: "don''t be impulsive. Let''s drag on, we can''t think of any way to fight with them again!"


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, also quietly retreated to them. Hearing Ye Feng''s words to dissuade her, her eyes narrowed slightly: "that is to say, your poor space magic can''t send us away?"


    Smelling her words, Ye Feng dodged two successive dark tides, and then said, "I can''t help it either. These damned aliens are very cunning. They blocked this space with magic from the beginning."


    Ignoring his explanation, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, jumped to the left and chopped off the huge column of water that hit the three of them with her sword.


    "Hum!" Fiona of the Laurent family, with a cold snort, pushed him away from her hands and flew at the alien who had previously severed her arm.


    They two although nothing, but they are with their actions, silent tell Ye Feng how much they dislike him, this time unreliable.


    Ye Feng smiles bitterly and shakes his head. Without saying much, he directly follows Fiona of Laurent family and fights with her against the same demigod alien race.


    "What are you doing here?" Repulsed by a demigod alien race, Fiona of the Laurent family forcibly stabilizes her body and squints at Ye Feng who follows her.


    How this sounds like to be angry with him. Although Ye Feng has some helplessness in his heart, he still pretends that he doesn''t know she is angry and pulls her away from the offensive together.


    But at the moment when their strength was exhausted, when the two of them were hit by the undercurrent summoned by the five demigods, they were unable to continue to dodge.


    On the other side, the young girl Mafia ona is also at the end of her tether, and is caught by thick black tentacles.


    "It''s a pity, aborigines, that you have not escaped from our hands. As the price of killing our people, you must die!"


    From the beginning to the end, these demigods did not look up to Ye Feng. They have always been the eyes of the above, looking at Ye Feng three people who are similar to their strength.


    In other words, from the very beginning, these alien people have been filled with contempt for all the creatures in the world of Valoran. They think that the people in their world are more noble than those in this world.


    Ye Feng was sentenced to death. They chanted obscure foreign incantations and summoned three black penetrating tentacles.


    These three black tentacles are much thicker than those in previous battles, and as soon as they come out, the dark power of the tide within the boundary becomes stronger.


    "Your honor, these three aborigines are demigods. They will be the most delicious food before you come to this world."


    The half gods of the alien race respectfully offered Ye Feng, who had been captured by them, for these three extremely strong tentacles, and intended to please the "adult" with Ye Feng''s life.


    "I''ve seen these three aborigines. They''ve ruined my tentacles in the black water before. It''s a great feat for you to catch them. When I come to this world, you''ll get the reward you deserve."


    Thank you


    Hearing the conversation between the eight demigods and the black tentacles, Ye Feng''s pupils shrank. Unexpectedly, the black tentacles in the black water were also related to the alien species.


    Black tentacles wrapped around their bodies and nibbled at their senses. They''re going to lose their sense of self when they''re like the Titans.


    At this most critical moment, a fierce howl came from above them. This call immediately attracted everyone''s eyes to the barrier of the tide boundary, want to see what happened.


    The huge shadow first appears on the barrier of the tidal barrier. The next moment, a huge strange shark rushes into the tidal barrier and opens its bloody mouth to the demigods.


    Next to the giant shark is a little Kema with a harpoon in his hand. Next to the little Kama mermaid is a lava monster with a body size comparable to that of a giant shark.


    The sudden change made the demigods pale, but Ye Feng showed their joy after seeing these.Especially Ye Feng, he exclaimed excitedly, "that shark is a dragon shark. Fitz and Moffett have come to save us!"


    The Dragon shark''s big mouth is aimed at the demigods, and its one bite is enough to swallow all the demigods.


    The demigod aliens can feel that the Dragon shark''s defense ability is strong enough to resist the attack of the demigod. And the sharp teeth in the big mouth of the blood vessel have the power to tear up the demigod.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Faced with this sudden and terrible attack, all the half gods changed their faces and chose to dodge first.


    They managed to escape the first wave of the Dragon shark attack, and as soon as they were about to breathe, Moffett''s hard body of lava hit them.


    There was no way to avoid it. The eight demigods were directly knocked down by Moffett''s huge body and screamed bitterly.


    Fitz took the opportunity to take the Dragon shark to Ye Feng''s three people and bit their black tentacles.


    The broken black tentacle also screamed, and the will hidden in the tentacle dissipated in an instant.


    "You''re here in time, Fitz, Moffett!"


    He expressed his thanks to Fitz and Moffett for their timely rescue. Ye Feng, who was out of danger, breathed a long sigh.


    But Fiona''s face did not get better because of help. On the contrary, their faces became more gloomy.


    Their extremely embarrassed faces made Ye Feng and Fitz stupefied. I don''t know how their faces were so black.


    Ye Feng also directly asked, "what''s wrong with you? It''s not easy to get out of danger. Why don''t you take a breath? "


    Hearing Ye Feng''s remarks, Fiona and her daughter gave him a cold look, and then they cast their eyes below them.


    Under Ye Feng''s slowly enlarged eyes, they told the real reason why their faces did not improve.


    "The aliens were knocked down by Moffett on the bottom floor of Nami!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1107

    At the bottom of the tidal boundary, Nami stands above the space fissure. The Dharma seal of her hands is constantly changing, and the light of the tide around her body is more and more shining.


    When the light of the tide lights up the bottom layer, Nami slowly opens her closed eyes.


    Taking out the moon stone exchanged with Diana from her arms, Nami''s face was silent, and she summoned a pure water hand to hold the moon stone and hang it on her chest.


    Next, she only needs to inject the Moonstone power into the tidal light, and then convert the tidal light into the energy to stabilize the tidal boundary, and the tidal junction will be restored as before. All the powerful alien and sea animals cannot invade their world from the other end of the space fissure.


    But this moment, her heart is very nervous, always afraid that she will mess up this matter. After caressing her chest for several times, Nami tried to suppress her anxiety and try to recall her instructions from her patriarch mother before she left.


    According to her mother''s reinforcement method in her memory, Nami slowly closed her eyes and silently recited the reinforcing mantra of the tide Summoner in her mouth. Her hands were also changeable and new seals, absorbing the magic power of the moon in the moon stone.


    Absorbing the power of the moon stone, the pure tidal power of Nami''s whole body becomes imperceptibly no longer pure.


    A thread of light condensed by the magic of the moon emanates from her body, twining with the light of the tide like silk flocs.


    Through the manipulation and transformation of Nami, the magic power of the moon and the power of the tide merge into a sacred energy with mixed attributes.


    With the continuous transformation of Nami, the brightness of the moon stone is becoming more and more dim. When all the magic of the moon is transformed by Nami into energy to strengthen the tidal boundary, the moon stone becomes powder and dissipates in the sea water due to the depletion of energy.


    And the power of the beauty of the moon and the power of the beauty of the moon mingled with the power of the wind.


    As soon as the force of the originally fierce dark tide met this holy energy, it began to dissipate rapidly and was forced to rush back to the other end of the space fissure by the holy energy.


    After blocking the space fissures that constantly release the undercurrent into the world, Nami focuses her energy on purifying the entire tidal boundary.


    Under the influence of Nami''s spell, the dark tidal force in the sea begins to fade at a visible speed.


    The undercurrent of the surrounding space is getting thinner and thinner, and Nami''s tight heartstrings are a little looser. As long as she holds on until all the dark forces of the tide within the boundary of the tides are gone, she will be able to go back to her family and report the good news to her people.


    But at this very delicate moment, Nami suddenly heard a familiar cry from the top of her head.


    "Shark!"


    Smelling the familiar voice, Nami thought of the missing fish man Fitz at the first time. She looked up uncertainly at the top of the darkness, but she didn''t see Fitz as she expected.


    As soon as she withdrew her eyes and continued to concentrate on casting, she suddenly heard another loud noise.


    Boom!


    The deafening crash almost knocked her unconscious. Nami covered her head and looked up again.


    This time, at last, she saw something fuzzy cut through the darkness above and hit her in this direction with increasing speed.


    As the fuzzy thing was getting closer to her, Nami''s red lips opened slightly, showing a look of fear and fear.


    It wasn''t someone else that hit her, but Moffett, who disappeared with Fitz. What made her even more frightened was that eight demigods were coming along with Moffett!


    If she was hit by Moffett and the eight demigods, she would never die. But now that she has reached the final stage of strengthening the tidal boundary, she is unable to dodge.


    Seeing that she was about to run into them, Nami closed her eyes in fear and could not bear to look directly at her next tragedy.


    The next moment she closes her eyes, a twisted vortex of space emerges between her and the eight demigods. A smart figure swept out of the whirlpool of space, hugged her and flashed to the side.


    Originally thought that she would be hit flat, but unexpectedly found that she seemed to fall into someone''s arms. At the same time, a familiar voice rang in her ear: "Nami, are you ok?"


    Hearing her warm concern, Nanmei trembled and cried out the name of her rescuer: "Ye Feng, I knew you would come to save me!"


    "Well, don''t cry. How is the tide boundary strengthened?" Caressing Nanmei''s sobbing face, Ye Feng comforts her and asks her about the tide boundary.


    As soon as she mentioned this, Nami rubbed her red and swollen eyes and said, "it''s just a little bit closer. The eight demigods will soon be finished if they don''t come!"


    Unexpectedly, Moffett and Fitz''s rescue also helped those alien nations. Ye Feng sighed and looked down at Murphy and the eight demigods who were still falling.


    The pupil reflected the figure of Murphy crashing into the space crack, and Ye Feng''s face changed greatly: "Oh, Moffett, this is also going to follow those other people into the different world!"


    At this time, Fitz and Fiona are also chasing. They also happened to hear Ye Feng''s words, and they were all worried.Seeing that people were so worried about Moffett, Nami Lima, lying in the arms of Ye Feng, said: "don''t worry, the consolidation of the tidal junction has entered the final stage. Now Moffett and those alien tribes will not fall into the other end of the space fissure, but will directly hit the rock stratum at the bottom."


    Na Mei''s words relieved Ye Feng''s worries about Moffett, but then something happened again.


    Boom!


    As soon as Moffett and eight demigods collided with each other in the bottom of the rock, the hot magma hidden deep in the rock burst out along the cracked surface.


    Perhaps the impact of Moffett''s impact on the rocks was too strong, and one crack after another cracked with the gushing magma.


    In just a moment, the entire bottom melts into a pool of boiling magma, releasing hot gas upward.


    "Hiss It''s hot


    Feeling the sudden rise of high temperature around him, the scalded Ye Feng immediately mobilized the sword Qi of the wind to condense into a shield to protect him and Nami.


    Fiona and her daughter are simultaneously holding up a sword shield to protect them and Fitz.


    Anxiously waiting, the pool boiling with magma below finally has a movement.


    It''s just that Moffett, who is not afraid of magma, is the last alien they want to see at the moment!


    None of the eight demigods died. Under the shelter of the dark tide, their wounds from Moffett are still healing themselves.


    As soon as they came out, the demigods noticed the anxious look of Ye Feng and his party. Flying body will Ye Feng and his party surrounded, they side self-healing wounds while showing a vicious smile.


    "Who are you waiting for? Can''t it be us? "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1108

    "You You killed Moffett? "


    Hiding in Ye Feng''s arms, Nami covers her mouth with her hands and looks uneasily at the half god alien people who surround them.


    Although the aliens didn''t know Moffett, they also guessed that the lava beast that flew them just now was Moffett. "I think he''s already become part of the magma," one of them replied nonchalantly


    As the voice dropped, several other nations followed and laughed at Murphy''s weakness.


    "How could Murphy, he''s a giant lava beast. He''s the least likely to be afraid of magma! "


    The kind Nami doesn''t want to believe that Moffett will be buried in the magma as these foreigners say. She firmly believes that Moffett is absolutely alive.


    "Oh, really? But I think you should think about your own safety. All of us here recognize you, the tide maker of the Spanish people. You are the number one enemy on our death list


    Before the words fell, the half god alien who spoke summoned a dark tide to attack Nanmei, who was scared to bury her face into Ye Feng''s chest.


    I didn''t expect that this half god alien language had not finished yet, and he launched a surprise attack on Nami. Ye Feng''s eyes were shining, and he gathered several blades of wind to cut off the dark tide from the middle.


    At the same time, other demigods also launched an offensive against them. Every move contains infinite killing intention. It is necessary to kill all of them here.


    It had been expected that these alien tribes would attack first. The sword in Fiona''s hands turned back and forth, and a black and white sword spirit was wrapped around the sword body, so as to reduce the consumption as much as possible to resolve the corrosive undercurrent.


    Fitz also summoned his dragon shark to relieve the pressure of Ye Feng as much as possible. However, due to the excessive consumption of Ye Feng, they lost their ability to parry in a short time.


    In order to show their superb swordsmanship, Fiona and the other girls received the most dark tidal power magic, which resulted in the most scars on their bodies.


    Fiona of the Laurent family, in particular, was covered with the old scars of Calista''s incarceration. Fill in the new wound, making her look extraordinarily infiltrative.


    Ye Feng and his party are besieged by demigods, but they don''t know that there is a huge object in the boiling magma pool below them.


    Because the pool was boiling hot magma, so Ye Feng and other people in the battle did not notice that there was an extremely restless life below the pool.


    They don''t notice, but it doesn''t mean that no one in the tidal boundary is aware of it. Not far from Ye Feng''s party, Elise was standing on a small rock step, her eyes were always staring at the boiling magma below.


    Her blood red eyes twinkled with demon light, passing through the extremely hot magma and looking directly at a giant beast made of lava in the pool.


    If ye Feng and his party can see the giant beast with the help of Elise''s eyes, they will surely recognize that the beast is the Moffett who flew into the alien race before.


    The Murphy in the pool was red with boiling magma. However, he did not choose, but showed a pleasant look to absorb the energy from the magma.


    With his constant absorption, Moffett''s momentum soon broke through the demigod. To know that he was not a demigod before, his hard shell as iron can cause terrible lethality to such demigods as Ye Feng. He who absorbs the power of magma will become more terrifying!


    When every inch of his skin was burned red, Moffett''s Lava energy gradually approached saturation. Even if he was immersed in the magma again, he could not improve his realm.


    Now that the power has reached its peak, Moffett also put aside his mind to continue to soak in the magma. His mind out, want to find out where Ye Feng and his party are.


    This induction, immediately scared him. He found that the eight demigods who had been bumped into the magma had not died. Not only that, those demigods also forced Ye Feng and his party into a desperate situation.


    As soon as Ye Feng and others were in such a dangerous situation, Moffett, who had absorbed enough magma power, rushed directly up from the magma pool.


    As fast as she couldn''t dodge except Elise, the demon, Murphy bumped into the eight demigods again. Moffett, who rushed out of the magma pool, was wrapped in terrible high-temperature magma, just like a huge fireball. It was frightening to just look at it.


    Elise, hiding in the dark, saw the scene and could almost guess what would happen next. The corner of her mouth was full of schadenfreude. Her right index finger was playing with the hair of her ear, and she was interested in looking at the demigods who were still addicted to crushing Ye Feng and others.


    At this time, the demigods still did not find that the danger was approaching them, but Ye Feng and his party noticed that there was a "big fireball" approaching them below.


    Because Moffett is covered with hot magma, Ye Feng and others did not recognize that the "big fireball" was their familiar Moffett.


    But the terrible high temperature that fireball sends out is to shake their body and mind. If they are hit by this fireball, they will end up miserable!Take a deep breath, Ye Feng motioned Fiona and Fitz to return to him, and forcibly released the force of the remaining space in their bodies, forming a weak to almost imperceptible space vortex behind them.


    "This place has been blocked by us. Your space magic can only let you move within the tidal barrier. Don''t try to escape!"


    At this moment, the demigods have not found out how dangerous their situation is, and they have not forgotten to mock Ye Feng and his party.


    Without paying attention to the demigods, Ye Feng takes people into the whirlpool of space immediately.


    And the half gods just want to find out where the gods feel Ye Feng and his party hide in the border. A sudden heat wave comes from their feet.


    At this moment, they finally realized that they were in danger, but it was too late to avoid the "big fireball" of Moffett.


    Boom!


    Covered with lava, Moffett hit them mercilessly and drove them into the rock wall not far away.


    It happened that the cliff was located in a place where Alice was watching the fire from the shore. Hiding in the dark, she spat a Murphy fool, and immediately fled into nothingness.


    Even if it was her, eating Moffett would be in a very dangerous situation. She didn''t want to be hit by Moffett, a tough monster!


    As soon as the magma energy of the demigod level touches the rock wall, it explodes. The rolling magma even melts the rock on the rock wall, which shows how terrible the temperature is.


    The roar of the explosion continued, and the shrill screams of the demigods came and went one after another. The dirty hot air continuously diffuses from the center of the impact and explosion to the surrounding areas. Ye Feng and others, who have finally transferred to the safety zone with the help of the space vortex, have to continue to flee to the distance.


    After a long time, the dirty heat dissipated, and the screams of the demigods became weaker and weaker and disappeared.


    With the disappearance of the hot gas and magma, Moffett''s red burned rock body is timely reflected in the eyes of Ye Feng and others, while under Moffett''s body are the bodies of eight burnt black alien people.


    From these eight charred bodies, Ye Feng and others all trembled, and they came to a conclusion that was extremely absurd to them.


    These eight demigods were killed?


    Even Elise, who was hiding in the dark, felt shivering at the sight.


    "Death Dead? "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1109

    Moffett, whose body was still burning red, swam towards them. Ye Feng and his party were still immersed in the shock of Moffett''s hitting and killing eight demigods. They did not react until Moffett came to them.


    Ye Feng looked at the giant lava beast in front of him, but he still had an unreal feeling: "Moffett, how did you do it, unexpectedly They''re all killed


    "When I see you''re in danger, I''ll bump into you. Who wants them to be so bumpy?" The sincere character of Moffett did not think too much, directly blurted out.


    Hearing that Moffett said the above words with his thick voice, Ye Feng''s eyes slightly puffed, and he felt quite helpless.


    He opened his mouth and wanted to ask something, but when Ye Feng saw Moffett''s honest appearance, he thought he could not ask any more about it.


    The problem of the demigods was solved. Although the solutions were strange and unexpected, they were finally solved. Ye Feng, who has always been optimistic and thick-line, turned to ask Nami in his arms: "Nami, can you continue to strengthen the border?"


    Lying in the arms of Ye Feng, Na Mei was stunned when she heard the speech. After a while, she replied, "yes, it''s all to the final stage, but I''m afraid that someone will interfere with me."


    Ye Feng listened to her reply, but also feel that Nami''s worry is not unreasonable. However, he motioned for Nami to rest assured that they would protect her when she was in danger.


    Moffett and Fitz also responded to Ye Feng''s words, saying that they would take good care of Nami. Only Fiona was silent, but from their eyes we can see that they also have the determination to protect Nami.


    Seeing that all the people tried so hard to protect her, even though Na Mei was timid again, she still promised Ye Feng to continue casting and strengthening the border under the encouragement of others.


    Leaving Ye Feng''s arms, Nami took a few breaths, and then slowly gathered the light of the tide around her body to continue her ceremony.


    To stabilize Nami''s anxious heart, Ye Feng and his party retreated to the nearby place and surrounded by the tide light between them.


    In the following period of time, they were not threatened by the outside, and Nami''s reinforcement ceremony was also very smooth.


    The dark tide around is almost gone, and the pure magic of the moon and the holy energy of the tide gradually permeate every corner of the tidal junction.


    In this environment, Ye Feng and his party feel more comfortable. They are enjoying the baptism of sacred energy. The consumed power is slowly coming back, and the wounds on their bodies are healing at a visible speed.


    In the dark corner, there was a man who hated such an environment. That was Alice. All the disgust was written on her face, but she did not go out to interfere with Ye Feng and her party. She only used black magic Qi to protect her body and cut off the energy to restrain her.


    Finally, not counting the long wait, all the dark power of the tide within the boundary of the tide is completely purified by Nami''s magic.


    Within the whole tidal boundary, the power of the tide and the magic of the moon are filled with healing and holy breath. The tide light around Nami finally turned into a shining light column, which penetrated the upper part of the tidal boundary, and floated out of the sea all the way to the sky.


    Now it is only the last step, that is, Nami will inject the light column of tidal light into the space crack, and penetrate into the other world, so that the strong in the other world can not enter Valoran.


    Her mind tried to recall the incantation her mother had taught her. Nami said something, and the light of the tide began to shoot down into the space fissure above the boiling magma.


    Ye Feng and his party are all happy, watching Na Mei finish the last ceremony.


    But the smile on their faces did not stay long, because of the changes in the space cracks gradually disappeared.


    The space fissure above the magma suddenly bursts out a black shadow that makes Ye Feng and his party color change. As soon as the shadow entered the world, it swept away from the light of the tide toward Nami.


    See here, Ye Feng immediately reminds everyone: "bad, protect Nami!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the sword spirit of the wind all over Ye Feng ran to the extreme, and he was the first to rush to the dark shadow.


    Fiona and others also set off immediately under the reminder of Ye Feng, attacking the black shadow one after another, trying to stop the black shadow''s attack on Nami.


    Under the obstruction of Ye Feng and others, the high-speed flying black shadow shows his real body. He is the alien man who was repulsed by Ye Feng and Fiona.


    However, this time, the breath of the alien man is far beyond what Ye Feng and his party can understand.


    The power that can''t be understood by a demigod is only the power of God What this guy said before he escaped last time is true. He is really a god!


    Both Ye Feng and Fiona are alien men who are afraid to gain more strength.


    The alien man was stopped, he sneered and slapped fly. Last time, he hurt Ye Feng and Fiona.


    Ignoring Fitz and Moffett, he did not continue to chase the three Ye Feng, who were photographed by him, but went straight to Nami.


    Fitz and Moffett tried to stop the alien men, but their attacks were dodged by the alien men who wanted to stop Nami casting.First Ye Feng, the second daughter of Fiona, steadies her upside down body and flashes to Na Mei''s side, trying to block the alien man from the front.


    With another slap, Fiona''s eyes and mouth spilled blood on the spot, and their brains fell into a temporary stagnation of thinking.


    With the help of this short moment of gap, the alien man released a black tentacle and wanted to crush Na Mei to death on the spot.


    "Don''t be afraid, keep casting!"


    When Nami''s life and death crisis comes, Ye Feng, who was photographed before, suddenly appears in front of her. While cheering for her, Ye Feng''s magic and sword spirit disappeared in an instant, and the gray and white magic lines quietly appeared on his skin.


    In order not to let Na Mei be influenced by him, Ye Feng forcibly embraces the alien man and plunders it down.


    In the face of Ye Feng, who tries his best to urge the power of forbidding demons, although the alien man is a God, he can''t use magic for a time because of Ye Feng''s human shape.


    "Damn natives, get out of here!" The foreign man was so angry that he gritted his teeth, and his twisted face was extremely ferocious.


    "So you will be angry, ha ha!" Ye Feng does not let go when he deliberately uses words to stimulate foreign men. He has given up the only chance to subdue the alien man.


    At this moment, the light column of tidal light has been infinitely close to the space crack, but Nami did not continue to cast the power of the light beam into the crack.


    Because she knew that once she had completed the reinforcement ceremony, they would face a crazy revenge from a God. If she can, she wants to send this alien man back to his original world!


    Thinking of this, Nami shouts to Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, if you can bring that alien into the light of the tide, I can drive him back to his world!"


    At the bottom of the alien man, his face changed greatly. But after Ye Feng heard it, he grinned and joked to the man of other race.


    "If you have a chance in the future, you should thank me and go back to your house!"


    The words are full of ridicule and sarcasm to the alien man. Ye Feng''s eyes are frozen and he embraces the alien man and rushes into the light column of the tide.


    Nami above see everything is ready, and immediately hit the light column of tide light to the space crack.


    Ye Feng took the opportunity to leave. Before leaving, he did not forget to smile at the alien man, and continued to stimulate his nerves.


    "No You can''t send me back No I Ah... "


    The alien man is very unwilling, but he has not finished speaking, was sent into the space crack by the light column.


    As soon as the light column of tidal light enters the space fissure, it shrinks sharply into a beam of light and disappears between heaven and earth.


    The consolidation ceremony of the tide boundary finally came to an end. Ye Feng joined the crowd and continued to ridicule the banished alien man: "Hey, that alien must be very angry and sent home by us."


    The task was successfully completed, and his bad laughter also made Nami and others couldn''t help laughing. Even Fiona''s two daughters, who have always been unhappy, cover their mouths and chuckle. The atmosphere is extremely relaxed and pleasant.


    "Go home? Ye Feng, it''s a good saying, but Do you have any idea who you should go back to? "


    In the dark, the discordant voice suddenly sounded, breaking the joyful atmosphere between Ye Feng and his party, making them as if they were facing a great enemy.


    "Who is there!" Looking at the direction of the sound, ye Fenghu is in front of the crowd, gazing at the darkness in his eyes.


    Under the gaze of Ye Feng and his party, a slender figure walks out of the darkness.


    At the sight of this figure, Ye Feng was shocked and trembled: "Yi Elise? "


    The arrival of Elise, the devil, immediately aroused the high vigilance of Fiona''s two daughters. They pulled out their sabers and stood side by side with Ye Feng.


    "Cluck If you are alert, it seems that you haven''t decided which home to go back to. Let me tell you who to go back to! "


    Elise doesn''t care about Ye Feng''s vigilant expression at all. Her hands have turned into two sharp evil blood blades when she speaks. Her purpose is self-evident.


    But at this moment, a force comparable to Elise rose in the tidal junction.


    Suddenly, the dark green tentacles of the dark rushed out of the darkness and attacked Elise.


    "Elise, I think you should think about who you should go back to!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1110

    "Elise, I think you should think about who you should go back to!"


    The nether tentacles darted out of the darkness without warning and attacked Elise as fast as lightning.


    Elise wanted to ravage Ye Feng and others, and then take them back to the shadow Island, but she was shocked by the sudden attack.


    This nether tentacle sends out the magic energy is no less than her, Elise had to give up the plan of punishing Ye Feng and his party for a while, and dodged to one side.


    The nether tentacle saw Elise Dodge, it did not choose to stay, but twisted its tenacious trunk to continue to pursue Elise.


    Seeing this sudden out of the nether tentacles, Ye Feng did not show any joy, on the contrary, his face was more gloomy.


    "All be vigilant. That tentacle is not our helper, it is also our enemy!"


    Lower the voice to remind Nami and others not to relax their guard, Ye Feng while looking at the pursuit of Elise''s tentacles, while feeling out of the mind to perceive the situation around. If something changes, he can respond in the first place.


    Sure enough, within a moment, a faint ghost voice sounded in his ear.


    "Your sister has swallowed my soul. The home you should return to is not Alice''s shadow Island, but mine. I need you to bring your greedy sister back!"


    Naga capolos! The master of the voice in his heart, Ye Feng glanced at the other people around him and found that they did not hear the voice of Naga capolos.


    "Don''t think I''ll go with you, either you or Alice, and I''ll warn you that if you''re against sister Sara, I''ll make you suffer!"


    Trying to talk with Naga capolos, Ye Feng clearly expressed his firm will in the bottom of his heart.


    Naturally, Naga capolos heard his voice. Seeing that he did not want to surrender, she gave out a ghostly laugh.


    The ghost like laughter reverberated throughout the tide boundary, and one after another translucent dark tentacles darted out of the darkness, and came straight to Ye Feng and his party.


    Each tentacle emits a terrible energy comparable to that of Elise, and Ye Feng and his party have no way to dodge.


    These dark tentacles are like huge long whip. Each time they swing their tail, they not only hurt the bodies of Ye Feng and others, but also lash their souls, making them suffer from the double torture of soul and body.


    When Ye Feng and his party are exhausted, Naga capolos will not continue to torture them.


    The idea manipulates many tentacles and entangles Ye Feng and his party. Naga capolos bewitched: "you should go home with me. Don''t worry, you will become a part of me, carry out my will on behalf of me in this world, and become a new sea animal priest!"


    Bewitched by her words, the absent-minded Ye Feng and his party nodded in their eyes. She was very satisfied with Ye Feng''s reaction and began her transformation by releasing the dark tidal force.


    It seems to have sensed the crisis of the master. The tears of the goddess on Ye Feng''s chest flashed with blue light, and the power of starlight was released in an instant.


    Those twining the dark tentacles of Ye Feng and others were smashed by the power of starlight, and Naga capolos also made a howl of his tentacles being smashed at the same time.


    As soon as the power of starlight is closed, the tears of the goddess release blue energy, protecting Ye Feng and his party from the attack of the soul of Naga capolos.


    Under the protection of the tears of the goddess, Ye Feng and his party gradually recovered their consciousness. They watched the broken tentacles floating around them, and knew how dangerous their situation was.


    Hiding behind Ye Feng, Na Mei tightly grasped Ye Feng''s skirt and murmured, "how could that tentacle disappear?"


    Ye Feng did not reply for the first time, but deeply looked at the tears of the goddess flashing blue light on his chest.


    After a while, it is confirmed that Naga capolos''s tentacles are scared away by the tears of the goddess. Ye Feng looks at the direction that Elise was chased by the tentacles.


    Found that Elise and another dark tentacle are missing, Ye Feng''s eyes turn, and immediately motioned for people to escape with him.


    On the other side, Elise is chased by Naga capolos''s shadowy tentacles. It was not that she was afraid of Naga capolos, but that she was forced to dodge when she first attacked her and did not give her a chance to fight back.


    After a long time with the tentacles around, Alice Found the gap to open the distance. After a short gasp, Elise is demonized completely and becomes a bloodthirsty and terrifying Spider Queen.


    As a demon, Elise''s whole body momentum instantly climbed to the extreme. Her scarlet eyes flashing with blood shed revealed the meaning of endless killing.


    The dark red spider energy flies out of her palm, releasing burst energy when it touches the nether tentacle.


    Boom!


    The tentacles of the nether world were instantly blown apart and turned into pieces of meat.


    "Naga capolos, I didn''t expect that you didn''t die, but now you are not my opponent!"


    Elise knew that Naga capolos would not die so easily, so she deliberately said so in order to bring Naga capolos to the scene.Feigning death was seen through, Naga capolos hidden in the dark once again condensed several dark tentacles: "iris, as long as you submit to me, I can forgive you for your rudeness to me before."


    "Surrender You deserve it? "


    As if she had heard the funniest joke in the world, Alice burst into a wild laugh.


    "It seems that you don''t see where you are now!" Naga capolos snorted at her piercing laughter


    "It''s you who don''t see the situation clearly!" Her attitude strongly refutes Naga capolos. Elise looks cold, and her right hand gradually clenches into a fist, which instantly explodes the dark tentacle in front of her.


    However, when these tentacles were pinched and exploded, they condensed new ghost tentacles, shaking in front of Alice: "you can''t kill me, just like before in bill gewater!"


    "I can''t kill you, but I''ve guessed your identity, Naga capolos. Are you on the other side of the tidal border?"


    Seeing that Naga capolos did not reply, Elise was more convinced of her conjecture. The corner of her mouth curled cold, her right hand slowly pointed forward, and neurotoxin was injected into her tentacles, forcing Naga capolos to attach her soul and will.


    "It''s not easy to send a trace of soul back to Valoran before the consolidation of the tide boundary. If I smash it at this time, will your real body on the other side get bloody with anger?"


    Controlling the neurotoxin to eat the soul in her tentacle, Elise faded from her demonic form and turned into a human again, covering her mouth and pretending to be harmless to humans and animals.


    "Dare you When Elise sees through her identity, Naga capolos drinks a warning.


    It''s a pity that Naga capolos warned the wrong person. Alice was the last one who liked to eat threats and warnings.


    "Let me take you home, cluck..."


    Using neurotoxins to erode the soul of Naga capolos, Elise watched with a smile that those tentacles that had no soul will control disappeared into the sea.


    Dealing with danagacapolos, Elise instantly covers the whole tidal boundary with her mind. When she found that Ye Feng and her party had fled to the exit of the tidal boundary, the smile on her pretty face gradually solidified, and replaced by a deep chill like falling into an ice cave.


    "You all have to stay for me!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1111

    While Elise and Naga capolos are tangled together, Ye Feng and his party flee to the exit above the tidal junction at full speed.


    As time went by, neither Elise nor Naga capolos had come. They also from the beginning of nervous tension, to now a little bit relaxed.


    The outer barrier of the tidal boundary is reflected in the eyes of the people. They all see the hope of escape.


    But at this critical moment, the soul of Fiona and her daughter suddenly tingled. It was like a poisonous spider that was trying to bite their souls and hurt their nerves.


    "Ah Ha ah Ha ah Ha ha... "


    Their pretty faces turned pale. They covered their necks unconsciously and gasped for breath.


    The two suddenly showed a look of pain, which really scared the other people around them. Ye Feng, in particular, helped them directly and said with concern: "Fiona, what''s the matter with you?"


    Fiona and her daughter squirmed their lower lips to say something, but they couldn''t say anything because of the biting pain in their soul.


    Seeing the two of them faltering for a long time and unable to say a word, Ye Feng quickly motioned them not to speak, and then said to the nearby Na Mei: "Na Mei, please help to see what happened to them two!"


    Nami nodded and began to explore the body of Fiona and her daughter. After some exploration, she did not find any abnormality in Fiona''s two women''s bodies. Instead, she found that there were two magic lines in the shape of spiders on the back of their necks.


    Also did not feel any toxin in Fiona''s body. Nami continued to lift the beautiful hair on the back neck of Fiona and beckoned Ye Feng to come and have a look at the two spider magic lines: "Ye Feng, come and see what this is."


    Smell speech, the leaf breeze immediately leans over. When he saw the spider mark on Fiona''s back neck, which was covered by her hair, his pupils shrank in an instant.


    Elise''s magic pattern! Ye Feng recognized the owner of the magic pattern at a glance, but he was a little confused. When did Elise hit the two girls of Fiona.


    After thinking about it for a moment, he remembered the picture of Fiona being bitten by a spider not long ago.


    Has Alice followed them since then? A guess that makes Ye Feng deeply uneasy is born in his heart. He takes a deep breath and does not dare to think deeply.


    Now that we know that the culprit is Elise, Ye Feng just wants to let Na Mei cure Fiona and her daughter. He immediately replied, "Nami, this is the spider magic pattern of shadow Island devil. Can you dispel it?"


    "I want to dispel them, but there is nothing wrong with their bodies that I can''t begin to treat them." Nami showed an apologetic look. She didn''t want to cure Fiona, but she was powerless.


    On hearing that Na Mei did not detect any abnormality in Fiona''s two daughters, Ye Feng''s brain ran at full speed, thinking about why.


    After pondering for a while, his eyes lit up and thought of neurotoxins. Fiona, they''re not physically attacked by Elise, but their souls are eroded by neurotoxins.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng immediately told Nanmei everything he knew, hoping to help Nanmei cure Fiona.


    Nami learns that Fiona''s soul has been eroded by neurotoxin. Her eyes are frozen and she controls the tidal current to infiltrate the soul of the second daughter.


    As soon as she enters the soul of Fiona''s two daughters, Nami sees that the soul form of Fiona''s two daughters is bound to a spider''s web.


    The black spirit filled every corner of their two souls, and it was obvious that Elise had corroded them to a very deep level.


    During the time when Na Mei goes deep into the soul of Fiona''s two daughters, Ye Feng and others are protecting the three of them.


    Anxiously waiting, Ye Feng doesn''t wait for the good news of Na Mei, instead, he finds that the dark fog looms around her.


    Fitz was also aware of the looming black fog, and he exclaimed, "the breath of sister Nami has suddenly become so evil."


    Sure enough! Ye Feng''s face became cloudy and clear. If he didn''t guess wrong, it was a sign of demonization.


    The neurotoxin is obviously Fiona and the two of them. Why does Nami, who is responsible for the treatment of them, show signs of demonization first?


    Really can''t think of this, but Ye Feng knows that if let Na Mei continue, not to say cure Fiona, she will first degenerate into a mermaid devil.


    The evil and evil spirit that haunts Nanmei''s body becomes more and more obvious. Ye Feng''s heart is horizontal, no longer hesitant, and forcibly separates Nanmei from Fiona.


    As soon as his hand touched Nami, a part of the black evil spirit that lingered around her would enter his body.


    Before, he just suspected that Nami was demonizing, but now that the evil spirit penetrated into his body, he was sure.


    A nameless and stubborn anger towards Elise was kindled in his heart, and Ye Feng''s eyes were also burning a dark flame of evil gas.


    His anger at Elise, who had hurt the people around him over and over again, was exactly what Alice wanted to see.The black flame continued to burn, and the dark anger released from his heart instantly dyed the black goddess''s tears, making it unable to protect his mind in this crisis.


    Fitz and Moffett were also trapped in the dark devil''s package and fell asleep.


    "Alice, get out of here!"


    The angry Ye Feng roared up to the sky. Although he didn''t know where Elise was, he was sure that she could hear him at the moment.


    As he thought, the twisted whirlpool of darkness appeared, and Alice stepped out of nothingness at his call.


    "You only know how to do evil


    Ye Feng looks like a madman. When he sees Elise appear, his right hand directly condenses a magic sword which is transformed from black magic Qi. He uses the sword of wind infected with evil spirit and cuts her to Elise.


    "Cluck Look at the sword in your hand. Is it still the light sword of the moon


    Body elegant to avoid the anger of Ye Feng, Elise grinned and stretched out her hand, pointing to the black sword in Ye Feng''s hand.


    "Alice, you think I''m Magic Magic sword


    Although the mouth said cruel words, but Ye Feng still lowered his head and glanced at the sword in his hand. The expected moon lightsaber did not appear in front of his eyes. Instead, it was a magic sword that revealed evil spirit and came into his sight.


    This glance made him release his hand, but the magic sword did not disappear, but quietly suspended in front of him.


    Ye Feng immediately realized something. He searched his body''s strength and found that it was full of black magic gas. All other forces were eroded to varying degrees.


    "When did you put the black magic gas into my body?" Ye Feng looks gloomy to the extreme.


    Looking at his gloomy face, Alice showed a morbid smile that only demons would have when they were playing with their prey.


    "You''ve been like Nami, you''ve been infected by the magic lines on Fiona, and you''re going to be like a slave, willing to kneel in front of me, and pray for my forgiveness of your reckless actions towards me before."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1112

    "You''ve been like Nami, you''ve been infected by the magic lines on Fiona, and you''re going to be like a slave, willing to kneel in front of me, and pray for my forgiveness of your reckless actions towards me before."


    Elise laughs and whispers out Ye Feng''s situation at the moment, and she is looking forward to how Ye Feng will react.


    If it is to change to the past, Ye Feng will most likely persuade Elise to return home. But now Fiona''s two daughters are poisoned by neurotoxin. Nami is closest to being demonized because of spider''s magical pattern. Moffett and Fitz are also unconscious. Ye Feng is not in the mood to persuade such a female devil who destroys his companion in person.


    Even, his desire to kill at the moment is infinitely high, and he wants to directly kill the evil female devil in front of him, but he is temporarily suppressed by his remaining reason.


    "It''s clear that there is a flame of anger in your eyes. It''s so strong. Why suppress it?"


    Elise knows how contradictory Ye Feng is now. In order to release the anger in Ye Feng''s heart and make him more enchanted, she approaches Ye Feng''s eyes and continues to stimulate Ye Feng''s nerves with words.


    Without the tears of the goddess to protect the mind, Ye Feng could no longer suppress the dark side of her heart and fully released her dark anger.


    No longer to think about whether he is releasing the black magic or the magic of the moon, Ye Feng waved his magic sword under the erosion of anger.


    Close by Ye Feng''s sudden attack, Elise is not a bit surprised, because it is all in her calculations. She did not mean to dodge. She stood quietly in front of Ye Feng with a strange smile on her lips.


    Ye Feng cuts off with a sword, and Elise''s body gradually twists and turns into two, and then condenses into a solid body elsewhere.


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck..."


    Elise''s derisive laughter reverberated in the tidal boundary, and it was particularly harsh in the ears of Ye Feng.


    He just wanted to wave the second sword to kill Elise who was playing with him. However, the magic sword in his hand no longer obeyed his command and dragged him to the nearby rock wall.


    Boom!


    The gravel rolled down, the terrible water waves spread around, Ye Feng was hit dizzy, and the blood spilled from his wounds turned into blood mist, which melted into the water wave and turned into blood water.


    Before he recovered from the impact, Elise grabbed his position and pulled him back to her.


    The magic sword formed by the condensation of black magic Qi did not slide down because of Ye Feng''s loss of consciousness, but independently transformed two energy tentacles, which were tightly wrapped around his arm.


    On the other side, Nami has been eroded by the black evil gas, and the evil magic lines have been born on her face. Originally pure and lovely, she now looks like a bloodthirsty demon Mermaid, as if she opened her eyes, will release terrible magic light.


    Moffett and Fitz were also eroded to varying degrees in this period of time. Only Fiona, the second daughter, did not show any signs of demonization.


    But in fact, the two of them suffered more from the black evil gas than Ye Feng and others. What they suffer is their soul, which is much more terrifying to be infected by evil Qi from inside to outside than directly eroding their bodies.


    During this period, because of Alice''s intention, they have been in a sober state,. But the stabbing pain of neurotoxin is too terrible, they can only watch Ye Feng anxiously on one side, they fall down one by one, without any resistance ability.


    Under their half squinting hard gaze, Elise swam towards them with the vague leaf wind like a hunter lifting prey.


    As if noticing their eyes, Elise threw a smile at both of them and threw Ye Feng like a dead fish beside them.


    "Two noble ladies of demacia, do you have any objection to joining shadow island?"


    The tone of Alice''s inquiry suddenly became extremely kind, even with a hint of inquiry, as if she were really asking Fiona''s opinions.


    Seeing her smiling face, Fiona and her daughter felt disgusted. They wriggled their lower lips to denounce Alice''s evil deeds, but they could not say anything.


    Looking at their angry and subdued expressions because they couldn''t speak, Elise, with a playful heart, covered her mouth with a look of mock surprise.


    "I almost forgot that you can''t talk now. Come on, now tell me your answer."


    As she waved her hand, she temporarily relieved Fiona''s pain, and her voice was full of apology.


    "You are dreaming!"


    "Devil, have the ability to let us restore the ability of action, we come to a fair fight!"


    Fiona''s two daughters were greatly insulted. They swore to death and angrily showed their determination to Elise.


    But their determination was too weak for Elise, and they would join shadow Island voluntarily as soon as she wanted.


    What''s more, human beings show their silly and ridiculous determination and then collapse in front of her, which is one of her favorite tricks.


    At the thought of this, Elise can''t wait to see the collapse of Fiona''s two daughters on their faces.The corner of her mouth was full of evil radian. Elise shook her head and denied Fiona''s Thoughts: "no, you are wrong. Your heart is very willing to join shadow island."


    Fiona and her daughter sniffed at this.


    "Well, don''t think we will believe your lies, you devil!"


    "Your bewitching is useless to us!"


    Hearing that the two of them were so convinced that they would not voluntarily join shadow Island, Alice''s smile was even stronger: "I said you would, you would..."


    As soon as this was said, the neurotoxin broke out again. The soul of Fiona''s two daughters, who were corrupted with black evil spirit, lost their sense in an instant. They both let out a long, hoarse scream, and their eyes gradually became dark and dark, and lost their focus.


    "I ask you again, would you like to follow me and join shadow island?"


    Elise didn''t put magic into her voice this time, but Fiona nodded.


    "I, Fiona Laurent, would like to follow Elise, the supreme Spider Queen of shadow Island, to be her most faithful servant


    Hearing the oath of allegiance from the same people who had just vowed to die, Elise laughed wildly: "no matter how firm your mind is, isn''t it finally crawling under my feet like a dog? Ha ha ha


    While laughing, Alice did not relax her vigilance, because she clearly felt a pair of angry eyes staring at her.


    But she didn''t feel nervous at all, and continued to say to Fiona, whose soul was corroded, "what would you do if someone wanted to hurt me?"


    "Kill!"


    "What if it was Ye Feng?"


    "Kill!"


    The two Fiona girls, whose pupils have lost their color, did not hesitate, as if they had really become a killing machine.


    And the master, whose eyes were staring at Alice''s back, could no longer contain his anger and hurt people.


    This person is no other than Ye Feng, who just woke up to hear Fiona''s two daughters vowing allegiance to Elise.


    At the moment, he didn''t want to save Elise, just wanted to kill her and end the nightmare that lasted so long!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1113

    Sensing that Ye Feng is killing her and attacking her, Elise bends her mouth and turns around, casting a playful smile at Ye Feng.


    While Ye Feng is killing Elise, the eyes of Fiona, whose soul has been eroded, twinkled in front of her.


    As soon as Ye Feng sees that Fiona''s second daughter resists his chopping attack for Elise, his anger in his heart For Elise to harm his companion in front of him is even stronger.


    No matter how angry he was, he couldn''t kill Fiona and her. Through Fiona''s two daughters, she glared at Elise who was smiling behind her, and Ye Feng''s magic sword fell to half was collected by him in time.


    He doesn''t want to do something to Fiona, but it doesn''t mean that their soul is corrupted and they won''t do it to him.


    All because he had a killing heart For Elise just now, and Fiona''s two daughters with empty eyes were like crazy, launching waves after waves of fierce attacks on him.


    Facing the stormy attack of Fiona''s two daughters, Ye Feng has to choose passive response. However, he did not know that the more he fought, the faster the black evil spirit in his body would erode.


    In this way, Ye Feng, who runs the black magic, gradually begins to feel that he can''t control his body, and the ghostly black devil Qi and magic lines are also climbing up his face.


    When the black spirit climbed up his face, Fiona, who had been hostile to him, stopped suddenly and scattered to both sides.


    At the same time, Elise''s ghost figure flashed in front of Ye Feng, who couldn''t control her body.


    "What''s wrong with me?" See yilisi suddenly deceive body to his body, leaf breeze asks hard geology.


    Instead of answering, Elise held out her hand and gently touched his brow. This makes Ye Feng, who was almost unable to control his own body, completely lost control of his body.


    Like Fiona''s two daughters, he struggled with the remaining will, but the struggle failed.


    The expression of pupil is gradually lax, the leaf wind with empty eyes is like a body without soul now, let Alice in front of him shout and drink.


    "Slap yourself!"


    "Wave the sword!"


    "Kneel down!"


    Ye Feng is like a puppet. Every time Elise gives a command, he will immediately follow suit.


    Satisfied with his performance, Elise stopped directing him for the time being and waved to Fiona.


    Fiona, who became a toy for Elise before Ye Feng, immediately took the air chopping to get close to Fitz and Moffett respectively, bringing the two of them with the least infection to Elise''s side.


    Nami, who had been closing her eyes before, opened her eyes at this moment. The pure and innocent look of her eyes had disappeared in the past. Instead, it was the extremely evil magic light.


    From time to time, if there is no evil nature from her body to the surrounding, she is like a different person, the momentum of the whole body is abnormal.


    At the moment of opening her eyes, she tried to operate her own magic power. The tidal force of black magic gas suddenly gushed out, shaking the surrounding sea water.


    If it is the usual Nami, when she sees that she releases the tidal power contaminated with the evil spirit, she will be scared to scream and be at a loss.


    But now, her eyes not only did not show a trace of panic because of infection, but faintly revealed the color of excitement.


    "I''m really surprised that you are infinitely close to the demigods. When you return to the shadow island and let you accept the baptism of the blood pool, you should be able to become a God."


    Elise''s voice was a little surprised. From far to near, Nami put away the excited color on her face and said respectfully, "Lord Elise, Nami can''t wait to join shadow island!"


    "Nami, you don''t have to call me Lord. When you get to shadow Island, you will become another demon leader of shadow island."


    As soon as the voice fell, Elise, who had lost her heart, summoned a twisted dark portal in front of them, indicating Ye Feng and his party to step into it.


    Fiona''s two women''s movements are the fastest. They first throw Murphy and Fitz into it, and then they turn into black and white swords.


    Nami was right behind them, but just as she was about to step in, Elise stopped her and said, "wait a minute!"


    Nami turned to Elise with some doubts. She didn''t know why she suddenly asked her to wait. The next second, she suddenly felt an invisible pulling force coming from the other end of the door. She was sucked in without her reaction.


    When Alice saw this, her face was black to the extreme. She stretched out her right hand and forcibly pulled Ye Feng, who was almost sucked in. Her eyes immediately released a terrible blood awn, and the portal that originally sent out black magic gas began to emit different energy.


    The bright starlight appeared quietly, and the dark evil gas around the portal was cleaned up by the sudden starlight.


    Seeing this, Elise knew that the five people who had just passed through the portal were not transported to shadowisland, but to Ionia.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she was being played with. Elise was shaking with anger, and her lips and teeth were also making a violent friction sound."Solaka, you''re bad for me again!"


    In addition to Soraka, Elise couldn''t think of anyone else who could do this, so she also named names directly, and her voice was full of bitterness.


    "Elise, you shouldn''t be here!" At the other end of the starlight portal is the powerful words of Soraka.


    Elise was very angry and said with a smile: "ha ha, it''s not up to you to decide whether I should be here or not. I only know that you let me lose five toys!"


    Toys? At the other end of the starlight portal, Soraka pondered for a while, and frowned slightly: "let Ye Feng go, or don''t blame me for starting with you!"


    It''s like hearing the biggest joke in the world. Elise laughs wildly, mocking Soraka''s innocence.


    Elise''s sarcasm also makes Soraka understand that if she wants to let Ye Feng go, she is just talking about dreams. However, Soraka''s eyes at the other end of the portal twinkled, summoning a starlight to sprinkle on Elise through the portal.


    Elise, who majored in black magic, felt a burning pain all over her body as soon as she was shrouded in the starlight, and was unable to move.


    Ye Feng regained consciousness after being exposed to the starlight for a few seconds, and the tears of the goddess and the evil spirit on his body disappeared in an instant.


    Ye Feng, who just woke up, was still a little confused, but when he heard Soraka calling at the other end of the door, he also realized that it was Soraka who came to save them.


    Glancing at Elise, whose eyes were purified by the power of starlight and unable to move, a trace of complexity flashed through Ye Feng''s eyes after the disappearance of darkness and anger.


    With a soft sigh, he stopped paying attention to Elise, but flew towards the starlight portal.


    But at this moment, Ye Feng suddenly felt the surrounding space suddenly produce violent vibration. And the starlight portal is closing at a visible speed.


    "No, Ye Feng, come in, it''s too late!" Soraka at the other end is also aware of the anomaly here, reminding the wind speed to enter.


    Ye Feng also wants to be quick, but he can''t get into it before the starlight portal is closed.


    The starlight dissipated, and the dark breath came from behind Ye Feng like a cold wind, which made him excited all over.


    The breath of the devil''s venom sounded in his ear, and a ghost that he knew his identity quietly appeared on his side and pressed his shoulder.


    "Where are you going?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1114

    "Where are you going?"


    The devil''s whisper rings in the ear, the body shape ghost''s black shadow appears in Ye Feng''s body side, dead ground presses his shoulder.


    Just now the starlight has purified all the black evil Qi in the body, and Ye Feng is extremely sober at the moment. As soon as he heard the cold whisper, he knew that Elise was out of trouble.


    Looking over his head, the ghost that suddenly appeared on his side was the Elise he had guessed. Taking a breath of cool air, he narrowed his eyes no longer driven by the dark anger. He pretended to be relaxed and laughed: "that Alice, can you spare me this time


    The five Fiona, who had just been lost by Soraka''s calculation, suffered from the baptism of the power of starlight. Elise, who had always been her schemer, needed an outlet for her anger.


    Obviously, Ye Feng is the vent she identified! So when she heard Ye Feng let her let him go, she snorted coldly.


    "Let you go?"


    At the same time, Elise''s whole body''s black evil spirit disperses, a pair of revealing the cold air''s eyes are staring at Ye Feng directly. However, her hand holding Ye Feng''s shoulder back temporarily.


    With the cold-blooded eyes of Elise, Ye Feng feels like falling into an ice cave. Although he knew that it was impossible for Alice to let him go, he continued to play the fool and try to find the possibility of escape.


    "Elise, we have such a good relationship, you should not object, right?"


    A little bit back, Ye Feng obviously saw that Alice''s cold eyes with his retreat more and more cold. But in order to escape from Elise''s hand, he pretended not to see the change in her face, and continued to slowly distance from Alice.


    At the same time, the sword Qi of wind and the force of space are mobilized to the extreme in the body. Ye Feng is not eager to release them all, waiting for the best opportunity to start his escape.


    Ye Feng thought that he was well hidden, but he did not know that Elise, who inspired the seed of believers, was clear about his idea.


    Her right hand lifted in front of her body and tapped a crisp ring finger. Elise immediately blocked the space. Unless Ye Feng''s strength is stronger than her, don''t try to break her blockade of this area.


    Ye Feng, who is practicing the magic of space, is in the moment when this space is blocked by Elise, and his smiling face and Elise''s look of laughing and laughing are cooled down.


    The only escape he could think of now had no effect, and Ye Feng no longer pretended to be relaxed. He took a deep breath, kept himself as calm as he could, and said straight to Alice, "iris, are you really going to kill me all?"


    Although Ye Feng''s expression is very serious, even with a tone of questioning in her voice, Elise still feels the fear hidden in Ye Feng.


    The cold and heartless look eased, and Alice''s mouth was covered with a strange arc. She did not reply, but she told Ye Feng her real thoughts with the following actions.


    She reaches out her hand and gently touches Ye Feng, and an energy form Spider appears in front of Ye Feng.


    As soon as he saw the energy form Spider in front of him, Ye Feng just wanted to dodge. He was burst by the violent energy, his eyes overflowed with blood and tears, and his body also split several shocking wounds.


    The vision in front of her eyes became blurred because of the blood and tears in her eyes, and the clear smile of Elise became more and more blurred.


    Before he recovered from the pain of the spider''s energy burst, another sharp blood blade cut his arm at the call of Elise.


    "Ah


    The moment the wound was torn, the surrounding sea water penetrated into his wound, making the pain he felt was a hundred times more severe than usual.


    His shrill scream fell to Alice''s ears, but it was a wonderful pleasant sound, which stimulated her morbid psychology.


    One after another, Elise enjoys the alternative pleasure of killing Ye Feng, and her pretty face is suffused with morbid blush.


    Until Ye Feng''s facial expression is numb no longer because of pain cry, Elise just slowly stops. Looking at the dying Ye Feng, her pretty face was suffused with morbid red light, she giggled and said: "I will end your pain, Ye Feng, after you die, your soul will turn into the dead, and guard by my side forever!"


    Later, the smile on Elise''s face was also due to her morbid psychology. She raised her right hand high and summoned a huge blood blade with far greater power than before.


    "Welcome your dark new life, Ye Feng!"


    Along with Elise''s excited and furious drink, her high raised right hand suddenly waved down, and the huge blood blade which was powerful enough to kill the demigods was also cut off at Ye Feng''s head.


    Maybe it is out of the instinctive sense of crisis. Although Ye Feng''s eyes are lax and numb, and he can''t feel the pain of the wound tearing, he still flashes back with his instinctive will to survive when the giant blood blade falls.


    Unfortunately, he had lost most of his physical strength under the torture of Elise. Even though he tried to avoid the blood blade under the subconscious drive, he could not escape to a safe position before the blood blade fell on him.It''s just surprising that with Ye Feng''s evasion, the Dragon Pendant on his chest shakes violently, and he is cut by the blood blade first.


    Under the attack of blood blade, the Dragon Pendant is naturally broken in an instant. However, at the moment when the Dragon Pendant broke, a force enough to make Alice feel frightened was released from it.


    This frightening force collides with Elise''s blood blade, and instantly bursts out the energy of destroying the sky and the earth. The shock makes the water surface with large and small space cracks, and Elise''s blockade of this area is also broken for this reason.


    At the same time, the space crack was magnified infinitely under the tear of the dragon claw.


    A Golden Dragon flew out of the other end of the space crack, and its huge claws directly patted Elise.


    Elise couldn''t dodge. She was shot by the Golden Dragon on the spot. Her spirit was agitated and her blood was surging. She lost consciousness temporarily.


    Instead of taking advantage of Elise''s absence, the Golden Dragon caught Ye Feng with its claws and swept back into the space crack at a very fast speed.


    As soon as the Golden Dragon swept back into the cracks of space, Alice came to her senses. When she saw the golden dragon take away the leaf wind, she was angry and completely lost her sense, releasing a burst of dark red energy ball to the unclosed space crack.


    Boom!


    The dark red energy ball rushed into the space crack before it closed, and burst into it. The lost heart Elise was also following, trying to enter it and catch Ye Feng.


    The burst of dark red energy makes the already dangerous space cracks even more dangerous, in which the golden dragon was injured by multiple temporal and spatial turbulence.


    Endure the pain and close the space crack, Elise is separated at the other end. The Golden Dragon continues to walk through the space crack with leaf wind.


    The huge body of the golden dragon is cut by the space-time turbulence in the space crack, but she still protects Ye Feng.


    There was a faint light ahead, and the Golden Dragon swept directly out of it with the wind of the leaves and appeared on a shore.


    Put Ye Feng gently on the beach, and the Golden Dragon turns into a graceful dragon woman. If ye Feng wakes up at the moment, he will recognize this woman as avina, the daughter of the Dragon Emperor.


    In order to escape with Ye Feng, avina is also seriously injured. Standing precariously in front of Ye Feng, she tries to force herself to stay awake, but in the end, she is unable to resist the sleepiness brought by serious injury and faints beside Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1115

    Bandar City, the home of Yodel people, is located in the southeast corner of Valoran.


    When the outside world is in endless chaos because of the invasion of shadow Island, bander city is one of the few places to escape disaster.


    However, since the invasion of shadow island into the human kingdom, bander City, which had contacts with piltvov, demacia and Ionia, has been disconnected from the outside world.


    It''s not all bad to lose contact with the outside world. At least the yodells in the city will no longer be worried about the invasion of the norxans. And even if they do not interact with human beings, they can live a self-sufficient life, and everything is so peaceful and peaceful.


    Today, on the uninhabited coast south of Bandar City, two strangers, a human man and a dragon woman, are welcomed.


    These two people are Ye Feng and avina, the daughter of the Dragon Emperor, who escaped from Elise before, but they are both in a state of coma.


    I don''t know how long I was in a coma on the uninhabited coast, and a door with the magic smell of space suddenly appeared above Ye Feng.


    Meow!


    The glittering golden door opens, and a cat''s cry, which should not have happened at this time, rings from the other end of the door.


    The cat''s voice was a little shrill, with a faint hint of panic. Not a moment later, a kitten and a Book glittering with magic gold jumped out of the other end of the door.


    "Oh, ah!"


    As soon as they pass through the golden door, the cats and books in the air fall. This mysterious cat seems to be afraid of being killed, and even made a human only scream.


    The kitten and the book fell vertically and fell heavily on Ye Feng''s body.


    "Meow I didn''t fall to death? " It seems that there is some accident that he did not fall to death. The kitten looks down at his cute little head.


    When she saw that she stepped on a scarred human body, she immediately let out a cat cry and jumped to the side of the beach.


    "Where is this?" The kitten widened her eyes and opened her mouth to make a human voice.


    At the moment of her inquiry, the Golden Book flew from Ye Feng''s body to the cat''s side, opened the page and took photos.


    The next moment, the kitten jumped onto the suspended book and looked at the surrounding environment: "Bandar city? Are we back? "


    The more you look at this area, the more familiar you feel. The kitty gradually confirms that this is the coastline south of bander city.


    "Magic code, let''s go and see the human Eh? Next to him is a giant dragon in his own form


    Driving the book to take her to Ye Feng and avina, she carefully explored the next two people''s injuries, and then released the dark purple magic, and put the magic into Ye Feng and avina''s body.


    If ye Feng wakes up at the moment, he will be surprised to see this kind of magic power, because he has only seen this unique magic power in the fairy witch Lulu, and the name of this magic power is secret magic.


    With the magic of the secret arts, the healing power contained in it began to nourish Ye Feng''s body, which was covered with bruises.


    Ye Feng and Ye Feng were treated for a very long time. The kitten was also a little tired. From time to time, only human beings would sigh.


    After a long time, Ye Feng and elvina''s wounds finally healed under the treatment of kittens.


    The healing of the wound does not mean that the two of them can wake up immediately. They are still very weak at the moment and need to get rest.


    As a good healing mage, Kitty doesn''t want to leave Ye Feng here. She thought a little and drove the books under her feet to fly along the coastline.


    The kitten flew for a while, and the port built by the Yodel people soon caught her eye.


    There are so many yodells in the port, and the flying kitten, Mi Mi, has caused a stir among them.


    "Magic cat!"


    "My God, isn''t that ROMI?"


    "You mi, how are you?"


    "Look, there are really flying cats!"


    "Why didn''t Nora come along this time?"


    Yodel people who have seen and never seen the magic cat, youmi, are all excited to shout. It can be seen that youmi is very popular among them.


    Greeting Yodel people warmly, youmi finds a small Yodel girl with a big gun barrel among them.


    "Tristana, I found a wounded human and dragon clan not far away. I have just cured them. You and I will carry them to the city for recuperation."


    Yodel girl, called Tristana, showed a deep look that did not match her young face. After a while, she nodded and agreed to follow youmi.


    With help, youmi immediately leads Tristana to fly to the shore where Ye Feng and avina are.


    Following youmi to Ye Feng''s side, Tristana is not in a hurry to take them into the city. Instead, she looks around them. Her young face reveals her maturity that is not consistent with her appearance.


    After looking at it for a long time, Tristana said, "are you sure these two people you saved are good people?"This question is puzzled youmi, she stretched out the cat''s paw and scratched her cat''s face, showing a distressed look.


    After thinking about them for a long time, youmi replied with her feelings towards them: "I feel that they should be good people. Most of their injuries are caused by black magic. I think they should be the wounds from fighting with demons. Those who can fight with demons should not be bad guys, right?"


    Tristana fell silent after hearing this. She closed her eyes and looked like a mature young human being.


    "I think so. Let''s take them back to Bandar city and have a good rest."


    Finally, Tristana still chose to believe Yumi''s judgment. They took Ye Feng and avina to the direction of Bandar city.


    ¡­¡­


    Deep in Ionia''s psychic academy, the Sora chuck sits in the center of a giant starlight array, and sweat seeps from her forehead due to excessive consumption of magic.


    And her whole body, is around by she rescued from the hands of Elise Na Mei and her party.


    The second daughter of Fiona, Nami, Fitz, and Moffett, all of them were infected with a deep black spirit. Previously, in order to forcibly purify Ye Feng''s black evil Qi and limit Elise, she has consumed too much magic power in her body.


    Now she wants to cure the five people of Nami. The magic power in her body has faintly been unable to support her consumption.


    In succession, he purified six people who almost turned into real demons. Soraka was also contaminated with a lot of evil spirit.


    The black evil spirit that seeps into her body haunts her body and causes extremely serious damage to her body and soul.


    Aoxing on one side saw that she still had no plan to stop and rest, and immediately reminded her: "you are already tired. You can purify them next time."


    Under Aoxing''s persuasion, Soraka slowly opened her eyes and chose to take a rest first and then purify the evil Qi for Fiona and them.


    Just before leaving the array, she asked Aoxing about the whereabouts of Xiaye Feng.


    "Is there any news about Ye Feng''s child?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1116

    "Is there any news about Ye Feng''s child?"


    Soraka''s question made Aoxing look sluggish, as if there was something difficult to say. In the form of mini dragon, he revolved around Soraka''s arm.


    Hesitated for a long time, he sighed: "I used the star magic you taught me to search for his track, but still can''t find his trace."


    Soraka''s taboo starlight spell is to determine a person''s position through the guidance of stars. Generally speaking, if the caster wishes, he can find a person''s trace.


    If there is no trace of the target, there are only two possibilities. The first is that the person searching is dead, and there is no way to find it without breath. Even if you become an undead after death, you can''t be searched without the original breath.


    Second, the seeker enters the place where the starlight spell is obscured. According to Soraka''s knowledge, there are four places in Valoran that can block her starlight Magic: Shadow Island, the ruins of the royal city of iquaria, Ionia, and the mogalon trail refugee camp.


    Although all these places can block her starlight, the only area that can really block her search is shadow island.


    Aionia''s island protection phalanx, ekasia city protection phalanx, mogelon trail refugee camp phalanx are all related to her, so her starlight can directly penetrate into these areas that can block the search. Moreover, she was in Ionia herself, and it was easy to explore him.


    In fact, there is a magic array left by her on shadow Island, but because of the failure to purify the four knights, the original holy array was transformed into a one that can gather dark energy by the blackened demons. The whole island has also changed from Fuguang Island, which emits sacred energy, into a shadow Island, so that she can not explore the changes on the shadow island.


    So either way, Ye Feng, which has no trace to trace, seems to Soraka to be in danger. In fact, she was prepared for Ye Feng''s sacrifice, but after hearing Aoxing''s reply, she still sighed deeply, and even had some self reproach.


    If she had not sent Ye Feng to the sea to carry out the mission, Ye Feng would not have come to this end. Her original intention is to let Ye Feng grow up quickly through the sea trip, but she doesn''t want to hurt him instead.


    The guilt was hard to express. Sorakar raised her head and looked up at the sky, sighing.


    Looking at her look of guilt, Aoxing also felt a little heavy. After all, he was also optimistic about Ye Feng''s potential. After a while, Ao Xing inquired, "do you want to inform Ruiwen, the child''s sister?"


    As soon as she said this, Soraka frowned slightly and looked dignified. She was thinking about Aoxing''s question just now.


    After pondering alone for a long time, Soraka shook her head: "no, wait for a while to purify Fiona and their evil spirit."


    Ao Xing smell speech ponder, also feel that it is not appropriate to inform Ruiwen of Ye Feng''s possible sacrifice now. The topic related to Ye Feng comes to an end for a while, and he protects Soraka, who consumes too much magic power, to leave the heart college.


    ¡­¡­


    In Bandar City, youmi and Tristana walk into the city with unconscious Ye Feng. As soon as they entered the city, they walked down the street to a hotel dedicated to human beings.


    But when they came to the hotel, they found that the door of the hotel was closed.


    And Tristana also remembered that since Bandar city had cut off contact with human beings, the hotels serving human beings in the city were closed because they had not been in business for a long time.


    At the thought of this, she was a little distressed, because no other Yodel dwelling was suitable for people like Ye Feng.


    The trouble Tristana felt was easy to solve in youmi''s eyes. She took it for granted: "it doesn''t mean you can''t stay when it''s closed. Tristana, you should know the owner of this hotel and talk to him. Since he doesn''t use it, you can lend us this hotel. You are a hero of bandel City, and he will be happy to lend it to you!"


    Tristana shook her head, still feeling bad. But she can''t stand youmi''s urging, so she has to leave youmi first. They are here and go to the hotel owner to talk about borrowing.


    Youmi stands by Ye Feng and avina, quietly waiting for Tristana''s return. Before long, she saw Tristana trot back all the way. "How about it? Did you borrow it?" she asked


    Tristana nodded as she trotted back with a bunch of keys in her hand. From a number of keys to open the door, she beckoned youmi to bring Ye Feng and the two people to the second floor of the hotel.


    After Ye Feng and avina are settled, Tristana gives youmi the task of taking care of the two outsiders, and she is going out of the hotel to continue to patrol Bandar city.


    In the process of touring Bandar City, Tristana inadvertently swept out of the city, floating a huge hot-air balloon. At the sight of the balloon, she frowned and walked quickly out of the city.


    Before she got out of the city, a sharp and harsh boy''s voice came from the hot air balloon into the city.


    "I''m back, stupid Yodel people!"


    The boy''s voice, which sounds extremely funny, seems to contain some magic power and reverberates throughout the city of Bandar.In addition to the comatose Ye Feng and avina, everyone in the city heard the children''s cry which was somewhat amusing.


    However, some of the funny voices caused riots in bander City, and they all seemed to resent its owner.


    At the same time, a Yodel in a blue mage''s cap jumped onto the balustrade of a hot-air balloon and continued to shout, "this time, I''ll show you how strong my magic is, ha ha ha ha!"


    "It''s the mischievous vija coming back!"


    "How did the mischievous Vega, who loved more pranks than Lulu, come back?"


    "It''s over. The city is going to be a mess again!"


    "You''re not welcome to be a troublemaker like you in Bandar City, Vega


    One by one, the yodells all went out of their cabins because of the appearance of Vega. For a moment, the noisy voices of Yodel people overshadowed the voice of Vega.


    Vivienne was eager to come back and deal with these yodells. When he heard that they called him a troublemaker, he was not happy: "you are the troublemaker, the troublemaker, I am the evil little mage, Vega!"


    Tristana, on the other hand, reached out and rubbed her temples, a headache at the quarrel between Vega and the rest of the yodells in the city.


    Fortunately, she has dealt with this mess many times, so she decided to temporarily address the "threat" of Vega based on her previous experience.


    With the rocket launcher on her shoulder, Tristana narrowed her eyes and aimed at Vega. Sure she could hit Vega, she fired a giant cannon shell directly at Vega.


    The cannon shells fired with intense fire burst into sparks, which instantly blew up the dancing Vega on the hot-air balloon and flew far away. And the balloon was also hit because it was in the range of cannon shell explosion, falling towards the outside of the city.


    Vaguely, the city could hear the more and more slight unwilling roar of Vega in the distance.


    "I''ll be back, Tristana, and the rest of the city, remember that for me!"


    After Vega was expelled by Tristana, the Yodel people in the city began their usual quiet and vigorous daily life.


    As for the scaremongering cry of Vega, they didn''t care at all. Because they believe that when Vega comes back next time, the troublemaker will be Tristana''s most enthusiastic cannon!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1117

    In the sweet dream, Ye Feng enjoys the treatment that is impossible to enjoy at ordinary times, so that the two daughters of Fiona, who have always been arrogant, cleverly pinch his shoulder and massage him.


    Lying comfortably on the chair, Ye Feng closed his eyes and hummed a little song in his mouth, not to mention how happy he was.


    However, for some reason, his ear suddenly sounded a cry from far to near. After careful discrimination, he heard that it was a cat.


    Ye Feng did not know that he was in the dream at the moment, so he asked the second daughter of Fiona in the dream.


    As soon as he opened his mouth, the two Fiona girls in front of him disappeared by his side in a way that he could not understand in the dream, and the sound of the cat was getting closer and closer to him with the disappearance of Fiona''s two daughters. Ye Feng just wanted to get down from the chair to find the cat, and the ground under him turned into the sky in a strange way, and his body was falling in a straight line uncontrollably.


    With a plop, Ye Feng wakes up from the dream. He rubbed the back of his head, which hurt a little, and his teeth hissed. Looking around his eyes, he found himself lying on the ground with the bed in front of him.


    "It was a dream just now. I said, Fiona, how could they pinch my shoulder and massage me, and let the two of them do this, I''m afraid they will directly crush my bones..."


    Fragmentary read a sentence, leaf wind covered the back of the pain, one hand struggling to support the floor to stand up.


    "Who''s Fiona, meow?" Finally, he stood up with his weak body, and a voice suddenly sounded in the room, which almost made him fall to the ground again.


    Looking along the direction of the voice, a cute kitten sat on the bed and threw at him a puzzled look that only people would show.


    Ye Feng looked at the kitten uncertainly and said, "were you talking to me just now?"


    "It''s me, human being. I''m a great benefactor to you and your friends. Oh, you can call me Yumi!"


    Youmi''s voice is full of vitality, she said, and then she jumped to the shoulder of Ye Feng, showing her kindness to Ye Feng.


    Meditating on what youmi said just now, Ye Feng''s eyes coagulate, and some vague memories about the sea area gradually become clear.


    But how did he get here? Ye Feng is a little confused. He doesn''t think that the cat in front of him can save him from Elise''s hand.


    No matter how he recalled, he couldn''t know what happened after he was in a coma, so after thinking about it, he asked youmi on his shoulder: "great benefactor Where is this? "


    "Bandar City, I found you and your friends on the coast of Bandar city yesterday. You are all seriously injured. I healed you with magic!" Youmi blinked her big cute eyes, as if expecting Ye Feng to praise her.


    Friend friend? Ye Feng raised his head slowly. He asked anxiously, "where is my friend now?"


    Ye Feng didn''t praise her, which made youmi feel very disappointed, but she immediately got excited: "it''s next door. I''ll take you there. By the way, human beings, how do you make friends with the dragon clan? I remember that the dragon people always look down on human beings. It''s amazing that you can be friends


    It seems to have opened the chatterbox, youmi seems to have endless words, just like her energetic appearance.


    It''s a pity that Ye Feng is attached to the friend mentioned in youmi''s mouth, so her energetic words are all selectively ignored by Ye Feng.


    "Here, it''s her. She''s hurt much more than you. She''s full of scars caused by the turbulence of time and space. Although I''ve cured her, I don''t think she can wake up these days."


    Lead Ye Feng into the next room, youmi jumps to the head of avina''s bed and tells Ye Feng about her general injury.


    In the sight of avina lying on the bed, Ye Feng subconsciously lowered his head and looked at his neck.


    Originally he was wearing two pendants, one is the tears of the goddess, the other is the Dragon Pendant. But now, there''s only a tear of the Goddess Pendant around his neck.


    If you think about it again, you mi mentioned that there is a space-time turbulence wound on avina. He can basically be sure that it is his Dragon Pendant that broke to attract avina. While avina is walking through the cracks in space, most of the time and space turbulence scars on her body are caused by Elise''s interference.


    After passing through the space crack, the magic overdraft of avina fainted at his side, and they happened to be touched by youmi, who could cure the magic, and got timely treatment.


    After sorting out the general situation, Ye Feng approaches avina with a complicated look. After watching for a while, he and youmi left avina''s room together, so as not to disturb her rest.


    Just as they were going out, the two of them met Tristana, who had visited Bandar city. At the sight of Tristana, youmi immediately jumps down from Ye Feng''s shoulder and floats in front of Tristana with a simple magic book.


    "Tristana, this human is awake!" It seems that everything can make youmi smile, she is still so energetic.


    The petite Tristana nodded, then turned around Ye Feng, looked up and down, and looked very solemn.


    Tristana''s gaze makes Ye Feng feel unnatural. He always thinks that Tristana in front of him should be like Lulu, and should not show such a dignified look that only adults can show.Seeing Tristana, who was as tall as Lulu, looked at him for a long time without saying anything. Ye Feng adjusted his mentality and broke the silence with a smile: "little Yodel, can you stop looking at me like this? I don''t have any candy on me


    At the same time, Ye Feng bent down and stretched out his hand, and the tiger touched Tristana''s lovely little head, just like when he was with lulu.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Ye Feng finds that Tristana suddenly has a little more hostility in his eyes.


    At the next moment, the little pink hand snapped off Ye Feng''s big hand. Tristana''s tone was not good: "human, do you treat me as a child?"


    Hearing Tristana''s voice, Ye Feng, who knew little about Yodel, was stunned: "er Isn''t it? "


    "Hum, human beings are human beings. I tell you, don''t think I''m a child because I''m so small and cute. In fact, I''m an adult, and if I want, my rocket launcher can send you to heaven!"


    Although Tristana''s tone of voice is extremely serious, Ye Feng thinks that she is joking about her young face, and even thinks that she is bragging to him out of a child''s mood and pretending to be mature.


    But instead of showing it, he said with a smile, "OK, I see, Tristana, you''re an adult."


    "Hum!"


    Tristana did not lie, she is really an adult, only Ye Feng from the human aesthetic point of view, she thinks she is a child. Moreover, she also knew that Ye Feng mostly did not take her words to heart. If Ye Feng was not the wounded, she would have suffered from Ye Feng who despised the Yodel people just now.


    Lazy and Ye Feng care so much, think of her original intention, she will youmi call far away from the leaf wind a little far away, whisper up.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1118

    Tristana mysteriously takes youmi to one side and warns Ye Feng not to approach before talking with youmi.


    Her fierce eyes in Ye Feng''s eyes are lovely, just like children. But Ye Feng didn''t show it. He remembered that the Yodel girl with a rocket launcher said she was an adult just now.


    Whether it''s true or not, the little Yodel girl and Lulu have totally different personalities. He''d better not mess with Tristana.


    Think about it, Ye Feng shrugged and went downstairs.


    Tristana, who is talking with youmi, has been observing Ye Feng secretly. When she sees Ye Feng going downstairs, she immediately opens her mouth and calls Ye Feng: "human, where are you going?"


    Hearing Tristana calling him, Ye Feng turned back and said truthfully: "I''m the first time I''ve come to bander City, I want to go around the city."


    Tristana is still a little wary of Ye Feng. She stares at Ye Feng for a long time and warns, "you''d better be honest. If you dare to do something harmful to others, I''ll give you a taste of my rocket launcher."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll turn around!" Ye Feng said Tristana was worried, he could not do such a thing.


    After leaving the hotel under Tristana''s eyes, Ye Feng wanders leisurely in Bandar city. But the yodells in the city seemed surprised at his presence, as if he should not have been here.


    Curious, he asked them to know that since the shadow Island invaded the human kingdom, Bandar city has not been associated with human beings for a long time.


    Wandering in the city for a while, the leisurely Ye Feng suddenly felt the breath of black magic, and his face was tense.


    Looking around his eyes, Ye Feng tries to find the source of black magic. After a search, he saw a dark shadow at the corner of the street, which was rapidly moving into another street.


    At the first time of capturing the source of the black magic breath, Ye Feng wants to run the sword Qi of the wind in his body and flash to intercept the shadow directly.


    However, as soon as he tried to run the sword Qi, his chest got a burst of colic. At once, he condensed a little bit of sword Qi and dissipated without his control.


    The feeling of weakness swept over his body. At that moment, he also felt a pair of eyes staring at him, which forced him to give up tracking the shadow.


    The memory of being seriously injured by Alice in the sea flashed through her mind unconsciously. Ye Feng took a breath of cold air, and did not dare to continue to use his sword spirit, for fear that he would attract Elise''s attention.


    Just as the so-called fear of what to do, Ye Feng''s heart sounded Elise joking voice: "originally you are still alive, I thought you and that ugly lizard died in the space crack."


    Smelling the magic sound sounded in the bottom of my heart, Ye Feng pretended not to hear it and pretended to be leisurely in the city.


    After a while, Elise''s voice sounded again in his heart: "where are you now? Is that lizard still following you


    Ye Feng still did not respond, let him tell Elise that his current position is tantamount to suicide, he would not be stupid enough to do such a thing.


    At the same time, in the deepest part of shadow Island, Elise is immersed in the blood pool, with only her head and neck floating on the surface of the pool.


    Last time she was illuminated by the starlight of Soraka, Elise, who majored in black magic, suffered severe damage to her body.


    In order to recover as soon as possible, as soon as she came back, she took off her clothes and soaked in the blood pool. Until now, she has not completely recovered. It can be seen that the starlight released by Soraka has a strong killing effect on demons.


    In the two days of immersion in the blood pool, Elise was not idle. She has been trying to attract the seeds of believers in Ye Feng''s body, trying to find Ye Feng.


    But no matter how she tried to communicate with the seed of believers, she could not feel the breath of Ye Feng. There is only one possibility for this to happen, that is, the host of the believer seed dies, and the believer seed withers with the death of the host.


    She doesn''t want to believe this fact, so she has been trying to communicate with the seed of believers these two days.


    Just as she was about to believe that Ye Feng was dead, the seed of believers inspired her. Although the seed of believers seems to be separated by some force, which makes her unable to sense the position of Ye Feng and the experience of this period of time, her mouth still rises slightly unconsciously.


    Ye Feng can die, but she must be killed and brought back to the shadow island. Only in this way can Ye Feng''s dead soul not disperse and become her slave.


    Ye Feng is not allowed to die anywhere else!


    By communicating with Ye Feng through the seeds of believers, Elise did not get a response. With the seed of believers, she also knows that Ye Feng does not want to communicate with her on purpose.


    Elise is now very curious about where Ye Feng is, and can isolate her believer seed induction. If ye Feng hadn''t accidentally inspired the seeds of believers, she might have thought Ye Feng had died in the space crack.


    Thinking about it, Elise said, "do you think I don''t know where you are if you don''t talk?"


    When Ye Feng in bandel heard this, he shivered subconsciously and even looked back.


    After confirming that Elise was not behind him, he was relieved and kept silent.His long silence also let Alice fall into silence, for a time his heart calmed a lot.


    But in the moment he thought that Elise was no longer paying attention to him, Elise''s voice sounded in his heart again: "although I don''t know where you are now, I''m sure you''re not in Ionia. I hope you don''t let me catch you before you go back to Ionia, ha ha!"


    Elise''s words are full of ridicule to him, and Ye Feng''s cold sweat is continuous.


    Fortunately, the feeling of being watched by a pair of eyes disappeared after this sentence, otherwise Ye Feng was afraid that Elise would suddenly tear open a portal and appear in front of him.


    He wiped the sweat on his forehead. Because of the accident just now, he wanted to go all over Bandar city. All his leisure was scared away by Alice.


    Recalling the way he came a little, Ye Feng, who had no leisure and elegance, had to go back to his house, and he quickly put aside the threat of Elise for the time being.


    On the way back to Ye Fengyuan Road, the dark shadow that sent out the black magic breath before came out from the dark corner.


    But because the shadow was wearing a hood, he could not see his true face. But to be sure, this person is probably yodel.


    Keeping a distance with Ye Feng, the shadow follows Ye Feng to the hotel dedicated to serving human beings.


    Standing outside the door of the hotel, the shadow hesitated to follow in. After all, Ye Feng''s sharp nerve septum found him so far away.


    After thinking it out, he pretended to be a passer-by and integrated into the crowd.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1119

    Back in the hotel, Ye Feng was scared when he thought of Elise''s magic sound in his heart just now. For a short time, he didn''t want to experience the feeling of being tortured by Alice again.


    Before returning to his room, he went to see avina. After confirming that avina was safe in her lethargy, he returned to his room.


    Plopping down on the bed, ye Fengchang breathes a sigh of relief, temporarily forgetting about Elise. He turned over and looked at the ceiling. A cat appeared in his sight.


    Meow!


    Smelling the cat''s flattering call, Ye Feng bent his mouth: "you mi, you are still there!"


    Youmi dexterously jumped onto Ye Feng''s body and blinked her lovely big eyes: "meow, my duty now is to take care of you. When you two outsiders are cured, I will leave bander city!"


    "Leave Bandar city?" Ye Feng shows a puzzled look, and youmi stays well in Bandar City, why should he leave.


    As if to leave Bandar city for something extremely important, youmi put on a serious look: "well, my master is missing, I have to find her!"


    I didn''t expect youmi, a talking cat, would have a master. Ye Feng was stunned for a moment. But immediately, his attention was focused on the disappearance of the owner of youmi. "Do you have a clue?" he asked


    As soon as this problem came out, youmi immediately lowered his head and shook his head after a while: "it''s not for the time being. I''ve looked for all the places where there''s a sense of ownership."


    Since knowing youmi, Ye Feng has never seen this kitten unhappy. But when she mentioned her master, she was always optimistic and lively, and she was very sad.


    Can let you mi this kind of character cat to think about the owner, think also won''t be what bad person. Maybe he can ask her what her master looks like, and if he happens to meet, he can help her.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng rubbed youmi''s small head with a smile and asked in a soothing tone: "where have you been to find your master before? And what''s your master''s name and looks like, maybe I can help you with something. "


    Hearing Ye Feng say that he can help her, the lost Hermitage revived. She turned her eyes, thought for a moment, and then answered in a long tone: "the master''s name is Nora. She is a Yodel witch, and I have been living in a wonderland in the forest clearing. Just a few months ago, when I woke up, she disappeared, leaving me and the magic code alone..."


    With that, youmi fell into deep loss because of missing the master, and choked up.


    See you mi said and cry again, Ye Feng hastily pacify a way: "you mi good, don''t cry, tell me where you have been to find her."


    Stretch out the tender cat''s paw and rub his eyes, youmi gradually calmed down the uncontrollable emotion under the comfort of Ye Feng. She sobbed a few times, and continued to recall: "the magic code and I have been to places full of dark purple strange creatures, because there is the breath of the master, and also to the desert full of sand, which is very similar to the open space in the forest. Finally, we went to a Dark Island with no sunshine. That''s all."


    Youmi didn''t have a clear description of the place name, which made Ye Feng want to laugh. She said that was too vague. Even though he had been to many places in Valoran, it was difficult for him to distinguish.


    However, Ye Feng still thought about those places in youmi''s words. After careful consideration, he could only confirm two of them.


    The dark island without sunshine, if he guessed correctly, is the shadow island; and the desert full of sand is surima.


    As for the remaining two places, he really did not know where. The range of shady places is too wide. There are many similar places in Valoran. And the place full of dark purple strange creatures, he really can''t remember whether he has been there, but it should be the evil place similar to shadow island.


    But these characteristics are completely different, and there are even several extremely dangerous places. How does a little cat go to youmi?


    After thinking for a long time, Ye Feng asked, "how did you go to so many places? And are you sure your master has been to the places you mentioned above? "


    Youmi puffed up his breath and said: "I''m sure that the magic code and I are very sensitive to the master''s breath. There is a residual breath of the master in those places. By the way, you certainly don''t know the magic code. I''ll introduce it to you!"


    Half way through, youmi suddenly remembered that Ye Feng didn''t know the magic code, so she immediately cast a spell to summon the magic code.


    Under the call of youmi, a simple and unsophisticated Magic Book flies out of the golden door, while youmi jumps onto the magic book and floats in mid air excitedly introducing the book to Ye Feng.


    "This is the magic code. He is my good friend. He is a door that can open the portal. I rely on his transmission to find my master!"


    Hear you mi call the book she stepped on as the door door magic code, and this book also has the ability to open the portal, Ye Feng eyes a bright. Maybe he can directly ask youmi to send him back to Ionia with the door door magic code, so that he doesn''t have to worry about being missed by Elise!


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng immediately asked, "you mi, can you directly send me to Ionia?"


    "Of course, I have been there with my master before. Do you want me to send you to Ionia because it''s your home?"Youmi likes to help people. When she hears Ye Feng''s inquiry, she promises, forgetting that she should have asked Ye Feng to help her find her master.


    "Well, wait, we''ll go to sister ivena''s room, and you''ll send us to Ionia together!"


    Get youmi''s promise, Ye Feng is so happy that he almost calls out. But thinking that avina was still next door, he immediately got up and motioned for youmi to go with her to avina''s room.


    Youmi nodded and gracefully sat on the magic code, followed Ye Feng to avina''s room.


    Sitting at the head of avina''s bed, Ye Feng stares at avina''s sleeping face in a complicated mood, and then asks youmi to send them back to Ionia.


    "Give it to me!" You mi vigorously jumped to Ye Feng''s shoulder, and then said to the door leaf magic code: "magic code, please send these two people to Ionia!"


    As if you could hear what youmi said to him, the closed door and the magic Scripture opened the page independently and turned the book to the page with the map of Ionia.


    When you turn to this page, the map of aeonia on the door leaf magic Scripture releases its attraction, while Ye Feng and avina are sharply reduced in size and become two villains.


    Seeing Ye Feng and eivina are about to be inhaled into the painting of aonia, an extremely powerful energy instantly shakes Ye Feng and avina back.


    The sharp reduction of body size is restored to normal size, Ye Feng coughs blood repeatedly, nearly fainted by the shock force. Although avina did not wake up in the lethargy, she was shocked to tears and blood from the corners of her eyes.


    See Ye Feng two people are injured by the earthquake, the first time you encounter this kind of situation of youmilton was scared silly.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1120

    In the process of sending Ye Feng and avina to aeonia, the door leaf magic Scripture seems to have met with some obstacles. The powerful force instantly shocked Ye Feng and avina to different degrees of damage.


    "Cough, cough..."


    The brain seems to have suffered a violent impact, and the Qi and blood in Ye Feng''s body also surged violently. He stretched out his hand to cover his face and gasped for breath. And avina''s closed eyes are the color of pain, constantly spilling blood and tears.


    I''ve never seen an accident when the portal is opened by the door magic Scripture. Hermiton is frightened by the situation in front of him.


    After a while, she recovered and noticed that Ye Feng''s wounds were deteriorating. She immediately applied her secret magic to heal them and relieve their pain.


    Under the treatment of youmi, Ye Feng''s dull brain finally wakes up. He bared his teeth and took a deep breath. He shook his head and cast a slightly displeased look at youmi.


    But when Ye Feng saw youmi looking at him pitifully, he swallowed back the inexplicable and injured resentment in his heart.


    He breathed in and breathed out his anger. He said with a wry smile: "you mi, should you explain to me what happened just now?"


    "Meow That This I I don''t know what''s going on. There''s never been such a thing that can''t teleport and hurt people before. I didn''t mean to hurt you again


    You mi talks haltingly, but Ye Feng can still see that she is not lying. But even youmi, who is closest to the door door magic code, doesn''t know why he hurt them when he teleports. How did he get hurt?


    Wait Ye Feng seems to think of something, he is not sure of micro squint eyes, into meditation.


    Youmi beside see Ye Feng suddenly squint eyes do not speak, thought he was angry, she lowered her small head, like a wrong child silent.


    After a brief meditation, Ye Feng clapped his left palm with his right hand, and urged youmi with emotion: "youmi, let your magic code open the Ionian transmission door again, quick!"


    Hearing Ye Feng say that she still wants to try again, youmi is afraid of another accident, so she asks Ye Feng in a low voice: "aren''t you afraid of another accident?"


    Knowing that youmi was afraid that he would be hurt again, Ye Feng stretched out his hand and rubbed her small head: "it''s OK. You can let that book open the transmission door, but don''t suck me in. I want to observe and confirm something at a close distance."


    Although Ye Feng said so, because of the accident just now, youmi still has a lot of psychological burden. But she couldn''t resist Ye Feng, so she pursed her cat''s mouth: "well, I''ll let the magic code open the portal for you!"


    Promised Ye Feng, youmi is shaking his head to turn around again, the tone is extremely serious to the door door door magic code way: "magic code, you open the door of Ionia again, but don''t suck people in!"


    The door door magic code hovered in mid air for a circle, and then tried to open Ionia''s portal again under the sign of youmi.


    Looking at the appearance of youmi telling the door leaf magic code seriously, I don''t know why Ye Feng has a kind of impulse to laugh. You mi, the only talking cat, is too cute.


    Thinking of what he was going to do, Ye Feng immediately picked up his leisure, and approached the door door with a solemn face.


    At this moment, the door door magic book opened the page with the painting of Ionia, the golden light shining brilliantly, emitting a very peaceful atmosphere.


    Staring at the Golden Map of Ionia in his eyes, Ye Feng slowly raised his hand and wanted to further observe the door leaf magic Scripture.


    Youmi next to see Ye Feng wants to reach out and touch the door. She immediately jumps to Ye Feng and anxiously says, "meow Don''t touch the map, or you''ll be sucked in! "


    Smell speech, leaf breeze took back hand, frown way: "touch can be sucked in?"


    Put on a pretentious appearance, youmi crazily nodded his head: "well, although the magic code does not release the pulling force of the portal, you will still be sucked in if you touch him. If you are shocked as before, you will be in trouble!"


    Can''t touch it? Only by touching it again can he be sure of his guess! Ye Feng scratched his head impatiently. After a while, he thought of a way to find the answer.


    "Can you let the magic code release the breath at the other end of the portal for me to feel?"


    Smelling Ye Feng''s question, youmi didn''t want to let the door leaf magic code release the breath at the other end of the door directly. It can be seen that Ye Feng''s request is not difficult.


    A faint purple light streamed from the other end of the door to Ye Feng''s room. The breath was very sacred and peaceful, and even had a strong healing spirit like Lulu''s secret magic.


    Not a moment later, Ye Feng''s room was filled with this breath: "what a strange magic breath, meow!"


    I feel the magic of the wind.


    This magic breath was familiar to him. It was Soraka''s power of starlight!


    If he guessed correctly, he and avina should have been shaken back by the force of the aeonia island protection array.


    Since the advent of the blood moon, Ionia''s island protection array has fully protected Ionia from invasion with the blessing of Soraka. That''s why youmi and her master were able to enter Ionia with the help of the door door magic code, but he and avina can''t now.Straighten out the clue, the leaf breeze suddenly is bright, the mood is relaxed a lot.


    Inadvertently, he noticed that you mi was still staring at him with a little uneasy eyes. Ye Feng realized that he was wrong about youmi just now.


    He held out his hands and hugged youmi, and said sincerely: "youmi, it''s not your fault that I and sister ivena were shocked back. You don''t have to blame yourself. I''m wrong with you!"


    "Really?" Youmi is a little unconvinced and thinks that Ye Feng is deliberately comforting her.


    "Of course


    Ye Feng nodded, and by the way, he told youmi about the aeonia protective array, which made youmi believe.


    Sure it''s not his own harm Ye Feng and avina hurt, youmi jump on the magic code happily, whirling around Ye Feng, meow straight.


    Fly to half, the door door door magic code suddenly a swing, will be happy over youmi fell to the floor.


    Falling on the floor, youmi cried out in pain: "ouch How painful Magic code, why did you drop me


    However, the code did not respond to her, and flew to the window. At the same time, Yodel in a blue hat appeared in the window and grabbed it and flew to him.


    "Haha, the door leaf magic code belongs to me. It''s a step closer to becoming the devil king. Ha ha, I''m going first!"


    Weijia''s frantic laughter also revealed why the door door door magic code suddenly fell down on youmi. His back figure of leaving with the magic code immediately made youmi fall into unprecedented anxiety.


    "Vega, you troublemaker, stop and give me back the magic code


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1121

    "Vega, you troublemaker, stop and give me back the magic code


    The door door door magic Scripture is snatched by the little mage Vicia. Youmi doesn''t care about the pain on her body. She immediately gets up and jumps out of the window to chase Vega.


    Troublemakers It''s supposed to be a prank among friends, right? Ye Feng smelled youmi''s address to Weijia and thought that they were mostly friends. Otherwise, youmi would not call Weijia who took the magic Scripture as a troublemaker.


    What''s more, Vega claimed to be the devil just now. This kind of words from the Yodel population who are similar to children seem to be talking big words and playing with friends.


    With a bitter smile and shaking his head, Ye Feng no longer wants to think about youmi and Weijia, but stretches out his arms.


    Just now, she was shocked back by the power of starlight. Although she had received youmi''s treatment and recovered her spirit, Ye Feng''s arms and legs were still a little sore.


    "Go out and look around again."


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng thinks that he still needs to go out for a walk and exercise his muscles and bones.


    Just came back to go out for a walk, Ye Feng had to sigh, while getting out of bed and walking outside the hotel.


    I don''t know if I''m not lucky today. Ye Feng was knocked down to the ground as soon as he left the hotel. In the heart of the dark, unhappy look all written on the face, he would like to see who knocked him down.


    Who thought he just raised his head and was knocked to the ground again. Today, after a bad day, all the accumulated resentment in my heart broke out at this moment. With a jerk of his hand, a hairy creature came into his sight.


    "Man, why did you catch me? Let go of me and let me go after Vega. He has stolen the magic code


    Ye Feng smelled the familiar voice and then stared at the little creature he had caught. Who would it be if youmi, who had just gone to chase vega?


    As the person who was hit, the resentment on Ye Feng''s face is stagnation at the moment of seeing youmi. How did he come back


    "It''s Vega. He''s coming back. Don''t talk about it. Let go of me. Don''t let him slip away!"


    Caught in the palm of Ye Feng''s hand, youmi struggles wildly, explaining while motioning Ye Feng to let her go.


    "Oh, oh You go on


    Seeing youmi so anxious, Ye Feng nodded subconsciously and released his hand, completely forgetting that he was trying to vent his bad luck on this day.


    As soon as Ye Feng let go, youmi ran away and ran after Vicia nimbly.


    Looking at the back of youmi''s crazy pursuit of Weijia, Ye Feng sighed helplessly: "Yodel people are really selfless when they play games. Forget it, don''t care about them."


    The voice falls down, Ye Feng stretched out his hand and patted his cheek, reminding himself to get excited and not to think about those unfortunate things.


    After calming down his mind, Ye Feng is trying to go in the opposite direction with youmi, but his feet slip and fall to the ground.


    "Stop for me!"


    Finally, he was knocked down again. Ye Fengqi had a big drink and wanted to reach out to catch the man who had knocked him down.


    Just as he was about to catch the man who had knocked him down, the petite figure of a child suddenly jumped into the air.


    Dodging his hands, the petite figure continued to move forward. It seems that she felt guilty about knocking down Ye Feng. Before entering the next street, the petite Yodel girl yelled to Ye Feng: "sorry, human, I have to help youmi catch Vicia who stole the magic code. I''ll apologize to you next time!"


    "Tristana?" Ye Feng looks suspiciously at the back of Jiao Yodel''s leaving. The familiar figure and the familiar voice are the Yodel girl Tristana who likes to pretend to be adults in his eyes.


    Raised the right hand and slapped his forehead, Ye Feng really some speechless, these crazy Yodel people.


    Try to admonish myself to be calm in the bottom of my heart, but the more I warn myself, the more angry Ye Feng is. He was so frustrated that he decided to join the chase and educate the yodells and cats who didn''t look at the road.


    Running at full speed to catch up with Tristana, who can''t be seen, Ye Feng is now in the top state.


    He didn''t realize that he couldn''t use wind sword at all, so his fastest speed was much slower than usual.


    Fortunately, Tristana''s running speed was not too fast. In addition, he was better than ordinary people in terms of speed, so he soon saw Tristana running at the back.


    Seeing that he was about to catch up with Tristana, who was running in the rear, Tristana suddenly increased her speed and jumped continuously in the air. In an instant, she opened the distance with him again.


    After that, Ye Feng is going to catch up with Tristana, who always jumps away from Ye Feng. If she didn''t know that she was chasing youmi and Weijia, Ye Feng would definitely think that she was deliberately hiding from him.


    In this way, the four of Ye Feng began to pursue the battle in Bandar City, which became a unique landscape in the city.


    As time passed by, Ye Feng did not know that he had made a few rounds in the city. He only knew that he was very tired now.


    Tired state also let his brain gradually sober up, think of him now can''t move the strength of the body."No wonder I can''t catch up with them..." With a slight spat, Ye Feng, who realized that he had not recovered, stopped to watch Tristana jump in front of him and disappear at the end of the street.


    After shaking her more painful arms and legs, Ye Feng began to regret coming out for a walk. He should have had a good rest in the room, or by avina''s side, otherwise he would not have suffered so much.


    It is really not in the mood to continue to walk, exercise muscles and bones, leaf wind drooping head, the original way back.


    When people are unlucky, they will be in trouble one after another. Ye Feng thought that he could avoid bad luck when he went back. On his way back, an unexpected guest stopped him: "human? I haven''t seen a human in Yodel city for a long time since shadow Island invaded the human kingdom. Are you a survivor who escaped from the devil? "


    He was stopped by a strange woman with long red hair, and her clothes were made up of thorns which made ordinary people afraid.


    The charm of the woman''s voice makes Ye Feng very alert. His intuition tells him that this woman, both in appearance and voice, is extremely dangerous. He had better not have too much contact with her easily.


    From Ye Feng''s eyes to see the alert and hostility, the woman smile to show friendly: "you seem very nervous, human."


    Despite the woman''s active courtship, Ye Feng still refuses to put down her guard. He asked, "are you not a human being?"


    "This question is very complex, human beings, I can''t give you an answer for a while, but for sure, I want to make friends with you, cluck..."


    The woman skilfully avoided Ye Feng''s questions. This topic seemed a little sensitive to her, and she didn''t want to talk to Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng did not speak, and stepped back a few steps, and the sense of vigilance in his eyes became deeper. He was wondering whether the woman in front of him would be a devil, because he had sensed the smell of black magic in the city before.


    See Ye Feng back a few steps, the woman is pursed a smile, walked forward a few steps. In order to have a deeper communication with Ye Feng, she said her own name.


    "My name is Gera, and you, human?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1122

    "My name is Gera, and you, human?"


    Jiela politely extended her right hand to Ye Feng and looked at his eyes with a smile and looked forward to his response kindly.


    Ye Feng hesitated and said, "Ye Feng."


    Knowing Ye Feng''s name, jiela blinked her twinkling eyes: "Ye Feng? Nice name. Nice to meet you. Are you a wizard


    The second half of jiela''s words made Ye Feng as if he was facing a great enemy, and his instinctive sense of crisis made him immediately make a defensive posture.


    In the face of Ye Feng''s hostility, jiela still had a smile on her face: "you seem to have a deep misunderstanding of me. We only met for the first time. Would it not be like this?"


    He is like this, jiela still releases kindness to him, is he really nervous?


    Born of this idea, Ye Feng''s early warning of danger seems to have disappeared. When he thought of the bad things that happened one after another these days, he felt that his reaction just now should have been extreme, and he should not spread his resentment on Xiang jiela.


    After thinking it through, Ye Feng put down his guard: "I''m sorry, I''m too nervous."


    From just now on, jiela has been observing Ye Feng''s expression in the dark. When she catches Ye Feng''s vigilance disappears, a trace of imperceptible coldness runs through her eyes, but Ye Feng is not aware of it.


    "In fact, I''m also a mage, so I can see that you have a similar magic smell. You seem to be injured. Maybe I can help you to heal."


    While talking with Ye Feng, jiela put her right palm up and used magic to produce a plant root.


    Under the magic of jiela, the plant grows rapidly, and finally a flower in bud is born at the top.


    Ye Feng is the first time to see the magic that can produce flowers. He looks at the flower in jiela''s palm curiously.


    Aware that Ye Feng was very interested in the flowers in her palm, jiela''s voice suddenly became enchanting: "you can feel it to see if it is a real flower."


    With jiela''s permission, the curious Ye Feng touches the budding flower, which is no different from the real flower, and even has stronger vitality than ordinary flowers.


    Just with the observation, Ye Feng''s heart and more a question, that is why jiela did not let the flowers bloom in her palm?


    Jiela seemed to be able to understand Ye Feng''s thoughts. She laughed and explained to Ye Feng: "my flower only blooms for friends. When you come to my house next time and identify with me, it will blossom."


    "Friend..." Whispering the word "friend", Ye Feng gathered his eyes. He and jiela first met, and they were not really friends.


    Just as he was on guard against jiela at first, jiela didn''t completely release the vigilance between strangers when she wanted to come.


    Ye Feng was relieved after he thought about it, but he was confused when he thought that jiela said she could cure him. Is Gera a healer?


    "Before shadow Island invaded the human kingdom, I was often visited by human friends. They all liked to call me healing mage." Jiela seems to be able to read the mind, and to answer Ye Feng''s confusion.


    Ye Feng is also a light in front of his eyes: "can use magic to produce such a vibrant flower, in addition to healing mage, I don''t think there will be anyone else."


    Jiela gave a noncommittal smile: "maybe? It''s time for you to come home? "


    "No, we just know. How can we go to your house?" Ye Feng shook her head and refused jiela''s invitation.


    Ye Feng''s refusal did not lead to jiela''s dissatisfaction. She said with a deep smile in her eyes: "don''t you want to cure the disease that you can''t use magic?"


    Smell speech, Ye Feng look a tight: "how do you know I can''t use magic?"


    Seeing Ye Feng on guard again, jiela continued to dissolve it with her smile: "didn''t you just say that I am a healing mage?"


    Yes, it''s not normal for a healing mage like Gera who can produce flowers to see that he can''t use magic?


    Ye Feng may not know, under the guidance of jiela, he unconsciously began to follow the wishes of jiela to think about things. In this case, he couldn''t even detect Gera''s malice towards him.


    Referring to jiela''s knowledge of healing magic only lower than Soraka''s, Ye Feng''s attitude changed: "I thought I just had to be cured to be too weak to use the power in my body, so I was sick."


    Ye Feng''s appearance of sudden realization showed that there was more coldness hidden in jiela''s eyes, and there was a desire to devour in her invisible depth.


    "Do you want to come to my house for treatment?" There was more impatience in her tone.


    "Where is your home in the city? I''ll go with you now Ye Feng did not want to directly agree, he just want to get better soon, so that he can go back to Ionia and report peace to his sister and other friends.


    Jiela said with a smile: "my family is not in the city, I live in the jungle to the southwest of bander city."


    "Outside the city?"


    Ye Feng lowered his head into meditation. He thought that jiela lived in the city and it was convenient to go. Now he heard that jiela lived in the jungle outside the city, and knew nothing about the geography of Bandar city. He hesitated whether to go with her.And jiela saw Ye Feng deep in thought, and she did not urge him to make a decision, so she stood quietly beside her mouth with a faint smile.


    After some consideration, Ye Feng still felt it necessary to go to her home with jiela. After all, he wanted to get better and go back to Ionia.


    However, before going there, he wants to go back and guard avina first. After youmi comes back, he asks youmi to take care of avina for him, and then he and jiela leave the city.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng replied, "can you give me some time? I still have a friend who needs to be cared for. When my other friend comes back, I will go out of town with you! "


    "Yes, but you have to hurry up. I have to go home after dark. If you want to follow me, you''d better go to the west gate of bander city before dark, and I''ll wait for you there."


    Jiela agrees with Ye Feng''s request, but she also gives Ye Feng a certain time limit. If he couldn''t find her outside the west gate before dark, she would go home first.


    "Well, when my friend comes back, I''ll find you!"


    After the appointment, Ye Feng and jiela chatted a few more words before they left each other.


    At this time when Ye Feng is talking with jiela, who does not know his identity, Ali is trying to find out where Ye Feng is through the connection between Xiao Xi and Ye Feng.


    "Xiao Xi, can''t you see where Ye Feng is?"


    Failure again, Ali turned over on the bed, looking at the ceiling with dull eyes.


    Since Ye Feng entered the abyss of the sea, she could not secretly pay attention to Ye Feng''s every move with the help of Xiao Xi.


    Ye Feng may not know that they are in the sea area. It has been a month since they entered the sea. They spent the longest time in the abyss, half a month.


    Unable to confirm whether Ye Feng is safe or not, Ali is really anxious. Several times he came to see her to play, she deliberately covered up not to let him know, afraid that he would be as worried about Ye Feng as she was.


    One side of the small hope see a Li for Ye Feng''s safety broken heart, she is also very anxious, continue to try to see Ye Feng.


    This try, Xiao Xi has been unable to establish contact with Ye Feng''s mind, finally had a sense, she was excited to whine.


    In the moment of Xiao Xi''s induction, everything that Ali saw in front of her also changed, and Ye Feng''s familiar figure entered her sight for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1123

    "Little Xiao Xi, this Is this Ye Feng? "


    Ye Feng''s familiar figure is reflected in a Li''s eyes. She has not seen Ye Feng for a long time. She turns to her side and looks at Xiao Xi, who is in contact with Ye Feng.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi cleverly called a few times, that is true.


    "Great, he''s ok..."


    Ali took a deep breath and vomited it out again. The rock that had been hanging in her heart finally fell.


    I don''t know why some of the eyes are hot and humid, blurring Ali''s vision. She rubbed her eyes and found herself crying.


    One side of the young fox small Xi see, immediately small ran to Ali''s side, licked her, comfort her not to cry.


    Under Xiao Xi''s clever appeasement, Ali broke his tears into a smile: "thank you, Xiao Xi, let''s see where Ye Feng is? I seem to have been to this place... "


    Cheer up, Ali continues to use Xiao Xi''s induction to observe Ye Feng''s every move to see where Ye Feng is now.


    After observing for a while, she murmured to herself, "so many yodells, it''s like Bandar city..."


    In Bandar City, Ye Feng did not realize that his every move in the city fell in the eyes of Ali, who was concerned about his safety.


    The original way back to the hotel, Ye Feng first went back to his room to see if youmi had come back. In the room did not see youmi, he immediately came to the next door avina''s room, guarding the sleeping avina.


    Afar in Ionia, Ali sees Ye Feng enter a beautiful woman''s room, and her tender expression is sluggish.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    At the same time, Xiao Xi is also because of the change of mood in the picture. She is so excited that she screams and expresses her dissatisfaction with Ye Feng with a li in the language of fox.


    Ali pursed her lips. There were only her and Xiao Xi in the room, so her jealousy and complicated feelings were not covered up. They were all written on her contradictory face.


    On the other hand, Ye Feng doesn''t know how ambiguous he is to take care of avina in Ali''s eyes.


    Guard in avina''s bed, Ye Feng this guard is a day. Seeing the sun gradually setting, youmi has not come back, his mood gradually become anxious.


    However, he promised to go to the jungle where she lived for treatment with her before the evening. How can he rest assured to leave avina alone if youmi Jing doesn''t come back?


    At this time, Ye Feng, who was guarding avina''s room, suddenly heard a puzzled voice in his room: "why is that human being missing? Strange... "


    Smelling the familiar voice, Ye Feng glanced at the sunset outside, and immediately rushed out of avina''s room to return to his own room.


    As soon as he returned to his room, Ye Feng saw youmi trampling on the magic Scripture that had been snatched by Weijia in the room.


    "Youmi, you''re back. I''m so anxious to wait for you!" Walking towards youmi, Ye Feng''s voice is also a little urgent.


    Hearing the voice of Ye Feng, the puzzled expression on youmi''s face disappears in an instant, and is replaced by the joy of seeing Ye Feng.


    Seeing youmi suddenly so happy, Ye Feng was stunned and didn''t explain to youmi that he wanted to leave Bandar city temporarily.


    In the meantime, youmi tells her and Tristana how to catch the troublemaker Vega and take back the door and the magic Scripture, sharing her joy of finding the door and door magic code.


    Ye Feng soon came back to his senses, but he could not interrupt what youmi said. He could only listen to youmi''s story about how they had chased Vicia back to the door.


    After hearing this, Ye Feng praised youmi a few words, and then told youmi that he was going to leave the city. However, he didn''t say what the city was going to do, so youmi didn''t think about it too much and gladly accepted Dai ye Fengzhao to take good care of avina.


    In fact, even if ye Feng doesn''t say so, youmi will take care of avina until she wakes up, which is her duty as a healing mage. As long as the person she is treating doesn''t wake up, she usually doesn''t leave first.


    During the time when Ye Feng and youmi talk again, Xiao Xi, who was angry because ye Feng hurt Ali, was even more angry.


    Mistakenly thinking that the relationship between youmi and avina is just like her and Ali, Xiaoxi naturally regards youmi as an opponent threatening her existence.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    The whole body''s hair all because of being infuriated, explodes the hair small Xi to show the fierce manner, bares the teeth the appearance actually some lovable.


    Especially to see youmi always face Ye Feng, never have a good face in front of Ye Feng, and feel that youmi is a great threat to her.


    However, compared with the disgust to youmi, Xiao Xi hates Ye Feng more, and thinks that he is deliberately looking for a God who can also be released to anger her.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" The more she thought about it, the more angry she felt aggrieved. She shook her body, and the child''s temper made her lose her sense.


    She is in a mood and doesn''t want to see Ye Feng and youmi, but she is worried. I haven''t seen Ye Feng for a month. Ali wants to see Ye Feng more."Xiao Xi, don''t be angry. Listen to my sister. Let''s continue to have a look at Ye Feng. My sister hasn''t seen him for a long time."


    Holding Xiao Xi''s front paw in both hands, Ali tries to persuade Xiao Xi to continue to establish contact with Ye Feng.


    "Wuwuwu Woo Hoo Hoo


    Xiao Xi shook his head obstinately. He didn''t want to see Ye Feng talk to youmi any more. He also told Ali not to like Ye Feng, who was a heartless man. He was always with other girls. This time, he changed to a girl who was just like Ali with a spirit.


    "Xiao Xi, Ye Feng doesn''t seem to say that the cat named youmi is the divinity of the sleeping woman? Maybe you misunderstood him? "


    Ali painstakingly pacifies Xiao Xi''s mood, hoping that she will not be angry. After a month, Ye Feng''s news is hard to come by again. They can''t ignore Ye Feng just because of a little thing.


    After all, Xiao Xi is a young fox. Even though she is psychic because of Ali, her temperament is similar to that of children and she likes to be angry. In the same way, she is easily coaxed.


    Under the guidance of a LiXiao''s emotion and reason, Xiao Xi''s mood gradually stabilized. But at the thought of having a cute little animal like her following Ye Feng, she still felt uncomfortable.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Hearing Xiao Xi''s obviously relaxed voice, Ali gently groomed her hair: "that''s because Xiao Xi is not in our family. If Xiao Xi is by Ye Feng''s side, he must think you are more lovely than that little cat!"


    A Li so many words, only this sentence let the child mood of Xiao Xi most useful. Praised cute, Xiao Xi is happy to keep wagging his tail, and once again establish the mind mind mind relationship with Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1124

    At night, outside the west gate of bander City, Ye Feng searched nearby for a long time, but did not see jiela, who had agreed to meet him here.


    "Have you gone back?"


    He raised his head and sighed ruefully. Ye Feng was about to go back when he suddenly grew a huge red flower in bud on the ground in front of him.


    Attracted by this peculiar safflower, Ye Feng temporarily stabilized the pace he wanted to go back and went to the front to find out.


    At the moment when he came to the flower, the budding flower was also magically slowly spreading its petals. A slender woman threw a kind smile to him.


    "So you didn''t leave. I thought you were in a hurry to go back as soon as it was dark!" Recognizing that the person in front of him was jiela, who had agreed to meet here, Ye Feng showed a color of joy.


    "Well, isn''t my magic magical?" Her eyes closed and her mouth closed.


    "It''s a little magical indeed. It''s beautiful..." With the words of praising jiela, Ye Feng didn''t think it was magical. He even thought that the magic was a little flashy.


    Of course, he couldn''t say that unless he didn''t want to be treated by Gera.


    Ye Feng''s praise made jiela very useful. She just wanted to call Ye Feng''s name, but she couldn''t remember what Ye Feng''s specific name was: "your name is ye..."


    Ye Feng is not angry that jiela didn''t remember her name. After all, they only said a few words today, not quite familiar.


    With a smile, he helped jiela out of trouble: "my name is Ye Feng. By the way, jiela, can we go to your house now?"


    Jiela didn''t feel any guilt for not remembering Ye Feng''s name, but she still pretended to be embarrassed: "sorry, I didn''t remember your name. Of course, you can go to my house now, and I''ll show you the way!"


    Finish words, seem to be "afraid" Ye Feng blame her, she immediately set off to her home direction.


    Ye Feng is also closely followed by the two people heading for the mountains in the West.


    During the period of Ye Feng''s meeting with jiela, Ali and Xiao Xi have been paying close attention to Ye Feng''s every move.


    When jiela appeared in Ali''s sight for the first time, she had a sense of familiarity that she couldn''t explain clearly and had no idea where she had met this woman. But let her say where she had seen Gera, but she couldn''t remember for a moment.


    "Wuwuwu Woo Hoo Hoo


    Xiao Xi on one side constantly makes fox calls that are dissatisfied with Ye Feng, but Ali doesn''t want to listen. She has been locking her eyebrows, and her brain is running fast. She wants to find the mark related to jiela from her dusty memory.


    Xiao Xi sees Ali''s eyebrows on end, and feels that Ye Feng is hateful. She is always with other girls and doesn''t know how to cherish Ali. However, she also closed her purring mouth at the right time, leaving Ali a quiet environment to think.


    Lying on a Li''s body, she was quiet for less than a moment, and Xiao Xi burst into a pot because of the conversation between Ye Feng and jiela.


    Ye Feng should go to that strange girl''s house, which is unforgivable!


    Xiao Xi showed her teeth in anger and bent over to let out the angry Fox''s roar, in order to vent her dissatisfaction with Ye Feng''s collusion with other girls on the back of Ali.


    The more she thinks about it, the more angry she gets to Ali. Seeing that Ali is still in a daze, she immediately reminds Ali Yefeng to go home with others. What is she thinking about here!


    "Go home..." Being pulled back to reality from the small world of meditation by Xiao Xi, Ali''s red lips are slightly open and murmur up to "go home".


    She whispered to herself for a few times. Her eyes suddenly burst into light. She hugged Xiao Xi excitedly and asked anxiously, "go home, where to go home?"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi was shaken a little dizzy by Ali, she said she did not know, let Ali see for herself.


    "Sorry, I''m excited..." Only then did he realize that he was too excited. Ali quickly released Xiao Xi and continued to observe Ye Feng who was walking with jiela through Xiao Xi.


    After carefully observing the terrain around the lower leaf wind, Ali said to himself with uncertainty: "Yefeng seems to be going to the southwest of bander city. If I remember correctly, the southwest of bander city is surrounded by the stone mink mountains. If I go southwest, the plague is scattered from the forest..."


    Plague jungle Ah Jie''s brow is not as good as her frown.


    She remembered that she had strayed into the plague forest, where there was almost no living things, and there was a terrible miasma and the stench of rotting corpses.


    is as like as two peas in animal husbandry and human beings. The flowers are just like those flowers that just changed from jella.


    , who was as like as two peas in the plague jungle, had encountered a human female master who was exactly the same as the woman at the moment. The female master was consumed by a giant cannibal flower under her gaze.


    According to the law, this woman named jiela should have died in the plague forest for a long time. But she is not dead now, but also with Ye Feng to the plague jungle. Then there is only one possibility, that is, the woman named jiela is no longer the mage who was devoured by cannibalism.Ali vaguely remembers that she was just an ordinary little fox at the beginning, but by chance, she absorbed the magic of a dying mage before turning into a human.


    Will jiela, who invited Ye Feng to the pestilence forest, be the same as she was at that time?


    At the thought, Ali took a breath. She has to remind Ye Feng, otherwise Ye Feng will definitely be harmed by this woman named jiela!


    Remembering that she used to talk to Ye Feng with the help of Xiao Xi, Ali immediately said: "Xiao Xi, let me have a direct dialogue with Ye Feng. I have to remind him not to be cheated by that jiela!"


    Xiao Xi smelled Ali''s angry voice, and she immediately tried to communicate Ye Feng''s mind, so that Ali could have a dialogue with Ye Feng.


    But at this critical moment, Xiao Xi''s magic failed. She couldn''t let Ali and Ye Feng communicate spiritually. Even she couldn''t communicate with Ye Feng herself. She could only watch Ye Feng silently.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Hearing Xiao Xi say that she can''t let her communicate with Ye Feng, Ali immediately panics and grabs her hair wildly, at a loss.


    "What can I do? That Gera would probably eat from the wind of the leaves! "


    At the same time that Ali can''t convey his dangerous situation to Ye Feng, Ye Feng has followed jiela into the stone marten mountains.


    Unaware of how dangerous his situation is at the moment, Ye Feng asked shengjiela nervously: "jiela, how long can I get to your home?"


    The wind seems to be on the other side of the mountain


    Against the background of the moon, jiela''s eyes gradually released the greedy color that she had repressed for a long time.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1125

    "Jiela, where is your home? I feel like we''ve been walking in this mountain for almost a night


    As it continued to penetrate the stone marten mountains, the leaf wind, unable to use its strength, began to show signs of fatigue. Leading Lu jiela who was walking in front did not talk to him for a long time. He asked him in a bored way.


    When jiela heard the words, she stopped for a moment, and returned to the God Dynasty. Ye Fengtou looked gentle in her eyes: "are you tired?"


    "It''s a little bit. If I can use power now, it''s OK, but now I''m no different from ordinary people, so you know."


    Ye Feng grinned bitterly and spread his hands. He didn''t want to feel tired so soon. Who told him to wake up today.


    His helpless look made jiela frown a little and fell into a brief meditation. After a while, jiela pursed her lips: "well, let''s take a rest under the tree in front of us. I forgot that you can''t walk far without strength now."


    Ye Feng was worried that he had no time to rest. Naturally, he readily accepted jiela''s proposal. Leaning against the tree, Ye Feng opened his arms and stretched himself.


    He took a deep breath. Much better, he looked at jiela beside him and happened to bump into her. She was also watching him.


    Two people four eyes opposite, Ye Feng does not know why a kind of thorn stab pain, he subconsciously moved a body position to one side.


    Seeing this, jiela came forward quickly and said with concern: "are you ok? Is the injury on the body recurred again


    Under the guidance of jiela''s seemingly concerned, Ye Feng unconsciously doesn''t think about her aggressive eyes, but subconsciously thinks of Elise''s neurotoxin.


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng, under jiela''s hint, attributed all his stabbing pain to Elise.


    Thinking of Elise, all kinds of complex emotions are intertwined at this moment, even if he has always been optimistic, he can not help but show a confused look.


    Jiela on one side didn''t know what Ye Feng suddenly thought of, but she knew that her hint played a role, and Ye Feng did not doubt him.


    She has no interest in understanding Ye Feng''s personal feelings, or jiela doesn''t care about human feelings and experiences at all. She shakes her head and thinks about Ye Feng: "Ye Feng Are you listening to me? "


    Being shaken up by jiela, Ye Feng coughed: "I''m sorry, I think of some unhappy things, I''m ok."


    "That''s good. I''m worried that you can''t go on with me because of the recurrence of your old injury." Without asking Ye Feng more about her private affairs, jiela''s eyes showed a look at her prey, but she didn''t notice it.


    As soon as he talked about going on his way, Ye Feng thought that they had not arrived at jiela''s home after walking in the mountains for so long. Thinking of this, he asked, "by the way, where do you live? Why haven''t you arrived so long? "


    "At our current speed, it is estimated that we will not be able to get to my place until tomorrow morning," she said


    As soon as she heard that jiela said they would not be able to get to her house until tomorrow morning, Ye Feng suddenly withered: "so long? You''re not going to cross this mountain, are you? "


    Although jiela treated Ye Feng as her prey, she couldn''t help laughing when she saw Ye Feng''s bitter gourd face. She even teased Ye Feng: "yes, but if you recover your strength, I think we can come to my house soon."


    "Do I need to see you for treatment if I recover my strength?" Not angry to white jiela a look, Ye Feng some do not like jiela''s ridicule.


    Seeing that Ye Feng was not happy, jiela Wei narrowed her eyes and apologized: "OK, don''t be angry. I''m just joking. It''s almost time to rest. It''s time for us to go on the road."


    Ye Feng also has no opinion. Since they can''t get to jiela''s house until dawn, they have to speed up the process. Maybe I can go to bed early in the morning!


    Ye Feng, who had not slept in for a long time, immediately stood up. When he was ready to walk side by side with jiela, an extremely dark energy fluctuation attracted his attention.


    Although he was unable to use his power at the moment, out of his sense of responsibility, he subconsciously reached out his hand to stop jiela and cast a deep look in the direction of the dark energy.


    At the beginning, jiela was stopped by Ye Feng and thought it was Ye Feng''s attempt to find her wrong. When she saw Ye Feng looking away, she was relieved.


    Out of the magic sense of the next surrounding, jiela did not feel any suspicious magic energy. Looking at Ye Feng''s dignified look, she hesitated and said, "Ye Feng, are you sensing something?"


    Hearing jiela''s question, Ye Feng didn''t turn his head to look at her, but continued to protect her. He whispered, "there''s a man who uses black magic!"


    Along the direction that Ye Feng pointed out the magic, jiela still did not feel any magic energy.


    "But I don''t feel anything..." Jiela seriously suspected that Ye Feng was wrong. After all, he could not use his power now.


    "Believe me, there will be a black magic evil in that direction for a while. He is still thinking that we haven''t found him, jiela. With your strength, you should be able to catch him. Go and have a try!"Ye Feng believed as like as two peas, who felt the smell of this afternoon in the city of bender.


    Jiela hesitated. She was afraid that Ye Feng found her intention and wanted to take the opportunity to lead her away. But after thinking about it, she felt that even if ye Feng wanted to run, he could not escape from her hand with his ability as an ordinary person now, so she decided to listen to Ye Feng and see if there were any people who could do black magic there.


    "Then wait for me here!"


    Leave before told Ye Feng, jiela body shape a flash, did not enter the front of the dark.


    Not a moment later, jiela came back to Ye Feng''s sight from the dark. It''s just different from what was just now. In her hand was a Yodel with a blue mage''s hat in her hand. And Ye Feng, the Yodel man, also knows it. It is Wei Jia, the evil little mage who mistakenly thought he was youmi''s friend.


    She threw Weijia to Ye Feng''s side, and jiela gave Ye Feng the opportunity to punish Weijia: "there is really a man, but a Yodel man. How do you plan to deal with him?"


    Since jiela handed Weijia to him, Ye Feng also interrogated Weijia: "Vicia, do you know black magic?"


    "And, of course, you are not allowed to call me by my name, the devil!" Weijia didn''t seem to worry about how he exposed himself to the dark magic. He protested that Ye Feng called his name, and held out his hand to condense a black flame.


    But the black magic power of the black flame is too weak, even weak to hurt Ye Feng''s sick body at the moment.


    "Can you tell me why you followed us?"


    "I want to learn black magic from you. You have a strong smell of black magic. I want to be a real devil!"


    He didn''t know whether he wanted to laugh at him. But he was sure that he would never have taught Vega the black magic. Because the black spirit in his body should have been left over by Elise, even if he wanted to teach Vega, he couldn''t.


    Weijia is regarded as a child who is not careful enough to contact with the black magic. Ye Feng thinks it is necessary for him to correctly guide Weijia not to go astray.


    With a decision in mind, Ye Feng''s eyes turned: "if you want me to teach you, you have to promise me one thing!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1126

    "I can teach you, you have to promise me one thing!"


    Hearing that the little mage Weijia wants to learn black magic with himself, Ye Feng turns his mind and thinks that he can fool Weijia, who looks silly and wants to be a big devil.


    "What''s the matter?" Vicia asked, as Ye Feng expected.


    "Follow me. You can''t use black magic without my permission!" See Weijia bite, Ye Feng put forward his request.


    "The great devil can''t use the black magic casually. Can you call it the great devil?" Weijia is not happy to shout, his clamoring appearance in Ye Feng''s eyes is no different from that of a naughty child.


    In the heart wants to smile at the same time, leaf breeze surface is serious way: "you don''t listen to me, then I can''t teach you black magic."


    After hearing Ye Feng''s unwillingness to teach him black magic, Vicia shows a puzzled look. He doesn''t know whether he should listen to Ye Feng or not.


    After struggling for a long time, he still made a decision: "OK, I listen to you, but you have to teach me a very strong black magic!"


    Hearing that Weijia agreed to his request, Ye Feng''s mouth suddenly rose with a shallow arc: "no problem, you remember my words, don''t use magic to do bad things!"


    Now that he has decided to listen to Ye Feng, Weijia doesn''t think about anything else. He is more concerned about when he can have such a terrible smell of black magic like Ye Feng.


    "Well, when will you teach me great magic?" He can''t wait to jump up and grab the corner of Ye Feng''s clothes, just like a child begging for adults.


    "I''ll teach you when I get back to Bandar city." Ye Feng could not have any black magic. He casually uttered a sentence, which was used to temporarily calm vijia''s irritability. As for how to guide Vega back to Bandar City, he will consider it later.


    Although Weijia wanted to be a big devil, his temperament was similar to that of a human child, so he believed Ye Feng''s nonsense without thinking too much.


    After fooling Weijia, Ye Feng turned to jiela and said, "jiela, keep on going!"


    "You want to take this dwarf?" Jiela''s voice was cold and her eyes were fixed on Ye Feng''s eyes. She didn''t seem to like to take Weijia with her.


    Since the acquaintance with jiela, Ye Feng has never seen jiela release such cold eyes on him. If he wasn''t sure he wasn''t hallucinating, he seriously doubted whether Jayla was possessed by Fiona.


    Being called a dwarf by jiela, Vega was very unconvinced. He was so angry that he jumped: "you are the dwarf. You stinky flowers, rotten plants full of thorns, I am not a dwarf!"


    Weijia''s seemingly unintentional voice of calling and swearing provoked jiela''s face to sink: "dwarf, would you like to try again?"


    Weijia was not afraid. She made a face at jiela and said, "you are not a human being, you..."


    Seeing that the situation is about to exceed his controllable range, Ye Feng quickly covers Weijia''s mouth and doesn''t let him speak in disorder.


    "Vicia, how can you scold jiela for not being human."


    Weijia would like to say that he didn''t swear, he was very sensitive to the sense of breath. Just as other people did not find the terrible black magic smell on Ye Feng, but he could feel it, he could feel that the breath on jiela was a plant.


    But Ye Feng doesn''t give him the chance to explain, so Weijia has to hold back the good answer back to his stomach.


    "Gera, Vega, he''s just a child. You don''t have a problem with him, do you?"


    As soon as Ye Feng called him a child, Weijia became angry again: "you are the child, I all..."


    "Shut up, if you still want to learn from me!"


    The word "adult" was interrupted by Ye Feng without saying the word "adult", and Vega felt oppressed. He wanted to continue to challenge Ye Feng several times, but when he thought that he would learn high-level magic of black magic with Ye Feng, he still closed his mouth reluctantly.


    Success makes Weijia shut up. Ye Feng squints her eyes and looks at jiela. She asks, "jiela, do you think you can take him now?"


    Hearing the speech, jiela lowered her head and looked down at Vicia with a trace of boredom in her expression.


    Vega was not afraid to be outdone. He held up his little head. Although he promised Ye Feng to shut up, he still deliberately made faces at jiela, deliberately angry with jiela.


    His eyes wandered back and forth on Weijia and jiela, and Ye Feng held his forehead with a headache. Did these two people not get along so well?


    "If you want to take him, take him with you." The last second was still as cold as frost, and jiela bent her mouth and promised to take Vega.


    But in the moment when she turned to lead the way, the gentle and understanding smile on her face was suddenly replaced by cold.


    Maybe it''s because she really hates to take Vega with her. Jiela has less words all the way. However, Weijia in the rear has been making a lot of noise, talking with Ye Feng about his "great ideal" of becoming the great demon king.


    He does not agree with the "great" ideal of Vega, and Ye Feng even has an impulse to laugh. If a weak Yodel like Vega is a demon, what is a demon like Elise? Children''s psychology is children''s psychology!


    However, with the words of Weijia on the road, Ye Feng would not feel sleepy because of being too stuffy. He chatted with Weijia one by one.In this way, the indefatigable Ye Feng and his three people passed through the stone marten mountains unconsciously, and the full moon above them did not know when it gradually set, and a ray of dawn sun appeared at the other end of the horizon.


    What makes Ye Feng feel strange is that the faint sunlight does not bring a trace of warmth to his frozen body at night, but makes him feel gloomy.


    Just when he was going to ask jiela, jiela, who was leading the way just now, disappeared in front of him.


    "Eh Why is jera missing? Do you have... "


    Jiela, who was in charge of leading the way, disappeared in front of her eyes, and the gloomy feeling that shrouded in the leaf wind was more intense. He wanted to ask if Vega, who was walking with him, had seen where Gera had gone. In the middle of it, he stopped again.


    Because Vega is gone


    Once again, he cast his eyes directly in front of him, and Ye Feng noticed some things he had not noticed just now.


    The outside of the dead jungle is full of rotten plant and animal remains, and the strong smell of corpse is disgusting.


    The whole jungle was quiet, as if there was nothing in it. At this time, Ye Feng unconsciously recalled that jiela seemed to have told him that she lived in the jungle.


    Is this from the forest without any vitality?


    There is no answer in his heart. Ye Feng hesitates to go in and have a look. After all, jiela and Weijia, who are with him, have disappeared for no reason. As a companion, it is always a bit unreasonable for him not to look for it.


    After some consideration, Ye Feng finally stepped into the dead forest with a nervous step.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1127

    The sudden disappearance of jiela and Weijia makes Ye Feng alert. When he goes deep into the dead forest, his nerves are also highly tense and always pays attention to the surrounding activities.


    Suddenly, Ye Feng heard a piercing scream from the depths of the jungle. He stopped to discern, and he thought it was a little like Vega.


    If it was Vega''s cry, he would have to be more careful. In this quiet jungle, there may be various unpredictable dangers.


    Continue to go deep into the jungle, Ye Feng did not see a living thing, surrounded by all kinds of strange plants, as well as a variety of unidentified broken bones.


    The gloomy and terrifying atmosphere pervaded every corner of the jungle. Ye Feng, who has been to the shadow Island, can not help taking a breath here.


    In such a nervous state of high tension, any wind and grass movement around will be able to attract the attention of Ye Feng more than usual.


    Suddenly, Ye Feng felt something close to him behind him. The instinctive reaction made him quickly look back to the rear.


    But as soon as he looked back, there was nothing behind him except the strange, rotten flower in the mud. However, his sense of crisis did not disappear, which gave him a sense of inexplicable fear that the danger would come from.


    And carefully observed the surrounding movement for a long time, Ye Feng did not see any changes, his heart that dangerous warning also did not disappear.


    After pondering for a moment, Ye Feng still thinks it''s better to stay away from here. After all, he has not recovered his strength at the moment, and it is difficult for him to respond to any danger.


    Not long after Ye Feng left here, the strange flower without any movement suddenly moved. The petals that open to the far away direction of the leaf wind are like the mouth of a predator, emitting the stench of corpses rotting inside.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that it couldn''t leave the soil where its roots grew, it would definitely catch up with the leaf wind and eat it like an animal.


    At the same time, the deepest part of the jungle, Vega, is suffering from the biggest crisis he has ever encountered since he was so old.


    In the dead, thorny woodland, the little Vega was held in the air by thorny vines. If he struggles, he can''t get rid of it.


    And his side, is standing in the same disappeared in front of Ye Feng''s jiela. However, looking at her with great interest, she seems to be the culprit that causes her to be entangled by vines.


    "You rotten flower, let me go, or I will let you look good when I break free!"


    Seeing that Vega had no consciousness after being arrested as a prey, jiela''s interest in her eyes was completely lost. The disgust was all written on her face, and she reached out her hand without scruple and seized Vicia''s ear: "you little dwarf, if I stink or rot, I''ll eat you first!"


    "Come on, don''t just say nothing but practice. As an evil little mage who is destined to become a big devil, you are just a stepping stone in my growth path!"


    She didn''t blush at all. She seemed to think that he would be the devil in the future, and he didn''t worry about the danger that jiela brought to him.


    "Ha ha..." She was so angry that she couldn''t stand the weeping Vega in front of her. She decided to let the damned dwarf shut up forever, and then she would play with her new prey Ye Feng.


    After thinking about it, Gera''s right hand held in front of her body slowly clenched into a fist, and the vines that twined around Vega were also tightened with her gradually clenched right hand.


    As the vines grew tighter and tighter, Vega''s breathing became shorter and shorter, her breathing more and more disordered, and her heart beat rapidly.


    Enjoying the sharp change of Vega''s face, jiela regained her weird smile when appreciating the prey''s struggle, and slowly waited for Vega to die.


    But Vicia''s next performance spoiled her interest and made her face ferocious again.


    "Help, kill!"


    "Come on, I''m the future devil. I can''t die here!"


    Hearing the shrill and shrill cry of Vega before she died, jiela wanted to kill the noisy Yodel on the spot.


    This idea came out of her heart. Jiela''s eyes were shining, and countless thick and thorny vines broke out of the ground under the suspension of Vega under her call.


    Seeing that Vega was about to be strangled by these vines, a figure quickly flashed to Vega.


    Those vines withered at the speed that jiela couldn''t believe when the figure appeared at Vega''s side, and Vega took the opportunity to escape the bondage of vines.


    Looking at the figure gradually clear in her eyes, jiela''s look was gloomy to the extreme: "Ye Feng, have you recovered your strength?"


    The man who saved Vega was Yefeng, who had entered the jungle before. His face was extremely embarrassed when he heard the words of gerana that was so cold to his bones.


    "I thought you and Vega were in danger, but it was you who brought us danger."


    Ye Feng felt that he had been careful enough when contacting with jiela. He didn''t expect that he was cheated by jiela, so his expression at the moment was extremely angry."Each other, didn''t you tell me that you still have the remaining strength?"


    There was no smile on her face. She also felt that she had been cheated. It was clear that Ye Feng had no strength, but she was able to use the means to rescue Vega just now, so she was also very uncomfortable.


    A vine suddenly broke through the ground and fell into the right hand of jiela. Her narrow eyes were no longer as gentle as Ye Feng had seen before. Her desire for bloodlust and killing was infinitely high, just like a merciless predator.


    Being rescued by Ye Feng, Weijia hid behind Ye Feng and said bad things about jiela: "this rotten flower is dead. Ye Feng, you should beat him to death!"


    Vicia''s bad words were particularly harsh in jiela''s ears. It was not that she had not been in contact with the yodells. It was the first time that she met with a person as obnoxious as Vega.


    Even so, jiela still did not act rashly, because just now Ye Feng easily dissolve her vines means that she is very afraid.


    Ye Feng didn''t intend to start at once. He motioned for Weijia to step back, and then he looked at jiela solemnly: "who are you? Why did you trick me into coming here? "


    I didn''t expect Ye Feng to have leisure at this time. When she asked this question, jiela bent her mouth and said, "why, do you still don''t understand my true face?"


    Ye Feng shakes his head. He really doesn''t know what jiela''s real face is, but what he can be sure is that she is definitely not human.


    Jayla sneered and pointed to Vega, who was still hiding in the distance and making faces at her at this time.


    "That dwarf is half right. I''m not a human, but a flower, a cannibal that can eat people..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1128

    Cannibalism?


    Ye Feng looks stunned. It is the first time that he has heard of cannibalism. In fact, Ruiwen mentioned the cannibalism in the pestilence jungle to him when he was teaching, but he was just playing a stray at that time.


    However, what makes Ye Feng feel creepy is that if jiela is really a cannibal, then the purpose of her deceiving him to come here is not to eat him, is it?


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng looked at jiela''s smiling face and unconsciously took a cold breath.


    Although he guessed jiela''s intention, Ye Feng pretended not to know, and even had the idea of talking with jiela: "jiela, I think we can have a good talk, there is no need to be the enemy like this."


    Jiela was stunned when she heard the words, but immediately she came back to her mind and looked at Ye Feng suspiciously. What else does Ye Feng want to talk to her?


    It''s not clear what Ye Feng is thinking in the end. Because she is still afraid of Ye Fenggang, she can easily dissolve her vines. She hesitantly stares at Ye Feng for a moment and then says, "what are you talking about?"


    Hearing jiela''s question, Ye Feng felt relieved. Just now, his means of rescuing Vega seemed to be understatement, but in fact, he accidentally stimulated his potential and released a blow. It is really fantastic to want to trigger this accident again in a short time.


    Now he is the same as before, still unable to use the internal strength. Once fighting with jiela, his physical condition will be seen through by jiela. So for the sake of safety, he had to find a chance to escape before Gera explored his situation.


    He paused and said, "let us leave, and the unhappiness between us will be regarded as not happening, how?"


    Jiela didn''t know Ye Feng had not recovered, so she was very alert. Staring at Ye Feng''s pair of eyes that can''t see any abnormality for a while, she said, "let that Yodel leave, but you must stay!"


    So Murmured from the bottom of my heart, Ye Feng''s eyes coagulated, and he made a decision: "Vicia, you go back to Bandar city first, and give it to me here."


    "This rotten flower is dead. I won''t go back. I want to see you beat her up!" Weijia doesn''t want to go back at all. He even wants to see Ye Feng beat jiela.


    Don''t mess up at this time! With a wail in his heart, Ye Feng still pretended to be calm and yelled to Vega: "if you still want to learn magic, just listen to me and go back to Bandar city first!"


    Weijia is very dissatisfied with threatening him with this method, but he is afraid that Ye Feng will not teach him. He has to listen to Ye Feng''s words and leave first.


    Seeing Vega disappear in the direction of the east exit of the jungle, Ye Feng turns to look at jiela, who does not doubt good intentions during this period.


    "You are more trustworthy than I expected." Tone flat to drop a word, Ye Feng seems calm on the surface, but in fact the heart is extremely flustered.


    Hearing Ye Feng''s praise of her faithfulness, jiela covered her mouth and chuckled: "no, no, I don''t keep my promise. It''s just that there are no yodells in my recipe, and human beings are the best dishes in my recipe, cluck..."


    Saying that, jiela did not have any omen, suddenly to Ye Feng. The whip made of vines in her hand suddenly waved, mixed with a strong wind to the leaf wind.


    Ye Feng didn''t expect that jiela would suddenly be in trouble. Unexpectedly, he rushed to the side and was still cut off by the thorny vines.


    The chill of her whole body was creeping out. At the moment, jiela''s face was as ferocious as a predator: "I was cheated by you just now. You didn''t recover your strength, which made me release that smelly little dwarf. But it doesn''t matter. It''s enough to have you play with me for a while."


    Just a fight, jiela who stealthily attacks Ye Feng can see that Ye Feng has not recovered her strength. In the heart has a kind of leaf wind when the fool teased the feeling, she once again waved cane whip to leaf wind.


    Bang!


    The rattan whip leaves a whiplash mark on his left face at a speed that Ye Feng can''t respond to, and a trace of blood oozes from his broken skin.


    It''s weakened? Although the face was hurt by Jie, Ye Feng was very strange, why the power of this whip was much weaker than when he just cut his arm.


    Also have this question is the whip of jiela, she clearly injected more magic into this whip, why Ye Feng''s left face was hurt much lighter than just now?


    Don''t want to understand the reason, jiela thinks she needs to make a quick decision to avoid more accidents.


    But in the moment of her whip again, the leaf wind which just fell on the ground rushed to her at a rapid speed.


    Oops! In the heart dark way is not second, jiela looks at Ye Feng, who quickly draws close to her body position. She does not know why she has a strong sense of crisis.


    With the approach of Ye Feng, the cane whip withered rapidly in a way that jiela could not understand, and the magic power she injected into it dissipated at a fantastic speed.


    The occurrence of this scene reminds her of the strange withering picture that happened when Ye Feng rescued Vega. Unconsciously, she was suddenly afraid that Ye Feng would wither when she was a plant.


    As for the so-called worry about what comes, when jiela is close to Ye Feng, her clothes naturally born of plants and flowers begin to wither and wither, and the strength in her body is also constantly passing away."I My body This is What''s the matter? " Since she came to consciousness, as a cannibal, she has never tasted what fear is.


    But today, she is the first time she tasted fear on Ye Feng, who is regarded as her prey.


    That kind of creepy to unspeakable emotion, made jiela''s mind began to be a little unclear. She pushed the wind away, thinking that the strength in her body would not disappear, but she was shocked to find that her flowers and plants were still withering.


    She herself began to dissipate her vitality as her strength dissipated, and her fear of facing death deepened.


    Ye Feng, who gradually dissipated jiela''s vitality, stood aside and stared at his ferocious hands covered with hard forbidden magic stone and magic patterns.


    "I thought that just now I accidentally inspired my potential to use the power of forbidden magic stone. Now it seems that it is not..."


    Let the power of forbidding demons continue to form a forbidden field all over his body. Ye Feng holds his gray hands full of magic lines of forbidden magic power.


    He tried to run other forces in the lower body, and Ye Feng''s nerves pricked in an instant. He was busy stopping this dangerous attempt to avoid the torment of nerve tingling.


    With a long sigh of relief, Ye Feng looked at jiela who collapsed on the ground beside her. Feeling that jiela''s vitality is gradually disappearing, he did not want to kill jiela''s face changed, and immediately recovered the power of forbidding evil.


    With the disappearance of the forbidden magic field, jiela''s life which was constantly dissipated gradually flowed back into her body, but her strength could not be recovered for a short time. But it also made her happy and surprised.


    But the next second, the leaf wind cold words and poured a basin of cold water to her.


    "If you want to live, then you''d better answer every question I ask carefully."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1129

    "If you want to live, then you''d better answer every question I ask carefully."


    Ye Feng poured a basin of cold water on jiela''s voice. He also noticed that the joy on her face was suddenly replaced by haze.


    Realizing that it may be that his deterrent power to jiela is not enough, ye Fengxin releases once again the only power that he can use to prohibit evil.


    The power of forbidding demons scattered around him, forming a forbidden area where magic could not be used. In such an environment, jiela''s vitality began to slip away.


    "Don''t Please Don''t kill me... "


    As a person who had never tasted fear before, jiela was particularly prone to panic after she tasted fear from Ye Feng for the first time, and her spirit was also extremely haggard and abnormal. Its performance is even more afraid of death than Ye Feng has seen the most timid Na Mei, which Ye Feng did not expect.


    I''m not sure whether jiela is pretending to be. Ye Feng thinks that he should be careful.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng calmed down the mood in his heart and looked down coldly at the collapsed jiela: "now are you willing to answer my question?"


    "May Willing to... "


    This is the first time Ye Feng interrogates a person like this. Looking at the yielding jiela, he always feels strange. He thinks that the role of such a serious interrogator should not be his image.


    In the heart feel strange return strange, leaf wind surface or a face cold way: "good, first answer me, you really are cannibal flower change?"


    "Yes, my noumenon is indeed cannibal..." Fate in the hands of Ye Feng, jiela had to be humble, at the same time, she was also very afraid, afraid that she would die here.


    If jiela was a predator who didn''t know what fear was, now she was like a lamb to be slaughtered. Her eyes were full of helplessness and fear.


    "Jiela, you change back to the body and show me." Ye Feng can''t believe what jiela said easily. He must verify it in person.


    "I can''t go back, because I got the human body by swallowing a weak Human Mage. Now I can''t go back to plants, but I can summon cannibals..."


    Facing the fear of death, jiela told the truth about her status quo, without any concealment.


    Staring at jiela''s uneasy eyes for a long time, Ye Feng continued to speak: "then you call out cannibal flowers to me?"


    A listen to Ye Feng let her call cannibal, jiela showed a color of embarrassment, red lips opened and closed, closed again and again, it seems that there is something hidden.


    Her appearance makes Ye Feng frown. She thinks she wants to cheat him again. So Ye Feng is also directly unhappy: "what''s the matter?"


    Jiela hesitated and bit her lips. She asked carefully, "can you remove your spell first? If it goes on like this, I will die... "


    After jiela said this, Ye Feng remembered that jiela would not only be unable to use her strength, but also her vitality would be dissipated.


    Taking back the power of forbidding demons temporarily, he continued: "is that ok? Summon the cannibals quickly, don''t play tricks with me


    Ye Feng''s tough words heard jiela tremble all over her body. She gave in to Ye Feng''s voice and said, "I also want to call, but my body is too weak to use magic."


    Hearing this, ye fengleng, who did not believe in jiela, snorted. He strongly grasped one hand of jiela and used his power of forbidding demons to perceive the power in jiela''s body.


    As soon as the hand that he launched the power of forbidding demons touched jiela, jiela called strangely and wanted to shake off his hand.


    Ye Feng thought that jiela wanted to take the opportunity to escape. He held her hand and tightened it a little: "what are you shouting at?"


    Jiela didn''t want to scream, but the moment Ye Feng touched her, the vitality in her body began to pass. She was really afraid that she would die here if she was not careful.


    "Come on Let go, my flowers are withering again, please


    Hearing jiela''s confused words, Ye Feng looks suspiciously at the flowers and vines on jiela. When he saw that the flowers on Gera were really withering, he immediately released his hand.


    In the past, he would not let people''s vitality dissipate when he used to exert his power of forbidding demons. Why would jiela do this when she met him? Is it related to the fact that Gera is a plant?


    He looked at jiela, who knelt on the ground and was terrified. Ye Feng finally decided to believe in jiela for the time being and gave up the power of forbidding demons to explore jiela.


    Even so, Ye Feng''s heart is full of vigilance to jiela. To continue to let such a dangerous person as renjiela wander around Bandar city may harm more people, but he does not want to kill her. Because, in a sense, jiela is the same as Ali, who has just begun to humanize people. If he kills her, she will feel guilty for killing Ali.


    After some deliberation, Ye Feng gazed at her for a while, sobbing and losing her soul like jiela, and she had a plan in her heart. Since his power of forbidding demons can influence the life and death of jiela, maybe he can take her with him temporarily, and then take her to Ionia after he is fully recovered, so that Ali can teach her how to survive as a human being.Think about it, in order to let jiela listen to him, Ye Feng still put on a look of Indifference: "jiela, if I let you go, will you continue to harm people?"


    Jiela didn''t think there was anything wrong with her behavior. She was a carnivorous flower. What did she not eat animals and humans? But when she touched Ye Feng''s cold and merciless eyes, she remembered the strange power of Ye Feng that could control her life and death.


    "No harm, I dare not..." The fear of life and death dominated by Ye Feng occupied most of her psychology, and she had to purr and choose to yield.


    "But I don''t believe you will stop your evil behavior, so for the sake of more people, I can only kill you!"


    Although he said that, Ye Feng didn''t want to kill jiela at all. He just wanted to deter jiela, who liked to cheat him, so that she didn''t dare to hide something from him.


    The power of forbidding demons was released again. Ye Feng''s icy expression that did not put jiela in his eyes made jiela shiver all over.


    Originally, she wanted to cheat Ye Feng to escape, but the power of forbidding demons wrapped her up again, and she suddenly collapsed: "that How can you believe me


    "I was going to give you a chance. As long as you don''t do evil, I can let you follow me and not kill you. But you were obviously lying to me just now, so I changed my mind and you will only die!"


    Ye Feng continues to use strong words and eyes to deter jiela. If he does not, he is really afraid that jiela will continue to do evil or even plot against him when she follows him.


    Vitality gradually dissipated, jiela now which still has the mind to think how to cheat Ye Feng. Hearing Ye Feng once wanted her to follow him, her eyes were filled with longing for life: "don''t Please, I''ll listen to you. I''ll follow you. Please don''t kill me


    "No, you have only one death!" Ye Feng''s attitude is very firm. It seems that jiela has only one death.


    "I really won''t do evil again Please give me a chance, will you


    Holding her head high and looking down at her praying for her, Ye Feng raised her eyebrows and felt that the heat was almost the same. He loosened his mouth: "are you sure? Follow me, you will go where there are human beings, and then you can resist your instinct as a cannibal? "


    "Yes Please give me a chance Seeing Ye Feng loosen her mouth, jiela''s eyes were happy. She didn''t want to respond directly.


    "Well, I can give you a chance. You can''t do evil in the future, and you can''t even have the desire to eat people. If I find out, I will kill you!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1130

    "Stop, you troublemaker


    In Bandar City, youmi was so angry that she jumped up and down the street, only because her door magic code was stolen by Vega.


    In front of him, Vicia ran wildly towards the outside of the city with the door door door. He seemed to forget his promise to Ye Feng, and began his daily life of unscrupulously disturbing the residents of bandel city.


    This time, he chose Tristana''s patrol time to steal the door and door magic code. Without Tristana''s help, youmi was soon taken by him and turned dizzy in the city.


    After getting rid of youmi, Vega did not forget to turn back and make a face at youmi who couldn''t see where he was, and then ran away from the city.


    Who would have thought that as soon as he got out of the gate, he bumped into the leg of a man much taller than him. He cried out in pain, "who dares to stand in the way of the great demon, Vicia, and don''t want to live?"


    "I think you don''t want to live, shorty!"


    The angry voice sounded, and before Vicia could react, she was kicked by the man. After flying upside down in mid air for a long time, he fell on a fruit shop and knocked Yodel''s fruit all over the ground.


    "My fruit It''s your troublemaker, Vicia


    Vicia is also hit dizzy, for a time can not distinguish the direction of he was directly Yodel stall owner seized the lapel.


    At the gate of the city, the man who kicked Vega to smash the fruit shop had no sense of guilt, and even felt very relieved at the fact that Vega had been questioned by the stall owner.


    Her behavior made the man behind her a headache. The man stepped forward and patted her on the shoulder: "jiela, you''re going to give me trouble now"


    "Ye Feng, do I have any? Isn''t that dwarf stealing? Am I doing good? " Jiela smile, still don''t think she did anything wrong.


    It turns out that these two people are Ye Feng and jiela. After being subdued by Ye Feng, jiela chooses to follow Ye Feng. As soon as she came back, she found that Weijia, who had stolen the door leaf magic Scripture, wanted to escape from the city. Ye Feng asked jiela to stop her escape. Unexpectedly, she had smashed the fruit stand of other people''s stall owner too hard.


    "Don''t forget what you promised me. This kind of behavior of smashing other people''s stalls is also evil."


    "But it seems that the dwarf broke it?" Jiela pretended to be stupid. She took the opportunity to revenge on the bad breath of Vega.


    Ye Feng eyebrows a pick, eyes a cold: "you kick!"


    "OK..." Feeling the cold in Ye Feng''s eyes, jiela unconsciously recalled Ye Feng''s terrible ability to make her wither and shivered subconsciously.


    In fact, Ye Feng doesn''t like to put on a cold face, but jiela is still a dangerous person. He has to use the most severe attitude when she makes mistakes to warn jiela who doesn''t follow the ordinary people''s attitude at all, so as not to cause trouble to others.


    If only his sister Ruiwen was here, he was brought up by Ruiwen. She should be better at bringing such dangerous people as jiela, or let shivell and sister Sara come.


    If you can''t let Fiona, who have a single expression all day, come here!


    After complaining in his heart, Ye Feng quickly came to the fruit shop and paid some coins to Yodel stall owner to compensate for the loss of Vega''s paving, and then motioned to jiela to take Weijia and follow him.


    Returning to the hotel specially prepared for human beings in the city, Ye Feng heard youmi''s aggrieved sobbing on the second floor: "meow Wuwuwu, the door leaf magic Scripture was stolen by Vicia. How can I find the master... "


    Ye Feng felt that his head was much bigger since he met the two problems of Weijia and jiela.


    This subdued jiela, and Vega caused him trouble again. He regretted that he would take these two oil tankers with him. But if you don''t, I''m afraid they''ll do bad things everywhere, especially jiela, a dangerous person


    He shook his head with a headache, and Ye Feng turned back and glared at Weijia: "Weijia, you see what you have done. You made youmi cry. Do you remember what you promised me?"


    However, Weijia was still in a state of dizziness because of jiela''s just kick. He didn''t hear what Ye Feng was saying and didn''t even realize that Ye Feng was back.


    Stretched out a hand to support the lower forehead, Ye Feng glanced at the eye, jiela: "next time, gently."


    With these words, he took the door from the irresistible Vega and took the first step upstairs.


    And jiela shrugged her shoulders and didn''t care about Ye Feng''s attitude. As long as she doesn''t make mistakes in principle on the day when she comes back from the plague jungle, she will not do anything to her if she puts on a little silly leaf wind. Therefore, she has a lot more courage than when she was dominated by Ye Feng at the beginning of her life and death.


    In avina''s room, youmi is sitting by the bed of avina, the daughter of the Dragon Emperor, who is still in a deep sleep state. She cries so much that she can''t even find Ye Feng pushing the door in.


    Approaching youmi, Ye Feng stroked the soft hair of this cute kitten and comforted him: "you mi, don''t cry. I''ve helped you find it back!"


    "Man, are you back?" A hear Ye Feng''s voice, kitten mi Leimi when showing happy color, temporarily forget to lose the book worry of her hanging on Ye Feng''s body.


    You mi is really a forgetful optimist In the heart make complaints about the wind, and the leaf wind handed the magic door to the front of Yam: "now, your door, devil, I have returned from Vic Canna for you.""Wow, that''s great. I can find the master with the magic code again!"


    As soon as he saw the magic code in Ye Feng''s hand, youmi dexterously jumped onto the door door and danced with the magic code in the room.


    Youmi''s optimistic attitude is easy to infect people. Ye Feng, who has been nervous for a long time during this period, also breathes a sigh of relief, forgetting for a moment the troubles caused by the problem child Vega and the dangerous person jiela.


    After several rounds in the house, youmi saw jiela who came in with Ye Feng: "eh Human beings, you have brought a strange friend, etc How could she carry a Yodel on her shoulder? It''s the mischief, Vega


    It happened that Vega was also sober at this moment. He stood on the shoulder of jiela and swaggered: "correct, stupid little cat, it''s the big devil vija!"


    Hearing the sound of Weijia''s laughter, Ye Feng''s brain began to have some headache. The character of Weijia is much more naughty than he imagined.


    Youmi doesn''t like Vega, who always steals her things. She and Vega begin to argue about "the troublemaker and the great devil".


    "Troublemaker!"


    "The great devil!"


    "Troublemaker!"


    "The great devil!"


    ¡­¡­


    And jiela saw that Vega had been standing on her shoulders, and she was still chirping, and her mood was becoming more and more irritable.


    Her whole body trembled with anger. Jiela didn''t care what Ye Feng reminded her to do. She grabbed Weijia standing on her shoulder and fell to the ground. Vicia broke the wood on the ground and fell to the first floor.


    Boom!


    The fierce movement makes Ye Feng''s pupils shrink. He hastens to look down beside the broken floor.


    Vicia was on all fours and sank into the floor of the first floor. She was dazzled.


    "How dizzy..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1131

    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Xiaoxi, a young fox, stoops down and barks indignantly at the fox and accuses Ali that Ye Feng and jiela are mixed together.


    She can see a Li naturally can see, but a Li does not seem to care about this matter very much, very calm in front of the dresser to take care of his hair.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi saw that Ali ignored her, so she turned her small mouth discontentedly and jumped onto the dressing table to block between Ali and the mirror.


    Hearing that Xiao Xi is asking why she is not angry, Ali reaches out her hands and gently hugs the angry Xiao Xi to smooth her hair for her.


    "Why didn''t he do anything? Well, I''ll take you out later. Don''t be upset. "


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi''s mouth puffed with gas, that Ye Feng and other girls mixed together, how not to call out of line.


    "He was teaching jiela how to follow the survival rules of human society. She was a little like me at the beginning. I think he took her because of me. I don''t need to be angry."


    Xiao Xi was still very angry, but she saw that Ali was indifferent, so she had to stop making noise and go out with him in Ali''s arms.


    At the same time, Ye Feng, who is far away in Bandar City, is headache for jiela to knock Weijia unconscious again.


    Just when he was going to reprimand jiela for her heavy hand, youmi was the first to clap her hands with her cat''s paws: "good, the troublemaker is finally punished, big sister, you are wonderful!"


    Youmi such a blend, Ye Feng is not good to reprimand jiela. After swallowing all the harsh words to his mouth, he jumped down the first floor from the broken floor.


    After a little inspection of Weijia''s injury, Ye Feng frowns. The injury to Weijia is much more serious than he expected.


    He raised his head and looked at youmi on the second floor: "Yumi, Vega, he''s hurt a little bit, you come and help him cure it!"


    "No, he''s a troublemaker. I won''t help him!"


    Youmi raised her little head willfully and snorted. She didn''t want to cure Vega.


    "Aren''t you friends? He''s hurt. Should you help him? " Ye Feng has a headache now. He doesn''t understand why youmi doesn''t help Weijia.


    You mi also don''t understand why Ye Feng thinks she and Weijia are friends. She also hums stubbornly: "I''m not friends with the troublemaker. I''m dead!"


    Ye Feng breathed out a mouthful of turbid air and continued to persuade him: "can you help me? When he wakes up, I will help you to discipline him well, so that he will be obedient and will not be a troublemaker any more! "


    "Well, I like you very much, human being. You should keep your word and let him stop making trouble. I hate that he always comes to steal the magic Scripture!" Youmi has a good impression on Ye Feng. Although she doesn''t like Vega, she is willing to help Ye Feng cure Weijia.


    Ye Feng struck while the iron was hot: "sure, if he dares to add trouble to others in the future, I will be the first to beat him!"


    Under the treatment of youmi, Vega soon wakes up from her dizziness. A wake up to see Ye Feng and youmi staring at him, he suddenly startled back a few steps.


    Who would have thought that his retreat was once again on the leg of jiela, who had just come downstairs, and made her stare at him in disgust.


    "Rotten flower, why are you here? Have you not been beaten flat by Ye Feng? " Vega is really in need of beating. It''s a time to talk about jiela''s scar.


    Seeing that jiela was about to start again on Weijia, Ye Feng called out in a hurry: "OK, jiela, Weijia, he''s just a child, there''s no need to worry about him too much."


    "Hum!" Jiela snorted coldly when she heard the speech. She was the first one who didn''t want to see Vega go back upstairs.


    Finally, ye Fengchang breathed a sigh of relief when she tried to beat Vega violently. He is really tired. With jiela and Vega, he feels like a parent of them, just like his sister Ruiwen brought him and Fiona when she was a child.


    Glancing at jiela, who ran upstairs with anger, Ye Feng said to Weijia, "go upstairs. I have something to tell you!"


    After saying this, Ye Feng does not pay attention to Weijia. He learns from his sister''s mischievous way to deal with him when he was a child. He takes Vicia''s back collar and goes to the second floor.


    "Hello, Ye Feng, what are you going to do to the future demon king?" Even if carried by Ye Feng, Weijia is still arrogant.


    Face a cold, Ye Feng quickly returned to avina''s room, he decided to discipline this disobedient Vega.


    Youmi is very curious about Ye Feng''s name, circling around Ye Feng: "human, did you originally call Ye Feng?"


    Ye Feng nodded his head as a response, and then threw Vega into the center of the room, staring at her with a black look.


    First step back to the room, jiela didn''t have a good face for Weijia, so she had a slightly better attitude towards youmi who surrounded Ye Feng like a curious baby.


    "What are you looking at me for?" Weijia does not seem to realize how dangerous his present situation is, and continues to challenge Ye Feng''s bottom line.


    Without replying to Vega, Ye Feng asked, "do you remember what you promised me?"


    "Remember, you can''t use black magic casually!" Vega nodded seriously.


    "What else?" Ye Feng asked, because Weijia forgot the most important thing."Any more?" Vega scratched her head. He didn''t remember anything else.


    Seeing that Weijia didn''t remember, Ye Feng''s expression was more dignified: "of course, you not only promised me not to use black magic casually, but also promised me not to use magic to do bad things!"


    By Ye Feng''s reminding, Weijia also remembered that there was such a thing.


    "Then you should explain why you came to steal youmi''s door leaf magic code again?"


    "This That I can''t hold back for a moment Ye Feng''s indifference made her feel weak and hesitant.


    Youmi echoed Ye Feng and said, "that is, troublemaker, you promised Ye Feng not to do bad things. Why do you want to steal the magic code?"


    Forced by Ye Feng and their pressure, Weijia''s voice was much lower: "I......"


    "Do you know it''s wrong?" In order to establish his prestige in front of Weijia, Ye Feng has to keep a straight face.


    Weijia just wanted to say that he was right, but when he met Ye Feng''s majestic eyes, he did not know why he withered.


    "I know it''s wrong..."


    Hearing Weijia admit his mistake, Ye Feng didn''t put away his stern look as parents scolded their children, and continued to put pressure on Weijia: "in the future, you still have to get along well with jiela, don''t call her rotten flowers again, you know?"


    "I see..." At the moment, Vega was like a child who was quietly scolded by her parents. Her expression was extremely tortuous.


    Ye Feng is very satisfied with Weijia''s softness, but in order to let Weijia and jiela get along well in the future, he still has to tell jiela.


    Thinking of this, he turned to jiela and said, "jiela, you and Vega have a long time to get along with each other in the next period. Don''t lay a heavy hand on him when you are angry. Do you hear me?"


    "Well..." Although she was extremely unwilling to get along with vijia, who liked to speak ill of her, jiela agreed under the pressure of Ye Feng.


    Let Weijia and jiela get along with each other for the time being. Ye Feng put aside his cold look and said to youmi who circled around her: "youmi, please arrange their accommodation. We have to stay here for a while."


    You mi did not think too much, full of vitality, she readily agreed to the request of Ye Feng, took the lead to rush out of the room.


    "All right, leave it to me, big sister, troublemaker. You two will come with me. There are many vacant rooms on the second floor."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1132

    On the third day of her return to Bandar City, she was still in a state of lethargy with no sign of waking up.


    Ye Feng is very anxious and asks youmi to check her health again. However, the conclusion is that she is very healthy now, even better than Ye Feng, who can only use the power of forbidding evil, and her body is full of magic.


    As for why such a healthy avina can not wake up, youmi is unable to explain this phenomenon.


    But under helpless, the Ye Feng who expects to wake up and take him back to Ionia has to stay in Bandar city.


    "Ye Feng, when will you teach me the powerful black magic?"


    Just out of avina''s room, Ye Feng sees that Vega is blocking the door and yells at him impatiently.


    "Let''s wait until you become more comfortable. Now you are still in the study period. If you don''t perform well, you will be delayed in learning magic."


    How could Ye Feng teach the black magic to vega? He gave a reason to let Vega calm down first.


    "I haven''t used black magic for three days. Isn''t that good enough?" Weijia does not give up. He is really a little impatient. Ye Feng is basically the same thing these days, but he refuses to teach him magic.


    Ye Feng looked Su: "did you forget that you had a conflict with jiela again yesterday?"


    When he said that, Vicia lost her temper and left in a gloomy mood.


    After finishing Weijia, Ye Feng is going to go back to his room to have a rest, and meets jiela in the corridor.


    Passing by him, jiela didn''t seem to see him and walked in another direction. Ye Feng frowned and stopped ignoring his jiela: "jiela, wait a minute. I want to ask you something."


    Hearing Ye Feng calling her, jiela turned around and frowned on her willow eyebrows: "ask."


    "You didn''t see me just now?" Ye Feng didn''t like jiela''s attitude, but he asked with patience.


    As if asked about some sensitive topic, jiela''s eyes flashed a little flustered: "look Yes, what''s the matter? "


    Hearing the tone of jiela''s words, she felt something wrong. Ye Feng asked, "then why did you pretend not to see me?"


    "This..." Dare not to look at Ye Feng, jiela''s eyes strayed from left to right. It was obvious that something was hiding from Ye Feng.


    "You''re not going to do anything bad again?" Ye Feng slightly gathered up her eyes and guessed.


    "How can it be? There are no other human beings except you here. Even if I want to eat, no one will give me to eat!"


    Jiela flatly denied that she pretended not to see Ye Feng because she had done something bad.


    "Why do you pretend not to see me


    Under Ye Feng''s repeated questioning, jiela finally tells the reason why she pretends not to see Ye Feng.


    She had just come back from the outside and met Tristana, who was searching the city for Vega with a team of Yodel gunners. Looking at the huge situation, it seems that Vega has caused a lot of trouble.


    After listening to jiela''s explanation, Ye Feng is more confused. It''s Vega, not her, who Tristana is going to arrest. Why is she so nervous?


    Will be in the heart of the doubt, Ye Feng always feel that jiela has something to hide from him.


    His question baffled jiela and made her speechless for a moment. She didn''t know how to answer him.


    After a long time, jiela hesitated and said, "if I say it, you can''t be angry with me!"


    "Well, say it!" Ye Feng has so many pipes. He just wants to know why jiela is so nervous about Tristana''s search for Vega.


    "You said you were not angry, then I said..."


    Jiela tells the truth. The reason why she is nervous is because she told Tristana that Vega lives in this hotel in the street. She is afraid that Ye Feng will be nervous if she informs.


    Knowing that jiela told Tristana that Weijia was here with him, Ye Feng was furious on the spot. He couldn''t understand what deep hatred Gera had with Vega. As for telling Tristana?


    Ye Feng''s angry appearance reminds jiela of her fear of life and death dominated by Ye Feng in the pestilence jungle. She shivered subconsciously: "you said you were not angry!"


    "Come on, this Vega is really, let him stay in the hotel, how can he go out to make trouble again? You go and bring him to me! "


    The priority is to know what''s wrong with Vega before Tristana arrives, so that he can figure out how to defend Vega.


    Who would have thought that as soon as Gera''s front foot led Vega, who was lying in her room, to come back to him, Tristana rushed into the hotel with a full armed band of gunners.


    As soon as she entered the door, Tristana noticed the three Yefeng people standing on the second floor. She opened her mouth and warned Vega, "mischief, you are surrounded by the Gunners of Bandar city. Surrender quickly, or we will not blame our hard work!"


    The warning that Tristana was familiar with suddenly woke up Vicia, who had just been sleeping for a short time. He broke free from jiela''s hand and made a face at Tristana: "Tristana, dream, I won''t let you catch me!"Ye Feng on one side sees that Weijia is still fighting with Tristana at this time. His mouth slightly twitches, and some of him can''t stand the nature of Vega.


    Don''t need Tristana to do it in person, Ye Feng brings up Vicia to go downstairs.


    "Hello, Ye Feng, how can you help that gun lady?" Weijia had expected Ye Feng to help him. Unexpectedly, Ye Feng helped Tristana. He yelled again.


    Tristana didn''t like the nickname Vicia gave her. She glared at Viva who was carried down by Ye Feng: "who''s the gun lady? Troublemakers


    "You, gun lady, gun lady, gun lady!" Vega''s mouth still owes, unconvinced he continues to ridicule Tristana.


    "You can shut up After beating Vega, Ye Feng motioned to Vega to shut up, then turned to Tristana and said, "Tristana, what''s wrong with him?"


    "He used black magic at the gate of the city this morning and summoned a demon he could not control to come in. He was able to escape. However, the Yodel people nearby were seriously injured because of the demon he summoned. If the Gunners who were in charge of guarding Bandar city did not arrive in time to exterminate that demon, the consequences would be unimaginable!"


    As soon as she mentioned what Weijia had done, Tristana was angry. She angrily accused Ye Feng of the crime she had committed, and said that she must arrest her and severely punish her.


    After hearing Tristana''s accusation, Ye Feng is also aware that Vega has made a big disaster, and his face is also livid. Originally, he thought that if Vega made a little mistake, he could make love for Vega and let Tristana forgive her.


    However, the impact of the event that Vicia summoned the devil to hurt people was too bad. He glared at him and secretly used the black magic to summon the devil''s Vega, and then gave the guilty Vega to Tristana.


    Let other Bandar City Gunners press Vega to leave first. Tristana hesitated before leaving and reminded Ye Feng: "human beings, although I don''t know why you are with Weijia, I still remind you that he is a famous public enemy troublemaker of bander city. You can''t do anything unfavorable to bander city because of him!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1133

    "Meow Man, Vega, is he doing something bad? I saw him out of the window just now under the pressure of many bandel gunners


    Sitting on the window sill of the room, youmi wags her tail, blinks her big cute eyes, and looks curiously at the coming Ye Feng.


    Asked about this, Ye Feng shook his head helplessly and told youmi the crime of Weijia calling the devil.


    I thought he really learned how to summon demons in the city, but he secretly learned the magic of summoning demons behind our backs. It''s too bad


    Learning secretly? Ye Feng Leng for a while, after a while he gathered up his eyes, feeling that there are many doubts.


    He could not understand the power of Vega. He was a little mage who was too weak to hurt anyone. Could he really summon demons with her ability? Or is it that someone deliberately let Vicia, who has a bad reputation in Bandar City, bear the blame?


    Just now, he didn''t think so much about it because she was hiding something from him. Now, in retrospect, there are many doubts. He should go back to Vega and ask if she can summon demonic magic.


    If Vega doesn''t, he can plead for Vega and let Tristana release her.


    With a decision in mind, Ye Feng looks at youmi who is lying on the windowsill for a rest: "you mi, do you know where Tristana will lock vega?"


    "You know, man, you don''t want to break from prison, do you?" Youmi seems to have found something interesting, and her eyes are shining with excitement.


    The corners of the mouth slightly twitch, Ye Feng seriously suspects that youmi is distributed in the end and can distinguish what can be done and what is not. She''s a friend of Tristana''s. why is she so excited about prison break?


    I really don''t understand youmi''s brain circuit. Ye Feng shakes her head and no longer thinks about it. He went on, "I''m not going to break. I want to see Vega. Do you know where he''s going to be locked up?"


    "Well, I''ll take you there. That troublemaker has no friends and only you treat him as well. It''s a shame that he continues to do bad things."


    Youmi''s speech box opened. She spoke to Ye Feng and stepped on the door with vigor. The magic code jumped down from the window to the street outside the hotel.


    Ye Feng is also close behind, while listening to youmi that seems to be endless words, while secretly looking around everything, trying to find suspicious personnel.


    All the way very calm, Ye Feng and youmi did not encounter any obstruction, also did not find any suspicious personnel. So they entered the underground prison west of yodel.


    Outside the prison is guarded by fully armed yodells. As soon as they see Ye Feng approaching, they immediately issue a warning, indicating that no one is allowed to approach.


    Fortunately, youmi in, youmi a seat words to solve the problem of Ye Feng encounter obstruction. Released, Ye Feng follows youmi along the dark stone steps into the prison.


    He thought that he would see a lot of prisoners when he entered the prison. However, Ye Feng was surprised to find that the prison was an empty prison. He did not see any prisoners along the way.


    Glancing at you mi who continues to lead the way in front of you, Ye Feng hesitates, or says his own question: "you mi, how come there are no people in this prison? Are you sure Vega''s in here? "


    "In the past, there were a lot of prisoners from NOx in the prison. Since bandel city was disconnected from the outside world, the prisoners here have been expelled. If it was not for Vega''s blunder in summoning demons, this prison would still be empty."


    Tell Ye Feng the reason why there is no one in this prison. Youmi continues to go deep into the empty prison with Ye Feng.


    At the end of the prison, a Yodel man in a blue hat is locked in a room in the corner. This person is Vega Ye Feng is looking for.


    As soon as Ye Feng and youmi came to the door of the room, they saw Vicia curling up in the corner of the wall with her hands on her knees. Her small head was shaking, and she could hear her snoring.


    Two forepaws clenched the key to open the lock, and youmi curiously revolved around Vega: "he should have just come in for a short time. How did he fall asleep?"


    Ye Feng is not surprised at this. Today, he has experienced the performance of Weijia''s second sleep.


    Go to Vicia''s side, Ye Feng shakes and leans against the corner of the wall, whistling and sleeping with her: "Viva, don''t sleep, wake up!"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s call, Vicia opened his confused eyes angrily: "who dares to disturb the great demon king''s nap?"


    "Don''t dream. It''s me, Ye Feng and youmi."


    One punch flattens the mage''s hat, and Ye Feng pats Vega''s face again, indicating that he should wake up quickly.


    As soon as Ye Feng was calling him, Weijia stood up immediately, shook left and right and said, "Ye Feng, are you here to take me to escape from prison? Yeah, Tristana, that gun lady will be very angry with us when she knows about it. Ha ha


    "You make me feel better, and you don''t have enough trouble?"


    Facing Vega''s forehead is a shudder. Ye Feng can''t stand the nature of Vega.


    This record of shudder hurt Vicia instantly honest, he covered his forehead, miserably staring at Ye Feng, like a wrong child.Seeing that Weijia was honest, Ye Feng continued: "do you really recruit the devil that Tristana said?"


    "Of course, am I good?" When talking about summoning demons, Vicia''s eyes glowed with excitement, as if it was a glorious thing to summon demons. She was even happy to show off his "achievements" to Ye Feng.


    "Fierce, you ghost, you answer me first. Who did you learn from the magic of summoning demons?"


    There is another shudder on the forehead of Vega. Ye Feng stares at Vega. He finds that if he doesn''t stare at Vega all the time, she will do something that will surprise him.


    Vicia had a chance to show off, but he didn''t get recognition. He felt very aggrieved. Rubbing his forehead, he replied, "I''ve been to war academy before and learned from the summoners there."


    How could the summoner of war academy teach Vega how to summon demons? Ye Feng was stunned, but when he thought of the fall of the war academy, he was relieved.


    "Have you ever summoned demons before?" Continue to ask Weijia, Ye Feng stares at Weijia with a straight eye.


    "No, my magic is so weak that I always fail." Speaking of the past, Vicia''s tone of voice was very low, obviously some inferiority.


    Sure enough! Ye Feng felt that the trend of things was getting closer to his previous guess, so he continued to ask, "how did you succeed this time? Are you better now than before? "


    "That''s not true. I tried it on a whim today. I didn''t expect to succeed." Vega shook her head and said he was surprised that he could summon demons.


    "One more time, Vega, one more time in front of me, your demonic spell!" His eyes became more and more profound. Ye Feng motioned to Vega to demonstrate his magic of summoning demons.


    Even though Vega wanted to try again, he worried that he was now in prison. "It''s not good. If Tristana and they find out again, I''ll be miserable!"


    "Call as you please. I''ll carry the pot if something happens!"


    In order to confirm the inner guess, ye Fengxin, who is getting closer to the answer, asks Weijia to call the devil in his name.


    He wanted to see if Vega could summon the real devil!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1134

    On the coast south of Bandar City, Tristana stood guard at the port as usual. Although it has been a long time since she was threatened by outsiders, she is still on high alert.


    Guarding the daily order of Bandar city is one of the things Tristana must do every day. Watching Yodel people live and work in peace and contentment, her mood will be particularly happy and comfortable.


    The only thing that made her sad was that her good friend Timothy, who had never returned to pierviff to find heimerdinger.


    After the night of blood moon, the human kingdom fell one after another, but her good friend Timo never returned. She was really worried about Timo''s accident. If it had not been for the duty of guarding bandel City, she would have left here long ago to find Timo''s whereabouts.


    "Tristana!"


    Thinking about it, Tristana suddenly heard a familiar call. If she didn''t guess wrong, youmi was calling her.


    Looking along the direction of the voice, you mi''s figure gradually entered her eyes. A faint smile appeared in the corner of her mouth. Tristana just wanted to say hello to youmi, but she saw that youmi was followed by Ye Feng, and her young face suddenly lost her smile.


    How did youmi bring that human Because Knox used to harass bandle City, Tristana had a bad impression of human beings. Although Ye Feng was rescued by her and youmi together, she still didn''t want to have too much contact with human beings.


    "Tristana, don''t you hear me calling you?"


    When she heard youmi calling her again, youmi had brought Ye Feng to her.


    "I was thinking about something just now, so I didn''t hear it. What do you want to do with me?" Tristana is very calm back, her reaction in Ye Feng''s eyes is not like a child at all.


    Don''t think of a good wording of Ye fengdun, but is straightforward youmi directly told their intention to Tristana.


    After listening to youmi''s words, Tristana frowned and said solemnly, "have you let Vega go? No, he will summon the devil. Don''t let him go


    Tristana frowns like a lovely porcelain doll in Ye Feng''s eyes, although her expression is really serious and looks like an adult.


    Try to let himself not to think about Tristana looks like a child, Ye Feng said: "Vicia is wronged, the devil is not called by him!"


    "Yes, yes, yes. We went to prison just now and asked Vega to perform the magic of summoning demons again. He couldn''t summon demons at all."


    Youmi is also in the side with Ye Feng, let Tristana release Vega.


    Yumi''s words always have a lot of weight in Tristana''s heart, but the influence of Vega''s call on the devil is too bad for her to release at will.


    So she asked them decisively, "are you sure that Vega didn''t pretend to be unable to summon the devil and deceive you into persuading me to release him?"


    After she asked, Ye Feng two people are Leng for a while. They two you look at me, I look at you, for a time do not know how to answer her.


    The two of them did not stop Tristana from telling her meticulous thinking logic: "besides, you even ran to ask Vega to show the magic of summoning demons. Do you know what damage he will do to bander city if he summons a demon that you can''t control? Are you responsible? "


    Under Tristana''s series of questions, Ye Feng and youmi are speechless, their heads are buzzing, and they have no thoughts at all.


    Seeing Ye Feng and Ye Feng no longer mention the release of Vega, Tristana''s strong tone of voice slightly eased: "you go back, and don''t let Weijia show the magic of summoning demons. By the way, help me remind the prison guards to add magic stones in the prison of Vicia, so that the troublemaker will not use black magic again."


    "Humans, let''s go back. Don''t make Tristana free Vega..." Youmi''s mood is a little low, she originally wanted to help Ye Feng, but not only did not help, but also she was educated by Tristana.


    Ye Feng also nodded and left the port with youmi. He''s depressed right now, and Tristana''s performance is totally different from the yodells he''s been in contact with before. She doesn''t look like a child at all. His meticulous thinking went straight to the smartest people he knew, sylvier and Sara, which was why he gave up persuading Tristana.


    At this time, Yumi asked him again: "human, do you think that Vega really cheated us?"


    "I think from what I know about Vega, he shouldn''t have lied to us, but we can''t prove that she didn''t lie or cheat." Ye Feng sighed, feeling Tristana''s meticulous thinking.


    "Are we going to the prison to remind the guards to ban the stone?"


    "Go!" Asked whether to go to Bandar City prison again, Ye Feng nodded.


    Youmi yawned lazily. She sat on Ye Feng''s shoulder and showed a sleepy look: "I''m a little sleepy. Go and tell those guards that I''ll lie on your shoulder and take a nap!"


    Finish saying, you mi closed his eyes, lie on the shoulder of Ye Feng to have a rest.


    Leaf wind smell speech glanced at the eyes lie on his shoulder to take a nap of Leimi, and then follow the memory of the road back to the original road.The Yodel people on the road saw Ye Feng with youmi, and they all looked at ye Fengtou with kindness. In the eyes of most of them, human beings who are so close to youmi must not be bad people.


    Back to the gate of the prison, Ye Feng simply tells the guards what Tristana has ordered, and then goes to the direction of his hotel.


    I thought that the way back to rest would be very peaceful. Who would have thought that he would feel a terrible black devil on the way.


    The mind did not come for a tremor, leaf wind down a breath of cool, that terrible black devil gas straight to him!


    He tried to feel the source of the black magic Qi, but Ye Feng could not feel the source of the black magic Qi. The black magic gas seemed to be emanating from his body.


    Wait Inside him? Ye Feng''s pupil shrinks slightly, and his mind unconsciously appears Elise''s strange smile.


    "You seem to find something, cluck..."


    At the same time, the bottom of my heart echoed Elise''s laughter, and Ye Feng secretly said, sure enough. His eyes sank and he channeled with Elise: "have you been peeping at me all this time?"


    "Cluck I can''t see where you are now, but the tone of your voice seems to be in trouble Elise replied with a smile that she didn''t lie, but Ye Feng didn''t believe it.


    "Did you recruit the devil?" Ye Feng questioned Elise.


    Far away in the shadow Island, Elise is still bathing in the blood pool, and her injuries during her trip to the sea are still not healed. Hearing Ye Feng''s cold question, her mood becomes joyful instead.


    No It''s you who recruited you. Ye Feng, you still have a lot of evil Qi left in your body last time. Those demons and undead wandering around you will be attracted by your breath


    Hearing Elise''s reply, Ye Feng''s eyes slowly enlarged, and he gradually realized the seriousness of the problem.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1135

    "No, no, no It''s you who recruited you. Ye Feng, you still have a lot of evil Qi left in your body last time. Those demons and undead wandering around you will be attracted by your breath


    Elise''s reply let Ye Feng look a little sluggish, he subconsciously glanced around the eyes, did not find any abnormal, he quickly ran back to his hotel.


    Carefully put the sleeping kitten mi youmi on his bed. Ye Feng comes to the window by himself and looks down at the street view below calmly.


    "Iris, are you still there?"


    After a long hesitation, he tried to communicate with Elise.


    "Of course, I''ve been waiting for you, cluck..."


    Elise''s silver bell like laughter rings in the bottom of her heart. The tone of her voice is like waiting for an old friend whom she has not seen for a long time. It is very relaxed and comfortable.


    Ye Feng has no intention to chat with Elise now. He looks gloomy and says, "how can you let your demons stay away from me?"


    "It''s nothing to do with me. Who makes you so black?" On the other side, Elise made an innocent expression. She seemed to be playing. Compared with Ye Feng''s embarrassed face, the smile on her face was flourishing.


    "You didn''t lie to me?" Ye Feng was cheated by Elise before, and now it''s hard for him to believe that Elise tells the truth.


    "Yes, if I want to kill you, I will come directly here, and let those low-level demons come to your trouble?" Elise blinked her evil eyes and asked a meaningful question.


    I don''t know why, the leaf wind hears this sentence to have a kind of chilly feeling. He shivered subconsciously: "I warn you, don''t mess with me!"


    "Ha ha..." Elise on the other side laughed, and pretended to feel xiayefeng casually: "listen to your tone of voice, it seems that it is because of some trouble. Do you need my help? I''ve always been concerned about you


    "You think too much, I did not encounter any trouble, thank you for your concern!" He quickly declined Elise''s "good intentions". Ye Feng didn''t dare to ask her to help him, unless he was too long-lived.


    Since the devil was caused by Elise, he had to stay away from bandel as soon as possible, so as not to bring more disaster to the city.


    But before he left, he had to rescue the wronged Vega. But how could he save vega? Do you go to Tristana and explain to Tristana that the devil is caused by his evil spirit?


    With Tristana''s temperament, it is uncertain whether she will let him leave safely after knowing. If you put him in prison, he will cry without tears


    No, this plan is not feasible for the time being!


    He immediately rejected the idea of "turning himself in". Ye Feng pressed his temples with both hands in chagrin. He was very worried about how to let Vega be released.


    But at this time, Elise said coldly in his heart: "let me guess your current situation, eh You should be in a place where there are a lot of people. Your strength is limited. The demons you attracted have caused a lot of troubles to the people around you. You are very tangled and don''t know what to do, right? "


    Put up the look of chagrin, Ye Feng did not reply. Since the devil was not recruited by Elise, he felt that he had better not disclose too much information about himself to Alice. Compared with the demons who didn''t even reach the demigods, Elise did more harm. He didn''t want bandel city to fall into the hands of demons like the human kingdom.


    "No answer?" Although she couldn''t feel Ye Feng''s thoughts, Elise saw through Ye Feng''s Thoughts: "let me guess where you are now, certainly not in Ionia. Where will there be more people in the main continent now? Well... "


    Deliberately lengthening the tone gives Ye Feng invisible pressure. Elise pauses and goes on: "mogelon mountain path? There are a lot of human beings there, but there is Soraka''s phalanx to guard it, so it should not cause too much trouble by the demons you invite, so it''s not there... "


    "War academy? It''s not right The situation there is very complicated and chaotic, and the low-level demons you recruit are unlikely to cause trouble there... "


    "What would it be? It''s hard to guess where I can not only block my feelings, but also be troubled by low-level demons... "


    A person in the heart of Ye Feng talked to herself for a long time, but Elise still didn''t guess where Ye Feng was. But she didn''t look angry at all. Instead, she was in a happy mood.


    Ye Feng, however, was frightened into a cold sweat by her self talk during this period of time, for fear that she would guess him in Bandar city. Fortunately, Elise didn''t guess it until the end, and he was relieved.


    It seems that because ye Feng has not paid attention to her, Elise is also unintentional to continue chatting with Ye Feng. She yawned lazily at the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart and broke off the connection between her and Ye Feng.


    Seeing off Elise, the devil who is thinking about his life at this moment, Ye Feng begins to worry about how to save Vega.


    Just at this time, a slightly urgent knock on the door interrupted Ye Feng''s thinking.


    With the knock on the door, a childish voice sounded: "you mi Yumi Yumi, are you in there? I need your help now! "Hearing Tristana''s voice, Ye Feng has a premonition. He glanced at youmi, who had not been woken up by knocking and shouting. He immediately went to the bedside and came to the door with his sleeping cat.


    As soon as he opened the door, Ye Feng saw Tristana''s red face. He also directly asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Tristana gasped back: "there was a devil in the city just now. Although the demons were eliminated in time, some people were still infected with different levels of evil Qi. It is urgent for a healing mage like youmi to dispel the evil spirit for them!"


    "Tainted with evil spirit?" Ye Feng''s pupils shrank slightly, and he shook the sleeping cat youmi in his arms: "youmi, wake up, the Yodel people in the city are infected with evil Qi, they need your treatment!"


    Under the sway of the leaf wind, youmi finally wakes up from her dream. She rubbed and rubbed some sleepy cat''s eyes: "there are fairies in Bandar city. How can the yolders in the city be infected with evil spirit?"


    "It must have been Vega''s first call. No matter how much you are, you follow me, or they will become Yodel demons even if they are lucky enough."


    Tristana was really in a hurry. She rushed downstairs without waiting for youmi.


    Youmi is still in a state of half dream and half awaking at the moment, very confused. No way, Ye Feng had to make youmi''s vehicle, holding youmi closely behind Tristana.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1136

    "Meow Where are we going? "


    Lying in the arms of Ye Feng, I felt the bumpy kitten youmi yawned lazily, stretched out the tender cat''s paw and rubbed his half squinted cat''s eyes.


    Youmi''s questions make Ye Feng speechless. Isn''t Tristana just saying that she wants her to help treat the Yodel people infected with evil spirit? She forgot so soon? Or did she think the conversation just happened in a dream?


    No way, Ye Feng can only repeat Tristana''s request to youmi for treatment again.


    After listening to Ye Feng''s retelling, youmi is suddenly sleepy. With a meow, she jumps from Ye Feng''s arms to Ye Feng''s shoulder: "where''s Tristana? Come on Let''s go and help her! "


    Ye Feng doesn''t know what to say about youmi at this time. It seems that youmi just really takes the conversation with Tristana as a dream. He didn''t want to talk now, but he held out his finger in front of him and yomi.


    Youmi tilts her cute little head and looks suspiciously along the direction of Ye Feng''s fingers. Tristana leads her back into her sight in front of her.


    "Tristana!" Surprised to open her mouth, youmi finally noticed Tristana''s existence.


    Tristana in front of her hears youmi''s call and confusedly turns her head to look at youmi. She does not listen carefully to Ye Feng and youmi''s conversation just now, so she doesn''t know that youmi notices her.


    Youmi is also very silly and naive. She wants to speak up and tell the truth. Only when she finds Tristana is there. Ye Feng directly covered her mouth and made a silent gesture to her.


    Ye Feng doesn''t let youmi talk, which makes Tristana''s perplexity deeper. However, because of the hurt Yodel people, Tristana sees that youmi doesn''t speak any more, and she continues to concentrate on leading the way.


    Taking Ye Feng and youmi to the house where the wounded are placed, Tristana pushed the door open and said to Ye Feng and youmi behind her: "the wounded who are infected with evil Qi are all placed in this room. They are in a coma now."


    Ye Feng nodded and followed Tristana into the house. As soon as he entered the room, he saw many yodells sleeping in their beds, as Tristana said.


    And youmi jumped onto the door and door code, together with Tristana, to examine the yodells who were infected with the evil spirit.


    Without following them, Ye Feng approached one of the sleeping yodells. After some observation, he found a dark purple bruise on the Yodel''s neck. And Tristana said that the evil spirit was emitted from this dark purple bruise.


    After observing several Yodel people, Ye Feng found that there was a small bruise on their neck.


    After a moment''s contemplation, Ye Feng turns to youmi and Tristana.


    Tristana noticed Ye Feng''s approach. She frowned and motioned Ye Feng not to disturb the patient who was infected with evil Qi by youmi. Then she went to Ye Feng and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    "I just looked at a couple of comatose yodells who had a dark purple bruise around their necks, and I wanted to know exactly what happened at that time." Ye Feng truthfully expressed his confusion in his heart, hoping Tristana could give him an answer.


    Tristana looked up and down at the lower leaf wind, not sure why he asked. However, she still recalled: "when I arrived, there was a demon who looked like a human being. The devil had two fangs that showed out of his mouth. As soon as he saw a man, he jumped up and bit his neck. He killed the devil under the encirclement of me and other gunners."


    Tusks? Biting people''s necks? Ye Feng has never met such a demon. But he has met a similar human before, that is, Vladimir of Texas. I think this time the devil should be like Vladimir, like blood sucking.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng continued to ask, "is the devil''s body still left? I want to see it! "


    "No, because the devil can do all kinds of evil magic. We are afraid that he will pretend to be dead and burn his body directly." Tristana shook her head. She didn''t want to see the demonic corpse continue to harm bandel city.


    Ye Feng also wanted to find out the reason why some demons would be attracted by the evil Qi in his body by examining the corpse of the devil, so as to achieve the goal of not leaving Bandar city. After Tristana said that, unable to trace the source, he sighed, it seems that he still had to leave Bandar city as soon as possible.


    In fact, he doesn''t want to leave Bandar city now. Avina doesn''t wake up. He hopes that she will leave after she wakes up under the treatment of youmi.


    Unfortunately, the current situation does not allow him to stay in Bandar city. For the sake of the tranquility of bander City, he can only choose to leave.


    See Ye Feng suddenly sighed, Tristana opened her mouth: "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Feng didn''t reply immediately. He was thinking about saving Vega. After a while, his mind flashed, and he thought of a way out.


    With a way, he turned his mind and bowed to Tristana: "Tristana, thank you for your care these days, sister ivena and I will be saved."


    Did not expect that Ye Feng would say this kind of thank-you words to her, Tristana''s impression on Ye Feng has changed a little bit. She waved her hand. "I helped youmi bring you back when you were at the beach on your first day. In fact, I didn''t give you any substantial care."Ye Feng said with a noncommittal smile: "I''m almost recovered now, and I''m going to leave. Before I leave, I thought of a solution to the follow-up demonic threat for you. Do you want to listen?"


    Some unexpected Ye Feng plans to leave Bandar City, but Tristana is more concerned about the latter half of Ye Feng''s words: "yes!"


    "When I leave, I can take Vega away from bandle City, so that Bandar city will not suffer from demons because of him."


    To tell you the truth, Tristana is very excited about Ye Feng''s proposal, but she still asks Ye Feng, "are you not very dangerous? With such a troublemaker who always wants to use black magic. "


    Ye Feng said with a confident smile: "you don''t have to worry about this. I can suppress his black magic. He can''t use black magic with me."


    Afraid that Tristana does not believe it, Ye Feng releases his magic power and forms a forbidden magic field around him that cannot use magic.


    Tristana sees Ye Feng''s forbidden magic field, and her inner doubt about Ye Feng''s ability also disappears with Ye Feng''s confident smile.


    "If you can solve the problem of demonic invasion, it''s not impossible for you to take Vega away. It''s just..."


    Tristana is very happy that Ye Feng can take away the troublemaker, but she seems to have some worries in the back, and stops.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1137

    "If you can solve the problem of demonic invasion, it''s not impossible for you to take Vega away. It''s just..."


    Tristana''s appearance of wanting to talk and stop makes Ye Feng frown. He is also determined to ask: "just what?"


    Tristana took a deep breath and told Ye Feng that she was just wondering why he was so close to Vega.


    Except for the time when Vega went to war college, she had never seen her contact with human beings. Moreover, when she went to the war academy, she sent her to the war Academy. She wanted to make the mischievous girl feel more comfortable. But when she came back, she became more fond of using the evil black magic.


    Ye Feng doesn''t know how complicated Tristana''s psychology is now. He answers Tristana truthfully. He sees that Vega uses black magic. He doesn''t want Vega to harm talents with black magic. He wants to take Vega with him. With him, Vega can be well controlled.


    Unexpectedly, Ye Feng wants to control Vega. Tristana looks at Ye Feng a few more times. She finds that she has underestimated the human in front of her.


    In fact, the reason why she has not killed Vega is the same as Ye Feng. She also wants to control Weijia. It''s a pity that she tried many times and ended up in failure. In addition, before Vega did not pose a substantial threat to Bandar City, she tolerated the pranks of Vega again and again.


    However, many of the yodells in the city of heaven were seriously injured by the magic of calling demons by Vega, and the influence was too bad. She had to take Vega into prison for reflection.


    Fortunately, no one has died in the hands of demons because of her magic, otherwise it would be very difficult for her to explain to the residents of Bandar city.


    After pondering for a while, Tristana decided to adopt Ye Feng''s plan and let him take away Vicia. After all, she is a Millin gunner who maintains the order of bander city. She can''t make the city under the threat of demons.


    "When are you going to take Vega with you?" she decided? I''m ready. "


    "Today, as soon as possible!" Ye Feng is afraid that the remaining Elise evil spirit in his body will lead to more terrible demons and undead. He does not want to continue to bring trouble to bandel city. He hopes to leave as soon as possible.


    Staring at Ye Feng''s face for a while, seeing that he doesn''t seem to be faking, Tristana motioned him to wait for her here. She had to talk to youmi about his leaving.


    Finish words, she walked toward youmi and told youmi what Ye Feng wanted to leave.


    As soon as youmi heard that Ye Feng was going to leave now, and she had to take the mischievous vija with her, she was immediately not happy: "human, you should stay in the city more, your dragon friends are not sure whether they have recovered or not."


    If you can stay, Ye Feng naturally wants to stay and rest for a period of time, and then return to Ionia after ivena wakes up. But bander city because of his increasingly dangerous situation, he had to choose to leave at this moment, in order to avoid causing immeasurable disaster to bander city.


    Kitten mi youmi is very reluctant to leave Ye Feng, but she sees Ye Feng''s intention has been determined, and she no longer continues to obstruct her. Instead, she asks, "where will you go after you leave with the troublemaker?"


    Hearing that youmi cares about him, Ye Feng feels warm. He replied with a smile: "I intend to go to the moglon trail. There are human refuge camps on the mountains on both sides of the pass. It will be very safe to go there. Don''t worry about me."


    "Refuge camp Do you take Vega, the troublemaker, not afraid that his black magic will cause trouble to the people there Maybe it is true that Ye Feng, who has only known for a few days, is her good friend. Youmi worries about one problem after another.


    Ye Feng also patiently explained: "the refuge camp is guarded by the demigods of jushenfeng, and there is a guard array. Black mages of vijia''s level can not threaten people there."


    "Well, good luck, then." As soon as there is a demigod guarding, you mi will no longer ask, but she is still cheerful to convey her blessing to Ye Feng.


    Since youmi has nothing to say about Ye Feng''s leaving, Tristana said in time: "you mi, you continue to treat the wounded here. I''ll take him to Vicia, and you''ll have a good time!"


    "All right, man. Goodbye!"


    Waving cat''s paws to say goodbye to Ye Feng, youmi sees Ye Feng and Tristana go away. Until Ye Feng and Tristana disappear outside, she continues to treat the wounded in the house.


    After leaving the hut, Tristana signals Ye Feng to go back to his hotel first. She goes to take Vicia out of prison and give it to him.


    Ye Feng just wants to see if avina wakes up before leaving. He also nods and leaves Tristana temporarily.


    Back in the hotel, Ye Feng goes straight to avina''s room. In the room, avina is full of magic, but she is still in a state of deep sleep, do not know when to wake up.


    With a sigh, Ye Feng sits by avina''s bed, waiting to release Tristana of Vega.


    Already ready to leave, Ye Feng seems to have forgotten one person, that is, jiela, who was brought back to bander city by him. As long as Gera doesn''t show up in front of him, he may really take only avina and Vega to the human refuge camp on the moglon trail.


    But in this rare opportunity to escape, jiela herself is uninvited, push the door into Ye Feng''s sight.As soon as jiela entered the room, Ye Feng realized that he had neglected her existence, and she also lost the chance to escape while he was in a mess.


    Tell jiela that they are going to leave here for the mogelon mountain path. Ye Feng also reminds jiela to be ready to start at any time.


    Jiela has not said a word since she came into the room. Even if ye Feng told her that they were going to leave soon, she did not say a word.


    She slowly approached Ye Feng, who was not on guard against her. Her performance was very abnormal, but Ye Feng didn''t pay too much attention to her actions, so she didn''t find her abnormality.


    Sharp fangs peeped out of her mouth, and Gera''s body gradually twisted into a human with deep purple eyes.


    "Jiela, I''ll close my eyes and have a rest. You can go to the first floor and watch for me. Later, if Tristana comes with Vega, you can bring them up to me."


    Smelling Ye Feng''s words, the monster who showed his true face sneered at the bottom of his heart and sentenced him to death.


    Taking advantage of Ye Feng''s eyes closed, the monster bit Ye Feng''s neck, and then began to draw blood from the wound he had bitten by him to satisfy his desire for blood.


    Feeling the pain of being bitten by the fangs, Ye Feng''s eyes twinkled, and in an instant he launched the only power he could use to ban the devil and shake the monster away.


    At the same time, the real jiela suddenly rushed into the room, pointed to the monster who showed the original shape, and said in a pale voice: "that guy will change the appearance of others, and then take advantage of the relaxation of people''s vigilance to suck blood, don''t be deceived by him!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1138

    As Ye Feng loosens her hand, jiela plops and faints on the ground.


    She covered her neck part of the continuous overflow of blood wound, laboriously raised her head to look at Ye Feng. Her eyes are full of incomprehension, she does not understand why Ye Feng is good enough to suck her blood, but also show that kind of evil eyes.


    To say that she would show such a look, she would believe that how she would not believe that Ye Feng, who prevented her from cannibalism, would release this vision.


    Noticing the puzzled eyes of jiela, Ye Feng said with a smile: "are you not dead yet? It seems that you are much stronger than I thought. Let me enjoy it before I die


    Once again to jiela, Ye Feng''s appearance has changed greatly. He became a strange man with dark purple eyes, and his whole body was full of black evil spirit that made jiela cold.


    "You You are not Ye Feng


    Jiela gradually understood why the person in front of her would suck her blood, because this person is not Ye Feng at all!


    This monster becomes Ye Feng''s appearance to approach her, then takes advantage of her relaxed when a bite her neck, sucks her blood belly.


    As a cannibal, jiela is also good at camouflage her prey. But she never thought that she would also be used as a prey one day, but also by an extremely ugly looking strange man to suck blood.


    At the same time, jiela was also watching with fear the blood sucking freak approaching her step by step. Supporting the wooden floor with her hands, she retreated shivering until she hit the foot of the bed.


    Covered by the shadow of death, at this moment, her courage is smaller than the most timid Na Mei Ye Feng has ever seen before, and tears are circling around her eyes.


    "You can call me a blood sucking demon, just like you human blood sucking vampires, I like to suck human blood, but the difference is, I am a demon, not a human being!"


    The blood sucking demon didn''t mean to show mercy and cherish jade. In his eyes, jiela was the food he hunted, just like other living people.


    Seeing that jiela was about to die in the hands of the blood sucking devil, the blood sucking demon suddenly stopped to approach jiela.


    "It''s this breath, the purest black spirit. It''s really wonderful. If I can get this power, I can break through the demigods, and then I can get rid of the shackles of shadow island and become a demon overlord."


    In front of the startled jiela, the stopped blood sucking demon began to talk to himself. His crazy appearance is like a madman, or he is a demon with unlimited greed!


    At this moment, Gera, who was once a delicacy in his eyes, was like a dispensable rotten dish at the moment, and he wanted to suck people with pure black magic spirit.


    Glancing at jiela, who was frightened by the fear of death, the blood sucking demon gave a sound, and resolutely left her room, pursuing the source of the black evil spirit.


    But jiela didn''t realize that the blood sucking demon had suddenly left. She hung her head and sobbed helplessly. She didn''t dare to face the tragedy she was about to face. She didn''t have the cold posture she used to hunt her prey.


    But after crying for a long time, she didn''t feel any pain of being bitten by the fangs, except for the initial wound. She carefully raised her head, which found that the blood sucking demon had long been gone.


    At this moment, she felt a sense of renewed joy. Although she is weak now, she can''t help smiling.


    Struggling to get back to bed and lie down, jiela subconsciously glanced around her eyes again to make sure that the blood sucking demon had really gone, and then she took a long sigh of relief: "it turns out that when the prey is hunted, it feels so terrible..."


    She said to herself with a lingering fear. Somehow, jiela suddenly felt sympathy for the prey she had mercilessly hunted before.


    But this sympathy was soon forgotten by her, and she still believed that what she had done was right. As a predator, what does she not eat?


    At the thought of these, jiela was very upset, Ye Feng insisted that she learn those human survival rules.


    Ye Feng Just now that vampire turned into Ye Feng''s appearance to cheat her. Would she also become her appearance to cheat Ye Feng?


    Finally, jiela began to worry about Ye Feng because of the questions in her heart.


    But thinking about it, jiela felt that Ye Feng was killed by the blood sucking devil, so she was free again.


    If it happens to make her become a vampire, she will be able to remind her of the conflict between her mind and her mind.


    Struggling to get out of bed, jiela did not care about her weak body that had not yet recovered, and stumbled to the room where Ye Feng lived.


    More and more close to the room where Ye Feng lives, she vaguely hears Ye Feng as if calling her name. A sense of foreboding welled up in her mind, and she helped the walls between the rooms, trying to speed up her pace.


    Followed by Ye Feng''s more and more clear words, she can basically be sure that Ye Feng is talking to her. But it''s not her that''s talking to you!


    Ye Feng''s words were all heard in her ears, but jiela didn''t want to digest it. She had to rush to Ye Feng''s side before she was sucked by the demon who pretended to be her.Breathing slowly up, jiela against the weak body came to Ye Feng''s room. The door was open, and exhausted, she took a deep breath and rushed in.


    She was glad that Ye Feng could shake off the blood sucking demon in time. At the same time, she also called out: "that guy will change the appearance of others, and then take advantage of people to relax and watch out for blood sucking. Don''t be cheated by him!"


    With this sentence, jiela fell to the ground because of her physical overdraft. Ye Feng sees this, blinks to her side, holds up the pale face of her, and then keeps a certain guard distance with the blood sucking demon.


    Being held by Ye Feng, jiela raised her head and saw that Ye Feng''s neck had a bite mark as she did. She was startled to stare at her eyes and said, "are you also absorbed by him?"


    "No, he just bit me and I started to shake him off."


    Indicating that jiela doesn''t have to worry about him, Ye Feng stares warily at the blood sucking demon, and reaches out the God''s perception of the upper limit of the blood sucking demon''s strength.


    When he sensed that the blood sucking demon was not as powerful as he was, he snorted coldly and enveloped the whole room in his forbidden area.


    Covered by Ye Feng''s forbidden magic field, the blood sucking demon who can''t use magic shows a panic stricken look.


    Taking advantage of the moment when he was in disorder, Ye Feng, holding jiela, suddenly attacked him and knocked him down on the ground with a blow to his abdomen.


    Easy to subdue the blood sucking demon, Ye Feng first puts the weak jiela on the bed, and then goes to the blood sucking devil''s body and asks, "who sent you?"


    "No one sent me!" The blood sucking demon seems not too afraid to subdue him. His voice is extremely arrogant and arrogant.


    Ye Feng sneers and kicks the blood sucking demon from the center of the room to the corner of the wall, and then makes up several feet mercilessly. To deal with this kind of devil, you have to be tough!


    "Don''t Don''t kick, big brother Master


    Around is the blood sucking demon''s physique also can''t withstand Ye Feng''s several feet to kick, is kicked several feet he to ache straight to beg for mercy.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1139

    "Don''t Don''t kick, big brother Master


    The blood sucking demon lies on the ground and prays for mercy. Before that arrogant flame is all kicked by Ye Feng.


    Timely stop, Ye Feng looked down at the blood sucking demon: "who sent you?"


    After repeating his previous question, Ye Feng''s tone was much colder. His cold eyes, like a real judge, put a lot of pressure on the blood sucking devil.


    "No one sent me..." Some of the blood sucking demons wanted to cry without tears. He was pursuing the dark evil spirit to enter Bandar city. No one instructed him.


    This time Ye Feng chose to believe in the blood sucking devil. Instead of beating him, he asked, "why did you find me?"


    "You have black magic Qi. It is very strong and pure. I can feel it in the mountains outside the city." Blood sucking demon knows everything, he doesn''t want to be beaten by Ye Feng again.


    Sure enough! Ye Feng took a deep breath. His eyes twinkled and looked out of the window. He could not help thinking of what Elise had just said to him.


    It seems that he really has to leave, or there may be more demons and undead wandering around Bandar City, ignoring the boundary of fairies around bander City, and directly attracted to here by the evil spirit in his body.


    "Besides you, are there other demons coming for me?" But before he leaves, he has one last question.


    "Yes, there are many. Like me, they are attracted by the black spirit in you, pursuing your breath. We passed through a strange border of fantasy, and found a Yodel city beyond the mountains."


    Before that, he just guessed that these demons could really use the black spirit left on him by Elise to cross the boundary of fairies outside bandel city and enter here.


    After asking all the questions, Ye Feng looks down at the blood sucking demon in front of him coldly. His right hand slowly rises, and his palm shows a gray light ball formed by the power of forbidding demons.


    As the sphere of light gets bigger and bigger, the killing intention in Ye Feng''s eyes is also fully displayed. There is no extra question for the devil. He just wants to get rid of the devil, so that the devil will not continue to harm more people.


    "I''ve answered all your questions You You can''t kill me


    Feel Ye Feng''s killing intention, the blood sucking demon shakes his body in horror, and his cry is very harsh.


    He is indifferent to the blood sucking demon''s request for mercy, and Ye Feng''s intention to kill has been decided!


    Driven by the desire to survive, the blood sucking demon got up and ran outside.


    However, being in Ye Feng''s forbidden magic field, he is doomed to escape the justice of Ye Feng.


    When the gray light ball touches the devil, it immediately releases the burst energy and spreads around.


    After the wave dissipated, the blood sucking demon seemed to have never appeared in the world, and turned to dust with the power of forbidding demons.


    Witnessing the whole process of the blood sucking demon being killed by Ye Feng, the weak jiela felt very relieved: "nice work, this disgusting guy just sucked my blood!"


    I thought Ye Feng would come back and care about her. After all, she is now a wounded person. Who wants Ye Feng to turn back the first sentence on her whole body a thrill: "if you make mistakes and eat people, even if you are not a devil, I will kill you just like that demon!"


    Just now, Ye Feng warned her that she would not eat people. She rubbed her red and swollen eyes and silently nodded her hair.


    The effect of warning jiela by the blood sucking demon is not bad. Ye Feng looks slow and cares about jiela''s injury: "how do you feel now? Is it serious? "


    Jiela didn''t think too much about it. She told Ye Feng about her experience of being cheated by the blood sucking devil, and told Ye Feng that she had no other major obstacles except her weak body. As long as she took more rest, she would recover soon.


    After knowing her experience and condition, Ye Feng is also at ease. Because he was cheated by the blood sucking demon just now, he told the real jiela that they were about to leave again, and asked if the injured could walk around.


    Jiela wanted to say that she couldn''t walk far away, but she saw Ye Feng was in such a hurry that she changed her words: "can go, little problem!"


    "That''s good!"


    Ye Feng didn''t think too much about it. He told jiela some simple rules that should be paid attention to in human social life, while waiting for Tristana''s arrival.


    After waiting for a long time, Tristana brought Vega, but she had a pair of magic stone handcuffs on her hand.


    Tristana approached Ye Feng and handed out a key: "here, this is the key. You can untie the troublemaker''s handcuffs after you leave Bandar City, so as not to cause trouble to him again!"


    Taking over the key from Tristana, Ye Feng promises that he will not unlock the key for Weijia in the city, and Tristana leaves.


    Since all the people have arrived, Ye Feng decides to set off immediately. He will carry the sleeping avina on his back and walk outside the house first.


    To his surprise, he had only two steps to hear someone fall. He looked back and found that it was Gera who fell to the ground.Aware of Ye Fengtou''s eyes, jiela apologized in a low voice: "yes Sorry, I can''t seem to be able to leave. "


    "Then take a night''s rest. You''ve been sucked by the blood sucking devil. It''s normal that you can''t walk because you are weak."


    To get rid of the idea of leaving now, Ye Feng comes over and takes jiela back to bed. By the way, she also puts avina on the bed and asks jiela to take care of the sleeping avina.


    In order not to disturb jiela and their rest, Ye Feng leaves the room of avina with a lot of words.


    Leaving the room, he did not stop and continued to take Vega out of the hotel. Out of the hotel, he did not stop, and unconsciously they went to the wilderness outside the city.


    "What are we doing here?"


    Vicia looked up puzzled. Didn''t they not leave today? Why did Ye Feng take him out of the city again?


    Ye Feng did not reply, but jumped to a big tree with Weijia.


    Facing Vega''s more confused eyes, he gave a mysterious smile: "have you seen the devil?"


    "Yes, I saw it before I was caught in prison!" Exclaimed Vega, his excited gesture as if he had seen something glorious about demons.


    "You must have never seen a group of demons and undead!" The corners of Ye Feng''s mouth are still hanging with inexplicable smile.


    "You''re right..." Vega''s mood fell again. He had never seen the demons in groups.


    Ye Feng asked again, "do you want to have a look?"


    "Yes, I want to see it in my dreams!" Vega is not afraid of demons at all. On the contrary, he is looking forward to the chance to encounter many demons.


    "We''ll be here tonight, and I think you''ll see a lot of demons!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1140

    "Ye Feng, why hasn''t the devil come? I''m so sleepy


    It was late at night, and Vicia sat on the treetop and yawned several times. Her eyes were filled with drowsy mist, and she looked as if she would fall asleep at any time.


    Ye Feng didn''t reply, but he made a silent gesture to Vega, indicating that she would not shout there. He affected his observation of the nearby activities.


    Weijia didn''t understand what he was thinking. Seeing that he didn''t let him scream, she yelled: "Ye Feng, there is no devil around here. Are you wrong?"


    Ye Feng put out his hand to cover the mouth of the troublemaker. He glared at Vega and warned in a low voice: "if you want to wear the shackles of forbidden magic stone all your life, you can continue to shout!"


    After warning Weijia, Ye Feng directly releases his hand, and regardless of whether Weijia listens to his warning, he continues to focus on the surrounding environment.


    His threat still worked, and Vega whispered a bad word about him and shut her mouth.


    After staring at Ye Feng, who looks attentively at her for a while, she doesn''t see what Ye Feng is doing. Under the invasion of sleepiness, he unconsciously fell asleep in the laughter.


    Hearing the sound of Weijia falling asleep, Ye Feng helped his forehead with a slight headache. He was a little surprised that Weijia could fall asleep.


    But on second thought, Ye Feng raised a sly bad smile on his mouth. Then he looked sleepy, and soon he fell asleep, leaning against the tree like Vega.


    But Ye Feng didn''t fall asleep. He was pretending to sleep. The big noise was still on high alert. As soon as there is wind and grass around him, he will immediately see.


    Thinking that the blood sucking demon told him that there were many demons wandering outside bandel City, salivating at the Elise evil spirit in his body, Ye Feng was in a gloomy mood. In order to prove the truth of the blood sucking demons'' words, he will take Vega to the countryside and deliberately lead those demons out.


    But it was late at night, Ye Feng still did not see any trace of the devil. Just when he was about to lose patience, he was inspired by the sleeping Vega and decided to pretend to sleep and lead to the devil.


    If he pretends to relax his vigilance and see no other demons, he will take Vega back to the city for a rest; if there are demons who are as powerful as blood sucking demons, then he will use his power to suppress them in the quickest way; if the strength and number of demons are far beyond his ability, he will send those demons to the north To introduce.


    All possible situations and solutions are thought well. Ye Feng''s sleeping face is lifted in a shallow arc and praises his own intelligent mind in the bottom of his heart.


    Pretending to sleep for a long time, the expected demon is still unpromising. Ye Feng begins to doubt the authenticity of the information provided by the blood sucking demon before he dies.


    At the moment when he was about to lose his patience and decided to return to the city, his divinity suddenly sensed that something was flying towards him in the deep forest.


    With a spirit of excitement, Ye Feng instantly opened his eyes without any sleepiness, and looked at the direction of God''s perception.


    A figure wrapped in the black fog came into his eyes. Ye Feng''s eyes were frozen, and he quietly released his power of forbidding demons, forming an invisible domain of forbidden demons.


    If dragon scale is gray and white, magic lines are full of hands, Ye Feng''s eyes are also filled with gray halo. In his eyes, the original fast figure is gradually slowing down and decomposing into clear and visible static images.


    "Frog in the magic Marsh?" Seeing that the body of the figure is a frog of the magic marsh, Ye Feng is stunned for a moment. He can''t help recalling the scene when he was chased by the frog when he just came out of the red maple forest.


    Now, different from the past, he has grown into a demigod. Although he could only use the power of forbidding demons because of his physical reasons, he was able to catch this kind of frog!


    The corner of his mouth raised a confident smile, and Ye Feng disappeared in place before the frog approached him.


    Seeing that Ye Feng suddenly disappeared, the frog suddenly lost its direction. But in his confused moment, Ye Feng appeared quietly on his head.


    A blow fell!


    Before the frog had time to respond to what happened, he was blown to ashes by the light ball of forbidden magic power released by Ye Feng''s palm.


    Easily kill a magic swamp frog, Ye Feng grinned: "Hey, I''m better than just out of the red maple forest!"


    Half of the smile, Ye Feng''s laughter stopped abruptly with a black evil spirit that even he felt shivering.


    Da Da Da


    The palpitating steps ring out from the dense forest without warning, and each step is like stepping on the heart of Ye Feng, shaking his soul.


    Whew!


    A tiny silver arrow feather passed through the trees and hit Yefeng''s left arm precisely. As soon as the arrow feather hits Ye Feng, it releases destructive energy and penetrates into Ye Feng''s body.


    Deep in the forest, a pair of blood red eyes are staring at Ye Feng, coldly observing his every move.


    What a fast arrow In his heart, he sighed that the arrow feather which was so fast that he didn''t respond to it. Ye Feng tried to endure the pain of his left arm. He quickly looked around his eyes to find the person who had made the arrow.However, no matter how he sensed it, he could not sense the specific position of the person who launched the arrow. A deep sense of crisis shrouds in Ye Feng''s heart, and he realizes that he may have met a very difficult opponent.


    Whew!


    Whew!


    Two consecutive plumes shot the injured part of Ye Feng accurately from different directions.


    The silver energy of the three arrows converged, and the energy was multiplied by several times in an instant. Ye Feng''s body was overturned, and the magic power that he could not easily control appeared to be out of control.


    Whew!


    The fourth arrow plume shot, this time Ye Feng finally saw where the arrow came from. With a fire in his heart, he narrowly dodged the arrow feather which was enough to damage his body, and flew away in the direction of the arrow feather.


    The failure of the fourth arrow feather did not stop the existence in the deep forest. Her blood red eyes flashed a trace of dignified look of hunting dangerous prey. The fifth arrow feather and the sixth arrow feather shot out.


    Ye Feng, whose nerves are highly concentrated, catches the tracks of the two arrows in an instant. His hands suddenly extend forward to catch the two arrows at a speed that frightens the archer.


    For the first time, before the arrow feather is transformed into destructive energy, Ye Feng takes a look, but his pupil shrinks slightly.


    "Wayne''s arrow?"


    Not sure to murmur a word, Ye Feng has been able to lock the specific position of the archer to him.


    The existence in the dense forest also found her whereabouts was captured by Ye Feng, but she did not choose to escape, but took the initiative to walk out of the deep forest.


    Although Ye Feng has just guessed her identity, he still screamed out her name with her gradually clear figure.


    "Wayne!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1141

    "Wayne!"


    Startled out of the name of Wayne, Ye Feng did not expect that the person who hurt him is really like what he guessed to be Wayne.


    "You''re much better than when I saw you last time." Wayne''s voice is very cold, she looks at Ye Feng''s eyes like a hunter who has no feelings. It doesn''t look like the eyes that only meet old friends.


    Because Wayne was wearing red goggles, and Ye Feng saw that it was Wayne, his vigilance was a little less, so he did not notice that Wayne looked at him wrong.


    He scratched his head and said, "Hey, OK, but didn''t you recognize me just now? How do you shoot at me


    Speaking of half, Ye Feng was stimulated by the sharp pain in his left arm. He just remembered that he had been hit by Wayne''s three arrows. How much did he complain about how she hurt him.


    Glancing at the eye leaf wind is still bleeding wound, Wayne''s expression is still indifferent: "recognized."


    A listen to her before he recognized him, Ye Feng more do not understand why she just hurt him, he is also straightforward to ask out his inner confusion.


    "Because you smell of black magic."


    As in telling a simple truth, there is no sense of guilt in Wayne''s tone, only cold to the bone, which reveals her hostility to Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng opened his mouth in astonishment. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t know how to open his mouth again.


    "You have fallen..."


    Lengyouyou tunnel out her view on Ye Feng. Wayne takes a step forward and stares at Ye Feng''s face closely, hoping to see Ye Feng''s emotional fluctuation.


    Ye Feng didn''t expect that Wayne and Weijia, as well as those demons, could sense the black evil spirit of Elise on him. But Wayne obviously misunderstands him. The black spirit in his body is left from fighting with Elise, not because he has fallen.


    Feeling Venn''s hostility, he opened his mouth to defend himself, saying that the evil spirit in him was not his, it was left from fighting with the devil, and he did not degenerate.


    "If you are infected by demons, you will not be so deeply rooted in evil Qi before you become a devil, do you know? The evil spirit on you is very deep and deeply rooted in your soul, which is clearly caused by your active practice of black magic! "


    Once a night hunter for demacia, Wayne has absolute confidence in her judgment.


    Seeing that Wei en didn''t believe him, Ye Feng suddenly became anxious: "I really didn''t cheat you, Wayne, are we not friends? You should believe me! "


    "It is because we are friends that I will tell you so much before I kill you. Your depravity makes me grieve."


    Wei en clenched his left hand into a fist, and his eyes under his goggles flashed his hatred for Ye Feng, but it was fleeting.


    "Wait Hunting Hunting? " Ye Feng seems to be aware of something, he is busy waving his hand to Wayne to let him slow down.


    For the sake of their previous acquaintance, weinian also gave Ye Feng face, and did not directly attack: "yes, you seem to have forgotten my profession. I am a hunter specializing in killing people who use black magic!"


    Hiss


    Taking a breath, Ye Feng still didn''t want to believe that Wayne would really kill him. His eyes narrowed into a slit, and he said with a ha ha: "you are joking with me, aren''t you?"


    "Are you kidding?" Wayne''s face suddenly sank, Ye Feng thought she was joking?


    Whew!


    In order to let Ye Feng see that she is not joking, Wayne rolls back from close range, and a black flower petal is produced under her feet, and the huge crossbow on her back shoots out a holy Silver Arrow feather.


    Did not expect that Wayne will suddenly launch an attack, Ye Feng is also a change in face. In his panic, he immediately dodged to the other side, trying to avoid Wayne''s arrow.


    However, the distance between them was so close that he was hit by the arrow again.


    The arrow of the holy silver was transformed into a destructive energy and rolled in his body. Qi and blood surging, he felt extremely angry at Wayne''s sudden attack. While dodging, he denounced: "Wayne, you''re playing real!"


    Wei en did not reply this time, she responded to Ye Feng with action, she was really playing real, not joking. Another arrow feather shoots at Ye Feng under the gaze of her eyes, and Wayne enters the state of demon hunter hunting evil people and Demons again.


    After knowing the identity of Wayne, Ye Feng doesn''t want to fight with her. She obviously misunderstands him. He has to find a way to make Wayne realize this.


    Blindly dodging the arrow shot by Wayne, Ye Feng runs back into the dense forest.


    However, he underestimated Wayne''s fighting power. The fighting power shown by Wayne was not the state of being infinitely close to the demigod in his impression. The ghost to even now he is difficult to see the figure is clearly has stepped into the demigod state!


    If he wants to escape Wayne''s faster and faster arrow, he must at least restore the strength of demigod!


    Moreover, he couldn''t use the wind sword, and his proudest speed couldn''t reach the maximum, so that he had more and more arrows on his body.


    "In order to gain great power, you chose to join shadow island. Have you ever considered that your behavior will make Fiona sad?"It is not easy to pull out one of the arrows before its eclosion into the body, but Ye Feng hears Wayne''s question.


    "The problem is that I didn''t join shadow island." Ye Feng felt both angry and funny, how did he join the shadow island?


    "Then you are a scum like the scum of the war academy, but don''t worry, when you die, I will hide the fact of your depravity for you, and tell Fiona that you are a worthy martyr who died in the struggle against the devil."


    Ye Feng was speechless. He thought about her. Did he think about the things after his death? What a friend!


    However, Ye Feng himself does not want to die under the arrow of Wayne and be named as a martyr who died bravely. And he didn''t degenerate at all!


    Abdominal Fei a, Ye Feng just want to lock the position of Wayne in order to continue to dodge, but he found that he suddenly can not feel the breath of Wayne.


    Although he could not feel the breath of Wayne, the sense of crisis that haunted him did not disappear, but aggravated.


    At the same time, in the dark, Wynn''s bloodshot eyes with goggles appear quietly above the right side of Ye Feng.


    Whew!


    When Ye Feng heard the sound of Wayne''s arrow, it was late. A huge arrow as big as a giant crossbow shot through his abdomen and nailed him to the tree of a big tree nearby.


    "Cough, cough..."


    The pain of his abdomen being pierced by arrows spread all over his body in an instant. Ye Feng coughed violently. His abdomen and mouth were overflowing with red blood.


    "It''s time to end, Ye Feng. Your degeneration will end with your death. I will remember you who didn''t degenerate at the beginning."


    Listening to Wei en Yi''s sentencing him to death, Ye Feng is bitter in his heart. He gives up his plan to persuade Wayne.


    Seeing that he was about to be executed by Wayne, there was a twisted dark barrier between him and Wayne. He was stunned at first, and then fixed his eyes on Wayne, who was also somewhat stunned. He found that Wayne was trapped in the dark space of the four sides, and he was on the periphery of the distorted space.


    With the distortion of the dark space, a cry that Ye Feng is very familiar with is blatantly heard. He has the impulse to beat the people who make the sound.


    "Red eye disease rotten horsetail, dare to hurt the teacher of the future demon lord, taste my twisted space!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1142

    "Red eye disease rotten horsetail, dare to hurt the teacher of the future demon lord, taste my twisted space!"


    Ye Feng can''t think of anyone who would talk like that except for Vicia.


    In fact, as he thought, Vega, wearing a blue mage''s hat, stood on a branch and jumped around with her arms outstretched.


    Although the voice and words of Vega were very offensive, Wayne did not want to pay attention to Vega at the moment. Instead, she cast a indignant look at Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, you are indeed degenerate and teach other people black magic!"


    While Wayne is temporarily trapped, Ye Feng tries to endure the pain and pulls out the giant arrow in his abdomen. At the same time, Vega in the tree also jumped down and stood with Ye Feng.


    "Teach and teach, what can you do? Ugly, red eye Vega gives full play to his role as a troublemaker, and makes a mockery of Wayne trapped in the twisted space.


    Just like the previous jiela, Wayne was also beaten by Weijia. Her face was so excited that she said, "Stinky kid, keep your mouth clean for me!"


    "A little bit..." Making a face at Wayne, Vega is deliberately angry with Wayne, as if making people angry is his favorite thing to do.


    "Well, Vicia, you''re going to say less!" Ye Feng doesn''t want to let Weijia continue to make trouble and make the relationship between him and Wayne more tense.


    Anyway, he and Wayne are both friends who have fought against the enemy together. He just wants to eliminate Wayne''s misunderstanding of him.


    Weijia is very unconvinced, Ye Feng scolds him, but when he sees Ye Feng''s serious expression, he still makes a grimace and doesn''t speak.


    Finally, let the mischievous verjiaxie stop for a while, and Ye Feng looks at Wayne trapped in the twisted space.


    Facing the frozen heart of Wayne''s vision, Ye Feng could not help but take a cool breath. He subconsciously took a step back.


    "Ye Feng, do you think that smelly kid''s poor black magic can really trap me?"


    At the same time, Wayne raised her haughty head and snorted coldly. The silver arrow attached to the back of her right hand was ready to be issued at any time.


    Don''t wait for Ye Feng to reply, the unconvinced Vega immediately replied: "Hey, you old and ugly woman, don''t look down on my twisted space!"


    "Yodel, you''re on my hunting list, too!"


    For those who practice black magic, Wayne has always hated him. From the moment she appeared, she had sentenced him to death from the bottom of her heart.


    Ye Feng is also reminded by Wayne''s cruel words, remembering that Vega is actually a weak black magician. Looking at Wayne, who approaches the edge of twisted space step by step, he gives birth to the idea of escaping.


    In the face of the same Jin level semi God Wien, he can not be her opponent without recovering strength.


    Moreover, he had just experienced her impartiality. In the face of him, who was once a friend, she didn''t read a bit of old love and killed her


    If Vega hadn''t shown up in time, he would have been dead by now


    But when he wanted to escape, his action was to affect his abdomen and other arrow wounds on his body, which made him stagger and fall in front of Wayne.


    Covering the blood hole penetrated by the giant arrow, Ye Feng''s expression is extremely painful. Vicia on one side was scared: "Ye Feng, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare me. You said you would teach me powerful black magic. You can''t die here


    Separated from Ye Feng by a magic barrier as thin as paper, Wayne coldly looks down at Ye Feng crawling on the ground. Instead of half sympathy in her eyes, she thinks Ye Feng deserves it.


    At the moment, Ye Feng in her eyes is not her former friend, but a heinous black magic user.


    Just when she intends to forcibly cross the twisted space of Vega to execute Ye Feng, a dramatic scene happens


    Just as Ye Feng, who wanted to escape before, underestimated the damage she caused to him, she also underestimated the power of the twisted space of Vega.


    As soon as her body touched the edge barrier of twisted space, Wayne felt as if she had fallen into a dark whirlpool that could not see the bottom, and the dizziness pounded her brain.


    Weijia was also worried about Ye Feng, whose expression was extremely painful. But when he saw that Wayne dared to cross his twisted space on his own initiative, he immediately laughed and ridiculed Wayne: "ha ha, let you underestimate my twisted space, and faint you old woman who likes to dress up as a little girl with horsetail!"


    Wayne wanted to tear up Vicia''s rambling mouth, but because she hit the twisted space, the whirling feeling made her unable to distinguish the direction.


    Around, she wobbles back into the center of the twisted space, but her brain doesn''t show any signs of improvement.


    The feeling of lethargy swept over her brain, and Wayne''s breathing was getting faster and faster, and her complexion was also due to her rapid breathing, which made her blush with hypoxia.


    What made Wayne gnash her teeth was that at this time, Vicia''s harsh derision echoed in her ears, and her anger indirectly aggravated her dizziness.


    She couldn''t think of it, she couldn''t understand She would have been dizzy by a frail Vega.But this Vega was very annoying. Ever since she fell into a state of dizziness, she kept teasing and irritating her, making her teeth itch.


    Vertigo is still increasing, and Wayne reaches out and kneads his temples to try to get rid of it.


    But no matter how she tried to stay awake, she couldn''t get rid of the endless dizziness of falling into the whirlpool of darkness.


    The more and more dim brain makes Wayne''s eyelids gradually unable to open. Her eyes open and close, which makes the lucky and happy Vega laugh.


    "Ha ha ha You deserve it, bad woman. I''ll let you belittle my Lord''s magic


    In the end, Wayne couldn''t resist the dark whirlpool of twisted space and collapsed on the ground with a plop.


    After laughing at Wayne in the past, Weijia just remembered that Ye Feng was seriously injured and couldn''t get up. He looked at Ye Feng and found that Ye Feng was still in the blood hole covering his abdomen, and his expression was extremely painful.


    "Ye Feng, are you ok? Don''t die


    Weijia can''t cure the magic. Looking at Ye Feng who is seriously injured, he can only do something in a hurry.


    Ye Feng''s blood gradually forms a pool of seeping blood. If he continues to flow like this, sooner or later he will die of excessive blood loss.


    At this time of life and death, a familiar and annoying cat call sounded from behind him.


    "Meow So you are really here, eh? What a bloody smell


    The voice maker is the magic cat, yomi, who treats the wounded during the day. After treating all the wounded, she goes back to the hotel.


    Unexpectedly found that jiela and avina are still in the hotel, she is very happy to ask jiela Yefeng is not gone.


    Knowing that Ye Feng is going to stay in Bandar city for a while, youmi excitedly controls the door leaf magic code to find Ye Feng.


    Looking for the breath of Ye Feng and Wei Jia, she was frightened at the sight of the scarred Ye Feng.


    "Man, why are you so hurt? I''ll stop the bleeding for you first


    The kind kitten mi youmi immediately displays her secret magic, carries on the treatment for Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1143

    Ye Feng wakes up to find that he is no longer in the dense forest outside bandel City, but lying on the bed in the hotel room.


    Last night''s messy memories came out of his mind, and he gazed at the ceiling and pondered for a while, which slowly cleared his mind.


    "Meow!"


    Youmi''s energetic cat calls sound in time, and the next second she jumps into Ye Feng''s eyes.


    Lying on the belly of Ye Feng, he happily gazed at Ye Feng''s face, and youmi blinked her water smart cat''s eyes: "human, you can be counted as waking up!"


    "You saved me?"


    "Mm-hmm, it''s me." You mi shook her fluffy body, looking forward to Ye Feng, hoping that he could praise her.


    "You are really my lucky star. You saved me again. I don''t know how to thank you."


    Ye Feng picked up the lovely youmi, he also followed with a smile, this only talking cat is too popular.


    "Meow If you want to thank me, please invite me to eat fish next time As a cat, the fish is one of her favorite foods.


    Ye Feng couldn''t help crying and laughing. I didn''t expect that this kitten was so easy to satisfy. But it is the kindness and simplicity of youmi that makes Ye Feng like it.


    He promised youmi that he would invite her to eat a lot of fish when he came to see her next time. The smile on Ye Feng''s face gradually faded when he thought of business.


    Asked about the matter after he fell to the ground, Ye Feng wants to know how you mi rescued him from Wayne''s hand.


    As a result, youmi''s answer was greatly beyond Ye Feng''s expectation, especially Wayne fainted in the twisted space of Weijia, which was too incredible for him.


    It is very doubtful that you mi is not wrong, Ye Feng asked youmi some details at that time. Youmi tells Ye Feng what happened to Weijia and all the details she saw with her own eyes.


    Although I can''t believe that Wayne will faint in the twisted space of Weijia, Ye Feng believes that youmi should not lie to him.


    Since Wayne has fainted, she should have been brought back by youmi and Vega. Thinking of this, Ye Feng continued to ask, "where is Wayne now?"


    "Vega said she nearly killed you, so I told Tristana to put that bad woman in jail!" Youmi pouted her lovely little mouth, and her face was full of disgust for Wayne.


    Knowing that Wayne was locked in the prison of bander City, Ye Feng was full of excitement. He was worried that Wayne would overturn bander city directly after she woke up.


    Tell youmi his worry, he immediately set off for prison, he does not want to because he let bandel city by Wayne this kind of demigod retaliation.


    In the underground prison of Bandar City, Ye Feng and youmi, who rushed to the prison, heard Tristana''s angry voice from the bottom of the prison.


    In the heart dark way bad, the leaf wind quickly darts into the prison depth.


    Meanwhile, in the deepest part of the prison, Tristana is directing the prison guards to constantly add more forbidden stones to Wayne''s cell in order to suppress the powerful Wayne and make her unable to use magic.


    Inside the dark cell, Wayne stares at the yodells outside the cell through the iron fence and her eyes in red goggles. She had tried to break the prison several times before, but failed. And as these yodells added more and more forbidden stones, she had less power to use. She was able to hurt a few yodells just now, and now she can''t even get the magic out of her cell.


    "Add more, and you can''t let this villain have a chance to escape!" Tristana urged the guards to add more forbidden stones to Wayne''s cell. There was a trace of anger in her voice. She was obviously very angry at Wayne''s hurt behavior.


    Seeing that she couldn''t get out of trouble for a while, Wayne didn''t continue to struggle. Instead, she went back to the corner of the cell and sat on the grass on her knees.


    Just then, a voice that made Wayne look cold sounded in the prison: "Tristana, isn''t Wayne locked up here?"


    Tristana did not reply. She glanced at the panting Ye Feng and youmi, and then pointed her finger to the cell in front of her.


    Seeing Tristana seems a little unhappy, Ye Feng does not take the initiative to provoke her, but along the direction of her fingers to see Wayne in the prison.


    "Is this a forbidden stone?" Noting that other Yodel guards keep adding forbidden stones to the cell, Ye Feng asked.


    Tristana nodded. "Well, that woman woke up and hurt several guards. If she didn''t add the forbidden stone in time, the whole prison would have been demolished by her."


    No wonder Tristana is so angry. It turns out that Wayne hurt her guard. Ye Feng can understand why Tristana looks so ugly. He comforts a few words, and then says he wants to go in and talk to Wayne.


    Tristana early guessed that Ye Feng would probably come, so she did not refuse Ye Feng''s request and put him directly into Wayne''s cell.


    Being in the cell sealed by the forbidden magic stone, Ye Feng is not suppressed by any means, but the power of forbidding the devil in his body has been improved a little.Seeing Ye Feng dare to come in, Wayne, who is not completely sealed with magic power, immediately stands up and pulls out the huge crossbow behind her, trying to shoot and kill Ye Feng, who is trapped here.


    "Man, be careful!" Youmi outside the cell saw this, and suddenly cried out.


    Ye Feng didn''t panic at all. He stretched out his hand and grasped Wayne''s right wrist easily. He grinned and said, "Wayne, your strength seems to have weakened a lot."


    The strength of the suppressed Wayne is pinched by Ye Feng, and her wrists ache. She yells angrily and roundly: "let me go!"


    Ye Feng immediately let go, but he said with a smile: "now you can''t hurt me. It''s better to sit down and have a good talk."


    "Ah chat? There''s nothing to talk about between me and you! " Ye Feng believes that Ye Feng wants to seduce her to degenerate together, and Wei en refuses to communicate with her.


    "If I really degenerate, do you think I''ll talk to you who lost the ability to resist?" No matter whether Wei en is willing to sit down and talk with him, Ye Feng continues his persuasion.


    Wei en Mou son a Lian, she Leng half a sound, feel Ye Feng says seem to have a bit of truth. She''s a demon hunter. She almost killed him last night. Now she lost the capital to fight with Ye Feng, but Ye Feng did not take the opportunity to kill her. Did she really misunderstand Ye Feng?


    With so many years of experience, she should not make mistakes in judgment


    Seeing that Wayne was wavering, Ye Feng continued: "I didn''t teach the black magic vija you saw last night. I was responsible for restraining him from abusing black magic. If you don''t believe me, you can ask these Yodel people, they can testify!"


    With that, Ye Feng winked at Tristana and others outside the cell, and motioned them to help him persuade Wayne to believe him.


    Tristana because of the injury by Wayne just now, she pretended not to see Ye Feng''s eyes and pinned her face to one side.


    The same is true of other Yodel guards. Only the kind-hearted youmi speaks for Ye Feng.


    Wayne can see that there is no black magic smell on Yodel and miomi outside the cell, especially the smell of healing mage on Yumi, which makes her feel very comfortable.


    However, she still can''t believe Ye Feng. As a demon hunter, she is hundreds of times more sensitive to evil Qi than ordinary people. Ye Feng''s deep-rooted evil spirit can''t deceive her!


    Maybe these yodells and kittens are confused by Ye Feng. They don''t know what kind of terrible black devil gas Ye Feng has in his body.


    This idea was born in the bottom of my heart, and Wayne once again strengthened her view of Ye Feng''s degeneration.


    "Hum, I won''t believe you, Ye Feng. Although we were friends, now we are enemies!"


    Smelling Wayne''s words of firming his depravity, Ye Feng sighed in the bottom of his heart. For the time being, Wayne couldn''t believe him, and he didn''t want to continue to persuade her to believe him.


    But in order that Wayne won''t hurt him in the next few days, he has to use some extraordinary means to her


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1144

    Looking at gradually approaching her leaf wind, Wayne subconsciously stepped back a few steps: "what do you want to do?"


    Hearing Wayne''s alert question, Ye Feng does not speak and continues to move forward, while Wayne continues to retreat.


    As soon as they entered and retreated, Wayne ran into the stone wall of the cell, and there was no way out.


    At the next moment, Ye Feng reaches out his hand and grabs Wei en''s arm, quietly running his power of forbidding demons.


    "Let me go!"


    Wei en also wants to drink the wind of retreating leaves just as before, but Ye Feng does not let go this time. Instead, she continuously infuses the power of forbidding demons into her body, intending to temporarily block her power.


    "Come on Let go Feeling that the power in the body was more severely suppressed than the forbidden magic stone in this prison, Wayne was completely flustered.


    Ye Feng turns a deaf ear and continues to inject the power of forbidding demons until he completely blocks the power of Wayne.


    Wei Ye''s strength is still hard to escape from the wind


    "I don''t know if I play with fire or not, but I know that if you don''t feel at ease in the next period of time, you may be bullied by people around me."


    She patted Wayne on the shoulder with a heavy heart. Ye Feng, regardless of whether she was willing to go with him or not, took her out of the cell with a strong attitude.


    Looking at Tristana staring at him outside, Ye Feng asked actively, "Tristana, can I take her with me?"


    "She won''t do any more damage?" Tristana is a little worried about Wayne, but she has only seen the destructive power of Wayne.


    Smell speech, Ye Feng guarantees that Wayne will not have the slightest threat to Bandar City, and he will take Wayne to leave here now.


    Hearing Ye Fengcai return to the city and leave again, youmi is very reluctant to give up: "human, how to go again? You didn''t get well from the injury you got last night


    Ye Feng had no choice but to smile: "so many dangerous people follow me. If you don''t go, I''ll take Wayne to the north gate. You mi, can you help me to call up the three of them?"


    In the middle of that, he made another request, hoping that youmi could call on the three Vicia on his behalf, so that he could quickly take these unstable factors out of Bandar city.


    You mi left her lovely cat''s mouth, a hundred reluctant in the heart, but still nodded and agreed to Ye Feng''s request.


    Youmi help to call on the three Weijia, Ye Feng immediately set out to the outskirts of the north gate of Bandar city.


    During this period of waiting for youmi, Ye Feng tries to communicate with Wayne who can''t use magic, and the answer is always only one sentence: "return the power to me!"


    If you let Wayne recover, it is estimated that he will become a corpse in the next second. Ye Feng doesn''t want this kind of thing to happen to him.


    The atmosphere between the two people was gradually frozen because of the lack of communication, but after a short time, the silence between them was broken by the appearance of youmi and the three Vicia.


    "Man, Vega, they I brought you!"


    You mi cheerful voice is very gratifying, a hear her cry, Ye Feng showed a smile. After youmi''s back, Weijia is also shaking her head and running wildly. But jiela is carrying the sleeping avina, the pace is slightly slow.


    Noticing that jiela''s lips are still a little white on her back, Ye Feng quickly appears beside her and takes over the sleeping avina for her.


    With avina on his back, Ye Feng also asked about the recovery of lower jiela''s body with concern. He saw that jiela''s face was still very bad, so he was worried that she would faint on the way.


    After a day and a night''s rest, jiela actually recovered almost, but just now she was struggling with her back. She told Ye Feng about her physical condition truthfully and told him not to worry.


    Since all the people have arrived, Ye Feng decides to say goodbye to youmi. Who would like to youmi, but a sudden whim came: "human, or I will go with you to the Mo long mountain path? My master is missing. I can just go there and find her


    "Isn''t that good? Tristana will worry about you if you leave like this There are enough people around, although youmi is very cute, Ye Feng still hopes not to take youmi.


    "No, I used to go to a lot of places to find the owner and didn''t talk to Tristana!"


    Youmi blinked her big cute eyes. She didn''t know why she suddenly thought of this. But when she thought of it, she was more and more looking forward to taking risks with Ye Feng.


    "Meow Will you take me, man Jumping from the door leaf magic code to Ye Feng''s shoulder, youmi is charming and cute to Ye Feng, giving full play to her advantages as a cute kitten.


    Under her cute attack, Ye Feng soon lost the battle and promised to take her on a trip.


    "Meow You''ll know you''re the best, man Xiaomaomi youmi rubs the leaf wind again, she has a good feeling for Ye Feng.


    "Are you going or not?" At this time, Wayne made a discordant voice.


    They all looked at the cold faced Wayne and were dissatisfied with her behavior of destroying the atmosphere."Who is she?" As a result of a day and a night in the room, jiela did not know what Ye Feng had suffered last night, so she did not know Wayne.


    "Wayne, a friend of mine." Ye Feng hesitated, or Wei en called his friend.


    "It''s not a friend. It''s a bad woman!"


    Youmi doesn''t like Wayne very much. She immediately tells the story that Ye Feng almost died in Wayne''s hand last night, as well as some things that happened today to jiela, who doesn''t know about it. She asks jiela to be more careful with Wayne.


    Vicia on the side is to give full play to his potential as a troublemaker and take the opportunity to add fuel and fuel to the flames.


    In a blink of an eye, new member Wayne replaced Vicia and became the public enemy of all the members, suffering from the exclusion of others.


    "Stinky kid, shut up!" Just like Jayla, who was very angry with Vega at the beginning, Wayne couldn''t stand the smell of her mouth.


    If it wasn''t for Ye Feng, she would definitely teach Vega to be a man!


    "Just a little bit, don''t shut up and piss you off. Don''t forget that you were defeated by me yesterday!"


    Hearing that Vega dared to mention last night''s incident, Wayne turned red with anger: "if I didn''t know that you would faint at the edge, do you think I would be defeated by your poor magic? I can come out in a flash! "


    "Starting to make excuses?" Weijia is also in line with the principle of "angry people do not pay for their lives", continue to stimulate Wayne.


    "Ah, ah I''ll fight with you Wayne had never met such an obnoxious character as Vega before, and in a moment she was so angry that she lost her mind and went straight to Vega.


    Ye Feng, who has been watching on the side, sees that the situation is about to exceed his control range, and he immediately stops the crazy like Wayne.


    Fortunately, Wayne has no magic power now, otherwise she will definitely set off a bloodbath in the state of being mad by Weijia. Holding down Wayne easily, Ye Feng looks back and stares at Vega: "almost, Vega!"


    Ye Feng did not stop Weijia from fanning and igniting before. He deliberately made Wei Jia angry with Wayne, so that Wayne could settle down in the later journey. Just like the last time he hit jiela, he didn''t want to be killed by the group of problem children and youth around him before he got to the mogelon trail.


    Seeing Ye Feng open his mouth, Vicia angrily retreats to the back and reinforces his mischievous temperament.


    "What are you doing? Stop me and kill you Wei en is still in anger, she was stopped by Ye Feng and immediately transferred her anger to Ye Feng''s head.


    Ignoring Wayne''s ferocious eyes, Ye Feng beckons the three people of Weijia, indicating that it is time for them to go.


    Before leaving, he specially told jiela that she would look at Wayne on his behalf and not let him run away.


    Get this task, jiela mouth covered with a strange arc, once a predator she has begun to plan how to deal with the new Wayne.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1145

    Leaving bander City, Ye Feng and his party set out to the northwest of the moglon trail.


    In the dark forest in front of the stone mink mountain range, there is a strong smell of corpse. Seeing a corpse in front of him, Ye Feng, out of caution, reaches out his hand to signal the people to stand by in place, and he himself goes forward to investigate.


    Standing at the back of the Weien do not know what reason, bang sound, and then to Ye Feng.


    "Come back, don''t go there!"


    "Silly horse tail, Ye Feng let us stand by


    "Wayne, come back!"


    Wei Jia three people from the rear to stop her forward words, Wayne directly ignored, came to Ye Feng''s side.


    "What are you doing here? Didn''t I tell you to wait for me in the back Ye Feng also heard the cry of three Weijia people to Wayne. He raised his head and looked embarrassed as he squatted to examine the body.


    "Did you find anything abnormal?" Wei en is still a pair of did not listen to Ye Feng''s questioning appearance, pointed to the corpse with the finger, said to himself.


    Wei en does not answer his question positively, which makes Ye Feng lose face. Is she unable to use magic?


    Although very dissatisfied with Wayne''s arrogant attitude, he still replied: "this is the body of a high-level devil. The blood has dried up for some time, and it''s blackened out. I don''t see the specific way to die."


    "If you are shot by an arrow, turn him over." A trace of contempt for Ye Feng flashed across Wayne''s eyes.


    Yiwei en said to the devil''s body turned over, Ye Feng''s pupil with the emergence of a black arrow feather gradually shrink.


    In the heart had the answer, but the leaf wind still not quite certain asked Wei An: "this arrow is?"


    Wayne directly replied, "as you think, it''s the black arrow I didn''t start shooting at the ultimate moment."


    Ye Feng asked, "so you killed the devil last night?"


    Wayne nodded, and her contempt for Ye Feng''s eyes narrowed. She told Ye Feng about her experience of hunting and killing all the demons in the dense forest last night. Deep in the forest, there are more demon bodies.


    After listening to Wien''s story, Ye Feng can''t help but take a breath. He doesn''t know if he should be glad that he didn''t become the soul under the arrow of Wayne last night.


    After a while, Ye Feng shook his head and put this emotion behind him. Since all the demons in the forest were killed by Wayne last night, he doesn''t have to be so nervous.


    Thinking of this, he called jiela and others waiting in the rear, indicating that they could continue on the road.


    When they follow up, Ye Feng repeats what Wayne just said to them again, so that they can see more demon corpses and don''t panic.


    In fact, as Wayne said, as you go deeper into the woods, there will be more and more demon corpses here. The smell of blood is extremely strong.


    In this kind of environment, youmi is not used to it. Originally elated, she lost the firepower, hung her small head and flew to the shoulder of Ye Feng, and then lay down motionless.


    Jiela smelled the blood that could make ordinary people nauseous, but she didn''t feel strange about it. She looked indifferent.


    And Vega looked fearless, and every time she saw a new demon corpse, he would look forward.


    Wayne had been watching people''s different behaviors after seeing the devil''s body. Finally, her eyes stayed on Gera.


    Although Ye Feng blocked the magic, but Wien can still feel by her Hunter instinct that jiela is an extremely dangerous person.


    She glanced at Ye Feng, who was leading the way in front of her, and asked, "who is that person whose name is jiela?"


    "Her noumenon is cannibal flower, specially cannibalism." Ye Feng didn''t think about it too much, and directly informed Wayne of jiela''s identity.


    Hearing that jiela was a cannibal, Wayne''s pretty face was full of haze in an instant: "you still lied to me, you didn''t degenerate? Look for yourself. Who are all around you except this cat? "


    "You seem to have forgotten who you are now, Wayne." Kindly reminded the next temper suddenly become irritable Wayne, Ye Feng does not like her voice.


    Ye Feng''s "kindness" reminds Wayne that she is now a prisoner of Ye Feng, and she says word by word: "Ye The wind


    Hearing the conversation between Wayne and Ye Feng, miomi, a kitten, explained for Ye Feng: "you really misunderstood Ye Feng. He took them to prevent jiela''s elder sister and Weijia troublemakers from hurting people any more!"


    "You don''t understand. He has..."


    Wayne just wanted to say that Ye Feng had a lot of evil Qi in her body, so she felt the chill that Ye Feng sent out to her. She shivered subconsciously, and she didn''t dare to go on half way.


    By Wayne again and again, again and again to challenge the bottom line, even if Wei en feel his warning, don''t say Ye Feng is still very angry.


    In order to make Wei''en, whose power has been banned, recognize her identity and status in this team, Ye Feng decides to give her some more horse power, so that she can restrain her arrogance when she used to be a night hunter in demacia.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng yelled at jiela in the rear: "jiela, didn''t you tell me that Wayne was handed over to you? She didn''t listen to my order just now, she was standing by in the same place. Now she''s still so rude. Should you do something about it? "Ye Feng''s voice of a little hoarse indignation heard behind jiela, she hesitated to meet Ye Feng''s eyes, some did not believe that Ye Feng would let her dispose of Wayne.


    Wei en is Ye Feng''s friend. Although the relationship between them has cracks because of Wei en''s misunderstanding of Ye Feng, jiela thinks that what Ye Feng asked her to look at Wei en at the beginning was a joke, so she didn''t take it seriously.


    "Jiela, hurry up, take your men to the back and don''t bother me. If you don''t want to look at her, don''t blame me for using the power of forbidding evil to punish you!"


    In her hesitant thinking of this period of time, Ye Feng impatient voice rang up again. Don''t want to experience the fear of life and death dominated by the power of forbidden demons, jiela had to bravely reply without knowing Ye Feng''s specific intention: "I''ll watch her right now, and I won''t let her disturb you!"


    With these words, jiela stepped forward to hold Wayne and walked backward.


    When was Wei en forced to do so, she was so oppressed that she said angrily, "I won''t be back. Ye Feng, if you don''t return my strength, don''t think about me..."


    Who thought that before Wien finished her words, she was covered by jiela and dragged to the rear.


    "Ye Feng, I will take good care of her, and I will not let her influence your mood at will!"


    "Wuwuwu Wuwuwu... "


    Entangled by jiela''s vines, Wayne can''t speak out in the rear, but can only whine to protest the unfair treatment she received in Ye Feng''s team.


    It''s a pity that her protest has no effect. Instead, her resistance makes jiela, who has not played games with her prey for a long time, look happy.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1146

    Deep in the heart College of Ionia, Sora chuck sits in the center of the starlight array, continuously delivering starlight power to the array, so as to maintain the protective barrier of the entire island protection array.


    After completing the magic infusion of the island protection array, Soraka opened her charming starlit eyes, which revealed a sense of exhaustion.


    However, she did not choose to rest after the infusion of magic. Instead, she turned her hands, and the power of starlight around her was all for her to release a gentle healing breath.


    In the array, Fiona, who was rescued by her last time, still didn''t wake up, and their evil spirit could not be dispelled for a long time.


    "Soraka, you can take a rest and recover your magic power before dispelling the evil Qi." Aoxing, who turns into a mini dragon beside her, can''t bear to see that she is so tired that she has to continue to treat Fiona and others.


    Aoxing''s words of concern warmed Soraka''s heart, but she didn''t stop. She tried to dispel the evil spirit for Fiona and others and squeezed out a pale smile: "they were sent to the sea by me. Now that Ye Feng''s child is dead, the only way I can make up for that is to make them recover early."


    As she said this, she felt guilty. Soraka felt both remorse and sadness in her heart.


    Hearing Soraka''s words, Ao Xing shook her head and sighed deeply, then stopped to dissuade her.


    Unfortunately, the conversation between the two of them was just heard by the young girl mafiona, who was just waking up. She tried to wriggle her lips and utter a voice that was hard for her to hear: "Ye Ye Feng, he He''s dead? "


    Seeing that Soraka and Aoxing didn''t notice her waking up, she tried to get up with her hands on the ground. The body just raised a little bit, she just fell back because she was out of force.


    "Cough, cough..." Maybe it was because she was so weak that she coughed up blood with a slight fall.


    The movement of her coughing up blood startles Soraka, who concentrates on casting, and Aoxing, who guards Soraka.


    Sorakadang flashed to her and stopped her from getting up. "You''re just waking up. You''re still weak. You can''t move around!"


    Lying on the ground, nourished by Soraka''s power of starlight, mafia ona, a young girl, took a few breaths and said in a trembling voice, "so Lord Soraka, ye Ye Fenghe Really dead? "


    Soraka smell speech a shudder, she didn''t expect her and Aoxing''s dialogue let young girl Mafia ona hear. She originally wanted to wait for everyone to wake up before announcing the news of Ye Feng''s death, but since the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona heard it, she still had to answer truthfully.


    "If I''m not mistaken, he should be dead." Soraka''s head was low and her voice was self reproach.


    "Do you feel wrong? Ye Ye Fenghe How could he Wuwuwu... "


    Speaking of the back, unable to restrain the sadness of Mafia ona, she cried like a child.


    Soraka gently stretched out her hand to wipe her tears: "My Starlight can''t feel him. There are only two situations that I can''t feel. One is that he''s dead, and the other is that he''s gone to shadow island."


    "Shadow island? Will he not become a devil The latter is what Fiona doesn''t want to see. She doesn''t want to turn against Ye Feng.


    "It may even be that he is pulled up to become a dead man after he dies. No matter what kind of possibility it is, you''d better not think about him any more!"


    Aoxing also added solemnly, hoping that she would come out of the shadow of Ye Feng''s death.


    Aoxing cut off the words she thought and stimulated her most sensitive nerve. Sophia, a young girl, was pale and could not hear anything at first.


    Soraka pondered for a while and looked at Aoxing: "Aoxing, see if Ali is still in presidian. If so, please send Fiona to her. They are friends. She will take care of Fiona. Fiona should come out of the shadow quickly."


    When ordered, Aoxing immediately covered the whole presidian with his mind. Sensing that Ali was still living in the original hotel, he immediately disappeared in the same place with his childhood sweetheart Mafia ona.


    At the same time, Ye Feng, who was far away from the main continent, brought his new team formed in bander city to the north of bander City, where the dense forest and the stone marten mountains meet.


    There is a gorgeous magic barrier at the junction. You can clearly see everything outside from the end of Ye Feng. But according to youmi, people outside the barrier can''t cross it without Yodel guidance.


    "I''ve been around for a long time, and I can''t get in. If it wasn''t for you..." Wayne wants to say that she and those demons are attracted by the evil spirit of Ye Feng, but in the middle of the speech, she is scared to swallow back by Ye Feng''s warning eyes.


    Hum, I don''t want her to say that she has evil spirit! Forced by the threat of Ye Feng''s eyes, Wei en can only bury Ye Feng in his heart and dare not really say it. She was afraid that she would speak out, and Ye Feng would let jiela punish her.


    Youmi looks at Wayne curiously. She wants to know why Wayne doesn''t say it all of a sudden.


    In order to divert youmi''s attention, Ye Feng asks youmi actively: "can we go out directly inside, you mi?"Hearing Ye Feng''s question, youmi''s attention was attracted by Ye Feng. "Well, fairyland is for the norxans who are always harassing the yodells. We can get out of it at will," she said


    "So if you get out of the boundary of fairyland, you really leave bander city?" Recalling his experiences in Bandar city these days, Ye Feng can''t help but look at the three Vega people.


    "Mm-hmm, let''s go, Ye Feng. I can''t wait to go to your brother Mo''s mountain path!" The more excited she said, the more excited she was looking forward to her next journey, so that she rode the door door magic Scripture to the magic barrier at the boundary of fairyland.


    "It''s the maglon trail. Hello Don''t rush so fast, wait, you don''t know the way


    As soon as Ye Feng''s voice fell, youmi ran out. He helplessly helped his brow, so he had to ask the three Vega people behind him to keep up with him and go straight after youmi, who was overjoyed.


    Crossing the barrier without any hindrance, Ye Feng looks back and finds that the originally visible fairyland boundary is gone. He tried to find the way back, but always around to go back to the origin.


    Wayne and jiela, who followed him out, also lost their way in the dense forest like Ye Feng and couldn''t find the way back to Bandar city.


    Youmi jumps to Ye Feng''s shoulder and shakes her little tail cleverly: "meow I can take you back if you want to go back! "


    Ye Feng hears speech and smiles, saying that he is just trying to see how powerful the enchantment of fairyland is. He doesn''t want to go back now.


    Seeing the power of fairyland''s enchantment to guard bandel City, Ye Feng is satisfied and decides to continue on his way.


    Walking in the front of the crowd, Ye Feng begins to think about how to arrange for jiela, Wayne and Weijia when he arrives at the mogalon mountain trail camp. These three people are not very easy to arrange, so he needs to pay more attention.


    Suddenly, Ye Feng suddenly felt the dark evil spirit surging in his heart, and a magic sound that he didn''t want to hear at the moment sounded in his heart without warning.


    "I see you!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1147

    "I see you!"


    Walking in the front of the road, Ye Feng''s heart suddenly sounded a voice he didn''t want to hear at the moment.


    Glancing at the eyes behind Wei en and others, Ye Feng continues to lead the way, pretending to be calm.


    "Elise, you''d better not mess around!" Ye Feng warns the speaker in the bottom of his heart that the man who saw him is Elise.


    At this time, iris is still in the blood pool deep in the shadow island. She didn''t care about the warning in Ye Feng''s words. Her eyes flashed a trace of funny light: "cluck, cluck Did you just come out of Bandar? "


    Ye Feng did not answer, and continued to follow the original plan to the mogelung mountain path.


    "I told you how I couldn''t feel your breath before. I didn''t expect that you were in Bandar city. The yodells there were too weak. I forgot that the boundary of fairyland could also cover my feelings."


    Once Elise opens her talk box, she can''t stop, because she knows that Ye Feng''s heart is very anxious.


    Ye Feng finally said to her: "enough, I warn you, you''d better give up the idea of attacking bandel City, or I will not let you go!"


    This is what Elise wants. When Ye Feng''s reply is aroused again, her mood suddenly becomes joyful: "cluck, cluck Look, you''re scared. When did I say I''m going to attack bander city? "


    Ye Feng was stunned, and Elise''s reply made him a little confused.


    "Shadow island is not interested in conquering a group of dwarfs. Our goal is only human beings." In the heart of Ye Feng, a miniature of her is projected. Elise makes a gesture to show Ye Feng to be relieved.


    Although she had no desire to conquer bandel City, she deliberately induced Ye Feng to think so. She wants to see Ye Feng''s angry appearance, in order to relieve her resentment that she has to soak in the blood pool to heal her wounds.


    "Are you really not against the yodells of bander city?" Ye Feng still doesn''t believe it. Why did Alice suddenly change her mind?


    "What''s the point of conquering those dwarfs?" Elise replied with a smile at the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart? It''s no use turning them into demons and undead. It''s better to care about you, cluck... "


    Elise suddenly became friendly, but he didn''t really care. She would like him to die!


    "Thank you for your concern, but I don''t really need it." Ye Feng''s tone is very cold. He hopes that Elise can quickly break off the contact with him and talk to her. He is under great invisible pressure all the time.


    "In your direction, do you want to go to moglon trail? I think so. It''s the only human camp left on the main continent. It''s reasonable that you want to go there and ask for help. "


    Elise was there alone, asking and answering herself. She heard that Ye Feng''s scalp was numb. She was really afraid that she would suddenly come up with a terrible idea that would frighten people to death.


    The next second, Elise suddenly began to plan for Ye Feng''s journey: "you will surely pass through the land of voodoo. I''m afraid it''s very difficult for you to pass through it safely with your current strength. I suggest that you go north after crossing the stone mink mountains, and don''t go west any more. It''s much safer to go north into northward when you go north into North Texas, and then go west."


    Elise''s suggestion seems to be for Ye Feng''s sake, but in fact, it is to lead him to norhus, which is occupied by demons and undead. He will not be fooled easily.


    See Ye Feng does not reply, Elise is not angry, continue to squint her eyes to Ye Feng to release a kind smile: "how about, do you want to consider my schedule for you?"


    And Ye Feng is also straightforward with the northwest direction of the action to answer Alice, he is not likely to follow her proposal to go.


    "Why don''t you believe the proposal? I am so careful to arrange the most reasonable and safest trip for you. You are so good to make me feel cold! " Miserably make a look of grievance, Alice is playing infatuated.


    "Would you mind not making a noise?"


    Ye Feng suddenly roared, and he didn''t realize that he didn''t say this to Elise in the bottom of his heart, but roared out with his mouth, which made Wayne and others cast puzzled eyes on him.


    "What''s wrong with you, man?" Youmi jumps from the door leaf magic code to Ye Feng''s shoulder, stares at the cute big eyes and looks at him who suddenly becomes irritable.


    "It''s OK. It''s just that I remember something." Ye Feng shook his head, sorry, looked at the eyes of the people, and then continued to lead the way.


    Infuriated Ye Feng, did not play enough Elise seems not to feel the anger in Ye Feng''s heart, continued to pretend to be poor: "but I have to soak in the blood pool because you have not recovered from the injury so far, and there is no one to speak with me. You are kind enough to plan the safest journey for you, and you still hate me!"


    "That''s what you''re looking for!" Ye Feng is also cruel enough to criticize Elise.


    But his cruel words are not cool, he added: "your injury is really so serious?"


    Ye Feng''s sincere concern, on the contrary, let the poor Elise, who had been pretending to be poor, looked cold and sent out a hellish voice: "otherwise, what do you think? If it''s not serious, I''ll tear open the portal now and appear in the sable mountains and kill you and your companionsYilisi''s cold tone makes Ye Feng''s heart tremble, and says that her face changing speed is too fast. But on second thought, he felt that this was Elise, the devil he knew.


    After a short silence, the twisted face of Alice returned to a charming smile: "sorry, I scared you, you really don''t want to accept the itinerary I arranged for you?"


    "Thank you for the arrangement, but I have my plan." After Elise just that scared, Ye Feng''s tone of voice also softened a lot.


    "It''s a pity. I really planned the trip for you this time. Since you don''t listen to me, it''s all right. I hope you can get out of the land of voodoo alive."


    Don''t wait for Ye Feng to reply, Elise finished speaking and cut off the connection between her and Ye Feng.


    Finally, Ye Feng breathed a sigh of relief after seeing off the dangerous existence of Elise. Thinking of the land of voodoo mentioned by Elise, he felt it necessary for him to ask Wayne if they understood.


    "Do you know the land of voodoo?"


    Wayne was the first to shake her head. As a demassian, she rarely crossed the grand barrier and appeared in the wild South of the main continent. She came to bandle city from the direction of North Texas, so she didn''t know where the voodoo land was.


    Vega and yomi also shook their heads. They didn''t know. Jiela has been to the land of voodoo, but she nearly lost her life last time, so her eyes twinkled.


    "Jiela, do you know?" Seeing that jiela has been to the land of voodoo, Ye Feng continues to ask.


    When she mentioned the place of voodoo, there was an uneasy look in her eyes. She was reluctant to mention it. But among them, she was the only one who had been to voodoo. She had to open her mouth and tell Ye Feng everything she knew.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1148

    The land of voodoo is located at the southeast end of the grand barrier of the main continent of Valoran, bordering on the vast storm plain in the north and the mink mountains in the south.


    Due to its remote location, few people know about this place except for some northerners who disturb bandel because of their lost way.


    The reason why this place is called voodoo place is that there are many black magicians who are incompatible with human civilization at the other end of the grand barrier.


    These black sorcerers were also called witches by the northerners who came here by mistake. The witchcraft and voodoo of the witches are the things that make the norxans feel scared.


    Here is also filled with miasma, who inhale miasma, few people can live out of the land of voodoo. After death, the body rots, making the toxicity of miasma even more frightening.


    ¡­¡­


    Standing at the entrance of the land of voodoo, Ye Feng and his party listen carefully to the information of the land of voodoo provided by jiela.


    "Anyway, it''s dangerous here, Ye Feng. Are you sure we''re going to go here? I''ve been there before, and we can continue to go north. The storm plain is very broad. You can go north from north to north, and then from north to west


    Jiela didn''t suggest that people follow Ye Feng into the land of voodoo. She thought it would be safer to go north.


    Jiela''s words make Ye Feng''s heart tense, because not long ago, Elise also said the same thing. Is the land of voodoo really so terrible?


    Ye Feng hesitated and did not know whether to continue to walk the land of voodoo. At this time, Wayne, who had been watching coldly, said: "I came from the storm plain. There are so many demons there that you will definitely get numb. It''s not as safe as you think. I think it''s better to go here!"


    "After the occupation of NOx, the demonic threat has spread to storm plains?" Ye Feng frowned. He had just guessed, but he didn''t expect it was true.


    Since he thought Ye Feng had fallen, Wayne rarely looked at him in the eye: "well, I hunted demons in the storm plain, but because the number was too many, I was forced to flee to this mountain range, and then went south. As you all know, I met you."


    Speaking of the back, Wayne curled her lips, and she felt humiliated at the thought of being banned by the "fallen" Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng heard that Wayne was still worried about his banning her magic. He could only pretend that he did not know.


    However, Wynn''s words also let Ye Feng no longer hesitate: "the human who knows the black magic should be better than the devil, so we will go to the land of voodoo!"


    With that, Ye Feng takes the lead to step into the dead wood forest at the entrance of the land of voodoo.


    Plop!


    As soon as Ye Feng stepped into it, the whole person fell into the muddy mud under his feet and disappeared instantly.


    "Ye Feng!" Wayne''s pupils shrank slightly, and she stepped forward to see, who thought she had fallen into it all of a sudden.


    Weijia and youmi are also flustered. They want to look closer, but jiela stops them in time.


    "It''s a swamp. Don''t go there!"


    On hearing that it was a swamp, youmi stepped on the door and the magic code floated in the air, and her face was full of humanized worries: "what should I do? Do we have to get them out? "


    "Yes, yes, if ye Feng is dead, who will teach me powerful magic?" Weijia agrees. He seems to care more about learning powerful magic than Ye Feng''s life.


    Gera''s eyes twinkled, and she thought differently from them. Now that Ye Feng is trapped in the swamp, she can take this opportunity to escape Ye Feng''s control and continue her life of cannibalism, where she wants to hunt and kill whoever she wants.


    But is that really good? During this period of time, in addition to the principle of the problem will be strict with her, other times are actually quite good to her, and even saved her several times.


    She clapped her hand on her cheek. At the bottom of her heart, jiela denounced how she began to think of Ye Feng. If ye Feng had not forced her to follow him, would she have met so many dangers? He should have saved her!


    Yes, that''s it!


    After thinking about it, jiela raised a shallow arc on the corner of her mouth, and she turned and went to the direction of the plague forest.


    Youmi noticed that jiela turned to leave, and she immediately ran after her: "sister jiela, are you going back to bander city to find help? Go back from here for at least a day and a night. Human beings may not be able to hold on to your help! "


    "Er..." Jiela is a little guilty. She doesn''t go back to ask for help. Youmi''s mind is too simple.


    Youmi is not as complicated as jiela thought. She just wants to rescue Ye Feng and Wei''en quickly: "we don''t want to go back, and think about how to save them!"


    Youmi''s pitiful pleading posture is very distressing, jiela is also a ghost of a soft heart: "OK, let me try with my vine."


    In fact, it is very simple for jiela to save Ye Feng and Wayne. She just needs to stretch her vines into the swamp to pull them up. She used to meet people and animals who stumbled into the swamp in the plague jungle, so the swamp was not only not dangerous for her, but her favorite accomplice.


    "Yes, the vines with rotten flowers should be able to catch the wind from the leaves. Why are you so stupid now that you think about it?"Vega''s mouth is really not smoking, listen to Gera want to go up and slap him. Because of youmi''s urgent request for her help, she had to give up the plan of taking Vega and came to the swamp to cast a spell to summon the vine.


    A vine from the palm of her hand, gradually grow curved, spread to the swamp, a little bit underground.


    After a search, she touched something similar to a human body. Jiela manipulated the vine to quickly entangle it. Then she pulled it upward. Three clay figurines covered with mud jumped into jiela''s sight from the bottom of the swamp.


    "This is Ye Feng, and this This is rotten horsetail, eh One more person


    Weijia tries to identify Ye Feng and Wayne, but he immediately finds out that a man has been fished out by Gerardo.


    "Hoo Almost suffocated, Vern. Are you all right After taking a few breaths of fresh air, Ye Feng patted off the mud on his body and asked about Wei en, who was in the same situation as him.


    Wayne gave him a bad look, but for him, she would not have been in such a mess.


    Seeing that they were rescued by jiela, youmi timely flew to their side to cast magic and purify the mud on their bodies.


    "Human beings, you are saved by elder sister jiela!" After cleaning the mud for them, youmi pointed out her cat''s paw and pointed to jiela not far away.


    Ye Feng also threw a grateful look at jiela, who thought that jiela also glared at him, making him a little confused. Is it fashionable to stare at girls nowadays?


    At this time, the man who was also rescued cried: "wuwuwu My bear is missing... "


    Listening to the cry is a little girl, youmi who forgot to clean the mud for her again cleaned it for her. Sure enough, a porcelain doll girl with a delicate face came into view.


    Seeing her crying there, the kind-hearted youmi comforted him: "don''t cry, what''s your name?"


    "Ann Annie... " The little girl seemed to be a little afraid of strangers and replied timidly. She secretly glanced at youmi and was immediately attracted by youmi''s lovely appearance: "wow What a lovely cat


    Said, just now also very afraid of strangers, she stood up and hugged youmi, an effort to rub the face of youmi with her face.


    "Let''s be friends, lovely kitty!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1149

    "Yes, yes, my name is youmi. We will be friends from today on."


    Youmi didn''t resent Annie holding her at all. She blinked her cute cat''s eyes happily. She wanted to make friends with such a lovely human girl as Annie.


    It seems that she remembered the sad thing. Annie, who was still in high spirits just now, wanted to make friends with youmi again. She pursed her mouth and sobbed: "wuwuwu My bear is missing... "


    "Bear What bear? " Yomi looked at Annie curiously with her head tilted.


    Ye Feng and others on one side also look at Annie and wonder what she said about bear.


    "The little bear is the bear. It''s gone. Sobbing!"


    Annie''s reply was a headache for the public. She said that, and they could not help her find it.


    However, Ye Feng is more concerned about how human girls like Annie can appear here alone. Even if she didn''t fall into the swamp, her parents shouldn''t have been away.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng approached Annie and wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes: "Annie, is your home nearby? Or are your parents around? We''ll take you home


    Annie shook her head: "my parents are dead, but bear and I are dependent on each other, Wuwuwuwu If it doesn''t come back, I''ll have no one to accompany me, Wuwuwuwu... "


    With that, Annie choked up again, crying like a kitten, which was pitiful.


    Annie''s life experience is also very worrying, such a small child without parents, a person in this sinister land of voodoo.


    If they hadn''t saved her by accident, she might have died like her parents.


    When Wayne thought of her childhood experience of being destroyed, her pretty face showed sympathy for a long time: "you follow us first, we will help you slowly find the bear!"


    "Really?" Annie rubs her red and swollen eyes. It''s good to have someone to accompany her before she finds the bear, but she''s afraid that Wayne is lying to her.


    "Of course, we will take care of you!" Ye Feng took the word in time and patted her chest to indicate that Annie was at ease.


    "I don''t seem to know you yet..." Although Ye Feng and others don''t look like bad guys, Anne, who is afraid of strangers, is still afraid. She only believes in the little cat, youmi.


    In order to dispel Annie''s vigilance, Ye Feng and his party briefly introduced their respective names and identities. In addition, there is a youmi who has won Annie''s trust to say good words on one side, and Annie soon gets familiar with them.


    Pacify Annie, Ye Feng and his party continue on the road. At night, they built a fire by a dead tree that seemed relatively safe, and people gathered around the fire to rest.


    With the passage of time, Ye Feng and others have entered the dreamland one after another. Among them, only Wayne has not entered deep sleep.


    Hunting and killing people and demons who use black magic all the year round, Wayne has developed a habit, that is, she never goes into deep sleep, and her nerves are tense all the time.


    The cold sickle moon rose into the highest sky, and half of the night had passed unconsciously. At this time, most people fall asleep and have the weakest perception of the outside world.


    Danger is often from this time on, under the reflection of the fire, a dark shadow is slowly approaching Ye Feng and his party.


    Wayne, who had never been in deep sleep, opened her eyes as soon as the shadow came into her perception, and scanned the darkness that the fire could not reach.


    Nothing to see, Wynn stretched out his hand and pressed his temple. Is it that these days there is no rest, fatigue and excessive illusion?


    Eyebrows slightly frown, she was just ready to close her eyes to rest, a dark shadow in the background of the fire flashed in her eyes.


    With a twinkle in her eyes, Wayne pulls down her red goggles to cover her eyes, and then a huge figure of energy forms enters her sight under the transformation of the goggles.


    Sure enough! Wayne secretly said that her previous induction was right, pretending that she still did not find the huge figure hiding in the dark peeping at them, she gently pushed the sleeping Ye Feng.


    At the beginning, Ye Feng sleeps like a dead pig. When Wei en sees the situation, she immediately changes pushing into pinching. She pinches Ye Feng in her dream and wakes up on the spot.


    "Wayne, are you crazy?" It is found that Wayne is pinching him. Ye Feng is very angry. This big night, she doesn''t sleep well. Why pinch him?


    Wei en ignored Ye Feng''s discontent, but stretched out his finger to point to the direction of the dark shadow.


    Ye Feng also understood her meaning in an instant. She felt the direction that Wayne was pointing to, and soon found a huge black shadow.


    "The devil?" Ye Feng asked Wei en in a low voice.


    "You untie my ban and let me have a look!" Wayne shakes her head. Her magic power is blocked now, but she can''t accurately perceive whether she is a demon, but she also takes the opportunity to let Ye Feng untie her imprisonment.


    Ye Feng is not stupid. He is definitely the first one to get rid of her imprisonment. He said with a smile: "I''ll go and have a look. You''ll wait here."


    The voice just falls, the leaf wind to flash to disappear in the spot, the gas makes the Wei en stuffy hum a sound.


    The dark shadow in the dark, seeing Ye Feng flying towards him, also understood that he had been found. But he didn''t panic at all. Instead, he let out a wild animal like howl.Then, a huge and strong bear rushed out of the dark, opened its mouth and roared ferociously.


    This is not an ordinary giant bear. It is covered with fire and exudes a palpable flame magic energy.


    The flame on the bear burned the path he had walked, forming huge scorched footprints on the ground.


    The dead trees were ignited in the fire, and the flames flew in the forest with the strong wind from the giant bear.


    "Hiss It''s hot


    Ye Feng was scalded by the heat wave in the air before he got close to the bear. He had to draw the distance between him and the bear for a while.


    When Ye Feng confronts the flaming bear, others are awakened by the movement caused by the giant bear.


    Jiela and others are very worried about Ye Feng, only Annie is happy when she sees the bear. Excited to stand up, she quickly ran to the center of the battle between the giant bear and Ye Feng.


    "Annie, come back, danger!"


    They were all frightened by her madness when they saw Annie running to the center of the battlefield at such a dangerous time.


    Ye Feng also noticed that Annie ran towards him in this direction. His face sank and he was afraid that Annie would be swallowed up by the flames around the giant bear.


    Just as he was ready to take Annie to safety, the fierce looking giant suddenly dispersed the flame, bent down and stretched out the bear''s paw to take Annie to his shoulder and sat down.


    Annie was also under the misty gaze of Ye Feng and others, holding the bear affectionately: "great, tibers, I knew you would come back to me!"


    Tibers then uttered a cry, which was totally different from his previous ferocious performance, and his temperament became extremely tame.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1150

    "Great, tibers, I knew you''d come back to me!"


    The intimate relationship between Annie and the giant bear tibers makes Ye Feng and his party feel a little surprised. They can''t understand why such a cute human little Lori knows such a fierce bear.


    But the fact is in front of them, and they have to force themselves to accept it.


    It turned out that the ferocious bear became tame under Annie''s pacification. After a while, it became a little teddy bear and was held in her arms by Annie.


    See the whole body emitting flames bear turned into a teddy bear, Ye Feng flashed to Annie''s side, his eyes strangely pointed to tibers, the bear in Annie''s arms: "this is the bear you said before?"


    "Well, brother Ye Feng, tibers was afraid that you would hurt me just now. I told him that you are good people. You don''t have to worry that it will hurt you in the future."


    How happy Annie was to meet the lost tibers again. She is also like a chicken pecking rice as fast as a point of small head, answer the question of Ye Feng.


    Wayne and others also came together one after another and inquired curiously about the relationship between Anne and tibers.


    Annie has never been surrounded by so many people asking questions. Although she knows that Ye Feng and her party are all good people, she still seems a little timid.


    Under Anne''s narration, people also know that tibers is a toy left by Annie''s family. When it comes to her family, Annie can''t help missing her parents.


    Ye Feng and his party quickly change the topic, coax Annie a few words, or a child, she soon forgot the sadness of her parents'' death.


    Around the fire and nagging for a while, people again because of sleepiness into the dream. In the latter half of the night, Wayne still did not go into deep sleep, but there was no accident during this period. They spent their first night safely in voodoo land.


    The next morning, the first to wake up Wayne wake up all people, urge all people to go early, causing Ye Feng is very confused. She was forced by him to climb the mogalon trail. How could she be more active than him?


    After thinking about it for a long time, Ye Feng doesn''t want to think about it any more. Anyway, he is not afraid of Wei en''s whole moth.


    However, in order to prevent Wei en from doing something unexpected to him, Ye Feng specially tells jiela that she must take good care of Wei en.


    Jiela is naturally full of promise, she hopes someone can attract Ye Feng''s attention for her, so that she won''t be too constrained by Ye Feng in the future.


    When Wien heard Ye Feng''s advice to jiela, she snorted coldly. Although she didn''t say anything, her resentment was very heavy. She wanted to kill Ye Feng, a "fallen man.".


    The gloating Vicia fanned the flames in one side, but the angry Wayne soon made the first mistake and beat up the vija.


    With Ye Feng''s acquiescence, Wayne was naturally punished by jiela with vines. Annie, who just joined the team, was a little confused and could not understand their relationship.


    "They are playing games. Don''t care too much!" Ye Feng talks nonsense at will and coaxes Annie to walk in the front with him, not to see the picture of Wayne being punished.


    On the other side, youmi steps on the door, hums a little band song in his mouth, and looks at everything around him leisurely and contentedly. She seems to have a steady stream of vitality, always attracted by the novelty of excitement.


    She has been wandering alone on the left side of the team, trying to find something to surprise her.


    Suddenly, a small pond came into youmi''s eyes. She blinked her blue eyes, stretched out her cat''s paw and licked it: "magic code, let''s go and see if there are any fish!"


    The door door door magic Scripture hears the speech, immediately carries the long rice to fly to the pond side.


    The water in the pool is clear and bottomless. Countless fish swim in it. You can see that youmi is greedy.


    "Meow!"


    Jumping off the floor from the door, youmi, unable to resist the temptation of fish, lies on the edge of the pond, with stars in his eyes who want to eat fish.


    Finally, can''t help youmi stretched out cat''s paw and began to catch fish by the pond. One by one fish was put into her mouth, the more she ate, the more happy she was.


    But she did not notice that she and the door door door magic code because of this pond and Ye Feng and other people separated. And as she ate more and more fish, a trace of dark purple veins began to appear on the surface of her hair, especially infiltrating.


    And continue to move forward Ye Feng and others are also found that youmi is missing, they immediately mobilize all people in the vicinity to search for the traces of youmi.


    After some searching, they finally found youmi, who was addicted to eating fish by the pond. The abnormality of youmi was clearly reflected in their eyes.


    "You mi!" Ye Feng held out his hand to stop people who wanted to get close to the pond and walked cautiously alone.


    Hearing Ye Feng''s cry, youmi, who didn''t notice the change of her body, turned back happily: "human beings, you''ve come just in time. There are a lot of fish here. I don''t know how to make a barbecue. Would you like to roast it for me?"


    Looking at the half of the fish in youmi''s mouth, Ye Feng suddenly appears beside her and throws the half eaten fish back to the pond.As soon as the fish entered the pond, the clear and bottomless pond was suddenly covered with dirty boiling stagnant water, emitting a highly toxic Evil Dead gas. Ye Feng saw this, and his face suddenly became gloomy.


    "It''s undead magic!" Wayne in the distance took a deep breath, and her face became very embarrassed.


    At the same time, youmi''s veins began to attack, and her tears began to flow.


    "Meow How painful Sobbing What''s the matter with me? "


    Ye Feng quickly hugs the kitten youmi away from the pond and returns to jiela and others. After a careful examination for youmi, they came to a conclusion that youmi was poisoned by eating the fish in the pond.


    Jiela, the most familiar one here, held her cheek in her right hand and said, "it should be voodoo. I have been to the place of voodoo before, and I have seen that the witches here often test their voodoo potions with other living animals. The pond should be poisoned by witches."


    "What can you do to detoxify youmi?" Ye Feng asked, he didn''t want to die here.


    Jiela replied, "find the poisoned wizard and force him to hand over the antidote!"


    It''s not easy to find a wizard who poisons? The land of voodoo is so big that they are not familiar with the terrain here. It is also a problem whether youmi can persist until they find a wizard.


    At this critical moment, Wayne''s eyes twinkled at the helpless others. After a moment''s hesitation, she said, "come with me. Although I don''t have magic right now, I can still sense that there is an extremely evil energy around here. If I guess correctly, he threw the voodoo in this pond!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1151

    Ye Feng glanced at a serious face of Wayne, he pondered for a moment and then decided to find the evil wizard who poisoned the pond.


    However, for the sake of safety, he did not let others follow, but went with Wayne.


    On the way, Ye Feng inquired carefully about the specific strength of the wizard she sensed.


    See him act so cautiously, Wei en eyebrow a pick, feel now Ye Feng and her last meeting changed a lot. If only he hadn''t gone bad!


    At the bottom of my heart, feeling Ye Feng''s "depravity", Wayne picked up unnecessary emotions: "I''m not strong."


    Her short answer to hear Ye Feng''s mouth twitch: "that has me strong?"


    "It''s hard to say..." Wayne''s look suddenly grim, she did not consider this point just now, even did not consider her magic by Ye Fengfeng.


    "I..." Ye Feng is speechless and begins to doubt whether there is something wrong with Wayne''s mind.


    Wayne didn''t like Ye Feng''s eyes very much: "what do you mean by your eyes? Are you thinking I don''t have a brain? "


    "No, let''s go." Ye Feng doesn''t want to have a conflict with Wayne at this time. He shrugs his shoulders and asks Wayne not to think too much.


    Seeing Ye Feng playing tricks, Wayne snorted and continued to track the wizard with her keen sense of smell of hunting black magic all the year round.


    After a search, Ye Feng and his wife found a dilapidated wooden house near a bush.


    Wayne reached out her right hand and pulled down the red goggles on her forehead. Everything around her was suddenly dark, but a hot energy body representing the living body came into her sight.


    It seems that she has forgotten the tense relationship between her and Ye Feng. She habitually orders Ye Feng in the tone of her demacia Commander: "it is in this room that Ye Feng goes in and solves him. He is a wizard who knows the Necromancer''s magic, and the voodoo in that pond is absolutely thrown by him!"


    A listen to the poison wizard in the house, Ye Feng did not care too much about Wayne, he told him to be careful outside, and then alone near the cabin.


    The window of the hut is half open. Ye Feng looks into the room through the window. An ugly old man with white hair is sitting on the couch for a rest.


    The room is in a mess, and there are various potions and yellowing paper scattered on the table and the ground. Ye Feng can''t help but think of Nell, the priestess of Luna sect who also likes to study potions.


    Quietly sneaking into the house, Ye Feng did not subdue the wizard for the first time, but carefully searched the house for things related to voodoo in the pond.


    After searching for a long time, Ye Feng saw a drawing recording how to make voodoo at the head of the wizard''s bed. It also scribbled with a pen the record of his last experiment on poisoning in the pond.


    The fish in it are all mutated fish that have not died of voodoo infection. There is a strong poison hidden in it. Once someone eats the fish infected with voodoo, it will cause severe pain and become a skeleton in a day.


    This discovery did not make Ye Feng''s grim look any better, because he did not see the method of detoxification on this drawing.


    His eyes squint at the ugly wizard lying on the reclining chair. Without any other progress, Ye Feng quietly turns on his power of forbidding demons and is ready to ask the wizard how to detoxify.


    But just as he was about to touch the wizard, a demon wind suddenly came from the direction of his back, turning the old wooden house into a bloody space.


    Oops! Ye Feng''s heart is not good, the wizard in front of him is also standing up, thin hands grasp him and throw to the distance, his body shape will fly out of control.


    "Ah


    Far into the Bush, Ye Feng had no time to cry pain, but he heard a scream under his body. Looking down in amazement, he found that he had hit Wayne.


    "Not yet?"


    Accompanied by a indignant anger of Wei en, Ye Feng quickly gets up and helps Wei en who is hit by him.


    Just as Wayne was still trying to vent his dissatisfaction, he put out his hand to cover her mouth and made a silent movement: "that wizard actually used magic in my forbidden area. We may be in trouble now!"


    Hearing his whispering words, Wayne also immediately entered the alert state, and temporarily put aside the gap between them.


    Breaking off Ye Feng''s hand that covered her mouth, she also responded in a low voice: "I thought the space around was covered with blood. It was your evil magic, but I didn''t expect it was the wizard..."


    "I don''t know this kind of magic, hold my hand, I''ll hide the breath of both of us!"


    You can''t be surprised! Wayne didn''t believe that Ye Feng, who was deeply rooted in black magic, could not use evil magic. However, it was not a noisy time. She grasped Ye Feng''s hand obediently.


    Hide two people''s breath, Ye Feng''s eyes twinkle at not far away in search of their traces of the wizard, dare not act rashly.


    "You can''t beat that smelly old man?" Wayne didn''t feel how strong the wizard was. If she recovered her magic power, she would definitely kill.


    "It''s very likely that he will fail. He is not a demigod, and he should not be able to ignore my forbidden magic field." Ye Feng''s eyes twinkle. If his only power of forbidding demons fails, he will have no other means to fight with the wizard."Untie my seal and let me deal with him!" With a twinkle in her eyes, Wayne''s heart is ready to hunt the evil wizard.


    Smell speech, Ye Feng looks at Wei en suspiciously: "you should not know I beat him, deliberately deceive me, you don''t know his strength?"


    "You think too much." Wei en didn''t cheat Ye Feng, she hated Ye Feng and suspected her playing tricks.


    Weighing the pros and cons, in order to get the antidote from the wizard''s hand, Ye Feng finally chose to untie the magic ban on Wayne.


    Feeling the return of magic in his body, Wayne''s eyes toward the wizard showed a trace of disdain. However, before capturing the wizard, she suddenly hit Ye Feng''s abdomen with a heavy blow.


    "Wayne, you "Hiss..."


    Seeing Ye Feng fall to the ground, she shows the smile of Jieqi, and then flies to attack the wizard.


    The half god level of coercion instantly disintegrates the blood color space released by the wizard. Before the wizard can react to what happens, he is easily captured by Wayne.


    After a terrible beating, the ugly old wizard called all the crimes he had committed before, and told Wayne how to detoxify youmi''s Voodoo.


    Holding her head high, she looked down at the old wizard who prayed for his life at her feet. There was no sympathy in Wayne''s eyes. She shot an arrow through the wizard''s heart.


    "It''s your turn, Ye Feng!"


    As a result, the sorcerer who has done a lot of evil things and restores his magic power turns around coldly. He pulls out the giant crossbow behind her and aims at Ye Feng.


    "Wayne, it''s important for us to go back and save youmi first." Ye Feng''s eyes narrowed into a slit, and he tried to divert Wayne''s attention.


    "You mi, I will naturally detoxify her. As for you, a fallen man, you''d better execute on the spot, so as not to continue to deceive the good people!"


    Wei Enyi''s words made Ye Feng shiver, but he still pretended to be calm: "how can you explain to youmi and you mi when you execute me now? If there is any misunderstanding, shall we go back and talk about it first? "


    However, next, Wei en''s usual reply made Ye Feng almost vomit blood: "in order to find a way to remove voodoo for youmi, Ye Feng accidentally died in the battle with the evil wizard. Don''t worry, we will always remember you."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1152

    "In order to find a way to remove voodoo for youmi, Ye Feng accidentally died in the battle with the evil wizard. Don''t worry, we will always remember you."


    Leaf wind corners of the mouth twitch, he almost did not by the words of Wayne to death. He couldn''t understand how she managed to say such things in the same way as she did.


    However, Ye Feng would not be left to be slaughtered by Wayne as he did last time in Bandar city. He bent his mouth and showed an inexplicable smile: "I''m afraid you can''t execute me, Wayne!"


    With the words, Ye Feng''s eyes flash out of a gray whirlpool. As soon as Wayne looked at him, he felt weak and dizzy.


    "Ye Feng, what have you done to me?" Wei en in the heart for no reason to a tight, she subconsciously back a step, eyes vigilantly gaze at Ye Feng.


    The situation quickly reversed, Ye Feng said with a grin: "nothing, just left behind when you untied the ban, you can only use the magic power for a period of time."


    "You son of a bitch!" Wei en smell speech denounces Ye Feng''s calculation on her. She wanted to beat Ye Feng before the magic power is completely sealed, but she is still held down by Ye Feng first.


    With the rapid seal of the magic in the body, Wayne''s struggle also became powerless.


    She is unconvinced, so she is caught by Ye Feng. Even if she has no magic power, she still struggles desperately, and wants to beat Ye Feng out of resentment by her magic flower fists and embroidered legs.


    Obviously, she did not hurt Ye Feng at all, but made her own hands swollen. The more she thought about it, the more angry she felt. Her eyes were red and she shed tears of grievance.


    Even so, she is still unconvinced, clenching red lips and staring at Ye Feng.


    It was clearly her first hand, and he didn''t hurt her. How could she cry? Ye Feng shook his head with a headache, seeing that Wayne was so stubborn, he had to let go.


    He also asked in a timely manner: "shall we go back earlier? She needs an antidote


    After wiping tears from the corner of her eyes, Wayne''s head was gradually calmed down. Realizing that she couldn''t punish Ye Feng, she pursed her lips and had to agree to Ye Feng''s proposal.


    "Hey, hey Ye Feng laughs and returns with Wayne.


    The two returned safely to the pond with voodoo. However, jiela and his party, who had been waiting for them here, disappeared.


    "Jiela Vicia Youmi, Annie


    Looking around for a long time, both of them did not find jiela. Ye Feng''s face gradually became gloomy.


    His right hand clenched into a fist and patted heavily on the tree beside him. Ye Feng took a deep breath and did not know what to do for the moment.


    Wayne, wearing her goggles, continued to search for clues near the pond. After a while, she waved to Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, come and see if this is the hat of vega?"


    On hearing the clue of Wayne, Ye Feng flashed to her. There was a blue hat with a hole in it.


    After picking up the hat and looking at it for a while, Ye Feng affirmed: "it''s the hat of Vega. They should have been attacked."


    Feeling the hole in his hat, Ye Feng is worried and worried that his life will be in danger.


    "There''s still blood here!" Wayne looked around the weeds again and found a pool of blood that had not dried up.


    There were some withered flowers scattered near the bloodstain. Her eyes were fixed: "there is a magic smell of jiela left on the flowers, which should be her blood."


    In the face of the coming Ye Feng quickly made a judgment, and Wayne''s face was also heavy.


    "Any other findings?" Ye Feng can only expect Wayne to find more clues at this time.


    Glancing at nothing, Ye Feng, who expects her to provide clues, can''t help but feel a little proud of Wei en, who is good at observing. What if he could seal her magic? She''s not the key time!


    Wayne did find other important clues. She hooked Ye Feng and walked to the big tree beaten by Ye Feng at any time.


    "There were no vines on this tree before we left." Pointing to the vines twining around the tree, the color of contempt in Wayne''s heart was all written on her face.


    In the face of Wayne''s ridicule, Ye Feng scratched his head awkwardly and could only pretend that he did not know.


    See Ye Feng does not accept her ridicule, Wei en cold hum a: "you go up to have a look, perhaps above can have what unexpected discovery."


    Easily jump on the tree''s numerous branches, leaf wind along the path of the vine, soon found a flower as big as an animal, waiting to bloom.


    This flower seems to be deliberately waiting for the leaf wind here. After sensing the arrival of the leaf wind, it begins to slowly unfold its petals.


    With the blooming of flowers, a cat covered with dark purple meridians all over the body is reflected in Ye Feng''s eyes.


    "You mi!" Pupil slightly shrink, recognize the cat is you mi, he immediately hold you mi jump down the tree.


    After seeing the youmi in his arms, Wien took out the antidote from his arms without opening his mouth, and put it into youmi''s mouth.


    It can be seen that the speed of the purple meridian is the antidote of the body.Whoa Ye Fengchang breathes a sigh of relief, and Wayne silently waits for the awakening of youmi.


    When the last glimmer of purple meridians disappeared from youmi''s body, she purred and opened her dim cat''s eyes.


    "Meow Why are you all staring at me Wake up to see Ye Feng and Wayne nervously staring at her, kitten mi youmi stretched out the cat''s paw and rubbed her eyes.


    Ye Feng and Wei''en originally planned to wait for youmi to wake up and ask about jiela and others. As soon as they heard her question, they gave up their inquiry on youmi, because she knew nothing about everything that happened after being poisoned by voodoo.


    After youmi poisoning, they both know what they know and tell the unknown youmi again. At a loss, Ye Feng sighs helplessly.


    After listening to his story, youmi is staring at the cute cat''s eye: "isn''t sister Wayne good at tracking breath? Can we have sister Vern keep tracking the troublemakers or the people who took them? "


    Feel youmi said in reason, Ye Feng''s heart ignited to find jiela and other people''s hope, he looked to Wayne, want to see how she said.


    "Don''t look at me, their breath has been broken in the weeds just now. It is obvious that someone has eliminated their breath in order to prevent being tracked."


    Wayne showed his hands, indicating that the clues here had been manipulated by the enemy. But the next second, the corner of her mouth is in the leaf wind and you mi show a lost expression after a slight rise.


    "But don''t forget my identity. I''m a night hunter who tracks this kind of thing. The more they deliberately hide their whereabouts, the more I will detect their tracks. It just takes more time."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1153

    "But don''t forget my identity. I''m a night hunter who tracks this kind of thing. The more they deliberately hide their whereabouts, the more I will detect their tracks. It just takes more time."


    The confident arc of Wayne''s mouth ignites Ye Feng to find the hope of Weijia and others, among whom the most worrying one is avina, the daughter of the Dragon Emperor.


    Because avina is in order to save him until now unconscious, he absolutely can''t tolerate avina to have any slip up!


    After thinking about it, he asked urgently, "Wayne, I''ll ask you to find them!"


    Wei en originally wanted to make trouble for the next leaf wind, let Ye Feng low posture, ask her to help her. Did not expect that she did not speak, heard Ye Feng extremely sincere request.


    At this time, youmi, who just woke up, jumped to her shoulder and begged her to find someone.


    But under, Wei en had to give up teasing Ye Feng Jieqi idea. She quipped her lips: "you don''t rush me, the other side has hidden traces, I need to spend some time, don''t disturb me, be quiet."


    Ye Feng and youmi listen to her words, immediately shut up, do not dare to disturb her tracking Weijia and others have been processed clues.


    In fact, their two words will not affect Wayne, but she did not play into Ye Feng some depressed just.


    Under the quiet gaze of Ye Feng and youmi, Wayne looks for subtle and imperceptible clues around the terrain near the pond.


    As time goes by, Ye Feng, who is waiting on the side, is becoming more and more anxious. But no matter how anxious he was, he did not dare to disturb Wayne for fear of interrupting her thoughts.


    Youmi saw Ye Feng''s worry, and she puffed up her small mouth to cheer Ye Feng: "human beings, you have to trust sister Wayne. Since she can help you find the antidote, she will surely find the troublemaker for them!"


    Thank you, Yumi Ye Feng holds youmi''s two front paws and smiles.


    Get Ye Feng''s praise, youmi meow happily, she is really easy to satisfy.


    In Ye Feng and you Mi Chang chat this period of time, Wei en finally found the clue that can be traced.


    It''s a clue to Gera''s breath, buried in irregular soil. Digging up the earth, a plant rhizome that only Gera could summon came into her eyes.


    With a strong pull of the right hand, the thick and long rhizome of the plant then broke through the soil and extended in one direction, while the remaining rhizomes were still buried in the soil.


    Obviously, this is the clue that jiela left on purpose. She also guessed that the people who took them would clean up the battle traces on the scene and hide the breath of their departure. Only then would they hide youmi in the tree and leave behind such an imperceptible clue.


    Some admire the weak but thoughtful jiela, who has provided her with so many useful things. With a corner of her mouth, she turned to Ye Feng and youmi and said, "I think we should be able to find jiela and follow me soon."


    As soon as the words fell, Wayne did not wait for Ye Feng and youmi to reply, while pulling the plant roots buried in the soil to trace the traces of jiela and others.


    "Wait for us, sister Wayne!" Being saved by Wayne, youmi is no longer learning from Weijia as before. She is even second only to Ye Feng in favor of Wei''an.


    See you mi quickly fly to Wayne, Ye Feng is also close behind. When he saw Wayne pulling the roots out of the soil as she walked, he wondered what she was doing.


    After a question, he realized that the root of the plant was the clue left by jiela after she was captured. He also admired how much jiela thought when she was caught.


    "Elder sister jiela is also smart. Human beings, you should learn from them well!"


    You mi seems to have no intention of words, but leaves the wind mouth slightly twitch, he would like to say that he is also very strong. But this time, he was really crushed by Wayne and Gera, so he shut up and confessed after thinking about it.


    These days, she has been wronged, and Wayne has never seen Ye Feng eat shriveled. Seeing Ye Feng''s withered expression, she sniffed and laughed.


    Ye Feng is very surprised, the original Wayne will also show such a smile, but he is still very unhappy.


    Only youmi didn''t understand what happened to them. People and animals blinked their big eyes innocuously. Ye Feng could not say some harsh words to her.


    The three followed the direction of the plant roots, and a small village in the distance came into their sight.


    From afar, they could still hear a cry. Ye Feng and they looked at each other, but they didn''t expect that there was a village in this extremely dangerous land of voodoo.


    The root of that plant was also interrupted here. If there was no accident, jiela and others who were captured would be in this village.


    Abandoning the plant roots in her hands, Wayne makes a look at Ye Feng and youmi, and begins to slow down and approach the village carefully.


    Ye Feng is also understanding, let youmi sit on his shoulder, hide their three breath, as far as possible to let them not be found in the village.


    As they approached, the cry in the village became clearer."Kill the witch Kill the witch Kill the witch


    This voice is mixed with anger, listen to Ye Feng, their hearts are tight, can not help but speed up the pace.


    Stepping into the village, Ye Feng and his followers follow the direction of the sound and come to a wooden platform in the village, surrounded by a large group of simple dressed human villagers.


    On the high stage, a middle-aged man in a black robe was holding a black book and chanting obscure incantations.


    And the jiela and others they want to find are also on the high platform, but their situation is very bad.


    Jiela, Weijia and Annie were tied with hemp rope and hung on the high platform with both hands, while avina, Ye Feng''s most worried about, was laid flat on the haystack.


    "As you can see, these outsiders will have terrible witchcraft one by one. In order to dispel the voodoo that plagues the village as soon as possible, I am here today to punish these witches and their Yodel''s entourage!"


    After reciting the mantra, the middle-aged man in black passionately declared to the villagers under the stage that they were witches and witches'' servants.


    A flash of fire is also in his fingertips, as long as he waves his hand, the hay under avina will burn a big fire.


    "Burn the witch, return the peace of my village Burn the Witch and return the peace to my village... "


    Under the guidance of the black robed man, the villagers kept repeating their angry shouts, which had lost their sense.


    Looking at the irrational villagers under the stage, the black robed middle-aged man turned to look at jiela and others, revealing a gloomy smile.


    Just as he was about to light the hay under avina, a dangerous figure that alerted him came towards him.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1154

    Seeing the moment when the black robed middle-aged man turns around, Ye Feng can no longer restrain his desire to save people, and flies to the high platform.


    "Ye Feng, come back, he is a demigod!"


    Wei en sees this, startled, reminds Ye Feng black robed man is demigod, let him come back first. But Ye Feng flies too fast. When she finishes speaking, Ye Feng has already bullied the body to the back of the black robed man.


    But under the helpless, Wei en is still around her silly youmi way: "you mi, you go to help Ye Feng, rely on him alone absolutely impossible to fight a wizard, remember not to fight hard!"


    In the reminder of Wayne, youmi, who is also shocked by Ye Feng''s sudden attack, returns to his senses: "Oh Yumi, this is to help mankind


    In the distance, Ye Feng''s appearance caused the villagers'' panic. They fled and hid in their homes.


    "Ye Feng!" The three people of jiela, who are tied on the high platform, are all happy to see Ye Feng come to save them.


    Hearing that they called Ye Feng''s name, the black robed middle-aged man dodged Ye Feng''s attack. At the same time, he also asked, "are you their companion?"


    Without waiting for Ye Feng to reply, Vicia took the words and mocked the middle-aged man in Black: "nonsense, old bald ass, you will die. Your mean black magic is nothing compared with Ye Feng''s black magic!"


    No matter where she went, it seemed that Vega was able to stir up anger. The middle-aged man in black turned black: "stupid Yodel, you don''t know who you are facing!"


    The half god level of pressure is released. The black robed middle-aged man does not pay attention to the broken mouth of Vega, but takes the initiative to attack Ye Feng.


    Because he didn''t listen to Wien''s voice behind him, Ye Feng didn''t know that the middle-aged man in black was a demigod. A sense of the black robed middle-aged man''s momentum rapidly climbing and breaking through the demigod state, his pupils gradually shrink.


    In a panic, Ye Feng tries to minimize the impact of the demigod power of the middle-aged man in the black robe.


    However, is the gap between demigod and mortals that he has tried his best to resist?


    Poof!


    The blood of the middle-aged man was blown out by the black wind.


    Dark black magic light column followed, black robed middle-aged people do not give Ye Feng any breathing room, want to deal with Ye Feng in the fastest way.


    Seeing that Ye Feng, who had no power to resist, was about to be submerged by the black magic light column, his body suddenly became warm, and the scattered power gradually poured back into his body.


    Meanwhile, youmi''s energetic voice sounded in his ear: "human, I come to support you!"


    With the help of healing mage youmi, Ye Feng''s consumed strength is replenished. He quickly stabilizes his inverted body and narrowly avoids the black magic light column released by the middle-aged man in black robe.


    But what he didn''t expect was that when he hid, the black magic light column crossed him and hit a house in the village.


    Boom!


    The black magic light column exploded and split in an instant, the afterwave swept the strong wind and scattered around, and the screams of human villagers came one after another.


    The tragic cry echoed in every corner of the village. Ye Fengfeng looked ferociously at the culprit: "you can''t let go of those innocent villagers!"


    "No, no, no, you don''t let them go!" The black robed middle-aged man shook his head and gave up the attack on Ye Feng for the time being. Instead, he enjoyed the panic he brought to the village.


    Some of the villagers who had gone back to their houses ran out again. The bolder ones even ran back to the high platform.


    "Sage, you must save us!"


    "Yes, please get rid of this witch''s accomplice


    As soon as the villagers returned, they kowtow to the black robed man, and also honored the black robed man as the sage. They believed that Ye Feng was the accomplice of the witch. Ye Feng released the black magic beam just now.


    At the moment when these villagers appeared near the high platform, the man in black took up his look of enjoying the opera. Hearing the villagers'' demands, he made a sad expression: "don''t worry, I will make the village calm again, you try to stay away from here, I''m afraid I will hurt you on the way to capture the witch''s accomplice!"


    The villagers have absolute trust in the middle-aged man in black robe. They get his assurance, and they immediately leave here and take the words of the middle-aged man in black to other villagers.


    During this period, Ye Feng has been staring coldly at the "popular" middle-aged man in black without saying a word. Because he felt that he could not shake the status of the middle-aged people in black robes here, he might as well think about how to save them in this rare space.


    The middle-aged man in black seems not eager to fight Ye Feng. He looks at Ye Feng with a smile: "you seem to have something to say."


    "You did good to voodoo in this village?" Ye Feng suddenly saw that Wei en didn''t know when he went to the back of the high platform. He pretended not to know and asked the middle-aged man in the black robe who was defiant.


    The middle-aged man in black didn''t know Ye Feng had any helpers. He completely relaxed his guard and said to himself, "yes, it''s me. These fools are still grateful and pray that I can save them. It''s ridiculous!"Noticing that Wayne put on his goggles and made a gesture to him, Ye Feng knowingly temporarily untied the magic ban on Wayne.


    On the surface, he continued to glare at the middle-aged man in black with hatred: "what''s good for you? With your strength, it''s easy to kill them. Why torture them? "


    Smell speech, black robe middle-aged man palm up, a cluster of dark black flame wheezing appeared in his palm.


    In Heiyan''s life, the atmosphere of the whole village begins to become gloomy and terrifying. Ye Feng subconsciously takes a step back for fear that the middle-aged man in black robes will attack him again. Now even if he has youmi to help him, he can''t compete with the demigods. He can only hope that the magic of Wayne will give the black robed middle-aged a fatal blow.


    "You can''t kill them."


    The middle-aged man in black has a cold smile on his mouth. He points to the houses of the villagers in the distance and signals Ye Feng to look back.


    Ye Feng turned over, nervously staring at the middle-aged man in black robes, while looking at the houses.


    The dark magic that seeps into the human body is like smoke pouring out from those houses, flying to the high platform together, and is absorbed by the black flame in the palm of middle-aged people in black robes.


    "This is..." Ye Feng can''t see what middle-aged people in black robes are doing, but he knows that middle-aged people in black robes are not doing good things.


    "Release voodoo and create panic. The purest fear of mankind is what I need most. With it, I can continuously improve my strength. I not only don''t kill them, but also use them for me for generations to build my great witch dream!"


    The answer of the middle-aged man in black makes Ye Feng shiver and angry at the crimes he committed to the village: "you are clearly human. Don''t you feel cruel to your compatriots like this?"


    "Cruel? I have not been a human being for a long time. Now I am a demigod, and I will be a God beyond the demigods. It''s their honor to dedicate my life to Witches like me, ha ha ha


    With that, the middle-aged man in black could not control his morbid psychology, and he laughed wildly.


    But he was laughing, and his laughter came to an abrupt end with a saint Silver Arrow feather penetrating his left chest.


    At the same time, the voice of Wayne''s cold and merciless trial sounded behind him, shivering with cold.


    "You can be a man, but you have to choose to be a ghost. Your death is not equal to the crime you have committed, but you must die!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1155

    "You can be a man, but you have to choose to be a ghost. Your death is not equal to the crime you have committed, but you must die!"


    The arrow feather of Saint silver runs through the left chest of the middle-aged man in black robe. The voice of Wei en''s sentence of death to the middle-aged man in black robe is cold and merciless, and Ye Feng and others unconsciously shiver.


    Wayne''s silver arrow has absolute restraint to those who practice black magic. The middle-aged man in black robe gets an arrow in his heart without any precaution. The black magic in his body is naturally due to the destruction of the energy released by the silver arrow and escape.


    Bearing the great pain brought by the power of the holy silver arrow, the middle-aged man in black turned hard, stretched out his hand and pointed to the indifferent Wayne: "you..."


    Whew!


    Before the words were finished, the black robed middle-aged man''s heart was hit by an arrow, and his body tempered by black magic began to be destroyed by the holy silver energy.


    Even if the middle-aged man in black robe reaches the state of demigod, and is attacked by the same state and the strength of his Venn, he still can''t recover the dissipation of his life.


    See Wayne stabilize the situation, Ye Feng with youmi together to Weijia and others. After carrying avina on his back, he looked near the empty platform and whispered to Wayne, who was on trial, "when shall we go?"


    Hearing the sound, Wayne turned his head and glanced at the eye leaf wind: "you go first, wait for me to send this scum on the road to catch up with!"


    The breath of the black robed middle-aged man is getting weaker and weaker, but in order to get rid of the future trouble, she decides to give the black robed middle-aged man a third arrow to let him die completely.


    Ye Feng nodded knowingly. Before leaving, he took a sympathetic look at the black robed middle-aged man who was still arrogant and extremely arrogant. But immediately, he said in his heart that he deserved it, and led jiela and others to leave first.


    Seeing Ye Feng and others leave the village, Wayne notes the direction in the bottom of her heart, and then shoots a third arrow at the middle-aged man in black robe who loses the ability to resist.


    The remaining strength of the previous two arrows converged with the third arrow, and burst out a terrible holy silver energy.


    In a flash, the body of the middle-aged man in the black robe disappeared under the purification of the holy silver energy, and even had no chance to scream.


    Looking at the aftereffect of the energy of holy silver, Wayne snorted coldly: "hum, since you don''t want to be a good man, go to hell for me!"


    Although the black robed middle-aged man died, but Venn, who was jealous of evil, could not forgive his crimes.


    Just as she was about to catch up with Ye Feng and others, the voice of the middle-aged man in black robe who should have died suddenly rang out in her ear: "I think it''s not bad to be a ghost, even more interesting than being a man."


    At the same time, a transparent ghost''s hand fell on her shoulder, startled her face, and immediately flashed to the bottom of the high platform.


    As her eyes turn to the high platform again, the middle-aged people in black robes in the form of ghost enter her horizon.


    The well-informed Wayne immediately understood that the black robed middle-aged man displayed some kind of evil secret method, so that his soul would not die after she was killed by her, and incarnate a resentful spirit.


    Although he could retain his soul, he was no different from those lonely souls in Wayne''s eyes. Once the remaining soul is hanged, the middle-aged black robed people will no longer have the possibility of reincarnation.


    However, as an evil wizard practicing black magic, the middle-aged man in black doesn''t seem to think that it''s miserable for him to become like this. Even because of his twisted psychology, he likes his ghost like appearance: "thanks to you, I can get rid of the human body which is too limited, and there is no human body. Now I am a real demigod!"


    "There''s no cure!"


    After pulling out the crossbow, Wayne no longer talks with the middle-aged man in black robes. A dark flower grows under his feet and disappears in the same place at the next moment.


    The black robed middle-aged man in black thought he could reverse the war between him and Wayne, but he was still beaten by the ghostly Wynn and fled in a panic.


    On the other side, Ye Feng and his party have left the village, waiting for Wayne, a middle-aged man with black robes, to follow them.


    After waiting for a long time, we didn''t see Wayne. People began to worry about whether Wayne had encountered an accident again.


    Ye Feng, in particular, is more worried about Wayne. Because his magic power of releasing Wayne this time is the same as that of last time. There is a time limit. When time comes, Wayne''s magic will be banned again.


    Ye Feng calculated the time carefully, and the magic of Wayne came to the moment of being sealed again. Now she hasn''t followed up. Is it true that she has encountered any accident?


    The more he looked at him, the more anxious his eyes were.


    Hesitated for a moment, he told youmi and others: "you continue to move in the northwest direction, I''ll go back to see what''s going on!"


    "I''m going too!" Youmi doesn''t want Ye Feng to go back to risk alone, and she wants to follow.


    "I''m going too!" Vicia echoed.


    "Well Then Annie will go too! " Under the influence of youmi and Vega, Anne is also full of small mouth.


    Ye Feng glanced at her eyes and also wanted to open her mouth to say something. Without waiting for her to open her mouth, he gave her the avina on her back.


    "They will trouble you to take care of them. Remember, none of you can go back to the village. As soon as I find Wayne, I will take her with me to keep up with you!"Jiela looked at Ye Feng in embarrassment, but she saw that Ye Feng''s eyes were so firm that she didn''t know why her heart trembled and thought she should believe Ye Feng.


    "Little guys, staying here will only make trouble for your brother Ye Feng and sister Wayne. In order to let them fight at ease, you have to leave here with me first!"


    After saying that, jiela didn''t care how reluctant they were. She put on a dignified look and urged them to leave with her first.


    After confirming that the Weijia and others who were taken away by jiela will not turn back, ye Fengcai starts to use the power of forbidding demons and flies away towards the village.


    Just a return to the village, Ye Feng has a kind of creepy feeling, the gloomy and terrifying atmosphere shrouds in his heart.


    Carefully back to the high platform near, Ye Feng found that Wei en and the middle-aged black robe are not here.


    Mou son slightly a Lian, Ye Feng more and more worried about the safety of Wayne.


    Like a dead soul, the sound of seeping people came from the deeper part of the village. Ye Feng took a deep breath and hid his breath in a dignified manner and sneaked into the streets of the village.


    The smell of rotting corpses emanated from the houses, and villagers were standing in twos and threes on the streets.


    This scene can''t help but let Ye Feng take a breath of cool air, he just left not long ago, how did this become like this?


    Many questions arise from the bottom of his heart. Ye Feng has no time to think about it. He can only deepen his understanding of the current situation of the village by observing the village.


    These villagers are emitting the stench of body decay, they are like walking corpses, wandering back and forth in the village aimlessly.


    "Cluck, this is a corpse..."


    But at this time, a woman''s laughter suddenly rang out in his heart, frightening him like an enemy: "who?"


    "Who Can''t you hear my voice, Ye Feng? "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1156

    "Who Can''t you hear my voice, Ye Feng? "


    The voice of the speaker is cold, Ye Feng asked her who is the question, make her face smile completely lost.


    "Elise!" The speed of the face change and the evil spirit of the cold tone, Ye Feng immediately reflected that she was Elise.


    For Ye Feng to recognize her in time, Elise is still very happy: "cluck cluck I said, how could you not remember me? It seems that you were too nervous and scared by me just now


    "Yes..." Ye Feng scratched his head in embarrassment. Indeed, as Elise said, he was in a state of high vigilance. Suddenly, a man''s laughter rang out from the bottom of his heart. Naturally, he would be frightened.


    With the help of the seeds of believers, she showed her illusion in the heart of Ye Feng. Elise covered her mouth and chuckled: "Ye Feng, all the villagers in this village have been turned into zombies without soul because of their corpses. It''s meaningless for you to stay here."


    Autopsy Ye Feng frowned, always felt that he had seen it before. But he couldn''t say where he had seen it.


    As if she could see through Ye Feng''s mind, Elise continued to prompt Ye Feng: "it''s very similar to the corpse we met in norhus, but it''s definitely not the people from the war academy and Yorick."


    Get the hint of Elise again, Ye Feng also recalled from his disordered mind the corpse he and Elise met in norhus.


    Abandoning some unnecessary complex emotions, Ye Feng doubted: "you should know something about the land of voodoo?"


    "No, ha ha I''ve told you for a long time that you''d better not go here with your current strength. You must not listen to me Elise pretends to be pathetic and complains that Ye Feng doesn''t believe her good intentions.


    If it was in the past, Ye Feng would show regret and disobey advice because of Elise''s complaint, but now he knows too much about her, and he can''t believe that her previous suggestions are kind.


    "Well, it may not be better to enter storm plain and NOx than here. They are the pawns of your shadow Island, and you may be caught by your people as soon as you enter the country."


    Ye Feng''s cold words seem to have hurt Elise''s "fragile heart". She said in a low mood: "Alas Why is it so hard to be a good man? You are really heartbreaking... "


    To tell the truth, Elise''s poor appearance really touched the heartstrings of Ye Feng, but he also knew that she was pretending to be.


    Thinking of the whereabouts of Wayne, Ye Feng is not in the mood to continue chatting with Elise here. When he decides not to pay attention to Alice and continue to search for Wayne''s trace, Elise opens his mouth and says a word that affects his nerves.


    "If you don''t pay attention to me, you won''t find the poor lady of demacia."


    This word a, Ye Feng''s footstep stops. Stop for a few seconds and he has a decision: "do you know where Wayne is?"


    Facing Ye Feng''s question, Elise shakes her head at the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart.


    When she shakes her head, Ye Feng has a sense of being teased. "I''m not sure where your friend is, but I can give you some useful information," Elise said after his anger


    Ye Feng did not speak. He was afraid that he would be teased by Elise.


    Seeing that he didn''t reply, Elise had to continue: "don''t look so ugly. It doesn''t look like you before. The corpse here should be written by the middle-aged Wizard you met before. Now it seems that Wayne may be captured by the wizard. If you want to find her, you may go to the wizard city."


    "Where is wizard city?" Ye Feng is the first time to hear that there is a wizard city in the land of voodoo, and jiela, who has been to the place of voodoo, doesn''t know.


    "Go out of this village and head north for 300 miles, but before that, you''d better change your dress. Now you don''t have the strength, and you still have my black magic. You can''t go to such places openly."


    Ye Feng said with a wry smile: "but where can I change clothes..."


    "Why are you so stupid? There are so many houses in this village. Anyway, they are all dead. It''s nothing if you go in and look for a black cloth dress Elise spat softly. Originally she thought Ye Feng had become more alert. Now it seems that he is still as stupid as before sometimes.


    He slapped his forehead, and the suddenly cheerful Ye Feng immediately went into the villagers'' houses to search for a suitable clothes.


    After going through several houses in a row, he finally found a large hooded robe made of coarse black cloth. Although there were some holes in his robe, he quickly changed to the wizard city.


    After three hundred Li, Ye Feng''s face was black because of the desolation of the empty people.


    "You don''t think I''m really stupid, do you?"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s angry question, Elise still kept smiling: "release my black magic, and soon someone will come to pick you up into the wizard city."


    Ye Feng wanted to say that he didn''t know how to control the black magic left in his body. He felt the black magic that he couldn''t feel before.


    Knowing that Elise made him feel it, Ye Feng immediately released the black magic. In an instant, a black robe filled his whole body with a grim black fog.At the same time, the ground under Ye Feng''s feet vibrated violently, and a stone step leading to the underground appeared in front of him, and two mysterious men in long robes came up from the darkness under the stone steps.


    Seeing Ye Feng in a black robe, they made a gesture of invitation to Ye Feng: "welcome back to wizard City, this wizard friend."


    "Don''t care about them. They''re gatekeepers. Just go straight down. The city of witchcraft is underground." Elise timely reminds Ye Feng who is standing in the same place to let him go so as not to be suspicious. These two gatekeepers are also demigods.


    Hearing this, Ye Feng pretended to walk down the stone steps at will. He was really afraid that the two gatekeepers would stop him.


    Fortunately, the gatekeeper was not interested in his identity at all, and he entered the underground part of wizard City safely.


    Looking at the dark streets and buildings here, Ye Feng has the feeling that he has come to NOx.


    "Hundreds of years ago, I came here by mistake with the northerners, and found that there were many people here. In order to better control the information of the land of voodoo, I ordered people to build a wizard city here. Later, because there were so few people here, and most of them were witches, I came back to noxious because I couldn''t feel the fun of playing with ordinary human beings."


    Elise is not slow to tell the reason why she is so familiar with here. Ye Feng is stunned. She did not expect that the wizard city was built by her.


    "If you go to the market to see and listen to more, you may have some unexpected gains."


    Now that they are here, Ye Feng can only continue to listen to Elise''s words to find clues related to Wayne.


    Walking in this dark street, Ye Feng met a variety of people, but without exception, they are not to hide the evil force of the body of the wizard.


    After some inquiry, Ye Feng finally had a harvest. Half an hour later, black spider, the biggest wizard organization in wizarding City, will hold an auction.


    It is said that there was a very special commodity at the auction, a human female hunter who was engaged in hunting and killing people who practiced black magic.


    There are all witches practicing black magic in the city. When they hear that the commodity is such a person, they are naturally crazy in the city.


    Witches want to go to the auction to see the real face of the female hunter. However, this auction only invited a small number of well-known witches in the city, most of them with humble strength and identity could not participate.


    Hearing this news, Ye Feng knew that the female hunter among the witches must be Wayne.


    Knowing the place where the black spider held the auction, Ye Feng''s eyes hidden under the black robe coagulated and immediately set out to rescue Wayne.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1157

    "Elise, this sorcerer organization is called black spider. You didn''t build it before, did you? If so, can I just... "


    Standing across the street from the building where the black spider held the auction, Ye Feng observed the vast number of witches walking in the area, and asked Alice in a low voice at the bottom of his heart.


    It''s true that Elise can''t interrupt the evil organization for hundreds of years. It''s true that he won''t be able to deal with the evil organization for hundreds of years


    The first plan was denied by Alice. Ye Feng sighed helplessly and could only continue to think of another way.


    After thinking for a while, his eyes brightened: "maybe I can sneak into the venue of the auction, this scheme should be feasible!"


    "It''s a ghost. Don''t you see that the black spider members who are in charge of reception outside the meeting are all witches with infinite strength close to demigods? It''s almost impossible for you to sneak in! "


    The second plan that finally came up with was denied, and Ye Feng was impatient: "this is not good, that''s not good. Then you should think of a way to see it for me?"


    "Isn''t that easy? There are many witches who have been invited to participate in the auction on the street. Maybe you can find someone weaker than you and click! "


    The image projected by Elise in Ye Feng''s heart makes a gesture of wiping the neck, indicating that he can find a qualified person to invite and enter the auction as that person after killing.


    After listening to Elise''s proposal, Ye Feng did not clap her hands and praise her intelligence as expected.


    This made Elise lose face, her changeable face suddenly showed a chill: "how Do you doubt my method


    Ye Feng was excited by the chill from Elise''s body. He took a breath and explained the reason for his hesitation: "it''s feasible, but there are many people here. I''m not familiar with those witches. If I kill them, I don''t know their names..."


    Seeing that he was worried about this, Elise''s pretty face once again showed a smile: "you don''t need to worry about this. You just need to kill people and replace their identities with me."


    Elise has always been moody, Ye Feng actually doubts why she would help him this time. So he also asked, "are you sure?"


    "I''m sure."


    Looking at Elise can not see any conspiracy smile, Ye Feng can only continue to believe her, after all, he now has no other means to save Wayne.


    After locking in a target whose strength is lower than his, Ye Feng takes some words to lure Elise''s residual black magic on him to successfully attract the wizard to the deep alley where few people pass by.


    Here, the wizard who can''t wait to get the pure black magic in Ye Feng''s body is also open to the point and let Ye Feng propose the exchange conditions.


    Unfortunately, Ye Feng led him here not to exchange Elise''s black magic power with him. Without waiting for him to react to what happened, he immediately fell to the ground with a black eye.


    Knock down the wizard on the ground, Ye Feng motioned to Elise to fulfill her promise quickly.


    With the help of Ye Feng''s body, Elise released her mysterious magic. Only half of her magic was cast. The gentle smile in her eyes was instantly replaced by the terrible intention of killing: "didn''t you kill him?"


    Unexpectedly, Elise could see it. Ye Feng pretended to be calm and said, "no, it just knocked him unconscious. Today, he certainly can''t wake up. Don''t tell me that if he doesn''t die, you can''t cast magic, but I see that you''ve done half of it."


    Ye Feng''s words brought back some bad memories to Elise. Although she did not stop casting, she still showed her disgust for Ye Feng''s behavior: "hum, your kindness is really cheap and disgusting!"


    Ye Feng''s eyes darkened, and he knew that Elise mostly recalled their two previous events.


    He felt a little guilty, especially in Zuan. That time, he personally destroyed her chance to be a new person


    "I''m sorry, Zuan, if I had known in advance..."


    Hearing this, Elise, who was recuperating in the blood pool of shadow Island, opened her eyes. Her mirror image in Ye Feng''s heart also stopped casting: "shut up. If you quarrel again, you can find out the identity of this person yourself!"


    When Ye Feng hears the speech, he signals her not to be impulsive. He doesn''t disturb her to cast the Dharma.


    It is a stuffy hum again, the mood is all destroyed Elise also has no heart to continue to communicate with Ye Feng, continue to display her magic.


    After a while, Elise learned all the wizard''s memories through her special magic. However, in order to let Ye Feng enter the auction as soon as possible, she only told Ye Feng some basic information about the wizard and asked him to take the black spider invitation from the wizard.


    Get the information she provides, Ye Feng takes the invitation letter and arrives at the gate of the auction. At this time, the black spider members who are in charge of reception are ready to close the door.


    See Ye Feng want to go in, a black spider member stopped him: "please show me the invitation letter!"


    The hooded Ye Feng takes the invitation letter from his arms and hands it to the black spider members. After reading his invitation, the black spider''s vigilance improved: "Wizard Jeter, you can go in."Lower the brim of his hat, Ye Feng''s voice was hoarse. He took back the invitation and walked into the meeting hall.


    As soon as he entered the venue, he was led by the receptionist to the room he had arranged for the wizard.


    You can sit on a chair directly below the room, and you can only take a breath when sitting on the chair.


    At this time, the auction has just begun, the host below is introducing the first auction.


    Looked at is not he is looking for Wayne, Ye Feng lost interest. The following auctions were all medicinal materials or utensils related to practicing black magic and refining voodoo. He didn''t want to join the ranks of witches, and he didn''t listen very much.


    As time went by, Ye Feng didn''t know how long he had been sitting here. The Wayne he wanted to find didn''t appear on the stage.


    Just when he was about to lose his patience, the host below finally announced today''s last auction. Ye Feng leaned on the chair and sat up straight with his lazy body.


    "I believe that all of you here are looking forward to our final product today. As you heard in the market before, this last product is a living man, and also the natural enemy of our Wizard. It is a hunter specialized in killing fallen people and demons."


    "But please rest assured that such a dangerous person has completely lost his fighting ability. All the witches who are interested in this identity can buy her home and turn her into a slave. I believe it will be very interesting. OK, the last auction can be carried up backstage!"


    Hearing that the host actually wants to sell Wayne as a slave to other witches, Ye Feng''s eyes are Ling and his intention to kill is fully displayed.


    He braved the impulse to kill and stare at the rostrum. A cage full of normal human height was carried up backstage by two black spider members.


    The cage is also what he expected to see Wayne, but Wayne''s condition is very bad.


    Wayne, ragged and frail, sprawled in her cage, did not seem to realize that she was being sold as a commodity. Her eyes narrowed and her breath gasped. She did not look like a night hunter. Instead, she looked like a dirty stray cat. She was pitiful.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Feng''s right hand gradually clenched into a fist, which shattered the chair he was sitting on.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1158

    A blow shatters the seat under the body, regarding this group of sorcerers regarding Wei en as the goods auction behavior, Ye Feng has already reached the point of uncontrollable anger.


    Aware that Ye Feng wants to rescue Wayne directly, Elise reminds him in time not to act rashly: "Ye Feng, wait a minute, you are now rash, and you will be caught by them."


    Close his eyes, Ye Feng takes a deep breath, then opens his eyes, pretending to calmly stare at the scene on the stage below.


    Elise can also feel his inner repression of anger, she did not point out, so with the help of Ye Feng''s senses continue to feel everything around her.


    The host at the bottom gave a big emotional introduction to their final auction today, and then announced that Wayne''s offer started at 10000 gold coins.


    Although the reserve price is surprisingly high, but soon there are witches bidding. Not a moment later, the price was raised to 20000 gold coins.


    Seeing Ye Feng suddenly froze, Elise timely reminded him: "Ye Feng, you call 50000 directly, see if there is anyone to connect with you!"


    "I..." Ye Feng''s mouth slightly twitches, and his expression is somewhat embarrassed.


    "What''s the matter?" The image of Alice''s projection in his heart blinked, wondering what was wrong with him.


    Under her questioning, Ye Feng said in embarrassment: "how to do without money..."


    "Poof!" Elise couldn''t hold back for a moment, but she laughed. It turned out that he had been fiddling around for a long time and had no money.


    Hearing Elise''s laughter, Ye Feng was helpless: "the gold coins on my body add up to less than 50, and they are all given to me by sister Ruiwen before. The reserve price is 10000, and I can''t afford it at all..."


    Seeing Ye Feng so poor, Elise teased, "if you can''t afford it, you''d better give up saving her. In fact, it''s better to be a slave than to die."


    Ye Feng was speechless and ridiculed. He gave a dry cough and said, "don''t make sarcastic remarks. How can we save her if we don''t have money? You can only use the strong one? "


    Ye Feng''s serious face also let Elise face a Su, she finally agreed with a leaf wind''s proposal: "can only use strong, but it''s better not to start now."


    Some understand the idea of Elise, Ye Feng eyes a coagulation: "do you mean to wait for someone to buy Wayne after we start?"


    It''s rare to see ye Fengfeng keep up with her ideas so quickly, and Elise''s mouth Rose: "yes, it''s better to do it after the auction."


    Click!


    Elise also made a killing action, her intention to kill Ye Feng is self-evident.


    Ye Feng didn''t reply. He didn''t know whether to kill or not, but he would do it to rescue Wayne from the wizard.


    Seeing through Ye Feng''s mind, Elise didn''t like his attitude, and her smiling face gradually solidified.


    "These witches are evil people. You don''t have to worry about the guilt of killing them, and they want to drive your friends into slavery, and they''re going to add to the crime."


    "I have my own discretion!"


    Ye Feng didn''t dare to talk too much with Elise on this topic. He was not afraid of being taken away by her extreme thoughts, but was afraid that she would think of their past events and cause her unhappiness if he was not careful to argue with her.


    However, how could Alice not have thought that when he only answered four words to her, she snorted and said no more.


    In this way, neither of them spoke again. It was not until Wayne was photographed by a young male wizard that Ye Feng broke the silence: "let''s go out first."


    Elise did not reply, and there was no expression in his heart like that.


    Ye Feng shook his head rather headache, or business matters, he immediately got up and left the auction.


    Outside the venue, Ye Feng hid in the dark, staring at the gate of the venue, waiting for the wizard who bought Wayne to appear.


    After a long wait, one after another from the venue out, Ye Feng wanted to see the people but did not go out.


    "I didn''t miss anybody, did I?" Anxiety makes Ye Feng begin to doubt whether he has missed something.


    Elise didn''t want to deal with Ye Feng, but as soon as she saw that Ye Feng was so anxious, she said: "no leakage. Wait. Be patient. You can not only pay attention to the wizard, but also pay attention to whether your demacia friend has been sent out, such as some big cages and so on."


    Elise''s suggestion slightly calmed the anxiety of Xiaye Feng, and he nodded in agreement: "well, thank you, I''m in a hurry!"


    The search target expands, Ye Feng stares at every person and thing that comes out of the gate seriously. After a while, he was waiting for the man he wanted to wait for - the young wizard who bought Wayne.


    The young wizard was followed by two guards, who were responsible for carrying the cage where Wayne was held. Although the cage is covered with black cloth, Ye Feng can be sure that what he wants to save is Wei en.


    It''s not the best time to do it. Now that the target has appeared, Ye Feng can wait for a better time to make a move, as long as he doesn''t follow the young wizard.He followed the young wizard and his guards secretly all the way. Because there were so many people on the road, Ye Feng had not found the right time to start.


    It''s not easy to walk into a sparsely populated street. Ye Feng just wants to start, and a large number of people walk out from the only residence in this street.


    The group and the two guards around the young wizard were dressed in the same clothes, and they seemed to be the young wizard''s people.


    A group of young wizard smile face welcome into the mansion, Ye Feng had to restrain the impulse to start, hiding in the dark, watching coldly.


    When they all enter the mansion and close the gate, Ye Feng hides his breath and jumps over the wall into the mansion.


    As soon as he entered, he saw the young wizard who had bought Wayne lecturing the guards. He was too far away to hear what they were talking about.


    After the training, the young wizard left alone, and the guards were scattered, leaving only the two guards who had followed the wizard out at the beginning, who were responsible for carrying the cage of Wayne to the designated place.


    Seeing that Wayne was just escorted away by two guards, the folds between Ye Feng''s eyebrows were unfolded.


    Elise also bent her mouth: "it seems that when he comes back to his residence, his vigilance has been removed. He is really young, cluck..."


    Although the difficulty of rescuing Wayne is reduced, Ye Feng should not be careless. He breathed out a foul breath and quietly followed the escort of Wayne.


    After a long journey through the mansion, the guards took Wayne to the courtyard ordered by the young wizard, then put down the cage and closed the gate of the courtyard.


    Confirm that the two guards will not come back for the time being, and Ye Feng appears next to the cage. As soon as the black cloth on the cage was uncovered, Wayne''s familiar figure came into his eyes.


    But Wayne''s state is the same as at the auction. She is in a daze and doesn''t realize that he has come to save her.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1159

    Using the power of forbidding demons to break open the cage easily, Ye Feng went in and helped Wei en lying on the ground: "Wayne, I''ve come to save you!"


    The leaf wind sticks to the ear of Wei en to call a voice, but Wei en is not a bit of response, still half squint blurred eyes.


    Wayne''s clothes are shabby, and her skin is full of new wounds left by fighting with others. Ye Feng can see that it is mostly because he banned her magic power, and he can''t help feeling guilty.


    Wei en on the back is delirious, Ye Feng several dodge to escape the young wizard''s residence. In order to get out of this evil dungeon which is full of witches, he raised his speed to the extreme.


    Along the winding path to the dark stone steps, Ye Feng glances at the back of his eyes with the residual light, and then gropes upward with the help of divine perception.


    Something strange happened. Ye Feng walked on the stone steps for half a day and didn''t get to the surface.


    Although he didn''t know exactly how long he had gone, he was sure he would have gone much longer than when he came here.


    Continue to explore in the dark, Ye Feng and Elise ditch channel: "iris, how do we get out?"


    Elise also used his perception to detect the abnormality here, and she closed her eyes: "it''s reasonable to say that you won''t encounter any obstruction when you go out from the wizard City, because it''s very chaotic here, and you haven''t come to the end until now. Obviously, you''re being watched!"


    Hearing Elise''s reply, Ye Feng walked more carefully on the stone steps, for fear that an enemy would come out of the unknown shadow.


    "Is it the wizard who bought Wayne?" While taking a cautious step, Ye Feng asks.


    "It shouldn''t be. Maybe it''s the wizard you met in the first place..." Elise held her cheek in her right hand and analyzed the possibilities.


    The first wizard I met Ye Feng took a deep breath. He also recalled the middle-aged wizard who was also a demigod.


    Ye Feng and Elise just thought of the wizard who was almost killed by Wayne before. The wizard''s laughter rang out in the dark.


    "Jie Jie It''s not in vain that I sent this woman to the auction and sold it. You are really here


    At the moment of the sound, Ye Feng is shrouded in the dark and cold spirit of the dead. His cold eyes also appear in front of Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng did not know that the middle-aged wizard was beaten into the dead by Wayne and lost the human body. A pair of cold eyes suddenly appeared in front of him, which scared him to retreat away from it.


    As one of the demon leaders of the shadow Island, Elise recognized the resentment of the middle-aged wizard with the help of Ye Feng''s senses, and recognized it instantly: "this undead is the middle-aged wizard before!"


    Although I don''t know why the middle-aged wizard who was originally a human being would become an undead, Ye Feng didn''t dare to be slack, and tried his best to run his only power of forbidding demons.


    His hands are covered by the ferocious gray and white magic lines like dragon scales, and Ye Feng directly connects the dark light column released by the middle-aged wizard.


    Weakened the dark light column to his impact, Ye Feng barely in the body shape back out of a few meters after stabilizing.


    "I''m worthy of being a man with pure black magic, but immediately Your black magic will be mine. With it, I will be a god


    The middle-aged wizard who turned into the dead was crazy. He was salivating at the Elise magic hidden in Ye Feng''s body.


    Thinking of what the middle-aged wizard had done before, Elise''s eyes twinkled: "his goal from the beginning is you, Ye Feng. He wants to get my residual magic power from you, so as to promote the rank of God. I can''t let this disgusting guy get my power!"


    From Elise''s words, I heard the disgust and killing intention, but Ye Feng dodged the attack of the middle-aged wizard in a panic, and said: "I''d like to kill him, but I didn''t recover my full strength!"


    Elise likes to watch Ye Feng very much, because her residual energy in him is chased by evil creatures attracted. But there is a degree that she doesn''t want other ugly guys to get her residual power.


    This ugly middle-aged sorcerer, in particular, disgusted at the thought that her power was acquired by such disgusting creatures.


    And Ye Feng in the middle-aged wizard under the attack, is unable to kill her in front of this wizard who wants to possess her power.


    At this time, Elise takes advantage of Ye Feng''s physical strength to revolve with the middle-aged wizard, and focuses her attention on Wayne on Ye Feng''s back.


    At the moment, Wayne is scarred and tired, her blurred eyes are not focused, and her magic power is not felt because of Ye Feng''s restriction on her.


    But Elise can sense that even in this state of lethargy, Wayne is also deeply hostile to the middle-aged wizard.


    The corner of her mouth slightly raised a strange arc, Elise easily broke the magic imprisonment of Ye Feng on Wayne, and then used neurotoxin to stimulate Wayne''s nerves.


    For a moment, Wayne, who was unconscious, was awakened by Alice. Wake up, Wayne is also gradually recalled that she was in the process of killing the middle-aged wizard who turned into the dead, her magic suddenly disappeared.


    Don''t want to know it''s ye fenggan''s good deed. She almost killed the only dead soul of the middle-aged wizard. She was angry and resentful.Without magic, she was naturally reversed by the middle-aged wizard. Although her consciousness was vague during this period of coma, she could feel what was happening around her.


    Reluctantly forgive to come to save her Ye Feng, clear the thread of Wayne continue to lie on the back of Ye Feng. Feeling the magic power flowing back from her body, she glanced suspiciously at her eyes, as if she didn''t know the leaf wind she woke up to.


    Although she did not know how her magic came back, she pushed down her goggles and saw the soul of the middle-aged wizard in the dark.


    It''s time for a final trial of the evil wizard!


    At the moment when Ye Feng and the middle-aged wizard did not notice her, Wayne, lying on the back of Ye Feng, slowly pulled out her crossbow, half opened one eye, and aimed at the middle-aged wizard with a holy silver arrow.


    Whew!


    A holy silver arrow was shot accurately, and Ye Feng, who was circling with the middle-aged wizard, was the first to hear the sound of Wayne''s archery.


    The arrow crossed his ear. He was so surprised that he thought the arrow was aimed at him. Ye Feng quickly flashed to the side.


    The holy Silver Arrow emits terrible holy silver energy, which makes Ye Feng react immediately. This arrow is Wayne''s arrow.


    "Wayne, are you awake?" Ye Feng looks back and finds that Wayne is really awake.


    Ignoring Ye Feng, Wayne stares at the saint silver arrow and the dead soul of the middle-aged wizard.


    The dead soul of the middle-aged wizard was frightened to flee to other places when he saw the silver arrow shooting at him.


    However, the silver arrow shot by Wayne seems to have a tracking function. No matter where the middle-aged wizard flashes, the silver arrow is narrowing the distance between them at a faster and faster speed.


    Boom!


    The silver arrow shot the dead soul of the middle-aged wizard impartially, and suddenly burst out a dazzling silver light, breaking through the darkness and rushing to the surface.


    This time, the middle-aged wizard whose soul was broken by Wayne has no chance to survive


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1160

    The soul of the middle-aged wizard is gradually distorted, and the cracks appear. The energy of the holy silver arrow is also released from those cracks, tearing his soul at all times.


    "Er, ah, ah!"


    The shrill cry of the middle-aged wizard reverberates in the dark, and there are more and more cracks in his body torn by the energy of holy silver arrow.


    Under the indifferent gaze of Ye Feng and Wayne, the soul of the middle-aged wizard is finally torn into pieces by the holy silver energy.


    "Hoo Finally, I''m dead, and I''ve got a break. Let''s go up first! "


    With a long breath, Ye Feng flies to the surface with Wayne on his back. After wiping the sweat on his forehead, he took several more breaths.


    Continue to lie on his back, Wayne eyes strange looking at him, not worried about the recovery of strength she killed him, she can not help but suspect that Ye Feng has just lifted her magic?


    But she doesn''t look like it! If ye Feng really lifted her magic power, she should have been reminded to use her strength just now, instead of being frightened by her arrow.


    Don''t really want to understand, Wei en had to pat Ye Feng''s shoulder directly: "Hello, my magic is you help me solve?"


    Ye Feng is because he is not easy to escape from Shengtian and relaxes his vigilance. Wei en reminds him that he can use his strength inexplicably. He is shocked all over at once.


    His trembling has already explained a lot of problems. Wayne''s eyes twinkled: "I thought you took the initiative to lift the magic power for me and wake me up. If it was you, I would like to believe that you did not degenerate. Since it is not, then..."


    Speaking of the back, Wayne will be the holy silver arrow at the back of Ye Feng, killing in his eyes.


    After a cool back, Ye Feng obviously felt the sharp needle of the holy silver arrow pierced his clothes.


    He tried his best to save Wayne. In the end, he even had to be killed. The corner of Ye Feng''s mouth slightly twitched: "cough Vern, I''ve tried my best to save you, but are you still going to kill me? "


    Ye Feng''s words let Wayne face show unbearable, but think of her identity as a night hunter, she firmly believes: "you come to save me, I really appreciate you, but your fall is also an indisputable fact, rest assured, I will always remember today''s feelings, Vicia and I will send them safely to moglon mountain path on your behalf!"


    Unable to communicate with Wayne, Ye Feng raised his head and looked at the dim full moon in the night, and sighed helplessly.


    At this time, Alice, who had been watching the play silently, was amused by his helpless expression and chuckled.


    Hearing Elise''s laughter, Ye Feng''s eyes lit up and asked for help: "Elise, think of a way quickly. If I die here, I will not even have a chance to be your slave."


    "Oh, then you die." Elise does not seem to care about Ye Feng''s life and death. She covers her mouth and chuckles. She has no intention to help Ye Feng.


    No longer looking to Elise, Ye Feng releases the power of forbidding demons. He wants to form a forbidden magic field all over the body, which is used to block the magic power of Wayne.


    However, Wayne is not in the prison of Bandar city now. She is not afraid of Ye Feng''s forbidden magic field without being suppressed.


    Wearing goggles, his eyes flashed red, and Wayne glared, and Ye Feng''s forbidden magic field was cracked.


    Wei en originally wanted to end Ye Feng''s life in the most gentle way. Seeing that he wanted to seal her magic power before he died, she instantly fell to the bottom of her favor, thinking that he exposed the thief and wanted to plot against her.


    "Ye Feng, you want to attack me again!"


    Lying on the back of Ye Feng, her left arm is holding Ye Feng''s neck, and the holy Silver Arrow held by her right hand is deeper.


    Hiss Take a breath of cool air, but Ye Feng can''t drive his magic power under the absolute power of Wayne.


    "Goodbye, Ye Feng." Although very angry, Ye Feng just wanted to block her magic power, but Wei en or restore a guilty look, stick Ye Feng''s ear whispered a word.


    As soon as the words fell, Wayne''s heart was horizontal, and she was going to stab the whole Saint silver arrow into the back of Ye Feng.


    Cacha!


    Who would have thought that her silver arrow suddenly broke in half, and the dark magic went down the arrow into her right hand.


    The evil force began to corrode her body. Wei en had to release her hand and jump from Ye Feng''s back.


    He thought that his arrow was broken and looked back at him.


    Fortunately, Wayne released her hand in time, and the evil magic that ran into her body was soon purified by her.


    "Ye Feng, what else do you have to say now? Endure so long, still use your black magic, you hide really deep


    Smelling the voice of Venn''s resentment, Ye Feng also realized that Wayne was hurt by the black magic, and he immediately thought of Elise.


    At the same time, Elise, who clearly didn''t want to help him before, said in his heart: "she''s got my neurotoxin. Block her power now!"


    It was Alice''s hand! Ye Feng exhaled a breath of turbid air, he is also aware of Wayne in this moment seems particularly weak.


    Facing Wayne''s angry eyes, Ye Feng doesn''t explain that the black magic just now belongs to Elise. He goes straight to Wayne, and the forbidden magic field also comes into being.In Ye Feng''s domain of forbidden demons, Wayne''s face changed dramatically, and she wanted to leave to escape from the scope of the forbidden magic realm.


    It''s not easy to have a chance to block her power. How can Ye Feng let her escape?


    Deceiving herself to her, Ye Feng pressed her arms and let her struggle.


    "You mean villain, asshole..." Helplessly watching his own power is sealed by Ye Feng, Wei en is so angry that he speaks incoherently and scolds Ye Feng for his despicable behavior.


    Cursing and cursing, she felt a little red in her eyes and cried again in front of Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng, who had finished blocking the magic power of Wayne, raised his forehead with a headache and said: "Wayne, the broken arrow you inserted on my back has not been pulled out. I have not complained, but you are crying..."


    "I don''t care. I''ll cry. You always bully me!" Wei en also ignored her noble image, stubbornly staring at a pair of tearful eyes, looking directly at Ye Feng''s eyes.


    Seeing Wayne playing rogue, Ye Feng can''t help thinking of Fiona. These noble ladies of demacia are really hard to serve


    Of course, it was impossible for him to say such words, so as not to make Wayne cry harder.


    Thinking of his back is still inserted with Wayne''s broken arrow, Ye Feng reaches out his hand to pull it out, but he can''t feel the tail of the broken arrow.


    He looked at Wayne who was staring at him in embarrassment. "Wayne, you can..."


    Don''t wait for him to finish speaking, Wayne refused: "don''t think about it!"


    She said so, Ye Feng did not know how to talk to her. At this time, Elise was still laughing at him from the bottom of his heart, which made him feel tired.


    He continued to stretch out his hand and tried to pull out the broken arrow. Ye Feng tried several times without success.


    One side of Wei en saw him grinning and pulling out the arrow. She didn''t know whether she was out of sincerity or against her heart. She even went forward to pull out the broken arrow for Ye Feng.


    Not only that, Wei en, who locked her willow eyebrows, also tore off a piece of cloth from his cuff and bandaged Ye Feng''s arrow wound with extreme seriousness.


    Although I don''t know why Wei en is suddenly willing to help him, Ye Feng also knows that he had better not disturb her at this time, so as not to make her angry.


    After all, this is a miss demacia who is as difficult to serve as Fiona. He can''t resist her temper!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1161

    At the junction of surima desert and voodoo land, the muddy marshes are connected with the desert.


    Jiela and his party had not really entered shurima, they had already felt its hot temperature.


    At dawn, jiela put out the fire on the fire and looked back at her back. Her eyes were full of anxiety.


    They have been resting here for two days. Ye Feng and Wayne have not come to join them. The anxiety is lingering in everyone''s heart.


    Annie came to jiela with her baby bear in her arms. She pulled the corner of her dress and murmured, "sister jiela, shall we go back to find brother Ye Feng and sister Wien?"


    Weijia and youmi are also eager to see Ye Feng and Wayne with their big eyes twinkling at jiela.


    Why didn''t jiela want to go back to Ye Feng and them? But she promised Ye Feng to take good care of them when he was away. She could not easily take them to risk.


    But there are different voices in her heart, always let her go to save Ye Feng. Her ambivalence made her not know what to do and frowned.


    In the dark place where weeds grew, a mysterious creature was looking at jiela curiously with a pair of big eyes open: "it''s really a strange creature, cluck..."


    Jiela and others did not realize that their every move at the moment was understood by a mysterious creature.


    After pondering for a while, jiela still decided to wait for Ye Feng and them for another day. After thinking about it, she said, "let''s wait another day. Today, we''ll continue to hunt some prey to feed our hunger."


    Youmi first responded to jiela: "OK, then I''ll go and catch some fish to come back!"


    "I''m going to catch fish too!" Vega also wanted to try catching fish.


    "I I I want to be with you... " Anne raised her little hand timidly. She also wanted to catch fish.


    Jiela remembers that she took youmi with her yesterday. They found a natural lake nearby. She also personally inspected the water quality and the fish in it. So she was not very worried about youmi. They went to catch fish today.


    However, she will still remind that she should be reminded: "then you should pay attention to safety, away from voodoo and miasma, don''t go far, I''ll catch some other prey."


    After telling youmi and them, jiela walked alone to the depth of the land of voodoo.


    Little did not know, jiela and youmi they separated every move fell in the eyes of the mysterious creatures hiding in the dark to secretly observe them.


    When jiela went far away, the mysterious creature''s mouth curved in a shallow arc: "cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck, cluck


    The three of them did not go far before they arrived at the lake where they had been yesterday and began their relaxed and happy fishing trip.


    Vicia and Annie had a good time in the lake, but they didn''t catch any fish.


    Youmi, on the other hand, is lying on the edge of the lake without moving. As soon as a fish swam past her, she jerked out her cat''s paw and grabbed a live fish in one paw.


    She had caught five or six fish, and little stars appeared in Annie''s eyes.


    "You mi, you mi Teach me how to catch a fish like you do


    Only in the face of yomi, Annie will not appear so timid. She climbed up to the shore and excitedly asked for advice on youmi''s fishing skills.


    Seeing this, Vega came to learn how to fish.


    Surrounded by both of them, youmi stretched out her cat''s paw and scratched the back of her head. But immediately she showed a lively smile and taught them how to fish, just like a teacher.


    Under the guidance of yomi, Annie and Vega remember her cat style fishing method. But their movements were not skillful enough. Several times, they threw the fish passing in front of them, and even fell into the lake because of their rushing too hard, which made others giggle.


    The lakeshore brims with the joyful atmosphere, they thus unconsciously played all day, also does not feel tired.


    If they didn''t see it getting late, they might have continued to play like this.


    Just as they were about to return to their resting place, Gera came into their sight.


    "Sister jiela, why are you here? We''re just going back! " Annie was afraid that jiela would blame them for forgetting the time they played, so she was the first to speak, a little guilty.


    Youmi never thought that jiela would scold them, so she was always cheerful and optimistic. She flew into jiela''s arms with the fish she caught today, and many of them fell to the ground.


    Vega is thick skinned and doesn''t worry about being scolded at all. If jiela dares to scold him, he will surely stink. Gera is a rotten flower.


    "I don''t think you''ve come back for a long time. Just come and have a look."


    With that, she bent down to pick up the fish that had fallen to the ground. After picking up the fish, she proposed to eat fish by the lake tonight.


    Youmi and they have no doubt about it and cooperate with jiela to make a fire to roast fish.


    Around the fire, youmi and their eyes are burning at the barbecued fish strung up by the branches. They are greedy.


    And jiela, who would never shine on food in front of youmi, also showed a greedy look and smashed her lips, which did not have her usual demeanor in front of people.After a long wait, the roast fish is also fragrant with the coming of night. When the fish is cooked, people scramble for it like hungry wolves.


    Although the freshly cooked fish was a little hot, they ate it with relish. And jiela is also not afraid that she has to keep her image in front of the vija and gobble it up.


    "Delicious Delicious I haven''t eaten anything decent for a long time, gu Comfortable


    ¡­¡­


    While they were enjoying the roast fish, another jiela came back from the rest point where they had been staying, carrying all kinds of game.


    "Strange Why don''t they light the fire? Dark Did you sleep? "


    When she started a fire, she threw her prey aside and looked around her eyes by the light of the fire.


    Without the sight of the three of Vega, jiela''s pupils shrank slightly, and she had a premonition in her heart.


    She searched the neighborhood in a hurry, calling out the names of the three, praying that they had waited too long for her to fall asleep.


    However, after a search, she not only found no trace of the three, but also found flowers in the nearby weeds. Her face turned black.


    She squatted down and carefully touched these gorgeous flowers, from which she could clearly feel the faint magic breath.


    Her face became more and more embarrassed, and she even regretted that they hunted separately from youmi.


    She stroked her chest to calm her restlessness. She thought as calmly as possible. Not a moment later, she thought of another place she had not searched, that is, the small lake not far away.


    While praying for the three of youmi in the bottom of her heart, she flew away in the direction of the lake.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1162

    Looking at the last grilled fish on the shelf, youmi with golden eyes was the first to jump on it. Holding the last grilled fish, her expression is not to mention how happy.


    But just as she was ready to enjoy the roast fish, jiela, who was sitting beside her, grabbed her grilled fish and ate it.


    "Sister jiela, how can you rob my fish?" With her mouth full of gas, youmi gazed at jiela.


    "Baji Baji..."


    After grabbing the fish, jiela gnawed hard, her back to youmi, for fear that the fish to her mouth would be snatched back by youmi. It was like she was also a cat, a greedy kitten


    Seeing that jiela didn''t reply, youmi''s eyes were getting wet and hot. She wrongly wiped her tears: "wow Rotten flower, Vega is right. You are dead. Wuwuwuwu... "


    Hearing youmi''s crying, usually timid Annie summoned up the courage to question jiela: "jiela sister, how can you rob youmi''s fish?"


    Hello, you''re not the same as Weijia


    In the face of the questions of the three Vega people, jiela ignored and continued to nibble and savor the grilled fish with relish.


    After eating all the meat on the fish, jiela threw the fish bone, which happened to hit youmi''s head.


    This time, youmi cried more fiercely, tears splashed down.


    Lying on her back by the lake, jiela patted her belly and burped. She didn''t look like she usually did. Instead, she looked like a child who was too lazy to move after eating.


    Maybe it was the reason why she had been eating so much that she was lying on her back for several breaths before she opened her eyes.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, they all looked at her. Jiela tilted her head like a child and said, "Why are you all looking at me? Did I not wipe my mouth? "


    She stretched out her hand and wiped the oil stains on the corner of her mouth. Jiela took a breath of sullen air and hummed a tune leisurely and contentedly.


    In the middle of her Xiaoqu, she suddenly heard youmi calling out that there were two jiela sisters. As soon as she thought of something important, she got up and wanted to run away.


    who thought she as like as two peas in her body suddenly lifted up, and the whole person was lifted up by a man who was exactly the same as her.


    the person as like as two peas in her eyes fiercely rebuked, "say, who are you?"


    cried as like as two peas, and he rubbed the rubbing circles and looked at two jella with the same suspicion.


    Jiela, who was lifted up, broke down and struggled in chagrin. As like as two peas of flowers, she lost her hand and lost her hand.


    In the moment of magic, jiela''s figure turned into a girl in a dark green light.


    It turns out that the later jiela is the real jiela, and the girl who robbed youmi is obviously not jiela.


    However, her dress is very similar to that of jiela. She is clothed with plants and flowers to cover important parts. Compared with jiela''s dark and mature clothes and magic lines, she is more gorgeous and full of girlhood.


    "Sister jiela, she ran there!"


    Annie points to the girl''s escape direction and jumps in a hurry, hoping that jiela can catch the girl who bullies youmi.


    With a glance in the direction Annie pointed out, jiela did not go after the girl, but ran in the opposite direction.


    After a while, a virtual figure of human figure gradually appeared, and it was the girl who fled to another direction first.


    The real direction of escape was discerned, and the girl called out a flower after flower to smash at jiela, hoping to delay the speed of jiela''s pursuit of her.


    Jiela''s eyes slightly closed, she was actually with the help of the flowers summoned by the girl to release a thick and long vine, entangled the girl''s feet.


    For a moment and a half, she couldn''t get rid of the vine. The girl had an idea, and the brilliant light like flowers lingered around her. Even if she was entangled by the vine, she still slowly floated into the air.


    Then a huge flower array with her as the center spread around, just covering jiela.


    As her body slowly falls, the huge flower array is gradually in full bloom, and powerful magic energy explodes in the array.


    But jiela did not know when to retreat to the outside of the flower array, and the same girl as the center called out a row of vines, once again hit the landing girl into the sky.


    The flowers summoned by the girl with magic all became jiela''s wedding dress. She stood in the same place faintly, barely letting herself go to sleep.


    "Dizzy..."


    Hearing the girl''s dizzy speech, jiela lifted her back collar with a livid face, summoned a thorn vine to pierce the girl and wake her up.


    "Pain, pain, pain..."


    Seeing the girl wake up, jiela said with cold eyes: "who are you? My patience is limited! "


    At this time, Vicia also came forward and said a very humble word: "yes, our patience is limited. You little rotten flower, why do you want to install rotten flowers to approach us?"If she would have argued with Vega, but she didn''t have time to argue with him now. She shook the girl who didn''t answer the question: "I''ll kill you if you don''t say it again!"


    On hearing that jiela was going to kill her, the girl was scared: "don''t Don''t kill me. My name is Niko. I''m the Wuwei people... "


    "What fogtail?" Gera stares warily into Nico''s eyes, which she has never heard of.


    Nico pouted her small mouth and begged pathetically: "Wuwei clan is Wuwei clan. Can you let me down to talk? I mean no harm to you


    Jiela felt that Nikol was fooling her, so her face was extremely embarrassed: "hum, if you don''t explain why you are close to us today, you don''t want to leave here alive!"


    In order to make Nikol realize that she would end up badly if she didn''t tell the truth, Gera summoned the vine to tighten her body, making her breathing more and more rapid.


    "I really don''t mean anything. I just haven''t eaten for a long time. I want to eat some of your fish (cough, cough... "


    Nicole was hurt by the tightening vines, and her pretty face was red with difficulty breathing. She felt very aggrieved. She just wanted to eat something. She really didn''t mean anything to jiela and them.


    Nicola''s aggrieved appearance was very distressing, but Gera was not a man of sympathy, indifferent to her pathetic appearance.


    "Are you playing with me?" Her patience was almost exhausted, and jiela''s right hand was gradually clenched into a fist.


    Nikome told the truth and didn''t believe her when she saw her. She didn''t reply. She just hid her face and sobbed.


    At this time, Annie came over and took rajiela with her little hand: "sister jiela, maybe she really has no malice towards us..."


    Youmi also murmured: "she just turned into elder sister jiela. She ate our fish and robbed mine. It seems that she really didn''t do anything too much..."


    When she heard the two of them talking for Nicole, but she didn''t know what had happened just now. She felt that it was necessary to ask about their experience with Nicole.


    If it''s really like what nikome said, jiela can''t stop killing Nico for a while. After all, she lived so long, but for the first time, she met someone who was very similar to her own magic.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1163

    After listening carefully to the narration of youmi and Annie, jiela stares at Nicole, who is bound by vines, and falls into meditation.


    After a while, she approached Nico, reached out her hand and lifted her jaw. Her beautiful eyes were staring at Nicole, giving her a lot of pressure.


    Feeling that nikome''s delicate body trembled because of uneasiness, she opened her lips: "I can let you go, but you must promise not to disturb us any more. If I catch you again, ha ha..."


    She didn''t go on, but the killing in her eyes was self-evident.


    As soon as jiela said that she could be let go, Nico''s pretty face showed a color of joy, but immediately her face was full of sadness.


    "But I''m going Where am I going


    Ignoring Nikol''s pathetic appearance, jiela said coldly, "where do you go? Don''t follow us


    "All my people are dead, and I''m the only one left I can''t catch prey. Can you take me with you


    Although Nicole seems to have no malice towards them for the time being, she is unpredictable. She doesn''t want to gamble on the safety of the people, even if she is really an ignorant girl.


    Hearing nikome''s sad self-report, youmi and Annie, two kind children, have some sympathy for her.


    "Sister jiela, why don''t you take her?"


    "She is so pathetic. When she was eating fish with us just now, she must have eaten nothing for many days..."


    Only Vega was not interested in the topic between them. She was alone and didn''t know what was going on.


    Annie and youmi''s sympathetic words made jiela look at Nicola more. She pursed her lips: "if you can prove your value, let''s take you."


    Seeing a turning point, Nikol''s eyes widened: "how can I prove my value?"


    "Tell me about your abilities." Jiela frowned.


    This is it! As soon as Nikol''s eyes lit up, she said all the magic that she had just played with jiela. In order to let jiela take her to travel with her, Nico also exaggerates her magic attainments.


    After hearing this, jiela waved her hand indifferently in her eyes: "I have seen all these things you said just now. It seems that they are not as powerful as you said?"


    "It''s just exaggeration, hehe!" Nikol laughed in embarrassment. She poked her fingertips at each other and did not dare to look at jiela.


    Jiela said with a straight face: "forget it, you can follow us, but you remember that if I find out that you have a bad behavior, you will die!"


    "That''s great. I won''t do anything bad. Don''t worry about it." It was too much fun for Nicola to ask for her permission. She patted her chest to make sure she was not a bad person.


    After taking in Nicola, jiela motioned for the people to follow her back to the original resting place, because there was a wide field of vision. If Ye Feng and Wayne came, they could find each other in time.


    Since Ye Feng handed them over to jiela, jiela''s status has been promoted among them. Youmi, they have no objection to her proposal.


    As for Nico Her idea is that she can have a partner to rub food for her, other people don''t care too much


    Jiela took the people to the resting place, but on the way, she found more human footprints on the ground.


    Alert, she motioned for the crowd to stop. She squatted down and stretched out her hand to touch the footprints.


    In the footprints did not feel the slightest bit of magic breath, but these footprints of disorder degree is obviously only far faster than ordinary people will leave.


    And these footprints are followed by the first one, and sometimes the latter step on it before the former one leaves, proving that there are more than one person and they are in a hurry.


    Hidden magic, more than one person, in a hurry


    These key elements constantly pieced together various possibilities in her mind, and in the end she speculated that the footprints were left by the wizard in the worst possible way.


    The most disturbing thing for jiela was that the direction of these footprints pointed directly to their original resting place, and she began to hesitate whether to go back.


    After pondering for a while, jiela still decided to take the people to their original resting place, because only there was the most likely place to wait for Ye Feng. However, she hid the breath of the people and told them to keep quiet as much as possible.


    Step by step, as they approached their original resting place, from a distance, they saw figures near the fire.


    Because they were far away, they couldn''t see how many people there were. But to be sure, there must be more than one person.


    Jiela indicated that the people were waiting for her here. If there was any danger, she would immediately come back and take them out of here.


    She continued on her own, and as she was getting closer to the resting place, the figure in the fire became clearer and clearer, and her pupils began to shrink after seeing clearly.


    By the fire, a man and a woman looked at the prey left by jiela. The man''s face was very dignified, while the woman''s face was full of unhappiness.


    When the man stares at the firelight to meditate, the woman intentionally follows him and steps on his foot.


    "Ouch Wayne, are you crazy? How many feet have you stepped on these days? It''s not easy to feel the residual breath of jiela and others around here. If you don''t help me track down, just keep stepping on me! ""Hum, it''s you who trampled on it, dead leaf wind. You''re such a fool that you can''t find any useful information tomorrow. If it wasn''t for me just now, you could find a fire here?"


    It turned out that these two people were Ye Feng and Wayne. After they left the wizard City, they kept on driving to the direction of the moglon mountain path.


    Because they want to find the trace of jiela and others, they will stay for a period of time once they find out the residual breath of jiela and others, so that they have not left the land of voodoo until now.


    Too lazy to argue with Wayne, Ye Feng murmured to himself, "Why are the noble ladies of demacia so bad tempered? I thought you had a good character before..."


    Although he was very quiet, he was still heard by Wayne. She glared at Ye Feng angrily: "you Hum, when I see Fiona, I will tell her how you bullied me and make you arrogant


    "What''s wrong with you, Vern? What''s the matter with Fiona? I haven''t seen how good you are with her


    Jiela, who was hiding in the dark, gradually came back to herself because of their quarrel. Her pretty face showed the joy of meeting again after a long separation.


    Just when she was ready to go back to call on youmi and give Ye Feng and Wayne a surprise, youmi and they did not know when they had come behind her, which made her a little surprised.


    Annie first opened her mouth with big eyes: "Wow, sister jiela, it''s brother Ye Feng and sister Wayne!"


    Next, youmi and Weijia are also cheering up one after another, eager to rush to recognize Ye Feng and Wayne now.


    Jiela fondly rubbed their small heads, pushed them, and encouraged them to run to Ye Feng and Wayne.


    With the permission of jiela, youmi, Weijia and aniton rush to Ye Feng and Wei''en excitedly, shouting their names while running.


    Jiela is holding a face of ignorant Nicole, slowly out of the dark.


    "Let''s get you to know the other two people in our team. If you really want to be part of us, you have to remember everyone''s face and name."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1164

    Ye Feng and Wayne quarrel with each other in defiance, and the cry of youmi and others suddenly rings in the ear. They are all stunned for a moment.


    After a while, they looked in the direction of the sound, and youmi and other figures came into their sight one after another, and at the end of the line of sight was another Niko, whom they did not know.


    Both of them were in a trance, thinking that they might have been too eager to find youmi and others, so they rubbed their eyes.


    After they rubbed their eyes for a while, youmi and Annie jumped into their arms. Vicia also revolved around the two of them, shouting that it was a reunion.


    Jiela, who was walking at the back, was holding Nikol with a soft face, standing on one side and enjoying the joy and warmth of reunion.


    Youmi and Annie pounced full, Ye Feng and Wayne believe that they did not appear hallucinations.


    The joy of reuniting with jiela and others broke the contradiction between them. They also showed their true feelings and asked about their experiences during this period of time.


    While sharing their experiences with Ye Feng, jiela and Ye Feng are also concerned about their adventures in the village and wizard city.


    People cherish the hard-earned reunion. They sit around the fire and continue to talk to each other. Ye Feng and Wayne also take this opportunity to get to know Nicole, who has just joined the team.


    Ye Feng and Wayne just did not eat, the same day did not eat jiela immediately her game back on the fire to roast.


    Smelling the smell of barbecue, I had just eaten the roast fish and called out in vain, which immediately attracted all the people''s eyes.


    Seeing that everyone was staring at her, Nikol pouted her lips and said, "I haven''t eaten anything for a long time. Although I ate fish just now, I''m hungry when I smell the food..."


    He had a good first impression of Nico. In order to make nikome quickly integrate into their temporary team, Ye Feng also said with a smile: "it''s OK. Let''s eat with us. You mi, are you still hungry?"


    Feeling Ye Feng''s kindness, nikome''s cramped psychology eased a lot. She licked her lips and couldn''t wait to have a barbecue.


    "No, brother Ye Feng. You can eat it." Small Annie smelled the fragrance also some greedy, but kind-hearted she did not want to eat with Ye Feng, afraid that they did not eat enough.


    Little greedy cat youmi is also holding up her small head to show that she is not hungry, let Ye Feng they eat at ease.


    Only Vega, who was not very sensible, clamored to eat together, even though he was not hungry at all.


    Ye Feng, the three adults, did not care too much about how many people ate with them, and they did not blame Weijia for being ignorant.


    After roasting the wild boar meat, jiela thought of their next journey, and could not help but ask: "this is the junction of the land of voodoo and shurima desert. Passing through the swamp in front is shurima''s desert. Yefeng, are we going to continue to go northwest?"


    Tearing off a piece of roasted wild boar meat, Ye Feng nods. The fastest route to the camp is northwest. As long as there is no unexpected detour, they will certainly continue to move northwest.


    The reason why jiela asked this question was not to ask casually, but to worry about it. She didn''t hide anything. At the moment when Ye Feng answered her, she said that she was worried: "but these days we stop here and see a lot of demons wandering in shurima in the distance. There are also many weird black magic castles. I''m afraid something will happen..."


    "Devil? How could How can there be demons in a wilderness like surima? "


    Wayne didn''t know that surima was occupied by shadow island because of the demon coveted by the resurgence of the ascender, so she was very surprised and felt that what jiela said was exaggerated.


    Hearing her surprise from Wayne''s words, jiela said with a wry smile: "I don''t know why the demons of shadow island are interested in the surima desert south of the grand barrier, but they do appear in shurima. I don''t believe that I will take you to see it tomorrow morning."


    Even though Gera seemed to be saying that, Wayne was a little bit unbelievable.


    "Well, we''ll go and have a look tomorrow. By the way, Ye Feng, what do you think of it?"


    Promised to go to see the devil and the castle with jiela tomorrow, Wayne looked at Ye Feng, who was only engrossed in eating. She was a little dissatisfied with his attitude that he had nothing to do with himself.


    "Me?" Hungry for a day, Ye Feng smell speech to loosen the mouth of biting wild boar meat, turn head to look at the side of Wayne.


    Seeing discontent from the eyes of Wayne, Ye Feng immediately understood that she had misunderstood him. He quickly described his experience in surima some time ago to Wayne and jiela. He did not care, but knew that shadow Island occupied shurima.


    After listening to his explanation, jiela showed a look of sudden enlightenment.


    But after hearing this, Vivian became more angry. She was angry that he had concealed something from them: "since you know you still take us this way?"


    Ye Feng is not happy with Vivian''s way of speaking recently. He reluctantly asked, "do you think it''s safe to take a long way around storm plain and NOx?""You..." Wei en also wants to say something, and Ye Feng in the end, but she does not know how to open her mouth.


    Helpless, she had to snort, change grief and anger into appetite, chew roasted game, to find a vent for her bad mood of being bullied by Ye Feng.


    Seeing the two of them quarrel, the public also dare not speak out loud. The harmonious atmosphere has become a lot suppressed.


    After eating, people also because of the tense atmosphere between Ye Feng and Wayne did not speak, so they had a quiet rest until the next morning.


    Since she rescued Wayne and left the witch City, Ye Feng cut off the contact with Elise. To be exact, Elise cut off the contact between them.


    Alice has always been moody and likes to do things that ordinary people can''t imagine. She took the initiative to disconnect, and Ye Feng was relieved for the safety of him and others.


    However, as soon as he woke up this morning, his eyelids had been jumping. He always felt a pair of invisible eyes staring at them, which made him a little hairy.


    "It''s not Elise, is it?" Ye Feng shivered. He didn''t want to meet Elise at this time.


    Just as the so-called fear of what to do, Alice''s ghost like figure appeared in his heart, showing a strange smile to him.


    "Your hunch is right. I''ve been staring at you." Elise herself admitted that she had been staring at Ye Feng secretly, and even giggled and did not care whether Ye Feng would be angry.


    "You don''t want to do anything bad again, do you?" Ye Feng''s face was livid, and he continued to ask.


    Elise gave a casual smile: "cluck Look at what you said. I''ve just prepared a meeting gift for you


    "Meet me?" Ye Feng has a dignified look on his eyebrows. Elise''s "meeting ceremony" is definitely not a good thing, otherwise he won''t be upset.


    "Yes, in order to welcome you to enter shurima, I specially ordered the demons and the dead of shurima to come to meet you and your friends. This is a meeting gift Are you satisfied? "


    With Elise''s understatement, Ye Feng Tieqing''s face gradually twisted to ferocity because of her anger.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1165

    "You look as ugly as a devil, no, worse than the bog frog!"


    Wayne''s cold words make Ye Feng calm down gradually. He suppresses his anger, glances at Wayne coldly, and walks towards the marsh connected with surima.


    Wei en also guessed something, otherwise Ye Feng would not look so embarrassed. Just she doesn''t like Ye Feng''s glance at her, which makes her feel despised.


    Hum!


    Stuffy hum a to keep up with Ye Feng, Wei en, relying on his identity, does not ask what happened to Ye Feng, holding his proud head in silence.


    Ye Feng has no time to quarrel with Wayne now. He goes to the edge of the swamp and looks at the surima desert in the distance.


    In the eye, the vast army of shadows stands on the other side of the swamp, black fog obscures the sun, and Ye Feng is like two worlds.


    Wayne had just guessed that the devil that Gera had said last night might be true, but she did not expect that the shadow Island army, which was formed by the demons and the undead, would have stopped them on their way to the mogalon trail early in the morning.


    She was even more puzzled about Ye Feng, who seemed to know at the beginning that these shadowy creatures would appear here, and his face had never changed as if he had eaten a fly.


    How did he get the news in advance?


    Ye Feng didn''t notice that Wayne saw his expression change. He only cared about how to let Elise withdraw these shadow army.


    Elise''s harmless laughter of human beings and animals also sounded again: "cluck Do you like it, this meeting gift? "


    Ye Feng did not answer for the first time. He looked at the shadow army from a distance, and saw that these shadow creatures did not seem to find them on this side of the swamp.


    Temporarily relieved, he lowered his head and carefully retreated: "how do you want to withdraw this wave of troops and let us leave?"


    Wayne can''t read mind skills. When he saw Ye Feng suddenly withdraw, she opened her mouth doubtfully: "Ye Feng?"


    Ye Feng focused on communicating with Elise, but did not return to her.


    Hum, what are you pretending to be! Wayne, who did not get a response, stamped her feet in anger. Since her encounter with Ye Feng in Bandar City, it was difficult for her to make waves before. Her mood was more and more easily affected by Ye Feng.


    "I can''t do this, cluck..."


    Ye Feng no longer covered up his anger and competed with Elise: "do you just laugh? You called these demons. You told me you couldn''t get rid of them? "


    "Don''t be angry. I really didn''t cheat you. I''m still healing in the blood pool. As for the shadow creatures, I asked Calista to assemble them. So, you know..."


    Yilisi in the heart of Ye Feng puts out a pair of aggrieved appearance frightened by Ye Feng, as if she is a victim, very innocent.


    "Card Callista''s here, too? "


    Ye Feng takes a breath of cool air. Calista''s presence makes him feel a great threat. It''s a real God level devil!


    Elise''s mouth was full of infiltrating demonic smile: "maybe she has been staring at you, cluck Good luck to you, my servant, and I hope to see your dead in shadow Island soon and pledge allegiance to me


    "Wait Alice, I have "Hiss..."


    With a burst of nerve pain, the connection between Ye Feng and Elise was broken again, so that he did not finish his words.


    Whew!


    And the wind of the wind is far away from the sky.


    Ye Feng wanted to dodge, but the speed of the spear was too fast. Seeing that he was about to be penetrated by the spear with dark energy, Wayne pushed him fiercely, so that he could escape the fatal blow.


    The spear went deep into the earth, and the dark fog appeared from the heads of Ye Feng and Wayne, and the terrible figure of Callista came down and looked down upon them.


    "Callista!"


    At the sight of Callista, Wayne''s face was gradually distorted by the flames of hatred. Reason is nibbled away. Although she did not witness how de Marcia was destroyed, she saw that demacia was reduced to purgatory under the destruction of Calista and her army of the dead, so she hated Calista fiercely.


    Noticing the flame of hatred in Wayne''s eyes, Callista looked down at her coldly: "the fish in demacia''s net?"


    Aware of the mood that Wei en was gradually blinded by hatred, Ye Feng quickly took her hand and ran away to the distance.


    Calista did not mean to pursue them, but fell in the opposite direction to their escape.


    Ye Feng originally wanted to lead kalista away, so that she would not find the existence of jiela and others. But when he saw that kalista did not chase them, but also went in the opposite direction, he suddenly understood something.


    He told Wayne with a heavy heart: "Wayne, you wait for me here, I have to go back to rescue jiela and them. If I don''t come back, you''ll run all the time, don''t care about us!"


    Wayne also gradually calmed down, her heart is also very heavy, without saying a word to look at Ye Feng, who ran to another direction after finishing his speech."Don''t think so, I won''t think you are not degenerate, and don''t think you can escape my punishment!"


    Heart a horizontal, Wayne stubbornly bite through the red lips, regardless of Ye Feng''s advice to her, chase Ye Feng.


    On the other side, kalista captured jiela and others who just woke up without any effort, and waited patiently for Ye Feng and Wayne to fall into the trap.


    As she expected, the returning Ye Feng soon came into her sight.


    "Let them go, and I''ll go with you to shadow island!" Although Ye Feng knew that kalista would not listen to him, he still made his efforts.


    "It''s one more person short." Calista''s eyes crossed the leaf wind and looked further into the dark jungle.


    Not a moment later, Wayne''s gasping, embarrassed figure entered the sight of all the people present.


    "Wayne, didn''t I tell you to run as far as possible? Why did you come back? " Ye Feng is really angry and Wayne doesn''t listen to him.


    Ye Feng''s angry expression for Wayne rippled in her heart. Her eyes could not help but glance away in a flustered way, and spoke back to Ye Feng with a guilty heart: "I How can I leave before I punish you, a degenerate man


    "You are..." Ye Feng raised his head and looked at the black fog covering the sky. He was speechless. At this time, Wayne still wanted to punish him. He didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh.


    "Today, you all have to die here, starting with you!"


    Callista slowly floated into the sky, her dark spear in her hand reached Wayne. In an instant, the dark spirit of the dead surrounded her.


    Wayne didn''t expect that she would be the first to die under Calista''s spear, and although she had faced this scene countless times, her small face turned pale.


    Ye Feng saw the situation and immediately blocked in front of her: "fool, said you don''t come back!"


    Ye Feng''s hands were covered with hard stone lines in order to catch kalista''s spear.


    "Get out of the way, how can you catch Calista''s spear!" Wayne cried, crying heartrending, she seemed to be able to foresee the picture of Ye Feng being pierced by a spear.


    On the other side, the captured vijia and others also showed a look of despair and called out Ye Feng''s name.


    Kalista, floating in the air, listens to their cry without joy or sorrow, and waits for her spear string of two to transform Ye Feng and Wayne into the dead.


    At this time of life and death, the land under the feet of Ye Feng and others suddenly trembled, and a tiny crack appeared, which made everyone''s faces change.


    Floating in the air, Calista''s pupil slightly shrinks, and wants to fly down to catch Ye Feng and his party.


    But she was still a step late, Ye Feng and his party fell into the ground with the sunken land, and she was blocked by the restored ground above the ground.


    Although let Ye Feng and others escape, but Calista did not show the slightest anger. She looked at the land without joy or sorrow, and turned into a shadow and disappeared into the black fog above.


    Ye Feng, who fell below the earth''s surface, came to a city surrounded by green jungle, with the sun above.


    They are all a bit confused, somehow fall into the ground, can see the sun and the sky.


    But soon, a healthy woman with wheat complexion walked out of the jungle and walked towards them. Every word and action revealed the dignity of bullying people.


    "Welcome to Ishtar, stranger!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1166

    "Welcome to Ishtar, stranger!"


    The wheat complexion woman''s words and deeds all revealed Lingren''s noble spirit, she elegantly sent out the invitation to Ye Feng and his party, and her voice was graceful and moving.


    In the woman''s body can not feel a bit of devil breath, Ye Feng is not sure, tunnel out the question in the heart: "is it you who saved us?"


    The woman nodded slightly, affirming the question in Ye Feng''s heart.


    "Callista is a God, you are not even a demigod..." Although Ye Feng felt that it was inappropriate to say so about their Savior, he said it.


    The woman didn''t think Ye Feng''s doubts were rude. She explained patiently: "as the youngest and most gifted elemental envoy ever, I can still help you out of your predicament by using the nearby elemental energy, although I am not a demigod."


    Elements make? It was the first time Ye Feng heard of the term. He restrained his curiosity and first expressed his thanks to the woman: "thank you for saving us. My name is Ye Feng. This is Wayne, the noble lady of demacia. This is jiela from the plague forest. This is..."


    "My name is Kiana, and I am now the princess of Ishtar and will be the queen of the elements of this country in the future." She extended her right hand and introduced her identity.


    Ye Feng just wanted to shake hands with Kiana, and Wayne stood up and shook hands with Kiana for him.


    Wei en pretended not to see Ye Feng''s embarrassed look and communicated with Chiana with aristocratic manners: "Princess Kiana, thank you very much for saving us. Can I ask you a question?"


    "Of course Chiana calmly smile way, inadvertently also glimpsed Ye Feng''s embarrassed look.


    With Chiana''s approval, Wayne looked positive: "are we really underground now?"


    As if mentioning something to be proud of, Chiana confidently bent her mouth: "ha ha, no, we are now on the surface of the earth''s Ishtar, Ishtar has always been on the surface, never fall into the ground, but with the protection of the elemental array, the outside world can not detect it."


    "Ishtar has not been a visitor for a long time. I believe your coming will attract the eyes of many ethurians. Come with me."


    "This is our capital, ithogan. It''s a human city combined with the jungle. It''s full of elements close to nature. Isn''t it amazing?"


    While introducing the city full of jungle atmosphere, Chiana led Ye Feng and his party to the palace where she lived.


    There are a lot of human beings in the clothes of Ishtar in every street of the city. They are full of curiosity about the arrival of Ye Feng and his party.


    Ye Feng and his party are also full of curiosity about the Ishtar people. They are also looking at the Ishtar people.


    Listening to Chiana''s warm introduction to the customs and history of Ishtar, Ye Feng and other people also know that Ishtar is a country with a long history of civilization.


    The history of Ishtar can even be traced back to the time of the shurima Empire, which disappeared thousands of years ago. The territory they once had also included the voodoo land, the ancient forest of kumang, and the plague jungle.


    However, in order to avoid the calamities that afflicted the whole world, the ancestors of ishutar had to bring all the eshutars into the capital, ithogan, to cast powerful phalanxes with the power of the elements to protect them from the calamities.


    They have been isolated from the world and escaped the cold winter from frailthard, survived the conspiracy of the dark blood, the ascender and the void, avoided the pollution of the battle of runes, and the recent night of blood moon.


    Although isolated from the outside world, the ethurids did not know nothing about the outside world.


    Listening to this grand barrier, the little-known history of the northern civilization of Ishtar, Ye Feng and others are shocked. Is yixutar able to avoid so many disasters? Is the power of elements so magical?


    After a brief account of the long history of Ishtar, Chiana and her party enter the royal palace with Ye Feng.


    She led the people to her bedroom as a princess to rest. Chiana also explained her intention to save Ye Feng''s Party: "as a new generation of elemental emissaries and future inheritors of this country, I intend to recover the land that Ishtar used to have, so I need your help, stranger."


    Ye Feng and others looked at each other, and they did not seem to be able to provide anything for the ambitious Princess isinthal.


    Nevertheless, Ye Feng asked cautiously, "what can we do for you?"


    Chiana smiles and shakes her head: "I know that you foreigners have been displaced because of the invasion of shadow island. You don''t need to do anything for me. Just tell me where you are going and whether there is a stronghold of human civilization there. This is the greatest help to me."


    Hearing the meaning of qiyana''s words, Ye Feng frowned: "do you want to seek cooperation?"


    "Yes, although my ancestors set up this array to save us from disaster, I think it''s a kind of escape. I want to take my people back into the vision of the major civilizations of Valoran, recover our land, and also become a hero in fighting against shadow island!"


    Chiana passionately expounds her great ideal to Ye Feng and his party. Her words reveal her lofty aspiration.Hearing the speech, Ye Feng is also determined to share the information he knows with Chiana: "we are just going to a place with human strongholds, the northernmost part of the shurima desert, the pass connecting the northern and southern main continents - mogelung mountain path, where an elite human army is stationed."


    Originally, Chiana was just holding the idea of trying to rescue Ye Feng and her party. Unexpectedly, Ye Feng really provided her with information that made her overjoyed.


    "Can you help me communicate with them when you get to the camp over there?" she asked


    Ye Feng saw that Chiana really wanted to cooperate. As the guardian of the moon god sect, he said with a smile: "you can directly communicate with me. I am the moon god guardian of the moon god sect."


    What moon god sect''s moon god guardian? I think you are the guardian of the black magic sect, hum! Wayne glanced at Qiana, who was completely attracted by Ye Feng. She didn''t believe Ye Feng''s ghost words only when she felt the black magic on Ye Feng''s body.


    If ye Feng knew what she thought, she would cry out injustice. He is really the guardian of the moon god sect and appointed by Diana herself!


    Knowing that Ye Feng has such a layer of identity, jiela and others are also like Qiana, full of curiosity about Ye Feng.


    Guardian of the moon god, how to listen to this name is a very important title, representing the sacred and holy!


    Announced this layer of identity, in addition to don''t believe his Wayne, Ye Feng''s image in other people''s hearts can''t help being a little taller, and the communication with Chiana has become more relaxed.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1167

    Talking with ziana, the princess of Ishtar, Ye Feng can''t wait to rush to moglon mountain path to implement the alliance.


    However, a difficult problem was put in front of them. The shadow army led by Calista blocked their way to moglon mountain path. They could not surpass Calista and shadow army after many attempts these days.


    Without the protection of the mysterious and ancient phalanx of Ishtar, they might have been captured or killed by the demons of shadowisland on the way they tried.


    Finally through the land of voodoo came to Ishtar hidden in the surima desert. Ye Feng was not willing to give up all his efforts.


    He had thought about going to Knox by storm plain, but this idea was directly denied by him when he was born.


    If you don''t know the long way around, the danger of storm plain and NOx is no less than that of the shurima desert occupied by shadow island. He can''t go back a more dangerous road.


    The mogelong mountain path is close at hand, but it can''t cross the desert for a long time, which makes Ye Feng feel very distressed.


    Jiela and others can only comfort him that they can wait a little longer, and maybe they can find a way to escape from the shadow Island devil''s tracking.


    Avoid tracking? He has the power of Elise in his body. As long as the Witch wants to, he is under surveillance anytime and anywhere


    Naturally, Ye Feng would not talk to them, and would only add to their troubles.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Hotel nearest to the doctor''s house in presidian City, Ali hugs the childhood sweetheart with empty eyes.


    One side of the small Xi is also whimpering, hoping to bring vitality to the depressed childhood Mafia ona.


    As if she couldn''t see it, she was in her autistic world, ignoring Xiao Xi, who tried to bring her joy.


    Ali opened his mouth and wanted to tell Fiona that Yefeng was not dead.


    "Fiona, I really didn''t cheat you, Ye Feng, he..."


    In the middle of her speech, Fiona interrupted excitedly, "then why don''t you tell me where he is now? what are you doing? How can I find him? "


    A series of rhetorical questions from Fiona shut Ali''s mouth, saying exactly that she didn''t know how to answer Fiona''s questions.


    During this period of time, all the pictures she saw through Xiao Xi were that Ye Feng was in danger and was on the verge of death several times. How dare she tell Fiona what she saw.


    If Fiona knows, Fiona will try her best to find Ye Feng in the main mainland. With Fiona''s current state, going to the main mainland to find Ye Feng is like death. She doesn''t want to let Fiona die in vain.


    After a period of time, Ye Feng has not experienced the danger, she will tell Fiona better In the bottom of my heart, Ali, who is responsible for taking care of her childhood sweetheart, has broken her heart.


    Use the soul capture magic to make Fiona forced to sleep. Ali carefully covers the quilt for her, and then makes a look at Xiao Xi.


    Xiao Xi, who shares the same mind with ALI, immediately uses his magic to communicate with Ye Feng''s mind, so that Ali can see Ye Feng''s current situation through his own media.


    Seeing Ye Feng in yixutar, he was worried about how to cross the shurima desert. Ali pursed his lips and said, "Xiao Xi, shall we go to Lord Soraka? Let her bring Ye Feng back directly? "


    At the same time, sitting at the head of the bed, she looked at the haggard Fiona with heartache. If ye Feng can come back directly, Fiona''s mental state should be improved, right?


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi said that she would listen to her. Since she wanted to, she would go to Soraka for help.


    With a decision in mind, Ali shook his pink fist and went straight to the doctor''s house with Xiao Xi.


    In the doctor''s room, only saw Soraka''s maid. After asking, Ali knew that Soraka was now in the psychic college.


    In order to find Soraka as quickly as possible, Ali turned into a pure white Nine Tailed Fox, and went straight to the psychic college in the north of presidian.


    Successful in the depths of the spiritual Institute to find Soraka, Ali re human, carefully step into the starlight array.


    Noticing Ali''s arrival, Soraka, who is protecting the island protection array, opens her purple star eyes.


    "Ali, what are you doing here?"


    In the face of Soraka''s question, Ali first bowed slightly to salute, and then truthfully told all the information she knew about Ye Feng to Soraka.


    With a Li''s telling, Soraka''s calm look or with the news that Ye Feng is still alive, there is a trace of waves. But soon, her look returned to the same as before, quietly listening to Ali''s report on Ye Feng''s current situation.


    After telling Ye Feng''s recent situation, Ali clasped his hands and fell in front of him, and looked at Soraka with hopeful eyes: "so, Lord Soraka, can you cast a spell to bring Ye Feng back?"


    This time, sokola and others have been able to carry out numerous missions to the mainland.


    What she didn''t know was that Soraka was extremely weak these days in order to maintain the island protection array and dispel the evil Qi from Nami and others.In addition, karlsas, the demon leader of shadow Island, has recently frequently tried to test the truth and falseness of the island protection array. She dare not open the starlight transmission door easily and pull Ye Feng back, for fear that shadow island can take advantage of it.


    She told Ali about her difficulties, and Soraka showed an apologetic look, hoping that she could understand her and eunia''s current situation.


    "Lord Aoxing, or Lord Kieran, they..."


    "Aoxing, Kiran and Yi are all sending energy to the array at their respective positions. Kalthas and other demon leaders have increased their dark magic recently. We are afraid we can''t pull Yefeng back for a while." Soraka still shook her head and sighed helplessly.


    "Well, Lord Soraka, I''m sorry to disturb you..." Ali lowered her head in frustration. She was very sad that she couldn''t help anything.


    Seeing Ali turning around and wanting to leave, Sora thought for a while, and then called her: "Ali, don''t rush. I can''t pick Ye Feng back directly now, but I can still open the starlight transmission gate between ithutar and moglon mountain trail camp, which solves Ye Feng''s problem that they can''t cross the devil''s way through the shurima desert ¡£¡±


    On hearing this, Ali beamed with joy: "that''s wonderful, Ye Feng. He''s worrying about how to make the alliance between isinthal and the mountain trail camp of moglon."


    Soraka gazed at Ali with a smile and continued, "Ali, do you want to go to Ishtar? Since the princess of Ishtar wants to fight the demons together, it is not enough to form an alliance with the moglon trail. I hope you can convey to him, on behalf of me, the wish of the Ionian human union to form an alliance with him. "


    "I Can I? " Ali was a little frightened. She didn''t expect that Soraka would give her such a task.


    Soraka nodded affirmatively. "Of course, Ali, if you want to go and convey my wishes, I''ll tell Aoxing to take you to the secret teleportation array guarded by verus, and take you to the mogalon trail, and then you will be transported from the moglon trail to ithtar."


    A li of Ye Feng, who hasn''t seen for a long time, is very willing to take over this task. However, she is a little worried that Mafia, a young girl, is alone in the hotel.


    "Lord Soraka, but Fiona, she..."


    "I will send someone to send her to Ruiwen, and by the way, tell her that Ye Feng is still alive. I believe Ruiwen will take care of her. The problem should not be big. Do you have any questions?"


    It''s true that you are Mr. Soraka. Consideration is considerate. With the proof of Soraka, I believe Fiona will believe Ye Feng is still alive!


    In his heart, he praised Soraka, and Ali shook his head with excitement. His eyes were full of expectation for the reunion with Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1168

    The bright moonlight and the blazing sunlight interweave in the mogalon mountain trail camp, half of each, guarding the camp.


    This afternoon, Bobbi, who belongs to dawn goddess, carries a huge hammer that does not match her figure, and patrols around the teleportation array respectfully and responsibly.


    Suddenly, the peaceful teleportation array was buzzing. Not a moment later, a woman in white with a little fox on her shoulder disappeared into Bobbie''s eyes.


    The visitors were Ali and her God HSI who took over the task of Soraka, but Bobbie didn''t know them, so he was very vigilant.


    Although it was the first time Ali came to the mogalon trail, she once used Xiao Xi''s eyes to witness Ye Feng''s experience on the mogalong trail, so she knew Bobbi.


    In order to let Bobbie relax his guard, Ali cast a kind smile: "Bobbie, don''t be nervous. My name is Ali, a friend of Ye Feng and also from Ionia."


    On hearing that Ali is Ye Feng''s friend, and thinking that her sister Leona told her that this array is a teleportation array connecting Ionia, Bobbi relaxed his guard.


    But Bobbie was curious about why Ali came: "sister Ali, are you here to deliver supplies? But I remember that only yesterday Ionia had just sent a wave of supplies... "


    Ali kept her natural charming smile and told Bobbie about her trip.


    Knowing that she is on behalf of sorakalai to open a two-way portal with isinthal on the moglon trail, and to form an alliance with him, Bobbie, though he does not know what Ishtar is, cleverly leads Ali to meet Leona and panson.


    After learning about the situation, Leona felt it necessary to communicate with Diana on the east side of the mountain. Her mind moved, and Diana on the other side of the mountain appeared in their camp.


    As soon as Diana came in, she noticed Ali with Xiao Xi. She frowned and was puzzled how Xiao Xi, who had followed Ye Feng before, followed the strange Ali this time.


    After doubt, Diana still asked, "Leona, is there something urgent?"


    Leona solemnly repeated Ali''s words and waited for Diana''s reaction.


    "Do you mean we''re going to help this beaver open the gateway to isinthar on the moglon trail?" she said


    Hearing that Diana added "this" to Ali''s name, Leona pretended to glance at Ali unintentionally.


    Seeing Ali didn''t show any displeasure, she nodded: "yes, since isinthal is willing to form an alliance with us, we should try to communicate with them."


    Diana pretended to glance at Ali unintentionally: "is there no danger? If the devil enters the moglon trail through the gateway of ithutar, isn''t it... "


    Speaking of the latter, she did not go on. Except Bobbie and Xiaoxi, all of you know what she wants to express.


    "This..." Leona and panson looked at each other. She was too concerned about the alliance to enhance her strength, so she ignored this point.


    Seeing this, Ali immediately shared the information she had learned from Yefeng''s observation to the public: "there is no danger in normal life. Ishtar also has a protective array similar to that of mogron mountain path, avoiding the fall of shurima, the battle of runes, the night of blood moon and many other disasters."


    "Ishtar..." Diana''s moonlit eyes closed slightly and murmured to herself. A moment later, she asked Ali, "Ali, can you tell us what you know about the history and the latest situation of Ishtar, so that we can make further decisions only after we have a clear understanding."


    Knowing that Diana still had some worries, in order to dispel her worries, Ali said everything she had seen and heard in Ishtar and told Diana little by little.


    The trio of Leona on the side also listened carefully, digesting the intelligence of isinthal.


    But what they don''t know is that Ali was selfish in the process of reporting, and didn''t mention that all the information came from Ye Feng and others'' experience in Ishtar.


    She is well aware of Diana''s hidden love for Ye Feng. If Diana knew that Ye Feng was in Ishtar, the goddess of the month would ask her to take her with her to Ishtar through the portal.


    Although Ye Feng is sure to come to mogelon trail, Ali just doesn''t want Diana to meet Ye Feng in advance, so as to avoid seeing some pictures she doesn''t want to see in advance.


    After digesting the information provided by Ali, Leona and others are also temporarily relieved to open the portal.


    Leona also thought of something. She asked Diana with a tone of inquiry: "Diana, there is already a teleportation array on the Western peak. Can the portal to ithutar be opened in the camp of the Luna sect in the east?"


    "Of course, it''s OK. I''ll send people to patrol the portal in turn to prevent accidents."


    Diana readily agreed to come down. She happened to be very puzzled about Ali''s company, but it was not convenient for her to inquire about Ali''s private affairs here. She could take the opportunity of opening the portal to talk with ALI. Maybe you can know where Ye Feng is now!When everything was arranged properly, Leona stood up at the right time: "that''s settled, Ali. You follow Diana to the East peak to open the portal. It''s up to you to communicate with isinthal. If you can, it would be better to bring their princess to talk about the alliance with us."


    "Well!" Although Ali had some resistance to opening the portal in Diana''s camp, she still slightly bowed to say goodbye to Leona and followed Diana to the eastern peak of the Luna sect.


    It''s like playing a game of silence with Diana on the way.


    Sitting on Ali''s shoulder, Xiao Xi doesn''t know what happened to them. Because she helped Diana with Ye Feng before, she had a good impression of Diana.


    Seeing the two girls so boring, Xiao Xi felt bored. In order to enliven the atmosphere, she takes the shoulder of the second daughter as her place to play. She jumps from side to side, and occasionally makes pleasant fox calls. She hopes to act as an intermediary to contact Ali and Diana''s estranged feelings.


    Through her interaction, Ali and Diana''s pretty faces with worry show a smile.


    The atmosphere eased a lot, Diana recalled that Xiao Xi had followed Ye Feng before, so she could not help but be curious.


    "Ali, you Do you know Ye Feng? I remember Xiao Xi followed Ye Feng before... "


    In the face of Diana''s question, Ali''s heart trembled and pretended to be calm and said: "yes, I lent Xiao Xi to Ye Feng before. What''s the matter?"


    A Li''s rhetorical question made Diana''s Moonlight eyes flash through an imperceptible panic. She immediately hid her real emotions and pretended to reply casually: "no Nothing... "


    After a while, Diana still couldn''t help her own real thoughts and raised the topic related to Ye Feng: "Ye Feng went to the sea again not long ago, and I don''t know how he is now..."


    As soon as she said this, Ali slowly raised his head, frowned and gazed at her.


    At the moment, Diana doesn''t have the temperament of a goddess. Because of the topic related to Ye Feng, she is even more flustered: "cough Did I say something wrong? Ye Feng is my guardian of the moon god. It''s normal for me to care about him... "


    Ali wants to say that she didn''t ask anything. Why are you so nervous? Originally, she didn''t want to tell Diana that Ye Feng was in yixutar for the time being, but she saw that Diana cared so much about Ye Feng and asked her questions. She felt that she didn''t need to continue to hide Diana.


    After thinking about it, she said, "Ye Feng is now in yixutar, very safe. The information I brought this time is provided by him."


    On hearing Ye Feng''s news, Diana did not care about the reserve of the goddess, and asked excitedly, "Ye Feng is in ithutar? Do you know more about him? Can you tell me about it? "


    "Of course..." Ali''s heart is bitter and astringent. The goddess of the month seems to be in a bit deep!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1169

    Black clouds cover the sky, and the terrible black magic distorts the power structure of this area, which is incompatible with the scorching sun desert around the black cloud, scattering the shadow of death.


    In the center of the dark cloud, a dark island castle stands in the shadow.


    At this moment, Calista, the demon leader of shadow Island, is sitting on the throne on the top floor of the castle, and her right index finger beats rhythmically on the handrail decorated with the skull head.


    Boom!


    The ghost lights in the upper hall ignited the dark blue flame independently. After a while, a dead soldier with broken armor came crashing in.


    "No No, Lord Callista, something''s wrong


    Kalista''s eyes twinkled with ghost fire and blue flame, looked down upon the flustered soldier without any emotion, and waved his hand to go on.


    "There has just been an attack on the border between voodoo land and surima desert. Soldiers in my camp have been attacked by a group of wild animals!"


    Beast? On hearing the breathless report of the undead soldiers, kalista looked more at the soldiers whose armor was almost broken, which was only one of the lowest ranks of the undead army under her command.


    But even the lowest level of undead soldiers, not ordinary beasts and humans can compete.


    A bunch of wild animals Is it the wolf and other ferocious beasts infected by the spirit of the dead? Or is it a wild animal infected with black magic?


    After a little thought, Calista''s eyes were full of fire: "describe your fighting situation to me, the more specific the better!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the junction of surima and voodoo, the undead soldier who went back to report kalista did not know that he was able to leave alive because the attackers had deliberately let him go.


    One beast of various forms hides in the swamp and jungle, quietly observing the camp of the army of the dead.


    At this time, a wild animal running out of surima desert came into the sight of these beasts. Seeing the appearance of the beast, the scattered beasts began to gather in the same direction consciously.


    When all the animals come together, their animal bodies begin to be anthropomorphic and their bodies stand upright. When they were fully human, the beast man, who had retreated from the shurima desert, opened his mouth: "the released undead soldiers have arrived at the nearest castle of shadow island."


    The short words revealed a great deal of information, and people seemed to have expected him to say so, without showing any surprise.


    There was a breeze in the grass around them. They all looked at the strange grass. A woman who was full of domineering dignity and led two people in long robes came over.


    "princess, how did you come?" There are many undead and Demons here. They are very dangerous


    The comer said with a confident smile: "as the future heir to the throne of Ishtar, the most gifted element makes this dangerous. Besides, there are also a group of shapers like you? I don''t think I''m in any danger? "


    Her words also reveal her identity. She is ziana, the princess of Ishtar. And the person she called the shapeshifter was obviously also an Ishtar.


    "Yes, we will do our best to protect the princess."


    Hearing the respectful Reply of the shapeshifters, Chiana nodded slightly and looked at the two people beside her: "I also specially brought two more elements to make it out this time. After you finish the task, you can have more support for retreat."


    "Thank you princess!"


    Rather than listening to them thank themselves, Chiana would like to hear valuable information: "how, is it possible to carry out a second attack?"


    , "return to your highness. You can act at any time!"


    Confirmed by the shapeshifter, Chiana looked positive and looked at the castle in the distance under the black fog: "good, let those dark ugly monsters see us with the power of xutal!"


    "yes, your highness!" They all said in unison.


    A group of shapeshifters slowly lowered their bodies and ran to another undead camp not far away.


    As their bodies became more and more wild, their center of gravity became lower and lower, but also more and more stable. Their eyes were like fierce wild animals in the hunting state, and the shapeshifters who completely changed into wild animals also sent out fierce howls and rushed into the camp.


    Their voices are like bears, tigers, lions, wolves Many wild animals at the top of the food chain in nature are ideal objects for shapeshifters.


    Compared with these top predators, shapeshifters with magical energy will have more pure and powerful power after transformation!


    The simplest and most primitive mode of operation is often the most effective means. Under the biting and pouncing of the shapeshifters, the undead soldiers had no power to resist, and could only scream at them before being torn to pieces by their claws and fangs.


    Kiana and the two elements she brings make her stand still in the distance, watching her shapeshifters kill the evil spirits.


    This time, the shapeshifters did not choose to leave a dead soldier to report to Callista. They had killed a whole small camp.Before leaving, the shapeshifters carved four large characters of "Ishtar" on the sand in the center of the camp of the dead in ancient script, as well as the special symbols symbolizing him, and endowed him with magic energy. In this way, the traces they left will not be erased by the wind and sand.


    looked at the replacement artists who were preparing to evacuate the battlefield, and with a female element beside China, he could not help congratulating, "Princess Royal, I believe that soon the name of qultal will spread among these disgusting monsters."


    Chiana didn''t reply, but the strong and firm look in her eyes explained everything. There was nothing more she expected.


    I don''t know if the demon leader of shadow Island, who met Ye Feng when he rescued those foreigners, would see this scene Chiana''s eyes twinkled. She asked the shapeshifters to leave a dead soldier to report back, just to see if kalista was still in the shurima desert.


    Although she is not even a demigod, she is confident that at the junction of the jungle and the desert, she can safely withdraw with her shapeshifters.


    Another purpose of this raid is to show the power of the elements of Ishtar and shapeshifters in front of the demon leaders of shadow island!


    In fact, as she had expected, Calista had covered the border with her mind after she got the message.


    At the sight of them making waves in her sphere of influence, kalista''s blue eyes beat with anger.


    With a wave of her right forefinger, a spear from the nether world pierced the castle and directed at the retreating shapeshifter.


    Knowing that Callista''s murderous intention and death came directly from the distant castle, even if they had expected it, all the shapeshifters still trembled and fled to the direction of Chiana as quickly as possible.


    Chiana and her surrounding elements are also timely to rush to the shapeshifters to meet them.


    With the help of the cover of the jungle, the body shape of the confluence of Qiana people gradually becomes virtual, and the power of the elements close to nature makes them enter into a state of invisibility.


    This state of invisibility is not only visual invisibility, but also their breath, which makes kalista temporarily unable to feel it.


    Kalista, who was sitting on the upper throne of the castle, shivered and crushed the skull carving on the king''s armrest.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1170

    In the palace where Kiana lived, a strange force of space caused a lot of disturbance.


    The shaking force of space rips at this area, as if to tear a hole in it, and one can''t help but think of the demons outside of Ishtar.


    follows the female element of qjanna, making the heart uneasy guess: "Princess highness, will not be the C''s undead found the space node of qultal through our spell?"


    Chiana''s face sank, and she was also worried that it was the devil who was trying to test the element array of Ishtar. She wanted to open a portal in the interior through space magic.


    At this time, Ye Feng and his party also came to hear the news. Their faces were dignified when they saw the power of the disordered space.


    As a person who has cultivated the power of space, Ye Feng has a better grasp of the situation here than ordinary people.


    In order to fully understand the energy source of tearing space, he motioned people to retreat, while he himself stepped into the scope of space energy shock.


    He thought Ye Feng was just watching from the edge of the space shock. When he stepped into it, jiela and others who came with him were all worried.


    "Ye Feng, be careful!" Wayne would like to say that you are a person who only knows black magic, so don''t get into the shock space, but she changed her mouth when she thought of other people around her.


    "Does Ye Feng know space magic?"


    Jiela was also worried. She only knew that Ye Feng was as ignorant as other people about Ye Feng''s other abilities, except for the strange magic that would block her magic power.


    "How can it be? The power of space is the energy of approximate law. Even a demigod can only understand the surface, unless he is a genius mage majoring in the power of space. Hum, he is arrogant!"


    Although she said bad words on her mouth, she was still worried about Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng, who enters the space concussion area, does not know what they are saying. He tightens his face and feels the dangerous force of space.


    For others, walking in this space filled area can be torn to pieces. However, for Ye Feng, the danger here has become a hotbed for him to recover his strength. He can clearly feel the power of the space in his body that has disappeared for a long time and resonates.


    Just as he was going to try to mobilize the power of space in his body, a voice of congratulation sounded in his heart: "Congratulations, it seems that you have recovered a lot of strength."


    Ye Feng''s eyes twinkle and gaze at the person who condenses the virtual shadow in his heart. He takes a deep breath of temperament and asks, "Elise, the space shock here is not a good thing you do? Is there a wave of shadows waiting to be teleported at the other end? "


    At the other end, Elise''s real body was still in the pool of blood. She touched the crack of starlight on her body, and her eyebrows Rose: "I''d like to, but I haven''t recovered yet..."


    "I haven''t recovered until now. Was the last injury so serious?" Ye Feng does not believe it. He thinks that Elise, who always talks nonsense, is teasing him again.


    When she mentioned this, she was angry, and her eyes were full of venomous feelings: "otherwise? I''m still chatting with you when you''re making pedals? Knowing your general position in ithutar, I can break through the void with one foot and provoke me again. Believe it or not, I will destroy it with all my serious injuries? "


    "No, no, no Don''t worry. Come back to me for revenge when you have recovered your wound... " Ye Feng was really shocked by the fierce reaction of Elise. He was busy laughing with her to calm her down.


    Pacify Elise, the queen of shadow Island, whose mood has always been hard to figure out. Ye Feng''s heart moves with her. The power of his long lost space really begins to warm up and moistens his body.


    Through this attempt, Ye Feng can basically be sure that the reason why he can only use the power of forbidding demons in this period of time is caused by the last sea war.


    Since the power of space can be restored where there is space energy, can he recover other forces at the corresponding points of other forces? While restoring the power of space, Ye Feng thinks at the bottom of his heart.


    Wait How can this region full of space energy have the power of starlight? Ye Feng was stunned and doubted that he was wrong.


    When the lost power of starlight in his body began to resonate, he was sure that he was right. The power of starlight and the power of space are the main forces he used in previous battles. His joy is self-evident when he recovers the power of two main attributes at once.


    However, with the passage of time, he found that his power of starlight and space tended to be saturated when he was about to break through the demigod, which was equal to the power of forbidding demons in his body, and no longer had any fluctuation.


    He thought that he could recover the semi divine power. Ye Feng was disappointed that his power had not been fully restored.


    The energy and the power of the stars began to fill the space with disappointment.


    Under the continuous vibration of space energy, an invisible crack appears in the center and is caught by the leaf wind.


    The crack grew bigger and bigger, just for a moment like a space crack.


    The Wain of the periphery sees a shape, suddenly big startle: "leaf wind, come out quickly, the space-time turbulence of space crack will tear you up!"Ye Feng is also afraid that the turbulence of time and space will blow to him, because even the most top space mage can not completely ignore the time-space turbulence as sharp as a bone scraping knife.


    However, he did not withdraw, because the breath from the other end of the crack was extremely stable, and it was obviously a portal that was about to take shape.


    And he was hesitating whether to close the portal or let it open completely. The portal, which can emit the power of starlight, has only been used by one person, Soraka. Can this portal be opened by solaka?


    He is very contradictory now. If it was really Soraka who opened it, wouldn''t he miss the opportunity to go back to Ionia?


    But if he gambles wrong, it will be a devastating disaster for the whole of Ishtar


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng finally decides to close the portal. He can recover his strength and return to Ionia later, but he must not gamble with the whole of yixutar.


    With a decision in mind, Ye Feng''s right hand is slowly raised, and the palm condenses the whirlpool of the force of space, ready to forcibly close the portal.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Suddenly, a swift and small figure swept into this end from the other end of the portal, and hit Ye Feng''s face.


    This is not as big as Ye Feng''s face, the impact of the small figure is extremely amazing, Ye Feng directly fell on the ground.


    "Ye Feng!"


    This scene can frighten Wayne and others, thinking that Ye Feng is unable to withstand the space energy in the concussion space.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" The small animal''s cry sounded again, the petite figure jumped from Ye Feng''s face to his belly, and gradually became clear in Ye Feng''s eyes.


    A pure white fox with fierce milk and fierce milk showed her teeth, and pretended to be fierce and explosive. However, she did not show a trace of fear in life, but felt that she was very cute.


    "Xiao Xi?" He rubbed his face, which was hit by a small fox. Ye Feng was quite surprised to find out the name of the young fox.


    Isn''t this a Li''s Xiao Xi? Is that Ali at the other end of the door?


    Perhaps in order to confirm Ye Feng''s guess, the gate behind the young fox is completely shaped.


    The strong power of starlight emerged, and Ali''s familiar image slowly came out from the other end of the door.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1171

    Ali, dressed in white, was sent from the other end of the portal, causing hostility from everyone except Ye Feng, who thought she was from shadow island.


    After standing for a moment, Ye Feng is also aware that all the people present don''t know Ali. He is the first to stand up and explain for Ali, which solves the crisis that Ali is going to be besieged by others.


    After eliminating the hostility to Ali, Ye Feng looks at the starlight portal that gradually stabilizes behind Ali, and then asks, "Ali, can this portal take us directly back to Ionia?"


    Since she was able to understand Ye Feng''s movements with the help of Xiao Xi, Ali would secretly observe Ye Feng''s activities almost every day, so she was also very clear about her desire to return to Ionia to report peace.


    She shook her head. "This portal, though opened by the power of Lord Soraka''s starlight, is not the gateway to Ionia, but the two-way portal between the moglon trail and Ishtar."


    "On behalf of Lord Soraka, I''m here to convey the goodwill of the alliance to isinthar, and to take ziana, the princess of Ishtar, to discuss the specific matters of the alliance."


    After speaking, Ali''s sight goes beyond Ye Feng to Princess ziana of Ishtar not far away.


    Listening to Ali''s words, Ye Feng was a little confused: "wait How do you know this is Ishtar? How do you know that she is Princess Ishtar


    Ali looks flustered. She doesn''t want to tell Ye Feng about her ability to understand Ye Feng''s movements, and quickly thinks about Countermeasures in her mind.


    After a while, she covered up her confusion and replied with apparent composure: "Lord Soraka has detected you through the power of the stars."


    All the pots are thrown on Soraka, and Ali feels a little guilty. However, in order to see Ye Feng when Ye Feng is not around, she still says a little sorry to Soraka in her heart.


    Soraka''s mysterious and unpredictable ability, Ye Feng would not have any doubts. He nodded and sighed: "master Soraka is really powerful, and nothing can escape her eyes."


    "Yes..." Ali made a perfunctory voice, and then led the topic to the main business of her trip: "Ye Feng, you and princess Kiana come with me. Diana, they are waiting for us on the other side of the door. We can''t let them wait for a long time!"


    At this time, Chiana leaned over and doubted, "can this portal really take us to the moglon trail?"


    "Since Ali came from the moglon trail, there should be no problem!" Ye Feng motioned to Chiana to relax and not to think too much.


    Chiana''s Willow eyebrow picked, obviously had different ideas, but she still nodded.


    A Li see Qiana agreed to go with her and Ye Feng, she called Xiao Xi: "Xiao Xi, we should go!"


    However, Xiao Xi didn''t listen to her call at this time, and followed youmi on the bar. Xiao Xi, who bares his teeth and grins all over his body, utters a cry of fierce milk and fierce milk, and shows his fierce attitude to youmi mu, who is bigger than her.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Optimistic youmi doesn''t think Xiao Xi doesn''t like her, but plays with her. She stretched out her cat''s paw and kneaded the little head of Xiao Xi, a young fox: "the cute little three tails, can''t be so fierce!"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi has long before the rice as her imaginary enemy, so she wanted to use strong means to warn youmi not to get close to Ye Feng.


    Ali rubbed her temple with a headache. She walked quickly to youmi and looked at the lovely magic cat with regret. Then she forcibly picked up Xiao Xi, who was a fierce nurse. She scolded in a low voice: "Xiao Xi, how many times have I told you that youmi is not divine. Don''t make a fuss about it!"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Xiao Xi is reluctant to give up, just want to have a difference with youmi. Although she always does not like to see Ye Feng, she just doesn''t like to put on cute kittens in front of Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng looked at Ali who came back with Xiao Xi and said, "what''s wrong with Xiao Xi? I''ve been in a hair blowing state since I saw her today


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi turned to howl at Ye Feng, saying he was OK to ask.


    Fortunately, Ye Feng doesn''t understand the fox language. If he does, he will be more confused. Where did he provoke the three Tailed Fox.


    "It''s OK. Let''s go. Don''t let Diana and her wait!" Ali didn''t want to answer this question, so she walked into the portal.


    Ye Feng and Chiana looked at each other, and then stepped into it. The scene in front of them suddenly turned in the starlight, and the palace of Ishtar at their feet became a steep mountain on the moglon trail.


    As soon as he stood firm, Ye Feng had no time to observe the surrounding environment. He was full of soft and delicate body, and his ears were filled with eager sobs: "Ye Feng, are you ok? I heard from Ali that you were badly hurt in the abyss of the sea


    Ye Feng was stunned for half a sound before he reacted. Diana, who rushed into his arms, said: "Diana, I am not good? Let go of it. So many people are watching


    Hearing Ye Feng''s reply, Diana realized that there were others around her. Her pretty face was tinged with a faint blush. She glanced at Leona, who was waiting with her outside the transmission door, and then looked at Ali and Chiana. For a moment, she didn''t know how to explain her behavior."Diana, you and Ye Feng haven''t seen each other for a long time. It''s time to talk about the past. Panson and Ali will do it. I''ll tell you the result of our negotiation after the end."


    "This Not so good? " Diana is very excited about this proposal. She has many questions to ask Ye Feng, but she thinks it is not good.


    "It''s OK. I can handle this matter well."


    Leona smiles. She makes a look at Ali and Chiana. They leave without waiting for Diana to reply.


    Here is only herself and Ye Feng. Diana summoned up her courage to hold Ye Feng''s hand. Thinking of Ali and her saying that Ye Feng still has injuries, her heart can not help but pull: "Ye Feng, is your injury better?"


    "I''m fine, Diana!" Ye Feng felt that Diana was a little over reactive, and he laughed bitterly.


    Diana really raised her head and gazed at Ye Feng: "if nothing, how can strength regress back to ordinary people? What''s more, you have a lot of evil Qi. I only saw this kind of evil spirit in the last battle of jushenfeng. You don''t have to hide me. I''ve listened to Ali! "


    Facing Diana''s eyes, Ye Feng does not know why some dare not look at her. Taking a deep breath, he forced himself to calm down and truthfully replied, "it''s just that there is still the evil spirit of the shadow Island devil on his body, as well as his strength retrogression. Everything else is OK..."


    Hearing that Ye Feng finally told the truth, Diana showed a smile, and her eyes twinkled with expectation: "tonight, I''ll dispel the evil spirit for you, and you can tell me about your experience in the sea and during this period of time?"


    "Ah? From the sea to now I''m afraid I can''t finish it for a while... " Ye Feng looked at Diana in embarrassment. He didn''t want to stay up all night because he told Diana a story.


    "I want to hear it!" Diana bit her lips obstinately and gazed at Ye Feng.


    Smelling her stubborn words with little bitterness, Ye Feng is helpless. Since she wants to hear it, he will tell her.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1172

    Ye Feng rubbed his heavy black eyes. He shook his head helplessly when he told Diana a night''s story last night. Now he just wants to have a good sleep, and doesn''t care about anything else.


    However, as soon as he lay down, a Li''s soft voice came from outside the camp: "Ye Feng, are you awake? We have to pick up your friends in Ishtar today. I don''t know them very well. I''m afraid I can''t handle them well. Besides, I brought you some rations. Would you like some? "


    He raised his head and took a breath, and then spit it out. Ye Feng shook his buzzing, sleepy head and forced himself to wake up a little.


    A little sober, he walked out of the camp. A Li outside the camp tent saw him with panda''s eyes on his head. His delicate body couldn''t help shaking. He frowned and said, "didn''t you sleep well last night?"


    "Well, it''s OK, Ali. Are we the only two going back to pick them up?"


    Ye Feng took a pancake from a Li''s hand, chewed and asked indistinctly. From time to time, he also reached out his hand and touched Ali''s shoulder sleeping Xiao Xi to see if she was really sleeping.


    Ali''s index finger pressed his lower lip and said, "well, just the two of us, Kiana, she went back first after talking about the alliance yesterday. I think it''s better to take your friend to moglon trail. After all, your destination is here at the beginning."


    Ali''s reply makes Ye Feng stunned. How does she know that their destination is mogelon mountain path from the beginning?


    "Ali, how do you know our destination is here?" He didn''t think much about it either, but expressed his doubts directly.


    A flash of panic flashed in a Li''s eyes, but she soon hid it. She didn''t want to be noticed by Ye Feng. She was afraid that Ye Feng would not let her secretly pay attention to his dynamic.


    "Yes Lord Soraka told me that her starlight magic has a special guiding ability, and I believe you know that. "


    Throwing the pot to Soraka, Ali carefully looked at Ye Feng''s expression. Seeing that he was not suspicious, she stroked her chest with relief.


    On the way to the portal, Ali thinks of Ye Feng''s evil Qi. She can''t help but ask: "Ye Feng, did Diana help you to purify the evil Qi yesterday?"


    Ye Feng nodded. With Diana, the goddess of the month, his body would have been cleaned up.


    Get Ye Feng''s answer, Ali is also sincerely happy for him. Without the perplexity of evil Qi, he would no longer be attractive to those demons, and he could avoid unnecessary troubles from many people who could see the evil Qi in his body.


    Think of here, a Li''s mind came up with the face of Wayne, the night hunter named Wayne has always been biased against Ye Feng. I believe that Ye Feng will go back this time, and Wien should be completely wary of Ye Feng who has lost his evil spirit.


    She has a rare chance to be alone with Ye Feng, and she will not let go of it. Before they are transferred to ithtar, she is like Diana last night, asking questions about Ye Feng.


    Fortunately, she had a good insight into Ye Feng''s movements during this period, so she simply asked a few questions that she cared about.


    If she asked Ye Feng, like Diana, to tell her about what happened from the sea to Ishtar, Ye Feng would have no tears.


    Through the portal, Ye Feng two people safely transported to Qiana''s palace. As soon as they came out, they saw yomi, Annie, Vega and Nico playing near the portal.


    Not far away, jiela and Wayne lie on the white stone table for a rest, looking tired.


    Behind them, two royal guards of Ishtar stood upright at the door, guarding the extra portal.


    "Brother Ye Feng?"


    Annie is the first to find Ye Feng and a Li. She stares at the cute big eyes and looks at them in surprise.


    "Ye Feng is back!"


    "Man, we thought you were not coming back!"


    "You said you''d teach me some magic. Don''t leave me alone!"


    Youmi and Weijia also found Ye Feng''s existence under Annie''s reminding, and the little guys ran to Ye Feng immediately.


    However, nikome turned her eyes and looked at them. Wei''en and jiela, who did not wake up, trotted to them and whispered in their ears that Ye Feng was back.


    Two female this one listen, all is in an instant wake up, toward the little guys surrounded by Ye Feng.


    "Why does that woman follow?" Wei en micro frown, seems to be very resistant to the leaf wind of Ali.


    Jiela didn''t care much. After confirming that it was Ye Feng, she took Wayne and Nicole to go with her.


    All of them chatted happily, only Wayne had a heavy heart and didn''t say a word. His eyes twinkled at Ye Feng.


    The reason why she didn''t speak was not only that she didn''t adapt to the extra Ali in the team, but also that the evil spirit she could sense in Ye Feng was gone.


    That is more than the God level devil did not show much, the source of the terrible magic disappeared for no reason!


    Is Ye Feng really not degenerate? It''s just that he happens to be out of her experience as a night hunter?If this is the case, what is the behavior that she tried to embarrass him so much before and even tried to kill him after he saved her several times?


    What does he think of her like this? Is it a crazy woman? Or a stubborn, extreme idiot?


    Restlessness and guilt spread in Wayne''s heart. At the thought of Ye Feng, who had nearly killed innocent people several times, her eyes became red because of the pressure she had put on herself, and the moist and hot tears blurred her vision.


    The crowd gathered and chatted well, but the voice of Wayne''s low sobbing stopped their topic, causing them to turn their eyes to Wayne one after another.


    Except Ye Feng and Ali, no one else knows why Wayne burst into tears.


    Originally embarrassed, Wien saw that all the eyes were focused on her body, and she immediately ran away with her aloof temperament.


    "Ye Feng, go after her


    Although Ali didn''t have much contact with Wayne, she also got a lot of understanding of Wayne''s temperament through her insight into Ye Feng''s whereabouts.


    As a nobleman of demacia, there is no need to say that she was born proud. However, compared with Fiona, she was more withdrawn and even somewhat autistic.


    Ye Feng is also in a Li''s remind immediately catch up, two people one after another run for a long time, until the palace is not familiar with Wayne ran to the dead corner was forced to stop.


    "Wayne, don''t cry. I don''t blame you for misunderstanding me. You don''t have to feel guilty about it." Ye Feng held out her hand and grasped Wayne''s arm, indicating that she didn''t care too much about it.


    "But I almost killed you several times..." Wayne''s back to Ye Feng, tears beat tower PA tower down.


    Ye Feng grinned heartlessly: "I am not dead? Now that the misunderstanding is over, we should make up as good as ever! "


    Hearing Ye Feng say so, Wei en is more difficult to let go of, cry more fierce.


    See coax bad Wayne, Ye Feng changed the next thinking: "if you want to cry, cry heartily, there are only two of us here, after crying, even if the misunderstanding is removed, don''t think about it again!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Wayne suddenly turned around and buried his face in his arms, crying bitterly


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1173

    In Diana''s camp, panson, Leona, Ye Feng and Diana surround avina, who sleeps on the floor, on the east side of the mogelon trail.


    Ye Feng nervously stares at leiona and Diana, who check their physical condition. Seeing their two faces are solemn, he is very worried that even they can''t make avina wake up.


    After anxiously waiting, Diana and Leona looked at each other, and then Diana spoke to Ye Feng on behalf of them: "Ye Feng, all aspects of the body functions of the Dragon nationality seem to be very normal. As for why she can''t wake up, we can''t give an accurate answer. Maybe she will wake up in two days."


    "But she''s been in a coma for a long time from Bandar city..." Ye Feng is a little lost. Unexpectedly, even the Gemini goddess of giant Shenfeng can''t find out the reason why Evina can''t wake up.


    At the thought that avina had come to such an end in order to save him, he began to blame himself.


    Leona pursed her mouth and suggested to Ye Feng: "let your dragon friend stay with us during this period. Diana and I will continue to provide her with the power of the sun and the moon these days. Maybe she will wake up under the baptism and moistening of the two sacred energies of the sun and the moon."


    "Then I will trouble you." Ye Feng doesn''t know how to treat people, so he can only choose to trust more professional Leona and Diana.


    Diana got up in time and sent the wind out of the camp. "Ye Feng, you didn''t sleep because of me last night. Now you go back to have a rest. Avina will stay with me and I will take care of her for you!" she said


    Ye Feng nodded and went back to his camp accompanied by Diana. From last night till now, he has stayed up with Diana all night, and in the morning he has accompanied Ali to pick up Vega and Vega to moglon trail.


    It is not easy to give avina to the care of the Gemini goddess of giant Shenfeng. Tired, he just wants to have a good sleep.


    Falling on his bed, he turned over lazily, closed his eyes, and soon fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    As night falls, the portal guarded by the Luna sect, Chiana brings two elements from Ishtar.


    The Luna sect, who was in charge of guarding the portal, immediately stepped forward and took Kiana outside Diana''s camp.


    "Sire, Princess of Ishtar


    Diana in the camp is delivering the magic of the moon to the sleeping avina. When she hears Kiana coming, she frowns.


    Haven''t they talked about alliance? Why is Chiana here again? Is there something wrong with Ishtar?


    After a little thought, Diana replied, "come in, I haven''t slept yet."


    After hearing the words, Chiana motioned for her two elements to keep outside the camp tent. Then she pushed aside the curtain and went in.


    Noting that Diana was delivering the magic of the moon to ivena, she said, "I''m sorry to disturb you so late."


    Diana, smiling and shaking her head, indicated that she was all right. "Is there something wrong with Ishtar when you come to me so late?"


    Chiana took a deep breath and told Diana the purpose of her trip.


    It turns out that she came to Diana so late because of a crack in the ancient elemental array of Ishtar. No one in the city knew the ancient phalanx, so she wanted to come here for help.


    Sure enough! Diana blinked her beautiful eyes, and it was because of the accident that the princess Ishtar found her.


    Although there are sun and moon protection phalanxes in moglon mountain trail camp, they were taught by Soraka of Ionia. In addition to providing energy for protection phalanx according to the method provided by Soraka, they did not know the array very well.


    Moreover, as one of the top leaders here, she is also very familiar with the situation of other people on the mogloon trail, and there is no one who knows the array at all.


    So she also told Chiana frankly that there was no one Chiana wanted on the moglon trail.


    Diana''s reply made Chiana feel a little depressed. There is no one who knows the array. How can she repair the damaged array?


    However, there are many demons and undead wandering on the shadow island outside the city of Ishtar. If these shadow creatures find the broken gap of the array, it will be a devastating disaster for Ishtar.


    Chiana also reluctantly told Diana about the damage of the array, hoping that she could give her advice.


    As soon as the consequences were so serious, Diana was also lost in thought. After a while, she opened her lips and said, "our array is taught by Soraka of Ionia. You should stay here for one night. I''ll try to communicate with Soraka tomorrow morning with Leona to see if she can help you find a way."


    It''s going to take all night Qiana frowned: "OK..."


    Now that it''s settled, Diana will send Kiana and her two elements to the empty camp and arrange for them to stay tonight.


    And this scene happened to be a person out for a walk of Wayne to see, she hesitated to go to them.


    After asking, she realized that there was a crack in the elemental array of Ishtar. She said, "maybe I can help you repair the array.""Are you sure?" Diana doubts that Wayne is a night hunter. How can he understand the magic related to array.


    "Not sure." Wayne replied truthfully.


    Chiana thought: "well, tomorrow I and Wayne will go back to Ishtar first. If you can communicate with Soraka of Ionia, you can send someone through the portal to tell us!"


    ¡­¡­


    Ye Feng, who had been sleeping for a whole day, woke up at night. After getting enough sleep, he yawned contentedly and sat up vigorously.


    "Hoo A good night''s sleep


    Breathing out his turbid breath, he thought of the strength that he had not yet fully recovered, and immediately entered the state of emptiness, trying to bring himself back to the demigod.


    It''s a pity that he almost breaks through the barrier between mortals and demigods every time, and soon he gives up trying.


    No longer to think about how to restore strength, Ye Feng is also aware that he is not in a hurry. Looking at the darkness outside, he felt sleepy again.


    But before he falls asleep again until tomorrow morning, he wants to see if he can communicate with Alice.


    Since last night Diana expelled Elise''s evil spirit from him, he had not heard her speak in his heart.


    This should be a happy thing, but Ye Feng was not happy, because he always felt that even if he expelled the evil spirit, Elise would appear in his heart.


    In order to determine whether Elise really left his body, Ye Feng asked carefully in the bottom of his heart: "iris, are you still there?"


    Who would like to the next second, his heart sounded a joking voice: "you guess!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1174

    The voice of Elise suddenly rings out in the heart, which makes Ye Feng excited all over.


    He just wanted to have a try, but Alice really responded to him.


    Thinking that he would still be threatened by Alice at any time in the future, he grimaced: "I thought you would disappear without the evil spirit..."


    "Cluck, cluck..." Elise laughs and doesn''t speak. Ye Feng''s body was planted with the seeds of believers when she was in NOx. Ordinary means of expelling evil Qi can''t really drive her away.


    Ye Feng covered his head in chagrin and went back to his bed and fell asleep.


    But as a demon, Elise was invited by him on her own initiative. How could she easily let him fall asleep?


    She manipulates the seed of believers with her mind, and nourishes a black lotus in Ye Feng''s heart. Her illusory image is sitting on the Black Lotus and applying neurotoxin to Ye Feng''s soul.


    "Hiss..."


    The soul is surrounded by dense spiders, and the stinging pain stimulates Ye Feng to take a breath of cool air.


    "Are you well?" Ye Feng subconsciously thought that Elise was healed from the wound and would cast this magic on him.


    Sitting on top of the Black Lotus, Elise covered her mouth and laughed wildly. After a long time, she stopped and sighed anxiously: "no, just try to cast some small magic on you."


    Elise''s failure to recover is not a bad thing for Ye Feng, or even a good thing. But he didn''t know why, but he couldn''t be happy.


    The biting feeling in the deep of the soul subsided. Ye Feng was silent for a moment and asked, "what injury can make you not recover so long?"


    This time, Elise did not get angry because ye Feng kept mentioning her wound. Her eyes moved and she gazed at Ye Feng''s Soul: "do you want to see it?"


    Why do you want to see it? Is it to show him her wound?


    Ye Feng Leng for a moment, then nodded.


    "Let''s show you!" The eyes of the illusory image reveal a trace of resentment, her right hand gently flicks in front of her body, and a twisted picture appears in front of Ye Feng''s soul.


    Under the dark tone, the shadow island covered by heavy black fog first enters the sight of Ye Feng, the soul form.


    The picture is zoomed in and drawn in quickly. Beside the dead forest in the shadow Island, there is a blood pool boiling with blood.


    The picture continues to draw closer. Elise has only one head floating on the surface of the blood. The venomous look familiar to Ye Feng makes him tremble.


    The look of the unreal image also coincides with the real Elise in the picture. At the same time, they open their mouth in the bottom of his heart: "are you sure you want to see the wound?"


    Taboo''s double magic sound reverberates in his heart. Ye Feng takes a deep breath and nods to show that he wants to see Elise''s wound.


    Hum!


    Elise sneered and rose slowly from the blood pool as Ye Feng would.


    The numerous magic lines of starlight power were deeply imprinted on her skin. No matter the upper or lower body, the magic lines of starlight tore open a series of shocking wounds on Elise''s body.


    The power of the magic stripe is to tear the wound, but also to infiltrate Elise''s flesh and blood with the help of the wound. The starlight magic pattern, which has the healing ability for ordinary people, has a fatal lethality to Elise, and it is always engraved in the sting and burning of her demon body.


    At the moment, Elise in Ye Feng''s eyes is like a dense crack of Ionian porcelain, so terrible that it seems that as long as you touch it, it will be completely broken.


    Give Ye Feng a look at her wound, and Elise is immersed in blood again. Looking at the expression of guilt, helplessness and other complex emotions in Ye Feng''s eyes, her disgust comes up in an instant.


    Every time, she doesn''t need his pity!


    "Yes?" The unreal image has erased the real picture of Elise, and her pretty face is also full of disdain and disgust to Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng knew that she was hating what he had done to her in Zuan, but now he is more concerned about whether Elise can recover: "Elise, can your injury repair itself? If not, I''ll find a chance to ask Lord Soraka secretly for you... "


    Ye Feng''s concern made Elise shiver, but she immediately returned to a cold face: "you don''t need to help me, this small injury I can rely on the blood pool to recover itself!"


    "It looks very painful. Has the power of starlight been hurting you all the time?" At the thought of Elise all the time bearing the power of starlight to her pain, Ye Feng''s mood is more heavy.


    Sitting on the Black Lotus, Elise is silent. Obviously, she doesn''t want to answer Ye Feng''s question. But her behavior is also telling Ye Feng that she is in pain.


    See she no longer speak, Ye Feng no longer asked her things, closed his eyes directly to sleep.


    Because his question spoiled his interest in tricking him, Elise did not continue to use neurotoxin to stimulate him to sleep.


    Although there was no interference from Elise, he had nightmares about her all night after seeing her shocking wound.


    The next day when Ye Feng woke up, he saw Wayne trotting towards him.There were some doubts in his heart. He remembered that the last time they got rid of the misunderstanding between them, he untied the magic barrier for her. She should have nothing else to find him.


    In front of me, Wei Ye ran with the wind


    With that, she did not wait for Ye Feng to ask her what was so urgent, so she took Ye Feng''s hand and ran to another direction.


    Ye Feng burst into a bitter smile and was half pushed by Wayne to the portal leading to Ishtar. He saw Chiana and the two elemental envoys waiting for them.


    "Ready to go!" Wayne made a gesture to Chiana that they could enter the portal, and then led Ye Feng into the portal after them.


    Send to yixutar, Wien just released Ye Feng''s hand, showed an apologetic look, and told him the reason why she pulled Ye Feng here.


    It turned out that she was going to help Chiana repair the cracks in the elemental array of ithutar, but she was afraid that she would be attacked by demons during the restoration. She needed a trusted helper to guard nearby. Ye Feng, who had experienced life and death with her for several times, was the best person in her mind.


    "Anyway, please, Ye Feng!" Since the last time to untie the knot and make up with Ye Feng, Wayne, a lonesome character, has identified Ye Feng as her most trusted person.


    Hearing this, Ye Feng has no reason to refuse. They managed to get rid of the misunderstanding. Naturally, he would try his best to maintain the relationship between them for the first time.


    "Don''t worry, although you focus on repairing the array, I will deal with any danger as soon as possible. If you can''t solve it, I will remind you to withdraw to the city in time."


    "With your words, I''m relieved. Thank you, Ye Feng!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1175

    In the dense jungle outside the city of Ishtar, you can see the castle of shadow Island standing in the dark fog in the distance.


    There are many demons and undead wandering nearby, but because of the protection of the elemental array of Ishtar, the shadow creatures outside can not see that this is the hiding place of Ishtar.


    Ye Feng and Wayne are led here by Chiana and her elemental envoy. They remember that this is the place where they were attacked by Calista.


    They can''t help thinking, is it because of the last time Chiana saved them?


    Once here, Chiana nodded at the two elements beside her, which made them understand and change the Dharma seal with her.


    Under their spell casting, the elemental array guarding Ishtar gradually appeared, and various ancient totems were branded on the array, emitting the element magic breath close to nature.


    However, as long as we observe carefully, we can still find that there is a tiny gap in the periphery of the array, which makes the power of the element array disordered and abnormal in a certain area.


    "There it is!"


    Chiana waved the elements to stop casting, and then led them to the gap of the elemental array.


    "Wayne, would you please see if it can be fixed?"


    Chiana looked sincerely at Wayne, and she asked her to come to mend the gap. If this gap continues to disrupt the elemental array energy in this area, Ishtar will be discovered by the demons sooner or later.


    Without the protection of the phalanx, it will be an unimaginable disaster to meet them.


    "Let me see what''s abnormal around here. I always feel that the breath here is very wrong. Even if it''s disordered, I shouldn''t have the feeling to trigger my instinct of night hunter..."


    Compared with Ye Feng and others, Wayne is extremely sensitive to the smell of black magic. She walked around the gap, rising, squatting, frowning and stretching.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng and others dare not disturb Wayne and stand by in silence.


    After a careful exploration, Wayne whispered a thrilling spell. Then, in the center of the gap of the array, the gloomy terror stillness spread with the appearance of a blue spear.


    "Callista''s spear!" Ye Feng recognized at a glance that the owner of the spear belonged to Calista, and he also exclaimed.


    Chiana and they recognized it, and their faces were gloomy to the extreme.


    Chiana took a deep breath and forced herself to calm down. "Are we being watched by the undead?"


    Wayne turned around the spear, then shook his head. "It should have been left carelessly in the last battle. This spear has no kalista''s will and can be removed."


    When Wayne said she could clear the spear, Chiana''s gloomy face improved a little.


    "Can we help you?" she asked directly


    Wayne nodded: "Princess Kiana, you and your elemental envoy are in this gap. Ye Feng, you go out from the gap. We will cast a spell, which will make the gap of the array more easily found by the demons. Ye Feng, you patrol around the gap. Once you encounter the devil, you will immediately kill it. If you can''t cope with it, you will come back!"


    Chiana nodded slightly. She and her elements were ready to protect the Dharma for Wayne. Ye Feng also said that he would guard the periphery and try not to let Wayne be disturbed.


    After the division of labor was completed, Ye Feng walked out of the array through the gap. As soon as he left the phalanx, the capital of Ishtar, which was hidden in the jungle behind him, disappeared from his view.


    In this way, the elemental array of ishutar is similar to the fairyland barrier of yodel.


    After a while in the periphery, he found that the gap he came out of released a strong magic energy.


    See here, Ye Feng can understand why Wei en let him guard in the periphery. The magic energy released by repairing the array is too strong. Once a demon passes by, it will definitely be attracted.


    Just said that the devil will be attracted, Ye Feng''s eyes appeared a magic swamp frog. While the frog did not find him hiding in the jungle, his right hand condensed a light saber of the moon for a long time, and killed the frog quietly with the speed of thunder.


    The death of a bog frog does not bring peace. As time goes on, more and more shadow creatures are attracted.


    Most of their strength is not very strong, although Ye Feng did not restore the semi divine power, but still can cope with it.


    On the way, he met a demon who wanted to report back to him. Ye Feng also caught him mercilessly and strangled him in the wild swamp.


    There is a swamp nearby. Throwing all the shadow creatures killed into the swamp can cover up the danger for him.


    So far, we haven''t met high-level undead and high-level demons. Ye Feng still has half of his physical strength.


    Seeing the magic energy still shining in the eye gap, he knew that Wayne had not repaired the array.


    We can''t help him. We can''t help him.But what he didn''t know was that it was on the border with surima. The crystal pioneer scarner, who had married in surima before, had already locked in his breath and came to him at an amazing speed by digging underground tunnels.


    After a little tedious waiting, the energy at the gap finally began to dim.


    Wei en inside came out at the right time. One foot was inside the array, the other was outside the array. He waved to Ye Feng who was guarding nearby.


    "Ye Feng, the gap of the array has been mended. Come in quickly to avoid any accident."


    Since the misunderstanding with Ye Feng is removed, Wei en''s attitude towards Ye Feng is getting better and better. When facing Ye Feng, her sincere smile is also the majority. Unlike Fiona, the two of them, even if they have a good relationship, will face him.


    Just as Ye Feng was about to return to the array, the ground under his feet suddenly vibrated violently. Then a pair of pliers made of crystal stones broke through the ground and pulled to the bottom of the ground.


    "Ye Feng!" Seeing Ye Feng pulled into the ground by an unknown creature, Wayne''s face changed dramatically.


    Years of experience as a night hunter prompted him to quickly soothe his panic caused by Ye Feng. She immediately decided: "Chiana, you go back first. You can send some people to guard here in turn, so that Ye Feng and I can come back to yixutar under the guidance of your people!"


    After telling Chiana and them, Wayne pushed down the goggles on her forehead and put them in front of her eyes. Entering the hunting state, she was murderous and jumped into the underground tunnel that led to nowhere.


    In the winding and complicated underground tunnel, Ye Feng, who was dragged into the underground world, took a long time to make his head not so dizzy.


    The vision in front of him gradually becomes clear under the dim light of the tunnel. Ye Feng also recognizes the owner of this pair of pliers, who is the crystal pioneer scarner he met many times in surima.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1176

    "Stupid soft skinned man, you have to pay for your killing my people!"


    Entering a relatively empty underground cavern, the crystal pioneer scarner stopped and lashed his tail to hit the leaf wind which he had clamped in his pincers.


    The stab in the back of the tail makes Ye Feng tremble. He quickly releases the magic of the moon in his body. In front of him, he changes into a giant sword in the shape of a rune sword, which is cut at the pliers of scaner.


    Without restoring the sword Qi of the wind, Ye Feng can only use the magic of the moon to replace the sword Qi and inject it into the sword.


    Boom!


    With one sword, a lot of crystal stones fell from his crystal pliers. He had to loosen them in pain.


    And Ye Feng took this opportunity to break free and avoid the fatal sting of scaner''s back stab.


    As soon as he broke free, he fled to one of the caves, and he didn''t want to fight against him.


    Ye Feng still clearly remembers that when facing the attack of demigod and God, he can rely on the hard crystal shell to follow.


    His strength has not recovered to demigod, and there is no wind sword spirit bonus. His escape speed is much slower than before.


    In the intricate underground cavern scurrying, Ye Feng can feel that at the beginning of which he has thrown away, skana is getting closer and closer to him.


    "I can smell the stench on you even thousands of miles away. Don''t try to escape from my hands today!"


    From the rear came the angry roar of scaner. Ye Feng wanted to ask the crystal scorpion where he smelled.


    Thinking about it, he continued to run aimlessly in front of him. As soon as he saw several holes appearing in front of him, he would drill one of them casually, hoping that he could encircle skarn and escape to safety.


    All of a sudden, the sound of scarner''s huge body crashing through the underground tunnel disappeared. This makes Ye Feng in front of him very confused. How can he suddenly stop chasing him.


    On the contrary, the tension in his heart intensified, and Ye Feng swallowed his mouth and continued to hide his breath and flee to the grottoes where he did not know where to go. Although he knew that scarner could be tracked by the special smell of his companion''s being killed, what should be hidden should be hidden.


    On the next escape route, Ye Feng doesn''t hear the sound of Skinner digging the stone wall any more, and scarner seems to have disappeared out of thin air.


    Around quiet, the more so, Ye Feng is more flustered. He could not help slowing down his own pace, close to the rock wall carefully walking, while walking while carefully observing the surrounding movement.


    As long as there is a person around, or what sound, he can be the first time to understand.


    Walking along the cliff to the entrance of a cave where he needs to make a choice, the strong rock wall above him is broken by a pair of pliers.


    Don''t want to know that the master of the pliers is scaner. Although I don''t know how he appeared above him quietly, Ye Feng still ran back immediately.


    Kick!


    There is no sign of a pair of frightening blood red eyes in the dark cave, which is like the eyes of a hunter looking at the prey, which makes Ye Feng''s scalp numb.


    There are mysterious creatures in front of him, and then there is his enemy, scaner. While Ye Feng sighs about his misfortune, he also runs into the cave on the side. He doesn''t want to be attacked by enemies.


    However, as soon as he ran into the cave on the side, he heard a familiar voice calling his name.


    Immediately, the voice that knew his name was attributed to the demon who occupied shurima with special ability. He continued to run wildly for a moment.


    After he was far away from the area, the owner of the red eyes stood at the entrance of the cave and stomped his feet angrily: "damn Ye Feng, I finally made up my mind and came to rescue you. I didn''t listen to my words and ran away!"


    It turns out that this person is just before jumping into the underground cave to rescue Ye Feng. Because she is far away from Ye Feng, she can''t enter the hunting range of night hunters, so she can''t lock the specific direction of Ye Feng''s escape.


    However, there is an unknown creature in her hunting area, and that creature is heading in the direction of Ye Feng''s escape.


    After a little thought, she guessed that this unknown creature was the culprit who pulled Ye Feng into the grottoes. Wei en changed her mind and no longer tracked Ye Feng. Instead, she targeted unknown creatures that she was not familiar with.


    Make her run so far to chase Ye Feng. Don''t let her catch this damned monster!


    Entering the hunting state, Wayne is haunted by a disorderly and murderous spirit, and she escapes into the darkness at a faster and faster speed next moment.


    Her vision is also increasingly blurred, but her eyes with red goggles can catch a creature of enormous size right in front of her.


    And as she gets closer to her target, a humanoid energy body appears in her hunting range.


    The eyes under the goggles a convergence, Wayne murmured two words "Ye Feng" in the bottom of her heart, and then promoted the speed of her pursuit to the extreme.


    Not far in front of Wayne, Ye Feng ran and ran into a cave with only one exit.


    A thick wall block in front of the leaf wind mouth slightly twitch. But a wall came at this time, which really sent him to death!At the rear, scaner also saw that Ye Feng was still because he was in a dead end. He blocked the only exit and approached Ye Feng step by step.


    "Stupid soft skin man, I see where you are going now!"


    Scarner opened his mouth, which was also composed of various kinds of crystal stones, and laughed at Ye Feng who was desperate.


    Forced into a dead end, there is no escape Ye Feng can only choose to fight. He slowly turned around, his right hand slowly condensed a crescent shaped blade of the moon lightsaber.


    Holding the blade, he raised his hand slowly, then waved it suddenly, and tried to exert his strength. Without the sword spirit, he was ready to use Diana''s fighting style to control the magic of the moon.


    But just when he was going to do it first, the bloody eyes he saw came into his eyes.


    Pupil slightly shrinks, leaf breeze heart bottom rises unknown premonition, he subconsciously wants to dodge to the side.


    Unfortunately, the speed of his Dodge was still slow. The huge body of scaner was kicked by the mysterious creature in the rear and hit him hard.


    Deep in the broken stone wall with him, the intense pain tore his body and forced him to cough violently.


    "Eh What about Ye Feng? "


    Just at this time, Ye Feng''s ear sounded a familiar voice. As the owner of the bloody eyes came into his sight, the corners of his mouth twitched again.


    This is not Wayne. Who will it be?


    Savor the "Ye Feng?" sentence by Wayne just now He can''t help but smile bitterly, some don''t want to talk, and even some are autistic.


    "Ye Feng Ye Feng Ye Feng


    In this dead road, only to see that she temporarily knocked out of skana, Wayne was anxious to call a few leaf wind''s name.


    Seeing that he didn''t reply, Wayne would be crazy. He tried to stretch out a hand when he was pressed against the wall by the huge body of scaner.


    "I''m here, Wayne..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1177

    "I''m here, Wayne..."


    Ye Feng''s hand stretched out from the broken stone wall behind scaner, and Wayne''s red lips were slightly opened. Only then did she realize that Ye Feng was accidentally injured by her.


    Rudely, she knocked out of the skana like a dead fish to one side, Wayne up and down to check Ye Feng''s body.


    Checking out Ye Feng''s multiple injuries, she could not help but cover her mouth and said with guilt, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    It doesn''t make sense to blame Wayne any more. The most important thing now is to leave here and return to the surface. Ye Feng walked out of the shadow of being hurt by Wayne and glanced at the dizzy Skinner not far away. He sighed: "it''s not your fault. You are also eager to save people. Let''s get out of here. If the scorpion monster wakes up, it''s not easy to run."


    Hearing Ye Feng say no blame for her, Wayne just caresses her chest and breathes a sigh of relief. She just disagrees with Ye Feng''s idea that he wants to run away now. In her opinion, there is no difference between scarner and the prey to be slaughtered.


    "Run? Now it''s the scorpion that should run. Wait a minute. I''ll kill this damned monster immediately


    Standing up, Wei en motioned Ye Feng to wait for her beside, and then pulled out the giant crossbow after birth.


    The silver arrow is ready. She shoots nine arrows at the comatose crystal pioneer.


    Every three arrows erupted a terrible holy silver energy. When the ninth arrow was shot, the whole cave trembled violently and there were signs of tilting and collapse.


    But something incredible happened to Wayne


    The light of Saint silver''s energy has dissipated, and the breath of life on scarner has not yet dissipated.


    "How could How could he not be dead! "


    Her eyes were full of shock. Wayne shot nine silver arrows in such a short period of time. She was confident that ordinary demigods would die.


    Even if the God even hits her nine arrows without protection, she will suffer heavy damage. This scorpion monster, who is not even a demigod, will resist her nine arrows


    Seeing that Wayne was frightened by the scarner''s terror defense, Ye Feng came to her and patted her on the shoulder, comforting him: "this guy didn''t die last time, but he didn''t die because of the strength of the ascender who was the Spider Queen of shadow island and the Reviver of shurima. It''s normal that you can''t kill him with nine arrows."


    He said that, Wayne''s psychology was much better, but she still couldn''t accept that such a semi God monster would have such a strong defense ability.


    "Let''s go. We have to get back to the surface quickly."


    Although Wayne wants to kill scarner and go again, she still chooses to leave under the urging of Ye Feng.


    At this time, Ye Feng''s spirit was shocked. He almost fainted because of the terrible sound in his heart: "what are you talking about? Last time I was in forbidden stone Valley, otherwise I would definitely beat this disgusting scorpion monster who offended me


    Wei en on one side saw that he suddenly fell down, immediately helped him up and asked nervously, "Ye Feng, what''s the matter with you? Is it just that I started too hard and had sequelae? "


    This kind of time also frightens his spirit, in addition to Elise, Ye Feng can''t think of a second. Without returning to Wayne''s words, he first praised Elise''s strength with a smile in his heart: "yes, yes, yes You are the supreme Spider Queen of shadowisland. How can this scorpion monster withstand your attack? "


    Hum!


    Elise''s influence disappeared with his praise for her, and Ye Feng''s spirit gradually improved, and there was no longer tingling.


    Standing up again, he shook his head to let Wayne not worry about him: "it''s OK. Let''s get out of here quickly."


    Seeing that he said nothing, Wayne had to hold him and walk side by side in the intricate cave.


    But did not walk a few steps, Wayne suddenly left Ye Feng to run back. Under Ye Feng''s confused gaze, she ran back quickly.


    Ye Feng asked her what she was going back to do. She replied, "I went back to make up for a few arrows, but still didn''t kill her. Then she gave him more than a dozen devil trials. Since he could not be killed, let him sleep more."


    Listening to Wien''s tone of voice, she told what she had done just now. Although scaner was not dead, Ye Feng still kept silent for three seconds for the enemy of scarner in his heart. It was worse than death to be so trampled by Wayne.


    The road behind, perhaps due to Wayne mending a few arrows, has been very calm, did not encounter any abnormal.


    The two of them wanted to go back to the vicinity of Ishtar along the same road, but the higher they went, the more wrong they felt.


    The shifting sand from the upper layer, as well as the constantly rising hot temperature around them, remind them that the surima desert is probably above them.


    Wei en, who supported Ye Feng, stopped and pursed his lips: "we go up again, it''s like surima desert, Ye Feng..."


    Facing Wayne''s consulting eyes, Ye Feng knows that she wants him to make a decision.


    After thinking about it a little, Ye Feng opened his mouth and said, "keep going up. Now we can''t distinguish the direction in the underground caves. Let''s go back to the surface first."


    "Well, listen to you!" Wien did not object, she held Ye Feng, who was a little bumpy when she was walking by accident, and they continued to advance to the upper level.Ye Feng has some accidents in mind. Wei en, who has been misunderstood, is now so obedient. He still remembers that when Wayne misunderstood him, his attitude was so bad that he didn''t know how to get along with her.


    He sighed deeply. It seemed that the impression of one person in another was really important. As long as they are familiar with each other, it seems that not everyone of the aristocratic ladies of demacia is as difficult to get along with as Fiona!


    If Fiona is here and hears his voice at this time, she will be very angry. She will use him as a sandbag to practice sword in shurima sand all day


    In this way, Ye Feng and Wayne have been able to see the gap blocked by the combination of gravel and quicksand above.


    The glimmering sunlight came in to remind them that they had reached the exit.


    They looked at each other''s eyes and saw the joy of being able to return to the surface and breathe fresh air from each other''s eyes.


    Wayne smashed the stone with an arrow. Before the sliding sand blocked the exit completely, she pulled Ye Feng and ran to the surface.


    Although the temperature here is too high for her first time in surima desert, Wayne does not adapt, but she still takes a deep breath, showing a relaxed look.


    However, before she had time to share her joy with Ye Feng, she felt the dense and uncomfortable eyes around her.


    At the same time, Ye Feng also poked with her elbow, indicating that she looked around.


    "So many demons?"


    One by one demons stood around her and Ye Feng, encircling them both. They broke into the devil''s nest!


    Around is Wayne has faced countless times this kind of situation, she still can''t help but stupefied.


    Ye Feng felt that he had a bad luck today. First, he was dragged into the ground by "old friend" Skinner, was accidentally injured by Wayne, and then was frightened by Elise.


    Finally, they escaped from the dark underground world to the surface, and they broke into the place where the demons gathered


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1178

    This time, Silas went deep into the shurima desert to investigate whether the desolate desert could serve as a new stronghold for him and his poor mages, as well as to search for legends related to the ascenders. However, he did not want to turn this desert into a paradise of death for shadow creatures.


    After seeing the scar left by his upper body entangled with the devil, he continued to walk in the desert where the temperature was so high that he felt uncomfortable.


    Looking at the black fog and shadowy Castle around him from time to time, Silas really wanted to go there so that he could not endure the scorching sun.


    But at the thought of encountering some demons in such a hot sun, he gave up going to the shadow castle where demons gathered.


    He would rather be in the sun than meet several high-level demons and undead Knights near the castle. Even if he can steal the enemy''s magic, it is difficult to escape safely.


    Boom!


    Just when he was in a trance, there was a loud noise not far away.


    The magic energy of terror spread around, layer after layer of sand waves all over the sky, releasing the residual power of that power.


    "This wave of energy, at least a demigod!" Looking at the mushroom cloud of sand and gravel not far away, Silas''s eyes were full of fear.


    He is not a demigod now. If he gets close to this kind of terror creature rashly, he may die if he is not careful. But he couldn''t help but be curious to see who was exerting such terrible energy.


    Hiding his breath, Silas approached step by step. With the sand waves all over the sky, the mushroom cloud and the residual power of terror dissipated together, and a pile of demon bodies first entered Silas''s sight.


    "Killing so many demons in such a short time..."


    Silas took a breath and continued to approach the center of power, and a familiar figure came into his sight.


    Night hunter Wayne, the last blood of the Shawn family, has become a demigod


    At a glance, he recognized that the figure that killed all the demons was Wayne. Silas turned his eyes to Ye Feng, who he did not know.


    "This man is not a demigod, and Wayne seems to have consumed too much and entered into a period of weakness. Maybe..."


    As a person with extreme hatred towards the demassian aristocracy, Silas, with a distorted mentality, thinks that this is a good opportunity to kill Wayne.


    As long as Wayne dies, the Shawn family, one of the demassian aristocrats, will be wiped out. At the thought, Silas grinned with excitement.


    Not far away, Ye Feng and Wayne did not notice that Silas, who was hiding in the dark, was eyeing them two.


    In order to kill the vast number of demons, Wayne''s magic power is almost exhausted. She leaned weakly against Ye Feng''s shoulder, whose condition was not so good because of her accidental injury, panting for tired breath.


    "Ye Feng, I need more rest before I can move. I need to lean on my shoulder for a while."


    In the face of Wayne''s request, Ye Feng did not refuse, and he just wanted to take this opportunity to restore some strength.


    But Silas, who was hiding in the dark, didn''t want to give them a chance to breathe. He flew out from behind the sand dune shelter that covered his body, and controlled the forbidden magic stone chain to attack Wynn''s vital parts.


    Although there was little power left in Wayne, her demigod perception was keenly aware of Silas''s attack.


    Ye Feng is also the same, he and Wayne have no words, tacit understanding to the two sides, so that Silas''s sneak attack.


    "Silas How dare you appear in front of me Recognizing that the attacker was de Marcia''s wanted man, Silas, Wayne looked cold.


    See Wien recognize Silas, Ye Feng doubts back to her side: "do you know?"


    "For his twisted revenge psychology, this man has hurt the kind-hearted lax, and he has committed all kinds of crimes, such as burning, killing and looting. He is a heinous criminal!"


    Ye Feng is the first time to see her evaluate a person like this. It can be seen that Silas is extremely guilty.


    "Wayne, you are as hypocritical as other nobles. The destruction of the old demacia by demons is the result of your decadent nobles. Only when you are all dead can demacia be reborn!"


    His eyes were ablaze with hatred. Silas roared as he ran the chain toward Wayne.


    Ye Feng wants to do it for Wayne, but Wayne reaches out to stop him. She wants to punish the evil Silas on behalf of her cheated friend lax.


    Because there was little power left in her body, Wayne pulled out the crossbow after her birth and used her ultimate means to kill Silas before her strength was exhausted.


    But she forgot that Silas could steal her power. Stealing her holy silver magic energy, Silas did not choose to fight with her, but hid in the shadow.


    Silas is trying to drag time with her, as if she has little power left. However, her strength is too weak now. She has no way to deal with Silas who temporarily uses her power to escape into the shadow.


    With the last trace of strength exhausted, Wayne step out of the shadow. And in the moment she left the shadow, Silas emerged from the shadow and entangled her body with a chain.Bound by Silas''s chains, Wayne''s breathing became more and more rapid, and her face turned red at high speed in the already hot desert.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Feng had to take the risk of being injured by Wayne by accident, and showed the magic of the moon in an instant.


    Using the chain to firmly trap Wayne, Silas deliberately opened a distance from Ye Feng and joked: "is Wayne your lover? Are you so nervous about her? "


    Ye Feng did not answer, but Silas''s playful words ignited the anger in his heart.


    The blue light of the goddess''s tears flashed on his chest, and Ye Feng''s momentum rose suddenly, and the wound on his body also tore more holes as he forced to enhance his strength.


    He didn''t seem to feel the pain and showed up in front of Silas more rapidly. The right hand waved the blade of the crescent moon, which was formed when it was agglomerated. It was a sweep to Silas''s head.


    Silas took a cold breath and quickly pulled away. But the next moment, did not cut his crescent blade is to smash his chain of control.


    Ye Feng takes advantage of this opportunity to untie the chains of Wayne, embraces Wayne, who is about to be strangled, and flies to a safe place to put it down.


    Wei en, who is worried about his physical condition, makes a reassuring gesture, and Ye Feng slowly moves towards Silas.


    Noticing that the scorn in Silas''s eyes was replaced by the color of fear, Ye Feng also imitated Silas''s joking way: "I thought you were so powerful, but you were just a waste who hated the nobles, refused to work hard, and twisted psychology."


    "I won''t try?" Silas was also inflamed by Ye Feng.


    In order to overthrow demacia''s hypocritical aristocracy, how much effort did he pay? This and Wayne''s adultery Ye Feng can understand?


    He sneered and sneered, and his magic breath was gradually rising.


    For a moment, the atmosphere between Silas and Ye Feng was tense to the extreme, and a fierce battle was imminent!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1179

    Thinking back to Diana''s means of fighting, Ye Feng''s magic of the moon leaked out and turned into three energy balls full of the magic of the moon.


    His eyes gradually filled with a light layer of moon fog. He suddenly moved, and his fast flying body was like a beam of moonlight, attacking Silas.


    How fast! In Silas''s heart, Ye Feng''s sudden attack speed is as if he is really a moonlight. When he appears in the sight, he appears in front of Silas.


    The corner of his mouth raised a cold radian. After a brief surprise, Silas was filled with disdain for Ye Feng. The chain in his hand is infinitely elongated under his control, and Ye Feng is trapped in it in an instant.


    Silas''s hands gradually clenched into fists, and the chains around Ye Feng clanged and began to close.


    Outside the battlefield, the weak Wayne saw this and immediately cried out: "Ye Feng, be careful, Silas, he will steal your power!"


    Ye Feng smell speech face color big change, want to take advantage of the chain entangled him to leave this dangerous area.


    "Late!"


    Silas sneers, his chain instantly stretched Ye Feng''s body. A trace of the magic of the moon flows out of Yefeng''s body and into Silas'' body along the chain.


    Silas laughs wildly, and his whole body is also a magic ball of three months, incarnating the moonlight to rush to Ye Feng, who is bound by his chains.


    Whoa!


    Ye Feng broke the chain around him in time. Looking at Silas who used the magic of the moon as he did, he didn''t seem flustered, but waved the blade of the new moon to blow out an arc-shaped beam of moon energy.


    "I can do it too!"


    The magic energy of an arc moon is released from the chain, and Silas''s laughter becomes more and more crazy.


    Boom!


    Silas, who uses the same Luna spell, collides with Ye Feng. However, Ye Feng soon finds that Silas''s spell seems to be much better than him.


    In the battle of the moon energy beam, Ye Feng''s body is instantly blasted by the magic explosion energy of the moon that directly impacts him.


    His body is like a broken kite flying upside down in the air. Before Ye Feng can stabilize his body, Silas, who is surrounded by moonlight, bullies him to the top of him.


    It''s Diana''s Luna sprint! At a glance, we can see that Silas is Diana''s close combat magic. Ye Feng once again condenses three moonlight magic balls around his body to resist Silas''s attack.


    However, before his moonball had formed, Silas manipulated the chain to make a blood hole in his body.


    "Hiss..."


    Ye Feng clenched his teeth in pain at the part pierced by the chain. The magic pattern combining the power of star light and the magic power of the moon quietly appeared on his face. He grasped the chain with his backhand and used his strength to deceive Silas.


    Zila!


    The blade of the new moon tore a long, thin cut in Silas''s body, and blood spattered on both of them.


    From Silas'' shoulder to his abdomen, a trace of blood flowed out irresistibly. The real pain made him lose his consciousness for a short time.


    Take advantage of his illness, kill him! The blade of crescent moon in Ye Feng''s hand turns over, and the power of stars and the magic power of the moon pour out from the blade, turning into a purple and white column of light, which knocks Silas down from the air.


    Boom!


    Under the terrible energy of the stars and moon beams, Silas couldn''t control his body and fell heavily on the sand.


    With the sand all over the sky, Silas''s body made a deep sand pit on the surface.


    Silas''s pupil gradually changes the bright starlight, but he can''t combine various attributes of magic energy into one like Ye Feng.


    Pretending to be dying, Silas stares coldly at Ye Feng, who flies into the bunker to give him a fatal blow.


    When Ye Feng appeared in front of him, Silas suddenly waved the chain with both hands to firmly lock Ye Feng, making Ye Feng unable to break free for a short time, and then released the power of starlight he had stolen.


    Boom!


    The violent column of starlight soared into the sky, but it did not send the wind into the sky, for Silas was holding the wind in chains.


    Even if ye Feng is majoring in the power of starlight, his consciousness is almost blurred.


    Plop!


    Pupils gradually lose their look, the body is covered with starlight cracks of the leaf wind fell to the ground.


    He kicked Ye Feng away at will like a dead fish. Silas wiped off the blood stains on the corner of his mouth, and carried the same wounded body to lean towards Wayne outside the battlefield.


    Seeing Ye Feng fall down in the sand, Wayne''s eyes are red and swollen. She wants to help, but she can''t even get up when her strength is exhausted.


    At this time, Silas appeared in front of her again, holding her neck with his right hand and lifting her whole body into the air.


    "Silas!" Wayne''s face turned red with pinching, still gnashing his teeth, and his eyes were staring at Silas with indignation, without any intention of begging for mercy.


    The more his right hand was pinched, Silas, appreciating Wayne''s dying and cruel eyes, sneered, "you''re really fit to be an evil spirit full of resentment after death!""Silas, I won''t let you go!"


    The breath grew weaker and weaker, and Wayne''s harsh voice was so weak that she couldn''t hear her own.


    "It''s time to end, dear noble lady Wayne. From today on, the Shauna family will be completely removed from the list. It''s a step closer to the moment of demacia''s rebirth. Ha ha ha..."


    "Hateful..."


    The pain of being unable to breathe became deeper and deeper. Wayne''s eyes gradually turned white, and her eyes turned upward. She might die of breath at any time.


    At this critical juncture, Ye Feng, who had previously lost consciousness, quietly appeared behind Silas. His eyes filled with the magic of the moon no longer exuded holy soft light, but revealed the extremely cold air.


    If Fiona and Oriana are here, the two people who have seen Ye Feng show this state know that this is the magic countercurrent of the moon.


    The counter current magic of the moon shows extreme energy opposite to that of the normal moon, and is more violent.


    Silas back a cool, he turned to look, found Ye Feng is staring at him at this time, really scared.


    His hair was dyed silver moon, and half of Ye Feng''s face was also branded with the magic lines of the moon.


    Ye Feng raised his right hand and fell on Silas''s shoulder. In a moment, he shot Silas under the sand.


    The flowing sand and gravel soon filled the gap in the ground caused by Silas''s fall, and Silas was gone.


    Wayne, who was almost out of breath, was finally relieved. She lay down on the ground and took a few breaths. Then she showed the joy of being saved to Ye Feng: "you saved me again, Ye Feng!"


    Ye Feng is flooded by the countercurrent moonlight. His eyes, who lose their pupils, look down coldly at Wayne on the ground. The magic of the wild countercurrent moon condenses in his hands.


    "Ye Feng Is this you? "


    Looking at the only moonlight white Ye Feng, Wayne immediately realized that Ye Feng''s state was not right.


    Ye Feng''s hand condenses the counter current moonlight to gather more and more manic. Once released, she will definitely die in the hand of Ye Feng without any Parry power.


    "Ye Feng, wake up, I''m Wayne!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1180

    "Ye Feng, wake up, I''m Wayne!"


    Wei en looks at Ye Feng with no emotion in her eyes in horror. She swallows her mouth and feels for the first time how desperate and heartache it is for a trusted person to stare at with such eyes.


    Ye Feng seems to be unable to hear her call, the right hand condenses the countercurrent moon storm more and more frenzied, just waiting for the moment of release, will kill Wayne here.


    Seeing that Wayne is about to be killed by the irrational Ye Feng, a small white shadow suddenly flies from the distance.


    After a while, a pure white fox with three tails blocked Wayne''s body.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" The young fox is full of hair, bares his teeth and sends out angry fox cry to Ye Feng.


    Wayne knew that this three Tailed Fox was a Li''s little Xi. She was a little surprised why Xiao Xi appeared here, but she was still anxious: "Xiao Xi, get out of the way, Ye Feng, his mental state is very unstable, you will be killed!"


    Xiao Xi didn''t flinch, continued to block in front of Wayne, yelled at Ye Feng with her angry fox call.


    Ye Feng could not understand her fox language when she was awake, let alone the current state of the magic of the moon.


    Seeing Xiao Xi blocking in front of Wayne, Ye Feng turns his godless eyes to Xiao Xi, and the storm of the moon in his hands is released.


    At this time, Ali also arrived here. Seeing Ye Feng''s intention to kill Xiao Xi, she immediately made a voice to remind Xiao Xi who believed Ye Feng would not move the killer: "Xiao Xi, quickly, turn into a divine spirit into Ye Feng''s body, and let him be forced to faint!"


    With Ali''s warning, little fox turns into a beam of energy, ignoring Ye Feng''s attack of the moon storm, and goes into Ye Feng''s body.


    As Ye Feng''s divinity, Xiao Xi''s first thing in Ye Feng''s body is to make Ye Feng comatose according to Ali''s idea.


    At first, Ye Feng''s reaction was very violent, but soon he fell into a coma because of the stinging pain between Xiao Xi and his spirit.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Temporarily resolved the crisis brought about by the magic countercurrent of Ye Fengyue, Xiao Xi turned into a three Tailed Fox and returned to the real world to ask for credit from Ali.


    The scene just now made Wayne''s heart full of doubts. She could not help asking curiously: "is Xiao Xi the divinity of Ye Feng? It''s the first time that I''ve seen a divinity that can be transformed out of the body. "


    "Well, Xiao Xi is indeed the divinity of Ye Feng. Let''s not talk about it. Qiana and her envoys are in the rear to meet us. I''ll help you!"


    Ali didn''t say that Xiao Xi was also her divinity. She was afraid that it would have a negative impact on Wayne''s mood.


    With one hand, she helped Wei en up and the other helped Ye Feng. Ali had a little difficulty, but she still insisted on supporting them.


    After a long walk, Chiana and her elements made them see Ali''s hard work and immediately went forward to share with her and let her have a rest.


    With the power of the elements to hide the breath, Ali and his party avoid all the demons and return safely to Ishtar.


    First of all, he used the enchanting magic to cure the weak Wayne. After carefully bandaging the wound for him, Ali began to check Ye Feng''s body.


    But in the process of examination, she found that the magic of the moon in Ye Feng''s body was still retrograde in all parts of her body, and that violent energy suppressed other forces in Ye Feng''s body.


    If ye Feng is cured at this time and wakes up, he will probably cast magic on the people around him.


    For the sake of safety, a Li orders Xiao Xi to look at Ye Feng here. Then she asks Diana through the transmission door, hoping that Diana can solve Ye Feng''s present predicament.


    However, to Ali''s disappointment, Diana baptized Ye Feng with moonlight, and the magic of the moon in Ye Feng''s body is still retrograde.


    "How could it be My magic source of the moon can''t correct the magic of the moon against the current in Ye Feng''s body


    Diana was out of control and helpless to Ye Feng. She invited Leona and her disciple pharmacist Nell.


    It''s a pity that after many attempts, they are helpless to the magic of the moon against the current in Ye Feng''s body.


    At this time, Chiana opened her mouth: "maybe there is a way to make the countercurrent force in Yefeng''s body return to normal."


    "What method?" Diana, Wayne and Ali asked in unison.


    Chiana said slowly: "find the friend of the forest, the emerald God AION. His magic image Xiaoju has the element ability to calm down the disordered energy. Maybe by this, the counter current magic energy in Ye Feng''s body can be calmed down."


    Ali continued to ask, "where should we go to find this green god?"


    Chiana shook her head and poured cold water on the crowd: "the emerald God may appear in any place where there is a jungle. To find him is like looking for a needle in a haystack."


    Diana and Wayne looked pale, but Ali was suddenly excited and said: "yes, Lord Soraka. She is a divine healing mage. She can cure Ye Feng. We should take Ye Feng back to Ionia for treatment!"


    Diana didn''t think it was a good proposal: "but Leona and I can''t leave moglon trail for too long. How do you get to Ionia? Soraka, does she give you the means to go back? "After Diana said this, Ali was also depressed and said: "yes, yes, but Lord Soraka is afraid that my amulet will be stolen by the devil and lock my breath. Ye Feng can''t use it..."


    However, Diana heard that Ali could go back, and the worried words on her eyebrows immediately expanded: "maybe you can go back and ask Soraka to see if she can use her starlight magic to divine where Cui Shen is. I heard Fiona say that they used to find Ye Feng and relied on Soraka''s Starlight magic."


    Ali is also a light in front of her eyes, she forgot that Soraka can use the guidance of stars to locate some people she wants.


    Thinking of this, after telling Diana to take good care of Ye Feng, Ali immediately smashed the star amulet and returned to the heart of Ionia.


    Ye Feng''s current situation was told to Soraka, Ali Jing and other Soraka''s reply.


    This time, Soraka didn''t disappoint Ali. She promised to use the starlight to find aeon.


    The bright starlight lingers all over Soraka, her eyes closed, and her mouth chants obscure starlight spell.


    After a while, the stars leaped into the sky, directed at the main continent, and finally stopped in the dilapidated kumang ancient forest.


    Soraka''s closed eyes showed a puzzled look. Under the destruction of the shadow Island, the ancient forest of kumang has become a dead forest. How did the emerald God aion, who is called the friend of the forest by xutar, appear in the ancient forest of kumang, which has become a paradise for the dead?


    Guided by the starlight, Soraka''s sight swept through all the areas of kumang ancient forest. When she saw a touch of green in the gray, she was suddenly enlightened.


    Worthy of being a friend of the forest, AI Weng, the emerald God, is healing the ancient forest of kumang with his power Soraka sighed at the bottom of her heart, then slowly opened her eyes, which twinkled with bright stars.


    "The emerald God aiweng is in the ancient forest of kumang."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1181

    After learning that the emerald God aiweng was in the kumang ancient forest, Ali immediately went through the portal to the mogelung mountain path.


    On the peak where Leona and panson are stationed, Diana waits here for a long time. Seeing Ali''s return, she was also eager to ask, "Ali, how are you doing divination to see where the emerald God is?"


    Ali replied truthfully: "in kumang ancient forest, I have to take Ye Feng to find him."


    Diana sipped her lips in a low mood: "I want to go with you, but I can''t leave the mountain trail for too long. I''m sorry..."


    Ali comforted him: "Wayne is also a demigod. When I return to Ishtar to speed up her treatment, it will be much safer to take her with me tomorrow. You can guard the array of maglon mountain path!"


    "Ye Feng, he asked you. Well, I''m going to..."


    Before Diana finished speaking, she was interrupted by jiela, who happened to hear their conversation by passing here: "can you take me with you? If it''s in kumang ancient forest, my botanical magic can also help a lot!"


    After staring at jiela for two eyes, Ali thought a little and agreed to take jiela with him. With Ali''s consent, jiela''s uneasy expression dissipated in an instant.


    Together they went to the mountain where the moon god sect was stationed and returned to the palace of Ishtar through the portal.


    In the room where Ye Feng is resting, only Xiao Xi and Wei''en are left. When Wei''en sees Ali and jiela coming back, she stands up and says, "Ali, do you have any news from the jade God aiweng?"


    Xiao Xi is dexterously jumped to Ali''s shoulder and rubbed her.


    Ali nodded his head and solemnly said, "Ai Weng is in kumang ancient forest. Today I will speed up the treatment for you first. Tomorrow, when you recover, you, jiela and I will escort Ye Feng to kumang ancient forest."


    Wayne also looked positive: "well, let''s change rooms for treatment now, so as not to affect Ye Feng. Jiela, can you watch Ye Feng here?"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of him." Jiela indicated that they should rest assured to go to the treatment, and here she was watching.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Wayne finally recovered under Ali''s treatment. Feeling the abundant demigod power in her body, she can''t wait to pull Ali to Ye Feng''s room.


    In the room, jiela is lying in front of the bed, half squinting her eyes and clenching Ye Feng''s hands. Seeing two people come in, she opened her eyes in a daze: "can we start?"


    Ali nodded, but she saw that jiela had not slept all night to take care of Ye Feng, and properly mobilized the enchanting magic to replenish jiela''s physical strength, so she left yixutar together.


    They did not choose to enter shurima from the junction of voodoo land and shurima desert, and then go south into kumang ancient forest. Instead, they entered the southwest region of voodoo land under the suggestion of jiela, who is familiar with the terrain here. There is a valley directly leading to the ancient forest of kumang.


    The women take Ye Feng all the way through the muddy swamp. On the way, Wayne and Ali fall into the bottomless swamp several times. They all rely on jiela''s vine to pull them up, and then move on.


    After a day''s journey, they finally managed to cross the swamp and enter a small valley bordering on the ancient forest of kumang.


    Stepping on the ground again, the women did not choose to rest, but speeded up their feet and quickly passed through the valley.


    Only when the dead and gray ancient forest of kumang came into their eyes, jiela and Wayne were stunned.


    Gazing at the dead forest, jiela thought she was back in the plague jungle where she was born if she was not sure that she was not on the wrong path. "I remember it wasn''t the last time I came," she murmured to herself. "The forest is very strong and full of plants and animals."


    "I can feel it''s full of all kinds of undead, Gera, do you remember the wrong way?" Wayne gazed fearlessly at the dead kumang ancient forest, and she doubted whether Gera had lost her way.


    "Jiela didn''t take the wrong road. This is the ancient forest of kumang, but not long ago, karlsas of shadow Island destroyed its vitality with undead magic. Ye Feng and I were also there. If it wasn''t for Lord Soraka to appear in time, maybe we would have died." Ali shakes her head. She is sure that this is kumang ancient forest.


    "Shadow island again..." As soon as she heard that the stillness here was due to the shadow Island, there was a sharp flash in Wayne''s eyes.


    Jiela is still in fear. She experienced the terror of Calista, another demon leader in shadow island last time.


    "Come on, Lord Soraka told me that AEON is trying to cure this forest, so if we see green or life in the forest, we will not be far away from the emerald AEON!"


    Ali saw that both of them were immersed in the terror of the shadow Island, and she interrupted their recollections.


    Jiela and Wayne, who had come back to their senses, realized that this was not the time to recall. They had to find AI Weng as soon as possible, so as to cure Ye Feng''s magic countercurrent of the moon.


    After thinking about it, the second daughter followed Ali''s steps and stepped into the gloomy and terrible ancient forest of kumang.


    As soon as they entered the mang ancient forest, the dead in the forest seemed to notice their existence and move in the dark.The piercing ghost wind howls, hears the human all has the goose bumps.


    "Hum!" Wayne exudes her terrifying demigod magic on the spot, centering on her and spreading around, warning those shadowy creatures hiding in the dark trying to attack them.


    The demigod power is amazing, but it doesn''t scare away all the dead in the forest.


    They hide in the dark corner, staring at the three Wayne, looking for opportunities to prey.


    As long as the three women and one relax, these monsters will emerge from the dark and launch terrorist attacks on them.


    Wayne glanced at each direction with grave eyes. She reminded Ali and jiela in a low voice: "be careful. I can feel that the number of undead creatures in this forest is unimaginable. Even if I am a demigod, if they launch suicide attacks like crazy, I will be consumed by them!"


    When the two girls heard the speech, their hearts trembled. They both tightened their willow eyebrows and set their respective nerves to the highest warning line.


    They pay too much attention to the movement around them, but they don''t notice that Ye Feng, supported by Ali, has a sign of awakening.


    Gradually opened his empty eyes, Ye Feng suddenly broke free of Ali''s hands and fled to the deep forest.


    Feeling Ye Feng''s freedom, Ali lost his voice and said, "Ye Feng, where are you going?"


    At the same time, she and Xiao Xi catch up with each other.


    Wayne and jiela notice that Ye Feng, who wakes up, runs away. Their faces change greatly, and their body light goes after Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1182

    In the dead kumang ancient forest, animal remains are everywhere, and the dead from the dead animals walk aimlessly in this dead place.


    Life is cut off, even a scavenging animal can not be seen, it is difficult to imagine that there were various primitive animals here not long ago.


    In the depths of the forest, a man with a whole body of magical energy countercurrent attracted many undead creatures to peep at.


    These undead creatures were predators in the forest, feeding on various small animals. After being twisted into the dead by the death chanter karlsas''s Requiem, they still maintain the ferocious nature of predators.


    However, they seem to have chosen the wrong prey. When one undead predator dies in the moon storm all over the man, the remaining predators flee in succession.


    It was Ye Feng who broke away from Ali before. His eyes were covered by the cold moon. His consciousness was in a state of extreme chaos, so that he could not think normally.


    Sitting under a dead tree, he didn''t even know that the moon storm around him had strangled many predators who wanted to eat him.


    He didn''t know how long he had been in this state. All of a sudden, his chaotic consciousness had a question. Who was he?


    Ye Feng showed a puzzled look: "who am I?"


    No one answered his question, or the only one who could answer his question at this time was selectively ignored by him, that is, Elise, who planted the seeds of believers in his heart.


    "You are Ye Feng, my most loyal servant!"


    Elise tried several times, but could not communicate with Ye Feng in this state. Originally she thought it was a good opportunity for Ye Feng to follow her orders. It seems that she has thought too much.


    At this time, not far away came the cry of Ali and others: "Ye Feng, are you nearby? Come out and don''t hide from us


    Ye Feng smell speech, the next moment in the moonlight package left here. Until he confirmed that Ali and others behind him were thrown away by him, he stopped and continued his long journey.


    "Ye Feng..." Murmured to himself a just now a Li and others to his call, Ye Feng seems to think of something, but also can not think of anything.


    His head suddenly felt sharp pain, as if to be torn apart by something sharp.


    This kind of confusion lasted for a long time, but finally fell into a dead silence with his chaotic consciousness.


    Nothing to think about, nothing to do, he looked around, there is a kind of desire to find living things to vent the wild magic energy.


    Without finding any living things, Ye Feng turns his attention to the dead. The storm of the moon around him gradually converged, but his right hand slowly raised was gathering stronger storm of the moon.


    Jumping on a small cliff, Ye Feng palm that counter current of violent energy aimed at the place where the most undead creatures gathered below.


    Boom!


    The cathartic magic of the countercurrent moon tore all the dead creatures in that area, as well as the dead dead trees.


    The magic storm that has not subsided, the dark pit, the corner of Ye Feng''s mouth involuntarily spreads the evil and strange radian of venting the violent energy.


    He looks like a devil, but if he is a devil, his magic power of the moon should be transformed into the blood moon form, not the magic countercurrent.


    The image of Elise sitting on the seed of the believer frowns slightly, and she is not very clear about what Ye Feng is in this state. Because in addition to Ye Feng, she has never seen other people''s magic countercurrent.


    At the time when she was deep in thought, the magic of the moon against the current rushing in Ye Feng''s body poured into Ye Feng''s soul for the first time.


    The turbulent energy of the counter current seemed to have its own consciousness. As soon as it came in, it found the image of Elise and flew towards her.


    "Not good!" Sensing the extremely dangerous breath, Elise wants to remove the image, but finds her image is confined in the soul of Ye Feng.


    Elise''s face changes dramatically. The image she projects in Ye Feng''s heart has the power of her soul. Once it is smashed forcibly, her noumenon in shadow island will also be damaged.


    Originally, her body had been riddled with starlight cracks because of Soraka''s Starlight spell. If her soul was damaged again, her recovery period would be longer.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she couldn''t let the magic of the moon against the current destroy her image. Elise''s right hand condensed a dark red energy magic ball, trying to compete with it.


    However, the magic energy driven by her image in Ye Feng''s heart is so small that she can''t cause substantial damage to other forces in Ye Feng''s body, except that she causes heavy damage to Ye Feng''s soul through noumenon.


    Sure enough, the magic ball she condensed was instantly torn to pieces by the magic of the counter current moon.


    In the deep soul of Ye Feng, Elise makes the final struggle. But she found that the magic of the moon against the current seemed to have self-consciousness. Every pause seemed to be observing Ye Feng''s soul. Then she found out the trace of her escape and launched a precise pursuit on her.


    "There''s something wrong with the magic!"


    The longer she fights with the counter current magic of the moon, the more she thinks that the magic is problematic. It is like a wise creature attached to the magic and pursues her in the way of intelligent creature.Is there something mysterious attached to the magic? Elise continues to play hide and seek with the magic of the moon against the current in Ye Feng''s soul sea, and she can''t help guessing the essence of the magic countercurrent of the moon.


    But that doesn''t make sense! If someone really wants to control Ye Feng, she should plant something similar to the seed of a believer in Ye Feng''s body like her, instead of being attached to one of the magic powers. And she has never heard of magic with life attached to it


    Little by little, Alice went back to her original guess. Does the magic of the moon in Ye Feng''s body really produce self-consciousness, thus confusing Ye Feng''s consciousness?


    However, before she could come up with an answer that could convince her, she was pulled out of some psychic consciousness by the magic of the counter current moon.


    For some reason, Elise, looking at the magic of the countercurrent moon for a moment, seemed to see it laughing, and it was a kind of mockery of hunters after catching prey.


    But the magic of the moon has always maintained its magic form, and has not transformed into a face. Why does she have the illusion that it is laughing?


    With such doubts, the image of Elise left in Ye Feng''s body is completely smashed by the magic of the counter current moon.


    Her real soul, far away in the blood pool of shadow Island, was hit hard, and her spirits were stirred up and her expression was clouded.


    Fortunately, she was in the blood pool at this time, and the power of the blood pool was constantly repairing her soul.


    Finally, she was frightened to find that there was a trace of leaf wind in her body, which would have the magic power of countercurrent moon.


    Before the magic of the counter current moon had spread, she immediately used the power of her own body to disperse it, so as to get rid of the risk that she might be turned back by the magic of the counter current moon.


    After trying to communicate with the believer seeds in xiayefeng''s body, she was relieved to make sure that the magic power of the countercurrent moon was the same as that of Soraka before, and she did not find the believer seeds she planted in Yefeng''s heart.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1183

    The image of Elise is swept out of Ye Feng''s soul. The magic of the moon against the current becomes the only one that can talk with Ye Feng.


    Yes, dialogue!


    The magic of the moon against the current drifted to the deepest part of Ye Feng''s soul and said the first words to Ye Feng: "I will take over this body. You can sleep here with peace of mind."


    There is no face, no body, and the magic voice of the counter current moon is not like any creature, just like pure magic and element sound, which is extremely strange.


    At the next moment, Ye Feng shivered all over his body, and his empty eyes gradually returned to normal. But at this time, it is not Ye Feng that controls the body, but the magic of the moon against the current.


    Ye Feng, controlled by the magic of the counter current moon, wanted to see if he could use this body to confuse all the people Ye Feng was familiar with. He was waiting for his experimental object: "Ye Feng Ye Feng Ye Feng


    Wei en three women''s urgent call falls into the ear, the leaf wind corner of the mouth bends up the evil radian. When the three girls came near the cliff, he deliberately used magic to make a loud noise, then manipulated the body hormone to fall, pretending to be in a coma.


    "No, it''s Ye Feng!"


    Jiela was the first to notice Ye Feng, who fell from the cliff. She opened her eyes wide, and manipulated the vines to support a fluffy and soft flower on the ground below the cliff.


    The flower continues to rise, and leaf wind opposite, successfully prevented the "comatose" Ye Feng''s fate of falling to death.


    Ali and Wayne saw this, and rushed to the bottom of the cliff with jiela.


    Carefully controlling the flowers, Ye Feng was slowly carried down to the flat ground. Jiela three people confirmed that Ye Feng was not hurt before she breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Well What''s wrong with me? How could it be here? "


    At this time, the sleepy Ye Feng suddenly utters a babble, startled Wei en three women think he will run away, three people hold him together, lest he run away like before.


    "Wayne, jiela, Ali, what are you doing?"


    Hearing Ye Feng call out their names, the three women looked at each other in dismay.


    Seeing their three stupefied gods, Ye Feng complained: "can you let go of your hands? It''s hard to press me like this!"


    "Let go Wayne first reacts to come over, she quickly released the bound Ye Feng''s hands.


    Confirm Ye Feng is awake, Ali and jiela also let go of their hands.


    Three women around Ye Feng asked a lot of questions, see his memory stay in the surima desert, they also told him about his coma.


    However, when the three girls are immersed in the joy of Ye Feng''s awakening, Xiao Xi, sitting on Ali''s shoulder, stares at Ye Feng surrounded by people.


    I don''t know why, Xiao Xi always feels that the leaf wind in front of her is very wrong. Although from all aspects, Ye Feng''s speech and behavior are standard thick line Ye Feng, but she just feels very strange.


    In order to verify whether this is Ye Feng or not, Xiao Xi suddenly explodes his hair, bares his teeth and flies to Ye Feng''s face, and slaps Ye Feng''s cheek with immature fox claws.


    Woo Hoo Hoo!


    After a while, Ye Feng''s face was drawn by her.


    Ye Feng is quite angry to mention Xiao Xi''s Tail: "Xiao Xi, I know you don''t like to see me at ordinary times, but I just wake up, can you give me some face ah!"


    Xiao Xi recalled the performance of Ye Feng when she caught her Hualian before, and then compared with the present one, the almost coincident picture also let her eliminate the vigilance to Ye Feng.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi seldom put on a bad face in front of Ye Feng, and Wei Qu Ba Ba Di called twice to show that she just wanted to play with him.


    A Li is also timely for Xiao Xi to convey her goodwill, so that Ye Feng can understand Xiao Xi.


    Ye Feng had no choice but to spread out his hands. As usual, he had no way to take Xiao Xi. He allowed Xiao Xi to jump to his shoulder happily, and proposed to Ali''s three daughters: "Ali, jiela, and Wayne, since I have recovered myself, I won''t look for the emerald God aiweng. Let''s go back early and have a good rest."


    As Ye Feng said, he was cured by himself, and there was no point in looking for the emerald God aiweng. And there are dead people everywhere, full of all kinds of dead spirit. If they are not careful, they will encounter unimaginable danger. It is a good proposal to leave early.


    "It''s up to you to go back early!" Jiela was the first to agree.


    Wayne thought for a while and then said, "there are so many undead here that even the demigods may run out of magic here. We should go back early!"


    Ali didn''t think much about it either. He responded to Ye Feng''s suggestion: "since everyone wants to go back and Ye Feng has recovered, let''s go back."


    However, Ali''s next proposal is that Ye Feng shivers all over: "Xiao Xi, Ye Feng is still weak after he wakes up. You first turn into a divine spirit into his body, nourish his soul and body with pure divine magic, so that he can recover faster."


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" It seems that Xiao Xi is not willing to enter Ye Feng''s body as a deity. She wants to play outside.


    A Li rubbed Xiao Xi''s reluctant head and said, "Xiao Xi, obedient, Ye Feng, he needs you to help him at this time!""I''m ok, Xiao Xi, she If you don''t want to, you can forget it! " Ye Feng''s back exudes a trace of cold sweat because of tension.


    Ali always obeys Ye Feng, but today she is stubborn. She also explained the reason why she wanted Xiao Xi to become a deity and enter Ye Feng''s body: "Ye Feng, listen to me this time. I checked your body just now, and your soul was obviously damaged. If you don''t let Xiao Xi repair it for you, you may leave unimaginable sequelae to your spirit in the future."


    Hearing Ali''s dignified words, jiela and Wayne were surprised to cover their small mouths. If it is true as Ali said, then Ye Feng must ask Xiao Xi to help him repair his damaged soul.


    Xiao Xi is also aware of the seriousness of the problem, she no longer play temper, but immediately turned into the light of divinity, into Ye Feng''s body.


    As soon as he entered Ye Feng''s body, Xiao Xi felt that his body was still filled with the magic of the last countercurrent moon.


    This counter current magic of the moon has completely suppressed the other forces in Ye Feng''s body. She immediately understood why Ye Feng always felt strange to her, because ye Feng''s body had been controlled by the magic of the moon against the current.


    In order to force Ye Feng to fall asleep, she decides to enter Ye Feng''s soul to hint his subconscious.


    But at this time, the counter current of the magic of the moon instantly drove her out of the body of Ye Feng.


    Out of the small Xi quickly she knew with the fox language to tell Ali, make a Li face dramatic change.


    "You are not Ye Feng!"


    Both Wayne and jiela are in a state of confusion. I don''t know why Ali said Ye Feng was not Ye Feng.


    However, at the next moment, Ye Feng told them that he was not Ye Feng.


    "I am the spirit of the element of the moon, the true form of the magic of the moon. This body is mine now, stupid man on the other side!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1184

    "I am the spirit of the element of the moon, the true form of the magic of the moon. This body is mine now, stupid man on the other side!"


    The spirit of the element of the moon manipulates Ye Feng''s body, showing an evil smile. The magic lines of the moon against the current also appear quietly on his half face.


    The magic power of the moon poured out from Ye Feng''s body. Since he failed to hide his identity, he had to kill three people of Wayne!


    Feeling the magic of the fierce countercurrent moon, the three girls suddenly changed their faces and scattered around.


    At the same time, Wayne pushes her red goggles and enters the hunting state, because she feels that Ye Feng, under the control of the spirit of the moon element, bursts out a breath that only a demigod can emit.


    "You hide first, and I''ll take care of it!"


    As a sign to jiela and Ali not to act rashly, Wayne pulled out the crossbow behind her, rolled forward and fell into the shadow.


    The next moment she appeared behind Ye Feng and shot a holy silver arrow with the blessing of the crossbow.


    Whew!


    As fast as lightning, the arrow shot at Ye Feng''s back in an instant, and the holy Silver Arrow instantly turned into the same manic energy and poured into Ye Feng''s body.


    Since it is the spirit of the element of the moon that completely controls Ye Feng''s body, Ye Feng''s pain also strikes his nerves.


    The holy silver energy, which seemed to tear everything apart, twisted his face gradually, and he cheated him with his backhand to Wayne.


    "Stupid man on the other side, you will pay for hurting me!"


    With his roar, the magic of the counter current moon all over his body instantly condensed into a terrible moon storm, and ran into Wayne at close range.


    Seeing this, Wayne immediately rolled to the side and fell into the shadow, trying to disturb the sight of the spirit of the moon element to avoid the storm.


    However, she immediately realized that a more terrible thing was happening. She was pulled by an invisible pulling force, and it was almost impossible for her to hide in a safe place far away from the storm of the moon in a short time.


    With each rotation of the moon''s storm, the pulling force became stronger, and in less than a few seconds, the pulling force was too strong for Vern to resist.


    Forced out of the shadow by the storm of the moon, Wayne couldn''t control her body shape for a while. As the storm whirled around, she felt dizzy in a short time.


    "Dizzy..."


    Wayne clenched her teeth and was in the storm of the moon. She was not only dizzy, but also was mercilessly torn by the magic of the moon against the current.


    Although each wound is very shallow, but when this number of wounds attack at the same time, as if countless insects were gnawing at her skin, the pain is no less than tearing a deep cut in her body.


    "Wayne, it''s time to see you on the road!" The spirit of the moon element Jie Jie a smile, began to wind up the storm of the moon, so as to strangle Wei en in it.


    But at this time, a vine stronger than a big tree ran out of the dead forest, and it was Gera who had been told to hide by Wayne.


    A Li beside her also releases the enchanting magic power, condenses it into a shining pearl to attack the spirit of the element of the moon.


    Under the interference of Ali, the spirit of the element of the moon has a little less control over the storm of the moon. And the vine that jiela controls is to take advantage of this opportunity to bump into the storm, entangle the unable to control the body of Wayne, and pull it out.


    However, jiela underestimated the power of the moon storm. In the twinkling of an eye, her vine, which was stronger than the big tree, was cut to half its original thickness by the magic of the countercurrent moon.


    Jiela''s eyes sank, and she pulled Wayne out as far as she could, before her vines were completely broken by the storm.


    The spirit of the element of the moon saw that Wayne was soon pulled out by the vine of jiela. He just wanted to fly to know about Wayne''s life, when Ali suddenly appeared in front of him to stop him.


    "Get out of here!" The spirit of the element of the moon now only wants to kill Wayne first. If Wayne is allowed to escape from the storm of the moon, it will be difficult for him to successfully trap him in the same realm next time.


    Forced to open Ali, the spirit of the moon element flashed to Wayne. The right hand condenses a new storm of the moon, and the spirit of the moon element controls Ye Feng''s body, and suddenly falls down on Wayne''s pretty face.


    At this critical moment, a pink pearl of energy suddenly disappeared into Ye Feng''s body, which made the spirit of the element of the moon fall into a Li''s dementology in a short time.


    At the same time, jiela summoned the flowers of vines at the foot of Ye Feng, and firmly controlled him in place before the spirit of the moon element got rid of Ali''s dementory.


    At this time, Wayne was also able to extricate herself from the storm of the moon. She looked coldly at the spirit of the element of the moon, which was controlled by Ali and jiela at the same time. In a flash, she shot nine arrows.


    Bang bang!


    Every three arrows burst out more terrifying holy silver energy, but its power is much weaker than before. If it was not for Wein''s fear that she would kill Ye Feng along with her nine arrows, she would let the spirit of the moon, which occupied Ye Feng''s body, die under her arrow.The shrill screams resound in the dead forest, and the spirit of the moon element receiving the nine arrows of Wayne is suffering from unimaginable destruction.


    His strength is extremely atrophied, and his control over Ye Feng''s body is becoming weaker and weaker. But it was not enough to kill him. He tried to resist the feeling of lethargy and mocked the three of Wayne who had captured him.


    "You can''t kill me. I''m the spirit of elements. When I''m weak, I just need to rest and recover slowly. But the real master of this body may never wake up. Ha ha ha..."


    For the time being, they have not found a way to kill the spirit of the moon element, but they have a way to weaken his control over Ye Feng.


    Wayne immediately said: "don''t listen to his nonsense, let Xiao Xi force Ye Feng''s body into a state of lethargy!"


    Ali knowingly nodded to Xiao Xi sitting on her shoulder, and then Xiao Xi turned into divinity again and disappeared into Ye Feng''s body.


    As the spirit of the moon element became extremely weak under the suppression of Wayne''s power, Xiao Xi was not hindered much in Ye Feng''s body.


    She quickly plunges into Ye Feng''s soul, drives out the soul of Ye Feng with the magic of the moon against the current, and gives a command to Ye Feng''s body, making Ye Feng fall into a deep sleep.


    Under this command, even if the spirit of the moon element doesn''t want to sleep, he still can''t control Ye Feng''s body and is forced to enter into a deep sleep state.


    Finally, Ye Feng fell asleep again, and the three women of Wei''en all breathed heavily.


    But think of Ye Feng in the body of the counter current of the magic of the moon is a force of self-consciousness, their heart is heavy.


    Before Ye Feng wakes up next time, they must find the emerald God aiweng as soon as possible to completely solve the root of the disease, so that the real Ye Feng can wake up from the deep sleep of his soul.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1185

    In the dead forest, three women of Wayne lean against a big tree and raise a bonfire.


    After seeing Ye Feng, they look rather complicated.


    The fight with Ye Feng just now was too dangerous. It took a long time to make Ye Feng fall into a state of lethargy.


    Tired to rest under the tree, the three women unconsciously recalled the battle.


    The counter current of the magic of the moon even produced consciousness, and also claimed to be the spirit of the element of the moon. The three of them were so old that they had never seen the magic of consciousness, nor had they heard anything like it.


    The magic of the moon becomes manic and restless against the current, and then produces the spirit of the moon element with self-consciousness. So if the magic power in their bodies goes against the current, will they also produce some kind of elemental spirit?


    The three girls seemed to think of going together. Their pretty faces against the fire could not help looking at each other more.


    After a while, Wayne broke the silence and said, "do you know how to make the magic countercurrent?"


    Jiela and Ali shook their heads one after another. They were also very puzzled about what the magic countercurrent meant. Was it just to make the magic of the normal casting flow retrograde?


    At this time, Wayne made a bold decision: "I intend to let my body''s holy silver retrograde try, only in this way can we better understand the magic of Ye Feng''s moon countercurrent is about!"


    "No, it''s too dangerous!"


    "Yes, what should you do if you fall into chaos like Ye Feng?"


    Ali and jiela are both against Wayne''s rash advance. They think it is too dangerous. They should mainly look for AI Weng, the goddess of green.


    In spite of the opposition of Ali and jiela, Wayne pulled out the crossbow and aimed at a direction. As usual, she condensed a holy Silver Arrow full of holy silver energy in her right hand.


    However, her method of casting is different from that of the past. She reverses her usual magic trajectory, just like Ye Feng''s Moon Magic countercurrent.


    Boom!


    She shot a powerful silver arrow. Instead of looking at the huge hole that was blasted by the arrow, Wayne took back the crossbow, lowered her head, and looked at her hands.


    Holding her pink fist, Wayne couldn''t feel the side effect of the flow of holy silver energy.


    "Wayne, are you ok?"


    "Do you feel the power in your body trying to grab your body?"


    A Li and jiela''s concerns followed, and Wayne shook his head in disappointment: "I just forced to reverse the trajectory of the magic. Not only did I not feel that the strength in my body became more manic, nor did I feel any side effects. Instead, because of the change in the trajectory of magic, my holy Silver Arrow''s power was reduced by half."


    Listen to her say, Ali and jiela also tried, they are the same as Wayne, except that the power of magic is weakened, they do not feel any abnormality.


    Such an attempt, the three women on the contrary more confused. A Li gently rubbed Xiao Xi''s small head, eyes complex way: "that leaf wind why is he like this?"


    Jiela pondered for a moment and speculated, "it may be that his magic of the moon is self countercurrent, right? And we are taking the initiative to reverse the flow of power. "


    Wei en smelled the words, and his eyes twinkled: "maybe it is really possible, but how can the magic of the moon in Ye Feng''s body go against the current properly? What is the spirit of the moon element? "


    This problem is too complicated for them. There is no precedent before, and they can''t figure out why.


    With these questions, the tired three women lean under the dead tree and close their eyes gradually.


    However, they did not go into a deep sleep, and when there was a little noise around them, they would wake up. It is impossible to fall asleep in this forest of undead.


    In the dark, one by one the undead creatures stare at the sleeping Wayne and them, but none of them dare to come forward.


    All of them have seen the spirit of the moon element, and they can easily kill all the undead creatures in an area, and Wayne can subdue the spirit of the moon element, which shows that their power is more terrifying.


    But these undead creatures, driven by their instinctive animal nature, are not willing to easily miss these rare living creatures in the forest, so they always keep a close distance with Wayne and them.


    However, this situation did not last long and was broken.


    A huge stone monster, which was made up of broken stones, weeds and moss, suddenly appeared from somewhere and cracked the ground in front of it with one blow.


    The undead that roams around Wayne and their neighborhood are scared to run around, and soon no undead can be seen here.


    Such a violent movement naturally awakened the three women of Ali. They got up and looked around, and found that the spirits around them had disappeared.


    "Is it that some other, more terrifying, undead frightens away these lower level spirits?" Jiela mumbled to herself with her right hand on her cheek.


    Wayne, the most powerful of the three women, soon found out that in the area they could not reach, a huge unknown creature was moving in the opposite direction.The breath of that creature was pure and unaffected by the dark stillness of the forest. It didn''t look like a dead creature at all.


    Willow eyebrow unconsciously congeals tightly, Wei en slightly ponders, while the unknown creature has not disappeared in her tracking range to catch up.


    Seeing that she didn''t have time to talk to them, a Li and jiela suddenly ran to the distance. Although Ali and jiela did not know why she was so, they still held the sleeping Ye Feng together and followed her closely.


    After flying for a long time after the unknown creature, she was about to catch up with the unknown creature and see the appearance of the unknown creature. However, she lost the target of the unknown creature without warning.


    Wayne did not stop because of the loss of the unknown creature''s target, but continued to move forward.


    After a while, a green dream land appeared in the dark and dead forest.


    A wisp of lifeless vitality was constantly emanating from the dreamland with green light shining in front of her, and Wayne was stunned.


    Isn''t kumang ancient forest destroyed by kalthas, the dead singer of shadow island? How could there be such a lively and dreamlike place here?


    She stood in the same place for a while, and Ali and jiela in the rear also came up with Ye Feng.


    Later, the second daughter was also stunned by the sudden appearance of a touch of green, but the expression on Ali''s face soon changed from disbelief to joy of seeing infinite hope.


    "Lord Soraka said that AEON the emerald was trying to cure the ancient forest of kumang, which had been destroyed by karthas. Maybe AEON was in this!"


    Along with a Li''s emotional abnormal excited account, Wayne and jiela also came out of the absence.


    They gazed at the dreamland with vigor and vitality. They would like to go in and find out the emerald God, aiweng, to cure the magic of the moon!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1186

    When the three women of Wayne step into the land of dreams, they are full of vitality.


    A towering green tree stands in the center of this green land, surrounded by blooming one after another dazzling flowers.


    The birds are sitting on the branches singing, and the small animals are playing happily in front of the green lake. Every place here is full of thriving atmosphere.


    Being in the dead forest filled with dead air, Wayne and them were suffocated. When they entered here, they took a deep breath unconsciously and breathed the refreshing air here.


    The sound of gravel collision came from the depths of the green space, and the three women of Wayne were stunned.


    Looking in the direction of the sound, a huge magic statue composed of gravel, weeds and moss slowly came into their sight.


    Behind the statue, there is also a creature composed of gravel, weeds and moss, but it is much smaller than the statue, and it is closer to the three of them.


    Although there are two strange figures in the field of vision, they are not too alert.


    Feeling the infinite vitality and pure breath from these two creatures, jiela speculated: "is that big one just like a little chrysanthemum? And the creature about the same height as us is AEON, the God of emerald? "


    "I can see through the strength of the big stone monster, but I can''t see through the back one..." Wayne is the most vigilant of the three girls. Although she also thinks that the two strange creatures are probably aion and Xiaoju, she still doesn''t give up her guard completely.


    A Li''s eyes were burning with burning eyes at the two creatures coming towards them, and then at Ye Feng, who was supported by her. She couldn''t help but feel the urgent emotion in her heart and said, "you can''t be wrong. They are the green god aiweng and the magic image Xiaoju. Ye Feng is saved!"


    Seeing that Ali wanted to take Ye Feng over, Wayne held out her hand and shook her head: "Ali, wait, let them come by themselves, or be careful."


    In their waiting, the two creatures slowly came to their side, and the creature standing behind said: "welcome to my woodland. I''m the master of emerald here, and this big guy is my partner. The devil is like a little chrysanthemum."


    When the girls heard the emerald God AI Weng actively expressed his identity with the devil like Xiaoju, they could no longer restrain their inner excitement.


    On behalf of the people, Ali asked for help from the green god aiweng: "Ai Weng, please save Ye Feng. The magic power of the moon in his body somehow goes against the current, and still occupies his body. He claims to be the spirit of the moon element!"


    "Spirit of elements?" AI Weng''s friendly face became more and more dignified, as if he had heard some frightening name.


    He took a breath and motioned to Ali that they would take Ye Feng to the towering tree where he planted it. He would check Ye Feng''s internal magic for Yefeng.


    Concerning Ye Feng''s condition, the girls dare not neglect her and take the initiative to take Ye Feng under the tree and let him lie flat.


    AI Weng, the God of green, squatted down and put out his magic power to do a comprehensive inspection for Ye Feng.


    One side of the three women Wei en clenched the powder fist, the anxiety and worry in the heart were all written on the face.


    After waiting for a while, aion got up and said, "your friend''s internal strength is the most chaotic I have ever seen. All kinds of rare properties of magic, sword Qi, and even the power of forbidden magic stone can be possessed. It is a miracle that he can die without exploding. The appearance of the spirit of elements this month has a lot to do with the miscellaneous strength in his body."


    While listening to the emerald God AI Weng analyzing the cause of Ye Feng, Ali asked anxiously, "is there any way to cure him?"


    "I don''t know for sure that I can cure him. It''s not demons or gods from outside that occupy his body, but the spirit of the moon element!" AI Weng didn''t dare to promise. He was afraid of the spirit of the moon element.


    Hearing of AI Weng''s existence, she couldn''t help but ask: "what is the spirit of this month''s element?"


    Speaking of the spirit of the element of the moon, AI Weng''s face was not consciously dignified: "the spirit of the moon element is the real form of the magic power of the moon, the force of the moon element, and the sword Qi of the moon. It is not a single individual, but countless life forms of the force of the moon that exist in the elemental world.


    As the spirit of the moon element, their personalities are different, some friendly, some evil, some manic, some reckless


    Obviously, the spirit of the element of the moon, which occupies your friend''s body, is not a good character


    With such a large amount of information, Wei en''s three brains were a little confused. After a long time of hard digestion and acceptance, Wien also asked: "the world of elements Is that our power actually has the spirit of elements


    The emerald God aiweng nodded definitely: "yes, all the forces of Valoran are actually the epitome of the spirits of the elements in the elemental world. Theoretically, the two worlds are parallel, and there is no possibility of junction. Your friend is an exception, which makes communication between the two worlds which are not interfering with each other


    Wei en three women smell speech a burst of silence, did not expect that Ye Feng''s magic of the moon countercurrent actually involved in another world. As AI Weng said, they have never seen a similar existence. Ye Feng is so special, but this special brings them only worry."Your friend doesn''t have to be saved. I can try to cure him, but once the healing spell is started, it can''t be stopped. Either he successfully resists the pressure to expel the spirit of the moon element back to the elemental world, or his soul dissipates completely. Have you made a decision?"


    This kind of decision is related to Ye Feng''s life and death. They dare not make a decision easily. They are afraid that Ye Feng will die because of their wrong decision. In this way, they will live a life of guilt.


    Seeing the three of them fall into silence, their eyes twinkle, and no one dares to speak. AI Weng, the goddess of emerald, sighs, and is not in a hurry to let them make a decision.


    Not far away to the magic like Xiaoju waved, emerald God aiweng and magic like chrysanthemum again to the depths of the green land.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    As they were about to disappear behind the towering trees, Xiao Xi, sitting on Ali''s shoulder, suddenly flew towards them.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    When he came to the emerald God aiweng, Xiao Xi communicated with AI Weng in fox language, indicating that he would perform healing magic for Ye Feng.


    As a friend of the forest, AI Weng, the Green God, can understand the fox language naturally. Seeing that Xiao Xi''s desire to cure Ye Feng was so strong, he said, "are you sure, little fox? If you fail, the man will be out of his wits. "


    Ali''s face changed suddenly, and he called to Xiao Xi in the distance: "Xiao Xi, what decisions are you making? Come back


    As she spoke, she ran to Xiao Xi. When Wayne and jiela saw this, they understood what Xiao Xi said to AON, and they also followed him.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi said that rather than let Ye Feng be a living dead person, it was better to fight, believing that Ye Feng''s willpower can withstand the pressure of the spirit of the moon element.


    Smelling Xiao Xi''s words, Ali''s expression moved: "believe Ye Feng''s will?"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi continued, Ye Feng has survived so many death threats, and they should choose to believe Ye Feng can survive this time.


    Yes, Ye Feng is a man who constantly creates miracles. Why can''t they continue to believe him this time? A Li asked himself deeply in the bottom of his heart, and the twinkling confusion in his eyes gradually dissipated.


    Her eyes firmly convey Xiao Xi''s thoughts to jiela and Wayne. Ali hopes they can also believe that Ye Feng will continue to create miracles.


    The two women hesitated at first, but they saw Ali was so firm. They looked at Ye Feng who was in a coma for a while, and then bit her lips and made a decision.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1187

    After unifying the opinions, she chose to believe in Ye Feng, and she was represented by a Li: "Ai Weng, the emerald God, please treat Ye Feng."


    "Are you sure?" In order to prevent them from regret, AI Weng, the jade God, reconfirmed with them.


    "Sure!"


    Three women with one voice, Xiao Xi also followed two calls, to show their determination to Ye Feng for treatment.


    Hearing their affirmative reply, the jade God aion nodded: "now that you are sure, take your friend to that lake first. The lake water has the effect of healing wounds and calming the fury energy. Casting spells there will help increase your friend''s survival rate."


    Three women smell the speech and immediately bring Ye Feng to the lake. The lake water is not very deep, and Ye Feng can just expose her head in the lake water.


    AI Weng, the God of green, indicated that the three girls should step back a little. Then he took the magic image of Xiaoju to the lake. With the ancient mantra in his mouth, the power of the elements close to nature began to appear in his body.


    There is also a trace of emerald green element energy between the cracks on the body of the devil like chrysanthemum, and the whole body is flashing green light.


    After a while, the elemental energy released by the emerald God aiweng and the magic image Xiaoju will surround the whole lake, forming a huge array.


    After shaping the array, AI Weng, the emerald God, said: "I''m going to cast a spell to weaken your friend''s soul defense, so that the spirit of the moon element can enter his soul, and stimulate his main soul to wake up. Now it''s too late to regret."


    Ali looked at jiela and Wayne. Seeing that they did not waver, she also said firmly: "Ai Weng, the emerald God, although you cast the spell, we have made up our mind!"


    After hearing this, the emerald God AI Weng cast his magic to weaken the defense of Ye Feng''s soul. The spirit of the element of the moon in Ye Feng''s body looks at the loopholes in Ye Feng''s soul, and he takes the opportunity to invade Ye Feng''s soul.


    Originally, I wanted to control Ye Feng''s body like driving away Elise''s soul last time. However, as soon as the spirit of the moon element came in, he found that Ye Feng was staring at him with vigilant eyes.


    "Are you the magic of the moon against the current?"


    The spirit of the moon element smelled Ye Feng''s question, and he was very confused. Ye Feng''s soul should be in a state of lethargy now. Why did he wake up?


    Perplexed to perplexity, the spirit of the moon element did not speak back, but directly controlled the violent countercurrent in Ye Feng''s body. The magic of the moon attacked Ye Feng''s awakening soul.


    The soul just wakes up from the deep sleep. Ye Feng is still a little confused. In his sleep, he hears someone talking about his moon''s magic countercurrent in his ear, so he is not sure whether the magic of the moon in front of him is countercurrent.


    However, when he saw the spirit of the element of the moon attacking his soul, he suddenly understood that the conversation he had overheard in his sleep was true.


    Facing the attack of the spirit of the moon element, Ye Feng of the soul form subconsciously wants to use his strength to fight against it, but he can''t mobilize any energy.


    Boom!


    The next moment, unable to use his internal strength, he was blown out of the sea of his soul by the countercurrent magic released by the spirit of the moon element.


    He was blown away in the form of soul, and the pain of the soul instantly stimulated his spirit to tremble, resulting in a brief absence. And his body is also because of the trauma of his soul constantly shaking, closed eyes overflow a drop of blood and tears.


    Ali originally thought that she would sit still and watch Ye Feng receive treatment. But when she saw Ye Feng''s eyes shed blood and tears, she still couldn''t restrain her inner anxiety and worry and cried out: "Ye Feng!"


    Shouting and shouting, the emotional Ali is ready to move as Ye Feng for treatment. Wayne on one side pressed her and yelled: "calm down, Ali, now we only believe in Ye Feng!"


    A Li Bei''s teeth nibble at her red lips and looks at Ye Feng stubbornly. When Ye Feng''s ears also began to overflow with blood, her heart seemed to be severely pricked.


    Jiela also advised: "Ali, if you disturb AI Weng and Xiaoju, the goddess of green, it will probably ruin Ye Feng''s life. Let''s wait!"


    At the same time, in the soul of Ye Feng, he was chased by the spirit of the moon element, and was in a mess.


    Time goes by minute by second, with the passage of time there is the vitality of Ye Feng.


    Seeing this scene, the caster AI Weng sighed helplessly: "it seems that your friend is going to be unable to hold on."


    "How could this happen..." Ali sat on the ground in despair, and her eyes were gradually covered by mist.


    Jiela and Wayne also noticed that Ye Feng''s vitality was rapidly disappearing. They wanted to comfort Ali, but their eyes were gradually dull, and self blame began to grow in their hearts.


    "Xiaoju, be ready to kill the spirit of the element of the moon, who is about to come to this world completely. He must not give the spirit of the moon the chance to grow up in our world. He will completely absorb all the power of the moon in this world, and the world will lose the power of the moon forever!"


    AI Weng, the jade God, is basically sure that Ye Feng''s soul is not the opponent of the spirit of the moon element. Therefore, his eyes are fixed and he orders the devil like Xiaoju to kill the spirit of the moon element born with Ye Feng''s body together.Ye Feng''s stillness is getting heavier and heavier. Seeing that his body which may die at any time is going to be completely occupied by the spirit of the moon element, the emerald God aiweng and the magic image Xiaoju display their extremely aggressive magic together.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Xiao Xi suddenly jumped down from Ali and flew to Ye Feng. She grinned at Ai Weng and Xiaoju, the goddess of emerald. She was not allowed to hurt Ye Feng.


    Seeing this, AI Weng, the goddess of green, had no choice but to persuade him: "little fox, this man can not withstand the impact of the spirit of the moon. He will become a container of death for the spirit of the element to come completely. Once the spirit of the element of the moon really comes, the power of the moon in the whole world will become his stronger and stronger nourishment. Get out of the way!"


    Xiao Xi also whimpered two times, obstinately said that Ye Feng''s breath had not completely disappeared. Don''t give up on him until the last moment.


    "He is on the verge of death. It''s just a matter of time for him to die. Fox, recognize the reality and get out of the way!"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi stubbornly protects in front of Ye Feng. As the divinity of Ye Feng, as long as Ye Feng is immortal, she has reason to stick to it until the last moment!


    And she is also a Li''s divinity. In order to cheer up the collapsed Ali, she must firmly believe that Ye Feng will survive and create miracles!


    Seeing that Xiao Xi was so persistent, AI Weng, the jade God, sighed and sighed: "forget it, I''ll kill the corpse of this man at the moment of his death..."


    Perhaps it was Xiao Xi''s persistence and trust that moved the heaven. Ye Feng''s body, which was growing more and more stagnant, miraculously began to warm up, and various body functions began to recover slowly.


    Seeing this scene, she immediately issued a cry of joy, she also vaguely felt that Ye Feng needed her help.


    Although I don''t know why he has this kind of feeling, Xiao Xi still incarnates his divinity and doesn''t enter Ye Feng''s body.


    As the soul of Ye Feng''s return to divinity, the vitality of Ye Feng''s noumenon is restored to normal state at an incredible speed under the shocking gaze of Wayne and others.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1188

    In the soul of Ye Feng, he was beaten black and blue by the spirit of the moon element. Panting, he was unable to use any force in his body, but in the process of escaping, he accidentally broke a certain prohibition in the soul sea. All forces, including the magic of the moon, lay quietly in this forbidden area.


    Looking back, he confirms that the spirit of the moon element has not caught up with him for the time being. Ye Feng tries to touch his wind kendo. Suddenly, a wind sword Qi gushes out of the Kendo and turns into a warm current flowing through his whole body.


    Bathed in this warm current, he not only felt his body warm, but also his wounded soul body was healing itself at a visible speed.


    However, this self-healing lasted less than a few seconds, which was far from enough to completely cure the trauma of his soul. He cast his eyes on several other forces. Ye Feng''s eyes sank, and his hands reached out to the magic of the moon and the power of starlight that he often used.


    With the passage of time, Ye Feng absorbed all his strength. His wound was still not completely cured, but he could feel that these forces began to attach to the soul form of his main soul, making him use of weak power.


    "If you have absorbed all the strength in this, why can''t you recover from the injury and restore the strength of demigod?"


    Ye Feng walked out of the prohibition, hung his head and grasped his sour and powerless hands. The power he could drive was still pitiful.


    But at this time, the spirit of the moon element caught up with him, controlling the violent countercurrent of the moon''s magic to launch a fierce attack on him.


    It''s not easy to mobilize the power of all the attributes in the body. Ye Feng doesn''t want to be beaten by the spirit of the moon element before studying how to restore the demigod.


    The twisted force of space condenses a space vortex behind him, and he quickly disappears into it and disappears in the vision of the spirit of the moon element.


    He did not expect that he could only try to use the weak force of space to condense the space vortex.


    Is it because he is now in his own body, and the energy he needs in soul form is very small?


    Ye Feng makes a bold guess. In order to verify his conjecture, he uses the magic of the moon to condense a moon light sword which looks like a rune sword, and gathers the sword spirit of wind at the sword tip.


    "Ye Feng, you must die today!"


    Not far away, the spirit of the moon element, who was searching for the trace of Ye Feng, sensed that there was a wave of power nearby and immediately chased after him.


    Ye Feng looks at the spirit of the moon element attacking him. This time, he does not choose to run away, but confronts him head-on. He wants to try how strong he is at the moment.


    Immediately, he regretted his slightly reckless decision. Although he can use the weak power to use all kinds of tricks in the sea of his soul, its power is far from the magic power of the raging countercurrent moon.


    The demigod energy that was enough to destroy his soul to death instantly annihilated all the forces in front of him. Seeing that he was about to be eroded by the spirit of the moon element, his soul sea suddenly sounded the cry of a fox.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    With the cry of the fox getting closer and closer, a smart white light entered the sight of the spirit of the moon element and Ye Feng.


    "Not good!" The spirit of the element of the moon immediately recognized that the white light was transformed by Xiao Xi. He could not help but accelerate the erosion of Ye Feng''s soul, so as to occupy Ye Feng''s body completely before Xiao Xi''s integration into Ye Feng''s soul.


    Unfortunately, his speed is still not fast enough, Xiao Xi is still in the breath of Ye Feng, the moment did not enter the spirit of Ye Feng.


    First, he lifted the power restriction sealed in his soul sea, and then got Xiao Xi''s divinity compensation. Ye Feng, whose soul was incomplete, suddenly felt all the forces in his body that had been sleeping for a long time were ready to move, eager to restore their peak state.


    With the blessing of the divinity and all the attributes of Xiao Xi, Ye Feng forcibly opened the spirit of the moon element, which was trying to destroy his main soul, and healed himself at an astonishing speed.


    In a moment, his soul returned to its normal state.


    At the same time, all the forces in his body began to agitate and ascended rapidly with unstoppable momentum.


    Looking at the strength in his body back to the peak, Ye Feng''s joy is expressed in his words. He waves his hand at will in the form of his soul, which is a frightening force of demigod.


    However, in the process of recovery, he still encountered an accident, that is, his magic of the moon stuck in the bottleneck of the recovery of peak state.


    In an instant, he realized that it was mostly due to the spirit of the moon element. All other forces returned to the peak. Ye Feng''s eyes sank, and he was about to regain his own magic power of the moon.


    Who thought that when he turned his eyes to the spirit of the element of the moon, which was still confronting him just now, the spirit of the element of the moon was gone.


    Can''t you? If he can''t calm the countercurrent of the magic of the moon, then his magic of the moon will never be perfect.


    Ye Feng searched the soul sea for a long time, but found nothing. Just when he was at a loss, a girl''s voice sounded in his soul form.


    "Fool, you can''t even find your own magic power, but you urge the magic of the moon to sense the spirit of the moon element hidden in your body!"Hearing the girl''s voice in his soul shape brain, Ye Feng was alert: "who are you?"


    The master of that voice heard Ye Feng ask her who she was. She was so angry that she gave out a childish voice: "hum, fool, of course I am your God Xiao Xi, stupid to death!"


    Ye Feng was stunned: "Xiao Xi Don''t you speak? "


    Xiao Xi was about to be blown up by Ye Feng: "I''m so angry that I can''t stop asking Do you want your magic of the moon back to perfection? You are looking for it in the way I taught you


    Seeing that she was still so irritable, Ye Feng said in a hurry: "yes, yes!"


    While speaking, he also used the magic power of the moon to sense the magic power of other months in his body according to Xiao Xi''s suggestion.


    Sure enough, he sensed a counter current of the magic of the moon hiding in the corner of the sea of souls.


    The next moment, he came to the corner with the help of the force of space, and the spirit of the moon element in the magical form of the countercurrent moon also entered his sight.


    "Don''t cling to my strength, go back to your own body!"


    Ye Feng didn''t listen to the story about the spirit of the elements by AEON, so he didn''t know that the guy attached to his magic was the spirit of the element of the moon.


    But it doesn''t matter. Under his forced expulsion and purification, the spirit of the moon element screamed and was sucked in by a gate full of energy of various attribute elements.


    And Ye Feng, the counter current of the magic of the moon is also gradually calmed down, return to the main soul of Ye Feng, and melt into one with the magic of other months.


    At this moment, the body of Ye Feng''s bubble in the lake also gives out the breath that only a demigod can possess.


    In the eyes of Ali''s three daughters weeping with joy, Ye Feng, who gets rid of the influence of the spirit of the moon, slowly opens his eyes which are restored to be clear.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1189

    The power returns to the demigod, and Ye Feng slowly opens his eyes full of demigod power, sometimes twinkling stars, sometimes twisted into a micro space vortex, sometimes filled with the fog of the moon


    The energy of various attributes crisscross back and forth. Ye Feng feels the long lost power surging in his body, and he can''t help feeling a little.


    "Ye Feng!"


    When Ali''s three daughters saw him wake up, they all waved to him happily.


    Hearing their shouts, Ye Feng raised his head in amazement, and he found that he was immersed in the lake.


    Back to the shore, Ye Feng used magic to dry the water on the clothes. The three women also surrounded him and asked him about his physical condition at the moment.


    After confirming that he is really Ye Feng, the three of them are really relieved. However, when they heard Ye Feng''s thrilling encounter of fighting with the spirit of the moon element in the soul''s depth, they could not help but pinch a sweat for him.


    Fortunately, Ye Feng came back safely, otherwise they would really regret their decision. Three women also told him what happened during this period of time after Ye Feng was in a coma. Knowing that it was AI Weng who rescued him, Ye Feng also expressed his gratitude.


    Thank you for saving me


    "I just gave you a chance to distinguish between you and the spirit of the moon. You may lose or you may win. It is your own effort that you can survive, so there is no need to be too grateful to me."


    Ali remembered that Xiao Xi had not come out. She immediately reminded Ye Feng in a low voice: "Ye Feng, let Xiao Xi come out. I don''t think she would like to stay in your body all the time."


    Ye Feng smell speech, also remember, Xiao Xi is still in his main soul, but he doesn''t know how to release Xiao Xi.


    Ali saw this, covered his mouth and chuckled: "nothing, let me call her out!"


    At the same time, Ali says something in her mouth. A pink light ball is separated from Ye Feng''s body.


    And small Xi is locked in the light ball, it seems very angry, Ye Feng once again after she helped him not to let her out.


    "Well, Xiao Xi is good, Ye Feng, he just won''t let you out of the magic!"


    She''s a little girl. She''s a little girl, and she''s a little girl.


    Ali is giggled by Xiao Xi''s Fox words, but the corner of Ye Feng''s mouth is slightly twitching.


    "Ali, what are you laughing at?" Although Ye Feng can''t understand the fox language, he knows that Xiao Xi must be speaking ill of him.


    "No Nothing A Li sticks his finger to Xiao Xi''s mouth and makes a silent movement. Xiao Xi stops making trouble reluctantly.


    Lazy and small Xi care, since the injury healed, strength also returned to semi God, Ye Feng had the intention of leaving.


    Hearing the news that they were going back, AEON, the goddess of emerald, stopped them before they left: "you know that I exist. I think it''s through the elements of Ishtar."


    Ali replied, "well, it was the princess of Ishtar who told us of your existence!"


    AEON, the emerald God, showed such a look, and then asked, "can Ishtar be able to make up the three elements now?"


    Ali stopped and told the true information she knew to Ayon, the God of emerald: "we don''t know how many elements there are in Ishtar, but there must be more than three!"


    When AEON heard that Ishtar had more than three elements to make him smile, his smile was even stronger: "I''ll teach you a magic spell that requires three elements to make use of. You can tell the princess to give Ishtar that as long as you gather the three elements, you can call my little chrysanthemum to fight for it. It''s a gift I gave you!"


    Emerald God AI Weng even gave them his magic image as a gift. Ye Feng and his party felt a little unreal. Ali was excited and said, "really?"


    AI Weng, the emerald God, suddenly looked upright and said seriously: "well, I know you are fighting against anying creatures. I also want to think of a way to do something. But I can''t leave here in order to cure kumang ancient forest. So I want to let my demon like Xiaoju fight for me and show my position."


    Ye Feng and his party are naturally excited to get the help of the emerald God aiweng, which means that their strength is stronger.


    Bearing in mind the incantation that the emerald God aion taught them to summon a demon like Daisy, they left here and headed for ithutar.


    As Ye Feng regained his demigod power, he and Wayne each took a man, and soon they crossed the ancient forest of kumang, through the land of voodoo, and returned to the elemental array of Ishtar.


    Under the guidance of the nearby guards arranged by Princess Ishtar in advance, they also quickly returned to the palace and told Chiana the incantation to summon the magic image chrysanthemum.


    In order to test whether this spell is useful, Kiana immediately found two elements to make, and she chanted the spell of Summoning Magic like chrysanthemum.


    In their singing, a trace of emerald green element energy lingers around them. As the elemental energy became more and more intense, a twisted elemental gate appeared in front of them.Boom!


    A huge stone man, made up of gravel, weeds and moss, came down from the other side of the door, shaking the whole palace for several seconds.


    "Is this the devil like Daisy?" Chiana stares at the little chrysanthemum, which only exists in the ancient books of Ishtar.


    Ye Feng affirms: "yes, we saw the magic image Xiaoju in the emerald God aiwenna before that is him!"


    Kiana excitedly looked at the tall little chrysanthemum: "great, with the little chrysanthemum, we will have more confidence in fighting with the army of shadow island in the future."


    As soon as the shadow island is mentioned, Ye Feng unconsciously thinks of Elise. This time he woke up, and recently appeared frequently in his heart. However, Elise did not establish contact with him and teased him.


    Although a little confused, but Ye Feng did not think too much. Thinking of the sleeping daughter of the Dragon Emperor, avina, who had been given care of Diana before, he went back to the eastern peak of the moon god sect through the portal.


    It happened that Wade, the priest of the moon god sect, was patrolling nearby. Seeing his return, Wade immediately pasted it up with excitement.


    "Guardian, you are back!"


    "Take me to Meet Diana!" Ye Feng nodded slightly.


    Wade heard that he seemed to have an urgent matter to find Diana, but also put away his smile to lead the way for Ye Feng.


    It was late at night. Wade took Ye Feng outside Diana''s camp and left first.


    Ye Feng sees the dim yellow light in Diana''s camp. He also says directly: "Diana, haven''t you slept so late?"


    Diana in the camp is baptizing the sleeping avina by moonlight. When Ye Feng''s familiar voice rings in her ear, her body can''t help shaking.


    As she regained consciousness, her pretty face gradually showed a look of joy and excitement.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1190

    Looking at Ye Feng walking into her camp, Diana stood up excitedly. She quickly moved to Ye Feng''s side and explored Ye Feng''s physical condition with the magic of the holy moon.


    Confirm Ye Feng''s magic wave of the moon is very calm, and there is no injury. Diana''s hanging heart just put it down.


    Ye Feng was a little unnatural to Diana. He glanced at avina, the daughter of the Dragon Emperor, who was still in a comatose state. As soon as she wanted to ask about her condition, Diana, who was too concerned about him, said, "it''s very good that you can come back safely. Ye Feng, I wanted to go, but I have to maintain the array of maglon mountain path. By the way, you can tell me about you Did you go to kumang ancient forest? "


    Diana said, while gently holding Ye Feng''s hand to sit down, a pair of beautiful eyes filled with intoxicating moonlight looked at Ye Feng expectantly.


    Looking at Diana''s beautiful eyes, Ye Feng couldn''t refuse at all. He had to tell Diana what he had heard from Ali and her and what happened after he woke up.


    Fortunately, the trip was not very long, otherwise he would have to stay up all night to tell Diana a story.


    After listening to Ye Feng''s story, Diana was glad that Ye Feng could survive the crisis of the spirit of the moon.


    "Diana, sister ivena, how is she now?" Ye Feng looks at the sleeping avina in time, with a trace of anxiety in her eyes.


    Speaking of this problem, Diana''s pretty face is also floating sad: "as before, the magic and physical strength are very abundant, can not see any abnormal, but has been unable to wake up."


    Ye Feng sighed with guilt. Evina is to save him to become like this. From the end of the first World War in the sea to now, avina is really worried that she will continue to sleep like this, which is no different from the living dead.


    Seeing his guilty look, Diana took his hand with heartache and comforted him in a soft voice: "it''s not your fault. It''s not your fault. It''s the devil leader of shadow Island, Queen spider. And you don''t have to worry too much. Believe me, avina will wake up!"


    With that, Diana unconsciously leaned against Ye Feng''s arms, greedy for this few solitude time.


    When Diana mentioned the word "Spider Queen", Ye Feng felt more guilty. If it wasn''t for him, maybe Alice would be human again now?


    "Who do you think you are? The Savior? Ye Feng, you are so naive, you want to shake me, Elise? It''s impossible! "


    His eyes were dim, and he began to doubt whether he could save Elise and protect all the people he wanted to protect.


    In order not to let Diana worry more about him, he had to hide his guilt and hugged Diana in his arms.


    Feel the warm embrace of Ye Feng a little tight, Diana''s cheek is boiling hot, the warm current of happiness gushes all over the body.


    If you can, she hopes Ye Feng can hold her like this, until forever


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Ye Feng, who restores the semi God''s strength, decides to return to aeonia. He has not returned to Ionia for months since his trip to the sea. In order not to let his sister Ruiwen and other people who care about him worry about him, he has to go back and report peace.


    Under the gaze of Diana, Ye Feng runs the sword of wind and flies towards the direction of Ionia.


    Across the main continent and the sea, Ye Feng, recovering his semi divine strength, took half a day to come near aeonia, but the strong island protection array entered the absolute defense state, making him unable to enter the island.


    It was hard to recover the demigod strength and fly back, but he couldn''t enter Ionia, which worried him.


    Just as he was about to return to the camp of mogalon mountain trail, the shadow of the dragon that haunted the periphery of the island protection array seemed to find him and cast an extremely cold look at him.


    But when the dragon''s shadow saw that he was Ye Feng, the hostility in his eyes and the murderous spirit all over his body instantly dissipated.


    "Welcome back, Xiaoye Feng!"


    Aoxing''s familiar and thick voice rings at the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart. At the same time, Ye Feng sees an open door in front of him.


    Ao Xing saw Ye Feng staring at the door on the array of Dharma, and reminded him in time: "come in quickly. The door has been open for a long time and is easy to be detected by the shadow island."


    Hearing this, Ye Feng immediately flew into the island protection array and successfully returned to Ionia.


    Standing in the sky over Ionia, Ye Feng looks down on the island which has not been attacked by demons. He can not help but feel the power of Ionia island protection array in his heart.


    However, the next moment, he felt that there was a pair of eyes looking at him in front of him, which made his hair stand on end.


    The master of these eyes is at least the peak of demigod, even the God. Ye Feng shivered subconsciously and looked ahead. A fortress in the sky above Ionia came into his eyes.


    "It''s hindra, this woman is not easy to be provoked, or go back to the ground first..."


    In his mind, hindra, the goddess with high cold purple hair, who was not fake even in the face of Soraka, whispered a word in his mouth and flew to praxitian.Who thought he would fly half way, a terrible dark ball shot him down from the air and fell heavily into the wilderness outside of presidian.


    At the moment when he stood up hard, hindra''s cold voice sounded in his heart: "I don''t want to hear you speak ill of me the second time. Don''t think I dare to move your hand with Soraka covering you!"


    Knowing that it was hindra who shot him down, Ye Feng, who was only a demigod, gave up his plan to find the field.


    Although he didn''t speak ill of hindra this time, he said a few bad words about hindra in the bottom of his heart.


    Fortunately, hindra didn''t plant anything like Elise''s believer seed in his heart, otherwise he would be beaten up if he heard what he said in his heart.


    Ye Feng, who landed in the countryside, calculated the distance between here and his home, and determined that the distance was within the transmission range of his space vortex. He also directly located his home in presidian, tore open a space vortex and stepped into it.


    At this time, it is noon, Ruiwen''s residence, young girl Mafia ona is sitting in the courtyard in a daze.


    And Ye Feng''s sister Ruiwen is wearing an apron from the kitchen to bring out a plate of delicious dishes, each of which is the favorite of Ye Feng and mafia ona when they were children.


    Looking at the delicious food in front of her, Sophia, a young girl, has no appetite. At Ruiwen''s urging, she just managed to taste a few.


    After a while, she suddenly said, "sister Ruiwen, can the Lord Soraka change her words just to appease us, and Ye Feng is still alive?"


    Seeing that Fiona was so depressed, Ruiwen said: "Fiona, don''t think about it. Xiao Feng must be alive. Have a good lunch, or I will be angry with my sister!"


    While they were talking, Ye Feng had already transmitted to the courtyard through the whirlpool of space. He happened to see the second daughter sitting in front of the round table enjoying lunch. He couldn''t help swallowing his mouth.


    "Ruiwen, Fiona, I''m back!


    It''s delicious. I haven''t eaten the dishes made by Ruiwen for a long time. Leave some for me! "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1191

    When Ye Feng''s familiar voice rings out in this courtyard, Ruiwen and mafiona, a childhood sweetheart, suspect that they may be too much in the hope that Ye Feng has produced auditory hallucinations.


    Until Ye Feng sat directly between them, they immediately realized something. They rubbed their respective eyes, staring at Ye Feng, and looked again and again, with a kind of unreal feeling in their hearts.


    "Ruiwen, Fiona, what are you looking at me for?" Ye Feng ate a few dishes, and suddenly found that he had been staring at two women, he looked at them suspiciously.


    "Are you really a breeze?"


    Ruiwen came over, in order to prove that she did not have hallucinations, she pinched the face of the lower leaf wind, and the pain made Ye Feng show his teeth.


    Ye Feng, who was pulled by his face, complained: "hiss Sister, it hurts a lot


    Hear Ye Feng say pain, Ruiwen this just confirm she did not produce hallucination. She hugged her baby brother excitedly and said happily, "does it hurt? That''s true, Xiao Feng. You''re really alive. That''s great. My sister is worried about you! "


    Leaf wind corners of the mouth slightly twitch, feeling Ruiwen just pulled his face is to prove that did not produce hallucinations? Why doesn''t she pinch herself!


    Of course, this kind of words is impossible for him to say in front of Ruiwen, so as not to be a set of love combination fist by Ruiwen.


    One side of the young girl Mafia ona saw this warm picture of her brother and sister. She also knew that everything in front of her was not an illusion, and Ye Feng was still alive.


    Her eyes grew red and swollen, and she opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she didn''t know where to start.


    The hot and humid water mist gradually blurred her vision. She rubbed her eyes and tried to see Ye Feng''s face as clearly as possible, but she did not know why she could not see clearly.


    Ruiwen noticed that Fiona was crying. She also wanted to cry, but she still resisted.


    She pushed the leaf wind and motioned him to have a look at his childhood sweetheart: "Fiona, she is worried about you at this time. Xiaofeng, the rice is not good to eat, and you should not sleep well. You can see that she has lost a lot of weight, and the dark circles around her eyes are also deep. Are you responsible for it?"


    "Er..." Ye Feng looks at Fiona with some consternation, and finds that Fiona is crying.


    The impression of Fiona although tall, but obviously not as thin as today, and that deep dark circles obviously more than one day did not sleep well.


    Once again think of Ruiwen sister''s words just now, Ye Feng''s mood can''t help being a little heavy. He hesitated, held out his hand and took Fiona''s jade hand with a trace of guilt and said, "Fiona, I''m sorry to let you worry about me so much."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s words, Fiona can no longer restrain her inner grievance, turning all the gray emotions accumulated during this period into tears and pouring out from her eyes.


    Suddenly rushed into Ye Feng''s arms, crying face Fiona wailed, like a child, venting their emotions.


    I don''t know how long she cried. Fiona''s sobbing voice gradually dropped. Ruiwen, who was watching quietly, looked at the dishes on the table. She turned her mind and clapped her hands: "well, enough crying, Fiona, is it time to have a good meal today? If you lose weight, you''ll only have bones. It won''t look good! "


    Fiona smelled the words and turned pale: "sister Ruiwen, am I becoming ugly now?"


    With that, she sat up from Ye Feng''s arms and patted her emaciated cheek. Her eyes were full of self-confidence anxiety.


    Ruiwen saw that this was effective, she also continued: "ugly is not, but you are too thin now, not as good-looking as before, eat more at noon today, you have to grow some meat to be as energetic as before!"


    In front of Ye Feng, Ruiwen said that she didn''t look good before. Fiona was in a hurry: "I eat Eat it now, I don''t want to look bad! "


    Said that, for a long time did not have a good meal, she finally willing to take the initiative to eat.


    As the elder sister who watched Fiona and Ye Feng grow up, Ruiwen was happy for Fiona when she could see her appetite restored.


    Strike while the iron is hot, Ruiwen continued: "you have dark circles under your eyes. You should not only have a good meal, but also have a good sleep at night to maintain your skin!"


    Thinking that she had deep dark circles, Fiona ate half of them and looked at Ruiwen anxiously: "I will sleep well in the evening. Should the dark circles disappear?"


    "Of course, get back to your old routine and you''ll soon be as beautiful as ever, Fiona


    Well, these two people are chatting and taking him as air Ye Feng felt as if he had been forgotten by Ruiwen and Fiona. Both of them spoke one sentence at a time, and his excitement was gone.


    Helpless, Ye Feng had to choose to eat quietly, who thought he just wanted to start, was Ruiwen hold hands.


    "Sister Ruiwen?" Some did not understand why Ruiwen pressed him, Ye Feng puzzled.


    Ruiwen also said the reason to hold him down: "this is for Fiona, she needs nutrition now!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ye Feng has a feeling of crying without tears at the moment. How does he feel that Fiona is more like Ruiwen''s sister, but he is not Ruiwen''s younger brother?


    Looking at the rich dishes on the table, the greedy Ye Feng said wrongly: "elder sister, I haven''t had much good food recently..."As if did not see Ye Feng to her small eyes, Ruiwen attitude determined: "wait for Fiona to eat first, you eat again!"


    Ye Feng is autistic. His sister Ruiwen is really a pet of Fiona!


    Maybe it''s a little embarrassed to eat alone. Fiona looks at Ye Feng and Ruiwen with a red face. She bit her red lips: "sister Ruiwen, you and Ye Feng can eat together. I can''t finish all the dishes by myself..."


    "OK, but you have to eat all of these nutritious dishes. Xiao Feng and I will have other dishes."


    Ruiwen blinked her gentle eyes and moved several dishes to Fiona, which allowed Ye Feng to eat together.


    Ye Feng, who has been neglected, takes a look at the most delicious dishes, which Ruiwen brings to Fiona. He thinks that Fiona is Ruiwen''s family.


    Ruiwen saw that Ye Feng was in a daze there. She held back a smile and pretended to be serious: "Xiaofeng, what are you doing?"? If you don''t want to eat, you can sweep the courtyard for my sister! "


    "Why don''t I like the dishes made by sister Ruiwen? I''ll eat them now!"


    Ye Feng can''t say no. besides, Ruiwen''s other dishes are also very delicious. He doesn''t want to be sent to work before he has much to eat.


    He wolfed down the dishes on the table, and in a short time, except for the dishes in front of Fiona, he was basically swept away.


    But Ruiwen, who is in charge of cooking, doesn''t take a few mouthfuls. She looks at Ye Feng and Fiona happily with her cheek.


    Maybe they haven''t had a good meal for a long time. Ye Feng and Fiona didn''t notice that Ruiwen didn''t take a few mouthfuls.


    When Fiona finished eating slowly, Ruiwen picked up the dishes on the table and went into the kitchen. She gave the garden to Ye Feng and Fiona.


    Entering the kitchen, Ruiwen stroked her chest and breathed out a puff of turbid air. She touched her skinny face and her dark eyes.


    I am glad that I have just successfully transferred the topic to Fiona. Otherwise, her haggard face will surely attract more attention.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1192

    The next morning, Ye Feng looked at his young girl''s shyness with a slight headache. I don''t know what happened to her suddenly.


    He didn''t see her for more than a month. Why did Fiona suddenly treat him so gently? There''s no cheating in this, is there?


    In my heart, I was wondering why Fiona, who had always been a true color to him before, suddenly became a little bird in love with others. In Ye Feng''s ear, Fiona''s voice of expectation rang out again.


    "Ye Feng, try this!"


    Fiona took a special dish of Ionia and handed it to Ye Feng''s mouth. She completely changed her style, as if her eyes twinkled with stars, which was beautiful and moving.


    The more he saw Fiona like this, the more he felt his scalp numb. He didn''t know if his brain was short circuited. He said a word that made Fiona''s popularity plummet: "no, Fiona Are you ill? "


    Originally thought that she would let Ye Feng like her more, but in return for Ye Feng''s words. The shy smile on Fiona''s face was fleeting, and she was back to her old iceberg face, and she was eating her own food.


    Right, this is the childhood sweetheart in his memory! Ye Feng has no idea how much his words hurt Fiona''s heart. He even thinks that Fiona is back to normal.


    Ruiwen on one side has an impulse to beat Ye Feng. Fiona finally makes such a breakthrough for him. He even says this kind of words, which is not very pleasing to girls.


    My silly brother, you worry about your EQ sister, you are worried that you will be lonely for a lifetime!


    Ruiwen sighs in the bottom of her heart. It seems that she has to take her little brother for several years. As Ye Feng''s sister, she has a long way to go


    After lunch at home, Ye Feng wants to visit Soraka to see the injured Nami and others. Since the end of the first sea war, he has been worried about his other companions who were injured by Elise.


    "I''ll go with you." Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, spoke in a cold voice.


    "Yes, let''s go now." Ye Feng has long been used to her way of speaking, and did not think too much.


    Before they left, Ruiwen left Ye Feng alone and told Ye Feng, "be careful on the way, and Be nice to Fiona. She has suffered a lot because of you


    Ye Feng thinks Ruiwen has underestimated Fiona''s psychological endurance. He grinned with a relaxed smile: "sister, Fiona, she is not as fragile as you think, she is very strong!"


    Facing Ye Feng''s forehead is a record of chestnut, Ruiwen Ning eyebrow admonishes: "you remember elder sister''s words on the right, she is now empty, easy to get cold, you will try to hold her hand, give her some warmth!"


    Ye Feng wanted to retort, but he thought that if he contradicted, he would have a chestnut. He said with a smile: "OK, I remember, sister!"


    Ruiwen doesn''t care if ye Feng really remembers it. She pushes him out of the courtyard and gives him to Fiona.


    "You don''t have to rush back after going to the psychic college. You can hang out more!"


    In Ruiwen''s farewell and Fiona set out together in the Institute of mind, Ye Feng secretly glanced at the expressionless Fiona.


    Thinking of Ruiwen''s advice just now, Ye Feng took a deep breath and took Fiona''s jade hand.


    At first, there was a cold touch on the back of her hand. Fiona trembled subconsciously. Before she knew what happened, the cold touch was replaced by warmth.


    She turned to look at the eye, this just found that Ye Feng actually took her hand. A faint blush came over her pretty face unconsciously, and her shyness made her feel confused.


    She lowered her pretty face in silence. Fiona wanted to cover up the mood of her heart, but the radian of her mouth unconsciously betrayed her real emotion.


    Short silence, Ye Feng broke the silence and called the name of Fiona: "Fiona."


    Is he telling himself? Fiona fell into the beautiful fantasy that almost every girl would fall into. She suppressed her little mood of expectation, and her eyes began to wander from side to side: "huh?"


    "I just found out that Ruiwen was right. Your dark circles are really heavy!"


    She thought Ye Feng would say something that moved her. When she heard Ye Feng say that her eyes were heavy, she really had the impulse to go back and beat Ye Feng.


    However, thinking that Ye Feng had gone through so many twists and turns before she crawled back from the edge of death, she still resisted this impulse.


    Forcing herself to be calm, Fiona breathed out her turbid breath in a feigned calm way.


    But Ye Feng seems to be deliberately trying to piss her off. When she finally resisted the impulse to beat people, she said, "sister Ruiwen is right. She is too thin, just like a skeleton soldier in human skin. You have to eat more nutrition recently!"


    "If you want to die, just say it." Fiona turned her head coldly, the anger in her beautiful eyes could not be suppressed.


    Under Fiona''s sullen gaze, Ye Feng is also aware of his carelessness and irritates Fiona. He pretended to be calm and gave a ha ha, pretending to see the scenery around him, but in his mind he was thinking about how to make Fiona happy quickly.When he saw a sugar vendor by the street, he remembered that Fiona liked to eat sugar.


    Lead already began reluctant to follow his Fiona to the stall, Ye Feng quickly said: "boss, give me two sugar man!"


    The boss noticed that Ye Feng and Fiona were holding hands and conjectured that they were lovers. He said with a kind smile: "I have just pinched a pair of dragon and Phoenix sugar figurines here. Buying a pair of them together can enhance the relationship."


    Ye Feng didn''t think about the hint in the boss''s words, so he bought the Longfeng candy man that the boss said directly. However, Fiona''s pretty face turned red after hearing this, and she squeezed Ye Feng''s jade hand bashfully.


    After leaving the sugar vendor''s stall, Fiona, who ate the candy man, was in a much better mood under the sweet taste, and forgave Ye Fenggang''s remark that she had just pricked her pain point.


    And she also felt that she had not become as good-looking as before. This morning, she looked at her emaciated black eyes in the mirror in front of the dressing table. She became a little less confident than before.


    Think about Ruiwen''s words yesterday, and Ye Feng''s words just now. She bit her lower lip: "Ye Feng..."


    "Well?" It''s Ye Feng''s turn to doubt this time.


    "I You Do you think I''m not as good-looking as I used to be? " Fiona seriously raised her face that red almost dripping water, uneasily staring at Ye Feng.


    Although I don''t know why Fiona suddenly asked this, Ye Feng still truthfully said: "how can it be? Don''t think about it


    Fiona gave a more serious wink: "really?"


    "Of course


    Smelling Ye Feng''s confident reply, Fiona''s uneasy pretty face showed her intoxicating confident smile again.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1193

    In the deepest part of the psychic academy, Soraka sits weakly in the center of the starlight array, continuously delivering the power of starlight in her body to maintain the stability of the aionia island array.


    Nami and others, who were rescued from the sea by her, were still troubled by Elise''s terrible dark evil spirit, sleeping in the array and receiving the nourishment and purification of the power of starlight.


    "Lord Soraka, Ye Feng and Fiona ask to see you!"


    The maid''s voice came from the outside, Soraka slowly opened her slightly tired star eyes, and injected magic into the voice: "let them in!"


    With the permission of Soraka, Ye Feng and childhood sweetheart mafiona came in from the outside.


    Seeing sorakare sweating profusely, both of them were nervous and worried whether they would come at the wrong time.


    Soraka seemed to be able to read his mind and saw that they were worried: "you don''t have to be nervous, Ye Feng. I''m very happy that you can come back safely, but Fiona, why are you in such a bad condition?"


    In the face of Soraka''s question, mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart who had not eaten and slept well for a long time, bowed her head and dared not answer this question.


    One side of Ye Feng saw this and thought of Ruiwen''s advice to him, he sighed with remorse: "it''s all my fault. Fiona, she''s so worried about me this time that she doesn''t want to eat, and she can''t sleep well at night. That''s why she''s in such a bad condition, alas!"


    I didn''t expect Ye Feng would take the responsibility all over his shoulder. Mafia ona, who enjoyed this treatment for the first time, was very moved: "Ye Feng..."


    And Ye Feng holding the hand can not help tight, childhood Mafia ona both happy, but also worried that such happiness will slip away from her side.


    Soraka was also considerate and didn''t interrupt her intimate relationship with Ye Feng. Until she was in a stable mood, she said, "what are you looking for me for this time?"


    Ye Feng truthfully said: "there are two things in total. The first thing is to see how Nanmei and her body are recovering. Now it seems that they have a long time to go before they really recover..."


    Looking at the sleeping Nami, Fiona of the Laurent family, Fitz the little fish man, and Moffett, the giant lava beast, he sighed with a sigh of loss. He did not expect that their evil spirit was still so heavy.


    "Among them, the most infected one is Fiona, who needs the longest recovery time." Soraka first looked at Fiona of the Laurent family, and then looked at Nami: "Nami''s evil spirit is the least among the people who are sleeping now. In addition to the protection of the Trident and the pure power of the divine tide in her body, she should recover soon."


    After briefly telling ye fengna Mei and others about their current treatment progress, Soraka asked, "what''s the second thing?"


    "I''d like to ask Mr. Soraka, have you ever met people who are full of magic and have normal physical functions but are always in a state of lethargy?" Ye Feng is really worried about the state of avina, after all, she is in order to save him will coma.


    As an experienced healer of divine level, Soraka thought for a moment, and then replied, "this situation may be that the spirit is damaged. On the surface, everything seems normal, but in fact, it is very traumatic."


    "Spirit damaged?" Ye Feng murmured to himself, he was considering whether to take avina back to Ionia for treatment.


    Soraka also timely and friendly smile and said: "which of your friends suffered this kind of injury?"


    Smell speech, Ye Feng immediately will save him to escape from the sea after the detailed tunnel out, listen to Soraka face gradually tense.


    One side of the young girl Mafia ona is also listening to the expression of anxiety, her eyes complex touch her chest wearing the Dragon Pendant, in the bottom of her heart to pray that ivena can recover as soon as possible.


    After telling, Ye Feng asked eagerly in his eyes, "master Soraka, are you sure you can cure sister ivena?"


    "If it''s just the spirit of a half god, I''m sure I can cure it. The spirit of God is damaged. I''m afraid it''s difficult to cure it with my current strength.


    Moreover, your sister is a member of the dragon clan. The dragon clan is not only physically superior to human beings, but also the tenacity of spirits is not comparable to that of ordinary human beings.


    But once their spirits are damaged, it is much harder to repair them than the human beings of the same rank. "


    Soraka''s starry eyes twinkled, and to be honest, she was not sure to repair avina''s spirit.


    A listen to even Soraka do not have absolute assurance to cure avina, Ye Feng''s heart tile cool tile.


    Meanwhile, mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart, clenched her lips and asked, "Lord Soraka, is there no better way to cure sister ivena?"


    Soraka tightened her willow eyebrows and fell into meditation, trying to find something or a way to save avina from her dust laden ancient memory.


    Aoxing, the Dragon lingering on her arm, said at this time: "Lord Soraka, perhaps the golden dragon pool of the dragon clan can save avina."


    "Golden Dragon Pool..." Soraka seems to have an impression, but the memory is so old that she only remembers the name.Seeing Soraka for a moment, Aoxing, the divine dragon, had no choice but to continue: "the golden dragon pool is the sacred object of the dragon family. It has a powerful effect of promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis, bringing the dead back to life. It can also wash the Scriptures and marrow, and enhance the body and spirit of users.


    And the purer the blood is, the closer the dragon is to the Golden Dragon. The more powerful the golden dragon pool contains will be aroused. "


    After Aoxing said so, Soraka also recalled some of the past ten thousand years ago. She said with a smile: "Ye Feng, you only need to take your dragon sister back to the dragon clan for treatment. With the magic power of the golden dragon pool, her spirit should recover soon."


    Ye Feng can''t laugh at this time, because even though she is a dragon, she has been betrayed by her own dragon people. If you take avina back, it will only bring greater danger to her. He also told Soraka the identity of avina directly: "I''m afraid this method is not feasible, Lord Soraka..."


    After listening to Ye Feng''s talk about the identity and experience of avina''s daughter of the Dragon Emperor, Soraka''s eyes are also heavy. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened to the dragon people.


    Aoxing''s words suddenly sounded in Soraka''s heart: "Lord Soraka, maybe we can let Ye Feng use the method we used to sneak into the dragon clan and steal the holy dragon pool."


    Hearing Aoxing''s words, Soraka''s eyes flashed a trace of shyness that was almost impossible to appear on her goddess''s face.


    This shyness was fleeting and was soon concealed by her. She coughed: "Ye Feng, I have a way to let you sneak into the dragon clan and steal the gold holy dragon pool. It''s a little risky. Do you want to listen?"


    One can sneak into the dragon clan and save avina with the golden dragon pool. Ye Feng, who has so many pipes, pats her chest excitedly.


    "It doesn''t matter if there is a risk, Lord Soraka, please teach me how to sneak into the dragon clan!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1194

    "It doesn''t matter if there is a risk, Lord Soraka, please teach me how to sneak into the dragon clan!"


    Seeing Ye Feng so want to know how she and Aoxing used to sneak into the dragon clan and steal the golden dragon pool when they were young, Soraka and Aoxing who haunted her arm looked at each other, and then looked positive.


    "Pretend to be a dragon baby, mix in." So is Soraka.


    The baby of dragon nationality? Ye Feng and mafiona are confused. How do they pretend to be dragon babies?


    Seeing their bewilderment, Soraka cleared her throat and continued: "I can teach you a secret way to dress up as a dragon baby. It''s not difficult to get into it. As long as you pretend to be a lost dragon baby, other dragon people will take you in. The difficult thing is how to get close to the golden dragon pool step by step without being found. That''s what I can''t do I taught you. "


    On hearing that there was a secret art that could dress up as a baby of Jackie Chan, Ye Feng said excitedly, "it doesn''t matter. As long as I can mix in, I''ll try to get close to the golden dragon pool!"


    Confirm Ye Feng really wants to go to the dragon clan again and again, "OK, come here and I''ll teach you the secret of dressing up the baby of the dragon clan."


    One side of the childhood Mafia ona see Soraka only summon Ye Feng, she was anxious: "Soraka Lord, I also want to learn!"


    Soraka heard the words and frowned: "Fiona, you have been staying in Ionia recently, so you don''t need to learn secret arts and take risks with Ye Feng."


    "Why?" Young girl Mafia ona looks at Soraka puzzled. She can''t understand why Ye Feng can go, but she can''t.


    Soraka explained the reason: "you are in poor physical condition. Although you are still a demigod, you will enter a period of weakness as long as you spend a little bit of semi divine power. Take a good rest for half a month."


    In order to prove that she can use the semi divine power freely, she releases her body''s black feather sword Qi in public.


    In less than a minute, however, her body could not bear the exhaustion of demigod, and she fell to her knees pale.


    "Why How could this happen? " Sophia''s bloodless face is full of confusion. She has been seriously injured before. The demigod power should not be consumed so quickly!


    Soraka patiently answered, "it''s you who have made your body unable to keep up with the high intensity of demigod''s power. Take a good rest. Don''t eat well, don''t sleep well. You can recuperate in half a month without accident."


    "But I will not go with Ye Feng. Can he take care of the comatose sister avina alone? "


    Although confirmed that his state is very poor, but out of selfishness, Sophia still wants to stay with Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng also timely comforted: "Fiona, you have a good recuperation in Ruiwen sister, eat and sleep on time. I should be back in half a month. If I want to go to the main mainland at that time, I will certainly take you with you!"


    "OK..." Sophia pursed her lips and accepted the decision.


    Seeing Ye Feng appeasing her, Soraka motioned Ye Feng to approach her: "Ye Feng, come here, I''ll teach you the magic spell!"


    Hearing this, Ye Feng, who is concerned about the treatment of avina, immediately steps forward to learn from Soraka how to dress up as a dragon baby.


    After several failed attempts, he finally succeeded in becoming a dragon baby. Ye Feng kept this shape and stirred his wings to look at himself in this form.


    Soraka affirmed Ye Feng''s learning ability. She frowned and told her, "yes, Ye Feng, take this star amulet, crush it and send it back to Ionia. If you can, try not to cross the sea from the main mainland. Every time you open the gap of the array, it is possible for shadow island to find out. If they take advantage of it, the only remaining aeonia is very good It can be destroyed.


    You go back with Fiona, and after you''ve dealt with everything around you, you can come to me and go to the moglon trail


    "Yes, Lord Soraka!"


    Ye Feng removed the secret arts and changed back to human form. Before leaving, she looked at Fiona of the Laurent family, and they left here holding the hand of young girl Fiona.


    On the way back, Fiona''s face was full of unhappiness, and she was very upset about Ye Feng''s leaving.


    Ye Feng also knows that she is sulking because she can''t go to the main mainland. In order to make her happy, he also tells a few jokes from time to time to make her happy.


    With his unremitting efforts, Fiona finally forgot her troubles and her pretty face showed a little joy.


    Ye Feng originally wanted to take Fiona to the food street of presidian and buy some delicious food to coax her.


    But Fiona now only want to go back to Ruiwen: "Ye Feng, let''s go home. Ruiwen''s dishes are delicious and nutritious. I want to get better soon, I have to eat more Ruiwen''s dishes."


    Fiona is willing to follow Ruiwen well, which can save Ye Feng a lot of heart. He also accepted Fiona''s offer and took her back to Ruiwen''s courtyard.


    In the courtyard, Ruiwen is cleaning the fallen leaves. When she heard the footsteps of Ye Feng, she knew it was Ye Feng and Fiona coming back.When they stepped into the courtyard and wore an apron, she said with a smile: "why did you come back so soon? I thought you''d be back very late


    Ye Feng rubbed his belly and said, "sister, Fiona and I are a little hungry, so we will come back so early."


    Ye Feng''s action of rubbing his belly amused Ruiwen. As a sister, she gently laughed and said, "OK, you can sit back in the courtyard, and I''ll go to the kitchen to cook!"


    After a long wait, Ye Feng and Fiona finally come to Ruiwen''s cooking. The appearance of Ye Feng eating up is still the same as before, wolfing down.


    And Fiona is also in order to be able to adjust their body as soon as possible, eating food action is not as much as before focus on image.


    Only Ruiwen didn''t eat as fast as they did. She ate at will and sat at the table, squinting her warm eyes and staring at Ye Feng and Fiona.


    She grew up watching both of them, so she was very happy that they both liked her food so much.


    But they didn''t have a meal long before, and a man who had been wrong with her childhood sweetheart came in from outside the courtyard.


    "Sister Ruiwen, are you eating? It seems that I came at the right time. Fiona is also here, eh Ye Is Ye Feng back? "


    In the direction of the sound, the familiar figure of sylvier came into the eyes of the three of them.


    Because she was almost on the Rafik during this time, she did not know that Ye Feng almost died in the sea.


    At the moment of seeing Ye Feng, her playful smile floated with surprise. She sat down beside Ye Feng and saw Fiona gnashing her teeth.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1195

    Originally, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, was in a very happy mood because of his sudden visit.


    The two people''s personalities have always been incompatible, coupled with the fact that he had not seen Ye Feng for a long time as soon as he arrived, he did not give her a chance to interrupt. She was not good at words and could only live a sullen life.


    And the most uncomfortable thing for Fiona is that he still chats with Ruiwen from time to time, that is, pretending not to see her and not to take her. If Ruiwen didn''t take care of her, she would occasionally lead the topic to her through the gap between hivier''s words. She might not have had a chance to speak all the time.


    It''s not easy to cook until he asks Ye Feng about his experience during this period and finishes his meal. Fiona is looking forward to his leaving early. Who wants to suggest to him: "Ye Feng, come with me to the Rafik before you leave. It happens that Sara is on the flying warship these days. It''s not easy for you to come back, but you can''t leave without a good talk with us."


    Everything schivell said was reasonable, Fiona wanted to refute, but couldn''t find a breakthrough point. The next second, Ye Feng also felt reasonable and agreed to his proposal.


    As soon as he heard that Ye Feng was going to be abducted by hivier, Fiona couldn''t sit still: "I I''m going too! "


    On hearing this, he said in a sarcastic way: "Fiona, you need to take a rest now. It''s very tiring to run back and forth like this. For your health, you''d better take good care of yourself in sister Ruiwen."


    Fiona just want to refute, but don''t want Ye Feng to follow hivier''s agreement: "Xiwei said well, your body is not suitable for running back and forth."


    Looking at Ye Feng''s deep look, Fiona''s face was cold, and she quickly replied, "I''ll go where I want to go!"


    I haven''t experienced Fiona''s cold attitude for a long time. Ye Feng takes a breath of cool air. In order not to continue to stimulate Fiona''s nerves, he had to smile awkwardly: "Miss, you want to go together, let''s go together!"


    "Hum!" Fiona snorted, but she didn''t want to be seen by hivier who didn''t like her.


    He just likes to tease the jealous Fiona, and since Fiona wants to be together, she won''t mind.


    Seeing that they were about to leave, Ruiwen hesitated and stopped shivell: "sylvier, next time, bring that girl named Sara with me. I want to know more about her."


    "No problem, sister Ruiwen, you should take care of yourself more by yourself." Sylvier tilted his head slightly, and her pretty face burst into a bright smile, which she could still do.


    But what she doesn''t know is that Sara has been resenting Ruiwen''s killing Ye Feng''s parents. Last time Ye Feng asked Sara to come to see Ruiwen, but Sara didn''t come. I''m afraid it will be a little difficult for her to let Sarah drop her mustard to see Ruiwen.


    Walking on the way back to the border of the three southern provinces, he saw the atmosphere. Because Fiona was always silent and lifeless, she half joked: "Ye Feng, can you take me with you if you want to go to the dragon people? I''m in good health. Though I''m not a demigod, I can keep fighting


    Don''t wait for Ye Feng to reply, the road has been cold, no words Fiona finally said: "you can''t disguise Jackie Chan''s secret arts, stay in Ionia!"


    "I won''t, but Ye Feng will. He can teach me, and with me, many things can be accomplished without force."


    He intended to tease Fiona. She pointed to her head, indicating that she could give advice to Ye Feng.


    In order not to let hivier have a chance to take advantage of her, Fiona coldly hit her eyes and said, "those dragon people are always half gods. You should save your little cleverness!"


    Not only was he not angry at Fiona''s words, but he also said with a smile, "if I''m smart, what''s our lovely Laurent lady?"


    Sandwiched between Fiona and sylvier, Ye Feng felt his head grow bigger and bigger with their bickering. He had the intention to stop it, but he was afraid that one of them would not pay attention to the fire. He had to pretend that he did not hear anything and let the two girls bicker there.


    It is precisely because he is worried about what comes and what. Ye Feng does not know whether he intentionally leads the topic to him and asks an extremely sensitive topic.


    "Ye Feng, do you think our lovely Miss Fiona is gentle?"


    At the moment when this topic rings, Ye Feng feels that Fiona''s eyes have successfully moved from hiville to him.


    "This question, cough..."


    Ye Feng''s pressure is doubled at the moment, and he really wants to tell the truth, because Fiona does not match the word "gentle".


    However, he was afraid that Fiona would be beaten up by Fiona after telling the truth, so he could only smile against his heart for the sake of his future happiness: "of course, she is gentle. Fiona, as a noble lady of the de Marcia Laurent family, has received good education since childhood, and her personality is sure to be gentle and family members."


    Fiona listened to his praise, although she knew he was flattering her, but her pretty face could not help but appear intoxicating blush, extremely shy.However, when he heard Ye Feng say so, he didn''t get jealous. Instead, he collected his eyes and glanced at Fiona, who was blushing. She blinked her bright eyes and bent her mouth to shift the subject to something else.


    Because they didn''t use their magic power to get on the way, it took them about a day and a half to get to the border of the three southern provinces and had a rest on the road for one night.


    Walking towards the wilderness where the Reebok was stationed, the three men did not go far before they saw the huge flying warship rifek.


    As they trotted up to the Reebok, they saw Caitlin and Olivia examining their gear on the surviving members of the picketwood force.


    "Ye Feng and Fiona, it seems that we have come very coincidentally. You can see that the new equipment on the members of the Hicks forces should be the haiks ghost armor and weapons developed some time ago."


    Pulling Ye Feng and Fiona onto the deck of the rifik, he introduces the new equipment of the members of the Hicks forces, and greets Caitlin with a cheerful greeting.


    Caitlin and Oriana turn in surprise when they hear hivier''s return.


    When Oriana noticed that Fiona and Ye Feng were also there, she was even more excited: "sylvier, you are back, eh? Ye Feng and Fiona are here too


    The crowd exchanged greetings, and Ariana took out two sets of haiks ghost armor and weapons, and looked forward to Fiona and Ye Feng.


    "Ye Feng and Fiona, try our newly developed hex ghost armor and weapons. You are demigods and should be able to give full play to their performance!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1196

    "Ye Feng and Fiona, try our newly developed haiks ghost armor and weapons. You should be able to give better play to their performance!"


    Facing the full face of looking forward to Oriana, Ye Feng naturally will not refuse and takes over the hax ghost battle armor.


    However, Sophia was hesitant. She didn''t like to be a mouse.


    Seeing Fiona''s frown, oliviana pursed her lips, a little lost.


    At this time, shivell stood up, took over the armor suit from Oriana and handed it to Fiona: "Fiona, Oriana is your good friend, you can try it for her!"


    Fiona wanted to refuse, but she looked again at Oriana''s expectant look, and then took over the hax ghost armor.


    Seeing Fiona also took over the armor suit, Oriana clapped her hands excitedly and urged, "great, you can put it on and let me have a look!"


    Ye Feng neatly put on the dark blue hex ghost armor, and also took the ghost laser sword in his right hand.


    After waving it twice, he didn''t feel anything special. He looked at Fiona and found that her movements were clumsy. He didn''t seem to have worked out how to put it on.


    Of course, he would not let go of the opportunity to tease Fiona and deliberately said, "it seems that our lady Fiona can''t dress. Is that too delicate?"


    She gave shivell a cold look. Fiona wanted to say whether she would die if she didn''t speak, but she still didn''t speak.


    Seeing this, the kind-hearted Oriana immediately came up to help Fiona put on the hex ghost armor.


    Ye Feng and Fiona have changed their clothes, while Ariana and Caitlin, who are in charge of designing battle armor, have made a circle around them.


    After turning around, Oriana nodded with satisfaction, and then explained to Ye Feng the characteristics of the hex ghost armor: "the hex ghost armor is specially designed for fighting against the undead, and it has certain resistance to undead magic. The weapons you have in your hand are also modified. There are two different weapons, sword and firearms, which can make ordinary soldiers have stabbing casualties The power of the spirit. "


    To introduce the characteristics of battle a to the two men, Olivia and Caitlin take them into the cabin of the rifeic, and shivell follows.


    All the way through, they came to a place with neat mechanical dummies. Here, Caitlin took over the topic just now: "these are the mechanical dummies that we made with undead magic. You try to chop the dummy with that sword."


    When Ye Feng hears the speech, he first cuts one of the dummies with his sword. As soon as the sword cuts the mechanical dummy, the undead magic around the mechanical dummy seems to encounter a nemesis, which disappears in a short time, leaving only the dummy with little undead magic standing in place.


    However, as Oriana pressed a button behind the dummy, a trace of undead magic was injected into the mechanical dummy. When a certain amount is reached, this kind of charging behavior will automatically stop.


    Looking at the magic black technology, Fiona is also eager to try, in the approval of Caitlin, she also waved a sword.


    Boom!


    Zi La Zi la


    With Fiona''s sword going down, nearly half of the mechanical dummies in the field were smashed by her, and the others were stunned.


    Just now Ye Feng just waved with his hand and did not inject any strength. He simply tested the ability of the hex ghost armor suit.


    But Fiona''s sword contains her semi divine sword spirit and spirit. If it wasn''t for the forbidden magic stone in some materials of the venue, the whole venue might be split by Fiona.


    Caitlin and oliviana come to their senses and run over to examine the mechanical dummies that Fiona has broken.


    All the broken mechanical dummies are not possible to repair. The two girls are very distressed. They are hard to develop mechanical dummies. The dummy materials used for testing are extremely rare, and the cost is also very high.


    Fiona also realized that she seemed to have exerted too much force to destroy the mechanical manikin carefully developed by Caitlin and oliviana. She retreated to Ye Feng''s side with a guilty heart and was afraid that the two of them blamed her for her carelessness.


    Seeing him come forward, she thought he was trying to stir up the flames. She poked Yefeng with her elbow, indicating that he would stand by her side and say good things to her later.


    However, instead of taking advantage of this opportunity, he gently pacifies Oriana and Caitlin, who love the mechanical dummy.


    Under the consolation of sylvier, the two women quickly came out of the shadow of the loss of the mechanical dummy, and they did not blame Fiona.


    However, because the mechanical dummy was broken, the two girls had to find someone to buy materials to make new dummies, so they had no time to chat with him and others.


    Shivell said they were busy and asked if Sara was still on the Reebok.


    "Sara, she went back to Bill''s refugee camp yesterday. You can find her near the ports in the three southern provinces."


    "Well, you''ll be busy first. We''ll go and see Sarah, too."


    Shivell was slightly surprised to hear that Sara had gone back, but this did not prevent her from taking Ye Feng and Fiona to find Sara, because the refugee camp of bill jiwater was also in the three southern provinces.After saying goodbye to Caitlin''s second daughter, Ye Feng and the three left the piltvov refugee camp and headed for the ports along the coast of the three southern provinces.


    It took about half a day for the three to arrive at the birgiwater refugee camp. In the direction of memory, shivell leads the way to where Sarah lives.


    Stop in front of a courtyard that is very Ionian on the outside, but has bill Gewert in the interior.


    Inside the courtyard, Sara, dressed in a floral dress, lies on the table with her eyes closed and her eyelashes trembling.


    "Sleeping?" With a turn of his eyes, he leads Ye Feng and Fiona into it.


    Hearing Sara''s even breath, shivell leaned to her ear and said only five words. Sarah, who was asleep, woke up from her sleep.


    "Wood is back?" Raising her head in disbelief, Sarah rubbed her slightly tired eyes.


    When Ye Feng''s figure is reflected in her pupil, the doubt in her eyes disappears in an instant, and is replaced by the joy of reunion after a long separation.


    For a long time, she did not see Ye Feng. Her eyes were moist and hot. Her true feelings revealed that she was much bolder than Fiona and hivier. She directly threw herself into Ye Feng''s arms in front of her second daughter.


    In this situation, he regretted bringing Ye Feng to see Sara. He didn''t expect her to be so direct. Fiona stamped her foot, too, and the vinegar jar turned over again.


    As one of the parties, Ye Feng felt that the murderous spirit in the eyes around him became more and more serious. He was busy coughing and said, "Sister Sarah, Fiona and shivell are looking at it!"


    But Sarah seemed not to hear his warning, so she hugged him tightly and enjoyed the joy of seeing him again after a long separation.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1197

    Knowing that Ye Feng will soon go to the main mainland, although Sarah is reluctant, but still expressed support.


    Like sylvier, Sara also inquired about Ye Feng''s experience during this period. After learning about his experience, Sara went to buy a lot of ingredients in order to make him a big bill Gewert dish before he left.


    Full of motivation, she cooked more than a dozen Bill''s dishes, and she invited Ye Feng to the table.


    After a full meal, Sarah cleared up her plate and said with a smile, "stay with me today. Wood, you''re in one room, and we''re in three rooms."


    Hearing Sara say that they live in one room, Ye Feng frowns and says, "is it too crowded for you three to live in one room?"


    "Why You want to sleep with one of us? " Sara seems to be gentle smile hidden a trace of cunning, see Ye Feng some do not know how to answer.


    Seeing that he didn''t reply, Sarah said vaguely, "don''t worry, wood, we three girls can sleep well, and we can talk about whispering among girls at night. Of course, if you want, I can''t think of a room with you, a room for shivell and Fiona."


    One side of Fiona smell speech, do not wait for Ye Feng to reply, she one step denied the proposal: "Ye Feng, you sleep alone, we three girls sleep in a room, it''s OK!"


    Sylvier is also a will get together to Ye Feng body of Sara to drag back: "yes, I also want to exchange with Sarah tonight the little secret between girls."


    Just now Sara had the opportunity to make love with Ye Feng in front of them. Now, sylvier doesn''t want this to happen again.


    At the same time, Fiona also turned cold, deliberately warning Ye Feng with her eyes.


    By Fiona such a stare, Ye Feng how dare to continue to stay here, he hastened to hum: "mm-hmm That''s settled. Oh I''m a little tired. I''ll go to another room to have a rest first! "


    Looking at Ye Feng''s fleeing figure, Sarah shook her head with a smile: "it''s a pity."


    Looking at Sara, who was cleaning up the table again, shivell murmured, "Sarah, you are a little too close to Ye Feng in front of us!"


    "Hum!" Fiona also snorted, expressing her dissatisfaction with Sarah.


    Sarah didn''t care, but also deliberately stimulated their nerves: "cluck, cluck You dare not, blame me again


    When she was so hostile, the two girls turned red. In this respect, they really didn''t let Sarah go.


    Just as they wanted to get back, Sarah had packed the table and went downstairs. When Sara comes back again, they are not interested in continuing.


    However, he remembered Ruiwen''s instructions to her and said, "Sarah, Ye Feng''s sister Ruiwen said that she would like to see you. Would you like to go to presidian with us tomorrow to see Ye Feng''s sister Ruiwen?"


    As soon as this is said, Fiona also looks at Sarah.


    "I''m afraid not these days. I have to urge the shipbuilders at the port to build according to my standards. When the ship is finished, I''ll take the time to see Ruiwen."


    Casually perfunctory, Sarah does not want to see Ruiwen this murderer.


    Sylvier stares at Sara suspiciously, feeling that Sara is hiding something from her. But after thinking for a long time, there was no conclusion. She had to seriously say, "well, you must come to see Ruiwen in a few days. I promise she will take you there."


    "Certainly!"


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Ye Feng is ready to return to sorakana and go to the main continent as soon as possible to take avina to the dragon people for treatment.


    He and Fiona, who had planned to go back with Ye Feng, temporarily cancelled their plan to return to presidian and wanted to stay with Sara for a few more days.


    Ye Feng naturally has no opinion. When he goes on the road alone, he also directly uses the wind Kendo of demigod level to promote the speed to the extreme.


    Before long, Ye Feng returned to the depth of the College of mind.


    Noticing his return, Soraka, sitting in the middle of the array, said with a smile, "has your private affairs been dealt with so quickly?"


    Ye Feng nodded slightly: "well, Lord Soraka, I want to go to the main continent early to save sister ivena!"


    Seeing what he said, Soraka blinked her starlit eyes and ordered Aoxing to take him to the one-way teleportation array guarded by verus.


    By teleporting the array back to the mountain where Leona and panson are stationed, Ye Feng meets Bobbi again.


    Under the leadership of Bobbi, Ye Feng finds the camp where Diana lives according to his memory. He happens to Meet Diana standing outside the camp and trading things with Nell, the high priest and pharmacist.


    "Diana, Nell!"


    He went up and said hello to the two girls. When they heard the sound of his coming back, they were stunned and then showed a color of joy.


    "Ye Feng!"


    "Guardian


    After chatting with the second daughter, Ye Feng also told them that he would take avina to the dragon clan.


    When the second daughter heard the speech, they were all worried that he was in a coma and that there was some danger in him.Nell sighed: "if the goddess can go with you, it will be safer, but the goddess has to stay in the law-abiding array of mogalon mountain path town."


    Diana''s mood is also very low: "Ye Feng, I''m really sorry, I have the ability to accompany you, but I can''t help you these times."


    "It doesn''t matter. I can do it alone!"


    Ye Feng comforted Diana and told her not to think too much. He could protect himself and avina by himself.


    Diana still felt that it was not right. She thought it over carefully: "or Let Wayne go with you again? She is also a demigod. This time, Ali will not go. I have heard about the dragon people. It is said that their people''s lowest achievement in adulthood is also a demigod. It''s too dangerous for Ali, who is not a semi God. "


    Diana''s proposal brightened Ye Feng''s eyes. Now mogelon mountain trail can go with him to the Dragon habitat, and only Wayne, who is also a demigod and does not need to be a law-abiding array, can help him.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng nodded and agreed with Diana''s proposal. Naier saw this, but also immediately to inform Wayne, Ye Feng to go to the Dragon news told her.


    Wei en a listen to Ye Feng need her help, she is also follow Naier to come to Ye Feng''s front.


    Looking at the Wayne who came, Ye Feng touched his nose: "Wayne, I''m really sorry. This time I want to trouble you to act with me."


    "It doesn''t matter, Ye Feng. It''s very dangerous to go to the dragon clan this time. It''s safer for us to take care of the comatose avina together."


    On the surface, she pretends to be serious, but in fact, she is also looking forward to working with Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1198

    Ye Feng and Wayne take avina away from the mogelon trail to the mountains and deep forests of the grand barrier. After hearing the news, Ali and others came to see him off one after another.


    "Ye Feng, don''t you really think about taking me with you? I can treat you when you are injured


    Ali has red eyes and wants to go to the Dragon habitat with Ye Feng.


    Jiela stepped forward to take Ali''s arm at the right time, and reminded her: "the dragon clan is too dangerous. There are all adult demigods and gods. We''d better not make trouble for Ye Feng and them..."


    Ye Feng wiped the tears from the corner of her eyes for Ali: "I''m sorry, Ali. If it''s not for the dragon clan, I can take you with me. This time, you''d better wait for me to come back in the mogelong mountain path."


    "Well, then you must come back safe and sound!"


    Weijia, youmi and Nico also agreed. They are a team. Ye Feng, as the backbone of the team, can''t come back.


    "Don''t worry, we should be back soon!"


    Ye Feng motioned to everyone to be at ease, and then he left mogelon mountain path with Wei''en, who was in a coma with Wei''en.


    Towering high mountains, stretching mountains all the way to the west, can not see the end. Ye Feng and Wayne stepped into the dense virgin forest and walked cautiously.


    The mountain peaks on both sides of the mogalon trail in the rear are gradually moving away, and the number of demons and undead around them also disappeared with the passing of the mogalon trail.


    The only good thing about this magnificent barrier that humans have barely stepped on is that they can hardly see demons.


    There are all kinds of beasts which are almost extinct in the outside world. It is a terrible danger for ordinary human beings, but for the demigods like Ye Feng and Wayne, the threat is far less than that of shadow creatures.


    The only thing that Ye Feng and Wayne are afraid of is that there are miasma and swamps similar to voodoo, and the intricate forests and valleys often make them lose their way.


    went as like as two peas, and returned to the origin. Vien jumped into the sky and looked at the almost identical landscape. He returned to the ground with worry.


    "Lord Soraka said that the dragon people live in the grand barrier, but the specific habitat is not clear."


    Ye Feng is also a little annoyed. When do you have to find them like this?


    As night fell, they had to stop to have a rest. A boar was caught nearby, and they sat down around the fire.


    When the boar was roasted, Wayne chewed the food politely, and peeped at Ye Feng with her spare light.


    The mind unconsciously recalled the two people''s past time bit by bit, her pretty face in the setting off of the fire, unconscious light red, heart rate also can not help to speed up.


    But think of her in demacia see Ye Feng and Fiona''s relationship seems to be very close, her little deer''s mind was immediately poured a basin of cold water, cooling down.


    Depressed, she had no appetite. After eating the piece of meat in hand, she leaned under the tree, her hands around her knees, and her head was drooping on her knees, listless.


    Noticed that Wei en only ate a little and did not eat, Ye Feng looked at her strangely: "Wei en, why don''t you eat?"


    "When I think of you and Fiona Ah, no I''m full. Eat it


    In the middle of the murmur, Wayne realized something in time. She quickly changed her voice and looked off in a panic.


    Because of the dim night, did not see her flustered look of Ye Feng Oh, did not think too much.


    Enjoying boar meat alone for a while, Ye Feng, who was full, looked at half of the meat left on the grill, so he had to put it aside and save it for tomorrow morning.


    Ye Feng went to Wei en''s side and sat down. When she saw him leaning over, she felt guilty and said, "you How did you get here? "


    "Rest, of course. Why are you so strange from the beginning? What''s the trouble? "Ye Feng said strangely.


    "I''m fine, no discomfort..." Wayne stammered, then lowered his head and stopped speaking.


    "Let''s have a rest early, and we''ll be on our way tomorrow." Ye Feng didn''t think too much about it, and then she closed her eyes.


    One side of Wayne finally plucked up the courage to say something. Seeing that he closed his eyes, he had to choose to give up in dismay.


    Leaning under the tree, Wayne''s eyelids became heavier and heavier, and she fell into a deep sleep unconsciously.


    But she did not dream, is still in the shallow sleep, as long as there is wind and grass around, will disturb her.


    All of a sudden, she felt something suddenly fall on her shoulder. She woke up with wide eyes and looked warily at her shoulder, which was suppressed by the weight.


    Who wants to enter the eye is Ye Feng''s head, her face slightly red, but did not push the leaf wind away, let it continue to lean on her shoulder to sleep.


    Wayne was staring at the fire. After a while, sleepiness came again, and she closed her sleepy eyes again.


    At the moment when she closed her eyes, a pair of shining and shining eyes in the dark were staring at her and Ye Feng in the dark, without concealing the killing and hatred in her heart.The next moment, the owner of that pair of eyes went into the underground cave, and approached Ye Feng and Wayne a little bit through the underground cavern system that had been dug when.


    The behemoth traversed the cavern system that had been dug in advance, without making a loud noise because of his huge size.


    As the behemoth comes to Ye Feng and Fiona''s feet, he stops and looks at the hard, uncut land above.


    Through special induction, Ye Feng and Wayne are not disturbed. He is in the dark cave, and his invisible body is gradually covered with light crystal light, revealing his true face.


    A giant scorpion monster made up of various crystals shows his real body. If Ye Feng and Wayne see what he looks like at the moment, they will surely recognize him as the pioneer of crystal.


    The hatred of the people killed by Ye Feng and the humiliation of being beaten by Wayne make him just want revenge now. He roars with a flash of light all over his body, and then breaks through the hard ground above with a pair of tongs.


    Ye Feng and Wayne are also awakened by the movement and stillness caused by scarney. As soon as they open their eyes, they can see the huge body of the whole body shining with crystal light against the fire.


    Sharp eyed Ye Feng noticed that the upside down hook at the tail of scaner suddenly swung to Wayne. His face changed greatly: "quick, Wayne!"


    However, his warning is still late, and the barb on the tail of scaner accurately hits Wayne, making him scream in pain.


    The stabbed Wayne is not only extremely painful, but also has no strength in the whole body. She can''t fight for a short time.


    Ye Feng is busy to rescue Wayne from the tail thorn of scaner, and quickly escapes from here with avina on the ground.


    At the back of the scene, Skinner is also pursuing their smell to catch up.


    "This time, you all have to die here!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1199

    "Cough, cough..."


    With a comatose avina on his back, Wei en, who was stung by the crystal pioneer''s tail in his arms, was scurrying all the way in the deep forest. In Ye Feng''s ear, he heard the sound of weak coughing.


    He was also nervous: "Wayne, is it very hurt?"


    "Well, it''s just The whole body is weak, can''t make use of strength, also can''t use magic Wayne shook her head, drowsy head, trying to keep her eyes open.


    "It''s OK. This annoying scaner is haunting me!"


    Restored the semi God''s power, Ye Feng still has the confidence and the skana to fight. If he didn''t have to keep avina and Wayne safe now, he would have wanted to hit him, and that''s what got him into trouble.


    As soon as he had finished speaking, he was nearly caught in a pair of tongs by the chaser. With two people who can''t fight, even if he runs the wind sword to the extreme, the speed is still much slower than usual.


    Several times in a row, his face was scratched because he didn''t avoid the attack in time, and he couldn''t spare his hands to wipe the blood stains on his face.


    Due to the dim light of the forest at night, the scar on his face was not noticed by Wayne in his arms.


    Just as the slender scars on Ye Feng''s face become more and more, the little blood gathered, and accidentally slipped down with the wind, dropping on Wayne''s face.


    PATA!


    The faint smell of blood stimulates Wayne''s sense of smell. Although she can''t see whether Ye Feng is hurt in the dark, she can still tell that what is dripping on her face is Ye Feng''s blood.


    In her heart, she frowned, her eyes full of remorse and heartache: "I''m sorry, Ye Feng, I came to help you, but it has become a burden to you..."


    Smell sound, leaf breeze did not care to smile: "on the face cut a few holes just, no big deal!"


    His words were so relaxed that Wayne was even more worried, and the jade hand around his neck tightened unconsciously.


    In the dark, Ye Feng, who can''t tell the direction, can only take Wayne and avina to scurry around, hoping to get rid of scaner''s pursuit.


    However, the reality is that he has suffered more and more on his body and face. If he escapes like this, he will only exhaust his physical strength first.


    Wei en also saw that Ye Feng couldn''t get rid of scaner by running with them, so she pursed her lips and suggested, "Ye Feng, would you like to put me and avina down first? You won''t have a chance if you don''t win or lose with scarner! "


    Ye Feng''s face changed for a while, but immediately he made a choice to put down the second daughter and want to meet with scarner.


    But to his surprise, scaner saw him put down Wayne and avina, immediately stopped the attack on him, and turned to attack Wayne and avina, who had no strength to fight back.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    Ye Feng saw this, and his face was black to the extreme. At the same time, his right hand slowly condenses the saint silver crossbow and the holy silver arrow of Wayne, which is an arrow to the huge body of scarner.


    Different from Wayne''s silver energy, his power to unite bows, crossbows and arrows is the magic of the moon. However, both of them are sacred energy. Although their attributes are different, their functions are surprisingly similar.


    Boom!


    Ye Feng explained on the spot what is a close combat archer. His arrows instantly turned into the magic of the fierce moon, and the raging energy shocked scaner to fly backward.


    When did Ye Feng learn her moves? Just as Fiona at the beginning was surprised by Ye Feng''s sharp blade waltz, Wayne was also stunned by Ye Feng''s use of her moves.


    as like as two peas, the two arrow, which is the same as her silver arrow, is the same as the silver magic.


    When the arrow feather energy of the magic of the three moons gathers together, it suddenly bursts out the terrible magic power far ahead of the sum of the three arrows.


    Scarner, who was shot by the wind, was in the center of the magic of the moon. He suffered the pain brought by the manic side of the magic of the moon, and his crystal was constantly broken.


    Not far away, Wayne was still immersed in Ye Feng''s meeting with her holy silver arrow, and Ye Feng''s crossbow and arrow feather immediately changed into Diana''s crescent blade shape.


    Meanwhile, Ye Feng also used the magic of the moon, which remained in the form of holy silver arrow, to use Diana''s magic to get close to him quickly, and quickly deceived her to the tail of scarner.


    His deep eyes were fixed on the barber at the tail of scaner. His eyes were shining. He waved the sickle moon shaped blade of the crescent blade and cut off the thorn that had stung Wayne before.


    Scarner, who had his barb cut, let out an angry and painful roar: "ah Damn soft skinned man, dare to cut my tail thorn, I will kill you


    At the same time, scaner swayed his huge body, trying to hit the flat leaf wind.


    Ye Feng did not speak, his body like wind appeared on the top of scaner''s head, and the crescent blade in his hand turned into the moon light sword in the shape of Liuyun sword and ink feather sword.


    Scaner, whose tail thorn was cut off, swung his body against Ye Feng again. Who thought that when he was about to hit Ye Feng, Ye Feng disappeared miraculously.When he saw Ye Feng again, Ye Feng had stabbed the crystal stone on his huge head with the light sword of the moon.


    The sound of the broken stone sounded, and scarner screamed again in pain. His anger was ignited to the extreme by Ye Feng, who always appeared and disappeared.


    "I''m going to kill all of you, damned soft skinned people!"


    But his roar in Ye Feng''s eyes is nothing but incompetent fury, and Ye Feng''s figure hides in nothingness again.


    Second chop!


    Third chop!


    Fourth chop!


    Fifth chop!


    When the fifth was cut down, scaner was already cut unconscious by Ye Feng, and he was talking nonsense in his mouth.


    This is Fiona''s blade Waltz! Wei en knows that Ye Feng''s five consecutive cuts is Fiona''s sword technique. Far from the center of the battle field, her mouth is full of disbelief.


    The moon lightsaber in Ye Feng''s hand in the center of the battlefield changed into the form of Ruiwen''s Rune sword, and the second section of the fast wind chop was also cut out with his swing.


    It is a pity that although this sword makes scarner faint, Ye Feng still fails to kill him.


    The scorpion''s head was so tired that he could not help but wipe his forehead


    After going to the dragon clan, Ye Feng doesn''t want to exhaust his strength here, so as to avoid the failure of loading the dragon baby.


    Returning to Wayne and avina''s side, Ye Feng first carries avina, and then holds the weak Wei''en and asks if Wei''en is better.


    Wayne told him that she was better than before, but her feet were still numb and could not walk.


    After hearing this, Ye Feng had to continue to embrace Wayne and hide their breath to leave here.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1200

    After that, she beat them up. He didn''t stop until there was a valley.


    Looking around, he noticed that there was a cave. He also decided to stay in the cave for a while. Holding Wayne into the dark cave, he waved his right hand and used the magic of the moon to provide them with weak light.


    Carefully examine this not deep cave, make sure there is no danger, he carefully put down the Wynn in his arms and avina on his back.


    Leave Ye Feng''s arms, Wei en''s heart seems to be suddenly lost something, empty. But when she heard Ye Feng''s concern, her lost heart was a little throbbing.


    "Is it better now, Vern?"


    Perhaps it was due to the demussian aristocracy and the identity of the night hunter, she covered up the feelings of her little daughter, pretending to calmly reply: "much better."


    When Ye Feng heard the speech, he reached out his hand and touched her forehead. He confirmed that she was getting better. Then he assured him, "that''s good. I should not wake up for a while. I beat him hard this time. You can have a rest early, and we will continue our journey tomorrow."


    "Well..." In the dark, shy Wayne''s pretty face is slightly red, but it''s a pity that the intoxicating face that rarely appears on her face can''t be appreciated by Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng three people did not encounter attacks in the second half of the night, sleeping in the cave.


    Early in the morning, Wayne, who always gets up early, even though she went to bed so late last night.


    As soon as she woke up, she felt numb in her arms. Leaning over his head, Ye Feng did not know when he took her as his pillow and fell asleep on her shoulder.


    If it was before, Wayne saw Ye Feng sleeping on her shoulder and would definitely slap her in the face. But now, the little girl''s mind is haunted, she is more and more looking forward to this two people can be a little more time.


    Staring at Ye Feng''s sleeping face, she can''t help but think back to the scene that she misunderstands him again and again, and he is trapped in danger again and again to save her paranoid scene. Wei en''s eyes are full of affection.


    She did not know how long she had been gazing at Ye Feng affectionately, but she did know that it was Ye Feng''s rising voice that brought her back to reality: "um It''s so comfortable to sleep, Wayne. It''s time to continue looking for the Dragon habitat


    She quickly put away the girl''s emotion that should not appear on her face. Wayne slapped her pretty face in a panic: "Oh Let''s go


    After saying that, in order to prevent Ye Feng from finding the red haze on her face, she first stood up and went outside, inhaled and exhaled, trying to make herself look exactly the same as usual.


    Ye Feng itself is a thick line of people, although this period of time has grown a lot, but still did not find the changes on Wayne.


    Back up sleepy avina, he just went out, this time Wayne is also readjusted good state.


    Last night, because it was late at night, Ye Feng and Wayne did not look at the valley where they were.


    Now when I look at them, their eyes are slowly enlarging, showing an incredible color.


    Giant skeletons are scattered in the valley, each of which emits some invisible pressure that people can''t say.


    "Is this?" Ye Feng has never known this terrible skeleton, and can''t help but take a breath of cool air.


    Wei en motioned Ye Feng to take it easy. She went to check the scattered giant skeletons. She also looked at avina on the back of Yan''an shadow and said, "if I''m not wrong, these skeletons are of the dragon clan."


    Ye Feng''s pupils shrunk slightly: "do you mean this was once the habitat of the dragon people?"


    Wayne shook his head and corrected: "this scene is more like the corpses left by the killing between the dragon people. It''s more like the battle field of the dragon people than the habitat."


    Hearing Wayne say it''s not a habitat, Ye Feng sighs. If this is the Dragon habitat, then they will not find the golden dragon pool.


    Wei en, who was in a serious state of work, searched the valley again. She hesitated and said, "it''s not far from the Dragon habitat. Come with me!"


    For Wayne''s tracking means and judgment ability, Ye Feng is still very confident. He had been in danger or looking for people several times before, but he relied on Wayne, who was good at finding clues.


    One after the other, they passed through the secluded valley, and an invisible magic border blocked their way.


    Wei en also looked at Ye Feng decisively: "Ye Feng, we can''t move forward. The other end of the boundary is probably the habitat of the dragon people. Teach me how to change the baby of the Dragon tribe, so that we can cheat people to take us in."


    At this time, Ye Feng naturally taught Wayne how to become a dragon baby.


    Wise Wayne soon learned to become a lovely young dragon, flapping its wings around the border flying.


    Ye Feng also changed himself and the comatose avina into the form of dragon babies according to Soraka''s incantation, and walked around the border with Wayne.


    After a long time, the invisible boundary in front of them gradually appeared, exposed to the sun.A burly dragon man looks at Ye Feng, who has become a baby of the dragon clan, hesitates and brings them into the border.


    "Little ones, have you lost your way out with your mother again? Next time, you should follow your mother closely. Don''t be too playful and run away. "


    The burly dragon man carried their three little dots into the border, but reluctantly told them a few words, and then closed the border.


    Wayne and Ye Feng change the dragon baby one left and one right, carrying the comatose avina, want to leave here.


    Who would like to think the burly dragon man suddenly stopped them: "is this little guy sick? How did you stay still? "


    While talking, the Dragon man appeared in front of them and stroked avina.


    Originally, he was kind enough to check the body of avina, who had been changing Jackie Chan''s baby. However, he did not want the moment when his hand touched avina, he felt the spirit stirring, and the pure golden dragon blood Longyin trembled so that he could not help but want to pay homage to avina.


    As if he was stimulated by something, the giant dragon man staggered back a few steps, his eyes shocked and said, "pure gold holy dragon blood, are you the descendants of the former Dragon Emperor?"


    Oh, no, it''s recognized! Ye Feng has a dark way in his heart. He turns into a dragon baby and winks at Wayne, indicating that she is ready to fight.


    Then, however, something more dramatic happened.


    The giant dragon man suddenly knelt down and said in a tone of repentance: "the descendants of the golden dragon, I''m sorry, I didn''t guard your majesty well!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1201

    "The descendants of the golden dragon, I''m sorry, but I didn''t guard your majesty well!"


    Ye Feng and Wei en look at the burly dragon man who suddenly kneels down to them. They are all a little surprised. They don''t think that they will be ready to fight in front of the dragon.


    After noticing Ye Feng and Wei en''s changing face, the Dragon man did not doubt that they were pretending to be. He continued: "you should have been the most noble prince and Princess of the dragon family, and the future successor of the Dragon Emperor. But now the position of the Dragon Emperor has been usurped. It''s too dangerous for you to come back rashly. You''d better leave before the current Dragon Emperor finds you!"


    Ye Feng and Wei en looked at each other''s eyes, then their eyes turned: "but But sister, she is injured and needs the golden dragon pool to repair the spirit. "


    As a result of becoming a dragon baby, Ye Feng''s voice has become milky, just like the dragon who was born not long ago.


    After hearing the speech, the Dragon man again put his eyes on avina, who just let him feel the pure blood of the Golden Dragon.


    He came up again and felt the magic and the condition of avina''s body. As time went on, his face changed from serious to more dignified.


    , for a long time, he sighed, "the spirit of your Royal Highness has really reached the point where only the golden dragon pond can be restored, but I suggest that you leave early if you do not go deep."


    "No We must take our sister with us! " Ye Feng''s changeable baby of the Dragon nationality is firm.


    The Dragon man analyzed the advantages and disadvantages for them: "little prince, little princess, although your sister''s spirit is damaged, you can still persist until you are adult, and there will be no great danger. You can wait until you are adult and come back again. Then I can guide you. My heart will always follow the Royal descendants of golden dragon!"


    If only danger can scare off Ye Feng, he will not come. In the face of the good advice of the Dragon man, he is still firm: "we must cure our sister now!"


    Wayne''s changeable dragon baby also nodded with her, and she was very happy.


    Seeing that the two of them didn''t listen to his advice, the Dragon man sighed helplessly: "in that case, you should be careful when you go deeper. You must avoid those dragon people who are similar to my strength, as well as the God level dragon clan. You''d better not let other dragon people touch you, or your golden dragon blood will be exposed. Forgive me for the situation now I can help you. "


    Ye Feng can feel that the dragon clan is also a demigod in front of him. It would be good for the Dragon men not to report their identity. Moreover, the Dragon man also reminded them of some matters needing attention. He thought that the Dragon man was good enough: "it doesn''t matter, we will be careful!"


    Ye Feng and Wayne continue to go deep with the Dragon man who is guarding the border. Because of the experience just now, every time they flap their wings to fly a certain distance, they will carefully look at the surrounding environment, for fear of meeting the dragon people who can discover their true identity.


    Flying, they saw a huge red dragon sitting on a hill with closed eyes and resting, with several giant dragon eggs under it.


    There are several dragon babies with the same red skin flying around, chasing and playing.


    The terrifying Invisible Dragon Clan intimidates the nearby area. Ye Feng and Wayne keep away from the red dragon.


    However, their move to leave quietly happened to be seen by a single red dragon cub flying out of the group, and the curious baby of dragon race immediately flew towards them.


    The red dragon babies stopped in front of them and waved their wings lovingly: "wait a minute. Will you make friends together?"


    Sensing that the breath of the dragon baby is very weak, Wayne''s eyes are Ling. In order to ensure that their whereabouts could not be detected as far as possible, she moved to kill her heart.


    Aware of Wei en''s terror, Ye Feng quickly motioned her not to be impulsive, and then looked at the red dragon cub whose eyes twinkled with dazzling light.


    "Hello, nice to meet you!"


    The red dragon baby revolves around Ye Feng and Wayne, full of vitality: "Hello, my name is agland, how about you?"


    When it comes to the question of the name, Ye Feng thinks a little and replies, "my name is Jack, and her name is Rosie."


    Red dragon baby seems to have opened the conversation box and looked more curiously at avina between Ye Feng and Wayne: "there is another one. What''s her name? And is she sleeping? Why do you carry her? "


    "She''s our sister Serena. She''s sick and we''re going to take her home." Ye Feng casually made up a name and reason, in order to let red dragon baby Edgar leave early.


    But the red dragon baby didn''t seem to want to end the topic. When he heard that avina was ill, he immediately said, "my family happens to be nearby. Let my mother look at your sister."


    Red dragon baby is very kind. He hopes he can help Ye Feng and his wife.


    When Ye Feng heard that Edgar wanted to ask her mother to help, she immediately shook her head: "no, we''ll go home by ourselves."


    When he heard Ye Feng''s rejection of his good intentions, he gave a lost voice: "that''s OK."It''s hard to get rid of red dragon baby, and Ye Feng gives Wayne a look.


    Wayne will understand, two people, a dragon''s claw, with avina toward a deeper.


    Who would have thought that before they flew away from here, the immeasurable red dragon opened its eyes and cast a terrible gaze at both of them.


    At the same time, both of them heard the voice of the red dragon, laughing rather than laughing: "you two think that you can cheat people, and think I can''t see that you are not dragon people?"


    As soon as this saying goes out, Ye Feng and Wayne''s hearts are all thumping. Unexpectedly, they are discovered by the new dragon race so soon.


    Without waiting for their reaction, the vast magic of the dragon clan enveloped them both.


    Then, under their pale faces, their bodies returned to human form. And avina is also broken by the red dragon because of Ye Feng''s magic, showing her sleepy appearance.


    "AI Verna? " Red dragon originally intended to expose Ye Feng''s identity, but when she saw avina''s human form, she was stunned.


    It''s over, the red dragon even recognized sister ivena! Ye Feng heard the red dragon straight out the name of avina, he was forced by the red dragon in place of the body can not shake, tile cool tile in the heart.


    Under his helpless gaze, avina was moved to the direction of the red dragon.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1202

    The red dragon opened her huge wings like a mountain, and then recovered herself. She forcibly brought her back to her side.


    Magic into avina''s body to explore for a while, the red dragon that than Ye Feng and Wayne body larger than the longan slightly shrink.


    It was found that the spirit of avina was damaged, and she tried to use her magic power to repair it.


    After the repair failed, she untied the ban on Ye Feng and Wei''en, and changed them back to the Dragon babies, and then moved them back to her.


    Before that, the red young dragon, Edgar, noticed that Ye Feng and his mother had brought them back, and they were excited to see Ye Feng and Ye Feng together with other young dragons.


    "If you two humans can''t explain why you broke into our dragon clan, I will kill you."


    Continue to communicate with them spiritually. Red dragon seems to have some scruples and doesn''t want her children to hear their conversation.


    Wei en smell speech, the whole body of the holy silver energy out of the body, she is ready to start at any time.


    Seeing that she disagreed and wanted to solve it by force, Ye Feng felt bitter. Judging from the magic power of the red dragon that easily imprisoned them, the strength of this dragon is at least above the semi divine peak, and it may even be a god level dragon. It is almost impossible for them to survive when they fight with it.


    "Wayne, calm down!"


    Whispered to remind the sentence Wei en, Ye Feng eyes flickering at the red dragon in front of him. After hesitation, he communicated with the dragon from the bottom of his heart and told her all the purpose of their trip.


    When Ye Feng finished, the Red Dragon nodded slightly, her huge dragon head, and a pair of dragon eyes without anger and self-respect stared at Ye Feng.


    After a long time, she continued to communicate with Ye Feng: "I am the elder sister of the former pure blood golden emperor, flame dragon. Because of losing power, she was exiled to the outskirts of the wilderness.


    Although your camouflage can help you get into the inner city of the dragon clan, you will definitely expose yourself to the dragon people like me when you enter the inner city. Most of the dragon people in the inner city are supporters of the current Dragon Emperor. They are not as gentle as I am. "


    Feeling the animosity of the flame holy dragon to them dissipated, Ye Feng, who had gambled right, sighed. Wayne on one side is still staring at the flame dragon with vigilance, not as fast as Ye Feng.


    After calming down his mind, Ye Feng said at the bottom of his heart, "can you take us to the golden dragon pool? Or do you take Evina directly? "


    Although the current dragon will not be able to get into the holy dragon''s body, only half of the dragon''s voice will be lifted into the holy dragon''s body.


    For example, my descendants and I were forbidden to enter the golden dragon pool by the current Dragon Emperor. Unlike before, all dragon people had the opportunity to receive a baptism of golden dragon pool.


    So it''s very difficult for you to take avina, who has the blood of golden dragon, into the inner city and find the golden dragon pool


    Listen to the flame holy Dragon said, Ye Feng eyes a sink: "then how should we do?"


    The flame dragon pondered for a moment and said, "I can strengthen your dragon family camouflage and hide the golden dragon blood of avina, but it can only last for three days. If you can''t get close to the golden dragon pool within three days, my magic will be invalid."


    Wei en see Ye Feng listen to the words of flame Shenglong eager to try, worried about the accident she reminded: "three days Our time is too tight, Ye Feng! "


    Ye Feng''s eyes firmly looked at Wayne: "but if we don''t accept the magic of flame holy dragon, our journey will be more dangerous!"


    Ye Feng was speechless, and Wayne''s eyes twinkled. Their purpose of this trip was to go deep into the dragon people, find the golden dragon pool, and let avina be baptized and awakened. But just now she heard that the inner city was very dangerous. She was not worried about herself, but worried about Ye Feng''s safety.


    "But..."


    Wei en wants to suggest Ye Feng that they should not go back first for long-term consideration, but Ye Feng immediately interrupts her words: "Wayne, if you think it''s too dangerous, go back. Anyway, I''ll send sister avina to the golden dragon pool!"


    Hearing Ye Feng want her to go back alone, Wayne panicked. She was only worried about him, for his sake, not because she was afraid of death to persuade him.


    She quickly shook her head: "I will not go back, I will go with you to the golden dragon pool!"


    After unifying the opinions, Ye Feng also asked the flame Dragon: "flame dragon, please cast your magic!"


    The flame Dragon nodded and continued to instruct Ye Feng and Ye Feng: "most of the adult dragon people in inner city maintain human form. Only the baby of dragon clan is the young dragon form. After you enter the city, you should protect avina. After entering the city, find a dragon clan named sventel, who will provide you with appropriate help."


    Ye Feng, in the form of a baby of the Dragon nationality, constantly points his cute dragon head, indicating that he will remember it.


    When the flame dragon finished casting, she looked at her children. After hesitating for a moment, she no longer communicated with Ye Feng, but gently said to the red young dragon, Edgar, can you send them to the inner cityWithout thinking about it, he said excitedly, "of course, my mother, but those people in the inner city will keep me out of the house and won''t let me in..."


    But in the middle of it, he remembered that he had been stopped by the Dragon Guard at the gate of the city last time. His feelings of loss and grievance were all written on his young dragon face.


    The flame dragon showed a kind mother''s smile and comforted only a child''s agland: "you don''t need to send them to the city. They don''t know the way. You just need to take them to the gate of the inner city."


    Hearing that they were only sent to the gate of the city, and just about to make friends with Ye Feng, he promised, "no problem, I''ll send them to the gate, my mother!"


    With the guide for Ye Feng and Wayne, the flame dragon is not in a hurry to let them leave for the inner city now.


    After thinking about it for a long time, she continued to say in the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart: "by the way, when you enter the city, if the Dragon Guard at the gate of the city asks you for your identity, you will say that you are the civilian dragon people living in the countryside.


    In the countryside outside the inner city, in addition to my once declining royal family, there are more civilian dragon people living far away from the power center. The guards should not embarrass you after hearing this. "


    Ye Feng remembers the instructions of the flame dragon and asks them when they can start.


    "Just now, agland, you can take them to the inner city!" The flame dragon answered, and said to him.


    "Yes, my mother!"


    He couldn''t wait to take Ye Feng and Wayne on the road. He had to fly happily in front of him to guide Ye Feng and Wayne.


    While Ye Feng and Wayne continue to be on one side, and catch up with avina, who is also turned into a dragon baby.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1203

    The red young dragon, Edgar, gladly accepts his mother''s assignment and leads Ye Feng and Wayne''s changeable baby dragon to set out toward the inner city of the dragon.


    Originally, he thought that Ye Feng and Wayne would take the initiative to talk to him. After walking for a long time, he did not see the two people talking. He felt a bit depressed.


    "Jack, Rosie, what kind of dragon are you?" he asked


    Jack and Rosie are the names that Ye Feng just made up to deceive him to leave, or the kind of name that he forgot when he finished speaking. So he and Wayne were puzzled and looked at him.


    Staring at agland for a while, Ye Feng hesitated and said, "are you calling us?"


    "Yes, aren''t you Jack and Rosie Edgar tilted his cute baby dragon''s small head and wondered why Ye Feng said so.


    According to this, Ye Feng also remembered that his name was Jack and that of Wayne was Rosie.


    In order not to reveal his identity, he coughed awkwardly: "yes, my name is Jack, her name is Rosie."


    "What dragons are you?" he continued


    Ye Feng did not answer for the first time, but meditated. Although their human identities are known by her mother, flame dragon, it can be seen from their communication that flame dragon does not want her children to know that they are human beings.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng said: "we are the dragon of wind attribute."


    Perhaps because he was afraid that egram would not believe it, Ye Feng immediately displayed his sword spirit of wind, and a gust of breeze surrounded him, Wayne and avina.


    Seeing the breeze all over them, he fluttered his wings excitedly and said, "you are so powerful that you will summon your own magic attribute when you are so young. I have not learned how to control the power of fire and gold holy blood


    As a young dragon who has just broken its shell for a long time, although he has a strong magic talent, he has not yet had time to practice magic, so he worships Ye Feng, who controls the wind.


    Ye Feng felt a little fluttering at the sight of Edgar staring at him. One side of Wayne saw this, had to replace him back to the eagram: "you can also, come on!"


    "Thank you, sister Rosie!" Eagram is very grateful to Wayne, and he is also very energetic, hoping that he can quickly control his own power.


    Unknowingly, Edgar leads Ye Feng and Wayne to the inner city gate.


    Towering high walls, the huge gate is several times the gate of the human world, which is specially prepared for the dragon people.


    At the gate of the city, there are two dragon guards in armor. They looked embarrassed at the sight of Edgar.


    One of the Dragon guards said, "the inner city of the dragon people is forbidden to enter the dragon people who are expelled!"


    At the same time, two dragon guards come forward together, holding their weapons and aiming at Ye Feng.


    "I don''t want to enter your city. I''m here to show them the way for the first time."


    Red young dragon eagram snorted coldly. When the task was finished, he chose to leave. However, before he left, he did not forget to make a face at the Dragon Guard and spit out his tongue.


    Seeing her go away, the Dragon guards immediately looked up and down at Ye Feng and Wei en''s baby.


    After confirming that there was no sense of the Dragon Emperor''s blood on them, the two dragon guards with tense looks relieved.


    But they are still routine: "what kind of dragon clan are you?"


    Ye Feng has long been ready to respond, and said, "we are Fenglong, a civilian dragon who lives in the suburbs."


    After hearing Ye Feng''s explanation, the two dragon guards made way to both sides: "you can enter the city!"


    Ye Feng was worried that the two dragon guards would check their bodies for fear of exposing their human identity.


    Fortunately, the guard of the Dragon Guard is not as strict as Ye Feng imagined. He and Wei en take avina into the city safely.


    As soon as you enter the inner city, all kinds of grand buildings with dome built by huge stones stand in the city, and the streets are also very open, which can accommodate an adult dragon to pass through the street.


    However, in the inner city of the dragon clan, which is several times larger than the human city, most of what Ye Feng and Wei en see are adult dragon people walking in human form.


    Once in a while, I can see a few dragon babies like them walking through the streets of the dragon people, keeping the shape of young dragons.


    Ye Feng felt that they also needed a guide to help them familiarize themselves with the whole city.


    I can''t help but think back to sventel, the dragon clan mentioned to them by the flame holy dragon. Ye Feng asked a dragon family selling decorative utensils: "do you know a dragon family named sventel?"


    The Dragon nationality, who sells decorative utensils, held his cheek in his right hand and pondered for a while, and then said, "yes, there is a hotel on the street crossing this street and then turning left. The owner of that hotel is sventel!"


    Thank you


    Ye Feng, the changeable Jackie Chan baby, expresses his thanks to the dragon people who sell ornaments. Then he gives Wayne a wink and flies in the direction of sventel hotel.Crossing two streets to sventel''s Hotel, Ye Feng''s eyes widened, and the hotel in front of him was also too big.


    After a brief shock, Ye Feng and Wayne fluttered their wings and flew into the hotel.


    As soon as they entered, they were stopped by an unpleasant voice: "wait Didn''t you two kids'' parents come? You have to pay for longjingshi when you stay in a hotel


    Dragon Crystal? Ye Feng and Wei''en are the first to hear this word. They are both confused.


    Their ignorant look fell in the eyes of the dragon people who stopped them, so they also ushered in the next round of taunts: "little guy, don''t come in and make trouble if you don''t have money, go home and find your parents!"


    Waking up from the taunt, Ye Feng said, "we''re here to find sventel!"


    On hearing this, the dragon who laughed at them suddenly burst into laughter and looked at them suspiciously, "who are you from boss sventel? What do you want him to do? "


    Ye Feng thought a little, and then he returned, "we are sventel''s relatives living in the countryside outside the inner city. Today, we specially come to see him!"


    Hearing Ye Feng say that they are sventel''s relatives, the dragon people''s looks immediately become amiable.


    "It turns out that you are relatives of boss sventel. Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Wait a minute. I''ll call the boss for you now


    Seeing that the dragon family went to call sventel, Wayne whispered, "Ye Feng, if you say this, will he be angry not to help us when we see sventel?"


    Yefeng stopped and motioned to Wayne to rest assured: "don''t worry. If it is torn down, we will tell sventel that it is the flame Saint dragon who asked him to help us!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1204

    Soon, Ye Feng and Wayne are waiting for hotel owner sventel.


    When sventel saw that Ye Feng and Wei en, who claimed to be his country relatives, were two strange and young dragon babies, he was very confused.


    Went to Ye Feng and Wayne and looked in front of him. Sventel asked, "are your two little babies my relatives? What are your parents'' names? "


    When she heard the words, she waved her young wings in a panic and looked at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng had an idea and gave Wayne a reassuring look. Then he flew to sventel''s ear and told him the news that the flame Saint dragon asked them to come to find sventel.


    After listening, svender''s pupil slightly shrinks and quickly arranges a room for Ye Feng and Ye Feng.


    "You can stay here for the time being. If you have anything you can ask me, I''m usually in the backyard."


    After arranging accommodation for the two people, sventel didn''t ask Ye Feng and Wayne any more, and left directly.


    After sventel leaves, Yefeng returns to human form and lies comfortably on the big bed.


    Wei en saw that he turned into a human being. He was frightened and quickly reminded him: "Ye Feng, change back quickly. If you become human, you will lose the Dragon nationality breath. If the dragon people smell the human breath in this room, we will be finished!"


    After Wien such a reminder, the pleasant look of Ye Feng was immediately replaced by panic. It was not until he cast his spell and changed back to the appearance of the dragon baby that he was relieved.


    Just think of this period of time to maintain the shape of the dragon baby, Ye Feng drooping cute baby dragon head, a pair of wings fluttering.


    Seeing his appearance, Wayne couldn''t hold back for a moment and chuckled: "Ye Feng, you are so funny!"


    Ye Feng glanced at him speechless and laughed at his Wayne: "you''re OK to laugh at me, but we have to find the golden dragon pool in three days. If we don''t find it, the strengthened camouflage of the flame holy dragon will disappear, and our situation will become more dangerous."


    If it was before, or if someone else said that about her, Wayne would definitely return to color, let him understand why the flowers are so red.


    Now hearing Ye Feng say so, what she thinks is how to help Ye Feng tide over the difficulties, and her heart is full of worries about Ye Feng.


    She anxiously flew to Ye Feng''s side, also lying on the big bed, proposed: "then we should go around the city now?"


    Ye Feng shakes his head. It''s getting late now. They are wandering in the strange inner city of the dragon people. It''s very likely that accidents will happen. To be on the safe side, he thought they''d better go out tomorrow morning.


    "Well, Ye Feng, let''s have a rest early. In fact, I''m a little sleepy. Sister ivena and I sleep in this bed. You sleep Why is there only one bed


    Wayne yawned and just wanted to say let Ye Feng sleep in another bed, but she found that there was only one bed in this room.


    Staring at a pair of dragon eyes, Wayne is completely stupid. Does she have to sleep with Ye Feng today?


    Although she admitted that she had a small heart attack on Ye Feng, she had not reached such a point. If she is in human form now, Ye Feng will definitely see her pretty face blushing. Sleep on the floor,


    Ye Feng was not very sensitive to this, but he saw that there was a great response in his voice. He hesitated and said, "we are all babies now. There is nothing to sleep in. What if you mind, I sleep on the floor, but I didn''t sleep in the forest before."


    heard Ye Feng''s sleep on the floor, and von was somewhat upset. "What sleep on the floor?" she said, "no, you don''t need to sleep on the floor. It''s rare to have a nice environment. Anyway, we are all babies now.


    The later she spoke, the less she spoke, and even she couldn''t hear what she was saying.


    sniffed her shyness, and Ye Feng didn''t want to embarrass her. "Nothing," said vynn. I slept in the cave and swamp before, and I didn''t sleep on the floor. "


    Although Wayne was shy, she insisted, "no, listen to me, this time!"


    "All right, then." Ye Feng shrugged, as long as Wayne didn''t be as fierce as before the misunderstanding was cleared.


    Ye Feng, Wei''en and avina, the three dragon babies, spent a quiet night together.


    The next day, the sleepy Ye Feng was pulled up by the early rising Wayne.


    "Ye Feng, wake up quickly. We have to find the golden dragon pool in three days. Today is the second day, so we can''t waste any more time!"


    Whoa


    Ye Feng stretched out his dragon claws and rubbed his sleepy eyes: "I know, let''s go out and have a look."


    Wayne shook his head, thinking that it was necessary for them to ask where the golden dragon pool of sventel was, and by the way, to get a map of the inner city, so that their original intention would be more secure.


    Hearing her proposal, Ye Feng feels reasonable. They also go downstairs to find sventel in the backyard.


    Sventel''s face changed dramatically when he learned that they came to the inner city to treat Evina, the daughter of the last Dragon Emperor. After thinking for a while, he said, "now the golden dragon pool has been incorporated into the Royal Palace by the New Dragon Emperor. If you want to find the golden dragon pool, you must enter the Royal Palace full of current royal families.This is a map of the inner city. You can make do with it. I don''t care how you go into the royal palace. "


    Carefully, he took out a sheepskin map from his arms and handed it to Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng, who took over the sheepskin map, opened the map with his dragon claws. After looking at the map, he expressed his thanks to sventel: "thank you, we two are going out to see if we have a chance to get close to the royal palace. Could you please protect our sister avina a little during this time?"


    This is his hotel. Sventel is confident in protecting Evina: "no problem. I will make people pay attention to your room. If someone approaches you rashly and has malice towards avina, the daughter of the former Dragon Emperor, I will protect her as soon as possible."


    Ye Feng is relieved with sventel''s words. After all, sventel is the person who has said that he will help them. He still has a strong sense of trust in sventel.


    "Well, please. Let''s get out and get familiar with the terrain."


    Farewell to sventel for a while, Ye Feng and Wayne''s changeable Baby Dragon flew out of the hotel.


    According to the map, the two people flew in the direction of the Royal Palace in the inner city. To their surprise, they just crossed two streets and ran into an unexpected visitor with a very bad attitude.


    "Where do you come from? How dare I, the son of the Dragon Emperor


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1205

    "Where do you come from? How dare I, the son of the Dragon Emperor


    Ye Feng and Wei en smell speech are face color changes, and speak of the dragon clan to open a distance.


    In order to avoid unnecessary conflict, Wayne apologized to the son of the Dragon Emperor: "to I''m sorry, your highness We didn''t mean to... "


    Ye Feng also wanted to apologize with him, but when he raised the dragon head and saw the appearance of the son of the Dragon Emperor, a nameless anger rushed into his heart.


    But he clearly remembered that for more than ten years, the so-called son of the Dragon Emperor was chasing after avina. At that time, he and Fiona were both present, and the three almost died at the hands of the son of the Dragon Emperor.


    See Ye Feng''s eyes reveal anger. Although the son of the dragon emperor doesn''t know why Ye Feng is angry with him, as the son of the emperor of the dragon, he is very upset and bumps into him. Ye Feng still dares to be angry with him.


    He walked over and grabbed Ye Feng''s tail. The son of the Dragon Emperor lifted Ye Feng in front of him and said haughtily, "you little dragon cub, dare you stare at me? Do you know who I am? "


    Oops! Wei en on one side saw that Ye Feng was caught by the son of the Dragon Emperor. She fluttered her wings and flew over to plead for Ye Feng: "Your Highness, we just entered the city from the countryside outside the inner city. He didn''t mean to bump into you!"


    Ye Feng was also aware that his anger had just been revealed. For the sake of the overall situation, he had to hide his disdain for the son of the Dragon Emperor and apologized: "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to!"


    However, the arrogant son of the Dragon Emperor didn''t want to calm things down. He just looked at Ye Feng in the shape of a dragon baby.


    Seeing that more and more people gathered around her, Wei en turned her eyes for fear of revealing her identity and continued to plead for Ye Feng: "Your Royal Highness, you are of noble status. Why don''t you embarrass the two wild dragons who have never seen the world? It is beneath your dignity to do so! "


    The son of the Dragon Emperor hears the speech, can''t help but see a few more dragon baby form of Wayne. Can''t see that this seemingly young baby dragon knows a lot?


    In view of Wayne''s good attitude from the beginning and Ye Feng''s apology, the son of the Dragon Emperor who didn''t want to lose his identity gave a cold hum: "next time you bump into me, it won''t be as simple as today!"


    With that, the son of the Dragon Emperor loosened the dragon tail of Ye Feng and left here.


    Wei en also quickly thanks the son of the Dragon Emperor for Ye Feng''s generosity. It was not until the son of the Dragon Emperor disappeared from her sight that she was relieved.


    Thinking of the situation just now, Ye Feng dared to stare at the son of the Dragon Emperor. Wei en could not help complaining: "what happened to you just now? Even the son of the Dragon Emperor dares to stare


    Ye Fengmo did not say a word, he just did not control the anger in his heart for a while. And in his opinion, the so-called son of the Dragon Emperor is not the son of the Dragon Emperor at all. Only his sister avina is the real blood of the Dragon Emperor.


    Seeing that he was holding back his words, Wayne kept on going and asked in a low voice: "Ye Feng, what''s the matter? Have you seen the son of the Dragon Emperor before


    After being repeatedly questioned by Wayne, Ye Feng, who knew that she cared about herself, hesitated, or replied: "when Fiona and I were little, we were chased by him together with sister avina. We almost died in the space crack."


    "No wonder your eyes were wrong just now. I said how could you not control your emotions..."


    Wei en suddenly understood why Ye Feng was out of control when he saw the son of the Dragon Emperor. In the middle of the conversation, she was stunned.


    After a while, Wayne''s stupefied look became unbelievable again. "Ye Feng, you just said that you and Fiona had known each other since childhood?" she hesitated and asked


    "Yes, what''s the matter?" Ye Fan flapped his wings and went back to find his way to the mark on the sheepskin map.


    "How old did you know that?" Wayne''s mood began to become unstable.


    "Five or six." Ye Feng thought for a while and then returned.


    When Ye Feng and Fiona knew each other when they were five or six years old, Wayne''s psychology was broken down.


    It turns out that they are childhood sweethearts Wei en do not know why, feel empty in the heart, want to get closer to Ye Feng''s power is also a lot less.


    She did not know that there were two Fiona, so she thought that the Fiona that Ye Feng knew when she was a child was the one who grew up in the Laurent family.


    Ye Feng on one side doesn''t know that just a few random questions make Wayne''s mood extremely depressed. He still takes the sheepskin map to the Dragon Palace.


    After wandering around the inner city of the Dragon nationality for a long time, they finally arrived at the place where the Dragon Palace was located.


    The entrance of the towering Dragon Palace is at the end of the street ahead. Ye Feng clapped excitedly and was still immersed in the lost mood: "Wei en, we''re here. We''ll go through the front door and it''s the dragon palace!"


    Wen Wen speech, put away the unnecessary little daughter mood, inspired the next mind, just look forward to the front.


    Seeing that the palace gate was heavily guarded, Wayne whispered, "Ye Feng, those guards are all demigods. Are you sure we can cross the line and enter the palace?"By Wayne so said, can''t wait to go in Ye Feng is also calm down. The entrance of the imperial palace is no better than the gate of the inner city. As long as it is a dragon clan, it can be basically entered.


    He and Wayne are not the descendants of the current Dragon Emperor. If they don''t have the blood of the Dragon Emperor, they will be arrested if they walk in the front door.


    How do they get in?


    Ye Feng pondered for a moment, thinking that he could try to use the power of his space to send him and Wayne into the palace.


    But there is also a great risk in doing so. If the space in the palace is blocked by a similar barrier, his space vortex will not work, and it may even expose his and Wayne''s identities.


    But if they don''t, they have no other way to enter the imperial palace that only the dragon people with the blood of the Dragon Emperor can enter


    Trapped in a dilemma, ye FengSi thinks before and after a long time, he decides not to let Wayne risk, one tries to enter the palace with the whirlpool of space.


    If it fails, let Wayne leave the dragon clan with avina, and let him fight alone.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng tells Wayne that he wants to enter the dragon palace alone.


    "No, we''ll go together." Wei en is very angry about Ye Feng''s decision. She is a demigod. She thinks Ye Feng despises her. She is not the kind of person who gives up Ye Feng in order to survive!


    "Are you sure?" Ye Feng didn''t expect that his good decision for Wayne would cause her such a fierce reaction. She was very angry and looked like the one who would never die with him before.


    "I''m sure, Ye Feng, we should advance and retreat together!" Wayne said firmly in her eyes.


    See she said so, leaf wind had to choose to take her with the adventure.


    A twisted space vortex appears in front of him. In order to prevent the space vortex from staying too long to be found, he quickly darts into it, and Wayne follows.


    The next moment, the two of them went through the whirlpool of space and appeared in a huge palace.


    In this huge palace, a majestic statue of a dragon stands on the hall. Before the two of them could find out where it was, a voice came from outside the palace.


    "Today, you should worship ZuLong and avoid making noise in front of ZuLong."


    Hearing the stern voice, Ye Feng and Wayne are in a panic and hide behind the statue of dragon for fear of being discovered.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1206

    "Today, you should worship ZuLong and avoid making noise in front of ZuLong."


    Hiding behind the statue of the dragon, Ye Feng and Wayne hold their breath. They can hear the footsteps of the huge palace.


    In the main hall, a dragon woman in a gold dress leads a group of curious dragon boys and girls to the direction of the Dragon Statue.


    These young men and girls of the Dragon nationality seem to have just reached adulthood. Most of them are demigods, and a few elites have become gods.


    Ye Feng and Wei''en, who hide behind the statue, are under great pressure. The natural cultivation talents of the dragon clan are also terrible.


    Try to suppress the breath on the body, Ye Feng and Wayne do not dare to make a sound at this moment, and their changeable baby dragon is also close to each other.


    "Wow It''s the first time I''ve seen a statue of ZuLong! "


    "So handsome. Is this our ancestor?"


    "After worshipping ZuLong, we will be considered as adults!"


    A group of energetic longzu boys and girls completely forgot the high priest''s warning at the beginning and chattered endlessly.


    "Give me silence!"


    The high priest couldn''t stand these noisy dragon boys and girls, and injected a terrible magic into her voice. In a flash, the spirits of these disobedient dragon boys and girls were agitated and their faces were pale.


    Although the high priest''s magic sound is only aimed at these dragon minority boys and girls, Ye Feng and Wei en hiding behind the statue are also shocked by her magic sound.


    "Since you are here for the first time, if you don''t understand the rules, you will be punished severely next time!"


    After removing the magic, the high priest snorted coldly and turned to face the statue of ZuLong, saluted respectfully, and then began to offer incense to the ancestor dragon.


    The wrong young men and girls of the Dragon nationality are no longer as noisy as they were just now. They are all submissive and carefully offer incense to their ancestors.


    In the process of offering incense, they glanced at the unsmiling high priest from time to time, fearing that the severe high priest would catch their faults and punish them.


    Like these young men and girls of the dragon race, there are also Wei en and Ye Feng. They only hope that this group of dragon people will leave early. Otherwise, they will be under too much pressure.


    After waiting for a long time, they finally arrived at the departure of this group of dragon people.


    Before leaving, the high priest told the future hope of the group of dragon people: "this is the end of worship. From today on, you are adult dragon people. I don''t want to say more. I just hope that you can continue to pursue the limit. In What noise


    As she said this, the high priest suddenly heard a strange sound coming from the statue of ZuLong behind her. Her face suddenly changed and her tone looked coldly at the statue.


    And behind the statue of ZuLong, the changeable baby dragon of Wayne and Ye Feng flickers with the golden light. No matter how much they suppress the golden light, there is no way to stop the holy breath from emanating from their bodies.


    "What is this?"


    "The statue of ZuLong has come to light?"


    A group of young men and girls of the dragon clan were shocked to see the golden statue of ZuLong, and their mouths were closed.


    "What a pure breath of golden dragon blood..." The high priest''s cold pretty face looked sluggish. She could feel the sacred golden light resonate with the blood in her body.


    The body suddenly burst out this kind of golden light, Wei en and Ye Feng thought they were dead, and the Dragon babies they transformed couldn''t help embracing each other.


    But when they heard the words of the high priest and the young men and girls of the dragon clan, they looked despairing.


    It was not until the high priest''s respectful greetings rang out in the high hall that the two of them came back to God.


    "Great ZuLong, your humble descendant Audrey would venture to ask if it was you who showed up?"


    Smelling Audrey''s question, Ye Feng nervously looks at Wayne and wants to see how she responds. Coincidentally, Wayne didn''t know what to do with this moment, and she also cast a consulting look at him.


    When the golden statue of ZuLong did not respond, the high priest Audrey said respectfully: "the greatest ancestor dragon in the history of the dragon clan, if you appear, please respond to your humble descendant Audrey!"


    At this time, Ye Feng is hesitating whether to impersonate ZuLong to respond.


    After a delay in seeing ZuLong''s response, the high priest Audrey was suspicious and showed less respect in her eyes: "ancestor, if you don''t appear, please forgive Audrey for taking the liberty. I''m going to check your statue."


    Hearing Audrey''s footsteps getting closer and closer, Ye Feng knows that if he continues to wait, he will definitely be found by the high priest Audrey. No way, he had to brave the scalp for his voice note magic, and deliberately hoarse way: "what is the current situation of the dragon clan?"


    Half of the high priest Audrey heard the speech, and immediately knelt down with excitement. The young men and girls of the dragon clan also knelt down one after another.


    Audrey, the high priest, thought for a moment, and then replied respectfully, "back to the great ancestor dragon, the dragon race is now thriving, and it is still the most powerful race in the land of Valoran."


    Seeing that his disguise was not seen through by the high priest Audrey, Ye Feng''s courage was much greater. "You are worshiping me?" he thoughtThe high priest Audrey replied truthfully: "yes, ancestors of the dragon clan, whenever a dragon family wants to grow up, they will come to the ancestral dragon hall to worship you for your protection."


    Ye Feng seems to like his present identity, his mouth a grin, showing a mischievous smile.


    "Since it''s to worship me, let me see what dragon families you have."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s words, the high priest Audrey immediately motioned to a group of young men and girls of the dragon clan to reveal their dragon clan form.


    "Ancestor of dragon, I am ice dragon!"


    "I''m a water dragon!"


    "I''m dragon!


    "I''m a Tulong!"


    "I am the wind dragon!"


    ¡­¡­


    A group of young men and girls of the Dragon nationality excitedly introduce their blood vessels, hoping to be noticed by the illustrious ZuLong and instruct them to do one or two moves.


    Knowing the blood of these young men and girls of the Dragon nationality, Ye Feng looked at the high priest and asked majestically, "what about you?"


    "Huizulong, I am the golden dragon!" Audrey, the high priest, replied respectfully.


    Is there a golden dragon in the Dragon Palace? Ye Feng was terrified, but he continued to calm down on the surface: "Why are there no golden dragon among these children? Is it that the dragon clan has not fallen to the golden dragon blood


    As soon as this was said, the whole hall was silent.


    Ye Feng also took the opportunity to continue to ask: "answer me, Audrey!"


    Audrey''s expression sometimes sad, sometimes angry, seems to have something to say to Ye Feng''s ZuLong. But when it came to her lips, she stopped.


    After calming down her complicated emotions, Audrey said, "the ancestors of the dragon clan, for some special reasons, there is no pure blood Golden Dragon among the younger generation of the dragon clan."


    Ye Feng''s voice turned cold: "are you the only pure blood Golden Dragon?"


    The high priest Audrey said with a gloomy look: "if you only count those who are still in the dragon clan, I am the only golden dragon left..."


    "Have you ever been to the golden dragon pool?"


    "No..." Audrey''s eyes were dimmer as if she had touched a sad thing.


    "Since I manifest my true spirit and have these dragon cubs present, I will allow you to enter the golden dragon pool in the name of ZuLong.


    And in the following period of time, the golden dragon pool was opened, and all the dragon people, regardless of their blood, had a chance to receive the baptism of the golden dragon pool, so as to awaken the rarefied golden holy dragon blood! "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1207

    "Since I manifest my true spirit and have these dragon cubs present, I will allow you to enter the golden dragon pool in the name of ZuLong.


    And in the following period of time, the golden dragon pool was opened, and all the dragon people, regardless of their blood, had a chance to receive the baptism of the golden dragon pool, so as to awaken the rarefied golden holy dragon blood! "


    Ye Feng more play ZuLong more addictive, so that he said to make one side of Wayne''s words.


    At the same time, Ye Feng is also aware that he seems to be a bit too much, in his heart uneasy.


    The high priest Audrey and a number of young men and girls of the dragon clan are also shocked by Ye Feng''s words. For a time, they don''t know how to respond to Ye Feng''s disguised ancestor dragon.


    The high priest Audrey was the first to come back to her senses. As a pure blood golden dragon, she was very excited by the words of Ye Feng''s disguised ancestor dragon.


    Since the former Dragon Emperor was overthrown, the current Dragon Emperor banned her from approaching the golden dragon pool as a pure blood golden holy dragon, fearing that she would overthrow the usurped current Dragon Emperor through the baptism of the golden holy dragon pool.


    The reason why she still has this hidden danger in the dragon family palace is that the pure gold holy dragon blood flowing on her is the key to the long-term existence of the golden holy dragon pool.


    Although the current Dragon Emperor is also a member of the Dragon royal family, he does not have any golden dragon blood. He can not nourish the golden dragon pool with the blood of the Golden Dragon every year.


    She, the only pure blood Golden Dragon in the dragon''s habitat, has become a tool holder for the current Dragon Emperor to occupy the golden dragon pool. It''s ironic that the golden dragon blood is forbidden to enter the golden dragon pool every year


    She asked Ye Feng''s disguised ZuLong in a trembling tone: "ancestor of ZuLong, are you sure I can enter the golden dragon pool?"


    Feeling the excitement of high priest Audrey, Ye Feng was a little relieved.


    After hesitation, he had to go on: "of course, if you are not qualified to enter the golden dragon pool, who else is more qualified to enter the golden dragon pool?"


    Although Audrey was very happy to get ZuLong''s approval, she thought that the current Dragon Emperor would never allow this kind of thing to happen. She gave a bitter smile: "but..."


    After a pause, Audrey shook her head, and her excitement gradually cooled.


    Ye Feng and Wayne behind the statue suddenly feel the golden light around them begin to dissipate. They both look flustered.


    After a while, Wei en, who came back to God, said to Ye Feng, "Ye Feng, take advantage of the golden light, try again!"


    Ye Feng also knows that this is an opportunity for them to reduce the difficulty of entering the golden dragon pool. No matter whether it can be achieved or not, they have to fight for it!


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng finally said a majestic sentence before the disappearance of the golden light: "but what? Since the dragon clan lacks the most powerful pure blood golden dragon, we should let the golden dragon blood like you enter into it and open it to all dragon people, so that they can awaken the holy golden holy dragon blood as much as possible!


    You can tell the current Dragon Emperor according to my words, as my descendant, he should understand the importance of gold holy dragon blood to the dragon clan! "


    As Ye Feng finished the last word, the golden light on him and Wayne also disappeared at the same time. The two people who lost the golden light quickly held their breath and hid behind the statue of ZuLong.


    And the high priest Audrey below is because ye Feng pretends to be the ancestor dragon and does not get angry. She stays in the same place for a long time.


    The same is true of other dragon boys and girls, who are suppressed by Ye Feng''s disguised ancestor dragon.


    After a long time, Audrey, the high priest who came back to God, led the young men and girls of the dragon family who had no gold and holy dragon blood and left the ancestral dragon hall.


    Ye Feng and Wayne are relieved because of their leaving and gasp behind the statue of ZuLong.


    "What a thrill just now. If the golden dragon named Audrey really checked the statue, we would be dead!"


    Ye Feng, who is transformed into a dragon baby, has a lingering fear. He seems to be pretending to be a grandparent just now. In fact, he is very flustered and sweating repeatedly. He is afraid that one of them will be caught.


    After a few breaths of relief, Wayne gradually calmed down. Recalling the inexplicable golden light from their bodies just now, she raised her head to look at the huge statue of ZuLong with twinkling eyes.


    The more you think about it, the more strange she feels. She doubts, "Ye Feng, don''t you think it''s strange? Why did we suddenly emit gold just now? Is it really the ancestor dragon


    Hearing Wayne''s confused question, Ye Feng also felt something was wrong, and raised his head and looked at the statue of ZuLong.


    After watching for a long time, they didn''t see anything. They were about to leave the ancestral dragon hall. A strong dragon chant sounded in their hearts, which shocked their faces.


    "Human beings, you''ve done very well just now. Now the interior of the dragon clan seems to be peaceful. In fact, the contradiction between the current Dragon Emperor''s usurpation of the throne and the occupation of the golden dragon pool is becoming more and more irreconcilable. If it can not be reasonably solved, it will inevitably lead to the extinction of the dragon clan."


    Hearing this majestic voice reverberates in the heart, Ye Feng and Wien are greatly shocked.


    After a brief shock, Ye Feng tried to communicate with him: "you Are you ZuLongZuLong admitted: "yes, I am ZuLong. I was aware of the moment you took my pure blood descendant avina into the Dragon habitat."


    Wayne warily said: "since you can perceive us, why don''t you show up and let your pure blood descendants enter the golden dragon pool?"


    It seems to have been mentioned a sad thing, ZuLong sighed: "because I died ten thousand years ago, and now what I''m talking to you is just a wisp of obsession I have left here, and even the manifestation must have a proper body.


    And this man named Ye Feng is just my perfect body


    Although ZuLong said that he was dead, Wein, who was always on high alert, would not let go of his guard.


    However, Ye Feng, who had met the residual obsession of the goddess aikasiya in the imperial city of ekasia before, was not wary of ZuLong. He was worried about whether avina could wake up. He thought for a moment and said, "ZuLong, can avina soak in the golden dragon pool, can you really recover?"


    "Not only can she recover, but her strength will also be greatly improved, and the current Dragon Emperor who has not awakened to the golden holy dragon blood is absolutely impossible to be the opponent of the Golden Dragon who has been baptized by the golden dragon pool.


    If I can, I hope that the descendants of this scum who usurped the throne will be defeated by the dragon clan who has the blood of the golden dragon! "


    Hearing ZuLong''s indignant remarks, Ye Feng can be sure that ZuLong was also extremely dissatisfied with the current Dragon Emperor''s usurpation of the throne.


    However, no matter how dissatisfied he was with the current emperor, he couldn''t show his real body and beat the present Dragon Emperor.


    Thinking of this, he can only hope that his remarks of pretending to be ZuLong can play a certain role in the dragon family palace, so that they can easily take avina into the golden dragon pool.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1208

    Somewhere in the unknown depths of the Dragon Palace, Ye Feng was suspicious of the ZuLong who followed him and Wayne: "ZuLong, are you sure the golden dragon pool is near here?"


    "Although I can''t use my strength, I can still walk freely in the dragon clan. The golden dragon pool is here!"


    The majestic ancestor Dragon nodded. If anyone knew anything about the habitat of the dragon people, he was the only ancestor of the dragon clan.


    "But why can''t I see anything?" Ye Feng''s changeable dragon baby wandered around nearby. He frowned when he didn''t find anything.


    ZuLong for its solution: "that is because the current Dragon Emperor under the ban, so you can not see."


    Ye Feng asked, "then how can I break the prohibition?"


    ZuLong laughed and shook his head: "if you want to break this prohibition, you need holy silver magic. You can''t break it if you teach you the mantra. If you want to break it, it depends on your companion."


    A listen to the need for the strength of Wayne, Ye Feng is also looking at Wayne, hope she can give a force.


    Wei en is a little hesitant, because she has always been vigilant, unlike Ye Feng, has already trusted the ZuLong in front of her. Compared with the thick lines of Ye Feng, she has a lot of concerns in her heart.


    However, under the gaze of Ye Feng''s expectation, she still said: "what is the curse?"


    Seeing that she was willing to try, ZuLong decisively told her the curse of lifting the ban.


    By remembering the mantra with heart, Wayne in the form of dragon baby gradually returns to human form, reciting the mantra silently while releasing the holy silver energy in his body.


    Following the operation track of the incantation and running the holy silver energy, Wayne exudes the holy and inviolable breath of holy silver.


    Her demigod level magic quietly spread, and ZuLong immediately hid the holy silver energy in this area, so as not to let it leak out, so as not to cause the dragon people in the palace to watch.


    Although the prohibition of seal was planted by the current Dragon Emperor who had already broken the divine realm, it was gradually disintegrated under the mantra taught by ZuLong Yu Wei''en.


    Waiting for Wayne to break the ban, Ye Feng thought of a problem. That is, he remembers that the son of the current Dragon Emperor attacked them more than ten years ago with flame magic. Why is the prohibition under the current Dragon Emperor actually the holy silver magic?


    He asked: "ZuLong, the holy silver magic forbidden by the current Dragon Emperor, why does his offspring use flame magic?"


    As he watched Wayne cast his spell to lift the ban, ZuLong thought: "the current Dragon Emperor is the holy silver dragon, which combines the special magic energy of the holy silver magic and the flame magic. The inheritance of the dragon clan may not inherit all the magic talents of the previous generation, or even produce variants.


    It''s normal that his son is a fire dragon. If he changes, he may even become a water dragon. "


    After understanding why the son of the Dragon Emperor is a fire dragon, Ye Feng is more curious about what kinds of attributes the golden dragon is. He also asked, "what about the golden dragon?"


    ZuLong lowered his huge dragon head and gazed at the curious Ye Feng with a pair of dragon eyes.


    Seeing ZuLong staring at himself and not talking, Ye Feng thought he had asked what taboo, but immediately ZuLong answered his question.


    The first dragon of Valoran was born at the same time as the empty visitor. The newly born dragon has no magic except for its body which is almost immune to magic.


    However, the birthplace of this dragon is full of all kinds of the most primitive magic energy in the world. Day after day, he bathes in the world where all kinds of primitive magic energy are gathered. Finally, he transforms into a dragon that can control the magic energy of heaven and earth.


    Combining almost all the original magic energy, the dragon is surrounded by the holy golden light, and its skin color is also dyed with holy gold, which is the common ancestor of the dragon family and the reason why the royal family is the pure blood Golden Dragon.


    ¡­¡­


    After listening to ZuLong''s description of the golden dragon, Ye Feng only felt that his head could not bear the amazing amount of information.


    He looked at the dragon in front of him, and his eyes became a little different: "are you the golden dragon that integrates all the original magic energy?"


    The most unexpected thing is that the Golden Dragon shakes his head.


    "Although I am the ancestor dragon, and also the common ancestor of the present group of dragon cubs, I am not the original golden dragon, but his offspring."


    "Where did the first Golden Dragon go


    "Dead as I am!"


    The more you listen, the more you can''t digest this amount of information. Even the ancestor of the golden dragon, which integrates almost all the most primitive magic energy, will also fall?


    Ye Feng''s face is full of shocking color, with a kind of Arabian Night feeling.


    "How did you die?"


    ZuLong mysterious smile: "I think that compared to this, you should be more concerned about their own situation at the moment, the ban lifted, do not find a place to hide?"


    Ye Feng in the form of a dragon baby is shocked, but before he can find a place to hide, he is held in his arms by Wayne, a human being, and hides in a hidden place.


    ZuLong''s remnant thoughts are also timely for them to try their best to cover up the breath, and eliminate all traces around them, as if the golden dragon pool was self released.At the same time, an angry dragon chant resounds from the sky, and a pair of wings emitting holy silver energy open from the dome of the towering palace, covering the whole palace.


    Even the ordinary dragon people in the holy land of God were trembling for it. It seemed that they were trying to find out the corpses of those who had untied the prohibition of the golden holy dragon pool.


    Boom!


    The dragon with the energy of holy silver suddenly appeared near the empty golden dragon pool. The ferocious dragon eyes swept around, searching for the culprit to untie the prohibition.


    ZuLong Cannian is indifferent to introduce the identity of the dragon for Ye Feng and his wife: "he is the current Dragon Emperor, Yin Yanlong."


    The power of terror This is the first impression that Ye Feng and Wayne saw the emperor of the holy silver emperor appear in front of them. It is much stronger than the aura of gold holy dragon Audrey just met in the ZuLong hall.


    After searching for a long time, the emperor did not find any trace of the culprit nearby. He looked up to the sky and roared: "get out of here!"


    The terrible Longyin makes Ye Feng lose the disguise of the dragon baby on the spot, and changes back to human form.


    Even with the protection of ZuLong''s remnant thoughts, he and Wei en who hugged him were still shocked by the sound of dragon chanting, and their eyes overflowed with blood and tears.


    After experiencing the terror of the emperor, both of them dare not breathe. They are afraid that their actions will be discovered by the current emperor.


    After searching for clues, the emperor''s huge body gradually reduced to normal human form.


    With the change of both hands, Emperor Yanlong wanted to plant the prohibition again. However, the Dragon families, who were also gods, came here at this time.


    "The Dragon Emperor, please stop. This prohibition has been lifted for no reason. It may be caused by the presence of ZuLong. It is not suitable to seal it again!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1209

    "The Dragon Emperor, please stop. This prohibition has been lifted for no reason. It may be caused by the presence of ZuLong. It is not suitable to seal it again!"


    Among the Dragon families in Shenjing, a dragon family covered in the clouds came forward and motioned to the emperor not to seal the golden dragon pool.


    Hearing this dragon''s speech, Emperor Shengyin Yanlong wanted to reprimand this dragon clan with the airs of the Dragon Emperor, but he didn''t want other dragon people to agree with him. He couldn''t help frowning.


    "ZuLong comes to life?" The emperor has never heard that the ancestor dragon who died ten thousand years ago will appear.


    Wrapped in the clouds, the dragon clan nodded and said, "yes, my descendants who attended the ceremony just now witnessed the appearance of the dragon in the hall of ZuLong."


    As soon as this was said, all the other dragon families in the divine realm nodded, indicating that they had also heard from the younger generation of the clan about the appearance of the ancestor dragon.


    Although the emperor was shocked by the appearance of ZuLong, he didn''t think it had anything to do with the seal of the golden dragon pool.


    Thinking of this, he continued to wonder: "even if the ancestor dragon appears, but what does it have to do with my seal of the golden dragon pool?"


    A dragon nationality with the breath of the earth opened his mouth and asked, "have you found the traces of the gold holy dragon pool being unsealed artificially?"


    Emperor Yanlong of the holy silver frowned: "this is not."


    As soon as he said no, the other dragon people in the scene looked at each other, as if they had thought of something, and all of them looked at each other.


    Seeing that their expressions were changeable, Emperor Yanlong of Shengyin asked, "do you know anything?"


    A dragon woman with emerald healing light said: "if we''re not wrong, the release of the golden dragon pool is the work of ZuLong. Now there is no real dragon royal family with gold holy dragon blood. ZuLong specially opened the golden dragon pool to let Audrey''s little girl bathe in the golden dragon pool, and allowed all dragon families to accept the golden saint once The baptism of the dragon pool. "


    After hearing this, Emperor Yanlong didn''t believe in the appearance of ZuLong. He said with a sneer: "what kind of ancestor dragon shows up? I think you want to accept the baptism of the golden dragon pool. Do you intend to put pressure on me together?"


    A very strong dragon clan clapped his hands: "let the children and high priest Audrey, who attended the rite of passage today, come up and tell our Dragon Emperor whether it is true or not."


    As soon as he finished his speech, a group of young men and girls of the dragon clan came into the forbidden area of the golden holy dragon pool. Under the leadership of the high priest Audrey, they slowly walked towards the emperor of the holy silver dragon.


    A group of young men and girls of the dragon clan told the emperor of emperor Yanlong about the event that they encountered in the ancestral hall today. However, Audrey, the high priest, stood on the side with a cold look and did not want to talk to the emperor.


    Seeing that the young men and girls of the Dragon nationality did not seem to be faking, the emperor suddenly felt guilty that he was watched by ZuLong.


    Because his position as the Dragon Emperor was not obtained by legitimate means, but by conspiracy.


    Although all the Dragon families in the Dragon Palace are royal families, only those with the blood of the golden dragon can be the successor of the Dragon Emperor. The first thing he did when he took the throne was to enter the golden dragon pool to awaken the golden dragon blood.


    It''s a pity that he has been soaked in the golden dragon pool. In addition to the promotion of his strength, he has not awakened the golden dragon blood, so his seat has been very unstable.


    There are hidden dangers in the imperial palace of Audrey, the pure blood Golden Dragon. In the countryside, there are the former sister of the Dragon Emperor and her descendants who have both the rare gold holy dragon blood and the flame dragon blood. Even if he forced to change the golden dragon pool, only the Dragon Emperor can use it, he still can''t sleep and eat.


    Now I hear the news of ZuLong''s appearance. The emperor of Shengyin Yanlong looks at those who are also royal families, but because the golden dragon pool is extremely dissatisfied with him, his pressure is much greater.


    After some consideration, forced by the pressure, he made a slight concession: "opening the golden dragon pool is OK, but only for the royal family. However, the flame dragon and her descendants in the periphery and Audrey, the high priest, are not allowed to use the golden dragon pool!"


    Since they didn''t criticize him for his treacherous behavior before he killed the former Dragon Queen, he believed that they would agree to their decision not to allow Audrey and flame dragon to use the golden dragon pool as long as they benefited them.


    The longzu, who are of high generation, didn''t respond to the temptation of emperor Yanlong of Shengyin for the first time, but the twinkling eyes in their contemplation show that they are very concerned about whether they can accept the baptism of the golden dragon pool.


    If they can take this opportunity to awaken the golden dragon blood, they can become the real dragon royal family like Audrey and the banished flame dragon.


    After thinking, for their own interests, they once again acquiesced in the decision of emperor Yanlong.


    "Audrey niece, don''t blame me for not allowing you to enter the golden dragon pool. The energy of the golden dragon pool is too precious. You already have the blood of the golden dragon, so give the opportunity to other people of the same clan, which is also to strengthen the dragon clan!"


    With the support of these old friends, the emperor looked at Audrey, the high priest who was excluded by him. His righteous words seemed to be for the whole dragon family.


    With the help of the golden dragon pool, Audrey''s mood was extremely lost. Her eyes were filled with grief and anger, and she did not hide her disgust for the emperor Yanlong."Now that we have decided to open the golden dragon pool, the rest of you can break up first. Audrey will stay. I have something to say to you."


    After dismissing other dragon clans, Emperor Yanlong left the high priest Audrey alone.


    Audrey was not afraid of the emperor. She began to look at him with malice. She said, "I will kill you to avenge my father."


    "I think you have to avenge not only your father and emperor, but also your mother and younger brother and sister. Your mother is holding you as a baby''s younger sister, and those dragon eggs are already dying when they run away. I''m afraid the dragon people who don''t have the Dragon Queen''s nourishment can''t live!"


    The emperor was not angry, but laughed wildly and ridiculed Audrey, the high priest who could do nothing.


    "I''ll fight with you!"


    At the thought of her mother, Empress Dowager and her younger brothers and sisters, Audrey could no longer control her emotions. She showed the shadow of a giant dragon behind her, and wanted to fight the emperor of emperor Yanlong.


    "You don''t have the right to resist. I need your blood to nourish the golden dragon pool, and be your dragon slave. At least you can survive, right?"


    Forced to suppress Audrey''s magic power, the emperor cut a shocking bloodstain on her body and drained the blood into the golden dragon pool.


    With the blood nourishment of Audrey this golden dragon, the golden dragon pool instantly blooms more powerful light.


    Ye Feng and Wayne, hiding in the dark, are both sympathetic to Audrey, who is controlled by the emperor of emperor Yanlong.


    After eavesdropping on the dialogue between emperor Yanlong and Audrey, Ye Feng is almost sure that Audrey, who is also the golden dragon, is avina''s sister!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1210

    Ye Feng''s eyes were inflamed, and he was eager to rush up to beat the emperor, who bled Audrey.


    But he knew he was going to die, so he held back. Wayne beside him did not like the evil deeds of emperor Yanlong, and his pretty face was full of disgust.


    Being suppressed by the strength of the emperor, Audrey could only have angry eyes, but what leaf could not do, allowing her blood to flow from the wound.


    When the amount of blood flowing out was enough to nourish the golden dragon pool, Audrey thought that the emperor would release her magic power as usual and let her heal her wounds.


    But to Audrey''s horror, the emperor did not untie her magic repression as usual, but enjoyed with interest the painful expression of her wound being torn.


    Ye Feng, who was hiding in the dark, was also aware of something wrong. He frowned and asked ZuLong, "ZuLong, does it take so much blood to nourish the golden holy dragon pool every time?"


    ZuLong was also confused: "no, with the purity of the blood of the golden dragon, we should have finished the ceremony just now. It''s strange..."


    Recalling his previous experience of being killed, Wayne''s eyes solidified: "he won''t want to kill Audrey, will he?"


    Noting that Audrey''s vitality is getting weaker and weaker with the loss of blood, Ye Feng''s eyes sank: "it''s possible, ZuLong, you should think of a way!"


    "This evil barrier, for its own selfish desire, wants to destroy the dragon family, which is one of the few dragon families with golden holy dragon blood!"


    ZuLong''s eyes revealed endless anger. Under his control, a trace of sacred golden light was injected into Ye Feng''s body, and then released by Ye Feng. She covered Audrey quietly, stopping her bleeding wound in time.


    As a remnant, all ZuLong can do is this. He has no combat power. We can only hope that through this miraculous miracle, Emperor Yanlong, the unworthy descendant of the emperor, can temporarily let Audrey go.


    "The light The ancestor dragon shows up


    Before that, the emperor had been sneering at the other dragon people who said that they had joined forces to deceive him in order to enjoy the gold.


    Now that he has seen the miraculous signs of the ancestor dragon, the emperor has gradually realized that what the dragon clan said is not false.


    It seems that his rebellious behavior really angered ZuLong! The emperor looked at Audrey, who stopped the blood, gasped in confusion, and then took Audrey away from here.


    Hiding in the dark Ye Feng and Wayne see here are only two of them, their nervous mood slightly eased.


    "Now the golden dragon pool will not be sealed for the time being. Take advantage of this time, you can go back and bring avina in as much as possible."


    The sound of ZuLong''s strong admonition sounded, and Ye Feng and Wei en, who determined the exact location of the golden dragon pool, also meant to leave.


    Under the protection of ZuLong, the children who have changed back to the dragon clan will leave more smoothly than when they come in.


    Back in the room on the second floor of the hotel, they saw the sleeping appearance of avina, who was also in the shape of baby dragon.


    "Ye Feng, shall we take sister avina to the dragon palace now?" Wayne flew to avina''s side and asked Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng thought about it and said, "tomorrow, now that we enter the Dragon Palace, we will receive and cover the remnant of ZuLong. Don''t be so anxious."


    Wayne felt reasonable and took a look at the dark sky outside his eyes. He stretched out his claws and rubbed his eyes. Sleepiness swept over his body.


    Similarly, Ye Feng was sleepy just after dark. They didn''t know what was wrong with them. Suddenly, they wanted to sleep at this moment.


    Strange whispers echoed in their ears, and they fell into a deep sleep when they could not resist.


    Under the bloody dusk, the curling blood red fog diffuses around, and the sleeping Ye Feng and Wayne enter the same dream.


    "Here it is?" She couldn''t remember how she got into the blood red world.


    One side of Ye Feng also can''t remember how he came in, two people seem to be amnesia, even where they were before.


    Chilling whispers continued to come from the depths of the blood red fog, tearing the ears of Ye Feng and calling them both to go deeper.


    The two of them were able to resist the erosion of the whispering at first, but as time went on, they finally failed to withstand the erosion, and their eyes lost their luster and became very gray.


    After a long walk, they came to a bloody valley surrounded by mountains on three sides.


    In the bloody Valley, a dark gray dragon with huge chains all over its body curls up and crawls on the ground dying.


    However, Ye Feng and Wayne see not only the gray and black dragon, but also two different people.


    What Ye Feng sees is Wayne in ragged clothes, bloodstained and shackled; what Wynn sees is that Ye Feng is shackled and burned by the dark flame of shadow island.Both of them were stunned by the scene in front of them, and they stayed in the same place without returning to their senses.


    It was not until the vision in their eyes called for help that they came back to God.


    Hearing the sound of calling for help, both of them burst out their peak combat power. Facing the shackles, they were bombarded with various magic and sword Qi.


    Under the bombing of such terrorist forces, the shackles of the gray black dragon became more and more fragile.


    Bang!


    The sound of the complete breaking of the shackles rings, and Ye Feng and Wayne realize that they have just been controlled.


    "Ha ha ha I''ve been waiting for this day for so long, so long, finally Free


    Crazy words mixed with magic, the black and gray dragon flapped its wings, instantly shocked Ye Feng and Wayne, and could not tell the direction.


    At the same time, in the real world beyond the dream, the whole dragon clan is also echoing the wild laughter of the gray black dragon.


    The terrible laughter seemed to have an indescribable magic power. The dragon clan whose strength did not reach the God''s realm fell into a sleepy state one after another.


    Blood red fog covered the sky, a giant dragon broke out of a mountain range in the dragon''s habitat, soaring into the sky, spreading a palpable breath of death.


    In the Dragon Palace, holy silver Yanlong emperor and other divine realms, the dragon people showed their dignified looks one after another, and flew out of the palace one by one, and went straight to the gray black dragon which looked extremely evil.


    At the same time, surrounded by many dragon clans, the gray and black dragon was not afraid at all, and even his laughter became more arrogant, wantonly provoking other dragon families who surrounded him.


    "You kids can''t beat me together!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1211

    The gray and white dragon soars in the sky, and the sky within the boundary is dyed red with blood. The vigorous habitat of the dragon race suddenly falls into the boundary of nightmares, spreading the strange power of drowsiness.


    All the dragon people below the divine realm are in a deep sleep, and only those above the divine realm can maintain a sober state.


    The older generation of Shenjing dragon clan headed by Emperor Shengyin Yanlong successively flew to the gray dragon and surrounded it, while the young Shenjing dragon clan watched from below.


    Holy silver emperor Yanlong gazed warily at the gray dragon and yelled: "dragon of nightmare, I order you in the name of Dragon Emperor of dragon clan to give up resistance immediately and accept the seal, otherwise don''t blame us for our cruel hand!"


    The dragon of nightmares heard the speech and stopped his wanton laughter. A pair of blue dragon eyes coldly watched the emperor.


    After a while, he sneered again: "in the name of the Dragon Emperor How long have I been imprisoned? I haven''t fallen into the Golden Dragon King


    As soon as this was said, the dragon people in the surrounding God realm all looked embarrassed and felt insulted.


    The emperor was also embarrassed. His human body gradually became silvery white, and his skin gradually hardened. A trace of ferocious dragon scales appeared.


    In a flash, he became a huge holy silver dragon, and uttered a dragon song that rang through the sky to announce his majesty to the dragon of nightmare.


    Other dragon families in the sky have changed into giant dragon forms, releasing their terrible divine pressure to the dragon of nightmare.


    At the same time, Ye Feng and Wayne are still in the nightmare.


    Muddleheaded to untie the seal of the dragon of nightmare, the consciousness of the two people in their sleep is also gradually awake.


    Sober two people you look at me, I look at you, stupefied for half a sound, they just go to the dragon of nightmare to break free the shackles left behind.


    "Ye Feng, do you remember how we got here?"


    Wayne doesn''t know. This is the second time she asked Ye Feng this question. Being in the nightmare of the dragon of nightmares, they still don''t know that this is not the real world.


    Ye Feng shakes his head, he looks at this bloody world, his eyes are also full of confusion.


    Seeing that he couldn''t think of anything, Wayne got up and suggested, "let''s go somewhere else? I feel a little unreal here. I always feel strange... "


    Ye Feng savored her words carefully, took her arm, and motioned her not to rush out first: "unreal Why do you think so? "


    Suddenly by Ye Feng to hold the arm, Wei en Fang''s heart jumped, pretty face unconsciously suffused with blush. However, when she heard Ye Feng''s question, she immediately picked up her little daughter''s mind and said, "intuition, I don''t know why. In short, it''s better to be careful!"


    Intuition Ye Feng thought of Wei en''s keen intuition and insight several times before. He took a deep breath and nodded: "I know. When you have any discovery, please tell me at the first time that you have more experience in this field than me."


    After saying that, he also released his hand, which made Wayne drop his head and pursed his lips.


    They stood side by side and left the valley. Everything around them was covered with blood mist. They could not see anything.


    If it was a person in this environment in the past, Wayne would never be afraid. But I do not know why, and Ye Feng together with her subconsciously close to Ye Feng, jade hand unconsciously clenched Ye Feng''s big hand.


    It was only at the first touch that she realized that her actions were much bolder than before. Some worried to look at the side of the Ye Feng, she saw Ye Feng did not show disgust, she took the initiative to hold hands of the mood, this just put down the heart, there are some small secretly happy.


    Ye Feng doesn''t know Wei en''s careful thinking. He looks at the surrounding environment attentively and is ready to face unexpected situations at any time.


    Clenching Ye Feng''s big hand, Wei en, who has a lot of sense of security, is also in a state of high alert after a brief little thought.


    Compared with Ye Feng, Wei en, who has been in a similar environment for a long time, is more sensitive. She hears a strange sound coming from the invisible depth of blood mist.


    The energy of holy silver is released quietly. The jade hand held by Wayne and Ye Feng is not tight. Her eyes are also slightly closed: "Ye Feng, do you hear any strange sound?"


    In the reminder of Wayne, Ye Feng locked his brow and poked out his mind, but what made him feel terrible was that his mind could not penetrate the blood mist.


    He also immediately said: "Wayne, my mind can''t penetrate the blood mist."


    Motioning Ye Feng not to worry, Wayne pushed down the red goggles on her forehead: "the blood mist has the ability to cover the perception. Don''t worry, I can feel what is nearby and what is dangerous. I will tell you the first time!"


    Ye Feng hum sound, he is still very at ease for the ability of Wayne.


    The task of observing her surroundings fell on Wayne alone, and her cheeks gradually returned to a cold color.


    Ye Feng can''t hear the strange sound, but Wei en is more clear. Wearing red goggles, she ignored the blood mist and found that there were many red emitting life bodies around her.These creatures are extremely strange in shape, huge in size, but slow in movement, sticking to the ground and wriggling like worms.


    Will all of this insight of Wien is also immediately she saw and heard information to Ye Feng, indicating that he is ready to fight.


    The right hand quietly condenses a moon light sword which looks like a rune sword. Ye Feng asks in a low voice: "where is the nearest monster from us?"


    "Right in front of us!"


    As Wayne came through the secluded path, she took out the crossbow behind her and aimed straight ahead.


    As soon as you hear it, Ye Feng is also running the sword technique of the wind. He gathers the sword meaning of the wind to the tip of the moon light sword, forming a fierce sword spirit.


    "It''s coming!"


    With Wayne''s deep and angry drink, Ye Feng immediately cuts out two sections of high wind, releasing the terrible fan-shaped wind sword.


    At the same time, Wayne also shot the silver arrow. The half god level silver energy and the half god level two sections of wind chopping energy gathered together to direct the unknown life body.


    Bang!


    The violent sound came not far from the front. You don''t need to know that most of them have hit the target. Wayne and Ye Feng fly to the front together, and soon a monster with extremely ugly appearance appears in their eyes.


    A deformed monster that looks like a dragon but not like a dragon stands in front of them. The hard scales of the dragon are densely covered on the skin of this strange creature. The scariest thing is that the face of this monster is like rotten mud meat, thick and disgusting.


    But the monster didn''t seem to be able to see them. Clearly they were in front of it now, but it didn''t see anything, wriggling its huge body around aimlessly.


    Looking at this fearsome creature that looks like a dragon, Ye Feng asked subconsciously, "is this the dragon clan?"


    Wei en gazed at the terrible creature with fear in her eyes. She noticed that there was no scar on it that had been attacked by her and Ye Feng just now. She thought to herself: "even if it''s not the dragon clan, there is definitely the blood of the dragon clan. We''d better avoid it. No, be careful of the mucus it sprays!"


    In the middle of the story, Wayne saw the monster suddenly open a big mouth full of muddy mucus. Her face changed dramatically, reminding Ye Feng to dodge with her.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1212

    The dragon like monster suddenly opens a big mouth full of muddy mucus, and Wei en''s face changes dramatically, reminding Ye Feng to dodge with her.


    Ye Feng naturally noticed this. He and Wayne dodged to one side and avoided the stinky mucus.


    The deafening sound of the Dragon roared out of the monster''s mouth, and then, under Wayne''s terrified perception, those monsters wandering aimlessly in the distance began to wriggle in the direction where they were now.


    Flash to Ye Feng''s side, Wayne reminds: "Ye Feng, we must leave here quickly, other monsters are wriggling in our direction!"


    Ye Feng hears the speech, the eyes a congealed: "Wei en, you lead the way, which direction can break away from the encirclement circle to which escape!"


    "Well!"


    Wayne immediately started to escape towards a relatively small number of monsters, and Ye Feng, who could not understand the situation around the blood mist, followed closely.


    On the way to high speed, both of them were nervous. Especially Wayne, she is also responsible for observing the movements of monsters around her. She is under much greater pressure than Ye Feng.


    Fortunately, these monsters are not guided by the right speed.


    It''s just that the closer you get to the edge of the circle, the closer the monster''s blockade becomes. To have to rub and fight with the monsters, Wayne slowed her speed of flying, gave Ye Feng a look, indicating that he was ready to fight.


    After getting along with Wayne for such a long time, Ye Feng nodded knowingly, and his right hand condensed the moon lightsaber which looked like a rune sword.


    Each step of them was extremely slow. The huge wriggling bodies of three dragon like monsters with ulcerated faces peeled off the blood mist and gradually entered their sight.


    At the moment of entering their sight, the three monsters also opened their mouths at the same time and spewed turbid mucus at two people.


    Ye Feng and Wayne want to bypass the three clumsy monsters through their flexible bodies. Although the three monsters move very slowly, the energy released by the monsters locks the area firmly.


    If ye Feng and Wayne can''t find a breakthrough from the monsters, they will not be able to escape from the walls of monsters'' huge bodies.


    Knowing this, the two men did not choose to take a breath after escaping from the mucus, but looked at each other''s eyes, tacitly aiming at the same monster.


    In an instant, the half god level terror power successively emanates from the body of Wayne and Ye Feng.


    A dark magic energy array was born under Wayne''s feet, and then he escaped into the darkness at the next moment. When she showed up again, the momentum of her whole body was already climbing to the extreme.


    Whew!


    The holy silver arrow, which emits the holy breath, shoots three arrows in a row at an unimaginable speed, and each arrow contains a violent tearing force.


    Ye Feng''s body shape is continuously rotating forward, and each rotation makes his body''s wind sword more and more fierce. This is Ruiwen''s broken wing dance.


    Feel the saint silver arrow shot by Wayne behind him is getting closer and closer. I believe that Wayne will not hurt him by mistake. Ye Feng does not have the slightest intention of retreating, and continues to perform the dance of folding wings to attack one of the monsters.


    When he saw three consecutively holy Silver Arrows passing over his head, the moon lightsaber in his hand suddenly burst out dazzling moonlight, sweeping the power of starlight and the sword spirit of wind, and turned into a huge sword awn and fell suddenly.


    Three holy Silver Arrows first hit the monster''s festering face, which gathered several times the holy silver energy before, and burst into the monster''s body.


    The huge sword awn cut by Ye Feng followed. The sword, which combined the magic of the moon, the power of starlight and the sword Qi of wind, was also transformed into a violent energy to invade the monster''s body.


    The energy of sword awn and holy silver arrow is rampant in the same strange object. After a while, the monster''s body covered with dragon scales tears out one scar after another with strong light because of the terrible energy.


    Boom!


    Finally unable to withstand the joint attack of Ye Feng and Wayne, the monster''s body was smashed into countless pieces of flesh because of the explosion.


    Join forces to smash a monster''s huge body, successfully open the gap of Ye Feng and Wayne tacit understanding to steal to that gap.


    However, the next second, the body of the monster at the gap, which was smashed by the explosion energy, converged in the same direction in the same direction faster than Ye Feng and Wayne fled.


    In just a breath, the aggregated ball stretched out its deformed hands, feet, body and head, and once again became a gigantic dragon like monster.


    He gathered his body again, whistling like a dragon monster. He opened his stinky mouth to Wayne, who almost stuck to his face, and ejected turbid mucus.


    Ye Feng saw that Wayne''s situation was extremely dangerous. He turned to fly to Wayne, and said in a quick voice: "Wayne, get out of here!"


    At close range, she felt the burning smell of the turbid mucus. She wanted to dodge, but she couldn''t escape because she was too close.


    Wet by the muddy mucus, Wayne''s body was soft and fell uncontrollably from high altitude.


    Infected with mucus, she only felt that her body was like tens of thousands of insects biting her, and it was like being burned by fire. Every inch of her skin was scalded to the point of unbearable pain.Seeing that she was about to land heavily into the ground, Ye Feng dangerously and dangerously caught her falling from a high altitude and landed safely holding her hot body.


    "How can it be so hot?" Ye Feng looks at Wei en, whose consciousness begins to blur with concern, and loses his voice.


    Wayne opened her mouth and wanted to reply, but she found that she was too weak to speak. She could only say sorry in silence in the bottom of her heart. She lost her fighting power without any effect.


    At the same time, the surrounding three monsters with the same size as the giant dragon spit out muddy mucus again, not giving Ye Feng and Wayne a chance to breathe.


    Holding Wei en, who has lost combat effectiveness in his arms, Ye Feng has no heart for war. His eyes are filled with the streamer of time turbulence, and the power of space is quietly released. He wants to tear open a space vortex and directly take Wayne to disappear in place.


    Only half of his casting, he hugged Wayne''s arms, and the chest he let him lean on were also deeply hurt by the mucus, and a sense of powerlessness began to spread to his whole body.


    "Cough, cough..."


    In this case, he also wanted to use the whirlpool of space to escape. Naturally, he coughed up blood, and his knees fell into the ground uncontrollably. He couldn''t stand up for a while.


    Lying in his arms, Wayne is also aware that he is because she is contaminated with the mucus that makes people lose their strength. She can''t do anything but become a burden. She is very remorse, and her eyes are full of tears of guilt and worry.


    Ye Feng, who gradually loses the ability to move, looks at the overwhelming corrosive mucus. He is also a little desperate.


    Once he is also hit by the corrosive mucus, he and Wayne will no longer be able to resist!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1213

    Ye Feng, who was unable to move, could only use his magic power to prop up a shield composed of wind''s sword Qi, star power and moon''s magic power to protect him and Wayne.


    The corrosive mucus mercilessly slapped on his shield, which made his mouth spit blood.


    Reluctantly resist the mucus, Ye Feng is not optimistic, because he can feel his shield under the corrosion of the mucus gradually out of a visible crack.


    Wayne in his arms is worried to stare at the corner of his mouth bleeding him, nothing can be done, she secretly hate that she was hit by mucus, so that he had to fight alone.


    With the passage of time, the cracks on the shield become more and more deep, and the corrosive mucus also quietly penetrates into the shield.


    PATA


    When a drop of mucus drops on Ye Feng''s face, his facial skin epidermis is corroded out of a bloody pit.


    It''s becoming more corrosive


    Quickly use the magic of the moon to purify the corrosive mucus. Ye Feng''s face is embarrassed and tries to repair his shield.


    But no matter how hard he tried, the cracks in the shield would only grow more and deeper.


    Bang!


    Like the sound of broken glass, his cracked shield was broken under the corrosion of corrosive mucus, and the surrounding mucus poured in like a flood.


    As he and Wayne were about to be melted into white bones by the corrosive mucus, even bones would not be left, and the sacred golden light would bloom from his body.


    As soon as the surrounding corrosive mucus touches the wisps of holy gold light, it is as if it encounters a nemesis and quickly fades away.


    Just a moment later, the corrosive mucus in the sky was completely purified by the increasingly powerful holy golden light around Ye Feng.


    At the same time, the sacred golden light shows a huge golden dragon behind Ye Feng.


    As the Golden Dragon roared up to the sky, the dragon like monster in front of Ye Feng and Wayne turned into smoke.


    At the same time, the ground under their feet was also shaking violently, because the Dragon chant was torn open one after another deep ravine.


    It''s not easy to escape from the hands of the dragon like monster. Ye Feng and Wei''en fall into the abyss before they have time to breathe.


    When they woke up again, they came to a dark hinterland, the only light was the shadow of the Golden Dragon shining on both of them.


    Looking at the shadow of the golden dragon, Ye Feng rubbed his dim forehead: "ZuLong, did you save us?"


    "Not bad." ZuLong nodded.


    Recovery of the ability to move Wien shook his powerful powder fist, Ning eyebrow looked at ZuLong: "do you know how we can appear here?"


    "Because you are human, that''s why you are here."


    ZuLong''s answer makes Ye Feng and Wei''en feel confused. Can''t they be human beings and not be here?


    "Why do you say that?" asked Wayne


    ZuLong said slowly: "this is the border of nightmare that seals the dragon of nightmare. It is between reality and illusion. The dragon of nightmares always tries to get out of trouble, constantly emits the corrosive power of his nightmares, and tries to bewitch real creatures to untie the seal for him.


    The dragon clan, who is naturally immune to magic, will not be bewitched by the sealed dragon of nightmare. As it happens, you two foreigners are not the dragon clan. You have no natural resistance to magic, and naturally become the accomplices to help the dragon out of trouble. "


    Digesting ZuLong''s words about the nightmare dragon, Ye Feng locked his eyebrows: "you mean we accidentally released that nightmare dragon?"


    Ye Feng''s questions let Wayne''s eyes coagulate, and her mind can''t help recalling the giant shackles she saw in the valley before.


    They have concluded that the shackle is too big to be a human. If ZuLong didn''t cheat them, it was a nightmare dragon.


    ZuLong replied with dignified eyes: "yes, the unsealed nightmare dragon is now rampant among the dragon clan. With the strength of the dragon clan, it is absolutely impossible to resist the dragon of nightmare. Therefore, I need you two to seal the dragon of nightmare again."


    He listened to Ye Feng and Wayne in a serious tone, and looked at each other strangely.


    Can''t the whole dragon clan resist a nightmare dragon? ZuLong, are you serious? Ye Feng doubted: "so many gods and gods of the dragon clan can''t beat the nightmare dragon?"


    ZuLong took a deep breath and said: "if the single round combat effectiveness is hard, the body strength of the nightmare dragon is even much weaker than that of the general dragon clan. However, the dream dream ability of the nightmare dragon is invisible, which can make the top dragon clan''s strong people crazy. They can only seal him back here through special seal technique."


    ZuLong''s affirmative answer almost overturned Ye Feng''s and Wayne''s cognition. Because of their ethnic talent, dragon people are the most demigods and gods in the world today.


    However, it is such a dragon clan with many gods that it is still unable to fight the dragon of nightmares, which shows the horror of the dragon of nightmares.


    However, even the dragon clan can not fight the dragon of nightmare. Can they seal the dragon of nightmare?Thinking of this, Ye Feng asked uneasily, "ZuLong, are you sure you want us to seal the dragon of nightmare?"


    ZuLong said, "of course, because you released him, only you two humans living in the nightmare border can seal him."


    Seeing that ZuLong had said so, Ye Feng had to say, "what should we do?"


    "This is the deepest part of the nightmare border. There is a huge heart of nightmare. The power of the dragon of nightmare comes from the heart of nightmare.


    You go all the way in that direction and you''ll soon see the heart of the nightmare. Wait until the heart of the nightmare, I will teach you to use the heart of nightmare to forcibly pull back the seal of the dragon of nightmare. "


    After listening to ZuLong''s explanation, Ye Feng and Wayne went a little deeper into the dark and dark mysterious place along the direction of ZuLong.


    As ZuLong said, before long, they saw a huge heart bigger than the size of ZuLong beating powerfully in the hinterland at the end of the dark, which was the heart of nightmare.


    A trace of the smell of eroding human mind quietly emanates from the heart of nightmare, enough to distort anyone''s mind and turn it into a crazy monster.


    If it was not for the protection of the virtual shadow of the ancestral dragon, Ye Feng and Wayne would be crazy now. However, even with the protection of ZuLong, Ye Feng and Wayne''s ears will still be haunted by whispers that confuse people''s minds.


    "Is this the heart of a nightmare?" Ye Feng looked at the heart with lingering palpitation. He could feel that Wei en, who clenched his big hand, was also very nervous.


    "Yes, you remember the mantra I taught you. If you mispronounce a word, you will be doomed!"


    ZuLong told them one, and then told them the secret spell of the dragon of nightmare sealed by the heart of nightmare.


    Ye Feng and Wei en have carefully remembered the incantation. They don''t want to ruin their lives because of their mistakes.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1214

    Firmly remember the mantra that ZuLong taught them. Ye Feng and Wayne stood in front of the nightmare heart, chanting obscure mantras in their mouths.


    With their chanting, the nightmare heart sends out more and more twisted force. If it wasn''t for ZuLong''s will to protect them, they would become twisted monsters in the process of chanting incantations, just like those dragon like monsters they met before.


    Under the continuous casting, they can sense that the whole nightmare border is shaking violently, and everything here is becoming more and more unreal.


    At the same time, the sky above them reveals a shocking picture.


    Dragon after dragon soared in the sky, opened their mouths to spit out the light waves of various magic energy, and directed them to the same direction.


    The energy of this wave, which is enough to spread to the sky and fly to the sky, is enough to spread the magic wave to the sky.


    Ye Feng and Wei''en are the first to see so many dragon clans in the divine realm. The magic energy released by these dragon clans just now is so dazzling that they both fail to see what the nightmare dragon looks like in the center.


    However, in their eyes, such a terrible divine level magic energy should be able to kill the dragon of nightmare at the same time.


    On the contrary, as the mushroom shaped magic cloud gradually dissipated, a huge gray white dragon came into their sight with the same huge wings.


    "Not dead?" Wayne''s eyes are gradually dull. The dragon of nightmares has not died after being attacked by dozens of gods.


    Ye Feng on one side also shows a look that is hard to understand. How much of a terror can you survive under the attack of so many gods?


    What''s more shocking is the roar of the dragon of nightmares, and the drowsy and strange energy makes the giant dragons flying in the air crumble, as if they would fall to the Dragon habitat below at any time.


    Seeing this, ZuLong immediately said to Ye Feng: "don''t stop, continue casting, and quickly pull the dragon of nightmare back to the border of nightmare!"


    At the reminder of ZuLong, Ye Feng and Wei en realized that they didn''t continue casting because they were stunned.


    Chanting the mantra again, they close their eyes and focus on the magic of pulling back the dragon of nightmares.


    In the real world, people of the dragon clan are increasingly unable to resist the power of the dragon of nightmares. The dragon of nightmare is arrogantly mocking the incompetence of these dragon people to vent his anger and hatred of being sealed by the dragon clan for thousands of years.


    When Ye Feng and Wayne finish reciting the whole mantra, the dragon of nightmares, which is raging in the dragon''s habitat, trembles and his face changes greatly. He realizes that someone is in shifala and he returns to the nightmare border.


    At the same time, the dragon of nightmares brings his power to the extreme, trying to get rid of the fate of being pulled back to the dark world.


    The door of twisted space leading to the border of nightmares appears in the horizon, and giant shackles are springing out of it and clanging.


    Seeing the chains specially used to bind him, the dragon of nightmare recalled his years of imprisonment.


    He opened his mouth and let out another roar, followed by a gray beam of energy that went straight to the chains.


    However, those chains are illusory, crossing the thrilling magic light column and winding the dragon of nightmare.


    "Don''t try to tie me down a second time!" The dragon of nightmares struggled wildly, and the chains that bound him showed signs of breaking free.


    In the sky, one of the emerald dragons in the sky had a twinkling in his eyes: "it''s the ancestor dragon. Come on, let this monster go back to the nightmare border!"


    The other dragon clans are sober up and emit the deafening chant of the dragon. They release the terrible magic wave again when the dragon of nightmare is bound by the shackles.


    Boom!


    The dragon of nightmares is tired of dealing with it, and is instantly bombarded to the door of twisted space leading to the border of nightmare.


    "Damn it, don''t think you can seal me like this!"


    As the door of the nightmare border space gradually closes, the dragon of nightmare sends out an unwilling roar and falls into the hinterland of the nightmare border.


    Ye Feng and Wayne, who are under the dragon of nightmares, look at the fast falling dragon of nightmare. They hold each other''s hands and run away to a safe place.


    Boom!


    Escaping to safety, they heard the roar of the dragon of nightmares, which was mingled with boundless anger.


    "Foolish human beings, you have to pay for your stupid behavior!"


    Not good! Leaf wind smell speech color change, just want to dodge, a dragon tail to him and Wien to throw.


    Ye Feng only felt his abdominal pain. The whole person was thrown to the side of the steep rock wall with the swing of the dragon tail, and the whole back was pierced by the uneven sharp stones on the rock wall, and the blood holes were shocking.


    One side of Wayne is the same, issued a sad cry, almost fainted on the spot. The jade hand she was holding with him subconsciously clenched, and her fingernails were deeply embedded in his palm. The pain in the heart made him take a breath of cold air.However, the next encounter is what makes Ye Feng and Wayne most desperate. The dragon''s tail shakes again and again, madly hitting their abdomen, and their ribs are smashed.


    Their bodies are also hit by the tail of the dragon, and they are sinking into the broken and sunken rock wall. Their backs are so scarred by sharp stones that even their vertebrae are broken.


    Their consciousness became more and more blurred. Seeing that they were about to be buried in the nightmare border, ZuLong''s voice sounded in their ears again: "don''t faint, continue to recite the mantra I taught you. The dragon of nightmare is now bound by the shackles of the heart of nightmare. Once you recite the mantra, he will be hit by terror at the border of nightmare. This is the only way to seal him Means


    Ye Feng and Wayne clench their teeth and force them to keep their consciousness close to shock awake. If they don''t open their mouth, they can only recite incantations in their hearts.


    Together with the incantation, the heart of nightmare releases a huge shackle, and draws the dragon of nightmare to it.


    The dragon of nightmares only felt that his body and spirit had been hit unprecedentedly, which was enough to make him crazy and constantly tormented him, making him give out a shrill cry.


    Even the scream of the dragon of nightmares also contains the terrifying power that Ye Feng and Wayne can''t bear. Once they listen for a long time, they will become as mad as the dragon of nightmare.


    The Dragon immediately infuses the sacred golden energy into their body, protecting them from the roar of the dragon of nightmare.


    Under the protection of ZuLong, the pain caused by the wounds on Ye Feng''s body was relieved. They were pale, panting, and staggering from the deep rock wall back to the ground.


    Heart continues to recite the curse of the dragon of nightmare, Ye Feng and Wayne gaze at the increasingly crazy dragon of nightmare.


    The chains clank and Clank, the nightmare heart constantly releases the shackles that the nightmare dragon cannot escape, and the power of the nightmare dragon is becoming weaker and weaker.


    I thought that the dragon of nightmares would be like this until it was ready for seal. Something happened.


    Shackled by the shackles of the nightmare of longan in a flash, confused to Ye Feng and Wayne collided.


    "Since I can''t go out, you can stay with me, ha ha ha!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1215

    "Since I can''t go out, you can stay with me, ha ha ha!"


    The dragon of nightmares is in a state of complete madness, and does not care at all that he is suffering enough mental and physical torture to make people faint.


    The double torture of spirit and body is no longer enough to stop the twisted desire of revenge in his heart. Now he just wants to infect Ye Feng and Wayne into the same crazy monster as him.


    Ye Feng two people watched him forcibly pull the huge shackles to rush toward them, all of them changed greatly.


    Noticing that the two of them had signs to stop chanting incantations, ZuLong on one side reminded them: "continue to recite incantations. The dragon of nightmare is just at the end of its strength. Don''t be frightened by him!"


    Whoa


    At the reminder of ZuLong, Ye Feng and Wayne wake up from their fear. They both look at the dragon of nightmare, dodge and continue to recite the seal mantra.


    As ZuLong said, the dragon of nightmare looks fierce, but in fact it is the end of its strength. There were huge shackles pulling him back, and he came crashing at a much slower speed than expected.


    And as time went on, the roar of the dragon of nightmare became weaker and weaker, and its action became more and more sluggish and clumsy.


    "No Just human beings want to seal me I I don''t... "


    The dragon of nightmares reveals his unwillingness and angry contempt for human beings. Before the speech is finished, he is pulled into the beating dark heart by a heart bigger than himself and sealed again.


    Ye Feng and Wayne are still worried about this monster that can single out the whole dragon clan. Even if the nightmare dragon is swallowed by the heart of nightmare, they still recite the mantra for a long time.


    Until it was confirmed that the dragon of nightmares would never appear again, the two stopped chanting the mantra, sat limply on the ground, gasping in confusion, and staring at the beating heart of nightmare with fear.


    Whoa


    Finally, it sealed the dragon of nightmare, and the ZuLong on one side also breathed a long breath. He lowered the Golden Dragon''s light to nourish Ye Feng and Wayne''s body. He said slowly: "I have now blessed you with a layer of rune, which can make you free from the corrosion and bewitchment of the nightmare dragon in the dragon''s habitat. Although this guy is inhaled into the heart of nightmare, he can still bewitch people with weak magic resistance to untie the seal for him."


    As soon as they seal the dragon of nightmare, this crazy monster can still bewitch them. They look at the heart of nightmare again with an incredible look in their horror.


    It''s really hard to understand why the nightmare dragon, who is also a dragon clan, is so powerful. Ye Feng takes a few breaths and asks, "ZuLong, what''s the matter with this nightmare dragon? How can he be so strong? There are so many gods of the dragon clan that they can''t cure him. "


    "What''s terrible is not the dragon of nightmares, but the heart of nightmares that can seal the dragon of nightmares. Even the gods can''t fully understand its vast power.


    The dragon of nightmares peeped into its interior because of a moment of curiosity, trying to see through its essence, but did not want to turn him into a crazy monster.


    Today''s dragon clan only knows that the nightmare dragon is a terror existence that must be sealed, but it is the most evil existence that the nightmare heart in the hinterland of the nightmare border.


    In short, its existence must not be known to more people. I hope you two can keep it secret. "


    Patience for Ye Feng puzzle, ZuLong said, seriously look at Ye Feng and Wei en, hope that they will not leave here to tell anyone.


    The dragon race, which is naturally highly resistant to magic, will be corrupted into monsters who only know how to distort the real world, let alone other races of Valoran.


    Ye Feng and Wayne are also well aware of the stakes, and they told ZuLong that they would strictly abide by the secret.


    With their assurance, ZuLong''s look eased down: "although the nightmare dragon wakes up, it''s good that it''s all over. Now the senior leaders of the dragon clan are seriously injured because of fighting with the dragon of nightmare. While they are concentrating on healing, you can take Evina into the golden dragon pool and let her be baptized and awakened!"


    As soon as the voice fell, ZuLong cast a spell to send Ye Feng and Wayne away from the world. Both of them were surprised to find that their injured bodies were not their real bodies, but their illusory consciousness bodies.


    As their conscious bodies break away from the nightmare border and return to the body of the real world, they finally wake up from their slumber.


    "Well..."


    Wayne trembled her moving eyelashes and opened her heavy eyelids with difficulty. Ye Feng, who sat up first, entered her eyes.


    "Are you awake?" Ye Feng grinned and grinned at her: "I found that the good news is that we keep human form now, and the breath on our bodies is still the breath of dragon people. Maybe this is the extra benefit of ZuLong just adding a layer of protection to us!"


    Wei en smell speech a joy, she actually does not like to become a dragon baby, this will let her feel that she is a child, very ashamed.


    With some sour and powerless body, Wayne felt the Dragon nationality breath on her body happily.


    "Does this mean that we can keep our human form when we go to the street?" She looked at avina in the shape of a dragon baby beside her eyes, blinked her happy eyes and asked Ye Feng a sentence."The theory is like this, human form, we can hold the avina sister who has become a dragon baby!"


    Ye Feng responds to Wayne with a smile. She also looks at avina. Her eyes don''t turn. She picks up the sleeping dragon baby avina.


    As Wayne saw it, her pretty face gradually changed from joy to angry discontent.


    Just now and Ye Feng experienced a thrilling experience, she had a deeper sense of dependence on him. Although she knows that Ye Feng really regards avina as her sister, her heart is still a little sour.


    "Let me hold it. I''ve always been troubling you recently. Let you fight alone and protect me. I should share with you." A from the ye fenghuai to snatch dragon baby avina, Wei en heart to find a reason.


    Ye Feng is indifferent, there is Wei en to help him to take avina, he is also happy to relax, so did not pay attention to the red cheek when Wei en said this.


    Recalling the last words of ZuLong just now, he felt that it was necessary for them to take avina into the Dragon Palace and let her soak in the golden dragon pool.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng said: "Wei en, while those high-level dragon people need to heal their wounds now, let''s set out to sneak into the Dragon Palace. If we wait for those high-level dragon people to heal their wounds, we will have greater risks and difficulties in sneaking into them!"


    Wei en said, agreed with Ye Feng''s proposal. She also thought it was a rare opportunity. If missed this time, they may not find such a good opportunity again!


    After unifying opinions, Ye Feng and Ye Feng immediately put them into action and started their new round of sneak in plan.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1216

    In order to verify whether they can really maintain human form in the dragon race and not be aware of their human identity, Ye Feng and Wayne, who are transformed into dragon babies, first come to a street with relatively few dragons.


    After confirming that no one found them, they immediately returned to human form and walked up the street in human form.


    They still have great pressure in their hearts. Even in this less populated street, there are still dragon people in the divine realm. Only the demigods are worried that such actions will be perceived as their true identity.


    Fortunately, an attempt to speed up their hearts didn''t put them in danger. The dragon people didn''t feel that they were different from other dragon people at all.


    Ye Feng and Wayne looked at each other and saw a trace of relaxed mood from each other''s eyes.


    Since maintaining human form has been confirmed that they will not be recognized, Ye Feng and Wei''en try to walk on the street at will like other dragon people, so as not to make their behavior look strange.


    Because they had sneaked into the Dragon Palace once before, they also walked slowly to their destination according to the previous route.


    But even so, with the dragon baby form of avina, Wien is still keeping a high alert state, always paying attention to the surrounding trend.


    However, Ye Feng is much more relaxed, and sometimes takes a curious look at the unique ornaments of the dragon clan.


    In fact, Ye Feng''s seemingly random state is the most natural. Wei''en, who has been keeping a high alert, is called by a dragon guard on patrol.


    Fortunately, the guard confirmed that the breath on her body was indeed the dragon clan, and then left. Otherwise, they might be exposed if they were interrogated more.


    When they came to the hidden lane near the Dragon Palace, they secretly looked at the guards of the dragon family who were guarding the gate.


    Wei en subconsciously body next to Ye Feng, with the tone of inquiry asked: "or with the last method to transfer in?"


    Ye Feng said positively: "well, this time I can accurately locate behind the statue of ZuLong in the hall of ZuLong. This distance is just the distance where I am least prone to transmission deviation."


    During this period, Ye Feng was protecting her, and Wayne also wanted to make some contribution, so she pursed her mouth and said, "please cast the magic, I will guard the wind for you


    Ye Feng made a gesture of no problem, and then he released the force of space in his body, tearing open a space vortex leading to ZuLong hall in the alley.


    "Wayne, you become a dragon baby. I''m still afraid of the instability of the space vortex. You become a dragon baby and hide in my arms with sister avina. In this way, we can at least ensure that our transmission site is the same place!"


    Before entering the whirlpool of space, the worried Ye Feng suggests that Wayne and avina become baby dragons, and he will take them both more safely.


    Wayne didn''t think too much. Now she trusts Ye Feng very much. She becomes a dragon baby and flies into Ye Feng''s arms with avina.


    Just as soon as she entered Ye Feng''s arms and became a dragon baby, she felt a warm and warm current gushing all over her body, which made her heart beat.


    Before, she was not not held by Ye Feng, but it was the first time that she was held by Ye Feng. A throbbing girl''s heart made her dare not lift her head to look at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng didn''t notice that Wayne''s girl''s mind would be more and more frequent now. He held two people attentively and didn''t enter the whirlpool of space.


    When they appeared again, they were already behind the statue of ZuLong in the hall of ZuLong.


    "Wuwuwuwu..."


    As soon as they came here, Ye Feng and Wayne heard the soft sobbing of women echoing in the hall.


    After careful discrimination, they recognized that the weeping dragon woman was avina''s sister, the high priest Audrey.


    Sitting on her knees in front of the statue of ZuLong, Audrey, a ragged high priest, was devastated.


    "Ancestor of dragon, I can''t stand the insult of the rebellious Dragon Emperor. I intend to make my own judgment in front of you today. Please forgive Audrey''s unfiliality and failed to make the Golden Dragon''s blood continue. However, I believe that other dragon families will awaken the golden dragon blood again, and the future of the dragon clan will be handed to them!"


    As the voice fell, Audrey''s right hand with divine magic energy pointed at her forehead and photographed it directly.


    Plop!


    The color of her pupils faded, and Audrey the high priest fell into a pool of blood.


    This scene really scared Ye Feng and Wayne, they just came, just happened to bump into avina''s sister commit suicide.


    This is avina''s sister. If she knew that her sister had committed suicide, she would be devastated!


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng quickly said to the statue of ZuLong: "ZuLong, where are you? Come on


    Under the call of Ye Feng, the statue of ZuLong twinkles with holy golden light and blesses Ye Feng.


    At the same time, ZuLong''s helpless voice also sounded: "I also want to save, but without you as a carrier, I can''t manifest to save people. Who told you to just come to me, my descendants committed suicide. I''ll try to see if I can help her hold her breath!"With the help of Ye Feng, ZuLong condensed the illusory shadow of ZuLong, and lowered the holy light to cure the dying high priest Audrey in the pool of blood.


    In an emergency treatment, ZuLong managed to stop Audrey''s worsening injury, but she had only one breath left. If she could not be baptized in time, her death would be inevitable.


    He turned to Ye Feng: "now Audrey also needs to soak in the golden dragon pool to recover. Before you go to the golden dragon pool, I want to ask you another question. Are you really ready to take the two of them into the golden dragon pool?"


    Ye Feng is certainly ready, but Wei en sees that there is something in ZuLong''s words. She jumps down from Ye Feng and changes back to human form: "why do you ask?"


    "Because once avina and Audrey enter the golden dragon pool, they will surely attract the attention of other dragon people. Before they wake up, this period will be particularly difficult. You will encounter many dragon people besieged!"


    ZuLong''s reply changed Wei en''s face. She and Ye Feng''s strength were only half gods. How could they resist the siege of dragon clan full of God level strongmen?


    For their safety, Wayne looked at Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, we still..."


    Don''t wait for her to finish speaking, Ye Feng firmly blocked her mouth: "in fact, this matter has nothing to do with you, Wei en, you go back first, I am sure to guard the elder sister avina, they accept the baptism of golden dragon pool!"


    Although Wayne didn''t want to risk for the unfamiliar avina, she also did not want to see Ye Feng face such a danger alone.


    She bit her lower lip: "no, I want to face it with you!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1217

    "No, I''ll face it with you!"


    Wayne stubbornly raised her head and met Ye Feng''s eyes, which showed that she was fearless and vowed to share the hardships with him.


    With Wayne stubborn eyes on, Ye Feng did not persuade her to leave, because he knew that he could not persuade her in this state.


    Seeing that both of them planned to go to the golden dragon pool to protect avina and Audrey, he also continued: "in fact, you don''t have to be too pessimistic. I can raise a magic barrier near the golden dragon pool when the two of them are baptized in the golden dragon pool. There will be no Dragon Clan in a short time. If avina and they wake up fast, you won''t be that dangerous


    Listen to ZuLong said, previously full of pressure in the heart of Ye Feng and Wayne a little relieved.


    Ye Feng carries Audrey and Wayne holds avina. After adjustment, the two people immediately leave the ZuLong hall and run away in the direction of the golden dragon pool.


    On the way, I met many royal families of the Dragon nationality. Fortunately, the two of them had been sneaking cautiously, without causing anyone''s detection. Before safely arriving at the golden dragon pool, Ye Feng slowly puts Audrey, who has only one breath left, into the pool.


    One side of Wayne see, is also for avina to untie the dragon baby disguise, make it into the golden dragon pool in human form.


    Avina and Audrey, who had just entered the golden dragon pool, did not cause any special vision. However, ZuLong still took the golden dragon pool as the center, and raised a magic barrier to isolate people''s awareness with the help of an Ying''s manifestation.


    This calm did not last long, and it was soon broken by the golden light of the Golden Dragon blooming on avina.


    Audrey on one side, after healing many wounds, also released the holy breath that only the pure golden dragon can have.


    The two pillars of light converged together, forming a sacred golden pillar of light suddenly trembled, and the whole dragon palace was shaking.


    For a while, all the dragon people in the dragon palace were aware of the situation of the golden dragon pool, and they came flying in one after another.


    And the whole inner city, as well as the other dragon people living outside the city, also noticed the golden light that soared into the sky.


    The angry dragon chant was also heard from the deep dragon palace. The emperor of holy silver opened his silver wings in the dome of the palace, and in a flash appeared near the golden dragon pool.


    Other dragon races have come one after another, but with the exception of some baby dragons in their infancy, they all remain in human form.


    Boom!


    The emperor opened the mouth of the ferocious dragon and aimed at the magic barrier around the golden dragon pool. It was a roar full of anger.


    The magic energy of holy silver gushes out with the roar and turns into a huge light wave of holy silver towards the magic barrier.


    Boom!


    The moment the light waves hit the magic barrier, suddenly burst out a vast amount of nerve holy silver energy, trying to tear a hole in the magic barrier.


    However, the magic barrier raised by ZuLong was extremely strong, and the roar of the holy silver emperor did not break the magic barrier.


    However, even if there is the magic barrier of ZuLong, Ye Feng and Wayne, who are guarding the golden dragon pool, are still shaken by the terrible power.


    Ye Feng immediately raised a wind shield around his body, covering him and Wayne together, which made their faces gradually better.


    He also timely asked the side of Wayne: "Wayne, how are you?"


    "Much better, thanks to you!" Wayne gazed at Ye Feng, very grateful that he protected her again.


    Outside, the emperor is still frantically using the terrible divine level means to hit the magic barrier.


    After exhausting all the taboo magic, the emperor did not see any sign that the magic barrier had been shaken. He turned to the elders of the dragon clan who were watching the drama.


    "When else will you see it? Now the golden dragon pool is occupied by someone. Please break the magic barrier with me


    The elders of the dragon clan still did not move, but one of them, who was full of emerald green light, said, "the golden light proves that the people who use the golden dragon pool have the golden holy dragon blood. Only Audrey, the daughter of the former Dragon Emperor, still has the gold holy Dragon blood in the Dragon Palace.


    After suffering from the dragon of nightmare attack, we can see that we need golden dragon to really resist the threat of nightmare dragon.


    Over the years, your behavior of occupying the golden dragon pool has caused dissatisfaction among many members of the same clan. I think you should let Audrey accept the baptism of the golden dragon pool and return the position of the Dragon Emperor to the Golden Dragon who is really capable of leading the dragon clan. "


    The emperor''s eyes were cold: "I''m still the Dragon Emperor. How dare you say such a thing? Is this an open rebellion?"


    An elder of the dragon clan, who was full of earthy breath, shook his head: "since you are the Dragon Emperor, we certainly will not rebel, but now it is the blood feud between you and the former Dragon Emperor. We have the right to remain neutral."


    The emperor was angry and laughed back. He was driven by his heart to stop the elders. He looked at the other dragon people, looked majestic and said: "you all come to me, cast magic with me to break this magic barrier!"Other dragon people are not as brave as the elders of the dragon clan. They dare not listen to the orders of the emperor. They all stepped forward, turned into the form of a giant dragon, and made a deafening roar together with the emperor of holy silver Yanlong.


    Boom!


    This time, the magic barrier raised by ZuLong finally showed signs of being shaken under the siege of many dragon families, constantly shaking.


    Feeling the shaking of the magic barrier, the emperor of the holy silver emperor immediately ordered to continue the attack.


    After dozens of attempts, the magic barrier was finally broken. However, the gap still emits extremely terrible holy magic energy, excluding the outside world trying to enter it.


    The emperor Yanlong of Shengyin felt the holy energy of the gap and found that the gap was not as exclusive as all the Dragon clans expected. At least the semi God level dragon people could enter.


    At present, only Audrey should be baptized in the golden dragon pool, and Audrey is at her weakest point in the process of baptism. There should be no danger for the demigod dragon clan to enter and capture her.


    Emperor Yanlong of Shengyin thought for a moment and ordered: "now the gap can let the dragon clan of demigod level enter into it, and capture Audrey who uses the golden dragon pool without permission!"


    Most of the adult longzu nearby are Shenjing longzu, and only two adult longzu are demigods. These two dragon clans also fly into the gap immediately under the command of emperor Yanlong.


    The magic barrier and Wei Ye are ready to fight. As soon as they saw the two demigods flying in, they used their best means one after another.


    The fierce magic energy poured out, and the broken stones flew across


    Before the two demigod dragons could tell what had happened, they fell into a huge pit and were unconscious.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1218

    Will come in two half god dragon clan beat dizzy, Ye Feng and Wei en then in time to stop. Ye Feng looked at ZuLong and asked, "ZuLong, if we accidentally killed a dragon clan, you should not be angry?"


    ZuLong was stunned, but immediately looked solemn and said: "now, the first task is to protect the golden dragon blood. If there are dragon people who threaten you in order to obstruct the baptism of avina and Audrey, you can kill the two dragon families who come to obstruct them in order to protect them."


    With the words of ZuLong, Ye Feng was relieved. He was really afraid that he and Wayne would not be able to let go of the Banshen dragon clan.


    While on the other side, when Wei en heard ZuLong''s words, he added a few arrows to the comatose demigod dragon clan to make them comatose as much as possible for a period of time.


    Outside the magic barrier, the emperor of the holy silver emperor of the Dragon disappeared. The two demigods came out with his expected Audrey. Their brows were slightly frowned and they were very puzzled.


    He tried to see through the gap what happened in the magic barrier, but an invisible force covered everything, so that his eyes and mind could not penetrate the magic barrier.


    "Find a few more demigods in the palace to have a look!"


    As soon as the emperor''s eyes were fixed, he ordered more demigods to be summoned, just to find out what happened inside the magic barrier.


    Before long, one by one half god level dragon clan came here one after another.


    Staring at the Banshen dragon people who were gathered together in front of him, "in case, you rush in together!"


    Within the magic barrier, Ye Feng and Wayne heard the order of the emperor of the holy silver emperor Yanlong to let many demigod dragon races rush in through the gap. They immediately released their own magic energy, and promoted the war spirit to the extreme and stuck to the gap.


    When the first demigod dragon clan appeared in their field of vision, Wayne was the first to go out. Wearing red goggles, she shot three holy Silver Arrows in a row, which nailed the half dragon clan to the magic barrier.


    Ye Feng also chopped out a huge sword and cooperated with her to deal with the first half god dragon clan.


    However, the two of them have not yet knocked down the demigod dragon clan, and one dragon clan after another has plundered from the gap.


    Although the breath of Wayne and Ye Feng is still the breath of the dragon people, they can see through their disguise and recognize them as human beings after seeing their two means.


    "Stupid human, how dare to break into the dragon palace!"


    With the roar of one of the Dragon clans, the half dragon clans changed into giant dragon forms one after another, releasing a palpable wave of magic energy towards them.


    When the destructive energy hit, the two had to give up the attack on the previous dragon clan for a while and dodged to one side.


    Before they had time to breathe, a large number of giant dragons came flying to them, waving their tails and smashing them.


    Although these giant dragons look huge and clumsy, they swing their tails very quickly, hitting both of them faster than Ye Feng and Wayne.


    "Cough, cough..."


    As demigods, Ye Feng and Wei''en are not much better than Banshen dragon without launching a surprise attack.


    Among the many demigods, there are still some demigods'' peaks. Ye Feng, who was only in the early Jin Dynasty, and Wei''en, who also had only the initial fighting capacity of the demigods, were not the opponents of these dragons.


    The pain in the abdomen stimulated them to cough up blood. They could only flee in a hurry in the magic barrier, not to mention protecting avina and Audrey.


    At the same time, outside the magic barrier, the emperor Yanlong gathered a number of dragon clans in the divine realm and continued to launch a fierce attack on the magic barrier again and again.


    As time went on, the cracks in the magic barrier became more and more obvious. At the speed the magic barrier was torn apart, they couldn''t wait for Evina and Audrey to be baptized.


    Even if the heart knows so, but the two still strive for time for avina and Audrey to wake up.


    Entangled with a group of dragons for a long time, Ye Feng and Wayne, who have been running away, notice that the cracks in the magic barrier have reached the edge of fragmentation.


    In a flash, Ye Feng and Wayne can feel the terrible magic energy of holy silver penetrating through the crack of magic barrier.


    Both of them were demigods, but under the terrible magic energy of holy silver, they still took a breath unconsciously.


    Bang!


    As the magic barrier was completely broken under the attack of the dragon clan headed by the emperor of the Dragon Emperor, the vast magic energy of the holy silver shook the two people upside down on the spot.


    ZuLong didn''t expect that the magic barrier he raised would be broken so quickly. He looked at Ye Feng, who was easily knocked down by the emperor of holy silver Yanlong. He didn''t know how to deal with this situation for a time.


    "Human beings?"


    All the dragon people in the outside world recognize that Ye Feng and Wei en are human beings, and they are a little surprised how Ye Feng and Ye Feng mixed in.


    Although the emperor was also very puzzled about how Ye Feng and Ye Feng came in, he was more concerned about avina and Audrey who were baptized in the golden dragon pool.


    After staring at avina, who looked like Audrey for a while, he quickly guessed that she was Audrey''s sister.Flash to the golden dragon pool, the Emperor just want to pull out the Audrey sisters, a ghost figure in his side.


    The owner of this figure is Ye Feng. He waves the moon lightsaber in his hand and cuts it directly at the head of emperor Yanlong.


    Ye Feng''s real strength has been seen for a long time. The emperor''s contemptuous smile made him fly out with a wave.


    "Ye Feng!"


    Wei en, who was besieged by many demigods, was distracted by the terrible dragon claws, tearing a shocking bloodstain on her chest.


    Then, a giant dragon suddenly swings its tail and slaps down the distracted Wayne. The whole body of her body was torn to the bottom of the stone, and her whole body was torn to the ground.


    Ye Feng, who is photographed flying, sees that Wei en is seriously injured. He has the intention to rescue Wei en, but he is too busy.


    And glancing at the other side, Ye Feng sees the emperor Yanlong mentioning avina and Audrey in the golden dragon pool. He forced to stabilize his body in mid air, and the next moment he appeared beside the emperor, trying to stop the emperor from killing avina and Audrey.


    But his semi God level combat power is too weak compared with the holy silver emperor, and he was once again lightly beaten by the emperor.


    "These two human beings are to be dealt with by you. I will personally dispose of these two traitors who use the golden dragon pool without authorization!"


    The Dragon Emperor of Saint silver held out his hand and seized avina and Audrey by the neck. His eyes were full of killing intention.


    Seeing Ye Feng, Wayne, avina and Audrey die here one after another, a dragon chant with infinite magic power rings out from the sky, shaking all the dragon people in the Dragon Palace.


    The next moment, a whole body exudes the flame breath of the holy dragon soars in the sky, cuts through the long sky and directly attacks the emperor of the holy silver emperor.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1219

    The holy dragon, which is full of flame, soars into the sky and cuts through the sky to attack the emperor.


    One of the elders of the dragon clan at the scene recognized the identity of the person and exclaimed, "it''s the flame holy dragon, the elder sister of the former Dragon Emperor!"


    The human form of the holy silver emperor Yanlong also recognized that it was the flame dragon that was attacking him. He felt the great threat of death, so he had to give up killing avina and Audrey for a while and dodged to one side.


    At the same time, he also shows the real body of the giant dragon, leaps into the sky, and sends out the majestic dragon chant: "flame holy dragon, I really shouldn''t have spared your life at the beginning!"


    The flame dragon did not reply. She opened the dragon''s mouth and let out a roar. A magic energy mixed with the power of the sacred and the power of the flame was spurted out.


    At the same time, the emperor of the holy silver and the emperor of the dragon made a deafening roar, releasing a magic beam of light mixed with the power of the holy silver and the power of the flame.


    Two huge light waves collide in the high altitude of the dome. For a time, the terrifying energy poured out, shaking the surrounding space, and the dazzling light burst out, covering the entire dragon habitat.


    The two dragons knew that their level of fighting would cause a devastating blow to the Dragon habitat. The higher they flew, they broke away from the boundary of the Dragon habitat and fell into the grand barrier.


    Without the pressure brought to them by the emperor Yanlong, Ye Feng and Wei en were still defeated and retreated under the siege of other dragon clans.


    But because of the worry about Ye Feng, Wei en''s chest was torn by the dragon claw because he was distracted. She has no time to deal with the wound, so that she is suffering from the pain of the continuous deterioration of the wound all the time.


    At this time, a voice that made Ye Feng and Wayne feel bad sounded out: "even two humble human beings are cleaning up so slowly, it is really losing the dignity of the dragon clan!"


    Smelling the familiar voice, Ye Feng and Wayne''s mind flashed over an arrogant dragon clan - the son of the current Dragon Emperor!


    Before breathing from the attack of the demigod dragon, Ye Feng feels a force that he can''t stop attacking him from behind.


    Out of an instinctive sense of crisis, he wanted to use the dance of folding wings to avoid. But as soon as he had the idea of dodging, a small red light penetrated his right chest.


    At the same time, the red light detonated in his body, turned into a burning flame, burning his body unbearably from the inside.


    The joking voice of the son of the Dragon Emperor rang out again: "missed? I wanted to shoot straight through your heart


    There is no time to pay attention to the ridicule of the son of the Dragon Emperor. Ye Feng tries his best to use his internal strength to disperse the force of the flames in his body, but with little effect.


    A staggering fall on the ground, Ye Feng covers the blood hole in his right chest, and his forehead is constantly overflowing with sweat due to the force of the flames in his body.


    "Let me give you the last ride, man!"


    The son of the Dragon Emperor flashed in front of Ye Feng. His index finger pressed the brow of Ye Feng. His eyes were full of contempt for the tiny human beings like mole ants.


    On the other side, when Wayne saw this, he suddenly burst out a strong magic energy of holy silver. The dark array under his feet appeared, and he fled into nothingness, avoiding the demigod dragon clan and attacking the son of the Dragon Emperor.


    However, even in the invisible state, her every move was clearly perceived by the son of the Dragon Emperor.


    Without even looking at her, the son of the Dragon Emperor aimed at the index finger of Ye Feng''s eyebrow, and instantly aimed at the direction of Wayne, releasing the red light that could not be avoided at the level of demigod, and lightly shot through the heart of Wayne.


    The moment the heart was shot through, Wayne, who was escaping into nothingness, immediately showed up and fell on the ground, convulsed constantly. His expression was extremely ferocious because of pain.


    "Wayne!"


    Seeing that Wayne was shot through the heart by the son of the Dragon Emperor, Ye Feng''s chest suddenly burst out with infinite anger. He resisted the serious injury and urged the wind to cut the first paragraph, the power of space and the tears of the goddess, so as to promote his strength to the top in an instant.


    The light sword of the moon, which looks like the blade of the crescent moon, suddenly emerges. The leaf wind sweeps out horizontally. The light blade with four kinds of energy is chopped at the waist of the son of the Dragon Emperor.


    However, one of the dragon''s outstanding racial talents is its tough body, which is different from other races. Ye Feng''s angry blow is enough to hit the unprepared God. However, the power is still too weak for Shenjing dragon clan.


    The son of the Dragon Emperor did not hide, let Ye Feng''s strongest blow cut his waist, let Ye Feng experience the absolute force of despair.


    "Is that all you can do?" The son of the undamaged Dragon Emperor stares at Ye Feng playfully, and the next moment his right hand is covered with ferocious dragon patterns.


    In order to trample on Ye Feng''s dignity, the son of the Dragon Emperor pressed Ye Feng''s head into the broken stone slab with one hand and rubbed wildly on the ground. The hard broken stone made Ye Feng''s head broken and bleeding.


    It is like kicking a dead fish, Ye Feng kicks to the same dying Wayne, playing enough of the Dragon Emperor''s son''s fingertips flashing more and more exuberant flame, ready to burn them both to ashes.


    Pain unbearable Wayne saw Ye Feng''s bloody miserable situation, her eyes were wet and hot, hot tears filled her eyes.


    But at this time, ZuLong dropped the holy light of healing, shrouded Ye Feng and Wayne, and the son of the Dragon Emperor showed a puzzled look.The adult dragon people who had seen this light in the ZuLong hall before exclaimed: "this light can only be revealed by the presence of the ancestor dragon. This primitive golden dragon breath is absolutely not wrong!"


    When the other dragon people heard the speech, they were all in an uproar. A dragon family of extremely high generation hesitated and advised the son of the Dragon Emperor: "if it is the ancestor dragon, your highness, son of the Dragon Emperor, you should not kill them easily!"


    If it is the ancestral dragon, the two Terrans will not be able to stay! The son of the Dragon Emperor''s eyes a Ling: "how about ancestor dragon''s appearance? These two Terrans break into the dragon clan and try to help the two little bitches of avina and Audrey usurp the throne. Damn it


    After the words fall, the son of the Dragon Emperor, who has decided to kill him, ignores the appearance of the ancestor dragon and releases a divine fireball to Ye Feng and Wayne.


    The fireball instantly turned into a burning flame, burning the bodies of Ye Feng and Wayne faster than the healing light of ZuLong.


    How can Ye Feng and Wayne, who are weak to the extreme, bear the flame of the son of the Dragon Emperor? They are suffering from the double burning of body and spirit, and their vitality is also rapidly passing away.


    Because ye Feng''s injury is heavier than that of Wayne, he faints in the past. Seeing that Wayne could not bear the pain of burning her body, her pupils shrank slightly, and saw the flames around her begin to freeze.


    At first she thought it was the illusion of being burned out, but when she saw that the flames around her were suddenly frozen by crystal like dreamy ice crystals, and the burning feeling was replaced by the sense of cold, she was sure that it was not an illusion.


    The son of the dragon emperor also noticed that all his flames were frozen by the ice. His eyes sank, and he urged the demon voice to roar: "who is it?"


    The next moment, a giant dragon covered with ice crystals breaks the boundary of the Dragon habitat and comes here.


    And on the dragon''s ridge stood a woman dressed in the clothes of general aeonia, who immediately leaped down to Ye Feng and Wayne.


    Seeing the woman fall, the son of the Dragon Emperor has a cold look in his eyes and wants to attack, but his hand is frozen by the Dragon covered with ice crystal.


    "Are you?" Wayne looked at the strange woman who fell beside her.


    The strange woman looked warily at the dragon people around her and explained her origin: "my name is arilia. Lord Soraka is worried that it is too dangerous for Ye Feng to take avina into the dragon clan. Let me try to contact ice flame Saint long Shanna to help you."


    While arilia and Ye Feng converge here, the son of the dragon emperor whose hand is frozen on the other side has transferred his anger to the ice flame holy dragon in the sky, giving Ye Feng and Wayne time to heal and breathe.


    The son of the dragon emperor turned into a flaming dragon and ran into the sky to confront the ice flame dragon.


    Before launching the offensive, the son of the Dragon Emperor did not forget to mock the ice flame holy Dragon: "I didn''t expect you to get out of trouble. Since you want to die so much, I will send you to see your dead brother of Dragon Emperor now!"


    At the same time, the other dragon clans below dare not do anything to Ye Feng because of their ancestors'' appearance.


    Under the light of ZuLong''s healing, Wayne''s face gradually recovered her blood color, but Ye Feng''s reaction made her very uneasy.


    At this time, Ye Feng''s body rejected the healing light of ZuLong, and his skin was gradually hardened, covered with gray and white lines very similar to dragon patterns.


    If hivier is here, he will surely recognize Ye Feng in horror. This is because the power of forbidden magic stone produces petrification. Last time, in order to cure Ye Feng, who completely banned demonization, he exhausted the healing spring in the legend of shurima.


    As the only one who can see ZuLong, she asks ZuLong for help: "ZuLong, what''s going on? Can''t Ye Feng be cured? "


    ZuLong also recognized Ye Feng''s power of forbidding magic stone. He frowned and said, "this is the breath of forbidden magic stone. Has this boy ever swallowed the forbidden stone before?"


    Wayne has seen this kind of power before fighting with Ye Feng, but she does not know that the power that can inhibit her magic is the power of forbidden magic stone. So she also shook her head. "I don''t know, arilia, do you know that?"


    Arilia also shook her head, and she didn''t know.


    Seeing that both of them did not know when Ye Feng had swallowed the forbidden magic stone, ZuLong pondered for a moment, and looked at the golden dragon pool with burning eyes.


    "He absolutely swallowed the forbidden magic stone before, and it is a miracle that he can live to this day. The reason why the dragon people are immune to magic to a certain extent is also related to the forbidden magic stone.


    If you want to save him, I''m afraid it''s only the golden dragon pool. Please send him into the pool and have a look


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1220

    "He absolutely swallowed the forbidden magic stone before, and it is a miracle that he can live to this day. The reason why the dragon people are immune to magic to a certain extent is also related to the forbidden magic stone.


    If you want to save him, I''m afraid it''s only the golden dragon pool. Please send him into the pool and have a look


    Wei en smell speech, just want to get up to send Ye Feng into the golden dragon pool to be baptized, she fell on the ground because of her injury.


    Arilia on one side couldn''t hear the conversation between Wayne and ZuLong, but when she saw that Wayne fell down, she quickly picked her up and said, "are you ok?"


    Although she was seriously injured, she was still more concerned about Ye Feng''s safety: "it''s OK, Alicia. Please send Ye Feng into the golden dragon pool. He needs to be baptized before he can get rid of the petrified state."


    Arilia nodded. When she escorted Ye Feng to the golden dragon pool, she did not forget to look at the dragon people around her. She did not feel relieved until she was safely sent to the golden dragon pool.


    Returning to Wayne''s side, arilia examined her body under the light of ZuLong''s healing. Her eyes turned: "would you like to enter the golden dragon pool as well?"


    Wayne shook her head. She could feel that the strength inside the golden dragon pool was greatly weakened after Ye Feng entered the golden dragon pool. If she just joined the half of her guilt, she would be cured.


    She rubbed her worried eyes: "I have the power of ZuLong to cure. I don''t need to share the power of golden dragon pool with Ye Feng. But arilia, can you bring me closer? I want to see Ye Feng''s recovery."


    Arilia nodded slightly and carefully held her close to the golden dragon pool.


    When Ye Feng was baptized in the golden dragon pool, the battle between the ice flame Saint long Shanna and the son of the Dragon Emperor gradually turned white hot on the other side of the sky.


    In the most primitive and violent duel between the dragon clan, they two incarnated dragons circling in the sky.


    The sky is full of frozen ice crystals and burning flames. The sky over the entire dragon habitat is in the form of bright Aurora under the interweaving of ice blue and flame red. The terrifying divine level pressure continues to spread. The dragon people below are very worried that their fight will destroy the long-standing grand buildings of the Dragon people.


    Their palaces existed before the empty visitors rose and dominated the continent. Even if the empty visitors were destroyed, the human race and the various nationalities coexisted, and the habitat of the dragon people always stood in this world. It is a symbol of the inherent pride and long-standing dignity of the dragon people, but it can not be destroyed by their own hands because of internal strife.


    At this time, the ice and fire sky, which originally occupied half of the sky, suddenly changed dramatically, announcing that the battle between the ice flame dragon and the son of the Dragon Emperor was about to be won.


    The flame of extreme ice, which should have been extremely restrained, gradually subsided. The dreamy ice crystals in the sky froze all the flames in no time.


    At the same time, the son of the Dragon Emperor in the sky was also frozen in the magic ice crystal and shot down by the ice flame dragon from the sky.


    The sharp eyed elder of the dragon clan immediately recognized the son of the Dragon Emperor who had fallen from the sky. He immediately reminded the other dragon people: "the winner has been won, and the son of the Dragon Emperor has lost!"


    A dragon family, wrapped in clouds and mist, said: "of course, ice flame dragon was once the king of ice dragon. Her talent was even higher than that of her elder brother. If the golden dragon blood in her body was not too thin, the position of the former Dragon Emperor must be hers."


    When the dragon people around saw that the son of the Dragon Emperor was defeated and fell on the open space of the golden dragon pool, they were all shocked and looked at the ice flame holy dragon in the cloud which was full of ice power.


    However, the elders of the dragon clan recovered their calm after a short period of surprise. Some of them were older than the previous Dragon Emperor. They only cared about which side of the battle would end in victory.


    Flapping the extremely cold wings, the ice flame dragon did not stop after freezing the son of the Dragon Emperor. Thinking of the family where her brother longhuang died miserably, she is ready to release the light column full of ice force and kill the son of the current Dragon Emperor on the spot.


    Seeing that the son of the Dragon Emperor, who had lost the ability to resist, was about to die in the hands of the ice flame dragon. A huge and flaming Mother Dragon broke the boundary of the sky and hit the ice flame dragon heavily.


    Ice flame dragon recognized that hit her dragon is her and the former Dragon Emperor''s sister, immediately lost voice: "sister!"


    The next moment, the current Dragon Emperor silver emperor''s rampant laughter reverberated in the sky: "don''t worry, you will die together!"


    The ice flame dragon who reluctantly catches the flame holy dragon responds. The silver flame transformed by the holy silver magic quietly surrounds her, forming the Dragon taboo magic that only the dragon clan can.


    Ice flame dragon''s heart is not good, she just wanted to take her seriously injured sister to escape from the scope of the forbidden magic specifically aimed at the dragon people, so she was imprisoned by the emperor of the holy silver emperor Yanlong and couldn''t move.


    "If you two sisters soak in the golden dragon pool, I can''t beat you, but now you two can''t be my opponent!"


    Wantonly ridiculed the ice flame dragon, which was in a weak state under the forbidden magic of the dragon people. The emperor of the holy Silver Dragon shot down the ice flame dragon from the high altitude with a cruel holy silver dragon claw.The laments of the two sisters, ice flame and flame, reverberate in this world. The magnificent palace of the dragon family is powerless to fall beside the golden dragon pool. Their blood is also sprinkled with Ye Feng, Audrey and avina in the golden dragon pool, as well as Wayne and arilia beside the golden dragon pool.


    Wayne and arielia were burned by the boiling dragon blood at the moment when they were infected with dragon blood and gasped for breath in pain.


    A drop of refined dragon blood does not have the inherent domineering and arrogance of the dragon people. It is a treasure that can enhance the strength of human beings. But so much dragon blood is contaminated without refining, and the terror energy contained in it is beyond the endurance of human body.


    Even though both Wayne and arielia were promoted to be demigods not long ago, their bodies reconstructed by demigods are still too fragile compared with the bodies of dragon people.


    ZuLong is also well aware of this, and hastens to disperse the influence of dragon blood on both of them, so as to avoid the two of them exploding to death.


    Among them, Ye Feng, whose skin was gradually forbidden to be demonized, was the most contaminated with dragon blood. The remnant thoughts of the ancestor dragon could no longer dispel the hegemonic energy for him.


    What''s worse, the dragon blood from the wounds of flame dragon and ice flame dragon is still pouring into the golden dragon pool, which is the treasure of recovery for Audrey and avina, but Ye Feng for human body is the poison that accelerates his death.


    Dragon blood, golden dragon pool, forbidden magic stone side effects, three kinds of same domineering incomparable strength in Ye Feng''s body frantically scurrying.


    Because these energies are too vast and disharmonious, they are far beyond the limit he can bear. In a flash, he turns into a forbidden stone statue.


    However, this is far from over. From the inside to the outside, the crazy surging dragon blood and the golden holy dragon pool penetrated into every inch of Ye Feng''s blood, body and skin, which made his statue of demonization crack.


    The more and more deep cracks permeate with golden light, which makes the forbidden magic stone which is very similar to dragon pattern become more weird and ferocious.


    The emperor, who landed near the golden dragon pool, did not care about the changes in the wind of the leaves bathed in dragon blood. In his opinion, this human being had reached the edge of his body breaking into pieces of stone, so he had no fear.


    He untied the ice for his son of the Dragon Emperor, and the emperor of the holy Silver Dragon took a look at the flame dragon and the ice flame dragon. Confirming that their lives were fading under his spell, he turned to avera and Audrey, who were baptized in the golden dragon pool.


    He felt that the momentum of the second daughter was climbing at a speed that he was afraid of. He had a clear idea of killing in his eyes. He decided to kill the two sisters who still had a long time to complete the baptism.


    But at the moment when he released his destructive magic energy, Ye Feng, who bathed in dragon blood, suddenly stood up and used his right hand, which seemed to be broken into pieces at any time, to block the attack of the emperor.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1221

    At the moment when the emperor released his destructive magic energy, Ye Feng, who bathed in dragon blood, suddenly stood up and blocked the attack of the emperor with his right hand, which seemed to be broken into pieces at any time.


    "Stupid human, since you want to die so much, let me die first and you will go to hell!"


    The emperor of holy silver Yanlong had a killing heart to Ye Feng. He didn''t think about how Ye Feng, a demigod, caught his terrible blow just now and released the holy silver energy beam to Ye Feng again.


    At the moment, Ye Feng''s whole body looks like a broken rock at any time, looking fragile.


    However, his eyes were bright and fearless in the face of the straight beam of holy silver energy, and his body was hard to receive the terrible silver energy.


    Hard and hard to accept the attack of the emperor of the emperor of the emperor silver Yanlong and unhurt, Ye Feng grinned his mouth and said hoarsely, "it''s my turn!"


    In the moment of his voice falling, he turned into a streamer and ran into the emperor. The moon light sword, which combines the characteristics of the ink feather sword and the Liuyun sword, appears in the palm of Ye Feng''s hand. For the first time, he exerts other powers under the condition that he is covered with magic lines of forbidden magic power.


    In the past, he was unable to activate any other forces in his body when using the power of forbidding demons. Now he feels that his state is very strange, like he has an epiphany.


    Breaking through the sky, Ye Feng stabbed at the body of emperor Yanlong with the light saber of the moon.


    However, the moment that the lightsaber of the month touched the emperor, Ye Feng felt that his sword was like a stab in the iron wall, and could not hurt the emperor at all.


    With the scornful laughter of the emperor, Ye Feng''s face changed and he wanted to open the distance, but he was still grabbed by the right hand of the emperor and threw it into the air.


    Ye Feng, a human being, could not resist that terrible force. He also threw his body into the air at a high speed.


    At the moment when he tried to hold his body in mid air, the emperor of the holy silver emperor suddenly appeared above him and kicked him in the back.


    Before stabilizing his body in mid air, Ye Feng was kicked to the ground by the emperor of emperor Yanlong, and his body hit a huge pit on the ground.


    Just as he was ready to get up, the emperor of the holy silver emperor, who did not give him a chance to breathe, turned into a giant dragon, and the huge claws of the Dragon stepped on his body.


    "Isn''t it broken into stone? I thought you''d be torn apart by my claw! "


    The emperor Yanlong mocks Ye Feng on his lips. In fact, he is in a state of turmoil. He is very confused. Ye Feng looks like a statue that is broken at the touch. Why is he so hard to beat.


    Does it have something to do with the dragon''s blood? The emperor looked at the golden light at the crack of Ye Feng''s body for a moment. His ferocious dragon eyes were Ling and pressed Ye Feng''s front paw to release the fierce holy silver energy.


    In an instant, the burst of holy silver energy blows the leaf wind down to the earth''s surface, and the hot heat destroys all visible objects. After a while, the original pit became a dark abyss.


    He could not feel the breath of Ye Feng under the abyss. The emperor of the holy silver Emperor gave a cold smile. He did not pay attention to Ye Feng from the beginning to the end. He felt that Ye Feng, who was forbidden to be demonized, had been blown into a pile of rubble by him.


    But as soon as he turned to continue to execute avina and Audrey, he shivered for no reason, as if he had been followed by something.


    Then, Ye Feng''s figure, which should have been blasted into rubble, tore open a twisted space vortex and appeared from his slant.


    The body of the white forbidden magic stone statue is filled with the power of the golden dragon blood in every gap. Ye Feng grabs the huge dragon wings of the holy silver emperor savagely and smashes the giant silver emperor on the ground in a strange way.


    Boom! Boom!


    Stone flying, dust flying, Ye Feng drags the Dragon Wing of emperor Yanlong of Saint silver and repeats the same action again and again, smashing to the ground, as if to vent the pain of being pressed under the dragon claw by the holy silver emperor.


    This scene really stood in awe of all the people present. Even the ZuLong, who dispelled the influence of dragon blood for Wayne and arilia, was a little inconceivable.


    "The man didn''t explode under the influence of the power of the golden dragon pool, the side effect of the forbidden magic stone, and the blood of the dragon clan, and even temporarily controlled these three forces far beyond the capacity of the demigods..."


    Murmured to himself, even with the ancestors of thousands of years of experience, has never seen such a human. He stares at Ye Feng''s body at the moment and wants to see something from it.


    After carefully observing Ye Feng''s body for a while, ZuLong found that Ye Feng''s body seemed to crack at any time. However, the body of forbidden magic stone full of cracks and the golden light attracted each other, which made Ye Feng''s body much stronger than before.


    At this time, countless times with the ground close contact with the emperor gradually eased his strength, feel humiliated he was extremely angry at Ye Feng''s act of smashing him to the ground.


    A deafening sound of dragon chant, the Dragon chant of the holy silver emperor contains a terrible sound wave, which stimulates Ye Feng''s ear membrane to prick and plunge into a brief absence of consciousness. And he took advantage of this opportunity to fight back to Ye Feng, a huge dragon mouth, releasing a huge pillar of holy silver.Continuous suffering from the attack of the emperor of the emperor of the dragon, Ye Feng''s strengthened body is still injured. He took a breath of cool air, and hastened to open a distance from the angry emperor of the emperor of the dragon.


    As the emperor of the dragon, he was just smashed on the ground with no face. How could the emperor give Ye Feng a chance to breathe?


    The dragon tail hit the abdomen of Ye Feng at a faster speed than Ye Feng, and the emperor of holy silver instantly injected the fierce magic of holy silver into Ye Feng''s body.


    It is difficult to balance the three forces that will burst his body. At this time, his body suddenly invades the magic power of holy silver of emperor Yanlong, and the balance of power in Ye Feng''s body is broken again.


    If he can''t balance the power of his body in the shortest time, he will definitely die before he is killed by the emperor of holy silver.


    Near the golden dragon pool, ZuLong''s eyes twinkled at Ye Feng, who began to show the defeated elephant: "this breath is also more and more close to the dragon clan. There is the power of forbidden magic stone, dragon blood, and the power of golden dragon pool. If I inject a little more dragon soul into him, maybe he can become the first human with the body of a giant dragon."


    Thinking of this, after dispelling the fierce dragon blood power that Wayne and arilia couldn''t bear, ZuLong separated a part of his body''s spirit of the dragon, and directly went into Ye Feng''s body.


    At the moment when the dragon''s soul is immersed in the body, Ye Feng is excited all over the body. His body of forbidden magic stone, which is close to the dragon scale pattern, becomes more and more like the real dragon clan.


    The dragon people watching the battle nearby also immediately discovered the change of Ye Feng, and they seriously doubted whether they had any illusion. Because they feel that the breath of Ye Feng suddenly becomes very similar to them, and even their bodies appear dragon patterns which only belong to the dragon clan.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1222

    The influence of dragon blood tyranny was gradually dispelled under the light of ZuLong''s healing. Wayne''s locked eyebrows gradually expanded, and her consciousness was still vague. She rubbed her eyes.


    The blurred vision gradually became clear, and when she entered her eyes, she saw that Alicia was still in a state of lethargy.


    "Ye Ye Feng... " She stretched out her hand to support her dizzy forehead. Wei en raised her head to see Ye Feng''s current situation, but she didn''t want her neck to be suddenly pinched. The suffocation and pain stimulated her to cough violently.


    Efforts to open his eyes, the son of the Dragon Emperor that treacherous face into her eyes. She held out her hand to catch the son of the Dragon Emperor and her right hand to get rid of it. However, she only had the strength of a demigod, so she was not the rival of the son of the Dragon Emperor in Shenjing.


    As the Dragon Emperor''s son pinched her neck more and more tightly, Wayne''s face quickly turned red and was carried in the air. She felt that she was going to be out of breath, struggling desperately.


    Looking at Wayne in the air, the son of the Dragon Emperor asked, "what''s the relationship between you and that man?"


    While speaking, the son of the dragon emperor also slightly relaxed the strength of pinching Wei en''s neck, so as not to breathe out directly in his hands. He hasn''t played enough now, but he doesn''t want this woman to die like this.


    "Hum!"


    Wien knew what the son of the Dragon Emperor was thinking. Even if she did not answer, the son of the Dragon Emperor would torture her, so she chose not to be afraid of silence, and even gave him a cold eye to show her unyielding.


    The son of the Dragon Emperor seemed to have expected that Wayne would show such an expression. He was not annoyed. He said with a smile that made him tremble: "do you like that man class?"


    Don''t know the son of the Dragon Emperor suddenly asked what this means, vigilant Wayne don''t look away. But she still used the light to scan her eyes not far away to get the dragon soul of the ancestor, and her body was gradually covered with the leaf wind of dragon patterns.


    The son of the emperor of the Dragon saw that she had changed her face. He put his other hand on her cheek and forced him to face him. With a bad grin, he said, "look carefully. You look good. But if your face is destroyed, do you think that man will like you?"


    Smell speech, Wien pupil slightly shrink, she has not had time to respond, the edge of the pretty face on more than a trace of blood.


    For those who practice magic, no matter how deep the scars are, they can be recovered after timely treatment, and there are no scars.


    However, if they are not treated in time, they will miss out on the best treatment opportunity like Fiona of Laurent family, who was ravaged by Callista before, leading to infiltrating wounds on her body.


    The dragon people have a kind of magic that can make people get treatment in time and leave scars. Even if the people who have won the magic get the treatment of God level healing mage in time, it is difficult to remove the scars.


    This kind of magic is often used to mark the dragon people who have committed heinous crimes. Nowadays, the son of the Dragon Emperor is interested in making fun of the extremely humble human beings in his eyes.


    Even if compared with the devil, the son of the Dragon Emperor, who claims to be a noble dragon family, does not show too much, which makes Wei en extremely frightened.


    Wayne, a night hunter, could stand it if she was simply tortured or killed. But let her disfigure in front of Ye Feng, she immediately panic.


    "You seem to be afraid. This is just at the beginning. What should you do when there is something more terrifying?"


    Seeing panic and fear from Wayne''s face, the son of the Dragon Emperor was satisfied with some morbid and torturing psychology. He turned his right hand, and a fire sprang out of his palm, a little closer to Wayne''s pretty face.


    The hot breath came to her face and looked at the nearby fire. Wayne''s face was pale: "you Don''t mess with me


    However, the more frightened she was, the more excited the son of the Dragon Emperor was: "don''t worry, I''m just adding some beautiful patterns to your face!"


    The moment the magic flame touched Wayne''s pretty face mercilessly, Wayne was immediately scalded by the hot temperature and shook his head desperately, trying to avoid the flame.


    However, her evasion made the area of her facial skin burned by the flame expand, and the edge of her dimple was burned to remove a layer of skin, revealing the bloody structure under the skin.


    The smell of burning skin stimulates Wei en''s nerves. While her heart is dripping blood, she also hopes that she will be able to get rid of the scar on my face if ye Feng and I can go out alive


    She thought that ZuLong could give her a reassuring reply, but her answer made her even want to die: "he used a forbidden technique specially for the dragon clan. Even if it was the dragon clan, the wound healed would leave a scar."


    Face destroyed, how should she face Ye Feng in the future? This is more desperate than death!


    I don''t know if some can''t bear the desperate fact that his face will leave burns and scars, and Wayne faints on the spot.


    The son of the Dragon Emperor didn''t expect that she couldn''t help folding and tossing, and she took away the flame that burned Wayne''s face.


    After looking at the two dimples of blood stains from the root of the ear to the chin, the son of the Dragon Emperor felt that this kind of Wayne also looked extremely penetrating, so he decided to let Ye Feng enjoy the second half of his face.However, he also wanted to see what kind of performance Wei en would have after Ye Feng saw her disfigurement, so he was casting a magic force to wake up Wei en who had fainted.


    "This is not the time to sleep, woman!"


    The burning sensation of the lower half of her face stimulates Wayne''s nerves, and she painfully tightens her willow eyebrows when she wakes up.


    At the same time, the son of the dragon emperor called out to Ye Feng, who was fighting with the emperor of emperor Yanlong of Saint silver: "do you know who is that man class over there, this woman class?"


    When Ye Feng hears the speech, he glances at the direction of the son of the Dragon Emperor with his remaining light in the battle. He sees that Wayne is strangled by the son of the Dragon Emperor and carried in the air.


    "Wayne!"


    This distraction, Ye Feng was on the spot by the holy silver emperor Yanlong seize the opportunity to fight back and out. Fortunately, he is now the body of a giant dragon. His tough body makes him quickly stabilize his body in mid air and fly to the son of the Dragon Emperor to save Wayne.


    The son of the Dragon Emperor will not give Ye Feng the chance to save Wayne. He cleverly evades Ye Feng''s attack and continues to stimulate Ye Feng in front of him: "do you think this woman has become ugly a lot?"


    Ye Feng doesn''t know which part of the Dragon Emperor''s son is playing, but when he sees the lower half of the naked face of Wayne, he still takes a cold breath unconsciously.


    Wei en saw Ye Feng''s expression. She wanted to hold out her hands and cover her pretty face, but she was held down by the son of the Dragon Emperor.


    "Wuwuwuwu..." Her face was destroyed, she did not dare to look at Ye Feng, she could only droop her pretty face and cry silently.


    At this time, the son of the Dragon Emperor continued to stimulate her and Ye Feng''s nerves: "is it ugly? This is my masterpiece


    Ye Feng slowly returns to the God, his face gradually because of anger twisted ferociously abnormal.


    With a roar of anger, he shot out of his body, and was about to tear up the son of the Dragon Emperor who had so tormented Wayne!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1223

    Ye Feng''s body suddenly shot out, trying to save the lower half of his face from the son of the Dragon Emperor.


    Successfully humiliated and infuriated Ye Feng, the son of the Dragon Emperor fled into the sky and threw it away: "this lowly human is returned to you!"


    As soon as the son of the Dragon Emperor loosened his hand, the weak Wayne fell to the ground from a high altitude. Ye Feng sees this and immediately flies to catch Wayne with the blessing of wind sword.


    Falling in Ye Feng''s warm arms, Wayne''s eyes are full of tears. She buries her pretty face in Ye Feng''s chest and dare not let him see her half destroyed face.


    Hearing her grievance sobbing, Ye Feng''s heart is also inexplicably tingling. While taking her to avoid the attack of the son of the Shenlong emperor, he opened his mouth and comforted her: "Wayne, it''s OK. When we return to Ionia, Lord Soraka will Poof


    Half of Ye Feng''s words, his back was suddenly pierced by the holy silver energy beam, and the pain made him spit blood.


    Fortunately, when he was hit by the holy silver energy on his back, he would put Wayne down in time, otherwise Wayne would be severely injured with the penetration of his right chest.


    Seeing that Ye Feng''s chest was penetrated, Wayne was not in the mood to care about her disfigurement. She stretched out her hand and touched the wound of Xiaye Feng, and then she suddenly retracted her hand. The hot tears in her eyes were even more moist and hot: "Ye Ye Feng, your chest... "


    "It''s OK, Wayne. I''ll kill the son of the Dragon Emperor and avenge your disfigurement!"


    By using the power of starlight and the magic of the moon, Ye Feng took a deep breath, glanced at the holy silver emperor who launched a sneak attack on him, and entrusted him with Wien in his arms: "Wayne, I''m afraid that they will threaten me with you. You''re on my back, put your hands around my neck, don''t fall down."


    "I''m sorry I I''m... " With tears in her eyes, she hated that she could not help Ye Feng at such a critical moment, but became a burden to Ye Feng.


    He noticed that the fireball released by the son of the Dragon Emperor was attacking him and Wayne. Ye Feng dodged the fireball, while staring at the holy silver emperor Yanhuang: "it''s not your fault, Wayne. Don''t think too much, I will protect you!"


    "Well!" At this time, Wien only believed in Ye Feng, although she was worried that Ye Feng would be defeated by the double attack of the emperor of the dragon and the son of the emperor.


    Her hands tightly around Ye Feng''s neck, maybe she is so worried about Ye Feng that she forgets that her pretty face is suffering from burning pain and always pays attention to the war situation.


    Carrying the battle with Wayne on his back, Ye Feng''s action has obviously become much slower. However, in order to win won''t be tormented by the son of the Dragon Emperor and the holy silver Emperor Yan, he can only choose to fight with Wien on his back.


    Over time, even though his body has been reshaped by a variety of forces into the body of a dragon, he is still beaten to escape.


    Once again, she was bitten by the fierce wind If you can''t, leave me alone and run. They are gods. You can''t beat them! "


    "Wayne, believe me!"


    Ye Feng pacifies Wayne. He carefully senses the strength in his body that is about to explode and does not belong to him. He finds that the terrible energy is much weaker than just now.


    Knowing that if he continues to dodge blindly, he will only waste the strength that can make him fight with God and fall back to the semi God state. Ye Feng''s heart is horizontal and he decides to fight to death.


    At the top left of his eye, the emperor of the dragon, who releases the pillar of holy silver, flies in and looks at the son of the Dragon Emperor, who releases the flame. Ye Feng escapes into the sky and rushes out of the Dragon habitat through the broken border gap.


    Entering the high altitude of the original mountains and forests of the grand barrier, Ye Feng is really worried about whether the emperor Shengyin and his son will chase him out.


    It was not until he saw that the two dragon clans, who were hostile to avina and Audrey, were also following out, that he could rest assured that avina and Audrey would continue to be baptized in the golden dragon pool.


    Since they follow out, Ye Feng also does not hesitate to play in the body, that can tear his terror energy at any time.


    With the golden glow all over the sky, he felt his blood boiling, just like the dragon race. His face was covered with ferocious dragon patterns.


    The pupil turned into a vertical pupil which ignored life. His whole body grew bigger and bigger under Wayne''s incredible gaze. In an instant, he became a golden dragon full of gold cracks.


    "Ye Ye Feng, you How did you become a dragon


    Hearing Wayne''s silent scream, Ye Feng, the incarnation of the golden dragon, indicated that she did not need to panic. She grabbed his dragon''s spine, and then gave a deafening dragon chant to Emperor Yan and his son.


    Wayne calmed down under his placation, but she buried her face deep on the ridge of the dragon, and did not dare to look directly at the next tragic battle.


    The wind shield firmly protects Wayne from the impact of sound wave attack. Ye Feng releases a destructive light and attacks the Emperor Yan and his son respectively.


    Shengyin Yanlong emperor and the son of the Dragon Emperor have changed their faces. Unexpectedly, Ye Feng, who is only a human being, would even incarnate into a dragon and launch the dragon''s exclusive taboo magic, the Dragon roar.


    The magic energy beam released after the incarnation of dragon is countless times stronger than that of human form, and hard connection at the same level will only suffer heavy damage.The two of them quickly dodge to one side, and incarnate into the dragon form of Saint silver and flame dragon.


    Who knows that they have just incarnated as a giant dragon, and before they have a chance to breathe, they usher in Ye Feng''s sharp claws.


    The dragon claw is like a special treasure for the dragon clan. It forcefully tears the huge claw marks deep into the flesh on their extremely hard body.


    This is not over. In order to prevent the two of them from fighting back, Ye Feng, the incarnation of the golden dragon, fanned his angry wings, and the two wings condensed the taboo magic light balls that were enough to make the dragon people in the Holy Land afraid.


    The golden magic light ball emits blazing energy and terrifying high temperature, which instantly cuts off one of the Dragon Wings of the emperor Yanlong and his son from the Dragon Ridge.


    The scalding blood is like blood rain from the sky, and the lament of the Dragon resounds through the forbidden land of the grand barrier.


    The pain of the Dragon Wing being cut off by the giant golden energy ball makes the holy silver emperor Yanlong and the son of the Dragon Emperor, who just want to fight back, have to withdraw their manic magic energy to stop bleeding for the huge wound of their broken dragon wings.


    And Ye Feng is now more and more brave, momentum is also more and more strong. In this way, his pain is relieved and he feels the pleasure of releasing his strength.


    Moreover, he could feel that the more the force was released, the more terrifying it would be.


    The strength of Zhou''s heart palpitates again.


    Just a moment later, his huge dragon body gathered hundreds of giant light Dharma balls. In this way, he felt the pain of tearing his body completely disappear. But then there is a sense of emptiness in the excessive use of external forces.


    While he can still control his body, completely release these forces that don''t belong to him, while the holy silver emperor Yanlong and the son of the Dragon Emperor have not slowed down


    Angry Ye Feng roared up to the sky, and once again sent out deafening dragon chants. He manipulated the hundreds of giant Holy Light magic balls to hit the body of Emperor Yan and his son, who had already lost his wings, to launch a final strike.


    Boom!


    At the same time, the violent energy of all the giant magic balls exploded and bloomed in the sky.


    If there are ordinary life bodies in the sky, the body and soul will turn into nothingness in this golden light, and they will be integrated with heaven and earth forever.


    It is obvious that even the Dragon Emperor and the son of the emperor are still not immune to the energy of destroying heaven and earth.


    Life was gradually stripped from their dragon bodies by the light of Saint gold, and they were both killed. If they were not dragons, they might not be able to keep their broken bodies.


    It''s no different from the wind damage. And he also tried to protect Wayne, which made his dragon body is also full of bleeding.


    After the golden light dissipated, Ye Feng stepped on the huge body of Shengyin Yanhuang and the son of the Dragon Emperor, and landed heavily near the golden dragon pool.


    He took off the form of a dragon and changed into a human leaf. He breathed a sigh, patted and buried his face on his back. He did not dare to see the war.


    "Wayne, you''re safe now."


    While Wayne raised his head and opened his eyes, a group of dragon people were staring at Ye Feng, who trampled the holy silver emperor Yanlong and the son of the Dragon Emperor under their feet. For a time, they felt that this scene was extremely untrue.


    Holy silver emperor Yanlong and the son of the Dragon Emperor, so died in the hands of this humble human?


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1224

    Also like all the dragon people present, Wei en felt that the scene was extremely unreal when he saw Ye Feng, who was bathed in dragon blood, trampled on the corpses of Emperor Yan and his son.


    She tried her best to stabilize her thrilling emotion, but she still said in a trembling voice: "Ye Ye Feng, you killed them all? "


    Ye Feng slowly put down Wayne and turned to look at her: "well, Wayne, let''s let ZuLong help you to see the burn on your face first!"


    As soon as she mentioned the burn on her face, Wayne''s eyes became hot and humid again. She buried her pretty face deep into Ye Feng''s chest: "it''s useless. ZuLong said that the son of the Dragon Emperor imposed dragon clan ban. Even if it is cured, it will leave a scar. Wuwuwuwu..."


    The more she said, the more sad she felt. At the moment, there was no pride and reserve between the night hunter and the noble lady de Marcia. She was like a little girl who had been wronged and huddled in the arms of Ye Feng, helpless.


    Ye Feng saw her like this, like a cone thorn in his heart. He looked at the ZuLong on one side: "ZuLong, Wayne, is what she said true?"


    ZuLong sighed: "well, the golden dragon pool can not remove the scars on her face, it can only play a role in healing wounds."


    Get ZuLong''s confirmation, Ye Feng''s mood is also somewhat heavy. "You don''t have to be too pessimistic. When you get back to Ionia, Lord Soraka may be able to get rid of the burn scars on your face," he said


    "Well Wuwuwu... " Wayne choked. She didn''t hold out hope. She felt that Ye Feng was comforting her and continued to cry in his arms.


    Until Wayne''s whimper went down, the ZuLong on one side said to Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, I want you to convey my wishes to these dragon people on my behalf."


    The reason why Ye Feng defeated emperor Yanlong and his son was that he could not get rid of ZuLong''s help. So after hearing ZuLong''s request, he also agreed.


    "All the Dragon families present, I believe you have also seen the light of my ancestor dragon. This is the ancestor dragon''s manifestation. He has repeatedly sheltered me as a human being in order to let me guard the real dragon emperor blood of your dragon family, the golden dragon!"


    Ye Feng organized the following language and continued to say on behalf of ZuLong: "now that these two rebellious usurpers are dead, the dragon family should continue to walk under the leadership of the Dragon Emperor''s blood of the Golden Dragon."


    All the dragon people present at the scene were looking at each other, and some doubted Ye Feng. However, they gradually believe in Ye Feng only when they are connected with the Dragon Xiaguang, who is now shrouded in Ye Feng, and the Golden Dragon who has just transformed Ye Feng.


    With the trust of this group of dragon people, Ye Feng then embraces Wei en to receive the treatment of ZuLong''s healing light.


    Looking at the still unfinished baptism of avina and Audrey, as well as comatose arielia, the severely injured flame dragon and ice flame dragon, Ye Feng had to continue to guard beside the golden dragon pool.


    Under the treatment of the healing light, Wayne''s blood stained lower half of his face gradually began to scab and heal. It wasn''t long before the second half of her face was covered with a thick scab.


    She reached out her hand and touched her scabby wound. Wayne raised her head and looked at Ye Feng. Her red lips opened slightly, as if she had something to say.


    But when it came to her mouth, Wayne swallowed it again. Her eyes were dim and her pretty face continued to be buried in his arms. She did not dare to let him see her ferocious and ugly face at the moment.


    Ye Feng rarely carefully aware of her desire to speak and stop, he bowed his head: "Wayne, if you want to say anything, just say it."


    Hearing his words, Wayne raised her weeping face, pursed her lips, and gazed at him with burning eyes: "am I ugly now? Like a monster? "


    Ye Feng held out his hand and stroked her cheek, smiling and encouraging: "how can it be? I don''t think it''s ugly at all. You should have confidence in yourself!"


    Although Wei en knows that Ye Feng is comforting her, she is still warm after listening.


    Looking back on this period of time, no matter whether she has misunderstood him or not, Ye Feng is very considerate to her. She feels warm, but also afraid that Ye Feng will not treat her so well after her disfigurement.


    After disfigurement, she also sobbed and continued: "well, if I always look like this, you Will you still be so kind to me? "


    Ye Feng didn''t think about it too much. He opened his mouth and said, "of course, little fool, no matter what you look like, I will treat you so well!"


    Hear Ye Feng''s promise, Wei en as if caught the last straw. She tightly hugged Ye Feng''s neck and gazed affectionately at Ye Feng: "this is what you said, don''t abandon me!"


    ¡­¡­


    On Ye Feng''s side, a powerful army of shadows is gathering in the very northwest corner of the world of Valoran, where the sun will never be seen.


    With the exception of Elise, all the demon leaders of shadow Island were standing on the black fog, gazing coldly at the dark army of shadows, which was gathering terror.


    Hammer stone played with the green lantern in his hand for a while, and looked at karlsas: "isn''t it appropriate for Elise to attack Ionia with island protection array before her injury is recovered?"


    "Last time Soraka was hurt by Elise, I have been staring at her. I can feel that Ionia''s island protection array is much more fragile than before. This is a rare opportunity!"Calthas gave a penetrating laugh, and he was bound to do it.


    On hearing this, modcaesar also said: "in this case, we can''t give Ionia and Soraka a chance to breathe!"


    Callista and Evelyn were silent, neither agreeing nor opposing.


    And hekarim also expressed his view: "as long as Ionia is destroyed, the final habitat of mankind will no longer exist, and I agree with it!"


    Seeing that they all said so, hammer stone changed his mouth and said, "in that case, let''s go. It''s time to make a final settlement with human beings."


    Seeing that the demon leaders agreed, Calista''s ghost spear was shot out and thrust deep into the beach, causing waves.


    At the sight of kalista''s spear, the shadow army below sent out a series of terrifying screams, heading for the black fog on the west side of the coastline. They intend to go through the black fog in the west, take short cuts unknown to humans, and launch an offensive from the east coast of Ionia.


    The demon leader above the black fog is also ready to start after all the shadow armies have set off, but they feel that a twisted dark door emerges around them.


    At the next moment, Elise, who should have been resting in the blood pool, stepped out of the sky, which made them a little surprised.


    The hammer stone fox looked up and down suspiciously at Elise and asked, "Elise, are you well?"


    Dressed in a bloody moon costume, Elise in demonic form grinned with her signature demonic smile.


    "Not only better, but also stronger than before, this time must let Soraka and human beings perish forever!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1225

    North of Ionia''s east coast, there are refugee camps in North Texas.


    Since the fall of noxious in shadow Island, the survivors of noxasia have been living on this coast.


    Dreius, once a ferocious General of norhus, now lives on fishing in the waters of the island protection phalanx, just like other refugees.


    Lying on a bamboo raft with the characteristics of Ionia, dreus, with a shaggy beard, closed his eyes and took a rest. There were several fish in the bucket beside him.


    Suddenly, there was a ripple in the calm sea, and dreus, who had been through the battlefield for a long time, immediately felt the unusual atmosphere in it.


    He sat up slowly and looked to the East. The black fog was sweeping in his direction.


    Even if they were far away from each other and protected by the island protection array, dreus could feel the disturbing and frightening atmosphere in the black fog.


    The shrill sound of human and horse like whistling came out with the approaching black fog. Not a moment later, dreus saw a group of high-level undead Knights stepping on the sea with their teeth and claws.


    Behind them, a broad road made of spider silk spread out on the sea level, and then a vast army of shadows walked on the sea level, attacking Ionia.


    A large army of shadows rushed out of the black fog with the charging undead knights, and the demon leaders of shadow Island showed their real bodies in the dark fog at high altitude.


    In a twinkling of an eye, the demon leaders of the shadow Island, which is far away in the sky, first arrived at the sky above the east coast of Ionia.


    Seeing seven demon leaders chanting dark taboo incantations in the sky, dreus on the bamboo raft glared and rowed the raft toward the shore, ready to inform all the people in the camp of the attack of shadow island.


    At the same time, deep in the aeonia psychic academy, Soraka seemed to feel something. She was sending starlight power to aeonia island protection array. She slowly opened her starry eyes.


    Aoxing, who is a miniature dragon, frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Soraka''s star eyes seemed to be able to see through everything. She frowned and said, "the shadow island is coming. Let Yi and Kieran come quickly and support the island protection array together!"


    Ao Xing turned pale when he heard the words and immediately set out to invite the demigod Kiran and Yi.


    During this period of waiting for Kieran and Yi, Soraka first moved Nami and others who were still in a state of lethargy to the outside of the array, and ordered people to bring them back to presidian.


    Later, she radiated more brilliant starlight all over her body than ever before, and constantly injected a continuous stream of starlight into the starlight array to strengthen the defense capability of the entire island protection array.


    It''s just that she did it, and soon her mouth was covered with blood. Her appearance just fell in the eyes of Aoxing who brought Yi and Jilan back. Seeing Aoxing tightly, she said: "is everything ok?"


    "It''s OK. You''re all in position. This time we have to do our best to protect Ionia."


    Soraka shook his head, which was not worth mentioning compared with the safety of Ionia.


    Three people saw this, and they successively settled in the starlight array. They cast their own power into the starlight array.


    Soraka, who sits in the center of the array, not only needs to deliver his own power of starlight for the array, but also transforms the power of the other three people into pure power of starlight through the array, and then integrates them together to maintain the operation of the entire island protection array.


    At this time, hindra in the sky fortress also sensed that the crisis came again to Ionia.


    The same purple eyes, different from sorakana''s starry eyes, hindra''s eyes are covered with gray purple light.


    Opening her dark purple eyes in the dark, hindra left her sky fortress and appeared outside the protective Island phalanx north of Ionia''s east coast.


    Three dark purple orbs of destructive energy swirled around her, and hindra''s eyes were coldly fixed on the demon leaders of shadow island who were casting their spell together.


    In her mind, she unconsciously recalled the memory that she was framed by the shadow island. She immediately used her mind to control a dark purple magic ball flying to the demon leaders of shadow island.


    Noticing hindra''s attack, the hammer stone grinned its mouth with a ghostly green light and gave a creepy laugh. As soon as he sucked the lantern he held in his hand, the dark purple ball of sindera was sucked in by the lantern.


    "Who am I? Isn''t this our dark mage, hindra? The people of Ionia don''t want to see you. Why don''t you join us in the shadow island and punish the mortals who are hostile to you


    Elise, dressed in a bloody moon costume, held out her right hand and said an invitation, but her pretty face was full of banter and irony was self-evident.


    Hindra, however, remembers that it was Elise who blackened her secret magic into black magic and killed and planted the blame on her.


    The more she thought about her nameless anger, the more powerful she was burning. In hindra''s eyes, she showed her intention to kill. The next moment, she displayed her taboo magic power, energy pouring.


    Innumerable whirlpool of unstable energy magic balls under her control suddenly attack Elise, and hindra intends to make her seriously injured as soon as she comes up.When the dark purple ball of energy was about to hit her, the corner of her mouth bent into a demon smile.


    The huge spider virtual shadow appeared behind her, and her body became empty in an instant, allowing each Dharma ball that could seriously damage the God level strong one to pass through her virtual body.


    When hindra saw this, her pupils shrank slightly. She wanted to retreat to the island protection array first. A clanking ghost chain bound her firmly to the origin. After fixing her eyes, she found that the hammer stone did not know when to release the chain.


    The next moment, a huge spider hanging spider silk from the sky, to her neck is a bite, injected with a terrible neurotoxin, sudden nerve tingling makes her send out a heartrending scream.


    The Three Dharma balls around her body were dim with her increasingly weak breath, and sindra''s pupils also slowly lost their vitality.


    After successfully subduing hindra, the huge magic spider gradually turns into a virtual image, and then turns into Elise in blood moon costume.


    A group of demon leaders continued to chant the taboo curse of darkness, and in a moment they summoned a dark magic light ball that was even more terrible than the seven of them.


    Boom!


    The black magic light ball descends with the demon leaders after reciting the taboo curse, and falls on the island protection array in an impartial manner.


    In the frightened eyes of the norxan refugees below, the island protection phalanx disintegrates with visible speed under the erosion of the black magic light ball.


    When the barrier of the phalanx was torn open by the black magic light ball, the norxan refugees began to flee inland disorderly with howls of fear.


    At this time, deep in the spiritual academy, Soraka, who was in the center of starlight array, shivered at the moment when the protective island array opened the gap, and her throat was sweet. She was pale and coughing up black blood.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1226

    Deep in the spiritual academy, Soraka, in the center of the starlight array, shivered at the moment when the protective island array opened the gap. Her throat was sweet, and her face was pale and she coughed up black blood.


    "The phalanx of the east coast is broken..."


    She looked at Aoxing, Yi and Kiran, who were sitting in the array, and told them about the broken array.


    At the same time, the long-term negative effects of dispelling evil Qi to Nami and others began to break out, and the black evil gas quietly emanated from her body.


    "Cough, cough..." After coughing up blood a few more times, Soraka continued: "now the gap of the array has been opened, and it''s meaningless to continue to bless the array. It''s time to fight against the demons of shadow island!"


    Aoxing, Yi and Kiran all nodded solemnly, vowing to live and die with aonia.


    Seeing that they were willing to go with her, Soraka wiped the blood stains from the corners of her mouth, and in a flash, she flew to the north of the east coast of Ionia, the norhus refugee camp.


    The shadow Island army, like a locust, landed from the east coast through a gap, chasing the refugees who had retreated and resisted.


    Dreius, Tyrone, Katrina and other high-level survivors of nortexas are struggling to resist and guide the evacuation of refugees. Soraka has the heart to help, but because they have to face the more powerful shadow Island leaders, they can only pray from the bottom of their hearts that they can avoid casualties.


    "Solaka, we meet again!"


    Kalthas''s cold, ghostly laughter rang out, and he gazed at Soraka.


    Aoxing, Yi and Kiran arrive in time. They stand together with Soraka to face the seven demon leaders of shadow island.


    Soraka''s momentum gradually ascended. If she did not return to karlsas, she would lock in seven demon leaders without joy or sorrow.


    Aoxing was sending out a dragon song that rang through Ionia: "this time, you will return to shadow island from Ionia, just like last time!"


    "Aoxing, this time we are in control of the power of God''s law. Do you think you can suppress us with the help of Ionia''s array like last time?"


    Modcaesar joked that the ghost hammer in his hand released the spirit of the dead.


    Hammerstone wanted to make a few sarcastic remarks about Soraka, who they had served, but Elise''s eyes flashed with blood: "why talk to them so much? Just kill them all


    Elise broke out and launched a fierce attack. It is estimated that she hated the enemy who was seriously injured by Soraka in the sea not long ago.


    Driven by iris, the rolling black fog covered the sky of EONIA, making the four of Soraka fall into it and disperse.


    Hammer stone was helpless in his heart, and Elise was so angry, but he saw that she was directly on, so he had to launch a fierce attack together.


    The dark green lanterns release sindera, who was previously subdued by them. The hammer stone releases the clanking ghost chains while grinning: "Soraka, do you remember this woman?"


    In the dark fog with very low visibility, Soraka still has a quick insight into the ghost chain released by the hammer stone by virtue of her previous life''s memory of the divine realm.


    But when she saw her friend sindra, who was a child in Ionia, walked out of the lantern of the hammer stone, she could not help but say, "sin Hindra


    This momentary absence made her immediately bound by the ghost chain of hammerstone, and at the same time, hindra slowly opened her eyes.


    Hindra''s state at the moment is extremely strange, the original dark purple pupil is filled with a symbol of dead green light. She didn''t seem to recognize Soraka, and immediately summoned five dark purple power balls to attack Soraka.


    Soraka''s face changed greatly. She broke the chain of hammerstone and summoned the starlight to defuse sindra''s attack.


    From hindra''s discolored eyes, she was more or less controlled by the hammer stone. Soraka bullied her to get rid of the hammer stone.


    But the next moment, sindera''s trembling voice made Soraka tremble: "disperse!"


    Not good, it''s the weak who are retreating! Soraka recognized this move, she had the intention to dodge, but because it was too close to hindra, she was still hit by hindra''s extremely domineering secret magic - the weak retreated.


    The dizziness made her lose her mind for a short time, but it was this short absence interval. Under the control of the hammer stone, hindra displayed her unique taboo skill - energy pouring. All five dark purple balls hit Soraka''s delicate body.


    "Cluck Solaka, the stars are gone


    The crimson burst spider appears in front of Soraka without warning. Without waiting for her to use the magic power of starlight to heal her wound, she is black and blue by Alice''s attack.


    The dark shadow flickers. Before Soraka can recover from Elise''s attack, a heart-shaped seal of the demon appears on her head.


    Then, the enchantress Evelyn''s spines pierced her body after the heart-shaped mark overflowed. The pain of bone erosion made her extremely painful.


    "I didn''t expect it. You have today, too!"


    The desolate netherworld ball exploded in front of her body, and karlsas quietly emerged from the black fog, stimulating Soraka''s nerves.The ghost like man and horse screamed, and a charged ghost appeared in Soraka''s blurred vision with the sound of heavy horse hooves.


    Soraka bit her lips and stimulated her vague consciousness with pain. The stars twinkled in her eyes, and the soft power of divine starlight gradually turned into violent and aggressive energy.


    However, not waiting for her conversion, she was suddenly pulled into the terrible gray space, as if to come to the dark place.


    At the same time, Maud Caesar, like the Lord of hell, appeared in front of her and hit her with a sledgehammer.


    On the spot, she was struck by Maud Caesar''s hammer of the nether world, and sorakar vomited blood. She was attacked by the demon leader of the shadow island in turn. She was at the end of her tether.


    This is not the peak state, she exudes at any time will let her demonize the black devil gas, she gasped in confusion, struggling to resist Maud Caesar''s attack.


    After struggling to break away from the dark space created by Maud Caesar, solaka thought she could open her distance to catch her breath. A ghost spear cut through the black fog with lightning speed and stabbed her.


    There was no time to dodge. In Soraka''s wide eyes, the spear shot at her was magnified infinitely until her abdomen was pierced by the spear.


    "Fall!"


    With Calista''s cold, heartless voice, the bright starlight in Soraka''s eyes, pierced by a spear, faded.


    A trace of life was stripped away by the dead spirit of the spear, and Soraka''s consciousness became more and more blurred.


    Under the siege of the demon leaders of shadow Island, Soraka is defeated in the dark fog.


    Not long after Soraka was defeated, Aoxing, Yi and Kieran, who were also lost in the dark fog, were also defeated one after another.


    In order to let Ionia sink into a deeper despair, Elise, dressed in blood moon, steps out of the black fog with a gray and empty look and tears a mirror image of the sky that can be seen throughout Ionia.


    In front of all the people on the island of Ionia, Elise threw Soraka like a dead fish to a mountain peak.


    At the same time, she stepped on Soraka with a ferocious face and sank into the mountains in cold blood.


    All the people on the island saw that their goddess was so ravaged by the demons of shadow island. They were in the same deep despair as Soraka, who was deep in the mountains.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1227

    In the ports of the three southern provinces, sylvier and mafiona are ready to call on Sara to go back to presidian with them to see Xia Ye Feng''s sister Ruiwen. The wave of black fog suddenly comes.


    Just a moment later, the whole aonia was covered with black fog, which made Sarah very familiar. She murmured three words to herself: "the night of the soul."


    "Night of eroding soul It''s not bill Gewert. How could it be like this? "


    As a young girl, Fiona widened her eyes. When she went to bill Gewert to look for Ye Feng, who had lost her memory, she encountered the night of eroding souls. Therefore, she also knew how terrible the shadow creatures were under the night.


    Shivell''s eyes twinkled and conjectured: "Ionia''s island protection array may have been broken by shadow island!"


    Although the terror of shadow Island scares the young girl Mafia ona, she believes that the Ionian array maintained by Soraka, the son of the stars, will not be broken: "how can this be possible, with Lord Soraka guarding, array Array Array... "


    She strongly denied the words only half, under the black fog tear open sky mirror let her speechless, the heart shock incomparably.


    In the mirror image of the sky, Elise, the Spider Queen of shadow Island, mercilessly tramples Soraka, pierced by a ghost spear, into the mountains.


    And sorakana''s dim pupil is incredible.


    "During this period, solaka has been treating some of you who are seriously injured and unconscious in the sea, and at the same time, he has to maintain the island protection array of aionia. I''m afraid it will be the end of the force. Shadow Island seized this opportunity, and it is estimated that soon the whole aonia will be covered with shadow troops."


    Although Sarah has no respect for Soraka, she still uses the information she gets from hivier and their side to analyze some of the reasons for Soraka''s defeat.


    The more she saw the mirror image of Elise ravaging Soraka wantonly, the more she felt that as a demigod, she should help to rescue Soraka. Her eyes fixed: "no, I have to go and rescue Lord Soraka!"


    At this time, shivell held her in her puzzled eyes: "Fiona, I think we''d better take the bilgiwater refugees from the ports of the three southern provinces to the Rafik in the pilgewater refugee camp first!"


    Childhood sweetheart Mafia ona disagrees with hivier: "now that the army of shadow island is not here, you are responsible for the transfer of refugees, I have to do more important things!"


    "No, they''re here, Fiona!"


    Sarah rarely united with sylvier, she stretched out her hands to straighten out Fiona''s sullen face and let her face the front.


    A twisted dark door appeared in Sara''s yard, and waves of heavily armed shadow creatures came out one after another, and came into the eyes of Mafia ona.


    At the same time, the same scene is happening in every corner of Ionia.


    The three sisters, Lisandro, finally abandoned their old feud in the freundzod refugee camp. The United Front took the survivors of freldrod to Ionia and obtained enough land and supplies.


    I didn''t expect that they had not been able to live for long before they saw Ionia again, like their hometown, being invaded by the shadow island.


    At this time, on the northern border of the three southern provinces, the piltvov refugee camp, Kaitlin, izeriel, Oriana and Wei were also evacuating Mrs. piltevor and surima people in the refugee camp and transferred them as much as possible to their flying warship, the Rafik.


    The scene of chaos is still staged in every corner of Ionia. The whole EONIA seems to be the purgatory of human beings. The wailing of human suffering and the howling of evil spirits and evils can never be heard.


    In the light of his lantern, the lantern is shining in the sky.


    After enjoying the three people lost in the lantern for a while, the hammer stone looked at hindra standing beside him and said with a grin: "hindra, let these mortals who once imprisoned you see what real fear is!"


    Sindra''s pupils were full of strange green light. She nodded with a dull expression. Just as she was about to break through the black fog and come down to Ionia, a spider demon shadow stopped her.


    At the next moment, Elise, dressed in blood moon''s costume, showed her real body and glared at the hammer stone with disgust: "you''re really bad fun!"


    Hammer stone knew that Elise was hating him for bewitching her to be a devil. So when she saw him induce hindra, she would think back to her former self, which would lead to resistance.


    Hammer stone still attaches great importance to Elise. After all, Elise''s previous life was also one of the four knights in the void. He terminated his command to hindra: "that''s it for the time being. Anyway, the rest of Ionia can''t resist the invasion of the shadow army."


    "Hum!" "I''ll give you a bad hammer


    "Tut It''s very cruel of you to do it The hammer stone catches Soraka, who is covered with bruises, and looks strangely at Elise, who says he has a bad taste. She thinks that Elise the devil is more cruel and bloody than him in some aspects.


    However, Elise turned her lips in disapproval: "if you didn''t want to live, she would have been beaten to pieces by me if she hadn''t done me good and hurt me badly.""Soraka can''t die. I want her to taste the pain of being a devil."


    Maud Caesar''s ghostly voice sounded, and he and other demon leaders appeared one after another at hammer stone and Elise.


    "The supreme goddess of human beings has become the incarnation of darkness and has become cruel and bloodthirsty. It is a wonderful thing to think about it. However, in order to prevent her from being too strong and out of our control, we have to seal her consciousness after returning to shadow island."


    Calthas spoke, too, with a calm voice about his evil thoughts.


    Elise had no interest in how they dealt with Soraka, the son of the stars. She didn''t care about her so-called four knights'' previous life, but only her current gratitude and resentment.


    Since she was seriously injured by the spirit of the moon element in Ye Feng''s body last time, she has not actively contacted Ye Feng''s mind until now. She is afraid that if she tries to attract the seed of believers, she will hear the bad news that Ye Feng is completely replaced by the spirit of the moon element.


    Although she hates Ye Feng and doesn''t want to follow her, and even wants to kill Ye Feng and make him a slave of the dead, she still doesn''t want to see him die in other places.


    After hesitating for a moment, Elise still can''t summon up the courage to sense the existence of Ye Feng and forget the thought that disturbs her demon mind.


    What she didn''t know was that Ye Feng had learned about the attack of shadow island on aonia in the Dragon habitat.


    At this moment, Ye Feng, who has been blessed by the spirit of the ancestor dragon, once again breaks through the boundaries of God. With the golden holy dragon, avina and Audrey, who are waking up in the golden dragon pool, rush to Ionia.


    Behind them are the Dragon Legion composed of various gods. Although not all the Dragon clans have been mobilized, this force has been enough to reverse the war situation in which the Terrans were destroyed.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1228

    The demons of shadow Island wave after wave, and mafia ona, who is mainly responsible for the battle, did not persist for long, and showed signs of fatigue.


    During this period of time, although she was resting in Sara''s place, she had lost so much weight that she still did not recover her original physical strength, so that she could not freely control the consumption of great demigod power.


    At this time, she should have withdrawn from Sara and shivell and evacuated the crowd with both of them, rather than continue to cut off.


    But strong she looked at hivier and Sara, who were trying to placate and evacuate the crowd. She felt that if she went back so soon, she would lose her reputation as a Laurent family and her identity as a talented swordsman.


    And she wasn''t as articulate as Sarah and sylvier, and she didn''t like to go to great lengths to persuade people to listen to her evacuation and not to run around. So she bit her teeth and decided to stick to it for a while. After all, fighting was the only capital she could compare with sylvier and Sarah.


    Tight in the hands of the ink feather sword, young girl Mafia ona''s eyes gradually filled with scarlet blood. Her whole body''s ink feather sword meaning also condenses into the substantial blood eye crow sword spirit, the night crow''s sad cry resounds through this area.


    In order to kill the shadowy creatures chasing them with maximum efficiency, mafia ona, a weak girl, used her own swordsmanship. In the state of night crow, she immediately killed several high-level undead knights with strength close to demigods.


    When she kills other low-level demons and undead, the blood color in her eyes gradually disappears. She blinked her heavy eyelids, glanced around to make sure there were no other shadow creatures for the time being, before she returned to Sara and shivell, sweating profusely.


    Sarah and shivell both nodded knowingly at her return. The second daughter, who was busy guiding the survivors, did not go to take a close look at Sophia, so they did not find that Fiona was in great need of rest.


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, touched her face, which was much thinner than before. She was always proud of herself. She did not complain to the second daughter that she could not control the semi divine power freely. Instead, she followed her daughter silently.


    With the survivors of the west coast port of the three southern provinces, the three women evacuated toward the northern border of the three southern provinces. On the way, they encountered many dark armies.


    Casualties are inevitable, and they can only do their best to protect the survivors.


    However, things are always going to be worse. On the way out, the three women encounter a high-level undead knight with strength of demigod.


    Sarah and shivell wanted to face up to her childhood sweetheart, but they didn''t want her to say, "you go first, give me this undead Knight!"


    He noticed that Fiona was not in a good state. She said suspiciously, "are you sure?"


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, nodded firmly in her eyes: "I''m sure he''s not my opponent. You go first. I''ll catch up with him if I kill him!"


    Listening to the firm words of childhood sweetheart Mafia ona, Sara and shivell choose to believe her and escape with the survivors first.


    The demigod high-level undead Knight tried to block the evacuation of the large troops, but was directly stopped by the young girl Mafia ona with a sword.


    "Your opponent is me!"


    With a sword, the half god level undead Knight flies away, and the dim light in her eyes twinkles, and her whole body reveals her fierce fighting spirit.


    The undead Knight will be extremely emotional in the night of soul erosion. At the moment when he is bombed by the childhood sweetheart Fiona, he gives up chasing the army led by shivell and Sara because of his anger.


    The shriek of man and horse reverberates in the chaotic town. The undead Knight steps on the horse''s hoof, wields the long gun to stab at the young girl Mafia ona.


    When phoena, a childhood sweetheart, looks at the distant back of sylvier and Sara, she also swings her black feather sword in her hand and cleaves a sword to the undead knight.


    "Hiss..."


    It seems that the sword is powerful and contains the destructive power of demigod level. However, as soon as she cuts out the sword, her head is buzzing, which leads to the lack of stamina.


    Under the gaze of her pupils shrinking, the knight of the dead easily broke her sword from the middle, and the sharp spear pierced her heart.


    Bang!


    The knight can''t stop her with the sword. The black feather sword collides with the spear violently, and her tiger mouth trembles and her hand''s ink feather sword almost slips down.


    Knowing that she can''t be the opponent of this demigod undead knight, she still has to choose to run away, even though she is unwilling.


    At this time, sylvier and others have already disappeared. When the knight of the dead sees that Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, wants to run away, he naturally pursues him with only one target.


    In the process of fleeing, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, not only did not get rid of the undead knights in the rear, but also encountered two demigod level undead knights.


    At the same time, faced with three demigod level undead knights, mafia''ona, who did not have enough physical strength to use the demigod power, was soon defeated.


    Falling into the circle of the undead knight, she was pale and panting, and her emaciated physical strength had reached the limit.Three spears also came from three directions at the same time. The exhausted young girl Mafia ona wanted to dodge, but was unable.


    Facing the coming death, she closed her beautiful eyes and did not dare to look directly at her own tragedy.


    At this critical juncture, Sophia suddenly felt that her body became light, and in a flash fell into someone''s arms.


    Out of a sense of self-protection, she subconsciously opened her eyes and struggled to break free.


    Her eyes, which are familiar with her, are gradually reflected in her face.


    "Ye Feng?"


    After a long time, she lost her voice and exclaimed the name of the man who held her.


    Suspecting that she was hallucinating, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, rubbed her eyes in disbelief.


    After rubbing her eyes, the familiar face of Ye Feng still does not disappear. She just believes that the person who saved her is her familiar Ye Feng.


    At this critical moment, rescued by Ye Feng, mafiona, a childhood sweetheart, is both moved and happy.


    She blinked her moist eyes and choked with a smile: "Ye Feng, I..."


    Who would like her to move the words have not finished, Ye Feng seriously interrupted her: "this is not the time to speak!"


    As soon as Ye Feng''s voice fell, the three demigod level undead Knights caught up. When she saw the three demigods, she was worried that Ye Feng would be overwhelmed.


    Who wants to the next second, Ye Feng blows out the sacred gold light pillar under her shocking eyes, and lightly blows and kills three demigod undead knights.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1229

    Staring at the three demigod level of the undead knight in Ye Feng''s light attack, feiona''s eyes are full of incredible look.


    How long has it been since Ye Feng killed ordinary demigods?


    After eliminating the crisis, Ye Feng shakes and shakes feiona, a childhood sweetheart, lying in his arms. His tone is concerned: "Fiona, are you ok?"


    At Ye Feng''s reminding, she comes back to her mind and meets Ye Feng''s concerned eyes. Her pretty face is red: "no It''s OK. "


    Ye Feng stroked her disordered hair for her and continued to ask, "it''s OK. Where are sister Sara and shivell? Aren''t you all together? "


    After hearing the speech, mafia ona immediately told Ye Feng about the dangerous situation of aonia. Even though she is strong, she still shows her weak side in front of the most trusted Ye Feng at this time of life and death, sobbing in a low voice, fearing that the last refuge of mankind will fall.


    Ye Feng stroked her weeping face: "don''t think too much. Since we can hold aionia last time, we will certainly guard aonia this time."


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, put her hands around Ye Feng''s neck helplessly: "I thought so at the beginning, but even Lord Soraka was defeated, and the island protecting array against the invasion of God level demons was broken. Why should we fight against shadow island?"


    "By me!"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s sonorous and forceful words, feiona looked stunned, but immediately she waved her right fist and gently thumped Ye Feng''s chest: "it''s this time, you are still in the mood to joke!"


    Ye Feng still looked firm and said, "Fiona, didn''t you see that I killed three demigod undead Knights just now?"


    Young girl Mafia ona was stunned and recalled the amazing strength shown by Ye Feng just now.


    But even so, she still bit her lower lip and looked at Ye Feng obstinately: "even if you become a God, you can''t defeat so many demon leaders on shadow island by yourself. I don''t allow you to make such meaningless resistance!"


    Ye Feng stares at the young girl Mafia, who is stubborn with a trace of worry and concern. He grins: "don''t worry, this time I also brought back reinforcements. They will soon arrive in Ionia to help us break the black fog and defeat the shadow island."


    "What reinforcements can fight shadow island?" Young girl Mafia ona stares at Ye Feng suspiciously.


    Ye Feng pretended to be mysterious and said, "you will know when they arrive. I will take you to meet sister Sara first."


    When the voice dropped, he took the weak young girl Mafia ona and swept along the ground toward the north.


    It wasn''t long before he caught up with sylvier and Sara, who were leading the team ahead.


    After seeing him, the two girls were very happy. They wanted to ask him about the recent situation of this period of time, but now the situation is too critical for them to reminisce about the past, so they have to rush to take over the seriously injured young girl Mafia ona.


    After handing over her childhood sweetheart Mafia ona to them, Ye Feng wants to leave. Seeing this, he stopped him in a hurry: "where are you going now?"


    Ye Feng hesitated and replied, "I''ll go to see if there''s anything else I can help in other refugee camps. There''s sister Ruiwen from presidian. I''m worried about her. I have to go and see it too!"


    Sarah said in due time, "be careful, then, and we''ll take care of ourselves."


    After a deep look at the third girl, Ye Feng flies to the nearest piltvov refugee camp with the blessing of wind kendo.


    As soon as he meets the shadow creatures whose strength can reach the level of demigod, Ye Feng kills them by means of thunder. Along the way, he killed many demigod demons and undead. He appeared on the deck of the Rafik.


    Looking at orlianna and others who are arranging refugees to board the ship in an orderly way, Ye Feng breathes a sigh of relief. At least, the situation here is much better than that suffered by hivier.


    Tell Oriana and others that the three women of hivier are coming here with refugees. They remember to meet them, and Ye Feng, who is in a hurry, flies away from here.


    Continue to the north, Ye Feng came to freyerzhude refugee camp. As soon as he entered the area, he saw the three sisters facing death under the siege of high-level demons of various sizes.


    In front of them, his firm face was covered with ferocious golden dragon patterns.


    Waving to kill these high-level demons, Ye Feng turned back and looked at them: "are you ok?"


    Thank you for saving us


    AI Xi and Li sangzhuo expressed their thanks to Ye Feng one after another. They did not recognize Ye Feng for the first time.


    But selzhuang Ni is not the same. At the beginning, she felt that the figure of the man in front of her was very similar to Ye Feng. Seeing Ye Feng''s familiar face, she lost her voice and said, "Ye Feng!"


    Ye Feng smiles at some unseemly cezhuang Ni and says, "cezhuang Ni, it''s not the time to reminisce. Take your people to find a place to hide. The demigod level shadow creatures on the road have been removed by me. You should be careful, and you should not encounter too much danger for the time being.""And you?" With her eyes burning at Ye Feng, she recalled their short but unforgettable experiences in Freire droid.


    "I have more important things to do. Let''s talk about it when the crisis is over."


    With these words, Ye Feng does not wait for her to ask her questions, and she disappears in the distance under her worried eyes.


    Back to presidian, the devastated ruins in front of him are even more dilapidated than Ye Feng expected. He can only suppress the uneasiness in his heart and try hard to find Ruiwen''s trace in this purgatory city.


    Looking for a long time in the city did not find his sister Ruiwen, anxious Ye Feng can only pray at the bottom of his heart that his sister must not have an accident.


    At this time, the terrifying energy waves came from the gate of the western city of presidian without warning, and the terrifying energy collision was far beyond the understanding of ordinary people.


    And in that complex energy, there is also a force that Ye Feng is very familiar with - the sword spirit of wind!


    "It''s sister Ruiwen!" Duding, one side of the battle definitely has his sister Ruiwen. Ye Feng tears open a twisted space vortex and instantly appears in the center of energy collision.


    Ruiwen''s familiar figure is reflected in his sight, and Ye Feng looks happy. However, her scarred body under the siege of many demigod demons and undead soon replaced the joy of reunion in Ye Feng''s eyes with angry golden flame.


    "Those who hurt my sister die!"


    The roar of the angry dragon resounds through the sky. Behind Ye Feng, the shadow of the golden holy dragon is displayed.


    The golden flame gushed out from the mouth of the virtual shadow of the golden dragon, and the angry holy gold flame instantly burned the shadow creatures surrounding Ruiwen into ashes.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1230

    The golden flame gushed out from the mouth of the virtual shadow of the golden dragon, and the angry holy gold flame instantly burned the shadow creatures surrounding Ruiwen into ashes.


    The scarred Ruiwen eased her breath, her weak vision is a little fuzzy, but vaguely feel that the man who saved her is very much like Ye Feng. She opened her mouth uncertainly: "breeze?"


    "Sister Ruiwen, it''s me. The wound on your body is so heavy. It''s a pity that I don''t know how to cure the magic..."


    Ye Feng quickly helped the weak Ruiwen, looking at her body infiltration of the wound, he is very distressed.


    Hearing Ye Feng''s familiar voice, Ruiwen felt relieved and relieved: "it''s OK. I''ll bandage it myself and use the wind''s sword to slow down. Although it doesn''t work as well as the healing magic, I can still get better after a period of cultivation."


    As the voice dropped, Ruiwen, who had been a norhusian soldier, began to take care of her wounds.


    Ye Feng watched her clean and neat action. He quickly glanced at the black fog in the sky, and then closed his eyes and said, "sister Ruiwen, can you find a place to hide yourself now? I... "


    Ruiwen, after all, is the elder sister who raised Ye Feng. She quickly saw something from his subtle movements. She also inadvertently looked at the black fog above her head and said with a smile: "Xiaofeng has grown up now, and can protect my sister. There are some things you want to do, you can ignore me."


    Ye Feng not only wants to enter the black fog now, but also worries that Ruiwen will encounter misfortune when he leaves, because Ruiwen''s injury is the most serious among the people he saved.


    From Ye Feng''s hesitant action, we can see that he is worried about her. Ruiwen''s heart is actually very moved. She is glad that Xiaofeng, who was raised by her own hand, knows how to care about her.


    Although she didn''t know what Ye Feng had, she believed that she was right. Ye Feng should be able to save the country from being broken.


    In order not to let Ye Feng worry, she must show enough ability to protect herself. Thinking of this, she mobilized the fierce wind around her to compete with the demigods: "Xiaofeng, go ahead and do what you can!"


    Facing her with encouraging eyes, the hesitation in Ye Feng''s eyes dissipated in an instant. He did not say much when he was uplifted again, but looked at her deeply, and then flew into the black fog without hesitation.


    The gray and white magic patterns of the forbidden magic stone and the Dragon veins of the golden holy dragon gradually covered his whole body, and Ye Feng, who escaped into the black fog, exuded terrifying energy all over his body.


    With the combination of the two, Ye Feng''s body is like a statue of a magic stone in human form that will crack at any time. His pupil is also divided into two parts by the gray magic light and the holy gold magic light. Each crack reveals the holy light of the golden dragon blood.


    "Alice, get out of here. I know you''re in the dark fog!"


    This roar soon attracted the attention of the devil in the dark fog, but from the chain that was sticking out, it was not Elise.


    "Jie Jie, isn''t this the toy that Alice always wanted?"


    In a flash of light, the prison warden hammer stone of shadow island''s soul lock manifests himself in front of Ye Feng. He looks at Ye Feng playfully and doesn''t feel that Ye Feng can escape his chains.


    His cognition of Ye Feng is still in the semi divine power stage, so when he sees Ye Feng catching his ghost chain with his bare hands, he can''t help but say something bad.


    Ye Feng will not be lenient because he despises the enemy with hammer stone. He would like to take advantage of this opportunity to hit hammer stone violently and even kill it, just as he killed the son of Shengyin Yanlong emperor and the Dragon Emperor.


    Several shining golden magic balls were gathered around him. Ye Feng immediately bullied him to the side of the hammer stone and detonated the Holy Light magic ball.


    The sacred energy explodes, and the hammer stone majoring in undead magic is like a nemesis, suffering an unprecedented purification blow.


    "Well Damned mortal, I will kill you


    Seriously injured by Ye Feng, hammer stone''s eyes are Ling, and he calls out the clanking chain to entangle Ye Feng.


    Bang!


    The sound of chain cracking sounded, and Ye Feng broke the chains that bound him. Before the hammer stone was attacked by him, he launched a fatal attack and planned to kill him.


    Who would have thought that at this time, the huge spider shadow appeared in front of him, followed by the blood moon dressed demon Elise.


    "Ye Feng, you are stronger again."


    The cold and piercing sound reverberates in Ye Feng''s ear. The tingling of his nerves makes him have to distance himself from Elise and carry the wind shield around him.


    "But I''m more excited when you torture me like this!"


    Elise''s icy tone suddenly changed, and she laughed foolishly. Her morbid psychology had already planned several plans for Ye Feng to torture him to death and then turn him into a slave of the dead.


    Her ghostly figure flashed, and Ye Feng did not have time to react, his left arm was pinched by her.


    "Hiss..."


    Ye Feng takes a breath of cool air and opens a distance with crazy Elise again. He now has the blessing of dragon spirit, and his body has become extremely tough and strong under the blessing of forbidden magic stone and dragon body, but he was almost broken by Alice.Is that terrible?


    Think about some palpitation Elise''s means. Ye Feng thinks it''s meaningless to entangle her like this. He still decides to do the most important thing first.


    Thinking about it, Ye Feng, with the help of wind''s swift body method, revolves with Elise, while mobilizing the power of space to tear up a twisted space vortex in the dark.


    When the whirlpool of space is completely formed, a force that is equal to God comes from the other side of the space vortex.


    Feeling the breath at the other end, carlthas''s face changed greatly in the dark fog: "this breath It''s the dragon, Elise. Close that door


    The other demon leaders in the black fog were all startled, and appeared one after another to forcibly close the whirlpool of space opened by Ye Feng.


    At the other end of the space vortex, the golden saint dragon avina and Audrey flew towards Ionia. Seeing it, they immediately realized that Ye Feng was in danger and had to tear open a space vortex to let them arrive in Ionia ahead of time.


    But just as they plan to cross the vortex, the vortex is closing at a visible speed.


    Seeing this scene, two golden dragons simultaneously emit a deafening sound of dragon chant, and then two giant pillars of light pierce the space vortex with unstoppable momentum, and support the large space vortex with amazing speed.


    The two sacred pillars of light pass through the whirlpool of space and merge into a sacred energy that can break through the black fog over Ionia.


    Boom!


    The golden rays of the sacred sky spread around the whirlpool of space. In an instant, the black fog that enveloped Ionia was dispelled by the golden light.


    One after another, dragon chants came from the other end of the space vortex. One by one, along with the two golden dragons, appeared in the sky over Ionia, confronting the demon leaders of shadow island.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1231

    The golden rays of the sacred sky spread around the whirlpool of space. In an instant, the black fog that enveloped Ionia was dispelled by the golden light.


    With their arrival, the demonic leaders of shadow island looked gloomy to the extreme.


    At the same time, Ye Feng also thoroughly inspired the blood and soul of the dragon in his body. His hardened body gradually expanded into a mountain like golden dragon, and his whole body was full of suffocating dragon power.


    Looking at the seven dragon families in the divine realm behind Ye Feng, karlsas, the singer of death, made a decision in the shortest time: "withdraw!"


    Elise frowns slightly. Although Ye Feng has seven dragon families in the divine realm, she doesn''t think they are necessarily the opponents of Ye Feng and these dragon families.


    It is such a moment of hesitation, sharp eyed Ye Feng''s eyes congealed, and he turned into a golden dragon. He fanned his angry wings, and two giant balls of holy light suddenly attacked Elise.


    Boom!


    Elise did not expect that Ye Feng would suddenly launch an attack, and she had no time to dodge in the burst of the sacred energy center was blasted all over with blood.


    Damned Ye Feng, unexpectedly attacked her!


    With a nameless anger in her heart, Elise ignored the idea of karlsas and others'' retreat. She quickly bullied Ye Feng, grabbed the wings of his dragon and smashed it down.


    Ye Feng tries hard to break free, but he finds that the ferocious Elise seems to have infinite force, just pressing him down.


    Struggling to resist, his huge body fell into the sea obliquely, and set off a huge wave on the sea. Ye Feng then continued to gather around him. Only the dragon''s body could condense into the giant Holy Light magic ball, and bombed Elise at close range.


    On the other hand, the dragon clan headed by avina and Audrey also launched an attack on the demon leaders who wanted to escape here, such as karlsas.


    Among these dragon clans, there are golden holy dragons which have natural suppression on black magic. After avoiding the fatal attack, hammer stone leads other demons: "don''t entangle with them here, as long as we withdraw to the shadow Island, these dragon families are not afraid of it!"


    "What about iris?" Modcaesar retreated to the hammer and asked.


    Hammer stone released several chains to bind the Dragon: "she can open the portal freely. Don''t worry about her. Let''s go first."


    And Ye Feng''s side, Elise was attacked by his holy light ball at such close range, and her delicate body was torn open with shocking wounds.


    However, Elise seems to feel no pain. She reversely drags Ye Feng to hit the sea bed in the shallow sea. At the same time, she cuts out three blood blades and tears the body of Ye Feng dragon.


    "Do you think you are my opponent when you gain the power of the dragon clan? I''ll bury you here today! "


    The horrible Spider Queen''s virtual shadow appears behind Elise. The slender spines behind her plunge into Yefeng''s huge body, continuously injecting neurotoxin that makes Ye Feng tingle.


    Under the stimulation of Elise''s toxin, Ye Feng''s perception ability is gradually paralyzed. Ye Feng knows that if he continues like this, he will definitely be defeated by Elise. He turns his mind and suddenly twists his huge body. The dragon''s tail swung behind him, and Elise was about to fly.


    Once again, from a dragon to a human being, Ye Feng, with the blessing of the sword of the wind, fled the sea area where his ability would be limited and appeared above the sea level.


    Originally, he wanted to ask avina and other dragons for help, but he found that the island in front of him was not Ionia, but a dark Island shrouded in dark fog all the year round.


    Ye Feng''s heart is not good, he made a gesture to escape to the direction of the main mainland, but it was too late, Elise that bloody right hand quietly fell on his shoulder.


    "Where are you going, cluck?"


    Under the seemingly kind laughter, Ye Feng''s shoulder was pinched by Elise on the spot to make a bone fracture sound.


    He is busy using the wind shield to protect his body and distance from Alice, who is increasingly enjoying the fight. Although he did not know why he appeared near shadow Island, he continued to fly in the direction of the main continent, only to get rid of Elise''s pursuit.


    "You can''t run away. Today I must kill you and turn you into a low-level slave without thinking!"


    Yilisi, who was still smiling a second ago, changed her complexion. She heard Ye Feng''s scalp numb in the voice of resentment. After a short fight, she knew that he just wanted to run away.


    Feeling that the spirit of the ancestor dragon in the body is gradually passing away, Ye Feng is also becoming more and more anxious. If he can''t get rid of Elise before the Dragon Spirit disappears, he will be killed by Elise if his strength falls back to the demigod!


    Yilisi in the rear is getting closer and closer to him. Ye Feng takes a deep breath. After escaping for half a day, he suddenly launches a counterattack.


    With the double blessing of the wind chopper and the tears of the goddess, Ye Feng promoted his power to the extreme at this moment, and burned all the power given to him by the soul of the ancestor dragon at this moment.


    Elise in the rear was shocked. She didn''t expect that Ye Feng suddenly burst out with such strong fighting power. Feeling that she would die if she resisted the attack, she ran into nothingness and avoided Ye Feng''s attack.


    After fighting with Elise for so many times, Ye Feng also guessed that Elise would most likely escape into nothingness. He also borrowed Elise''s temporary inability to pursue him and tried his best to cross the sea and plunder into the territory of the main continent demacia.The aftereffect of the explosion of energy in the rear gradually dissipated. Ye Feng, who had planned to escape into the Dragon habitat, was intercepted by Elise on the way before entering the grand barrier.


    Elise wiped the blood stains on the corner of her mouth, revealing a penetrating smile: "is it not surprising that I caught up so quickly, cluck?"


    With a flash of blood in her eyes, Elise instantly launched a surprise attack, one by one spider silk wound to the leaf wind. She shakes her head madly with the twisted expression of joy.


    "Don''t worry, soon you will not feel the pain!"


    Just a moment later, Elise wrapped Ye Feng into a human shaped rice dumpling with spider silk. She licked the corner of her mouth, and couldn''t wait to ravage Ye Feng to death and make him her most loyal slave.


    ¡­¡­


    At the mogelung mountain trail camp, a man who gradually fell from the God to the demigod appeared in the periphery of the huge protective array. It''s just that he didn''t last long before he fell into a pool of blood.


    At this time, Wade, the high priest of Luna sect, who was in charge of patrolling the edge of the phalanx, passed by here. Seeing a man lying in a pool of blood outside the magic barrier, he cautiously approached the man to see if he was a human or a demon.


    As he approached, the man''s familiar face made him exclaim: "Guardian Lord!"


    As he called, the man who fell in the pool of blood was Ye Feng, who should have been killed by Elise.


    Wade immediately helped Ye Feng into the array, checked the lower Ye Feng''s injury, and confirmed that Ye Feng still had breath. He carried Ye Feng on his back and ran to the mountain where the moon god sect was stationed.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1232

    While Ye Feng escapes from Elise''s pursuit, the Dragon army blocks this area and tries to prevent the demon leaders of shadow island from evacuating Ionia.


    The giant dragon with the breath of the earth condenses countless huge rock cones; the dragon with the breath of fire also condenses the towering heat wave; the Dragon emitting the breath of wind sweeps the hurricane


    Under the siege of three forces, the demon leaders of six shadow islands, who had no desire to fight, retreated.


    The emerald shining Dragon in the rear continuously provides treatment for the Dragon fighting in front, and keeps them in excellent fighting state.


    Avina and Audrey, their two golden dragons, are aiming at the green lantern of hammerstone.


    When the golden light came down, they immediately realized that the most powerful lanterns were Soraka, sindera, Aoxing, Yi and Kiran.


    They temporarily removed the form of the giant dragon and reprinted the sacred secret that only the dragon people could understand. The trapped Soraka and others were rescued by the two of them.


    At the same time, solaka, who bathed in the holy light, all regained consciousness.


    But it was also at this time that the demon leaders of shadow Island suddenly joined forces to break through the blockade of the Dragon Legion and flee towards shadowisland with the help of black fog.


    And the Dragon headed by avina and Audrey saw the demon leaders flee Ionia, they did not go after. Because they know that even if they are dragons, they can''t rush into the shadow island which is covered by black fog all day long.


    While using the power of starlight for self-healing, Soraka expressed her thanks to the Dragon Legion: "thank you for your help. I should have warmly entertained you, but now Ionia is full of demons and undead. I have to eliminate the remaining demons and stabilize the situation as soon as possible!"


    The Dragon Corps headed by avina and Audrey understood Soraka that they did not withdraw from Ionia in the first time in order to prevent the shadow island from suddenly attacking back.


    However, avina is concerned about Ye Feng''s safety. After she wakes up, she gives Ye Feng a Dragon Pendant, so she begins to look for Ye Feng''s trace with the help of the Dragon Pendant.


    As a giant dragon in the divine realm, avina appeared on the periphery of the moglon trail with the help of the induction of the Dragon Pendant.


    Looking at the magic of the moon and the power of the sun to support the protective array, ivena frowned slightly.


    The array on moglon trail is different from that of Ionia, which only prevents shadow creatures and dark magic practitioners from entering it, so avina hides her breath and goes in.


    She felt that Ye Feng was really there. Instead of going deep, her eyes bloomed with golden light and looked directly at Ye Feng through the mountain.


    Seeing Ye Feng getting better and better under the treatment of a woman surrounded by the magic of the moon, avina tries to recall the memory of her sleeping time.


    Although she had been in a deep sleep at that time, she knew all about what happened outside. After a little thought, she recognized that the woman who provided treatment for Ye Feng was Diana, the goddess of the moon.


    Confirming that Ye Feng is safe here, avina quietly leaves the moglon trail. Not long after, she returned to the Dragon habitat, told the status of Ye Feng to Wayne, who was still in the habitat, and asked whether she wanted to go to the mogelon mountain path.


    Hearing that Ye Feng was seriously injured by the devil, Wayne immediately said, "I want to go!"


    Since Wayne wants to go, avina is also considerate and takes Wayne to the mogelon trail.


    "I have to go back to Ionia. It''s a mess. Xiaofeng and you saved me and helped sister Audrey and me defeat the usurper. I should have helped Ionia escape the shadow island."


    Wei En will be sent to the foot of the moglon trail, avina did not choose to go in to see Ye Feng.


    "Don''t worry about going back to Ionia. When Ye Feng wakes up and recovers, we''ll come back to Ionia to see you again!" Wayne motioned to avina to rest assured that she would return to Ionia, and she would take care of Ye Feng.


    After watching avina fly towards Ionia, Wayne then goes to the peak guarded by the moon god sect.


    People here all know Wayne, and when they see her return, they are also kind-hearted lunatics who lead her to meet Ye Feng, who is receiving Diana''s treatment.


    Outside the camp, the lunatic reverently said, "goddess, please see you and your guardian."


    Soon, Diana''s voice came from the camp: "come on in!"


    With Diana''s permission, Wayne can''t wait to enter the camp immediately.


    As soon as she entered the camp, she saw the sleeping Ye Feng receiving Diana''s treatment, and beside her sat Wade, the high priest who brought Ye Feng back to the camp.


    "Ye Feng seems to be badly hurt..."


    Don''t dare to disturb Diana who concentrates on the treatment for Ye Feng. The worried Wayne has to say a word with Wade beside her.


    Wade heard the words and comforted her and said, "Miss Wayne, don''t worry. The guardian will recover with the moonlight baptism of the goddess."


    Although Wayne also knew that Ye Feng would be cured by Diana''s treatment, she saw that Ye Feng''s wound was still hot and humid around her eyes.Wade looked across the camp at the darkening sky. He thought, "it''s a little late now. I''ll send someone to prepare some dinner. Take your time, Miss Wayne."


    Wayne nodded and let Wade leave. She continued to gaze quietly at Ye Feng and Diana.


    As time went on, Diana finally finished the moonlight baptism. She wiped the sweat on her forehead and turned to look at Wayne, who had been waiting so long.


    But when Wayne''s half destroyed face came into her eyes, Diana couldn''t help covering her mouth: "Wayne, is your face?"


    Mention his face, Wayne wry smile, slowly she and Ye Feng''s encounter told Diana.


    After hearing her story, Diana felt a little sympathy for her.


    Compared with his half destroyed face, Wayne is more concerned about Ye Feng''s current situation. She said: "don''t talk about my face first. Ye Feng should wake up, right?"


    "Well, you can rest assured that he will wake up in the next two days!" Diana was confident of her own moonlight baptism, and she motioned to Wayne not to worry.


    With Diana''s personal commitment, Wayne settled down: "that''s good. It''s hard for you, Diana!"


    The kind Diana looked at Wayne''s half destroyed face for a while. She pursed her lips and said, "Wayne, I can''t remove the scar on the two sides of your cheek, but I have a way to make you look as good as possible. Do you want to try it?"


    Wayne''s melancholy eyes brightened when she heard that Diana had a way to make her face look better


    Diana said slowly: "I have found a kind of ancient secret technique in the remains of the moon that can make the magic lines permanent on the face. It should be able to make your scars covered by the magic lines formed by your holy silver magic. But if you want to brand permanent magic lines, your skin will be burned by its own magic."


    If the burn scar on her face was covered by magic lines, what if she suffered a burn of her own magic?


    In order to restore her former beauty, Wayne immediately said that she was willing to accept Diana''s magical arts.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1233

    The next morning, taking care of Ye Feng overnight, Wayne slowly woke up from his sleep.


    Feeling her thigh numb, confused, she opened her eyes and found Ye Feng pillow on her leg. She remembered last night that she asked him to rest on her leg so that Ye Feng could sleep more comfortably.


    After rubbing her eyes, Wayne specially observed Xia Ye Feng''s injury and confirmed that his physical condition was much better than yesterday''s, and her mood became clearer.


    Staring at Ye Feng''s sleeping face for a while, she got up carefully and left the camp to find Diana.


    Inside the camp, Diana is teaching some of the most basic Moon Magic. Seeing Wayne coming towards her, she told the high priests Wade and Nell to continue to teach the lunatic basic magic, and then walked with Wayne into the mountain forest not far away.


    After a long and silent walk, Diana broke the silence: "Wayne, do you have a good idea?"


    "Well, Diana, I''m going to trouble you!" Wayne''s eyes firmly met Diana''s eyes, and she insisted that Diana use the magic arts on her as she did last night.


    Diana couldn''t bear it. She actually regretted telling Wayne that she would do this trick: "it''s going to be painful. It''s like cutting a new wound in your face with a knife."


    "I''ve experienced a similar pain once, how about another one?" Wayne stroked the burn marks on her face, and unconsciously recalled the flame of the son of the Dragon Emperor. The corners of her mouth were full of complicated radians.


    Seeing that Wayne was so determined, Diana decided to respect Wayne''s choice, even though she didn''t want to perform magic arts on him.


    After thinking about it, Diana stopped and looked around at the woods: "in that case, we''ll do magic arts here. Generally, no one will come here."


    Wei en Wen Yan Yi Xi: "what do I need to do to carry out the magic arts?"


    Diana thought about it a little and said, "you sit in the same place and let out as much magic as you can. I''ll do the rest."


    After listening to Diana''s words, Wayne sat in the same place according to Diana''s hints, and let himself be surrounded by the magic of holy silver.


    Diana also sat down in front of Wayne and continued: "relax, next you will feel my magic in guiding you. Don''t contradict my guidance, so you can''t carve a permanent holy silver magic mark on your face."


    Wayne whispered, indicating Diana that despite the magic that guided her, she was still at ease with Diana.


    With the permission of Wayne, Diana began to recite the ancient taboo incantations, and slowly guided the magic of silver belonging to Wayne around her.


    Under the guidance of Diana, the magic power of holy silver was condensed and formed into a silk thread of holy silver energy.


    Diana carefully manipulated the silver threads to guide her to Wayne''s pretty face.


    She gazed intently at the burn scar on both sides of Wayne''s cheek, and then injected the holy silver energy thread into the scar.


    "Hiss..."


    Although Wayne had been ready to deal with the pain, she still felt her pretty face was tearing open a new wound after the holy silver energy was injected into the scar, and she could not help but take a breath.


    Diana heard the hissing sound in her mouth, and she stopped quickly: "if we can''t bear it, we won''t do it!"


    "I can take it. Go on!" Wayne clenched her teeth and motioned for Diana to continue.


    Hearing this, Diana had to face color can not bear to continue the magic arts, began to control the Magic Silver in Wayne''s burn scar slowly spread.


    Despite Diana''s efforts to slow down the spread, Wayne can still clearly feel that her pretty face is constantly being scarred by a sharp knife.


    The pain of the sharp knife shaving made Wayne very sad, but in order to complete the magic art and cover the real scar, she still insisted on gripping her teeth.


    The magic of silver was deeply embedded in the skin of two wounds on Wayne''s cheek. When all the old scars were filled with silver magic, Diana immediately stopped and said to Wayne, "well, Wayne, now all the burns on your face are covered with magic lines."


    When Wayne heard this, she first wiped the sweat on her forehead due to pain, and then used the magic power of holy silver to condense a holy silver mirror in front of her body to observe her appearance at the moment.


    She grinned with joy when she saw that the burn on her cheek was really covered by her silver magic.


    She reached out to the mirror and touched the two halves of her cheek with Saint silver magic lines. After a short time of happiness, Wayne was sad again.


    "Diana, even though the burns on my face are covered with the magic of holy silver, the messy magic lines still look very penetrating, just like demons."


    Hearing her speech, Diana also looked at her pretty face, now covered with strange shapes and magic lines, and said, "I''ve tried my best to cover all your scars with your own."


    Wayne pursed her lips. "Diana, can you continue to enlarge the tattoo and make it look better?"Diana frowned and hesitated, "yes, but it''s time to add new wounds to your intact skin..."


    After hearing this, Wayne insisted: "then add a new wound. Anyway, I have so many burns on my face. Treat all those irregular burns into beautiful magic lines!"


    Diana saw that she had said so, but it was not easy to refuse. She began to perform the magic arts according to Wayne''s requirements, so as to make the holy silver magic patterns on Wayne''s face more beautiful.


    After suffering from the pain of magic stripe, Wayne again used the magic mirror of holy silver to observe his face.


    The cloud like holy silver and magic patterns are scattered all over the two sides of the cheek, which not only perfectly covers the penetrating burn, but also makes the whole person of Wayne look like the holy silver goddess Dharma God, holy and beautiful.


    "Diana, is this what I am now?" said Wayne, looking at the mirror in an incredible way


    Diana nodded to show that this was what Wayne was like now.


    "Much better than I expected. Thank you, Diana!"


    She regained her own beauty, and this beautiful magic pattern made her more sacred than before. The joy of Wayne''s heart was all written on her face.


    She can''t wait for Ye Feng to wake up and let Ye Feng see what she looks like now!


    One side of Diana saw that Wayne was very satisfied with her pretty face after the second magic tattoo. She was also happy for Wayne to show her smile.


    Thinking that she would like to see Leona and panson later, Diana got up and said with a smile, "if you like, I have to go to the other side of the mountain. If you have something important to discuss with Leona, I''ll go back first."


    Wayne is also planning to go back to the camp to take care of Ye Feng. She signals Diana to talk about important matters at ease, while she herself is going back to look after Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1234

    Deep in the shadow Island, Elise walked slowly through the intricate caves to an empty land full of cobwebs.


    Sitting on the skull throne, dressed in a blood moon costume, she cast her scarlet eyes on one of the giant cobwebs, on which hung a man wrapped in spider silk.


    Her evil eye son slightly a convergence, that person''s spider silk began to peel off, revealing the person full of corrosive mucus.


    This man had been eroded by the corrosive mucus, and his skin was completely ulcerated. However, Alice was very excited to see him like this.


    She licked her bright red lips: "Ye Feng, does it feel like the whole body is burned by fire from inside to outside?"


    There is no response, leaf wind low dead head, the vitality of the whole person is weak to the extreme.


    Seeing that Ye Feng did not respond, Elise curled up her mouth and said, "can''t you hold on so fast? I still have a lot of means to let you have a good experience, cluck


    Elise''s laughter reverberated in every corner of the grotto. She faded from demon form and returned to human form.


    Flash to be tortured by her not adult form of Ye Feng side, her pretty face floating morbid blush: "since you can''t hold on, then I will personally end your pain!"


    Jade hand knocks a ring finger, the palm of Alice''s hand changes into a sharp knife, then her eyes a Ling, face ferocious will stab the blade in Ye Feng''s heart.


    "Ha ha ha Soon Soon, you will usher in your dark new life and become my most loyal slave


    With Elise''s more and more crazy laughter, Ye Feng''s vitality gradually dissipates in her red eyes.


    As expected, a wisp of dead soul will float out of Ye Feng''s body, but Elise finds that Ye Feng''s body does not float out of the dead soul.


    She seemed to think of something, the smile on her face gradually solidified and turned to a gloomy color.


    "Fake?"


    In order to confirm whether her guess is correct, Elise''s right hand gradually clenched into a fist, and Ye Feng''s body instantly turned into a flower like bubble.


    "This familiar smell Love of Loveland? How can Ye Feng know her magic


    At the thought that she had been bewildered by a mirror image for a day, iris''s blood pupil grew more and more angry.


    Her whole body trembled with anger. With a sudden wave of her right hand, several blood blades collapsed the rock wall not far away.


    The falling boulders rumbled, and Elise was quiet again in the grotto. She took a deep breath and ducked back to the skull throne.


    Tapping on the skeleton handrail for a while, she calmed her good mood and communicated with the believer seeds. A wisp of her soul mirror image was condensed in Ye Feng''s heart thousands of miles away.


    Sensing Ye Feng is sleeping, she is angry in the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart: "wake up for me!"


    After Diana''s treatment, Ye Feng took another day''s rest, and her injuries were basically healed. She is still in a deep sleep just because she is too weak.


    Disturbed by Elise''s magic sound, Ye Feng, who pinches his shoulder for two Fiona, wakes up suddenly and wipes his forehead with cold sweat.


    "Why do I seem to hear Alice''s voice?"


    After taking a few breaths, Ye Feng thinks that he should be dreaming. But immediately, Elise''s cold and piercing voice rings out in his heart. He also sees the image of Elise in his heart.


    "Do you think it''s fun to play with me?"


    Ye Feng, who was forced to wake up by Elise, is still confused. He doesn''t understand why Elise said so.


    As you can see from the icy words of Elise, she is very angry now.


    Ye Feng was confused, but he still grinned and said, "Elise, I dare not play you!"


    Elise is indifferent to Ye Feng''s compliment. The more she thinks about it, the more angry she becomes: "this time, you are lucky. I''ve missed it. You will still be in love with Loveland. Next time, I will kill you!"


    As soon as he came up, he threatened to kill him. Ye Feng took a breath. He just wanted to say something more, but his nerves tingled, and Elise cut off the relationship between them.


    Although unable to continue to communicate with Elise, Ye Feng had to swallow back the words he wanted, but he felt that it was a good thing for him that Elise cut off the contact voluntarily.


    Don''t think about Elise, Ye Feng began to recall what happened before he fell asleep. When his mind came to his mind that he was wrapped around his body by Elise, the black rose in his body ran autonomously, and helped him escape to the vicinity of the mogloon trail camp. Then he understood why Elise said he was playing with her.


    It turns out that Elise was angry that he cheated her with the mirror image and successfully escaped!


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng can''t help but smile. In fact, he didn''t expect that he could get rid of it. It was all black rose''s own operation to save him.


    He remembers that the last time he got away by mirror image was in jushenfeng, and that time he would not respond to his black rose''s independent operation. He can only imitate part of Black Rose''s magic through fighting with Loveland, and he is not proficient.However, he would not say these words to Alice unless he really wanted to die and become her slave.


    During this period of Ye Feng''s meditation, Wayne, who has recovered her beauty through magic lines, happily returns from the forest in the mountains and is ready to continue to take good care of his daily life until he wakes up.


    Wayne pushed aside the curtain of the camp and saw him sitting up. He was stunned, and then, because of his awakening, he showed a happy smile.


    "Ye Feng, that''s great. You finally wake up!"


    Smelling the joy words familiar to Wayne, Ye Feng did not have time to respond, was happy bad Wayne fluttered full.


    Because is forced to wake up by Elise, Ye Feng''s body bone is still very weak, so tightly held by Wayne, he coughed twice.


    "Wayne, be gentle, I just wake up. I can''t stand your trouble like this!"


    As he said this, Wayne was also aware of her gaffe, and quickly released her clasped hands and looked at him in embarrassment.


    "Yes Sorry, I''m so excited to see you wake up... "


    Smelling Wayne''s faltering words, Ye Feng couldn''t bear to blame her at all. He just laughed helplessly.


    Seeing that he didn''t blame her, Wayne caressed her chest and breathed a long sigh of relief: "Ye Feng, do you still feel uncomfortable now? If you don''t feel well, we can ask Diana to continue the treatment for you! "


    When Ye Feng hears the speech, he also feels his body condition. After a while, he said, "except for some weakness, everything is OK."


    After hearing this, Wayne tapped her hand, widened her eyes and gazed expectantly at Ye Feng''s face: "that''s good. We''ll live in the mogalon mountain trail camp for the first time these days, and I''ll take good care of you!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1235

    "We''ll stay in the camp for a while. We''ll take good care of these days!"


    I don''t know why, this sentence from the mouth of Wayne, Ye Feng always feel strange, he is still some used to the former that is not false color and cold to him.


    However, when she thought that she wanted to kill him from time to time before, he still unconsciously took a breath of cold air, and thought that now Wayne was quite good.


    One side of Wayne see him suddenly take a breath of cool air, eyes concern way: "Ye Feng, where is uncomfortable?"


    Ye Feng didn''t dare to talk to Wayne. He was thinking about her fierce appearance before, unless he really wanted Wayne to continue to behave like a noble lady like Fiona.


    He coughed twice: "cough No, Wayne, eh What''s the scar on your face... "


    In the middle of the story, after looking at Ye Feng''s face, she realized that the burn scars on the two sides of Wayne''s pretty face had disappeared. Instead, they were all kinds of cloud like holy silver and magic patterns.


    See Ye Feng finally notice her change, the heart of Wei en is bumpy, very uneasy. She not only expects Ye Feng to find her changes, but also is afraid that Ye Feng will feel that she is not as good-looking as she used to be.


    Her voice was as fine as mosquito''s words. She slowly told Ye Feng about her acceptance of the magic arts, and asked him nervously whether she looked good like this.


    "Good Good looking, now you look like a beautiful warrior God


    Ye Feng praises from the bottom of his heart that he really thinks that now Wayne is completely new, even more noble than before he was burned.


    The beautiful warrior God? If the former Wayne heard Ye Feng so boasting of her, she would not be happy, but would be very disgusted with the Ye Feng who evaluated her appearance.


    However, who told her to have a good opinion of Ye Feng now, she also cares about Ye Feng''s views on her. Hearing that he called her the beautiful goddess of martial arts, her pretty face could not help but appear a blush of shyness.


    She pursed her red lips and hesitated to ask, "do you really think so?"


    "Well, really!" Ye Feng did not think too much and grinned.


    Hearing this, Wayne''s cheeks were burning and her heart beat faster, and her eyes were gradually moving with moving eyes.


    After a short period of shyness, I remembered yesterday that Diana seemed very concerned about Ye Feng. Wayne bit her red lips: "by the way, Ye Feng, what''s the relationship between you and Diana?"


    Ye Feng replied without thinking: "the relationship between the goddess of the moon and the guardian of the moon god."


    "I''m not asking about this. I''m asking if you have any other relationship?" Wei en is not very satisfied with Ye Feng''s answer. She has heard about this relationship long before.


    Ye Feng didn''t understand the intention of Wayne asking this, he pinched his chin: "no, do you think I have anything to do with Diana?"


    His question seemed to be unintentional, but it was very tricky, which made Wayne complain about his dullness.


    She didn''t believe Ye Feng. The more she recalled the details of Diana''s relationship with Ye Feng, the more she felt that Diana might like Ye Feng. But she was embarrassed to say this, she could only hold it by herself, and her eyes were a little sour.


    She was so grudging eyes stare at some creepy, Ye Feng can not help but wonder if she thinks he is practicing black magic and wants to impose justice on him.


    The more you think about it, the more you think about it, the more wrong Ye Feng says, "Wayne, don''t look at me like this. I really haven''t practiced black magic, and I haven''t fallen!"


    Hearing his own confession, Wayne was stunned at first, and then realized that Ye Feng would be wrong. She did not hold back for a moment, and chuckled.


    She laughed for a while, covering her mouth and motioning Ye Feng to rest assured: "cluck, cluck Ye Feng, don''t worry. I believe you haven''t practiced black magic or fallen! "


    When she heard this, she was relieved


    Seeing that he was so serious, Wayne could not help but smile again. In the past, she didn''t think Ye Feng was very interesting, no matter in the strange period when she was extremely indifferent to him, or when she misunderstood him for his degeneration. Now after contacting him for a long time, she found that he was an interesting person who could bring joy to people.


    In this slightly relaxed and pleasant atmosphere, a woman with a tray came into the camp: "Wayne, I brought you some food to check on xiayefeng''s recovery, eh Ye Feng wakes up


    Seeing the visitor, Wayne''s pretty face showed a puzzled look: "Diana, didn''t you go to discuss something important with Leona, how did you come back?"


    "It''s been discussed. I''ll come back and have a look. I didn''t expect Ye Feng to wake up so soon. It''s so good!"


    While answering, Diana put the tray full of dishes on the small table, and then sat beside Ye Feng, using the magic of the moon to explore Ye Feng''s physical recovery.


    "Diana, thank you for your treatment. I''m much better now!"


    Seeing Diana come in with dishes and check her injury, Ye Feng is in a good mood and grins."Ye Feng, this is what I should do. You are me My guardian


    Diana blushed and almost couldn''t help saying that Ye Feng was her favorite. Fortunately, she stopped the car in time and called Ye Feng her guardian. Otherwise, not only Ye Feng will be confused after listening, maybe Wayne will also be confused after listening.


    After the lunch, she and Diana were in a good mood to check up on her body, and she was sure that she had a cold.


    After dinner, Diana needs help from Wayne. She and Wayne tell Ye Feng to take good care of her injuries and leave Ye Feng''s camp together.


    Ye Feng''s mouth was full of promises, but he tried to get up soon after they left.


    Although he was weak now, he could still walk around. If he was too busy, he would sneak out of his camp and walk down the mountain.


    On the way, he met many refugees and believers in the Luna sect camp. Naturally, he could not help but say hello and talk to these enthusiastic people.


    After going down the mountain, he wants to enter the primeval forest where the grand barrier is built. The scattered leaf wind steps out of the protection area of the protective array alone.


    I don''t know if there is an illusion. As soon as Ye Feng comes out of the protective array, he sees Elise in a black evening dress, which makes him excited.


    The next moment, Elise in human form casts a tidal wave of pressure on him, telling him that this is not an illusion.


    The suffocating pressure made Ye Feng''s breath become more and more rapid. He stepped out of the protective array and immediately retreated back. The terrifying pressure dissipated under the protection of the protective array.


    "You''d better hide in this all the time and don''t come out. As long as I find you step out of this array, I''ll kill you!"


    Elise saw that he had retreated, put a bitter word, and disappeared in the same place.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1236

    "You''d better hide in this all the time and don''t come out. As long as I find you step out of this array, I''ll kill you!"


    Looking at Elise full of resentment to disappear in place, Ye Feng gently caresses her chest to ease her breath. I didn''t expect that he just wanted to relax, and Elise was staring at him. It seems that he can''t easily leave the mountain trail camp at this time.


    He returns to the peak where the Yueshen sect is stationed. As soon as Ye Feng comes back, he bumps into Wayne in distress and asks how they can let him down the mountain, a man who has just recovered from his injury.


    In order to avoid unnecessary conflict, Ye Feng rushed to the past and waved to Wayne: "Wayne, I''m here!"


    As soon as he heard the voice of Ye Feng, Wei en, who was concerned about Ye Feng, immediately turned back to him and was no longer embarrassed by the lunatic.


    The other lunatics left under the eye sign of Ye Feng, and they just didn''t want to continue to communicate with Wayne.


    Wayne doesn''t care what the lunatics think of her. She''s very similar to Fiona. She looked up at Ye Feng''s face with some complaints: "Ye Feng, I didn''t mean to let you have a good rest in the camp. How did you get out? I heard others say you''re down the mountain


    Being so concerned about by Wayne, Ye Feng is really a little unaccustomed: "cough I''m just going out to relax. Isn''t it a good return? "


    With a straight face, Wei en looked at Ye Feng seriously: "even so, you can''t take it lightly. What if you come down the mountain and meet a devil? You''re afraid that you can''t even beat the lowest level frog, hum Yeah? Wait How can you smell of demons


    Shit, you can smell that? Ye Feng was frightened by Wayne''s sensitive sense of smell, and he didn''t fight with Elise closely, but only suffered the pressure of Elise.


    Wayne''s face was very embarrassed. She was angry. Ye Feng didn''t listen to her: "why don''t you talk? Is it true that you have met a devil? "


    Ye Feng touched his nose, squinted and said with a ha ha: "it was a low-level demon that I met just after I came out of the array. I withdrew in time, so I didn''t get hurt."


    He only said half of the truth, changed the encounter with Elise into a low-level demon, for fear that Wayne would continue to be excited with him endlessly.


    "Well, you are not allowed to go out without my permission these days. I have to accompany you when you come out and walk around!" Wei en did not suspect that Ye Feng lied. In order to ensure that Ye Feng could recover as soon as possible, she had to take care of him all the time these days.


    Ye Feng hung his head and said with a bitter smile, "I''m not a child. Can I use it so strictly?"


    "It''s not about kids, it''s about your safety, I can''t be careless!" With the attitude she used to be a night hunter in demacia, Venn couldn''t be careless.


    Seeing that she was so serious, Ye Feng had to wave her hand: "OK, listen to you!"


    In this way, the next whole afternoon, Ye Feng will be accompanied by Wayne wherever he goes. He had been with Wayne before, so he didn''t feel any discomfort.


    In the middle of the night, Ye Feng returned to his camp to sleep normally. Seeing Wayne following in, he frowned and said, "Wayne, why do you follow me in?"


    "That Diana didn''t set up a camp for me... " Wayne wanted to say that she stayed to take care of Ye Feng, but she was embarrassed to speak and could only falter.


    Ye Feng didn''t think about it. He said directly, "this is simple. I''ll let the believers arrange for you..."


    With his words, Wayne''s face also changed from shyness to coldness. She said without expression: "don''t bother others so late, and in order to prevent your injury recurrence, no one knows, we are still together tonight!"


    Ye Feng opened his mouth to retort, but when he saw the more and more serious face of Wayne, he still decided to listen to her, so as not to make the noble lady angry again.


    Just as he was about to speak, a child''s voice came from outside the camp: "human, are you in it?"


    Smelling the familiar voice, Ye Feng''s mind immediately appeared the clever appearance of the magic cat youmi.


    Long time no see you mi, Ye Feng also want to see this only can talk cat: "you mi, I am in!"


    "Then we come in, man!"


    With youmi''s voice falling, one after another into Ye Feng''s camp, looking to be alone with Ye Feng, Wayne''s face gradually darkened.


    The most advanced children were youmi, Weijia, Annie and Nicole. They were followed by jiela, Ali and Xiao Xi. They all asked Ye Feng how he was recovering with a smile.


    They had been stationed at the peaks of Leona and panson before, so they didn''t know the news of Ye Feng''s return at the first time.


    Just a moment ago, Diana had an urgent matter to look for Leona, who happened to be caught by them. They also learned the news of Ye Feng''s return. They did not see Ye Feng for a long time, and they missed him very much. So they organized a group to visit Ye Feng, who had just recovered from his serious illness.


    There are so many people care about themselves, Ye Feng''s heart a warm: "I''m recovering very well, that is, the body bone is still a little weak, raise a few days should be OK!"


    Confirm Ye Feng''s wound is healed now. Ask Ye Feng and Wei en about their experience of going to the dragon clan.With a face and no words, she was not happy that they had destroyed her chance to be alone with Ye Feng. Ye Feng is happy to share his adventure with Wayne in the Dragon habitat and his experience of driving out the demon leader of shadow island with the Dragon army.


    The crowd was terrified. From time to time, they would sweat for him and Wayne because he talked about the danger. Fortunately, they both came back safely. Otherwise, people would cry for them.


    After listening to Ye Feng''s story, Weijia and others also shared with him and Wayne their interesting stories during this period of time in the mogalon trail. They kept chattering, and the atmosphere became very relaxed and pleasant for a time.


    Wei en, who wants to be alone with Ye Feng, is bent. He listens to their chatter, but he is silent all the time.


    It''s hard to get to the end of everyone''s conversation. Wei en is expecting others to leave so that she can be alone with Ye Feng. However, a Li called her before she left: "Wei en, let''s not disturb Ye Feng''s rest. He has recovered from his injury and can''t go to bed too late."


    Hear a Li''s words, Wei en micro Cu Liu Mei: "I want to stay to take care of Ye Feng, I don''t trust him."


    Noticing Wayne''s twinkling eyes, jiela also said: "Ye Feng, what he needs now is rest, not lack of action ability. Although you are kind, you''d better not disturb him."


    Other people also follow suit, think that Wei en had better not disturb Ye Feng''s rest here.


    In the face of public opposition, Wayne stubbornly made the final effort: "but I don''t have my own camp..."


    A Li said with a smile: "I and jiela have a camp on the mountain of the moon god sect. That camp is very big, Wayne, you can live with us!"


    Jiela also continued: "or you can live with Yumi and their children. You can choose one."


    Seeing both of them said so, Wayne had no choice but to agree to live with a Li Er Nu wrongly.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1237

    With the help of the Dragon army, Ionia spent several days stabilizing the invasion of the shadow army. However, the remaining demons and undead hide in the dark. If they do not take the initiative to attack human beings, even gods like Soraka will not be able to find them in the first place.


    The defense of each city, town, village and port has been strengthened. The Council of elders of Ionia held an emergency meeting to contact the leaders of survivors from other countries and cities to count the casualties and discuss the follow-up matters.


    The Terran demigods and gods headed by Soraka began to prepare for the restoration of the island protection array, and the Dragon Legion also joined it, in order to make the island protection array more unbreakable.


    Just as everyone was trying to rebuild the post disaster efforts of Ionia, Fiona of Laurent family, who had been in a deep sleep since being rescued from the sea, finally recovered from her lethargy.


    Although she woke up, she coughed and was very weak as soon as she woke up because of the injury in her body.


    At the moment when she made a sound, there was a female voice that she was very familiar with: "Fiona, you wake up!"


    She also responded directly to the woman she knew so well: "lacs, what''s wrong with me?"


    When she heard this, she also told Fiona, the Laurent family, about Fiona and others injured in the sea.


    After listening to lax''s story, Fiona of the Laurent family can sort out the confused memories in her head.


    After waking up, Fiona looked around her eyes and found that it was a large room with the style of Ionia. There were Nami and others who were rescued from the sea like her on the bed nearby.


    "Ye Feng, Moffett, and the woman?"


    After counting the injured, Fiona of the Laurent family found that Ye Feng, Moffett and Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, were not there. She also asked lax directly.


    Lax thought for a moment and replied, "Moffett is too big. He is still lying near the Dharma array in the heart Academy. Ye Feng, I don''t know, but the other you wake up before you."


    Without knowing Ye Feng''s news, Fiona of Laurent family gasped nervously: "I have to find Lord Soraka, I must know the whereabouts of Ye Feng!"


    Seeing that she was eager to get out of bed, laxton was frightened and rushed to stop her: "you can''t walk around now, your wound is not good yet!"


    Fiona stubbornly wants to get rid of lax: "I want to find Ye Feng, lax, don''t stop me!"


    Lax refused to comply and said with a strong attitude: "it''s chaotic outside now. Aonia''s Island protecting array was broken by the demon leaders of shadow island a few days ago. The portal of the shadow army spread all over Ionia. Now, with the help of the dragon, it''s better not to disturb Lord Soraka. It''s better for them to deal with the aftermath. ¡±


    as soon as lacs said that Ionia had been invaded by the shadow Island, Fiona of the Laurent family looked pale, but immediately she asked what happened these days.


    Lax saw Fiona''s attention temporarily distracted. She was also patient and slowly came to the event that the array of aionia islands was broken.


    Most of the events she described were true, except Ye Feng, because she did not see Ye Feng with her own eyes and was busy taking care of Fiona, a comatose Laurent family, she had no way to know Ye Feng''s news.


    After lacs''s complaint, Fiona gradually calmed down, and she also realized that it was better not to disturb Soraka now, so as not to affect the fate of the whole Ionia.


    Since she can''t find Ye Feng through Soraka''s magic, what Fiona most wants to see is Ye Feng''s sister Ruiwen.


    Thinking of this, she began to beg lax: "lax, you take me to find Ye Feng''s sister Ruiwen, OK?"


    Lax didn''t want to promise Fiona, but when she begged her so, she agreed.


    Carefully supporting the frail Laurent family Fiona out of the house, lax takes Fiona into the streets of the city of presidian, which is full of ruins.


    Looking at the traces left by the rampage of the shadowy creature, Fiona of the Laurent family can''t help but think back to the occupied demacia and sigh.


    Laches, who helped her, was extremely indignant. She took her to Ruiwen''s house and denounced the shadow Island devil who had turned presidian into ruins.


    Her father died in Calista''s hands to save her life. Fiona, the Laurent family, is also full of hatred: "lax, sooner or later, we will take demacia back!"


    "Well, I''m sure we''ll take demacia back. Now Brother Galen is going to attend the emergency meeting of Ionia. Maybe he''s talking about taking back the main continent!"


    The second daughter walked a long way to the courtyard where Ruiwen lived. The scene of dilapidated inside made Fiona of Laurent family worried about Ye Feng''s sister Ruiwen.


    Laurent family Fiona eyes some hot and humid: "did not expect Ruiwen sister''s residence was also destroyed by the devil, how can we do, so there is no way to contact Ruiwen sister!"As soon as her voice dropped, lax was ready to open her mouth to comfort her. Behind them came the voice of Ruiwen''s smile.


    "Fiona, I''m glad to see you wake up safe and sound, and lax, thank you for taking care of her during this time."


    At the sound, Fiona of the Laurent family turned happily, and Ruiwen in plain clothes immediately came into her eyes.


    Seeing that the visitor was really Ruiwen, Fiona of Laurent family was also happy and said, "sister Ruiwen!"


    Ruiwen replied with a smile: "come on, come in and sit down. Although the courtyard and house are damaged by the devil, they can still live. I still live here."


    With that, Ruiwen pushed Fiona and lax into the courtyard, carrying all kinds of ingredients just bought from outside.


    They were arranged to sit down at the stone table. Ruiwen continued with a smile: "I just bought a lot of ingredients. I''m worried that no one will eat with me. You''ll wait for me here. I''ll make some dishes right away. We''ll eat and reminisce about the past."


    "Sister Ruiwen, don''t be so troublesome!"


    Fiona of Laurent family is still a little embarrassed when facing Ruiwen. Who calls this woman Ye Feng''s sister?


    Ruiwen waved her hand and said, "no problem, Fiona, are you looking for Xiaofeng? I''ll tell you about the boy when I''m ready to cook! "


    After hearing this, Fiona of Laurent family stood up from her seat and said excitedly, "sister Ruiwen, do you have any news about Ye Feng?"


    Facing Fiona of the Laurent family with a trace of joy in her anxious eyes, Ruiwen says in her heart that she is really looking for her because of her brother Ye Feng.


    "Well, I only saw him the other day, so you don''t have to worry about him. He''s all right now."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1238

    "Well, I only saw him the other day, so you don''t have to worry about him. He''s all right now."


    Hearing Ruiwen say that Ye Feng is well, the boulder that Fiona of Laurent family has been hanging in her heart is finally falling down. As a result, there are more and more questions related to Ye Feng in her heart. She would like to hold Ruiwen and ask enough.


    However, Ruiwen finished speaking, carrying the ingredients into the courtyard of the dilapidated room, began to cook.


    Before she could stop Ruiwen, Fiona had to stamp her feet, SIP her lips and sit down. One side of the lax is also from her face to see her impatience, comfort her not to be anxious, and so on Ruiwen out to ask and Ye Feng related news.


    "Well I''m in such a hurry Fiona rubbed her red and swollen eyes. Now it was time to be happy, but her tears were falling.


    Under the pacification of lax, Fiona adjusted her excited mood and slowly waited for Ruiwen to come out.


    After a long time, Ruiwen came out of the room with the food under Fiona''s expectant eyes.


    When Ruiwen sat down, Fiona of Laurent family, who was concerned about Ye Feng, couldn''t help saying, "sister Ruiwen, I..."


    Ruiwen showed a gentle smile and stopped her question: "eat the dishes first and then talk about Xiaofeng. Anyway, he must be very safe now. You don''t have to worry about that boy!"


    "Yes, Fiona, you''ve been in a coma for so long. It''s time to mend your body. Eat more first!"


    Fiona doesn''t want to eat at all. She just wants to ask about Ye Feng first. But she couldn''t stand Ruiwen and lax''s persuasion, so she had to eat first.


    Half eaten, the head is full of Ye Feng Fiona and can not hold back: "Ruiwen sister, Ye Feng, where is he now?"


    Ruiwen didn''t reply immediately. Instead, she pushed a dish to her, and then said, "he''s at the mogelon trail camp. Come on, take your order!"


    "Well..."


    Finally, she got the news of Ye Feng from Ruiwen. Fiona was very happy. She also ate a few mouthfuls obediently, and continued to ask in a cheerful mood: "what is he doing there now? Is there any mission? "


    Ruiwen thought about it a little and said: "no task, he was chased by the devil of shadow island and escaped to the mountain path of mogelon."


    Hearing Ruiwen say that Ye Feng is being chased by the devil, Fiona''s pupil shrinks slightly. She says nervously: "chased by the devil Did he get hurt? "


    Ruiwen was puzzled by this question. She stopped. In order to reassure Fiona, she said: "the injury is not serious. He should recover almost now."


    Hearing this, Fiona stroked her chest, bit her teeth and said, "it''s good to recover, sister Ruiwen, I I''m going to see him later! "


    As soon as this was said, lax was the first to object: "how can you find him? Fiona, you''d better stay with me in presidian now


    After several months without seeing Ye Feng, Fiona really wanted to see him immediately, so she firmly said: "I am also a demigod. Now the island protection array has not been supported. I can cross the sea to the main land by myself!"


    Ruiwen also disagrees with Fiona''s view on this matter. Her pleasant smile is also serious: "Fiona, try to run your own sword spirit to see if you can go to the main mainland by yourself!"


    Fiona is a little unconvinced. She makes a gesture and starts to use the flowing cloud sword Qi. However, with a little movement, her Qi and blood suddenly surge, and then the sword Qi dissipates by itself.


    Her pale face held the table, and Fiona realized how weak she was at the moment.


    "Why How could this happen? " She was very unwilling to try again, but soon her sword spirit also dissipated on its own again, and consumed her physical strength extremely.


    Laches, looking at her face, sighed and comforted, "stay at presidian, Fiona!"


    Fiona''s eyes were full of tears, because she wanted to see Ye Feng so much that she didn''t look arrogant and indifferent. "But I''ve been in a coma for months, and I haven''t seen him for a long time... "


    Ruiwen and lax didn''t expect Fiona to be so sensitive. They didn''t know how to placate Fiona.


    Lakis, who had been to the mogloon trail camp, thought for a moment and said, "well, when my brother Galen comes back, I''ll ask him to take you to the psychic academy to find Lord Soraka. Go there with the one-way portal that transports supplies to the maglon trail, you can see Ye Feng."


    Fiona was glad to hear this, but she frowned and said, "won''t this disturb Lord Soraka?"


    In fact, lax didn''t want to seek solaka''s help at this time. However, seeing that her friend was too deep, she had to try to ask Soraka for help out of her own heart. She replied, "look, if Lord Soraka wants to see you, it''s not a disturbance."


    Ruiwen also hesitated and said, "if Mr. Soraka doesn''t have time to see you, come back to me, and I''ll send you to find Xiao Feng."


    With Ruiwen''s promise, the tears in Fiona''s eyes were relieved. She wiped her wet eyes for a second and had lunch with Vivien and lax at ease.¡­¡­


    "Ha Cho!"


    Ye Feng, who was talking to Diana, suddenly sneezed for no reason. He touched his nose and murmured whether someone was thinking of him.


    Diana on one side saw him sneezing and thought that something was wrong with his body. She was busy and concerned and said, "Ye Feng, is there something wrong with you?"


    Ye Feng shook his head and continued their conversation: "no, Diana, you said you and Leona, and panson were going to attack the shadow fortress north of the camp. Are you sure?"


    At the mention of their plans, Diana''s attention was instantly diverted. She shared her thoughts with Ye Feng with burning eyes: "well, recently, the three of us have conducted in-depth research and improvement on the protection array, which can expand the scope of the protection array to the northern shadow fortress. So we want to try to capture the shadow fortress in the north, and see if our improved array can cover such a large area."


    Ye Feng also felt that he could have a try after listening to it. However, thinking that he was being watched by Elise, he immediately became excited.


    Maybe his conversation with Diana was overheard by Alice, waiting for them to come out of the fray and launch a deadly attack on them.


    For the sake of the safety of Diana, Leona and panson, Ye Feng temporarily denies Diana''s idea: "don''t worry about this in advance. Wait a second. If the demon leader of shadow island is outside waiting for us to go out, the whole mogelon mountain trail camp may be destroyed."


    In addition, she believes in Ye Feng''s suggestion.


    When Diana leaves, Ye Feng immediately calls Elise from the bottom of her heart to see if the female devil is eavesdropping.


    Sure enough, Elise''s image immediately appeared in his heart, and showed a strange smile to him.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1239

    In response to Ye Feng''s call, Elise''s human form appears quietly in Ye Feng''s heart. Her ghostly smile makes Ye Feng look cold.


    "Did you hear all that conversation?"


    In the face of his question, Alice gave a noncommittal smile: "what if you hear it, what if you don''t?"


    Just now Ye Feng just guessed. Now when he sees the posture of Elise, he confirms that she must have eavesdropped on his conversation with Diana.


    His inner soul looked deeply at the smiling Elise and warned, "you''d better not mess with me, or I''ll be merciless."


    Elise did not care about Ye Feng''s extremely vigilant eyes when he spoke, and joked: "merciless Tut Tut, how merciless? "


    "Do you believe that I will kill you too?" Ye Feng eyes a Ling, eyes burning at Elise.


    "Kill me You want to kill me? " The Banshee like scream suddenly rings in Ye Feng''s heart, and Elise''s pretty face is gradually distorted, and the smile on her face disappears in an instant, full of anger and resentment.


    In fact, Ye Feng is just deliberately bluffing Elise, hoping that she will not mess. He promised her to save her. Although she sneered at him, he would try his best to fulfill his promise.


    But in order to keep Elise away from messing with Diana and the moglon trail camp, he continued to be tough: "how You''re allowed to kill me. I''m not allowed to kill you? "


    Looking at Ye Feng''s tough attitude, Elise doesn''t know why, and she feels a little flustered. She doesn''t like this feeling very much.


    The more I want to feel, the more irritable she is. Originally, she wanted to take the opportunity to see Ye Feng eat shriveled. Instead, she was first irritated to shiver all over.


    Out of sight and quiet in the heart, Elise doesn''t want to see Ye Feng''s disgusting face at all. She snorts coldly and is angry by Ye Feng and cuts off the contact between them.


    "Hiss..."


    Ye Feng''s head tingled, and he immediately understood that it was Elise who cut off the connection between them.


    When the tingling feeling gradually weakened, Ye Feng felt the strength in his body that had not been fully recovered. A weak feeling made him very sleepy.


    "It seems that we still have to cultivate ourselves for a few days. This body..." Ye Feng whispered to himself and sat back to the floor to take a nap.


    At this time, his camp was suddenly pushed away, these days have not come to find him, Wayne carefully walked in.


    Seeing the furtive appearance of Wayne, Ye Feng said in a funny way: "Wayne, how did you come?"


    Wayne blushed and stammered: "I''ve been with ALI these days. I don''t know how you''ve recovered, so I want to see you!"


    When Ye Feng heard the speech, he replied with a smile: "my magic power has been restored to a state close to demigod. It is estimated that in a few days I will be able to fully recover to the peak state. Wayne, I really appreciate your care some time ago."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s thanks, Wei en felt a burst of joy, but he pretended to be reserved: "with our relationship, you don''t have to thank me..."


    See her say so, Ye Feng is also not polite to her: "said also, our relationship really do not need to be so clear, you can come to me if you have any difficulties in the future."


    "That''s what you said Wayne''s eyes were rippling, and she lifted her hair to hide the flurry of her deer.


    Ye Feng spat softly in the bottom of her heart. Every time Elise cuts off the contact, she pricks his nerve. On her face, she still smiles at Wayne: "well, what I said, Wayne, if you have nothing to do now, I''ll take a nap first, and my head still has a little pain today."


    After listening to his words, Wayne came forward excitedly, stretched out her jade hand to his forehead and said nervously, "my head hurts. Is it a relapse?"


    See Wei en such a startle, Ye Feng some can''t laugh and cry: "no, just the strength has not recovered."


    "I think it''s better to be careful, or we''ll go to Diana to show you."


    Ye Feng reluctantly spread out his hand: "I know you are worried about me, but I''m really OK, Wayne!"


    Wei en stares at Ye Feng''s eyes for a while. Seeing that he doesn''t seem to lie to comfort her, she just says: "well, but I''m still worried. Just like the other days ago, you can lie on my leg for a nap. If it still hurts later, I''ll take you to find Diana to show you!"


    "This Cough Not so good? " A listen to want to sleep on Wayne''s legs, Ye Feng touched his nose awkwardly.


    He was in a state of lethargy before, and did not know, lying on Wayne''s thigh was OK. Now he''s very sober, so sleeping on Wayne''s legs is too easy to cause misunderstanding.


    "Do you dislike me? You said before that even if my face is destroyed, I will not be despised! "


    As a noble lady of demacia, she is also a night hunter. It takes a lot of courage to say this, but Ye Feng refuses. She is frustrated.


    Ye Feng has some headache. Wei en in this state doesn''t know how to deal with it: "cough How could it be! ""You have it!" Wayne obstinately red eyes, she rubbed the moist hot eyes, that looks like a little girl who has been wronged, there is not a little bit of the night hunter should look like.


    "Don''t be wrong, I''ll be angry with you."


    Is really unable to cope with Wien, Ye Feng just listen to her, lying on her legs to sleep.


    But when she saw him lying down in accordance with her idea, her aggrieved pretty face immediately broke into tears and turned into a smile. The two dimples showed a happy red glow.


    Perhaps it is the strength of the body has not yet fully recovered, Ye Feng this sleep is an afternoon.


    As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Wayne''s drooping, sleeping face. Even breathing from the tip of Wayne''s nose showed that she was sleeping at ease.


    "How can you sleep so well?" Ye Feng murmured in a low voice, glanced at his jade hand, carefully pushed her hands away and sat up.


    His wake-up action did not disturb the sleeping Wayne, Ye Feng thought a turn, but also gently helped Wei en lie down, and covered her with bedding.


    After staring at Wayne''s pretty face for a while, he turned his eyes and planned to go out and bring some dinner for him. Wayne would reward him for his hard time.


    As soon as he was about to get up, Wayne suddenly grasped his right hand tightly: "Ye Feng, don''t leave me I''m so scared now. My face is ruined. Although I cover the scar with Diana''s magic tattoo, I''m still scared. Boo Hoo


    He thought Wayne was awake, but when he saw her with her eyes closed, he knew she was having a nightmare.


    Some heartache has always been lonely Wayne, Ye Feng sighed and replied: "Wayne, you can rest assured, I won''t leave you!"


    In the dream, Wei''en seems to have heard Ye Feng''s words. Her locked eyebrows gradually spread out. The corners of her mouth are also curved and comfortable. Her hands holding Ye Feng are not as powerful as before.


    Ye Feng takes advantage of the situation to gently pull off, quietly out of the camp, for Wayne to bring some dinner back.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1240

    Wayne rubbed her stomach vaguely and opened her sleepy eyes driven by her appetite.


    I don''t know if it is an illusion. Wayne smelled the smell of the dishes. She looked over her head doubtfully and saw what Ye Feng was eating at a small table.


    Ye Feng seemed to notice her eyes and grinned at her: "Wayne, you wake up at the right time. I just asked the high priest wade to prepare some food. Now it''s still warm. You can eat some."


    Wei en still some make confusion, she thinks in the heart should not be her to take care of Ye Feng? How did she sleep under the quilt, and Ye Feng gave her something to eat?


    Also looked at the warm bedding on her body, she blushed pretty face, whispered: "what time is it now?"


    Ye Feng didn''t want to think about it. He directly replied, "in the evening, it''s time to have dinner."


    After listening to this, Wei en is ready to get up to have dinner with Ye Feng, but she just pushed the quilt and felt the chill, so she couldn''t help but shrink back.


    "It''s so cold..."


    Smelling her words, Ye Feng''s eyes strangely turned his head: "when the night hunter also depends on the bed?"


    As soon as Wayne heard this, he was not happy: "no!"


    Although she said so, she didn''t get up at all. She was still tightly wrapped in the bedding.


    Glancing at the dishes and soup on the table for a while, Wayne could not help but recall that when she was a child, her mother used to make her father feed her.


    At that time, she was still very surprised that her mother was so old. Why did she want her father to feed her when she was so old? Now she understood that it was a kind of expression that she liked.


    Think of here, Wayne and some small expectations, hope Ye Feng can also feed her to eat.


    She plucked up her courage and opened her mouth: "that Ye Ye Feng... "


    "Well?" Ye Feng was eating and looking at her.


    "I''m hungry!"


    Ye Fengqi said strangely: "if you are hungry, get up and eat. If you don''t get up, I''ll eat all of them."


    See Ye Feng do not understand amorous feelings at all, Wei en some angry: "you feed me to eat!"


    Ye Feng waved his hand and continued to eat from his own heart: "don''t, you get up by yourself."


    "Hum!"


    Heart dark hate Ye Feng did not understand her mind, Wei en skimmed her small mouth, driven by the appetite or choose to get up hard, sit next to Ye Feng.


    The way she ate seemed to be eating. It was like eating dynamite, which could explode at any time.


    The noble lady of demacia seems to have a little temper at some time! Ye Feng murmured at the bottom of his heart about the common aristocratic temperament of Wayne and Fiona. He did not dare to continue to provoke Wayne and chose to eat in a dull voice.


    Who thought he chose to be silent or provoked by Wayne who was angry. She gave him a bad look: "you usually can''t say it, how dumb?"


    Knowing that he could not avoid it, Ye Feng had to hide his embarrassment with ha ha: "cough Aren''t you angry? How dare I speak


    "I''m angry?" she said in a cold voice? Do I look angry? "


    Ye Feng wants to say, does she look very friendly now? But he also knew that if he really opened up Tucao, he would make complaints about her torrent and tsunami.


    Although he is easy to make people around him angry, but he is not so stupid. Ye Feng coughed and said with a smile, "no, you look very happy!"


    However, Wynn''s next reply was to make him miserable: "pleasure? Oh I don''t think so! "


    Hearing this, Ye Feng didn''t know how to reply for a while. It was too difficult to coax Wayne''s anger.


    Wayne wiped her mouth and, without taking a few mouthfuls, she retracted back into the quilt: "I''m sleepy!"


    "No, I''ll eat it myself!" Ye Feng murmured in a low voice, she was angry, coax not good even.


    When Wayne saw what he seemed to be saying, she felt instinctively that he was saying something bad about her: "what are you talking about?"


    Hearing her question, Ye Feng was shocked in a cold sweat: "I''m saying I''m talking about... "


    Seeing that he was so frightened, Wayne was convinced that he was talking ill of her. She was already angry and asked, "what are you talking about?"


    In her urging, Ye Feng had to be quick witted: "in saying that you will eat a few dishes will not be hungry late at night, a little worried about ah!"


    You have a little conscience! Wayne was warm in her heart, but her face was still cold, and she said with duplicity: "I want you to take care of it!"


    Ye Feng can only accompany with a smile at the moment: "yes, yes, as a night hunter of demacia, you hunt down fallen people and Demons all year round, and it''s normal to starve for a few days without eating, haha!"


    If there is food, can she not eat it? Isn''t he angry? Due to her dignity and pride, although Wayne was hungry, she still insisted: "I''m not hungry!"


    Who wants her psychologically is to want to insist, but her stomach is not striving to cry two, make Ye Feng not hold back to laugh out a sound."No Don''t laugh Wayne blushed with shame and glared at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng gently stroked his chest and calmed down his emotions. Seeing that Wayne didn''t eat for face, he turned his eyes and said, "cough Won''t you get angry when I feed you? "


    Hear Ye Feng want to feed her to eat, Wien is full of Hongxia''s face more red. She pretended to be reserved and said, "this is what you want to feed me, not what I force you to do!"


    In order to make her happy, Ye Feng also coax her: "well, I want to feed you, Wayne, you can''t help but promise it!"


    That''s about it! At the moment, the grievance in the heart of Wayne disappears with the flattery of Ye Feng. She conceals her expectation of careful thinking and sits up with reserve, pretending to be very angry.


    Ye Feng did not think too much, since promised to feed Wei en to eat, but also carefully feed her.


    Under the service of Ye Feng''s heart, Wei en''s mood also becomes joyful, completely forgetting the unhappiness and grievance that Ye Feng just brought to her.


    Ye Feng also paid attention to Wayne''s look. When he saw her slightly bent up the corner of her mouth, he secretly relieved and confirmed that she was comforted by him.


    After feeding the remaining vegetables, Ye Feng asked with a smile, "are you full?"


    Wayne blushed and said, "full Full... "


    "That''s good. You have a rest. I''ll take the plate and come back with you." Ye Feng said while clearing the small table.


    He packed up and left the camp with a tray. After handing over the tray to the logistics personnel in the camp, Ye Feng returns to the original road, but he encounters unexpected things on the way.


    Wade and Nell, the high priests of the moon god sect, trotted towards him. They were out of breath and were in a mess.


    Although Ye Feng has not yet recovered his peak combat power, he can still sense that their breath is somewhat disordered.


    As they told him the bad news that made him uneasy, his resolute face gradually darkened.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1241

    In the camp on the west side of moglon trail, Leona, panson and Diana are all sitting in the same camp, bathed in the power of the sun and the magic of the moon.


    Under the purification of their own strength, the three of them continuously gush out the amazing black magic gas, and Ye Feng, who just came in, is a little startling.


    He saw that the faces of the three men, with their eyes closed, were constantly dripping with sweat. Then he asked Nell and Wade, "how could they have such a heavy evil spirit?"


    Facing Ye Feng''s question, Wade respectfully replied: "Guardian Lord, goddess, Leona, and panson just recently planned to explore the shadow fortress on the north side of the mountain path. They found that in addition to a demigod devil on the top of the shadow fortress, other demons and undead are all below the demigod strength.


    When they were preparing to return to the camp, they met Elise, the demon leader of shadow Island, and escaped back to the camp after being wounded and struggling to escape back to the camp. "


    After listening to Wade''s story, Ye Feng frowned and said: "I have clearly reminded Diana not to go out of the camp these days. How can she go out? It''s really Alas


    When Nell heard the words, she kindly explained for Diana: "the goddess said that they just wanted to explore the real and the real, and they were hiding their breath. Generally, they could not be found. They did not expect to bump into the demon leader of shadow island."


    Iris! Ye Feng in the bottom of his heart hate to say under the name of Elise, and then no longer to think of this female devil, turned to close eyes to heal Diana three people.


    He carefully explored the magic power and examined the bodies of the next three people. He felt that the bodies of the three of them had been severely injured from the inside to the outside. The evil black evil spirit was much more terrible than the evil gas erosion he had seen before.


    No matter how hard the three of them try to dispel the evil Qi, the residual evil Qi in their bodies is like a bottomless pit, which will always emit a huge amount of magic gas, consuming their remaining physical strength and magic power.


    Ye Feng was shocked and trembled all over. If they continued to let the three of them consume their physical strength and magic power to purify the evil Qi, they would definitely dry up their magic power and die!


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng immediately reminded the three people to stop purifying the evil Qi immediately. But the three people seem to be unable to hear his voice, still in the consumption of the remaining magic to purify the evil gas.


    Seeing the three of them getting weaker and weaker, Ye Feng took a deep breath and immediately knocked them down on the back of their heads and knocked them unconscious. This stopped their excessive consumption of their own magic power.


    But Ye Feng has no time to take a breath, and another problem is placed in front of him. That is to say, although the three avoided the fate of the exhaustion of magic, it was because the erosion of evil evil spirit became closer and closer to the devil.


    If he can''t find a way to purify or contain the evil Qi, the three of them will become demons sooner or later.


    Such a thorny problem in front of us, Ye Feng dare not breathe, the brain is running at full speed, thinking about one feasible plan after another.


    After a moment, he quickly orders Nell and wade to return to the Luna camp immediately. Ali and Yumi, who are going to cure magic, please come.


    The two also understood that the situation was urgent and immediately set out to return to the eastern peak where the moon god sect was stationed.


    Under Ye Feng''s anxious waiting, Ali and youmi are quickly invited by Wade. The two of them had been informed of Diana''s situation by Wade and Nell on the way, so as soon as they came in, they began to use their healing magic to treat Diana.


    With the unremitting efforts of Ali and youmi, the ever worsening evil spirit of Diana was finally restrained and purified a little.


    Seeing that the three people''s evil gas erosion has stabilized temporarily, Ye Feng can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief: "Ali, youmi, thank you. If you don''t have you, I really don''t know how to save the three of them!"


    Youmi, a lively character, jumped to Ye Feng''s shoulder and said optimistically, "human beings, don''t worry, they will get better soon."


    But Ali didn''t think so. She was worried and condensed her willow eyebrows to express her worry: "now it''s just for the time being to restrain the erosion of evil Qi. The evil Qi in their bodies is more difficult to eradicate than what I have seen in Ye Feng before. I''m afraid their evil Qi will break out again tomorrow."


    "Is it so serious?" Ye Feng is still extremely reliable to Ali''s words. After all, he was injured or demonized before, and was saved from danger by her treatment many times.


    Ali''s right hand fell on his heart and said, "well, it''s very serious. Tonight, youmi and I have to guard the three of them, so as not to treat them in time in case of accidents."


    Ye Feng''s eyes twinkled at Diana and looked at them for a while: "then it''s hard for you two!"


    In the face of Ye Feng, Ali is always very gentle: "no hard work, I plan to use a healing spell with youmi. I can''t be disturbed. Ye Feng, Nell and Wade, you can go back and have a rest. Here, you can leave it to youmi and me. You can come back tomorrow."


    Ye Feng nodded, and looked at Diana in her lethargy before leaving, and then left here with Wade and them.Returning to the eastern peak where the moon god sect was stationed, Ye Feng separated from Nell and Wade. Instead of returning to his camp immediately, he walked to the edge of the deserted cliff.


    Sitting on the edge of the cliff, looking down at the lunatic who is on patrol at night, Ye Feng tries to enter the state of emptiness and calls Elise''s name from the bottom of his heart.


    "Alice, get out of here!"


    At this time, Elise is sitting in the hall round table of the old castle of shadow island. Her hands are twirling the cherries in the fruit plate, enjoying the delicious food happily.


    Perceiving the call of Ye Feng through the seeds of believers, Elise did not choose to respond, but continued to taste delicious fruit, with a morbid pleasure in her eyes.


    Ye Feng, who wanted to question Elise, tried several times to call for no result. He had to give up and go back to his camp.


    Wayne was not happy to see him come back after so long. But when she saw his gloomy face full of melancholy, after years of experience as a night hunter, she immediately realized that something had happened.


    As soon as she changes the mentality of a young woman, she looks Su and asks Ye Feng what happened. Ye Feng naturally knows everything and tells Diana about the attack of three demigods by the demon leader of shadow island.


    After learning about this, Wayne first denounced some sinister and cunning demons of shadow island. Then he held Ye Feng''s hands tightly and comforted him: "Ye Feng, have a good rest tonight, and tomorrow you will have the energy to help Diana and them. I will face it with you tomorrow. I believe everything will be all right."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1242

    The next morning, Ye Feng woke up early. But as soon as he woke up, he felt that he had some difficulty breathing.


    When he fixed his eyes, he was shocked by the picture in front of him, and his head was buzzing. Wayne was facing him on his side, his arms tightly around his neck, his sleeping breath clinging to his face, and he didn''t know how to deal with it for a while.


    After a long time, Ye Feng, who came back slowly, called the name of Wayne softly. Seeing that she was sleeping soundly and did not respond, he slowly moved her hands and got up to the West Peak.


    In the camp where Diana and the magic cat youmi are healing Diana, Leona and panson intently, trying to purify their evil Qi.


    See a Li and you mi two look dignified, Ye Feng stands aside quietly waiting for them two to complete the magic, dare not have the slightest disturbance.


    Standing on one side and observing quietly, the nervous Ye Feng noticed that the evil spirit of Diana''s three people was relieved. He could not help but show his joy and murmured: "as expected, let the professional healing mage to rely on a little bit!"


    In the long waiting process, Ye Feng did not wait for Ali and youmi to finish their healing magic, but unexpectedly came to wait for Wayne, who was out of breath and broke into the camp.


    As soon as Wayne entered the camp, he griped the flesh of his waist and hissed in pain.


    "I told you not to wait for me, hum!" Wei en is now completely put down the arrogance and seclusion in her heart, and regards Ye Feng as her most important person to get along with, so she talks casually and doesn''t have the temperament of a night hunter.


    However, when she is not happy, she is getting along with Ye Feng, which makes Ye Feng a headache.


    Wayne said a word to him, and then looked at Diana three people, as well as youmi and Ali. After a while, her beautiful eyes could not help but reveal her deep worry: "Ye Feng, have you seen that from just now on, the magic of Ali and youmi has been unable to continue to purify the black evil spirit in Diana and their three bodies."


    When Ye Feng hears the speech, he looks like a congealed one, feels the sword of the wind, and senses the evil Qi in Diana''s three bodies.


    After a moment, he took a cold breath and said with a gloomy look: "how could it be like this? The evil spirit has been weakened before, but it can''t be done now?"


    Ali and youmi, who are treating Diana, seem to feel that their healing spell can no longer purify evil Qi. Soon, they both quit casting.


    The two of them are puzzled. They are the healing mages who are good at purifying the evil Qi. Ali and youmi looked at each other''s eyes, puzzled and said, "how can this happen? Our magic doesn''t work


    Youmi shook her cute little head: "I don''t know. I feel that the remaining evil spirit seems to be protected by something, which is not what we can purify."


    "It''s impossible. Before Ye Feng was demonized by Elise, the demon leader of shadow island. At that time, although Elise was not a demigod, she was also a demigod peak. My magic was still useful. If the evil Qi was too strong, it would only prolong the purification time, not completely eliminate the purification!"


    Ali couldn''t figure out what went wrong. She also expressed her views on the purification of black evil spirit. She hoped that people present could give her a different idea.


    Wayne pondered for a while, his eyes twinkled and guessed: "maybe the demon leader of the shadow island has some means to restrain the purification of the evil Qi."


    Ye Feng looked at her and asked, "have you ever seen similar black magic before?"


    Wayne shook his head: "no, according to reason, it is impossible for the dark devil to be unaffected by the power to restrain it. This is the first time to see it."


    After listening to youmi, Rao is always optimistic and positive, and she also shows a sad look: "then how to do, so they will become demons!"


    Ali lowered her pretty face, and her right hand fell on her heart: "it''s not the most terrible thing to become a devil. What''s more, if the three of them can''t wake up in three days, without Leona and Diana providing the sun and moon power for the protection array of moglon mountain path, the protection array will use up its energy and close itself. When the demons invade here, it will be unbearable The disaster


    "Oh, I forgot that protecting the phalanx needs Leona and Diana to maintain such an important thing!" Ye Feng opened his mouth and lost his voice.


    The situation was so critical that Wayne looked positive, regaining the calm he used to be when he was a night hunter, thinking about countermeasures.


    After thinking for a moment, she said, "tell Nell to come. She is not only the high priest of the moon god sect, but also a pharmacist. Maybe she mixed some medicine to cooperate with the healing magic of Ali and youmi, and now more people can cure Diana and the three of them."


    Ye Feng slapped his forehead: "yes, I almost forgot that we have a pharmacist. Nell has studied many drugs against the black magic before. We need her strength!"


    "I''m going to call Nell. Ye Feng, Ali and youmi will stay here!"


    Wayne also played her decisive style when she was a dark night hunter. She told Ye Feng three people one sentence, and then set out to find Naier.As a result of the emergency, she used demigod power to fly to the mountain where the moon god sect was stationed, and found Naier as quickly as possible.


    She flies back to the West Peak with Nell. When she is ready to return to Yefeng with Nell, Ionia''s one-way teleportation array changes, causing her to stay in place.


    Wayne thought a turn: "Naier, you go to Ye Feng that quickly, here hand over to me!"


    Nell nodded and walked away. Wayne, on the other hand, is moving towards a more luminous one-way teleportation array, trying to see what''s coming from Ionia.


    With the passage of time, a beautiful shadow in the shadow of the stars into Wayne''s eyes. Although she can''t see who this beautiful figure is for the time being, she has a kind of familiar feeling.


    When the stars were gone, the woman in the Royal Guard dress of demacia gradually became clear in Wayne''s eyes. Looking at the woman who came out of the transmission array, Wayne''s pupil shrank slightly and froze in the spot.


    The woman also seems to have some accident to meet Wayne here, stupidly stupefied in place, and her four eyes opposite.


    But immediately, the woman''s dull look became the joy of reunion after a long separation, and showed a smile to Wayne.


    "Wayne, I didn''t expect you to be here, too. I thought it would be great to see you alive after the fall of demacia."


    Smelling the woman''s words, Wayne''s eyes both have the joy of meeting again after a long time, and there is also a complex feeling that she doesn''t want to meet with the woman at this moment.


    She was silent for a while, covering up her complex feelings, and said hello to the woman.


    "Long time no see, Fiona!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1243

    "Long time no see, Fiona!"


    Wayne tries to suppress the complex emotions in her heart and smiles at Fiona, the Laurent family.


    It is gratifying to see that Wayne, who is also a de Marcia, has survived the war of extermination of the kingdom.


    Happy to be happy, Fiona came from Ionia today to see Ye Feng. Missing Ye Feng for several months prompted her to immediately shift the topic to Ye Feng and looked at Wei en eagerly: "Wei en, since you are here, you should know where Ye Feng is, right? I''m here for him


    Sure enough! In the heart of Wien, she says that Fiona is really looking for Ye Feng. Recalling the intimate relationship between Ye Feng and Fiona in demacia, her look is also darkened by her low mood.


    Fiona looked at Wayne there in a daze. She thought that Wayne, who was always aloof and proud of her, was not very familiar with Ye Feng and had no deep impression. She did not know who she was talking about.


    So she paused and reminded Wayne, "can''t you remember? Ye Feng is the country boy you met when you were in demacia with me. He can''t even beat the lowest level frog. Now you should know who I''m talking about? "


    Wayne is reminded by Fiona to come back to her mind. She is busy covering up the confusion in her heart, pretending that she can''t remember. She follows Fiona''s idea and "searches" for some memory related to Ye Feng in her mind.


    "Come to think of it, that Ye Feng is in the camp tent over there. You can go there directly!"


    After Wien finished speaking, she observed Fiona''s expression again. Seeing that Fiona couldn''t wait to meet Ye Feng again, she was relieved.


    Get Ye Feng''s news, Fiona wrote her joy and expectation on her face: "Wayne, thank you, would you like to go to see Ye Feng with me?"


    "No, I don''t like to have too much contact with strangers." Wayne pretended to coldly return, trying to recall how she thought of Ye Feng when she was in demacia.


    Fiona also knows that Wayne and her temperament are similar, so she doesn''t embarrass Wayne: "well, it won''t be difficult for you. I''ll go to see Ye Feng first, and I''ll talk to you later!"


    After the words fall, Fiona can no longer restrain the impulse to meet Ye Feng. She waves goodbye to Wayne and runs all the way to the camp she refers to.


    Wayne eyes indifferent to see Fiona away and into the camp where Ye Feng is, her heart is bleeding.


    I don''t know how long she stood in the same place for a long time. Wei en, who had calmed down, took a deep breath. She returned to the mountain where the moon god sect was stationed and decided to contact Ye Feng as little as possible.


    Fiona, on the other hand, didn''t know that her arrival would make Wayne such a decision. As soon as she entered the camp, she jumped at Ye Feng excitedly and didn''t notice anyone else.


    "Ye Feng!"


    Suddenly held by people from behind, Ye Feng subconsciously felt that it was Wayne. When he heard Fiona''s voice, he turned suspiciously, thinking that he had hallucinations.


    Until Fiona excited tears of pretty face with his turn into his eyes, Ye Feng this did not believe that he did not have hallucinations.


    Ye Feng reached out his hand to wipe the tears in Fiona''s eyes: "Fiona, I remember you didn''t wake up because of the trip to the sea last time. Are you ok now?"


    Speaking of her injury, Fiona is actually a little guilty, because her body has not been cured, because Galen and lax pleaded, Soraka let her see Ye Feng.


    This she naturally can''t tell Ye Feng, afraid Ye Feng worries about her and forcibly sends her back to Ionia. Fiona pretended to be calm and lied, "well, Yefeng, Lord Soraka says you need my help!"


    Ye Feng looked suspiciously at Fiona, who vowed to help him. He always felt something was wrong. Let him elaborate on what''s wrong, he can''t say for a moment.


    I really can''t think about it. After all, he still has more important things to do.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng no longer chatted with Fiona, but made a silent gesture to Fiona, motioning her to take a look at other people in the camp.


    Looking along the direction of his finger, Fiona noticed that there were Ali and others in the camp.


    At this time, Diana, Leona and panson are still in a state of lethargy, while Ali, youmi and Nell are talking about how to purify the evil Qi.


    By Diana three people''s body sends out the evil spirit startled to open the mouth, Fiona subconsciously took Ye Feng''s arm.


    Ye Feng timely recounted the situation here simply with Fiona. After listening to his words, Fiona''s look became dignified.


    Ye Feng, after pondering for a moment, suddenly said, "Fiona, since Lord Soraka asked you to help me, she should have calculated the current crisis of moglon mountain path? Did she tell you what to do with the crisis? "


    In the face of Ye Feng''s question, Fiona was asked some speechless, the heart is very empty. She glanced around in a flurry of eyes and stammered: "this There is no such thing, so Lord Soraka, though she is guided by the stars, she is not so sure of everythingYe Feng sighs and feels that Fiona is reasonable. He no longer expected Fiona, who only knew how to solve the problem by force, could give him any constructive suggestions. Instead, he put his hope on the three Ali people.


    "Ali, do you have any idea now?"


    A Li three people smell speech, temporarily stop talking, Qi Qi looks at Ye Feng.


    Ali is speaking on their behalf: "we just think of an idea to let Diana and her three cooperate with the potion and healing magic treatment, to temporarily contain the influence of evil Qi, let them wake up and first deliver the sun and moon power to the protection array.


    But we are not sure that this method will work... "


    Ye Feng frowned after listening: "whether it works or not, can this method be completed today? If it takes too long, it''s better to think of another way! "


    Fiona is also accompanied by a nod, agree with Ye Feng''s words.


    Ali first looked at youmi and then said to Nell: "the magic of youmi and I can be completed today. Nell, can your potion be made today?"


    "Yes Naier''s eyes firmly return to the way, related to the safety of mogelon mountain trail camp, can not tolerate her slightest slack.


    Hearing Nell''s reply, Ali looked at Ye Feng and assured him, "we can finish the special healing magic and potion preparation today."


    "Then please, Fiona and I will not stay here to disturb you!"


    Ye Feng deeply looked at them three, in order not to disturb them, he took Fiona and went out.


    Out of the camp, Ye Feng can only try not to think of the bad, hoping that Ali three can bring him good news.


    Exhale and exhale. Ye Feng, who calms down temporarily, suddenly remembers that Wayne is gone. He looked around the camp and murmured to himself, "strange Shouldn''t Wayne come with Nell? "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1244

    I haven''t seen Ye Feng for several months. Fiona of Laurent family has a lot to say to him and many questions to ask him.


    But when she heard him whispering to herself, Fiona was stunned, then raised her head with vigilance in her eyes: "I just met her at Ionia''s one-way teleportation array. She told me that you are here. Why, are you looking for her?"


    Ye Feng didn''t notice the vigilance in Fiona''s eyes, and he even more doubts about Wayne. This is suddenly what happened: "strange, then why didn''t she come with you? Nell was the one she called to help with the treatment of Diana and the three


    Fiona stares at Ye Feng''s eyes for a while and continues to ask, "are you familiar?"


    Ye Feng did not think too much, while thinking about what happened to Wayne, he truthfully replied to Fiona: "OK, I went to the Dragon tribe and cooperated with her some time ago."


    Cooperation to go to dragon? Fiona immediately thought of the Dragon Corps that helped Ionia overcome the difficulties. Unexpectedly, Ye Feng and Wayne invited her. Because she came in a hurry and didn''t ask Ruiwen and Soraka in detail, she didn''t know about it.


    Since Wei en and Ye Feng have been to the dragon clan together, why did she mention Ye Feng in front of Wei en just now, but Wei en behaved strangely for the first time?


    As Fiona continued to think, there were more questions in her mind. A person in that tangled for a long time, and the more she tangled, the more tightly she held Ye Feng''s arm, which made Ye Feng very uncomfortable.


    As Wayne''s way of doing things in demacia came to her mind, Fiona gradually found the right answer.


    That is, even if Wei en has cooperated with Ye Feng, she just regards Ye Feng as a stranger and doesn''t go to in-depth communication and get along with each other.


    In demacia, Wayne, a lonesome character, became autistic because his family was destroyed and didn''t like to communicate with others. Many of the demassians who have worked with Wayne, men and women, can''t be friends with Wayne.


    If she had not been a good playmate with Wayne before her family was destroyed, she might not have been able to make friends with her now.


    All the questions were straightened out. Fiona put down her guard and shook her head: "I''m too nervous. Ye Feng is such a tough guy. How can Wayne like him?"


    Ye Feng on one side heard her indistinct murmuring voice, and thought she was talking to him. "Fiona, are you talking to me? It''s too low for me to hear


    "Ah No! " Fiona quickly covered her mouth, almost let Ye Feng hear her jealous gossip.


    She coughed to cover up her embarrassment. Fiona adjusted her mentality and continued: "Ye Feng, you just cooperated with Wayne. In addition to business, she doesn''t want to see you. It''s normal that she doesn''t want to see you. You don''t have to think too much about it!"


    Wayne doesn''t want to see him? Ye Feng looks at Fiona''s promising face strangely in his eyes. He admits that he has been chased by Wayne before, but it''s all a matter of misunderstanding.


    Now that the misunderstanding is over, he feels that he has a good relationship with Wayne. It''s impossible, as Fiona said, that she didn''t want to see him.


    But Ye Feng doesn''t dare to talk back to Fiona, so as not to offend her.


    Fiona doesn''t like Ye Feng''s strange eyes, which makes her feel that Ye Feng doesn''t believe her explanation just now.


    She just thought about it for a long time before she could make clear the answer for Ye Feng. How could he not believe her?


    The more you want to be, the more angry Fiona stands on tiptoe and gets close to Ye Feng''s face. A pair of beautiful eyes are very cold: "do you believe me in your eyes?"


    Ye Feng didn''t expect that he could provoke Fiona in this way. He showed his hands innocently: "Fiona, I''m wronged!"


    Fiona snorted coldly: "hum, you''ve changed your face quickly. I''ll forgive you this time, but you have to tell me about your visit to the dragon clan."


    "No problem!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the woods on the east side of the mountain, Wayne wandered in the woods with jiela, Weijia, Annie and Nico. In fact, she didn''t want to come out. It was jiela who pulled her out to relax.


    After playing with the three children of Weijia for a while, jiela noticed that Wayne was bored all the time. She thoughtfully motioned to Vega that the three of them should play by themselves, and then walk to the lonely Wayne.


    Wien did not notice that jiela came towards her. She was in a trance because of the affair between Ye Feng and Fiona.


    It was not until Gera tapped her on the shoulder that Wayne came back to reality from the small world of autism.


    First, she looked at jeyla doubtfully, and then at the three Vicia people who were laughing and laughing not far away from their eyes


    Jiela didn''t reply for the first time. Instead, she met Wayne''s empty eyes for a moment, then blinked her eyes and said with a smile: "I see you are absent-minded and don''t play with us. I just want to come and see if you are uncomfortable."


    Wayne perfunctorily replied, "thank you for your concern. I''m fine. I just like a person."


    "Who do you like?" jela joked


    Wayne''s breathing became more rapid, and she tried to explain: "no I mean, I like to be alone. I don''t like to be busy. ""Oh, is that so?" In fact, Gera knew what Wayne meant. She was deliberately wrong.


    Wayne''s cheeks turned more and more red, and she said more seriously, "yes, you don''t have to worry about me. You go and play with Vicia."


    Jiela guessed that the depression of Wayne was mostly related to Ye Feng. When she saw Wei''en refused to say it, she didn''t force him: "well, if something happened, you can tell us about it. If you''ve been with us for so long, you can be regarded as a friend!"


    After saying that, jiela patted Wayne on the shoulder again, hoping that she would not always be so autistic and hold back any unhappy things.


    Just at this time, the three children of Vicia seemed to have a conflict because of the game and quarreled at a distance. Seeing this, jiela immediately trotted over to mediate the dispute.


    And Wayne is patting his red face, constantly admonishing himself to be calm.


    This period of time and Ye Feng get along, her calm mood is also disturbed, become more and more unlike the night hunter. Now Fiona and Ye Feng meet again, she is also the time to put down the unrealistic fantasy in her heart, and to be herself again!


    She reached out her hand and waved her face. The calm down Wayne recovered her cool Hunter expression no matter what she was facing.


    This period of time, her character has become too weak, too sensitive, too dependent on someone, just like a little girl without suffering, this is not her!


    She is a hunter of demons and evils, and all unnecessary emotions that affect the hunter''s instinct should be abandoned!


    "Night hunters don''t need emotion!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1245

    At night, in Diana''s camp, Nell is cooking a special potion in front of a big black pot.


    The soup inside was boiling under her stirring, and the whole camp was filled with a faint smell of medicine. The warm air also made the temperature in the camp extremely warm, and everyone present was sweating.


    Even so, Ye Feng and Fiona of the Laurent family did not choose to leave. They were staring at Ali and youmi, who were casting healing spells to Diana.


    Ali''s divinity Xiao Xi also joined in, holding a shining magic love floating in the air, providing her magic power for Ali and youmi''s magic.


    With the passage of time, the healing light around Diana became more and more powerful. When the emerald light around them all melted into Diana''s body, Ali and youmi slowly opened their tired eyes.


    Floating in the air, Xiao Xi jumped to Ali''s shoulder and licked her cleverly, whining.


    Ali reaches out her jade hand and touches the fox head of Xiao Ximeng Meng, and then looks at Nell.


    Naier noticed that Ali''s side had finished casting the Dharma, and she also said directly, "my side is fast. You should have a rest first!"


    Ali nodded slightly and wiped the greasy sweat on her lower cheek with the back of her hand. The sultry environment in the camp made her very uncomfortable.


    You mi is also tired to lie on her magic code, lovely cat face seems to be full of "hot" word.


    Ye Feng came over at the right time and comforted them two: "hard you, Ali, youmi."


    Ali shook her head. This hard work was nothing to her. Her soft eyes were full of worry: "it''s nothing to work hard at all. I''m afraid that we can''t wake Diana up in three days, and then the whole mogalon trail camp will fall!"


    "I think we can do it!" Because of her optimistic character, she doesn''t think they can''t save Diana.


    Ye Feng agrees with youmi''s point of view and pats Ali on the shoulder: "youmi is right, Ali, don''t be too pessimistic!"


    "I hope so..." A Li is inspired by Ye Feng to squeeze out a smile, but still has no bottom in her heart.


    Fiona is standing on the side of silence, the joy of meeting Ye Feng again in the daytime is gradually diluted with time, she also recovered her high cold temperament.


    After waiting for a moment, Nell finally made the medicine soup that she specially prepared for the three of Diana.


    Carefully with a big iron spoon out of three bowls of boiling medicine soup, Nell immediately took out her prepared ice magic potion.


    With one, three bowls of boiling medicine soup soon cooled down. Naier, whose expression was still tense, said: "well, you can help them three, otherwise it''s not good to feed them to drink medicine."


    Ye Feng nodded, and then went to Diana, who was just about to help Diana up. His hand was slapped by Fiona.


    Such a tense moment was inexplicably beaten, the fire of Ye Feng immediately came up. "What''s wrong with you, Fiona?" he said displeased


    Hearing Ye Feng dare to say so, Fiona immediately gave him a look: "you go to help panson, Ali to help Leona, Diana to help me."


    The momentum of Ye Feng''s body was instantly glared back by Fiona. He hurriedly laughed with him, and then took the initiative to help the sleeping panson.


    See Ye Feng did not continue to quarrel with himself, Fiona this just take back her cold to the bone in the eyes.


    After Nell finished feeding Diana''s new decoction, the effect of the decoction did not take long to react with the healing spell previously performed by Ali and youmi.


    The sleeping Diana three people locked their brows because of this special mixed reaction, and the black evil gas also became extremely violent.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng, who was worried about the situation of the three people, asked, "what''s going on?"


    Naier motioned Ye Feng to calm down and patiently explained: "this is a special reaction produced by the collision between the healing light of Ali and youmi and my medicine. It will extremely stimulate the goddess''s nerves and force them to recover their consciousness under the dark evil spirit."


    After listening to Naier''s reply, Ye Feng continued to ask, "how long will it take for them to wake up?"


    Ali said: "this special state lasts at most half an hour, and it will end when the body''s medicine and healing light are exhausted. At that time, if they can wake up, they will wake up."


    Although Ye Feng had some accidents and had to wait another half an hour, he still decided to wait.


    Time passed by, and as half an hour passed, Leona and panson began to wake up.


    Their bodies first trembled in the excited eyes of Ye Feng and others, and then the shaking became more and more intense. When they opened their eyelids, Ye Feng and his party showed a look of joy.


    But soon, the smiles of Ye Feng and others gradually solidified, because Diana continued to stay in a state of lethargy after the efficacy and healing light were exhausted.


    After waking up, Leona and panson''s brains are still in the stage of confusion. When they are reminded by Ye Feng and others, they can recall what happened before. They also fully recount the story of their encounter with the Spider Queen Elise outside the camp.After listening to Leona and panson''s description, Ye Feng and his party generally understand why Diana didn''t wake up, because Diana suffered the most serious trauma among the three of them in the battle with Elise, the demon.


    Ali''s worry at the beginning happened. She said anxiously, "what should I do now? Diana didn''t wake up. How can we maintain the protective phalanx? "


    All the people in the camp fell into a short silence. After a while, Leona suddenly said to Ye Feng, "Ye Feng, let me see your magic of the moon!"


    Although some strange why Leona suddenly wanted to see his magic of the moon, Ye Feng still followed suit and condensed a light sword of the moon.


    Leona carefully felt the magic of the moon from Ye Feng, and soon she confirmed that the magic of the moon on Ye Feng was the same as Diana.


    Although Ye Feng''s original charm of the moon is not as pure as Diana''s, Leona still has a new strategy.


    "Ye Feng, Diana should be unable to wake up for the time being. For the safety of the camp, I think it is necessary for you to replace Diana tomorrow and cooperate with me to try to maintain the protective array."


    Smelling Leona''s words, Ye Feng agreed without any hesitation. Now Diana can''t wake up. If he wants to prevent the array from shutting down due to exhaustion of energy in three days, he can only replace Diana to see if he can continue to maintain the protective array.


    If they can, then they can calm down and slowly find a way to dispel the evil spirit of Diana and the three, and not as forcefully stimulate the weak Leona and panson as they are now.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1246

    The footpaths in the middle of the mountain peaks on both sides of the mogalon trail camp are branded with protective phalanxes to protect the whole mogalon trail.


    Each time, Leona and Diana, the goddess of the moon, sit at the center of the phalanx, conveying their respective power of the sun and the magic of the moon to protect the array.


    The power of the sun and the magic of the moon complement each other, forming a barrier with half the sun and half the moon under the fusion of the protective array. Even the gods can''t easily break through its defense ability.


    It''s two days before Leona and Diana deliver magic to the array, but at this point, both of them are seriously injured by Elise, the queen of spiders.


    Leona was forced to wake up, but because of the invasion of evil Qi, she was in a state of extreme weakness, while Diana was still in a state of lethargy.


    Out of helplessness, Leona, after careful consideration, decides to try with Ye Feng today to see if she can add the necessary magic for the array.


    If they could, they would add magic to the protection array in advance today, so that Leona would not suddenly fall asleep like Diana.


    Ye Feng accompanies Leona and panson down the mountain to the center of the mountain path passage. Looking at the Dharma array patterns imprinted on the earth before him, he could not help but recall some past events.


    Before the sun and moon protection array was set up in the mogalon mountain trail camp, he still vaguely remembered that he was chased here by Elise from the giant sacred peak, and one of his hands was scraped off by Elise with a sharp knife. At the thought of Elise''s terrible methods, he took a cold breath unconsciously, and his heart was still trembling.


    Leona sits down in the sun''s eye, signaling that panson is there to protect her. Then she said to Ye Feng, "here you are, Ye Feng, sitting in the eyes of the array with half moon carving patterns. You will see me release the power of the sun, and you will also release your magic power of the moon."


    Ye Feng nodded his head and looked down at the half moon array eye at the foot of his eyes. He also sat in the eye of the array.


    No longer to think about things related to Elise, Ye Feng stares at Leona with concentration, waiting for her to cast her spell.


    In the beginning, Leona didn''t release the magic power in her body. Instead, she closed her eyes and recited the ancient alcasia magic spell.


    Her hands are constantly changing the Dharma seal, and the Dharma array under them is also emitting faint magic fluorescence.


    When the magic fluorescence completely covered this area, Leona slowly released the power of the sun in her body.


    Ye Feng sees the situation, has the model to learn leiona''s movement, releases own month''s magic.


    Under the guidance of magic fluorescence, the power of the sun and the magic of the moon slowly infuse into the array, and flow through various mysterious patterns in the array.


    When the lines of the whole array were filled with the power of the sun and the magic of the moon, because ye Feng didn''t know how to control the magic power in the array, Leona had to control the magic power in the array by herself, and turned it into magic clouds.


    Under Leona''s control, the mist of magic began to take the array as the center, spread around the mogalon trail, and slowly rose into the sky.


    When the magic cloud diffuses to the position of the most outer barrier, the wrinkles of dignified color appear between Leona''s Willow eyebrows, and she immediately reaches out to feel whether the magic power of he and Ye Feng after the combination of the array can be integrated into the magic barrier to protect the outermost part of the array.


    However, the direction of things always seems to go against them. She repeatedly confirms that the magic of her fusion with Ye Feng can not be integrated into the magic barrier. She opens her eyes full of gloomy color.


    "Still can''t, although your magic of the moon is also the source of the magic of the moon, but not as pure as Diana''s


    Seeing Leona open her eyes and stop casting, Ye Feng''s face is also a little embarrassed. I didn''t expect that it was also the magic of the moon, and it was also the source of the magic of the moon. Because his magic power was not pure enough, he could not provide magic for the protection array like Diana.


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Feng opened his mouth and asked, "must we have pure magic origin? Is sword spirit OK? "


    "This array was taught to me by Soraka. In order to activate this array, two conditions must be met: one is the origin of magic, the other is the purity of magic.


    Originally, I was lucky to think that since your magic of the moon is also the source of magic, it should be able to replace Diana to complete the array ceremony. Now it seems that I think more about it


    Leiona sighed helplessly. To tell the truth, she also wanted Ye Feng to help her add magic to the array, but the reality didn''t allow it.


    Panson on one side came to help Leona. Both of them were weak now. Even so, panson insisted on following Leona and performing his duties as guardian.


    "Pure magic origin..."


    Ye Feng doesn''t give up thinking about countermeasures because of Leona''s sigh. He tries to search for people who meet this condition in his mind.


    Sitting in the eyes of the half moon array for a long time, Ye Feng''s mind can not help but emerge from the face of Wayne.


    After getting along with Wayne for such a long time, he remembered that every time he saw Wayne exert the magic power of Saint silver, he could feel her magic power was extremely pure. The only thing he was not sure was whether the magic power of Saint silver was the origin of Saint silver magic.If Wayne''s magic is the source of holy silver magic, it should be able to temporarily replace Diana to power the array!


    Thinking of this, ye Fengzuo got up and looked at panson and leiona on one side.


    "Don''t rush away. Wait for me here. I''ll confirm one thing first. If the confirmation is successful, the protection array should be able to continue to maintain!"


    With these words, Ye Feng did not wait for pansen to reply, and then flew into the eastern peak where the moon god sect was stationed.


    When he met Wade at the edge of the cliff, Ye Feng immediately asked him where Wayne was: "Wade, have you seen Wayne?"


    Wade saw Ye Feng''s tone a little hasty. He also immediately replied: "Miss Wayne was with a Yodel child wearing a mage''s hat just now. That Yodel child said that they would go to miss jiela."


    When Ye Feng heard the words, he immediately flew away to the camp where Jie had pulled up. Not a moment later, he saw the Wayne he was looking for outside jiela''s camp.


    I saw jiela, Wayne, Vega, Annie and Nico sitting around, drinking hot soup and chatting. Across the distance, Ye Feng can hear the laughter of people except Wayne.


    Flashed to Wayne''s side, Ye Feng patted her on the shoulder and directly said, "Wayne, is your holy silver magic the source of pure holy silver magic?"


    Listening to other people''s talking and laughing, Wayne suddenly heard the voice of Ye Feng, and her head was a little confused at the first time. After a while, she just returned to see the eye leaf breeze, pursed the mouth to return a way: "is, how?"


    "I need your help. Come with me now!"


    Ye Feng was overjoyed, without saying a word. Under the gaze of other people''s consternation, he took some bewildered Wayne to plunder down the mountain.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1247

    "Where are we going?"


    Wei en made up her mind not to contact Ye Feng yesterday. Today, she was pulled by Ye Feng. She was very resistant. If ye Feng didn''t seem to have an emergency, she would definitely shake her hands and leave.


    "I''ll tell you more about the protection array when I get there." Ye Feng can''t help but say, pulling her to the mountain path passage.


    In fact, Wayne is also afraid of being seen by Fiona of Laurent family. Ye Feng holds her hand. Fortunately, they don''t meet Fiona all the way.


    As Ye Feng reaches the narrow mountain path, Wayne sees Leona and panson waking up.


    Taking a quick look at the surrounding environment, Wayne soon noticed that Leona''s foot was a map of the protective phalanx.


    She frowned and said, "Leona and panson are awake. Why isn''t Diana here?"


    Ye Feng first took a few breaths, then said: "she was hurt more seriously. Now the protection array lacks a person with pure original magic power to cast magic with Leona, so I brought you here!"


    "So it is..." Wei en suddenly, is to understand the reason why Ye Feng pulled her over.


    One side of the leiona listen to Ye Feng said, her sad face floating happy: "Ye Feng, you mean that the magic of Wayne is pure original magic?"


    Ye Feng nodded to Leona and then looked at Wayne: "well, Wayne, you give down your silver magic to Leona to see!"


    She took a deep breath and released the magic of silver in front of the public.


    For a moment, the holy silver beam flashed across the path.


    Seeing this scene, Leona, who also has the original magic power, immediately recognized that Wayne''s silver magic was the original magic power of holy silver, and it was extremely pure.


    Seeing the hope of maintaining the protection array again, Leona immediately said: "it''s really pure original magic, Wayne. Now you''re sitting in the eyes of the half moon array. You just need to put your own magic outside, and give me the rest!"


    With these words, Leona, who can''t wait to see if it''s feasible, sits back in the eye of the solar array and starts the ritual of delivering magic for the protection array.


    In the next quarter, Wayne sat in the eyes of the half moon array, continued to put out her silver magic, and calmly gazed at Leona opposite.


    At this time, Wuren and Wuren seem to be the guardians of the two gods. Although Leona and Wayne were unlikely to be attacked, they kept their guard dutifully.


    As before, the ceremony is still led by Leona. After a long wait as before, Ye Feng finally waited for Leona to finish the ceremony and open her eyes.


    This time, unlike before, her pretty face did not rise to the haze, but still maintained a serious look.


    Ye Feng timely inquired: "Leona, did you succeed this time?"


    Leiona nodded and shook her head, which made Ye Feng confused. She wanted to say whether she had succeeded or failed.


    After a while, Leona opened her mouth under the gaze of the crowd.


    "Wayne and I have successfully channeled our original magic to the protective phalanx, and continue to set up a magic barrier for the entire moglon trail camp.


    It''s just that my sun power and Wayne''s silver magic are not perfectly integrated. The defense of the protective array is a little weaker than before, and there is no flaw in the magic fusion between me and Diana, which makes me very confused


    When people heard the speech, they were also in deep thought. A moment later, Wayne frowned and said, "maybe it''s about the properties of magic. The power of the sun and the magic of the moon are mutually complementary. My magic of silver has no direct connection with your power of the sun."


    Leona felt that Wayne was right and nodded with a long voice.


    Ye Feng thinks it''s very good to maintain the protection array. He also directly enlightens people: "don''t think too much. As long as the protective array can continue to maintain, it''s just a little weaker than before, and it can still resist the attack of shadow island."


    As soon as he said this, all the other people present turned their eyes to the optimistic Ye Feng, which made him a little embarrassed.


    He is also busy coughing: "what are you looking at me for?"


    Panson, who has never opened his mouth, said: "Ye Feng is reasonable. Leona, let''s go back to the camp and have a rest. You look tired."


    Leiona didn''t refuse. She said thanks to Ye Feng and Wayne, and went back to the West Peak with pansen first.


    Only Ye Feng and Wei''en are left here. Ye Feng also has the meaning of leaving. He greets Wei''en: "Wei''en, let''s go back and have a rest."


    Wayne glanced at Ye Feng, then nodded and followed him.


    On the way up the mountain, both of them did not use magic power, and they climbed up step by step. All the way, we didn''t see Wayne talking to him. Ye Feng was a little strange. How could Wayne suddenly be indifferent to him. He remembered that she had talked to him the other day!


    Is it he who makes the night hunter feel unhappy?


    The more strange he thought, the more straightforward Ye Feng asked: "Wayne, how did you get cold today?"After hearing this, Wien''s heart trembled, but she pretended to be calm: "you think too much, I''ve always been like this."


    See Wayne don''t want to say more with himself, Ye Feng thinks it may be that Wayne is in a bad mood today. It''s still a long way to get to the top of the mountain. It''s nothing for them to be so bored. Ye Feng starts to find some topics.


    At first, there was no movement in Wayne''s expression, as if she was not interested in what he said. But as he continued to talk, Wayne was soon amused and relaxed.


    After Ye Feng''s unremitting efforts, when she just arrived at the top of the mountain, Wayne forgot her determination to ignore him and couldn''t help laughing.


    Ye Feng also followed with a smile and said, "Wayne, you smile very well. Are you in a better mood now? I''ve racked my brains to make you happy


    Is it because she seems to be in a bad mood? Wayne''s heart touched, she slightly closed her beautiful eyes, eyes a little complicated.


    Pretty face slightly red, Wei en moved: "Ye Feng, you are very kind to me, in fact I..."


    When Wayne was only halfway through, she suddenly swallowed the second half. Because in her pupil, not far away, Fiona is coming towards them.


    Just now she was still emotional. Under the gaze of Ye Feng, Wei en clenched her right hand into a fist, aiming at Ye Feng''s abdomen.


    Ye Feng did not have any guard against, suddenly was so beaten by Wayne, he a stagger for a long time fell on the ground.


    Not far away, Fiona was originally full of joy to walk toward the two people, when she saw Ye Feng suddenly knocked down by Wayne, immediately her look changed, and the pace under her feet also became rapid.


    Fall on the ground Ye Feng covered his abdomen, some do not understand why Wei en beat him: "Wayne, you suddenly hit me why?"


    And Wayne raised her voice when Fiona was about to arrive, and said in a cold voice, "I''m not familiar with you. Don''t joke with me in the future. Stay away from me!"


    Voice down, she did not return to the ground to leave here, leaving only a confused leaf wind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1248

    "I''m not familiar with you. Don''t joke with me in the future. Stay away from me!"


    Smelling Wayne''s cold words, Ye Feng was a little confused. Before he could ask questions, Wei en quickly left here.


    Then, he heard the voice of Laurent family Fiona''s concern behind him: "Ye Feng, are you ok?"


    Not a moment later, Fiona came to him and nervously checked his body for injuries.


    After repeatedly confirming that there was no wound on his body, Fiona stroked her chest and breathed a sigh of relief.


    But immediately she looked at Ye Feng with a look in her eyes and asked, "Ye Feng, how did you get Wayne?"


    "I didn''t mess with her." Ye Feng is also confused at this time, if he knew where he provoked Wayne, he would not be beaten.


    Fiona doesn''t believe it. Ye Feng''s talent in provoking people to be angry is something she knows. So she asked, "how could she beat you if you didn''t mess with her? Tell me what you and Wayne were doing just now. Maybe it''s one of the details that bothered her


    Being closely questioned by Fiona, and seeing that she also has signs of getting angry, Ye Feng secretly says that the noble lady of demacia is really hard to serve, and slightly helplessly shakes his head.


    In order to no longer make Fiona angry, Ye Feng had to tell her the process that he took Wayne to maintain the protective array.


    Fiona''s eyes are extremely serious at first, but with the narration of Ye Feng, her tense look gradually stretches out.


    After pondering on why Wayne beat Ye Feng for a while, Fiona said, "Ye Feng, if you meet Wayne in the future, or do business with her, try not to joke with her. From her beating you, you can see that even if you have carried out so many tasks together, she doesn''t treat you as an acquaintance or friend.


    This has something to do with her family being destroyed when she was young, and her personality is somewhat autistic. Don''t blame her. I''m one of her few friends


    Ye Feng would like to say that his relationship with Wayne is actually very good. He also knows that Wayne''s personality is somewhat eccentric and autistic. But when he saw that Fiona was so earnest in analyzing Wayne''s character with him, he thought it better not to contradict her.


    Ye Feng changed his mind and said, "well, I won''t joke with her next time."


    Ye Feng''s compliment made Fiona very useful. She said with a smile: "listen to me. Wayne and I are good friends. I''ll find a chance to get to know her next time, so that she won''t always look at you."


    Ye Feng nodded again, but he was still very puzzled. Wei en had a good relationship with him a few days ago. Why did he not only treat him coldly, but also beat him today.


    Temporarily unable to think about it, he simply stopped thinking about it. He touched his hungry stomach. Ye Feng suggested, "Fiona, let''s go and eat something together?"


    Fiona smell speech raised her head, glanced at the sunset under the west, and gladly accepted Ye Feng''s proposal. They went to the special food preparation area, took some food and went back to Ye Feng''s camp.


    Coma for several months, Fiona has not been so alone with Ye Feng for a long time. She was enjoying the warm moment that made her feel that she had made the right decision to come to moglon trail.


    After a short dinner with Ye Feng, Fiona stayed here for a long time, and then reluctantly took a rest in her own camp under Ye Feng''s persuasion.


    "Smelly Ye Feng, I don''t know to stay here, hum!"


    Outside Ye Feng''s camp, Fiona pouts out her discontented mouth, and her eyes are full of resentment. She blames Ye Feng for not understanding her mind.


    Mopping her foot in the same place, Fiona turned and walked to her camp. The camp she lived in was next to Ye Feng''s camp, which she specially sought for the Luna sect''s followers to exchange with the camp that had been so far away from her before.


    Only by staying by Ye Feng''s side can Fiona really feel at ease. Just as she was about to push back the curtain and go back to her tent to rest, Wade, the high priest, rushed from another direction and went straight to Ye Feng''s camp.


    Seeing this, Fiona immediately put away her little daughter''s mind, flashed a sharp light under her eyes, and turned around to join Ye Feng''s camp behind Wade.


    Wade stood panting at the gate of the camp and reported to Ye Feng, who was somewhat stunned, "guardian, it''s bad. Something''s wrong!"


    Ye Feng frowned, then looked at Fiona who followed in, motioned wade to take a breath and said, "speak slowly, what''s the matter?"


    Wade took a few breaths under the sign of Ye Feng, then continued: "the goddess just woke up suddenly. Her mental state was extremely abnormal under the influence of evil Qi. As soon as she woke up, she injured Miss Ali, youmi and Nell, who were responsible for her treatment. Later, Leona and panson were also injured by her!"


    "What!" After hearing the last sentence, Ye Feng was shocked and couldn''t sit still.


    At this moment, Ye Feng felt an extremely evil magic smell of the moon spreading in the camp.


    Fiona and wade also felt this extremely evil breath at the same time. They both trembled.


    Ye Feng immediately appeared outside the camp tent, raised his head and looked at the night sky. Diana''s familiar image also appeared in his sight.But at the moment, Diana''s magic of the moon no longer exudes holy breath, but emits extremely evil blood light.


    "Blood moon!" Fiona, who followed closely, saw this scene and exclaimed in surprise.


    Noticing that the magic barrier in the night sky shows signs of cracking, Ye Feng''s pupil shrinks slightly: "no, Diana is trying to break the magic barrier to protect the array!"


    Voice down, Ye Feng first appeared in the night sky, trying to stop Diana''s crazy behavior.


    However, Diana''s momentum then soared. After several breaths, she broke through the shackles of the demigod and advanced to the divine realm.


    Seeing the head-on Ye Feng is about to take on Diana''s terror attack of blood moon. A holy Silver Arrow shoots from another direction at a faster speed.


    Whew!


    Before the blade of the new moon cut off the head of Zhongye Feng, the silver arrow shot Diana in the back of the head. When the silver arrow turned into holy energy, Diana fell from the sky.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng wiped the cold sweat on her forehead and quickly caught Diana who fainted and slowly fell back to the ground.


    "Ye Feng!"


    "Guardian


    Fiona and wade came one after another, watching Ye Feng and Diana nervously.


    Ye Feng nodded to them two, but he immediately looked at the direction of the arrow.


    In the shadow, a figure that Ye Feng had expected for a long time came out of it. Looking at the familiar figure, Ye Feng said to her with a grin: "Wayne, I was really thanks to you just now, or I will not die or be disabled!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1249

    Wayne slowly out of the shadow, she pushed away the red goggles in front of her, exposed her cold eyes, and nodded to Ye Feng.


    Fiona stepped forward and took Wayne''s hand and said gratefully, "Wayne, thank you for saving Ye Feng just now!"


    Wayne''s heart trembled, but she still said calmly: "let''s not talk about this, let me see Diana''s condition."


    With that, Wayne approached Ye Feng and carefully examined Diana who fainted in her arms.


    After some exploration, Wayne focused her attention on the blood moon mark on Diana''s forehead. After thinking about several plans in the bottom of her heart, she shook her head: "although my holy silver magic has restrained the black magic, I''m not a healing mage. I''m afraid that if I don''t control it properly, I''ll hurt Diana. Maybe we still have to let Ali, youmi and Nell treat Diana."


    Wade stood up at the right time and said, "but all three of them have been knocked unconscious by the blood moon goddess. Even panson and Leona, who are the same family of the goddess, are no exception. Moreover, I am afraid that the two of them will suddenly go mad just like the goddess


    Fiona deeply thought: "your worry is not unreasonable. Let''s take them back to Ionia. The protective array here has been delivered enough magic ahead of time. In a short time, you don''t have to worry about the magic of the protection array running out. As long as you return to Ionia, Lord Soraka will be able to cure them!"


    In addition to Ye Feng, let all feel that Fiona''s proposal is very good, and they all agree with him.


    Only Ye Feng, with a gloomy face, denied the plan: "no, we can''t go back to Ionia!"


    "Why not?" Fiona looks cold. She doesn''t understand why Ye Feng denies her plan.


    Ye Feng would like to say that their every move is watched by Elise, but he thought about it and changed his wording: "now the devil leader of shadow island is definitely patrolling around the mogalon mountain path. They hurt Leona, Diana and panson and let them be infected with evil spirit. They are afraid that it is to lead us out and kill us all!"


    Fiona doesn''t think this is a problem. She doesn''t agree with Ye Feng for a long time: "even so, they can''t accurately guess which direction and when we will take people to Ionia for treatment."


    Elise, the devil knows it! Ye Feng secretly said a word in his heart, but on the surface he said: "they are too tight, we can''t take this risk!"


    Fiona''s face is getting colder and colder. She doesn''t like Ye Feng''s decision at the moment: "fighting with demons is full of risks. It''s impossible not to take risks. Do you think about the previous mission without risks? I think you should listen to me, Ye Feng! "


    Ye Feng''s eyes firmly met Fiona''s angry eyes: "sorry, Fiona, this time I will insist on my decision!"


    Fiona did not expect her to say so, Ye Feng didn''t listen to her, but she had never seen Ye Feng hate her so much before. She was aggrieved and angry: "you..."


    Seeing that the smell of gunpowder is getting stronger and stronger, Wayne wanted not to intervene in the dispute between Ye Feng and Fiona, but she saw that wade had no intention to intervene, so she had to stand up and interrupt Fiona, who was angry.


    "Well, Fiona, don''t be angry. Ye Feng is so firm in his decision this time. Maybe there is his reason. I have never seen him so persistent before. I believe his decision this time."


    Wien stretched out his hand and took Fiona, who wanted to get close to continue to quarrel with Ye Feng, patted her on the shoulder, indicating that she could stabilize her excited mood.


    Fiona''s attention at this time is all on Ye Feng''s body. If she carefully ponders the words that Wayne just persuaded her, she will definitely wonder how Wei''en knows Ye Feng has not been so persistent before.


    Under the persuasion of Wayne, Fiona caresses her chest and calms down a few breaths. When she calms down, she stares at Ye Feng coldly: "then you can''t say back to Ionia. How should we treat Diana and her?"


    Ye Feng is also a little angry at this time, Fiona or as before everywhere let him listen to her, feel that she made decisions for him are right, all for his good. Although he had thought of a way to deal with it, he did not elaborate, but returned to Fiona in a cold tone, with a short sentence: "we can go to ithtar."


    Fiona is also aware that Ye Feng seems to have an opinion on her. She is more aggrieved in her heart, but she still stubbornly keeps a cool color: "yixutar?"


    Wei en seems to forget that she has to keep a distance with Ye Feng. Seeing that Ye Feng does not return to Fiona any more, she is worried that Fiona will continue to develop the atmosphere of Ye Feng. She quickly comes forward to speak for Ye Feng: "Fiona, Ye Feng''s proposal is really good. There are healing mages among xutal''s elements and shapeshifters. With their help, we can at least save Ali and Yumi first."


    Fiona continued in a cold voice, "didn''t he just say we can''t get out of the moglon trail? Don''t you have to go out to that Ishtar? "


    Wayne continued to explain for Yefeng, "there''s a portal to isinthal in the moglon trail camp. You don''t have to worry about that. Fiona, Ye Feng''s decision is very reasonable."Fiona was silent. After a long time, she looked directly at Ye Feng again: "whatever you want."


    When the voice dropped, she turned around immediately and walked back to her camp without looking back.


    Fall on the floor, Fiona buried her face in the pillow, wrapped in a quilt, can no longer restrain her inner grievances, tears flow straight out.


    "Dead leaf wind, smelly leaf wind, since you have thought of it for a long time, why don''t you tell me about it? I''m so cruel that I don''t care about you any more. Wuwuwuwu... "


    Ye Feng doesn''t know that Fiona is still angry with him, but he is in a bad mood now. Even if he knows, he will not take the initiative to cajole Fiona.


    And Ye Feng now wants to send Diana and others to yixutar and ask for the help of Princess ziana.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng communicated with Wayne and Wade, and the three set off together to find the rest of Leona and others, and took them to yixutar through the gate.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, although busy in the middle of the night last night, Ye Feng still woke up early because she was worried about Diana and others.


    As soon as he came out and saw Fiona''s camp, he remembered the dispute with Fiona last night. His character was that he would forget all the unpleasant things after sleeping, so he decided to take Fiona to visit Diana and others with him, so as to calm down the old lady who was always angry.


    It happened that Fiona also had the habit of getting up early to practice sword, and she was out of the camp at this time. Ye Feng saw this and immediately said hello to Fiona with a smile.


    Who thought Fiona couldn''t seem to see him, and went to the woods on the mountainside without even looking at him.


    He had no choice but to catch up with him, ha ha: "Fiona, don''t be angry, I''ll take you to Ishtar? It''s interesting there. You''ll be absolutely surprised if you go there


    Fiona still ignored him, made Ye Feng very depressed, he continued to follow Fiona into the woods.


    Seeing Fiona begin to practice sword, Ye Feng, who hasn''t practiced sword with her for a long time, thinks this is a good opportunity for her to be happy.


    "Fiona, shall we practice together?"


    Fiona didn''t respond. She didn''t even look at him. She was immersed in kendo practice alone.


    After staying with Fiona for a while, Ye Feng had to give up the idea of mending the relationship with Fiona for the time being, worried that something might happen to yixutar later.


    "Fiona, I''ve got to go to ithtar to see Diana and them. If I''m late and have an accident!"


    And Fiona said hello, see her or ignore him, Ye Feng sighed, reluctantly toward the direction of the yixutar portal.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1250

    Yixutar''s palace, Ye Feng comes to the injured area of Diana and others. As soon as he enters the courtyard, he sees that Wayne is talking to ziana, the princess of yixutar.


    Two people did not talk for a long time, Qiana left first, Ye Feng timely walked to Wayne.


    Wei en noticed that Ye Feng was coming towards her. Although she had warned her not to have any feelings for Ye Feng, she could not help but feel a shiver.


    She pretends to be calm on the surface and knows what Ye Feng is doing. She doesn''t need Ye Feng to open her mouth. She directly tells Ye Feng about the current situation of Diana and others.


    "Diana, panson and Leona, the evil Qi in their three bodies was temporarily suppressed under the treatment of elementalist and shapeshifter, but just as before, it was only restrained and could not be dispelled.


    Now the only good news is that Ali and youmi wake up. Are you going to see them? "


    Ye Feng nodded: "hard you, Wayne."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s thanks, Wei en didn''t respond. He followed the principle of keeping a distance with Ye Feng, but not much contact, and showed him the way without expression.


    Seeing that Wayne is so cold to him, Ye Feng recalls that Fiona did the same to him just now. He said with a wry smile, "Wayne, is it that I didn''t do it well? Why are you so cold to me?"


    Wayne''s eyes twinkled and she changed the subject: "you think too much. By the way, isn''t Fiona with you?"


    As soon as he mentioned Fiona, Ye Feng felt even more bitter: "she was angry with me because of what happened last night. I took the initiative to reconcile with her and ignored me. Now you are the same, alas..."


    Wei en eyebrow micro Cu, did not expect last night Ye Feng and Fiona''s dispute consequence is so serious. She was a little softhearted, some pitiful Ye Feng, decided to speak more with Ye Feng. However, her pretty face remained calm: "Fiona, she was just angry for a while, and when her anger is gone, she will talk to you again."


    Ye Feng is confident of making up with Fiona because he knows where he makes Fiona unhappy.


    But he didn''t know where he made Wayne unhappy, so he went on: "what about you? Are you angry with me for something? It''s so cold all of a sudden. If there''s something wrong with me, you can tell me directly! "


    Smell speech, Wei en back to Ye Feng continues to lead the way, but her mood at the moment is all disturbed by Ye Feng. With complicated eyes, she enters Ali''s temporary residence in the imperial palace. She timely turns the topic to Ali lying in bed.


    When he wakes up, Ali holds the young fox Xiao Xi in his left hand and the magic cat youmi in his right hand. He leans on the head of the bed and whispers with them.


    Hearing the footsteps of someone stepping into the house, Ali looks at the door along the sound. When she sees Wayne with Ye Feng to see her, she looks happy and wants to get out of bed.


    Who would like her to move this moment affect her not healed wound, hurt her a instability, fell from the bed on the cold floor.


    Ye Feng sees this, and his face changes greatly. He just wants to go forward and help Ali back to bed to rest. But Wayne does what he wants to do first.


    Lying on the bed, a Li feels guilty about his incompetence and fails to finish Ye Feng''s explanation. She put her hands over her pretty face and sobbed, "I''m sorry, I was in charge of looking after Diana, but I watched her turn into blood and hurt other people."


    Youmi was the first to come forward to appease the guilty Ali: "it''s not your fault. If you want to blame it, it''s the devil who infected Diana and her."


    One side of the small Xi is also sobbing, let a Li don''t blame himself.


    Ye Feng sat down beside the bed and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes for Ali: "you mi is right. It''s not your fault. You have tried your best, Ali!"


    Although Wayne decided to keep a distance from Ye Feng, she was still a little sad when she saw Ye Feng comforting Ali.


    However, she disguised her true thoughts on the surface, and comforted Ali: "Ali, you should cheer up early. When Nell wakes up, you three have to work with the elemental emissary and the shaper of Ishtar to find a way to purify Diana''s evil spirit."


    Ali wiped his tears and said, "well, I''ll get better as soon as possible."


    But in the heart of Wei en sour next moment decided to take Ye Feng away: "Ye Feng, Ali is very safe here, we don''t disturb her and youmi to rest."


    "But we are here." Ye Feng looks at Wayne strangely. He just comes to see Ali and leaves. It''s too fast!


    Ali also felt very strange, but when she glanced at Wayne''s seemingly calm face, she instantly understood what.


    Although Ali hoped Ye Feng could stay with her more, or even accompany her all the time, she still pursed her lips: "I''m still dizzy now, I need to sleep more, Ye Feng, you go back with Wayne first."


    Seeing Ali saying that she was dizzy, Ye Feng immediately did not dare to disturb her rest: "well, Ali, if you feel uncomfortable in any place, remember to call yixutar''s people as soon as possible, and their people will guard in the courtyard."


    A Li smiles and signals Ye Feng not to worry about her.


    After leaving Ali''s room, Ye Feng and Wayne return to mogelon mountain path together. He wanted to let Wayne go with him to Fiona, but she parted with him coldly because she was tired.Don''t understand what happened to Wayne, Ye Feng shook his head helplessly, no longer to think about Wayne, but to find Fiona alone.


    On the hillside, he ran into Fiona, who had finished practicing the sword. Ye Feng came forward to greet him. Fiona still pretended not to see him, and ignored him.


    With Fiona back to the camp, struggling to speak also did not communicate with Fiona, successful Ye Feng had to go back to his camp.


    Put aside the distractions, Ye Feng began to do business, that is to try to communicate with Elise, to see if the female devil is still staring at him.


    At the thought that Elise had caused so much trouble to the maglon trail, Ye Feng''s face turned black.


    In fact, he tried to communicate with Elise the last time after Diana and the three were injured, but he didn''t get any response. I don''t know if I can succeed this time


    Holding the idea of trying, Ye Feng calls for Elise in the heart. After a long time, there was no response. Just as he was about to give up, the image of Elise form appeared quietly in his heart.


    "You''ve figured it out!" Ye Feng is biting his teeth and communicating with Elise''s image in the bottom of his heart.


    From the tone of Ye Feng''s speech and the cannibalism in her eyes, we can see that Ye Feng is deeply worried about the fact that she hurt Diana. Elise''s mouth is full of demonic smile, and she is not afraid to meet Ye Feng''s hostile and angry eyes.


    "Cluck If you call me so, can I not respond to you? "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1251

    "Cluck If you call me so, can I not respond to you? "


    Elise''s pupil is full of strange blood color, she covers her mouth and chuckles, and doesn''t care about Ye Feng''s anger at all.


    Ye Feng knows that the most favorite thing for Elise, a female devil, is to appreciate the anger of human beings. He takes a deep breath and suppresses his anger and looks at Elise.


    "Why did you hurt Diana and them? And let them be infected with evil spirit


    Smelling Ye Feng''s question, Elise glanced at Ye Feng strangely in her eyes, and then the corner of her mouth rose slightly: "because I am a devil, is this reason enough?"


    Ye Feng eyes a Ling, gnash teeth way: "tell me how to thoroughly drive away the evil spirit in their body, I can forgive you this crime!"


    Elise wanted to continue to tease Ye Feng in order to relieve her hatred. But when she heard Ye Feng say that he forgives her, she was immediately stimulated to get excited: "forgive? I don''t need forgiveness. It''s you who need forgiveness! "


    Ye Feng was very angry with Elise''s obstinacy: "Elise, if you continue to make mistakes like this, even if I can finally find a way to change you into a human being, it''s very difficult to ask Lord Soraka for your favor, or even to hide you in anonymity."


    Elise hated Ye Feng''s words in front of her that he wanted to save her and save her. The devil''s mood is completely disturbed by Ye Feng. She stares at Ye Feng in disgust: "ha ha You think of yourself as the Savior again? I''m disgusted to put that out of your way! "


    The voice falls, the madness of Elise issued a banshee like scream, turned into smoke, dissipated in the heart of Ye Feng.


    Yilisi''s magic sound screams and shakes Ye Feng''s spirit, and nearly faints. He wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and murmured to himself, "Elise seems to be getting stronger again..."


    The method of dispelling evil Qi from Elise failed. Ye Feng had to give up the plan and hoped that Ali and she could find a way to dispel the evil Qi on their own.


    It is impossible to go back to Ionia. In Elise''s nature, although she cut off the contact with him this time, I''m afraid she is still watching his every move. She may even order the devil to keep a close watch on moglon trail and Ishtar.


    Once they easily try to get out of the muglon trail and the protective barrier of Ishtar, they will encounter Elise again.


    Next, Ye Feng pondered for a whole afternoon alone. Many plans he thought out were rejected by him, so he repeated and made no progress.


    Annoyed by this matter, Ye Feng saw the dark outside through the camp, and his stomach also called a few times.


    If you continue to think about it, it is estimated that there is no progress for a moment and a half. At this time, Ye Feng is thinking about how good it would be for hiville and Sara. Maybe they can come up with a feasible plan with their heads.


    Just as he was about to get up for dinner, a flash of light came to his mind.


    If he remembers correctly, his Hicks walkie talkie seems to be at Diana''s. If he gets a walkie talkie to talk to hivier, maybe he can find a solution!


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that this method was feasible. Ye Feng planned to go to the camp where Diana lived to get his smart walkie talkie back.


    He walked quickly to Diana''s camp, rummaged in it for a while and found his smart walkie talkie.


    Left hand holding a walkie talkie to go outside, Ye Feng a little proud to say to himself: "it seems that I am also very smart!"


    Turn on the intelligent interphone, Ye Feng is in the eye, which is the lock screen of her random photos set by sylvier. The index finger of his right hand slipped, and another playful Wallpaper of sylvier came into his eyes.


    Point to open the portrait of hivier''s contact number. Ye Feng is just about to dial. A bad news from the back stops his action.


    "Guardian, no good, Miss Wayne has been beaten seriously!"


    Looking back at Wade, who brought him bad news, Ye Feng put up his walkie talkie and asked wade to take him to see Wayne without saying a word.


    ¡­¡­


    In the princess''s bedroom of yixutar''s splendid palace, Ye Feng follows wade to the courtyard where Wayne and others are recuperating.


    At this time, dozens of elemental shapeshifters, led by Chiana, surrounded Wien, and used the healing forbidden technique array of xutar, continuously conveying the source of life to the dying Wayne to maintain her vitality.


    Wayne''s condition is much more serious than Ye Feng expected, and Ye Feng''s look at the moment is gloomy to the extreme.


    Embarrassed, he asked Wade, "what''s going on? Wayne, how could she have been hurt like this


    Wade also truthfully replied: "Miss Fiona heard that isonthal and maglon trail are guarded by special phalanxes, so she wants Miss Wayne to take her goddess back to Ionia for treatment.


    Miss Wayne thinks that Miss Fiona''s proposal is feasible. It doesn''t mean that the devil leader of shadow Island stares at moglon mountain path. It doesn''t mean that it is here. Who would think that Miss Wayne met the demon leader of shadow island as soon as she came out of the barrier... "


    Hearing that it was related to Fiona, the Laurent family, Ye Feng frowned: "Fiona, isn''t she on the mogelon trail?"Wade replied, "Miss Fiona, she asked me to show her Miss Ali this afternoon, so she''s been here."


    This Fiona, he asked her to come in the morning, but she didn''t get angry. In the afternoon, she was wrong with him and directly injured the winn cup. It''s really Oh!


    Ye Feng is a little angry, Fiona instigates Wayne, but he still tries to suppress the anger and continues to ask: "Fiona, is she injured? Diana, what about them? "


    Wade continued: "Miss Fiona said that she could not use demigod power now, she was just seeing Miss Wayne off within the border barrier of Ishtar, so she was not hurt. Goddess Lord, they are not hurt, which is thanks to miss Wayne''s desperate efforts to keep them back in the border


    Ye Feng exhaled a turbid breath: "Fiona, where is she now?"


    Wade saw that Ye Feng seemed to be a little angry. He changed his mind and said a good word for Fiona: "Miss Fiona is now in Miss Ali''s injured room. She feels very guilty about Miss Wayne''s serious injury and may still be crying!"


    Ye Feng asked Wade where Fiona was. He was angry and wanted to find Fiona to reprimand her. He didn''t give up his idea because Wade said Fiona was guilty. Tell wade to watch here first, and he will walk to the house where Ali is recuperating.


    Close to the house, Ye Feng, who is angry, hears Fiona''s weak sobbing and Ali''s gentle soothing voice.


    Quietly walked into the house, Ye Feng saw Fiona leaning against a Li''s arms crying, his heart unconsciously softened.


    But when he thought of Wayne''s uncertain life and death because of Fiona''s instigation, his heart was horizontal again, calling out Fiona''s name word by word.


    "Fei Oh NAH


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1252

    Fiona of the Laurent family felt guilty about the serious injury of Wayne. She leaned against Ali''s arms and cried into tears. No matter how Ali comforted her, she did not stop until Ye Feng''s voice sounded in the room.


    "Fei Oh NAH


    Hearing Ye Feng''s accented cry, Fiona can tell that Ye Feng is very angry about her serious injury to Wayne.


    Ali has never seen Ye Feng so angry with his own people. She is a little confused with Fiona.


    The magic cat youmi and the young fox Xiao Xi are also like this. Both of them are scared by the leaf wind like this.


    After calming down, Ali''s face changed and immediately said a good word for Fiona: "Ye Feng, you can''t blame Fiona for this, she is also kind-hearted!"


    Fiona didn''t want to explain anything. She wiped her tears and stopped sobbing. She pulled herself out of Ali''s arms and turned to stare at Ye Feng with her red and swollen eyes.


    "It''s really my fault that Wayne was injured like this. I admit that I was wrong. I didn''t expect that there would also be demon leaders of shadow island outside the border of Ishtar, and they would stare so hard. If you want to beat or scold, you can punish me.


    But I admit that I was wrong not because I thought I was wrong last night, but because I didn''t go out in advance to explore the situation outside the border. Next time I go to investigate the situation myself, I will decide how to take Diana and them back to Ionia! "


    Listening to Fiona''s remarks, Ye Feng looks at Fiona''s red and swollen stubborn eyes more and more angry. Under Ali''s astonished gaze, his big hand suddenly lifted up, and then he waved it down in an instant, and fell to Fiona''s pretty face crying for flowers.


    And Fiona is still stubborn to raise her head to meet Ye Feng''s eyes, not to dodge Ye Feng''s slap.


    Whew!


    Seeing Ye Feng''s slap on Fiona''s face, his big hand stopped when he was about to fan.


    One side of a Li saw this scene and caressed her chest with a sigh of relief. She couldn''t imagine what kind of consequences Fiona would have if she was really faced by a fan.


    Ye Feng some hate himself, and finally softened his heart. He sighed heavily: "Alas, when is it? You are still entangled in the matter of last night, Fiona!"


    Fiona stubbornly bit her red lip: "I said, it''s my fault that Wayne was hurt like this. I will take the responsibility. Last night''s thing belongs to last night. I don''t need your sympathy. Don''t think I don''t know you want to hit me. In front of Ali, you don''t beat me in order to take your image into consideration. You don''t beat me yourself!"


    With that, Fiona slapped herself two times in front of Ye Feng''s face. Her strength was amazing, and she was also mixed with sword spirit, which was countless times more cruel than Ye Feng''s not fan.


    Pa Pa!


    The fierce sword spirit combined with Fiona''s palm left bright red palm prints on both sides of her cheek, as well as several sword marks and bloodstains. Ye Feng was stunned at the sight of her, and did not expect that she would lay such a heavy hand on herself.


    "Fiona, what are you doing? Come here and I''ll cure you with magic!" Ali is also stay in a daze, is very much in love with such Fiona.


    Fiona did not respond to Ali''s kindness. She stubbornly continued to bite her thin bleeding lip: "are you satisfied with this?"


    Ye Feng looked at Fiona with complicated eyes for a while. Now his anger is less, but he has more guilt: "in fact, it can''t be all your fault. If I told you last night that there might be demon leaders on shadow island outside the border of yixutar, it would not have happened, and I have a responsibility."


    When Fiona heard this, she felt that Ye Feng was sympathetic to her, and she said angrily: "I don''t listen to me, I don''t listen to Sobbing I don''t want you to sympathize with me! "


    With that, Fiona pushed him away crying and ran out of the house.


    Ye Feng doesn''t choose to go after Fiona. He thinks that she can''t listen to anything now. It''s better to ask Ali for details about their encounter with the demon leader. And now Wayne is not out of danger, he asked Ali some details, still have to continue to guard in the courtyard.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng went to Ali: "Ali, can you tell me which demon leader you met?"


    Ali saw Ye Feng walking towards her. She wanted to persuade Ye Feng not to blame Fiona, but when she heard Ye Feng''s question, she still replied truthfully: "there are two demon leaders we met, one is kalista, the spear of revenge, and the other is the shadow of war, hekarim.


    We did not go far out of the border, we met them. If not, we would be buried in the hands of the devil if we were not surrounded by the border, and Wayne tried his best to protect us


    Speaking of this, Ali''s eyes are also unconsciously hot and humid. Wayne is in order to protect them before falling into the crisis of death. Her heart is more or less a little guilty.


    With Wayne''s ability, he can escape back to the border safely. However, in order to save them, this kindness is especially heavy for Ali.


    Ye Feng stroked Ali''s back and comforted him: "well, don''t think about it too much. If I told Wayne yesterday that yixutar''s border could not be disordered, she would certainly not listen to Fiona.Well, it''s no use saying that now. We can only pray that Wayne can get through this difficult situation


    "Well!" Ali has always trusted Ye Feng. She felt better under Ye Feng''s pacification, and prayed for Wayne secretly.


    After pacifying Ali, Ye Feng got up and said, "Ali, I won''t accompany you. You know, Wayne is very dangerous now. I have to go and guard her, otherwise I can''t settle down."


    A Li kindly motioned Ye Feng not to worry about her, she had youmi and Xiaoxi to accompany, it would be OK.


    Ye Feng again told a few words, then returned to the courtyard, looked dignified and wade outside the cure forbidden technique array, eyes for a moment from the weak vitality of Wayne.


    As he stood by, he pondered with a heavy heart on how to get out of this predicament. As more and more people are injured by demons on the mogalon trail, sooner or later, the protection array will be closed because there is no magic to supply.


    At that time, the demonic army will press in, and the mogalon mountain trail camp, which has been built so hard, will surely be washed with blood


    The more you think about it, the more upset you are. Ye Feng, who is in urgent need of finding a way to rescue him, thinks of hiville and Sara again.


    It''s time to talk to sylvier, too! Ye Feng takes a deep breath and tells wade to watch first. He temporarily walks to no one''s place, and decisively takes out the Hicks intelligent walkie talkie and dials hivier''s walkie talkie.


    ¡­¡­


    On the northern border of the three southern provinces, shivell, who had dealt with the invasion of the shadow Island, had a rare chance to rest.


    She calls Sara and Fiona, who are childhood sweetheart, and together they go back to presidian to see Ye Feng and Ruiwen.


    Naturally, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, was seconded, but Sarah hesitated because she wanted to see Ye Feng and didn''t want to see Ruiwen.


    Just then, sylvier''s walkie talkie rang, and she subconsciously thought it was Oriana or Caitlin calling her.


    Shivell wondered why the two of them didn''t go straight to her when she was on the riffle. Suspiciously, she took out the walkie talkie from her pocket. She opened the screen and looked at it. She was stunned.


    The reason why she would be stunned is that the screen shows the most unlikely person to call her - Ye Feng!


    Didn''t Ye Feng''s walkie talkie be taken away by Diana? Diana and her relationship is not good, should not agree with Ye Feng to get the walkie talkie back


    Isn''t Diana calling her?


    The more you think about it, the more you think about it, the more perplexed sylvier, who always likes to analyze. What can I do for Diana?


    Although it was not clear why Diana was looking for her, he adjusted his mood, slipped his index finger and connected the phone.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1253

    Expected Diana''s voice did not come from the phone, but Ye Feng''s voice came from the opposite.


    "Sylvier, is it there? I have something urgent to tell you now


    Xiwei was stunned for a few seconds. He felt that he was hallucinating. Ye Feng was the most unlikely person to call her.


    One side of Sara see hivier in that silly, she asked: "what are you in a daze, who called you?"


    Looking at the scenery from the side of the boat, mafia''ona, a childhood sweetheart, also looked back curiously at the Chevelle, who had lost his temper.


    Being pulled back to God by Sara''s words, shivell looks at Sarah and her childhood sweetheart Mafia ona, and replies uncertainly: "Ye Feng?"


    Ye Feng originally wanted to directly talk to him about the dilemma they were facing. When he heard that he didn''t recognize his voice, he was a little depressed and said, "it''s me. Can''t you even hear my voice?"


    It''s no wonder that he looked strange just now. It was Ye Feng who called! Sara two people also know from the words of Xiwei doubt that the phone call is Ye Feng, they two one after another to Xi Weil side, want to hear Ye Feng''s voice.


    "Ye Feng!"


    "Wood!"


    This time, he was sure that Ye Feng had made the call, but this time she was next to Sarah and her childhood sweetheart, and she was quite uncomfortable.


    "You two squeeze me, I can drive, you can still hear his voice!"


    He quickly turned on the hands-free, and motioned for their two to disperse, squeezing her hard.


    Sara and Sara are also relaxed, no longer squeezing hivier, looking forward to talking with Ye Feng.


    Finally, he let the two people disperse, and then he spoke to Ye Feng on the walkie talkie: "Ye Feng, I remember your walkie talkie is in Diana''s hands. How did you get it back?"


    "Diana, she''s in a coma now. I went to her camp to get it myself. I have something important to tell you, not to mention it!"


    Smell the other side of the phone Ye Feng tone some hasty words, the three girls know that most of the accident.


    As the owner of the walkie talkie, he naturally replied on their behalf: "you speak slowly, we will listen."


    Ye Feng hears the reply of Xiwei, he looks a Su, and slowly tells them the predicament they are in now through the telephone to the three girls of Xiwei.


    With Ye Feng''s narration, the three women''s faces of hivier are becoming more and more dignified. Obviously, they didn''t expect Ye Feng to be in such a dangerous situation.


    However, Ye Feng conceals one thing, that is, Wayne''s dying is the consequence of the encouragement of Fiona of Laurent family.


    Three women slowly digested the amazing amount of information that Ye Feng sent to them. After listening to Ye Feng''s story, they did not reply at the first time.


    Ye Feng knows that three women need a certain amount of time to digest his words, and he is not anxious, waiting patiently.


    After a long time, the young girl Mafia ona was the first to say, "Ye Feng, I''ll help you with the mogalon trail."


    A Laurent family Fiona has made him big enough now, and then another difficult to serve and easy to cause trouble. Ye Feng can''t imagine whether he will collapse.


    However, without waiting for him to speak and decline the help of Mafia ona, he began to say, "where are you going to go? How long can you run with your current physical condition? Now your best help to Ye Feng is to stay in Ionia. Don''t go to mogelon trail like another you to add trouble to Ye Feng


    Xiwei so direct words, listen to the phone, Ye Feng here are a cold sweat, afraid of childhood sweetheart Mafia ona directly with Xiwei hard up.


    Just as Ye Feng thought, her childhood sweetheart, mafia ona, has always been at odds with hiville. When she heard him say so in front of Ye Feng, she immediately became somewhat unconvinced.


    Sara on the other side, though she felt that sylvier was right, coughed. "Wood, he''s in a very dangerous situation. You both step back and don''t argue."


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, snorted coldly. As Chevelle was thinner, she shut up and said no more.


    However, without any reaction, shivell continued to talk with Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, although I can''t think of any useful method for you for the time being, I will try my best to help you. I plan to go to Lord Soraka today and tell her about your situation there. Maybe she has a way. Don''t worry, wait for my news!"


    Sarah also echoed: "sylvier is right. The more urgent you are now, the more likely there will be more problems. You will be there and I believe we will bring you good news soon."


    Ye Feng still trusts the calm headed sylvier and Sara. Now he can only choose to believe them: "well, I''ll wait for your news. I''ll hang up first. Wayne here is not out of danger. I can''t leave for too long."


    "Well, be careful!"


    After hanging up, shivell and Sara look at each other, and both implicitly decide to set out immediately and seek solaka''s help.Although she was a little angry, she stood with him at this time and planned to go with them.


    In this way, three women with the fastest speed toward the direction of the College of mind.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Ye Feng hung up the phone, Wade came to him and said to him, "guardian, ziana, the princess of Ishtar, wants you to go there."


    Ye Feng nodded, looked at the eye, came out of the cure forbidden technique array of Qiana, and then walked over.


    Seeing Ye Feng coming, Chiana also said: "Wayne''s condition has reached the point where she will die of vitality if she leaves the cure forbidden array. What we can do now is to let her maintain the weak vitality in the array, and the array can only keep Vivian alive for one day. Think about what you want to say to her."


    The meaning of Chiana''s words is very clear. Wayne is almost hopeless. If it was not for the special healing and forbidden operation of isostar, even the last faint vitality of Wayne would disappear.


    Ye Feng didn''t expect that he had been waiting for so long. Instead of the good news that Wayne was getting better, it was the bad news that Wayne would die. He was like a thunderbolt from the blue and his eyes were full of incredible looks.


    After a long time, he began to speak with a heavy heart: "is there no other way to save her?"


    Seeing Ye Feng''s unwillingness to believe this fact, Chiana sighed: "unless you have the art of bringing the dead back to life, it is very difficult to reverse the death."


    Bring the dead back to life Ye Feng murmured to himself in the bottom of his heart. He immediately thought of the golden dragon pool, the habitat of the Dragon nationality.


    What can he do to keep the twinkle in the center of yawayne''s eyes? I''m going to take her to the Dragon habitat. There''s a golden dragon pool that can bring back the dead. Maybe we can save Wayne


    Chiana truthfully replied to Ye Feng: "if you leave this array, Wayne will die in the next second. However, I can let the shapeshifters and elementalists shrink the array and infiltrate it into Wei''en''s body. But without the continuous casting of elements and shapers, the reduced array can only last for half a day on Wien."


    Ye Feng doesn''t want Wayne to die like this. His eyes sink and he decides to take Wayne to the Dragon habitat under the pressure that Elise will appear at any time.


    "Half a day Half a day is enough! "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1254

    Qi Yana, the element maker and shapeshifter, is trying to reduce the healing forbidden technique array and penetrate into Wei en''s body, so that Ye Feng can take Wei en to the dragon clan for help.


    High priest Wade''s eyes twinkled and said to Ye Feng, "guardian, are you sure you want to take Miss Wayne to the dragon clan? Now we have to worry about you


    Speaking of the latter, Wade did not continue to say, but he was worried that Ye Feng would also have an accident.


    Now Yefeng is the only demigod in the two places of Ishtar and moglon trail. If even he had an accident, Wade couldn''t imagine what they would do next.


    Ye Feng replied firmly in his eyes: "well, in fact, I don''t want to leave at this time, but I have to gamble for Wayne to survive!"


    Seeing Ye Feng''s decision, Wade stopped trying to dissuade him. However, he was worried that Fiona knew Ye Feng would do something irrational when he left the camp. Thinking of this, he told his worries to Ye Feng, but he could not control the great God Fiona.


    Ye Feng also has some headache after hearing this. His original intention is not to tell Fiona of Laurent family about his taking Wayne out of the camp, for fear that Fiona will follow him when she knows.


    But now think about it, he took Wayne out of the camp, whether successful or not, back and forth for at least one day, even if she did not tell Fiona, she would know.


    If Fiona knew that Wayne had only half a day left because of her wrong decision, and asked him to take him to the dragon clan for help at the same risk of death, she would certainly do more irrational things because of her extreme guilt.


    Since he will let Fiona know about it, Ye Feng thinks it is better for him to do ideological work for Fiona.


    Think about it, Ye Feng tells wade to watch here, and he goes back to mogelon trail first. After the instruction, he directly runs the sword Qi of the wind and returns to the East peak where the moon god sect is stationed through the portal.


    The mind felt the next camp, sensing Fiona alone in the woods, leaf wind a moment to flash in front of Fiona.


    At this time, Fiona hands on her knees, pretty face on her knees, closed eyes in front of her, thinking of her mind, did not find the existence of Ye Feng.


    Looking at Fiona in the small world of self reproach and sadness, Ye Feng is very angry that Fiona killed Wayne, but she still has some heartache.


    He crouched down in a complex look and looked straight at Fiona''s empty pupils: "Fiona, I''m leaving camp soon."


    By Ye Feng''s voice to pull back to the real world, Fiona was stunned for a while and then asked, "why?"


    Ye Feng replied: "Wei en, she has only half a day left. If you want her to survive, you have to use the dragon family''s golden dragon pool to save her ever-changing vitality."


    Boom!


    If Fiona was thunderbolt from the blue, her eyes were full of disbelief. As Ye Feng, who had learned the bad news before, she could not accept this fact for a while.


    It took a long time for Fiona to recover. She grasped Ye Feng''s arms with both hands in a trance and said in a trembling voice, "half Half a day? Don''t we have healing mages? Can''t this save Vern? "


    If he could, would he come and talk to her about it at this time? Ye Feng sighed helplessly: "there is only a trace of Vivian''s vitality now, and conventional healing methods can''t cure her. Only the holy thing like golden dragon pool, which has the ability to bring back the dead, has the hope to reshape Wayne''s body and reverse her coming death."


    After listening to Ye Feng''s words, Fiona can no longer restrain her emotions. Her tears burst out: "Wuwuwuwu It''s all me that makes Wayne look like this. It''s all my fault... "


    Ye Feng stroked Fiona''s back and continued: "so in order to save Wayne, even if there is only a glimmer of hope, I have to take her to the dragon clan to receive the baptism of the golden dragon pool."


    "But But don''t you say that the demon leader of shadow island is staring at us and can''t venture out of the camp? "


    Ye Feng breathed out a turbid breath: "that was before we were not in a real hopeless situation, and there was still time for relaxation. Now Wayne has reached the dangerous situation of not risking death. We must gamble on all possible opportunities to save her life!"


    He said that, Fiona heart more guilty, she not only hurt Wayne dying, now Ye Feng also because of her decision may encounter danger.


    The more she thought about it, the more she choked. She felt that she should do something to make up for her fault: "yes Sorry, ye Ye Feng, I will go with you, more More people, more strength


    Finally came to the most critical moment, Ye Feng pressed Fiona''s shoulder and said earnestly: "Fiona, I know you want to help me. If you can run your semi divine sword spirit freely now, I am very willing to accept your help, but now your body has not fully recovered. I hope you can take the overall situation as the priority and wait for me to come back at moglon mountain path!"


    Fiona lowers her head. She also knows that she can''t help Ye Feng now, and may even become a burden to Ye Feng.But out of selfishness, she really wants to act with Ye Feng


    However, after a fierce ideological struggle, she decided to listen to Ye Feng and stay at the camp to wait for him to come back.


    She bit her red lips and stared at Ye Feng''s eyes with burning eyes: "OK, I listen to you, but you must promise me that you will come back to me alive!"


    For this can come back alive, Ye Feng heart really has no bottom. But in order to keep Fiona at ease in the camp, he grinned optimistically: "when I was not a demigod before, I didn''t get lucky enough? Fiona, I will come back alive! "


    Hearing Ye Feng promise her, Fiona rubbed her red and swollen eyes: "this is what you said. I''ll wait for you in the camp!"


    At last, Ye Feng got up and said, "well, it''s late. I have to go now. I have only half a day to take Wayne to the dragon clan. I have to race against time."


    Fiona also knew that the situation was urgent and could not be delayed. She finally told Ye Feng: "if you encounter a demon leader on the way, don''t fight with them. If you can hide, you can hide. I''ll wait for you to come back!"


    Ye Feng also nodded. After listening to Fiona''s advice, she turned around and left the woods. Returning to the palace of Ishtar, the dying Wayne has completed the ceremony of healing forbidden array imprinted into his body with the help of Qiana and other elemental envoys and shapeshifters, waiting for him to take her to the Dragon habitat.


    Ye Feng goes to the front of Wei en, whose eyes are closed and his face is full of pain. His heart is also dripping blood.


    "Don''t worry, Wayne. You''ll be better if you put up with it again!"


    With a whisper, Ye Feng carries the soft and boneless Wayne behind him, and flies the sword Qi of the wind towards the boundary of yixutar.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1255

    As soon as Ye Feng came out of the boundary of yixutar, he turned his wind sword Qi to the extreme and plundered it to the direction of the Dragon habitat with his fastest speed.


    As the boundary of Ishtar covered the real hiding place of Ishtar, Ye Feng did not encounter the demons who were under strict guard for the first time after he left the border.


    However, Ye Feng sensed that from the moment he left the border, he was staring at him with a pair of cold eyes.


    It''s a familiar feeling, but it''s definitely not Elise''s eyes. That penetrating cold breath quietly invaded into his body, making him a thrill.


    "Callista!" Just a moment later, Ye Feng recalled that his creepy eyes were Calista, the demon leader of the shadow island.


    If he had guessed correctly, a spear from the nether world had been thrown by Calista in the dark, aiming at him.


    As he thought, a spear with the spirit of the dead appeared behind him in a short time.


    Whew!


    Ye Feng, who was found in time, passed over his body in time and narrowly avoided the spear of the nether world and entered the territory of surima desert.


    The sound of human like horse came out from the black fog which covered the sky in front of him. As soon as Ye Feng heard this sound, he immediately turned and wanted to avoid the terrible thing coming out of the black fog.


    For a moment, he had not yet made a long detour. Another demon leader of shadow Island, herkarim, stepped on the dead''s hoof, broke through the black fog and charged towards him.


    Herkarim''s passing place is filled with heart palpitating stillness. Accompanied by the cry of resentment, he quickly approaches Ye Feng at a speed far faster than Ye Feng.


    Seeing Ye Feng and Wayne on his back are about to be penetrated by the spear in the hand of hekarim, and the space around him suddenly vibrates violently. The next moment, he tears a space crack on his back and does not enter it.


    Immediately close the space crack, Ye Feng carries Wayne on his back, and temporarily breathes a sigh of relief: "Hoo Fortunately, I learned the space magic from that person, otherwise it would be really hard to hide... "


    As a space mage, Ye Feng is much safer than others when he goes through the cracks in the space, so he does not slow down and continues to fly at high speed in the dark.


    As the exit ahead is getting closer and closer, Ye Feng makes a continuous breakthrough and wants to return directly to the shurima desert.


    At the moment of his flying out of the space crack, he felt as if he had hit something soft. He raised his head subconsciously, and Elise''s long lost pretty face fell into his pupil.


    Oops!


    Ye Feng''s heart is not good, no wonder he felt that he hit the thing is very soft, he was directly into the arms of Elise.


    He took a breath of cold air, and before he could break free, he was struck by the dark red energy released by elitish.


    "Welcome home, my servant!"


    As soon as she came up to her abdomen, Elise pierced her abdomen in a very familiar way, and the fear hidden in Ye Feng''s heart, which had been ravaged by Alice for countless times, reappeared.


    After enduring the psychological shadow of countless times being ravaged by Elise, Ye Feng''s whole body is covered with holy light of holy gold, which releases the power of golden dragon blood that he got after bathing in dragon blood and golden dragon pool.


    Elise has already thought of a new way to die for Ye Feng. Who would have thought that Ye Feng suddenly burst out such a sacred energy, unexpectedly, she suddenly let out a shrill scream because the black evil spirit in her body was restrained by the holy breath.


    While Elise is busy eliminating the influence of the power of the Golden Dragon on her, Ye Feng''s right hand condenses a moon light sword which looks like the blade of a crescent moon, and returns to Elise who is not well prepared. She draws a terrible scar in her abdomen that goes deep into the flesh.


    The power of forbidding demons was launched at the next moment, and Ye Feng further weakened Elise''s oppressive force on him. He broke away from Elise''s bondage and continued to plunder the direction of the dragon''s habitat.


    Even though Elise was a god level demon, she was still pale because of the erosion of holy magic when she was hurt by her magic power so close.


    Thinking of Ye Feng being caught by her, she dares to attack her secretly. The more she thinks about it, the more angry she gets. She roars at the void dark sky: "hammer stone, catch him for me, whether dead or alive!"


    It seems that she had expected that Alice would be hurt by carelessness. Almost at the moment when Alice spoke, a ghost chain appeared in the dark sky of nothingness. The chain that sends out the ghost breath clanks and goes straight to Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng knows that the chain attacking him belongs to the demon leader hammer stone of shadow island. If he is entangled by this chain, Elise will follow up again, and he and Wayne will not want to escape from their talons.


    What''s worse at this time is that hekarim has not known when to go around in front of him, again charging at him with extremely terrible speed.


    For a time, ghosts and wolves howled, and the cry of resentment almost broke down his nerves.


    Quickly with the help of the tears of the goddess to protect his close to the collapse of the mind, Ye Feng raised his hand and wanted to cast a spell to tear open the space cracks to escape.


    Whew!


    He had just raised his hand one second, and the next second a spear with a spirit of death pierced his raised hand, which made him clench his teeth and hiss his teeth.Then, Callista quietly condenses her real body in the air, just like the vengeful demon. She looks down on Ye Feng with frightful eyes, just like looking at a mortal.


    At the same time, Elise also dispelled the erosion of the sacred magic on her black magic, and released spider silk toward Ye Feng, which was intended to capture Ye Feng and Wayne on the spot.


    At the same time, they are surrounded and intercepted by four demon leaders of shadow island. Three of them have already been promoted to the divine realm, and one is a semi divine peak. None of them can be resisted by the current Ye Feng.


    In the past, Ye Feng would give up struggling after being surrounded. However, he thought that Wei en, who was dying on his back, was waiting for him to take her to the dragon clan for help. However, he didn''t want Wei en to die, so he gave full play to all the forces in his body.


    With the blessing of the tears of the goddess and the cutting of the wind, Ye Feng''s momentum is very high. Instead of resisting passively, he launched an attack on the weakest of the four demon leaders, hekarim.


    But even with the blessing of the tears of the goddess and the blade of the wind, his strength still did not reach the peak of the demigod. He tried his best to smash directly by the rampant herkarim, and he was in the countless resentment spirit of the bite and cry, seven orifices bleeding.


    The ghost chain of hammer stone, kalista''s dark spear, and Elise''s spider''s silk run through and entangle his body one after another. Ye Feng only feels his whole body tremble, and the light sword of the moon in his hand becomes loose, and the expression in his pupil gradually becomes gray.


    Ye Feng, carrying Wayne''s back, crashed from high altitude into the sand. Elise immediately appeared in front of Ye Feng and looked down at Ye Feng''s empty eyes.


    "You will never betray me again, Ye Feng!"


    The corner of her mouth is full of strange radian. Elise asks the hammer stone who majored in undead magic to take Ye Feng''s soul away from her gradually necrotizing body and turn it into the necromancer she wants.


    Under the hammer stone''s casting, Ye Feng''s soul began to be stripped away from his increasingly weak body.


    But in the middle of the undead spell, the tears of the goddess on Ye Feng''s chest flashed blue.


    The sharp eyed Elise changed her face and tried to take away Ye Feng''s goddess tears by force, but without waiting for her hand, Ye Feng and Wayne''s bodies quickly shrank and fell into the tears of the goddess.


    And the tears of the goddess who sucked away Ye Feng and Wayne are blue lights that turn into nothingness in an instant and dissipate in the same place.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1256

    A teardrop like Pendant with blue light floats in front of the skyward beam in the broken underground imperial city of ekasia.


    In the huge light column, the remnants of the goddess aikasya are constantly reciting the obscure ancient alcasia incantations. With her chanting, the blue light of the pendant suspended in the air is becoming more and more prosperous.


    When the blue light was dazzling to a certain extent, Ye Feng and Wayne, who had been inhaled into the tears of the goddess, quietly appeared on the stone tablet of the altar.


    After releasing Ye Feng and Wayne, the goddess''s tears flew back to Ye Feng''s chest and tied it around his neck.


    But the goddess did not stop casting, continued to chant incantations, and beckoned one after another with healing breath of starlight, which gently sprinkled on Ye Feng and Wayne.


    Under the treatment of the goddess ekaxia, Ye Feng was beaten by the four demon leaders of the shadow Island, and his body began to be rebuilt, and the lost vitality returned to Ye Feng''s body.


    Just a moment later, all the wounds on Ye Feng''s body were healed, and his gray pupil was gradually restored to focus.


    However, even if there is a cure star light therapy of Acacia, the lost vitality is still irretrievable.


    The goddess akashia also noticed this. In the light column, she tightened her willow eyebrows, and saw that Wayne''s body and soul had been necrotic to the point that healing magic could not restore her dead fate.


    No longer to do useless treatment to Wayne, the goddess of aicassia began to concentrate on the treatment of Ye Feng, who gradually recovered her vitality.


    In this chart, the passage of time can not be distinguished, only know that after a long time, Ye Feng slowly regained consciousness.


    As soon as he woke up, he sat up excitedly and looked around nervously. When he found that Wayne was lying quietly by his side, his face slowed a little.


    The leaf wind that the heart settles down again looked at here again, feel familiar he murmured to oneself: "aicasia?"


    The goddess of Acacia in the pillar of light heard his whisper and replied in an ethereal voice, "you''re not mistaken. This is indeed akashia."


    Under the reminder of the goddess ekaxia, Ye Feng gradually believes that this is not an illusion. He is indeed in ekasia now.


    After thinking about it a little, Ye Feng looked respectfully at the sacred figure of the goddess akashiya in the light column: "goddess, did you save me?"


    To Ye Feng''s surprise, she shook her head: "to be exact, it was your goddess''s tears that saved you. It sensed that you were in the crisis of life and death. It happened that you were on the top of the ruins of ekasia, and it sent you here. Without it, I couldn''t treat you."


    Tears of the goddess Ye Feng whispered at the bottom of his heart. He looked down at the tears of goddess on his neck.


    It seems to have sensed the master''s gaze. The tears of the goddess sparkled blue light spiritually, and the warm current was injected into Ye Feng''s body.


    "Thank you, tears of the goddess!"


    Ye Feng still knew little about the tears of the goddess for so long. However, at every critical moment, the tears of the goddess aikasiya would give him great help and help him through crisis after crisis.


    He expressed his gratitude to the tears of the goddess. Ye Feng raised his head again and looked at the goddess ekaxia in the light column, and sincerely expressed his thanks: "thank you for your treatment, goddess akashia!"


    The goddess did not care much about Ye Feng''s thanks. She stood in the light column and looked at Wayne beside Ye Feng. She hesitated and said, "Ye Feng, the female companion beside you, at most a quarter of an hour, she will die."


    Hearing the good intentions of the goddess ekaxia, Ye Feng was excited and broke down in emotion: "one quarter? Isn''t it half a day? Is it so long since I was injured? "


    Seeing the sadness and disbelief in Ye Feng''s eyes, she sighed softly: "if the healing spring of ekaxia is still in the city, I can help you to save her, but it''s a pity that now it''s just a dead place. It''s almost impossible to rescue your female companion."


    Ye Feng does not want to accept this fact, helplessly watching Wayne die, he can not do anything. "Goddess, the golden dragon pool of the dragon clan should be able to save Wayne?"


    The goddess of aikasiya was surprised that Ye Feng knew the golden dragon pool of the dragon clan. However, she nodded to respond to Ye Feng: "yes, it can be, but it also needs the divine healing mage of the dragon clan to work with the power of the golden dragon pool. One of the two is indispensable. However, the dragon clan has always been arrogant, and with the decline of the human race for ten thousand years, I''m afraid not Open the golden dragon pool to you. "


    From the goddess of aikasiya, we know that the dragon''s golden holy dragon pool can indeed save Wayne, and Ye Feng''s heart kindles the hope of saving Wayne. He said excitedly: "goddess, you don''t know that we have made an alliance with the dragon people not long ago. They are willing to help us fight against shadow island. This time, I took Wayne to the dragon clan for treatment, but I was ambushed by the demon leader of shadow island on the way.


    Now there''s less than a quarter of an hour left. It''s too late at my speed. Goddess, do you have any way to send them directly to the dragon clanGoddess aikasiya wanted to help Ye Feng, but after all, she was just a remnant. She was restricted everywhere in the ancient ruins, let alone go out. She looked at Ye Feng apologetically: "sorry, I''m just a remnant now. I can''t send you to the dragon clan."


    Although Ye Feng had guessed that the afterthought of the goddess ekaxia could not send him directly to the Dragon tribe, when he heard the goddess''s sorry reply, he still unconsciously showed a look of loss and helplessness.


    Is Did he really have to watch Wayne die in front of him?


    The goddess aikasiya looked at Ye Feng, who was more and more desperate and helpless for a moment. She lifted her lips and said, "this is not without a turning point. You can go to the space Knight''s house to find the remaining mirror image of the space knight.


    Although it''s a space Knight phantom I left with my impression of her, she should have the same space magic as a real space knight. Maybe she can help you


    According to the goddess akashia, Ye Feng once again thought of Elise''s previous life, the space knight.


    His space magic was learned from Elise, a space knight. If it was her, it might be possible to transfer him and Wayne directly to the dragon clan!


    The light of hope twinkled in his eyes, and Ye Feng carried Wayne on his back. He was about to fly towards the direction of the knight house in space. However, she was stopped by the goddess akashia.


    "Ye Feng, wait a minute. I can use my star light to help your companion survive for a day. Do you need it?"


    Smelling the question of the goddess aikasiya, Ye Feng immediately replied excitedly: "need, too much need!"


    At the next moment, the goddess of akashia will penetrate a starlight into Wayne''s body under the gaze of Ye Feng. Do all this well, she sent her most sincere blessing to Ye Feng.


    "May the stars guide you and your companions!"


    Ye Feng bowed down respectfully to the goddess of Acacia to show his response. Then he turned into a streamer and flew to the knight house of space.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1257

    At the gate of the knight''s residence in space, little Soraka sat on the ground and mobilized the starlight to make a variety of human shaped starlight sculptures.


    "Soraka, get up quickly, the ground is dirty!" Elise, a space knight, said solemnly


    Little Soraka refused to obey, and with her small mouth, she was coquettish to Elise: "no Sister Alice, it''s better to sit and make star sculpture. And I''m making sister Alice''s statue of your space knight. I''m ready to show you! "


    Elise doesn''t care whether Soraka does her sculpture or not. She only cares about the little Soraka who doesn''t look like a goddess at all.


    Just as she was preparing to teach little Soraka how to be a qualified goddess, the streamer from the direction of the altar attracted her attention.


    "Ekasia is now in a closed state. It is reasonable to say that no one should come in ten thousand years later. Who will it be?"


    Murmured to herself, Elise, dressed in pure white of ekasia, entered into a state of high alert, which is her sense of defense as a female Knight of the goddess akashia.


    As the streamer nearer and nearer to her, she also saw the appearance of the visitor. A trace of surprise flashed through her eyes, but after a while, a little displeasure appeared between her heroic eyebrows: "you shouldn''t come back, Ye Feng!"


    The visitor was Ye Feng, who was rescued by the goddess akashia before. He fell in front of Elise, a space knight, on his back. Before asking for help, he heard that Elise did not welcome him, which made him very embarrassed.


    Little Soraka, who was concentrating on pinching Elise''s sculpture with starlight, immediately raised her head with excitement, and her big cute eyes flashed: "brother Ye Feng is back? Ah It''s really brother Ye Feng. Are you here to see Soraka


    Ye Feng had an idea and immediately squatted down and stroked the small head of small Soraka: "yes, I came back to see our lovely little Soraka, did you miss me?"


    Little Soraka cleverly pointed to the pile of human shaped starlight statues on the ground: "of course, brother Ye Feng, this is the starlight statue I pinched for you. Do you see if it looks like you?"


    Ye Feng looked at the starlight statues on the ground, and found that there was him among them. He praised little Soraka''s dexterous hand. However, when he saw that little Soraka had pinched the statue of Elise, his heart was still somewhat different.


    Little Soraka is very fond of Ye Feng''s praise for her. She noticed that Ye Feng was carrying a person behind her, thinking it was Elise the devil. She tilted her small head and carefully looked at it. She found that it was not Elise, the devil. She asked: "why didn''t Elise, who knows other magic arts, come to see Soraka with you?"


    Ye Feng was puzzled by the question of small Soraka, and he didn''t know how to answer this question for a while. He can''t tell the innocent little Soraka that Elise the devil is a bad man, can he?


    When he was in trouble, Elise, a space knight, said in good time: "if you don''t come, you don''t come. Solaka, you should avoid it first. I have something to talk about with your brother Ye Feng."


    "All right." Little Soraka spits out her tongue resentfully. She trots to one side and looks pitifully at them.


    When little Soraka went away, Elise, the knight of space, turned around and turned her back to Xiao Soraka. Then she looked at Ye Feng with a cold face: "what are you doing back here? I remember last time I told you not to come back. "


    Ye Feng was choked by Elise''s strong words. He touched his nose and said, "it''s the tears of the goddess that I''m in crisis. It''s just that I''m in the desert above the ruins of ekaxia, and they''re sending me here.


    But that''s not the point. Elise, I need your help now. Send me to the dragon clan


    Without thinking about it, Elise, the space knight, replied coldly, "now, unlike the time you came in before, acacia is in an open state. I can''t send you out.


    Besides, I''m not familiar with you. Please call me Knight iris, or knight of space. Don''t call me by my name


    Ye Feng knows more or less Elise''s temperament. He doesn''t believe that she can''t send them to the dragon clan: "OK, Elise knight, can''t you really send us to the dragon clan? The goddess asked me to ask for your help


    Lady goddess


    Elise, the knight of space, was stunned. She could not help looking up at the direction of the pillar of the altar. After a while, she looked back and looked at their little Soraka not far away.


    Small Soraka saw Elise look back at her, she is also grinning to show a naive smile, to Alice and Ye Feng spit out her tongue, the appearance is lovely.


    Taking back her eyes, Elise''s cold attitude eased. Her eyebrows frowned slightly: "what are you going to do with the dragon clan?"


    Hearing her say so, Ye Feng can be sure that Elise must have a way to send him to the dragon clan. He looked happy and hastened to tell Alice about Wayne.


    Who would have thought that Elise''s relaxed look became embarrassed after listening to him. She curled her lips and said, "just to save an unimportant person, you almost died?"


    Ye Feng is also a little angry after hearing Elise''s words: "Wayne is not unimportant person, she is very important to me!"


    Elise, the space knight, disagrees: "on the way to fight against evil, there will always be people who will sacrifice. Even the closest person may fall because of the crisis. I can''t see any possibility in her that will affect the final situation of the war. If she dies, she will die.The most important thing for you now is to practice the space magic I taught you, rather than waste it on such meaningless things. Kill the fallen man as soon as possible, and return Valoran peace is the right thing! "


    Ye Feng is more and more angry at the merciless remarks of the space Knight Elise. He sneered: "you are calm enough to make people afraid. It''s no wonder that you will degenerate in the future."


    "What are you talking about?" Elise grabbed Ye Feng''s lapel. Obviously, she was stimulated by Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng was also unconvinced to push Elise away, and continued to stimulate the nerves of Elise, the knight of space: "I say you deserve to fall, and your fall is doomed. How righteous and awe inspiring you look now, how evil your future will be, because your heart is a cold-blooded devil!"


    Not far away looking at the small Soraka see Ye Feng and Elise quarrel, she immediately trot over, panic to stretch out a small hand, Ye Feng and Alice''s clothes.


    "Brother Ye Feng and sister Elise, don''t quarrel. Soraka will be unhappy!"


    Disturbed by the little Soraka, Elise, the space knight, is inconvenient to continue to quarrel with Ye Feng. She suppresses her anger and frowns and says, "I didn''t let you stay by? What are you doing here? "


    Noticing that Elise seems to care about little Soraka''s feelings, Ye Feng turns his mind. He bends down and takes small Soraka''s hand, showing a troubled look.


    "Solaka, just now brother, I wanted to ask your sister Alice for a favor, but she didn''t seem to like it very much."


    Little Soraka listened, pursed her lips and looked at Elise: "sister Alice, brother Ye Feng is in trouble, we should help him!"


    Elise, the space knight, took a deep breath, as if ye Feng thought. She cared about little Soraka very much and didn''t refuse to help Ye Feng for the first time.


    After pondering for a long time, Elise coldly raised her head and looked at Ye Feng coldly: "don''t think that there is the remnant of the goddess and little Soraka to help you speak, I will certainly help you, but I can give you a chance. If you can tell me the reason why you have something worth saving, I can promise to help you."


    did not expect as like as two peas, Elise, and even the eleven wind of her, and even more, she felt that she was exactly the same as the future demon, Elise.


    He thought about it a little, and then said, "Wayne, she is a demigod, and can play a great role in fighting against demons. She is our indispensable backbone."


    "It''s not enough for me to do it. Is there anything else?" Elise said coldly


    Ye Feng rubbed his temple: "she is a night hunter. She has been devoted to hunting demons and practicing black magic for the first half of her life. Like you four knights in the void, they are all jealous of evil and fighting against evil."


    After listening to this, small Soraka immediately pulled Elise''s clothes and helped Ye Feng to speak: "this beautiful sister and sister Elise are both great heroes. Let''s help Ye Feng brother!"


    Elise opened her mouth and was slightly surprised at Wayne''s identity, but she said, "it''s still not enough. If you can''t give me a satisfactory reason to save her, don''t blame me for sending you directly away from Acacia. As for where it will be sent, I can''t guarantee."


    He came up with two reasons can not let the space Knight Alice satisfied, Ye Feng a time pressure doubled.


    With his head running at full speed, Ye Feng suddenly saw a light in front of his eyes: "now our only stronghold in the main continent, mogelon mountain path camp''s protective array needs Venn''s holy silver magic to maintain it. If she dies like this, a stronghold that we have so hard to build will be attacked by the demons of shadow Island, and then the mountain path of mogelon will be bloodied by shadow island!"


    The voice falls, Ye Feng nervously looks at the space Knight Elise who is in deep meditation, and is very worried. What he said just now is half true and half false. In fact, the magic power of the protection array of mogelung mountain path has just been added. There is no need to supply magic power for a short time.


    But he didn''t cheat Elise. After all, Leona and Diana are in a state of fainting and being infected with evil spirit. If they can''t wake up, they really need Wayne to maintain one of their original magic powers.


    After a long wait, Elise, the space knight, slowly gives her final reply under the tense gaze of Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1258

    Under Ye Feng''s uneasy gaze, Elise, the space knight, pondered for a long time and slowly gave her answer.


    "This Wayne really has her value. I promise to send you to the dragon clan.


    I have been there with the goddess before, and I have exchanged with them the space secrets that are directly transmitted to the boundary. If I remember correctly, I should be able to send you to the boundary of the Dragon habitat


    Hearing that Elise said that she promised to send him and Wayne to the dragon clan, his inner anxiety was swept away.


    Small Soraka is also happy that Elise is willing to help Ye Feng. She happily turns around and cheers: "great, I knew that sister Elise will help brother Ye Feng!"


    Ye Feng also relieved his breath and expressed his thanks to Elise


    Elise, the space knight, frowned slightly. She didn''t like Ye Feng calling her name directly because she felt that they were not familiar with each other except the necessary obligations.


    And she has just reminded him not to call her name directly, this Ye Feng turns head to give her to forget. I''d better send this guy away early!


    Think about it, Elise no longer think of Ye Feng calling her name, but a wave of her right hand, directly tearing the space in front of her.


    This scene really scared Ye Feng, but she didn''t think she would tear the space directly without saying anything.


    Ignoring Ye Feng and stepping back a few steps, Elise''s torn space becomes more and more distorted, forming a twisted transparent vortex.


    This move Ye Feng also can, but the space whirlpool that Alice tore apart also shows the important mark of the transmission place. On the twisted space vortex, depicting the same twisted picture of the inner city of the Dragon nationality, which makes Ye Feng a burst of praise.


    "It''s here, Elise. You''re worthy of being the space Knight of the goddess akashia. The portal''s opening is so accurate."


    Around is the space Knight Elise, who does not want to see Ye Feng. Being praised by Ye Feng, her heart is still very helpful. But Elise doesn''t show it on the surface, which will affect the dignity of her space knight.


    She coughed and ordered Ye Feng to leave: "go quickly, you have the smell of that man''s evil magic. It''s really disgusting!"


    Ye Feng shivered all over, he knew that the man Elise the space Knight said was Elise the devil, some unexpected space Knight Elise would be so sensitive.


    Thinking that Wayne needs to be treated as soon as possible, Ye Feng takes a deep breath: "well, Elise, Soraka, I''ll go first!"


    In the middle of Ye Feng''s journey, Xiao Soraka stretched out his hand and pulled him, and pursed his mouth earnestly: "brother Ye Feng, remember to bring another sister Alice to see Soraka next time!"


    "Sure next time!"


    Ye Feng promised to be relaxed on the surface, but in fact his heart was gloomy. I don''t know when I''ll be here next time, and it''s even more difficult to bring back Elise, the demon of the world.


    Before leaving, ye Fengtou finally takes a deep look at Elise''s former space knight, and ye Fengtou steps into the portal.


    As Ye Feng disappears at the other end of the portal with Wayne on his back, the portal is also closing at a visible speed.


    When the gate was completely closed, little Soraka pouted, feeling a little depressed: "sister Alice, if only Soraka could get out of town too!"


    This time, Elise, the space knight, did not reprimand Soraka with a straight face. She leaned down and kissed little Soraka on the forehead, silently comforting little Soraka who was imprisoned in the dead city.


    ¡­¡­


    The front foot steps into the portal, and the back foot leaf wind appears in the ZuLong Hall of the inner city palace of the dragon family with Wei en on his back.


    At this time, a group of dragon babies worshipped the statue of ZuLong under the leadership of an old man of the Dragon nationality who was full of the breath of the earth.


    At the beginning, the old dragon and the babies were ready to meet the enemy when they found the portal. Until Ye Feng and Wayne step out, the children of the dragon clan put down their guard under the guidance of the old man who recognized Ye Feng.


    The old man of the Dragon nationality went to Ye Feng and asked, "man, how did you come back?"


    Ye Feng looks around the yanzulong hall and notices that a group of dragon babies with wings are still behind the old dragon clan. He guesses that they should be worshipping the ancestors.


    Confirming that he has been transferred to the ancestral dragon hall, Ye Feng immediately tells the old dragon about Wei''en.


    Having formed an alliance with the Terran, the old dragon clan will not refuse Ye Feng''s request to use the golden dragon pool to save Wayne.


    After dismissing the children of the dragon clan, the old man of the Dragon nationality took Ye Feng to the golden dragon pool, and motioned Ye Feng to put Wayne into the pool first. He then went to find some emerald dragons in the divine realm to cooperate with the casting.


    Carefully put the Wayne on his back into the golden dragon pool, and Ye Feng watched the situation of Wayne nervously.


    Once entering the golden dragon pool, the power of the golden dragon blood in the pool began to inject a warm current into the body of Wayne, reshaping the human body of Wayne.


    A trace of dragon patterns symbolizing the dragon race are quietly emerging on Wei''en''s face, just like Ye Feng, who acquired the blood of the Dragon nationality before, Wei''en''s body is gradually reshaping in the direction of the dragon people.However, although Wei en''s body began to reshape, her vitality did not show any signs of warming up. The gray dead air was still like a cloud, shrouded around Wayne and Ye Feng''s heart.


    "It seems that we still need to cooperate with the healing mage..."


    Waiting anxiously for a moment, Ye Feng finally comes to two emerald dragons that can cure magic.


    After communicating with Ye Feng, the two emerald Dragons of the divine realm began to cast a spell to guide the power of the golden dragon pool, and to cure Wayne.


    With the casting of two healing mages, Wayne, who was immersed in the golden dragon pool, gradually became a little angry.


    Seeing that Wayne is finally out of danger, Ye Feng''s tense look is also eased down. With a long breath, he waited patiently for the moment when Wayne was completely cured.


    Who thought he was relieved, his heart echoed the evil voice of evil Elise: "you really can escape!"


    The palm of the hand unconsciously clenched out the cold sweat, leaf wind and Elise ditch channel: "so what?"


    In Ye Feng''s heart, she gradually solidified her own image. Elise sneered and said, "ha ha I hope you can go back to the path of Ishtar and moglon in time to stop the demonization of the three people of Lieyang. If it is too late, the three of them will destroy the boundary between them from inside! "


    Ye Feng was shocked when he heard the speech: "what do you say?"


    I like to see Ye Feng''s startled look, and Elise''s mouth is covered with a devil''s smile: "good luck, cluck..."


    As soon as her voice fell, she did not wait for Ye Feng to ask about the specific situation, so she directly cut off the connection between her and Ye Feng, and the pain made Ye Feng take a breath of cool air.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1259

    It''s not easy to get Wayne out of the threat of death. Now she learns from Elise that Diana, panson and Leona, who are infected by the evil spirit, wake up and go crazy. Ye Feng''s just released heart is raised again.


    The spirit is also forced to cut off by Elise, tingling, Ye Feng covers the forehead of headache, and slows down. He looked at Wayne, who was beginning to recover and gain the power of the Golden Dragon. Originally, he wanted to wait for Wayne to wake up and go back to the mogalon trail. Now it is impossible. He has to get back at once!


    Just as he was ready to communicate with jade dragon, the healing mage of the dragon clan, and let them take good care of Wayne on their behalf, the intelligent walkie talkie in his pocket rang.


    Sylvier Take out the walkie talkie and click on the screen to see the name and bright smile of sylvier into his eyes.


    Ye Feng looked at the eye is receiving treatment of Wayne, went to one side to connect the phone.


    As soon as the phone was connected, there was a voice from hivier: "Ye Feng, you are in the dragon clan now, aren''t you?"


    Although it was strange how he knew it, Ye Feng replied truthfully, "well."


    Meanwhile, shivell, Sara, and childhood sweetheart Mafia ona are standing in the control room of the Rafik, staring at the large screen above the console, observing the magnificent barrier virgin forest that the Dragon habitat is obscured by the border.


    In the past, the reason why they can''t rely on the wind to locate Ye is that they can''t rely on the wind to watch ye. They did not say this to Ye Feng, who was afraid that Ye Feng would blame them for monitoring him.


    Confirming that Ye Feng is safe in the Dragon habitat now, the three girls are relieved. While hivier was opening the hands-free, he continued: "Ye Feng, how is Wayne''s condition now?"


    Ye Feng hears the speech and looks at Wei en, and continues to truthfully reply: "it has begun to get better, but now I plan to return to mogelon mountain path ahead of time, so that Wayne can receive treatment in the dragon clan for the time being."


    Sarah said, "Why are you in such a hurry? You can wait for Wayne''s and come back to camp when she''s healed


    Xiwei and mafiona are also slightly frowning, thinking that Ye Feng is too anxious.


    If you can rest assured that Wayne is healed, Ye Feng will naturally guard Wayne. But now moglon trail and Ishtar are in chaos because of the awakening of the three demonized Diana. He can''t go back.


    Ye Feng is very heavy when he tells the three women about the crisis that mogelung mountain path and yixutar are facing.


    After hearing this, they should have shown a stern look, but they were not as nervous as Ye Feng expected. Even hivier smiles and comforts Ye Feng: "Yefeng, the situation of mogelung trail and Ishtar should not be as difficult as you think. We went to Lord Soraka and told her about your difficulties.


    After discussing with the Dragon legion, Lord Soraka has sent a healing mage of the dragon clan in the divine realm and the flame dragon of the divine realm to go to the mogalon mountain path through the one-way portal.


    If Diana and the three of them are really as you said, they will go crazy and be stabilized by the dragon clan sent by the Dragon legion, so you don''t need to worry


    On hearing that the Dragon Corps stationed in Ionia''s stable situation sent people to moglon mountain path, Ye Feng''s hanging heart fell again.


    It''s much more stable for the dragon people in Shenjing to go to mogelon mountain path to solve the crisis than to go back to the semi gods. And now he is bound to face the danger of encountering Elise''s attack again when he goes back. Since he has the help of the dragon family in the divine realm, he can safely guard Wayne.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng expressed his thanks to the three women of xivel: "thank you, sylvier. If you didn''t help me in time, I''m afraid that the moglon trail and yixutar have been captured by the devil now."


    Ye Feng''s words of thanks make the three women on the other side of the phone very useful. They are all showing a little joy.


    "This is what we should do, Ye Feng. I have some good news to tell you. Do you want to hear it?"


    "What''s the good news?" Smell Xiwei slightly show witty words, leaf wind Leng next.


    Shivell giggled and shared another good news with Ye Feng: "now the people of the Dragon army have not returned to the dragon clan. They seem to have reached an agreement with Lord Soraka. After leaving a few Shenzhou dragon clans in Ionia, the rest of them have been transferred to the sea of conquerors through the magic of space giant dragons, and are heading for shadow island!"


    "What!" Ye Feng is shocked and his pupils are shrinking. Obviously, he didn''t expect that the Dragon army would attack shadow island at this time.


    Hearing Ye Feng''s shocked speech, he blinked his eyes across the walkie talkie: "did not expect it? Everyone in the Dragon army is a dragon clan in the divine realm. Although the number is less than 50, this army composed of God level dragons can definitely help us crush shadow island!


    So you can rest assured to accompany Wayne in the dragon clan. It is estimated that when Wayne recovers, the demon leaders of shadow island will have been eliminated. At that time, it will be much safer for you to go back to mogelon mountain path again! "


    Ye Feng is also well aware of the terror of the Dragon army, but this is good news and bad news for him.He would be happy to wipe out the demon leader of shadow Island, but if Elise was also killed in the upcoming battle, what was his previous commitment to Elise?


    The more he thought, the more heavy his heart was, the more he fell into silence.


    After waiting for a long time, he did not hear the response of Ye Feng. He called out in doubt: "Ye Feng?"


    He was called back to God. In order not to let them worry, Ye Feng pretended to be happy and responded with a grin: "good. If the threat of shadow island can be relieved, I can go back to meet you earlier."


    When she heard Ye Feng''s reply, she was looking forward to it. Only hiville and Sara knew that Ye Feng was not in a good mood. He was making a fake smile at them.


    Sara meditates a little, the only one who knows the complicated relationship between Ye Feng and Elise has guessed something.


    He didn''t know the relationship between Ye Feng and Elise, so she pondered for a moment, pretended not to hear Ye Feng was in a bad mood, and continued to smile brightly: "then you should remember what you said now, oh, come back to Ionia earlier to see us!"


    "Certainly!"


    ¡­¡­


    When Ye Feng talked to the three women of hivier, the Dragon army gathered in the sea of conquerors, flapping their huge wings and heading for the Dark Island shrouded in black fog.


    Now there are three demon leaders on shadowisland: Maud Caesar, kalthas and Evelyn. As the dragon in the sky pressed into the black fog border of shadow Island, they felt the terrible pressure from the Dragon Legion at the first time when they were in the shadow castle.


    Although there are so many divine dragons pressing into the shadow Island, they don''t seem to worry about the pressure from the Dragon Legion. They smile strangely.


    "Hammerstone, Elise, Calista, hukarim, it''s time to come back!"


    With the inner call of calthas in the shadow Island demon leaders, Elise and other demon leaders in the main continent returned to the castle of shadow island through the portal that Elise tore open.


    Elise and other demon leaders who were transmitted back did not need karlsas to say that they also sensed that the Dragon army was outside the black fog and might attack at any time.


    Elise tapped her right hand with a crisp snap of her finger. She could not wait to fight the Dragon army.


    "It''s time to give the dragon people a meeting gift that has been prepared for more than ten years!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1260

    On the sea of conquerors, the Golden Dragon sisters avina and Audrey incarnate in the form of giant dragons. Behind them are various Dragons of the same divine realm, appearing not far from shadow island.


    When all the remaining Dragons of the Dragon army pass through the portal above the sea, avina orders all the dragons to march toward shadow island.


    As they get closer and closer to the shadow Island, they are also more and more able to feel the evil breath of shadow island. As the dragon people, they are more or less afraid of it.


    Avina has been here before, so she is not as surprised as other dragon people at the black spirit and the spirit of the dead.


    When the Dragon Legion stops at the black fog border of shadow Island, avina and her sister Audrey release the power of the Golden Dragon in their bodies, and work together to form a forbidden array of dragons in front of them.


    For a moment, the sky was filled with the dazzling golden light, and the huge magic array would gather these holy lights into a huge pillar of light.


    When the pillar of light condenses to the top, avina and Audrey will send out deafening dragon chants, fan their dragon wings, and jointly control the light column to attack the black fog outside the shadow island.


    The two of them want to use their sacred magic to dispel the evil black fog as they did in Ionia, and then enter into the final battle with the demons of shadow island. As like as two peas of


    , the magic lines of the magic square, which are similar to the dragon clan array, are displayed in the black fog.


    The only difference is that what the array sends out is not the Holy Blood power of the golden dragon, but the extremely evil spirit of the dead and the cold light flashing.


    "This is..." Both avina and Audrey looked stunned. They didn''t expect that shadow island would be able to use their dragon magic.


    However, what shocked them and the whole dragon army was still behind. In the black fog, only the dragon clan could make the sound of dragon chanting, and then two dragons emitting the dark light flew out of the black fog.


    Along with these two dead dragons, there is the huge dark light column which is shoulder to shoulder with the avina sisters. The dark light column collides with the holy light column, and immediately bursts out the sky light with energy burst, and the roaring sound is also echoing above the shadow island.


    Looking at the two dead dragons, a young dragon clan in the Dragon army lost his voice and said, "how can there be our dragon people in shadow island?"


    Avina seemed to think of something, her longan twinkled.


    Audrey sensed a very familiar and friendly atmosphere in these two Ghost Dragons. She thought of the dragon eggs of her younger brother and sister who were taken away by their mother together with avina.


    If it is as she thought, then these two dead dragons are not her brothers? The more she thought about it, the more sad she felt in her heart. She whispered to avina, "avina, are they..."


    Avina was also in a faint pain: "all blame me, more than ten years ago, my brothers and sisters'' dragon eggs were robbed by the devil of shadow island. At that time, I was only a demigod, and I could only watch them taken away."


    Just when the two sisters recognized that these two Ghost Dragons were their younger brothers, they did not intend to stop. They lost their mind and launched a second wave of attack against the Dragon army headed by the avina sisters.


    Avina and Audrey were distracted for a moment and fell from the sky by the flame of the two dragons.


    Seeing this, the other dragon people immediately separated out two giant dragons to catch the attacked avina sisters. And the rest of the dragon clan is to surround the two Ghost Dragons, ready to work together to kill the fallen ghost dragon.


    Who wants the next moment, a skeleton dragon with a pale skeleton will suddenly turn around the space where the Dragon Legion is, and rescue the two besieged Ghost Dragons.


    "I am a white dragon. Those who break into the shadow island will die!"


    With the roar of the pale bone dragon, two ghost dragons flying out of the black fog, facing the Dragon army.


    The flaming dragon reminds other dragon families: "that Cangbai dragon not only has the spirit of the dead, but also controls the space. Don''t fall into her art of space!"


    Although they were extremely reluctant to fight with their brothers and sisters who turned into the dead, they had to choose to fight to end the suffering of their brothers and sisters who were still suffering from torture after death.


    Even if shadow island had their dead brothers and sisters to help, it could not be the opponent of the Dragon army full of Shenjing dragon clan!


    "Do you like this gift, my dear longzu friends?"


    Suddenly, a magic sound resounding from the sky reverberates in the sky, and the twisted whirlpool of darkness also appears quietly.


    Not a moment later, the demon leaders headed by Elise stepped out of the dark whirlpool one after another. They could not see a trace of panic on their faces in the face of the fierce threat from the Dragon army.Seeing Elise''s face again, avina recalled the memory of the evil woman who robbed her younger brother and sister Longdan in front of her more than ten years ago.


    The flame of hatred burns in her heart, and avina gradually loses her sense. Without making an agreement with other dragon people, she takes the lead in attacking Elise.


    Elise had already been unable to resist the idea of fighting with the dragon people. She motioned to karlsas and others not to care about her. Then she incarnated in the form of a demon and nimbly escaped ivena''s attack.


    Other dragon people see that avina has made a move, but also to the demon leaders of shadow island.


    Elise leads avina into the black fog, and her figure in the dark fog is more and more ghostly. Quietly appeared behind avina, she did not wait for her reaction, a sharp thorn in her back deeply into her back.


    At the same time, she injects neurotoxin into avina''s body. While stinging her nerves, Elise jokingly said, "I know you, Miss dragon. At the beginning, I really thank you for the dragon eggs. Cluck


    Roar!


    Avina, in the form of a giant dragon, turns her head and opens her dragon mouth, which is a roar to Elise. The terrifying sound wave makes her face change greatly, and she quickly pulls away from her.


    Boom!


    In a state of fury, avina didn''t give Elise a chance to breathe. She summoned several giant holy light balls and smashed them at Elise at the moment of launching the sound wave attack.


    Escape into nothingness and escape the orb of the light Dharma of avina, Elise again appears in the ghost behind her.


    "I can feel your inner anger, but the more angry you are, the more you can arouse me to kill you. Cluck!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1261

    "Avina!"


    Audrey called out eagerly when she saw that Evina, overwhelmed by hatred, followed Alice into the weird black fog.


    Maud Caesar, the soul of the iron armored underworld, was worried about which dragon clan to turn to. When he noticed Audrey, who was flustered, he said with an evil smile: "Miss dragon, I think you should pay attention to your own situation!"


    As the words fell, Maud Caesar''s eyes flashed with cold light. A ghost hand formed by the death of the dead suddenly stretched out. The ghost hand extended to the Golden Dragon transformed by Audrey, and in an instant, it turned into a claw enough to bring Audrey back to him.


    Oops! Feeling that her huge dragon body was pulled by Maud Caesar''s ghost hand, Audrey struggled hard when she came back to her God.


    Finally, she broke free from the fetters of the ghost hand. Before Audrey gasped, Maud Caesar threw the ghost hammer at her dragon head.


    Boom!


    Audrey, who had no time to dodge, uttered a painful dragon song and fell from the sky to the dead sea below.


    Other dragon clans who were fighting with Youming giant dragon and pale bone dragon came to Audrey one after another. Audrey''s blood flowed from the Dragon Emperor, and they would never allow her to encounter any accident.


    Although Maud Caesar could not fight with so many dragon clans in the divine realm, he was not at all flustered when he saw the dragon flying towards him, and even the devil''s smile on the corner of his mouth was even stronger.


    Just as he was about to be wounded under the roar of many dragons, the space around him suddenly twisted, and the whole person disappeared in the same place. Audrey, who was falling down, disappeared with him.


    The fallen Dragons of the nether world and pale bones attacked the dragon clan again, and the remaining demon leaders joined the fight.


    However, they always fight near the black fog of the shadow island. Once they are too far away from the black fog, they will return to the black fog and rely on the black fog to interact with more dragon people.


    At the same time, Audrey, who disappeared with Maud Caesar, found that the world around her faded rapidly and became extremely gray, with a palpitating fire flashing from time to time.


    Before she had time to adapt to the environment, Maud Caesar, like a devil, suddenly appeared in front of her, hitting her dizzy dragon head with another heavy hammer.


    After being attacked by Maud Caesar continuously, Audrey''s holy light twinkles all over her body, and the towering dragon body shrinks rapidly. She tries to get rid of Maud Caesar and wait for her breath to stop fighting against him.


    As a devil, how could Maud Caesar give her a chance to breathe?


    Before she swam long under the sea, she ran into a ghost iron wall, and Maud Caesar''s evil laughter sounded again: "welcome to my reincarnation!"


    Audrey is in such a state that she can''t compete with Maud Caesar. She ignores Maud Caesar, who is full of mockery, and tries to break through the iron wall with the power of her golden dragon.


    However, no matter how she tried, she couldn''t break the iron wall that blocked her in the corner. With Maud Caesar''s ghost hand stretched out again, she was directly captured back to Maud Caesar''s side in human form.


    The ghost of nothingness clutched Audrey''s neck tightly and lifted her from the sea into the air above the sea. No matter how she struggled, she could not break free.


    The ghost figure of Maud Caesar appeared in front of her again. Audrey glared at her with angry eyes and angrily rebuked mod Caesar: "have the ability to fight fair with me? What skill is it to attack a man by stealth! "


    "Although the sneak attack is despicable, I am a devil. Why not solve a dragon clan with golden dragon blood so easily? Ha ha ha


    Maud Caesars did not care about Audrey''s taunt. He continued to laugh at Audrey, who fell into his hands, while controlling the grip of the ghost hand. He wants to suffocate the dragon clan with the blood of the Dragon Emperor!


    Just as Maud Caesar began to appreciate Audrey''s last struggle before her death, he did not know the dark place. An eye without eyelids glared at the huge one eye, and saw everything he and Audrey did.


    At the time when Audrey''s breath was weakest, and Maud Caesar''s vigilance was most relaxed, the one eye that lurked in the dark stretched out his maggot like tentacles, but his tentacles were much bigger than maggots.


    The huge tentacle broke through the void, went directly into Maud Caesar''s reincarnation, and quietly attacked Maud Caesar''s back.


    The tentacles pierced Maud Caesar''s abdomen in a twinkling, enjoying Audrey''s struggle.


    He thought it was Audrey''s calling tentacle, and immediately threw angry eyes at Audrey.


    His body, and Audrey, went on piercing the hole.


    At this time, the outside world did not know that Maud Caesar and Audrey were attacked by mysterious tentacles, and the battle between shadow island and the Dragon Legion was gradually becoming more intense.


    Even with the help of the black fog and the help of the ghost dragon and the pale bone dragon, shadow Island fell into the downwind under the overwhelming attack of the Dragon army.


    However, the condition of the Dragon army''s dragons was not much better, and they were all exhausted under the fierce battle.Falling into the downwind shadow Island leaders also do not fight with the Dragon army, they decided to hide in the black fog. There are Youming dragon and Cangbai bone dragon. They are not afraid that the black fog covering the shadow island will be broken by the taboo magic of the dragon clan.


    But what the demon leaders of shadow Island didn''t know was that the big eyed tentacles that had attacked Maud Caesar in the abyss of reincarnation had also targeted them.


    As they retreated to the black fog, their vigilance was not as vigilant as that of Maud Caesar before.


    When they were about to enter the black fog, the tentacles came out of the black fog and punctured the bodies of the demon leaders such as kalthas.


    The Dragon army, which was chasing after us, obviously didn''t expect such a thing to happen. They were stunned to see that the demon leaders of shadow Island were wounded by tentacles one after another.


    There is no space for the giant dragons to penetrate the dark space.


    Then, in the middle of the battlefield, a twisted space cracks out of a thread of dark purple evil purple awn.


    "It''s the smell of empty visitors!"


    Although the dragon clan has not dealt with the empty visitors for thousands of years, they still recognize that the dark purple evil light is the power of the empty visitors existing in their ancient books.


    Choose to intervene in the final stage of the battle between the Dark Island and the dragon clan. You don''t have to know that the empty visitors who were expelled from Valoran want to take this battle to return to Valoran!


    At this time, only Alice and avina were not attacked in the dark fog. Each blow of the two men aimed at the key of each other, fighting in the most violent and primitive way.


    Both of them want to finish the match quickly, so that both of them have suffered severe trauma in such a short period of time.


    The two men who were absorbed in the fight did not notice that the two tentacles were quietly approaching them in the dark.


    When they were ready to pull apart again after a dangerous fight, the two tentacles hidden in the dark suddenly attacked both of them.


    Puff!


    Elise and avina spat blood in their stomachs after being stabbed by tentacles in their abdomen. Both of them are somewhat confused. At this critical moment, they are attacked by unknown tentacles.


    But then, with a familiar and disgusting smell in the dark fog, Elise was so angry that she bit her teeth and uttered the name of the attacker.


    "Wei Gram Z, you ugly bigeye


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1262

    In the roar of Elise''s gnashing teeth, the void eye vikez no longer hides, revealing his huge body in the black fog.


    "You are indeed


    Elise forcibly broke free of her tentacles, covered her bloody abdomen, and looked coldly at vicz.


    On the other side, avina also broke free of her tentacles, but like Elise, her combat power rapidly declined under the sneak attack of Vickers.


    "I said, we''ll meet soon, Elise, my old friend!" vicz said with a somber smile


    "Die for me!"


    The most disgusting thing about Elise is that this huge tentacle monster repeatedly stirs up her good things. Regardless of her own injury at the moment, she suddenly bullies her body to vicznabi''s huge eyeball, trying to stab vicz''s eyeball directly.


    It''s just that the speed she shows is extremely slow in wicz''s eyes. Vicz lightly flicks her tentacles and blows her whole person to avina.


    On the other side, avina''s face changed dramatically. She wanted to dodge, but was still hit by Alice.


    The two women who were previously enemies were thrown out of the black fog by wickz''s tentacles, and their two distressed appearance fell into the eyes of the demon leaders of shadow island and the dragon clan, who were also severely damaged outside the black fog.


    In the center of the battlefield, the crack that continuously overflows the dark purple light is getting bigger and bigger. The tentacles with the force of emptiness entangle all the people. It''s not terrible.


    Holding her inverted body in mid air, Elise flies to the other demon leaders of shadow Island, splitting the tentacles that entangle them.


    The tentacles became more crazy and twisted after being cut off by Elise''s blood blade, and new tentacles grew at the end of the cut off and attacked them again.


    "How could there be so many tentacles?" While fighting side by side with the demon leaders of shadow Island, Elise inquired of the hammerstone beside her.


    "These tentacles all come from the empty land where the empty visitors are banished. Do you see that space crack? When it opens completely, the empty visitors who have been ready at the other end will come back to Valoran again!"


    Hammer stone panted to answer Alice''s question. Although he was a devil, he was in such a mess that he looked like a mortal.


    What else did Alice want to ask, but calthas snapped, "back to shadow island!"


    Except for the devil''s voice, the shadow of the devil withdrew decisively.


    The reason why Elise didn''t retreat for the first time was that she had just been overcast in the dark fog by the eye of the void. Before she had time to remind calthas and other demon leaders, they were hit by the dark purple laser released by the ambush good vicz.


    The dark purple laser seemed to be able to decompose everything, and the demon leaders such as kalthas who were attacked secretly sent out shrill screams.


    Elise immediately came to the rescue, flying into the black fog, aiming at vicz''s huge eye, which released a dark purple laser, was a blood blade.


    Vicz, who is releasing lasers and enjoying the pleasure of decomposing the demon leaders, didn''t expect that Elise would be injured like this, and would burst out with such amazing fighting power.


    What''s more, what he didn''t expect was that Elise, the devil, did not choose to abandon other demon leaders to escape from here, but launched a surprise attack on him to rescue other demon leaders.


    This is not the behavior of a demon!


    Since his last defeat in the battle of the goddess of the sun and moon on the giant Shenfeng mountain, vicz has been decomposing the structures of demons, undead and human beings to deepen his understanding of these races.


    In his existing understanding, Elise such a devil should not have this kind of human feelings just right!


    Can not allow him to continue to think, seriously injured in the state of Alice again launched a surprise attack, Vickers had to open the distance.


    After Vickers opened the distance, a dark purple array was born at the foot of Elise, and Elise was imprisoned on the spot.


    Although Elise''s behavior is beyond his understanding of the devil, vicz is still not afraid of her.


    The huge eyeball again released a dark purple laser, vicz began to hurt Alice, but also in the decomposition of her thinking and memory.


    Originally under the condition of serious injury, Elise was unable to resist, but felt that vicz was invading her consciousness. She did not want to be seen by others. At the risk of magic exhaustion, Elise forced the residual magic to break the confinement of vicz.


    Her red pupil is like a blood cell punctured by someone, and the blood suddenly fills her whole eyeball. The momentum of the whole body rose sharply, Elise, like a madman, broke out the fighting power, which shocked vicz not far away.


    Facing the Vickers laser, Elise completely resists the decomposition power contained in the dark violet laser to the periphery, and her consciousness is not disturbed.


    But in this state, she was bloodthirsty and fought by instinct.


    However, wicz will not have a head-on collision with her, and has been keeping a distance, consuming her little magic.Under the cover of Elise, the hammer stone back to shadow island can see that every spell of Elise is burning her remaining magic power. If she is allowed to go on like this, she will definitely die of magic exhaustion.


    He threw out the dark green lantern in his hand and tried to take Elise back. But Elise''s bloodthirsty desire is too strong now. She doesn''t know that the lantern he threw is to save her back to shadow island. She continues to fight with Vickers.


    Vickers saw that the lantern was used to save Elise back to shadow island. He mobilized the force of the void to bring the hammer stone lantern back to the shadow Island below.


    "Elise, it''s time to avenge the royal city of alcasia and the giant mountain!"


    With a roar full of resentment, vicz''s eyes instantly released the purple light, and the force of emptiness in the sky turned into chain and blade of order, which bound Alice''s body and constantly tore countless shocking wounds on her body.


    The purple light also instantly submerged Elise. Under the perception of the demon leader of the shadow Island below, her breath was also disappearing in the purple light at a visible speed.


    This scene, as the hammer stone of the former four knights of the void, met with carlas. Elise''s previous life also died in the light of the sky ten thousand years ago. The only difference is that one is the power of starlight, the other is the power of void.


    When the purple light dissipated all over the sky, Elise''s figure also disappeared in front of the demon leaders.


    Seeing this, hammer stone and karlsas are both in a faint pain. However, kalthas immediately decided to sign the rest of the demon leaders to hide the shadow island with him.


    "Maud Caesar is not back yet," Calista said with a twinkle in her eyes


    Hammer stone received the words: "now can''t manage so much, close the island first, in order to minimize the casualties!"


    See hammer stone all say so, all demon leaders cooperate with karlsas to cast a spell together, with the help of black fog to hide shadow island from this space domain.


    With the Dharma array left by the goddess of Acacia ten thousand years ago, shadow Island soon disappeared on the vast sea.


    Wicz didn''t stop the shadow island from disappearing. He even said that the closing of shadow island was the result he wanted to see most.


    Now that there is no shadow Island threat, it''s time for the dragon clan to be entangled by the tentacles of the void!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1263

    The dark purple space cracks are still seeping out the void force of the void land. The endless force of the void seems to be endless, and turns into countless tentacles to entangle the giant dragons.


    These tentacles are more resilient than those of vicz''s sneak attack on shadow Island, and the harder they struggle, the tighter their tentacles are.


    And these tentacles are also absorbing the magic energy in their bodies to accelerate the expansion of the space fissure connecting the void into a stable portal.


    "Damn it, this damn tentacle!"


    Avina, in the form of golden dragon, spat angrily. She doesn''t want them to become the tool people who come back to Valoran.


    "Don''t struggle, my dear dragon friends. These tentacles gather the resentment of all the empty visitors on the other side for thousands of years. They are eager to return to this world. Didn''t we live in harmony here ten thousand years ago?"


    In his eyes, wicz''s eyes of emptiness show up slowly and enjoy the struggles of the dragons, which is quite interesting to him.


    Avina, in the form of golden dragon, did not reply. She just glanced at vicz, who was suspended in the air not far from her eyes, and continued to try to break free, as did other dragon races.


    As time passed by, the struggle of the Dragon army became more and more powerless. Just as they gradually began to give up the struggle, a golden flash suddenly broke through the twisted dark space.


    Sensing the golden flash, avina looked happy: "Audrey sister!"


    Under her call, Audrey, who was supposed to be killed by Victor together with MOD Caesar, broke through the underworld in human form and returned to the real world.


    But Audrey''s body was bathed in blood, which was worse than the Dragon legions bound by tentacles.


    Wicz was a little surprised that Audrey could come back alive, but he didn''t worry about the threat Audrey could pose to him: "you can''t save others like this, my dear dragon friend."


    "Just a maggot can only hurt our dragon people by sneaking attacks. Although I can''t beat you now, it doesn''t mean that there is no one in our dragon family to cure you!"


    Audrey gazed scornfully at wicz''s huge maggot like body. As she spoke, her hands closed together, and the bright light of the holy light burst out around her.


    The golden light in the sky tears out a portal. At the other end of the gate, there are countless dragon breath of comparable gods, which makes vicz feel a great threat.


    Vickers saw that at the other end of the portal was the habitat of the dragon race, and his one eye, which had no eyelids, shrank in an instant.


    You should know that even in the time when vairolan was ruled by empty visitors ten thousand years ago, they did not dare to destroy the dragon family who were at least half gods. No matter what era, the dragon clan will always have a place in this world. It is absolutely impossible for him to resist the whole dragon clan with his own strength!


    Boom!


    The dragon people in the Dragon habitat sensed through the portal that their fellow humans were being bound by the tentacles of empty visitors and sent out angry dragon chants one after another.


    Countless gods and demigods'' Dragon chants gathered together, and the moment they passed through the portal, they scattered the tentacles that bound the Dragon Legion.


    One dragon after another from the other side of the portal flew from the other side of the portal, casting a bad look at vicz with the Dragon Legion.


    Knowing that he was defeated, Vickers immediately retreated to the space fissure where the force of the void was emanating. After a brief shock, he sneered: "it''s a race that can''t stand down in this world. It''s time to use the last resort."


    As soon as the voice fell, an old stone tablet came to the other end of the space fissure. The ancient stone tablet is different from the strength of the empty visitors. The bright stars twinkle, and the sky of this area falls into the starry night in an instant.


    An old dragon recognized the origin of the stone tablet and exclaimed, "that stone tablet Could it be that the goddess akashia suppressed the group of visitors from the void on the stone tablet in the alien world ten thousand years ago


    "Yes, this is indeed the star stone tablet used by the goddess akashia to suppress our family. But with the passage of thousands of years, the seal power on it is far less than that of that time. However, it is no problem to use it to seal your dragon people in this world.


    As long as you dragon clan is sealed, no one in the world can resist the coming of my family. Let the world surrender to the fear of empty visitors once again, ha ha


    With vicz''s more and more crazy laughter, the star stele flies to the Dragon army under the control of Vickers.


    Seeing this, avina immediately reminded Audrey, "come on Close the portal, sister Audrey


    Audrey smell speech, come back to God, she immediately closed the portal under the reminder of avina. She thought that closing the portal would stop the star stone tablet from sealing the dragon clan, but Audrey found that things were not as simple as she imagined.


    Around them, across the sea, toward the Great Barrier in the middle of the main continent.


    Just a moment later, the stone tablet fell outside the boundary of the Dragon habitat. Then, an irresistible pulling force began to pull the Dragon Legion to the direction of the Dragon habitat, as if to suck them all back.The Dragon army led by avina and Audrey suddenly panicked. They tried their best to resist, but their bodies were still flying to their dragon habitat at a visible speed.


    "Aren''t you dragon people always proud of themselves and like to hide in the border and not associate with other races? This time I''ll help you and keep you away from the world forever


    In vicz''s extremely arrogant sarcasm, the Dragon legions were all sucked back to their dragon habitat.


    Even some of the giant dragons stationed in Ionia, mogron mountain trail camp and ithutar were pulled back by the irresistible force of the star stele.


    When they all entered the habitat of the dragon people, the broken stone tablet in the starry sky released a chain of starlight. Each chain sends out the seal power that even the God can''t resist, and firmly entangles the boundary of the Dragon habitat.


    The sound of roaring is endless, and the sound of huge stones falling down and collapsing one after another. The habitat of the dragon people is constantly sinking into the deep underground under the suppression of the seal force of the stone tablet in the sky.


    As the dragon people were sealed in the ground by the star stone tablet, a deep trench appeared in the original forest and mountains where the longzu once lived.


    Wicz hovered over the ravine for a moment, then returned to the hidden sky of shadow island. Looking at the void fissure connecting the void land and eliminating the threat of shadow island and dragon clan, he showed his long-awaited evil smile.


    "The empty visitors are the real masters of the world!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1264

    After learning from hivier that the Dragon army attacked shadow Island, Ye Feng is mixed.


    The good news is that shadow island is likely to be defeated under the attack of the Dragon army. When the Terrans take back the main land, he can go back to see Fiona and her.


    The worry is whether Elise will survive in this battle. He doesn''t want her to be killed by the dragon people.


    With such a complex mood to return to the golden dragon pool, Ye Feng looks at the wound cured Wayne, shakes his head, temporarily forgets the vexation that has nothing to do with Wayne.


    Since both mogelung trail camp and ithtar are guarded by dragon people, he should take good care of Wayne here.


    After a long wait, Wei en, bathed in the power of the golden dragon pool, finally recovered completely under the treatment of the Dragon healing mage, and her body after the baptism of the golden dragon blood has become more tenacious than before, and its combat power is more powerful than before.


    In Ye Feng''s expectant eyes, Wayne slowly opened her misty eyes and sighed weakly.


    When Wayne wakes up, the first person who catches her eyes is Ye Feng. She seems to be a little incredible that she can see Ye Feng. She calls Ye Feng''s name in a trembling voice: "Ye Feng?"


    Now, how do you feel when you hold on to me? Is there any other discomfort? When the healing mage of the dragon clan has not left, you can say what you feel uncomfortable, and they will help you to cure it! "


    Feeling the warmth of the palm of her hand that could spread all over her body, Wayne was convinced that she was still alive. She rubbed her eyes: "Ye Feng, I feel like I had a long dream. In order to save me, you were blocked by the demon leaders of shadow island. Finally, your body seems to be penetrated by chains, spears and spider silk at the same time, whimpering..."


    Speaking of the back, choked Wayne no longer dare to say, she curled up in the arms of Ye Feng, constantly trembling delicate body to tell her fear.


    Ye Feng bowed his head in his eyes, staring at Wayne lying in his arms for a while. He didn''t expect that she still had vague consciousness when she was dying, and saw his dangerous experience for her.


    But in order to let Wayne lay down his burden, he grinned: "you dream of it. If I die, will I take you here for treatment? In fact, we were picked up by the dragon people. "


    "Well, it''s OK." Wei en knows that Ye Feng is deliberately coaxing her, not to let her worry, she does not prick.


    Nestling in the arms of Ye Feng, Wei en hopes that such a moment can be a little more. She sees that Ye Feng doesn''t push her away, so she continues to lean on him sweetly.


    The two dragon healing mages on one side looked at each other and quietly left here, leaving only Wayne and Ye Feng alone.


    However, the good time did not last long. As Elise''s battlefield in the shadow Island disappeared in the light of the empty sky, Ye Feng''s heart throbbed with pain, and hidden in his heart, the unseen seed of believers appeared.


    "Is this seed Elise planted in me?"


    In order not to let Wayne see the difference, Ye Feng resisted the colic and looked directly at the seed of believers he had never seen before.


    "No wonder Elise can always find me. It''s on this seed..."


    After a brief inspection, Ye Feng gradually wants to understand why Elise can always find his existence and communicate with him.


    But what puzzled him was that the seed had been well hidden before, and even Soraka had not found it. Why did it suddenly appear again?


    Is Alice dead?


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng took a breath. He continued to observe and noticed that the seed of the believer was disintegrating!


    He did not dare to think about it any more. He tried to communicate with Elise through the obvious seed of believers, but no matter how he tried, he could not get in touch with Elise.


    Aware of the abnormality of Ye Feng, Wei en raised her pretty face and looked at Ye Feng''s bewildered face with concern: "Ye Feng, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye Feng covered up the increasingly broken mood in his heart and said with a smile: "nothing, Wayne, you may not know that the Dragon army launched an attack on shadow Island, and I believe that the shadow island will be defeated soon."


    "That''s great, and demacia will be able to restore his country by then!" said Wayne


    Ye Feng sighed: "yes, but the shadow island is defeated. The shadow creatures on the main continent still need us to expel. When you recover, we will go back to demasia to expel all the remaining shadow creatures!"


    "I We? Are you going back to demacia with me Wei en pretty face slightly red, sensitive she shyly stares at Ye Feng.


    "Of course Ye Feng came back without thinking, saying that the red maple forest where he and Ruiwen lived was at the border of demasia.


    "You said, when I''m fully recovered, we''ll go back to demacia together!" Wei en is very secretly happy in the heart, looking at Ye Feng more seriously.


    Ye Feng was just about to reply. The whole habitat of the Dragon nationality suddenly trembled violently, and he stood up immediately.


    Without waiting for him to figure out what happened, the hidden boundary around the Dragon habitat was revealed in real form, and the star light chains firmly bound the boundary, dragging the Dragon habitat to the ground.At the same time, one after another, giant dragons fell back to the Dragon habitat from the outside world. Those who fell to the ground sent out tragic dragon chants, including avina and Audrey, whom he was familiar with.


    Now the situation is too chaotic, Ye Feng is a little confused. Wayne in his arms was not sure: "did the Dragon army lose?"


    As soon as he said this, Ye Feng also felt that it was possible. Otherwise, why would the Dragon army headed by avina return to the Dragon habitat in such a mess?


    It was not until the visionary eye vikez appeared above the Dragon habitat that he denied the idea.


    Ye Feng, who has fought with Vickers many times, knows well Victor''s means. He has a black face and says, "no, it''s the ghost that comes from the void. It''s the big eyed tentacle in the sky."


    "Empty guest? When did shadow Island cooperate with void visitors Wei en tightly clasped Ye Feng''s hands.


    Thinking of the gratitude and resentment between Vickers and Elise, Ye Feng grimaced: "it should not be possible. Most of this big eyed monster is a surprise attack launched at the time of the fight between the dragon clan and the shadow island. The shadow island is probably similar to the current situation of the dragon clan!"


    From Ye Feng''s words, she heard something. Wei en said, "is he so cunning? Ye Feng, do you know him? "


    That is to say, during their short talk, the Dragon habitat, which was blocked by starlight chains, has fallen into the darkness of invisible light, and the visible vicz above has disappeared out of their sight.


    Ye Feng''s eyes twinkled: "now is not the time to say this. I have to go to see sister ivena and other dragon people and ask what''s going on here!"


    Around a dark, just wake up to win Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, don''t leave me alone here, it''s so dark..."


    "Don''t worry, I will protect you!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1265

    Follow Ye Feng to walk a few steps, Wei en, who is recovering from serious illness, falls to the ground. One side of her Ye Feng helped her up, tone of concern: "can''t you walk?"


    "I''m sorry..." She didn''t want to bring more trouble to Ye Feng at this moment, but her weak body did not allow it.


    "I''ll carry you."


    Ye Feng didn''t think too much about it. After saying this, he directly carried Wayne on his back and continued to search for avina and other dragon people who had fallen back to the habitat before being sealed in the underground dragon habitat.


    It''s just that it''s too dark here, even if he has the light ball of the magic of the moon as the light source, once a little farther away, it will be dark.


    After walking in the dark for a long time, they only found a few sleeping adult and young dragon babies, and their efficiency was pitifully low.


    Wei en on Ye Feng''s back saw that he tried to wake up these dragon people. She didn''t want to continue to be cumbersome. She pushed down the red goggles on her forehead: "Ye Feng, I''ll take care of your dragon sister!"


    As a night hunter, Wayne hunted evil people and Demons most of the time in the late night, so she was better than Ye Feng in searching for a person in the dark.


    Ye Feng Wen Yan originally wanted her not to consume more magic to do this kind of thing, after all, she just woke up. When he turned his head to see her vigorous and serious face, he swallowed the words to her mouth and acquiesced in her magic power.


    In the hunter state, according to the memory of avina breath, Venn soon finds the target among the numerous dragons in the dark. She is also a direct guide for Ye Feng, guiding Ye Feng to the fall point of avina.


    With Wayne''s guidance, Ye Feng soon found avina in the form of Golden Dragon in a country outside the city of dragon, and Audrey, who fell back to her habitat in human form, was not far away.


    Before he was happy for a long time, a problem was put in front of Ye Feng, that is, how should he wake up the sleeping avina and Audrey?


    After pondering for a while, Ye Feng decides to take avina and Audrey to the golden dragon pool to see if the power of the golden dragon pool can wake up the two people who are sleeping.


    Just as he was about to use the dragon blood in his body to incarnate a giant dragon and take them to the golden dragon pool, a twisted starlight gate appeared in front of him.


    Seeing the gate of starlight, Ye Feng opened his mouth almost subconsciously: "Lord Soraka?"


    At the next moment, Soraka strides over the gate and enters the Dragon habitat under the gaze of Ye Feng.


    Seeing that it was really Soraka coming, Ye Feng''s dull face immediately appeared with joy: "Lord Soraka, you came too timely. Now all the dragon people in the Dragon habitat are sleeping because of inexplicable force. You have to save them!"


    Lying on the back of Ye Feng, Wei en met Soraka for the first time. Although Ye Feng was not alert to Soraka, she still looked at Soraka warily.


    Soraka didn''t answer first. With a wave of her right hand, a star map appeared on the top of the dark dragon habitat. The twinkling stars lit up the whole habitat.


    After all this, she said, "the reason why they fall asleep is because of the power of the stele. To wake them up, they have to return the stele to the void again."


    Ye Feng frowned: "star stone tablet, the land of emptiness, Lord Soraka, I don''t quite understand."


    Wayne, who had never spoken before, said in good time: "I saw it in the books of the Shauna family when I was a child. It said that the star stone tablet was the artifact used by the goddess akashia to seal the empty visitors in the void land."


    Soraka took the words and continued to answer Ye Feng''s doubts: "yes, but the power of the stone tablet in the sky has passed a lot over the past ten thousand years. This time, instead of using the residual power of the stone tablet, the empty visitors sealed the dragon clan in the ground."


    Seeing that Soraka seems to know the battle situation of shadow Island, Ye Feng, who is concerned about the safety of Elise, asks, "Lord Soraka, what about shadow island?"


    Soraka shook her head. "I don''t know the details, but I know that shadow island must have suffered a great deal of damage by using the remaining array of the goddess akashia


    He didn''t get the news he wanted from Soraka. Ye Feng looked inside his heart at the seed of believers still disintegrating. His heart was extremely complicated.


    Soraka continued: "now the sky where the shadow island was originally located has been torn open by the people of the nether world. I need you to send the stone tablet back to the void, Ye Feng!"


    Ye Feng is full of trust in Soraka. After all, she is the real goddess who saved them many times and guided them forward. He just wanted to reply and take over the responsibility assigned to him by Soraka, but Wayne began to question Soraka.


    "Why don''t you go by yourself?"


    This word a, not only is Ye Feng Leng next, even Soraka also followed Leng under, did not expect that Wayne will talk like this.


    After a while, Ye Feng, who came back to his senses, coughed: "Wayne, Lord Soraka must have her reason to do this. Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Soraka also regained consciousness. She said with a smile, "it''s OK. I didn''t explain why I didn''t go by myself. I''ll explain it, because now the space fissure over shadow island is about to become a portal. I have to fight with the empty visitor who tore up the crack, so as to delay the complete opening of the portal."Ye Feng timely received a word: "I''ll say it, Wayne, Soraka always has her consideration when doing things. You don''t have to worry too much."


    Wei en is still not at ease: "but Ye Feng, the land of emptiness is the territory of empty visitors. I''m afraid you will go there..."


    Speaking of the latter, Wayne was reluctant to say anything more. Her beautiful eyes are full of stubborn color, that is, she does not want Ye Feng to venture to the void.


    Ye Feng said firmly in his eyes: "Wayne, this must be done by someone, otherwise the empty visitors will return to varloran. Since Lord Soraka has entrusted this responsibility to me, I can''t live up to her expectation. Wait for me here, and I will come back to pick you up soon!"


    Wei en see Ye Feng''s mind has been determined, she bit her teeth: "then I will go, you can''t leave me here!"


    Ye Feng does not agree: "don''t make a fool of yourself. How can you go to the void with me now?"


    Soraka on one side suddenly stood on the side of Wayne: "Wayne is not impossible to follow the past, she now has the golden dragon blood, I can let her completely get rid of the weak state.


    This time, taking the star sky stone tablet to the void place is not simply to take the stone tablet back to the original place, but the star sky stone tablet needs to be sent back to the original place. There are many empty visitors guarding there now. You two have a higher success rate when you go together


    A listen to Soraka have a way to let her immediately get rid of the weak body, want to share the pressure for Ye Feng in front of the eyes: "you really can help me get rid of the weak body?"


    Soraka nodded slightly, and she waved to summon the bright starlight to sprinkle on Wayne''s body. The healing power contained in it instantly restored the magic power to the awakened Wayne.


    Feeling the magic in her body, Wayne put down her bad feelings to Soraka and said gratefully: "thank you, so I can help Ye Feng!"


    Ye Feng saw that Soraka personally helped Wien recover magic power, and he could not continue to refuse Wien''s help.


    Sorakar''s hands were changed, and the stone tablet in the sky outside the dragon''s habitat flew to her and was suspended in the air.


    "Do not hesitate, I will send you to the place of emptiness. Remember to return the stele to its original position as soon as possible."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1266

    The roaring wind is as sharp as a blade. Ye Feng and Wayne have just reached the void through the portal, and their faces are injured by the vigorous wind.


    Ye Feng quickly mobilizes the wind''s sword Qi to form the wind shield, protecting him and Wayne in it. Holding the star stone tablet, Wayne originally wanted to rely on his own strength to protect his body. Seeing Ye Feng''s intimate protection of her, she felt a little sweet.


    Looking around the cracked barren land around the eyes, Ye Feng, who doesn''t find any empty visitors, slowly lands on the ground.


    Ye Feng and Wayne didn''t feel abnormal when they just came out of the portal, but after a long time, they obviously felt that the magic energy between the sky and the sky was extremely scarce, just like coming to the magic wasteland.


    The most obvious energy he gets from the wind shield is the wind shield. But in this empty land, he did not take the initiative to absorb, and could not get any supplement from the empty land.


    His daze attracted the attention of sensitive Wayne, who also made a little attempt to cast a simple silver spell. As a result, she consumed much more magic energy than in Valoran.


    As a nobleman of demacia, Wayne also read many ancient books related to the empty visitors. She could not help saying: "as expected, as recorded in the ancient books, the empty land is a place where magic is exhausted. No wonder the virtual visitors have been trying to return to Valoran through various means for thousands of years. The environment here is not suitable for the survival of mages."


    When Wayne said this, Ye Feng also raised a question: "Wayne, how can there be so many God level empty visitors in such an environment?"


    "It''s not clear. After all, even the goddess ekasia, who banished the visitors from the void, didn''t get a deep understanding of this land of magic exhaustion. Those adventurers recorded in history did not come back from the empty land alive. Our understanding of this area is poor."


    Wayne grinned bitterly and shook her head. Although she had read many ancient books of demacia, she did not know everything.


    Ye Feng was silent for a moment and took a deep breath: "it''s important to do business. Let''s go to the center of the void first."


    Wayne said, walking side by side with Ye Feng. The two men were traveling at a very fast speed through the barren and barren land, and before long they entered a mountain range.


    Entering the mountains, both of them slowed down as they sensed the terrifying force of the violent void around them.


    Enwei''s eyes are hidden from each other at any time, so as not to see each other''s strong air, so as not to be found in the sky.


    After walking for a long time in the mountains with complex terrain, Ye Feng and his wife walked into a narrow mountain pass. I don''t know if it''s a coincidence that Wayne finds the green mucus in the intersection.


    Seeing that Ye Feng didn''t notice the mucus on the ground, Wayne quickly pulled him: "Ye Feng, wait a minute first!"


    Under Ye Feng''s puzzled gaze, Wei en holding the stone tablet in the sky pulled out a hand and bent down to touch the green mucus on the ground.


    With just a touch, Wayne''s fingertips burned like fire, and she immediately took back her hands and used the magic of silver to purify the slime that was corroding her skin.


    The low body of Wayne sniffed her nose again, and the corrosive mucus on the ground also sent out a stench that made her nauseous. She frowned and stood up: "fortunately, I just held you, or you are unprepared, your feet may be useless."


    Ye Feng nodded: "well, thank you, Wayne, but even so, we have to move on. This is the only way to the center of the void."


    Wayne thought for a while and looked up at the sky. "Why don''t we fly over the mountains?"


    Hearing Wayne''s proposal, Ye Feng shook his head: "no, there is a void around here. We fly from the top of the mountains, which is too swaggering and easy to be found."


    Wienton stopped and continued to propose: "then walk through this passage at a low altitude. We can''t walk on such corrosive mucus, but be careful that there may be empty visitors at the end of the passage, which is likely to be left by empty visitors to prey on prey."


    Ye Feng agreed to Wayne''s proposal this time, but he also became extremely cautious, and went through this narrow and long passage with Wayne at low altitude.


    Along the way, the ground was covered with green corrosive mucus, and as they continued to travel, there began to be a dull roar nearby.


    Wayne wants to find out the mind to perceive the specific source of the sound, but this is the territory of empty visitors after all. She is afraid that once she finds out the mind, she will expose her and Ye Feng''s position, thus bringing unexpected danger.


    After thinking about it, seeing that Ye Feng didn''t find out her mind, she had to remind Ye Feng in a low voice: "the sound Ye Feng, we must be careful


    "Well, I know."


    Ye Feng was told by Soraka before he came that he should never explore his mind in the empty land, because there may be some terrible God level empty visitors who will be detected as soon as they explore their mind.Along this narrow and straight passage, Ye Feng and Wayne finally came to a slightly open area, but still in the mountains.


    Along the way, both of them were tense, for fear that a pile of empty visitors would suddenly pop up in front of them, and they would face an unimaginable crisis. Fortunately, all of them had a good time on their way. Except for the strange and dull roar, they did not meet the strange looking empty visitors.


    However, in their two relaxed moment, a pair of hungry eyes in the dark have been staring at them.


    They did not go far, cold wind from all directions, a different shape of tentacle monsters have emerged from the dark, their eyes full of greed and thirst bloodthirsty eyes.


    "We''ve been found. Run, Wayne!"


    So many empty visitors sprang up in the dark. Ye Feng''s face changed dramatically. He took Wayne''s hand and fled to the direction where there were relatively few empty visitors.


    Wayne didn''t want to run away like this, because she found that the empty visitors who were chasing them were not even demigods. She also reminds Ye Feng, who is too cautious: "Ye Feng, there are no demigods in these empty visitors. We don''t have to..."


    But her words just said half, a force that makes her this half god is enough to suffocate suddenly comes from her and Ye Feng''s rear, startled her to swallow all the words behind her.


    Ye Feng was also shocked by the sudden powerful pressure and took a cool breath: "this pressure It''s a god level void visitor


    At the same time, the magic sound which contains the power of infinite void reverberates in Ye Feng''s ears.


    "Welcome to our world, man!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1267

    "Welcome to our world, man!"


    The magic sound of nothingness reverberates in the mountains, and the force of emptiness comes from the sky. The invisible terror and pressure make Ye Feng and Wayne pale.


    At the same time, the gray sky emerged a twisted ugly virtual shadow, which solidified the body with visible speed, eight dark purple tentacles shaking irregularly, like a huge octopus, giving people a very gloomy feeling.


    Solidifying his body, he stares at a pair of brown vertical pupils, firmly locking Ye Feng and Ye Feng, who live in the mountains and are chased by other empty visitors.


    He, who had not tasted human taste for a long time, and other empty visitors looked at Ye Feng as if they were delicious prey. His stinky mouth sometimes secreted hungry saliva.


    "These two human beings belong to me, you all step back!"


    With his command, other empty visitors who are chasing Ye Feng have to give up the pursuit because of his frightening magic power.


    Ye Feng and Wayne also heard the words of the God level empty visitor. Their faces were extremely embarrassed. They are more willing to deal with other empty visitors who are not even demigods than they are facing this God level empty visitor.


    Suspended in the sky, the octopus empty visitors looked down at Ye Feng and two people: "it''s rare that human beings come to the empty land. Let''s play a game, human.


    If you can escape under my summons, I can send you back to your world. If you can''t, you will be the fodder for my Summoner


    Ye Feng and Wayne are not given the chance to refuse. As soon as the octopus empty visitor''s words are finished, his eight tentacles summon up empty summoners of small size and crab shape.


    As soon as the summoners of the void are summoned, they send out a sharp cry like a child. They come down to the mountains one after another and chase Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng raised his head and glanced at the octopus empty visitor who called out the empty Summoner in the sky, and then ran away with Wayne towards the direction far away from the empty visitor of octopus.


    The octopus empty visitor standing in the gray sky seems not to care that Ye Feng and Ye Feng will escape from his pursuit. They still float leisurely in the air, waiting for his Summoner to catch Ye Feng and Wayne.


    But in the mountain below, Ye Feng has not escaped far away. A Summoner not big enough to his fist bit his shoulder, which makes him take a breath of cold.


    The sword of the wind is transformed into a sharp blade, which cuts the summon that bites him to pieces. Ye Feng continues to flee with Wayne.


    However, his shoulder was bitten by a thread of corrosive void energy. The dark purple energy spread along his wound to his whole body, corroding his body, and making his mind have the extremely hungry desire to devour at the same time.


    Driven by this desire to devour, Ye Feng''s pupil is gradually dyed into a dark purple of evil by the power of annihilation and swallowing the void.


    Subconsciously, he turned his head and looked at Wayne beside him. At the bottom of his heart, he immediately thought of swallowing Wayne.


    Life out of this terrible idea, Ye Feng''s consciousness is still shocked, quickly gritted his teeth to drive this terrible idea out of his mind.


    One side of Wayne sensitively noticed that he was looking at her, and she also turned her head to look at him. She noticed his dark purple pupil, and immediately exclaimed, "Ye Feng, what''s wrong with your eyes?"


    Wei en such a talk, Ye Feng is not easy to press down to swallow her desire to rush to the heart again. He took a deep breath: "I..."


    Before Ye Feng had time to explain, he saw that Wei en''s body side caught up with several empty summoners. He pulled him to his other side and let the bitten him replace the one who had not been bitten.


    At the same time, he was bitten by several void summoners. Even if ye Feng immediately used the wind blade to cut those monsters to pieces, his wound still spilled green unknown mucus.


    "Er ah!"


    Ye Feng didn''t expect that he just took the place of Wayne and was bitten by the void Summoner for a few bites, and he would suffer such severe pain. It is clear that he was bitten not so serious just now.


    And he felt that he began to have some uncontrollable desire to swallow in his heart and tumbled on the ground in pain.


    Ye Feng fell on the ground and convulsed. She stopped her fast-moving figure and squatted down in a panic: "Ye Feng Don''t scare me


    Who wants her to open such a mouth, Ye Feng actually suddenly gets up and pours down her, opens mouth to her neck to bite directly.


    The pupil slightly shrinks, has the dark night hunter experience Wien immediately realizes that Ye Feng''s sudden madness must have something to do with being bitten by the void summoner. Looking at Ye Feng, whose eyes have completely lost their senses, she bit her teeth and put her right hand into the back of Ye Feng''s head.


    In time will fall into the madness of Ye Feng knock faint, Wayne picked up the unconscious Ye Feng, and planned to find a safe place to rest for a while.


    But the reality is that she and Ye Feng stay for a short time, which gives them a chance to get close to them. Unconsciously, she and Ye Feng are surrounded by these weak but highly infectious virtual summoners.Wayne has seen the horror of these void summoners through Ye Feng''s biting. She doesn''t want her to lose her mind. Otherwise, they will not be able to complete the task of Soraka, and may be buried here.


    However, if she wants to protect Ye Feng and the stone stele in the starry sky, she can''t exert all her fighting power.


    It is precisely that these void summoners are not afraid of death at all. No matter how many killed by her in front of them, they will still come to her one after another.


    As time went on, Wayne''s magic power was gradually consumed by these seemingly endless void summoners.


    The vision of his eyes gradually blurred, and she was unable to hold on to it. She was bitten into pieces by the countless summoners of the outer void as food, and the dark green liquid appeared all over the sky.


    The dark green liquid falls precisely on the void summoners that surround Wayne and bursts.


    In a few moments, all the void summoners that besiege Wayne are destroyed by the violent energy that the dark green liquid explodes.


    "Is this?"


    Wayne looked at all this, apparently not responding to what had happened.


    The next moment, a maggot monster walking on two feet came out of the shadow. Seeing this monster emitting the air of emptiness, Wayne put aside his shocked mind and was like a big enemy again.


    But the void creature seemed to have no malice towards Wayne. He waved his maggot''s hands and made a gesture to let him go with him.


    At the moment of gesture, he opened his mouth and spewed out several dark green liquid, killing another wave of void summoners who wanted to attack Wayne.


    Wei en saw this void creature to save her, although she was still full of vigilance to the void creature as big as her, she still kept up with him with Ye Feng and the star stone tablet.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1268

    With the mysterious void creature escaping into a hidden cave, Wayne repeatedly confirms that there is no void Summoner to catch up with her, and the pressure given to her by Octopus virtual visitors does not emerge again, so she carefully places Ye Feng on the stone bed in the cave.


    At this time, the several wounds that Ye Feng was bitten by the void Summoner were all continuously overflowing and infiltrating the dirty liquid, which made Wei en feel worried. She glanced warily at the void creature that saved her and Ye Feng, and hesitated whether she should put down her guard and use her holy silver magic to cure Ye Feng.


    After thinking about it, Wei en finally decided to gamble because of Ye Feng''s increasingly painful expression, and he used the method to cure Ye Feng in front of the empty creatures.


    In the process of treating Ye Feng''s wound, Wayne is always in fear that this void creature will suddenly attack her. Fortunately, she was not attacked in the process, and the void creature ran to the hole to clean up the dirty liquid dripping from the wound of Ye Feng outside, so as not to be found by other empty visitors.


    Under the magic treatment of her holy silver, Ye Feng''s wound soon stopped overflowing with filthy liquid, but she was still gloomy, because ye Feng''s bitten wounds gave birth to a single eyeball without eyelids.


    Those eyeballs seemed to have self-consciousness, protruding the epidermis of Ye Feng''s skin, Qi Qi focused his eyes on Wayne''s body. They are clearly only one eye, but they emit magical laughter, as if laughing at Wayne''s futility in treating Ye Feng.


    Being ridiculed by these one eyeballs, Wayne instinctively wants to pull out her holy silver crossbow and shoot all the evil things. But at the thought that she would definitely kill Ye Feng, even if she was so angry that she made the sound of friction between her lips and teeth, she still had to resist her impulsive thoughts.


    "This void power is similar to the black magic, which has the characteristics of corrupting people. Although my holy silver magic is holy energy, I am not a healing mage after all. How can I save you, Ye Feng?"


    Wayne is very helpless, she sat by Ye Feng''s side, talking to herself, I don''t know what to do.


    As Wayne gradually fell into despair, the void creature suddenly said a slightly unfamiliar human language: "the same Assimilation


    Assimilation? After hearing this, Wayne was stunned, but immediately wanted to understand what the void creature wanted to express. She showed a look of extreme cold.


    "If you want Ye Feng to be assimilated into nihilism, I will never allow it!"


    Warning a word of that void creature, Wayne''s attitude is very firm, she will not allow Ye Feng to be assimilated into void creature.


    The void creature who saved Wayne and Wayne seemed very aggrieved. He explained with difficulty in his poor human language: "Ke Kgmo, only Just suggestions, such as If he doesn''t take the initiative Actively assimilate his body The emptiness of his body Will also assimilate Assimilate him, dominate his thought


    When Wayne heard this, she couldn''t sit still. She stood up and said, "what are you talking about? Ye Feng was just bitten a few times. How could there be empty creatures in his body? "


    Kgmo held out his two fingers and pointed to the one eye at the wound of Ye Feng: "that Those eyeballs Just It''s nothingness


    In fact, Wayne had a premonition that one eye was a living body, but she didn''t want to believe it subconsciously and denied it. After kegmo said so, her heart tile cool tile.


    She has always believed in killing fallen people and demons. Although the power of empty visitors does not belong to the category of black magic, it is also an extremely evil thing in human eyes. Whether Ye Feng absorbed the force of emptiness into his own use or was dominated by the nihilism in his body, she could not accept it as a night hunter.


    The reason why she gave up killing Ye Feng before was because it was a misunderstanding to confirm that Ye Feng would be a black magic. Does she want to carry on the degenerate trial to Ye Feng as before?


    If it was in the past, maybe she would have killed Ye Feng''s depravity in the bud in an extremely calm and cold-blooded way, so that Ye Feng would not harm other people in any case.


    But now she has an inexplicable feeling for Ye Feng. She really can''t do it like before.


    All kinds of complex emotions and ideas were mixed together, so that Wayne could not breathe. Just as she was about to be tormented by her own extremely contradictory thoughts, Ye Feng, who had been treated by her, woke up.


    "Hiss Wayne, where are we now? I remember we were being chased and killed just now... "


    Smelling Ye Feng''s words of waking up, Wayne forgot all the other things for a while, and happily showed a smile: "we are now in a cave, you don''t have to worry, we are very safe now."


    Not far away, kegmo saw Ye Feng wake up with a happy look: "people Humans, you Don''t worry, this In It''s safe! "


    Ye Feng is about to continue to ask him what happened before he was in a coma. Hearing kegmo''s voice, he subconsciously looked at the direction of the sound.


    This does not look good, a look at Ye Feng was scared: "empty guest!"


    After what happened just now, Wayne was a little less alert to kegmo. She motioned Ye Feng not to be too alarmed: "Ye Feng, don''t be nervous. It''s this empty guest called kegmo who saved us."Kegmo echoed: "yes Yeah, you Don''t be afraid of I I am a good void... "


    Ye Feng''s judgment on Wayne is extremely trusting. Listening to Wayne''s words, he temporarily put down his guard against kegmo.


    However, when he noticed that there were several penetrating one eyeballs in his wound, he was shocked: "what''s the matter with me?"


    This question aroused the anxiety and guilt of Wayne. If it was not for saving her, he would not have become like this.


    This thought, Wein red eyes lie in the arms of Ye Feng and cry for a while, then sob to tell Ye Feng the current situation of Ye Feng, and remorse that she is to blame.


    However, Ye Feng was not so pessimistic as she was. She grinned optimistically and said: "it''s not your fault, Wayne, and I haven''t seen nihilism.


    You may not know that my sister Ruiwen was also infected by the void energy, but she recovered to normal with the help of Acacia. So as long as we finish the task of Lord Soraka in time and return to Valoran, we don''t have to worry about this! "


    "Really?" Because of guilt, weeping face of Wayne rubbed his eyes and looked at Ye Feng''s eyes doubtfully.


    Ye Feng continued to smile and comfort Wayne: "of course it is true, you have to believe me ah, Wayne, my frequency of getting lucky is still less?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1269

    In the dark forest, some completely irrational empty visitors are performing a big play of cannibalism. They, like animals without intelligence, attack everything that can be used as food in order to satisfy their inner hunger.


    Looking at the bloody scene in front of him, Wayne in the cave whispered to Ye Feng: "I have seen in the ancient books of demacia that the empty visitors are different from us. Their new-born people have a great chance to be low intelligence quotient and only devour desire monsters. I didn''t expect that all of them are true."


    Ye Feng was silent for a while, looked at the penetrating eyeball of his wound, thinking that if he was swallowed up by the empty creatures in his body, he should also become this way, right?


    Shaking his head and no longer thinking about it, ye Tian looked at kegmo: "kegmo, thank you for saving us. We still have to continue on our way, so we won''t continue to disturb you."


    Kegmo heard the speech and spoke to Ye Feng in human language: "I I want to please You 1 Is that ok? "


    Wei en Mou son slightly a Lian, although Ke Ge Mo saved her and Ye Feng, she is also very grateful, but after all, Ke Ge Mo is a virtual guest, she can''t completely put down her guard against Ke Ge mo.


    Ye Feng was not as cautious as Wayne. He grinned and responded to kegmo with a smile: "tell me first. If we are within our ability, we can help you."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s reply, kegmo revealed "I I think You Help me find one It''s called Casa''s women. "


    As soon as she heard this, she did not hide her vigilance, and her eyes were burning at kgmo: "Katha, woman, what do you want from an empty visitor?"


    Wayne''s question also aroused Ye Feng''s question. According to reason, kegmo, a virtual creature, should not be able to become friends with human beings. Then his behavior of looking for the woman named kasha is somewhat intriguing.


    Cogmo organized the following language and explained: "because Because of that Casa It''s my friend casaden''s daughter. She Very small When I was very young And her father If You are Meet her in the void Remember to bring her Here I am


    "Friend? How can you have human friends in the void After listening to Ke Ge Mo''s words, she completely abandoned all her previous trust in him.


    Seeing that Wayne didn''t trust him, kgmo said in a hurry, "I I said It is It''s true, I I have two Human beings Friend, casaden Marzaha


    For the safety of her and Ye Feng, Wei en gave birth to the meaning of leaving: "Ye Feng, we should go. Although he saved us, but..."


    However, before Wien finished her words, Ye Feng interrupted her and said to kegmo, "do you say your friends are casaden and marzaha?"


    Kgmo nodded his head: "well They are My friend


    Under Wayne''s puzzled gaze, Ye Feng promised kgmo: "I can promise you that if we really meet KASA, we will bring her to you. By the way, can you describe to us what the girl named kasha looks like?"


    Kege Morton stopped and found a broken old pocket watch among the many sundries in the cave and handed it to Ye Feng: "in this pocket watch Portrait of a girl It''s Katha


    Ye Feng took the pocket watch, in the eye is a human little girl of only five or six years old, flashing a pair of big eyes of water spirit, that appearance is lovely.


    "Is this Katha?" Ye Feng looks at the portrait of kasha, and seriously doubts whether the five or six-year-old girl can survive in such a poor living environment.


    "Well But this is Her portrait more than ten years ago, she If Still alive, now Should Similar to you It''s about the same size


    Hearing that the girl has been missing for more than ten years, Ye Feng suddenly feels that the possibility of finding this girl is almost zero. However, he readily agreed to kgmo: "well, I know, kgmo, let''s say goodbye to this. It will be bad for you to let other void creatures know that you helped us get out of trouble temporarily."


    "Well I wish you Good luck Ke Ge Mo waved his two hands and saw Ye Feng off.


    Leaving the cave where kegmo lives, Ye Feng pulls his vigilance to the highest again, and takes Wayne to the center of the void.


    It''s just that Wayne hasn''t spoken to him since he interrupted her just now. Ye Feng more or less guessed why Wei en would not talk to him. He also directly asked, "is it because I promised kgmo that I was angry?"


    "No I''m not angry. I just don''t know why you promised to help him. How could he, a virtual visitor living in the void, know human beings? " Wayne pursed her mouth, and said it was not angry, but anyone with a clear eye could see that she was angry.


    If ye Feng doesn''t give her a reasonable explanation, she will have a lump in her heart for a short time.


    In order to reassure Wayne, Ye Feng told her the reason why he agreed to kgmo: "don''t be angry, Wayne. The reason why I agreed to him is that I knew casaden and marzaha. Before my sister and I became demigods, I met them in shurima.The two of them are guardians of the portal connecting surima to the void, and are free to travel between the two worlds. In order to know more about the empty visitors, they both accepted the power of the void, which seemed to be no different from the empty creatures. Therefore, it is not impossible for the kind-hearted empty visitors like kegmo to know them


    With Ye Feng''s telling, Wei en also gradually understood why Ye Feng agreed with kegmo. But after hearing this, she was even more worried about Ye Feng. She was afraid that Ye Feng would choose to accept the empty power in his body because she knew casaden and marzaha.


    Such a choice is against the values of her night hunter. Even if ye Feng can control the power of the void freely, she does not want Ye Feng to control the power of the void.


    The deeper you think about it, the more afraid Ye Feng will make such a choice. Wayne suddenly pulls Ye Feng and stops at the same place, stubbornly clenches her red lips: "Ye Feng, I don''t want you to be like that casaden and marzaha. You must persist until we go back to varloran and eliminate the influence of emptiness on you like your sister!"


    Look at the look of Wei en''s worried face, Ye Feng still thinks that Wayne has something to say to him. Hearing this, he grinned confidently, indicating that Wayne would be relieved. Even if she didn''t say it, he would not easily accept the power of emptiness.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1270

    The center of the void is a large basin relying on high-rise mountains. If it is normal, there will be no virtual creatures here, because there are stone tablets in the sky to suppress, which is more unfavorable for the survival of the empty visitors than in other places.


    As the strength of the stele in the starry sky weakened and was sent back to Valoran, an extremely unstable space crack was torn between the void land and Valoran, and countless virtual creatures gathered here to form the virtual army attacking Valoran.


    The empty army is dominated by empty visitors whose strength is lower than half gods, and the number of half gods and gods level empty visitors accounts for a small part. However, even the strength of the empty visitors who are lower than the demigods are infinitely close to the demigods, and the quality of the whole army is frightening.


    They are trained to line up in a long array in the basin, quietly waiting for the space fissure to expand into a stable portal channel. When you see these empty visitors and Ye Feng''s low IQ virtual visitors in the mountains are different.


    Ye Feng and Wayne, who arrive safely here, stand behind the bunker on the top of the mountain beside the basin, carefully observing the empty army.


    The dark purple empty light beam diffuses in the basin and the clouds, and the magic power from the gathering of the empty army is like a mountain, pressing on Ye Feng and Wayne''s heart, making them both breathless.


    Looking at the dense empty army below, Wei en tightened her arms. In her arms was the star sky stone tablet, worried: "here are so many empty visitors, how should we get close to the seal land of the star sky stone tablet?"


    Ye Feng shakes his head. To be honest, he doesn''t know how to put the stone tablet back to the seal place designated by Soraka in front of so many empty visitors.


    As the space crack in the sky is getting bigger and bigger, there is a tendency to expand into a portal. Ye Feng, who knows that he can''t wait any longer, bites his teeth: "give me the stone tablet in the starry sky. I''ll see if I can hide my breath and sneak in."


    With these words, he did not care whether or not Wayne would agree with his decision to take his own adventure, reaching out to take the stone tablet from Wayne''s arms.


    Little did not know that his decision was resolutely opposed by Wayne. Wayne held the stone tablet tightly, looked at him firmly and said: "no, you and I are demigods, and I also accepted the baptism of the golden dragon pool and got the blood power of the golden dragon like you. You are not necessarily stronger than me now.


    If you insist on going alone, I will do it for me. At least I will hide my body, and the success rate will be higher! "


    "Wayne, you..." Ye Feng is a little angry. Wei''en doesn''t listen to him at this time. He wants to continue persuading Wei''en to listen to him, but he changes his mouth when he thinks of her stubborn and paranoid extreme.


    "Forget it, we''d better go together. You can''t mess with me!"


    Smell speech, Wien more serious facial expression is also eased a lot: "I am also for your safety, have me in, the probability that we can survive will be much greater."


    While explaining to Ye Feng, Wayne keeps up with Ye Feng''s steps. Both of them hide their own breath and go deep into the basin.


    Each time they walked a certain distance, they would look for a shelter to hide for a while and observe the terrain nearby, so as not to be found by empty visitors.


    Two people''s nerves are highly tense, for fear of meeting empty visitors on the way. Fortunately, both of them were lucky enough that they were not found until the bottom of the basin.


    Soraka''s Guide to the two of them is that the seal of the stele is on the southwest side of the basin, and they are now coming down to the northeast side.


    Now the middle zone is completely blocked by void creatures. They can only go around the foot of the mountain if they want to pass.


    It''s just that there are fewer bunkers at the foot of the mountain than at the top of the mountain, and they are likely to be found in this way.


    Pause for a moment, the two men lost in thought. After a while, Wayne suggested, "Ye Feng, how about using your space spell to teleport it? You should be able to control the distance? "


    After Wei en such a reminder, Ye Feng is also in front of his eyes: "this scheme is good, we used to be in the Dragon habitat by this into the palace."


    As the voice falls, Ye Feng directly tears open a space vortex, while Wayne on the side covers up his casting breath to minimize the possibility that they will be found.


    Stepping into the whirlpool of space together, the next moment they appeared in the southwest side of the basin. Once out of the whirlpool of space, Ye Feng and Wayne don''t need to find the seal land. The stone tablet in the starry sky twinkles with the power of sacred starlight to guide Ye Feng and Wayne.


    Under the guidance of the stele, Ye Feng and Wayne successfully found the seal. However, their faces did not soften because they found the seal. Instead, they were more embarrassed to see a god level empty visitor whose breath was far more than the two of them.


    And Ye Feng looked more familiar with this empty visitor. He whispered, "it seems that this is the octopus virtual visitor who released the void Summoner to pursue and kill us!"


    Wei en also recognized this Octopus empty visitor. When she thought that Ye Feng''s body invaded the void creature because of the monster in front of her, her eyes twinkled with revenge: "Ye Feng, before he found us, we''ll see if we can kill him together!"Ye Feng took a breath: "are you crazy? How could we have killed him


    Wayne pursed his lips: "Ye Feng, although I am a demigod now, even if I am a God, my holy silver arrow will suffer heavy damage after I shoot three arrows.


    If it''s a frontal battle, maybe I can''t even shoot an arrow at my speed, but we''re in the dark now, we should make a bet! "


    Ye Feng was silent for a moment, and felt that what Wayne said was reasonable: "listen to you, this is really our only chance. We only have to kill him now, then we can have the chance to put the star sky stone tablet back to the seal ground!"


    "Ye Feng, inject all your strength into my body, so as to maximize the power of my holy silver arrow!"


    Under the sign of Wayne, Ye Feng slowly transfers all his strength out of the body and guides him into the body of Wayne.


    Put down the stone tablet in the starry sky and get Ye Feng''s strength in her eyes, she pulls out the giant crossbow and aims at the octopus empty visitor not far away.


    First, it stimulates the blood of golden dragon, and Wayne''s eyes are filled with golden light. However, as the magic of the silver turned into the light of the holy silver, her pupils showed the color of one gold and one silver.


    The cold face shows the dragon patterns of holy gold and silver. At the moment, Wayne looks like a beautiful and majestic female warrior God, with a strong aura all over her body.


    When the momentum ascends to the peak with the blessing of Ye Feng''s power, Wayne instantly escapes into the shadow and shoots three holy silver arrows at the unsuspecting Octopus empty visitors.


    Boom!


    When the three arrows all hit the octopus empty visitors, unprepared his body on the spot by the holy silver energy burst a blood hole.


    The intense pain makes the octopus virtual visitors send out both painful and angry howls, and his howling is also successful in attracting the attention of all empty visitors in the basin.


    Feeling the overwhelming pressure from all directions, Ye Feng was excited: "no, we have been found!"


    Now there is no way back, Wayne heart a horizontal: "quick decision, he has been seriously injured by me, while other empty visitors are not close, you quickly put the star stone tablet into the seal ground, I will kill him!"


    With that, Wayne, blessed by Ye Feng''s strength, shoots twelve arrows at the octopus empty visitors!


    Boom!


    The holy silver energy also explodes in the octopus empty visitor''s body four times, the holy silver magic energy explodes the sound unceasingly, explodes the octopus empty visitor''s body to split.


    On the other hand, Ye Feng, who has no one to stop, has walked quickly to the groove of the stone tablet in the seal land.


    The moment the stele is put into the groove, the dazzling star light column will go straight to the sky, pointing to the space crack at the end of the cloud.


    See this scene, although the empty visitors around him have surrounded him and Wayne, but Ye Feng is still relieved.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1271

    The bright starlight turns into a gorgeous purple light column, which makes the expanding space crack narrow with the speed visible to the naked eye.


    What Ye Feng and Wayne did aroused the anger of all the empty visitors in the basin. At once, the virtual power of the gods and demigods fused together and turned into a powerful force that could crush all things and swept them both.


    successfully completed the Sora''s task, and simultaneous interpreting his intention to leave, he took out the soralba from his arms and gave it to his star talisman. He made the best of the crumbles and sent him back to Ionia.


    It seems easy for Wayne to kill God level empty visitors just now, but in fact, he has exhausted all his magic power in a very short time. Now she lost not only the power that Ye Feng gave her, but also the original strength that she could hardly recover in a short time.


    The light of holy silver was scattered, and Wayne''s long hair fluttered and fell back into the pillar of light. A staggering fall into Ye Feng''s arms, she gasped: "I''m a little tired, sorry."


    "It''s all right. We''ll be back in Ionia soon, and then let Lord Soraka restore your magic power with his power!"


    Ye Feng put his left hand around the weak Wayne, and his right hand directly crushed the talisman of the star. The star light column where he and Wayne were located began to twist out a starlight portal.


    However, when they found Ye Feng and Wayne, who were hiding inside, wanted to take this opportunity to escape. One of the empty visitors released a dark purple void light wave from the sky. They didn''t want them to leave safely.


    Other void creatures also think that they can use long-range magic to attack Ye Feng and Ye Feng in the light column. They successively cast all kinds of virtual lasers, which are likely to kill the culprit who destroyed their plan to come to Valoran.


    At the same time, many gods and demigods of void magic hit at the same time, and Ye Feng''s pupil shrank in an instant while waiting for the starlight portal to open.


    "No, Ye Feng, get out of the way!" Leaning on his arms, Wayne is also like falling into the ocean of magic, suffocation makes her delicate body slightly tremble.


    Ye Feng was also the first time to give birth to the idea of dodging, but when his eyes swept through the periphery of those covetous virtual creatures, he immediately denied the plan.


    Turning the wind sword Qi to the extreme, Ye Feng props up a wind shield around his body, hoping to hold the star light transmission door open.


    Wei en sees Ye Feng not only does not hide, but also wants to resist so many semi gods and body''s attack magic. She looks pale: "Ye Feng, didn''t you hear that? Get out of the way


    Ye Feng did not reply, his eyes firmly stood in place, and tried his best to strengthen his wind shield, facing the empty laser from the surrounding direct, and his face did not change.


    His crazy behavior made him in the arms of Wayne tears in the eyes straight around, worried about him bad.


    In fact, as Wayne had expected, the wind shield propped up by Ye Feng seemed to be strong, but in fact it was fragile, and in less than half a second it disintegrated in the light of many illusions.


    And Ye Feng saw that his shield was broken, and immediately bent down to protect Wayne under his body, and used his body to block all the force of emptiness for Wayne.


    In order not to let Wayne be affected, he also paid a painful price for it. The force of the void that condenses the army of emptiness is more violent than all the forces of emptiness that Ye Feng has seen before. As soon as he invades his body, he begins to wreak havoc in his body.


    Not a moment later, his surface skin is like a desert, cracked land, covered with dark purple cracks, it looks particularly permeable.


    By the leaf wind pressure under the body of Wayne is also through physical contact, feel the fragility of leaf wind skin at the moment. She subconsciously gently touched the face of the next leaf wind, Ye Feng face by her touch on the part of the peeling off a small piece, scared her busy hand back.


    Even so, Ye Feng continued to protect her under the body, blocking the force of emptiness from all directions for her with the body.


    Wayne didn''t want Ye Feng to die in order to protect her. She said hoarsely: "Ye Feng, stop it, so you will die!"


    Ye Feng did not reply, his eyes staring at the starlight transmission door, relying on will to support himself.


    His insistence did not disappoint him, and soon the starlight portal opened completely under his gaze. Feeling the breath of Valoran coming from the other side, he felt more cordial and saw the hope.


    "We''re home, Vern!"


    He whispered a sentence to Wayne. The cracked leaf wind clenched his teeth, picked up Wayne and went to the portal.


    It''s just that every step of his life is extremely difficult, and his legs are like lead. Not only that, he had to continue to shield Wayne from the light of the void around him, so that his step was more and more unstable.


    When he came to the gate of starlight with Wayne in his arms, the twinkling starlight of the gate of starlight was gradually dimmed, as if it could be closed at any time.


    However, at this time, Ye Feng, who has persisted for so long, has reached the limit that his body can bear. He kneels down in front of the gate of starlight with a plop.


    No matter how he exerted his force, his unconscious legs could no longer stand up. Seeing that the gate of starlight opened by the talisman of stars was about to close, he made a decision to make Wayne cry."Ye Ye Feng? You What are you doing? "


    Under Wayne''s incredible gaze, Ye Feng''s eyes will definitely throw Wayne to the gate of starlight. When Wei''en half body did not enter the portal, Ye Feng''s dignified expression just appeared a trace of relaxed smile: "Wayne, this time you go back, take good care of yourself, wait for me to see you."


    "No, I want to talk to..." Before the end of Wien''s hysterical cry, she disappeared in front of Ye Feng with the gate of starlight.


    At the same time, as the space fissures connecting the sky to Valoran are closed by the star stele, the star light column protecting the leaf wind is also dim.


    Seeing Wayne return safely to Valoran, Ye Feng''s legs are useless, but he is not afraid of the covetous empty creatures in all directions.


    Driven by the power of forbidding demons, Ye Feng''s skin gradually turns gray. With the cracks all over his body, he looks like a statue that will collapse at any time.


    With the blessing of the wind''s sword, Ye Feng floats into the air. Ye Feng raises his head and looks at the empty army surrounded by him.


    These troops, composed of empty visitors, were supposed to be the main force of attacking Valoran, but now they are all stranded here because of Ye Feng, so you can imagine the depth of their hatred for Ye Feng.


    Facing the empty army alone, Ye Feng knows that his chances of survival are very small, but he is ready to fight the empty group alone!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1272

    After a fierce battle over the sea where shadow island was once located, wicz firmly bound Soraka and Aoxing with the countless tentacles released by the empty army on the other side of the fissure, and absorbed their divine magic power to accelerate the expansion of the void fissure.


    "I didn''t expect to meet you here, goddess akashia. But how can you be weaker than the remnant in the ruins?"


    Vickers mercilessly mocks the defeated Soraka and Aoxing, but before he smiles, his smile solidifies because of the pulling force coming from the void.


    The irresistible force of suction was pulling not only Vickers, but also the tentacles that had entered Valoran from the void.


    In this situation, Aoxing, who was incarnated as a dragon, immediately beamed with joy: "Soraka, Ye Feng, they have succeeded!"


    Soraka took a deep breath and forced her way out of her tentacles. Her eyes were burning and she looked at vicz, who had been majestic just now, like a bereaved dog.


    Aware of Soraka''s gaze, although vicz could not see what psychology was hidden in Soraka''s unchanging face, he knew that she would probably not let him go.


    After a short period of joy, Aoxing also broke away from his feeble tentacles: "ugly bigeye, no reinforcements in the void, today is your death!"


    As he spoke, Aoxing puffed and puffed with thunder, making a deafening sound, like the angry dragon chanting of a dragon.


    Soraka observed that vicz even had some difficulty in resisting the pulling force. She turned her mind and said to Aoxing, who was very excited about the war: "Aoxing, vicz will give it to you. I have to go back to Ionia to meet Ye Feng who uses the star amulet. Most of them are seriously injured."


    With that, Soraka disappeared right in the same place. Aoxing, on the other hand, manipulated the clouds and mists to parachute down thunder and rain on this sea area, rolling the dragon body and flying towards Vickers.


    Vickers is resisting the star stone tablet pulling him back to the void. He is not willing to be sucked back into the void like this. He has not become the strongest guest of the void!


    But when he saw Aoxing, who was killing Ling ran, killed him and came, Vickers counselled!


    Yes, he was scared!


    Compared with having no power to fight back, it''s a good choice to be suppressed back to the void.


    After thinking about it, vicz, who cherished his life, no longer resisted the suppression of the stone tablet in the sky, and even took the initiative to cooperate with the pulling force to fly to the void fissure.


    "Don''t try to escape, bigeye!"


    Aoxing roared up to the sky, sending out deafening Longyin, trying to prevent vicz from escaping back to the void through the sound wave attack.


    However, Aoxing was still half slow. Before escaping into the void, Vickers did not forget to taunt Aoxing with words.


    "Four legged snake, don''t think this is over. My family will make a comeback. I hope you are still alive, ha ha ha!"


    I thought that the irresistible pulling force would disappear when he was sucked back into the void. However, the fact is that the stone tablet in the starry sky is still crazily sucking and pulling him, making him fall from high altitude to the central basin of the void land at a faster and faster speed.


    Just at this time, all the empty army surrounded Ye Feng and were ready to launch a fierce attack. However, his face changed greatly because of the fall of his huge body pulled by the star stone tablet.


    Boom!


    Before they could dodge the crowd of void below, Vickers ran into them.


    Ye Feng saw this, and knew that this was his only chance to escape. He took advantage of the chaos and fled to the distant mountains.


    A sharp eyed empty visitor noticed Ye Feng''s movement and immediately reminded others: "that human wants to escape in disorder, stop him quickly!"


    As soon as he had finished his previous sentence, the next second he was affected by the pulling force that forced Vickers to fall to the stone tablet in the sky, and his body fell uncontrollably.


    The same is true of other empty visitors, who have no time to take care of Ye Feng, who runs away.


    Among them, some discontented deity level void visitors denounced the evil vicz: "Vickers, you fool, as soon as you come back, you will ruin our business!"


    He fled back to the mountains without danger. Ye Feng did not stop there. He continued to flee in the mountains with the blessing of the sword of wind.


    During this period, he encountered many empty visitors who did not join the army of the void. Fortunately, he hid his breath very well and was not noticed all the way.


    However, the terrain in the mountains is very complex. He who wants to go back to kegmo for help does not find the cave where kegmo lives. Instead, he hides in a hidden cave leading to the interior of the mountain.


    With a little relief, Ye Feng starts to use the power of starlight and the magic power of the moon to deal with his injury. Although his technique is much rougher than the healing mage, the wound to be treated still needs to be treated.


    His feet gradually regained consciousness under the treatment, but Ye Feng''s body still looks like a stone carving that may be broken at any time, which is very penetrating under the dim light of the cave crystal.


    The extra treatment is no longer effective, Ye Feng can only temporarily put away his magic power, stand up and prepare to go out, and try to continue to look for kegmo, to see if he can ask for a way to return to Valoran."Ye Feng..."


    I don''t know if it is an illusion. Ye Feng seems to hear Elise calling him. He subconsciously stops trying to leave and looks into the invisible end of the cave.


    That suspected Alice''s call was very weak, like a dying man who might die at any time, so weak.


    After waiting for a long time, he no longer heard someone calling his name. Ye Feng thought that most of the time, he was hurt too much and had an illusion.


    He had felt the breath of Elise before. The battle on shadow island was interrupted. Even if she survived, she would not have appeared in the void.


    The more you think about it, the more you feel that you are hallucinating. Ye Feng doesn''t want to think about the sound any more. He walks out of the cave.


    Clunk!


    After a few steps, Ye Feng''s heart that should have disintegrated seeds of believers reappeared, and began to condense a chilling picture of ordinary people.


    In the picture, Elise, in human form, hangs her dead head and is tightly bound to the cross by dark purple tentacles that wriggle from time to time.


    In the dark cave, there is no other light except for the weird dark light emitted by the tentacle. However, Elise''s dying life is still being deprived by the tentacle. Ye Feng''s eyes reveal the flame of anger.


    This time, Ye Feng believes that the call just now is not an illusion. It is really Elise''s subconscious asking for help.


    Although I don''t know why Elise was imprisoned in the depth of this cave, Ye Feng knows that he will never allow himself to watch her die.


    The promise he had made to her is still valid. This time he wants to save her!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1273

    Following the induction of believers'' seeds, Ye Feng penetrates into the complex caves connected with caves.


    In the dark cavern, only the crystal twinkles and guides the way with weak light. I don''t know how long later, Ye Feng finally came to the deep cave where Elise was.


    This is a dead end alley. In the narrow space, a person''s eyeballs are all over the wall. Ye Fengtou, who breaks into here, has different looks.


    And Ye Feng''s empty eyeballs, which have not changed for a long time, are also active again, sending out heartthrob laughter and laughing at Ye Feng.


    These empty eyeballs seem to say that Ye Feng and Elise can''t escape the empty palm.


    The tears of the goddess sensed that Ye Feng was in a trance under the influence of these eyeballs, and immediately the blue light flashed to protect his mind.


    Under the protection of the tears of the goddess, Ye Feng kept his original heart, which made Ye Feng''s eyes complex and went to Elise bound on the cross.


    It is also like the picture of the seed of believers before. Elise, bound by the dark purple tentacles, hangs her head weakly, like a baby who will not resist, letting the tentacles absorb her magic and vitality.


    "I''m here to save you, Alice."


    In the ear of Elise whispered a word, the more Ye Feng looked at her empty eyes, the more angina pectoris.


    The moon''s lightsaber cuts off those tentacles cleanly, and Ye Feng embraces Elise who loses her center of gravity and falls in his arms.


    "Hiss..."


    The feeling of cold skin makes Ye Feng feel more heavy when he catches Elise. He immediately sits cross legged and tries his best to save Elise''s life.


    After all, it is not a cure mage. Ye Feng''s power of starlight and magic of the moon have no effect on Elise''s recovery.


    In order to cure Elise, Ye Feng seems to forget that he is also a dying man whose body is likely to collapse at any time. He abused only a few magic powers in the land of emptiness, which is the land of magic exhaustion, which aggravates his injury.


    When he realized this, he stopped slowly, gave a bitter smile, and felt that he and Alice should meet again in this situation.


    The empty eyeball on Ye Feng felt his inner thoughts. The eyeball that had never said a word uttered for the first time: "you are different from that woman. As long as you are integrated with me, you can be free from death!"


    Hearing the empty eyeball''s speech, Ye Feng felt a chill. He was disgusted at the mere thought of making him one with the empty visitor.


    "Don''t dream, we''ll die together!" Ye Feng would rather be demonized by Elise than merge with a tentacle monster.


    See Ye Feng refused so decisively, empty eyeball will no longer say, but it is still waiting for the moment to occupy Ye Feng''s body.


    "It''s so cold..."


    I don''t know if it''s a bright future or not. The conscious Elise curls up and tries hard to drill into Ye Feng''s arms. She still talks nonsense on her mouth.


    And Ye Feng is very cherish the words of Elise, he painfully tightened his arms, afraid that the next moment she will really die in his arms.


    Perhaps it was his body temperature that warmed Elise. Elise closed her eyes and said nonsense: "Ye Feng, shall we not destroy the magic device? Don''t ask Ask why, I I won''t tell you, I''m actually iris... "


    This sentence like a sharp knife, deeply into Ye Feng''s heart, from the spirit to give him unbearable pain.


    Did she still think about what happened when they were in Zuan? The feeling of guilt surged up in his heart, and then Ye Feng was strong. His eyes were still wet and hot unconsciously.


    "I don''t want to be a devil. It''s good for us to live in a world without magic."


    Ye Feng''s forehead was close to Alice''s cold forehead: "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault!"


    At the same time, Ye Feng falls into deep self blame for the nonsense of Elise''s return to light before her death. On the other hand, the culprit who imprisoned Elise here comes back.


    He''s Vickers!


    Previously, in shadow Island, wicz did not kill Elise, but transferred Elise, who was unable to fight, to his lair in the void through void magic.


    Vicz''s original intention is to wait until the void has established a stable channel with Valoran, and then come back to absorb Elise''s magic and spirit, so as to advance to a higher level.


    Unexpectedly, he returned to the void in the way of being suppressed. When he came back, he couldn''t bear the power of the stele in the central basin, which caused a lot of influence, and he was beaten by his own family. Now he is extremely depressed.


    Back to prepare to break down the Elise, vicz vent of anger aware of Ye Feng this uninvited guest, he did not take the first shot, but hide in the dark to observe the two people.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s precarious physical condition, vicz emerged from the dark and joked: "it''s really a touching scene. Two human beings are huddling together to warm themselves when they are dying!"


    Vicky''s sarcastic words immediately aroused Ye Feng''s vigilance: "Vickers, how can you be here?"Don''t worry at all that Ye Feng will have any threat to him. Vickers replied irrefutably: "this is my territory. Why do you think I am here?"


    "So you did this to Alice?" Ye Feng''s voice gradually turned cold. Although he was only a demigod, he still cast a killing look at vicz, who restored his divine strength.


    "What are you staring at me for? Do you want to kill me? Or can your anger be restrained by your reason? "


    Wicz bent his eyelid free eyeball. In order to further deepen Ye Feng''s anger, his tail tentacles released a terrifying energy magic ball and hit Elise, who was dying, at a speed far more than half a God''s reaction.


    The next moment, Elise''s soul was sucked out of her body by the dark purple magic ball, and drifted to the greedy vicz.


    "The magic is almost done. This woman''s spirit is also a great tonic. It can''t be wasted!"


    Continue to stimulate Ye Feng with words. In front of Ye Feng''s face, vicz directly entangles Elise''s soul from her body with his tentacles, releasing the purple light like electric current, which decomposes Elise''s soul.


    "It''s a delicious soul. Let me enjoy it, ha ha!"


    Finally, Ye Feng was completely enraged by Vickers. Even though he knew that it was almost impossible for him to win if he wanted to be a demigod, he couldn''t control so much because he was so angry and irrational.


    In order not to let the sword wind cut the soul out of the sword!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1274

    In the mountains near the central basin, a dim moonlight gushed out of a cave like a torrent.


    As the dazzling moonlight dissipates, a giant tentacle with only one eye flies into the sky. The next moment, a strength only half god man carrying a lifeless woman body from the hole to chase out.


    This pair of men and women are Ye Feng and Elise, and the tentacle monster who flew into the sky before is the void eye vikez.


    Ye Feng raised his head and looked at vicz floating in the sky. In his eyes, only Elise was stripped of her soul: "give her soul out!"


    Wicz doesn''t care about Ye Feng''s anger at all, but he doesn''t rush to use his divine level magic to crush Ye Feng, because he wants to play with Ye Feng more.


    "This soul was captured by my ability. How can I give it to you if I give it to you?"


    Continue to use words to stimulate Ye Feng''s nerves, but vicz seems to think it''s not enough. He starts to taste the power of Elise''s spirit in front of Ye Feng.


    "Looking for death!"


    Looking at Elise''s dying soul being deprived of her soul power by the dark purple thunder, Ye Feng''s eyes are gradually filled with Yuehua, and she jumps straight into the sky with one leg.


    Holding the lightsaber of the moon, he accurately uses Fiona''s air chopping, and approaches Vickers with rapid body method.


    In the face of Ye Feng''s rapid advance like lightning, vicz is still not in a hurry. When Ye Feng is getting closer to him, he continues to absorb the soul power of Elise without fear.


    Ye Feng has a cold look in his eyes. He feels that he has been underestimated for vicz''s behavior.


    In order to let vicz pay for his arrogance and the crime he committed to Elise, Ye Feng suddenly runs the sword of the wind on his own in the middle of the attack, and displays Ruiwen''s teaching of fast wind chopping.


    At the same time, the tears of the goddess were also activated, and the momentum of Ye Feng''s whole body instantly climbed to the extreme. With a slow lift of his right hand, he disappears in place and starts the blade waltz that Fiona stole from him.


    Wicz didn''t feel any threat to Ye Feng''s strength. Although he was nearly killed by Ye Feng in jushenfeng last time, he felt that he would lose to Ye Feng, who only had semi divine strength at that time, because he did not recover his divine power.


    However, when he found that he could not lock in the breath after the disappearance of Ye Feng, an extremely dangerous warning arose in his heart.


    "How can I not feel a demigod''s breath?" Vickers felt his mind four times. It was unbelievable that Ye Feng, who had just been locked by him, had disappeared.


    What Vickers doesn''t know is that Ye Feng''s blade Waltz belongs to the Laurent family''s taboo and unique skill, which can be used to fight beyond the ranks, which is extremely advanced swordsmanship.


    Once Ye Feng and Fiona were not demigods, they used this method many times in the face of demigods. Now ye Fengjin is a demigod, and the power of blade waltz is more powerful than that of other demigods.


    First, Ye Feng, who emerges from the shadow, wields the light saber of the moon and stabs at vikez without eyelids and eyeballs.


    With the blessing of blade waltz, the power of that terrible sword is far beyond the limit that demigods can bear. Even Vickers had the feeling that if he was cut, he would be severely hurt.


    However, although Ye Feng''s sword power can threaten Vickers, his speed is still not beyond the scope of demigod. Vickers side a flash, then easily escaped Ye Feng''s first cut.


    "I''m surprised to be able to cut out the sword Qi comparable to the God, but your speed is still too slow!"


    Ignoring vicz''s sarcasm, Ye Feng, the first to cut the sky, chopped the remaining four from different directions in one breath.


    However, the next four cuts are still the same as the first one. Each chop is enough to make God scared and dare not take it hard. However, it is also confined in the semi God field in terms of speed, so that vicz can easily dodge every time.


    Vickers dodged, still did not forget to continue to tease Ye Feng for fun: "too slow, human, do you have any other tricks? Let me see it


    What a talk! Ye Feng spat at the bottom of his heart, where he has been using words to attack vicz, who has been disturbing his mood. At the same time, he transforms the moon lightsaber with the characteristics of Liuyun sword and Moyu sword into Diana''s crescent blade.


    Waving the blade of the new moon, which was like a sickle of death, released an arc of moonlight. As soon as the moon covered Vickers, he flashed to Vickers'' eyes and waved horizontally.


    When Ye Feng thought that wiczna''s eye, which was bigger than his whole person, would be cut off by him, a dark purple void array suddenly appeared under his feet, which made his spirit vibrate.


    It is such a short moment of absence, Ye Feng''s whole body is in the magic light of void matrix emerging under Vickers'' casting. Then another dark purple glare hit his forehead, directly tearing a penetrating wound in his body.


    "Hiss..."


    The stabbing pain of the wound makes Ye Feng take a breath of cool air, and Vickers also takes this to open a distance from him.


    However, Ye Feng did not give up the attack on Vickers. The moon lightsaber in his hand changed shape again and became Ruiwen''s Rune sword.With the dance of folding wings, Ye Feng once again bullies the body to Vickers. Ye Feng roars in the wind and roars up to the sky, displaying Ruiwen''s soul shaking roar.


    Around is such a God as vicz, in such a close distance in the shock of the soul roar, or there is a brief absence.


    Ye Feng didn''t take advantage of vicz''s loss of mind to continue to launch the offensive, but his body quickly fell to the tentacles at the tail of Vickers, and cut off the tentacles at the end with a sword, which liberated Elise''s soul.


    But immediately, Ye Feng encountered another problem, that is, no matter what means he used, he could not let Elise''s soul return to her own body.


    At the same time, returning to God, vicz saw Ye Feng recaptured Elise''s soul. He was immediately filled with purple light in his one eye, and released to Ye Feng the void laser he specially used to decompose all things.


    "Human beings, the game between us should be over. It''s time to send you and that woman on the road together. Although your soul is only a demigod, it''s also a rare delicacy!"


    With the words of vicz declaring Ye Feng and Elise dead, the terrible purple light poured out a lot of corrosive void energy, which roared and swallowed Ye Feng and Elise.


    Ye Feng''s body would have been broken at any time. In this void light, his body was more cracked at an irreversible speed.


    The pain of his body being broken down made him cry bitterly, and Elise''s body, which had no soul on his back, was melted by the empty light on the spot. However, Elise did not have her body, but her soul was not broken down. She did not enter Ye Feng''s body under the guidance of the believer seeds in Ye Feng''s soul.


    A miracle happened at this moment. Ye Feng''s cracked body was gradually filled with dark silk thread energy, and it resisted the decomposition and erosion of void energy, which made Yefeng''s original irreversible disintegration appear backtracking signs.


    The dark silk thread seems to be a universal sewing needle and thread, which narrows the cracks in Ye Feng''s body, but also makes Ye Feng look like a dirty doll abandoned by others.


    Ye Feng''s expression gradually disintegrates, and the dark black light gradually replaces the white moonlight in his eyes. Although this power saved his life, he was struggling to resist the erosion of his will by this dark force.


    But with the next voice that should have died in the light of the void, he no longer resisted, but accepted the dark power with joy.


    "Let''s kill him together, Ye Feng!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1275

    "Let''s kill him together, Ye Feng!"


    Hearing the familiar voice, Ye Feng shivered all over. He subconsciously looked into his soul and found that Elise''s soul was sitting on the seed of the believer.


    "You You''re not dead, Alice? " Ye Feng looks at the beautiful image of Elise, excited to some incoherent.


    "You''re not dead. How could I possibly die?" Elise frowned slightly and was very dissatisfied with Ye Feng''s remarks. After a pause, she continued: "Ye Feng, it''s time for us to revenge. Accept my spirit, and use my strength to revenge for me!"


    This time, Ye Feng didn''t have the feeling of resistance because of the Queen''s aura of the shadow island who likes to give orders. He also had this intention when he shared the same hatred with Elise.


    Ye Feng''s broken body looks like a mending dark doll under the black magic stitching. At the same time, his whole body''s demigod momentum began to rise sharply, breaking through the shackles of God with amazing speed.


    The virtual shadow behind the spider demon is revealed behind him. Ye Feng, who gets the power of Elise''s spirit, instantly releases a dark red blood blade in his right hand.


    Wicz, who once fought with Elise, saw at a glance that this was Elise''s method. His huge eyeballs shrank in an instant and enhanced the energy of the void light to the extreme.


    Boom!


    The blood blade collides with the empty light, and the blood light and purple light intertwine, and burst out dazzling hot energy. With the giant energy light column as the center, layers of smoke shock waves spread around.


    Where the shock wave passed, trees bent, mountains collapsed, gravel rolled and dust flew.


    Some low-level virtual creatures in the mountains that were too close to the battlefield were baked and melted by the hot heat on the spot, and they didn''t even have a chance to scream.


    At the center of the explosion of the energy beam, Ye Feng and his innermost Elise are looking at the sky coldly.


    Neither of them can penetrate the beam of light, but their fusion of mind is precisely locked in the other end of the beam of vicz.


    At the moment when Elise gives birth to the idea of continuing to fight before the light beam dissipates, Ye Feng, who has a feeling in her heart, escapes into nothingness without iris opening her mouth to remind him.


    Vicz at the other end of the light column was also detected at the first time Ye Feng disappeared, but he was not sure where Ye Feng would appear next to attack him, so he could only look around nervously.


    Perhaps because of accepting Elise''s spirit, Ye Feng''s behavior of escaping into nothingness is just like a poisonous spider waiting for the opportunity to hunt at the best time, and does not appear to attack vicz at the first time.


    When Vicky''s mood became more and more anxious, Ye Feng quietly showed his true body from nothingness. His back produced sharp joints like spider legs. He directly manipulated several joints to stab vicz''s huge forehead, injecting scarlet toxin.


    In an instant, the toxin flowed down the wound all over vicz''s body, continuously stinging his nerves, making him all over a thrill.


    Vicz, who is reversed by Ye Feng, is extremely angry. Regardless of the spread of the toxin, he uses his backhand to depict the void confinement array at the foot of Ye Feng. He wants to restrain Ye Feng first.


    But he underestimated Ye Feng, who got the power of Elise''s spirit. Ye Feng flashed to his front side while he cast his spell, and gave him a funny smile: "your speed seems to be slowing down."


    Victor had previously mocked Ye Feng for his extremely slow demigod speed. Now he is ridiculed by Ye Feng, and his mood will be as bad as possible.


    "Go to hell!" With a roar of fury, vicz''s huge eyes twinkle with purple light in confusion. He wants to release the virtual energy rays at a short distance to decompose Ye Feng.


    But he seems to have forgotten that as a void mage who likes to cast spells from a long distance, what he is not good at is close combat.


    Previously, he was able to capture Elise by the strength of the void army and the sneak attack. Now if he wants to fight with Ye Feng, who gains the power of Elise''s spirit, he will surely fall into the downwind.


    Soon, he also discovered this point himself. Ye Feng waved the black flame magic sword condensed by the evil Qi to interrupt his casting before his empty ray condensation was completed.


    Realizing that he now has to treat Ye Feng as his rival at the same level, Vicki immediately wants to open his position with Ye Feng.


    How can Ye Feng, who is quick in body method, let Vickers retreat to a safe distance?


    With the heart moving, Ye Feng summoned out a thin spider silk, and gathered them together to form a spider silk waterfall, firmly entangled vicz''s huge body.


    "You can''t escape, bigeye!"


    I don''t know if it is an illusion. Vicz, who is trying to get rid of the spider silk, feels that what he hears is not only the voice of Ye Feng himself, but also the voice of Elise, the female devil. Their voices are completely synchronized.


    Under vicz''s frightened gaze, the shadow behind the giant spider behind Ye Feng gradually turns into a human form of Elise, whose bloody eyes make his scalp numb.


    With Ye Feng''s casting, one blood blade, which exudes divine black magic, flies to vicz, which is entangled with spider''s silk, which is also mixed with the murderous and hateful intentions of Ye Feng and Elise.Wicz panicked. If he was cut by so many God level blood blades, he would never die or die!


    Finally, he broke away from the shackles of the spider silk, and Vickers fled directly to the distance. However, before he escaped far, the blood blade in the rear caught up with him faster than he did.


    The blood blade of terror is like a huge sharp knife, each of which accurately cuts at Victor. With vicz''s roar of anger and pain, Vickers''s tentacles are all cut off by the blood blade.


    "Hateful human beings, I will break you all into pieces of void!"


    After such a severe trauma, vicz''s eyelid free eyeball exudes a thick, tear like mucus, and the wound of his severed tentacle is also overflowing with disgusting mucus.


    Then, one after another, new tentacles began to grow out of vicz''s wound, bathed in mucus, looking extraordinarily permeable.


    "Mortals, no matter how many times you cut off my tentacles, you can''t kill me. Prepare to bear the anger of the void."


    The muddy mucus was still seeping from all parts of vicz, and it was like a heavy rain, falling in this area.


    Ye Feng didn''t hold up the wind shield to resist the corrosive mucus. Under the influence of Elise, he dashed against the mucus falling from the sky to victor.


    Once again, wicz releases a huge dark purple energy ray. This time, he is far enough away from Ye Feng to finish his spell before Ye Feng gets close to him.


    Just before Vickers was ready to enjoy Ye Feng''s painful appearance of being decomposed by the empty ray of his best effort, his half smiling one eye showed an incredible look.


    Ye Feng, holding the magic sword in both hands, splits the empty ray into two, and then deceiving himself to vicz''s huge eyeball with rapid speed.


    The magic sword in the hand aims at the pupil of Vickers'' eyeball center. Ye Feng''s eyes are Ling and stabbed in the past without hesitation.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s resolute action, vicz''s voice trembled: "wait Wait a minute Ah


    Don''t wait for vicz to beg for mercy, the magic sword in Ye Feng''s hand pierces vicz''s pupil in the center of his huge eyeball.


    As the sword went down, wicz''s huge body began to crack at a visible speed, and a dark purple light line was seeping through the cracks.


    In a few seconds, vicz''s huge body disintegrates into countless pieces under the gaze of Ye Feng, cutting off the vitality.


    However, the crisis that Ye Feng and Elise are facing is not relieved because of vicz''s death. On the contrary, the battle between Ye Feng and wicz has attracted the attention of more powerful virtual visitors.


    Before those empty visitors arrived, Ye Feng slowly fell back to the ground and shared the short-term joy with Elise sitting on the seed of the believer: "Elise, we finally won!"


    Elise seldom did not face Ye Feng, and her pretty face showed a gentle smile that would hardly appear on her face. She opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she had not yet said it. She and her believer seeds were like a baby who was punctured and leaked air, and constantly let out the irresistible black devil gas.


    Sensing that Elise''s spirit may dissipate at any time, Ye Feng''s mind trembled: "Elise, you are!"


    Elise, who was left with only her soul, laughed at herself. In fact, when she sewed up Ye Feng''s broken body with her spirit power, she expected her own end.


    But she didn''t expect that the soul would die so quickly. Elise''s eyes were wavering, and she said goodbye to Ye Feng with a little helplessness: "it''s time to say goodbye, Ye Feng."


    Ye Feng also more or less guessed how this is going on, his eyes complex staring at Elise more and more illusory spirit: "iris..."


    Before she died, Elise did not forget to count off Ye Feng: "to tell you the truth, I didn''t make you my slave before I died. I really couldn''t reconcile myself.


    But it''s good to end in this way. You stupid traitor, I''m... "


    The further she spoke, the weaker her voice became. In the end, it was so weak that she could only see her speaking but could not hear any sound.


    Finally, in Ye Feng''s painful eyes, Elise''s spirit turned into a cloud and disappeared completely in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1276

    Before those empty visitors find him, Ye Feng, who witnessed the disappearance of Elise''s spirit, first finds kegmo and asks him to take him to the hidden gate of void guarded by marzaha and kasadin.


    Ye Feng was in a trance all the time, and the pictures related to Elise flashed in his mind. He didn''t even remember how he and kgmo went to the door of the hidden void.


    Vaguely returning to the surima desert under the reception of casaden and marzaha, Ye Feng talks with these two guardians who guard the void gate of shurima, and doesn''t let the visitors from the void pass by for a while, and then he says goodbye to them.


    Walking through the surima desert full of shadow fortresses, Ye Feng is like a walking corpse without soul, walking without any destination.


    It was not until the smart walkie talkie in his pocket rang that he came out of the sad little world for a while. Adjust the next state of mind, Ye Feng took out the walkie talkie to connect the phone.


    As soon as the phone was put through, there was a voice in front of him that was very anxious: "Ye Feng, where are you now? When you and Wayne went to the void, Lord Soraka told me when he came back. There has been no news from you. We are worried about you! "


    Don''t want to let his bad mood affect hivier who worried about him, Ye Feng said with a strong smile: "I have safely returned to Valoran now. It''s malzaha and casaden who took me back. By the way, did she return to Ionia safely?"


    As soon as Ye Feng''s voice fell, there was a slightly timid response from Wayne: "Ye Ye Feng, I am safe now. Thank you for your concern


    Trying to suppress his sadness, Ye Feng grinned: "that''s good. I''ll be back in Ionia soon, but before that, I''ll have to go back to moglon mountain trail camp."


    Next, Sara and her childhood sweetheart Mafia ona also vied with each other to say hello to Ye Feng over the phone.


    After chatting with the girls for a long time, ye Fengcai hung up the phone on the ground of being on the way. But what he didn''t know was that, knowing that he was back in Valoran, shivell secretly observed his whereabouts through the location of his walkie talkie and with the help of the large screen on the rifek.


    Wei en, who saw Ye Feng''s whereabouts for the first time in this way, was very upset. She carefully glanced at hivier and others, wondering whether they knew a lot about her and Ye Feng in this way.


    If they knew about her and Ye Feng, what would they think of her? Will her excited performance reveal anything?


    The more you think about it, the more confused she is. After several days of strange relationship with Ye Feng, she doesn''t know how to face other people.


    Here, Ye Feng continues to head for the moglon trail. But he was still full of Elise''s figure all the way, and his gloomy mood was all written on his face.


    Tired back to the mountain path, Ye Feng put away his gloomy face, which was worse than crying, and adjusted his mind to go up the mountain along the mountain road.


    Find high priest Wade at the peak where the moon god sect is stationed. Ye Feng inquires about Diana, panson and Leona.


    Knowing that the evil Qi in their three bodies has been purified, but yixutar is still healing, Ye Feng decides to visit them.


    On the way, Ye Feng greets Fiona, who is wandering around the portal.


    Hearing Ye Feng''s cry, Fiona''s worried face was replaced by the joy of seeing him again for a long time, and trotted to his side.


    These days, Fiona has been worried that Ye Feng and Wayne will not return under the attack of the devil. Seeing Ye Feng''s safe return, she cried with joy: "great, Ye Feng, I knew you would come back to see me!"


    Just haven''t been happy for a long time, found that Wei en didn''t come back with Ye Feng. She was stunned and had some random conjectures in her heart. She was also guilty of trembling: "why didn''t Wayne come back with you? Do you mean She... "


    Ye Feng timely interrupts the fanciful Fiona: "you think too much, Wayne. She''s ok now, but for some reason, she''s in Ionia now."


    Fiona rubbed her red and swollen eyes, and her eyes were staring at Ye Feng''s eyes: "really?"


    Ye Feng promised, "of course it''s true, Fiona!"


    Fiona was relieved: "that''s good. She''s OK. If she didn''t get cured because of my wrong decision, I''ll feel guilty all my life!"


    "Come on, let''s go and see how Diana is getting better."


    Motioning Fiona not to think too much, Ye Feng takes Fiona to yixutar to visit Diana and others.


    To Ye Feng''s regret, although the demonic Qi on Diana''s three bodies has been purified, they are still in a state of lethargy due to their weakness.


    Fiona then suggested, "Ye Feng, let''s go and see Ali. Her room is next to her."


    With that, Fiona habitually led Ye Feng to the room where Ali recuperated.


    Before entering the house, Fiona heard Ali''s panting murmur: "quick, Xiao Xi, cut off the contact with Ye Feng, or Ye Feng will come in and find out that we have secretly observed his movements!"Fortunately, Ali''s voice is very vague, Fiona didn''t hear what Ali said, otherwise she would definitely overturn the vinegar jar.


    When Ye Feng and Fiona enter Ali''s room, Ali has let Xiao Xi cut off the contact, and youmi pretend that they don''t know they come to see them.


    As soon as Fiona entered the house, she said to Ali, who did not "notice" her and Ye Feng''s arrival: "Ali, Xiao Xi, youmi, Ye Feng is back!"


    In fact, Ali, Xiao Xi and youmi have known Ye Feng''s arrival for a long time. The three of them even know Ye Feng''s experience in the void, which is much more than the hivier girls who called Ye Feng.


    In particular, a Li and Xiao Xi, both of them also know that Elise''s spirit died out in order to sew up the broken body of Ye Feng. This matter is very important, so Ali didn''t tell youmi in the side.


    However, Ali pretended to know nothing and said with a gentle smile, "Ye Feng, it''s good that you can come back safely."


    "Ali, how''s your injury?"


    Although Ye Feng seems to have nothing on the surface, he can still see the deep sadness in his eyes.


    She loves Ye Feng with such a strong smile, but Ali knows that she can''t expose Ye Feng''s disguise in front of Fiona at this time.


    At this time, Ali only hopes that her gentle smile can warm Ye Feng''s heart: "soon, tomorrow should be able to go down."


    It''s a pity that Ye Feng didn''t understand her good intentions. After staying here for a while, Ye Feng left with Fiona.


    After visiting everyone, Fiona''s little daughter, who is alone with Ye Feng, is in a flood of mind. She wants to go to the nearby forest with Ye Feng and have a heart to heart talk.


    She looked coy and tightly held Ye Feng''s hand, and faltered and said, "Ye Feng, it''s not easy for you to come back to see me. Would you like to accompany me to the neighborhood?"


    Physically and mentally exhausted Ye Feng refused her: "Fiona, I''m a little tired. I want to go back to have a rest. I''ll accompany you tomorrow, OK?"


    Smell Ye Feng suddenly appears extremely tired voice, Fiona is not unreasonable person, after all, he is very tired these days.


    Understandably, Fiona was more or less dissatisfied with Ye Feng''s refusal. She turned her lips and added a condition: "well, tomorrow you will accompany me for a day, just the two of us!"


    "No problem!" Just want to hurry up a person to wait for a while Ye Feng readily agreed to Fiona.


    Back to his camp, Ye Feng lies on his back on the floor, thinking of the memory related to Elise in his eyes.


    The more he recalled, the more he could not control his sadness. He tossed and turned with guilt towards Elise and fell into deep self blame.


    Looking inside his own heart, the dead and silent seed of believers is like a thorn in the heart of Ye Feng, making him breathless.


    With his heart moving, ye Fenggang''s body, which was still intact, suddenly appeared many wounds sewn up by black magic Qi, just like a dark rag doll sewn and mended.


    Ye Feng, who shows this gesture, reaches out and caresses the stitched scar on his face and feels the weak spirit power left in his body by Elise.


    It was the only way he could feel the breath of Elise. Unfortunately, even the remaining strength was gradually disappearing with the passage of time.


    At the thought that the stitched scar will heal and fall off sooner or later, Ye Feng suddenly hopes that the scar can stay on his body all the time.


    But he knew that if he did, he would certainly frighten Fiona, who would become a devil. Therefore, he can only think about it, not leaving traces of Elise''s existence out of selfishness.


    In this way, Ye Feng sleeps wearily in the process of recalling Elise.


    The dead seed of believers lies quietly in Ye Feng''s heart. After a long time, the dead seed of believers suddenly rejuvenates.


    The seed takes root and germinates and grows rapidly into a budding flower. After a while, the petals gradually opened, and a young girl, smaller than the seed of a believer, lay on her side on the stamen, curling up, humming her breath evenly.


    if ye as like as two peas, she will recognize this sleeping girl and the girl''s form.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1277

    "Ye Feng Ye Feng Ye Feng


    The genius is bright, Ye Feng feels vaguely that someone is pulling his bedding, and he is not allowed to sleep well.


    You don''t have to guess that it was Fiona. Ye Feng yawned and turned over sleepily.


    Sure enough, as soon as he turned around, Ye Feng saw Fiona''s familiar face. He yawned lazily and tightened the bedding: "ha Let me sleep again


    Fiona had come to find Ye Feng happily. Hearing his words, Fiona looked like falling into an ice cave.


    Noticing that Fiona''s right hand unconsciously falls on the Liuyun sword on her waist, Ye Feng is full of excitement, and the sleepiness is swept away. He directly opens the quilt and sits up.


    He coughed seriously: "cough Fiona, don''t get excited, I''ll get up! "


    Thinking that today is a rare opportunity for her and Ye Feng to be alone, Fiona tells herself to be a lady and try not to get angry.


    After calming down her mind, she pulled Ye Feng out of the camp.


    A wisp of morning light dawns on the mountain top where the moon god sect is stationed. Most of the people in the camp are still sleeping, except for those who patrol.


    Looking at the weak morning light, Ye Feng, who was pulled to the foot of the mountain by Fiona, cried bitterly in his heart. Knowing that Fiona would pull him out so early, he made an appointment with Fiona to go out at noon.


    Stepping into the primeval forest of the grand barrier, Fiona''s mood also becomes joyful along with the surrounding pleasant scenery.


    Tightly holding the hand with Ye Feng, Fiona bumps in her heart, enjoying every minute and second of walking with Ye Feng in the forest.


    Ye Feng has not been alone with Fiona of Laurent family for a long time. Walking in the woods like this, all kinds of memories related to Fiona come out from the ocean of sleeping memories.


    Fiona is also recalling the past experience of the two people. Deep in love, she turned her face, flashed her beautiful eyes and looked at Ye Feng tightly: "Ye Feng, do you remember our first meeting?"


    "Yes, it was in the forbidden area of the Laurent family house. I mistook you for her." Ye Feng didn''t think about it and blurted it out.


    Fiona of the Laurent family of course knows that ye Fengfeng is talking about another her. When she mentions another her, her mind will recall the day when her lie was exposed.


    The picture of Ye Feng''s resolute determination to leave constantly flashed. Fiona bit her red lips: "I''m sorry, Ye Feng. I really blame me for that, i..."


    The more Fiona said, the more self blame, one side of Ye Feng timely put out his hand to cover her mouth, and said with a smile: "that''s all in the past, don''t mention it, we''ve been reconciled as before now?"


    Fiona thought Ye Feng was deliberately comforting her. She moved Ye Feng''s hand and wanted to say something, but she was preempted by Ye Feng: "if I still care about that matter, do you think I will do my best to take care of you during the period when you lost your mind in piltivov?"


    Yes, Ye Feng took good care of her at that time! No matter how willful and childish she is, he will protect her silently and satisfy her


    By Ye Feng''s reminding, Fiona is also aware that she thinks too much. However, recalling that time in piltvov, she was moved to tears by the little things she spent with Ye Feng.


    Under Ye Feng''s astonished gaze, Fiona cried and threw herself into his arms. Soon her overflowing tears wet his skirt.


    "Fiona, didn''t I say I didn''t care about that? Why are you still crying? " Ye Feng didn''t know that Fiona was moved to cry. He thought Fiona was still bitter about cheating him.


    When he said this, Fiona, on the contrary, cried more bitterly because of his appeasement and held on to his skirt.


    Really do not understand Fiona''s mind, Ye Feng simply no longer say, let Fiona wipe tears on him.


    After crying for a long time, Fiona''s sob gradually faded down. The leaf wind that was about to be burst by her cry finally was able to gasp: "cry over?"


    If ye Feng still talked to her after she cried, Fiona would be very angry. But today, she was blushing and pulling a long "um" voice.


    After a pause, Fiona nestles in Ye Feng''s arms, raises her head, and stares at Ye Feng''s eyes with eyes filled with water mist.


    Feiona looked a little unnatural, Ye Feng coughed: "Fiona, why are you looking at me like this?"


    Fiona does not reply, still with her beautiful eyes flowing moving the moving autumn water to gaze at Ye Feng. After a long time, she no longer nestles in the arms of Ye Feng, but her hands are tightly holding Ye Feng''s arm, as if to guard their most precious things.


    As she continued to walk in the woods, Fiona recalled Ye Feng''s experience of taking care of her in piltvov, and the warm current quietly came to her mind.


    How she hoped that Ye Feng could always care for her and spoil her. If she can, she is willing to give up her identity as the eldest lady of the Laurent family and live that life with Ye Feng


    The more memories, the more yearning. Fiona''s shy face showed a moving blush. She glanced at Ye Feng with her spare light and whispered: "Ye Feng, I miss the time we spent together in piltvov...""Why?"


    Ye Feng didn''t understand the amorous feelings of the reply almost did not make the rare lady once Fiona angry. Fortunately, she had psychological preparation in advance and took a breath to resist the impulse to teach Ye Feng the same lesson as before.


    Looking around her eyes, Fiona tries to find the atmosphere that can create a warm world for two again. When she noticed a lovely little rabbit passing by from afar, her beautiful eyes twinkled with a strange look.


    Fiona pulled the sleeve of Ye Feng and blushed to show her little daughter''s look of expectation: "Ye Feng, rabbit!"


    The expected Ye Feng should understand her meaning after she finished speaking, and catch the rabbit for her to play with.


    However, the reality is that Ye Feng doesn''t understand Fiona''s meaning at all, and she also "ah" a little, and doesn''t understand her mind at all.


    For today''s date, Fiona has made so many changes, but Ye Feng''s various actions have always challenged her violent limit.


    Fiona, calm down, control! Today, it''s not easy to be alone with Ye Feng again. If you want a lady, you can''t be angry!


    Try to restrain himself by Ye Feng''s more and more irritable mood, Fiona had to further prompt Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, don''t let that rabbit run away!"


    Ye Feng listened to her voice so fast, immediately along the direction of her fingers, and soon found the rabbit she said.


    Seeing that Ye Feng is finally ready to help her catch the rabbit, Fiona is looking forward to waiting for her to hold the rabbit to play, which will make Ye Feng feel that she also has a lovely lady side!


    But then, a series of Ye Feng''s actions make Fiona''s little daughter disillusioned.


    See Ye Feng''s right hand a wave, a moonlight light blade shot through the lovely rabbit, the rabbit nailed to the ground.


    After killing the hare, Ye Feng flashes to the hare and picks it up, and then walks back to Fiona. He heartlessly smiles at Fiona and says, "Fiona, are you hungry for a hare?"


    Fiona was stunned. She didn''t expect Ye Feng, a big fool, to mistake her meaning. She thought she was hungry and wanted to eat a rabbit.


    After a long pause, Fiona slowly regained her consciousness. Ye Feng is really unable to stand the amorous feelings of Ye Feng, who has been repeatedly frustrated. She cried and ran to the depth of the forest.


    "Stinky leaf wind, you are a fool!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1278

    "Stinky leaf wind, you are a fool!"


    Fiona of Laurent family ran to the other direction crying. Ye Feng was a little confused. She didn''t know where to make this lady angry.


    He thought for a long time and didn''t understand, and Fiona had already disappeared from his sight.


    Fiona has not been able to run her sword power for a long time. If she encounters demons wandering around, she will be in trouble!


    The leaf wind that reacts over quickly locks up the residual breath of Fiona and runs the sword of wind to catch up.


    On this side, Ye Feng and Fiona of the Laurent family are in conflict. On the other side, shivell, who is far away from the Ionian rifik, looks at Ye Feng in the large screen and chuckles.


    Sara on one side is not as direct as hivier. Although she also feels funny when she sees Ye Feng''s wrong idea, she has well controlled her emotions.


    Also in the control room, mafia ona is a long breath, just to see Ye Feng and another her so close, her heart is not taste.


    Only Wayne didn''t think it was good for him to laugh at Fiona, and she pursed her lips to speak for Fiona.


    However, Wei''en, who does not want to expose his feelings to Ye Feng, does not open his mouth.


    However, the more she covered up, the more she convinced the observant hivier and Sara that there was definitely something fishy between her and Ye Feng.


    The picture follows Ye Feng back to the original forest of the grand barrier near the mogelon trail. As Fiona of the Laurent family can''t use her sword spirit, she is soon overtaken by Ye Feng.


    She doesn''t want to see Ye Feng at all, so when she sees Ye Feng catching up, she subconsciously wants to use sword Qi to speed up.


    Her luck turned sword Qi, and all kinds of old wounds on her body were immediately affected, and she fell to the ground in pain.


    What a coincidence, the movement of her fall just startled the low-level demons wandering nearby, and those demons cast evil eyes on her side one after another.


    After seeing this, Ye Feng decisively killed all the low-level demons nearby, and then flashed to Fiona, who was unable to get up on the ground.


    "Hey, I''ll be here in time." Will fall on the ground, disheartened Fiona to help up, Ye Feng by the way with a smile to ask for credit, hoping to let her calm down.


    Fiona is not unreasonable. She was saved by Ye Feng, and her heart was still deeply moved. Reluctantly forgive Ye Feng, she skimmed her lips: "calculate you in time!"


    Seeing that Fiona is not angry with him, Ye Feng is much more daring. But because of Fiona''s fall just now, he had a lot of questions in his mind. He also asked bluntly: "Fiona, I thought you could at least use a little sword spirit. Just now, I feel strange to see that you were injured in the sea before the sword spirit was transferred out of the body.


    With Mr. Soraka''s work style, you will not be allowed to come to moglon trail to help me in this state! "


    At the mention of this, Fiona''s little heart shook for no reason. As Ye Feng said, her body is not suitable for leaving Ionia now. The reason why she can come to see Ye Feng is that lax and Galen help her intercede with Soraka.


    In order to cover up her guilty heart, Fiona pretended to be angry: "I want you to take care of it!"


    Seeing that she was angry again, Ye Feng, who didn''t want to cause trouble, had to laugh: "ha ha I just want to ask, no other meaning, my eldest lady, don''t be angry


    "Well, I don''t want to go around anymore. I''m going back to camp!" Fiona snorted


    "Yes, miss, do whatever you want to do!" Ye Feng doesn''t matter. It''s OK to please Fiona.


    "Ah


    However, as soon as Fiona stepped out of her front foot, her back foot twisted and fell to the ground with a plop. She was originally stained with a lot of dust. She was just like a dirty stray cat. The little eyes she showed because of pain had to be wronged as much as possible.


    She tried to stand up on her own, but the consequence of running the sword without permission just now made her legs numb and her whole body was soft.


    Ye Feng saw that she couldn''t get up for a long time, but also realized what he had done. He helped her up like he had just done.


    Looking at Fiona''s aggrieved little eyes, Ye Feng wiped the dust on her face for her, and asked earnestly, "I carry you back?"


    "Well!"


    Mou son slowly because ye Feng considerate question enlarges, in the heart warm she shyly lowers the head, drags the long sound to show the response.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at another one across the screen, she and Ye Feng show the love on her face, and the vinegar jar in her heart is completely overturned.


    "Why can''t she and I use the sword spirit? She can go to see Ye Feng on the mountain trail of mogelon. You didn''t let me go last time?"


    Smelling her words full of resentment, the three women of shivell were stunned and did not know how to answer her question for a time.


    After a long time, he broke the silence: "Fiona, Ye Feng will come back after a while, don''t worry.""Sorry, the last time I talked to Ye Feng on the deck!" Sophia murmured, but she remembered that last time she wanted to help Ye Feng, he told her directly across the phone in front of Ye Feng, but she was not allowed to go.


    "Why?" He didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with his last decision. He was also in a bad temper. She had always been out of line with Fiona, her childhood sweetheart, turning cold.


    Wayne, who is not familiar with sylvier and others, looks at the two men who are suddenly at war with each other. Their heads are a little confused.


    Sara on the side has long been used to seeing Seaville and Fiona looking at each other wrong. If it''s normal, she would be happy to see them bickering. Anyway, they can''t really fight. But today, there was a new Wayne, and Sara changed her mind: "well, Wayne is still there. You two have not been exposed in front of people for a few days. Really!"


    Hearing Sara''s words, sylvier and childhood sweetheart Mafia ona also noticed the puzzled eyes of Wayne. The two men pondered for a while. Considering the image, they would step back and give the new Wayne a face.


    Sarah''s mouth slightly raised: "Wayne, I''m really sorry, you come to our house, these days have not treated you very well, but also let you see the bad side of these two guys."


    The degree of liking for Sara immediately improved a lot. Wayne waved her hand and said with a smile: "it''s OK. Everyone has different personalities. After a long time together, it''s inevitable to quarrel. But you don''t have to pay too much attention to my feelings!"


    Wayne and Sara are chatting happily. They realize that they are used by Sara as pedals to get along with Wayne. However, the two girls of sylvier are extremely upset.


    These days with Wayne, they also try to have a good relationship with Wayne, but because Wayne is more difficult to contact than Fiona, there is no progress.


    This time, Sara, who is deep in her heart, seized the opportunity to take the first step. The more she thought about it, the more depressed she was.


    "How can you do that? After all, you''re the one who wood has to rescue varollan before he dies. You must be very important in his heart!" Sarah narrowed her eyes and looked at Wayne slightly.


    As soon as this was said, Wayne immediately felt that sylvier and her childhood sweetheart, mafia ona, had also cast their eyes, and seemed to be very concerned about how she would respond to Sarah''s meaningful words.


    Installed for several days and Ye Feng not familiar with Wien can not help pressure doubled, she did not know how to reply, look slightly flustered.


    Sara silently counted three times in her heart. She didn''t see Wayne organize her language again. "Wayne, we two go out for a walk. I don''t want us to talk and some people quarrel to disturb us."


    Before leaving, she did not forget to count down the second daughter of sylvier. Sarah led Wayne out of the control room with her indignant gaze.


    Walking on the veranda outside the control room, Sara then raises a question that is extremely disturbing to Wayne.


    "Ask you a question secretly. Do you like him?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1279

    "I I don''t like Ye Feng! "


    Wayne almost subconsciously denied that she liked Ye Feng at the first time after she asked questions. The inner panic was written on her face under the guidance of Sara''s deliberate words. Wayne was very worried about whether Sarah would believe her.


    Looking at her mood swings violently, Sara pulls up her long and narrow eyes and says, "I''ll just ask, do you want something to eat?"


    "Whatever." Wayne does not know why, clearly Sara is very gentle, but in the invisible let her feel a lot of pressure.


    The answer she wants has been obtained from what Wayne said and did just now. Sara doesn''t want to keep her nerves so tense, which is not conducive to her idea of getting close to Wayne.


    She laughed and clapped her hands. "Then try the sea animal dinner. It''s our special food of bill Gewert. Wood loved it when he was in bill gewater."


    Topic a lead to Ye Feng, Wayne Leng next: "Ye Feng has also been to bill jiwat?"


    Seeing Wayne''s nerves slacken a little, Sarah continued, "of course, didn''t wood mention me and him to you?"


    Found that his understanding of Ye Feng is still too little, Wayne looked gloomy and shook his head: "No."


    Here comes the chance! Sarah''s mouth curled faintly: "would you like to hear more about wood?"


    Wayne opened her mouth and instinctively wanted to say yes. But when she remembered that she had to keep an unfamiliar image with Ye Feng in front of Sarah and others, she closed her mouth again and restrained her desire to learn from Sarah about Ye Feng''s other experiences.


    In order to make a good friend with Wayne, Sara said, "it''s OK. You should listen to a story. When you eat, you can''t be bored and don''t talk about something?"


    See Sara said so, Wayne no longer suppress himself, want to know more about Ye Feng''s original intention, biting teeth heavily nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    Carefully put the Laurent family Fiona on the floor and covered it with bedding. Ye Feng told Fiona before leaving: "Fiona, you can have a good rest in the camp."


    "Well!" Fiona blushed with shame. She held the sheet in her hands and looked around in a random way. She didn''t dare to look at Ye Feng.


    After telling Fiona, Ye Feng walks out of the camp, looks up at the noon sun, and prepares to go to the logistics area of the camp to bring some lunch for Fiona.


    Walking on the way, Ye Feng was excited and felt as if he had heard the cry of a girl.


    Looking around, Ye Feng, who didn''t find anyone crying, frowned. The intermittent whimpering still reverberated in his ears. He tried to track the sound in the direction it came from, but he found that the sound was the same in any direction.


    What is the matter with the cry that reverberates in his ear? Ye Feng lowered his head and pondered for a while, and he immediately put his attention into his heart.


    When the soul form of him in his heart to see the original lost vitality of the dead believer seeds do not know when flowers, he was stunned. But immediately he came back to his senses and continued to look closely at the flowering seeds of believers.


    As the distance between him and the seed of the believer is getting closer and closer, a girl in a light yellow dress gradually enters his sight.


    The girl was curled up in the stamen, very petite, the whole body was covered by the stamen, if she had not been crying, Ye Feng might not have found her.


    With the appearance of the girl in the flower, the mood becomes both expectant and anxious, and mixed with a trace of uneasiness. Ye Feng, in the form of soul, climbs onto the seed of the believer and approaches the girl with her back to him.


    The girl''s back looks very much like the spirit of the person who died, even her breath with Ye Feng approaching more and more like that person.


    She didn''t seem to notice the approach of Ye Feng''s soul, still curled up in the pistil pile with tears.


    To the girl''s side or was not noticed, Ye Feng tried to restrain his emotions from being affected, but his trembling right hand still betrayed his most real emotion: "Elise, is it you?"


    "Well?"


    Suddenly heard someone talking to her, the girl blew her nose, wiped the tears around her eyes, twisted her pretty face and looked at Ye Feng.


    The moment the girl turned her head, Ye Feng''s inner uneasiness was swept away, and she was filled with excitement and joy.


    "It''s you, Elise!"


    Embracing Elise''s girl soul, Ye Feng is afraid that he will let go and Elise will disappear from his eyes.


    "Elise is my name?" Girl Elise is a little confused, she pushes away Ye Feng and stares at Ye Feng doubtfully.


    Ye Feng calmed down his excited emotion and replied, "yes, Elise, can''t you remember?"


    The girl tried to recollect. After a while, she pouted and shook her head. "My name is Lena, I''m not Elise."


    Lena Ye Feng abdominal Fei a, he looked at the eyes of Elise strangely. Is that Elise lost her memory?


    Once upon a time, Fiona of the Laurent family also encountered a similar situation, so Ye Feng did not panic at a loss.He pondered a little, and tentatively asked Elise, a young girl with tender cheeks, "Lena, do you know how you got here?"


    As if asked about her sadness, Alice lowered her head, leaned against her knee and sobbed again.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng changed his mouth and said, "what''s the matter? If you can''t remember, don''t think about it first! "


    To Ye Feng''s surprise, Elise rubbed her eyes with her left hand, sobbing from time to time, and slowly came to her memory.


    "I seem to be haunted by evil spirits. The villagers look at me like monsters. They pursue me with weapons. I remember that I was forced to jump down the river and appeared here after I woke up."


    As she spoke, Elise, who thought of her sadness, could not stop her tears and curled up in a loud sob.


    After hearing this, Ye Feng understood that only the memory of Elise when she was still a saint in Ionia was left in her mind, and the memory after jumping into the river was gone.


    Looking at the weeping girl Elise, Ye Feng reached out and wiped her tears: "it''s OK. From now on, you can follow me."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s words, Elise grasped a straw. But the next moment, she looked gray and said, "are you not afraid of me? The villagers all said that I was possessed by evil spirits. Wuwuwuwu... "


    Ye Feng confidently patted his chest: "I''m not afraid. I''ll try to help you drive away the evil spirits."


    Noticing that Ye Feng is as transparent as she is, Elise''s mood is still very low: "did I drown after jumping into the river? Why do you and I look transparent? "


    Ye Feng rubbed her forehead: "fool, you are not dead, just because your soul is in my body, so it looks transparent!"


    "What about my body?" Although the young girl Elise is not as mature as she was later, as a saint of a village in Ionia, she still knows that her state is not what a living person should have.


    Seeing that Elise didn''t believe him, Ye Feng had to tell the truth: "your body is temporarily destroyed..."


    But when he noticed that Elise''s eyes had lost all hope of life, he added, "but I have a way to help you rebuild your new body."


    "Really?" Elise looks at Ye Feng suspiciously.


    Ye Feng promised: "of course it is true. Since I can keep your soul together, it will certainly make you recover!"


    In fact, he lied. He didn''t know why Elise''s spirit and body had disappeared, and why the dead believer seed would have bred Elise''s soul.


    However, girl Elise is easy to be fooled. After Ye Feng said this, she also believed that Ye Feng kept her soul. Seeing the hope of life, her eyes once again sparkled: "thank you for saving me who jumped into the river!"


    Ye Feng smile: "don''t thank me, if you don''t mind, call me Ye Feng!"


    "Ye Feng, eh You are me, Lena I I... "


    "Well?" Ye Feng, who thought that Elise was uncomfortable, was nervous. He didn''t want her soul to be saved, and what happened.


    Girl Elise seemed to be making some difficult decision. She bit her teeth and said, "I don''t want to call Lena any more. I want to say goodbye to the past. You saved me. Can you give me a new name?"


    Ye Feng did not want to think, directly blurted out: "what about the name of Elise?"


    "No, I don''t want it!" Alice frowned, subconsciously resisting the name.


    Thinking of Elise''s pseudonym when she was in Zuan, Ye Feng was not sure to look at Elise who was already a little unhappy: "Ellie?"


    Mumbling a few words of "Allie", the girl Alice''s heart unconsciously bursts of warmth. Her moving eyelashes trembled slightly: "this name sounds so kind and warm..."


    Seeing that Elise felt very much about the name, Ye Feng''s eyes flashed a trace of guilt: "do you like it?"


    "Like I love the name, Allie Ai Li, thank you, Ye Feng


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1280

    Lying on the bed, Fiona of Laurent family gives a silly smile when she thinks of all the small details that Ye Feng cared about her just now.


    Happy she wrapped up the quilt and rolled back and forth, has begun to think about the next how to continue to enhance feelings with Ye Feng.


    "Fiona, may I come in?"


    Just at this time, the voice of Ye Feng came from outside, which scared Fiona to put away her silly girl''s appearance.


    Pretending to be sleepy, Fiona repressed the carefulness of the deer and said, "yes, come in!"


    Her voice just fell, carrying a tray of dishes Ye Feng pushed the curtain into her sight.


    Did he go to prepare lunch for her? Fiona guessed from the bottom of her heart.


    Ye Feng put the food on the small table next to Fiona, took a small pastry from the tray and handed it to her: "now it''s noon. We haven''t eaten anything this morning. I think you may be hungry, so I went to take some food for you."


    Sure enough! Fiona''s eyelashes trembled slightly. She no longer covered up her true feelings, but wrote her joy and sweet feelings on her face.


    Sitting up to take the small piece of pastry, she bashfully chewing, occasionally also with small eyes steal Ye Feng.


    But when she noticed that Ye Feng had been eating for a long time without looking at her, she spat a few words of Ye Feng wood in her heart. After complaining, she is still very happy with Ye Feng''s taking care of her this time. This feeling is like returning to piltvov.


    After lunch with Ye Feng, Fiona has the idea of going out again. Her eyes look forward to Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, I suddenly want to go out for a stroll, would you like to accompany me?"


    Ye Feng, who was cleaning up the table, turned back: "can your legs go?"


    Asked by Ye Feng, Fiona also remembered that she couldn''t walk in the morning because she used her sword spirit without authorization. Pretty face turned cloudy. She lowered her head and said, "no, I''d better have a good rest."


    Ye Feng is a little surprised, Fiona''s answer, he thought he needed to spend more words to let Fiona honest rest in the camp.


    Since she wanted to have a rest, Ye Feng was also happy. He grinned and said, "you have a good rest. I''ll bring you some food in the evening."


    Hearing Ye Feng say that he will come to bring her food in the evening, the loss on Fiona''s face will be replaced by joy.


    "You said, come to see me at night!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the deck of the Rafik in the three provinces of Ionian, shivell sat leisurely on the side of the boat, blowing the cool wind, but he did not forget to watch amu and Lulu playing chase games in the countryside below.


    "I''m not happy to let Sarah calculate once. I''ll have to find a chance to get back to the court next time."


    A happy murmur was uttered in a voice of complaint, but the tone of hivier''s voice did not seem to be unpleasant at all, but revealed her cunning.


    In the countryside below, Amu chased for half a day and failed to catch up with Lulu, who used spell acceleration. Just when he was about to give up, Lulu suddenly stopped to make faces at him, deliberately angry with him.


    Breath in his mouth, Amu stretched his bandage and grabbed Lulu standing there laughing and mocking him.


    Amu, who successfully caught Lulu, loosened the bandage and jumped: "ha ha, I got you. I won, sister Lulu!"


    Lulu was not convinced. She began to play tricks and turned amu into a little flower: "no, I''m my sister. I won!"


    Seeing that Lulu was bullying amu, who looked like he was only three years old, he jumped down at the right time and hit Lulu''s forehead with a shudder: "Lulu, if you lose in the game, you''ll lose. Don''t play tricks. Change amu back!"


    "I see..." Lu Lu rubbed her forehead wrongly and honestly changed amu back.


    "Well, you''ve been playing all morning. Sister, I can''t be out looking at you all the time. It''s time for you to go back to the Reebok with me."


    Amu and Lulu are also tired of playing. They have no opinion about returning to the Reebok for a rest.


    "Wait Wait a minute


    In the middle of the journey, behind the three of the hiviers came a childish, panting voice.


    Shivell looked back, and a familiar Yodel appeared in her view. She frowned and asked, "aren''t you the Yodel who followed Fiona?"


    "Timo!"


    Not only does hivier recognize the Yodel as Timo with Fiona of the Laurent family, but Lulu also recognizes Timo.


    "Lulu, do you know him, too?" Sylvier was surprised. He didn''t expect Lulu to know Timothy.


    Different from what he expected, Lulu seemed to have a conflict with Timo. She waved her little hand angrily. "Well, sister sylvier, the hat on his head was stolen from me!"


    "Oh?" Schivelle raised his eyebrows and looked at Timothy with a smile.When he was staring at him, Timothy was in a cold sweat: "I I''m sorry. I can''t. I''ll just give Lulu my hat back! "


    "I don''t want it. You''ve been wearing it for so long. It''s your smell!" Lulu turned her mouth unhappily and put her little hand in her waist. Her angry appearance looked quite lovely.


    He rubbed Lulu''s head, motioned for her to calm down, and then went on to Timothy, "come on, you''re here for something?"


    Speaking of business, hairy Timo nodded: "well, I''m not following Fiona, shivell. Lord Soraka sent me to report to you. You leaders of the refuge will have time to go to the presidian these two days. She has something important to discuss with you."


    The leader of the sanctuary Sylvier, with his right hand on his cheek, was lost in thought. After a while, she inquired of Timothy, "is there someone from noxious who is going to presidian this time?"


    "Well, Lord solaka has asked arilia to inform."


    Hearing Timo''s reply, the wise sylvier more or less guessed why Soraka would gather survivors from other countries in Ionia at this time.


    Thinking that Ye Feng is still far away on the main continent, she asked Timo again: "did Lord naxolaka send someone to the main land of the maglon mountain path?"


    He didn''t want to touch his head for a long time


    "Well, I know all about it. I''m going to inform Caitlin. Are you waiting for us?" he said


    Timothy looked at lulu. He was afraid of revenge. He thought it would be safer to go back to presidian first.


    "No, I''ll go back first!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1281

    After accepting Soraka''s call, sylvier, Sara, Caitlin, Oriana, Wayne, Wei, izerell, Lulu, Amu and others gathered together and rushed to presidian.


    When they arrived at presidian, verus, who was in charge of receiving them, had been waiting for a long time.


    It was evening, and instead of taking them to Soraka, verus took them to the place where they had been prepared.


    Wayne thought she was going to be arranged to live with them, but in fact she was alone in a huge yard.


    Although some accidents, but has long been used to a person''s Wayne did not complain too much. Walking into the yard, Wayne heard a familiar voice: "Wayne!"


    At the sound, Wayne''s cold look turned to excitement. She looked excitedly in the direction of the voice, and a beautiful image that she was very familiar with came into her eyes.


    "Lax, why are you in Ionia? I thought you... "


    Seeing her good friend lax again, Wayne wept with joy. Instead of her usual calm appearance, she went and hugged her.


    The two good sisters hugged each other tightly for a long time, then reluctantly separated. Lax half joked: "hee hee What do you think I am? I''m not so easy to die


    Rax is one of Wayne''s few friends. Since demacia destroyed the country, she has been worried about lax all the time. Now she''s really happy to see lax again in Ionia.


    In Wayne''s memory, lax likes to follow Galen the most, is a complete small follower. "Where''s your brother Galen?" she whispered, not seeing Galen in the yard


    Noticing that Wayne was very careful about what she said, for fear of upsetting her, lax laughed and patted Wayne on the shoulder: "Wayne, you don''t have to be so careful when you speak. My brother Galen has come with me to Ionia. He should sleep in that little room now!"


    With that, lax pointed to the middle room in the yard, and then went on: "I was going to have a rest, but I came back from Sona in the evening and met Lord Soraka. She said that someone I knew very well would be arranged to stay with me this evening. I have been waiting since I came back.


    Originally I thought it was Fiona who came back after visiting Ye Feng. Unexpectedly, it was you


    Hearing Ye Feng''s name from Lax''s mouth, Wayne muttered to herself subconsciously: "Ye Feng..."


    Lax thought that the eccentric character of Wayne had forgotten Ye Feng, and she also gave him a hint with a smile: "have you forgotten? It''s the country boy who followed our Fiona when the frog invaded. I don''t know how Fiona fell in love with him


    "I remember that I met Fiona on the mogelon trail before," she explained with a smile


    On hearing that Wayne had been on the mogloon trail before, lax, who came up with curiosity, caught a glimpse: "how is the relationship between Fiona and that country boy going? Before that, Fiona cried and asked my brother and I to plead with Lord Soraka for her, so that she could not run the sword to go to see Ye Feng on the mountain path of moglon


    "This I don''t know... " Wayne''s eyes dodged, and she didn''t want to go on.


    Lax saw that she did not know, but also changed the topic: "by the way, do you know there is another Fiona?"


    I don''t know why lax mentioned another Fiona who grew up with Ye Feng. Wayne wondered, "well, what''s the matter?"


    "We, as Fiona''s good friends, must stand with Fiona. No matter what others think, she is the most orthodox Laurent heiress in our mind.


    Since she likes Ye Feng, we should support her, not another Fiona, who we don''t know at all


    Lax was speaking with passion, but Wayne was more and more depressed. Her mind was full of experiences with Ye Feng, so that she had finished her speech for a long time. She had not recovered her mind.


    "Vern, are you listening to me?" Lax saw that Wayne didn''t speak for a long time. She reached out and waved in front of Wayne''s empty eyes.


    "Yes, you are right!" Being pulled back to reality by lax, Wayne made a perfunctory reply.


    Did not find that Wayne is perfunctory, lax again excited: "hee hee, then we must united front, our family Fiona''s love enemy is not only another her, as far as I know, there are several more, in short, we must support her unconditionally!"


    Wayne''s mood at the moment is completely disturbed by the leaf wind mentioned by lax. She pretends to be tired: "well I''m a little tired. I want to have a rest first. Which room is empty? "


    Lax pointed to the vacant room. "That one is empty, but shall we have one tonight? Our two good sisters haven''t been together for a long time, Wayne. Tell me about your experience after demacia destroyed the country tonight!


    Of course, in exchange, I will share with you the experience of my brother and I! "


    After saying that, lax, regardless of whether or not Wayne is willing to, pulls Wayne into her cabin together.¡­¡­


    The next morning, the presidian Presbyterian Council, Soraka and karma, came out of the chamber full of the elders of Ionia.


    After coming out, karma said with great heart: "Soraka, it''s up to you to discuss with the survivors of other countries what''s next. Now your prestige in their hearts is much higher than that of our Presbyterian Church."


    Although Soraka has become a God, she still respects karma and other elders. She motioned to karma to be at ease and walked down the quaint corridor into a garden.


    She opened a starlight door here, and before long, Ye Feng, who was supposed to be on the mogloon trail, came out carrying Fiona, the Laurent family.


    The reason why Ye Feng came is that solaka informed Ye Feng last night. To solaka''s surprise, Fiona, the Laurent family, who she did not inform, followed.


    But this is not a problem, she smiles to Ye Feng and welcome them: "welcome back, Ye Feng, Fiona!"


    Ye Feng and Fiona returned with one voice: "Lord Soraka!"


    "Ye Feng, you can take Fiona here and enjoy the flowers. Later, there will be other people coming. After all, I will take you to the conference hall."


    After telling Ye Feng and Fiona a word, Soraka again walked along the corridor to the ancient hall in the deep.


    Seeing Soraka leave, Ye Feng said with a bitter smile to Fiona, the Laurent family on his back: "Fiona, you should take good care of the injuries with ALI and them in this way. Do you know how tired I am to carry you all the time?"


    "Hum!"


    Fiona Jiao of the Laurent family hummed, but there are many of her strong enemies here. If she lets Ye Feng come back alone, she may have a good relationship with whom ye Feng will be next time. This kind of thing is she can''t allow, especially to see another she and Ye Feng together!


    As for the so-called worry, Fiona of the Laurent family heard the voice of her childhood sweetheart Fiona at the next moment: "won''t you go by yourself?"


    Hearing the sound of cold as if falling into the ice Valley, Fiona of Laurent family ignored Ye Feng''s strongly dissuasive eyes and cast the same cold eyes to the young girl Fiona without showing any weakness.


    "No!" Fiona of the Laurent family only answered two words.


    What Ye Feng is most worried about happens. The two Fiona, who have not had a dispute for a long time, have a spark again because of this meeting.


    He looked at shivell and Sara, who walked into the garden with their childhood sweetheart Fiona, in the hope that they could persuade Fiona and her daughter.


    With a look of schadenfreude on his face, he seemed to be looking forward to the friction between the two Fiona. Sarah, on the other hand, pretends to be attracted by the beautiful Ionian flowers around her and starts her "flower appreciation Tour".


    Xiwei and Sara''s ignorance makes Ye Feng''s heart feel chilly. He can already foresee that his next days in Ionia may suffer.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1282

    Two Fiona tit for tat, no one would give in, that strong attitude let the clip in the middle of Ye Feng is very uncomfortable, for fear of being accidentally affected by the "war" between them.


    Seeking the help of Xiwei and Sara failed, Ye Feng could only try to persuade Fiona''s second daughter: "Fiona, you Cough When I didn''t say... "


    Half of the words of persuasion, when Ye Feng meets two Fiona hostile eyes, he immediately changes his mouth and decides not to participate in it.


    His embarrassed appearance makes hivier giggle at the side of the play, and Ye Feng is helpless about it.


    Sara, who was watching the flowers, was still blind to this side, but when she noticed a few strangers coming in from the garden, she immediately put away her leisure and elegance and wondered who the strangers were.


    Coming back to him, she motioned to him to look at the garden entrance: "are some of the new arrivals over there norxans?"


    "That''s right. The man with the big body and Knox uniform is the civilian general dreius of NOx; the man in silver and blue armor is Tyrone, the assassin of the kokao family; as for the woman with long red hair like you, Katrina, the eldest lady of the kokao family in North Texas, and her sister Cassiopeia, looks like this time I didn''t come. "


    After hearing hivier''s introduction, Sarah''s mouth rose slightly: "you are so many aristocratic ladies from the main continental countries..."


    With a joke, Sarah turns her eyes to Fiona''s second daughter. Shivell followed her eyes and looked at Fiona''s two daughters who were still hostile to each other, and there was a little smile on the corner of his mouth.


    At this time, there was a surprised female voice in the garden: "Fiona!"


    The owner of the voice immediately attracted all the eyes in the garden. Under the gaze of all the people, lax, Galen and Wayne of demacia slowly walked towards Ye Feng and his party.


    As he passed by the norxans, Galen''s eyes stayed on Katrina for a few more seconds, but soon he followed his sister to Ye Feng''s side.


    Fiona, who has always been a cold-blooded Laurent family, still shows her sincere smile when facing her best friend: "lax, Wayne!"


    Wayne wanted to talk to Fiona of Laurent family, but when she saw Ye Feng was there, she just nodded and said hello to Fiona.


    Rax was still very concerned about Fiona of the Laurent family. When she approached, she asked with concern: "are you injured in your leg? How to let Ye Feng carry you


    Without waiting for Fiona of the Laurent family to open his mouth, Ye Feng replied: "she was hurt by her careless operation of sword Qi. It is estimated that she can''t get down to the ground these days."


    On hearing that Fiona of the Laurent family had not yet recovered, lax reproached, "didn''t you promise me not to use sword spirit until I recover? If I had known that you were like this, I would not have asked brother Galen to intercede with you to Lord Soraka and send you to the mogalon trail! "


    As soon as this word came out, Ye Feng''s look also became serious: "Fiona, what lax said is true?"


    On the other side, mafia ona, a childhood sweetheart, also sneered: "I''ll tell you how to get to mogelon mountain path, which is a burden that you can''t run with sword spirit. It turns out that you depend on others to ask for mercy. Ha ha!"


    "I..." Fiona, the Laurent family who knew she was in the wrong, was very guilty. She wanted to explain something for herself, but after thinking about it, she chose to be silent.


    Lax, too, realized that she had accidentally let slip, and she looked apologetically at Fiona, the Laurent family.


    Seeing that Fiona in the Laurent family now has more new injuries, Ye Feng doesn''t want to blame her too much. He just says to her in a voice of exhortation: "Fiona, you can''t trouble Mr. Soraka like this next time."


    "Well..." Laurent family Fiona see Ye Feng does not blame her, she is still secretly relieved.


    "Sylvier!"


    Not long after that, lady pieterworth, headed by Caitlin, also entered the garden.


    Seeing Caitlin and his party, he said to them warmly: "you are here. Did you sleep well in the place arranged in Ionia last night?"


    "How''s it? The norxans are here..." Caitlin glanced at the norxan, who was alone on one side, and frowned.


    Looking at Caitlin''s appearance as if she was in conflict with the norxans, he patted her on the shoulder: "now that everyone is destroyed, there''s no need to be so critical of them."


    Caitlin looked around the garden. "The survivor of Zuan is not in Ionia. Is the representative of Frey droid absent now?"


    After Caitlin such a reminder, Ye Feng patted his own forehead: "it seems that it is, the three sisters Freire zhud did not come."


    "Is this not coming? It''s just a little slower than us. " Sarah points to the entrance of the garden, reminding Ye Feng and others.


    Looking down the entrance to the garden, it was not surprising that the representatives of freldrod, Lisandro, sizhanie, and ash, had arrived. However, the three of them, like the norxans, did not gather with Ye Feng and his party. Instead, she nodded to her ally Ye Feng and said a silent hello.Ye Feng also kindly smiles back to cezhuang Ni not far away, and then says to hivier and other humanitarians around him: "all the people are here, wait for Lord Soraka!"


    Shivell seems to think of something, she asked Ye Feng: "yes, Ye Feng, is it the Lord Soraka who pulled you back to Ionia?"


    "Well, before you came, Lord Soraka pulled me from the moglon trail, and she hoped that after I finished attending, she would convey the wishes of Ionia to the maglon trail and the ithtar side."


    While Ye Feng and sylvier were talking, alelia and verus, representatives of Ionian, entered the garden from the hall deep in the corridor.


    At the sight of the norxans, verus''s eyes flashed with disgust. In the side of arilia eyes to remind, he only to restrain his mood.


    After arilia had reminded verus, she looked at all the people in the garden: "fellow valorans, Lord Soraka has been waiting for you in this chamber for a long time. Next, please come with us to the chamber."


    With that, arilia went back in the same direction as verus had been going back to guide the people in the garden.


    Yefeng, who carried Fiona from the Laurent family, shrugged, cheered up, and took the lead to keep up with arilia and verus. As he walked, he did not forget to remind hiville and others to keep up with him.


    "Let''s go. Let''s see what Lord Soraka has called us all for this time!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1283

    Presidian, deep in the Presbyterian palace, Ye Feng and his party entered the Council hall under the guidance of arilia and verus.


    In the spacious hall, Soraka had been waiting for a long time. When she saw them coming in, she said with an easy smile, "all sit down."


    With solaka''s permission, people sat down around the conference table.


    Ye Feng is careful to put the Laurent family Fiona on his back on the chair. He wanted to sit on the left side of the Laurent family Fiona, but he didn''t want Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, to take the lead.


    No way, to take care of Fiona Laurent family, he had to go to the right, who thought that sylvier was also involved in, robbed his seat.


    Fiona of the Laurent family saw that the two seats beside her were occupied by them, and her face darkened instantly. If it had not been for so many people here, she would have been at loggerheads with hiville.


    Hivier got hold of Fiona''s temper of Laurent family. She patted the seat beside herself: "Ye Feng, she will be taken care of by us. It''s good for you to sit next to me!"


    On the other side, mafiona, a childhood sweetheart, was not happy. She lowered her voice and said, "why is it next to you? Ye Feng, come and sit with me! "


    Seeing them say so, Ye Feng doesn''t know where he should sit for a while. Just as he was in a dilemma, a jade hand suddenly pressed his shoulder and sat down in the seat two seats away from shivell. He looked back and Sarah sat down beside him with a smile.


    Sara''s act of dominating Zhan Ye Feng by herself makes hivier''s smile disappear in an instant. Seeing that other people are also sitting down, she has to put down the idea of trying to argue with Sara.


    "Damn Sarah


    At this moment, the two Fiona, who were originally hostile to each other, shared the same hatred with hivier, and the fragmentary thoughts of the three women were the best proof.


    And Ye Feng''s heart is a sad cry, began to calculate the end of the meeting how he should escape, he does not want to be involved in their several fights.


    When everyone was seated, solaka put away her gentle smile and looked at everyone in her eyes. Then she spoke slowly.


    "The reason why you are all called here today is that I want to discuss with you a great deal.


    I believe you know more or less about the recent invasion of shadow island. With the help of the dragon people, Ionia managed to fight back the demons of shadow island.


    Here, I would like to mention Ye Feng and Wei en, the heroes who moved to the Dragon reinforcements. If it wasn''t for the two of them, perhaps Ionia would have fallen into the shadow creatures'' paradise of death


    At this point, Sora stops, smiles and nods toward Ye Feng and Wayne. Others also cast their eyes towards Ye Feng and Wayne in succession, with different expressions.


    All of a sudden, Ye Feng is so embarrassed to be watched by so many people. But Wayne, who was sitting opposite him, was very calm and did not go to see the people who were looking at her.


    Sitting next to Wayne, lax covered her mouth and said in surprise, "Wayne, I didn''t expect you went to the dragon clan with Ye Feng before. Why didn''t you tell me about it last night?"


    This question of lax made Wayne''s mind tremble, and an imperceptible panic flashed through her eyes, but she soon covered it up.


    She pretended to be very casual: "I don''t think it''s anything, so I didn''t tell you."


    Lax is like a curious baby. She still has many questions to ask Wayne, but her brother Galen stops her from listening to Soraka.


    Let all the present know Ye Feng and Wayne, the great heroes who saved Ionia, and Soraka continued her topic after the goal was achieved.


    "Later, in the battle of the dragon people''s counterattack on the shadow Island, they encountered the plot of the empty visitors and were sealed in the ground. The shadow island was also severely damaged by the empty visitors, and the island was closed by the ancient array.


    Ye Feng and Wayne are once again ordered to take the stele back to the seal land, smashing the plans of the void family to return to Valoran.


    The threat of the void clan has been eliminated. Now shadow island is closed, and their demon leaders can''t break the self seal of the array in a short time. So I decided to gather you together. It''s time to take back the Terran land from the demons! "


    On hearing that Soraka called them together to recapture their homeland, all the people present were shocked and their nerves became excited.


    They whispered to each other, and Soraka gave them enough time to digest what she had just said.


    When everyone calmed down, Soraka continued: "I believe you also want to take back your lost home. But even if the demon leaders of shadow island can''t leave shadow island for a while, it''s not easy to take back the land once occupied from the vast number of demons.


    So I decided to start with the shurima desert, where there are relatively few shadow creatures, to enter the shurima desert from two directions based on the mogelung mountain path and xutar, so as to encircle the demons in the desert.


    If we can win the shurima desert, we will consider taking back more countries of other demons.


    What do you think of this? "As the voice dropped, Soraka looked at the crowd again to see if they had any opinions.


    After a little discussion, they all felt that there was no problem with sorakati''s plan. After all, the continent of Valoran is full of demons of shadow island. With their existing strength, it is impossible to launch an attack on the desert of noxas, demasia, piltivov, Zuan and surima desert at the same time.


    However, Ye Feng has a question, that is, why Soraka does not continue to rely on the power of the dragon clan. He also directly said his own question in public.


    After listening to his question, Soraka''s eyes solidified: "although the star stone tablet has been sent back to the void, it will take a long time for the dragon people to get out of the seal. According to my estimation, it should be close to the closing time of shadow Island, so it''s not that I don''t want to use the power of the dragon people, but we can''t get their help now."


    With solaka''s explanation, Ye Feng suddenly realized. No wonder solaka did not continue to ask the dragon for help, but the dragon people are still trapped underground.


    When the only doubt was eliminated, Ye Feng stopped talking. Soraka looked at the others again to see if they had any questions.


    After waiting for a long time and no one else asked questions, Soraka had to say, "come back here in three days'' time, and I''ll take you to moglon trail. During this period, if you have any questions, you can come to the doctor''s house in the city.


    If you have no other questions now, people other than Ye Feng can go back to have a rest. "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1284

    Left alone by Soraka, Ye Feng has some doubts about what she needs to talk to him alone.


    Did Soraka find the seed of believers and Elise''s soul in him?


    With this idea in his heart, Ye Feng''s mood immediately became uneasy. He watched others leave the conference hall one after another. He prayed in the bottom of his heart that Soraka would never leave him because he found Elise.


    The two seats on Ye Feng''s side looked at Fiona of Laurent family, who had no intention of getting up. He asked, "Fiona, don''t you go out with us and wait?"


    Xiwei''s question also attracted Ye Feng''s attention. He turned his head to Fiona, who was still sitting in his seat, and explained to him: "Fiona, she can''t walk now. Hivier, you can carry her out and wait for me!"


    Fiona of the Laurent family has a red face. As Ye Feng said, she can''t walk now and can only rely on others to carry her or hold her. Just now she heard that Ye Feng was going to be left alone by Soraka, and she was embarrassed to ask for help, so she has been dragging on till now.


    Although Seaville is not in the eye with Fiona of the Laurent family and likes to make fun of Fiona, who is very proud in her eyes, she will stand up when she is needed.


    "Come on, our eldest lady?"


    Like a gentleman, he stretched out his hand in a gesture of invitation.


    Although Fiona of the Laurent family didn''t like the smile on his face, she still put her right hand on the hand of the same girl.


    With a smile on his back, he walked out of the chamber with Fiona, the Laurent family on his back. When the two of them left, only Soraka and Ye Feng were left in the empty assembly hall.


    When the door was closed, Soraka opened her lips. "Ye Feng, although they can''t see the change in you, it doesn''t mean I can''t see it."


    Smelling Soraka can''t hear any emotional words, Ye Feng is not clenched by his fists and takes a cold breath.


    It seems that Soraka could see that Elise''s soul was hidden in him, otherwise he would not talk to him like that after the negotiation.


    With his head running at full speed, Ye Feng thinks about the countermeasures to let Soraka get rid of Elise.


    However, solaka''s next words made Ye Feng stunned: "you have a lot of black devil gas. I can understand that you hide other people. After all, you don''t want them to worry about you, but here in me, you don''t need to cover up."


    Did solaka not see that Elise''s soul was hidden in him? Ye Feng widens his eyes and never returns to God for a long time.


    And Soraka is in this period of time through casting, his body through the cover of the dark evil spirit revealed. Those black evil Qi, like sewing needles, forcibly stitched together Ye Feng''s body that should have been torn by the force of emptiness.


    Sorakar thought Ye Feng was suffering from the erosion of black magic gas, but now it seems that her initial guess was wrong, and the black evil gas is clearly protecting Ye Feng.


    Perplexed at how this could happen, Soraka felt the specific situation of Ye Feng. After some perception, as a god level healing mage, she soon realized that Ye Feng still had the power of emptiness in her body.


    If she forcibly purifies these black evil spirits, she will let the hidden void force tear Ye Feng''s body into pieces.


    Unable to understand why the black magic helped Ye Feng, Soraka directly asked, "Ye Feng, how can you have void power and black magic in your body at the same time?"


    By soracara back to reality, Ye Feng is convinced that Soraka really did not notice the seed of believers and Elise soul in his body.


    However, he also had a new question because of Soraka''s question, that is, shouldn''t the void power in his body be eliminated by Elise''s spirit power, and how could it still exist in him?


    He opened his mouth in amazement: "I still have the power of emptiness in me?"


    When he opened his mouth, sorakan realized that he didn''t know, and there was a force in his body that could tear him apart.


    After a little meditation, Soraka pursed her lips: "yes, you look like you don''t know. Then you should know how the black magic and the power of emptiness are infected in the beginning?"


    Seeing that Soraka still doesn''t notice the Elise soul in his body, Ye Feng feels that this is just a good opportunity to get away from Soraka and not let Soraka doubt him.


    He considered the following sentence and explained under great pressure: "the black devil Qi was blocked and infected by the demon leader of shadow island when she carried Wayne to the dragon clan for help, and the power of emptiness was infected by the empty land.


    I remember that Wayne and I were trapped in a circle of empty visitors. I tried my best to send Wayne into the gate of starlight and fainted. When I woke up, I found that not only did I not die, but I also had these black devil scars on me


    After explaining, Ye Feng conceals his uneasiness and looks at Soraka calmly.


    Soraka digested his words for a while, then pondered: "if I am not wrong, the reason why you can survive is just the result of the repulsion of the black magic and the force of the void in your body. Only in this way can we explain why the two magic forces that want your life will produce a delicate balance in your body."Hearing Soraka''s conjecture, Ye Feng was relieved in his heart, but on the surface he pretended to be nervous and said, "Lord Soraka, what should I do? Will these two forces break the balance one day and kill me? "


    Soraka rubbed her temple with her forefinger: "I''ve just explored your condition. It''s very rare. The black magic stitches on you are extremely stable. Even without my help, it can suppress the power of emptiness.


    But you can''t go on like this all the time. Although you haven''t become a devil, it will cause unnecessary panic if other people find out about your situation.


    So my idea is to purify the power of the void and the black magic for you personally, and avoid the negative effects that may be caused in the future. "


    "I''ll listen to you, Lord Soraka!" Ye Feng is afraid that Soraka will find Elise''s soul, but he doesn''t care much about others.


    "I will cast a spell here to help you purify. The two dark forces in your body resist each other, which can make my purification easier."


    Soraka still attaches great importance to Ye Feng. She immediately uses starlight magic to purify Ye Feng''s evil magic.


    After Soraka''s treatment, Ye Feng''s two evil forces were quickly purified, and the stitching scars on his body were healing at a visible speed.


    What Ye Feng and Soraka don''t know is that the suture scar at Ye Feng''s heart is not healed because of Soraka''s star light.


    The black magic suturing scar seems to be trying to prove something, trying to prevent it from disappearing like other scars from Ye Feng''s body.


    As the unsuspecting Soraka stops casting, it becomes the only survivor of all the smug scars.


    As it wishes, or as she wishes


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1285

    After receiving Soraka''s treatment, Ye Feng walked out of the meeting hall with relief. Before he had time to breathe more fresh air, he was surrounded by hivier and others who had been waiting outside for a long time.


    "Ye Feng, what''s the matter for Mr. Soraka to leave you alone?"


    "Are you hurt again?"


    "You can''t hide something."


    Hearing the people''s chattering concern, Ye Feng knew that they were worried about him, but he was still asked by them to have brain pain.


    In order to pacify them, Ye Feng replied half truely: "nothing, just to see if I really recovered after I came back from the void."


    Not far away, Wayne, who stood with lax and Galen, couldn''t put on any more. When she overheard Ye Feng''s words, she went straight over and frowned and said, "there won''t be any sequelae, will it? I remember you were surrounded by thousands of empty visitors before you sent me back... "


    Speaking of the back, Wayne did not dare to go on. She was not afraid that other people could not bear it, but she was afraid that she could not bear it.


    The women around Ye Feng listen to Wei en''s words. They who are concerned about Ye Feng don''t pay attention to the little eyes that Wei en shows deep concern for. Instead, they are more worried about Ye Feng''s physical condition.


    The silence of the Council hall suddenly became noisy.


    Although Ye Feng was moved by their concern, he also had to admire their rich imagination. He held his forehead and motioned to them not to be so flustered. He said, "you all think too much. Lord Soraka has checked for me. I''m fine now. There is no sequelae!"


    "Really?"


    "Are you trying to coax us?"


    "No, I have to check it myself!"


    They are still worried about Ye Feng''s physical condition. After their discussion, they decide to explore Ye Feng''s body.


    Seeing them rushing up, Ye Feng had a black line on his face: "wait Hello What are you doing? "


    They can''t stand many of them, Ye Feng tried to get rid of the fruitless, had to let them fool.


    Under the gaze of Ye Feng, who wants to cry without tears, the girls stop after confirming that Ye Feng has no suspicious empty energy.


    After confirming that Ye Feng is all right, Wayne immediately returns to Galen and the curious lax and finds a reason to leave the Presbyterian palace.


    Fiona of Laurent family leaning on hiville''s back also had the intention of leaving. She nuzzled to Ye Feng: "it''s OK, Ye Feng, do you carry me home? Let''s go back to see sister Ruiwen


    As soon as this word comes out, ye Fengli feels several sharp eyes like sharp knife staring at him.


    After looking at his childhood sweethearts, Sara and hiville, Ye Feng coughed awkwardly: "cough Why are you all looking at me like this


    The three girls did not reply, just stare at him like that, as if to say that he knew why.


    The atmosphere suddenly became dignified, and he hesitated to take Fiona, the Laurent family, back to see Vivien. He was afraid that when he opened his mouth, the remaining three women would devour him alive.


    In order to consider his own life safety, Ye Feng had to silence to deal with the situation at the moment.


    After waiting for a long time, Ye Feng didn''t give a reply. The first one who couldn''t hold back her eyes was Ling and pointed to another on her back: "you Come with us


    "This is a good proposal," Sarah said


    Shivell also showed a sly smile: "Fiona, you follow us these days, we are all girls, take care of you must be more careful, you don''t go to trouble Ye Feng, he finally came back, should get together with his only family!"


    Fiona of the Laurent family, however, did not like their proposal. She responded coldly: "I don''t agree with You You Oh, no, no


    How could the three women of hivier give her the chance to oppose her when she finally caught her, who secretly went to the maglon trail to look for Ye Feng from them?


    Under the gaze of Ye Feng''s gaping eyes, the three women of Xiwei stop her struggling desperately together, and cover her mouth to stop her saying the whole thing.


    "Ye Feng, you can go back to accompany your sister. See you when we move together three days later. Don''t worry about Fiona. When you see her next time, she will be alive and kicking!"


    Seeing them leave like this, Ye Feng stands in place. After a long time, Ye Feng, who returned to God, shook his head with a bitter smile, and left the Presbyterian.


    Walking alone on the way home, Ye Feng soon put all the things behind him, looking forward to the reaction of Ruiwen sister to see his safe return.


    But before he left the Presbyterian for a long time, Elise, a girl who lived in his heart, yelled: "Ye Feng Ye Feng Ye Feng


    Hearing Elise''s anxious voice, he responded from the bottom of his heart, "I can hear it. You can call me once."


    Get Ye Feng''s response, sitting in the pistil of the girl Elise curled her small mouth: "just listen to you have been saying something I can''t understand, I can''t speak, I''m suffocating!"Seeing that the young girl Elise was a little unhappy, he comforted: "this is also for your safety. If they find out your existence, it may bring you unimaginable danger."


    "I''m not a bad person. Even if other people find me, you can explain to them that I''m possessed by evil spirits, not monsters, so don''t you?"


    Ye Fengyu''s center of gravity long way: "this matter is not so simple as you imagine, in short, listen to me right, you don''t want to be chased by people called monsters?"


    At the mention of the memory of being chased by a monster, the girl Elise shivered pitifully, but she still had a lot of shadow in her heart.


    Silence for a while, she compromise: "well, I listen to you, after all, you saved me!"


    At last, Ye Feng breathed a sigh of relief.


    But after a while, the girl Elise seemed to think of something. She said excitedly: "by the way, Ye Feng, is this really Ionia? Why is it different from what I remember! "


    Her question baffled Ye Feng, he did not know how to answer her. After thinking for a long time, he returned to her puzzled gaze and said, "you don''t know. It''s been hundreds of years since you fell into the river."


    "Hundreds of years?" The girl Elise looked at Ye Feng suspiciously. After all, although she was once a saint, she was still young, so she did not dare to believe that her soul did not die out after a hundred years.


    In order to convince Elise, Ye Feng had to continue: "well, maybe it''s hard for you to understand, but what I said is true."


    Recalling Ye Feng''s means to save her soul, the girl Elise feels that Ye Feng is not simple. She asked, "I heard the village elders say that only a demigod can live so long. Are you a demigod?"


    Seeing the young girl Elise so easy to believe him, Ye Feng sighed that the mature Elise was not easy to cheat. At the same time, he also followed the thinking of girl Elise: "yes, I am a demigod."


    Hearing Ye Feng admit that he is a demigod, girl Elise no longer doubts that he can keep her soul.


    Even, her big eyes twinkled with adoration: "demigods, although the villagers in the past said that as long as I practiced the magic of the virgin, I could become a demigod, but it was the first time I met a demigod when I was so big!"


    Ye Feng, however, remembers that before Elise looked at him, she had never shown her adoring star eyes like today. Now, he can''t help but feel a little bit elated when she looks at her like this.


    Young girl Elise didn''t know Ye Feng''s mind. She now confirmed that Ye Feng was really a demigod. She just wanted Ye Feng to teach her demigod magic. In this way, after her recovery, she would not be afraid of evil spirits!


    The more she thought about it, the more determined she was to learn Ye Feng''s demigod magic. Elise, a girl, widened her star eyes full of sincere emotions. Her dimples were also filled with intoxicating blushes due to the ups and downs of her emotions.


    "Ye Feng, teach me magic. As long as you are willing to teach me, you can ask me to do anything in the future."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1286

    "Ye Feng, teach me magic. As long as you are willing to teach me, you can ask me to do anything in the future."


    Elise, a young girl, stares straight into the eyes of the stars. Sitting in the stamen, she stares at Ye Feng''s soul in admiration, hoping that he can teach her the magic to expel evil spirits.


    Is this Elise he knew from Ye Feng? He vaguely remembers that she was once the queen of shadow Island, who had a strong desire for control and possession. She could not be disobeyed by others. Her temperament was even more arrogant than those of Fiona and Wayne. She was totally defiant and despised other people''s lives.


    This memory with the soul back to the girlhood, how to become so naive? The more he thought about it, the more incredible he felt. He thought of the possibility that Elise, who is good at bewitching others, is not deliberately pretending to be amnesia?


    Ye Feng, who had suffered losses in the hands of Elise for countless times, was frightened. His eyes twinkled at her limpid eyes: "Elise, do you really lose your memory?"


    Seeing Ye Feng open her mouth, Elise thought excitedly that he would promise to teach her magic. But when she saw the look of Ye Feng becoming so serious, she couldn''t help thinking about it.


    Silence for a while, she wrongly lowered her small head: "why do you want to ask? Did I do a lot of bad things? "


    Seeing that the young girl Elise did not look like faking, he recalled that Elise had been destroyed to save him, but now he was here to doubt her. Would it be too unfeeling?


    Thinking of this, the heavy hearted Ye Feng rubbed the girl Elise''s forehead: "it''s OK. It''s just that the evil spirit attached to you is called Elise. For your good, I''ll ask tentatively whether she''s attached to her body again."


    "Really?" The girl Elise wiped tears on the back of her hand and looked at Ye Feng with tears in her eyes.


    "Of course it is. Don''t you believe me, Ellie?" Ye Feng also stretched out his hand to wipe her tears, so that there was no burden in her heart.


    Hearing Ye Feng call her Ellie again, the girl Elise''s uneasy little mind unconsciously becomes calm. I don''t know why, she just heard Ye Feng call her this name will be particularly at ease.


    "Ye Feng, can you often call my new name Allie when you talk to me in the future


    "Why?" Ye Feng subconsciously said.


    "I don''t know. I''m just hearing this name, and I feel warm and kind," Elise said without thinking


    Hearing Elise say so, Ye Feng''s heavy heart is a little more guilty. He couldn''t help apologizing to Elise, who missed the chance to become human again: "I''m sorry."


    "I''m sorry Why say I''m sorry? " After the emotional stability of the girl Elise tilted her head, curiously looked at Ye Feng, who apologized to her, and was in a fog.


    "Nothing, I''m..."


    Before Ye Feng finished his explanation, he was interrupted by a surprise mixed with some soft voice: "Xiaofeng, why are you standing at the door when you are back? Come in, sister. I''ve just made lunch


    As soon as he heard the familiar voice, he would recognize that it belonged to his sister Ruiwen. Ye Feng warned the girl Elise not to speak for the time being, and then raised her head and looked forward.


    Looking at the familiar courtyard and his sister Ruiwen, Ye Feng grinned and said, "come in, sister!"


    After a long separation and reunion with Ruiwen, he stepped into the courtyard and sat in front of the stone table with several dishes.


    Ruiwen, dressed in plain clothes, sat beside him tenderly. Instead of asking him what he had experienced during this period of time, Ruiwen looked anxiously at the stone table with only a few dishes: "sister, I didn''t know you were coming back today, so I just made a few dishes to make up for myself. Do you think you can eat enough? It''s not enough for me to reproduce a little bit! "


    "That''s enough, sister. We''ve been together for so many years. There''s no need to be so particular about it. You can eat it too!"


    Ye Feng, who has not tasted Ruiwen''s cooking for a long time, swallows his saliva and starts to move himself.


    Only in the face of Ye Feng, Ruiwen, a woman full of sin, will show her gentle side: "well, I will eat with Xiaofeng of our family too!"


    Ruiwen said to eat, but did not move the vegetables, plus Ye Feng has always been nervous big, he did not notice this.


    Looking at Ye Feng, who was brought up by her own hands, Ruiwen''s eyes are full of her sister''s doting on her brother, and even feel that her heavy sin has disappeared.


    Now she has no interest in the outside world. She just wants to guard her brother and use the rest of her life to repent and atone for her sins in the first half of her life.


    The courtyard is filled with the warm atmosphere of the reunion of the two brothers after a long separation. Ruiwen cherishes her hard won peaceful life.


    When Ye Feng had enough to eat and drink, she only supported the stone table with her elbows and her fragrant gills in her palm. She said with a gentle smile, "Xiaofeng, are you full?"


    "Full, or sister, you cook the most suitable food for me!" Ye Feng burps and praises Ruiwen''s cooking in a happy mood.


    Ruiwen was very pleased with Ye Feng''s praise. She covered her mouth and chuckled: "when you are full, talk to your sister about your recent experience!""No problem!"


    Ye Feng still trusts Ruiwen very much. He also likes to tell his sister about his adventures outside. He hopes to prove to Ruiwen that he is big enough to be on his own!


    He didn''t say anything about Alice. He almost knew everything about his sister Ruiwen.


    Especially when it comes to his identity as the guardian of the goddess of the moon sect, he is even more embellished, describing himself as majestic and respected.


    As his listener, Ruiwen also collected her soft eyes and listened attentively. Seeing him boasting about his status as the guardian of the moon god, she also cooperated with Ye Feng and echoed two sentences, which made Ye Feng feel more proud.


    The two brothers and sisters had been chatting for a whole day, and it was dark in the twinkling of an eye. Ruiwen paid attention to the next time, indicating that Ye Feng should stop at first. She should clear the table first and then prepare dinner for him. After dinner, she would listen to him continue his adventure story.


    After Ruiwen such a reminder, Ye Feng also felt that he was a little hungry. In front of Ruiwen, he completely let go: "it''s good to have a sister!"


    Ruiwen was also amused by Ye Feng. She gave Ye Feng a look: "look at your success, you can''t always follow your sister?"


    Why can''t ye think of the wind? Sister, you are so kind to me. When all this is over, my sister and I can go back to the red maple forest! "


    Ruiwen was more gratified when she heard the speech, but she said on purpose: "silly boy, how can a younger brother follow her sister all the time? What should I do if the person you like doesn''t want my sister to follow you? Sister, I don''t want to be an old woman who interferes with your little couple''s life! "


    On hearing this, in order to let Ruiwen believe him, Ye Feng said positively: "first, don''t say if I have a person I like. Even if I do, I''m sure that she will also like sister you. We will take care of you together!"


    "Good, good Xiao Feng grew up and knew that she cared about her sister, cluck Sister, I''m going to prepare dinner for you. It''s better than lunch! "


    Warm current gushes all over the body, Ruiwen conceals that she is about to be moved to uncontrollable emotion by Ye Feng, pretending to calmly carry the tray to the kitchen.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1287

    Late at night, the exhausted leaf wind yawned back to his own hut. Sleepiness swept his brain, he fell on the bed ready to sleep.


    Elise, a girl who had been holding for a day in his heart, was not sleepy at all. She did not care whether it was night or not, shouting Ye Feng''s name.


    Ye Feng deliberately does not respond to her, just want to have a good sleep. However, the young girl Elise seems to have infinite vitality, and she is tireless after shouting for a long time.


    In the end, Ye Feng, who was so noisy that she couldn''t sleep, had to manifest his own soul form villain in in his heart.


    Ye Feng raised his head and looked at Elise, a girl sitting on the believer''s flower. He said helplessly, "Allie, it''s so late. What can we do tomorrow? I''m sleepy! "


    Alice pursed her small mouth and said wrongly, "you and your sister will talk to each other for a whole day. I don''t want to disturb your sleep. I want to go out and make new friends, but I can''t go out. I can only stay here."


    How did she say that she was wronged? Ye Feng was speechless, but he still comforted him: "Ellie, darling, I know you can''t go out alone. It''s very boring to be alone here. But don''t worry, I''ll find a way to help you recover as soon as possible, and then I''ll introduce you a lot of friends!"


    "You always say that these days I don''t see you looking for a way There was a lot of resentment in Elise''s heart. Her mouth was full of gas, and she looked like a doormat.


    Yilisi was choked dumb, Ye Feng would like to say that he has no clue, temporarily unable to help her find. But he was afraid that it would make her feel more uneasy, so he did not dare to say it.


    Immersed in deep meditation, Ye Feng thinks that he should ask others how to help a soul without a body remodel the body, and it is not a way to go on like this.


    "You talk. Did you lie to me when you said you wanted me to recover? I''m just a dead soul now. Sooner or later, my soul will disappear, right? Wuwuwu... "


    Young girl Elise is really afraid. She has this kind of similar speculation in her heart these days. But she sees that Ye Feng has always given her a guarantee that she can suppress the most real panic in her heart.


    However, she will not suppress her emotions in the communication with Ye Feng, and her tears will not be able to compete with each other and flow down.


    As soon as she began to cry, she could no longer hold on. The more she cried, the more fierce she became. Her pretty face was wet with hot tears.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng quickly climbed onto the believer''s flower, hugged the girl Elise, who was shivering with tears, and stroked her back: "Allie, it''s my fault. It''s my negligence. Tomorrow Tomorrow I will help you to ask other people how to reshape your body. Don''t be afraid. You are not a dead soul. Your soul is not dead. Don''t think about it. Everything will be OK


    "Well I believe you


    Under Ye Feng''s pacification, the young girl Elise finally is no longer whimsical. She sobbed and leaned in the arms of Ye Feng, and she fell asleep unconsciously in the arms of Ye Feng.


    Gently put Elise in the pistil, Ye Feng looks at the corner of her mouth in the deep sleep and slightly rises, which completely puts down the heart to return to reality.


    Recalling the heavy task of helping Elise recover her body, the exhausted Ye Feng unconsciously fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Ye Feng, who was concerned about Elise, woke up early. The first thing he wakes up is to look inside the girl Elise who lives in the believer''s flower and see her sleeping face in the form of soul. Instead of disturbing her, he gets up and walks out of the room.


    As soon as he got out of the room, his movement attracted the attention of Ruiwen, who was cleaning the yard. Ruiwen temporarily stopped the work in hand, dressed in a simple apron, she gently looked at Ye Feng: "Xiaofeng, why did you get up so early today?"


    Ye Feng also replied, "sister Ruiwen, I have something urgent to go out today."


    Seeing Ye Feng''s appearance of leaving the house in a hurry, Ruiwen stopped him: "wait a minute. I made cakes in the kitchen. I wanted to wake you up to eat after cleaning the yard. Since you are going out, go to the kitchen and eat on the way."


    See his sister does not let go, Ye Feng immediately into the kitchen to take a piece of hot cake, while eating and walking toward the courtyard.


    Ruiwen this time did not stop him, just gently looking at his back, admonished: "Xiaofeng, be careful on the way!"


    Ye Fengbei made a reassuring gesture to Ruiwen and ran towards the direction of the doctor''s house. Ruiwen shook her head: "Xiao Feng, when can I really not worry about you?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the doctor''s house, Soraka specially asked hiville to take Lulu to her to learn healing magic.


    SANA, who often follows Soraka''s practice, is also there. She sees Lulu who has not been seen for a long time. As a big sister, she naturally takes care of lulu.


    They listened to Soraka''s teachings for a short time, and Ye Feng, who came to this place, also entered the room. Seeing Soraka answering questions for Lulu and SANA, Ye Feng was stunned, and then said respectfully, "Lord Soraka, I want to ask you something!"


    Hearing the voice of Ye Feng, all the people in the room cast their eyes at him. In particular, sylvier and Lulu, big and small, were full of surprises."Ye Feng, sit down and talk," solaka said quietly


    To make, Ye Feng sat nearby by the side of sylvier. He didn''t notice the little red face of sylvier who was concerned about the matter of Elise''s recovery.


    "Well, Lord Soraka, I want to ask you, if a person''s body is destroyed, can''t it be restored?"


    It seems to be a feeling in the heart. Elise, a young girl in Ye Feng''s heart, wakes up from a deep sleep and rubs her big eyes which are still confused.


    Sitting next to Ye Feng, Xiwei is puzzled why Ye Feng asked this question, but Soraka did not have any doubts and knew nothing about Ye Feng who asked her for advice.


    "Generally speaking, when a person''s body is destroyed, it means death. Unless someone else uses special means to force the souls of the dead to gather, but this behavior will turn the souls of the dead that should have dissipated into the souls of the dead.


    However, there are also some people with special physique, or the powerful existence of demigods and gods. If their bodies are destroyed, they can not be killed. As long as their souls are immortal, they can be reshaped by special magic


    After a long time of digesting the knowledge about soul from Soraka, Ye Feng asked again, "what if even the soul has suffered heavy damage?"


    Soraka continued to reply: "it depends on the situation. If the spirit power dissipates and there is no other special means to keep the remnant soul, there is no doubt that it will die."


    Special means Does it mean that Elise, who was used to save him, was able to keep a trace of the spirit because of the seed of believers planted in his heart before?


    Only this explanation is the most reasonable. Ye Feng subconsciously looks at the seeds of believers blooming in his heart. When he saw that Elise woke up, still sitting in the stamen, looking expectantly at him, he stopped looking inside for fear that Soraka would notice.


    Pretending to glance at Soraka unintentionally to see that there was nothing wrong with her expression, he relaxed.


    Now that the reason why Elise can keep the ghost has been found, the only way left is to rebuild her body!


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng is still worried that he will let Soraka detect his abnormality.


    However, his eyes were full of suspicion, but he continued to take the risk.


    "Lord Soraka, if a person''s body is destroyed, and the spirit''s strength is lost, and only the residual soul is left, how can he rebuild his body?"


    As soon as he said this, what Ye Feng was most worried about happened. Instead of answering him as candidly as before, Soraka frowned slightly and seemed to be puzzled why Ye Feng suddenly asked this question.


    After a while, she looked at Ye Feng thoughtfully: "Ye Feng, you have to know that ordinary people''s spirits have not awakened. Although there are spirits, they can''t use the power of spirits, so there is no spirit and soul power. If I say that the spirit is the spirit after the awakening of demigods and gods."


    Heart cluttered a jump, Ye Feng continued to strong self calm, thinking about how to deal with.


    Seeing that he didn''t reply, Soraka hesitated and chose to answer his question: "if you want to recover your body, the most direct way is to attach yourself to others; there is another way to rebuild your body little by little with the help of a healing mage or a deity with healing power. The recovery speed of the latter method will be very long, but it is also in line with human relations ¡£


    Do you have any other questions? "


    After getting Soraka''s reply, Ye Feng said gratefully: "no, thank you for your help. I have other things to do, so I won''t disturb you to teach Miss SANA and Lulu''s magic."


    He looked worried at Ye Feng, who was in a hurry to leave. He pursed his lips: "Lord Soraka, Ye Feng seems to be hiding something from us. Shall I ask?"


    Soraka shook her head. "Sylvier, you''d better not ask him about this. Let the child handle it by himself."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1288

    In the courtyard, Ruiwen, who had just finished cleaning, stretched out her hand to hold the left half of her face. She said in her mouth, "I forgot to ask Xiao Feng whether she would come back for lunch at noon. Should I do his share?"


    When Ruiwen is worried about whether to make more food, Ye Feng runs in from the courtyard quickly, passing by her and returning directly to his own hut.


    Stupefied for a while, Ruiwen smiles and shakes her head: "this silly boy, so soon came back, also did not say hello to elder sister, returned to the room!"


    She complained, but Ruiwen went to the kitchen and began to prepare for today''s love lunch.


    In the hut, Ye Feng closed his eyes and sat on the bed, surrounded by the purple mist condensed by the power of starlight.


    In his heart, his soul form, the villain, is to sit face to face with the girl Elise and inject the power of his demigod starlight into Elise''s soul.


    Carefully observing Elise''s manner, Ye Feng took a deep breath: "how do you feel?"


    When Elise heard the words, she blinked her watery eyes: "I feel warm all over."


    This is not the answer Ye Feng wants. He continues to ask, "do you have any other feelings? For example, your soul becomes stronger and more complete


    "No, it''s warm. There''s no other feeling." Elise responded to Ye Feng with a small pout.


    Hearing her saying this, Ye Feng stopped casting a little disappointed, lowered his head and muttered to himself, "do you have to cure the magic power of the mage?"


    This morning, Eliza''s face is blooming in a circle? Will you tell her about me and ask her to help me? "


    Without thinking about it, Ye Feng directly denied her bold plan for the sake of her safety: "no, Lord Soraka is a healing mage, but I''m afraid she will be harmful to you when she knows that you exist. After all, you are evil Cough The residual smell of being possessed by evil spirits. "


    "OK..." Elise curled her mouth. She turned her back to Ye Feng unhappily.


    In this regard, Ye Feng is also helpless. He hesitated, or coaxed her: "in a few days, we will go back to moglon mountain path. Didn''t you listen to Lord Soraka? If you want to recover your body, you need not only to cure the mage, but also to have holy things with healing power. "


    Elise is still like a child, and Ye Feng is familiar with her. She is sulking there. She turned her back to Ye Feng and glanced at Ye Feng secretly. She found that he was also looking at her. She quickly took back her eyes: "do you mean that you can help me recover when I get there?"


    Ye Feng replied: "I can''t guarantee that, but we can borrow the giant divine peak artifact with healing ability there according to Lord Soraka, and there are also healing mages there, which are the key to your recovery!"


    "Isn''t it for me this time?" Yilisi some was the leaf wind to say the heart, the young girl''s face or can not restrain the heart of the emerging joy.


    Hearing that Elise was not so angry just now, Ye Feng continued to follow the meaning of Elise: "of course, I always remember the matter of your recovery!"


    Ye Feng coaxes her into a good mood, and Elise turns back. She has another question, that is, why does Ye Feng save her and treat her so well. She also thought of what to say, staring at Ye Feng with curious eyes: "Ye Feng, why do you want to save me? Still so nice to me? In my impression, I don''t seem to know you


    Elise''s questions let Ye Feng''s eyes flash a trace of guilt, he can''t tell her the truth, he''s afraid she can''t bear it.


    After pondering for a long time, he said, "I found you by the Bank of the lower reaches of the river where you jumped. At that time, you still had a faint breath. I tried to wake you up, but I felt sorry to see your soul disappearing. I kept your soul for hundreds of years


    If the mature Elise listened to Ye Feng''s lies in a hurry, she would definitely hear him lying from his expression and voice.


    But the girl Elise subconsciously has a deep sense of dependence on Ye Feng, plus her experience as a piece of white paper, she does not recognize that Ye Feng is lying to her.


    On the contrary, hearing that Ye Feng spent hundreds of years in order to make her wake up, she was deeply moved when she was young and ignorant.


    Think of themselves these days in some things on the performance of some wayward, do not understand with her heart breaking Ye Feng Qi.


    She bowed her head and sincerely apologized: "Ye Feng, I''m sorry, I didn''t know you took so much trouble to make me wake up. I''ll never be angry with you again and give you trouble!"


    Ye Feng was also worried that Elise would see through his white lies. When he saw that Elise believed his words and apologized to him, he didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry.


    But anyway, at least it calmed Alice. Thinking of this, Ye Feng rubbed Elise''s forehead and said with a smile, "it''s OK. Since I decided to help you, I will definitely help you to the end!"


    "Hee hee I knew, brother Ye Feng, are you hiding something from usAll of a sudden, Ye Feng''s room sounded a girl''s voice of laughing, scared Ye Feng to quickly recover.


    When he opened his eyes, Lulu, who was supposed to be practicing healing magic with Soraka in the doctor''s room, slipped into his room.


    With cold sweat on his forehead, Ye Feng regained the power of starlight all over his body and looked solemnly at Lulu: "how did you get in?"


    "Sister Ruiwen let me in!" Lulu jumped to Ye Feng''s bed with a smile, and the ghost spirit whispered to Ye Feng''s ear: "brother Ye Feng, tell me if you are hiding something from us? I won''t tell anyone else! "


    Ye Feng glared at Lulu: "what are children guessing about? Where''s sylvier?"


    Lulu rolled on the bed: "sister shivell is chatting with sister Ruiwen in the courtyard. I don''t like the topics they talk about. I want to come in and play with you."


    "Lulu, will you go out first?" Ye Feng has a black line on his forehead. He is not in the mood to play with Lulu now.


    Hearing Ye Feng say this, Lulu''s mouth puffed: "well, I''ll go out and tell sister Xiwei that you have evil spirit. You must be infected again, otherwise you won''t ask sister Soraka in a roundabout way this morning!"


    Ye Feng thought, "Lulu, what are you talking about? Where is the devil in me? "


    Lulu said more seriously: "just now you have a light of evil spirit in the starlight and purple fog. I am a master of secret cure. I won''t talk nonsense!"


    Seeing that Lulu didn''t seem to be faking, Ye Feng secretly said that it was too bold of him to try to cure Elise''s remnant soul during the day. Facing Lulu, he didn''t know how to explain for a while.


    His deep young girl Elise''s eyes revealed guilt and worry. After hesitation, Elise communicated with him: "Ye Feng, I''m sorry, I can''t really do it. You can tell me that I''m possessed by evil spirits. I can''t harm you, and I''m suspected to be a monster."


    At the bottom of his heart, Ye Feng motioned to Elise not to panic. He took a deep breath on the surface, looked solemnly at Lulu, and expressed the words he had planned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1289

    "Lulu, I just didn''t want your sister sylvier to worry about me, so I kept it from you.


    Now that you''ve discovered it, I hope you''ll keep it secret for me, OK? "


    Ye Feng looks at Lulu sincerely. He hopes Lulu can help him keep this secret.


    "No, brother Ye Feng. For your own good, this is to tell hivier and them!" Little Lulu shook her lovely little head. Although her mind is a child, she still knows that this kind of thing can''t be concealed casually.


    Seeing Lulu refused, Ye Feng didn''t give up: "Lulu, aren''t you a healing mage? If you hide it for me and tell them about it when you cure me, they will certainly praise you.


    Don''t you want to be impressed by them? "


    When Ye Feng said this, Lulu stood up and hopped on the bed twice. Waving her tender hands, she grinned innocently: "yes, if sister Xiwei knew that I had cured Ye Feng, they would praise me as a good healing mage as sister Soraka!"


    Before seeing Lulu suddenly jumping on his bed, Ye Feng was scared and thought she wanted to do something. When he heard some of her words being moved by him, he immediately struck while the iron was hot: "right, Lulu, the evil spirit in me is very weak. There is no need to tell hivel and let them worry about unnecessary heart when you are a good healing mage like master Soraka."


    I have to say that Ye Feng''s flattery made lulu in her child''s state of mind a little bit forgetful. She patted her chest, and her big eyes were in high spirits: "give it to me. Hehe, brother Ye Feng, Lulu will cure you of the evil spirit!"


    Success makes Lulu keep a secret for herself. The nervous ye Fengchang breathes a sigh of relief and signals that Elise, who lives in the bottom of his heart, doesn''t have to worry.


    However, Lulu''s next sentence is to lift Ye Feng''s heart, which is hard to put down.


    "Brother Ye Feng, I will cast a spell to cure you!"


    Seeing Lulu speak at the same time release her secret magic, panic Ye Feng immediately said: "wait, Lulu!"


    "Well?" Lulu tilted her head and blinked her big cute eyes: "what are you waiting for? Brother Ye Feng, you need treatment


    With a cold sweat on her forehead, Ye Feng first reminded the girl Elise to hide in the flowers of the believers, and then pretended to be relaxed and said with a smile: "OK, you can cast the Dharma!"


    "Hee hee, Lulu is starting!"


    After casting the magic power of secret arts again, Lulu tried to stimulate the healing power contained in the magic power of secret arts, and injected it into Ye Feng''s body.


    But to Lulu''s surprise, she found that Ye Feng''s body did not have the evil spirit she had just seen outside.


    "Strange Why can''t I feel the evil spirit? I saw it with my own eyes


    Hearing Lulu''s soliloquy, Ye Feng is relieved. It seems that it is right to let Elise hide in the believer''s flowers in advance.


    In order to distract Lulu''s attention, he also followed Lulu''s induction: "maybe I''ve driven out the remaining evil Qi just now. Lulu, you don''t have to worry about me getting the evil spirit. Let''s go out and play with your sister shivell. This is our little secret!"


    "No!" Lulu pursed her mouth childishly. She always felt something was wrong. She did not give up the feeling of evil Qi as Ye Feng thought.


    Unexpectedly, Lulu''s reaction was so great that Ye Feng had to continue: "what''s wrong? Lulu, since I can''t feel it, it means that I''m good. You don''t have to think about it too much! "


    Lulu really met Ye Feng''s eyes: "I saw you take back the body just now. If I can''t feel it, it just means that my healing magic is not home yet. Let sister Soraka show you!"


    With that, Lulu jumped down to the ground and wanted to shout outside.


    Ye Feng, who dares to let her cry out, covers her mouth and pulls back to the bed, indicating that she does not scream.


    Lulu broke off Ye Feng''s hand and murmured, "brother Ye Feng, why don''t you ask me to call sister shivell and come over?"


    "No, I want you to look at it for me again. Maybe you can feel the evil spirit by being more careful. You don''t have to worry about it for your sister shivell."


    Ye Feng comforts Lulu and indicates to Elise, a girl wrapped in flowers, to come out.


    Girl Elise hesitated, or decided to listen to Ye Feng, because she did not want to implicate him.


    Lu Lu outside saw Ye Feng say so, but also some do not believe in evil, she decided to try again.


    This time, because of the cooperation of Ye Feng and girl Elise, Lulu''s Secret Magic successfully sensed the faint black magic breath on the wisp of Elise''s ghost.


    After sensing this, Lulu was happy: "I sensed that, brother Ye Feng, Lulu is really an excellent healing mage!"


    "Yes, see if you can purify it."


    He perfunctorily replied to lulu. Ye Feng quickly communicated with the girl Elise. If she felt pain under the purification of secret arts, she must tell him that he would stop Lulu immediately.


    Young girl Elise nodded heavily. At the same time, she also saw the magic power coming from outside to her.Listen to Ye Feng said that such purification may feel painful, Elise''s heart is still very uneasy.


    It was not until the magic power of the healing breath continued to infuse her remaining soul without any pain that she took a long breath and reported peace to Ye Feng.


    "Ye Feng, I''m ok. The magic doesn''t hurt me!"


    Hearing Elise''s words, Ye Feng is also relieved. Just now, he was worried that Elise''s fragile spirit would not be able to withstand the baptism of secret magic. After all, Elise is a demon. For normal people, the magic power with healing power is likely to kill her.


    In fact, Ye Feng''s worry is superfluous. If he was a healing mage, he would know a healing magic knowledge that he did not know now.


    That is, the magic power and other magic powers that have the ability to restrain the black magic can also be used to treat people who practice black magic, as long as the healing mage has no desire to attack.


    With Lulu''s continuous treatment, a trace of black evil gas began to gush from the girl''s body. She was so frightened that she subconsciously asked Ye Feng for help: "Ye Feng, you see, there are a lot of black clouds floating out of my body!"


    Ye Feng is also in the bottom of his heart with the materialization of his soul villain, motioned for Elise to calm down: "don''t panic, Elise, do you feel uncomfortable now?"


    Seeing Ye Feng''s soul villain, Elise calmed down. She felt carefully and slowly answered Ye Feng: "you say so It seems that there is no such thing. Even after these things come out of my body, the whole person is refreshed


    Lulu''s treatment is effective! When Ye Feng heard the speech, he was shocked. At first, he simply comforted Elise, but he didn''t expect Lulu''s treatment would be effective for her remnant.


    Sure enough, just now his power of starlight had no effect because he was not a healer?


    The more he thinks about it, the more he thinks about it, the more he looks at Lulu, who provides treatment for Elise in his body, and his eyes are filled with joy.


    Since Lulu''s treatment has been proved to be effective, only Soraka''s artifact with healing power is missing!


    When he borrows the sacred objects of jushenfeng, Lulu, who has promised to keep the secret for him, will be responsible for the treatment, so as to ensure that Elise''s soul will not be found to the greatest extent.


    The more he thought about it, the more he looked at Lulu, the more he thought the little ghost was cute.


    However, he was still a little worried about Lulu, so he told him again: "Lulu, I promise you to treat me. You should keep your promise and keep this secret for me!"


    Seeing that Ye Feng trusted her so much, Lulu also said big words: "don''t worry, brother Ye Feng, Lulu will..."


    It was only in the middle of her speech that she was struck by the sound of shivell calling her to eat outside.


    "Lulu, come out to dinner with your brother Ye Feng, but sister Ruiwen has specially made Yodel style dishes for you, this little guy!"


    Forget the agreement with Ye Feng, the greedy Lulu ran out of the house like a greedy cat.


    "Come on, come on, Lulu likes Yodel best!"


    Seeing Lulu like this, Ye Feng''s mouth slightly twitches. He is worried whether she can really keep a good secret for him.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1290

    Tomorrow is the day to set out on the mountain trail. However, Ye Feng, who wants to sleep late, is dragged out of the bed by his sister Ruiwen.


    "Sister, you can put breakfast on the table. I will eat it myself. Let me sleep more!"


    Ye Feng rubbed his sleepy eyes, yawned and complained about Ruiwen pulling him up so early.


    Ruiwen didn''t care much about his complaint. She put the food on the table with a light smile: "Xiao Feng, just now Lord Soraka''s maid came and asked you to come to her later. She has something important to discuss with you."


    Tomorrow is the day of departure. What''s the matter with Lord Soraka asking him to go so early today? Ye Feng is excited all over the body, and sleepiness is swept away with some uneasy speculation.


    Could it be that Lulu, the ghost spirit, didn''t shut up and told Lord Soraka about the evil Qi in his body?


    At the bottom of his heart, Ye Feng did not dare to think down, and his mood became gloomy.


    One side of the Ruiwen see him standing there, eyebrows a pick: "brother, eat, silly stand thinking about what matter!"


    By Ruiwen words pull back to reality, afraid of being Ruiwen see what, he quickly sat down, accompany Ruiwen to have breakfast.


    Seeing that he sat down to have breakfast with him, Ruiwen just showed a slightly displeased look. In a flash, she was like a gentle elder sister.


    Accompany Ruiwen to finish breakfast, Ye Feng immediately set out to the doctor''s house. Ruiwen, the elder sister, accompanied him to the gate of the courtyard and watched him leave tenderly.


    Until he disappeared in her sight, Ruiwen''s gentle face gradually cooled, and her eyes were filled with the worries that Ye Feng seldom showed.


    "Xiaofeng, don''t let my sister worry too much. You have to purify the evil Qi in your body as soon as possible."


    If ye Feng hears his sister''s words, he will be speechless. It turned out that his sister Ruiwen had already seen that he had something to hide from her!


    On the other side, Ye Feng is in a nervous mood all the way, thinking about what to do if Soraka detects the secret in his body.


    With a restless mood came to the door of the doctor''s house, did not think how to deal with the Ye Feng tardy dare not go in.


    In the room, Soraka had already noticed that Ye Feng was at the door. Seeing Ye Feng''s delay in coming, she blinked her clear purple eyes, and injected a trace of magic into her voice: "Ye Feng, come on in!"


    Smelling sorakana''s ethereal voice that seems to purify people''s heart, Ye Feng shivers all over, adjusts his mood, and then pushes the door into the doctor''s room.


    Soraka was the only one in the hut, and she gave an easy smile: "sit at random. You look nervous."


    When Soraka sees through his inner true emotion, Ye Feng''s heart beats. He sat down, pretending to be calm, not knowing that his poor cover up was not enough to avoid Soraka''s eyes, but she didn''t want to expose him.


    Not in a hurry to talk about business, Soraka pushed a cup of hot tea beside her seat to Ye Feng by magic, and said with a smile, "have a drink of tea, Ye Feng."


    But Ye Feng is not the same. As long as Soraka doesn''t show her intention of calling him to come, he can''t be at ease for a moment.


    Therefore, after drinking a small sip of hot tea, Ye Feng also directly and respectfully asked, "Mr. Soraka, tomorrow is the day of departure. Did you call me here today?"


    Seeing Ye Feng was so anxious, Soraka also directly replied: "I have thought for a long time these two days. In order to better recapture the Terran territory of demasia and other Terrans in the future, I decided to cancel the plan of sending all of you to the surima battlefield at one time and send you to the main continent in batches.


    The people of piltvov, Juan, and bill Gewert were first to be determined in Ionia, while those of demacia, norhus and surima continued to make their way to the moglon trail camp through the portal tomorrow as originally planned.


    However, I don''t intend to let the demassia and norhus go into the battle field of surima desert. After all, many survivors of surima were rescued by the rifek to aeonia. There was no threat from the demon leader of shadow island. The shurima people, together with the people from the mogron mountain trail camp and the Ishtar people, should be enough to recapture the shurima desert.


    And the reason why I called you here today is that you are the guardian of the moon god on the moglon trail.


    Now you are the guardian of the moon goddess sect of the moon god sect, and you should have a lot of voice in the moglon mountain trail camp. I hope you and I can set up a new camp near Mt. Magnolia and help me to build a new camp near Mt


    With Soraka''s story, Ye Feng''s heart that piece of hanging boulder also falls. At first, he thought that Soraka had discovered the secret inside him, but he was frightened.


    Now that Soraka said something about the main mainland''s counterattack, he also patted his chest: "of course, it''s OK, but Lord Soraka, why don''t you let the norxans and the demassians in the same stronghold?"


    Soraka also patiently explained, "Ye Feng, have you forgotten the tension between demacia and NOx? Although there is a common enemy, shadow Island, and they have temporarily united, but there is still a deep animosity between them.If you put the people of demacia and norhus in the same stronghold, it is easy for the demons of shadow island to take advantage of this to divide the infighting


    After Soraka''s explanation, Ye Feng also recalled that before the invasion of shadow Island, demacia and NOx were deadly enemies. If they were to fight together, it would be possible for them to fight as Soraka said.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng said, "I understand, Lord Soraka. You can rest assured that I will talk about it with Diana."


    Soraka has always been at ease with Ye Feng and has high hopes. Watching Ye Feng grow up all the way, she seems to have seen the past of growing up with Aoxing and the four knights of void ten thousand years ago.


    She said with a friendly smile: "I''ve always been at ease with you. I''m glad to see you grow up all the way. Tomorrow you''re going to start again. Before you leave, I''d like to remind you of something you forgot, which may be very helpful to you."


    Ye Feng was stunned when he heard the speech. He thought for a long time and didn''t think that he had forgotten anything. So he also unconsciously whispered a sentence: "what I forgot?"


    Smelling Ye Feng''s murmuring, Soraka''s purple eyes twinkled with bright starlight, and her next words made Ye Feng, who was finally relaxed, excited all over.


    "The tears of the goddess are also the artifact with healing power, Ye Feng."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1291

    Hearing Soraka''s words, Ye Feng was excited all over. He looked at Soraka uncertainly. Did Soraka see that there was Elise''s soul in him?


    The more you think about it, the more likely it is that Ye Feng''s pressure is doubled. Just when he was about to give up and tell the truth, Soraka was smiling and gave him an order to leave.


    "You can go back, Ye Feng."


    Ye Feng widens his eyes and doubts seriously whether he has heard wrong.


    Seeing that he was still sitting in a daze, Soraka bent her mouth and said, "why, don''t you want to go back to rest?"


    Ye Feng smelled the speech and quickly shook his head: "no, no, thank you for reminding me. I will go back to have a rest."


    Although I don''t know whether Soraka can see that Elise''s soul is hidden in his body, Ye Feng knows that he must leave now.


    Eyes full of respect looked at Soraka, Ye Feng left the doctor''s room under the gaze of Soraka.


    At the same time, Fiona, sylvier, Sara''s residence, the four women were also informed by verus of Soraka''s latest strategic plan.


    When verus left, sylvier chuckled and said, "I''m sorry, Sarah, you can stay in Ionia this time."


    It was Sara who was good at hiding her mind, and her face was extremely embarrassed when she was so ridiculed by shivell.


    However, this embarrassed look only stayed on her face for a moment, then she was pressed down.


    One side of Fiona two women are not as obvious as hivier, but they are still a little happy to have a strong enemy like Sara follow Ye Feng together.


    Saraping recovered her emotions and said slowly: "it is not a good thing to stay in Ionia. It is estimated that the people of piltvov have been informed of the new battle plan by the aeonians.


    Since we have nothing to do with us this time, I plan to go to Caitlin and go back to the three provinces with them


    Hearing Sara say that she is going back now, shivell put up his smile and raised his eyebrow and said, "Sarah, you won''t be angry, are you?"


    Sarah glanced at shivell. "You think too much. I''m not as stingy as you are. I want to go back early. At least you can watch wood''s news on the Rafik through the location of the magic satellite."


    Smell speech, hilwell again blooming a bright smile: "not angry good, after all, we get along so long, not as a joke can not afford."


    Sarah also said with a smile: "be careful yourself, and Fiona, both of you have not recovered. I don''t know if solaka has forgotten the physical condition of both of you and even asked you to follow. In short, before you recover, don''t use your sword spirit to make trouble for others."


    Although Sara''s words were harsh in the ears of Fiona, they knew to restrain their small temper a little at the moment of parting. They nodded and didn''t fight with Sara.


    Shivell winked at Sarah. "Sarah, do you want us to send you?"


    "No, you''ll have to get up early tomorrow. I''ll go back with Caitlin and they''ll have company on the way. It''s OK!"


    Rejecting the offer, Sara takes a deep breath, smiles, waves and walks out of the courtyard.


    ¡­¡­


    In the early morning of the next day, Yefeng, Fiona, sylvier, Lulu, amu, Galen, lax, Wayne, dreius, talon, Katrina and others gathered in the secret room where the one-way teleportation array from Ionia to moglon mountain path was located, waiting for sorakashi to activate the teleportation array.


    Close to the door of the narrow passageway, one by one surima, norhus surviving soldiers in an orderly line can not see the end of the long line. As long as Ye Feng and others go to the mogalon trail first, they will also be sent to the mogalon trail under the arrangement of Soraka, as the backbone of surima and NOx.


    The reason why there were no demasia soldiers was that demacia was destroyed by shadow island before the evacuation. The remaining demassians were either still ravaged in demasia, or followed Leona and panson on the moglon trail.


    In addition, Galen, who is the leader of demasia, has an additional task to do this time, which is to divide the soldiers and civilians of demacia from Leona and panson to add enough population to their next new stronghold.


    After a while, the one-way teleportation array was fully activated by Soraka.


    The array was buzzing and surrounded by the power of starlight. Even if it was just a teleportation array, it also exuded a soothing aura of holiness.


    Soraka slowly turned to face Ye Feng and his party, smiling and giving way: "teleport array has been activated. Good luck, heroes!"


    As the words fell, Ye Feng and his party stepped into the transmission array one after another. When they all entered the teleportation array, the starlight around the array was so dazzling that it covered Soraka''s horizon.


    When the dazzling starlight faded away, they all disappeared in front of Soraka. A moment later, the passers-by standing on the west side of the mountain is not windy.Bobbie, who follows Leona, is patrolling near the teleportation array on the west side of the mountain. When she noticed the change of the teleportation array, she came to her first time.


    Seeing that among these people, Ye Feng and demacia are familiar to her, Bobbie puts down his guard. She also happily said hello to Ye Feng: "Ye Feng elder brother!"


    Hearing bobi calling him, Ye Feng immediately comes back from the influence of the teleportation array. He grinned, "Bobbie, are you in charge of patrolling here today?"


    Bobbi replied truthfully: "no, in a moment, other soldiers will take over my patrol and transmit the array side."


    Just when Ye Feng was going to ask Bobbie about Leona''s recovery, little Lulu trotted over and curiously turned around Bobbie: "there are yodells here, too? A suit of armor, how handsome


    Lulu boasted a little embarrassed, and Bobbie, who was also a Yodel girl, scratched his head: "Hello, my name is boby. I''m a Yodel who grew up in demasia!"


    "My name is Lulu, Bobbie, I..."


    Not waiting for Lulu to finish speaking, Ye Feng interrupted: "Lulu, you want to make friends in advance, I have something important to tell Bobbie."


    Shivell also came forward at the right time and took Lulu''s little hand to one side, telling Lulu not to disturb the conversation between Ye Feng and boby.


    When he pulled Lulu away from him, Ye Feng continued to say to Bobbie: "Bobbie, Leona, panson and Diana, are they all awake now?"


    Bobbie thought for a while and replied, "brother Ye Feng, sister Leona, brother panson and sister Diana all wake up, but they are still in the treatment of ithtar."


    After listening to Boby''s reply, Ye Feng nodded: "I know, Bobbi, wait here. There will be a large number of coalition forces coming from Ionia. You are responsible for receiving them. I have to go to panson and discuss some things first."


    However, the next second, Fiona and her daughter said with one voice, "I''m going too!"


    Ye Feng didn''t think too much. Since they wanted to go with them, he could take them with them.


    But remembering Soraka''s advice, he rebuked Fiona''s second daughter: "Ye Feng is not not not coming back, what are you two going to add to the mess? We''ll wait here together. When the Allies come, we''ll have to build a lot of new tents on the mountain trail with them.


    We''ll have to spend the time here until we expand our new strongholds! "


    After hivier''s warning, Galen and others also recalled Soraka''s advice and asked Fiona to follow them.


    Although Fiona two girls want to go with Ye Feng, they still choose to stay under the pressure of the public.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1292

    Ishtar, Princess Chiana''s bedroom, jushenfeng, who was arranged to receive treatment in the same area, gathered in a pavilion with the help of the soldiers of Ishtar one after another to listen to the wind direction of Ye. They conveyed the wishes of Soraka and the human alliance.


    Princess Kiana is also in the pavilion, listening thoughtfully to Ye Feng''s story.


    After Ye Feng told solaka''s wishes, Chiana took the lead in asking, "Ye Feng, I have a question to ask you. How long will you launch a counter offensive against the shurima desert?"


    Ye Feng thought about it for a moment and said truthfully, "the exact time is not clear, but it is certain that we will launch an operation on the shurima desert just recently when we open up a new Terran stronghold near the mogalon trail camp for demasia and surima.


    then I will inform you in advance, Princess highness! "


    With Ye Feng''s words, Chiana no longer has other questions. She is also looking forward to fighting with the coalition forces to take back the land belonging to human beings from the devil''s hands.


    Another moment later, Leona also said, "Ye Feng, you said that the Allied forces will reach the mogalon trail through the teleportation array. I''m afraid the camp on the mountain can''t satisfy so many people."


    Before coming, Ye Feng carefully noted all Soraka''s orders, and motioned to Leona to be relieved: "don''t worry, when the Allied forces arrive at the mogalon trail, they will build a new camp in the open area above the mountain at the first time. Moreover, we have brought enough materials this time, which will not cause too much burden to the mogelung mountain trail camp.


    If some people go to the new stronghold, they can still leave some crop seeds for you. Didn''t mogelon mountain trail camp start planting crops last time? We can grow more crops this time. Although we can''t be completely self-sufficient, we can also solve many problems. "


    Leona smelled the words and looked at panson sitting beside her. There was no doubt about it.


    Diana, who did not speak, has been deeply worried since Ye Feng explained the will of Soraka and the Allied forces.


    She seemed to have deep doubts, but somehow she didn''t open her mouth. Panson, who noticed her worried look, reminded Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, Diana seems to have doubts."


    After panson''s reminder, Ye Feng also noticed that Diana seemed to have some hidden problems. He also said directly, "Diana, if you have any questions, just say it. It''s OK."


    In the public''s gaze, Diana hesitated, or expressed her doubts in the heart.


    "Ye Feng, are you sure that the demon leaders of shadow island can''t come out because the island is closed? I''m worried about the danger of being sniped by the divine demons as soon as we leave the camp. "


    This word a, originally had no doubt leiona three people also showed the look full of doubt.


    Not long ago, the shadow of the heavy damage can be clearly seen, and the atmosphere of the scene instantly became anxious.


    Ye Feng also has a shadow of not laughing at this matter, his mind is also can not help but think of Wayne dying, Diana and other severely damaged scene.


    But different from Diana, although he had a shadow, he was convinced that the demon leader of the closed island of shadow island could not come out for the time being.


    In order to eliminate their worries, I was sure that we had a double confrontation with Diana.


    If we don''t take the opportunity to retake our territory, and wait until shadow Island unlocks its seal, it will be too late! "


    After hearing this, Diana and others looked at each other. After careful consideration, they still decided to believe Ye Feng.


    At the end of the negotiation, panson and Leona, supported by the soldiers of Ishtar, went to their healing room.


    As the princess of Ishtar, Chiana left at the right time and informed her father of the latest information from Ye Feng.


    Not a moment later, only Ye Feng and Diana were left in the pavilion. Diana looked at Ye Feng who left her alone with her cheek burning, and guessed the purpose of Ye Feng''s leaving her.


    The little daughter''s mind overflows she to guess anxiously, the leaf wind should not want to confess with her? If he did, should she promise him?


    The more she thought about it, the more disordered she was. Diana lowered her shy face and did not dare to look at Ye Feng.


    It''s a pity that she guessed wrong. The reason why Ye Feng left her is to ask her how she is recovering and borrow the sacred objects of giant Shenfeng.


    "Diana, how are you doing now?"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s concern, Diana''s heart beat more violently. Warm in the heart of her faltering way: "good, in a few days should be able to rely on their own walking."


    After hearing this, Ye Feng nodded at ease. He wanted to borrow Diana''s artifact as the goddess of the moon, but after thinking about it, he decided to take her back to have a rest.


    Think about it, Ye Feng also grinned: "I carry you back first!"


    Diana, as low as a mosquito, let Ye Feng carry her and lie on her back, enjoying the warmth of this moment.Take Diana back to her room, Ye Feng carefully put her on the bed, and cover the bedding for her.


    When entering the room, Ye Feng also saw the moon''s battle armor and crescent blade on the inside of the bed.


    Sitting by Diana''s bed, he began to think about how to open his mouth to let Diana lend him her artifact.


    And his meditative appearance fell into Diana''s eyes, which was like thinking about how to tell her!


    The more she thought about it, the more embarrassed she was. She did not dare to look at him again. She just lowered her red face in silence and clenched his big hands tightly.


    They were silent for a long time. After thinking about it for a long time, Ye Feng had no choice but to borrow her artifact from Diana.


    "Diana, I May I ask you to borrow your crescent blade and moon armor


    As Ye Feng expected, Diana was stunned at the first time after hearing his request. However, Diana, who is haunted by the girl''s heart, thinks that Ye Feng borrows all her personal belongings. She immediately misunderstands Ye Feng. She thinks that Ye Feng does not know how to express his feelings to her, and then tells her in another way.


    She was so fond of Ye Feng that she bit her teeth coyly: "you can borrow it at any time, Ye Feng, after all After all, you are my My guardian... "


    The wrong idea of Diana wanted to show her heart boldly, but she was shy and changed a subtle way to convey her feelings to Ye Feng.


    Hearing that she so easily agreed to borrow his crescent blade and the battle armor of the moon, Ye Feng was so happy that he directly crossed over her to get the artifact.


    But Diana saw Ye Feng suddenly approached her, thinking Ye Feng was going to kiss her. Diana shivered and breathed quickly: "Ye Feng, you You are... "


    Under her expectant and timid gaze, Ye Feng took the blade of crescent moon and the battle armor of the moon and retreated peacefully, making her a little unresponsive for a while.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1293

    Thinking Ye Feng was going to kiss her, Diana''s delicate body trembled and her cheeks were flushed.


    Her red face is full of expectation and uneasiness. However, to her surprise, Ye Feng only took her battle armor of the moon and the blade of the new moon, and did not have any extra actions for her.


    Staring at Ye Feng''s eyes, Diana did not respond for a while. Didn''t he want to kiss her when he was so close to her?


    Ye Feng, who acquired the battle armor of the moon and the blade of the new moon, wanted to go back early to see if Diana''s artifact could be helpful to Elise''s last remaining soul, as Soraka said.


    He also said to the bewildered Diana: "Diana, you should take good care of your wounds these days. When you can go down to the ground and need armor and blades, I will bring them back to you."


    When Diana came back to her senses, she realized that she might be mistaken. Her heart was filled with disappointment. However, she was confused about what Ye Feng wanted to do with her crescent blade and moon armor, especially her moon armor, which was close to her and was not suitable for men.


    Unable to understand Ye Feng''s intention, Diana took Ye Feng and frowned slightly. "Ye Feng, what do you want to do with my crescent blade and moon armor?"


    Ye Feng didn''t dare to tell Diana his real intention. If Diana knew he was going to save Elise, she would never agree with her.


    With the rapid operation of his head, Ye Feng casually made a reason: "I just want to study them. As your guardian, I always have to know the weapons and armor you usually use."


    This flawed excuse is obviously not enough to convince Diana. She carefully recalled the details of today''s dialogue between Ye Feng and her, and her little daughter''s mind was haunted, and she could not help but think that her previous guess was right.


    Ye Feng is ashamed to express his affection to her, so he wants something close to her


    At the thought of this, Diana, who has been with Ye Feng for several times, is no longer entangled and chooses to acquiesce in his behavior.


    She pursed her lips: "well, Ye Feng, if you want to study, you can take it back and study it, but there may be some smell on the armor. You''d better not smell it. I''m sorry..."


    The more she said, the less her voice was. Diana lowered her blushing face again, and her little eyes secretly glanced at Ye Feng.


    Who wants her this one Piao, just see by she arouses curiosity Ye Feng will month battle armour to take in front to smell the taste, provoked her to cry.


    "Ah Didn''t I tell you not to smell it? It''s delicious


    Ye Feng didn''t stop his behavior because of the words she stopped. After smelling it, he grinned and said, "it''s OK, it''s not a bad smell, it''s very fragrant, there''s your breath!"


    Although Ye Feng''s praise made her happy, Diana said in a low voice: "don''t say it. It''s embarrassing..."


    Ye Feng thought that Diana was tired and wanted to go back to the experiment. He also said, "well, it''s getting late. You''re still a little weak now. You should rest more. I''ll go back first and I won''t disturb you."


    "No, I''m not this..." he said


    Without waiting for Diana to finish speaking, Ye Feng said another sentence that let Diana not know how to explain: "OK, I know. You don''t mean to drive me away. After all, you are a patient now, and you can recover quickly by taking a rest alone!"


    Finish saying, he directly slip away, around is Diana in the face of Ye Feng how little woman''s mind, or he was angry to cry.


    "Fool Ye Feng!"


    ¡­¡­


    After returning from Ishtar to the moglon trail, Ye Feng bumped into Wade and Nell, the high priests of the Luna sect, who had been waiting here for a long time.


    Ye Feng looked at two people and asked, "is there anything I can do for you


    Wade and Nell looked at each other, and he stood up and said, "well, guardian, recently, the goddess has been recuperating in Ishtar. The Luna sect and the common people have not heard from the goddess for a long time.


    Now, guardian, you are back. We want you to represent the goddess to preach the doctrine and spirit of the moon god sect to the believers and the common people, so as to arouse the morale of the army! "


    When Ye Feng heard about this, he had a headache because he did not know what the doctrine of the moon god sect was. Although he had heard from Diana before, he didn''t mean to remember.


    So he also reluctantly spread out his hand: "I can''t do this, I didn''t remember the doctrine."


    He thought that he could get rid of this job by saying this, but he didn''t want Naier to smile like the moon. "Guardian, this is a letter written by the goddess himself. It records the doctrines of the moon god sect at the beginning of its establishment, as well as some simple moonlight magic and the knowledge of restraining demons. You will take this to teach religious knowledge to believers and civilians!"


    Since Naier said all the words on this, Ye Feng had to take the letter and take the job.


    However, before teaching with them, Ye Feng went back to his camp and put the crescent blade and the battle armor of the moon before going to the designated space.


    From a distance, he saw a large number of Luna believers and civilians sitting together in order, waiting for their arrival."Look, it''s Guardian!"


    "The guardian is really back. The high priest has not deceived us!"


    "It''s said that this time the guardian has taught us the doctrine. I''m really looking forward to it."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of believers and civilians soon discovered Ye Feng and whispered excitedly before the teaching of the doctrine. It can be seen that Ye Feng, the guardian of the moon god, is highly respected in the Yueshen sect.


    Ye Feng is not the first time to see these people''s eyes flashing vision and excited color, but hear their whispers, the heart is still unconsciously floating.


    With the help of Wade and Nell''s eyes, he cleared his throat, opened his letter on the table, and began to teach the moon god doctrine.


    Although Ye Feng needs to look at Diana''s letters from time to time because he is not familiar with the doctrine, the believers and civilians who believe in the moon god and the moon listen carefully. They even think that Ye Feng''s teaching is very dignified, which further deepens Ye Feng''s status as a guardian of the moon God in their hearts.


    Ye Feng himself was immersed in it, and more and more felt that it was right to rise up and promise to be Diana''s believer on the first day of junior high school.


    However, Elise, the girl in his heart, just woke up and saw the way he was teaching there. Originally, some maidens who worshipped him, Elise, twinkled with star eyes.


    After ye Fengfeng and the common people had taught the spirit of the moon god sect, he was surrounded by the believers and the people, and asked many questions about the Moon Magic.


    Unconsciously, Ye Feng spent the day surrounded by people. Although it will satisfy Ye Feng''s vanity to be looked at with adoring eyes by believers and civilians, he still feels physically and mentally exhausted after speaking for a whole day.


    Drag tired body back to the camp, leaf wind directly fell on the floor, fall head will be snoring big sleep.


    But at the next moment, Elise, the energetic girl in his heart, called for him.


    "Ye Feng Don''t sleep yet. Did you help me find artifact while I was sleeping? "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1294

    Ye Feng doesn''t want to respond to Alice because he is really sleepy now. But thinking that she would call him endlessly in his heart as before, Ye Feng still sat up helplessly.


    He yawned and complained, "Ellie, can you stop sleeping during the day next time?"


    Young girl Elise also felt that this kind of work and rest is not very good, she sheepishly curled her lips: "I don''t want to. I feel sleepy at daybreak, but speaking of business, Ye Feng, did you help me find the artifact?"


    Ye Feng condenses the soul villain in the bottom of his heart: "yes, I borrowed the crescent blade and the battle armor of the moon from Diana."


    Hearing that Ye Feng really borrowed the artifact for her, she jumped down from the believer''s flower and held Ye Feng''s hand with a smile: "that''s great. With your goddess''s tears, you should be able to restore my body for me, right?"


    Ye Feng hesitated and replied, "well, theoretically it is."


    Can''t wait to recover, girl Elise looked at Ye Feng with pleading eyes: "I''m going to try to recover my body now, Ye Feng, please!"


    If you can try now, Ye Feng will try, but it has been proved last time that the mage must be cured to nourish Elise''s spirit. So Ye Feng comforts the girl Elise with a bitter smile.


    "Ellie, tomorrow night, I''ll find a chance to let Lulu come over. Your existence can''t be known to others for the time being. After all, your identity of being possessed by evil spirits is very sensitive."


    Elise, a young girl, pouted her lips in displeasure. However, she is not unreasonable. She has been together for so long, and she also knows what kind of trouble she will cause to Ye Feng if she is found out, so she can''t hurt Ye Feng because of her impatience.


    After thinking about it, she stretched out her jade hand and earnestly drew a line in front of her, indicating that Ye Feng would pull a hook with her: "tomorrow


    Young girl Elise''s action to pull hook with him successfully makes Ye Feng laugh, but she still has such a lovely side when she was a girl.


    Although he met Elise''s young girl Allie when he was in Zuan, she did not lose her memory at that time. Her psychological age was also mature, and the queen had a very bad temper.


    "What are you laughing at?" Young girl Elise is very puzzled why Ye Feng suddenly laughs. She is too young to see that Ye Feng is laughing at her.


    This word said from Elise''s mouth, Ye Feng was instinctively scared, but he was relieved to think that she was not queen.


    Abdominal Fei said that he was too nervous. Ye Feng said to Elise with a smile: "nothing. I thought of something happy."


    "Oh, pull the hook!" Girl Elise did not think too much, and shook her raised jade hand, let Ye Feng swear with her.


    Ye Feng is also quickly with Elise Largo, to ensure that he will find her tomorrow to cure the mage to help her recover.


    After pulling the hook with Ye Feng and getting Ye Feng''s guarantee, the satisfied girl Elise doesn''t want to continue disturbing Ye Feng''s rest. She blinked her clear eyes: "hard you, Ye Feng, you sleep well, I will not affect your rest!"


    Finally, let the girl Elise stop, Ye Feng such as the amnesty, scattered the soul of the villain, did not sleep for a while.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Ye Feng was woken up early in the morning by Wade, the high priest of the Yueshen sect, to inspect and greet the lunatic and civilians on the eastern mountain.


    Without exception, he went to the West Peak to see the situation of Leona''s men and the Allied forces.


    At present, Leona, panson and Diana, who are in charge, are recuperating in sitar. As the guardian of the moon god, he has to shoulder his responsibility to guard the peace of these two mountains.


    If in the past, he did not dare to think that he could do such a thing, and it would be a great responsibility. Later, he grew up to be the spiritual pillar and leader of many people.


    Seeing that the Allied forces led by hivier and others had built their full barracks on the mountainside, the mountain road up the mountain, and at the foot of the mountain on the east side, he could not help but feel their efficiency.


    After Ye Feng confirms that everything is normal on the west side of the mountain, he finds Lulu, who is playing games with amu, and tells her that she comes to visit late at night and can''t tell him, so he goes back to the East peak.


    It''s still early to see. I remember that jiela and his party were on the east side of the mountain. He went to see them.


    Outside their camp, Ye Feng sees jiela, Nicola and Weijia preparing to play in the mountain forest.


    Three people face to face also noticed him, for a long time did not see Ye Feng, they immediately surrounded up, asked East and West for a long time.


    After chatting with the three people for a while, Ye Feng didn''t see Ali and youmi, but also asked them about their condition.


    Knowing that Ali is still recovering from her injury, youmi is afraid that Ali is too bored to accompany her. Ye Feng reproaches himself. Yesterday, he thought that Ali was cured, so he didn''t rush to see her.


    After chatting with the three of jiela for a while, Ye Feng decides to visit Ali. He feels that if he doesn''t visit her when he comes back, he can''t explain the relationship between them.


    Through the portal to Ishtar, Ye Feng finds her in the memory of Ali''s healing place.To Ye Feng''s surprise, Ali is not lying in bed or in the house, but sitting in front of the stone table outside the house.


    Sanwei Youhu Xiaoxi and magic cat are accompanied by her, the atmosphere is very harmonious.


    Seeing that she seemed to have recovered, Ye Feng walked over with a smile: "Ali!"


    A Li hears the sound, trembles all over, and looks at Ye Feng in disbelief.


    But immediately, her pretty face showed a happy color: "Ye Feng, you are back!"


    Ye Feng sat down beside Ali and said with a smile, "well, I''ve come back. I heard jiela say you''re still healing, so I came here to see you."


    When a Li heard that Ye Feng had come to care about her illness, she nodded slightly, lowered her voice and shyly said, "I''m almost all right now. Thank you for being so busy and thinking about me!"


    Ye Feng also sincerely looked at Ali: "Ali, some time ago, it was hard for you. If it wasn''t for you and youmi, Diana and the three of them might not have insisted on the rescue of the dragon people."


    Ali didn''t want to take up this topic. She clapped her hands, her big eyes twinkled with expectation: "by the way, Ye Feng, can you tell me what you have experienced during this period of time?"


    Ye Feng doesn''t refuse Ali. He thinks he has a good relationship with ALI. He also shares his experience with her, but he doesn''t mention anything about Elise''s ghost.


    Little did he know that Ali knew about Elise''s death to save his spirit since he came back last time. What''s more, Ali, who has a common divinity, also saw most of them through Xiao Xi.


    The reason why she wants to listen to Ye Feng when she knows is that she wants to hear Ye Feng tell her about Elise''s ghost hiding in him.


    In other words, she doesn''t want Ye Feng to hide her in this matter and bear too much.


    Ye Feng didn''t share Elise''s ghost with her. She really didn''t want Ye Feng to help her recover.


    If the female devil of Elise recovers her memory, Ali, who also knows something about Elise through Ye Feng, is very worried that Elise will continue to do evil.


    Therefore, in order not to let Ye Feng become an accomplice, Ali feels that she has an obligation to remind Ye Feng not to make such a mistake.


    After careful consideration, Ali interrupts Ye Feng''s narration and looks at him with a look that he can''t bear.


    "Ye Feng, I know that devil is not dead, she is in your body, right?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1295

    A Li''s words are like a bolt from the blue. Hearing Ye Feng''s whole body is excited and his head is confused.


    After a while, he pretended to be calm and met Ali''s worried eyes: "Ali, are you wrong? Where is the devil in me?"


    You mi, the magic cat, was also startled. She jumped to Ali''s shoulder and blinked her lovely cat''s eyes: "yes, Ye Feng looks normal. Are you wrong, Ali?"


    Ali took a deep breath and gave Xiao Xi a look. Then he said to youmi, "youmi, you and Xiao Xi go to the side first. I want to talk to Ye Feng alone."


    Seeing Ali''s dignified face, youmi thinks about it, and decides to listen to her, not to disturb her conversation with Ye Feng.


    Xiao Xi is also obedient to accompany youmi to play beside, abnormal, not ferocious to Ye Feng.


    When the two little cute things are far away, Ali takes back her eyes and looks at Ye Feng sitting beside her.


    Her worried eyes also revealed a trace of resentment: "Ye Feng, do you want to continue to hide from me?"


    Some did not dare to look at such a Li. The guilty Ye Feng coughed and tried to change the topic: "Ali, your good friend sylvier has also come to moglon trail. I''ll take you to see her."


    "Ye Feng!" A Li bit thin lips, pause to see Ye Feng still refused to tell her the truth, she had to continue: "you can''t go wrong, Elise that female devil''s ghost can''t be saved!"


    Before Ye Feng only suspected that Ali might know about Elise, but he was still shocked and said in a voice: "how do you know?"


    Ali didn''t want to tell him the secret that she was worried about Ye Feng''s accident, because she was afraid that he said she was watching him.


    In fact, at the beginning, even if Xiao Xi had the common divinity of the two, Ali couldn''t see Elise who planted the seeds of believers in Ye Feng''s body.


    After Elise was plotted by wicz, the seed of believers died, and she was able to pry into the secret hidden in Ye Feng''s body.


    At that time, she was really worried about Ye Feng. She didn''t expect Ye Feng to keep it from them for such a long time.


    It was not until later that Elise died in order to save the spirit of Ye Feng. She had a little change in her impression of the female devil, and even sympathized with her.


    However, when she and Ye Feng found that Elise''s remnant soul was actually saved by the seed of believers, she was frightened that Ye Feng would save Elise.


    The fact is also developing in the direction she worries about, so she can''t help but talk to Ye Feng to stop his extremely dangerous behavior.


    In the face of Ye Feng''s question, Ali didn''t reply positively, but continued: "Ye Feng, really can''t save her. If she recovers, with your understanding of her, you should know what she will do better than me!"


    Quietly lowered his head, Ye Feng of course knows how likely Elise will continue to do evil if she recovers. But he still held the hope that Alice would come back to life.


    Moreover, it was only for the sake of saving him that Elise ended up with only one remnant. If he did not save her, the death of her would haunt him like a nightmare, which would never be forgotten.


    Ye Feng pondered for a long time and took a deep breath like Ali: "since you know all about it, then I will not hide you. Ali, I know that you persuade me for my good, but this time, no matter what, I have to save her!"


    In fact, Ali had long guessed that Ye Feng would answer her like this, but she continued to try to persuade Ye Feng, gazing at Ye Feng with a faint eye: "even if she knew she would continue to do evil?"


    Ye Feng was speechless for a while. After a while, his eyes twinkled and said, "Ali, her remnant soul has not become the memory of the devil, but a naive teenage girl.


    And after saving her life, she may not be able to recover the memory after that. As long as she keeps her present mental state, she can''t do evil! "


    "What if she recovers her memory, Ye Feng? She is a god level devil. If other people know that you saved her life, her killing will be added to you, and then you will be destroyed, you know


    The later he said, the more excited Ali was. Her eyes slightly damp hot, she really do not want to see Ye Feng in order to save a female devil bet on his all, it is very likely to destroy him!


    Ye Feng can see that Ali really cares about him, so he can tell him so much. Looking at Ali, who soon burst into tears, he couldn''t bear it. He even wanted to promise her not to save Elise.


    But when he thought that Elise had come to such an end in order to save him, even if he didn''t want to hurt Ali''s heart, he still insisted: "I''m sorry, Ali, Elise, I must save it!"


    After hearing the speech, Ali knows that she can''t persuade Ye Feng to change her mind even if she continues to persuade her. She no longer chooses to try, but silently wipes the tears in her eyes.


    Because of him, she cried like this, and Ye Feng felt very guilty. He put out his hand around Ali and gently comforted him: "if she really recovers her memory and wants to do evil, I will be the first to stop her. Believe me, the situation you are worried about will not happen!"Ali doesn''t speak. Ye Feng comforts her so much, but she worries more about Ye Feng. Strong from let own cry abate, she leans in leaf wind''s bosom, Jiao body from time to time because sobs trembles.


    At the same time, Ye Feng''s heart, young girl Elise did not know that because of her, Ali and Ye Feng had a dispute just now.


    At the moment, she looks comfortable lying in the center of the believer''s flower stamen, doing a beautiful dream that only a girl can do.


    In the dream, the girl Elise dreamt that she recovered with the help of Ye Feng. After recovering her body, she studied many powerful demigod magic with Ye Feng and fought with Ye Feng to fight against demons.


    After the war, she and Ye Feng went to live in a city totally different from that of Ionia.


    But as soon as the dream arrived here, the beautiful dream painting style suddenly changed.


    The blood mist dyed red all around, and the strange and gloomy atmosphere was filled. A woman with a sharp knife in her eyes showed maliciously in front of the girl Elise, which made her stagger to the ground.


    Frightened, she said timidly, "you Who are you? "


    "Who am I?" It seems that she was asked about the topic which made her extremely disgusted. The strange woman was angry and laughed back. She bent down and put her face full of resentment and hatred in front of the girl Elise.


    "I am you


    With this sentence said, the pretty cold woman''s cheeks gradually gave birth to symmetrical blood stains in the flesh.


    Looking at the woman who was full of evil spirits, Elise shook her head and denied that they were the same person.


    "No No, you''re not me Not me


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1296

    In the middle of the night, Lulu, who was sleeping in a camp with amu and shivell, opened his eyes and secretly took aim at the two men.


    "Sister sylvier, Amur, are you asleep?"


    They called their names in a low voice. Seeing that hiville and amu did not respond, little Lulu crept out of the camp.


    "Run fast


    I remember my agreement with Ye Feng during the day. Lulu, who lives on the hillside of the western mountains, speeds up the descent.


    On the way to avoid patrolling soldiers, Lulu soon arrived at the eastern peak where the moon god sect was stationed.


    But when she got here, Lulu, who didn''t know where Ye Feng lived, looked at the mountain in front of her.


    When she didn''t know how to find Ye Feng, her ear rang out the weak voice of Ye Feng: "Lulu!"


    Hearing Ye Feng calling her, Lulu turned around happily and was covered by Ye Feng as soon as she wanted to reply in a loud voice.


    Shh!


    He made a silent gesture to Lulu not to shout, and Ye Feng carried her back to his camp on the top of the mountain.


    Back in the camp, Ye Feng puts Lulu down and takes out Diana''s crescent blade and the battle armor of the moon to stimulate the magic power of the moon and the source of the moon''s magic power.


    For a moment, his camp was illuminated by the dazzling moonlight, and the sacred and soft moon breath pervaded every part of the camp.


    At the same time, Ye Feng infuses the power of starlight into the tears of the goddess, which makes the tears of the goddess also emit a sacred atmosphere of starlight.


    Lulu blinked her cute purple eyes curiously: "brother Ye Feng, what are you doing?"


    Hearing the speech, Ye Feng replied without thinking: "Lulu, when you treat me, try to cooperate with these three magical instruments with healing power, so that the evil Qi in my body can be dispelled more quickly."


    "OK, I will cure brother Ye Feng!"


    Lulu didn''t think too much. She wanted to show off to others after curing Ye Feng. She directly released dark purple magic.


    The attack of the magic power of the secret arts was reduced to the minimum. When the magic power of the secret arts sent out a gentle healing breath, Lulu guided the magic power of the secret arts into Ye Feng''s body.


    Ye Feng also cooperated with Lulu at the first time, injecting the power of the three artifacts into her body, and reminded Lulu that she should guide the power of the artifact.


    Lulu gave a sound and began to guide the three kinds of artifact energy that had been injected into Ye Feng''s body, so that they could be combined with her secret magic.


    At the same time, Ye Feng shows the soul villain in in his heart. He frowns when he sees that the girl Elise is still sleeping.


    Climbing on the believer''s flower, Ye Feng gently pushed Elise: "Allie, wake up, I''m here to help you recover!"


    I don''t know if I don''t push. I''m scared when I push. Ye Feng found that the moment his hand touched the girl Elise, his hand was stained with a touch of black magic.


    Hasten to shrink back and dispel the dark evil spirit that has not been deeply infected in time. Ye Feng stares at the sleeping girl Elise with worry.


    Another moment later, Lulu''s magic and healing energy after the fusion of artifact energy entered here together. Ye Feng retreats to one side and watches the magic energy enter the ghost of girl Elise.


    "Strange I remember that the evil Qi in Ye Feng''s body has been weakened a lot after my treatment. How can it be more this time? "


    Smelling Lulu''s words full of doubts outside, Ye Feng''s soul villain''s eyes twinkled, and he said in secret.


    It is generally understood that Elise, a girl, has been unable to fall asleep, which is related to the explosion of dark evil Qi in her body. Ye Feng can only pray for her secretly, hoping that she can wake up under Lulu''s treatment.


    However, looking at Elise, a girl who is curled up in front of her and sleeping soundly, Ye Feng can''t help but imagine the haggard figure of Ali during the day.


    Now the evil Qi in the girl Elise is surging. Ye Feng is very worried that she will wake up as Ali said. She will not only remember her as a girl, but also recover her memory.


    His eyes twinkled in contradiction, but he still did not choose to stop Lulu''s casting.


    He admitted that he was gambling that even if Elise recovered her memory, she would stop doing evil because of his care these days.


    Her eyelashes trembled slightly as the dark evil spirit in the girl Elise''s body gradually turned into clouds and smoke, and was purified by Lulu''s casting.


    "Well..."


    Hearing the girl Elise''s drowsy nonsense, Ye Feng is afraid that she will recover her memory after waking up, but it is still because her condition begins to improve, showing a color of joy.


    But the next moment, the smile on his face gradually solidified with the change of girl Elise.


    I saw the girl Elise''s pretty face gradually tearing out shocking blood stains, which left three, right three, surprisingly symmetrical.


    This symmetrical seeping bloodstain immediately made Ye Feng aware of something. Seeing the girl Elise open her sleeping eyes at the next moment, he took a cold breath: "Elise?"


    Girl Elise seemed to hear Ye Feng''s address to her. She stretched her delicate body and sat up with her blurred eyes.Ye Feng stares at the girl Elise with high vigilance, trying to see whether she has recovered her memory from her actions.


    But the young girl Elise is after seeing Ye Feng, the eyes of shuilingling instantly get wet and hot, and suddenly rush into his arms, making him a little unprepared.


    "Wuwuwu Ye Feng, I had a nightmare. I dreamed of a terrible female devil. She said that I was her. She had been inculcating evil thoughts in my dream. I was so scared... "


    Hearing the sobbing words of girl Elise, the huge stone hanging in Ye Feng''s heart fell down.


    Glancing at the healing energy still flowing into the girl Elise''s body, Ye Feng gently stroked her fragrant shoulder and gently soothed her helpless: "Elle, don''t be afraid. I''m here. The female devil you dream of is the evil spirit attached to you, so you decide not to believe any of her words, you know?"


    Girl Elise because of fear and uneasiness, even in the arms of Ye Feng, her delicate body is still shaking.


    After crying for a long time, the girl Elise sobbed and looked up at Ye Feng with tears in her eyes: "Ye Feng, did you call me Alice again just now? Is Elise the name of the evil spirit that possessed me


    Ye Feng continued to make up a white lie: "well, yes, I just thought your body was temporarily occupied by her. Fortunately, you are still awake."


    Under Ye Feng''s explanation, her mood gradually stabilized, and Elise, a girl who noticed the warm current in her body, continued to ask, "Ye Feng, my soul seems warm now. What''s the matter?"


    Ye Feng stroked her hair with a smile: "fool, do you forget that you are going to receive the treatment to recover your body today? I''ve helped you find the healing mage. You''re receiving treatment now. How about it? Does your soul feel nourished? "


    "Yes, I feel as if my weak soul is getting stronger and stronger. Is this a sign of improvement?" Girl Elise was surprised to feel the change of her soul, she was excited to look at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng affirmed, "of course, but if you want to really recover, you have to undergo a long period of treatment."


    Get Ye Feng''s affirmation, the girl Elise still has the tear Mark''s pretty face to show the smile.


    "Well, as long as I can recover, I can take as long as I can. After I recover, I will try my best to repay you for your kindness. The noble man I hit, Ye Feng!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1297

    The Allied forces stayed for three days in the moglon trail camp. They did nothing in these three days. Under the command of the heroic leaders of countries such as ishivel, they carried out topographic survey on the area north of the moglon trail.


    After three days of investigation, the Allies found out how many shadow creatures there were in the neighborhood and their racial classification.


    At the foot of the mountain on the west side of the moglon trail, hivier and others gathered in front of the open-air combat conference table.


    When the leaders of the Allied forces gathered, he did not open his mouth to preside over today''s war conference.


    She turned her eyes to Fiona''s second daughter and told the two people: "Fiona, today''s meeting also needs representatives from moglon mountain trail camp to attend. You two go to the East peak and call Ye Feng here too!"


    On hearing that Xiwei asked them to call Ye Feng over, Fiona''s two daughters, who had not seen Ye Feng these days, were very happy and agreed to him without thinking about it.


    While waiting for Ye Feng, he doesn''t want everyone to be idle. She put the parchment scroll she held on the meeting table, spread it out directly, and motioned for the people to come around and have a look.


    "In recent days, through your efforts, we have roughly understood the distribution of shadow creatures nearby. I have also classified them and marked them on the sheepskin map I have drawn. You can have a look at them first."


    Other people smell speech, but also around to see her hand drawn map. People were more or less surprised to see that the map was as detailed as hivier said.


    People around the map drawn by hivier looked at it carefully for a while, and Ye Feng was brought over by Fiona.


    Shivell nodded to Ye Feng with a smile: "Ye Feng, Fiona, the three of you come to look at the map first. After reading, we can start today''s meeting."


    When Ye Feng hears the speech, he follows Fiona and her daughter to the conference table and looks at the long sheepskin map on the table.


    He found that the map painted the area near the mogelung mountain trail camp, and it was also very detailed. Ye Feng asked, "who drew this map?"


    "I drew it, but without the efforts of the allies of the United forces these days, I could not draw such a detailed picture. This is the result of our joint efforts."


    Sylvier did not credit all the credit to her alone. Knowing that their team needed cohesion, she also mentioned other people.


    When people heard her say this, their impressions of her have changed somewhat, whether they are familiar with her or not.


    After hearing this, Ye Feng also nodded his head, indicating that he understood and motioned for hivier to continue.


    Shivell pretended to glance at the crowd, coughed, and began to preside over today''s battle conference.


    "Now that you have read this battle map, I will share with you my next battle plan. If you have any objection, you can also raise it. We are not a superior subordinate relationship. We are very welcome to discuss it together."


    At this point, shiverton stopped and gave a friendly smile to the crowd before continuing her speech.


    "Don''t lord Soraka, when we came, told us to build a new stronghold for the people of demacia and norhus?


    Now that we have confirmed the distribution of shadow creatures in the area to the north of the moglon trail through these three days'' efforts, we will only need to carry out specific operations.


    I personally think that if we want to lay down two solid strongholds, we must first take this shadow fortress away from the mogelung trail, and use it as a transit point to connect the new stronghold and the mogalon trail camp! "


    The crowd listened to him carefully, and at the same time, they also focused on the map position of his finger, and pondered whether his idea was reliable or not.


    He was not in a hurry to go on and patiently gave people enough time to think.


    When everyone looked up at her again, she continued, "do you have any other better ideas? Or do you have any questions? "


    People looked at each other, and dreus, one of the representatives of norhus, stood up and cleared his throat: "there are two demigod demons sitting in this shadow fortress on the map. Other non demigod shadow creatures can be solved by our troops, but how can these two demigods solve this problem?"


    In the face of dreus''s question, he also answered in a positive manner: "this is why I called Ye Feng here today. With him as a demigod, those two demigod demons are not a problem!"


    With his explanation, dreius had no doubt. However, laches of demacia asked, "hivier, are you sure Ye Feng can beat those two demigods?"


    Lax this question, but also let people''s eyes in Ye Feng and shivell between wandering back and forth. They know Ye Feng is a demigod, but they doubt whether Ye Feng can be used as an enemy against two demigods.


    And Fiona, who has always been reluctant to let Ye Feng get involved alone, is also the case. Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, said on behalf of the two of them: "hivier, how about attacking the nearest shadow fortress with Ye Feng in accordance with your ideas without waiting for us to use the sword Qi?"Xiwei glanced at the people in front of the battle conference table. Seeing that they all seemed to have doubts about Ye Feng''s ability to single out two demigods, she decided to ask Ye Feng''s opinion.


    "Ye Feng, do you have the confidence to solve those two demigod demons?"


    Ye Feng is a little surprised. He will directly ask him for his opinion. He notices that all the people are staring at him. He thinks for a moment, and his eyes coagulate: "with my current strength, I should be able to fight."


    Not long ago, she had just experienced the sniping of the demon leader of shadow island. Fiona of Laurent family was very worried that Ye Feng would go alone.


    "I don''t agree," she said at the right time. "If those two demigods are the top strength of demigods, you can''t beat them!"


    One side of the young girl Mafia ona also deeply thought that she nodded. She also felt that if ye Feng was not accompanied by them, they could not rest assured.


    Ye Feng knew that Fiona of Laurent family cared about him, but he still said: "demigod peak, that is the existence of the demon leader level of shadow island. Now that shadow island is closed, the two demigod demons are obviously ordinary demigods. Fiona, you are too careful."


    Fiona of Laurent family stares at Ye Feng faintly: "but..."


    Since Laurent interrupted us, we should not have faith in the wind


    These days, like Ye Feng, Wayne has not attended their battle meetings, so that all of them have temporarily forgotten her dark night hunter who likes to hide in the shadow.


    As soon as she came out, lax, who was worried about the impropriety of sylvier''s plan, clapped her hands: "yes, Wayne is also a demigod now. She and Ye Feng have been to the dragon clan recently and have gained the power of the dragon clan. Their cooperation should be able to solve the two demigod demons easily!"


    Wayne''s timely appearance also made hivier look happy: "we have two demigods now, so we should have no objection to the battle plan of attacking shadow fortress?"


    As sylvier said, the presence of Wayne made them have two demigods, and naturally the rest of them would not object to her opinion.


    Seeing the unity of opinion, hivier''s face lit up: "since we all agree, we will attack the nearest shadow fortress tomorrow. Today, we will all go back to rest and gather our strength for tomorrow''s battle."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1298

    In the early morning of the next day, the Allied forces, led by the three camps of demacia, noxas and surima, secretly sneaked out of the mogalon trail camp and entered the mountains of the grand barrier.


    They didn''t send out all the forces of the Allied forces. According to the number of shadow creatures nearby, they only sent out twice as many forces as shadow creatures.


    Entering the primeval mountains and forests, the three brigades are orderly separated, and March in three directions to the shadow fortress nearest to the moglon trail, forming a potential for inclusion of the shadow fortress and its surrounding areas.


    Ye Feng and Wayne are not in it. Wayne goes to the shadow fortress first, while Ye Feng is detained by Fiona''s two daughters who cannot leave the camp before leaving the camp.


    "Ye Feng, we used to act together. Without us, you should be more careful!"


    "Yes, quick decision. If there is any accident, we must focus on our own safety!"


    Ye Feng also knew that they were concerned about him, so he indicated that the second daughter would be relieved. He would certainly remember their advice.


    Farewell to Fiona two girls, Ye Feng hides his breath, runs the sword of wind, and flies northward.


    At his half divine speed, he soon overtook the Allied forces that set out first. Through the pristine mountains and forests to the north of the grand barrier, the leaf wind entering the open area soon sees the shadow creature activity area centered on the shadow fortress.


    At this time, a shadow appeared on his side, which made him shiver.


    Just as he was about to start, the shadow called out his name. Smelling the familiar voice, Ye Feng immediately understood that the shadow was the first step of Wayne.


    False alarm, he followed in the shadow of Wayne, two people together sneak to the shadow fortress near.


    After stopping, Wayne scattered the magic to show his true body, looked at Ye Feng and whispered: "Ye Feng, I have just investigated this shadow fortress. There are five layers in total. There are no shadow creatures responsible for patrolling, but there will be a shadow creature guarding each of the first four layers, which is close to the strength of a demigod.


    On the last level, there are two demigods and Demons guarding them. I can also see that they have the power of blood moon. It is obvious that these two demigods were promoted to be demigods when the blood moon came last time


    Hearing Wayne''s peeping into the shadow fortress so carefully, Ye Feng sighs in his heart that he is worthy of being a dark night hunter. However, thinking that the other party is also a demigod, he asked cautiously, "they didn''t find you, did they?"


    Wien didn''t think about it, so she directly replied, "no, I''m still very confident about this!"


    Ye Feng saw that Wayne was so confident, he also nodded: "good, you are more familiar with the shadow fortress than I am, I follow you!"


    Wei en also said little, decisively cast into the shadow, in front of Ye Feng to lead the way.


    And Ye Feng also hides his own breath, avoiding all the shadowy creatures patrolling around the periphery, closely following Wayne.


    The two quickly dive into the shadow fortress and pass through a corridor full of ghost fire. They soon see the devil sitting in the first floor hall.


    Walking in front of the Wien aware that Ye Feng killed the devil. She turned back to him and pressed his impetuous hand.


    Under Ye Feng''s puzzled gaze, she explained: "our primary targets are the two demigods on the fifth floor. If they are disturbed by our fighting here, it is very difficult for us to kill them quickly by sneaking attacks."


    After the warning of Wayne, Ye Feng also knows that if they want to kill the demigod devil as much as possible, they have to attack by stealth, which is very important.


    These demons with strength close to demigods can wait until they kill demigods, and then come back to kill them, so as to relieve the pressure on the Allied forces.


    Thinking of this, he put aside the impetuous killing intention, followed Wayne all the way to the fifth floor.


    Here, wienton stopped and whispered to remind Ye Feng: "the two demigods are in the room on the west of the fifth floor."


    After reminding Ye Feng, Wei en quietly urges her holy silver magic, as well as the golden holy dragon blood power that she and Ye Feng get together in the dragon clan.


    The holy gold dragon pattern gradually covered her pretty and cold face. Wei en indicated that Ye Feng could also secretly activate his magic power. When they got to the room of the demigod devil, they could kill the devil with the force of thunder.


    Ye Feng nodded his head knowingly. He also cooperated with Wayne to urge the tears of his goddess and the blood of the Golden Dragon. At the same time, he used the wind chopper to enhance his fighting power to the extreme.


    Continue to hide the breath, Ye Feng and Wayne successfully sneak into the room where the two demigods and demons are, and are not found.


    Looking at the two unsuspecting demigods chatting there, Ye Feng and Wayne looked at each other''s eyes. After many times of cooperation, they all understood the intention of each other''s eyes and showed their body shape from the shadow.


    The light sword of the moon immediately cuts out the dazzling light of the moon, and Ye Feng deceives the half god demon on the left side with the lightning speed.


    While Ye Feng takes out the huge holy silver crossbow behind her, steps on the dark flower array, and shoots nine holy silver arrows to the demigod demon on the right.Feeling the destructive energy, the two demigods changed their faces and wanted to dodge for the first time.


    Only then did they realize that it was too late. The moonlight and the nine shot Silver Arrows had already arrived.


    On the left side of the demigod devil magic to half, he was shining brilliantly on the moon into two.


    Accompanied by the shrill howl of the demigod devil, the demigod demon on the right is also shot by Wayne''s nine sacred Silver Arrows.


    Boom!


    The vast energy far beyond the comprehension of mortals spreads in all directions around the fifth floor of the shadow fortress.


    In a flash, the shadow fortress collapsed because of the joint attack of Ye Feng and Wayne, and the dazzling energy light column broke through the top of the shadow fortress and went straight into the sky.


    As soon as the lower order shadow creatures, which are slightly closer to each other, touch the burst energy, they are instantly melted by the hot heat. Far away, lower level shadow creatures touch the unevenness of the aftershocks, and are burned by the restraint of divine energy.


    Only those shadow creatures that are not so weak can survive this pouring of demigod energy.


    At the same time, allied forces from three directions had reached the shadow fortress. Seeing that the shadow fortress was destroyed by the sacred energy beam, the leaders headed by hiviel and others knew that Ye Feng and Wayne had done it.


    From the front came the hysterical howls of the shadow creatures, and the morale of the Allied forces was greatly boosted.


    With the command of the leaders, they killed in a mighty way, ready to strangle the remaining shadow creatures!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1299

    The battle against the nearest shadow fortress to the north of the moglon trail was smoother than the Allied forces headed by hivier and others had expected. They occupied the shadow Island forces radiated by the shadow fortress in less than half a day.


    The reason why the Allied forces are so relaxed should be attributed to Ye Feng and Wayne. They not only killed two demigod demons, but also directly killed four other high-level demons close to demigods in shadow fortress.


    Their magic attacks almost killed the shadow army near the shadow fortress even before the Allied forces launched the attack. Most of the shadow creatures who escaped the joint attack of the two men were seriously disabled and did not pose a real threat to the Allied forces.


    It can be said that the Allied forces did not do much to clean up the battlefield centered on the shadow fortress, and there were no casualties.


    And Ye Feng and Wayne''s semi divine fame was also spread in the United forces in this war, and their two positions in the hearts of the United forces were infinitely elevated.


    After clearing the battlefield, the Confederates began to build their Fortifications on the old site of the shadow fortress''s radiation area, following the sketches drawn by hivier himself.


    During the construction of the fortifications, the soldiers of demacia, norhus and surima did not forget to take a break from their work, commenting on Ye Feng and Wayne''s achievements.


    Looking at Ye Feng and Wayne who were coming towards her, he bent up his mouth and said, "you are famous. Whether you are a demassian, a norxan, or a shurima, you are talking about your strength and achievements."


    It''s good that Wayne was calm about it. She was once a noble lady of demacia. Although her family was destroyed when she was young, she was still talked about by people around her.


    Ye Feng had only some status in the Luna sect before. Although he is now taking care of the mountain on the west side of the moglon trail because of the injuries of Leona and panson, he has never been treated with reverence by so many people at the same time. So along the way, he found that the soldiers of demacia, norhus and surima were all talking about his powerful demigod power, and he was still a little elated.


    But he coughed twice, with a pretense of solemnity, when he heard a little teasing from him.


    Shivell winked her playful eyes at Ye Feng: "I have just asked someone to take the news back to moglon mountain path in advance. I believe that people there will soon know your two achievements.


    This is a time when the Allied forces need to boost their morale. To a certain extent, the deeds of the two of you in killing the shadow army can give many displaced people the confidence to take their homes back.


    The capture of this shadow fortress can only be regarded as our first step towards victory. With this transit station under construction, we can implement our next plan


    "What''s next?" Ye Feng looks at him doubtfully.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s puzzled eyes, Xiwei gave him a white look: "did you forget the command of Soraka again? We attack this shadow fortress not just to build a transit station, but to build two more strongholds nearby for demacia and norhus


    Hearing this, Ye Feng hid his embarrassment and said, "I didn''t forget, but I didn''t understand your intention for a while."


    He glanced at Wayne, who had never said a word from the beginning to the end, and then curled his lips to Ye Feng discontentedly: "I think Wayne has understood it for a long time. You and I have been together for so long without any tacit understanding."


    This makes Ye Feng even more embarrassed. He doesn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    But Wayne, who had never spoken, looked calmly at shivell. "Do you want to know where the new strongholds of demacia and NOx will be built?"


    Speaking of business, she also stopped teasing Ye Feng. She subconsciously glanced at the demassians headed by Galen and lax, and the norxans headed by dreus, Tyrone and Katrina.


    Looking at the distance between the two sides, he mused: "not yet, but according to the previous investigation, there are several places near the transfer station that are very suitable for strongholds."


    After hearing this, Wayne pondered: "can you tell me about these suitable places to be strongholds? Or should we go on a field trip together and make a choice? "


    I didn''t expect that Wayne, a loner, would take the initiative to help. Shivell, who had long wanted to be close to Wayne, laughed with a smile: "of course, it''s great that you are willing to take the initiative to help. Wayne, I''ll take you to the neighborhood to have a look."


    With these words, he put into action, holding Wayne, who was also a girl, to the deep forest outside the transfer station.


    The corner of Ye Feng''s mouth, which is somehow ignored by Xiwei and Wayne, twitches slightly. He murmurs in his heart when the relationship between the two girls is so intimate. At the same time, he also keeps up with the second daughter to avoid any danger they encounter.


    ¡­¡­


    With the news that the messengers in charge of the messengers in charge of the letter brought the news that the Alliance troops had captured the shadow fortress in the north, both the people of Leona and pansen on the west side and the Luna Sect on the east side were all cheering.For a time, Ye Feng and Wayne became the most mentioned people in the population. Their deeds were widely publicized by civilians, soldiers and believers to inspire people.


    However, while others were happy about it, Fiona and her daughter were pretty and angry. They were just a doormat.


    The reason why they were not happy was that they were walking in the camp of the moon god sect. They overheard some people of the moon god sect praising Ye Feng and whispering that Ye Feng, such an excellent guardian, and Diana, the goddess of the moon, were a perfect match.


    Although the speaker didn''t mean to, but the listener intended, Fiona and her daughter immediately knocked over the vinegar jar.


    The troubling Fiona and her daughter couldn''t stand these people''s remarks and went for a walk on the west side of the mountain.


    Some of the demassians who thought of the West Peak and chose to stay here to follow Leona and panson were more outrageous than those of the Luna sect next door.


    Because they heard that Ye Feng grew up on the border of demasia, and he was half of the demasia people, so they regarded Wayne and Ye Feng, who took part in the battle against the shadow fortress, as close friends and lovers of demasia.


    All kinds of rumors about the relationship between the hero Ye Feng and Wayne quickly spread. The soured Fiona was not good at getting angry with these refugees, so she had to go back to the east mountain again.


    At night, Fiona''s second daughter, who went to the logistics area of the Luna sect camp for dinner, found that people were still talking about the deeds of Ye Feng and Wayne.


    Compared with the daytime, some gossip enthusiasts let the rumors further ferment, and began to discuss whether Ye Feng and Diana are more like a pair, or whether Ye Feng and Wayne are more like a pair.


    It''s full of Luna people, and they certainly support their guardian and goddess together.


    However, they are also saying that the people on the west side of the mountain stand Ye Feng and Wayne. They think Ye Feng and Wayne, as the heroes of demacia, should be together.


    Fiona and her daughter are more and more angry, and before they eat a few mouthfuls of food, they run back to their camp.


    It''s a good thing that Ye Feng is famous, but he has two gossip girlfriends, which is not a good thing for Fiona''s two daughters.


    If they can, they would rather Ye Feng is not famous, so that they can''t hear those people who like gossip!


    When Ye Feng comes back next time, they should interrogate Ye Feng!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1300

    "That''s what happened, Ali!"


    The next day, Fiona and her daughter told the rumors about Ye Feng that they had heard in moglon mountain trail camp to Ali, who was resting in isinthal.


    But Ali''s heart is a little sad, did not expect that they are jealous for such a small matter to talk to her.


    She stroked Xiao Xi, a young fox, and youmi, a magic cat, in her arms. She comforted them in a soft voice: "Fiona, you can''t use your sword spirit now. Don''t be angry about these things, it will affect your recovery speed."


    Fiona and her daughter don''t like it. They come to Ali not only to pour out their bitterness, but also to ask Ali for something she can do.


    Laurent, as long as you take the lead in observing the affairs of Helena, it''s true that you can follow the actions of Auburn


    Despite some doubts, Fiona suddenly asked why, but Ali still whispered.


    After receiving her response, mafia Na, a childhood sweetheart, excitedly received the words: "Ali, please send Xiao Xi to Ye Feng, and then share with us the movement of Ye Feng outside, OK?"


    "Er..." Ali was stunned. She had guessed that the second daughter was asking for her, but she was surprised that Fiona''s request would be this.


    Fiona of Laurent family also looked at Ali sincerely: "please, Ali, no matter what he did, we followed him. Now he can act without us more and more times. We are really worried about him!"


    In the face of the two girls'' request, Ali feels that they are too nervous, so she doesn''t agree to them. Instead, she talks to them in a different way.


    "Ye Feng is no longer the one who couldn''t beat even the lowest level frog. Your worry is totally unnecessary."


    Although Ali didn''t mention the word "refuse" between the lines, Fiona and her daughter still knew that Ali was politely refusing their request.


    Fiona and her daughter looked at each other, then stood up together and bowed deeply to Ali.


    "Please, Ali!"


    Seeing that the two people have been holding that posture, there is a big intention that she will not allow them to continue like this. Ali also quickly gets up, indicating that they need not do so.


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi also used her fox language to call, let Fiona two girls don''t do this.


    "You will make Ali very embarrassed!" You mi also open mouth to persuade a way.


    However, in the face of their persuasion, Fiona and her daughter are indifferent.


    Seeing that persuasion was useless, Ali pursed her lips and said, "I promise you


    On hearing Ali''s consent to their request, Fiona''s two daughters both look happy.


    A Li motioned to the two of them to return to their seats: "you sit down first. I''ll help you to see what Ye Feng is doing now."


    "Thank you, Ali!"


    Fiona and her two daughters express their thanks to Ali with one voice and return to their seats with expectant eyes.


    "Xiao Xi, let''s start!"


    Ali put Xiao Xi on the stone table, and the two of them cast magic together. The emerald light of dream gradually diffused around.


    Seeing the casting of the two of them, sophio Na wondered, "wait, Ali, Xiao Xi, she''s still here with us. Is that ok?"


    As Ali and Xi devote themselves to the magic of establishing contact with Ye Feng, they have not answered Fiona''s doubts.


    When youmi saw this, she answered on behalf of Ali: "Ali''s soul capturing magic has improved a lot. Now she doesn''t have to let Xiao Xi follow Ye Feng, but she can also rely on her and Ye Feng''s common divinity to perceive where Ye Feng is."


    Sophia nodded and looked at Fiona of Laurent family, who was also suddenly enlightened. They did not disturb Ali and Xi''s magic.


    After a moment, with the help of Xiao Xi and Ye Feng, Ali slowly opened his eyes. Seeing her open her eyes and can''t wait to know what Ye Feng is doing, Fiona''s second daughter immediately said, "Ali, what is Ye Feng doing now?"


    It seems that there is something difficult to say. A trace of sadness floats on Ali''s eyebrows. She has no first time to answer them.


    Noticing her melancholy face, she asked again, "Ali, why don''t you speak? Is there something wrong with Ye Feng


    Fiona of Laurent family also nodded, worried about Ye Feng.


    Hearing their worried remarks, Ali shook his head: "it''s not Yefeng, it''s sylvier. She seems to be injured."


    "Is sylvier hurt?" The Laurent family frowned slightly and continued, "how did you get hurt? Isn''t Ye Feng on her side? "


    Ali shook his head again: "I don''t know. I just started to see it. Wait a minute. I''ll tell you when I understand it clearly."


    Meanwhile, at the transfer station under construction in the north of mogelon mountain path, Ye Feng helped hivier, who was limping, to find Xiao Lulu, the only healer in the camp.Lulu saw the injured hivier. She covered her small mouth and came up. Nervously, she said, "brother Ye Feng, sister Xiwei, how did she get hurt?"


    "Shivell encountered high-level dark demons when he took people to build a new stronghold for NOx. Fortunately, I wanted to follow him after I heard about it, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable!"


    Briefly describes the experience of the lower Xiwei, Ye Feng motioned to Lulu to treat the wound of hivier.


    Ye Feng does not need to say that Lulu, who likes to be with hivier, will try her best to cure her sister.


    However, with her treatment, she found that although she could heal his wounds, there was an extremely violent energy in him that she couldn''t get rid of.


    She was also the first time to inform Ye Feng of his condition: "brother Ye Feng, no, Lulu''s healing magic can''t dispel the mysterious power in her sister''s body!"


    "Is it the blood of the mutant sword demon?"


    On hearing that Lulu couldn''t dispel the mysterious power in hivier''s body, Ye Feng immediately thought that the moon god sect had encountered similar problems before moving to the mountain path of mogelon.


    Later, Naier, who was also the high priest and pharmacist of the moon god, developed the antidote. He was not afraid to be contaminated with the blood of sword demons and mutant sword demons.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng looked at the shivell whose clothes were wet with sweat, and immediately said: "now we must take hivier back to the moglon mountain path. There are ways to make him better!"


    With that, he picked him up and prepared to take him back to the moglon trail. Who wanted to be weak, but shivell said forcefully: "wait Ye Feng


    See Xiwei have something to say, Ye Feng frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    Shivell took a deep breath: "you go and see Galen, Wayne and lax, they They also took some people with them. According to the drawings I gave them, they prepared to build a new stronghold in demasia. I''m afraid they will also We will also encounter the situation that we encounter... "


    On hearing that the demassians headed by Galen and others also sent people to build new strongholds, Ye Feng''s eyes sank. But thinking of the urgency of his illness, he said, "what do you do?"


    She gritted her teeth and said, "with Lulu here, I can hold on for the time being. Go and see them first."


    Since he said so, Ye Feng decided to listen to hivier''s opinions and go to see Galen and them first.


    "Well, you can take Lulu''s treatment here. I''ll be back when I go."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1301

    To the west of the transfer station under construction, Ye Feng, who is out of his mind, soon finds demacia''s men and horses.


    At the beginning, he was also worried that demacia''s men and horses would encounter the danger of hivier. When he saw that they were actively establishing new strongholds under the leadership of Galen and lax, he could not help but put down his hanging heart.


    He also found out his mind and confirmed that there were only some low-level shadow creatures that didn''t even have intelligence in the neighborhood, and there were no high-level shadow creatures that could threaten Galen and others. He was worried about the safety of sylvier, so he prepared to return on his original way.


    On his way back, Wayne happened to bump into him. Seeing how worried he was, Wayne, who wanted to keep a distance from him, stopped him out of concern.


    "Ye Feng!"


    Smelling Wayne''s call, Ye Feng remembered that he had not seen Wayne just now, so he also immediately stopped to look at Wayne coming towards him.


    Noticing that Wayne was carrying a dead dark demon in his left hand, his face changed greatly.


    "Get rid of it, Vern!"


    Remind Wayne to throw the corpse of the dark descendant demon, Ye Feng also snapped the dark demon in her left hand under her puzzled gaze.


    After taking the corpse of the dark descendant demon, Ye Feng grabs Wayne''s wrist with a dignified expression to check whether her left heart is stained with the blood of the dark descendant devil.


    Wien didn''t know that the blood of the dark born devil was extremely demonic and corrosive, so when she saw Ye Feng slapping off the demon corpse on her hand, she still held her jade hand tightly behind her, and her heart, which was trying to restrain her feelings, beat involuntarily.


    But at the thought of Fiona, her best friend, Laurent family, Wien repressed her feelings and tried to break away from Ye Feng.


    However, Ye Feng saw that her left hand heart was full of blood, but she clenched it even more tightly, causing her to breathe quickly: "Ye Ye Feng, have you seen enough Come on Let go


    Ye Feng didn''t let go, but raised his head and gazed at Wayne''s eyes: "Wayne, is this blood yours or devil''s?"


    She thought Ye Feng was worried that she would be hurt by the devil, so she asked her like this. When she felt warm in her heart, she no longer deliberately suppressed her emotions. She said shyly: "of course, it''s the blood of the devil. I think this devil is different from the demons I''ve met before, so I want to bring it back to study.


    You don''t have to worry about me. I''m a demigod like you, and I''m not hurt


    Ye Feng did not put down the heart of vigilance, he deliberately touched the palm of Wayne''s hand. And Wayne is also in the moment of being touched by him, feel the palm of the palm suddenly become hot, the burning burning pain makes her take a breath of cold air.


    "Is this?" Wayne tightened her eyebrows and was puzzled by the sudden pain. She remembers that she didn''t let the dark demons get close when she killed the dark demons. How could the palm of her hand suddenly have more wounds?


    Sure enough! Ye Feng said in a deep voice: "the blood on this dark demon is extremely corrosive and demonic. Your palm has been burned by its blood for a long time."


    After listening to Ye Feng''s explanation, Wayne always felt that she had heard of the dark descendant devil, but she couldn''t think of it for a while.


    I can''t remember for a while. Wei en doesn''t want to think about it for a while. She indicates that Ye Feng doesn''t have to worry about her: "it''s OK. Although I''m not a healing mage, my silver magic has a restraining effect on the black magic. I can purify it by myself."


    Said, she in front of Ye Feng''s face to mobilize the body of the holy silver magic, will lead it to the left heart, to purify the blood of the dark demon.


    After a while, the demonic blood covering the palm of her hand was purified. Just as the blood of the devil disappears, she and Ye Feng are both thrilled.


    The epidermis of her left heart was rotten away without any pain, revealing the inner layer of fuzzy flesh and blood.


    Ye Feng, who once encountered this kind of situation, guessed at the first time what was going on: "Oh, this should be the blood of the dark descendant devil invading your flesh and blood!"


    The ulceration was still spreading slowly along Wayne''s wrist, and the pain that had not been felt before also broke out in an instant, and became more and more intense. The pain made Wayne''s spirit surge and his forehead began to overflow with light sweat.


    Aware of the seriousness of the problem, Wayne subconsciously turned to ye Fengtou''s eyes for help: "what should I do?"


    Ye Feng breathed out a turbid breath: "follow me back to mogelung mountain path. Now Diana, the only semi divine healer, is still healing. She can only rely on the medicine of Nell, the high priest of the moon god sect!"


    Wayne was already flustered this time: "well, I listen to you!"


    "Sylvier also met a dark demon just now, infected with the blood of the mutant sword demon. We''ll go back to the transfer station to pick her up, and then we''ll go back to moglon trail together!"


    Ye Feng motioned to Wayne to follow him, and then took the lead to return to the transfer station to meet hiville.


    After confirming that sylvier can still hold on to Lulu''s treatment for the time being, Ye Feng picks her up and goes to the mountain path of mogelon at the speed of demigod.


    Although Wayne was also eroded by the blood of the mutant sword demon, she was a demigod and possessed the body of a dragon, so she could use her magic power to follow Ye Feng.Back at the mountain trail, Ye Feng finds Naier waiting for him at the foot of the mountain, and even Fiona and Ali are here.


    What makes Ye Feng even more surprised is that Ali also knows that sylvier and Wayne are infected with the blood of the mutant sword devil: "Ye Feng, come here quickly. Nell has prepared the medicine for Xiwei and Wayne to cure the blood of the mutant sword devil!"


    Although I don''t know how they know, Ye Feng, who knows it''s important to save people, quickly carries hivier to Nell''s side.


    Wayne also leaned over and drank the potion to cure the blood erosion of the mutant sword demon. In a short time, the ulcerated skin of her palm showed signs of improvement.


    Nell is also timely remind Wayne: "Miss Wayne, you let Miss Ali give you treatment, with my medicine can heal your wound as quickly as possible."


    At this time, Wayne also did not make a pretence, directly put her left hand to Ali: "trouble you!"


    "Give it to me!" A Li''s soft and beautiful face shows a gentle smile and treats Wayne''s left hand with her little Xi.


    But in Ye Feng''s bosom, Xiwei is not as good as Wayne. Her body is still shivering, and her delicate body is still overflowing with sweat.


    See here, Ye Feng asks Naier in a hurry: "how seems to have no effect?"


    Nell felt out the gentle magic of the moon and examined the body of shivier. Then he said with a smile to Ye Feng: "miss shivell has been infected with the blood of the mutant sword demon for a long time than Miss Wayne. However, there is no need to worry about it. These days, she is at rest in the camp and takes the medicine to cure the blood of the mutant sword demon on time. She will soon get better."


    Confirm that Xiwei is OK. Ye Feng is relieved. Thinking that the new strongholds of demacia and norhus had not been completed, he handed over shivell to Nell: "that''s good. Shivell will be taken care of by both of you these days. I have to go back to the transfer station, where I am badly needed now. By the way, Nell will prepare some medicine for me to cure the blood of mutant sword demons. The north of mogloon mountain path is not far from the giant God peak. There should be many tours there Dangling dark devil, I need your potion for a rainy day


    "Hee hee, I knew that most of the guardians would go back. After all, there is no protective array in the new stronghold. If you want to be safe, there must be half gods guarding it temporarily. So I specially prepared ten bottles of medicine to cure the blood of the mutated sword devil. Should it be enough?"


    From the arms and take out ten small bottles of medicine to Ye Feng, Naier smiles at Ye Feng.


    When Ye Feng took the medicine and was ready to go back to the transfer station, mafia''ona, who had never opened her mouth, said, "Ye Feng, can I go with you?"


    "And me Fiona of the Laurent family is also staring at Ye Feng with a melancholy look in her eyes.


    "I''d better not. When you two recover, let''s not talk about it. I have to go back and remind the others at the transfer station that they don''t know how terrible the blood of the dark devil is!"


    Worried about the transfer station to leave him, if someone encounters a dark demon and can''t solve it, Ye Feng finishes his words and goes back under the small eyes full of resentment of Fiona''s two daughters.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1302

    These days, Elise is still receiving the treatment of Lulu and artifact power every day. Her fragile remnant soul is much more tenacious than when ye Fenggang found her.


    After today''s treatment and waiting for Lulu to leave Ye Feng''s camp, Elise can''t wait to share her feelings with Ye Feng.


    "Ye Feng Ye Feng, I feel that I have become different today. My soul has a floating feeling. It seems that I can float outside! "


    "To the outside?" Ye Feng doesn''t understand what Elise wants to express, and his soul villain shows a puzzled look to Elise.


    "You wait, I feel this is a special ability, I try to show you!"


    Elise patted her pretty young girl on the cheek, and made an eager turn on the believer''s flower.


    The next moment, her soul floats in the heart of Ye Feng. A glimmer of glimmer, Elise transparent soul in Ye Feng pupil gradually shrinking under the gaze of his body, appeared in front of him.


    Elise, who tried to succeed, looked like an innocent child, with an innocent smile: "ha ha, great, I don''t have to stay in your body all the time!"


    Stupefied for a while, Ye Feng who returns to God is also sincerely happy that Elise''s soul can survive in his body.


    "Congratulations, Ellie!" he said with a smile, looking at Alice''s cheering appearance


    When the girl Elise heard Ye Feng''s words, she also looked at Ye Feng gratefully: "thank you for all this, Ye Feng. If it wasn''t for you, I might have drowned already!"


    Ye Feng feels very warm because of the innocence of girl Elise. He subconsciously reaches out his hand to touch her forehead, but his hand passes through Elise''s transparent soul, which makes him not help being stunned.


    Elise noticed this, she would smile: "you wait, Ye Feng!"


    As she said this, the strength of her soul gradually solidified with her mind. After becoming less transparent, the girl Elise bowed her head in shame: "Ye Feng, you can touch my head again. This time, it should not be because I just passed through my soul!"


    When Ye Feng hears the speech, he also reaches out his hand and touches the forehead of the girl Elise. This time, his hand does not pass through her soul, which really produces a sense of touch.


    Just because the girl Elise is just a wisp of soul, without a real body, it feels like touching the cold lake water.


    Elise also felt the touch of Ye Feng. She stretched out her index finger and shook it playfully: "hee hee, I also feel Ye Feng. You are touching my forehead. Before you were your soul, now you are your entity. It is slightly different!"


    Ye Feng just wanted to answer the question, but a doubt suddenly arose in his heart, that is, Elise just now, whether her soul is detached or her soul is solid, should not be what she only remembered as a girl.


    Although her soul is no longer a ghost under Lulu''s treatment, she should know the corresponding magic arts if she wants to do this.


    With her experience as a girl, her magic power should be very weak. She is unlikely to understand these deeper magic arts. Otherwise, she would not be chased by ordinary villagers and forced to commit suicide by jumping into the river.


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng stares at the girl Elise uncertainly. He wants to open his mouth to ask if she has recovered the memory of the demon Elise, but he is afraid that opening his mouth will hurt her heart.


    Careful girl Elise noticed that Ye Feng''s eyes became a little different. Kind and naive, she thought Ye Feng had encountered some problems. She put her hands together and looked at Ye Feng with concern: "Ye Feng, you seem to have something on your mind. Do you have any problems?"


    Her concerned words make Ye Feng''s heart become more tangled, and there is also a trace of guilt, that he should not doubt her.


    But in order to reassure himself, Ye Feng finally said, "Ellie, do you remember something? I see that your soul''s condensation and disembodied action just now is obviously casting a spell. "


    "Oh, do you?" Elise, a young girl, pressed her index finger to her lower lip, pondered and shook her head again: "no, I was saved from the river by you and have been in your body all the time? How can I have other memories? "


    Ye Feng asked, "how do you get your soul out of body and solidify?"


    Elise, a young girl, said in agony, "although I am the saint of Ionia, I haven''t had time to learn advanced magic from the elders. As for why I know what you said, I don''t quite understand.


    If you want to touch my forehead, I want you to touch it, and then you can touch it! "


    Did not get the answer he wanted, Ye Feng mumbled to himself: "well, I hope I think more..."


    "Think too much?" Elise, a young girl, had her head tilted innocently, with a big question mark on her young face.


    Don''t want to continue this topic, so as not to affect the relationship between him and Elise, Ye Feng coughed: "cough Nothing, Ellie. I''m a little tired. It''s late at night. You see... "


    Hearing Ye Feng''s words of inquiry tone, although the girl Elise still wants Ye Feng to talk with her more, she still doesn''t disturb him to rest when she knows that Ye Feng is still busy during the day.When Ye Feng goes to sleep, Elise, a girl who has no one to accompany, suddenly has a fancy. Since she can carry out various activities without relying on Ye Feng''s body, why doesn''t she go out for a stroll?


    Think of here, long thought of walking outside, she ran out of Ye Feng''s camp.


    At this time, except for the soldiers who were in charge of patrol, most of them were asleep. Elise''s soul swaggered through the camp, humming aeonia''s ancient nursery rhymes, hopping and jumping, not to mention how happy she was.


    "How can I hear a girl humming


    "I''ve heard it too. Isn''t it the human maiden who died in the devil''s hands on shadow island?"


    "I''ll go. Don''t scare me!"


    "The sound is coming from that direction. Let''s go and have a look."


    The movement of Alice''s humming nursery rhyme soon attracted the attention of soldiers patrolling nearby, who rushed in her direction.


    Hearing the soldier''s voice, the girl Elise also realized that she was too swaggering and quickly covered her mouth.


    She subconsciously wanted to hide, and her soul became transparent with her ideas and escaped the detection of soldiers.


    Looking at the soldiers who relaxed their vigilance, Elise stretched out her jade hand and patted her tense face: "fortunately, I react quickly, or I will be found. Ye Feng said that it would be very dangerous for me to be found, and I can''t be bothered by the benefactor who saved me!"


    After saying a word to herself, Elise, who was choked up in Ye Feng''s body, decided to go to the nearby wilderness and forest for relaxation.


    After thinking about it, the girl''s heart was full of joy. After leaving the camp, she hummed the ancient nursery rhymes again.


    However, what she did not know was that, as her only soul was getting farther away from the leaf wind, her soul quietly gave birth to a trace of death.


    If she wanders outside for too long and can''t return to Ye Feng''s body in time, she will become a dead soul because of these dead spirits!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1303

    "What a terrible death!"


    In the dream, Wayne was excited all over. Leaning against the branch, she almost fell to the ground because of the palpitating stillness nearby.


    This stillness is very obscure and can be felt by people. If she hadn''t been a night hunter for so many years, she would have been unaware of all kinds of demons and undead.


    She felt the dead spirit which made her heart extremely uneasy. There were some wrinkles on the eyebrows of Wayne. She found that the dead spirit which made her heart palpitate was very weak.


    Is it intentional to hide the breath? The bottom of my heart immediately gave birth to a possibility. As soon as Wayne''s eyes sank, she felt more and more likely to have this possibility.


    If it is as she thinks, then the owner who even she feels palpitating and dead will have a bad heart to the transit station camp!


    She shakes her head and wakes up subconsciously. Wayne escapes into the shadow and begins to track down the owner who makes her heart throb.


    Here, Elise, a girl who is relaxing near the transit station camp, doesn''t know that her death is detected by Wayne.


    It can even be said that she did not find out that her soul began to leak out after she was far away from Ye Feng.


    Now she can be regarded as an ordinary person. What will happen to an ordinary person when she is far away from the body?


    Only death!


    The destruction of the body of God depends not only on the seed of believers she planted in Ye Feng''s body, but also Ye Feng''s body.


    Once there is no Ye Feng''s protection for a long time, her soul, which is hard to keep, will send out the dead spirit of corruption just like ordinary people.


    Although she will not dissipate her soul like ordinary people, she will also go to death and become a dead soul against the living.


    Perhaps out of an instinctive sense of crisis, Elise, a girl humming nursery rhymes, gradually solidified her smile. Her eyes wandered around in a flurry, and the darkness around her made her very depressed.


    No abnormality was found in her sight, but the crisis in her heart was getting deeper and deeper.


    "Invisibility Invisibility Invisible


    She said anxiously that Elise didn''t know any magic to hide her body, but her soul gradually became transparent with her mind.


    As soon as the girl Elise''s soul was transparent, Wayne came and fell not far in front of her, which made her stagger back a few steps.


    Although the young girl Elise has always been in Ye Feng''s body, she does not know nothing, and she also knows the front of Wayne.


    In the face of Wayne''s indifference towards her, Elise shivered again and stood still.


    After waiting for a long time, there was no sign of any movement from Wayne. The girl Elise murmured softly: "she should not have seen me, did she?"


    In the heart is very afraid that she moves will be found by Wayne, want to leave here girl Elise is very entangled.


    It wasn''t until Wayne turned around with a frown and walked in the other direction that the girl Elise was relieved.


    "I''d better go back quickly. If someone who knows him finds me, it will add trouble to Ye Feng."


    After patting her red face a few times, the girl Elise took a deep look at Wayne''s back and went back according to the way she had come.


    But when she looked back, she saw the gray and black spirit of the dead around her.


    The more she looked at the stillness surrounding her, the more frightened she was. Elise, a girl, knew what it meant to be dead.


    "How could that happen?"


    Unable to understand why she was dead, Elise, who only remembers her girlhood, panicked and let out an incredible shrill.


    The scream of girl Elise immediately attracted the attention of Wayne who had not gone far away.


    Instantly, Elie''s head turned into the red of her eyes.


    No wonder she sensed someone nearby before, but she didn''t find anything when she came here. It turns out that the spirit of the dead can hide her body!


    Wayne''s expression in her eyes became more and more cold. She cheated herself to the girl Elise, and shot a holy silver arrow at the speed that the girl Elise could not respond.


    Elise, a girl with a pale face, was about to be shot by Wayne on the spot. However, she felt the whirling of the sky before her eyes, and the whole person disappeared in the same place.


    When she regained consciousness again, she found that she was sitting on the believer''s flower, and Ye Feng''s soul villain also came into her eyes.


    Realizing that Ye Feng saved her, the girl Elise rushed to Ye Feng''s soul villain excitedly and wanted to express her gratitude to him. However, Ye Feng''s face turned cold and stopped her from jumping into his arms.


    "Ye Feng?" Girl Elise some silly, did not understand why Ye Feng saved her.


    Ye Feng looked at the girl Elise seriously: "look at your own lifeless body!"


    By Ye Feng such a reminder, girl Elise also remembered that her body is now dead. At the thought, she pouted pitifully: "haven''t I been treated all the time? How can you be dead? "The pathetic expression of girl Elise didn''t let Ye Feng calm down. He angrily rebuked Elise: "it''s not you who run around without my permission. Do you know that even if you didn''t meet Wayne just now, you will fall into real death because of no body and become a dead soul!"


    "So it is..."


    The young girl Elise also knew that she would be dead all over her body, which was caused by her own, so her tone of voice also changed.


    "Or what do you think?"


    Ye Feng glared at him angrily and quickly gave him to the mad girl Elise. If she was not a believer seed, because she was in crisis and forced to wake him up, she would have committed suicide as a dead soul even if she was not killed by Wayne.


    "OK..." Young girl Elise is the first time to see Ye Feng so fierce to her. She knows it is her own problem, and she dare not talk back to Ye Feng.


    But after a while, she looked at Ye Feng with tears in her eyes: "what should I do now? It''s not really going to be a ghost, are you? "


    Ye Feng noticed that the stillness around the girl Elise was fading, and he motioned her not to be too alarmed: "no, you didn''t find that since you came back to my body, your body''s dead gas is fading?"


    Girl Elise a listen, looked at the whole body of the dead, found that really like Ye Feng said, she is naive to rush to Ye Feng.


    "Don''t get close to me!" Ye Feng is really angry this time and thinks that he has been very kind to her this time.


    Lost to retract in the stamen, girl Elise small eyes filled with grievances.


    Look at her aggrieved small eyes, Ye Feng exhaled a breath of turbid air, soft hearted he did not want to be too harsh on her, after all, she just held in his body for too long, want to go out to play.


    However, Ye Feng still hopes that she can learn from tonight''s lesson, without his consent, it''s better not to walk around. Therefore, he learned from his sister Ruiwen when he was a child, and said with a straight face, "do you know it''s wrong?"


    "I see..." The young girl Elise''s green face was full of grievances.


    "It''s no use just knowing what''s wrong. You should remember that you can''t leave me too far without my permission."


    "Well..." She nodded her head, but the girl Elise did not dare to talk back to Ye Feng. Like a child who made mistakes, she quietly accepted the admonition of Ye Feng, an adult.


    In fact, Ye Feng was afraid that she would retaliate crazily against Elise after she recovered her memory.


    However, for the sake of her safety now, Ye Feng can only carry out his admonition under great pressure.


    "I''m going to bed. Stay in my body. Don''t go anywhere!"


    "Yes, Ye Feng..."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1304

    "Ye Feng, come here for a moment!"


    "Er..."


    "Ye Feng, come here for a moment!"


    Wei en saw Ye Feng standing there in a daze, and she stamped her feet again, staring at him in the eyes.


    It seems that Wayne is a little impatient, but Ye Feng still says: "I am supervising the soldiers to build fortifications. Can you wait a moment?"


    Wayne''s eyebrows were slightly picked, and her tone began to reveal some dissatisfaction: "there are Galen and lax here. They will urge them to speed up their progress. Come here, I have something urgent to talk to you alone!"


    Galen stood up at the right time and said, "Ye Feng, you and Wayne can go there. There are us here. Don''t worry!"


    Lax took her brother Galen''s arm and made a gesture to Ye Feng: "yes, yes, our brothers and sisters are very efficient. You don''t have to watch all the time. You''re like our superior. Be careful. I''ll go to Fiona and let her beat you!"


    I really can''t think of the relationship between this incident and Fiona. Ye Feng doesn''t pay much attention to lacs'' remarks, but he is still successfully convinced and follows Wayne to the no man''s area.


    No one around, Ye Feng looked at Wei en: "Wei en, what''s so urgent to talk to me alone?"


    "A big deal!"


    "What''s the big deal?"


    "There are dead people wandering around us!"


    Hearing this, Ye Feng''s heart trembled, thinking that Wayne would not want to talk to him about Elise''s soul last night?


    "It''s normal that undead and demons have been wandering around the camp." He thinks it''s mostly about this. Ye Feng pretends not to know, and laughs, indicating that Wayne is worried too much.


    "I''m not talking about the dead!" Wayne eyes a coagulation, some angry Ye Feng in this matter performance so lax.


    "What are those?" Ye Feng stretched out his index finger and kneaded his temple. He continued to ask three unknown questions.


    "An extremely formidable undead!" Wayne for the girl Elise met last night is very persistent, her face gradually dark down, see the heart of Ye Feng is scared.


    "How terrifying? Did you forget that the two of us killed God level empty visitors together last time? It''s OK. Don''t think too much about it! "


    Wei en didn''t soften her face because of Ye Feng''s words. She said coldly: "the last time we were able to kill was because of the sneak attack, and the empty visitor was too careless.


    Let''s not talk about this. What I told you just now is serious. Ye Feng, an undead whose strength is not under you and me, wanders around the camp.


    With her strange and unpredictable body method, even It''s even possible that her strength has reached the divine realm! "


    The later he said, the more excited she was, the more guilty Ye Feng was.


    Some of them were afraid that Wayne could see clearly the face of the girl Elise. Ye Feng pretended to have no intention to ask, "then do you see what the dead looks like?"


    Speaking of this, Wayne was rather annoyed and said, "no, I found her with my goggles at that time. I only saw her outline. She should be a female spirit."


    Knowing that Wayne didn''t see the girl''s face clearly, Ye Feng relaxed: "that''s good..."


    Because ye Feng''s voice is very light, did not hear what he was saying, she frowned: "what are you talking about?"


    Ye Feng was frightened by her question. Ye Feng quickly made up a sentence: "er I''m saying I''ll be careful! "


    Wei en didn''t think too much. She looked solemnly at Ye Feng: "be careful. No matter the spirit is a demigod or a God, we must strengthen the inspection of the transfer station, the new demacia stronghold and the new norhusian stronghold in the next period of time. Once we find a suspicious undead, we must make timely response!"


    In order to make Wayne believe in himself, Ye Feng also showed a positive look: "well, Wayne, don''t worry, I''ll see more around the camp these days. If I meet the undead you mentioned, I''ll be in combat for the first time!"


    Ye Feng''s trust and cooperation make Wayne very useful, but think of last night that made her heart palpitating spirit of the dead, she was a little worried that Ye Feng would encounter an accident.


    She didn''t think about this problem when she was alone last night, but when it came to Ye Feng, she became very careful.


    She subconsciously stretched out her hand and held Ye Feng''s hands tightly. She really looked at Ye Feng''s four eyes: "it''s better not to fight against that dead soul. If you are hurt, I''ll inform me. I seriously doubt that she really has magic power. If you are injured, I''ll I I... "


    Speaking of the back, Wayne lowered her affectionate face, embarrassed to go on.


    This time Ye Feng is not as stupid as before, knowing that Wei en is concerned about him. So he also grinned and tightened Wien''s soft and smooth jade hand and said, "don''t worry, I won''t do that"


    "who Who''s worried about you? I''m afraid Fiona will be sad if she knows it! " Wayne''s duplicity, like red apple''s pretty face, was almost buried in her own double peaks of rapid heartbeat.


    I.Q. has just been online for a while, and Ye Feng''s is offline again. I don''t quite understand why Wayne says he wants to mention Fiona of Laurent family. He also specifically asked, "Vern, it seems that you are not talking to me for the first time when tifiona, is there any connection between this?"Ye Feng, you big fool! In the heart secretly scolded a elm head Ye Feng, Wei en cold hum a, words also don''t return, directly leave Ye Feng a person here.


    Seeing that he seems to have accidentally provoked Wayne, Ye Feng shakes his head a little helplessly and says in his heart that, like Fiona and Wayne, she sometimes has a bad temper.


    Ye Feng is not worried that Wei En will run into an accident because he is angry with him. With Wayne''s strength, the shadow creature wandering nearby is impossible to hurt her.


    No longer want to think about Wayne, Ye Feng looks inside his heart.


    At this time, the girl Elise is lying on her side in the flower stamens of the believers, curling up her delicate body, smashing her red thin lips, and dreaming of her beautiful dream.


    See her sleep so comfortable, Ye Feng''s mood also followed peaceful up. But at the thought of being exposed in front of Wayne, he couldn''t help but smile bitterly. He envied her that she could sleep so dead.


    It was during this period of time when he was looking inside that shivell, recovering from his injury and returning to the transit station camp, happened to meet him.


    Look at him in that moment giggle, a moment bitter smile, for a long time did not tease Ye Feng''s eyes flashed a shrewd.


    He crept to Ye Feng''s side. He covered Ye Feng''s eyes and deliberately hid his real voice.


    "Ye Feng, guess who I am


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1305

    "Ye Feng, guess who I am


    Suddenly blindfolded, Ye Feng was startled and quickly stopped looking in the depths of his soul.


    Smelling the sound of hivier''s hidden real sound line, Ye Feng is the first time to recognize that it is sylvier.


    Because the only one among the girls who likes to tease and tease others is hivier, and although the voice has changed, the playful way of speaking and behaving has not changed. He couldn''t think of a second person like her, except for hiville.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth, he swallowed the right answer back.


    He had been teased by hivier for so many times before, and Ye Feng had never had the upper hand. This time, he also wanted to tease her well!


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng pretended not to hear her voice, "distressed" to think for a while, and replied, "Fiona, who grew up with me?"


    "No!"


    "Fiona, who grew up in the family?"


    "It''s not right!" Xiwei is not angry at Ye Feng''s two previous guesses. On the contrary, she also thinks that her disguise is very successful.


    "It was Ali? "


    "Wrong!"


    "Sister Sarah?"


    "No, no!"


    "Wayne?"


    "Wrong, wrong, wrong!"


    "Is it Naomi? You were sent by Lord Soraka when you woke up? "


    "It''s not right."


    "It must be Diana. You''ve recovered. You came here to inspect the new stronghold here, didn''t you?"


    Listen to Ye Feng quickly said all the people she knew. Xiwei began to be a little angry. Ye Feng didn''t mention her name until now.


    "Ye Feng, I''ll give you another chance. I''ll be angry if I can''t guess it!" He turned his lips, and his face was full of displeasure.


    He didn''t dare to tease her this time, but he didn''t want to tease her.


    Ye Feng held back a smile in his heart, but on the surface he was embarrassed: "I really can''t guess."


    He let go of his hand angrily and went to him: "hum, you can''t even hear my voice. Are you stupid, Ye Feng?"


    Ye Feng continued to pretend to be stupid and said, "it''s you, hivier. Haha, it''s really hard to guess. I think you didn''t recuperate in the mogelon mountain path the other day. I didn''t expect that you recovered so soon!"


    If Fiona is so amused by Ye Feng, she will never end with him. After being angry for a while, shivell soon calmed down. She charming white eyes leaf wind: "forget it, or as silly as before, I don''t want to anger bad body!"


    Ye Feng held back a smile in his heart: "Hey, hivier, how did you just come back from your injury? How many more days off on the mogloon trail? "


    Talking about the reason why she came back so soon, he put away his unnecessary thoughts and took out a drawing she drew from his arms: "look at this, Ye Feng!"


    "Magic spire?" Ye Feng, who took over the drawing, read the top few characters. He looked at hiville suspiciously. Seeing her indicating him to continue to look, he continued to look down.


    A sketch of a magic spire with two magic balls spinning at the top enters the line of sight. Ye Feng takes a close look at this extremely detailed sketch for a while, and then raises his question to hivier.


    "Is it to build a spire like this?"


    Shivell nodded: "these days, I have thought about it carefully. The transit station camp, the new demacia stronghold and the new norhus stronghold are of secondary importance to the mogloon trail camp, and can not be exposed to the outside.


    It happened that when I was in the war academy, I learned that there was a kind of magic spire similar to the phalanx in the war Academy. I drew it from my memory. All the required materials and construction details were clearly written on it. Although it is not better than the defensive phalanx given by Lord Soraka to the mogalon trail, there is better than none.


    For the time being, the transit station camp is all our shurima people. I''ll give it to me. You''ll inform the demasia and norhus people. "


    After digesting hivier''s words, Ye Feng also nodded: "I understand. I''m going to inform demacia and the people in the new stronghold of NOx to build an additional defensive spire!"


    "Go ahead, come back early after the notice. I have other things to discuss with you."


    To make, the Ye Feng, who had always trusted hivier, set off immediately. And shivell watched him go away. When he disappeared from her sight, she began to convey her idea of building a defensive spire to the surima soldiers in the transit station camp.


    Before long, he waited for Ye Feng to come back.


    As soon as he came back, Ye Feng directly asked, "hivier, what else do you want to discuss with me?"


    The other soldiers see Ye Feng and hivier have something to talk about. They disperse at the right time, leaving the two men a separate space.


    Smelling Ye Feng''s question, he put his index finger to his lower lip, looked up at the sky and doubted, "do you have it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ye Feng''s face was black, and he was teased by her again.


    Although she likes to tease Ye Feng, she also knows how to be moderate. Her eyes flashed a shrewd: "well, I''m joking with you. Although I have nothing to discuss with you, I really want to ask you something!"After hearing her words, Ye Feng''s face is better. He was also used to being funny, and he went on, "what''s the matter?"


    However, the next seat of hivier''s questions directly confused Ye Feng.


    "Ye Feng, did you not mention my name on purpose? In fact, you guessed it was me in the morning, didn''t you? "


    After asking, Xiweier''s long and narrow beautiful eyes are slightly restrained, and kindly stare at the confused Ye Feng.


    She is not anxious, Ye Feng does not reply, she gives him time to think. She had been thinking about this question before, and could basically confirm that Ye Feng deliberately did not mention her name and wanted to tease her and make her angry.


    Returning to God, Ye Feng met the seemingly kind eyes of hivier. He coughed awkwardly: "how can it be? You think too much!"


    "Don''t you tell the truth?" Shivell smiles and blinks her playful eyes.


    "I didn''t know it was you!" Ye Feng who dares to admit, he continues to deny.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s denial, she had no choice but to release her Assassin''s mace: "I don''t know who it is. It''s very bad. When I talk to you, I''ll take a puff on that face. Obviously, I''m holding back my smile. I don''t know what I''m laughing at!"


    When Ye Feng heard the speech, he suddenly changed his face and chose to be frank: "hivier, I''m sorry, don''t be angry. I see you always joking with us. I just want to make fun of you. I don''t mean to make you angry!"


    Did not expect Ye Feng to admit it so quickly, hiville showed a winner''s smile: "who said I was angry? I''m not a proud Fiona. I just want to make sure that you just pretended not to know it''s mine. It seems that it''s the same as I guess, hee hee! "


    "Guess?" Ye Feng seems to be aware of something, his mouth slightly twitch up.


    Shivell covered his mouth and chuckled: "yes, I didn''t see that you were laughing. It''s for telling you the truth that you''re smoking your face!"


    Hearing this, Ye Feng felt bitter in his heart. He didn''t expect to be molested by hivier.


    And shivell''s left hand was akimbo, his right hand was raised, his index finger was waved: "hum, you''ve learned to be smart this time, but you''re still young to fight with me, earth hat!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1306

    In a few days, all the fortifications were completed under the supervision of leaders such as shivell, the new relay station camp, the new demacia stronghold, and the new norhus stronghold.


    On the day of the completion of the construction, the transfer station camp was taken over by the Lunan sect. However, the surima led by hivier retreated to the mogalon trail and went to Ishtar through the gate guarded by the moon god sect, and together with the Ishtar people, they carried out the operation of seizing the surima desert.


    The recovered Leona, panson and Diana are also ready to fight on the two fronts when they return to the moglon trail. This is not only to relieve the pressure on the shurima and the Ishtar, but also to speed up the re control of the shurima desert by the human alliance.


    Ye Feng, the guardian of the goddess of the moon, was called by Diana to attend the four person meeting of the camp leaders of the mogelung trail in front of the outdoor combat conference table on the west side of the mogelung trail.


    Diana and the three frequently exchanged their thoughts on the surima desert map marked with shadow Island forces on the conference table, and discussed how to attack the shurima desert without the support of the shadow Island demon leader with the least casualties.


    Although Ye Feng is listening, he is absent-minded and has not spoken.


    After discussing for a long time, Diana noticed that Ye Feng had not expressed his views. She still hoped that Ye Feng could actively express his views in this meeting.


    Although she and Leona, as well as panson, are as good as ever, but after all, she represents her Luna sect this time. If you want to be equal to Leona, Ye Feng, who is the guardian of goddess with panson, must also play his role actively!


    Thinking of this, Diana looked at the silent Ye Feng with a smile: "Ye Feng, we have been discussing for a long time, do you also talk about your ideas?"


    "Me?" Ye Feng was stunned for a moment, but she didn''t expect Diana to let him talk about his views.


    In fact, Ye Feng didn''t want to speak because he felt that the discussion results of Diana and Diana had been very detailed, and he had nothing to add.


    Moreover, although he had some opinions, he did not have an opinion on the three of them, but on whether he should stay at the moglon trail camp or support hivier in ithutar.


    His idea is to go to Ishtar to help hivier, not because he thinks that shiver is more important than Diana, but because he thinks that there is no demigod on the side of Ishtar, and it is difficult to solve the problem if he encounters the demigod shadow creatures in the shurima desert.


    If he went to shivell, he would solve the problem of no demigod, and the two-line battle plan against the shurima desert could be carried out more smoothly.


    But as Diana''s guardian of the moon god, if he doesn''t help Diana here, it''s not suitable for him. He was afraid that his words would make Diana angry and distressed.


    After thinking for a long time, Ye Feng, who is extremely entangled in his heart, still decides not to open his mouth.


    Diana looked at Ye Feng for a long time. She thought that Ye Feng might not be very nice to say so she looked at Ye Feng with a look of encouragement mixed with expectation: "Leona and panson, as well as I have all published their own ideas, only you have not spoken. Please say what you think!"


    Seeing Diana, he must say that ye Fengwei: "I think the discussion of the three of you has been enough detailed. I have nothing to add, that is..."


    "What is it?" If Diana knew that Ye Feng wanted to go to shivell, she would not have wanted Ye Feng to say something.


    This is what you asked me to say. Don''t be angry later! Ye Fengxin a horizontal, truthfully said: "I want to go to the other side of Ishtar."


    As soon as Ye Feng wanted to go to yixutar, some unpleasant memories in Diana''s mind which were sleeping soundly came up again.


    Before the decisive battle of jushenfeng, she saw a picture of hivier through Ye Feng''s intelligent walkie talkie, and later she had a fight with him on the phone.


    Although it has been a long time since the incident happened, neither of them mentioned it. However, the sentence that Ye Feng wanted to go to yixutar made Diana feel sad and thought that her position in Ye Feng''s heart was inferior to that of hivier.


    She would like to burst into questioning Ye Feng on the spot, but Leona and panson were also present. She didn''t want to lose her temper, which would not only embarrass Ye Feng, but also embarrass her.


    Repressing her bitterness and anger, Diana tried her best to be reasonable: "why do you want to go to Ishtar?"


    Unable to see Diana''s true feelings, Ye Feng explained: "because there are no demigods in yixutar, there are so many shadow fortresses in the shurima desert. There must be some shadow creatures that become demigods after the blood moon. If there are no demigods there, many operations will be seriously hindered, and even serious casualties will occur."


    If ye Feng said this, Diana would find it very reasonable. But it''s a pity that she was influenced by her personal feelings. When she heard Ye Feng''s words, she only felt that this was his excuse to accompany him.


    When she was about to lose control of her emotions, panson was the first to agree with Ye Feng''s idea: "Ye Feng is right. Yixutar really needs demigods. Otherwise, if they are blocked by demigods and shadow creatures, the new camp they just established will be overturned."Leona also felt that she was reasonable. She followed and said, "it''s true. It''s enough for us to have three demigods on the mountain trail of moglon. Ye Feng, you can rest assured to support Ishtar. You can come back when we take shurima and eliminate the remaining shadow creatures."


    Panson and Leona''s approval is influenced by personal feelings. Diana didn''t expect that Ye Feng would be forced to calm down because of her questioning and losing face in front of them.


    Gradually calming her mood, she returned to her senses, and gradually felt that Ye Feng was right. However, she still felt that Ye Feng wanted to go to yixutar, and she still had the heart to accompany him. Therefore, her heart of overturning the vinegar jar was becoming more and more sour.


    As she was silent, Leona continued, "Diana, what do you think? After all, Ye Feng is your guardian. If he wants to go to Ishtar, he still has to ask your permission! "


    Diana breathed out her turbid breath and glanced at the wind in her eyes. She pretended to be calm and said, "let him go. His explanation just now is reasonable."


    Seeing that Diana didn''t have any opinions, Leona showed a smile: "that''s settled. Let''s get here for today''s meeting. You can convey the battle policy of this meeting and the people of Luna sect as soon as possible."


    "Well, Ye Feng and I will go back to the East peak first, and I will let him go to Ishtar as soon as possible."


    She said goodbye to Leona and Diana took Ye Feng''s hand and walked down the mountain.


    Pulling Ye Feng back to her camp in the moon god sect, Diana no longer conceals her true thoughts. Her bitter eyes twinkle with aggrieved tears: "Ye Feng, do you want to protect me when you go to yixutar?"


    Ye Feng was asked a little confused. Didn''t Diana really understand him going to yixutar? How did it change in the blink of an eye?


    Unable to understand Diana''s thinking, Ye Feng said with a bitter smile, "how could you ask that?"


    Diana did not speak, she stared at Ye Feng with tears, giving Ye Feng great mental pressure.


    "Don''t cry, Diana. How can I not want to protect you?" Ye Feng wants to reach out and wipe the tears in Diana''s eyes, but she is photographed directly by Diana.


    At the same time, the tears in Diana''s eyes were like the flood of breaking the dike, which wet her pretty face: "you have it!"


    "I don''t have one!"


    Diana didn''t listen, like most girls who would make a fuss when they got angry: "then why did you go to itheatre?"


    Ye Feng scratched his head with a headache: "didn''t I just say that?"


    "You want to go Whoa


    Diana wanted to say that Ye Feng wanted to find hivier, but in the middle of the speech, she swallowed it back and cried out like a troubled little daughter-in-law.


    At this time, Ye Feng also deliberately hit the muzzle of the gun: "what do you want to go to?"


    His words made Diana very angry. Thinking that she had given her belongings to him a few days ago, she wiped her tears and said, "give me back my moon armor and my crescent blade!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Give it back to me!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1307

    The magic of the moon contained in the blade of the new moon and battle a of the moon is very important for Elise to reshape her body. Without these two artifacts, it will take a longer time for Elise to be completely cured by the artifact energy of the tears of the goddess.


    Facing Diana''s angry eyes, Ye Feng said with a bitter smile: "Diana, I still want to borrow your crescent blade and the battle armor of the moon for a period of time. Can you not take it back so quickly?"


    Diana doesn''t quite understand that Ye Feng has gone to find hivier and what to do with her belongings.


    Puzzled, she rubbed her red and swollen eyes and curled her mouth sour: "you''ve all gone to itheatar. What do you want my artifact to do?"


    Ye Feng is puzzled by this problem. He can''t say that he is trying to cure a female devil?


    Under the direct gaze of Diana''s eyes, Ye Feng pondered for a long time, but could not think of an answer that could convince Diana.


    While Diana saw him thinking about it for a long time and didn''t reply, she was whimsical from time to time.


    Ye Feng went to yixutar to help hiviel, and wanted to leave her belongings with her. Was it because she couldn''t see her there and took her intimate things to see people?


    If this is the case, then she just suspected that Ye Feng was selfish when she went to yixutar?


    Not sure to stare at Ye Feng, I don''t know what to do. She thought about it and gave her strategy.


    Don''t wait for Ye Feng to open her mouth. The more she thinks, the more she thinks it''s her fault. Diana''s eyes overflow with tears of guilt.


    "I''m sorry, Ye Feng, I wrongly blame you!"


    She apologized to the whole Ye Feng, he did not understand from the beginning to the end where she wronged him.


    Diana apologized, sobbed twice, and continued to sob: "you can take the crescent blade and the battle armor of the moon first, as long as you want. Although I don''t have them, the combat effectiveness will be reduced, but the ordinary demigod will not be my opponent without artifact!"


    Although I still don''t understand why Diana suddenly apologized to him, Ye Feng is still very happy that Diana can allow him to continue with the blade of the new moon and the battle armor of the moon.


    Ye Feng, with a look on his face, made a promise to Diana: "well, Diana, you can rest assured that I will protect your crescent blade and the battle armor of the moon just as I protect my most precious person."


    His words were full of ambiguous meanings in Diana''s ears. Protecting her artifact is like protecting the most cherished person, isn''t it implying that she is the one he cherishes most?


    Hate Ye Feng, they two have not clear relationship, with her said so obvious ambiguous!


    She spat shyly in her heart, and Diana''s shy face revealed some touching feelings.


    She gazed at Ye Feng affectionately: "Ye Feng, you can go to yixutar as soon as possible. If you miss me, you know, um That''s it


    In fact, Diana wants to say that if ye Feng wants her, she can take out her belongings. However, she felt that it was too obvious to say so, so she only said half of what she said. She believed that Ye Feng, who wanted to take her belongings with her, could understand what she wanted to say.


    But Ye Feng really did not know what she wanted to express, and he asked foolishly, "what do I know?"


    But in Diana''s heart, he actually knew what she wanted to say. He just wanted her to say that kind of shameful words directly.


    "Disgusting!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ye Feng was speechless. From just now on, he has been muddled to the present, and has never understood the intention of Diana''s words.


    It''s disgusting to say that, but Diana is very happy. In a good mood, she did not want to delay Ye Feng''s support from yixutar. Her crying face showed a smile: "Ye Feng, clean up and prepare to go to yixutar. This battle against shurima really needs a demigod to guard."


    Seeing Diana''s smile again, Ye Feng is relieved. Although he still didn''t understand how Diana''s attitudes had changed in such a short period of time, it was always a good thing to be able to settle down to Ishtar.


    Ye Feng, who had always been reluctant to think about it, stopped trying to figure out why, and talked to Diana for a while before returning to his own camp.


    Take away the crescent blade and the battle armor of the moon, and Ye Feng goes directly to yixutar through the portal.


    ¡­¡­


    Princess Chiana, the representative of Ishtar palace, hivier and Ishtar, is discussing a battle plan against the surima desert.


    After a long discussion, both of them realized that without demigod, the Allied forces of surima and Ishtar would be seriously hindered in their operations in the surima desert. Every step required extreme caution, and a slight error would be doomed.


    At this time, shivell could not help but think of her ancestor Azur, the emperor of the kingdom of gushurima: "if only the Azur ancestors had not lost their divine power. It is a pity that he and his former enemies, Zerah, as well as nether and rakton, were half abandoned and reduced to mortals in the ruins of Acacia."


    When she heard about the characters in hivier''s mouth that only existed in ancient historical books, Chiana became curious: "Azur and zerath, as well as narcissus and lakton, I have seen records of them in the Royal Library in ithutar before. Why did their divine power be abolished?""Because the so-called ascent ceremony of the solar disc and the ascenders who have been baptized by it are nothing but the products of the conspiracy of visitors from the void in order to return to Valoran. The seemingly sacred power of ascension is nothing but a sugar coated poison, the power of void."


    Ziana was shocked by his amazing words: "how could there be such a thing? It''s unbelievable! "


    "Yes, if it wasn''t for my own experience, it would be hard for me to believe that the ancestors of Azur who have lost their power to ascend now are all taking refuge in Ionia, so let alone..."


    The more he said, the more complicated his mood was. As the blood of the royal family of gushurima, he didn''t want to continue this topic.


    "Sorry..." Realizing that she had accidentally mentioned the sad story of sylvier, Chiana looked at him apologetically.


    Sylvier shook her head, and she didn''t blame Chiana for remembering her unhappiness.


    Chiana timely shifted the topic back to the problem they are facing: "with our current overall strength, I''m afraid it is difficult to launch an effective attack on the shadow Island forces in the surima desert. We need more reinforcements, shivell!"


    "Reinforcements..." Hivier thought so too. Without the help of demigods, they would need more troops, or they would never be able to afford to consume.


    Quite annoyed, she stood up and paced back and forth, and accidentally swept Ye Feng, who just walked into the palace garden. The trouble in her heart disappeared with the appearance of Ye Feng.


    She glared at Ye Feng, who came towards them, and said with a smile, "Kiana, I think I have found our reinforcements! "


    "Did you move reinforcements from Ionia?" Chiana subconsciously said.


    Shivell smiles, and she signals Chiana to look in the direction of her fingers.


    "He is our reinforcements!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1308

    "Ye Feng, today, the human alliance allied forces of Sitar and shurima will attack these three shadow strongholds centered on shadow fortresses, and the demigod demons in these three shadow fortresses will be handed over to you!"


    The light saber of the moon cut off the head of the third demigod devil cleanly. Ye Feng''s mind flashed over the command of shivell to him before his action. He could not help laughing bitterly and shaking his head.


    In order to kill the three demigod demons, Ye Feng killed them quickly by sneaking attack, but he still spent most of his strength and became a little weak.


    There is no extra energy to continue to help the Allies lighten their burden. Ye Feng hides his breath and stealthily sneaks out of the shadow fortress.


    On the periphery, soldiers from Ishtar and surima have surrounded it, with shapeshifters and elemental envoys helping. The Allied forces are destroying the remaining shadow army.


    Hovering in the sky, Ye Feng will have a panoramic view of the surrounding two shadow fortress areas. Seeing that there was no mortal threat to hiville and Chiana, he temporarily relaxed his vigilance, quietly recuperated, and slowly regained his strength.


    I don''t know if it is an illusion. Ye Feng, who hides his breath, feels like a pair of hateful eyes staring at him.


    He subconsciously looked around his eyes and found nothing abnormal, but the strong sense of crisis in his heart was growing stronger and stronger.


    With his head racing, thinking about who he would be watched by in surima desert, he immediately remembered an "old friend" who could lock his breath in surima desert.


    If it was the "old friend" who was after him, he would have to leave the battlefield immediately to avoid heavy casualties of the Allied forces.


    Think about it, Ye Feng quickly ran to the West. When he looked back and could not see the battlefield where the Allied forces were fighting with the shadow army, he suddenly stopped and fell to the desert below.


    Knowing how he ran, as long as he was still in the surima desert, the "old friend" would find him, and he would simply wait for his "old friend" here.


    However, his way of waiting is not like waiting for "old friend". The tears of goddess, the power of Golden Dragon and the chopping of wind are launched at the same time. His posture of climbing to the top of his body is more like treating the enemy.


    Mind out, Ye Feng closed his eyes tightly and put his attention on the soft yellow sand under his feet.


    With the growing sense of crisis in his heart, a mysterious existence running wildly under the ground gradually came into the scope of his mind perception.


    "Old friend, here you are


    When the mysterious existence came to the position under his feet, Ye Feng jumped up and flew into the air.


    The magic flow of the moon turns to his right hand and condenses into Diana''s crescent blade shape. Ye Feng''s left hand and right hand hold the moon''s lightsaber together. His body''s flying into the air is suddenly falling.


    The power of starlight, the sword spirit of wind and the magic power of the moon blend together, lingering on the moon light sword in the shape of crescent blade.


    Gorgeous purple light and moonlight swept the increasingly powerful blade, turned into a huge magic sword, and fell in the posture of half moon chop.


    Ye Feng himself is also under the blessing of the sword of the wind. As long as he cuts his old friend, he will wave the light sword of the moon to give his "old friend" a set of combination of chopping!


    As he gets closer and closer to the ground, the "old friend" he is expecting finally breaks through the ground!


    A giant scorpion monster, which is made up of various kinds of crystal stones, appears under the yellow sand. The sand waves that cover the horizon layer by layer rise from the ground and head for the leaf wind in mid air.


    "Stupid soft skinned man, you have to pay for the crime of killing my people!"


    Ye Feng is familiar with the roar of anger. This mysterious existence that has been locked in him from the beginning is indeed his "old friend" - Crystal pioneer scarner.


    The huge sword with three kinds of strength is rowing the curve of the moon and chopping down!


    Boom!


    He thought that he was the first to launch a sneak attack. When he came out from under the yellow sand, he was directly blasted back into the sand by his sword. At the same time, he made a huge hole, and at the same time, he set off a sand wave that covered his horizon.


    "Despicable soft skinned man, you cheat


    He didn''t care about the angry insults. Ye Feng''s lightsaber of the moon broke through the sand waves that covered his horizon and forced him to fall into the sand pit.


    At the same time, the moon light sword in his hand, which looks like the blade of crescent moon, has quietly transformed into a divine sword with the characteristics of Liuyun sword and Moyu sword.


    Blade Waltz launch!


    With five gorgeous precision cuts, there are several startling holes in the shell of the crystal, which is cut into the sand pit.


    The shell of the crystal on his body peeled off a lot, and there was no room for him to fight back.


    However, Ye Feng didn''t stop because of this. His moon light sword, which combines the features of Liuyun sword and ink feather sword, is quietly transformed into Ruiwen''s Rune Sword form.


    After the second section of the wind, the wild sword spirit of the wind, with the magic of the moon and the power of the stars, invades the body full of crystal holes and tears constantly, which gives a greater blow to the seriously injured body of scaner.The shrieking scream didn''t last long, and he fainted because he couldn''t bear the continuous slashing of Ye Feng.


    And Ye Feng saw that scarner fainted, still had no intention to stop.


    Although he knew that he was too tired to kill this strange creature with extremely strong vitality, he also wanted to let this "old friend" understand that he was not a good master, and that if he came to forgive Rima, he would come to his trouble!


    The moon lightsaber, which looks like a rune sword, is once again transformed into a saint silver crossbow of Wayne. Ye Feng imitates Wayne''s silver arrow and shoots the moon arrow with the magic of the moon.


    Although it is not like Wayne''s silver arrow, every three shots will burst out more powerful power, but it is enough for him to shoot nine arrows at scaner.


    This time, in order to make the "old friend" of scaner faint a little longer, he used three sword moves and magic arts that consumed magic and sword spirit extremely.


    Breathing heavily, Ye Feng had only half of his strength consumed in this battle.


    After beating this "old friend" who he can''t kill temporarily, Ye Feng is still quite comfortable in his heart.


    Dragging his tired body, Ye Feng flies to the direction of Ishtar with little strength left.


    However, halfway up the road, a dark purple beam of energy hit him in the back without any prior notice.


    Hit by this beam of energy, he feels his whole body is exposed to someone''s eyes.


    He explored the beam of energy that hit him, and immediately recognized the attribute of the energy: "this is Empty energy? "


    Almost at the same time as he spoke, a woman in a dark purple void mask appeared in front of him with her hair flowing in the wind.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1309

    A woman wearing a dark purple void mask with her hair moving with the wind appears in front of Ye Feng.


    Seeing the woman wearing the mask of emptiness, Ye Feng can''t help but feel a sense of familiarity. Without thinking about the woman''s identity, he was kicked down from the sky by a woman in a dark purple virtual symbiosis suit.


    After killing three demigod demons in succession, Ye Feng has been unable to resist the attack of this empty woman.


    Although he was very curious about whether he knew this woman, he knew that he continued to fight with this woman. Most of the time, Ye Feng turned over before he fell into the sand, supported the ground with his right hand, and started Ruiwen''s folding wing dance to escape from the distance.


    When Ye Feng kicks down from the sky, the eyes of the woman wearing a mask reveal their longing for swallowing. When she found that Ye Feng, who was regarded as her prey, wanted to run away. Her eyes were shining, her body turned into purple shadow and she fled into nothingness.


    In front of the leaf wind fled in a hurry to look back at the eye, and did not find the woman, he thought he lost the woman.


    But the real situation is, the woman has been locking him, but she and Wayne, with the ability to hide in the shadow, has been chasing him in the invisible state.


    With the passage of time, Ye Feng, who gradually relaxed his vigilance, did not notice that the distance between him and the woman was getting closer and closer.


    It was not until the woman showed up in front of him in a terrifying way again that Ye Feng realized that he had never let go of a woman.


    At this time, he realized that it was too late. Before he could turn to escape, the virtual creatures like ejectors suspended on both sides of the woman''s shoulders suddenly opened their bright purple eyes and released virtual air magic missiles, which were just like the wind and rain, all of which hit Ye Feng.


    Boom!


    A large number of virtual air magic missiles hit Ye Feng through dense blood holes, which made Ye Feng cough up blood violently.


    Damn it!


    Heart light spat, do not want to tangle with the woman Ye Feng eyes coagulation, launched Laurent heart eye knife, the woman from his front to shake open.


    There was no anger in the eyes of the shocked woman. She was as calm as a natural hunter. It was as if the hunter''s eyes on prey were similar to that of Wayne when fighting.


    Seeing the woman hiding in the shadow again, Ye Feng, who is unable to detect the woman''s whereabouts, converges all the magic power of the external release, and then launches the magic power to transform himself into the realm of human form, hoping to be effective for the woman who attacks again.


    The next moment, the woman appeared behind him, her hands aimed at him, releasing void energy.


    Ye Feng does not have any Dodge, he is gambling that the woman will be restrained by his power of forbidding demons.


    The power of forbidding demons didn''t disappoint him. The void energy released by the woman was fading into the faint light at a visible speed when she was about to touch him.


    Like other people who fight Ye Feng for the first time with the power of forbidding demons, the pretty face under the woman''s mask is stagnant, and has no idea how her magic power disappeared.


    Ye Feng took advantage of this opportunity to rush to the woman and bound the woman tightly with both hands in the most primitive way, so as to maximize the effect of the power of forbidding demons.


    Ye Feng''s hands tightly bound by the woman only feel the force of emptiness in the body suddenly disappeared, she was flustered and paralyzed in Ye Feng''s body.


    But immediately, calming down, she found that Ye Feng''s power of forbidding magic did not really block her void power, but temporarily restrained his magic power.


    With the passage of time, the influence of Ye Feng''s power of forbidding demons on her is becoming weaker and weaker. Kasha, who discovered this, was no longer flustered.


    Driven by the desire to devour, the corners of her mouth curled up with an evil radian. She opened her mouth, aimed at Ye Feng''s throat and directly bit down.


    Hiss!


    Ye Feng''s neck was directly bitten by a woman, and she felt a sharp pain all over her body.


    However, he still did not let go, just broke off the woman''s head, controlled the distance that could not bite him, and continued to ban the magic power of women.


    The woman can''t use magic power now. She has a weak constitution and can''t resist Ye Feng. However, the longer the time, the weaker the suppression of Ye Feng''s magic power, and soon her magic power surpassed that of Ye Feng at the moment.


    "Die!"


    Free from the shackles of Ye Feng, the woman''s right hand falls on Ye Feng''s forehead, and then more and more cracks appear in Ye Feng''s body, permeating out a trace and a trace of dark purple void force enough to shatter him.


    Accompanied by Ye Feng''s scream, his whole person was torn apart from the inside out by the woman''s void power on the spot, and was completely absorbed by the woman.


    At the same time when the woman tore the leaf wind in front of her into pieces and absorbed it, the sand dune far away from here twisted out a space vortex, and in a short time, the leaf wind stepped out in confusion.


    He explored the black rose which fell into silence again in his lower body. If it did not run on its own in time, he would have died in front of the mysterious woman just now.


    Just as he was about to move on in the direction of Ishtar, he inadvertently found a dark purple mark on his body.too bad! At the sight of this mark, which is only one layer short of being fully filled, Ye Feng recognizes that it was the woman left on him just now.


    Hasten to urge the force of the little space left, Ye Feng wants to rely on the space vortex to continue to rush to Yixu tal.


    However, as soon as he raised his hand, he was slapped down by a jade hand.


    Bang!


    The casting is interrupted. Under the gaze of Ye Feng''s pale face, the shield formed by the force of emptiness pervades the woman wearing the mask of emptiness and appears in front of Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng subconsciously looked at the empty mark on his body which was only one layer short of being filled. Although he did not know what the mark specifically represented, he knew that if he was hit by the empty energy of a woman again, that Mark would definitely kill him.


    Unfortunately, his remaining strength is too weak to make any evasive action.


    Seeing that he was about to be devoured by the strength of the woman''s void, the woman suddenly trembled and stopped casting.


    Ye Fengmeng, he did not understand why the woman who wanted to kill him from the beginning would stop.


    In his stunned eyes, the strength of the void around the woman disappears with the fading of her mask.


    The woman''s body was still twitching, and soon she fell into the arms of Ye Feng in pain.


    Staring at the woman''s painful face and looking at it carefully for a while, Ye Feng, who is very familiar with her, immediately recognizes that this woman is the woman he met last time when he went back to ekasia with ALI.


    He remembers that the strength of this woman was not so strong at the beginning, and she was also seduced by Ali to tell her real name. But time is too long, plus he did not care much, he forgot the woman''s name.


    In his impression, the woman was taken to ekasia by him and Ali for the treatment of the goddess akashia. It''s reasonable to say that a woman should get rid of the virtual creatures parasitized on her after she comes out. How can she be in this crazy state today?


    Ye Feng, who really does not understand, does not want to think about it any more. After careful consideration, he decides to take the unconscious woman back to yixutar.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1310

    After several days of patrolling around the transit station camp, demacia camp and norhus camp, Wayne did not feel the death of the soul that disturbed her as much as that night.


    During this period, none of the three camps encountered any substantial danger, and everything was running smoothly.


    Wei en can''t help but wonder, is it really like what Ye Feng said that she was too nervous?


    With such doubts, she went back to demacia''s camp to rest. She instinctively wanted to talk to Ye Feng about this matter, but immediately she realized that Ye Feng had gone back to moglon mountain path with hivier.


    More or less in her heart, Wayne saw that Galen was training soldiers in the camp. She had nothing to do for the time being. She also went over and stood with lax to watch Galen train soldiers.


    When she saw Wayne coming to her, lax''s eyes lit up: "Wayne, you come back!"


    Wayne nodded calmly, without saying any unnecessary words.


    Lax is also aware that Wayne is this temperament, as one of the few friends of Wayne, she did not care too much about Wayne''s indifferent attitude.


    While her big eyes were stargazing at her brother Galen, lax spared her praise: "Wayne, my brother has a set of training soldiers? I believe that it will not be long before these soldiers can be trained to be the same as the fearless vanguard army they once were! "


    Wayne is also aware that lax is attached to her brother Galen and adores her. When she hears her words, she also says, "Galen has a good way of training soldiers."


    Listening to Wayne think so, lacs is still very helpful. As she continued to stare at her brother, Galen, lax changed the subject: "Wayne, I have something I want to ask for your opinion."


    "Say it." Wayne returned only one word.


    "My brother hoped that Fiona, who had not grown up with us, would come to our new camp with Fiona we knew, so that we could do a lot of things before we attacked demacia.


    What do you think of my brother''s idea? Will Fiona help us


    As soon as she heard this question, she pondered over the words to express her opinion: "she is also a demacia, also the eldest lady of the Laurent family. Although she is not familiar with us, she is trustworthy."


    After listening carefully to Wayne''s advice, she decided to set off at once on the moglon Trail: "since you and my brother have the same views, I''ll go to see Fiona on the mogalon trail now and see how they are recovering. If they can turn their swords freely, I''ll take them all over!"


    Some accidents, lax so soon to go to the moglon trail, Wayne thought about it, decided to go with.


    After so many days of patrolling, she didn''t find any shadow creatures above the level of demigod wandering around nearby. She also began to believe that Ye Feng thought more. It happened that lax was going back to the moglon trail, and she wanted to go back to relax.


    Think about it, she said to lax, "I''ll go with you."


    For Wayne''s proposal, lax readily accepted: "well, there will not be so boring people on the road!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Strange Why didn''t Ye Feng come back? "


    At the edge of Ishtar''s protective phalanx, shivell muttered to himself.


    I don''t know if it is a coincidence that her voice has just fallen, and a vague figure appears in the distant sky.


    Although he could not see the vague figure for a while, he recognized that it was Ye Feng at a glance.


    "Hoo..."


    The red lips parted, and a puff of turbid breath came out, and shivell was relieved.


    However, as Ye Feng''s figure becomes more and more clear, the dense blood hole on Ye Feng''s body is the heart that makes her hard to put down again, so that she who is too concerned about Ye Feng doesn''t notice that Ye Feng is still holding a woman in a virtual symbiosis suit.


    When Ye Feng flies outside the array, he can''t wait to meet him.


    "Ye Feng, you are badly hurt. I should not have let you assassinate three demigods alone!"


    Thinking that Ye Feng was hurt by the three demigods, he was full of guilt in his tone.


    Ye Feng took a deep breath: "it''s not your fault. It''s my own carelessness. Let''s not talk about this. Hivier, Ali is now in ithutar or moglon trail?"


    Through Ye Feng''s reminding, Xiwei also remembers that what Ye Feng needs most is treatment. She forced herself to calm down: "in the palace of ithtar, I will take you to her for treatment."


    With that, she helped Ye Feng back to the array of Dharma, and went straight to the direction of the palace.


    With Ye Feng for a long time, he noticed the empty woman in Ye Feng''s arms.


    "She is?" Shivell raised her eyebrows, and instinctively showed hostility. She felt that the breath of the woman was similar to that of the empty visitor.


    Aware of the hostility to the void woman, Ye Feng was very nervous: "friend of Ali, she was parasitized by the void creatures. Don''t be too nervous."When he heard that the woman was a friend of Ali, he was less alert. She had been in surima with Ye Feng, who had come into contact with marzhaha and kasadin, so she heard Ye Feng say that this woman was parasitized by nihilism, and her eyes gave birth to some sympathy.


    Take Ye Feng to the Royal courtyard where Ali lives temporarily. As soon as she comes in, she and Ye Feng see Ali playing with youmi and Xiaoxi.


    "Ali and youmi, please come and help me. Ye Feng is injured!"


    Xiwei''s cry immediately scared Ali and them. Ali rushed to help Ye Feng with hivier.


    "How could you have been so hurt this time?" Just like sylvier, when he saw the blood holes in Ye Feng''s body, Ali''s eyes were filled with water mist.


    Carefully holding Ye Feng lying on Ali''s bed, and temporarily placing the empty woman beside Ye Feng, he said in a gray look: "blame me. I think that with his current ability, I should be able to help us assassinate the demigod demons in the three shadow fortresses. I didn''t expect that this would happen..."


    Seeing hivier''s remorse, Ye Feng, lying on the bed, dare not say that he was injured by the empty woman. He is afraid that he will anger the empty woman because of his serious injury.


    With his head racing, he had to let scaner take over the pot: "no blame you, Sylvie. I met him halfway."


    "Skinner, the scorpion monster who has been attacked by the demon leader of shadow island?" Sylvier also has some impressions of scaner. At the beginning, Ye Feng swallowed the forbidden magic stone because he was forced into a desperate situation.


    "I even forgot to forget that he was always worried about you killing his people. I still blame me. Ye Feng, don''t talk and accept Ali''s treatment."


    Xiwei can see that Ye Feng doesn''t want her to worry too much, so she also hides her guilt and makes Ye Feng feel at ease for treatment.


    Ali carefully mobilizes her enchanting magic power to provide treatment for Ye Feng, and youmi and Xiaoxi assist her. Ye Feng is soon out of danger and her wound gradually stops bleeding.


    But in the process of treatment, a Li seriously suspected that ye Fenggang lied to sylvier, because she felt that Ye Feng''s injuries were all caused by void energy.


    After carefully bandaging Ye Feng''s hemostatic wound, Ali shifts her center of gravity from Ye Feng''s body to the empty woman brought back by Ye Feng.


    After staring at the painful look of the empty woman''s eyes closed for a while, Ali''s fuzzy memory covered with dust becomes clear.


    She remembers this woman. Last time she and Ye Feng went to ekaxia to seek the help of the goddess akashia, she met this woman.


    At that time, the woman was full of empty eyeballs and mucus. The irrational woman tried to swallow her and Ye Feng, but she and Ye Feng stopped her.


    She has some sympathy for this fate and she has some similar woman, and Ye Feng took this woman with her to ekaxia.


    If she remembers correctly, the woman''s name is Katha.


    Glancing at Ye Feng again, Ali instantly realizes that most of Ye Feng''s injuries are caused by kasha. She did not stab Ye Feng''s lie in front of him, but asked Ye Feng, "Ye Feng, where did you meet KASA?"


    Ye Feng replied truthfully: "it''s in the shurima desert, and so on You said her name was Katha? "


    In the middle of the speech, Ye Feng seems to think of something and looks at Ali with burning eyes.


    Ali nodded: "yes, kasha, did you forget that she said her name was kasha after she was enchanted by me last time?"


    Get Ali''s affirmation, Ye Feng''s emotion becomes more excited, because he remembered that not long ago, kekemo asked him and Wayne to look for casaden''s daughter, which was KASA.


    He had forgotten kasha''s name before, so he didn''t think of it for a while.


    Now, on such a careful consideration, the two kashas are clearly the same person!


    In the puzzled and worried eyes of shivell and Ali, he laughed with emotion.


    "It turns out that she is Katha!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1311

    Emotion is too excited, Ye Feng''s smile directly affects his body, which is not easy to sew up by Ali''s wound, which makes his mouth hiss.


    "Ye Feng, your injury is not good now, don''t be so excited!"


    "Yes, you will affect the wound. Take a good rest!"


    Both shivell and Ali spoke in a tone of complaint, but their eyes showed deep concern.


    Ye Feng made a gesture to reassure the second daughter. He slowed down and spoke slowly to the second daughter: "the reason why I was so excited just now is that this woman named kasha is casaden''s daughter."


    "She is that man''s daughter Xiwei covers his mouth and strangely shifts his eyes from Ye Feng''s body to kasha.


    "Last time, Katha was enchanted by me, and said that she and her father were separated in the land of the void. It turned out that her father was a void walker, kasaden!"


    Ali is also showing a shocked look, did not expect such a coincidence, she and Ye Feng rescued the girl should have such identity.


    Ye Feng took a few more breaths: "since she is casaden''s daughter, we should save her even more. After I recover, I will take her to find kasadin and marzaha who guard the gate of emptiness."


    He nodded: "Ali, are there any spare rooms around here?"


    With a look at Seaver, Ali immediately understood what he meant: "there''s one next door. I''ll take her to receive treatment alone."


    With that, she picked up Katha and went out of the house.


    "Well, you and youmi have a look at her condition first. I''ll call Lulu for help."


    He also smiles and tells Ye Feng to have a good rest. Then she leaves the hut where Ali should live, leaving Ye Feng alone.


    Ye Feng was sleepy because of the injury, and soon he fell asleep.


    ¡­¡­


    After the treatment of Ali, youmi and Lulu, the pain on her eyebrows was gradually smoothed.


    However, they have no idea whether she is still dominated by the will of the void after she wakes up.


    In order to prevent accidents, the two decided to live in the temporary room of kasha and pay close attention to her recovery.


    Anyway, Ye Feng lives next to him. If Ye Feng has any needs, they can see him in time.


    However, shivell has forgotten one thing because of Ye Feng''s injury. Now she has to continue to direct the operations of her shurima soldiers in the shurima desert.


    Soon, a soldier who came to report on her new attack on the shadow fortress made her realize that she couldn''t stay in the palace of ithtar.


    Beckoning the soldiers to go back first, shivell said apologetically to Ali: "I''m sorry, Ali. I said I''d like to guard with you."


    "It''s OK. I''ll take care of it here." A Li charmed heaven to smile, let hiville do not care.


    "Well!"


    After a deep look at Ali, and the important thing, shivell set out immediately.


    Not long after hivier left, Ali, who wanted to make Ye Feng recover as soon as possible, decided to go back to moglon mountain path to find Naier, the high priest and pharmacist of the moon god sect. Take some herbal medicine from Nell, and then cooperate with her healing magic. You should be able to recover Ye Feng as quickly as possible.


    Think about it, Ali left here for youmi and Xiaoxi for the time being. Back to the eastern peak of the moglon trail through the portal, she hurried to Nell''s usual resting camp.


    On the way, she happened to encounter what lax and Wayne, who were also back on the mogelon trail, were talking with the two Fiona. She hesitated, but thought it better not to go up to say hello, lest Fiona and Wayne worry about Ye Feng''s injury.


    Bypass them to find Nell, Ali will Ye Feng''s situation with Naier said again. After Naier was informed, she also immediately prepared some medicaments and herbs that are helpful to the recovery of Ali.


    Nell tells Ali about the basic principles of the use of herbs and potions, and Ali keeps it in mind.


    Leaving Nell''s camp, Ali didn''t notice on the way back to catch up with her. One person from her just bypassed Fiona and others followed her. This person was Wayne.


    Sensitive Wayne see Ali seems to have something on his mind, so he finds a reason to separate from Fiona and secretly follow Ali.


    Seeing Ali holding back so many herbs and potions, Wayne had a bad premonition, and continued to follow Ali back to Ishtar.


    When she saw the upper body was wrapped in bandage Ye Feng, her look trembled. No longer hidden in the shadow, she walked into the hut where Ye Feng rested.


    Naturally, Wayne''s footstep also attracted Ali''s attention.


    "Wayne, why are you here?" Ali was a little caught off guard and didn''t think about how to explain Ye Feng''s state with Wayne.


    Unable to hide his worry, Wayne sat down beside Ye Feng''s bed, clenched Ye Feng''s hand with both hands, and inquired to Ali: "I see you''ve bypassed us and followed. Is Ye Feng


    Seeing that there is no way to avoid it, Ali sighs helplessly and tells Wayne the excuse Ye Feng used to cheat him before."It''s him!" Nameless anger surged up in her heart. Wayne also met with Ye Feng. She gritted her teeth and said, "I should have given that scorpion monster more arrows at the beginning."


    Listening to Wayne want to revenge for Ye Feng, Ali''s heart is still a little empty, after all, she knows that Ye Feng was hurt by kasha.


    However, Ye Feng chooses to hide. Ali, who has always been interested in Ye Feng, does not want to expose Ye Feng. After all, it is much better to deal with this matter than the female devil protected by Ye Feng.


    What she is most worried about now is that Spider Queen of shadow Island hidden in Ye Feng''s body -- Elise!


    Eyes complex staring at the sleeping Ye Feng for a while, more and more upset Ali no longer think about it.


    Thinking of kasha who lives next door, Ali''s topic turns: "Wayne, there is a girl who is rescued by Ye Feng next door. Do you want to see her?"


    Hearing that the girl was rescued by Ye Feng, Wayne nodded and followed Ali to the next door to let Ye Feng have a good rest here.


    With Wayne into Katha''s room, Ali also said to Wayne about the current situation of KASA.


    Who would have thought that her voice had just dropped, but Wayne pulled out the holy silver crossbow directly in front of her face. She was scared to open her hand and block in front of kasha.


    "Vern, what are you doing?" Ali doesn''t understand the logic of Wayne''s behavior. Why does she have to deal with the sleeping kasha all of a sudden.


    Wayne''s eyes were cold and she said that she was a night hunter: "Ali, get out of the way. She has been parasitized by the void. No matter how pathetic she is, I have to kill this possibility now in order to prevent her from harming others when she wakes up!"


    Ali continued to block in front of kasha: "no, who said that if you were parasitized by a void creature, you would be hopeless? Don''t forget that her father, casaden, was a void walker. Together with the void prophet, she guarded the unstable gate of void in surima, and made great contributions to all the races of Valoran


    Wayne is silent. She has also seen the records about the void Walker and the void prophet in the family books. They are indeed the heroes of their family.


    However, this is not enough to shake Wayne''s determination to kill kasha, just like when Ye Feng was misunderstood for practicing black magic, she was a paranoid character that would make people feel headache.


    "Get out of the way, Ali!"


    Feeling the semi divine pressure from Wayne''s body, Ali trembled, and she regretted to tell Wayne kasha''s existence.


    When Ali didn''t know what to do, she opened her eyes on the bed.


    Listening to the conversation between Ali and Wayne just now, Katha can be said to have no good feeling for Wayne.


    To make sure she wasn''t hurt, Katha jumped off the ground with a smart flash and gave Wayne a scornful thump.


    "You deserve to kill me?"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1312

    "You deserve to kill me?"


    When she heard Casa''s speech, Ali trembled. She quickly turned around and took hold of kasha, indicating with her eyes that she would not stimulate Wayne''s nerves.


    After probing out the enchantment and checking the body of KASA, Ali asked cautiously, "KASA, are you awake now? Why is that void creature still in you


    Kasha stares at Ali''s pretty face for a moment. She knows Ali because she saw the magic images of Ye Feng and Ali at the goddess of Acacia before she left.


    She also knows that Ali and Ye Feng are her saviors, so when facing Ali, she is not as cold as she just saw Wayne.


    She gently told Ali about her current situation: "I told the goddess akashia not to clean up the empty creatures in my body. The goddess wanted me to stay in Acacia for a little longer, but I wanted to come out and find my father quickly, so I can''t completely control the empty creatures in my body.


    I''m really sorry for Ye Feng''s injury. "


    I didn''t expect Casa to recognize her. Ali was very happy. She shook her head: "it doesn''t matter, Ye Feng''s injuries have been cured by me, you don''t have to care too much!"


    Seeing that Ali didn''t blame her, Katha relaxed: "that''s good, Ali, you get out of the way, I''d like to see how powerful this woman who likes to judge other people''s life and death!"


    As she said that, Katha''s voice suddenly turned cold, and her eyes looked coldly at Wayne, who made her extremely disgusted.


    "It seems that some people are in a hurry to die."


    Wayne sneers, she is worried about how to cross Ali and kill the dangerous person of kasha. Since Katha is in a hurry to die, she doesn''t mind sending her to hell!


    Seeing that KASA defied Wayne openly, Ali immediately panicked and pulled KASA back: "kasha, don''t stimulate Wayne any more. She''s a demigod. You can''t beat her!"


    Casa also has her own pride. She hates the man who decides the life and death of others at will.


    In spite of Ali''s dissuasion, she looked at Wayne with no hesitation: "what''s wrong with demigod? She wants my life and I''m not allowed to fight back? Hehe, demigod, what I kill is demigod


    As soon as the voice fell, the momentum of Katha''s whole body rose rapidly, and soon a powerful force equivalent to that of Wayne spread throughout the room.


    Ali felt that this was a demigod''s power at the first time. She looked at KASA in disbelief: "are you promoted to demigod?"


    "Well, thanks to you and Ye Feng last time sent me to ekasia, where I not only received the treatment of the goddess akashia, but also broke through the demigod under her guidance."


    After answering Ali''s question with her back to Ali, she slowly raised her right hand and pointed to Wayne without any weakness: "since you want to kill me, I''ll give you a chance!"


    Wayne stares at the extremely arrogant kasha coldly: "very good. After killing you, I will bury you and engrave your tombstone with my own hands!"


    Engrave her tombstone with your own hands? Katha had just wanted to teach Wayne a lesson from the battle, so that the woman who liked to judge other people''s life and death would be restrained. But when she heard Wayne say that, her anger was completely ignited.


    Seeing that two women who could not see each other were about to fight each other in this hut, Ali stood up again and said, "kasha, Wayne, stop it. This is the palace of Ishtar. If you two demigods fight here, you will smash him from the inside. If Ishtar''s array is broken, all the shadow creatures outside will invade Come on


    Kaweisha thought that she would stop fighting with female Ben if she thought of a solution.


    "Tomorrow, the desert of surima, you won''t take the opportunity to run away, will you?"


    Wayne responded coldly: "it''s you who should escape, not me!"


    Fighting with kasayo in the shurima desert tomorrow, I don''t want to see Catha''s Wayne leave this room for a moment, and go to the room next door to Ye Feng.


    KASA just wants to see the true face of her savior Ye Feng with sober consciousness. She also followed the past.


    "What are you doing in here?" Wayne is very unhappy that Katha also follows in. She does not hide her disgust for kasha in her heart.


    Why didn''t Casa hate Wayne? "You don''t want to see me go out," she said


    "Do you want to die now?" Wayne''s momentum soared again, vaguely wanting to start.


    At this time, Ali came in with youmi and Lulu in time. She motioned to the second daughter to calm down: "Ye Feng is still resting. Don''t quarrel here, it will affect his recovery!"


    On hearing this, Wayne and kasha stopped their gunpowder fighting and left the room where Ye Feng lived temporarily.


    Ali looked tired and sat down beside Ye Feng. She said to herself, "tomorrow, Katha and Wayne are going to fight. What should we do?"


    Youmi and Xiaoxi skilfully jump on her shoulder, let her not worry too much.


    "Sister Ali, do you want to wake up Ye Feng? Maybe he can stop the two big sisters from fighting"Ye Feng can''t get out of bed casually now, which will affect his wound. What''s more, the reason why Katha and Wayne do this is because I haven''t dealt with it well. I''ll persuade them to stop fighting tomorrow."


    A Li doesn''t want to be too tired for Ye Feng, who was seriously injured. She purses her lips and decides to take the responsibility.


    After thinking about it, Ali said to Lulu and youmi: "Lulu and youmi, you two and Xiao Xi are here to guard Ye Feng. I''ll go to the next door and persuade Katha!"


    "We will take good care of Ye Feng." Lulu made a gesture to reassure Ali.


    Ali returns to Casa''s room again, and Wayne has left first. There is only kasha in the room. She also explained her intention to KASA directly: "KASA, can you cancel tomorrow''s engagement with Wayne? If something happens to either of you, I''ll be very sad! "


    "Ali, it''s impossible. I must teach that woman named Wayne a good lesson tomorrow. She should be a friend of you and Ye Feng, right? Don''t worry, I won''t kill her. It''s enough to beat her for a month! "


    As soon as she mentioned Wayne, Katha would rub her hands. Otherwise, she would like to beat Wayne down now.


    Looking at kasha''s appearance, Ali''s eyebrows are more melancholy. Knowing that it was almost impossible to dissuade kasha from her engagement with Wayne, she returned to her own room in dismay.


    Looking at Ye Feng, who is sleeping in bed, she hesitates. She still decides to wake Ye Feng and let him think of a way to stop the fight between Wayne and kasha.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1313

    The next morning, a Li, who tried to wake Ye Feng fruitless yesterday, lay beside Ye Feng anxiously and tried to call Ye Feng''s name a few times, but Ye Feng was still dead asleep.


    Seeing the battle between Catha and Wayne getting closer and closer, Ali is no longer in the mood to sleep. She sits up directly.


    Lulu, youmi and Xiaoxi, who were sleeping beside her, were awakened by her movement and looked at her with confused eyes.


    "Sister Ali, is the engagement between sister Wayne and sister kasha about to begin?"


    Hearing Lulu''s sleepy soft voice, Ali replied apologetically: "sorry to wake you up, not yet, but soon..."


    Lulu rubbed her eyes and woke up a little before she said, "wake up Ye Feng."


    Ali stretched out her jade hand and stroked Ye Feng''s sleeping face, and said with heartache: "I called, Ye Feng. Maybe he is suffering from a serious injury. Even if he received our treatment, he still needs enough time to recuperate and sleep heavily."


    Lulu didn''t think so. She waved her hand and volunteered to offer advice to Ali: "you are too gentle, sister Ali. Lulu jumps onto brother Ye Feng''s stomach to make sure he wakes up!"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Xiao Xi also echoed the call. She used fox language to show that she and Lulu could clap Ye Feng''s face with her powdered fox claws to wake Ye Feng up.


    Only youmi is still normal, floating in front of Ye Feng and staring at the sleeping Ye Feng as anxiously as Ali.


    Feeling that Lulu and Xiao Xi are too ridiculous, Ali, who has always been gentle, has a serious face: "no, you will affect his wound like this!"


    Seeing that Ali was a little angry, Lulu and Xiao Xi shook their cute heads and stopped using strange tricks.


    At this time, the next room sounded the sound of people pushing the door. Don''t want to know that it must be Katha who is going to fight with Wayne. Ali gets out of bed in a hurry.


    "Lulu, Xiaoxi, youmi, you are here to watch Ye Feng. If he wakes up, let him track my residual breath to forgive Rima. If he doesn''t wake up, it will be fine."


    The tone hastily ordered a, Ali while kasha has not gone far, chasing after the breath of kasha.


    All the way into the depths of the shurima desert, Ali soon sees kasha and Wayne.


    Katha and Wayne also noticed Ali, but they didn''t look at her.


    Wayne slowly took out the holy silver crossbow behind her, and her eyes revealed a chilling intention of killing: "it''s very open here. There are no allies or shadow creatures. It''s very suitable for your cemetery."


    Casa also made no secret of her aversion to Wayne, who was so quick to decide the life and death of others: "ha ha, you are really a nuisance!"


    Whew!


    With Wayne''s silver arrow shooting at kasha at a rapid speed, the battle between the two began.


    When Casa saw the silver arrow that was aimed at her, she was nimble and easily avoided it.


    In front of her, kaweisha''s head flew out of the air.


    "Is this testing me? If you don''t do your best in the first place, you''ll probably never have a chance to do it again! "


    To the unexpected Wayne whispered, Casa is not like Wayne, she released one of her most proud moves - aicasia rainstorm.


    "Cough, cough..." The unexpected Wayne didn''t have time to dodge, so she was bombarded with blood by the dense virtual air missiles.


    "In the void, people like you who want to test your opponent are often the quickest and saddest to die!"


    Casa, who is in charge of the opportunity, raises her right hand. In an instant, her palm condenses several virtual energy beams, which are aimed at Wayne again, without giving Wayne a chance to breathe.


    Boom!


    Wayne fell into the sand under the fierce attack of kasha. For a time, layers of sand waves spread around her.


    Not far away from watching the battle, Ali suddenly lost Wayne''s vision, but standing in the sky, kasha did not seem to stop. With a flash of purple light in her eyes, she rushed into the sand all over the sky, trying to take advantage of the situation to completely defeat Wayne.


    However, the next second, into the sand waves, she suddenly had an extremely dangerous premonition!


    "Not good!" Aware of the bad, she wanted to open a distance from Wayne, but she was too close to Wayne, she was still caught by Wayne''s arm in the most primitive way.


    "Come down to me!"


    Holding on to kasha''s arm, Wayne''s eyes coagulated. She turned to attack, broke her magic and pulled her under her.


    Boom!


    There was another big bang, and Wayne shot out a huge silver arrow, trying to nail kasha firmly on the ground, so as to carry out her final trial.


    As Wayne''s eyes grew colder, kasha''s body ran into the sand uncontrollably.


    Determined that at this time, kasha did not have any strength to fight back. Wayne shot two holy Silver Arrows in an instant, and shot at KASA, who was falling rapidly, faster than the giant arrow.Although it was the first time to fight with Wayne, kasha still saw that if Wayne''s three arrows hit her in a row, it would be the same as her empty plasma mark. Once it was full, it would burst out countless times more powerful burst magic energy than before.


    Knowing that she could not let Wayne shoot her three arrows in a row, Katha took a deep breath, and her eyes gradually revealed the eyes that only hunters would have when they looked at their prey.


    Triggering her Hunter instinct, kasha broke free before she was nailed to the sand.


    Due to the yellow sand around, Wayne did not find that kasha had broken away from her giant arrow for the first time.


    "Wayne, you lost!"


    Her body appears behind Wayne in a ghostly way. Her whole body is covered by the virtual shield. She aims at Wayne''s back and releases several virtual energy beams.


    Combined with the vacuum plasma imprint left on Wayne before, KASA detonated the virtual plasma, and blew up Wayne, who had never expected her to break free.


    After suffering such a heavy blow, Wayne''s eyes gradually rose to the frightening hunter''s eyes, and she turned her back and shot a few arrows at kasha, who was very close to her.


    At this time, she was unable to escape from the silver shield.


    The energy of the silver arrow was detonated in KASA''s body, and a pillar of holy silver light was burst into the sky.


    The light of the void and the light of the holy silver crisscross, rolling up layers of mushroom shaped sand waves and spreading them around.


    Not far away, Ali felt the terrible demigod energy attacking her side. Her face changed dramatically, and she ran away to a distance to avoid being hurt by the chaotic and violent magic energy in the center of the battlefield.


    Hiding in a safe enough position, Ali looked at the magic light column and sand wave that had not been dissipated for a long time. He was worried to the extreme.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1314

    In the center of the battlefield, Wayne and kasha were both devastated by the fierce fighting just now.


    Wayne, in ragged clothes, fell uncontrollably from the sky. She let out a mouthful of blood foam from her mouth and wiped the red blood stains on the corners of her mouth. She tried her best to stabilize the falling body, and on the other hand, she turned her face to pay close attention to kasha who had fallen with her.


    Although KASA''s virtual symbiosis suit is also dilapidated due to the battle, her virtual symbiosis suit is formed by the power of the virtual creatures parasitic in her body, so she quickly mends the virtual symbiosis suit to cover the penetrating wound on her real skin.


    After repairing the virtual symbiosis suit, two virtual creatures in the shape of jet engines suspended on the shoulders of KASA released flaming virtual energy, helping her stabilize her body.


    Wien''s pupils shrank slightly, but she didn''t expect to recover so fast.


    "Vern, it seems you''re a little short of it!"


    With a sarcastic remark, kasha''s right hand gradually clenched into a fist, and the fist containing the void energy directly hit Wayne''s pretty face.


    Seeing kasha trying to hit her in the face, Wayne''s face turned cold, and the dark flower array under her appeared and instantly disappeared into the shadow.


    With one blow, Katha could also hide her body. She immediately understood that Wayne was hiding in the invisible shadow.


    "Want to hit me in the face?"


    With Wayne''s bleak voice ringing in her ears, Katha only felt her pretty face was hot. Before she could react, the whole person was slapped by Wayne who suddenly appeared.


    "If you like to fight in the face, I will let you experience enough to kill you again!"


    Wayne''s anger was completely aroused by CASA''s attempt to hit her in the face just now, but she chose to slap her in the face when she could have cast the silver arrow in the shadow.


    Once again, the figure is in the shadow, and Wayne pours on top of the upside down KASA.


    Just as Wayne was about to catch Katha and slap her wildly, KASA, who was still panicked just now, laughed strangely: "do you think that''s the magic that you can hide your body?"


    Oops! Wayne''s heart is not good, she was just ready to roll in mid air to open the distance and escape into the shadow, but she first step into the shadow and appeared on her right side.


    "Give it back to you!" One slap will be Wayne fan fly, kasha touched her face just fan red half of the face, a little gas.


    Looking at Wayne, who was fanned by her, she escaped into the shadow.


    For a time, under the purple light and the holy silver light, Wayne and kasha were all dead and did not appear from the shadow.


    With the passage of time, the magic light column in the center of the battlefield gradually dissipated, and the sand waves returned to the ground and returned to silence.


    Hiding in the distance, Ali waited for the light beam to disperse and pay attention to the war. When she found that there was nothing in the center of the battlefield, she was very anxious.


    She could not feel the breath of Wayne and kasha, and she began to doubt whether they were fighting to transfer the battlefield.


    Just as she was about to stop trying to find Wayne and kasha around her, a big hand fell heavily on her shoulder. She was shocked and tried her best to release the soul capturing magic power in her body for self-defense.


    The next moment, a voice that she was very familiar with sounded behind Ali: "Ali, it''s me. Don''t be nervous, hiss How hard you are


    Smelling the familiar voice, Ali immediately realized that she had accidentally injured a familiar person. She quickly took back the magic power of her whole body and turned to look at the man: "I''m sorry, Ye Feng, I didn''t mean to do it. Let me see if there is any wound affecting you!"


    It was Ye Feng in Ali''s mouth. He was hurt by a Li and covered his abdomen with a wry smile: "it''s really bad today. First Lulu sat awake, then Xiao Xi''s Fox claws scratched his face, and now I was injured by you. I''m really..."


    Speaking of the back, Ye Feng saw a Li''s tearful grievance in his eyes, but he still held back his intention to crack the vulgarity.


    While receiving the treatment of Ali''s gentle soul capturing magic, Ye Feng said: "let''s not say this, where are Wayne and kasha now?"


    As soon as she talked about Wayne and kasha, Ali immediately put away her guilt feeling that she had hurt Ye Feng by mistake, and her pretty face was full of worries: "they were still fighting there just now. When the light column disappears, they will be gone!"


    Looking along the direction of Ali''s fingers, Ye Feng, who can''t see anything, reveals his demigod mind, and soon realizes the breath of Wayne and kasha.


    Although he could detect the breath of the second daughter, he could not determine the specific position of the second daughter. Ye Feng recollects his memory when he was chased by Wayne and kasha, and immediately reminds him of the magic of concealing the body shape of the two women metropolis.


    "The two of them did not leave. They were still nearby. Their breath was very weak, and they were obviously seriously injured. I guess they are not absolutely sure that they can surpass each other now, so they both hide in the shadow and wait for the opportunity to move!"


    He tells Ali about the war situation that he has learned through his mind exploration. Ye Feng takes a deep breath and tries to mobilize the magic of the moon."Hiss..." Take a breath of cool air again, Ye Feng affects his wound that hasn''t healed all of a sudden.


    Seeing this, Ali put his hands on his arm and leaned close to him. He raised his head and looked at him obstinately: "Ye Feng, you are the same as Fiona before. You''d better not use your strength easily."


    "Compared with Fiona and their swords, at least I can use my strength for a while."


    Ye Feng did not stop mobilizing the magic of the moon in his body. He found that as long as he could endure the pain, he could still exert his demigod level magic.


    Seeing that Ye Feng is determined to stop the duel between Wayne and kasha, Ali knows that once he decides, it is difficult to change his mind, so she can only reluctantly release her hand.


    Before Ye Feng left, Ali pursed her red lips and told her, "then you must be careful!"


    Looking at Ali''s face which is still charming even if she doesn''t use the charm technique, Ye Feng, who has a desire to protect her heart, reaches out and pinches her worried face: "don''t worry, Ali, I''m also growing into a demigod now. I''m also prudent when to do what. You''ll wait for me here for a while!"


    He pinched this, which made Ali''s little deer bump in his heart. His pretty face was slightly red, and his breath became short.


    At the next moment, Ye Feng, who noticed that Wayne and kasha appeared in the distant battlefield at the same time, let go of the hand that gently pinched Ali''s face and directly tore open the space. The vortex appeared between Wayne and kasha.


    At this time, the two women are a little exhausted, they want to directly determine the outcome through this confrontation.


    However, Ye Feng will not give them this opportunity. The magic of the moon will break Wayne''s silver arrow and Casa''s empty energy beam.


    The magic ball of three months lingered all over him, and produced the irresistible pulling force of Wayne and kasha for a short time, and pulled the two girls to his side.


    This is the end of the two female spirits, head a burst of dizziness, and when they come back to their senses, they are both carried by Ye Feng, and their collars are suspended in the air.


    "Ye Feng? You''ve come just in time to help me kill this void monster who practices evil magic


    "It''s you. Let go of me. I''m going to beat this one named Wayne to the ground for a month!"


    Hearing the words of Wayne and kasha, Ye Feng has a black line on his forehead and can only choose to ignore their two words.


    With the help of the two magic powers, Katrina and Vivien return to their side.


    I thought that they would be honest if they were both blocked by him. But as soon as he let go, the two girls who lost the magic power held each other together and fought.


    Ye Feng and Ali separated the two girls who were angry with each other in time. Ye Feng looked at Wayne and kasha, who were still hostile to each other. He only had a good heart and said, "stop you both. If you don''t have any magic power, don''t blame me for blocking your magic power all the time."


    As he said, Wayne and kasha were honest, though they still had resentment in their hearts.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1315

    These days, Ye Feng is haunted by Katha and Wayne almost every day.


    The reason why the two of them had been pestering him was that he had not untied the blockade for both of them since he had exhausted their magic power.


    In order to restore the magic, the second daughter naturally took the trouble to entangle Ye Feng. They don''t want to release the magic power of the two leaves, and they don''t want to recover their magic power.


    And his plan is to wait for him to recover before releasing the magic seal for the second daughter, because at that time, he will personally send kasha to the void gate deep in the surima desert, so that she can be reunited with her father, kasadin.


    It''s not easy to fool away kasha and Wayne who are pestering him today. Ye Feng is treated in the room by Ali, youmi, Lulu and Xiaoxi.


    After today''s treatment for Ye Feng, a Li motioned to Lulu to take care of Ye Feng. She picked up all kinds of herbs on the table and went out of the room. According to Nell''s instructions, she boiled Ye Feng''s medicine.


    Not long after Ali left, there were two voices that made Ye Feng''s hair set up.


    "Ali, we''ve come to see you!"


    "We want to ask you where Ye Feng is now. He Why, Ye Feng


    As soon as he heard these two voices, Ye Feng recognized that it was Fiona''s second daughter. It is not easy to boil away Wayne and KASA, and usher in the difficult Fiona two women, this time do not want to see their Ye Feng heart bitter.


    When Lulu saw Fiona''s second daughter, it was Ye Feng, who was different from the bitter gourd face. She ran happily to the second daughter and took them into the room: "sister Fiona, sister Ali has gone to cook medicine for brother Ye Feng, and will come back later."


    "Decocting medicine, is it really hurt?" Fiona of Laurent family glanced at Xiao Xi and youmi and sat down beside the bed, staring at Ye Feng with concern.


    Originally also wanted to sit beside Ye Feng to inquire about the condition of the young girl Mafia ona. Seeing this, she was sulky, but her face was still calm.


    Being found injured by Fiona''s second daughter, Ye Feng had no choice but to say, "well, the injury is not serious, you don''t have to worry about me!"


    Feiona, a childhood sweetheart, stares at Ye Feng''s bandage on her upper body and nibbles at her red lips: "big liar, if it''s not serious, will you tie so many bandages on your upper body?"


    Fiona of Laurent family also noticed the bandage on Ye Feng''s upper body. Her eyes were burning and she said, "who beat it? We are going to avenge you now


    Seeing that they were more fierce than Wayne before, Ye Feng didn''t dare to say that she had done it. She had to continue to tell her daughter that it was skana who did it.


    "It''s the crystal monster with huge skin!"


    "I remember Ruiwen didn''t kill it last time she did it!"


    Fiona and her daughter have also seen the crystal pioneer, scarner, who has no magic but can resist the attack of demigod.


    But immediately, the two people are under the fierce words.


    "Now we are all demigods. Next time we see him, we should be able to kill him together!"


    "Ye Feng, you don''t know. We can use our sword Qi freely now. Our wounds in the sea have been healed. We can surely avenge you!"


    Hearing the two of them defending him, Ye Feng felt warm in his heart, but he still didn''t want Fiona and her daughter to take the initiative to provoke scaner.


    "Last time I didn''t kill him together with Wayne. I just knocked him out. You two can''t do this nonsense!"


    Does he care about them? After hearing the speech, Fiona''s two daughters subconsciously think about it. Their pretty face is slightly red, and their liking for Ye Feng has improved a lot.


    However, as soon as they thought of their purpose, they looked at each other. Fiona, the Laurent family, said first: "by the way, Ye Feng, we''re here to find Ali to let her tell us where you are. Now you are recuperating here. We have something to ask for your opinion."


    When Ye Feng heard that they had asked for his advice, he felt strange. It''s not like the two of them!


    Although he was very strange, Ye Feng didn''t dare to say it in front of them, unless he wanted to be beaten by two people.


    He coughed and motioned to the second daughter, "what''s the matter?"


    Young girl Mafia ona considered the following sentence and said slowly: "well, Ye Feng, Galen, lax and Wayne from demacia camp came to us two a few days ago. I hope we can run sword Qi by ourselves and help them.


    Both of us feel that we are both from demacia. We should go to demacia camp to help after recovery, but we would like to help you later and work with you.


    Anyway, we are in a dilemma now. We can''t make up our minds. What do you think we should choose? "


    With that, Fiona and her two daughters are staring at Ye Feng. They all hope that Ye Feng can choose to let them follow him, but because of their arrogant young lady''s temperament, they are embarrassed to say so, so they think about this one.


    However, Ye Feng''s next reply was a great disappointment to both of them.


    "I think it''s good for you two to help at Camp de Marcia."Ye Feng thought that his thoughtful reply would make Fiona very happy. Who wants him to feel the sharp eyes of the second daughter as sharp as a knife at the next moment.


    Don''t understand how he provoked Fiona''s second daughter. He quickly reminded the second daughter who was going to break out: "I''m still a wounded man. Don''t mess with me!"


    As soon as this was said, the rising anger of Fiona''s two daughters was slowly suppressed.


    "Brother Ye Feng''s smart walkie talkie has a swimsuit photo of sister shivell!"


    But with Lulu, the ghost spirit, deliberately irritating words, Fiona and her daughter were half angry and raised again.


    Lulu, are you crazy! Ye Feng''s heart is bitter. How could Lulu suddenly say such words to hurt him!


    The reason why Lulu said this suddenly was that she always stood by sylvier''s side, and her anger at Fiona made her feel that she was doing business for her sister.


    "Swimming photos? Yes, Ye Feng


    "It seems that your skin is itching again recently!"


    Although Ye Feng is sick now, it doesn''t mean they can bully them with Ye Feng.


    If ye Feng knew what they thought, he would cry out injustice. How dare he bully them? It would be good if he didn''t be bullied by them. This is clearly a thief shouting to catch a thief!


    "Have something to say, Fiona, ouch Don''t pinch me, hiss I am a patient


    The flesh in the waist is pinched by Fiona and two girls, and Ye Feng wails.


    At this time, a Li, who has made a good soup, just comes back to see this scene. No matter how good she is in front of Ye Feng and the girl who likes Ye Feng, her pretty face still shows resentment.


    "Fiona, what are you two doing? How can you do this to Ye Feng? His upper body is covered with blood holes. Do you want to kill him? "


    All the people in the house have never seen Ali get angry. They are shocked by the frost on their face.


    Ye Feng was the first to return to his mind. In his impression, except for being evil and charming when sucking human spirits, Ali always looks gentle and tender to everyone else, which makes people feel pity.


    Seeing that Ali is so angry about him, Ye Feng pushes his hand and pinches Fiona around his waist to remind them to let go.


    Fiona''s two daughters also came back to their senses, especially when they reflected on the dense blood holes in Ye Feng''s body in Ali''s words. Their small faces turned white and they quickly let go of their hands.


    Seeing the second daughter release her hand, Ali''s face softened, but she still told Fiona: "don''t make such a fuss next time, Fiona!"


    "I''m sorry!" Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, is a little scared just thinking about it. Fortunately, she hasn''t made full use of her power just now. If she really affects the wound on Ye Feng''s body, she will be more guilty.


    After noticing the soup that Ali was carrying, Fiona of Laurent family apologized and added a thought: "Ali, I''m sorry, let me feed Ye Feng to drink!"


    Qi subsided a lot, Ali handed the soup to the Laurent family Fiona: "yes, be careful, feed!"


    Realizing that she was accidentally preempted by Fiona of Laurent family, Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, quickly said, "I''m going to feed Ye Feng, too. We''ll feed each other!"


    "Then you will come together."


    Ali doesn''t care, but when her anger is gone, she returns to her usual soft appearance.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1316

    Under the careful care of Ali, Ye Feng recovered in a few days.


    In recent days, Fiona and her daughter did not come back except when they first asked for his advice. They thought they had gone to demacia camp to share the pressure for Galen and their family.


    And Katha and Wayne, as before, were still pestering him to restore his magic every day.


    It''s because Ali knows that Elise is hidden in his body, and Ye Feng can''t let Lulu nourish her spirit with her artifact during this period of time, which makes her look like a little resentful woman.


    Today, the wound finally recovered. Ye Feng decides to wait for Wayne and kasha to come to him, and then lift the magic ban for them, and take Katha to her father by the way.


    As for the nourishment of Elise''s spirit, we can only wait until he comes back.


    Not long after breakfast with ALI, Ye Feng came to Katha and Wayne. As soon as the two of them came in, they clamored to let Ye Feng untie the magic ban on them.


    Smelling their anxious words, Ali smiles and answers for Ye Feng: "you two are anxious. Ye Feng is still having breakfast. Don''t worry. He also wants to lift the magic ban for you two today."


    A Li answers for him, and Ye Feng continues to eat the love breakfast carefully prepared for him by Ali with relish.


    While Wayne and kasha doubt the authenticity of Ali''s words. But when they saw Ye Feng having breakfast there, they still stood by and waited for Ye Feng to finish his breakfast.


    After a comfortable breakfast, Ye Feng looked at Wayne and KASA with a smile: "Ali is right. Today I really want to lift the magic ban for you two."


    Listening to Ye Feng''s own admission, Katha, who is familiar with Ye Feng these days, excitedly waves her jade hand: "great, Ye Feng, help me relieve it first!"


    Wayne is very disliked of KASA''s speech, she said coldly: "help me first, and Ye Feng is what you can call?"


    Casa also sneered: "Ye Feng is my Savior, how can''t I call his name?"


    "No is no!"


    Before saying a few words, KASA and Wayne, who were not convinced by each other, began to fight again.


    Ali covered his mouth and chuckled, and gently picked up the table. He looked like a good wife and good mother.


    And Ye Feng is to listen to the ears are quick to cocoon, the two people together with the original two mutual hostility Fiona have a fight.


    Clean up the table, Ali got up: "Ye Feng, I''ll wash the dishes first, you can talk slowly!"


    Lulu, who was sitting at the table, volunteered to raise her small hand: "Lulu is going to wash the dishes with sister Ali!"


    "Youmi is going too!"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo!"


    Youmi and Xiaoxi also want to go with ALI. Ali smiles and leads them to leave the room.


    And Wayne and kasha are still arguing over trivial matters and escalating conflicts.


    Ye Feng helped his forehead and said with a bitter smile, "if you make such a noise again, I really can''t trust to untie the magic seal for you two."


    Wayne and kasha listen, which has not heard that Ye Feng does not want to lift the magic ban for them two.


    It''s hard to get the chance to restore magic. I don''t know Ye Feng wants to take Casa to find casaden today. They don''t want to miss it.


    "Let''s stop fighting, Ye Feng..."


    "You must restore the magic power for us today, Ye Feng..."


    Although the contradiction between the two girls is still not eased, in order not to make Ye Feng angry, Wayne and kasha try to behave like a obedient girl, which is not like their usual appearance.


    Finally let them two stop for a while, Ye Feng heart in a long sigh. He was just trying to scare them. He must restore their magic power today.


    Staring at the wary eyes and movements of Wayne and kasha, Ye Feng doesn''t know why he wants to laugh in his heart. But he still held back and said solemnly, "I''m going to untie the ban for you. First, I''ll remind you not to fight!"


    "Don''t worry, we won''t fight!"


    Wayne and KASA promise to Ye Feng with one voice, but they also add two words "just strange" in their heart.


    Hearing the second daughter''s assurance, Ye Feng didn''t believe that they would be reconciled so easily, but he still took the initiative to untie the magic seal for the two of them.


    After many days, once again feeling the surging demigod magic, the clever and sensible expressions of Wayne and kasha disappeared in an instant. Only when hunting demons and void, could the hunter''s eyes appear in their gradually cold eyes.


    "Wayne!"


    "Casa!"


    After enduring each other for such a long time, Wayne and kasha released their respective demigods on the spot and wanted to continue the duel that Ye Feng had forced to interrupt a few days ago.


    Had expected that they might fight on the spot, Ye Feng Mou son gray flash, deliberately left a hand, he blocked the magic of two people.


    Feeling the magic of the body''s hard to come back, Wayne and kasha collided with each other face to face, and the pain made them clench their red and swollen nose bone and forehead.Just at this time, Ali and Lulu came back with them. Seeing their two hands covering their forehead and nose, Ali was stunned.


    However, Lulu and youmi couldn''t help laughing, and Xiao Xi also let out a pleasant cry of fox, revealing a human smile.


    Reduced to the laughing stock of a few children, Wayne and Katha looked at each other even more disagreeable, and said goodbye to each other with a dull hum.


    Although Wayne and kasha look a little funny, Ali is still very self-control: "this is What''s the matter? "


    Ye Feng helplessly spread out his hands: "just for the two of them untied the ban, they used magic to fight, and I blocked their magic when they were about to collide."


    After listening to this, Ali also sniggered a few times in his heart. But she looked at them friendly on the surface: "so it is, Wayne, KASA, you two come here, I will use the enchanting magic to eliminate swelling for you!"


    However, because of their self-esteem, the two girls were still embarrassed in front of the public.


    No way, Ali had to go to the two of them in person, using the soul capture magic for their swelling.


    After eliminating the swelling, Ali kindly collected her beautiful eyes and showed a drunken smile: "OK, it should not hurt!"


    "I''ll give you another chance. If you fight again, I won''t untie the ban for the next month!"


    Ye Feng also thinks that this lesson should be able to let Wayne and kasha put aside their bad feelings for a while. As soon as his voice fell, he cast the spell and untied the ban.


    Just as Ye Feng thought, restoring the magic of Wayne and kasha did not fight as soon as they recovered.


    With a long sigh of relief at the bottom of my heart, Ye Feng and Ali look at each other and tell him what he wants to take kasha to her father casaden.


    However, when she heard that Ye Feng wanted to take her to her father casaden, she was so excited that her pupils shrank.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1317

    "Ye Feng, do you know where my father is? And how do you know my father''s name is casaden? "


    KASA stands up emotionally. Unable to control her emotions, she rushes to Ye Feng''s face. Her hands fall on Ye Feng''s shoulder and looks at Ye Feng nervously.


    Although Ye Feng has recovered, Ali sees that Katha shakes Ye Feng so much. She still tightens her willow eyebrows and reminds her, "don''t be excited, Katha. Ye Feng will talk to you slowly."


    "I''m sorry, I lost my temper." Casa also realized that she was acting a little too aggressively, and she retreated to Wayne.


    Wayne looked at Katha, who had been devastated by her father''s affairs. Her eyes twinkled, and she could not help thinking of her old father who had left her when she was young.


    Ye Feng waited for Casa to calm down before he said, "I know your father because I once received the help of your father casaden in surima.


    I''ve been to the void with Wayne some time ago, and we met with kgmo, who asked us to find a girl who had separated from her father. That girl and you should have a name


    By Ye Feng''s reminding, Wayne also remembers this thing. She remembers that the girl kegmo said at that time was KASA.


    She could not help but whisper to herself, "it seems that there is such a thing..."


    KASA didn''t expect that Wayne also knew about it, but she also took this to make sure that Ye Feng knew her father casaden.


    At the thought of meeting her father, who had been separated for more than ten years, she could not help but feel the horror of emptiness. Her eyes were still moist and hot: "do you know where my father is now?"


    Ye Feng replied truthfully: "he and malzhaha have become guardians of the gate of the void, guarding the deepest part of the shurima desert all year round."


    "The depth of surima? Where is that? I want to see my father now


    At the moment, Katha was like a crying child, looking at Ye Feng with tears in her eyes, hoping to see her father as soon as possible. There was not a hunter like him fighting for survival in the void.


    Ye Feng was really helpless with such a helpless kasha. He comforted him and said, "didn''t I just say that? I''m going to take you to your father today, so you don''t have to worry about where your father is, but think about what to say when you get together with your father. "


    "Ye Feng, thank you. You not only saved me, but also took me to my father. I really don''t know how to repay you in order to express my most sincere thanks!"


    Breaking tears into a smile, kasha longed to meet her father casaden again, and was grateful for Ye Feng''s kindness.


    Ye Feng''s eyes wandered back and forth on Katha and Wayne, and he thought of a way to reconcile them.


    "If you really want to repay me, you can make up with Wayne. And Wayne, don''t forget that you also promised kgmo to help casaden find his daughter, Katha.


    Now kasha is right in front of you. She has a sense of self and won''t persecute human beings like void creatures. You should also give up the idea that you want to judge her.


    The man who knows the power of emptiness is not necessarily a villain. Isn''t kasadin, the father of kasha, a hero guarding Valoran? "


    Ali once said similar things to Wayne, but he didn''t persuade Wayne''s paranoid idea of eliminating evil.


    However, this time by Ye Feng himself, Wei en, who has special feelings for Ye Feng, has been talked about.


    Seeing that Wayne seems to be wavering, Ali also agrees: "Ye Feng is right. Kasha is obviously a good person, and she does not use her empty power to do evil. She can become a hero like her father.


    Wayne, why don''t you give her a chance to believe in her


    Who would like to say: "I don''t want this woman who arbitrarily decides the life and death of others to believe me, you can believe me!"


    As soon as Wayne heard this, she was angry, and there were signs that she would not die with Katha.


    Ye Feng saw the signs and quickly warned, "you both step back. If you make more noise, I have to continue to ban your magic power."


    Both kasha and Wayne thought Ye Feng had left a hand like that just now, so they were honest at once.


    In fact, Ye Feng did not keep a hand, but completely lifted their magic power. If they did, Ye Feng could only ban them again when they were weak as before.


    Seeing that they were honest, ye Fengcai relaxed and said, "I hope you two can really reconcile. Kasha, let me show you the next thing. You should know it."


    With that, Ye Feng takes out an old pocket watch from his pocket and opens it to reveal the photos of kasha when she was a child.


    As soon as she saw the watch and the picture, she said excitedly, "it''s my father''s pocket watch, and the picture of me when I was a child!"


    Ye Feng said with a smile: "this is what kegmo gave us as a clue to find you at that time. Since you have found you, you should take this pocket watch first!"


    After taking the watch and holding it tightly in her hand, Casa burst into tears again, forgetting the conflict between her and Wayne.When Wayne saw kasha like this, she was also touched by the scene and remembered her family members who had been destroyed.


    The pocket watch returned to kasha, and Ye Feng decided to set off immediately: "it''s time to leave. Kasha, before I take you to your father, I have to report to hivier. After all, I''m here to help her fight against the shurima desert. The wound just leaves because of personal affairs. I must apply to her."


    "Well!"


    Kasha is now immersed in the joy of meeting her father soon. Naturally, she is obedient to Ye Feng, a great benefactor, and becomes extremely clever.


    Before leaving, Ye Feng also said to Wayne: "Wayne, you should go back to demacia camp as soon as possible. Fiona and their two should have gone. Now they are both demigods. Sometimes Galen and lax may not be able to hold them down.


    With you there, they should be at peace, and I can be at ease


    I didn''t expect Ye Feng to be so relieved to let her look at Fiona''s second daughter. Wayne was sweet in his heart and assured Ye Feng: "well, I''ll take good care of Fiona. You should also be careful!"


    After instructing Wayne, Ye Feng looks at Ali again: "Ali, you and youmi are better to stay in isinthar. Hivier needs to fight against the surima desert, and there is a lack of healing mages.


    As for Lulu, it''s better for me to take it directly to the shivell tube! "


    As soon as he talks about this ghost spirit, little Lulu, Ye Feng remembers that a few days ago, she deliberately said in front of Fiona that he had a picture of hivier swimming, and that he had almost no bones removed by Fiona''s two daughters.


    The sometimes naughty little Yodel girl still had to be treated by hiville!


    Lulu didn''t think so much of Ye Feng. She was also happy to leave with Ye Feng after not seeing him for a few days.


    Hearing Ye Feng''s advice, Ali gently and thoughtfully said with a smile: "well, I will help hiville well. Ye Feng, you can take Katha to her father."


    Having said all that should be said, Ye Feng motioned that Ali and Wayne did not have to send him, so he took Lulu and kasha out of ithtar and went to the camp attacked by the Allied forces nearby to find hivier.


    After finding Xiwei, Ye Feng gives Lulu to her. Knowing that he was going to take Casa to find casaden, hiville just joked a few words, and did not stop them from leaving. He showed Ye Feng to go early and return early.


    After saying goodbye to hivier, Ye Feng and kasha left the camp of the Allied forces and embarked on the road of taking kasha to find her father.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1318

    Running the sword of the wind, Ye Feng takes KASA to the deep of shurima desert where the gate of void is.


    However, on the way, Katha''s body had an accident and suddenly fell from the air.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng immediately stopped his fast-moving body and turned around to catch KASA, who was almost planted in the sand.


    Lying in the arms of Ye Feng, she twitches from time to time, and her pretty face is also a mask formed by the force of emptiness.


    As soon as he saw this mask, Ye Feng remembered that the reason why kasha pursued him last time was because of this empty mask.


    The mask of emptiness loomed, and kasha locked her willow eyebrows and opened her red lips, giving out a weak gasp.


    "CASA, are you ok?" Ye Feng looks at kasha with some worry. He is afraid that she will become cold and merciless again like a few days ago.


    Although it was not her will to control her body when she chased Ye Feng last time, she still vaguely remembered some things in her vague memory.


    Don''t want to hurt her savior, Katha clenched her lips and tried to endure the pain: "Ye Feng, right I''m sorry, I can''t control the power of the void creature in my body. In order to prevent the last thing from happening again, you should knock me out


    Hearing that kasha unexpectedly put forward such a request, Ye Feng was stunned. But immediately, when he regained consciousness, he found that the mask of emptiness on Katha''s face was no longer looming, but completely covering her pretty face.


    In Ye Feng''s shrinking pupil, Katha''s eyes with the mask of emptiness flashed with purple light. Her weak body was also instantly rejuvenated, and she punched his eyes.


    The magic of the moon instantly starts, Ye Feng holds the left hand of Casa''s neck to start suddenly, and knocks out kasha before she completely enters the crazy state.


    She was dizzy in the back of her head. She was very excited. She lifted her head and fainted weakly in Ye Feng''s arms. The empty mask on her face also dissipated.


    "Hoo Fortunately, I''m quick to respond! "


    With a long breath, Ye Feng holds the faint Casa and falls back to the ground. In this way, it is impossible for him to continue to take her to the gate of the void.


    He had to stop and rest with kasha for a while, and if she didn''t wake up at night, he would have to take her back to ithtar to find Ali.


    After thinking about it for a while, he looked around the radiation range of the shadow fortress around his eyes, and felt that it was not suitable for him to rest. He ran the windy sword again.


    When they came to a relatively safe area, Ye Feng stopped to rest in a desert cave with kasha.


    Time passed quickly, and in the process of looking after kasha, the night came unconsciously.


    The hot temperature suddenly dropped to the freezing temperature unconsciously. While Ye Feng used the magic power of the moon to illuminate the cave, it also raised the wind shield for him and kasha to resist the cold.


    Until now there is no sign of her awakening. Ye Feng hesitates to take her back to yixutar to receive Ali''s treatment.


    He reached out his finger and landed on the tip of Katha''s nose, trying to feel if her breathing was disordered. Perhaps it was the cold touch of his fingers that stimulated the sleeping kasha. As soon as his hand fell, she suddenly sat up and seized his hand with vigilance.


    Open her eyes and look at Ye Feng. The awakened Casa sighed: "I thought it was a virtual creature trying to harm me. It was you, Ye Feng!"


    Ye Feng was also startled by the sudden awakening of kasha. Smelling her words, he said with a bitter smile: "what you wake up is really without any sign. I just want to feel that your nostrils in your lethargy are abnormal, and you just wake up."


    Kasha looked apologetic: "sorry, let you save me again, all blame me too anxious to come out from Acacia. If I knew you knew where my father was, I would listen to the goddess ekasia and control the empty creatures in my body first and then come out."


    Ye Feng shook his head with a smile, saying that he was OK. He turned his head and looked at the night outside. He suggested: "it''s OK, but it''s a little late now. It''s not very good to distinguish the radiation area of the shadow fortress. Although we are demigods, it''s still too dangerous to move forward in the surima desert full of demons at night. I suggest that we continue our journey tomorrow morning, OK?"


    "I listen to you, Ye Feng. Count this time, you are the great benefactor who saved me three times. I believe you very much!"


    Katha gathered her beautiful eyes and showed a sincere smile towards Ye Feng. She now has a high degree of trust in Ye Feng.


    It''s just getting into the night. It''s still early to fall asleep. Ye Feng meets the smile of KASA''s trust, and his mood is also very good.


    There is nothing important to do for the time being. He is curious about how kasha lived in the void. Ye Feng actively seeks for a topic: "by the way, KASA, it must be very difficult for you to survive in that place when you are so young. It''s still early. Can you tell me something about it?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Ye Feng regretted that this sensitive topic might cause kasha''s displeasure.


    However, kasha did not seem to be disgusted. Hearing Ye Feng want to hear her experience in the void, she seemed to find the object to talk to, and asked Ye Feng with a burning look in her eyes: "do you really want to hear it?"Seeing that kasha is not angry, Ye Feng is also curious: "well, KASA, tell me about it!"


    For more than a decade, kasha, who has been hunting and being hunted in the void, has been longing for someone to listen to her experience, her fear, her loneliness, and her deep yearning for her father.


    So when she confirmed that Ye Feng really wanted to be a listener, she also bent her mouth and opened the conversation box.


    From her father''s separation in the empty land, to the difficult survival in the empty land, and now, Katha tells Ye Feng her experience in a vivid way.


    At the same time of pouring out to Ye Feng, kasha also has the look of secretly observing Ye Feng. If ye Feng shows any movement that makes her feel uncomfortable, she will stop her talking and her good will to Ye Feng will decline.


    Fortunately, Ye Feng did not have any distractions. He was an excellent listener and did not make any remarks that made Casa uncomfortable.


    Invisibly, kasha''s favor for Ye Feng, a great benefactor, has risen a lot.


    While Ye Feng listens carefully to the past of KASA, at the same time, under the ground of the cave where they are located, the giant crystal pioneer, skana, is staring at Ye Feng again.


    In Ye Feng''s and Ye Feng''s side''s hands continuously frustrated, scaner still did not give up the idea of finding Ye Feng to avenge his revenge. As soon as he sensed that Ye Feng appeared in the surima desert, he followed him.


    Aware of Ye Feng, there is a CASA, and skana is not in a hurry to start, waiting for the best opportunity.


    This time, he must be sure to avenge the people who died in Ye Feng''s hands!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1319

    Late at night, Ye Feng and Katha fell asleep one after another, and the bottom of the cave started to stir.


    But what scarner didn''t know was that, like Wayne, Catha, who had lived in the void for a long time, seldom went into deep sleep.


    Just before she broke the ground under their feet, Katha sensed the existence of skana in advance and opened her indifferent eyes.


    Secretly mobilize the strength of the void in the body, into the combat state of kasha''s eyes filled with light purple light. Even if the cave is dark, she can still see Ye Feng''s sleeping face.


    She did not remind the sleeping Ye Feng to wake up, because she was afraid that she would start to disturb scarner.


    In order to be able to kill skana, KASA decided to let Ye Feng as bait. Of course, this is based on her belief that Ye Feng will not be in danger.


    As soon as she broke through the ground under their feet, she would stop the attack on Ye Feng with swift speed. She is confident in her speed!


    In the mind, according to the mind perception, the time of scarner''s breaking through the earth was estimated, and the empty force in Casa''s body was ready to go.


    Three!


    Two!


    One!


    Three times from the bottom, kasha''s right hand supported the ground to recoil from the ground. The front shape of the stone wall that is about to hit the top of the cave is spinning at a high speed, forcing her to hit Ye Feng''s position at a rapid speed.


    At the same time, Ye Feng''s area gradually cracked, and a huge crystal pliers broke through the ground.


    What a monster! This is Catha''s first reaction when she sees the forceps that scaner broke through the ground. She is surprised but surprised. She still stormed to Yefeng, ready to rescue Ye Feng before Ye Feng is caught in the giant crystal pincers.


    At the moment, Ye Feng is also awakened by the violent vibration of the ground under his feet, and looks at the crystal pliers attacking him. He does not wait for the help of CASA, and then turns his hand to Ruiwen''s soul shaking roar.


    At the limit distance, the sword Qi of the wind briefly knocks out the scarney, who has not yet completely broken the ground. Ye Feng also uses the dance of folding wings to widen the distance.


    His series of self-help actions in a single breath surprised KASA, but soon she came back to her senses and continued to run to the original position of Ye Feng. She''s going to pull Skinner out of the ground!


    At the same time, scaner is also free from the impact of the roar of the soul, Ye Feng''s escape makes him very angry.


    Dazed by anger and hatred, he broke through the ground and showed his huge body before she caught him, regardless of whether he could fight against Ye Feng and KASA.


    It was the first time that Katha had seen a giant scorpion monster with crystals all over her body. However, she had seen larger virtual creatures in the void, so she was not afraid of the ferocity of scaner.


    The figure appears nimbly in the back of scaner, and Casa clasps her hands around her tail and smashes it against the wall.


    Boom!


    The sound of the rumbling boulders breaking and rolling off sounded, and the cave showed signs of collapse.


    Ye Feng saw this and quickly reminded KASA: "kasha, the cave is about to collapse. Go out and teach this monster again!"


    In the leaf wind''s reminder, the next moment kasha into the shadow. She was flying so fast that she couldn''t be sure where she was if she hadn''t dragged her.


    By pulling scarner out violently, the void creature on CASA''s shoulder opened her eyes and released a torrent of empty magic bullets.


    One after another virtual beam of light followed by a virtual missile hitting the huge crystal body of skana. Casa detonated her virtual plasma three times in extreme time.


    In Casa''s attack style similar to Wayne''s, skana was soon beaten to faint.


    "What a tragedy Ye Feng is in silence for scaner. He can hardly remember that this is the first time that he and the people around him beat him to faint.


    This scaner was beaten up every time, but he still insisted on seeking revenge as soon as he found him in the surima desert. Ye Feng doesn''t know if it''s kwaskana''s courage or stupidity


    Had it not been for the strange structure of his body, the revenge act of death would have died several times.


    At the beginning, it was clearly the brother of scaner who somehow chased him and sylvier. At that time, he and hivier couldn''t beat his brother.


    If he had not been forced into a desperate situation to swallow the forbidden magic stone with the determination to die and gain the power of the forbidden stone, he, hiville, Amu and Lulu would have been killed by the brothers of scarner.


    He shook his head and stopped thinking about the past. He noticed that kasha had detonated the void plasma for nine times, but he didn''t kill him. Ye Feng went over and patted Katha on the shoulder.


    "Don''t fight. He has strong vitality. This time, he will faint for a period of time. You can''t kill him anyway."


    Smelling Ye Feng''s words, kasha stopped, and she looked at Ye Feng''s eyes in doubt: "how do you know you can''t beat him to death?"


    Ye Feng pointed to skana: "I and Wayne, they have tried, and he has been under the ground hard to connect the divine realm, the devil''s attack did not die, his crystal shell is really thick, you did not see that after you knocked down a layer of crystal outside, his body''s crystal did not peel off again?"By Ye Feng''s reminding, Casa noticed that the outer crystal shell of scaner had not been shaken again after she knocked it down.


    She shook her tired hands and said, "OK, shall we continue to rest or go on our way?"


    "Rest, this guy is supposed to be out for a few days, so don''t worry."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Ye Feng and KASA, who had a night''s rest, went on their way at full speed. The road did not encounter any abnormal, the two people soon appeared in front of a sandstorm soaring into the sky.


    "It''s here. There''s a desert oasis and a gate of emptiness hidden in this sandstorm, where marzaha and your father kasadin have been guarding for many years."


    Under Ye Feng''s explanation, Katha''s beautiful eyes gradually enlarged, blooming the excitement of meeting her father again.


    Can''t wait to reunite with her father, kasha next moment toward the sandstorm.


    Ye Feng followed, but as he was getting closer to the sandstorm, he felt a void energy leaking out from inside and outside the sandstorm.


    He remembers that he had been there several times before, and there was no empty energy outside the punctual sandstorm in marzaha and kasaden towns.


    Even if it is the only attack by the eye of the void, the sandstorm has also locked in the energy of the void.


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng felt uneasy. He was about to open his mouth and call for kasha, but kasha had not entered the sandstorm.


    By the time he spoke, kasha had already stepped into the sandstorm.


    "Don''t let anything happen!"


    Praying in secret, Ye Feng also quickly disappeared into the sandstorm. As soon as he entered it, Ye Feng heard the scream of karsha''s suffering.


    Facing him, there is also the empty energy that makes his demigod extremely palpitating. Ye Feng is shot down to the ground by the dark purple void energy before he can dodge.


    "Cough, cough..." Torn by the empty energy, Ye Feng coughed violently and raised his head to look at the direction where kasha was.


    A bloody picture came into view, startled Ye Feng to take a breath.


    Innumerable spines formed by the force of emptiness form a circular array of void Dharma. The spines pierce kasha''s arms and legs cruelly, and bind her firmly in the air. They can only murmur the pain of suffering.


    "Two demigods, tut Tut, eat you and my strength can recover a lot!"


    A sound that seems to have come from ancient times reverberates in this desert oasis. Ye Feng returns to his mind from the scene of KASA''s dying. He turns his head and looks in the direction of the sound.


    A reptilian like, purple black void creature with a huge body opened its mouth and ran towards him in the footsteps that made the earth tremble.


    This huge virtual creature reminds Ye Feng of his memory in the war Academy. He gradually shows a look of fear when he recognizes the identity of the virtual creature.


    "The void fears corgas!"


    Forcing himself to calm down, Ye Feng turns the sword of wind to the extreme, dodges to the side of KASA who is pierced by the sharp thorn, saves her first, and uses the power of starlight and the magic of the moon to stop bleeding for her, and alleviate the continuous deterioration of the wound.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1320

    "Ye Ye Feng? "


    Feel the body suddenly fall into someone''s arms, weak kasha subconsciously said.


    Hearing Casa calling him, Ye Feng held her and drew a distance from the void fear COGAs, and said: "well, it''s me. Don''t talk. Although I can''t cure your injury, I can still relieve the continuous deterioration of the wound for you."


    Although Ye Feng doesn''t let her talk, but she is worried about her father''s safety. She is still in Ye Feng''s arms and says: "father Father, will my father be eaten by that reptilian looking void monster? "


    In fact, Ye Feng is also such a guess, in front of this huge COGAs all over the body exudes the half god fear of the pressure.


    But for the sake of Catha''s peace of mind, Ye Feng still said: "you think too much. With your father and marzaha''s sensitive sense of smell, you should be aware of the arrival of kogas, and temporarily hide and take refuge."


    Kogas seems to be able to hear the whispering dialogue between Ye Feng and kasha. Far away, he is not in a hurry to catch Ye Feng, but emits a thrilling hoarse laughter.


    "Casaden and marzaha were both disabled by me. They were brought back to the war academy by my men through the portal. If you want to find them, you must fight with me!"


    Originally, under Ye Feng''s pacification, Catha was no longer restless. As soon as corgas blurted out this, Casa trembled all over because of the twisted anger, which affected the wound.


    In Ye Feng''s arms, she struggles violently. Despite her broken body, she wants to fight with kogas: "Ye Feng, let me down, I''ll kill him!"


    Ye Feng looks apologetically knocked out of control of her emotions. Knowing that they are absolutely impossible to defeat corgas, he decides to flee here.


    Decisively in front of a space vortex, Ye Feng just want to drill in to find his magic seems to be sealed. As the whirlpool of space disappears, he also falls.


    Below, a huge void of spines rose from the ground, to leaf wind and KASA.


    Seeing Ye Feng and kasha are about to be pierced by the dense void, a dragon song that should not appear here breaks the boundary of space and reverberates in this space.


    In this deafening sound of the Dragon chant, Ye Feng not only did not get any damage, but also felt that the sealed power came back.


    With the blessing of the breeze, he avoided the scope of the spines in the void.


    At the same time, a dragon tears the space and enters here from another section of the space crack. Behind him is a holy woman with the power of starlight.


    "Lord Soraka!" At a glance, he recognized that the dragon was Aoxing and the woman was Soraka. Ye Feng breathed out the name of Soraka in surprise.


    Shenlong Aoxing swallowed the clouds and puffed. For a moment, the oasis flashed and thundered. It was not terrible.


    And Soraka came to Ye Feng''s side, summoning a soft star light, sprinkled on the seriously injured body of kasha.


    Corgas felt the breath of Aoxing and Soraka was not weaker than him. He had wanted to stay here and wait for an opportunity to expand the door of void and summon his kindred to retreat.


    When Ye Feng saw that COGAs wanted to escape, he immediately reminded him: "Lord Soraka, that void creature was originally sealed in the war Academy. He has captured casaden and marzaha. He must not let him escape!"


    Soraka smell speech, always look indifferent, she also shows dignified color: "Aoxing!"


    Remind Aoxing to do his best to leave kogas at the same time, Soraka is also temporarily stop the treatment of KASA, flying towards kogas.


    "It''s late, human. Don''t worry. I''ll keep thinking that marzaha and kasadin are of great use. If you want to save them, come to the war academy, ha ha ha!"


    Corgas''s wild laughter reverberates in this space. He doesn''t tear the space, but a portal emerges behind him.


    Aoxing saw the portal and roared: "it''s the portal opened by the war academy!"


    Soraka saw this and stopped the action she wanted to stop, and took a deep breath: "forget it, Aoxing, I can''t stop it."


    Aoxing stopped reluctantly and watched the roaring corgas return to the war academy through the portal.


    Ye Feng''s face is also extremely embarrassed, did not expect this to let corgas run.


    Returning to Ye Feng''s side, Soraka once again summoned a starlight to sprinkle on the comatose kasha to provide treatment for her.


    After stabilizing kasha''s injury, Soraka said to Ye Feng: "fortunately, I left a star imprint on you before you came here, otherwise you would be in danger this time.


    It''s just that I didn''t expect that people who were supposed to be in the closed border of the war academy could come out. "


    Ye Feng looked at the empty door above the oasis. He was really worried that no one would guard it and there would be empty creatures taking advantage of it.


    So he also expressed his concern: "Lord Soraka, marzaha and kasadin are the most suitable gates for guarding the void. Now that they are captured by kogas, what should we do?"Hearing Ye Feng''s speech, Soraka pondered for a moment and said: "now we can''t attack the war Academy. The situation inside must be more complicated than we imagined. If we want to save kasadin and marzaha, we must take back other human countries first.


    Before that, let me guard here


    With Soraka personally guarding, Ye Feng is still at ease.


    Just as soon as Soraka had finished speaking, she fell to the ground, and the amazing evil spirit gushed out of her body, which was no less intense than the demon leaders of shadow island.


    Aoxing, the Dragon hovering in the air, shrank into a mini dragon and came to Soraka. He used his magic power to relieve Soraka''s pain.


    Ye Feng looked at Soraka''s black evil spirit, and asked in a low voice, "is this your Lord Soraka?"


    Mentioning this, Aoxing heaved a heavy sigh: "do you remember the first time you and verus were infected with evil spirit and sought her treatment? From then on, in order to dispel the evil Qi for you who are frequently contaminated with the evil Qi, she has no time to disperse the evil Qi that is contaminated on you.


    The injuries suffered in the battle of defending Ionia, as well as those in the confrontation between kumanggu forest and karlsas, aggravated her injuries.


    Until now, she has been providing treatment for Nami, Fitz and Moffett who are sleeping in the sea, while maintaining the island protection array of Ionia.


    There are too many factors bothering her, which leads to her evil spirit infecting so much. "


    Aoxing''s words make Ye Feng''s mood extremely heavy. Soraka bears more pressure than he does.


    Worried about Soraka''s physical condition, Ye Feng asked with twinkling eyes: "master Soraka should be able to dispel the evil Qi in her body?"


    "Yes, she is the son of many stars, but it also needs enough time for her to purify herself."


    During the dialogue between Aoxing and Ye Feng, Soraka was much better after Aoxing''s magic blessing.


    She coughed. "Thank you for your treatment, Aoxing."


    Aoxing also immediately said, "Soraka, you''d better not guard the gate of emptiness. You''ve already been contaminated with evil Qi in your body, and then infected with the power of emptiness. I''m afraid even you can''t resist it."


    Soraka shook her head, and she insisted, "there is a connection between the void and the void. Although the other end of this passage is very hidden, there is still a risk that empty visitors will enter varloran, so someone must guard it!"


    Aoxing smell speech, he had to say: "here let me come, you go back to Ionia!"


    Ye Feng also followed the advice and said, "yes, the Dragon Aoxing is also a God. Lord Soraka, you''d better go back to Ionia and guard it. Although the shadow island is temporarily hidden, who knows when they will appear?


    If they show up again, Ionia will fall without you.


    Ionia is now the last pillar of the Allied forces. Other places can be destroyed, but Ionia can never be! "


    Under the persuasion of Ye Feng and AO Xing, Soraka fell into a short silence.


    After thinking for a long time, she decided to listen to Aoxing and Ye Feng, and went back to continue to guard aonia.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1321

    "Let go of me, Ye Feng. I''m going to save my father!"


    Even so, she still beats the back of Ye Feng with powder fist and tries to break free.


    She clapped her mouth and let the wind down.


    Her cry immediately attracted the eyes of the nearby Ishtar soldiers, but they just looked and did not do anything about Ye Feng, who carried KASA on his shoulder.


    Ye Feng takes kasha into Princess Qiana''s large bedroom and comes to Ali''s resting yard. The cry of kasha, which completely ignores the image, immediately attracts Ali, youmi and Xiaoxi.


    Seeing that Katha was forbidden by Ye Feng, Ali asked cautiously, "Ye Feng, kasha, is she?"


    He takes kasha back to her room next to Ali and puts her on the bed. Ye Fengcai tells Ali that casaden and marzaha were taken to war academy by COGAs.


    After listening to Ye Feng''s story, Ali gradually understands why Ye Feng banned KASA''s magic power and why she cried so fiercely.


    It''s hard for Katha to see the hope of meeting her father again from Ye Feng, but she encounters this kind of thing again. Her heart is broken and unacceptable.


    She just wants to go to the war academy and save her father, who was captured by corgas!


    Tearful, she came down from the bed, reached out her hands and grabbed Ye Feng''s arm. She cried: "wuwuwu I''m looking for my father, Ye Feng, please. Can you untie the ban for me


    "Kasha, you look like this, I can''t untie the ban for you."


    Ye Feng doesn''t want to ban KASA''s magic power, but she''s in a dangerous psychological state. Once she''s released, she will definitely go to the war academy to do stupid things.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s refusal, kasha looked helplessly at a Li on one side and pleaded in her eyes: "Ali, can you help me beg Ye Feng? My father''s in corgas, and I''m really worried that the void monster will try his best to torture my father


    Although Ali loves kasha very much, she still knows that she should listen to Ye Feng at this time. She pursed her lips and comforted her way: "kasha, as long as you put down the idea of war academy temporarily and calm down, Ye Feng will untie the ban for you."


    No matter how she asked for help, Ye Feng would not untie her magic seal and let her go to save her father. KASA''s face was gray and her pupil gradually lost its focus.


    Ye Feng couldn''t bear to see the self abandoning appearance of kasha. He helped her back to bed to rest: "kasha Come on. Cheer up. Corgas said he won''t kill your father for a while? When we recover other human countries, we will attack the war Academy. At that time, I will go with you to save your father


    Now kasha seems to be unable to hear Ye Feng''s pacification, she has no response, just lean on the head of the bed, silently looking ahead, but her eyes are very empty.


    Ye Feng wanted to continue to say something, but Ali stopped him: "Ye Feng, let kasha be quiet. She won''t listen to what you say now. When she calms down, she will come up with her own thinking of living in the void all the year round."


    Although Ali said so, but Ye Feng is still worried about this state of KASA. But after thinking about it for a long time, he had no better way to let kasha recover, so he had to listen to Ali''s advice and let kasha be alone.


    "Well, kasha, don''t think too much about it. If you can''t think of anything in this period of time, you can talk to Ali."


    Finally, she communicated with kasha. Seeing that she was still staring at the front with empty eyes, Ye Feng sighed helplessly and left her room with ALI.


    Outside the house, she was still worried. She told Ali: "Ali, kasha will be taken care of by you and Yumi these days. I''m sure I have to help shivell when I''m back. Because of my departure, it''s hard for her to take action in the shurima desert, which has a lot of demigod demons."


    "Don''t worry, go and help hivier. If you get hurt, you can always go back to Ishtar. Youmi and I can provide treatment for you!"


    Ali signals Ye Feng to rest assured that she will try her best to look after kasha.


    Ye Feng was still at ease with Ali: "that''s good. When Katha thinks it through, you can bring her here, and I will untie the ban for her. You should take care of yourself."


    Hearing Ye Feng finally added a word of concern for her, Ali''s inner warmth surged, and she also said that she would take good care of herself.


    Separated from Ali, Ye Feng leaves yixutar again and goes to the nearby camp to find hivier. But to his surprise, shivell was not in the camp nearby.


    After asking the next soldier, Ye Feng unexpectedly learns that hiville has captured two shadow army construction camps centered on shadow fortress when he is not in.


    It''s very puzzled how Xiwei didn''t have the demigods to attack. Ye Feng continued to ask the soldiers, and then learned that there were three demigods helping her.


    However, when he asked the soldiers who were the three demigods who helped him, the soldiers could not tell.From here can not get the answer you want, Ye Feng had to personally find Xiwei to confirm.


    According to the direction the soldiers pointed out to find hivier, Ye Feng soon saw the two camps under the latest attack of hiville.


    Using his mind to perceive the existence of hivier, Ye Feng suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Seeing Ye Feng, he was surprised. He came back so soon: "Ye Feng, did you come back so soon? I thought you and Katha were going for at least a week


    Ye Feng doesn''t want to mention kasha for the time being. He puts forward his question: "don''t talk about this. Hivier, I heard the soldiers say that you have three more demigods to help you. What''s the matter?"


    On hearing this, he explained patiently, "I''m not worried that you may go with kasha for a long time. There are many campsites that have been captured by the side of mogelon trail these days when you are injured and when you send Casa to her father.


    I also wanted to speed up our progress so as to relieve the pressure on the northern front of the shurima desert, so I went to the demacia camp and invited Wayne and Fiona for the time being


    As soon as she said this, Ye Feng suddenly realized: "no wonder, I said where the three demigods came from. It turned out that they were..."


    Seeing Ye Feng''s expression, he said with a bright smile: "since you''re back, you should let them go back earlier. Otherwise, the Galen brothers and sisters who can''t carry out activities in the north of moglon mountain path will be in a hurry with me!"


    When Ye Feng Cai came, he heard that he wanted to let Wayne and Fiona go back. He had not seen the three of them. He suggested: "where are they now? Let''s have a meal together before we go back. We''ll have to wait until we take back the surima desert next time


    There was a shrewd twinkle in his eyes and joked with Ye Feng: "I can''t see that you still care about them. Do you like a noble lady?"


    "Cough Sylvier, you can''t make a joke of it Xiwei ridiculed his face red, Ye Feng coughed several times to show his innocence.


    "Or do you like me?"


    Asking the questions he wanted to know in a joke way, he seemed relaxed on the surface, but in fact he was flustered.


    As soon as this word comes out, Ye Feng is immediately confused. He didn''t expect that he would ask this question. Even though he thought he was mostly joking, he asked himself in his heart, did he like him?


    At this time, Fiona''s second daughter and Wayne appear in the sight of sylvier. At the same time, the three of them also discover the existence of Ye Feng.


    It''s a surprise that Ye Feng''s arrival. Three people rush to this place and interrupt Ye Feng''s thoughts with one voice.


    "Ye Feng!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1322

    "Ye Feng!"


    Fiona''s second daughter and Wayne trot towards Ye Feng and hivier with joy, disrupting Ye Feng''s thoughts.


    Although some regrets did not take this opportunity to hear Ye Feng''s voice, she still waved to Fiona with a smile.


    She also incidentally mentioned the words of the next leaf Fenggang: "Ye Fenggang just said that he wanted to see you three, and you came. What a coincidence!"


    "Is it?"


    "Ye Feng wants to see us?"


    Hearing hivier say Ye Feng wants to see them, Fiona''s two daughters feel a burst of joy, seemingly casual questions, but the corners of her mouth rise unconsciously.


    Only Wayne because Laurent family Fiona is also in, she can not let go of her secret joy, afraid that people can see that she also like Ye Feng.


    Yu Mu tou Ye Feng thought that Fiona''s question did not believe him. He added: "of course it is true!"


    He added that this sentence was also considered by Fiona''s two daughters that he cared about their performance. Their hearts were sweet and their pretty faces were full of shame.


    At this node when they are both happy, shivell, who likes to make fun of them, bends his mouth: "since Ye Feng is back, Fiona, you two should go back to demacia camp as soon as possible. There is a great need for demigod. As demassians, you should help the construction of demacia camp."


    When Fiona and her daughter heard this, their good mood suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley, and the shy look on her face was suddenly replaced by anger. She felt that shivell was taking revenge on herself!


    But they couldn''t refute hivier who was deliberately angry with them. They could only stare at him and vent their dissatisfaction with him in this way.


    Just now, the extremely harmonious atmosphere suddenly became full of gunpowder. Ye Feng quickly came out to play the round: "in fact, it''s not so urgent to go back. Now it''s nearly noon. We haven''t been together for a long time. How about having lunch together?"


    Wayne also timely stood up to pacify Fiona''s two daughters: "Ye Feng is right, Fiona, let''s have a meal and chat together!"


    Under the persuasion of Ye Feng and Wayne, she is quite relieved. Fiona nodded and agreed with Ye Feng''s proposal.


    Shivell, on the other hand, was still smiling, as if she had never cared about Fiona''s anger at her from the beginning to the end.


    Having lunch together in a camp, the girls also took the opportunity to ask Ye Feng''s experience of finding her father.


    When they learned that kasha had collapsed because of her father''s capture, they, including Wayne, were more or less sympathetic to kasha.


    In addition to understanding Ye Feng''s experience in this trip, they also shared with Ye Feng how they captured the two new camps.


    Before they knew it, they had a lunch of heart to heart communication for a whole afternoon, and they didn''t react until nightfall.


    Fiona and her daughter still want to stay with Ye Feng for a while, but they don''t think it''s too late. However, considering that Ye Feng hasn''t had a rest these days because of kasha, she still asks people to arrange camp for Ye Feng to have an early rest.


    In fact, Wei en also wanted to stay with Ye Feng for a while, but she was not used to showing herself in front of the girls. She also watched Ye Feng leave the camp with soldiers.


    Separated from the girls, Ye Feng lives in the empty camp arranged for him by the soldiers. Without a good rest for several days, he lies comfortably on the floor, squinting and falling asleep.


    Not long after he fell asleep, Elise, a girl who lived deep in his heart, woke up from a deep sleep.


    Since Ye Feng was injured, she lived with a Li and went to take Casa to find her father. Up to now, the girl Elise has not been treated by the spirit for a long time.


    She woke up to see Ye Feng came back and did not give her nourishment spirit, her clear girl pupil kongtun when you complain like a little mistress.


    "Ye Feng Ye Feng Ye Feng


    Sitting in the stamen of a believer''s flower, Ye Feng is neglecting her sultry. The girl Elise pouts her small mouth, and thinks it is necessary to remind Ye Feng of her existence tonight.


    In his sleep, Ye Feng is still doing his dream, so that two proud Fiona, one left and one right, gently knead his shoulders.


    Elise suddenly heard his dream, but the girl did not wake up.


    Wake up after looking inside to find that he is more worried, leaf wind mouth slightly twitch, in the bottom of his heart show soul villain.


    He looked at the girl Elise with a bitter smile: "Allie, I''m very tired now. I haven''t had a rest for several days. What can I do tomorrow?"


    Girl Elise jumped down from the believer''s flowers, put out her jade hand and lit Ye Feng''s chest. She read fragmentary to vent her accumulated resentment in her heart these days.


    "Then you calculate, how many days have you not given me nourishment spirit? At the beginning, he promised me that he would help me repair the spirit and restore my body.


    I''ve been helping other people these days, and I''ve completely forgotten. If I don''t come out and say a word, you''ll never remember that I still live in your heart? "Hearing the endless Crusade speech of girl Elise, Ye Feng is speechless. He did neglect her these days, but he didn''t mean to!


    In order to coax the girl Elise, Ye Feng pondered over the sentence: "ally, I really can''t get away from me during this period. It''s either Ali guarding me or taking Katha to act together. If I ask Lulu to nourish the spirit for you, other people will definitely find out.


    Your present identity can not be found for the time being, so please forgive my recent negligence


    "Well, what about tonight? You come back clearly, and there is no one else watching you. Why don''t you nourish the spirit for me and sleep?


    I don''t think you care if I can recover. For you, I am a dispensable existence, a big liar! "


    Elise, a young girl, burst out all the negative emotions she had accumulated during this period. She said that, and she bent down and wept bitterly.


    These days, she did not speak and took the initiative to find Ye Feng, just wanted to see if ye Feng remembered her. However, to her disappointment, he never took the initiative to communicate with her as if he had forgotten her.


    The reason why she was full of hope for the future was given by Ye Feng. She said that she would help her recover and she would not become a dead soul.


    In fact, she can understand that Ye Feng has been unable to nourish her spirit because of other important things. The real reason for her anger is not what she said just now, but Ye Feng ignored her and never took the initiative to communicate with her.


    Even if ye Feng explained to her a little, no one could talk to her with her.


    Ye Feng is the only person she can communicate with now. If he ignores her, she really doesn''t know how to relieve her anxiety.


    The more she thought, the more wronged she felt the tears.


    Knowing how he explained it was useless, Ye Feng approached Elise, a girl crying like a big cat.


    He reached out his hand and stroked her pretty face and wiped her soul tears: "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault. I came back today thinking only about my rest, so I forgot to nourish the spirit for you."


    Girl Elise rushed into Ye Feng''s arms and sobbed loudly. Although Ye Feng still didn''t understand that she was just too afraid and lonely to do so, she was still soft hearted to forgive Ye Feng, who finally accompanied her to say a few words.


    She was afraid that Ye Feng would suddenly forget her existence. Only Ye Feng, the only one who confided in her, stretched out her right hand intermittently: "pull Largo, promise me Every night in the future All night I''ll have to take time to talk with me before I forgive you! "


    Although Ye Feng felt that the young girl Elise Largo''s behavior was somewhat naive, he still fully agreed: "good, Largo, I promise you!"


    "You said, if you pull the hook, you can''t neglect my existence any more!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1323

    Promised the girl Elise to nourish her spirit, Ye Feng reminded Lulu, who lived in a camp with hiville, to come tonight.


    Late at night, Lulu and other sylvier fell asleep, quietly came to Ye Feng''s camp.


    Holding Ye Feng''s hand to her the battle armor of the moon and the blade of the crescent moon, Lulu tooted a cute little mouth: "brother Ye Feng, Lulu remember you well? Why should I treat you? "


    Ye Feng also told Lulu the reason in advance: "it''s not good yet. Although the evil spirit has been removed, I''m still very uncomfortable. Please take care, Lulu!"


    "Well, I will treat Ye Feng well."


    After all, Lulu was in a child''s mood. Without thinking too much, Lulu began to treat the girl Elise in Ye Feng''s body seriously.


    After Lulu nourishes the girl Elise, the spirit leaves, and Ye Feng changes his soul villain in the bottom of his heart.


    Looking at Elise, a girl who sits on a believer''s flower and enjoys spiritual nourishment, Ye Feng jumps onto the flower and waits for her to wake up quietly.


    When the girl Elise completely absorbed the artifact energy and opened her eyes, Ye Feng grinned and said, "how about it? Do you feel better? "


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Ye Feng guarding her side. The girl Elise didn''t know why. She just felt very peaceful and happy.


    Thinking that it was right to pull a hook with Ye Feng last night, the girl Elise''s young pretty face gave a sweet smile: "much better, thank you, Ye Feng!"


    He was happy for her to see her getting better.


    However, thinking that he would have to get up early tomorrow to listen to the command of shivell, who was in charge of the command, he said: "don''t thank me. This is all I should do. If there is nothing wrong with me, I''ll take a rest first."


    On hearing this, Elise, a girl with a dimple just now, stares at Ye Feng angrily: "you only promised me last night. You will speak with me in the evening."


    Smelling the speech, Ye Feng said with a bitter smile, "didn''t I speak with you for a while? Just now, Lulu was asked to nourish your spirit and guard you. I have to get up early tomorrow. "


    "Ye Feng, you are the only person I can communicate with. Would you like to talk with me more? I''m really stuffy and uncomfortable by myself. I won''t disturb you for too long! "


    Under the little eyes of girl Elise''s pleading, Ye Feng also feels that what she said is reasonable. He is the only one she can talk to now. If he refuses her, it will hurt her too much.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng''s heart softened and decided to accompany Elise, a girl who needed to be told: "then I''ll talk with you for a while."


    "Great, Ye Feng. I knew you wouldn''t be so cruel to me!"


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Ye Feng was woken up by shivell with a panda eye. Seeing his sleepless eyes, he couldn''t help laughing: "what did you think last night, with such deep circles?"


    Ye Feng''s heart is very helpless, last night girl Elise clearly said she was just chatting with her for a while, as a result, a chat was in the middle of the night.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that he couldn''t hold on to it later, the girl, Elise, who turned upside down day and night, would have to pull him to chat.


    He didn''t want to answer the bitter topic in his heart. Ye Feng shook his shoulders and lifted his spirits: "nothing, sylvier, is there any task I need to carry out today?"


    When the topic was brought back to business, he also stopped teasing Ye Feng. He tapped his temple with his index finger and said, "yes, there was a super large shadow military fortress centered on the shadow fortress at the entrance of the underground imperial city of ekaxia at the northwest of our camp, which is the center of the surima desert.


    Some of the scouts I sent were just close to the edge of the military fortress, and they were almost found out. It was not easy to carry out further investigation.


    So I hope you can go and investigate and see the situation of the shadow army


    See hivier even let him go to investigate the entrance of the once aicasia, Ye Feng is also called up, before taking Ali to aicaxia to repair the experience of soul capture pearl.


    Although he was not a demigod at that time, he still remembers the vast army of shadows in that area even now.


    According to his initial short-term contact estimation, the number of low-level demons and undead in that area can all rely on the sea of people tactics to consume the existence of demigods. It is not without horror.


    He also truthfully told him part of the information he knew. When he heard him say that the number of shadow armies there was even half dead, she could not help taking a breath.


    "You''d better not investigate for the time being."


    Fearing that Ye Feng would be in danger, he felt it necessary for her to give up the investigation of that area for the time being.


    Although the super large shadow military fortress is located in the northwest of them, it is far away from them in terms of distance, which can not pose a threat to their camp temporarily.


    Ye Feng feels that he should have nothing to investigate, so he grinned optimistically: "I am a demigod. As long as I hide my breath, it should be no problem to investigate.""It''s better not to go for the time being. I''ll send someone to communicate with the front line on the other side of mogelon trail to see how to deal with this super large shadow military fortress.


    Before that, we can attack other camps centered on the night fortress. "


    However, hivier remembers that the last time she believed that Ye Feng was seriously injured by Ye Feng, she now became a little similar to Fiona, afraid of Ye Feng''s accident.


    Ye Feng is very surprised that he should make such a decision, because it was Fiona who was responsible for such a role before, and he always chose to believe in his ability. If he wanted to go, he would not block him.


    He also expressed his doubts: "I remember you didn''t believe me very much before? Why don''t you let me go this time? "


    Shivell always respected Ye Feng''s idea. As long as it was not the idea of death, she would choose to believe in his ability.


    Hearing Ye Feng''s question, she rubbed her eyebrows and felt that she might have become too timid because of the last incident.


    Now the shadow island is closed, as long as Ye Feng doesn''t want to knock, even if he meets the demigod of the same rank, he can''t stop him.


    Think of here, her eyes glowing at Ye Feng: "do you really want to go?"


    Ye Feng nodded: "well, even if we don''t attack the super large shadow military fortress for the time being, we have to understand their situation."


    Seeing that he really wanted to go, shivell decided to respect his idea: "then you should be careful and hide your breath when you are investigating. Once you encounter any danger, remember to escape at the first time!"


    "No problem, my commander shivell!"


    To make, Ye Feng grinned with confidence, and motioned to hivier to let go of ten thousand hearts.


    Shivell was amused by Ye Feng''s words, and she chuckled: "Oh, the earth hat has learned to tease me?"


    Ye Feng is very relaxed when he is with him, because he feels like this, not as much pressure as when he is with Fiona.


    He said with a smile, "Hey, don''t say it for a while. Wait for my good news, sylvier!"


    Voice down, he was just about to leave for the super large shadow military fortress, but a female voice stopped him.


    "Wait, Ye Feng!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1324

    "Wait, Ye Feng!"


    Ye Feng followed the call of his voice and looked, Casa stepped quickly towards him.


    "CASA, why are you here?"


    Ye Feng looks at KASA suspiciously. Isn''t she autistic because of her father''s affairs? Why did you come out?


    As soon as KASA came up, she said directly, "I''m looking for you to release the magic power for me!"


    A listen to kasha is not dead hearted, Ye Feng flatly refused to KASA''s request: "no, as soon as you untie, you will go to the war academy to do stupid things!"


    See Ye Feng don''t believe her, KASA is anxious: "I won''t do stupid thing, I promise you, Ye Feng!"


    In order to put an end to all possibilities of kasha going to war academy, Ye Feng will not untie her magic seal.


    He always liked to grin, this time he put on a serious face: "no, that''s no way. Who knows if you''re pretending, and then go to the war academy to die after the ban is lifted!"


    However, he stood on the side without saying a word, staring at Ye Feng and kasha in the dispute, not knowing what he was thinking.


    This time, kasha really figured it out. She came to find Ye Feng and came out with the consent of Ali. But she didn''t expect Ye Feng would not believe her. She pursed her lips and continued to explain, "it''s Ali who asked me to come. She can prove that I won''t be confused when I recover my magic power!"


    Ye Feng stares at a face more seriously of KASA: "then why didn''t she come with you?"


    In order to make Ye Feng believe that she is telling the truth, KASA also continued: "because Xiao Xi came with me, Xiao Xi Xiao Xi Why is it missing


    She originally wanted to let Xiao Xi, who came with her, prove it for her, but she looked at her shoulder and found that Xiao Xi, who came with her, did not know when it was gone.


    Without Xiao Xi, Ye Feng couldn''t believe herself. KASA cried in a hurry: "strange Just now Xiao Ximing has been sitting on my shoulder. Where has he gone


    Ye Feng looks at her like this, subconsciously thinks that she is to let him believe that she just said so, in fact, Xiao Xi did not follow.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng motioned to KASA to go back early: "forget it, kasha, you can go back and communicate well with ALI duo. When you really give up that dangerous thought, let Ali bring you to come to me. I have something else to do and go first!"


    With that, Ye Feng was ready to start again. However, he said a word for kasha: "Ye Feng, untie the magic seal for kasha!"


    "Why?"


    I don''t know how he made this decision, but when Ye Feng looks at him, he knows why.


    On the shoulders of sylvier, a cute three Tailed Fox, little Xi is sitting in front of it and playing with him.


    Shivell also said with a smile: "it was Xiao Xi who told me that she did come with Katha. Because Ali and I are good friends, Xiao Xi came to play with me after seeing me."


    Woo Hoo Hoo!


    Xiao Xi also nodded her cute fox head, and affirmed the words of sylvier.


    At this time, KASA did not stare at you? Can you untie the ban for me now? "


    Ye Feng smiles awkwardly. He really didn''t expect that kasha would walk out of the shadow of her father''s capture so soon, so he didn''t believe her just now.


    Moreover, he did not believe in kasha, but also to protect her, for fear that she would die at the war academy because of the impulse.


    While lifting the ban for kasha, Ye Feng apologized: "sorry, kasha, I''ll untie it for you now!"


    Kasha is not a fussy person. She knows that Ye Feng is also concerned about her safety. Just now she refused her so severely.


    Thinking of this, she has never been so concerned about for more than ten years. She doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. Her heart beats faster and her ears are congested.


    She stealthily glanced at the leaf wind, saw the leaf wind is concentrating on lifting the ban for her, did not notice her embarrassment, she just patted the chest to be relieved.


    Put away those strange thoughts and her heart rate returned to normal. Katha said, "it''s OK. I know you didn''t dare to untie the ban for my good. You are really good to me. Thank you for taking care of me during this period of time."


    "We have such a good relationship. What do you say? Well, your magic ban has been lifted. I have to go!"


    Ye Feng shook his head carelessly, thinking that he had to go to investigate the super large shadow military fortress. He was ready to leave the camp to recover his magic power for kasha.


    Katha has nothing to do with Ye Feng, but he takes over the role of Katha: "wait, Ye Feng!"


    Hearing her calling him, Ye Feng also looked at hivier: "hivier, is there anything else I need to tell you?"


    Sylvier pointed to KASA, who was recovering her magic power. "Take Casa with you. Two demigods are safer!"


    After hivier said this, Ye Feng was also in front of his eyes: "CASA, do you want to go with me?"


    Ye Feng suddenly comes up to her in front of her, causing a little shortness of breath."Go to Where are you going? "


    Ye Tian told KASA of his investigation task: "I am going to investigate the super large shadow military fortress in the northwest. I think we should be able to retreat completely if we go together."


    Kaya can''t do anything to save her father now


    With KASA to accompany him to go, Ye Feng has a lot of confidence. He grinned. "Let''s go, shivell, and wait for my good news."


    When the voice falls, Ye Feng takes kasha to the northwest. And Xiwei is holding small Xi, smiling to see Ye Feng and Casa away.


    It was not until the two men disappeared from her sight that he withdrew her gaze.


    Ring bell


    All of a sudden, the smart walkie talkie in her pocket rang, which made her frown slightly when she wanted to order the soldiers to deal with affairs.


    Take it out and see that it''s Caitlin, and shivell answers the phone. "Caitlin, why did you suddenly think of calling me?"


    Caitlin smiles mysteriously: "because there are good things to give you!"


    "What''s good?"


    "Remember the hax Wraith armor that oleanna and I had been working on? I have ordered people to collect all kinds of materials and mass produce 2000 pieces.


    Ye Feng and Fiona have tried its power last time. I believe you know how useful it will be in fighting against the undead of shadow island. My side of the people do not have any war needs for the time being, so I plan to give you a thousand. How about that? Is that enough? "


    Hearing this, shivell''s puzzled look was gradually replaced by surprise. Although it is only 1000, she can use this to form an elite branch of shurima, which aims at the undead.


    Previously, she had visited moon archers in the moon god sect who specialized in shadow creatures when she was on the moglon trail.


    Those archers hold bows and arrows enchanted with the magic of the moon, which have great lethality against evil shadow creatures; their armor is also enchanted by the magic of the moon, and they have considerable resistance to the black magic.


    At that time, she envied Diana''s Luna sect for the existence of such elite arms, but she did not expect that she could have similar arms now.


    Thinking of this, he said happily, "that''s interesting, Caitlin. How can you bring it to me?"


    "I''ll come with the Oriana carrefik, and today we''ve got Lord Soraka''s permission in advance."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1325

    The center of shuruima was once the entrance to the underground ruins of the ancient city of ekasia.


    However, due to the invasion of shadow Island, a large area above the entrance is reduced to shadow Island, the largest shadow military fortress in surima desert.


    If there were not a seal at the entrance that could not even be broken by the gods, I am afraid that the ruins of the imperial city of ekaxia would have been invaded by the shadow island.


    In the super large shadow military fortress, there are the most species and quantity of shadow creatures in the whole shurima desert.


    In addition to the most central shadow fortress, there are all kinds of fortifications built by the shadow army in the fortress. The facilities are so complete that Ye Feng and KASA, who are doing investigation in the dark place, can''t believe it.


    Looking at one of the shadowy spires that exude terrible black magic, Ye Feng subconsciously thinks that there are similar magic spires in the fortifications built by shivell.


    It''s just that magic is so different from the shadow spire. If ye Feng is not wrong, the black magic of the shadow spire is comparable to the demigod.


    Passing over the super large shadow military fortress, Ye Feng glanced and saw that there were three shadow spires in the fortress area.


    Fortunately, sylvier had the foresight to investigate this place. If we attack here rashly, the four shadow spires alone may destroy the Allied forces.


    He calmed down his astonished mood a little. Ye Feng looked at the KASA beside him and said in a soft voice, "have you seen the magic ball at the top of the shadow spire, kasha?"


    "Well, I see. I have a rough look just now. It seems that there are three more."


    Kasha nodded in a dignified manner. Like Ye Feng, she sensed the terrible black magic of the magic ball at the top of the shadow spire.


    Ye Feng also shared his inner thoughts with kasha: "it''s good that we investigate ahead of time, otherwise the Alliance forces will definitely suffer great losses."


    Kasha glanced at the disciplined shadow army below, and asked in a low voice, "do you want to continue the investigation? We''ve already gone through this super large shadow military fortress. "


    "I want to go into those shadowy buildings and see what''s in them. We don''t know what''s inside." Ye Feng doesn''t want to go yet. He looks at the strange buildings and feels uneasy if he doesn''t know their specific uses.


    Hearing that Ye Feng was going to enter those buildings, Katha objected: "no, Ye Feng, didn''t you see that shadow creatures patrol here very often?"


    Ye Feng had the experience of sneaking into the shadow fortress with Wayne before. He confidently said, "we are half gods. It should not be a problem for us to escape their patrol."


    Kasha doesn''t know where Ye Feng''s confidence comes from, but her hunting instinct, which she has developed for more than ten years, warns her that she must never enter buildings that seem to be accessible at will.


    She also told Ye Feng of her deep uneasiness: "Ye Feng, my hunting instinct tells me that those buildings are dangerous. I think we should not try it easily."


    Hearing what she said, Ye Feng did not continue to adhere to his idea just now. Because he thought that Catha and Wayne are very similar, both have an extremely keen sense of danger.


    If kasha really felt the danger, then they still couldn''t act rashly.


    Think about it, Ye Feng said with some pity: "let''s go into the most central shadow fortress and see how many demigods are in it."


    "It''s more dangerous there. You can have a look at this if you don''t believe it!"


    Casala lives in Ye Feng, and she releases the force of emptiness in the next moment, and condenses a creeping void creature in her palm.


    Under her control, the void creature leaps down from her palm, dodges all the shadow creatures patrolling nearby, and comes to the gate of the shadow fortress.


    When the virtual creature controlled by KASA is ready to enter the shadow fortress, the pupil of Ye Feng and KASA shrinks at the same time.


    I saw a net barrier formed by the dead spirit suddenly appeared without warning. When the virtual creature hit the barrier, it was like an electric shock and convulsed all over.


    Kasha, who controls the void creatures, feels the same. The electric shock makes her delicate body tremble.


    One side of the leaf wind see shape, immediately remind a way: "take back quickly!"


    At the beginning, Katha thought that it would be very dangerous for Ye Feng to show it in, but when she wanted to take it back, she couldn''t drive the magic because of the electric numbness.


    Katha fell into Ye Feng''s arms weakly and gasped: "no, I''m I can''t take it back. How can this happen? "


    Ye Feng looks at the shadow creatures gathering in succession because the nether creatures are blocked by the network of undead. He knows that if she doesn''t withdraw her magic, they will be exposed.


    In a hurry, Ye Feng''s brain runs at full speed, thinking about what to do.


    Soon, quick witted, he immediately displayed the power of forbidding demons and banned the magic power of kasha as quickly as possible.


    As KASA''s magic power was banned by him, the captured void creature below dissipated.


    But the flurry caused by kasha''s magic is still going on. In order to prevent being found, Ye Feng quickly takes Casa and runs away to the distance.When kasha asked, the safety of the area is not good


    Katha sighed, "much better."


    "It''s good that you have foresight. You can use the illusory creatures condensed by magic to explore the real and the virtual, otherwise we will both be captured."


    At the thought of being almost found just now, Ye Feng is very scared.


    I didn''t expect that even if the shadow island was closed, there would be such a tight formation even in the weak places like shurima. Ye Feng couldn''t imagine how difficult it would be for shurima to counterattack if the demon leader of shadow Island did not seal himself.


    Katha looked at Ye Feng, who was meditating. Her eyes twinkled and said, "Ye Feng, do you know what to say?"


    "What words?"


    Being pulled back to reality from her own small world, Ye Feng stares at her suspiciously.


    Seeing Ye Feng asked her to say, "your perception of danger is too weak. Although you and I are demigods, you can''t feel many crises that I can feel.


    If I hadn''t come with you this time, I''m afraid you would have rushed in? "


    "It seems so." Thinking of the thought that he really wanted to sneak in just now, Ye Feng scratched his head in embarrassment.


    In terms of his perception of danger, although he also had it, he was much worse than Wayne and kasha, who were both demigods.


    "You are a great benefactor to me. I don''t want to see you lose your life rashly.


    So I think it''s necessary to train your perception of danger, at least up to my level! "


    Hearing this, Ye Feng subconsciously said, "how do you practice this?"


    "It''s very simple. Every day you take a part of your time to look for me. I''ll be lurking in the dark, waiting for the opportunity to launch a surprise attack on you. When can you realize where I''m going to appear in most cases, your risk perception ability will be qualified!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1326

    Three days have passed since the last investigation of the super large shadow military fortress. Ye Feng assisted him to take five shadow army camps centered on the ordinary shadow fortress under the instruction of shivell.


    He also went to the mogalon trail on the orders of shivell, and shared the information of the super large shadow military fortress to the Allied forces there, reminding Diana that they should not touch the super large shadow military fortress for the time being.


    Diana believed in the information provided by Ye Feng and promised him to discuss the plan of encircling the super large shadow military fortress after the two sides of the front recovered all areas except the central area.


    Ye Feng comes to Lulu every night as scheduled to nourish Elise''s soul, and talks with Elise who can only communicate with him for a while, so as to dredge her heart, which is particularly vulnerable to anxiety because of her loneliness.


    In addition to this, he and kasha trained in the danger perception in the open area near the camp.


    Unconsciously, the relationship between him and kasha has become more and more intimate because of these days.


    As usual, he and kasha came to the open area that had been agreed in advance for the training of danger perception. Ye Feng saw KASA standing on the sand dune waiting for him from a distance.


    Kasha also found his arrival, she also went to him, and said to him kindly, "Ye Feng, you are here!"


    Ye Feng replied with a smile: "well, is today still the same training content as the previous two days?"


    Speaking of training, Casa nodded seriously: "yes, if you want to quickly improve your perception of danger, only in this way is the fastest!"


    Ye Feng didn''t think about it too much and said directly, "let''s start now."


    Katha nodded slightly and entered the training state of Ye Feng. She quickly separated herself from Ye Feng and concealed her figure quietly.


    Ye Feng was on guard at the moment of KASA''s invisibility, revealing the demigod level of divinity and perceiving the existence of kasha.


    Kasha''s invisibility, as always, made his mind unable to feel any breath. As long as kasha did not launch a surprise attack on him, it was difficult for him to confirm the specific location of kasha at the first time.


    With the passage of time, the pressure of Ye Feng is getting more and more. In the scorching sun baking, in a high alert state of his sweating, mental power is also in extreme consumption.


    Just as he felt a little slack in the bottom of his heart, Katha seemed to be able to read his mind, seizing this fleeting opportunity to storm from his upper left.


    Feeling the attack of kasha, Ye Feng''s face changes greatly. He quickly condenses the light saber of the moon and blocks between him and kasha.


    Bang!


    The lightsaber of the moon narrowly and dangerously blocks the weak empty light beam of kasha. Ye Fengchang breathes a sigh.


    But kasha was still dissatisfied with him for catching her attack. She opened her face seriously and taught Ye Feng: "the reaction is much faster than the previous two days. This is the performance of improving the perception of danger, but it is still not enough. If I tried my best just now, you would react in a hurry when I was about to pounce on your face. Most of you would be unable to mobilize your body to the maximum extent I''ll kill you.


    So your sense of danger needs to be stronger to prevent the enemy from assassinating and raiding. "


    Ye Feng had the experience of assassinating and raiding together with Wayne before. He remembered that they had joined hands and even killed the empty visitors from the divine realm with very weak sense of danger. Therefore, he was also well aware of the horror of being assassinated and raided.


    In order to improve his perception of danger, Ye Feng motioned to KASA to continue: "well, I understand, continue!"


    While Ye Feng and Katha are conducting one-on-one training on danger perception, hiviel is also training a thousand elite soldiers wearing the Shanghai x ghost armor.


    Caitlin told her on the phone three days ago that she had got them. In addition to the necessary operations of invading the shadow army camp, she has focused on training these 1000 elite soldiers.


    Halfway through the training, shivell was caught by the Rafik flying from the north sky.


    "Strange, didn''t Caitlin have sent the Wraith armor three days ago? Why is it coming again? "


    Speaking to herself, shivell motioned for the soldiers to continue training, while she went outside the camp to wait for the arrival of the rifek.


    The Rafik stopped in the open space north of the camp, and Caitlin and Olivia on the deck were in time to come into view.


    Seeing the two of them coming down from the side of the ship, shivell was about to ask them what had happened to them this time, but he didn''t want to see Fiona''s two girls following her.


    In some accidents, Fiona and her daughter followed, but shivell still asked Caitlin, "what''s the matter with you this time?"


    Caitlin replied truthfully: "yes, the de Marcia camp also heard about the information of the super large shadow military fortress from the mogalon trail.


    There are no combat operations for the time being. They are afraid that the number of demigods on your side is not enough. So let Fiona and her two come to help and speed up your combat plan for the areas beyond the central area.


    There is also Wayne on the other side of the mogelon trail. It happens that there are four demigods on each side of the front, and the distribution is very reasonableAfter hearing this, shivell suddenly realized that she was smiling and looked at Fiona''s two daughters, whose faces were cold. "Fiona, we''re going to work together again. We hope to be as happy as ever before."


    After a glance at the smiling hivier, Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, said nothing, but Fiona of the Laurent family said, "where''s Ye Feng?"


    On hearing this, she said, "Ye Feng, who had long guessed that the two of them would ask this question, said:" Ye Feng, he is now training with KASA on the open sand dune in the south of the camp. KASA said that Ye Feng''s perception of danger is too weak and needs more training. "


    Ye Feng is training with people other than them!


    This is the first thought of Fiona''s second daughter after hearing hivier''s words. Before, it was the second daughter who accompanied Ye Feng to practice sword. She felt very delicious.


    They want to see if ye Feng is really training, or is he doing something shady with that casha!


    With a flash of cold light in her eyes, Fiona''s two daughters turned black and white and swept to the south. Soon they saw Ye Feng.


    Hiding her breath, Fiona and her daughter are not in a hurry to appear, but hiding in the dark to see how Ye Feng and kasha train their perception of danger.


    When the two of them saw that every time KASA launched a surprise attack on Ye Feng, Ye Feng was able to block it with the light saber of the moon, so the training progress was very slow.


    If the two of them trained Ye Feng''s perception of danger, they would not be so afraid of Ye Feng''s injury as KASA. The improvement brought by such weak training intensity is simply too slow.


    And the most important thing is that kasha and Ye Feng still stop to communicate from time to time. The more Fiona and her daughter hiding in the distance look more like they are flirting with each other. It doesn''t seem to be training at all.


    With a sense of resentment in her heart, Fiona and her daughter quietly approach Ye Feng, and they decide to let Ye Feng experience what real danger perception training is.


    Ye Feng, who is undergoing training, does not know that they have entered the training ground. In a high alert state, he feels out of his mind and senses the power of KASA''s void.


    Without psychological preparation, when he sensed that Fiona''s second daughter was several times more powerful than kasha''s in training, the two girls had already bullied him from two directions.


    Ye Feng seriously suspected that he had an illusion, did not move, but exclaimed their names: "Fiona?"


    Boom!


    The sword spirit infused with the sword spirit of Er Nu condensed into a black and white sword awn, which instantly blows Ye Feng into the sand.


    "Cough It''s Fiona Ye Feng scrambled out of the deep sand pit and patted the dust on his face.


    Before he had time to breathe, Fiona''s attack again hit him from the ground and into the air again.


    I didn''t expect that Fiona''s two daughters would attack him one after another. Ye Feng steadied himself in the air, and at the same time, he yelled: "Fiona, are you crazy? It''s so cruel just to meet you


    "Help you train your sense of danger!"


    With the voice of Fiona''s two daughters full of resentment, coldly and faintly coming from behind, the leaf wind with a cool back was blasted by them from high altitude to the ground below.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1327

    Face down into the sand, Ye Feng struggled to get up from the sand pit again.


    Looking back on what Fiona and his daughter said to him, he seriously doubted whether they had misunderstood the training of perception of danger.


    The second daughter of Fiona said she was helping him train. The ferocity of this move was almost like taking him as an enemy.


    It''s not training. It''s killing!


    Eyes flurried around, Ye Feng is trying to search for the sword spirit of Fiona two women.


    However, when he found out, the second daughter cheated him again. Seeing that he had no time to dodge, he had to experience another blow by the sword of Fiona''s two daughters. The disappeared Casa suddenly appeared between him and Fiona and stopped the sword of Fiona for him.


    As she stopped Fiona''s sword, she gazed at them coldly: "who are you two?"


    "Who are we?"


    "You deserve to ask that, too?"


    Fiona''s two daughters sneered one after another. They carried their haughty heads and disdained to answer casa.


    Gasping with the help of kasha, Ye Feng hastens to stop the three women who are still fighting: "cough, kasha and Fiona are all our own people, you three stop!"


    "My own people?"


    When she heard that she was her own, her cold face was stagnant. But immediately, she looked suspiciously at Fiona.


    Recall the two Fiona''s attacks on Ye Feng. How does Casa think that they are not like their own people, instead, they seem to have come to seek Ye Feng''s revenge.


    But she looked back at Ye Feng. She still believed him and stopped.


    When Fiona and her daughter see Casa stop, they both stop. But from their two grunts, you can tell that they are very unhappy.


    Whoa


    Ye Feng exhaled a breath of turbid air, and finally let the three girls stop.


    In order to ease the embarrassment, he took the lead in introducing: "CASA, these two are Fiona, the eldest lady of the Laurent family of demacia.


    Fiona, this is card... "


    "Kasha."


    "The daughter of casatine, the void walker."


    Without waiting for Ye Feng to finish speaking, and not wanting to ease the relationship between the two sides, Fiona''s second daughter grabs Ye Feng''s right to speak, making Ye Feng smile awkwardly again.


    Casa is not very fond of Fiona and her two daughters. Since just now, they have been making trouble for her benefactor Ye Feng.


    She was not a bad tempered woman, but she was not a good one. The last fight with Wayne was the real expression of her temperament.


    She also directly expressed her dissatisfaction in her heart: "are you two too arrogant? Ye Feng is fine. Why do you always aim at him? "


    As soon as this was said, the awkward atmosphere became full of gunpowder, and the momentum of Fiona''s two daughters rose rapidly.


    "What''s wrong with us bullying him?"


    "What does it have to do with you?"


    The two of them looked at kasha without showing any weakness. If their eyes could kill people, their sharp eyes would have cut people into thousands of pieces.


    Kasha also released the force of emptiness, and her hair danced with the violent energy all over her body: "it doesn''t matter to me. Ye Feng is my great benefactor. Besides, it''s reasonable to bully others? Is this the way of dealing with people of the de Marcia aristocracy? "


    Seeing that both sides are about to fight, Ye Feng, whose head is about to be quarreled by them, quickly pulls open the relatively good talking kasha to let her not to stimulate Fiona and them.


    "Fiona, they are cold tempered and don''t know how to get along with others. Don''t stimulate them!"


    Under Ye Feng''s persuasion, Qi dissipated a lot, and kasha didn''t want to embarrass Ye Feng. She immediately put away her magic power.


    Calms the good kasha''s mood, the leaf wind walks toward the face if the frost Fiona two female.


    Pretending not to see their embarrassed look, ye fengdui said with a smile, "Fiona, go back to the camp together to rest?"


    "Hum!"


    The mouth is quite reluctant, but Fiona''s body is very honest, follow Ye Feng back to the camp.


    I thought that I could go back to have a rest. When I was about to enter the camp, the sand under Ye Feng''s feet suddenly trembled.


    Before he could react to what happened, his long-time "old friend" scaner lifted him to the sky in the most familiar way.


    What a bad day, isn''t it? First she was beaten by Fiona, and then she tried her best to persuade her. Now, she has found it!


    At the bottom of my heart, Ye Feng sighed that it was too difficult for him to hold his figure in the air.


    However, instead of waiting for him to fight back, Fiona and CASA, who were just pretending to be nice just now, found new outlets one after another and attacked skana one after another instead of him.


    After a heavy beating, scarner fainted again with the same pain as before.


    Fiona and her daughter didn''t know that they couldn''t kill him. They didn''t stop until they numbed their hands.


    The movement caused by the appearance of scaner near the camp soon attracted the soldiers of surima in the camp, as well as sylvier and others.Seeing that scaner has been subdued, shivell comes to Ye Feng with Caitlin and Oriana.


    When he noticed Ye Feng''s gloomy face, she chuckled: "Ye Feng, why are you covered with sand on your body, hair and face?"


    Embarrassed Ye Feng patted the dirty sand on his body. He subconsciously looked at Fiona''s second daughter.


    It was such a tiny detail that he caught it.


    She also looked at the embarrassed face of Fiona two women, quietly Mimi close to Ye Feng''s ear and whispered: "Fiona, did they make it?"


    Although he spoke in a low voice, he was still heard by Fiona''s two girls who were very close to Ye Feng. They cast a look at Ye Feng that he could understand by himself.


    Originally wanted to murmur with hivier and answer yes, Ye Feng could only secretly say that he was too difficult today, and then shook his head in duplicity.


    When Fiona saw him shaking his head, they withdrew their eyes and continued to pretend that nothing had happened.


    Xiwei smiles and does not continue to ask Ye Feng. She walked up to the comatose and circled around him.


    Ye Feng and others saw this, but also followed her and stood with her.


    "This is not the first time Ye Feng has been attacked by this skana retaliatory attack. It''s not a way to do it all the time."


    Xiwei slightly headache of the soliloquy also caused Ye Feng, they think she said in reason.


    After a pause, he pondered: "why not? Although we can''t kill him, we''d better imprison him with magic, so as not to find Ye Feng to avenge him after he wakes up."


    When Ye Feng heard the words, although he could ban the magic power, but could not seal the magic, he looked at other people: "can you seal the kind of magic? I won''t go. "


    Except for shivell, the others shook their heads one after another, saying they would not.


    Seeing no one else, he had to take over.


    "I used to learn it when I was with tutor Ritz, but I haven''t had a chance to use it. Let me do it this time!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1328

    Fiona and her daughter joined the camp on the side of hivier just to move with Ye Feng.


    In order to speed up the recovery of surima, he divides the two of them, Ye Feng and KASA into four groups to assist the Allied forces on the side of shivell and Chiana to kill the demigod shadow creatures and recover the lost land.


    Although they were not happy with the decision, they were well aware of their priorities and conscientiously assisted the Allied forces in accordance with the allocation given by shivell.


    Ye Feng continues his daily life these days, listening to the instructions of hivier, assisting the Allied forces in the attack, and conducting danger perception training with Katha, so as to nourish Elise''s spirit.


    Today, he still acts alone under the instruction of shivell to assassinate the demigods in the shadow fortress. He is preparing to leave and hand over the follow-up work to the Allied forces. However, he hears the voice of Elise.


    "Ye Feng, wait, I feel so strange now!"


    At the next moment, Elise, a young girl, without his permission, used her soul out of her body and appeared in front of him.


    This is the first time Ye Feng sees Elise who is used to sleeping in the daytime. He is puzzled why she wakes up.


    "Ellie, shouldn''t you be sleeping during the day? How did you wake up? " Straight out of the confusion in the heart, Ye Feng nervously stares at Elise.


    Elise''s eyes were full of confusion, and she didn''t know why she woke up during the day.


    She kneaded her eyebrows with her right hand, locked her brows and said, "I don''t know how to wake up in the daytime today. When I woke up, I saw that you killed the demon just now, and then I felt my whole soul was boiling and eager to leave.


    The demon corpse seems to be calling me... "


    As she said this, Elise''s eyes began to bloom, and her confusion was gradually replaced by a look of fascination.


    The two halves of her pretty face also produce the symmetrical blood red magic lines that Ye Feng is familiar with. Although Elise still keeps her young girl face, her increasingly weird expression reminds Ye Feng that he must do something.


    "Ellie, get back in my body, don''t get close to that demon corpse!"


    Ye Feng reminds Elise at the exit and reaches out his hand to stop Elise from approaching the demon corpse.


    However, it seems that the direction of things is to deliberately go in the direction he does not want to see, his body directly through Elise''s soul, can not prevent her from approaching the demon corpse.


    Elise also seems to be unable to hear his dissuasion, her eyes obsessed with her came to the body of the demigod devil.


    Leaning down, Elise reached out her hand and touched the blood pool around the demon corpse.


    In a flash, as Elise touched the blood of the devil, a Demon power that made Ye Feng tremble began to emerge from the depths of her soul.


    Unconsciously, Elise''s pretty face showed a more penetrating demon smile. She controlled the blood of the devil''s corpse and condensed a body made of blood in front of her.


    As time went on, the bloody body became more and more like Elise.


    Seeing here, Ye Feng can''t help but take a breath of cool air. If it goes on, the vague blood body will definitely condense into a real flesh and blood body, bringing new life to Elise.


    It means that Elise is still a devil. The new Elise that Ye Feng wants to see is definitely not this kind of freshman!


    Elise''s reconstructed body should be a human body!


    Ye Feng''s eyes are Ling. He will never allow Elise to be reborn like this. He condenses the moon lightsaber in the palm of his hand, and throws a murderous look at the demon corpse.


    The ferocity of killing and cutting is so fierce that Ye Feng, unable to touch Elise, flashes to the demon corpse.


    With the sword up and down, Ye Feng wants to destroy the devil''s body directly, so as to prevent Elise from rebirth with the devil''s blood.


    At the moment, Elise is totally unconscious to focus on body shaping behavior, see Ye Feng want to destroy the devil''s body, she showed a sinister look.


    With a wave of the right hand, a frightening blood blade will blow the unexpected Ye Feng directly.


    Ye Feng wants to stabilize his body in mid air, but he finds that he can''t control his body which is blasted by Elise.


    Boom!


    Breaking through the barrier of the top wall of the shadow fortress, Ye Feng instantly flies back for a long distance.


    "This force At least it''s the realm of God


    Feeling the power that he was familiar with and afraid of, Ye Feng immediately realized that the power of Elise''s blood blade could at least be exerted by a god level devil.


    At the same time, the Allied forces have launched a battle against the camp, fighting with the shadow army.


    They didn''t notice the figure of Ye Feng flying back out of the shadow fortress. If they saw this scene, it would definitely have a bad impact on the morale of the Allied forces.


    Knowing this, Ye Feng struggled hard for a long time, and finally managed to stabilize his inverted body in mid air and recapture the top layer of shadow fortress.


    This time, he hid his own breath and killing intention, hid in the dark, and raised his power to the peak in an instant. He was ready to destroy the body of the demigod devil by means of sneak attack, and prevent Elise from rebirth in the body of a demon.What he didn''t know was that no matter how hidden he was, his every move fell into the eyes of the unconscious Alice.


    Just as he was approaching the demon corpse, Elise suddenly raised her hand and pointed her index finger at his heart, releasing a terrible beam of dark magic faster than he could destroy the corpse.


    "Die!"


    Maybe it was the perception of danger trained with KASA these days that had an effect. Ye Feng had a strong premonition in his heart that if he insisted on destroying the corpse, he would not only be unable to destroy the corpse, but would also die under the dark light beam shooting at him.


    Although it is impossible to avoid the black magic beam from Elise, Ye Feng temporarily turned to stop destroying the corpse.


    He turned his body slightly, and the dark magic beam penetrated his left chest. The intense pain of the wound made his pupils shrink, his teeth clenched, and his face was ferocious.


    Although it was still pierced by the black magic beam, Ye Feng''s slight side was able to keep his heart from being shot through and temporarily saved his life.


    Quickly use the power of starlight and the magic of the moon to eliminate the corrosion of black magic near the wound. Ye Feng drags his body away from Elise.


    The unconscious Elise now regards Ye Feng as the enemy who hinders her rebirth and is ready to chase and kill Ye Feng who is seriously injured.


    Inadvertently stepping on the blood that Ye Feng dropped on the ground, Elise immediately felt like stepping on the killer of the demon''s blood, uttered a painful murmur, and fell on the ground convulsively.


    Originally, Ye Feng saw her coming, and they were all ready to fight. But seeing that she stepped on his blood suddenly turned into this appearance, Ye Feng''s eyes changed, and a little guess came out in his heart.


    In order to confirm the speculation in his heart, Ye Feng condenses the lightsaber of the moon to cut a long and thin bloodstain on his left wrist, allowing the blood to drip on the soul of Elise who is convulsed.


    Then, not far away, Elise''s blood body shaped by the devil''s blood disintegrated and scattered back to the ground in Ye Feng''s surprise eyes.


    After a while, Elise''s evil spirit and magical patterns also fade because of Ye Feng''s blood.


    The painful look at the beginning also gradually faded. Elise''s girl soul entered a dormant state and floated back to Ye Feng''s body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1329

    Ye Feng, who was seriously injured, did not immediately return to the camp for treatment. He hid his breath and dragged his tired body away from the battlefield.


    found a relatively concealed desert cave, where Ye Feng entered to mobilize the power of the stars and the magic of the moon to alleviate the worsening injury as much as possible.


    He was sitting in the same place for a long time with a painful face and temporarily stopped the deterioration of his left chest wound. He tore the cloth from his sleeve and bandaged his wound.


    After bandaging, Ye Feng leaned against the stone wall and gasped for a long time, and the pale color on his face was slightly improved.


    However, this degree of injury, with his poor healing magic can not really prevent the deterioration of the injury. If he wants to be cured completely without sequelae, he still has to go back to Lulu or Ali for treatment.


    It''s just that there''s a reason why he ran to such a hidden place at such a great risk, that is, one thing he had to try without the knowledge of sylvier and others.


    Thinking of that, Ye Feng condenses his soul villain from the bottom of his heart. He climbs onto the believer''s flower and stares at the sleeping pretty face of girl Elise.


    She felt the soul of the girl Elise. Everything was normal, and it was the same as the normal soul. There was no more incomplete place.


    Ye Feng''s eyes congealed and recalled Elise, who had just touched the devil''s blood and almost recovered from the devil''s blood, was more sure that he would do it here!


    Gently pushed the sleeping girl Elise, Ye Feng whispered her name: "Ellie, wake up quickly!"


    Now the young girl Elise has gone through the past, and she feels very sleepy.


    But under the call of Ye Feng, she still slowly opened her moving eyes which seemed to be able to speak.


    Elise pursed her red lips and gazed at Ye Feng, who wakes her up. "Ye Feng, I''m so sleepy. Can you call me up at night?"


    Seeing her like this, she seems to have forgotten all that happened just now, and Ye Feng is secretly relieved.


    Thinking of business, he immediately said to the girl Elise, "use your soul out of the body. I have something to confirm!"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s urging, although Elise wanted to go on sleeping, she was still following her heart. She cast the spell and drifted out of her body.


    With the body of soul in front of Ye Feng, girl Elise is about to ask why Ye Feng asked her to do so, but she was shocked by Ye Feng''s next crazy move.


    Ye Feng changed into a light sword of the moon. He had a scar on his left hand and made a deeper cut. The deep wound in the flesh made her tremble.


    "Ye Feng, what are you doing? How to cut your wrist


    She doesn''t understand Ye Feng''s behavior very much. The girl Elise is red in her eyes full of complaints and worries, and subconsciously wants to bandage Ye Feng''s wound.


    When she found that her soul body had passed through Ye Feng''s body, she subconsciously launched a magic to solidify her soul body, so that she could touch Ye Feng''s wrist in the way of soul body.


    "I''ll wrap it up for you. You really are, how can you cut your wrist so easily that it''s frightening!"


    At the same time, she put out her hand to tear a piece of cloth from Ye Feng''s sleeve and bandage him.


    But Ye Feng didn''t let her bandage him, and even raised his bloody left hand, letting the blood from his wrist drop on her soul.


    "Ye Feng, what are you doing?"


    She was really frightened by Ye Feng''s behavior, and Elise, a girl watered with blood, stepped back in horror. She hated the feeling of blood dripping on her body.


    As she retreated, Ye Feng also kept up with her. While letting his blood drip on her soul, he said in a quick voice: "Ellie, cast your new flesh and blood with my blood. Your soul no longer needs artifact nourishment. Now is a good time to revive with blood


    Listen to Ye Feng say so, girl Elise all over a shudder, she can now re shape the body?


    The joyful mood quietly floats on her pretty face under the leaf wind''s reminder, but thinks that her resurrection should use Ye Feng''s blood, she is to show the color of unbearable.


    "Can I use your blood? I''m afraid of you..."


    Not waiting for her to finish her worried words, Ye Feng interrupted her grimly: "if you are really afraid that I will bleed too much to die, then hurry to take advantage of the less blood I am now casting a heavy body!"


    Ye Feng was so fierce that girl Elise felt aggrieved. But she also felt that she was also slowly closing her eyes, trying to mobilize the blood of Ye Feng dripping on her soul for rebirth.


    In fact, she didn''t know how to use the method to remodel her body, but she just thought about it in the bottom of her heart. Ye Feng''s blood began to condense in front of her with her ideas.


    With the passage of time, and Ye Feng drops more and more blood on her soul, the blood body is also more and more like her.


    as like as two peas of blood, as like as two peas, she looked happily at Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, look, she is exactly the same as me!"However, what makes her heart tremble is that Ye Feng doesn''t know when to lower her heavy head and lose consciousness.


    Even so, he held up his left hand, dripping blood on her soul.


    Realizing that Ye Feng''s life may be in danger if she drags on, Elise''s green young girl''s face shows a resolute look, speeding up the progress of her body remodeling.


    As time passed by, the liquid body of blood was finally remodeled into the real flesh and blood body under the casting of Elise''s concentration.


    Then, without Elise casting, the flesh and blood sucked her girl''s soul into it.


    For a moment, the soul and body fused, overflowing golden light flickered, illuminating the dark cave.


    After a long time, Elise, the girl who has completed the integration, opened her beautiful eyes full of worries about Ye Feng.


    Only when she was a girl, she recalled the healing spell she had learned when she was a saint in Ionia, and tried hard to stop the bleeding for Ye Feng.


    After her careful treatment, Ye Feng was soon cured.


    Clinging tightly to Ye Feng, who gave her a second life, she felt a kind of intimate feeling when she thought of his blood flowing in her body.


    "Ye Feng, thank you for saving me!"


    Kissing Ye Feng''s forehead, the girl Elise looks at Ye Feng''s sleepy face in her arms. Her heart can''t help but beat up.


    The feeling of heart beating was something she had never seen in her teenage girl''s memory.


    The pretty face was flushed with intoxication, and the girl Elise whispered softly.


    "Have a good sleep, Ye Feng!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1330

    Vaguely from sleep to wake up, a warm breath came.


    Ye Feng raised his head to see, and Elise''s delicate face in deep sleep immediately fell into his eyes.


    As if aware of something, he glanced at Elise, the girl who was recovering, and found him in her arms.


    A restless sense of dryness and heat swept over the whole body, and Ye Feng quickly broke away from Elise''s arms, and after a while he calmed down.


    He took off his generous robe of the moon god sect and covered her sleeping Elise. Ye Feng looked at her green but charming face carefully, and was happy for her rebirth in the human body.


    The success of the fall into the devil Elise turned back to human, he is to fulfill his promise to her.


    "Ye Feng? Why is Ye Feng gone? "


    In her sleep, Elise subconsciously wanted to hold the leaf wind tightly, but when she felt empty in her arms, she suddenly woke up from her sleep.


    Ye Feng was also frightened by her crying voice. She rushed to her side and stroked her pretty face: "I''m here, Ellie, don''t be nervous!"


    See Ye Feng appear at her side, the look of iris that flustered this just gradually settle down.


    When she noticed the wide robe that covered her body, Alice''s pretty face turned red again because her heart beat faster.


    Thank you She murmured shyly, to reshape her flesh and blood. She really needed a piece of clothing to cover her body.


    Thinking of seeing her whole body just now, Ye Feng is also a little embarrassed, but he still pretends to be indifferent: "don''t thank you, Yi Ellie, we can go back. "


    It''s a close call. I almost called her devil''s name in front of Elise again! If he did, it might make her have bad associations.


    She was finally reborn in the human body, and he did not want to let her go back to the path of the devil because of his mistakes.


    Only when she was a girl, she did not notice that ye Fenggang almost called her Elise. She nodded her head to show that she listened to him.


    Walking with Ye Feng on the way back, although she can''t stand the heat of shurima desert, she still enjoys the feeling of walking in this world again.


    With a cheerful pace, girl Elise was full of youthful vitality: "it''s good to come out and go, Ye Feng. I will cherish the second life you gave me this time!"


    Elise''s pretty face with a dimple like a flower makes Ye Feng look sluggish.


    When she was still a devil, she liked to smile, but the smile was mostly gloomy and terrifying, which was never seen before.


    Is this the girl Elise who has not been destroyed by tragic fate into a vicious witch?


    I wish she could be so lovely forever!


    At the bottom of my heart, I want to protect such Elise forever. Ye Feng smiles happily: "I am also very happy to see you reborn. I hope you can smile so brightly in the future."


    The young girl Elise has a special feeling for Ye Feng, who rescued her from despair. Hearing Ye Feng''s blessing words, her heart can''t help but bump into and think of it.


    "I will always be so happy when you are here..." Stammered and stammered, her small eyes steal Ye Feng, want to see if he can understand her careful thinking.


    It''s a pity that Ye Feng didn''t seem to recognize her words. She continued to walk in front of her to concentrate on leading the way, which made her heart beat a little bit lost.


    However, she soon gave herself a boost. It was OK. Then she recovered her spirits and continued to find Ye Feng. She said, "Ye Feng, are we going to return to the camp in shivell?"


    He thought Ye Feng would answer yes, but he shook his head.


    Don''t quite understand why Ye Feng didn''t take her back to the camp. The girl Elise pursed her lips and looked at Ye Feng suspiciously: "where are we going back?"


    "Yixutar, you need a new identity!" Ye Feng replied without thinking


    His answer made Alice even more confused: "new identity? Haven''t I changed my name to Ellie? What new identities do you want? "


    Seeing that Elise didn''t understand, Ye Feng had to explain: "it''s just that I changed your name to Ellie, which is not enough. We have to let another person identify with your present identity, so as to cover up the dark history that you were possessed by resentment spirit before, so as to start over again."


    When talking about being possessed by the spirit of resentment, Elise remembered that she was forced to commit suicide by the villagers when she was a girl, and her mood was also depressed.


    Sure enough, do you still have to hide the past to live a good life? At the bottom of my heart, she asked herself a question. She didn''t want to add trouble to Ye Feng because of her unbearable past. She had to promise Ye Feng.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you. You''re the only one who hasn''t abandoned me!"


    Elise''s tone of trust in him also moved Ye Feng. It was worthwhile for him to worry about her so hard.


    In order to give Elise a new identity faster, Ye Feng suggests that he fly back to yixutar with her on his back.Naturally, iris, who was full of affection for him, promised to lie on his back sweetly and let him fly back to Ishtar with her on his back.


    In the palace of Ishtar, Ye Feng takes Elise to Ali''s temporary house.


    Ali seemed to have guessed that he would come to her. As soon as he entered the courtyard with Alice on his back, he saw Ali sitting in front of the stone table in the courtyard.


    Put down Elise, motioning her to wait for a while, Ye Feng takes a deep breath and walks to the Ali who stares at him.


    When he sat down, Ali looked at the girl Elise who cast a curious look at her not far away: "you really saved her."


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you." Ye Feng felt guilty.


    Ali''s eyes are slightly red and swollen: "since I know I will be disappointed, what are you doing with her back?"


    "I want her to follow you for a while. She needs a new identity." Ye Feng knows that when he says this, Ali may tremble with anger, but he still says his request.


    Just as he thought, Ali was excited after listening to him. No matter how good-natured she was, she couldn''t bear Ye Feng''s request.


    "No way. Have you forgotten how Caitlin''s parents died?


    Forget who killed Ariana''s mentor, enivia?


    Forget how she killed me in kumang ancient forest?


    Forget how much we hate her? "


    Ali tries to hold back tears, and her stubborn series of rhetorical questions make Ye Feng speechless.


    However, after a short silence, Ye Feng held out his hand and held Ali''s jade hand: "Ali, just ask you once. You are the only one who knows that she is the Spider Queen of shadow Island besides me.


    I think you are the best person to guide her and give her a new identity.


    Please forgive my selfishness, please, Ali


    Since she fell in love with Ye Feng, Ali has always been obedient to him, but she only does not want to follow his heart.


    In fact, hatred is not what she cares about most. She cares more about Ye Feng''s future.


    If one day Elise''s past is exposed, or Elise recovers the devil''s memory and degenerates again, Ye Feng will be the saddest one.


    But when he asked her so, her heart softened.


    "I promise you..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1331

    After Ye Feng''s request, Ali, who had resolutely refused to take Elise, was still soft hearted. He helped Ye Feng forge a new identity for Elise:


    an orphan who grew up in aonia when he was a child, after an unexpected encounter, he began to follow Ali to practice healing magic, whose name was Ellie.


    Because Ali is worried that there may not be enough healing mages on the front side, she specially brings Ellie here.


    In order to regain her new identity, only Elise, who remembers her girlhood, remembers the new identity Ye Feng and Ali prepared for her. Just when she was ready to follow Ye Feng, Ye Feng asked her to follow Ali these days.


    Dissatisfied with this decision, Elise held Ye Feng''s arm: "Ye Feng, I want to follow you, I don''t want to stay here!"


    Ye Feng also knows that Elise has been able to talk to him alone since her body was destroyed, so he can understand her sense of dependence on him.


    But in order for Elise to live in the human world in her new identity, he had to let her follow Ali.


    He took a deep breath and said to Elise, who looks only sixteen or seventeen years old, he said: "ally, be obedient. Follow Ali to adapt to your new identity for three days. After three days, Ali will bring you to come to me."


    "Three days..."


    After hearing this, she has to stay in Ali for three days to see Ye Feng. The girl Elise pursed her lips, and her heart was extremely tangled about whether to listen to Ye Feng.


    "Well, I''ll come to you in three days!"


    Finally, the pure minded Elise still decided to listen to Ye Feng, and did not want to cause him unnecessary trouble because of herself.


    After persuading Elise to stay with ALI first, Ye Feng tells Ali a few more words, and then leaves yixutar alone and goes to the camp in the front line of surima desert in shivell.


    He was in such a hurry to come back because he had not been back since he had finished his task yesterday. He was afraid that they would worry about him.


    Sure enough, as soon as he got back to the camp, the girls dragged him into the camp and interrogated him like a prisoner.


    "Where did you go yesterday?"


    Fiona of the Laurent family took the lead, staring at him coldly. You can see from her eyes that if he doesn''t give her a reasonable explanation, she will definitely want him to look good.


    In the face of this situation, Ye Feng could not tell them the truth. He was afraid that they would have an impulse to kill Elise.


    Half truely told them that he had suffered an accident while assassinating the demigod devil, was seriously injured and was in a coma for a day, without mentioning anything about his relationship with Elise.


    When Ye Feng was injured, he was the calmest among them. He did not ponder whether Ye Feng''s words were true or not, and scrambled to ask him about his injury.


    Under the women''s questioning, Ye Feng showed his left chest injury to them.


    "At that time, it was almost that the dark magic beam would pierce my heart. Fortunately, I sidestepped in time to escape and kill the demigod demon."


    Seeing his startling scar, all the women were frightened. After listening to his description of so dangerous, they all doubted him.


    The interrogation meeting also became a consolation meeting.


    Young girl Mafia ona directly came to a third company and asked, "Ye Feng, how do you feel now? Is it better? Do you want Lulu to show you? "


    Ye Feng shook his head: "no, I wake up today, the first time back to yixutar, let Ali treat me!"


    Thinking that Ye Feng is always injured recently, she suggested: "Ye Feng has always encountered unexpected dangers when he carries out tasks recently, but we haven''t. I think it''s better not to let him carry out tasks recently."


    "I agree!" Fiona''s two daughters spoke with one voice and expressed their attitude.


    Seeing that others all hope Ye Feng will not carry out the mission recently, he feels that the opinions of the women are important, but we should respect Ye Feng''s choice.


    She looked at Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, what do you think? If you want to take a rest, I will definitely agree. After all, everything must be based on your safety. "


    Ye Feng felt that they were worried too much, and he also said, "I don''t think it''s necessary. I can''t be so unlucky. The next task has met with this kind of danger."


    On hearing this, he showed a bright smile: "it''s up to you, but it''s the same as before. Be careful. You go back to have a rest. Although you have received Ali''s treatment, you still need to take a rest."


    Ye Feng was pardoned for fear that he would say something wrong if he continued to stay. He also took the opportunity to leave his interrogation camp.


    "Sylvier, how can you be so careless that Ye Feng should listen to us!"


    Once out of the camp, Ye Feng hears the questioning voice of Fiona in the camp. I believe that the always intelligent sylvier can handle it properly, and he speeds up the pace of leaving under his feet.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, Ye Feng is lying in his own camp ready to fall asleep, but he suddenly has a strange connection.


    Heart to feel, Ye Feng''s pupil slightly shrink, because he found that Elise''s believer flower is still open in his heart.And he was deeply disturbed that the wonderful connection was made by the flowers of believers.


    His eyes twinkled at the believer''s flower, and Ye Feng wanted to see what would happen next.


    With the passage of time, the stamens of believers'' flowers emit more and more strong black magic gas, and Ye Feng''s expression is also gloomy.


    When a fuzzy human figure is born under the black magic gas, Ye Feng is as if on the verge of an enemy. In his heart, he condensed his soul villain and prepared to deal with all kinds of bad situations.


    Soon, the vague figure condensed into the image of a girl named Elise. At the same time, with the appearance of the girl Elise, those black demons poured back into the believer flowers.


    Ye Feng didn''t dare to get close to Elise, because the dark evil spirit just now reminded him of a lot.


    But Elise was not as complicated as he thought, and she seemed surprised that she could come back here.


    Standing in the stamen, she repeatedly confirms that it is true. Elise, with a smile like a flower, jumps down from the believer''s flower and directly plunges into Ye Feng''s arms.


    "Ye Feng, that''s great. I just want to have a try and see if I can come back. I didn''t expect to come back."


    Be held tightly by Elise, Ye Feng confirms that she is still only the memory of her girlhood, but he is not happy.


    Just now, the black evil spirit from the believer''s flowers, like a huge shadow, shrouded in his heart, lingering.


    Immersed in the uneasy conjecture, Ye Feng murmured: "it''s clear that it''s resurrected with my blood. Why are believers'' flowers still there?"


    This sentence is also successful, was rubbed in his arms by Elise heard, she raised her head, blinked the clear eyes full of big questions: "not good? So I can get in touch with you even if I''m not with you! "


    Being pulled back to God by Elise''s words, Ye Feng covered up the real idea in her heart and pretended to be relaxed and said with a smile: "very good, I just didn''t expect it didn''t disappear."


    At the same time, Ye Feng sensed the soul of Elise at the bottom of his heart, and found that it was just an illusion of soul condensation. He could not help but think of Elise before his body was destroyed.


    Although Elise now completely forgets all her previous spells, she can always cast some of her previous spells with instinct.


    In addition, the believer flowers with black magic spirit, Ye Feng is not well now.


    Elise did not know what Ye Feng thought. She only knew that it was a pleasure for her to return to Ye Feng''s heart with the help of believer flowers.


    "Ye Feng, I want to talk with me tonight. I like the feeling of living in your heart, which makes me feel very important and special."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1332

    Three days later, Elise can''t wait to leave Ishtar with ALI and head for the Confederate camp at the surima front.


    On the way, Elise is full of expectation to meet Ye Feng again.


    Although she talks about her life every night with the help of the believer flowers planted in Ye Feng''s heart these days, she prefers the feeling of being with Ye Feng.


    She also has a special connection with Ye Feng, but Ali knows everything about Alice''s secret communication with Ye Feng these days and nights.


    If it had been, Ali couldn''t have known that there was Elise''s seed in Ye Feng''s heart.


    Since Elise was attacked and maimed by vicz in the battle of shadow Island, Elise, whose divine power is damaged, has no way to prevent Ali, who can also establish contact with Ye Feng, from prying into the secret between her and Ye Feng.


    Later, in order to save Ye Feng''s body from being destroyed, Elise''s spirit was almost extinguished, which made it impossible for Ali to see her experiences with Ye Feng.


    It can be seen that Elise, who only has a girl''s memory, has a special affection for Ye Feng. Ali''s mood is very complicated, and she always thinks that this is not a good thing.


    Now that things have developed to this point, Ali doesn''t know what to do. She can only pray for Ye Feng from the bottom of her heart, hoping that the situation that he and she are worried about will not happen.


    For this reason, she had to take care of Alice against her will, or the kind of person who had to be meticulous.


    In this way, as far as possible, Elise will not fall into the devil''s way again.


    After passing through the camp where Princess Kiana, who is mainly composed of xutar shapers and elemental emissaries, Ali takes Elise to the surima camp where sylvier is located.


    Entering the camp, the first person I met in two days was shivell.


    As usual, shivell trained a thousand elite soldiers in the shaux Wraith armor with the most rigorous training.


    Seeing Ali coming with Elise, who is very strange to her, shivell motioned the soldiers to continue training, and also went to Ali and them.


    "Ali, why are you here?" He had a bright smile.


    Long before she came, she practiced countless times in her heart. Along with her prepared words, Ali said, "sylvier, I''m afraid that there may be a shortage of healing mages on your side, so I invited the friend of healing mage I knew in Ionia.


    Her name is Ellie


    On hearing this, he held out his hand to Elise and kindly folded his eyes. "Nice to meet you, Ellie."


    See hivier didn''t recognize that the girl in front of her was Elise, the demon she hated. Ali felt a little guilty.


    Sylvier''s smile made Elise feel very comfortable, and she also responded with a smile: "Hello, sylvier, I''m glad to meet you, too."


    Ali was relieved to see that Elise and sylvier got along well.


    Thinking that she is coming to find Ye Feng today, Ali continues: "sylvier, is Ye Feng in the camp now? I have to tell him about Allie


    Sensitive sylvier listened to Ali''s words and seemed to smell something. She blinked thoughtfully: "Allie also knows Ye Feng?"


    Ali had long expected that her wise sister, sylvier, would realize what to write. In order not to let him doubt her new identity, she had to continue to make up lies.


    "Well, Ye Feng knew Ellie when he first went to Ionia."


    He was suspicious of Ali''s seemingly calm answer, but he concealed her suspicion and pretended to glance at Elise, a girl of sixteen or seventeen.


    There was an impatient look on Alice''s green face, and shivell''s heart leaped.


    This Allie doesn''t like Ye Feng, does she?


    He looks at Ali with uncertainty. Ali seems to understand her doubts and nods to her slightly.


    Sure enough! After all, she and Ali grew up together, and shivell suddenly understood that Ali acquiesced to her conjecture.


    Inexplicably more than a love enemy! There was something melancholy about him.


    I''m afraid that it''s for Allie to help her. Is it true to see Ye Feng? He thought in his heart.


    It was not the first time that she had encountered this situation, and she immediately calmed down.


    Instead of thinking about these problems, he said truthfully: "there is no mission to assassinate demigod demons today. Ye Feng should now train his sense of danger in the sand dunes and kasha to the south of the camp."


    Sure enough, in sylvier finished Yefeng''s position, Elise did not hide her inner feelings, a person ran to the south.


    Alice''s behavior made Ali very embarrassed. She looked at him apologetically: "sorry, sylvier."


    Shivell said with a smile: "it''s OK. Go and watch her, Fiona. They are probably there. If she is too bold, they will be angry again.


    I will not accompany you if I continue to train soldiers. "


    Ali is also aware of the temperament of Fiona''s two daughters. She whispered and ran after her.After catching up with Elise, Ali told her, "when you see Ye Feng, you''d better"


    "why?"


    Elise frowns slightly. She thinks she likes Ye Feng. Why can''t she be intimate with Ye Feng?


    Ali hesitated and said, "this Do you know Fiona? They don''t like people who are too close to Ye Feng. In short, you should not be too close to Ye Feng later. "


    "I''ll try my best." Elise was perfunctory in her mouth, but not in her heart.


    At the moment, she did not realize that in addition to her, Ali and other women also like Ye Feng.


    When they arrived at the sand dune south of the camp, they saw Ye Feng training in danger perception from a distance.


    But the two Fiona girls in hivier''s mouth do not seem to be here.


    Just as they were about to approach, the voice of Sophia, a young girl, sounded behind them: "Ali, is this next to you?"


    Ali looks back, and Fiona of the Laurent family is standing behind her and Alice, staring at them coldly with her childhood sweetheart Fiona.


    "Fiona, her name''s Allie. I''ve been Wait Allie, come back


    Ali just wants to introduce them to each other, but she doesn''t want Elise to see Ye Feng and lose her soul. Regardless of their side, she runs directly towards Ye Feng.


    This action of iris naturally aroused the hostility of two Fiona, their pretty faces which were not close to each other showed a trace of cold.


    Seeing that the trend of things is moving towards the direction that she didn''t expect, Ali quickly explained to Fiona: "Fiona, Ellie, she also knows Ye Feng. She is an Ionian and a friend of mine..."


    Fiona and her daughter stare at Elise, who is running towards Ye Feng. They have no affection for her at the moment.


    However, due to Ali''s painstaking explanation, they did not have the first attack.


    On the other hand, Elise did not know that her actions had succeeded in arousing hostility between the two Fiona.


    All the way to Ye Feng, her approach also quickly attracted Ye Feng''s attention.


    Hiding in the dark to give Ye Feng training, kasha also came out of the shadow, staring at her suspiciously.


    Under the gaze of the girls'' pupils shrinking, Elise did what Ali didn''t want to see. She threw herself into Ye Feng''s arms and buried her pretty face deep into Ye Feng''s chest.


    "Ye Feng, I miss you so much!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1333

    e finished!


    Hearing that Elise said that she missed him, Ye Feng felt the murderous spirit of Fiona''s two daughters.


    "Ellie, let go. There are people watching."


    While urging Elise to release him, Ye Feng looks at Fiona''s direction.


    Sure enough, Fiona''s two daughters'' eyes, which seemed to be cannibalism, made him excited, and they both ignored Ali''s obstruction and came to this side.


    I don''t want to see her holding her for a long time


    If you let Elise hold him again, Ye Feng feels that he will definitely be beaten today.


    Quick witted, Ye Feng pretended that his wound was not good: "Allie, I''m not good now, you hold me so hard, affect my wound!"


    His vivid performance immediately bluffing Elise, pure minded, she quickly released her hand, sorry to say: "sorry, let go of the hand, will it be ok?"


    He says it''s okay. It''s useless. Fiona and they both say it''s OK.


    Ye Feng didn''t answer immediately. He glanced at Fiona''s two daughters again. Seeing their murderous spirit plummeted, he was relieved.


    "It''s OK." Wiping the sweat on his forehead, Ye Feng exhaled a breath of turbid air.


    Elise blinked her beautiful eyes and suggested, "that''s good, Ye Feng. Could you take me to the neighborhood for a visit this time?"


    Come to Ye Feng''s side, Fiona two women see Elise also ignore them so chat with Ye Feng, they both get angry again.


    Don''t wait for Ye Feng to reply, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, held her head high and said in a cold voice, "Ye Feng is very busy. He doesn''t have time to walk around with you. If you want to go around, we can accompany you!"


    Feeling Fiona''s hostility, Elise doesn''t care. She looks at Ye Feng with burning eyes: "is it, Ye Feng?"


    He dares to say, doesn''t he? Ye Feng has nothing to do now, but if he says no, he is expected to welcome Fiona''s sword.


    No way, in order to moisten a little in the future, Ye Feng had to say: "it''s really busy. I have a lot of things to do today, and I may not be able to entertain you."


    With that, Ye Feng winks at Ali and kasha, hoping that they can help him out.


    When Casa saw his eyes, she was obedient to him all the time, but she turned her head and pretended not to see him.


    If you look at her dim little eyes, you can see a little jealousy. But she turned her head, and Ye Feng couldn''t see it.


    Only Ali is still standing on Ye Feng''s side at this time. She turns her eyes and begins to think about how to help Ye Feng.


    Elise was very disappointed with Ye Feng''s answer. She held out her jade hand and clenched Ye Feng''s hand: "Ye Feng, do you always have time to arrange a camp for me? I''m going to live next to your camp! "


    After noticing that Elise began to ignore the fact that they were all holding hands with Ye Feng, Fiona of Laurent family''s pupil shrank: "we''ll arrange it for you, so don''t bother Ye Feng with this kind of thing!"


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, also came forward to clap Elise''s hand and clenched Ye Feng''s hand.


    "You What are you doing? Be light Being pinched by her childhood sweetheart''s hand, Elise tries to break free.


    Ali stood up in time and separated them with a smile: "cough Let me come. Ellie was brought by me. You are not familiar with each other just now. It''s normal to have conflicts. Let''s eat something and have a chat. It will be better after we get familiar with it. "


    Fiona and her daughter did not want to refute Ali''s face. They hesitated and nodded to agree with Ali''s proposal.


    Elise see here can not accompany Ye Feng, she also had to nod to say yes, although she does not like Fiona.


    Under Ali''s peace talk, the three girls left here with ALI, leaving only Yefeng and kasha here.


    Ye Feng didn''t know that KASA was actually jealous. He thought it was all right. He took a long sigh of relief: "it''s over. Fiona and Ellie are too difficult to deal with. KASA, let''s continue training?"


    As soon as he finished his speech, a powder punch was aimed at his abdomen under his gaze.


    Being beaten, his stomach churned, and Ye Feng took a cold breath: "hiss Casa, are you? "


    "I don''t like Fiona either, but I think that Fiona and her two have done too much before. We should pay more attention to the training of risk perception, Ye Feng!"


    Just now, Casa was clearly in front of him, and the next moment she appeared behind him in a mysterious way. The cold and quiet words made him fall into the ice.


    "Wait, CASA, I Oh, you are a dead hand


    ¡­¡­


    After training with KASA, Ye Feng has a feeling of returning to the previous sword training with Fiona.


    That hand is really heavy!


    Back pain to support the waist back to the camp, Ye Feng came back to meet hivier.


    Shivell, who had trained her 1000 elite soldiers, is now patrolling the camp.Seeing Ye Feng''s gloomy face, he sniffed and laughed.


    Ye Feng has a black line on his forehead. If he didn''t know that he was this temperament, and he couldn''t win her with a fight, he would definitely argue with her.


    After laughing for a long time, he stopped laughing and said, "Ye Feng, what are you doing? Beaten by Fiona? "


    Speaking of this, Ye Feng, who was worried that there was no place to complain, patted his forehead: "no, it was kasha who beat it!"


    "Casa?"


    Shivell was surprised. She had seen KASA''s training on Ye Feng''s perception of danger before. She remembers that she always points to the point every time. She is afraid that Ye Feng will be hurt, so she is very light.


    But immediately, thinking of today''s audacious Ellie, shivell more or less guessed why Ye Feng was beaten by Catha.


    Only to his surprise, Fiona didn''t beat Ye Feng. She also looked at Ye Feng playfully: "Ye Feng, Fiona, are they not at the scene? Why didn''t they beat you? "


    "You really want me to be beaten!"


    Ye Feng didn''t like to stare at him. Does she like to see him beaten?


    He narrowed his eyes. "That''s not, it''s just curiosity."


    He really liked to make fun of him. Yefeng didn''t want to quarrel with her. He answered her confusion truthfully: "Ali helped me take them away, or they might be beaten."


    After listening to his words, he suddenly said, "I said, it''s Ali. She still looks at you like that.


    By the way, shouldn''t it be serious? I think it''s all skin injuries. "


    Speaking of the back, sylvier also put aside the joking mind, generously smile and wink at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng likes hivier. Although she often likes to joke, she can always grasp the degree, not too much, and will really care about him.


    Thinking of practicing for a whole morning and not having lunch, Ye Feng asked, "it''s OK, hivier, are you still busy now?"


    "Not busy, what''s the matter?" he said with a bright smile


    Ye Feng also sent out an invitation: "it''s just noon now. Do you want to have lunch together?"


    Hearing that Ye Feng wants to have lunch with her alone, he will not refuse, and even has some small secretly happy in his heart.


    Of course, we haven''t been together for a long time


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1334

    A few days later, with the help of Ye Feng, Fiona, and kasha''s assassination of demigod demons in the lower part of the southern part of the shurima desert center, the alliance''s operations went smoothly.


    The surima army led by hiviel and the shapeshifter division led by Chiana cooperated with each other to minimize the casualties of soldiers.


    At the same time that the Alliance forces of Ishtar and surima won the battle on the southern front of surima, the people of moglon mountain trail camp at the entrance of the northern border of surima Desert also ended their battle against the northern front of shurima desert.


    With Leona, panson and Diana as the commander-in-chief, together with Wayne, who is also a demigod, the recovery speed of the northern front is even half a day faster than that of the southern front.


    After learning that the southern front had recovered the lost territory in the south of surima, someone from the mogalon trail camp informed hiville and Chiana that the leaders of the coalition forces on the side of shivell and Chiana would return to the mogalon trail to prepare for the military operation of the super large shadow military fortress.


    Sylvier and others also have this intention, that super large shadow military fortress has always been their heart disease when they won shurima.


    After returning to the eastern peak of the moglon trail through the gateway of ithutar, Ye Feng and his party can see that Diana and others have been waiting for a long time.


    In addition, there is a long combat conference table in the open space near the portal. It can be seen that they intend to open the battle conference directly here.


    At the scene of the battle meeting, there were 9 people, including Leona, Diana, Ye Feng, panson, shivell, Kiana, Fiona and Wayne.


    Seeing that all the main characters of the surima operation had arrived, Leona nodded to the crowd and motioned them to come to the battle conference table.


    At the same time, panson tacitly unfolded the map of surima desert. The landmarks of the shadow barracks to the north of shurima desert are remembered in detail.


    Similarly, these marked camps have a cross on them, indicating that all the lost land in the North has been taken by them.


    He also took out a surima map with the southern front camp and spread it out to align with panson''s map.


    When the two maps are combined, the only central area that has not been taken down becomes the most eye-catching target.


    Here, it is the area radiated by the super large shadow military fortress.


    After staring at the map on the combat conference table for a while, Leona looked at hivier and said, "I heard that you sent people to investigate the super large shadow military fortress. Is there a separate map of the super large shadow military fortress?"


    "Yes, I specially prepared two copies, one for our camp and the other for me!"


    Shivell, smiling, took another map from her arms and spread it out on the table.


    On the map, all kinds of fortifications built by the shadow army have been marked, even in detail the troops patrolling the camp, as well as a variety of shadow creatures.


    However, the map also has a defect, that is, no one knows what is in the shadow buildings for the time being.


    Shivell is also combined with the map, she let Ye Feng and Casa to inquire to share information with Leona and others.


    After listening to hivier''s narration and analysis, they all agreed that this super large shadow military fortress is absolutely a tough bone to chew.


    I''m afraid it will be much more difficult to win here than to win all the land lost by sherima before.


    However, no matter how difficult it is to win, they will try their best to eat the shadow military fortress, even if it will pay a painful price.


    This is the battle!


    "I think we should start from here. If the intelligence you inquire about is not wrong, this should be the weakest point in this military fortress."


    Pointing to the weakest position of the shadow army on the map, Diana recovered from her meditation in advance and expressed her views.


    Hearing her speech, he also timely said: "although this is the weakest defense, but it is superficial.


    You can see that there is a shadow spire nearby. Ye Feng once told me that the magic ball at the top of the shadow spire exudes demigod level black magic.


    If the shadow spire is an offensive fortification, it would be a heavy blow to attack from here


    On hearing this, the public felt that sylvier''s consideration was not unreasonable. Once again, they fell into silence and continued to think about feasible countermeasures.


    A moment later, Ye Feng''s mind flashed and stood up to break the silence.


    "I think we can send a small number of troops to test the actual situation here. If it is really weak, we will directly take this as the main attack point, so as to tear a deep and long hole in the shadow military fortress!


    If it''s not weak here, we don''t have to withdraw. We can continue to send a small number of troops to feint around here to attract firepower, and most of the other troops will enter from other points! "


    After listening to Ye Feng''s speech, all of them were in front of their eyes and felt a sense of being awakened.


    In particular, the most familiar among all Ye Feng''s sylvier, is surprised that Ye Feng, whose IQ has been offline for a long time, can put forward such a good plan this time.She bent her mouth and looked approvingly at Ye Feng: "Ye Feng''s proposal is quite good, but I feel there is still something to be improved.


    These four shadow spires and these shadow buildings, as well as the most central shadow fortress, do you see if they are connected together like a large defensive array?


    Before carrying out Ye Feng''s plan, I think we can try to destroy several shadow fortifications, which will be more secure! "


    While praising Ye Feng, she also expressed her consideration, hoping to make the operation of the shadow military fortress more perfect as far as possible, so as not to be unable to deal with unexpected situations.


    Diana frowned slightly and continued to share her views: "to destroy so many fortifications, I''m afraid it''s not a simple thing. We don''t know the shadow biological combat power at the top of the military fortress until now..."


    Leona said, "don''t we have eight demigods here? It should not be a problem to destroy several fortifications together. "


    Diana still felt that it was not right: "ziana and shivell are in command of the southern front on the other side of Ishtar and shurema. If our demigods join in the destruction of the shadow fortification, who will command it?"


    Once this was said, the crowd fell into silence again.


    The commanders on the mountain trail are all demigods. It''s OK to take the army with them.


    If they want to leave the soldiers aside and go deep into the shadow military fortress to carry out such tasks as assassination, there will be no leader on their side.


    Ye Feng''s thinking seems to be very active today. He soon came up with a solution: "Diana, we can let Wade and Nell, the high priests of the moon god, direct us here. Before you and I come back to take charge, don''t they take good care of them?"


    Diana mused, "that''s OK. I''m afraid people on Leona''s side might not listen to Wade and the two of them."


    "Don''t worry about it. I''ll go back and talk to them. They will cooperate."


    Leona signaled to Diana to take it easy. She was confident that her people would be under the command of the high priest of the moon for a while.


    Seeing that the crowd seemed to have nothing else to add, he said again, "if you don''t have anything else to add, we''ll use the battle plan just now, OK?"


    Look at me and I look at you at the other eight people on the scene to confirm that they have nothing to add to each other. They all decided to adopt the final and perfect operational plan.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1335

    "Ye Feng, don''t go back to Ishtar. Come with me."


    After the battle meeting, Ye Feng is about to return to yixutar with hivier and others, but Diana stops him.


    Her words not only stopped Ye Feng, but also stopped Fiona''s second daughter, which attracted their two vigilant eyes.


    Katha does not know the relationship between Ye Feng and Diana. She also stops in front of the portal and frowns slightly.


    Seeing that the three of them did not leave, he reminded them: "it''s time to go. Ye Feng will come back. Business matters. Don''t think too much."


    He pushed them into the portal, regardless of whether the three of them listened.


    Leona and panson looked at each other, and they also quietly left the eastern peak.


    Ye Feng stares at the back of hivier''s leaving, casting a grateful look at her back.


    Sylvier can always help him out!


    Sighing for a while, Ye Feng withdrew his eyes and said to Diana, "Diana, what can I do for you?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Diana threw herself into his arms as his eyes slowly enlarged.


    Feeling Diana''s tender and tender body in her arms, Ye Feng''s heart is tight.


    It''s a good thing that sylvier just took Fiona away, otherwise he might not be able to get off the ground today!


    After hugging Ye Feng eagerly for a long time, Diana raised her rolling eyes and gazed at Ye Feng affectionately: "Ye Feng, do you miss me at isinthal?"


    The heart beat faster, Ye Feng dare not look at Diana like this. He coughed and said solemnly, "of course, can you let me go?"


    "I miss you too!" Diana plucked up her courage and said a shy love word. She ignored the leaf wind and let her release his speech.


    She stood on tiptoe to kiss the next leaf wind, and then like an ostrich, she pasted her blushing face in Ye Feng''s arms.


    After savoring the kiss just now, Ye Feng is a little distracted.


    After a long time, it was Diana who called him back.


    "Ye Feng!"


    Hearing Diana''s shy call, Ye Feng felt embarrassed for his gaffe.


    "Sorry, I was distracted just now."


    "It''s OK. Shall we go for a walk in the woods on the hillside?" Diana doesn''t mind Ye Feng''s distraction at all, even because she thinks it''s her charm.


    Again, she plucked up the courage to make a suggestion. Diana''s small eyes were full of expectation.


    Ye Feng thought for a moment, but did not refuse Diana''s offer.


    Walking in the deep woods, Diana''s small heart hummed a happy tune, plucked up the courage to hold Ye Feng''s hand, and enjoyed the sweet feeling brought by this long lost solitude.


    They were speechless for a while, but Diana felt that the tranquility of walking hand in hand with Ye Feng made her feel at ease.


    Before Ye Feng was sent to hiville, she was extremely reluctant. But for the sake of the overall situation, she can only stand alone without Ye Feng''s company.


    Especially seeing that Leona and panson always advance and retreat together no matter what they do, she misses Ye Feng deeply and fantasizes that Ye Feng can return to her as soon as possible.


    Now Ye Feng comes back to her, and Diana''s joy is all written in her unspeakable smile.


    One side of the leaf wind has noticed Diana''s expression, see her from time to time in that secretly giggle, can not help but feel very confused.


    "What are you laughing at? Is there anything to be happy about? " Ye Feng frowns and breaks the silence.


    Diana was asked by Ye Feng, and her pretty face turned red: "I I''m not giggling


    Her shyness made Ye Feng feel very cute. He grinned and said, "you can talk to me about something happy. I''d like to know how you''ve been recently after so long separation."


    "There is a trade-off!" Diana raised her right hand and shook her index finger, staring at Ye Feng.


    What are the conditions for listening to an experience?


    Ye Feng''s mouth slightly twitched, but still asked: "what conditions?"


    Hearing his question, Diana stopped to face him, shaking his arms with two jade hands.


    "I also want you to tell me about your experience with ithtar, as detailed as possible!"


    Hearing her almost coquettish speech, Ye Feng could hardly refuse.


    When Ye Feng and Diana talked to each other about their experiences in the woods, they didn''t know that Wayne was sitting on the top of the tree and looking at them.


    Looking at Ye Feng and Diana so intimate, Wein heart is not taste, good hope now and Ye Feng talk freely about her, not Diana.


    But when she thought of her few close friends, Fiona of Laurent family, she couldn''t let go of her resentment and could only bury her feelings in her heart.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, after recovering, shurima, as the guardian of the moon god, you must come back to me!""Well!"


    After a happy day with Diana, Ye Feng did not return to Ishtar through the gate until evening under Diana''s reluctant gaze.


    Still immersed in the beauty of today and Diana, Ye Feng didn''t notice that there was his childhood sweetheart standing by the transmission door on his side.


    Staring at him with a sad look on his face, feiona, a childhood sweetheart, came up and directly asked, "Ye Feng, how did you stay with Diana for so long?"


    Hearing this, Mei asked.


    Suddenly, he fell from heaven to hell, and the feeling of falling made him shudder.


    "Did you do something you shouldn''t have done?"


    See Ye Feng does not return a word, young girl Mafia ona continues to ask at the same time, is also close to Ye Feng smell his body smell.


    The smell of Diana''s residual aroma, her pretty face slightly angry: "dead leaf wind!"


    Ye Feng quickly changed the topic: "cough Fiona, why are you here alone


    Know Ye Feng is to change the topic just say so, but the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona still return a way: "not to wait for you!"


    Ye Feng was stunned: "have you been waiting for me all day?"


    "Otherwise?" Sophia turned her head indignantly.


    "Sorry, if I knew you were waiting for me, I would have come back earlier!" Ye Feng is slightly guilty.


    Hearing Ye Feng''s apology, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, felt better.


    Thinking that she did not eat anything for a day, she habitually took Ye Feng''s hand: "I''m a little hungry, accompany me to a Li to eat something!"


    "You can go to Ali''s to have some, I have eaten..." Ye Feng is not really hungry now. He came back from dinner with Diana.


    When Ye Feng had eaten it, Sophia pursed her lips and said, "Diana, the goddess of glass heart, can only cry!"


    Although Ye Feng felt that there was nothing wrong with what feiona had said, he still explained for Diana: "cough Diana is really nice, Fiona. You just don''t know her very well


    Hum, dead leaf wind!


    Ye Feng, who spoke for Diana, was rebuked in his heart. The vinegar jar of fairyland was completely overturned.


    "I''ll have to eat with me."


    Start almost all girls will be unreasonable tricks, childhood Mafia ona pull Ye Feng to the place where Ali live.


    Ali is in the residence of the palace of isinthal. She has just prepared a sumptuous dinner. She is going to call back Mafia who has been waiting for Ye Feng all day.


    But don''t want to, childhood girl Mafia ona directly pulled Ye Feng to run back.


    Originally she thought Ye Feng would stay with Diana today, and was ready to comfort her childhood sweetheart.


    Now seeing Ye Feng coming back, the first thought in the heart of the kind-hearted Ali is to be happy for her childhood sweetheart, and the second thought of herself.


    Youmi and Xiaoxi two little guys around the rich dishes, has started.


    Being pressed in front of the stone table in the courtyard, Ye Feng has no appetite when facing Ali''s sumptuous dinner.


    "Fiona, I''ve already had dinner. I''ll just watch you eat it!"


    "Eat, eat if you are not hungry!"


    Fiona, a young girl with a cold face, touched the black feather sword on her waist and gave Ye Feng a "you know" look.


    Ye Feng wants to say that he doesn''t understand. However, due to the threat of violence by Mo Yu Jian, he still has to eat his dinner in silence.


    After eating, Ye Feng squinted and said with a smile, "I''m full, Fiona, Ali!"


    "You don''t have to eat if you can''t eat it. It''s OK!" With a warm smile, Ali felt like a little cotton padded jacket, which moved Ye Feng.


    "Keep eating!" The spirit of sword is integrated into the spirit of the sword, and her childhood sweetheart is like gold.


    "I really can''t eat Fiona


    At this time, Ye Feng can only look at his childhood sweetheart innocently, hoping that she can understand him.


    Ali couldn''t bear to say, "Fiona, ye Fenghe..."


    "Go on!"


    Interrupted a Li who wants to say good words for Ye Feng. Feiona, a childhood sweetheart, drew her sword coldly in her eyes!


    A man can bend and stretch!


    In childhood under the threat of force, do not want to fight with her, Ye Feng had to "tears in the eyes" to choose to yield.


    "Cough I just eat it. Don''t be angry. It''s bad for your health


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1336

    Late at night, Alice quietly sneaks into Ye Feng''s camp.


    Staring at the sleeping Ye Feng, she bent down playfully in the girl''s mind and called softly to Ye Feng''s ear: "Ye The wind


    Originally thought that Ye Feng would be frightened to wake up by her, Elise was ready to mock Ye Feng, but she didn''t want Ye Feng to sleep unexpectedly.


    Her mouth was full of gas, and Alice was very dissatisfied with his reaction.


    "Ye Feng!"


    Since the gentle can not, Elise had to use violence to wake up Ye Feng, her hands pinched his waist meat.


    After a while, Ye Feng was woken up by her.


    Seeing her, Ye Feng got up and glared at her: "Elise, you are crazy, don''t sleep at night!"


    With a playful blink, Alice giggled: "who told you to sleep so dead, I just gently wake you up, you can''t get up yourself!"


    After taking Elise, Ye Feng helped her forehead: "in the evening, who will be ok..."


    "I, stay with me tonight!" Elise threw herself into Ye Feng''s arms.


    She used to chat with Ye Feng at night in the form of her soul. Now she is finally recovering. She wants to have a good experience of Ye Feng''s company.


    Ye Feng has to get up early tomorrow, so he has no time to stay up late to chat with Elise.


    "I have to get up early tomorrow to carry out the mission. If it goes well, shurima will recover successfully. I will accompany you to the end of the night if you want to play at that time!"


    Hearing that Ye Feng will be busy recovering the task of shuruima tomorrow, although Elise would like Ye Feng to accompany her, she knows how important this task is and chooses to let Ye Feng have a good rest.


    However, before leaving, she has to do one thing: "Ye Feng, you give me a good night kiss, I will go back obediently!"


    Said, Elise red face looking forward to Ye Feng.


    Facing Elise''s shy eyes, Ye Feng was a little thirsty: "this Not so good? "


    "What''s wrong, Ye Feng!"


    Ye Feng''s answer is very angry, she is a girl so active.


    See Ye Feng or not dare to kiss her, Alice raised her head, active kiss.


    A burst of endless reverie kiss, Alice left Ye Feng''s camp with satisfaction.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, because of the kiss last night, Ye Feng, who was still dreaming of spring, was directly grabbed by his childhood sweetheart to wake up.


    Fiona, a member of the Laurent family, came after her and snorted bitterly when she saw that Fiona, a young girl, had come first.


    "Hurry up, you two. We''re going to meet Leona at the designated place!"


    No longer want to think about last night''s beautiful with Elise, Ye Feng accompanied Fiona two girls out of the camp together.


    Who wants to get out of the camp, Alice is stuck in the door again. Seeing him come out, she trotted into his arms: "Ye Feng, are you going to start?"


    Noticing that Fiona''s anger value rose rapidly because of Elise''s bold action, Ye Feng coughed: "cough Yes, Ellie


    "I wish you a successful return. I will wait for you to come back."


    To convey her blessing to Ye Feng, Elise stands on tiptoe, her thin lips lightly touch Ye Feng''s face, and her clear eyes flow with a trace of affection.


    Fiona''s anger was ignited instantly, and she was about to break Ye Feng into pieces.


    Ye Feng didn''t expect that Elise would be so bold. Seeing the two Fiona girls who were plundering towards him, he pretended not to see their anger and ran away to the place agreed in advance.


    "I''m going first, Fiona. You two are going to follow me!"


    He fully launches the sword of the wind and escapes to the meeting place. He is relieved to see that Leona and others are there.


    Fiona, the two of them shouldn''t be hitting him here.


    Sure enough, as soon as Fiona and her daughter saw that all the other demigods had arrived, they had to suppress their intention to find Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng, Fiona''s second daughter, Diana, Leona, panson, KASA, and Wayne all gathered together. This is their strongest fighting power now.


    "Now that all the people are here, let''s go. Please hide your own breath. We must not be found before we begin to destroy the shadow fortifications."


    See people to Qi, leiona told them, take the lead to plunder towards the super large shadow military fortress.


    Ye Feng and others followed closely, and a group of demigods entered the radiation range of the super large shadow military fortress in no time.


    In addition to Ye Feng and kasha, the other six demigods are all here for the first time.


    Although he had seen their troops on the map before and after the earthquake.


    The forces of the shadow army here are really as good as the information provided by hivier said, and they can consume half of their lives.


    All kinds of fortifications were complete, and the four shadow spires and the most central shadow fortress were the most frightening to them.Aware of Fiona and their two ready to move, Ye Feng timely reminds: "do not try to break into those shadow fortifications alone, their doors are all enough to bind the demigod of the dark magic woven invisible power grid, and before the shadow fortress radiation area has essential difference."


    "Yes, I nearly got caught last time." Kasha stood up to testify for Ye Feng.


    Having never experienced it, Fiona of the Laurent family looked at the fortifications, which seemed fragile to her, and disdained to say, "I''ll cut them with a sword in the distance? It doesn''t have to be close! "


    Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, also carried her haughty head and scorned these fortifications.


    Wayne stood up and reminded both of them: "don''t be rash, wrong step, wrong step."


    Diana also said, "if it''s the magic net, I have a way to break the power grid that has been transformed by the dark magic."


    On hearing that Diana had a way out, panson looked at her and said, "what can I do?"


    Diana replied, "this is the old magic I learned at the Luna relic. You put magic into me, and I will crack the magic web."


    People heard that there was no doubt that there was him. They all injected the magic power into Diana''s body, providing her with a steady stream of magic energy for her to remove the magic power grid.


    The moon was shining all over her body. While Diana recited the ancient incantation, others also covered up the dazzling brilliance of her casting.


    For a long time, Diana stopped casting. "Well, I''ve quietly lifted all the magic nets of the buildings."


    In order to verify the truth of Diana''s words, Katha used magic to gather a tiny void creature and control them to enter all the fortifications.


    No more like the last encounter of obstacles, kasha scattered the force of the void: "really lifted!"


    Leona immediately made a decision: "start with the shadow spire. We will divide into two groups. As soon as we destroy the shadow spire, we will release a magic light column to the sky, which will serve as a signal to remind the Allied forces of the large army action!"


    There''s no doubt that panson and Leona are together, and both of them are tacitly sneaking into one of the shadow spires.


    The rest of the girls wanted to be with Ye Feng. This time, Diana took the lead in taking the lead before others said, "I''m with Ye Feng. You''re free!"


    As the voice dropped, Diana pulled Ye Feng into the shadow spire.


    Ye Feng has been pulled away, and all the women are a little upset that they didn''t open their mouth to let Ye Feng join them.


    The task should be continued.


    Fiona of the Laurent family looked at her few good friends, Wayne, and said, "Wayne, we''re in a group!"


    Wayne nodded lightly and formed a team with Fiona of the Laurent family.


    Only Fiona and CASA, who can''t get along very well, can only act together if they can''t get along.


    "Come on, Fiona!" As a temporary teammate, Casa took the initiative to extend an invitation to the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona.


    "Well!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1337

    In the dark shadow spire, the cold ghost fire flickers.


    Originally thought that there would be heavy guards in this, but Ye Feng and Diana came in but did not encounter anything.


    Continue to hide the good breath, Diana did not relax her guard because she did not encounter the shadow creature for the time being.


    Walking in the corridor, her willow eyebrows locked: "how can it be so peaceful here, curious..."


    "I think the only protection is the magic Internet bar that can catch the demigod at the door." Hearing her words, Ye Feng gave his idea.


    "I hope so. In short, be careful." The wrinkles between Diana''s eyebrows did not stretch. She always felt that it was not so simple.


    Ye Feng and Ye Feng walked on for a while. After a long time without walking out of the corridor, they gradually realized that something was wrong.


    Before they came in, they had carefully explored the periphery of the shadow spire, and the distance they had traveled was enough for several shadow spires.


    "Is it a fairyland?" Ye Feng takes a deep breath, and his right hand quietly condenses the moon light sword in the shape of crescent blade.


    Seeing the light sword of the moon in his hand, Diana unconsciously remembered that her crescent blade and the battle armor of the moon were still there.


    However, this is not the time to think about these things. Diana put aside unnecessary thoughts and denied Ye Feng''s view.


    "It''s not a mirage. The interior of the shadow spire is probably much larger than what we see outside!"


    Is the interior of the seemingly small shadow spire much larger than the outside? Isn''t this like a separate space from the outside world?


    It''s like Hammerstone''s ghost lamp!


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng starts the power of space, and his eyes are filled with a layer of turbulent fog.


    When he found that the interior of the shadow spire was completely isolated from the outside world, he understood that the spire and the huge space in the hammerstone lantern were similar in principle, and were independent of the outside world.


    "Do you want to go further?" Ye Feng looks at Diana who is thinking.


    "Of course, our task is to destroy this spire!" Diana replied firmly in her eyes


    To order, Ye Feng continues to move forward.


    He motioned Diana to follow him, and then he led the way ahead. In case of any danger, he would protect her.


    Diana''s heart is warm, she really like the feeling of Ye Feng protecting her.


    However, she refused Ye Feng''s good intentions: "as before, we should deal with the danger side by side, not who is hiding behind whom."


    Who thought Ye Feng agreed with her and insisted: "your artifact is all in my place. There is no crescent blade or moon armor. Although you are still a demigod, it will have some influence. Let me explore the way for you in front of you."


    Some don''t quite adapt to the strong Ye Feng. What else does Diana want to say: "but..."


    Ye Feng also directly interrupted: "don''t, but, listen to me this time. This is also my duty as your guardian. When you really have to encounter something, you can fight together!"


    "All right, then."


    Diana saw Ye Feng''s insistence, and she only listened to him.


    Following Ye Feng, she recalls Leona and panson again. When they were acting together, panson was protecting Leona.


    Now, Ye Feng is also protecting her!


    At the thought of this, Diana was a little bit pleased.


    Looking at Ye Feng''s back, she subconsciously reaches out her jade hand and hooks up Ye Feng''s little finger with her little finger, feeling more at ease.


    After a long walk in the dark corridor, they finally entered a spacious hall.


    The spacious hall was covered with blood red carpet and a portrait was placed on the wall.


    The light of the ghost fire was so dim that Ye Feng and Diana could only vaguely see that the portrait was a woman.


    In order to see who is painted on the portrait, Ye Feng condenses a brilliant purple star light in his palm to illuminate the portrait.


    As soon as the portrait is illuminated, Diana''s pupil behind Ye Feng gradually shrinks: "Queen spider!"


    As Diana said, the woman in this painting is iris, the Spider Queen of shadow island.


    Elise in the portrait is full of mature demon charm, not the immature appearance of her girlhood.


    Ye Feng is also a little surprised to see the portrait of Elise here. Looking at the demon demon sitting on the dead bone throne, he can''t help recalling the past between them.


    Diana is not like Ye Feng, but surprised. Her eyes are full of deep worry: "Ye Feng, do you think the Spider Queen will be in the tower?"


    "No, shadow island is closed now. She can''t come out." Ye Feng shakes her head and thinks Diana thinks too much.


    He didn''t tell Diana that Elise was now a human being, a maiden named Allie, waiting for him to return at the Allied camp.


    We can only bring the closure of shadow island to Diana, so that Diana will not be too alarmed.Diana nodded slightly, and unconsciously leaned against Ye Feng to relieve the huge shadow brought to her by the demon leader of shadow island in giant sacred peak.


    Ye Feng also observed the first floor hall, saw the corner along the arc wall to rotate upward the stone stairs, confirmed that there was nothing special about this floor, he decided to continue to go up.


    "Diana, let''s keep looking up!"


    Don''t care too much about Diana tightly holding his arm close to his behavior, Ye Feng goes to the rotating stairs.


    However, as they stepped on the stairs, Elise''s blood colored pupils twinkled with a strange light.


    The next moment, Elise, the most unlikely demon leader to appear here, came out of the picture.


    Dressed in a dress of blood moon, Alice curled up her mouth, revealing a vicious smile.


    Ye Feng and Diana don''t know for a moment that the portrait just went out of Elise. They went up the spiral staircase against the wall, and soon they reached the second floor, that is, the top floor.


    In the center of the top floor is a pool of boiling blood. The strong smell of blood makes Diana of yefenghe frown.


    The conical spire dome, branded with the pattern of black magic array, constantly absorbs the dark power from the blood pool.


    Seeing this, Diana pondered: "the top magic ball outside the minaret should be the combination of the dome''s array and the blood pool. As long as we destroy these two things, we should be able to destroy the spire!"


    Ye Feng deeply thought and nodded. He motioned Diana to step back and let him try to destroy the blood pool and the dark array.


    Diana retreats to one side to protect Ye Feng''s Dharma, in case Ye Feng suddenly encounters an accident while destroying the blood pool and the dark array.


    What she didn''t know, however, was that Elise, who came out of the picture, was already staring at her.


    She stealthily leans to her side, and Elise''s fingertips instantly draw a terrible blood blade, tearing the terrible scar deep into the flesh on her back.


    Diana was so excited that she screamed in pain.


    This scream immediately startled the leaf wind, he immediately turned around.


    He took a breath when he saw Diana caught by Alice, who was the least likely to be here.


    "It''s impossible, Elise, how can you be here!" he said in a voice


    Elise grinned wickedly. "Don''t you care more about the safety of this one in my hand than you care about this one?"


    Although I don''t know why Elise is here, Ye Feng knows that he must save Diana: "let her go, Elise!"


    During the confrontation between Elise and Ye Feng, Diana quickly calmed down from the panic she had just been attacked by Alice.


    When Elise met her, she was not afraid of the breath of the God who had passed her before.


    At the bottom of her heart, Diana had a bold guess. In order to confirm her conjecture, Diana''s eyes twinkled, and the magic of the moon burst out.


    Bound to her, Elise''s face changed greatly, and instantly opened a distance from her.


    Seeing that Elise was far away from her, Diana was more sure of her speculation.


    She immediately back to Ye Feng, and remind Ye Feng not to be afraid of Elise in front of her.


    "Ye Feng, she is not the real Spider Queen. If I am not wrong, she is the image of the Spider Queen from the first floor of the portrait. She has no strength of divine realm!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1338

    Not really Elise?


    It''s just a split image coming out of the portrait?


    Ye Feng suddenly, at the same time, his heart is also relieved. If the image of Elise in front of him was not a split image, he might feel broken.


    After all, he managed to help Elise recover her body, and it was a human body reconstructed with his blood. He didn''t want to go back to her girlish appearance and embark on the path of demons.


    Elise looked bitterly at Diana, who had revealed her identity, but the look of malice was fleeting.


    Instead, she was absolutely confident. She didn''t seem to worry that Ye Feng and Diana could win over her.


    "Your nose is really smart, but even if I''m not real, what can you two do for me?"


    In this space, the frightening evil spirit climbs rapidly, and Elise curls up her confident mouth.


    Diana knew that Elise was provoking her and Ye Feng, but she still looked at her eyes and said, "of course it''s killing you!"


    As the voice fell, Diana''s hair, like the silver moon, danced wildly with the magic of the moon, which became more and more violent all over her body.


    Her body shape in the arc of the moon under the package of the storm to Elise, Diana so decisive surprise not only to Alice, but also to Ye Feng.


    Although she is not a real person, Elise''s reaction speed is still at the level of divine state except that her strength is demigod.


    Her figure flashed to the side, and thousands of spider silk streamed towards Diana who attacked her with her release.


    Diana was also aware that if she was entangled in these spider silk, she would be bound in place, but she did not stop her plundering body.


    Looking at Diana''s behavior, Alice snorted coldly and was ready to capture Diana and torture her.


    Who would have thought that when the spider''s silk was about to entangle Diana, her plunging figure was drawing a month and a half in the air.


    She skilfully bypasses the spider''s silk, returns to normal with half a month''s route, and bumps into the defenseless Elise.


    At the same time, the three round moon balls appeared all over Diana at the same time, and one after another, they gave out the sound explosion of magic burst.


    Elise did not expect that Diana would escape from her spider silk cocoon in such a way. She was unprepared by Diana''s attack, and her body was torn by the explosion of the ball of the full moon, and her wounds were penetrated.


    After all, she is not the real body, and she has no spiritual strength. She can only temporarily hide into nothingness to take a breath.


    But she seems to forget the existence of Ye Feng. Seeing her hiding in nothingness, Ye Feng quietly launches the force of space and reaches into the space crack with one hand and pulls her out.


    Being pulled out by Ye Feng in such a savage way, Elise''s heart gives birth to nameless anger.


    Ye Feng, this damn traitor slave!


    She is ready to fight back, but Ye Feng is close to her ear whispered: "sorry, Elise!"


    Not waiting for her to understand why Ye Feng suddenly said this to her, she was shocked to find that she was not weaker than Ye Feng and Diana, and her magic power began to fade.


    For a moment, she reflected that this was Ye Feng''s forbidden magic field.


    Because of her arrogance in the hands of Ye Feng and Diana frustrated, unable to play the full strength of this image, Alice''s face gradually ferocious.


    With her gradually twisted and ferocious face appearing, her magic power in the field of Ye Feng''s prohibition of demons began to return.


    I didn''t expect that Elise''s half spirit in the portrait was so strong that Ye Feng''s face changed greatly: "no, I can''t suppress her, Diana!"


    Diana hears the speech, her eyes are dim with the moon, and she bullies her body again to get rid of Elise who wants to break away from Ye Feng''s forbidden magic field.


    The magic silk of the moon like flocculent twists and turns into a magic storm of the moon that dazzles the gods and drags her body to tremble.


    The intense dizziness made Elise dizzy, and her magic power which had begun to rise again began to be deprived and banned in Ye Feng''s domain.


    Diana did not stop at this point, her hands Fayin changes, calling out a series of extremely sharp moon blade, constantly give Alice a painful blow.


    "Damn it, you''d better not let me slow down, or I''ll let you know what real purgatory is!"


    Even if ye Feng and Diana were so suppressed, Elise still did not yield.


    In other words, she did not know how to give in, stubborn to paranoid


    This makes Ye Feng think that the mature character of Elise is the same as this image of separation, and her mood is very complicated.


    If he can, he hopes that Elise, who is now recovering her physical body, can always keep her maiden innocence, and will not become such a morbid paranoid character because of the influence of the outside world.


    Looking at the image of Elise''s separation gradually turned into a transparent virtual body, Ye Feng''s heart is also more determined to protect the girl Elise who is not easy to be reborn.


    Elise''s split image has not fully exerted her power from the beginning to the end. Otherwise, even if ye Feng and Diana joined hands, they would not subdue her so easily.Ye Feng and Diana are also deeply aware of this, so when Elise''s split image was defeated by them, they did not show a happy look, but looked dignified.


    "I''m afraid there are also images of demon leaders like the Spider Queen in the other three shadow minarets. This time, we have been suppressing this image of female devil because of our arrogance, and we can''t do our best, but it doesn''t mean that the devil leaders in the other three spires will be the same.


    To prevent accidents, we have to support them after destroying the spire! "


    While Diana spoke, she was also gathering in front of her body a larger and larger moon ball, ready to destroy the blood pool and dome brand of the array.


    Hearing Diana''s serious speech, Ye Feng also launched the same magic as Diana. They stood side by side, staring at the front with tacit agreement in their eyes.


    The moon ball in front of them turned into a giant one just a moment later.


    When the power of the orb reaches saturation, they burst out and shoot the orb into the blood pool at the same time.


    With their combined casting, the boiling pool of blood evaporates in an instant under the power of two giant moonball.


    When the two orbs are fused together, the magic of the holy moon turns into a pillar of light, breaking the dome, and destroying the black magic ball of the outer spire with irresistible power, it soars into the sky.


    This scene immediately attracted the attention of all the shadow armies in the super large shadow military fortress. They all entered the high alert state and came here one after another.


    The moon pillar caused by the destruction of the shadow spire was also discovered by the Allied forces.


    But they did not move, waiting patiently for the next three shadow spires to be destroyed.


    Meanwhile, Fiona and others are facing a fierce battle in the other three shadow spires.


    As Diana conjectured, the other three minarets also have images of the demon leader of shadow Island: hammerstone, Maud Caesar and kalthas.


    They did not despise Fiona and others as much as Elise''s image, and the images of the three demon leaders who gave full play to their fighting power, even though they only had the semi divine fighting power, still had one enemy and two, and even had a faint advantage.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1339

    With the passage of time, panson and Leona, who are fighting with the split image of karlsas, gradually fall into the downwind.


    Karlsas''s image is only half divine, but his understanding of the law of the divine realm and the use of magic are much higher than that of panson and Leona.


    In addition, his image strength is far beyond the ordinary demigods, and panson and Leona who fall into the downwind are soon overwhelmed by him.


    Seeing that the two of them were about to be eroded by the undead magic of karlsas, a figure wrapped in the moonlight passed by them and swept towards him at a very fast speed.


    Bang!


    The moon collided with the light, and burst out enough to destroy the shadow spire countless times of demigod energy, with kalthas as the center to spread around.


    However, the magic energy of the blast is quickly absorbed by the blood pool at the top of the spire, and is transformed into a thread of dark energy, which guides the array to the dome and becomes the power supply for the magic ball outside the spire.


    When the moonlight and light dissipated, the man who saved Leona and panson showed his true face.


    "Diana!"


    It was her close friend Diana who came to the rescue at a glance, Leona said happily.


    Diana stopped the deadly black magic for them and retreated back to them: "the three of us should win together!"


    Hearing Diana''s speech, leiona immediately looked a Su, and panson again entered the combat state, ready to face with Diana karlsas''s split image.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, Casa and her childhood sweetheart, mafia ona, are also facing a life and death crisis.


    Unable to bear the powerful power of the image of the hammer and stone, the two men are failing.


    The chain of the soul of the dark green appears quietly in the position where kasha is ready to escape into the shadow, and instantly penetrates her left arm.


    "Er ah!"


    The pain of the chain running through the wound in her left arm made her scream.


    The sound of the chain clanked, like a dying ghost, and the horror of death shrouded in the hearts of kasha and Sophia.


    "Hateful, if we have the best fighting power of demigod, we can definitely kill him!"


    Cough, cough


    She coughed blood awkwardly. KASA only hated that her strength was only half divine.


    Seeing that kasha is bound by the soul chain of hammer stone, feiona, a childhood sweetheart, immediately turns into a black sword shadow and uses the sky breaking chop to get close to kasha.


    Her right hand swung her sword and cut into the chain that bound Katha. Originally, she thought that this sword could easily cut the chain, but Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, was directly shocked by the shock.


    At the next moment, the chain that bound Katha was infinitely extended, and pierced Fiona''s right arm while she was still in a trance.


    "Ah


    The stabbing pain of her arm pulled her back to the real world from her loss of consciousness, and her childhood sweetheart, mafia ona, was firmly bound to KASA with a chain of hammerstone.


    The size of their bodies shrinks rapidly, and the two of them squeeze together side by side. It''s like a hanging doll covered with blood. It''s not terrible.


    The split image of hammer stone is satisfied to hang the two of them on their waists as trophies, and they keep the expression of becoming baby money.


    "When shadow Island unlocks its self seal, my real body will come to give you two new life!"


    As if to see two new demons join his shadow Island, hammer stone flashing ghost fire eyes, revealing a strange light.


    "I''m afraid you can''t wait!"


    Suddenly, there was a banter on the top of the shadow spire.


    Then, the figure of Ye Feng came out of the shadow and appeared in front of him.


    The image of hammer stone recognized Ye Feng. He saw only Ye Feng and joked: "you are late. If you come earlier, the three of you will join hands, and I will probably lose."


    "Who said I would fight you?"


    Ye Feng grinned, and his right hand pointed to the blood pool beside him and looked at the hammer stone with great significance.


    The bright starlight emits enough energy to smash the blood pool. He is not afraid now.


    Hammer stone eyes a sink, did not expect Ye Feng to take advantage of his inattention to approach the blood pool.


    If ye Feng is far away from the blood pool, he can cast a spell to activate the blood pool, so that Ye Feng can''t cause any damage to the blood pool and shadow spire!


    Thinking of this, hammer stone decided to use the newly captured KASA and childhood sweetheart Mafia ona as chips: "Ye Feng, if you dare to destroy the blood pool, your two companions will not want to live!"


    "Companion?"


    Ye Feng heard the threat of hammer stone, but he continued to smile: "are you talking about this?"


    The left index finger picks up the key chain hanging in his waist at any time. Ye Feng intentionally shakes the key ring in front of the hammer stone.


    Two bloodstained hanging dolls rotate in mid air with Ye Feng''s index finger shaking.


    When the pupil of hammer stone shrinks, he finds that the two hanging dolls covered with blood are the childhood sweethearts Fiona and kasha that he had caught before."When did you take it?" he said


    "Goodbye, Mr. hammerstone!"


    Ye Feng, who doesn''t want to answer hammerstone''s question, is eager to support Wayne and Fiona of Laurent family and waves his right hand heavily.


    In an instant, the starlight surged to purify the blood pool. At the same time, it was also a Dharma array that broke the dome, and made a huge hole in the top of the shadow spire.


    The star light column goes straight into the sky, and the image of the hammer stone''s split body also gradually disappears with the shadow spire destroyed by the leaf wind.


    "Very good, Ye Feng, I have written down this hatred. I hope you can live to the shadow island and untie your self seal!"


    With a sneer, the image of hammer stone''s split body disappears completely.


    At the same time, the soul lock that used Casa and mafia ona as pendant dolls disappeared, and their bodies the same size as the pendant dolls began to recover their original appearance.


    Seeing the two of them restored to their original condition, Ye Feng asked with concern, "are you two OK?"


    Sophia wiped the blood stains on the corner of her mouth: "no It''s ok... "


    Although the pendant turned into a key ring by hammer stone just now can''t move, they still have ideas and know how Ye Feng rescued them.


    "Thank you, Ye Feng. You saved me again!" she said gratefully


    "There''s Diana in Leona and panson. She''s going ahead of me. There should be no problem. If you''re OK, you can go with me to support Wayne''s team first!"


    After confirming that they are both OK, Ye Feng motioned them to follow him, and then quickly swept towards the shadow spire where Wayne and Fiona of Laurent family entered.


    Just being rescued by Ye Feng, both KASA and mafiona are unexpectedly obedient and follow Ye Feng.


    In order to avoid the pursuit and consumption of the vast army of shadows, Ye Feng has enough strength to enter the spire where Wayne and Fiona of Laurent family are located at the fastest speed.


    At the top of the tower, Wayne and Fiona of the Laurent family are also in a precarious state, being suppressed to death by the image of Maud Caesar.


    Seeing that they were at the end of their tether, Maud Caesar summoned a huge ghost hand at the foot of the two girls.


    When the two of them react, they have been mercilessly dragged to Maud Caesar.


    The great hammer of the nether world fell down, giving them no chance to breathe. Maud Caesar wanted to hammer them to death.


    At that time, along with Ye Feng, Casa and mafia in the tower appeared in time to block the hammer for Wayne and Fiona of Laurent family.


    Shocked by their arrival, Wayne and Fiona of the Laurent family stare at them in amazement.


    At the same time, Ye Feng is quietly close to the blood pool.


    Taking advantage of Maud Caesar''s attention attracted by the four women, Ye Feng, who was addicted to stealing the tower, waved his hand and destroyed the dark array of blood pool and dome.


    After Maud Caesar''s reaction, what happened? The shadow spire had been made a hole by Ye Fengshen.


    At this point, Ye Feng destroyed three shadow spires, two of which were destroyed without fighting the demon leader.


    This is wisdom!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1340

    Almost at the same time that Ye Feng destroyed the third shadow spire, the shadow spire of Leona, Diana and panson was successfully destroyed, releasing a dazzling column of sunlight.


    In order to destroy the four shadow spires, the other seven demigods except Ye Feng are exhausted and need a long rest to recover their full strength.


    Eight people in the spire, looking at the shadow army that is enough to kill them alive, is chasing them. They know that they can''t compete with these shadow creatures.


    "The Allied forces should have seen the signal of the destruction of the four shadow spires. First, we should evacuate to the safe area and have a rest for a while. Then we will cooperate with the Allied forces to wipe out the demons." As the most powerful person left in the crowd, Ye Feng came forward and proposed.


    "But our mission this time is to destroy all the fortifications in the fortress..."


    Ye Feng pointed to those who were close to them, and asked her, "do you think our remaining strength can destroy the remaining fortifications under the siege of so many shadow armies?"


    Fiona of the Laurent family fell into silence.


    Diana stood up at the right time: "Ye Feng is right. The battlefield is changing rapidly. We need to adapt to circumstances. We will listen to Ye Feng this time."


    In Diana''s reminder, everyone followed Ye Feng''s advice and jumped into the air, trying to fly out of the shadow military fortress.


    But when they ran away, they seemed to miss one point, that is, they had not met any other demigod level shadow creatures except for the avatar image of the demon leader in the shadow spire.


    At the moment when they want to escape from the sky, several dark ghosts fly out of the shadow fortress, blocking all their way.


    Under the shadow of a dark fog, these shadowy creatures that surround them all exude the air of demigod.


    Ye Feng''s eyes quickly swept around their demigod shadow creatures, there are nine!


    Like Ye Feng, Diana and others quickly discovered that each of the nine shadow creatures was a demigod.


    The number of demigods was much more than they had expected. All the people looked at the nine demigods in an uncertain way.


    These nine demigod shadow creatures are full of magic, together with the home blessing of black fog, they are definitely not the demigods who are running out of strength can resist.


    People are back-to-back and ready to fight at any time.


    Sophia murmured: "it''s difficult. We only have Ye Feng with combat effectiveness."


    Wayne eyes a Ling: "then we attack first, maybe there is a reversal opportunity!"


    When the voice dropped, she took the lead in the shadow and launched a surprise attack.


    KASA is also stealthy at the same time, cooperating with Wayne to attack the same point.


    The silver brilliance of the silver arrow and the beam of the void mingled and attacked their two opponents directly in front of them.


    Seeing Ye Feng and his party are the first to make trouble, they also release the dark and dark magic of demigod level one after another, ready to solve the problem of Wayne and kasha who are in the front.


    "Hold it for me!"


    Leona saw that Wayne and kasha were under siege. She raised the zenith blade with sharp eyes and summoned solar flares around Wayne and kasha.


    The golden sun''s radiance was sacred and violent, and the shadow creatures were all briefly held in place before the shadow creatures could hurt Wayne and kasha.


    But two demigod shadowcreatures on the edge of the solar flare soon broke free and continued to pounce on Wayne and kasha.


    Panson turned into a roaring dragon, galloped toward the two demigod shadow creatures, and set up a magic shield to resist all the black magic for the two girls.


    While Wayne and Katha are using the time that panson and Leona fight for for them, they release the silver arrow and empty beam.


    Even at the point when their magic power is almost exhausted, their spells and holy silver arrows can still do great damage to shadow creatures.


    Boom!


    In a flash, Wayne and kasha wounded two demigod shadowcreatures under the protection of Leona and panson.


    The rest of Ye Feng and others also quickly joined the battle, striving to be able to work together to fight a way.


    But after all, panson and Leona are in the stage of exhaustion of strength. Even if they cooperate with each other more tacitly, they still have to retreat to the rear temporarily after counting the interest.


    Without the protection of panson and Leona, Wayne and kasha are in crisis again, and the shadow creatures are staring at them!


    The two nearest Fiona girls rushed to share the pressure for them.


    But even so, Fiona and her daughter only persisted for a few seconds, and showed signs of exhaustion again.


    The demigod shadow creatures also seized this opportunity to shoot down Fiona from high altitude.


    Instead of taking advantage of the victory and giving Fiona a fatal blow, the shadow creatures continue to collide with Wayne and kasha, who hide behind using the silver arrow and void beam.Seeing the unprotected Wayne and kasha are about to be hit by the evil black magic of three shadow creatures, Diana breaks away from her shadow creatures in time, and plunders to Wayne and kasha with her smart body.


    Bang!


    Surrounded by three moon ball, and blowing a strong moonlight storm, Diana also held up the moonlight magic shield to withstand the dark magic attack of three shadow creatures for Wayne and kasha.


    At the same time, Ye Feng is also crashing, imitating Diana and blowing a moonlight storm all over her body.


    These three demigods have just recovered from Diana''s Moonlight storm. Before they can breathe, they are dizzy again by Ye Feng''s Moonlight storm.


    On the other side, Leona and panson, who had previously retreated from the rear to restore their magic power, rushed over again.


    The sun flares, the dragon''s shadow flies!


    Ye Feng and his party''s continuous magic make these three demigod shadow creatures who kill Wayne and kasha have no chance to fight back.


    Finally!


    In the precious time that people strive for, Wayne and kasha instantly explode three demigod shadow creatures.


    Three of the nine demigod shadow creatures were missing, and the huge gap was also placed in front of Ye Feng and his party.


    In order to open a gap to escape, the people''s little power was exhausted.


    Even Ye Feng, who had maintained the most strength at the beginning, showed signs of exhaustion. Now they are running away.


    People also know this, taking advantage of this gap has not been blocked, they will use their remaining strength to the extreme, to speed up the escape.


    Seeing this, the demigod shadow creatures immediately wanted to stop them, but they still slowed down and watched them quickly escape into the distance.


    After flying for a moment in the area covered by the black fog, Ye Feng and his party came to the border of the shadow military fortress.


    Bang!


    As they were about to escape from the super large shadow military fortress, a protective barrier formed by the black magic came out without warning and blocked them in the fortress.


    After a while, the remaining seven demigod shadow creatures catch up.


    Looking at the doomed Ye Feng and his party, the demigod shadow creatures showed a penetrating smile.


    "Humans, you can''t run away!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1341

    Over the western coast of Ionia, Caitlin and Oriana, with permission from Soraka, were free to fly the flying warship rifek into and out of Ionia.


    She didn''t bring Sara when she gave hivier the ghost armor. This time, Sara took the initiative to find them.


    Sarah wants to see Ye Feng and their progress in surima.


    "Sister Sarah, I have to contact the magic satellite through the control terminal to locate the intelligent walkie talkie of sylvier. It will take a moment."


    Because ye Feng calls Sara sister Sara, and Arianna likes to call Sarah that way.


    As she quickly presses the button on the console, she smiles and communicates with Sara.


    "Well, I''m not in a hurry. I''m just looking at them." Sarah nodded slightly to show her understanding. It was not the first time that she had seen Ye Feng''s whereabouts on the Rafik.


    Caitlin looked at Sara during the operation of Olivia. "I made a phone call with shivell yesterday. They are going to attack the super large shadow military fortress today. It''s an area covered with black fog. I''m afraid the pictures that will be taken will also be covered by black fog."


    "Super large shadow military fortress?" Sarah frowned. It was the first time she heard the term.


    But the name suggests that the military fortress should be very large.


    Caitlin stares at the huge surima map projected on the big screen, and continues to explain patiently to Sarah: "well, listen to sylvier, that fortress has sound shadow defenses, more than there are in the temporary camp of the Allied forces.


    The most terrifying thing is the shadow inside. The army has reached the point where it can consume half god alive


    It is noticed that the aerial view of surima has been transferred by Olivia Anna, and Sarah is also looking at the picture of surima map, which is falling rapidly from high altitude and constantly improving the accuracy.


    Soon, the decreasing height of the aerial view is locked in the middle of the shurima desert and continues to descend.


    As the view continues to draw closer to the ground, a large area of black fog from west to east gradually enters Sarah''s view.


    Even across the screen, the impenetrable black fog puts a lot of pressure on Sarah.


    She lifted her lips and said, "this is the super large shadow military fortress?"


    Caitlin nodded. "Yes, I met Olivia and I when we went to see hiville to deliver the hax Wraith armor."


    Seeing that their attention was focused on a dark fog area, Oriana began to remind her, "don''t just look at the black fog, you look at the position of the edge of the black fog. Isn''t that the Allied forces?"


    With this reminder from Oriana, Caitlin and Sara noticed that the black fog was surrounded by neat squares of allied forces.


    In the four directions of East, West, North and south, all of them were garrisoned by allied forces, and a war was imminent.


    Caitlin said in time: "it doesn''t look like it''s really fighting yet, Oriana. Keep zooming in and see where sylvier is."


    "Good!"


    With a positive look on her face, Olivia continued to press the buttons on the console to more accurately locate hivier''s position.


    The southeast side of the black fog area is locked by the magic satellite, and is constantly enlarged.


    Not a moment later, the figure of hivier''s soldiers entered the screen that was constantly zooming in.


    At the same time, shivell''s eyes seemed to see something at the shadow of the military fortress area under the black fog, and her eyes froze.


    She gives orders to the soldiers behind her through the screen, and then she takes them to the shadowy military fortress area below the dark fog that can''t be seen by the magic satellite.


    Although it was impossible to see what was happening under the black fog through the magic satellite, Caitlin, who knew the alliance''s plan of action, guessed something at once.


    She also told Sarah her guess: "it should be Ye Feng who successfully destroyed the four shadow spires. Yesterday, shivell told me that once the eight demigods, including Ye Feng, destroy all the shadow spires, they will send a signal to the Allied forces."


    On hearing this, Oriana clapped her hands happily: "that''s great. If you take this super large shadow military fortress, Ye Feng and they should succeed in recovering xurima?"


    Caitlin nodded with a smile and looked at the development of the war on the screen. The Allied forces should be sure.


    Sarah is not as optimistic as Caitlin and Olivia Anna are. She stares at the screen with serious eyes.


    When she noticed that the Allied forces led by hivier seemed to be blocked by something and had not entered the area covered by the dark fog, she raised her eyebrows.


    "It''s not right!"


    Hearing her speech, Caitlin and Olivia stopped their celebrations and looked again at the big screen.


    "Sylvier, they seem to be blocked out by something like a magic barrier!" Caitlin could see at a glance what was going on.


    "How could that happen?" Oriana had been ready to welcome Ye Feng and his party to triumph. Seeing here, she couldn''t help feeling a little depressed.Some even worry about Ye Feng''s safety.


    Caitlin took a deep breath. "Wait a minute. I''ll see if I can get in touch with shivell and ask her what''s going on with her!"


    With that, she took out her Hicks smart phone and dialed shivell.


    Under the gaze of Sara, Sylvie quickly takes out his walkie talkie and answers Caitlin''s call.


    Caitlin turns on her hands-free and communicates with shivell as she stares at the coalition forces unable to move forward on the screen.


    At Sara''s reminder, Oriana cut the sub screens around the central screen, and let the magic satellite tune out the pictures of other allied forces nearby through the control terminal.


    Led by Chiana, the army of xutar shapeshifter and elemental division, and the army of mogelung trail led by Wade and Nell entered into each sub screen from several perspectives.


    Like the coalition forces on the side of shivell, they were all blocked out of the super large shadow force.


    Here, Caitlin also learned about the information of the black magic barrier through the call with shivell.


    Oriana and Sara are also listening, full of worry about Ye Feng and others who enter the shadow military fortress to carry out the mission.


    "Now we are free to go in and out of Ionia, or shall we go and forgive Rima to support them?" suggested the kind-hearted Oriana


    Caitlin remained rational: "no, what''s the use of us going there if they can''t even take the shadow fortress, even if they can''t take hiville?"


    The flying warship belongs to Ariana and Caitlin. Although Sarah wants to go, she is silent and does not make any comments.


    "My life belongs to Ye Feng. Without him, I would still be a wind up robot without a heart.


    Now he''s in trouble. We''re all going to try it! "


    "I know you mean it well, but we can''t help him now when we go."


    Caitlin knew that Olivia was kind, but she still wanted her to be more practical: "what do you think we can do when we go? Although we also have a large number of haiks troops, what shuruima''s Alliance lacks is not the strength, but how to break the black magic barrier!


    If you go rashly, it will probably add to the burden on the hiviers! "


    Oliviana was speechless by Caitlin, and did not know how to reply for a moment.


    But immediately, her eyes were bright again.


    "We can use that, if it''s that, we can break through the black magic barrier!" she said


    Caitlin seems to have been stirred up a little bit by oliviana''s warning.


    Her eyes twinkled and she said, "that one is still in the research and development stage, and I''m not sure about its specific power. Are you sure you want to use that one?"


    Oriana nods her little head and puffs, "use, Caitlin, Ye Feng, they need us!"


    Seeing that Oriana insisted on this, Caitlin also gnawed her teeth: "yes, but I have conditions. If we fail, we must come back immediately, and we can''t give them any trouble!"


    With Caitlin''s consent, oliviana hugged her excitedly, and her face was full of expectations that she was about to set out to support sylvier and others.


    "Caitlin, you''d better. Let''s go now."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1342

    The sky over the center of surima is covered with dark fog that blocks the sun. This is the location of the super large shadow military fortress.


    Ye Feng and other eight demigods thought that they could escape without demigods, but they did not want to be blocked in the shadow military fortress by the suddenly rising black magic barrier.


    Seeing the only six demigods and demons in the rear, Ye Feng''s eyes sank: "let''s try together to see if we can break this barrier!"


    Other people are also well aware that if they can not break through the black magic barrier to escape, with their remaining strength is absolutely dangerous.


    Even if the black magic barrier looks unbreakable, they will try for the chance of survival!


    Almost at the same time when Ye Feng''s voice fell, Diana and others gathered all their little power together and were guided by Ye Feng.


    At this moment, the people showed a very tacit understanding, and Ye Feng understood their intention without saying it.


    The power of guiding the people is used to strengthen himself. The strength of Ye Feng''s body is expanding rapidly, and the momentum of his whole body is constantly climbing at an amazing speed.


    Soon, the momentum of his whole body climbed to an extremely terrible level.


    Although he did not break through the divine realm, he was much stronger than his own peak combat power.


    The second stage of the fast wind chop starts, and Ye Feng swings out the fan-shaped sword awn injected with sword meaning, sweeping the magic energy and sword Qi of everyone.


    For a time, the brilliant fusion of various forces into a dragon shaped like Aoxing.


    Boom!


    The terrifying mixed energy makes a deafening roar, and the concussion sound wave attack is also mixed in it, and solidly blows on the black magic barrier


    this attack with all people''s power is definitely much more violent than that of Ye Feng at the peak state. Moreover, he temporarily imitates Aoxing''s Dragon chant and Aoxing''s dragon form.


    Although the imitation is not like, but also improved a lot of his power this time.


    It must be broken!


    Note that the rear of the demigod devil with the black magic barrier surrounded them, Ye Feng and his party prayed in the bottom of their heart that this attack can break the black magic barrier.


    However, it seems that the trend of things always goes against them. They try their best to release a blow, which does not cause any damage to the black magic barrier!


    Fast wind chopping is a sword technique that consumes a lot of strength. After Ye Feng performs this move, he also enters a period of weakness, just like Diana and others.


    Six demigods and demons came after him. Ye Feng, who did not break the black magic barrier, had to bravely face the difficulties and fight with each other.


    All of them are at the end of their tether, and before they have been fighting for a long time, they appear to be defeated.


    At the same time, a flying warship from the east gradually entered this area on the dark fog of the super large shadow military fortress, which covered the sunshine.


    This flying warship is the Rafik!


    In the control room of the Rafik, Caitlin and Olivia are quietly surrounding the console for various complicated operations.


    The large screen on the console projects the huge shadow military fortress under the black fog.


    The surrounding sub screens are also fully open, observing the Allied forces in this area from different perspectives.


    Sarah stood behind Caitlin and Olivia with a sullen look, her eyes fixed on the screen.


    The Allied forces are not in danger for the time being. They are blocked by the black magic barrier. What worries Sarah most is Ye Feng and his party.


    If she guessed correctly, the sudden formation of the black magic barrier must have something to do with Ye Feng and his party.


    Maybe it''s Ye Feng. After they were found, the devil inside took the initiative to hold it up!


    If this is the case, then the safety of Ye Feng and his party will be very worrying


    Looking at Caitlin and Oriana, who are still busy with various operations, Sara knows that it is not good to disturb them at this time, but she still whispers a question about Ye Feng.


    "How is the adjustment going?"


    After hearing her question, Caitlin and Olivia did not reply and continued to operate busily.


    The quiet control room reverberates with the sound of the buttons on the console being pressed quickly, which is very depressing and tense.


    Sara doesn''t talk much, she has to wait for both of them.


    After a while, Anna and caileen finally stop their operation.


    At the same time, the largest screen above the console, everything, began to count down to 60 seconds.


    "Sister Sarah, it''s adjusted!" Oriana turns back excitedly and takes Sarah''s hand.


    Sarah stares at the countdown on the screen, letting Oriana take her hand and ask, "so, what are you preparing for?"


    At the mention of something she was proud of, Oriana slapped her on the chest with a smile: "our latest Hicks weapon - the haiks Superman guided gun!"


    "Hicks, the super magic cannon?" Sarah doesn''t quite understand what the term means, but it sounds like it''s powerful.Caitlin took the word in time and patiently explained to Sara while the countdown was running: "based on the powerful engine of the rifik, the Hayes super magic guided gun absorbs the magic elements from the sky and the earth, and transforms them into the magic energy of the scientific and technological shells.


    Because it is still in the research and development stage, and it is the first time to launch the experiment, so a lot of operation is needed to adjust.


    We were just adjusting. If this time goes well, we should be able to release magic cannons comparable to the power of God


    After Caitlin''s explanation, Oriana continued with a sweet smile: "speaking of all, the research on the Hayes Superman guided gun was inspired by the shells on your siren, Sister Sarah!"


    "My siren?" Sarah was stunned.


    Oriana nodded her head: "well, can''t your sirens release shells comparable to the power of gods? Caitlin and I wondered if we could load our flying warships with similar shells.


    So this research also has your credit! "


    After a brief chat, there are three seconds left before the launch of the hypermagic guided gun.


    Three!


    Two!


    One!


    As the countdown is over, the large screen in the center turns again, showing the ship''s lower front image.


    The square metal blocks automatically open to one side, and a giant rail gun muzzle that can rotate flexibly extends out.


    The spherical magic cannons emitting blue light gather more and more at visible speed. Only a moment later, a giant magic guided gun is condensed.


    The magic guided gun, which absorbed the magic elements between the heaven and the earth, continuously revealed the explosive energy enough to severely damage the God.


    Even if the three of Sara are in the control room, the terrible explosion energy of the magic guided gun can penetrate through the ship and let them really feel it.


    Oriana and Caitlin looked at each other, snapped, and pressed the launch button.


    The roar of the magic guided gun was getting louder and louder when it was about to be launched, and even the entire rifik rocked violently.


    Boom!


    As the Hayes super magic missile gun turns into a huge blast energy beam, the terrible light beam suddenly drops and hits the black fog below.


    Because of the attack of the magic cannons, the black fog of the small central area was temporarily stripped away, revealing the translucent black magic barrier below.


    In Sara''s three people''s expectant and uneasy eyes, the explosive energy released by the magic guided gun constantly impacts the black magic barrier below.


    With the continuous impact of the magic gun energy, the seemingly indestructible black magic barrier gradually gave birth to cracks.


    Sarah''s three looks happy to see here.


    The cracks continue to spread and grow, and are growing faster and faster. When the crack on the black magic barrier was broken to a certain extent, the explosive energy of the magic guided gun made a huge hole with irresistible power, which just exploded on the shadow fortress.


    In an instant, wave after wave of blasting energy with the collapse of the shadow fortress as the center, spread around.


    Seeing this shocking picture, Caitlin and Oriana, the inventors of the magic guided gun, were shocked by the power of the magic guided gun. Their mouths were wide open and their faces were unbelievable.


    After a long time, Oriana was the first to come to her senses.


    Excited, she took Caitlin and Sarah''s hands and shared her joy with them.


    "Great, we made it!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1343

    He looked at the unbreakable black magic barrier anxiously. His mind was full of Ye Feng''s shadow. He was worried that their lives would be endangered if they were trapped in the super large shadow military fortress.


    All of a sudden, the yellow sand under her feet trembled without warning, and she nearly fell to the ground.


    Steadying himself in time, he looked around the soldiers around his eyes and found that they were also a little shaky.


    Noticing that some of the less daring soldiers were disorganized, he immediately issued a command in a loud voice: "don''t panic, keep the formation!"


    After hearing her command, the soldiers settled down again, even though the ground was still shaking violently.


    Holding the army''s heart for a while, shivell closed his eyes and looked straight ahead.


    It was just a time to turn around and give instructions to the soldiers, and the unbreakable black magic barrier was covered with cracks.


    Hallucination?


    Shivell rubbed her eyes, and the cracks in the black magic barrier did not decrease, but increased, and completely dispelled her illusion.


    "It was Ye Feng who broke the barrier together?" She murmured to herself, telling her guess.


    With the passage of time, the black magic barrier full of cracks seems to be finally unable to withstand some kind of energy, breaking into countless pieces of black magic.


    As it crumbled, the dark fog that hung over the huge shadow military fortress dissipated.


    A pure blue light column, a huge flying warship full of science and Technology


    Seeing this, shivell muffled his mouth: "rifeik?"


    After a brief shock, the brilliant sylvier immediately understood why Caitlin had called her to learn about the situation here.


    It turns out that Caitlin and they have such a big killer!


    Similarly, shivell understood that her first guess was wrong.


    It''s not Ye Feng''s broken black magic barrier, but the broken barrier bombarded by the demon guide of rifek


    Surprised by the power of this new weapon, shivell was not idle. She immediately ordered the soldiers behind her to attack the shadow military fortress.


    Originally, she wanted to wait for Chiana, who is responsible for attacking weak points, to send out troops.


    But now the situation has changed, Ye Feng and other eight demigods are likely to encounter a life and death crisis, she must send troops now!


    At the same time, the elements of Chiana and the army of the shapeshifter division and the army of the mogalon trail camp were also tacitly sent out.


    The three sides pressed in, together with the Hayes super magic guided gun released by the rifek. For a time, the shadow army in the shadow military fortress was in chaos and had to face it.


    ¡­¡­


    Before the black magic barrier was destroyed by the haix super magic gun, Ye Feng and other eight demigods were mercilessly shot down by the demigod demons.


    Six demigods and Demons surrounded Ye Feng and quickly recited a palpable black magic spell.


    One by one from the virtual black magic gas solid railings rise from the ground, into four square cages, will Ye Feng and his party trapped in it.


    Trapped Ye Feng and his party, the demigod devil is ready to join hands to cast taboo magic and kill Ye Feng and his party.


    Boom!


    Who wants a loud noise from the direction of the shadow fortress, the demigod demons stop the final execution of Ye Feng and his party, and look towards the direction of the shadow fortress.


    The Hayes super magic guided gun fell from the sky, collapsing the shadow fortress, and the layers of sand waves and blasting energy came into their sight, which changed their faces greatly.


    Wave after wave made the demigods shudder. The demigods had to get up and fly to a safe distance, and use their own demigods to resist the terrible shock wave.


    However, other shadow armies on the ground were not so lucky. The weak souls and demons who were too close to the shadow fortress did not even have the chance to scream. They turned into smoke under the explosive energy of high temperature.


    And other spirits and demons are not so good.


    The dead, the wounded, only the spirits and demons at the very edge of the Super Shadow military fortress are not affected.


    The black magic barrier is also under the impact of the hypermagic guided gun of Hicks, and it is irreparable that the half gods and demons are angry and heartache.


    When the afterwave dissipated, the demigods and Demons remembered Ye Feng and his party who were trapped by them.


    They looked at the place where Ye Feng and his party had been trapped, but they were nowhere to be seen.


    "Hateful, let this group of human demigods run away


    "It''s OK to run away. They are at the end of their tether and can''t do anything.


    And the human weapons in the sky can release the energy to destroy the black magic barrier, so we can''t keep it! "


    "I''ll destroy that bulky thing, and you''ll destroy the human allies!"


    After a brief discussion, the demigod demons were ready to give the Allied forces a heavy blow, but they found themselves in a white fog.This white fog not only obscures their vision, but also blocks their perception!


    The demigod demons looked around with twinkling eyes and entered a state of high alert.


    Zila!


    A runic sword, condensed by the holy moonlight, breaks through the white fog with lightning speed, and cuts off the head and breath of one of the demigods in the unexpected panic eyes of all the demigods.


    The remaining five demigod demons fell into the shadow of death, but there were still bold demigod demons roaring: "have the ability to come out to face a war, human beings!"


    In the dark, the master holding the moon lightsaber disdainfully snorted: "the fool just came out to fight for you!"


    This cold humming human is Ye Feng. He draws away demigod demons and breaks through the gap of the black magic barrier with the help of Hicks'' super magic gun. He uses the power of space to transfer all people away.


    After a short break, they turned back in case the demigod attack would devastate the Allied forces and the Rafik.


    Now they don''t have much power left. They can''t fight these demigods.


    The only advantage is to use them from light to dark to attack and kill demigod demons!


    The white fog that obscures vision and perception is exerted by Fiona of the Laurent family, combined with the power of Diana and others, which is even more terrifying than that exerted in her heyday.


    As for who will attack and kill? Of course, it was from him who was also blessed by the power of all!


    He cleanly uses the assassin techniques learned from Wayne to kill a demigod demon. Ye Feng is not in a hurry to continue, but hides in the dark to find the next perfect time to assassinate.


    When he noticed that one of the undead showed a flaw in his anxiety alert, his moon lightsaber changed from Ruiwen''s Rune sword to Diana''s crescent blade.


    Quietly deceiving himself to the only undead among the demigod demons, Ye Feng suddenly turns his body, blows the storm of the moon, and cuts out the sword of the half moon.


    At the moment, it seems that the undead is no longer the undead, and he Ye Feng is the one who really asks for his life.


    The only undead was killed by Ye Feng on the spot!


    With a shrill cry that made the other demigods tremble, the two pieces of the dead body that were cut off at the waist were torn by the magic power of the moon and dissipated.


    So far, there are only four demigods left!


    The rest of the demigod demons were suffering for the rest of the time, but they were struggling to survive.


    But ye Fengyue''s lightsaber is merciless!


    Moon light sword, which combines the features of Liuyun sword and ink feather sword


    Moon lightsaber in the form of holy silver crossbow


    Even the two parasitic virtual creatures suspended on kasha''s shoulders were simulated by him with the lightsaber of the moon.


    Ye Feng also imitates their respective attack means, appearing from the shadow and hiding in the shadow.


    With the back and forth ghost body method, Ye Feng finally lived up to expectations and killed all the demigods and demons!


    His body is covered with filthy devil''s blood. At the moment, Ye Feng is just like a god of killing, emitting awe inspiring violence.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1344

    Kill all the demigod demons, Ye Feng bathed in the blood of demons, and slowly fell to Fiona and their side.


    The white fog is also dispersed, Ye Feng and his party lean together, gasping for breath.


    Nearby, there is still a large number of shadow army.


    See Ye Feng eight people weak appearance, they wave their respective weapons to rush over one after another.


    This time, Ye Feng''s eight people really have no strength left. Looking at the shadow army, which was large enough to kill them, they wanted to resist, but they could not use any magic and swordsmanship.


    The eight of them were about to be submerged by a vast army of shadows like tides. One by one enchanted arrows with bright moonlight shot from the north, turning into a rain of moonlight arrows.


    The power of a single enchanted arrow may not be enough to deal a fatal blow to the stronger demons and undead, but the dense moonlight arrow rain makes the shadow creatures surrounding Ye Feng eight full of arrow feathers.


    The magic of the moon has a restraining effect on the demons and the undead. Those who have been hit by the enchanted arrow of the moon are scared out of their wits on the spot, while the demons are killed on the spot.


    Looking at the sudden arrow rain, except Ye Feng and Diana, everyone else was stunned.


    But Diana and Ye Feng were happy. They looked at each other, and Diana took the lead in saying, "Ye Feng, it''s our Yueshen sect''s people to support us!"


    Ye Feng followed and nodded, they are saved!


    Before long, Wade and Nell, the high priests of the moon god, came from the north with the moon archers and Leona''s soldiers.


    Leona and panson''s soldiers are responsible for cleaning up the mess and fighting the demons and undead who have been enchanted by the moon arrow.


    Nell and wade run towards Ye Feng eight men, staring at them who have lost their fighting power.


    "Goddess, guardian, are you all right?"


    Ye Feng generation of the people replied: "we are now exhausted, all temporarily lost combat effectiveness."


    Hearing Ye Feng say that they have lost their combat effectiveness, Wade frowned: "guardian, there are still a large number of shadow troops in this military fortress. I''m afraid we can''t send you to a safe area for a rest


    Ye Feng''s eight men looked at each other. They also knew that the Hayes super magic guided gun could not completely annihilate the shadow army, and most of them must have combat effectiveness.


    In order not to cause trouble for the Allied forces to recover the last surima lost land, they implicitly decided to let Nell and wade leave them alone.


    When Ye Feng was ready to speak for him, a familiar female voice suddenly rang out: "Ye Feng, they will give it to us!"


    Looking in the direction of the sound, Sarah, Olivia, and Caitlin came down from the Rafik and walked towards them.


    The speaker is Oriana, who smiles sweetly at Ye Feng.


    It''s really nice to see them safe and innocent!


    Sarah and Caitlin also smile at the crowd and point to the sky above them.


    Along the direction of Sarah and Caitlin''s fingers, the Rafik is also hovering above them at a low altitude.


    Ye Feng stood up with difficulty and said to the crowd, "let''s get on the Rafik for a rest, and then the battlefield will be handed over to the Allied forces."


    Fiona and the other seven demigods did not have any objection. Just as they were going to board the rifik together, two groups of reinforcements killed them from different directions.


    These two groups of reinforcements, of course, were the surima Reinforcements under hivier and the element envoys and shapeshifters under Chiana.


    The two reinforcements, like the reinforcements in the mogalon trail, brought only a small number of troops to the site, and most of the remaining troops were still fighting with the shadow army in every corner of the shadow military fortress.


    Sylvier was a little surprised that the three of Sara were there, but this is not the time to reminisce.


    He nodded to the three girls. He looked at Ye Feng''s eight men: "are you going to rest on the Rafik?"


    Sylvier is sylvier. He can guess what they want to do without saying, and he is still so smart!


    Ye Feng sighed at the bottom of his heart and said, "yes, the eight of us are exhausted now. It will only cause trouble if we continue to stay here. It''s better to go on the Rafik first."


    Almost as she guessed, he turned to look at the three of Sara: "Sarah, Oriana, Caitlin, Ye Feng, they will be taken care of by you for the time being, and we will have a good reminiscence of the old days after we finish cleaning up the battlefield!"


    Sara three people motioned to shivell to be at ease, and then took Ye Feng eight people to rest on the Rafik.


    Seeing the Rafik, which was carrying Yefeng and others, into the air, shivell and the other two allied forces looked at each other for a few times, understood each other''s intentions, and threw themselves into the battle again.


    Without the first impact of the Hayes super magic gun, it would be very difficult for the tripartite alliance to win this super large shadow military fortress.


    With the help of haikes super magic guided gun, although there are still more than half of the shadow army in the shadow military fortress with combat effectiveness, they have been injured to varying degrees and their combat effectiveness has been damaged.In addition, there are elite soldiers under hivier''s command, such as elite soldiers wearing shanghaix ghost armor, shape changers and elemental envoys under Chiana, brave soldiers trained by Leona and panson on mountain trail, and moon archers trained by Luna sect


    The Alliance forces almost encircled and suppressed the remaining shadow army with the momentum of crushing.


    Even so, it took the Allied forces a whole day to win against the shadow army.


    After defeating the shadow army, the Allied forces sent some troops to pursue the remaining shadow creatures, and the rest began to clean up the whole battlefield.


    The fortification of this super large shadow military fortress has a lot to learn from for their human alliance. With a little transformation, it can be transformed into a solid large-scale human military fortress.


    Just as the Allied forces recaptured the last piece of land lost in the shurima desert, Soraka, who was far away in Ionia, was in the psychic academy treating Nami, Fitz and Moffett who were still awake.


    Feeling the victory of the Allied forces in surima, Soraka slowly opened her bright purple eyes.


    Eyes flow with gorgeous starlight, she showed a gratifying look: "Ye Feng, they really did it."


    "Well..."


    A weak voice interrupted Soraka''s thoughts. She lowered her head to see that Nami, who had just been sleeping, was frowning and had a faint sign of awakening.


    As soon as Soraka''s eyes congealed, she increased her casting power, and temporarily recovered the starlight that had been poured into Murphy and Fitz, and poured all her attention on Nami, who was about to wake up.


    Not a moment later, Nami woke up from her deep sleep, sat up and looked around with her dreamy eyes.


    In the sea, the memory of being demonized by Elise gradually becomes clear. Na Meiyu''s hand falls on her heart, and her soft jade voice trembles with her delicate body.


    "Ye What about Ye Feng? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1345

    "Nami, Ye Feng is very safe now. You don''t have to worry about him."


    Noticing Nami''s flustered and worried eyes, Soraka opens her mouth in time to pacify Nami''s mood.


    After solaka calms down gradually, Nami notices that she is not in the sea, but in Ionia.


    She looked at Moffett and Fitz again, and then she asked Soraka, "Lord Soraka, did you save us?"


    Soraka nodded slightly to indicate yes.


    It is confirmed that solaka saved them. Nami''s worry is less.


    But did not see Ye Feng, she always worried.


    With a strong desire to see Ye Feng, Nami pursed her lips: "master Soraka, I want to find Ye Feng..."


    She spoke in a weak voice and had no confidence. I''m not confident as before. I don''t feel like a healing Mage at the top of the demigod.


    Soraka blinked her moving star eyes: "Ye Feng, he should come back soon, Nami, you can wait for him in Ionia."


    "Coming back soon?" Nami opened her mouth, a little suspicious.


    In order to dispel Nami''s doubts, Soraka nodded: "well, he will be back in just a few days.


    At that time, I''ll arrange for you and Ye Feng to go to bill jiwater. It''s time to recapture it. "


    After hearing this, she can act with Ye Feng again. Nami is very happy. She no longer has doubts, cleverly said that she will wait for Ye Feng to come back in Ionia.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, the cleaning work of the super large shadow military fortress continues.


    Ye Feng, who is physically and mentally exhausted, lies in a temporary camp, blinking his sleepy eyes vaguely. He may fall asleep at any time.


    At this time, Ye Feng suddenly heard a light voice that should not have appeared here: "Ye The wind


    Don''t want to recognize that the owner of this playful and expectant voice is girl Elise. The tired Ye Feng shows a bitter look.


    Sure enough, Elise, the girl, pushed aside the curtain and walked in quietly.


    Today, she almost died of exhaustion of strength. Ye Feng has no extra strength to accompany Elise crazy.


    He just wanted to get a good sleep and take a good rest. He took a deep breath: "Allie, I need a rest now. Can''t I do it tonight..."


    To persuade Elise not to toss his words out, Ye Feng''s mouth is blocked by Alice''s index finger.


    "I know that in order to win here today, your sword spirit and magic power are almost exhausted. Don''t worry, I won''t pester you to chat with you all night tonight!"


    Elise fell into Ye Feng''s arms in a coquettish way. She held up her rosy face, and her beautiful eyes flashed the glimmer that made Ye Feng dare not look directly.


    By Elise such bold eyes look in the heart some flustered, Ye Feng partial head, cough voice: "since you know, then you quickly go back to rest, I am also very tired."


    "No..."


    "I''ve come to take care of you tonight!" said Alice, shaking her delicate body and pursing her mouth


    "Take care of me?" Ye Feng laughs in his heart, she does not torture him, he does not need her to take care of him.


    Elise nodded her head: "well, you are a great hero who beat back so many half gods and demons. You deserve careful care after the war.


    So tonight, I will take good care of you and let you recover as soon as possible


    "Forget it, I''ll just have a sleep myself..." Ye Feng refused Elise''s good intentions. He was afraid that she would do evil.


    "How can this work?"


    Elise refused to obey. She felt that Ye Feng didn''t believe her, so she immediately puffed up her breath. The young girl''s face was angry and had a special style.


    "Don''t you believe me?"


    "No way!" Ye tuyere is the heart of non, how dare to say the truth.


    Elise and Ye Feng took it seriously: "I''m serious, Ye Feng. I''m here to take care of you tonight, not to give you any trouble!"


    Afraid of Elise, Ye Feng gave in: "well, how are you going to take care of me?"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s question, Elise''s girl''s face showed a smile: "first give you a massage to relax, and then hold you to sleep together!"


    If they can sleep together, there will be a ghost Ye Feng didn''t want to suffer. He immediately said, "massage and relax. Sleep together."


    "You Do you dislike me The young girl Elise was pitifully twinkling her beautiful eyes and felt very sad about Ye Feng''s refusal.


    "I don''t have it!" Ye Feng feels wronged. He doesn''t dislike her. He just feels it''s hard to fall asleep when two people hold each other together.


    It reminds him of his previous experience of petrified arms and sleeping with Diana. At first, he was not used to it. After getting used to it, he could fall asleep beside Diana.


    Now Alice suddenly said that she wanted to sleep with him, and he was a little uncomfortable. Tonight is the time when he needs to rest and regain his strength. He doesn''t want to get up under dark circles the next day.Elise pouted her little mouth high: "you have, Wuwu Hate me, hum, smelly leaf wind, I''m gone, and I''ll ignore you any more! "


    Say, she turns to want to run out of Ye Feng''s camp, seem to be really be leaf wind to gas.


    Ye Feng sees this, quickly pulls her, he does not want her to be stimulated to run around, and then encounter an accident and turn into a devil.


    In order to protect the girl Elise, Ye Feng had to promise: "don''t be angry, Allie, I promise you!"


    At the moment Ye Feng promised Elise, she burst into tears and laughed at the last second, and the speed of face change made Ye Feng speechless.


    Sure enough, Elise, no matter what period she is, this rapid face changing feature has always been


    Ye Feng sighed in the bottom of my heart.


    When she got what she wanted, Alice bent her mouth in a happy mood: "hee hee Ye Feng, I''ll start to massage you! "


    As the voice fell, Elise sat behind Ye Feng and picked up his head.


    Wait, isn''t it a massage? How to hold his head?


    Ye Feng was confused and motioned to Elise to stop: "what are you doing with my head? Do you have this massage? "


    "This is not an ordinary massage, but a knee pillow massage, which can liberate your tired body wholeheartedly!" Alice tilted her head, raised her right hand, and shook her pretty index finger.


    "Well, rest on my legs, close your eyes and enjoy my massage."


    Put Ye Feng''s head on her lap, Elise lowers her head, looks at Ye Feng gently, and begins to massage Ye Feng''s head.


    Although Elise''s massage made him feel comfortable, Ye Feng was still confused: "why close your eyes?"


    "Because..." As if she had touched upon some sensitive issue, Alice''s pretty face showed two red clouds, and she faltered: "if you want to open your eyes, you can..."


    Notice that she gradually ruddy up pretty face is about to bury in her chest, Ye Feng suddenly understand why.


    He coughed quickly, closed his eyes and stopped looking to avoid causing more trouble to Alice.


    However, his mind is a little lingering on the picture just now


    But soon, Ye Feng relaxed and fell into a beautiful dreamland under the knee pillow massage of empress level.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1346

    In the very large shadow military fortress, the people of surima and the people of Ishtar are busy transforming this place into a solid fortress for their human beings on the basis of the blueprint designed by shivell.


    Ye Feng and other leaders of the Allied forces gathered early in the morning on the site of the collapse of the shadow fortress to summarize the operation in the shurima desert.


    Ye Feng is not good at summing up. Listening to hivier and their summing up there, he silently shut his mouth.


    I think about Alice''s knee pillow massage last night and sleeping with her.


    He has the same qualities as his childhood sweetheart and Fiona, the Laurent family.


    Listening to the lengthy discussion by hivier and others, Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, inadvertently sweeps Ye Feng into a trance.


    She glanced at the people around her eyes, quietly leaning toward Ye Feng, her right hand around her back, and sticking out her index finger at Ye Feng''s waist.


    "Well?" After being pulled back from the fantasy by the childhood girl Mafia ona, he looked at her suspiciously.


    "What are you thinking? I''m so distracted


    The childhood sweetheart Mafia ona seems to be in a good mood today, and has initiated a topic with Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng can''t tell his childhood sweetheart that he is reminiscent of Alice''s knee pillow massage last night, unless he wants to be beaten by her in front of so many people.


    He casually said: "in thinking when we can go back to red maple forest together."


    Back to the red maple forest?


    Sophia was stunned, but immediately her pretty face turned red again.


    Ye Feng is sure to care more about her childhood sweetheart, thinking of returning to the red maple forest with her!


    Originally good mood is more joyful, childhood sweetheart Mafia ona timidly whispered: "when everything is over, we will go back together, and Ruiwen sister, just like before!"


    With that, the affectionate young girl Mafia ona tightly grasped Ye Feng and fell into the memories of the two people for more than ten years.


    Fiona


    Ye Feng looks stunned. He can''t help recalling their past. As the person who has been with him for the longest time, she still plays an important role in his heart.


    At this time, Diana''s voice sounded in Ye Feng''s ear: "Ye Feng, what do you think of this proposal? You can say anything you want


    Proposal?


    He was talking to Diana, and he forgot to listen to them.


    "I respect your ideas. After all, it''s Diana. You''re more experienced. I''ll do it!"


    Hard scalp said ambiguous words, Ye Feng had to pretend to hear the conversation just now.


    Diana seems not satisfied with Ye Feng''s answer, her eyes flashed a little lost.


    But soon, she regained her spirit: "since Ye Feng said that, I have no problem. I''ll listen to you. Shivell, let him go back to Ionia and report to Soraka about our situation."


    Wait Back to Ionia?


    No wonder Diana was not happy just now. Maybe she was trying to recover the battle. Did he come back to her and continue to assist her?


    Ye Feng has a headache. In fact, he doesn''t have to do what he reports back.


    However, since he has agreed, it is better for him to go back


    Clearly promised her to recover, shuruima went back to guard her, together with the next recovery action. When the meeting is over, he''d better go and apologize to her.


    With the consent of Ye Feng and Diana, he continued to command Ye Feng:


    "Ye Feng, after you go back, you can ask Lord Soraka if you can prepare a protective array comparable to that of moglon mountain path.


    After our transformation, this super large shadow military fortress will not be so afraid of the counter attack of shadow island if there is a strong defense array to guard it. "


    "Don''t worry. Leave it to me." Ye Feng promised that since he wanted to go back, he would still help him ask about this.


    Hearing that Ye Feng wanted to go back, she pursed her lips and said, "I want to go back together too!"


    "Fiona, Galen needs the three of you to do all kinds of operations in the area between demacia camp and demacia. You''d better stay on the main continent."


    Seaville raised his eyebrows and glanced at Fiona and Wayne.


    "Well then..." Young girl Mafia ona takes a deep breath. Although she is reluctant to part with Ye Feng, she still puts the overall situation first.


    After a while of discussion, Chiana suggested: "hivier, I propose to build a mage tower. This super large shadow military fortress is so complete that it is located in the center of surima. It is very suitable to build a mage tower to carry the portal connecting yixutar and moglon mountain paths!"


    Chiana''s proposal brightened everyone''s eyes. Leona took the lead in echoing: "this proposal of Chiana is very good, I agree with it!"


    "I agree with it!" Panson also agreed.


    He nodded: "this proposal is really good. I agree. What about Ye Feng, Fiona, Wayne and Diana?""I don''t mind!" Diana thought it was reasonable.


    "Me too!" Ye Fenghui.


    Diana and they all spoke in agreement.


    Seeing that everyone agreed, he moved on to the next topic: "finally, I also hope that some people will be stationed here on the moglon trail and on the other side of Ishtar. It''s too empty to rely on the survivors of surima to guard such a large military fortress."


    Unable to accept the offer, Leona frowned: "we are also some people who have survived the blood moon. I''m afraid we can''t send too many people to help you garrison this new military fortress."


    Panson and Diana nodded, too. The mogelon trail camp is actually understaffed.


    Chiana thought about it, and she said with a smile, "sylvier, I can. We have enough people here to listen to you, since we have never been attacked by shadow island from the beginning to the end."


    "Thank you, Kiana!" With the help of Chiana''s elementalist and shapeshifter, shivell has been satisfied.


    Then, schivelle and others conducted various postwar summaries before dissolving the conference.


    At the end of the meeting, Ye Feng did not take the initiative to look for Diana. Diana stopped him first.


    Knowing why she wanted to talk to him alone, Ye Feng left with Diana and prepared words in her heart.


    Together with Ye Feng, she went to the area where there was no one to walk around. Diana stopped. She bit her lower lip: "Ye Feng, have you forgotten something?"


    As soon as she knew that Diana would ask, Ye Feng sincerely welcomed Diana''s slightly resentful eyes: "I have not forgotten, Diana, I always remember that after recovering shurima, I will go back to mogelon mountain path to help you manage the Luna sect, and assist you in the recovery of other regions."


    "Then you promised to go back to Ionia. It is clear that other people can also go to Ionia to report on our situation!" The bitterness in Diana''s eyes deepened.


    Ye Feng smiles bitterly in his heart. He didn''t hear clearly at that time. He didn''t mean to break the contract.


    Of course, he won''t say it, so that Diana won''t gas up.


    He comforted Diana and said, "just go back and report the situation. Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon."


    Diana stares at Ye Feng with burning eyes, and answers are all agreed. She can''t help it if she keeps it in her mind.


    Still believe Ye Feng!


    At the bottom of her heart, she sighed: "well, that''s what you said. Come back early!"


    Finally, Ye Feng grinned as she pacified Diana.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll be back soon!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1347

    Today is Ye Feng''s day back to Ionia. Hiville and others are busy with their own affairs, so only young girls Elise and Ali arrive at the scene.


    "Ye Feng, take me back with you!"


    Hands tightly around Ye Feng''s arm, girl Elise begged Ye Feng to take her back with her.


    Ye Feng shook his head: "no, you can get along with ALI here. I will come back in two or three days at most."


    The reason why he didn''t want to take Elise back was that he was afraid that Soraka would recognize the identity of girl Elise.


    After all, Elise''s previous life was a space Knight among Soraka''s four void knights. If Soraka had known her as a girl, she would definitely recognize her.


    He didn''t want to take such a risk until he didn''t know what Soraka thought of young girl Elise.


    It''s also to protect her!


    Ye Feng refused again, the girl Elise small mouth cocked up, also did not speak, so stare round eyes, staring at him.


    A Li on one side guessed why Ye Feng didn''t want Elise to go back. She saw that neither of them gave in and fell into a deep thought.


    For a moment, Ali pondered: "Ye Feng, how about letting Ellie go back to Ionia with you and live in Ruiwen for a while? As long as you don''t see Lord Soraka, it should be OK. "


    Ali''s words made her wonder: "why can''t I see the Soraka?"


    Since Elise had asked, Ye Feng had no choice but to say, "because Lord Soraka probably recognized that you had been possessed by the spirit of resentment, I was worried about your safety, so I didn''t want you to go back with me."


    Ye Feng was worried about her and didn''t want her to follow him back to Ionia


    The girl Elise pursed her lips: "can I live in that Ruiwen''s house like Ali said? I promise I won''t come out and walk around, darling


    Ye Feng hesitated.


    There should be no danger if Alice stays with his sister Ruiwen as soon as she goes back.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng agreed: "go, go back together, Ali, do you want to go together?"


    "Me?"


    Holding youmi and Xi''s a Li Leng, some did not react to come over.


    Ye Feng said with a grin: "well, you are also very hard during this period. You are busy with the treatment for the people of the Allied forces. How about going back to have a rest for a few days? I think my sister should be happy to see you! "


    Go back to see Ye Feng''s sister?


    Ali''s pretty face is slightly red. Although it''s not the first time to see Ruiwen, she still has the feeling of being a parent.


    "I listen to you..." Ali muttered shyly.


    Ye Feng actively invited, like Ye Feng, she certainly will not refuse!


    Seeing Ali and listening to him, Ye Feng wants to say something else, but Sara''s urging comes from the deck of the Rafik behind him.


    "Wood, are you going or not? If we don''t, we''ll go first. "


    Smelling Sara''s urging, Ye Feng immediately turned back and said, "it''s coming, Sister Sarah!"


    With that, he gave Ali and Elise a look, followed him, and then ran to the Reebok.


    Ali and Elise followed closely, and each of the two girls was pregnant with the girl''s thought of spring on the Rafik.


    Returning to the three southern provinces of Ionia on the Rafik, Elise learned a lot about Ruiwen with Ye Feng on the way.


    Learning that Ruiwen is Ye Feng''s closest sister, her young girl''s cheek appears full of energy. She will have to show off in front of Ruiwen.


    Before leaving the Reebok, Ye Feng looks at Sara who doesn''t seem to want to go with them at all.


    After hesitation, he asked, "sister Sara, are you going back to presidian with us?"


    "No, wood, you can go back. Bill Gewert''s refugee camp is next to piltwiff''s. I''ll be right here."


    Sarah shakes her head. She still has a grudge against Ye Feng''s sister Ruiwen. She can''t let go of Ruiwen''s killing Ye Feng''s parents.


    She is a person with her own thoughts. Just because ye Feng can forgive Ruiwen does not mean that she will like to get along with Ruiwen.


    She didn''t like Ali because he almost dried up Ye Feng before. In the end, she got along well with ALI, not because ye Feng didn''t care.


    However, after getting along with each other, she slowly confirmed that Ali would not hurt Ye Feng. In addition, the two people suffered from the same misfortune, which made her reluctantly no longer hostile to Ali.


    So no matter what other people think, it''s hard for her to accept Ruiwen who has been killed by Planck for a while.


    Ye Feng doesn''t know what Sara is thinking. After all, it''s hard to guess what Sara is thinking.


    Seeing that Sara didn''t want to go, he didn''t want to: "well, Sister Sarah, we''ll go first."


    Waving goodbye to Sara, Ye Feng uses his demigod power to take Ali and Elise flying to presidian.


    Arriving at presidian, Ye Feng is not in a hurry to report the situation of surima to Soraka, but takes Ali and Elise home.Ruiwen is in presidian''s residence. As usual, she is cleaning the courtyard and watering the flowers.


    Although the life is plain, it makes her feel at ease and full.


    In the middle of daily life, Ruiwen suddenly hears the rapid pace coming from outside the courtyard. She can''t help but stop watering the flowers and look at the arch of the courtyard.


    After a while, Ye Feng''s three figures came into her sight from the arch gate.


    The wrinkles between the willow eyebrows are gradually unfolding, and Ruiwen''s pretty face shows the gentle smile of her sister doting on her brother.


    "Xiao Feng, you are back!"


    "Well, sister Ruiwen, I''ll be back!"


    Ye Feng is also very happy to be back to see Ruiwen.


    "Ali is here, too. Is this one?" Noticing that Ye Feng brings back a young girl, Ruiwen blinks her eyes.


    "Her name is Ellie, and Ali are good friends!" Ye Feng introduced her new identity to Ruiwen.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s elder sister for the first time, Elise''s pretty face is slightly red: "Ruiwen, nice to meet you!"


    There is a girl who likes our family''s breeze!


    Ruiwen sighed at the bottom of her heart. She guessed that Elise liked Ye Feng''s careful thinking from her manner.


    Who will Xiao Feng choose in the end?


    Ruiwen''s head, full of great confusion, for Ye Feng after the happiness of the broken heart.


    She nodded to her friend, Ruiwen said with a smile, "Hello, you don''t have to be so nervous to see me, Ali. You''ve been here so many times. Why do you look so embarrassed?"


    By Ruiwen so said, Ali''s face more red.


    Glancing at Ye Feng, who doesn''t know the girl''s mind at all, Ruiwen shakes her head. Her brother''s strength has been improved a lot, that is, emotional matters are still so dull.


    For Ye Feng''s happy life in the future, Ruiwen decides to make some delicious food for Ali and Alice.


    Think about it, Ruiwen blinked. She only showed her gentle eyes when Ye Feng was there: "Xiaofeng, you can chat in the courtyard first, sister, I''ll go to the kitchen to make some delicious food for you first!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1348

    After dinner, Ye Feng, full of wine and food, looks at Elise and Ali, who are having a good chat with Ruiwen.


    The picture of a harmonious relationship between the second daughter and his sister made him feel warm.


    Raised his head and looked at the sun at noon, and remembered that Ye Feng, who had a business to do, put away the smile on his face.


    "Sister Ruiwen, I''ll have to go to Lord Soraka and report to her the victory of shuruima."


    Ruiwen is understanding Ye Feng''s experience in surima with ALI and Elise. When she hears Ye Feng''s words, she stops temporarily.


    "Go ahead, sister. I''ll take care of Ellie and Ali for you."


    As Ye Feng''s sister, Ruiwen is very understanding.


    And Ruiwen get along very happy, Alice is also followed: "I will stay in Ruiwen sister this!"


    Although Ali didn''t speak, her soft golden eyes had already revealed the look of Ye Feng.


    "Then I''ll go to Lord Soraka first."


    Say goodbye to Ruiwen three girls, Ye Feng goes to the doctor''s house in the city.


    In the doctor''s room only saw Soraka''s maid, Ye Feng learned that Soraka was not in presidian, but in the Institute of mind.


    He runs the sword of the wind and flies to the forbidden area in the heart college in a high-speed way. Before entering, Ye Feng feels the strong starlight power from the starlight array inside.


    Inside the arch of the forbidden area, Soraka seems to have guessed Ye Feng would come to her. Don''t wait for Ye Feng to ask whether she can go in, her voice that can purify the soul is transmitted from inside.


    "Ye Feng, come in."


    It is worthy of the honor of Lord Soraka, who can always perceive his arrival in advance!


    Ye Feng sighed at the bottom of his heart and walked into the forbidden area.


    As soon as he entered the forbidden area, Ye Feng saw that Sora chuck was sitting in the eye of the starlight array, casting spells to guide the starlight and deliver energy for the island protection array.


    Ye Feng is also aware of the importance of the island protection array. After coming in, he did not disturb Soraka to deliver energy for the island protection array.


    "Ye Feng!"


    Ye Feng, whose attention is focused on Soraka, suddenly hears someone calling him. He looks at him suspiciously in the direction of the voice. Nami''s surprise brings a little shy face into his eyes.


    "It''s very kind of you to wake up, Nami." Ye Feng is also very happy to see Nami here.


    Nami trotted all the way to Ye Feng''s arms. She held Ye Feng''s back tightly with her hands and enjoyed a moment of warmth.


    "Lord Soraka said you would come back in a few days. She didn''t lie to me!"


    After such a long sleep, Nami''s yearning for Ye Feng is very deep. She had always been timid, but today she was unexpectedly bold, without concealing the missing and love in her heart.


    Ye Feng stroked Na Mei''s back: "Lord Soraka even guessed that I would come back these days?"


    Nami leaned against Ye Feng''s arms, raised her head and said, "well, I wanted to come to you two days ago, but Lord Soraka said you would come back in the next few days. I''ll wait for you here!"


    Two days ago


    It was just the day when they captured the last shadow army stronghold in surima desert!


    He knew that Soraka''s Starlight power had magical starlight guidance ability, but he didn''t expect her starlight guidance could be so accurate.


    Lord Soraka is indeed their most solid backing!


    At the bottom of my heart, Ye Feng''s admiration for Soraka is deeper.


    See Ye Feng suddenly started to stay, Na Mei blinked her beautiful eyes: "Ye Feng, what are you thinking?"


    When Namira came back to her senses, Ye Feng shook her head with a smile: "nothing, Nami, do you want to hear about my experience after leaving the sea?"


    "Yes


    When Ye Feng wants to tell her about him, Nami looks happy.


    This period of time, she is not around Ye Feng, of course, she wants to hear his story!


    Ye Feng also looked at Soraka, who focused on delivering energy to the array. He then slowly came to Nami about his experience during this period of time.


    This is an afternoon.


    As the sun sets, Soraka has finally completed the magic to maintain the island protection array today. At the same time, she is also the weakest moment.


    She slowly opened her slightly tired star eyes and looked at Ye Feng and Na Mei not far away.


    "Ye Feng and Na Mei, I''m fine. Come here."


    Calling Ye Feng and Nami, Soraka took a deep breath and slowly restored his magic power to his weak body with the help of the starlight array.


    Here, Ye Feng has told Nami about his experiences in Bandar City, the land of voodoo and Ishtar.


    There are also a series of encounters, such as going to the dragon clan, closing the shadow Island, going to the void, and so on. After hearing the voice of Soraka, Ye Feng temporarily stops his narration: "Nami, come here first, and we will continue after I report with Lord Soraka!"


    "Well!" Nami nodded her head in obedience.


    Walking towards Soraka, Ye Feng does not say much. He directly tells Soraka about the results of surima''s recovery and some of the process in the middle.Sola cartoon through the star guide to feel Ye Feng, they have successfully won shuruima, but the details she does not know, so she also listen very carefully.


    So did Nami, listening attentively.


    After Ye Feng finished speaking, Soraka digested it a little and praised Ye Feng for their achievements this time.


    Knowing that shivell still needs a phalanx comparable to the protection array of the mogalon trail, Soraka takes out a parchment between waves and uses his mind to control the starlight to depict the protective array suitable for the super large shadow military fortress.


    He handed Ye Feng the painted protective array, and Soraka chuckled: "when you go back, give this to shivell."


    Carefully put away the protective array diagram, Ye Feng motioned to solaka to rest assured: "Lord Soraka, please rest assured, I will bring it to shivell!"


    Soraka nodded slightly, and the matter of the surima desert came to an end, but they still could not relax.


    Shadow island may open its seal at any time. They have to speed up the recovery of the Terran land!


    Thinking of this, Soraka continued: "Ye Feng, after you give the protective array to shivell, return to Ionia as soon as possible!"


    "Back to Ionia? Lord Soraka, don''t we recover the main continent as soon as possible? "


    Ye Feng also wants to go back to help Diana and speed up the recovery of the main continent. Soraka''s words that let him back make him confused.


    Soraka answered Ye Feng''s doubts: "of course, we need to speed up the process of recovering the main continent before the unsealing of shadow Island, but have you forgotten that bill jiwater is also our Terran habitat?"


    Hearing the speech, Ye Feng frowned: "bill jiwalter Do you mean to let me come back and take back bill Gewert? "


    Soraka looked positive: "yes, there is no lack of divinity on the main continent for the time being. I need you to come back and help Sara recover bill Gewert."


    When he heard that Soraka really asked him to come back and recover bill Gewert, and Sarah would join in, his eyes froze.


    "No problem, Lord Soraka. You can tell me what specific arrangements you have for the recovery of bill Gewert. I will try my best to live up to your expectations."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1349

    After hearing from Soraka about her battle plan to retake bill jiwat, Ye Feng and Na Mei went back to presidian together, and told his sister Ruiwen about his new mission to help Sarah recapture bill jiwater.


    He thought that the young girl Alice would quarrel and go with her, but she didn''t make any noise this time. Instead, she said that she would stay with ALI at Ruiwen''s place.


    Although I don''t know why Elise suddenly changed sex, Ye Feng is still very happy that Elise can stay at his sister''s place.


    Farewell to Ruiwen three women, Ye Feng and Nami rush to the northern border of the three southern provinces overnight.


    Both of them were demigods, and soon came to the country where the Reebok was stationed.


    Sarah had not yet returned to the shoreline where Bill gewater''s survivors were stationed. She remained on the Reebok to help Caitlin and Olivia.


    Seeing Ye Feng returning to presidian during the day and returning at night, she thought a little and knew that Ye Feng had something to look for her.


    Just as she thought, Ye Feng conveyed Soraka''s latest battle plan to her as soon as she arrived.


    It is very unexpected that Ye Feng brings back the news. Sara didn''t expect that Soraka should be so eager to recapture bill jiwater.


    If there is support from Ionia, Sara is still willing to listen to Soraka''s advice and take back her hometown.


    "I see, wood. Don''t worry about going to shivell first. I''ll gather my men in the next few days and wait for you at the west coast port of the three southern provinces."


    Knowing that Ye Feng is going to go to sylvier, Sara also signals him to go back quickly.


    Ye Feng nodded, then said goodbye to Sara and flew across the sea with Nami to the main land.


    In the center of the shurima desert, the once super large shadow military fortress is being transformed by the Allied forces.


    In order to speed up the progress, he did not rest, but also joined the reconstruction of the military fortress foundation works.


    Suddenly, busy with sweat, she heard someone calling her, "sylvier!"


    Stopping his work for a moment, he wiped the sweat on his forehead and looked in the direction of the sound.


    Ye Feng and Na Mei''s figure came into her sight, and sylvier also walked towards them with a smile.


    "Ye Feng, come back so soon? I thought you were going to stay in Ionia for a few days!


    And Nami, I''m happy to see you wake up! "


    "Thank you for your concern, Sylvie!" she said with a smile


    "Sylvier, I have brought you the protective array you want!"


    Ye Feng goes straight to the theme and takes out the parchment of the protection array and gives it to hivier.


    On hearing this, he took the roll with delight.


    After reading and looking, she said, "thank you, Ye Feng. With this, this military fortress will be as unbreakable as that of Ishtar and moglon mountain path."


    Seeing that he was very satisfied, Ye Feng continued: "sylvier, Lord Soraka has given me a new task, let me and Nami together, help Sara sister to recapture bill gewater."


    Shivell was stunned for a moment, but then she returned to smile. "So you came back to say goodbye to me this time?"


    "Yes." Ye Feng returned to the road truthfully.


    When he approached her, he pinched her smooth face, which made her blush and breathless.


    After molesting Nanmei, Xiwei continued to follow Ye Feng: "well, Ye Feng, if you are in a hurry, go back quickly, I won''t delay you, this busy man!"


    Hearing the sarcastic words of shivell, Ye Feng also gave a light smile: "well, after bill jiwalter is recovered, we will get together again!"


    "That''s what you said Xiwei smiles brightly, her smile makes Ye Feng feel at ease.


    After saying goodbye to hivier, Ye Feng returns to his former camp and takes out Diana''s crescent blade and moon armor.


    At the thought of reneging on Diana''s promise because of bill Gewert, Ye Feng is in a complicated mood.


    But no matter how complicated he was, he had to explain it to Diana in exchange for her understanding.


    If he left without saying a word for such a long time, he was afraid that Diana would become what she looked like before the decisive battle of giant Shenfeng.


    She is too unstable and fragile like that. If she is used by shadow island again, she will be in trouble.


    In Ye Feng''s eyes, Diana is very likely to develop into a second Elise.


    As Diana''s guardian, he had to keep an eye on her psychological condition to avoid unexpected things.


    Na Mei saw Ye Feng''s delay. She hesitated and whispered, "Ye Feng, are we going to rest here for a night and return to Ionia?"


    "No, let''s go. Let''s Meet Diana and go back to Ionia."


    Put away unnecessary thoughts, Ye Feng looked at Na Mei apologetically and motioned her to leave here with him.


    Back to the East peak of moglon trail, Ye Feng comes to Diana''s tent where she usually rests according to her memory.


    Push the curtain and walk in. Ye Feng looks at Diana''s sleeping beauty with the faint moonlight in his hand."Asleep..."


    Ye Feng sighed helplessly and didn''t want to disturb Diana''s rest. He put the battle of the moon and the blade of the new moon quietly beside Diana.


    It seems that we can only find Nell and Wade and ask them to tell Diana tomorrow morning that they can''t come back for the time being


    Then she turned around and wanted to leave.


    Half way, Ye Feng heard a trembling voice: "Ye Feng, is it you?"


    A listen to know is Diana wake up, Ye Feng eyes complex back to the body: "it''s me."


    For Ye Feng''s arrival, she got up and ran barefoot to Ye Feng.


    Yu hand clenched Ye Feng''s big hand, and Diana gently shook it shyly: "I heard from hivier that you only left this morning. How come you came back so soon?"


    "Diana, I..." Ye Feng wanted to open his mouth to tell the truth, but when it came to his mouth, he found that he was not ready for words.


    "What''s the matter, Ye Feng?" Lying in the arms of Ye Feng, Diana asked softly.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng bit his teeth and said truthfully, "I''m sorry, I have to go to recover bill jiwater in the next period of time, so I can''t accompany you for the time being."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The tenderness in her eyes disappears in an instant. Diana looks black and pushes Ye Feng away.


    Sure enough, she was still angry


    Who would be angry if this happened?


    Ye Feng felt guilty and went to Diana and tried to hold her hand:


    "Diana, I''m sorry, I promised you clearly. Next, I should accompany you and cooperate with you in the recovery of the main mainland, so as to improve the prestige of our Luna sect..."


    Diana resumed her usual cool posture, patted Ye Feng''s hand and refused Ye Feng''s apology: "you go, I don''t want to see you!"


    Knowing what she said to Diana now, she couldn''t listen, but Ye Feng still said, "Diana, I promise, after recovering bill jiwater, I will come back to you to guard you, just like panson guarding Leona!"


    Diana ran back to the shop with red eyes, wrapped up the quilt and turned her back to Ye Feng: "I''m sleepy, you go out!"


    Ye Feng opened his mouth and wanted to explain something, but after thinking about it, he left Diana''s camp with a complicated look.


    Once again, she was left alone. Diana no longer covered up her grievance psychology, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    "Stinky leaf wind, a big liar, always reneging on his word!"


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Diana, as usual, got up early to take care of the camp.


    "Diana!"


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Diana hears Ye Feng, the big liar, calling her.


    She ignored it and went on with what she was doing.


    However, what she did not know was that she did not have the illusion that Ye Feng was calling her.


    Seeing that she ignored him, Ye Feng came to him with the same Na Mei who had a rest in the camp for a night.


    "Diana, still mad at me?" Ye Feng walks up to Diana and stares at her eyes.


    When she saw Ye Feng, she was shocked, but out of self-esteem, she continued to keep a cold look: "why haven''t you left yet?"


    Ye Feng pretended not to recognize the resistance in Diana''s words: "I went to panson just now. I heard from him that you and Leona delivered energy for the protection array again yesterday afternoon, didn''t they?"


    Diana snorted, "so what, not so?"


    "Then I will acquiesce to it!"


    Ye Feng insisted on talking to Diana: "in that case, I have one thing I want to ask you for help."


    "Don''t think about it!" Diana did not think, resolutely refused Ye Feng.


    Whether she refused or not, Ye Feng said: "I would like to ask you to go with me to bill jiwater. We two take part in this operation in the name of the moon god sect, which can further enhance the reputation of our moon god sect."


    "What are you talking about?" Diana''s pupils were shrinking.


    Ye Feng had no choice but to explain it again: "I said that I want you to join me in this operation to further expand the influence of our moon god sect."


    Diana stood still, feeling a little unreal.


    If he had not been too guilty last night and thought about how to make up with Diana, Ye Feng would not have gone to pansen to learn about the situation of the camp protection array and try to think of a method that could be accepted by both sides.


    Looking at Diana, it seems that she is still not satisfied. Ye Feng sighs: "don''t you want to?"


    "Yes, of course I will!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1350

    How could Diana not be willing to act with Ye Feng?


    She was full of promise and looked at Ye Feng with emotion.


    Previously, the loss and grievances of Ye Feng''s reneging on her promise were all swept away, and her moving eyes were full of energy and vitality.


    But at once, she felt that as a goddess of the moon god sect, it would be inappropriate for her to leave the mountain trail like this.


    After hesitation, Diana expressed her worry: "Ye Feng, will I follow you to bill jiwater, will it cause discontent among the believers in the sect?"


    Ye Feng shook his head and said, "no, as long as you explain to the two high priests of the moon god, we are going to support the recovery operation of biljwater in the name of the moon god sect.


    Not only will they not be dissatisfied with you, but they will even be proud of us and of being in the moon god sect! "


    "I''ll talk to Nell and wade right now. The affairs of Luna sect will be represented by them for the time being, as long as we can come back before the next protection array is charged!"


    After the last trace of worry in her heart was eliminated, Diana could not wait to find Nell and Wade and inform the two high priests of the moon god that she and Ye Feng were going to leave.


    At first, Diana was worried that Nell and wade would oppose it, but the unconditional support of the two high priests reassured her.


    Diana was relieved to give it to them.


    She told them a few more words. Diana couldn''t help but feel happy in her heart. She quickly came back and left the mountain path with Ye Feng and Na Mei.


    They cross the sea and return to the southwest coast where the three southern provinces of ioonia are located. They just see Sara, who has gathered a large number of birgivor people in the port.


    The three people came to look for Sara. When they saw Sarah, they naturally fell back to the ground from high altitude.


    Sara, who was lecturing the assembled bill Gewert people, noticed the return of Ye Feng. She motioned to them to prepare for the voyage and walked towards them.


    She glanced at Diana, who was not supposed to be here. Sarah, as the commander-in-chief of the operation, raised a willow eyebrow: "wood, I remember that Soraka didn''t ask you to invite the moon goddess of the Luna sect?"


    As soon as this was said, the atmosphere froze.


    For a moment, Diana''s dazed look was replaced by the cold moon.


    When she met Sarah, she was obviously not welcome, and Diana was not willing to be outdone.


    She didn''t answer a word.


    Because she didn''t want to explain, and she didn''t feel the need to explain it to Sarah.


    For a time, the smell of gunpowder was full, and the two girls refused to budge.


    If the eyes can kill people, their eyes have killed each other thousands of times, and it is still a variety of strange ways to die.


    Na Mei and Ye Feng can be uncomfortable, two people look at each other''s eyes, are slightly helpless.


    Ye Feng, as the person who invited Diana to come over, stopped, or inserted between Diana and Sarah, interrupting the confrontation between them.


    "Well, Sister Sarah, Diana heard that we are going to take back bill Gewert. In order to ensure that we can win bill gewater without any loss, she has come to help us in the name of Luna sect!"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s explanation, Sara turns her head and looks at him.


    Her eyes were burning into his eyes, as if to see if he was lying to her.


    Leaf wind pressure doubled, forehead exudes a trace of cold sweat, the heart is very empty.


    While Sarah looks at Ye Feng''s manner, Diana, who also hears Ye Feng''s explanation, also turns her face and looks at him.


    She waved her finger and corrected the way: "Ye Feng, I want to correct one point. You and I participated in this action in the name of our Yueshen sect!"


    "Yes, yes, yes!"


    Ye Feng now just wants to let the embarrassing and tense situation in front of him quickly pass away, and he fully agrees with Diana''s correction.


    "Your Luna sect?"


    As if she had heard some funny joke, Sarah''s serious look suddenly turned and gave a scornful sneer.


    Seeing Sarah sneering at her speech, Diana raised her pretty face coldly: "what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong?"


    "No There''s nothing wrong with it. You''re just you. It''s just...! "


    Sarah closed her narrow eyes and suddenly echoed Diana''s words.


    But after that, her voice turned dramatically and showed a look of desire and pause.


    "Just what?" Diana''s face was frosty, and she felt that Sarah had done it on purpose.


    It''s the same thing. Sarah was just teasing Diana.


    She bent her mouth and gave a meaningful smile: "but are you sure you are not here to satisfy your selfish desires in the name of Lunan sect?"


    Sarah''s words have already implied that she knows that Diana is here because of Ye Feng, not to support her.


    Diana opened her mouth, trying to refute something, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    Because Sara is really telling the truth. If it wasn''t for Ye Feng, there would be a lot of business to deal with in the main mainland. She would not really consider coming to Sarah to help.She stares at Sarah with a blush in her eyes.


    Like Fiona, who wanted to fight with Sarah before, Diana was far inferior to Sarah in terms of verbal skills.


    However, compared with two Fiona who only knew fighting and practicing Kendo, Diana was a little arrogant, but still better.


    Among the women, the only one who can fight with Sarah in this respect is shivell.


    Ye Feng is also well aware of this, and he quickly stood out for Diana, who was so angry that she trembled: "Sister Sarah, Diana, she really came to help us, so don''t embarrass her!"


    Sarah looked at Ye Feng strangely in her eyes: "wood, are you in love?"


    "Cough..." Ye Feng coughed and said no more.


    She bends her mouth again and Sarah smiles confidently.


    She couldn''t stand Sarah''s winning posture. Diana said with shame: "Ye Feng loves me very much, because he is my guardian of the moon god!"


    Seeing that the battle between Diana and Sarah is becoming more and more fierce and escalating, Nami, who is afraid of being affected, just shakes her head and retreats timidly to one side.


    Ye Feng also helplessly shook his head. Since he couldn''t persuade him, he still retreated to one side.


    "Yes, you glass heart goddess, you need more care, ha ha..."


    The more she talked to Diana, the more calm she was, and put on a look of indifference to her competitor.


    The more Sarah was like this, the more angry Diana was: "glass heart Tell me clearly, where have I got my glass heart? "


    Sarah is not like sylvier. She doesn''t know enough.


    Since Diana wanted her, her mouth rose with a smile like arc and joked, "someone''s memory is really bad. Did you forget you were before the battle of jushenfeng?


    You, the so-called goddess, really have a fragile heart!


    Always crying in front of someone. I don''t think you should be a goddess. It''s not suitable for you


    Boom!


    Sarah''s words accurately hit the heart of Diana, giving Diana a ton of mental blow.


    So far, the first confrontation between Sarah and Diana ended in Diana''s complete defeat


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1351

    "Diana, don''t be upset, Sister Sarah. She''s just kidding you!"


    Diana''s face was played bad, Ye Feng''s appeasement was indifferent.


    Looking at her like this, Ye Feng felt miserable.


    It seems that in the next period of time, he will face Diana like this.


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng looked at the culprit, Sarah: "Sister Sarah, how can you say that about Diana?"


    She turns a blind eye to Ye Feng''s words, and Sara, who has been living in the environment of bill gewater for a long time, has no sense of guilt.


    She looked at the siren at the port and said, "wood, don''t worry about her. She''s only responsible for being a thug this time. Come with me. I need to ask you something else."


    Now Diana looks like this, Ye Feng is not in the mood to do other things if she doesn''t comfort her.


    He was afraid that she would be the same as before, and be taken advantage of by the demon leader of the shadow Island, blood moon.


    Ye Feng looked at Sarah solemnly: "Sister Sarah, I''m serious. We can''t let Diana look like this. It''s very dangerous. You don''t know what happened to her before."


    "Wood, you can''t do anything personal either!" Sarah, too, has a straight face and doesn''t give in.


    Ye Feng also wants to quarrel with Sara about Diana''s affairs. Nami quickly comes out to rescue her: "Ye Feng, it''s important to be serious. Just give me Diana!"


    "Well, it''s going to be hard on you, Nami!"


    Ye Feng sighed helplessly. It would be nice if sister Sara was both intelligent and Na Mei.


    In the end, he would be the first person who wanted Sarah to change back to the way she was if she really became like Nami.


    No longer to think about it, Ye Feng follows Sarah to the direction of the port.


    Because of Diana, Ye Feng and Sara are silent all the way.


    It wasn''t until she got on Sarah''s siren that Sarah broke her silence: "wood, there''s one thing I have to tell you. If we want to recapture bill Gewert, we have to have enough boats to carry the fighting bill gewers.


    Those broken ships must not be able to do so. We must have several ships that can match the combat capability of the siren! "


    At the same time, she tells Ye Feng of her requirements for sailing to the sea, and Sara reaches out her hand and points to other bill Gewert ships berthing on the coast.


    Since the sinking of the abyss, Sara''s siren is the only very large warship in Valoran. Its belly has the most advanced gun bay of bill Gewert.


    The rows of cannons on the side doors are as powerful as a demigod strike, and the huge body of the bow can shoot a blow comparable to the presence of gods.


    Although there are also some of these birgivor ships that now dock on the coast, their cannons are not as powerful as the siren.


    Ye Feng is also well aware of what Sara is worried about, but he is not worried at all, because he already has a way to solve the problems Sara worries about in Soraka.


    "Sister Sara, you are worried about this problem. Lord Soraka has solved it for you. In two days, there will be ten new ships of Ionia coming here from other ports, and you will be under your command and use!"


    Tell Sara about Soraka''s plan, Ye Feng smiles optimistically, indicating that Sara doesn''t have to worry too much.


    "Ionia''s new warship Do they have gun bay technology? "


    During the period when Ye Feng took part in the evacuation operation and rescued hiviel from the war academy, Sarah was also leading the survivors of bill Gewert to evacuate to Ionia. Therefore, she did not know that Ionia''s new warship also had gun bay technology, and the artillery was no less powerful than her siren.


    "Of course, remember the Ionian ship you saw in the harbor when I came back from saving shivell? That''s the new ship of Ionia, the former cannon that destroyed Maud Caesar, the demon leader of shadow Island, in the port of NOx


    Ye Feng patted her chest, indicating that Sara should be relieved. He also witnessed the power of Ionia''s new warship.


    Even after hearing Ye Feng say so, Sarah is still skeptical.


    It''s not that she doesn''t believe it, but that she has absolute confidence in bill Gewert''s unique gun bay technology and the siren, which she has remodeled herself.


    Even pietvov and Zuan, who are famous for their magic technology, have never built a warship comparable to the Siren before.


    Oriana and Caitlin''s rifik can be loaded into the gun bay, or under her guidance!


    Unless the man who killed her family is resurrected, it''s hard for her to believe that without her guidance, Ionia, a technologically backward country, could build a ship comparable to the siren.


    However, what she did not know was that the man she had identified as dead was not dead, and she was taken back to Ionia by solaka, who was relieved to be a boatman and built a ship under the name of Ionia.


    The only person who knows his true identity is Soraka.So as long as solaka doesn''t say it, Sarah won''t think that the man named Planck who killed her family is still alive.


    Unable to think about it for a while, Sarah did not think much about it. "I''ll look at the new aeonia warship you said in two days. If it''s really like what you said, two days later is also the day for us to sail!"


    "Don''t worry, Sister Sarah. You won''t be disappointed!" Ye Feng grinned. He was confident about this matter.


    After the business talk, Sara looks back at the Harbor Street and sees that Nami is still there with Diana with a broken face.


    Glancing at Ye Feng, who seems to have forgotten Diana''s bad condition for a while because of talking to her about business, Sarah pursed her lips and said, "wood, after the business talk, go and accompany your glass heart goddess."


    After Sara such a reminder, Ye Feng slapped his forehead. But before he left, he looked at Sarah who asked him to comfort Diana: "sister Sara, in fact, you don''t hate Diana so much, do you?"


    "Why do you ask that all of a sudden?" Sarah blinks, and there are wrinkles between the willow eyebrows.


    Ye Feng stares at Sarah''s eyes: "because if Sister Sarah really hates Diana, she won''t let me comfort Diana after the business talk!"


    Hearing this, Sara turned around and went to the bow of the boat, leaving a cold reply: "get out of here!"


    It turns out that sister Sara and Fiona, they also have this kind of duplicity!


    Ye Feng is not unhappy because of Sarah''s cold words. On the contrary, she also thinks that such a Sara has a special style.


    Leaving the siren and returning to the street of the port, Ye Feng looks at Nanmei who is taking care of Diana: "it''s hard for you, Nami, let me come next!"


    "Well, Ye Feng!" Na Mei cleverly answer the voice, the eyes empty, look numb Diana to Ye Feng.


    Big hand took Diana''s slender jade hand, and Ye Feng tried to find a topic to make Diana better: "Diana, how about the three of us going to the neighborhood together? You haven''t seen much of the sea view, have you? "


    Diana did not respond, her head drooped, her pupils still not focused.


    "It''s a good proposal, Ye Feng. We can also enjoy the moon at the seaside at night. Diana believes in the moon, and she will like it too!" Nami is also doing her best to make Diana better soon.


    Unfortunately, Diana is still immersed in her own small world, no high light in her eyes.


    Ye Feng also took the words: "that''s right, we can have barbecue at the seaside in the evening. Diana, will you go together?"


    If you don''t answer, it will be regarded as default!


    See Diana always said nothing, Ye Feng had to brave the scalp, and Nanmei with Diana to the seaside for a walk.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1352

    "Diana, this is Bill Gewert''s Haikui meat. Would you like to try it? It''s delicious


    On a moonlit night, Ye Feng sits on the coast, specially roasts the rich and juicy Haikui worm meat for Diana and Nami.


    To continue to be in the autistic state of Diana courteous fruitless, Ye Feng conceals the inner embarrassment, smiles and looks at Nami.


    "Nami, try it, too. It''s delicious."


    Na Mei a listen to Ye Feng let her eat Haikui insects, she was afraid of Haikui insects, she was scared to tears by Ye Feng on the spot.


    "No, Nami, don''t cry!"


    Originally pacifying Diana was a headache for Ye Feng. Now even Na Mei is crying with her. He has a headache.


    With her hands supporting the sand on the coast, Nami bent her legs and took a few steps back before she dared to speak to Ye Feng.


    She pitifully tooted her small mouth: "Ye Feng, you know, I''m most afraid of the sea bug, and you let me eat it..."


    "Blame me, forget about your fear of the sea bug..."


    After Nami such a reminder, Ye Feng also remembered that Nami was so timid that she was pursued by Haikui insects.


    "I''ve brought some other ingredients with me, will you?"


    A light smile sounds from behind the crowd. Ye Feng looks back. Sarah walks towards them with her hands full of ingredients.


    "Sister Sarah, are you finished?" Ye Feng said with a smile.


    Sarah is also gently looking at Ye Feng: "well, for the time being, so I''ll join in the fun, don''t you mind?"


    "Of course I don''t mind. I just forgot that Nami can''t eat Haikui worms. Sister Sara, it''s a good time for you to come."


    Ye Feng shook his head. He was very happy that Sarah could come.


    Sitting between Ye Feng and Na Mei, Sarah smiles and gets close to Namira: "Nami, you can''t eat barbecue at the bottom of the sea?"


    Nami thought for a moment and replied, "well, it''s not true that we can cook some cooked food with hot sea water near the submarine volcano."


    "Cooking cooked food near a volcano? It sounds like an interesting way to eat. This time, I''ll bake you some food on the land


    Sarah is very talkative and chatting, so she starts to bake a bunch of beef balls for Naomi.


    Think of Sarah and Fiona before her exclusion, Nami still some shadow.


    How dare she let Sarah bake something for her: "no, I''ll do it myself."


    Sarah said with a smile: "it''s OK, Nami. If you feel bad about it, you can take some other ingredients and bake a bunch for me. We can feed each other!"


    Nami had to say, "well, what do you like to eat?"


    "Anything is OK. You can take a bunch of it and we''ll chat while we''re baking it."


    Taking a string of chicken skin casually, Nami also learned from Sarah''s action and baked it for Sarah.


    Looking at the scene of Sara and Nami getting along harmoniously, Ye Feng is very happy.


    He chewed the meat of Haikui worm, and Ye Feng devoured it.


    Ye Feng ate half, inadvertently swept to Diana is still in the autistic hands lap, curled up body, pupil staring at the bonfire.


    The sea Quebec meat in his hand is not so fragrant again!


    If only Sarah and Diana could get along so well?


    Double happiness is always enviable!


    Ye Feng sighs in the bottom of her heart, and she doesn''t know how to make Diana cheer up again.


    During the day, Sarah''s mental attack caused tons of damage to Diana, so that Diana has not recovered.


    Staring at Diana for a while, Ye Feng approached her: "Diana, do you really don''t eat? This is the sea bug meat that I went to bill Gewert for you


    Finish words, Ye Feng in order to attract Diana''s attention, but also deliberately put the sea bug meat in Diana''s eyes to sway a few times.


    It''s a pity that Diana is still in a small world of spiritual frustration.


    One side in and Na Mei have been talking and laughing Sarah has been paying attention to Ye Feng here, hear Ye Feng coax Diana fruitless, her mind a turn.


    "Wood, she won''t eat, will you feed me? I haven''t eaten sea bug meat for some time


    Smelling Sara''s words, Ye Feng has some complaints about her. At this time, she still talks about sarcasm.


    "Sister Sarah, you can say less!" Ye Feng''s eyes are white, Sarah.


    Although the mouth reminds Sara, but Ye Feng still takes the remaining Haikui worm meat and leans to Sara to feed her.


    I don''t know if it is an illusion. Ye Feng obviously feels that someone is pulling his clothes when he leans towards Sara.


    In doubt, he turned his head, and Diana did not know when her eyes returned to focus, staring at him like a little girl pulling the corner of an adult''s clothes.


    Diana''s eyes this can be difficult to Ye Feng, she would not want to eat sea bug meat?


    But he just promised to feed Sarah!When Ye Feng was in a dilemma, Sara suddenly changed her voice: "I don''t want to eat sea bug meat again. Nami, I''ve baked your beef balls for you. I''ll feed you, and you''ll feed me what you roast!"


    Seeing the picture of Sara and Nami feeding each other something, Ye Feng feels double happy.


    That''s great!


    Subconsciously sighed a sentence, Ye Feng is no longer embarrassed, and with the sea bug meat to Diana.


    Facing her faint eyes, Ye Feng grinned and said, "I''ll give you the rest, Diana!"


    However, Diana didn''t take the hequebug from him. She still gazed at him with her eyes and pulled the corner of his clothes like a little girl.


    Ye Feng was stunned at first, but immediately he was enlightened and personally fed the meat to Diana''s mouth.


    This time, although Diana did not show a smile, she opened her small mouth, nibbled and chewed the delicious food.


    Maybe it''s the sea Quebec meat is really delicious, or maybe Diana is really hungry. After one bite, she ate several more.


    Although the whole process of Diana still did not say a word, but Ye Feng is still happy to feed Diana.


    Before long, Diana ate up all the Haikui meat she had left.


    Pretty face recovered a little color, Diana stretched out her hand and pointed to the ingredients Sara had brought with her index finger, giving Ye Feng a look.


    She looked like this, Ye Feng wanted to laugh, but he didn''t.


    Because he was worried that if he laughed, the efforts he had just made would be useless.


    Ye Feng glanced at her eyes and fed each other. Nami and Sara, who were orange in the orange, also took a few strings of barbecue ingredients to bake for Diana.


    Half baked, Ye Feng''s one string of roasted chicken wings was suddenly taken away by Diana.


    Under his stunned gaze, Diana roasted herself.


    She thought Diana would eat it herself after baking, but she took the grilled chicken wings and handed it to his mouth.


    "Is this feeding me?"


    Ye Feng smiles, ready to eat, but Diana takes back the chicken wings.


    Pointing to the barbecue in his hand and pointing to her red lips, Diana still did not speak.


    However, ye fengsec understands Diana''s meaning. She should want to feed each other like Sarah and Nami.


    This is the first time I saw Diana Ye Feng. It''s really cute.


    Ye Feng took the string in his hand and handed it to Diana''s mouth. As expected, Diana also handed her string to his mouth.


    In the bright moonlight, two people tacitly feed each other''s own hands of food.


    In an instant, Diana''s tight face burst into a charming smile, and the reddish blush on both sides of her cheek was particularly charming.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1353

    "Sister Sarah, did I lie to you? These ten new aeonia warships are comparable to the siren


    In the ports of the three southern provinces, Ye Feng pointed to the ten new-type aionia warships that came slowly from other places, and said with a smile.


    Sarah is speechless.


    These warships look very impressive, as to whether they can be compared with her siren, it will be her investigation before we can draw a conclusion.


    When all the ten new aeonia warships landed, Sara could not wait to get on board to check in person.


    To her surprise, these warships were as good as Ye Feng said, and all of them were comparable to her siren.


    Ye Feng looks at Sara''s surprise in the eyes, and he says, "believe it now, Sister Sarah?"


    Sarah glanced at Ye Feng and nodded: "wood, go and call Diana and Nami. I''m going to gather the fighters of bill gewater. It''s time to set sail!"


    Ye Fengde Ling immediately went to find Diana and Nami who lived in the port town.


    By the time they got back, Sarah had assembled the bill gewerts who could fight.


    To Ye Feng''s surprise, there are many people in the group of bill Gewert fighters who wear hexes ghost armor.


    "Sister Sara, when did your men have the hax Wraith armor?"


    Seeing Ye Feng asking about this, Sara looked at Diana, who was almost recovered: "during the time when you went to the main land to invite your goddess, I went to Caitlin and took a thousand pieces of haiks ghost armor."


    Hum!


    Diana snorted to show her dissatisfaction.


    Ye Feng saw this and quickly changed the topic: "so it is, Sister Sarah, how are you going to arrange the staff?"


    "My men are all old pirates and sailors with sea experience. I assigned them just now. You three can go on the siren with me!"


    Sarah signals Ye Feng to rest assured that she is the best at sailing.


    When bill gets on board, she''s in command.


    When all the members get on their warships, Sarah gives Ye Feng a look and leads them to the siren.


    Sitting in the control room at the bow of the ship, even if she hadn''t steered for a long time, Sarah felt the rudder, and her feeling of sailing came back.


    According to the route she remembers, Sarah, who steers the ship herself, sails in the direction of bill gewater with her huge warship.


    The remaining ten new Ionian ships followed closely behind the siren, joined in a triangular formation, and sailed together to bilgworth.


    Diana, who was on a boat for the first time, stayed in the control room for a while. She poked the leaf wind with curiosity.


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Feng turns around suspiciously and looks at Diana who is sitting on the bench with him.


    Diana pursed her lips. "I want to go out and have a look."


    Ye Feng thought for a moment and said, "OK, I''ll take you out and have a look."


    Accompanied by Ye Feng, Diana smiles and runs out of the control room.


    Standing in the middle of the bow, she opened her hands and took a deep breath against the sea breeze.


    Comfortable cool feeling swept over her body. Diana, who was on a boat for the first time, fell in love with the sea breeze.


    "Ye Feng, this is the first time I''ve been on a boat since I''ve grown up!"


    To Ye Feng to share their cozy, Diana''s smile is like the gentle white moonlight.


    Ye Feng smiles: "it seems that you like the feeling of sea breeze very much."


    "Yes, it''s similar to sitting on the top of jushenfeng, but it''s different.


    When the sea breeze blows, it will bring some sea water. It''s salty and moist. It''s really comfortable! "


    Diana deeply thought that she nodded and gave Ye Feng the difference between mountain breeze and sea breeze.


    This serious analysis of Diana looks very cute, Ye Feng''s face is also involuntarily with Diana smile.


    "Diana, your smile from the bottom of your heart is like the white moonlight, exuding a hazy beauty," he said


    Hearing his praise, Diana''s pretty face showed a faint blush, and her eyes were shyly staring at him.


    "Ye What''s the situation? "


    Diana is about to continue to talk about life with Ye Feng. The fierce vibration of the siren sometimes changes her face.


    At the same time, from the middle deck of the ship came the shouts of the crew: "no, we have encountered sea animals!"


    "Sea animal?" Diana lives in the main continent all the year round. She has never met any sea animals. Her big eyes are full of doubts.


    Ye Feng patiently explained to Diana, "remember the sea bug you ate before? That''s the most common kind of sea animal. In addition to the previous marine vortex crisis, sea animals roam around.


    In general, sea animals roam in the deep sea and near bilgwort


    At the same time, Sarah in the control room continued to steer and yelled: "don''t panic, fix the point. What should we do when we encountered sea animals near the bilgwort sea area before? This time, we will do it this time!"Under Sara''s command, the ship''s crew gradually stabilized.


    Maybe it''s too long that they haven''t met with the sea animals. Just now they are so scared. Now that their emotions have stabilized, they continue to stick to their posts.


    Soon, the siren, which was shaking violently in the waves, gradually calmed down.


    Seeing the siren stabilized again, Ye Feng said with a smile to Diana, "as long as you don''t get mad at sea animals, you don''t have to worry about sister Sara''s sailing skills!"


    Diana heard Ye Feng praising Sara, and she felt a little sad.


    How can anyone praise other girls in front of a girl?


    Smelly leaf wind!


    Big fool!


    With a few spats at the bottom of her heart, Diana stamped her feet. Under Ye Feng''s stunned gaze, she walked to the middle deck of the ship and sat down against the side of the boat.


    Ye Feng can see that he accidentally upset Diana, but let him think about how to provoke Diana, he can''t think of it.


    With a bitter smile, she sat down beside Diana. Ye Feng just wanted to ask her what happened. A sea animal tentacle suddenly jumped out of the sea under their feet and grabbed one of Diana''s feet.


    Ah!


    Diana, who was making a leaf wind and sultry, was caught off guard. She screamed, and half of her body was already pulled into the cold sea water.


    Ye Feng''s eyes twinkled, jumped down and grabbed Diana''s hand, which forced her to pull on the deck.


    With a jerk, Ye Feng pulled up not only Diana, but also a sea bug bigger than the siren.


    Looking at the Haikui worm which was pulled into the air by Ye Feng, Diana, who had a little bit of strength on one foot, jumped into the sea bug in the air.


    With the seamless connection and perfect cooperation with Ye Feng, the crescent blade in Diana''s hand instantly marks several sickle shaped moonlights.


    Let you pull me into the water on my anger, and I will not split you into countless pieces to vent my anger!


    The next moment, the Haikui bug, which Diana used to vent her anger, was cut into countless pieces of fleshy foam flying by the moon blade, and plumped into the sea water.


    Slowly falling back on the armor plate, Diana found that everyone, including Ye Feng, looked at her as if they were looking at monsters. They all avoided her and were in awe.


    Diana looked at Ye Feng and asked, "what''s wrong with them?"


    Ye Feng understood that most of the crew members were suppressed by Diana''s fierce side just now, because he was also shocked by Diana who broke the body of the sea bug.


    It''s not necessary to be so crazy to kill a Haikui bug with less than half a God''s strength?


    But Ye Feng doesn''t dare to say anything unless he wants to make Diana angry again.


    "Nothing. By the way, Diana, you see, we''re in the waters of bill gewater!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1354

    "Is that looming Island bill gewater?"


    It was Diana''s first visit to bill gewater, and her eyebrows frowned slightly as she looked at the dim island in the distance.


    Seeing the familiar bill jiwalt again, Ye Feng can''t help but recall his childhood love affair with Sarah and his childhood sweetheart.


    He subconsciously sighed: "well, there are many small islands around here. The biggest one is the main island of bill gewater. There are all kinds of pubs on the island.


    This is where Sister Sarah and I met


    Originally quite curious, Diana pouted her dissatisfied lips.


    Sister Sarah, sister Sara, call it so close!


    Diana''s stomach Fei can''t speak ye Feng, she looks at Ye Feng bitterly, hoping that he can feel her resentment.


    However, Ye Feng did not turn his head to look at her. He looked at the nearer bill jiwater and fell into the memory of the past.


    But at this time, he would continue to stimulate Diana''s sensitive nerves: "Diana, I didn''t have bill Gewert in my itinerary. Do you know how I got here?"


    I don''t know, I don''t want to know!


    Diana curled her lips like a little resentful woman: "I''ll find you, Sister Sarah, who is full of anger!"


    Ye Feng still didn''t pay attention to Diana''s mood. He continued: "you are wrong. It''s amazing that I can come to bill Gewert. At that time, my sister jinx and I fell into a sea of fire, and I fell into a coma. When I woke up, I came to bill jiwat from piltivov.


    I have severe burns all over my body. It was Sarah and her confidant Levin who found me by the sea


    Of course, he couldn''t say that it was Elise who opened the space crack randomly to save him, so he changed the real situation a little.


    Diana listened casually, perfunctorily, because she didn''t want to hear Ye Feng talk about Sarah in front of her.


    However, when she heard that Ye Feng fell into the sea of fire and burned all over her body, she was immediately frightened and gently covered her small mouth: "was it so dangerous at that time?"


    Ye Feng took a deep breath and seemed to be back at that time: "well, thanks to the careful care of Sister Sarah, I was able to survive. However, after my burn was healed, I lost my memory and didn''t remember anything."


    Diana listened to Ye Feng''s story, and she unconsciously fell into the memories Ye Feng said, immersing herself in the scene and sweating for Ye Feng''s situation at that time.


    "And then?" She asked.


    Ye Feng timely took out the Dragon Pendant on his chest: "Fiona, who grew up with me, came to me across the sea under the guidance of Lord Soraka, and met me with the Dragon Pendant, but I was very alert to her because of amnesia, and thought she was a bad person.


    She cried at that time, but I was indifferent.


    Even if I misunderstood her, she still tried her best to keep me.


    In retrospect, I''m really sorry for her


    With that, Ye Feng showed a look of remorse.


    Diana could feel this feeling. She stroked Ye Feng''s back and comforted, "it''s all over. Aren''t you and her OK now?"


    Ye Feng nodded his head and sighed: "yes, it''s good that we have made up.


    But the most painful thing about bill Gewert was that Sister Sarah almost died at the hands of her enemy, Planck.


    Fortunately, Lord Soraka arrived in time, otherwise I might feel guilty all my life. "


    Although Diana doesn''t like listening to Ye Feng tell stories about other girls in front of her, she seems to forget this point and is brought into the story.


    "Can you tell me the details of the time?" She wants to know more about Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng is also very happy to see Diana, who is willing to listen to her. He shares his experiences with Diana in bill Gewert.


    Diana listened very fascinated, in the actual understanding, understand that Sarah and Ye Feng have a very deep fetter.


    With this, Diana also asked Ye Feng and his childhood sweetheart.


    Diana was very envious to learn that she had lived with Ye Feng for more than ten years.


    After learning about the origin of the black-and-white twins between the two Fiona, she has some sympathy for phoena, who has not been understood for a long time.


    Even in that case, the childhood sweetheart Mafia ona would quietly guard Ye Feng in the dark, helping him again and again when he was most dangerous.


    Diana admired her determination to guard Ye Feng.


    If ye Feng didn''t go to the Laurent family''s residence, maybe they had already completed their childhood love affair?


    However, it is also because of the unpredictable world, she will also have the opportunity to know and know Ye Feng, and fall in love with Ye Feng.


    Diana thought of this, she tenderly side face, affectionately gaze at Ye Feng''s face.


    "Tell me more about you and another Fiona who grew up in the Laurent family?"


    She wants to know more about Ye Feng''s experience before.Ye Feng''s experience after the battle of jushenfeng is not her own experience, or she pesters Ye Feng to tell her when she comes back.


    But before that, Diana didn''t know a lot about it.


    Curiosity is all provoked by Ye Feng, and Diana is also a coquettish way to shake Ye Feng''s arm, so that he can talk more about the past.


    Now that he has just entered the sea area of bill Gewert, there is still a period of time before he wants to land. Ye Feng still wants to listen to Diana, and he continues to share with her.


    After hearing that Fiona of the Laurent family was not Ye Feng''s childhood childhood identity was exposed, she suffered successively from the subjugation of demacia, the destruction of her family, the imprisonment and abuse of Callista, and the death of her father, and finally went mad.


    Diana had some sympathy for Fiona, the Laurent family.


    However, when Ye Feng and Fiona of Laurent family meet again in pilewov, Fiona of Laurent family recovers under the careful care of Ye Feng.


    She was also happy with the recovery of Fiona, the Laurent family.


    Speaking of this, Ye Feng stopped temporarily because he found that the siren had not been close to bill Gewert.


    She went to the bow of the boat and asked Sarah. Ye Feng knew why the siren would stop.


    Because Sara was worried that there were a large number of undead on the coast of bill Gewert, she planned to stop at the nearby shore and send some crew members to spy on them before making further plans.


    Today, they should not have any other action.


    In this case, Ye Feng also went back to the side of the boat and sat side by side with Diana to continue their topic.


    This time, it was Yefeng and shivell''s experience in the surima desert.


    The misty ascent of surima, the ascent disc and the ascent ceremony, and the royal blood of ancient shuruima empire in shivell


    In order to survive, ye Fengsheng swallowed the forbidden magic stone and cut down the people of skana. He almost died of petrification.


    Ten thousand years ago, the ruins of the imperial city of ekasia, the origin of the four knights of the void and Soraka, the conspiracy of vikez, the ancient emperor of Rima, the enmity between Azur and zeras


    The chaotic situation is also mixed with shadow island. In times of crisis, Diana is always allowed to sweat for Ye Feng, as well as sylvier, Lulu and amu.


    Fortunately, they were all saved from danger, and Diana, who was addicted to it, also showed a relaxed smile.


    After that, Diana pestered Ye Feng and told her about the mental process of Arianna from a robot to a human.


    She remembers that it was only when she took her frosty heart that she became human.


    At that time, she was not familiar with Ye Feng, but had several relationships, so now she wants to know what happened to Ye Feng during that period.


    She is sad that she wants to change people, but she is ostracized and incomprehensible by most people. She is happy for her little emotion.


    As well as to Ye Feng, she always believed that Oriana would turn into a person, and she was moved by her perseverance.


    Hearing this, Diana understood why she liked Ye Feng.


    What she likes is his persistence and optimism.


    Although Ye Feng can be silly sometimes, always say some irritating words, but he does not know, but his heart is always the same, will not give up the people around him because of what others say.


    That''s what attracted her so much!


    After listening to these, Diana also strengthened her heart that inclined to the leaf wind.


    And secretly swore, no matter what happens, she will be like Ye Feng before guarding her, guarding him!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1355

    Late at night, Ye Feng walked into the belly of the boat rest area for him to arrange the room, lying in bed ready to sleep.


    Suddenly, he felt something in his heart and heard the call of girl Elise.


    "Ye The wind


    Familiar with the mysterious, want to surprise him with a playful way of greeting, Ye Feng wryly smile, and in the heart of the cohesion of his soul villain.


    He raised his head and looked at Elise, who was sitting on the edge of the believer''s flower and shaking her feet. He shook his head helplessly: "it''s clear that you have recovered your body for such a long time, and you are still such a night owl!"


    "Meow, meow, meow!"


    Hearing Ye Feng call her night owl, girl Elise''s young pretty face is full of vitality to learn the appearance of a cat.


    Elise, a girl of the same soul form, jumped down from the believer''s flower and jumped into Ye Feng''s arms happily.


    This kind of soul to soul embrace is the favorite of girl Elise.


    Because this will let her feel her and Ye Feng''s soul blend, interweave together, inseparable.


    "Ye Feng, did you miss me?" Since the recovery of the body, the girl Elise is more and more bold in getting along with Ye Feng.


    "Yes Compared with the embrace of the real body, the strange numbness brought by the embrace of soul and soul is more profound, Ye Feng subconsciously replied.


    "How much do you think?" The young girl Elise hugged tightly and looked at Ye Feng in a coquettish way. She also wanted to hear him say more words to make her happy.


    "I don''t know..." Further more, the sentimental words between lovers, Ye Feng, this unconscious wood, really doesn''t understand.


    Elise, the girl, curled her lips: "fool!"


    "Who are you calling a fool?" Ye Feng is not happy.


    "I scold you Scold you, scold you! " The girl Elise gently scolded Ye Feng, who didn''t know how to say love words. Her pink fist also hit him on the chest.


    The two of them looked like very flirtatious little lovers.


    "Forget it, it''s up to you..." Ye Feng shrugged his shoulders, sleepy, he did not want to continue to make mischief with Elise.


    "Hee hee..." Girl Elise showed the winner''s smile, she continued to pester Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, as long as you promise me one thing, I will not disturb your sleep!"


    "What''s the matter?" Ye Feng''s soul villain yawned.


    It seems to have been asked a shy topic. The pretty face of girl Elise shows a shy look.


    She was like a little girl who was thinking of spring for a while, then she plucked up her courage under the suspicious gaze of Ye Feng and gently opened her lips: "kiss me!"


    Said, the girl Elise eyelashes trembling, she slowly stood on tiptoe, ready to enhance feelings with Ye Feng.


    "No!" Ye Feng resolutely refused.


    "Why? It''s not like we haven''t kissed Girl Elise was a little embarrassed. She said so to all the girls, and he refused her.


    Ye Feng thought for a while and said, "next time, I''ll go back to Ionia and talk about it again..."


    "No, just this time." The young girl Elise''s green and astringent face is full of unhappiness. If Ye Feng doesn''t kiss her, she will have to make a night''s thinking.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Ye Feng, you are the best. We haven''t had a good night kiss for so long!"


    Can''t stand the girl Elise is different from the devil Elise''s coquetry, Ye Feng had to promise: "good, good, I promise you, you don''t be so numb!"


    "Hee hee Here it is Girl Elise showed a successful smile and pointed to her lips, which made her feel more like a little devil.


    Ye Feng cooperates with girl Elise and lowers her head slowly.


    A long kiss, Alice contentedly let Ye Feng go.


    However, in order to let Ye Feng never forget her, the girl Elise added before leaving.


    "From today on, I''ll kiss good night every night, or I''ll cry, I''ll hang myself!"


    At last, he saw off the difficult girl Elise. Ye Feng was just about to go to sleep. There were several knocks on the door of his room.


    "Who?" He asked with a headache.


    "It''s me Diana, are you asleep, Ye Feng? "


    Outside came Diana nervous mixed with a little expectation voice, Ye Feng wanted to say he was asleep.


    But he said, "no, the door is not locked. Come in."


    With Ye Feng''s permission, Diana, who changed into a pirate suit of bill Gewert style, gently pushed the door in.


    Carefully close the door, her ears slightly red toward Ye Feng, mumbling: "I specially changed bill jiwat''s pirate clothes."


    "Oh, what can I do for you?" Ye Feng yawned and didn''t understand Diana''s mind at all.


    Diana''s shy eyes, looking forward to Ye Feng''s praise, were as cold as the cold moon: "what do you think I''m looking for you?"


    I don''t know if it is the stimulation of the desire to survive, Ye Feng suddenly enlightened: "Diana, this pirate suit is very suitable for you, it''s really beautiful!"


    With Ye Feng''s approval, Diana''s face improved.Start girls almost will face change stunt, she smile like flowers, pretending to be reserved coy way: "do you like it?"


    "Yes, of course." In the face of this problem, Ye Feng has a strong desire to survive.


    "Just like it. It''s a little late. I''ll go back first!"


    Compared with the girl Elise, Diana is still very satisfied, she walked briskly out of Ye Feng''s room.


    Just before Ye Feng was ready to fall asleep again, his door rang again


    My God, are you still allowed to sleep?


    Ye Feng said impatiently, "who is it?"


    The people outside the door seem to be scared by Ye Feng''s grumpy voice and don''t reply.


    "If I don''t speak, I''ll go to bed first!" Ye Feng doesn''t want to spend like this with people outside the door. He is really sleepy now.


    "It''s me, Nami, Ye Feng. If you''re sleepy, I''d better look for you tomorrow morning..."


    Na Mei''s timid voice comes from outside the door. Ye Feng unconsciously feels guilty for scaring Na mei just now.


    "Come in, Nami." The heart secretly says that tonight is a sleepless night, Ye Feng''s voice tries to gently signal Na Mei to come in.


    Nami is very sorry to come in, sorry to disturb Ye Feng''s rest.


    Seeing her like this, Ye Feng is really unable to give birth to any reproach her meaning.


    Nami is good at everything, but she is too weak.


    Obviously, she is a healing Mage at the top of the demigods. Her strength is the strongest among them except Aoxing and Soraka.


    However, he was still so timid that he was chased and killed by Haikui insects, who had no demigod strength.


    Compared with her, Ali is much stronger.


    "Ye Feng, I''m sorry to disturb you so late!"


    Smelling Na Mei''s apology, Ye Feng touched her forehead: "nothing, just say anything."


    Being touched by Ye Feng, all the grievances in Na Mei''s heart sprang up on her face, and she said with tears: "I had a nightmare just now. It''s a terrible nightmare!"


    "What nightmare?" Ye Feng gently appeases Na Mei on the surface, but in his heart, he can''t laugh or cry.


    Nami is timid and has reached a new height!


    "A nightmare of a water devil. He said his name was pike. We killed him. Then he pulled me into the sea like a resentful soul. I couldn''t breathe. Finally, I drowned in the deep sea."


    Nami, even if she was teased, would not drown you


    By Ye Feng''s reminding, Nami''s voice is smaller: "it seems like this..."


    Ye Feng patted her shoulder: "so, go back to sleep, it''s OK!"


    "But I''m still afraid that I can sleep like you tonight?" Na Mei stares at Ye Feng wrongly and dare not leave him.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1356

    Unfortunately, a man fell into the water and died.


    His only memory is that a group of people turned a blind eye to his falling into the water that day.


    Little by little he sank, and the laughter of the people on the bank was particularly harsh.


    Vision gradually blurred, consciousness sank into silence.


    By the time he woke up again, he was a water devil who could not die any more.


    The memory of the living is fading away, and strong resentment drives him to revenge those who live.


    Swimming back from the bottom of the sea to bill gewater, he found that there was no one alive on the island waiting for his revenge.


    On the island, all are the same as him, as well as some of the dead than his terror countless times more powerful.


    Pike had no interest in revenge for the dead, and he returned to the sea again, waiting for those who would come back sooner or later.


    Today, he is finally waiting for the living creature of his dream, Sara''s marine fleet.


    Perhaps it was the influence of his character during his lifetime that he carefully explored all the warships before taking revenge on the living.


    Finally, he chose Nami as his first target of revenge.


    Because under his observation, Nami seems to be the best bully.


    Sneaking into the belly rest area of the siren, pike ignores the closed door and enters Nami''s room.


    Looking at Nami''s sleeping face, a trace of malice flashed through Pike''s eyes.


    He didn''t intend to kill Nami so boring. He went deep into Nami''s dream to frighten the most timid of all.


    Frightened by his dream, Nami sat up crying.


    Under the shadow of fear, although Nanmei was sleepy, she was afraid of having nightmares.


    Hiding in the dark, pike grinned, revealing his deformed teeth stained with blood and laughing at the timid Nami.


    See Na Mei leave the room because of nightmare, park did not stop her, but let her go to find Ye Feng.


    In his opinion, no matter who Nami looks for, she can''t stop her death.


    He was confident in his ability to conceal himself.


    With Na Mei into Ye Feng''s room, and was not found, hiding under the floor pike showed an evil smile.


    Listening to Nami crying and telling Ye Feng about the nightmare she had just had, Parker is happy to bloom in his heart.


    What a silly mermaid!


    After taunting Nami, pike waits for them to fall asleep together, lures Nami to the side of the boat with a nightmare, and drags Nami into the water to kill her in his favorite way.


    After obtaining Ye Feng''s consent, Na Mei lies in Ye Feng''s arms and falls asleep together. Her fear is weakened a lot.


    Here comes the chance!


    When they were asleep, pike slowly floated up from the floor under the bed and turned into a faint light into Nami''s dream.


    In his fright, Nami soon woke up again from the nightmare.


    Ye Feng is still in deep sleep and doesn''t notice that Na Mei is awakened.


    After waking up, Nami felt dizzy. She heard a voice calling her gently.


    She subconsciously half squinted one eye, walked out of bed, followed the call to leave Ye Feng''s room and walked into the corridor.


    As she walked along the corridor to the deck above, Nami''s heavy head lit up and down from time to time, and she was very tired.


    Pike''s feet, hidden in the dark, are floating in the air, following Nami.


    "Little fish to be slaughtered, soon you will be dead too!"


    Peering maliciously at Nami''s back, pike and Nami arrive on the deck one after the other.


    There were supposed to be watchmen on the deck in shifts, but for unknown reasons, the crew in charge of the patrol lay on the deck, snoring and sleeping.


    Step by step, Nami went to the side of the boat, her eyes narrowed into cracks, staring at the sea water below, feeling like she wanted to jump into the sea.


    Pike''s body shape drifted to Nami''s side and bewitched her maliciously: "jump, my Mermaid, become the dead and my company together!"


    But this is the last instruction, but let the confused Nami instantly restore self-consciousness, wake up.


    Seeing pike, a water ghost with a thick body like a black fish beside her, she was frightened by Pike''s terror and fell on the side of the ship.


    "You Who are you? "


    Nami held out her hand and pointed to the ugly and gloomy pike.


    "You can die without any pain, but you have to wake up..."


    Pike uttered a hoarse voice of resentment, like a slippery fish floating to Nami, revealing his equally terrifying teeth.


    She got up and stepped back a few steps: "you You don''t come here. I''m I''ve got a call


    "You shout, you call a broken throat, and no one will come to save you!" Pike was laughing, and he was not worried about Nami.Nami does not believe in evil: "come on, help me!"


    After waiting for a long time, no one responded to her, as if everyone were in a deep sleep.


    The fear in Nami''s heart was a little deeper. She shivered and waved the shark artifact tidal Trident.


    The tears came down, and Nami choked off and on: "you Don''t make me I I don''t want to hurt you... "


    Parker decided that Nami was the best bully, and he didn''t take her words to heart.


    Without saying a word, he threw out a chain with spikes.


    "Ah It hurts


    Nami''s left arm was pierced by a spike chain, and she screamed in pain.


    However, without waiting for her to react, pike pulls a spike chain and pulls her into the sea.


    At this moment, Nami''s desire to survive was aroused.


    She choked and waved the tidal Trident in her hand.


    During the wave, Nami, who already has the semi divine peak strength, perfectly exerts the magic energy in the tidal Trident and releases the divine tidal power that greatly changes Pike''s face.


    Parkton had the feeling of being teased. She felt that Nami had been so timid that she was pretending to be crying.


    He regretted that he had taken Nami as his first target of revenge.


    In fact, he is not wrong. Nami is the least daring woman on Sarah''s side.


    But he did not investigate carefully enough, and Nami was also the most powerful presence in the fleet.


    If you are not familiar with Nami, who would have thought that such a timid Nami would have such terrible strength?


    Under the subconscious casting of Nami, the waves respond to her call, and set off a violent wave, which makes pike soar into the sky, shaking his spirits.


    Knowing that he was defeated, he wanted to escape under the sea, but he didn''t want a dream bubble flying to him who was swept by the waves with Nami''s tearful eyes.


    "Bubble!"


    The bubble of dreams shackles pike in before he can recover his mobility.


    No matter how he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of Nami''s blisters.


    The blister slowly fell back on the nail plate, and the timid Nami did not seem to realize that her casting had caught pike and was still sobbing to herself.


    Struggling fruitless pike gave up the struggle. Seeing that Nami was still sobbing, he felt that she was deliberately pretending to be like this and mocking him.


    Her face was very angry, but there was nothing she could do about it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1357

    On the deck of the siren, Ye Feng, Sarah and Diana listen carefully to Nami''s story.


    After listening to the whole process of catching pike, all three of them were in a state of bewilderment.


    I didn''t expect that after so much experience, Nami, who is a semi God peak healing mage, would still be scared to such a low-level undead like pike.


    However, they are also surprised that Pike''s method of hiding his body shape can avoid Ye Feng''s detection at close range.


    Diana seemed to think of something and looked at Ye Feng seriously: "Ye Feng, I heard from hivier that you have trained danger perception with Katha?


    Nami is timid. She doesn''t know how to use her strength to feel it. How can you not feel it? "


    Ye Feng actually did not understand that his sense of danger had improved a lot under the training of KASA.


    Although the perception of danger is still not as good as the more professional Casa and Wayne, it is not even a low-level undead can not feel it.


    Don''t want to understand, he scratched his head, hit ha ha: "probably because I sleep too dead?"


    Listening to their conversation, Sara''s eyes are frozen, her eyes staring at Parker, who is bound in a dream bubble.


    "You, show me how you hide yourself!"


    Sarah spoke in an unquestionable tone that sounded dignified.


    Her strength is not as good as Ye Feng''s three, but her long fighting experience in bill Gewert makes her have a superior atmosphere that Ye Feng can''t match.


    It''s like she was born to be a Pirate Queen.


    This, and her in many ways very similar to hiville is much more immature.


    Of course, sylvier also has advantages that Sara can''t compare.


    It can only be said that they are both similar and different.


    For a short time, Sara''s Pirate Queen breath was subdued. Originally, Parker, who was still trying to be smooth, took the initiative to use his method of hiding his body.


    Suddenly, he seemed to disappear in the blister.


    If it wasn''t for the blisters that bound him, maybe Parker could escape in front of Ye Feng and his party.


    The observant Sara doesn''t need Ye Feng. They say that from their expressions, they can see that their three demigods haven''t found Parker''s breath.


    Her beautiful eyes slightly a fold: "OK, show up!"


    The next moment, pike listens to Sara''s words and reveals his true self.


    His eyes twinkled at Ye Feng and his party, worried about how they would deal with him.


    Some people, even if they become water ghosts, or gain some ability for special reasons, can''t change their humble lives as ants.


    In Sarah''s opinion, at least, pike is that kind of person.


    She continued to oppress pike spiritually: "choose a way to die, is it desperate or desperate?"


    Sarah is clearly the weakest of the four, but her manner of speaking is really frightening.


    Speaking of cruel words, it sent out a cold air that made pike, a water devil, tremble.


    She said it was to let pike choose the way to die, but there was only one way to die.


    Pike finally becomes an undead by his strong obsession. He doesn''t want his consciousness to fall into perpetual silence.


    At the moment, he didn''t have the strength to frighten Nami. He looked like Sarah was a water devil, and he was just a weak and helpless civilian.


    "I I don''t want to lose my soul! "


    He stares at Sarah with a shudder, feeling that this woman is a demon.


    Sarah doesn''t care what others think of her. She continues to say, "it''s not whether you want to or not, it''s whether I want to."


    "How can you let me go?"


    Pike felt deep in her memory that some lost memory and personality came back under Sarah''s constant pressure.


    While still alive, he was subjected to all kinds of oppression in bill Gewert. He is weak in character and dare not have the slightest resistance to those who insult him.


    Then, he turned all the grievances he had received from the stronger ones into anger and vented them on the weaker ones.


    It can be said that he is a total bully!


    So it is reasonable for him to find trouble with Nanmei, who seems to be the best bully at first.


    Sarah sometimes looks at people. It''s terrible.


    She crooked her mouth and showed a strange smile: "if you want us to let you go, it''s not impossible. It depends on whether you are willing to do things for us."


    "What''s the matter? As long as you can spare me, I will do it! " Pike was like a fawning dog, putting down his dignity for survival.


    But he seemed to forget that he had already drowned.


    Even if he became a water devil after death, he still did not change his virtue of being greedy for life and fearing death


    Seeing pike take the bait, Sarah begins to tell her plan: "I need you, as the undead, to help us explore what''s going on on on bill gewater island."One side of Ye Feng heard the speech and thought that Sarah''s practice was not appropriate: "Sister Sarah, didn''t you send someone to explore the situation on the island before?


    There''s no need for this water devil to go again? Maybe he left and ran away!


    Even if you''re worried about the crew''s inaccuracy, Diana and I can do it for you! "


    That''s what Diana thought. She didn''t trust Parker who was trying to hurt them.


    Sara listened to Ye Feng''s words, her eyes flashed a trace of imperceptible cunning, along the meaning of Ye Feng changed her mouth.


    "Now that you say that, wood, let''s wipe out the instability."


    When they heard of Sara, they were so scared that parkton begged for mercy: "don''t kill me. I promise I won''t run away. I''ll finish your task perfectly!"


    "That''s not good. Your escape is so clever that we can only obliterate you!"


    On the surface, Sara has decided to listen to Ye Feng, but she is laughing in her heart.


    Parker really didn''t want to be scared out of his wits. He kowtowed to Sara and said, "do you think that''s ok?


    You mark me so that even if I really want to run away, you can catch me


    That''s what Sarah was waiting for, but she was still acting brilliantly and thinking, "mark Wood, can you mark him?


    If we can track his tracks, we''d better let him do the investigation.


    After all, he is also a dead man. "


    Ye Feng and Diana looked at each other to see what she thought.


    Diana pondered: "this method can be used. If there are undead to do the investigation instead of us, it can save a lot of time and even learn more about the island."


    Again, she looked at Diana.


    "I I''ll listen to you Na Mei timidly pursed her lips, which she thought was better for Ye Feng to decide.


    Ye Feng pondered for a while and took a deep breath: "then trust this water devil pike for a while!"


    With that, Ye Feng made a moonlight mark on Pike''s body at the first time.


    One side of Diana also did not idle, with him deepened the moonlight mark, in case Parker had any way to escape from Ye Feng''s mark.


    When the two of them make a mark, Nami, under Sara''s sign, releases the blisters that bind Parker.


    Before pike sets off, Sara does not forget to warn Parker of the consequences of his escape with the cold tone of Ye Feng''s three brothers.


    "If you dare to run away, or leak the news of our fleet to the ghost island souls on the island, you should be ready to go out of your wits!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1358

    Sarah takes a deep breath as she watches pike dive into the sea and sneak off to bill gewater''s main island.


    "Wood, you go and have a look. If he really dares to divulge information about our fleet, then..."


    Sara only said half of what she said, but her action of wiping her neck already told Ye Feng what to do next.


    Ye Feng made an order and immediately caught up with him.


    Hiding his breath and worrying about the existence of a demigod on bill gewater Island, he was always on guard against paying too much attention to pike and exposing himself to the sight of other undead.


    Keeping a distance from pike, Ye Feng also takes the opportunity to stand in the high altitude and survey the situation on bill gewater island.


    In the northern port of bilgwort, a large number of dead people are stationed here, guarding against the harbor coast.


    Ye Feng remembers that Sara had asked the crew to come to the coast for investigation, but she didn''t know where she was now.


    There is a moonlight mark, Ye Feng temporarily stops tracking pike and searches near the northern coastline.


    Soon, he found five crew members who were in charge of investigating the port nearby.


    Ye Feng slowly landed on the side of the five crew members, but his sudden appearance really scared the crew who were carrying out the investigation.


    When they saw that Ye Feng was his own, they were relieved.


    Ye Feng approached them, opened his mouth and asked, "how is your investigation?"


    The leader of the crew stood up and respectfully replied: "back to the vice captain, we have investigated the terrain and the distribution of the dead in the north port, and are preparing to withdraw to report the port information we have investigated to the captain!"


    Hearing their investigation finished, Ye Feng nodded.


    But he was a little bit curious about why they called him vice captain. Was it Sister Sarah who asked them to call him that?


    He also expressed his doubts: "why do you call me Deputy captain?"


    "It was captain Sara who asked us to call you that, and she said you were her brother," the leader explained respectfully


    As he thought, it was Sarah who asked the crew to call him that.


    Doubts lifted, Ye Feng motioned them to be careful on the way back, don''t let the dead find out, and then continue to rely on the moonlight mark to track pike.


    In a moment, he caught up with pike.


    At this time, pike has come to the central area of bill Gewert. His body is moving fast in the street like a slippery fish in the water, very smart.


    Watching pike in and out of pubs and various houses, Ye Feng, hiding in the air, frowned and muttered to himself, "can we detect clearly so soon?"


    Although the heart is very confused, but Ye Feng did not go down to catch pike to ask carefully, but continued to hide in the dark.


    As long as pike doesn''t show that he wants to run away, or leak secrets to the dead on the island, he won''t do it to pike.


    And while he''s tracking pike, he''s also secretly recording the distribution of the dead on the island.


    In addition to all kinds of houses in the dead can not be observed, outside the dead he can still rely on memory in mind.


    When he goes back later, pike will see if he tries to cheat on his sister Sarah.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng can''t help admiring himself and can think of so much for Sarah.


    As a matter of fact, Sara had thought of it before he came, but she didn''t tell him the real reason for his coming.


    Continue to follow pike to investigate the undead on bill jiwat. Ye Feng soon sees a group of undead knights on the highest peak of bill jiwater, standing in a square array in order to receive the training of another undead knight.


    The place where they trained happened to be next to the villa on the top of the mountain where he and Sarah used to live.


    If he remembers correctly, these undead knights were under the shadow of the war of shadow Island, hekarim.


    The breath on the head of the undead knight makes Ye Feng feel a great threat.


    It can make him feel a great threat, indicating that the other party is at least demigod.


    This is the first demigod found by Ye Feng tracking pike on the island, and Ye Feng notes it secretly.


    Looking at the pike who evades the ghost Knight''s pursuit and enters the villa on the top of the mountain for investigation, Ye Feng''s heart is tight.


    In fact, he was a little worried about Pike''s leaking secrets to the demigod undead knight. Fortunately, pike appeared soon and did not communicate with the undead Knight here.


    "It seems that Sarah''s words have a great deterrent effect on this bully like Parker!"


    Mumbling a sentence, Ye Feng is also following pike to continue the next investigation.


    Further south, the two moved far away from the center of bill Gewert''s downtown area to the slum block.


    Here, also left a deep memory for Ye Feng.


    The first time he woke up was to live in this ghetto with Sarah.


    Moving to the villa on the top of the mountain is the matter behind.


    Memories of the past flashed in his mind, both pleasant and heartbreaking.Noticing that pike is away from him, Ye Feng, who is immersed in memories, quickly shakes his head and puts it behind his head, and continues to follow pike.


    I don''t know if there''s something wrong with it. Parker didn''t come in after entering an old two-story house.


    Ye Feng waited for a long time, and confirmed that the moonlight sign was still in the old house. He frowned.


    Try to recall the memory before here, Ye Feng pupil slightly shrink.


    Isn''t this the house where he and Sarah first lived in the ghetto?


    How did pike get in here and not get out?


    Is it a fake?


    All kinds of questions arise in Ye Feng''s heart. He thinks it over for a while and decides to go in and find out.


    Because pike was a water devil, he ignored the door, so the door was still closed.


    Although this is the home of Ye Feng and Sarah, he has no key.


    If you hit the door directly, you will definitely disturb Parker who doesn''t come out. Ye Feng wanders around for a while. Seeing the half hidden window on the second floor, he flies directly into it.


    As soon as he entered the room on the second floor, Ye Feng saw Pike''s frightened appearance nailed to the wall by magic.


    Ye Feng sees this, and quickly hands to untie the shackles of magic to pike.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked directly? How did you get nailed to the wall


    However, without waiting for pike to reply, Ye Feng understood why pike would be nailed to the wall.


    With a suffocating sense of oppression, Ye Feng, together with pike, is unable to move with the invisible force before he can raise his combat power to the peak.


    "I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, Ye Feng, cluck..."


    The familiar female devil''s voice reverberates in the ear, the leaf wind takes a deep breath, the facial expression is gloomy to the extreme.


    For a moment, the hostess of the voice appeared in front of him.


    Looking at the smiling female demon in human form, Ye Feng said her name: "sure enough, it''s you, Elise!"


    As Ye Feng said, the female devil in front of her is Elise in human form.


    However, just like Elise in the super large shadow military fortress before her eyes, Elise is still a virtual image.


    Dressed in her favorite black evening dress, Elise approached Ye Feng and lifted Ye Feng''s chin with her forefinger.


    "I guess you''ll come back to bill Gewert, and you''ll probably come to the cottage full of memories of you and the Pirate Queen, so here''s a trap for you.


    Do you like it? "


    With that, Elise deliberately lightly touched the lower leaf wind''s lips and teased him with playful eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1359

    The soft and cold touch is fleeting, but it also makes Ye Feng''s brain short of oxygen.


    "Like..." He was in a trance and subconsciously replied.


    "Then commit suicide. I specially let the hammer stone leave a necromancy here. When you die, you will become an undead and become my eternal slave."


    Elise''s mouth is covered with a strange arc, her eyes are also blooming with a strange blood.


    One side of Parker''s whole body creeps, because he saw Ye Feng really did what Elise said.


    Noticing Pike''s troubled gaze, Alice''s increasingly morbid obsession turned cold.


    The neurotoxin broke out immediately and pike fainted.


    With no one in the way, Elise''s pretty cold face turns into an expression full of tenderness traps, bewitching Ye Feng step by step towards her planned road for him.


    Ye Feng, with a wooden look and dementia, slowly condenses the moon lightsaber in the shape of a rune sword in her right hand according to Elise''s idea.


    Trembling to raise the light sword of the moon, Ye Feng aimed the sword at his throat.


    "That''s it, Ye Feng. My words are your edict."


    Seeing that Ye Feng is about to commit suicide, the expression on her face is sometimes heartache and sometimes ferocious.


    Just like her complicated mood, it is changeable and unpredictable.


    When Ye Feng''s lightsaber of the moon is really against his own throat, the pathological blush on both sides of Elise''s cheek has reached an unprecedented level.


    "This time, you will never betray me again, Ye Feng!"


    When Elise is ready to enjoy Ye Feng''s blood splashing around the part where her throat is cut off, Ye Feng''s pupil suddenly regains its focus.


    Oops!


    In the heart secret way a not good, Elise is preparing to deepen her bewitching to Ye Feng, but don''t want the sword in Ye Feng''s hand to pierce her heart directly.


    For a time, her solid body like a frustrated ball, began to constantly leak out the irreparable black devil gas.


    Facing Ye Feng''s unswerving eyes, Elise''s pupil shrinks slightly, and her whole face becomes ferocious because of her anger.


    "Damn traitor, it seems that you are really bad at learning and dare to cheat me, ha ha..."


    As Elise''s bitter words said, Ye Feng did cheat her from the beginning.


    He had never been bewitched by Alice, but in order to let Alice relax his guard and minimize the noise caused by the battle between them, he had to pretend to be bewitched by her.


    Only when the fight between the two is settled in peace will the undead on the island be alerted.


    He can think of these, also can''t do without Elise to his "cultivation"!


    Looking down at the tears of the goddess, Ye Feng raised his head and looked at Elise: "I''m sorry, Elise, this is what you taught."


    By Ye Feng''s words, her blood pressure rose, but Elise can only stare now, waiting for the image to dissipate.


    To tell you the truth, she is very angry now!


    Ye Feng eyes complex staring at Elise, although this is just a wisp of her image, but he saw this appearance of her, more or less in the heart or some love her.


    Heartache return to heartache, Ye Feng is not because of heartache means.


    The real Elise has got rid of the devil body, reshaped her body with her blood and became a human again.


    All these images and obsessions of Elise in the past should be completely eliminated.


    Only in this way can we firmly protect the newborn iris.


    Let bygones be bygones. Elise should usher in a wonderful life in which she will not suffer any more!


    While Ye Feng looks at her, Elise who is dissipating also looks at him.


    I don''t know what reason, her hostile look of Ye Feng temporarily dispersed, replaced by a look of indifference that makes people unable to see the mind.


    "Can I ask you a question before I dissipate?" The tone of her voice was very cold, but there was no sense of oppression.


    This changed tone of voice is a bit like Fiona''s second daughter.


    "What''s the problem?" Ye Feng is on guard again. He is afraid that Elise will play any tricks.


    The shadow became more and more illusory, and there was not much time left for Elise.


    She hesitated for a moment, and her tone softened a lot: "I can''t feel the breath of my real body recently. Even if I touch you so close, I can''t feel it..."


    In the middle of the speech, Alice swallowed the "seed of believers" to her mouth.


    Ye Feng knows that she wants to talk about the seed of believers, but does not prick it.


    He thought for a moment and replied, "actually, you''re dead."


    Ye Feng said, originally thought that Elise would show an incredible look, excitedly grabbed his skirt and asked the specific reason.


    But to his surprise, Elise''s vanishing image was surprisingly calm, as if she had guessed from the beginning that he would say so."Sure enough, I said how my memory was broken after being attacked by that big eyed monster. Ha ha..."


    Elise laughed at herself, her expressionless expression still made people unable to see her true feelings.


    Seeing her like this, Ye Feng sighed.


    For a moment, he wanted to tell her that her real body was not dead, but was transformed into a human again with his blood.


    But after deep thought, he still did not dare to say it.


    He was afraid that he would say that the image of Elise would have special means to turn her real body into a demon again.


    "It''s a pity that I died before you became my servant."


    Elise stares at Ye Feng coldly. It seems that she cares more about Ye Feng''s loyalty to her than her own death.


    "If you want to save me, I''ll say you''re talking big? You are not a savior at all, and you want to save me


    With that, Elise mocked Ye Feng who once swore to her.


    Ye Feng''s hands gradually clench into a fist, the mood is very heavy.


    He also felt that Elise was right. He did not fulfill his promise to her.


    Although he saved her real body, he did not dare to tell Elise what she had done before because he was afraid that she would go the same way after recovering the memory of the devil.


    In a sense, there''s no problem with Elise''s image of his mockery.


    "You''re right." Ye Feng meets Elise''s playful eyes.


    Even if it is about to dissipate, but seeing Ye Feng talking to her like this, Elise still looks cold: "don''t think I''ll forgive you like this!"


    "I don''t expect you to forgive me..." Ye Feng looks guilty.


    "I will never forget that time. It was you who gave me hope and destroyed it in front of me."


    Knowing that her real body is dead, Elise''s image will no longer hide the pain that she has been unwilling to tell Ye Feng, and she will be brought out of the tray of mental trauma she suffered in Zuan.


    She hated him, even if it was death, it would be indelible!


    Ye Feng was silent, and she was sure to remember that time.


    Her speech also made Ye Feng more afraid, and the moment when girl Elise recovered the devil''s memory.


    Looking at Elise''s image completely dissipated, Ye Feng took a deep breath and left it behind temporarily. He picked up a comatose pike and drove back.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1360

    "And you met the Spider Queen of shadow island? Ye Feng, are you seriously injured? Let me see! "


    When Ye Feng heard back that he and pike encountered the image of Elise, Diana was really scared.


    She nervously revolved around Ye Feng and stroked up and down, as if she could not find the wound.


    Ye Feng said with a bitter smile: "I am not injured, just a wisp of image, and we met in the super large shadow military fortress of shurima."


    "Even so, she also has the strength of demigod, how can you fight her without injury?"


    Diana is still not at ease, continue to work on Ye Feng.


    Seeing Diana, this is not to see his wounds do not give up, Ye Feng had to pretend that he was bewitched, and then give Alice image of a sword to blurt out the truth.


    As for his conversation with Alice, he didn''t say it.


    Diana believed him after hearing the image of Elise who had won by strategy.


    She also once again showed a beautiful smile: "no injury is good!"


    One side of Na Meimo stood silent. She always felt that Ye Feng was hiding something from them, but she didn''t dare to ask, for fear that Ye Feng would not be happy.


    Sara is always staring at the faint pike, thinking, but she is also distracted to listen to Ye Feng and Diana''s dialogue.


    Hearing that Diana, who was too worried about Ye Feng, finally stopped, she opened her lips and said, "wood, how is the situation on the island?"


    Speaking of business, Diana put aside her childish and carefree thinking, and looked at Ye Feng seriously.


    Ye Feng took a deep breath and told them all the information he knew.


    But for more specific information, I''m afraid pike will have to wake up.


    When Parker wakes up, she doesn''t know when it''s going to be. The rest of us are willing to wait. Sarah has no time to waste her time here.


    "Wood, wake him up!"


    Ye Feng is a little surprised, Sarah will let him directly wake pike, but look at Sara that extremely serious expression, he still decided to listen to her.


    Using the modified neurotoxin that is stolen from Elise, Ye Feng hits Pike''s nerves.


    After a while, pike woke up from the pain.


    Without waiting for him to know where it is, Sarah''s voice was so cold that he was excited: "wake up? Tell me about your investigation information. If you don''t have my detailed information about wood, you''d better go down in smoke! "


    Looking around his eyes and seeing himself on the deck of the siren, pike confirmed that he was saved.


    After sorting out some messy clues just after waking up, he revealed the intelligence of his investigation.


    Compared with the information provided by Ye Feng, his information is indeed more detailed.


    Sarah nodded from time to time, satisfied with Parker''s intelligence.


    But when Sara hears the last information provided by park, she raises her head and gives Ye Feng a cold look full of oppression.


    At the same time, she turned her eyes from Parker to Ye Feng, as well as Diana and Nami.


    Why do they suddenly pay attention to Ye Feng?


    Because the last information provided by park is the information of Ye Feng and iris kissing.


    All three of them like Ye Feng. Of course, they will feel a little sad and unhappy after hearing it.


    "Cough Demons like to tease people, and I can''t help it... "


    Ye Feng played ha ha, trying to pretend not to see their faces.


    His explanation may have fooled Diana and Namie, but not Sarah.


    Sarah and Ali both know the complex relationship between Ye Feng and Alice. It''s just that she''s not like Ali, you can see what Ye Feng is doing.


    She didn''t know that Elise''s real body was destroyed and revived by Ye Feng.


    So as soon as she heard the kiss between Ye Feng and Elise, she instinctively felt worried for Ye Feng.


    Of course, she won''t show them on her face. What she wants is to find Ye Feng to have a good talk.


    Now it''s still more important for bill Gewert''s strategy


    After thinking it out, Sara shifts the topic for Ye Feng: "there is no need to pay too much attention to this unimportant intelligence. Now that the intelligence has been collected, the next step is to make a plan to recapture bill jiwater!"


    "I listen to you..." Nami stands by Ye Feng''s side. She is not good at making such a battle plan.


    Ye Feng opened his mouth and asked, "Sister Sarah, is it starting now?"


    Sarah shook her head. "I''ll have to sort out this information and then redraw a map of bill giver before I can work out a specific operational plan."


    Diana is also in a state: "can I help you?"


    "No, I''m familiar with bill Gewert. I know all the organs and secret channels on the island.


    You didn''t find out about this information, so I can only do it myself.


    When the map is ready, I''ll ask you to work out the battle plan together. "Sarah declined Diana''s help, and with that she went back to the bow control room alone and began drawing.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Ye Feng yawned and was pulled out of his room by Diana.


    With him came out, and because of the shadow of nightmares, Nami did not dare to sleep alone.


    Nami thought Diana would be very angry when she saw her in Ye Feng, but Diana was unexpectedly calm.


    It seems that she is not as wary of her as other girls who like Ye Feng.


    With Ye Feng and Diana out of the belly of the boat, came to the bow of the control room, Na Mei saw Sarah is hair fluffy lying on the small table beside the rudder of the boat sleeping.


    Na Mei whispered to Ye Feng, "Sarah always gets up early. Why didn''t she get up today?"


    Ye Feng is one of the three people who know Sarah best. He looks at Sara, who is still holding a pen in her hand, and guesses that she didn''t sleep last night.


    "Wait a minute," he said in good time. "Sarah drew a map last night and didn''t sleep."


    The next second, however, Sarah sat up with her eyes open. "Are you here? Don''t wait. We''ll have a war conference now


    "You really don''t have to rest?" Ye Feng still loves Sarah.


    Sara makes a gesture that doesn''t have to worry about, so she starts the battle meeting.


    Looking at her attentively speaking, Diana, who had been somewhat disgusted with her, had a better impression of her.


    Ye Feng has some helplessness. Since Sarah wants to finish the battle meeting now, he still has to respect her idea.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the meeting was held, the operational plan went from rough formulation to detailed improvement under their discussion.


    After making the plan, Sarah seems to forget that she didn''t have a rest last night, and she looks excited.


    "If you have nothing else to add, go ahead with the plan. The first step is to destroy the main fortifications of the northern port and coast through the fleet''s artillery.


    In addition to the three demigods waiting for you to act according to circumstances, other crew members under the cover of gunfire take a boat to seize the port


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1361

    Sara''s eleven warships are in a triangular formation above the sea north of bill gewater.


    The grey fog of the sea concealed the traces of warships.


    At the end of the battle meeting, Sara sent people to quickly report her plan to the other ten ships.


    Soon, the ten warships behind the siren began to advance in an orderly manner, standing side by side with the siren in a line formation.


    Seeing that the ships were all ready, Sara went back to the control room and steered herself. The siren''s cannons, which were launched into the gun bay, could reach the port''s distance before stopping again.


    The other warships followed the siren''s pace, and arranged their formation, waiting for Sarah, the leader, to give orders.


    Leaving the control room at the bow, Sarah stood on the deck, facing the wind, letting her crimson hair dance wildly in the salty sea wind.


    Looking out for a moment at the still hazy northern port of bill gewater, her right hand rose slowly.


    The crew on one side immediately understood her intention, bowed down to her, and then bowed respectfully under the deck.


    As soon as the crew entered the belly of the ship, they stepped up and rushed to the gun bay to give Sara instructions to fire.


    In the gun bay, several gunners and crew are ready, waiting for Sara''s instructions.


    "If your majesty Sara has an order, let''s attack the port at once!"


    On hearing the instructions from the crew, the leading Gunners immediately loaded the cannon shells in the bow direction.


    The cannon in the bow is more powerful than the semi divine cannon shell on the side of the ship. One cannon is enough to release a blow comparable to the God.


    In addition to speed can not compare with God, other aspects are almost equivalent to a God.


    The siren is the same class of warship as the previous king of pirates, Planck''s abyss.


    This is also the fundamental reason why Bill Gewert was so rampant that he still had a foothold in Valoran.


    The square cannon door in the bow was wide open, and a deafening God class cannon was fired at Bill''s port, announcing the start of the battle to recover bill jiwater.


    Boom!


    The cannons exploded in the harbor, and the sounds of explosions and the screams of the dead were endless.


    Just as the cannon was about to center on the harbor and release waves of hot burst power that could radiate the entire bill gewater, the pupils of Ye Feng and his four men shrank.


    The mushroom cloud, which was climbing high into the sky, shrank at a visible speed and was finally absorbed into a shadow fortification on the top of a semicircular ball.


    That fortification is exactly the building target Ye Feng planned to destroy through the cannon before!


    Seeing this, Ye Feng couldn''t help but take a breath of cool air: "that fortification can absorb the power of the gun which is comparable to God!"


    Nanmei leaned against Ye Feng with a lingering fear: "it''s good that the three of us did not attack without authorization. Otherwise, with our semi divine strength, we would definitely eat the shriveled!"


    Diana is still full of confidence: "this is not the time to vent our anger. Ye Feng and I have encountered similar shadow spires in surima, as long as we destroy it from the inside!"


    Hearing her say so, Ye Feng''s eyes lit up: "do you mean we two go in and destroy it?"


    "Yes Diana rubbed her hands. She was ready to destroy the fortification.


    When Ye Feng and Diana were about to demolish the house violently, Sara stopped them both: "wait, don''t you see that the fortification has cracked?"


    After Sara said this, Ye Feng and the three people took a closer look and found that the top of the fortification which absorbed all the power of the cannon did appear cracks.


    "It''s still going to go according to the original plan. If something unexpected happens, you can act again!"


    Seeing all three of them, Sara, as the commander of this operation, asked them to stay on standby with no doubt.


    Almost at the same time that Sara''s voice fell, the other ten new-type Ionian warships centered on the siren also released cannons with the bow comparable to God.


    However, on a closer look, the shell power of these mass-produced ships is still a little worse than that of the siren.


    At the end of the day, it''s not like Sarah''s siren, built with the rarest shipbuilding materials.


    But it''s enough!


    Ten in a row


    Under the heavy bombardment of the fleet''s bow guns, the northern port and coast of birgiwater were in a mess.


    Only the only shadow fortification was still strong, but as can be seen from the cracks on it, it would not be able to hold on to another shot.


    Looking at it, Ye Feng couldn''t help but say: "the defense capability of this fortification is much more terrible than the defense barrier of our shadow military fortress in shurima. So many divine class cannons have not destroyed it."


    Diana did not agree with Ye Feng: "not necessarily. Don''t forget that the reason why the Reebok''s Hayes super magic gun can break through the barrier is that we have completely destroyed its internal shadow spire."


    Sara is not interested in their conversation. She will continue to be in charge of the chief commander. She returns to the control room, steers the siren to turn, and points her side at the port, before returning to Ye Feng and their side.Other warships followed the siren and aimed at the port.


    At the next moment, all the semidivine cannon doors on the side of the siren were opened, no longer targeting a single point of shadow fortification, but shelling the port irregularly.


    Although the power has been reduced, the range of the artillery has been enlarged.


    The reason for this is that the shadow fortification is about to collapse. If you use the God class cannon to bomb, even if Bill gewater is recaptured, it will be destroyed, and it is difficult for people to survive in a short time.


    What''s more, the materials needed for the divine cannon are too precious, and her siren currently has less than 20 rounds.


    I think the reserves of those low-quality aonia ships that are mass-produced should be less than her.


    Combined with various factors, Sarah weighed the pros and cons before making this decision.


    Under the constant and irregular bombardment of the demigod cannon, the shadow fortification collapsed.


    The port''s undead fled and fell into panic.


    Sara saw this, and immediately gave the next order, ordered the crew under the cover of gunfire rowing boat landing bill Gewert''s northern port and coast.


    As the crew of the siren went into the sea one after another, the crew of other warships also responded to Sara''s instructions and rowed one after another, ready to land at bilgwort port.


    There were not enough boats, and the remaining bilgworth did not retreat, jumped into the sea and swam toward the harbor.


    In order to recapture their homeland, they are doing their own efforts.


    No one is afraid to fight. All of us will go ahead!


    Since they were forced to seek refuge in Ionia, all of them who could fight turned their fear of the dead and the pain of losing their homes into the motivation for their hard training.


    Finally, when it came to this day, they naturally wanted to take back bill gewater with their own hands!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1362

    Under the bombardment of the fleet''s artillery, the dead of bilgworth harbor have been defeated.


    Bill Gewert''s crew quickly landed at the port, all armed with lethal magic weapons.


    The best fighters also put on the hax Wraith armor and rushed to the forefront to open the way for Sara''s fleet.


    With the fastest speed to clear the harbor''s undead, this coastline is soon firmly under the control of the Sara fleet.


    Before the dead from the rest of the island arrived, Sarah ordered the first to launch a disaster, and the men of the fleet divided into three ways to capture bill gewater.


    Pike, who has been following Sara''s party, looks at Sara. They seem to forget his existence and have the idea of escaping.


    Sara stops anyone who wants the next moment.


    "You, follow us. If I find out you want to run away again, you''ll be ready to go to hell!"


    Sarah''s voice was so cold that pike shivered, and the Pirate Queen temperament in her whole body was no doubt at this moment.


    If she had the strength of Elise, she would be much more terrifying than Alice?


    One side of Ye Feng thought in the bottom of my heart.


    The character of his sister Sarah, a serious atmosphere, really has a suffocating sense of oppression.


    "Wood, you come with me. We have to take the Highlands first!"


    Speaking to Ye Feng in an indisputable tone, Sarah takes the lead to run to a path full of containers in the port area.


    After a while, Sarah enters an abandoned warehouse, pushes aside the dust cabinet in the corner of the warehouse, and regularly taps on the floor. A dark underground passageway appears in front of everyone.


    "Keep up with me. This secret road leads straight to the housing area below bill Gewert''s highest peak!"


    And said to Ye Feng and his party, Sarah did not enter the dark secret road.


    Ye Feng knew Sarah''s plan early in the morning, but they didn''t think much about it, so they followed in directly.


    Pike, the last water devil, saw that they seemed to ignore his existence and hesitated to escape.


    But remembering Sara''s grim warning, he followed.


    At the foot of the highest mountain in bill gewater, Ye Feng and his party walked out of a house full of cobwebs.


    The crew of the fleet has not yet attacked here. Looking at the nearby souls in charge of patrolling and some low-level undead who have no intelligence to wander around, Sarah makes a silent gesture.


    Ye Feng and they will follow her to climb the highest mountain.


    On the top of the mountain, a demigod undead knight is training a team of high-level undead knights.


    At this peak, they had a panoramic view of the occupation of the port.


    The reason for this delay was that, in their view, the Sara fleet would decline once they went deep into bill gewater without the support of the fleet''s artillery.


    By then, without their help, the other undead will be able to wipe out all the people in Sara''s fleet.


    If there is any accident, it is more than enough to clean up the human beings who are not even demigods with their strength.


    You should know that in addition to the demigod undead knight, other high-level undead Knight are also infinitely close to the existence of demigod.


    They have the capital to despise mankind!


    But what they didn''t know was that the crew of the Sara fleet were armed with magic weapons that could kill the dead, some elite fighters, and the heiks ghost armor.


    If they let go, the army of the dead will soon be defeated.


    But in the eyes of ordinary Cavaliers, it seems that they are weaker than the ordinary Cavaliers.


    Only the head of the demigod undead knight can beat a bit!


    As long as you kill them, cut off the possibility of their support, and seize the highland overlooking the whole bill Gewert, Ye Feng and his party can well control the next trend of the war!


    This is the real reason why Sara would go straight through the secret passage and bring the wind with them.


    "Wood, Diana, you two..."


    Sarah only said half of what she said, but her murderous eyes and the movement of her right hand wiping her neck with a knife in her right hand told Ye Feng what to do.


    Ye Feng and Diana understand, the moon god group two people tacit understanding each other''s eyes, together from the dark attack to the undead knights.


    The two men have attacked and killed the half god level demons and undead many times in shurima, and they have become so skillful that they don''t know what to do.


    This time, the two of them waved the same moon blade, and killed all the undead knights with the speed that the undead knights had no time to react.


    To death, these undead Knights don''t know who killed them!


    As the ghosts of the undead Knights disappear, Ye Feng and Diana slowly reveal their true bodies.


    It''s safe. Sara, the three, walk out of the dark.


    But Na Mei put her hands together and fell on her chest, casting envious eyes toward Ye Feng and Diana: "you just cooperated with each other well!"If only she could have a tacit understanding with Ye Feng when fighting!


    Unfortunately, she is still a little afraid of fighting


    Ye Feng was stunned and said with a smile, "is that right? I didn''t pay much attention to it, hehe


    Diana''s pretty face is unconsciously reddish. She is praised by nameI for her tacit understanding with Ye Feng. She is still very happy.


    After all, they are the goddess of the moon sect and the guardian of the moon. They are made for each other!


    Sarah glanced at the relaxed people without expression. "There will be opportunities to chat in the future. Go in and have a look."


    With that, she took the lead in pushing the door into the villa on the top of the mountain.


    Ye Feng and others also quickly followed in, half saw Sara suddenly stopped, they are a little confused.


    But when they followed Sarah''s gaze, all but pike took a breath.


    "Statue of Maud Caesar?"


    Ye Feng said the name of what he saw, and he was extremely shocked.


    How could there be a statue of Maud Caesar here?


    Why didn''t pike mention this information before?


    Many questions arose in his heart, as did Sarah and others.


    Sarah squints at Pike: "Parker, should you explain why there is no statue in your intelligence?"


    Feeling Sara''s killing intention, pike is a little confused to tell the truth.


    It''s just a statue. As for the tension?


    The reason why he didn''t say that before is that the statue has nothing to pay attention to.


    Seeing that he didn''t care, Parker quickly explained, "I thought the statue was nothing, so I didn''t say it. I really didn''t mean to hide it!"


    Sarah''s eyes were still sharp. She was staring at Pike and said in a cold voice, "is there anything else like that you''ve ignored?"


    Pike shivered: "no, absolutely no, just this statue!"


    "I hope that''s what you said, otherwise..."


    Sara doesn''t want to talk to pakdo any more. She turns to Ye Feng and Diana: "do you see what''s wrong with this statue? Is this something similar to the one you saw in the shadow spire before


    Ye Feng shook his head: "can''t see what is abnormal."


    "Don''t forget that when we first entered the shadow spire, we thought that the image of the demon leader was a normal one." Diana reminded the lower leaf wind that they could not relax their vigilance.


    Seeing that Diana said so, Ye Feng suggested, "then we destroy it now?"


    "Yes Sarah was the first to agree.


    Diana and Nami nodded in succession.


    Since they all agree, Ye Feng no longer talks about it. He condenses the moon lightsaber in the shape of a crescent blade in his right hand.


    Aiming at the statue of Maud Caesar, Ye Feng waves the moon''s lightsaber and splits several arc-shaped moonlight.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1363

    The statue of Maud Caesar is broken to pieces under the moon blade of Ye Feng. Everyone is relieved to see here.


    "Haha, now it should not suddenly appear a demon leader image?"


    Scattered light sword of the moon, Ye Feng grinned.


    Sarah''s tense look softened a little. "It shouldn''t be, wood. You''ve done a good job."


    Ye Feng was flattered by Sarah, but he still asked, "Sister Sarah, what are we going to do next?"


    "On the roof!"


    Sarah points to the stairs leading to the second floor, gives Ye Feng three people a look, and takes the lead to walk to the second floor.


    Keeping up with Sara''s pace, Ye Feng has not forgotten to find a topic with Nami and Diana: "Nami, Diana, do you know? This is actually my home


    After listening to this, Nami looked around the villa and said sincerely, "Ye Feng, your home is really big!"


    But Diana frowned: "aren''t you an Ionian living in demasia?"


    Come to the corridor full of rooms on both sides of the second floor, Ye Feng continues to follow Sarah to the roof of the top floor, while continuing to answer Diana''s questions.


    "Hey hey, strictly speaking, this is Sister Sarah''s villa, but it''s also my home!"


    Nanmei didn''t think about it too much. She chatted and laughed with Ye Feng: "there are so many rooms on the second floor. Can we rest here after the war?"


    "Of course, stay as you please." Ye Feng patted her chest and agreed.


    But Diana was very unhappy. It was clearly Sara''s home, but Ye Feng said it was also his home. She also behaved like a villa owner.


    Sara, who walks in the front and takes people on the roof, doesn''t refute Ye Feng''s words. Isn''t the subtext tacit that Ye Feng and she are a family?


    No, Ye Feng can''t be the master of this villa!


    The more you think about it, the more sour she becomes. Diana subconsciously corrects Ye Feng: "Sarah''s villa is Sarah''s, Ye Feng, you can''t count as the owner of this villa!"


    "Er..."


    Ye Feng is very surprised, he and Na Mei both cast puzzled eyes at Diana.


    Only Sarah recognized Diana''s jealousy. She turned around in front of her and narrowed her eyes. "It''s OK. Mine is wood''s. He''s the man of the house."


    This Sara, always angry with her!


    Diana was on a limb with Sarah. She said angrily, "Ye Feng will come back with me to jushenfeng in the future, and then we will build a bigger house on the giant Shenfeng peak."


    As the party, Ye Feng is dizzy. How can the topic change from Sara''s villa to Diana''s building a house back to giant Shenfeng?


    Nami blinked, and her pretty face turned red unconsciously. She had a little idea why Diana suddenly had a conflict with Sarah.


    However, she did not join in the battle, but worried about her own little things.


    If ye Feng and her return to the sea, will they get used to her crystal palace and shell bed?


    The more she thought about it, the more shy she was. Her delicate cheek was slightly hot.


    Pike, who walks at the back, can see that all three women like this one named Ye Feng!


    Why didn''t a girl like him when Pike was alive?


    Thinking that he didn''t fall in love with a girl until he died, Parker, the water devil, was hit by tons of spirit.


    "Well, come up with me."


    Thinking of business, Sara just stopped, did not continue to tease the goddess of glass heart, led the people on the roof.


    Humph, just put it on at this time!


    Diana and Sara''s short fight ended in failure again. She read a sentence in her heart and glared at Ye Feng with resentment in her eyes, and then she also went to the rooftop.


    Ye Feng''s face is confused. Why does Diana stare at him?


    Pike, who was at the back of the line, also went to the rooftop.


    Nanmei saw that everyone was amused on the roof, leaving her and Ye Feng at the end. She pulled the corner of his clothes and gently reminded him, "Ye Feng, don''t think about it. Let''s go up too!"


    Interrupted by Na Mei''s meditation, Ye Feng nods and goes to the roof with Na Mei.


    On the rooftop, Sarah and Diana are both in a state, looking solemnly down at Bill gewater.


    On this summit, the two men took a panoramic view of bill givett''s battle situation.


    The landing crew of bill Gewert divided into three routes, strictly implemented Sarah''s plan, and quickly seized all the main intersections of bill jiwater, driving away and trapping the dead on the island.


    All went well, and the vanguard troops had entered the heart of birgiwater and continued to March south.


    Soon, however, the vanguard troops met with obstacles - high-level undead knights.


    There are more than 20 high-level undead Knights suddenly come out of the twisted dark space, and each of them exudes the spirit of being close to a demigod.


    Seeing this, Sarah and Diana take back their eyes almost at the same time and look at each other.Ye Feng also saw this scene, and he offered to "let''s help. Only we can solve those undead Knights!"


    Diana tightened the crescent blade in her hand. Although she did not speak, her actions showed her attitude.


    In order to reduce casualties, Sarah also immediately agreed with Ye Feng''s proposal: "well, you and Diana will start now, and Nami and I will stay here."


    "Sister Sarah, Nami, you should be careful here too!"


    Before leaving, she told Sarah and Nami with concern, and Ye Feng and Diana became sword light and moon shadow, and rushed to those high-level undead knights.


    Always timid Na Mei looks at Ye Feng and Diana''s back, hands together: "Ye Feng, they should be able to deal with it?"


    "It''s just some undead knights who are not half gods. They can handle it easily. With the help of them, the fleet should be able to recover the whole bill gewater before dawn."


    Although Sarah said relaxed words, she was still staring at Ye Feng and Diana. She was still worried about Ye Feng and Diana.


    It was not until Ye Feng and Diana easily solved those undead knights that she withdrew her eyes.


    "Come on, Nami. It''s windy here. Let''s go back to the house and have a good rest."


    After greeting Nami and giving pike a look, Sara turns and prepares to go back to the villa for a rest.


    "Don''t you watch more?" Nami is still worried.


    "It''s OK, Nami!" With a gentle smile on her pretty face, she pulls Nami down from the roof.


    Back to the second floor of the villa, Sarah arranges her room for Nami in advance, and then takes her back to the first floor hall.


    Sitting on the sofa, Sarah wanted to have a good chat with Nami and enhance their relationship.


    Who would like to, but her eyes suddenly a Ling, into a state of high alert.


    Seeing that she was so nervous, Nami stuck to her with fear: "what''s the matter?"


    "Maud Caesar''s broken statue is missing!"


    Sarah looks at Parker as she speaks.


    Pike immediately realized that Sara was suspecting that he was responsible for the disappearance of the statue of Maud Caesar, and he waved his hand and explained, "I don''t know!"


    Seeing that pike didn''t look fake, Sarah believed him for the time being, but her nerves were still tense for fear of any accident.


    "Do you think that by breaking my statue, you will be free from death?"


    The frightening sound of fear reverberated in the villa. Except for Nami, Sara and pike were shocked by the sound of fear.


    The next moment, Maud Caesar''s distorted image appeared in front of them.


    "Let me see, whose soul is better to taste first?"


    Although Nami was not affected, she was too timid and was scared to rely on Sarah.


    Sarah forced herself to suppress her fear and looked at the image of Maud Caesar with a black face.


    "Just you, mortal body, but the soul is comparable to the spirit of God, it is really a rare delicacy


    Maud Caesar glances at the three of Sara, and then locks her eyes on Sarah.


    Sara hasn''t realized what''s going on. The scene around her is twisted into a dark field with infinite dead air.


    Deep in the unknown, which is full of dead air, Sarah feels extremely depressed.


    She tried to call her companion''s name: "Nami, are you around?"


    But the next second, it was Maud Caesar''s terrible voice that seemed to climb out of hell.


    "Welcome to reincarnation, mankind!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1364

    The sound of heavy breathing reverberated in the empty streets of bill Gewert.


    Sara''s lips were wide open, panting and scurrying about in the street.


    All around the background are dark reincarnation hopelessness dyed into a single dark green, a terrible shadow in Sarah''s heart.


    "You can''t escape, man..."


    Maud Caesar''s real voice of hell, hoarse and thick, shakes Sarah''s mind and plunges her into the infinite terror of nowhere to escape.


    I wonder if Maud Caesar was deliberately teasing her, trying to see her exhausted.


    Whenever she thought that she was temporarily free from his pursuit, he would quietly appear behind her, giving her great mental pressure.


    This time is no exception, the appearance of Maud Caesar once again made her heart tense and her fear deepened.


    But fear doesn''t make her give up her desire to survive and her ability to think.


    She took a deep breath, dragging her tired body to quicken her pace again.


    Confirming that modcaesar is temporarily thrown away, Sara comes to a warehouse full of containers.


    The warehouse used to be a storehouse for the meat of sea animals. Since bill Gewert was occupied and left unattended, it now stinks of decay.


    Although Sarah didn''t like the taste, she managed to hide.


    The reason why she didn''t continue to run in the street outside was that her physical strength had reached its limit.


    As she continued to run outside, she would catch up with mordekasa, no matter how familiar she was with the terrain of bill gewater.


    So she decided to take a gamble, while Maud Caesar was temporarily turned away from her in a circle and hid in the stinky warehouse to regain some strength.


    On the other hand, Maud Caesar didn''t mean to let her run a long distance, and then catch up to scare her.


    He moved so slowly because the statue was broken by Ye Feng, which made his ability to stay in the statue incomplete and incomplete.


    Otherwise, with his demigod power left in the statue, Sarah would not be able to move in front of his strength any more.


    The footstep is particularly heavy, and the demigod''s mind can''t be detected to sense Sara''s movement.


    Even, he felt that his reincarnation was hopeless, as if there was a time limit


    Now he is like a dragon trapped in the shoal, powerful but unable to use.


    At this moment, out of the abyss of reincarnation, under the leadership of Ye Feng and Diana, Sara''s fleet has reached the end of the recovery operation against bill Gewert.


    The remains of the dead are driven to the southernmost coast of bill gewater, and Ye Feng and Diana signal the fleet to retreat.


    The two of them cast the storm of the moon at the same time, strangling all the remaining souls gathered together.


    At this point, bill Gewert''s recovery campaign was a perfect end.


    Ye Feng and Diana looked at each other with a sharp heart, and both of them unconsciously showed a faint smile.


    The morning light of dawn breaks quietly from the East, and the warmth comes again in the shadow shrouded bill Gewert.


    Just after Diana told the fleet members to clean up the whole battle field of bill Gewert, and then she was ready to go back to the villa on the top of the mountain with Ye Feng to report the battle situation to Sarah. The figure of Na Mei was so anxious that she came into her sight.


    "Ye Feng, Diana, something''s wrong, Sarah''s accident!"


    Hearing the bad news brought by Nami, Ye Feng and Diana''s joy of victory were instantly dissipated and replaced by concerns about Sarah.


    Ye Feng pressed Na Mei''s shoulder and stared at her in the eyes: "Na Mei, Sister Sarah, what''s wrong with her?"


    Nami rubbed her red and swollen eyes and told Ye Feng all the things about Maud Caesar''s putting Sara in the hopeless reincarnation.


    Ye Feng listened to Na Mei''s story, and his face was gloomy: "hateful. I didn''t expect that he could exert his ability even if the statue was broken!"


    Diana noticed pike wasn''t following. She asked, "where''s Pike?"


    Speaking of pike, Nami seemed to think of something, and she went on: "by the way, I almost forgot to say that although Sarah was locked into unknown territory by the devil, she seemed to be still on the island. Pike and I could see two light spots moving fast on the island.


    I''ll let pike follow the two light spots, and I''ll come and tell you! "


    Ye Feng sees Na Mei''s self reproach. He caresses her pretty face and wipes her tears: "pike has a moonlight mark on his body. It''s right to let him track those two light spots.


    Nami, you''ve done a good job. I''ll leave the rest to me! "


    "And me, let''s go and save Sarah!"


    Although Diana doesn''t like Sarah very much, she will choose to rescue her at this time.


    Ye Feng nods in silence and feels the location of Parker marked by moonlight.


    After perceiving Pike''s position, he directly tears open a space vortex and transmits it to Pike''s side.


    The smell of beauty and Diana came out of the warehouse.Seeing Ye Feng and them coming, Parker immediately pointed to two light spots circling in the warehouse: "you are here. I have been following for a long time. It''s these two light spots. They seem to be circling around."


    Ye Feng stares at the light spot for a while, noticing that the two light spots are getting closer and closer, he is really anxious.


    Trying to use space magic to break the cycle of hopelessness, he looked at Diana: "Diana, do you have a way to break through the unknown space of Maud Caesar? Sister Sarah is going to be caught by the devil


    "No way, this space is too weird!" Diana shook her head. There was nothing she could do about it.


    See her also can''t help, Ye Feng eyes anxiously stare at those two twinkling light spot, don''t know what to do.


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Ye Feng, who gradually feels desperate, finds that the space around him vibrates.


    He cast uncertain glances at the three of Diana, and when he saw the three of them looking at him, he knew it was not an illusion.


    Do they also want to enter that weird space?


    If so, Sister Sarah will be saved!


    Ye Feng''s heart lit up hope again.


    However, the direction of the matter is not as he thought, with the more and more violent vibration of this space, the sound of porcelain breaking on the ground suddenly rings.


    Then, a delicate body appeared in front of Ye Feng out of thin air, and fell into his arms in a stumbling and fleeing posture and knocked him down directly.


    "Sister Sarah?"


    "Sarah


    All the people, including him, saw the appearance of the man who fell into his arms. They were all staring at each other and showing an incredible look.


    This is not Sarah who is caught in the hopeless situation of reincarnation. Who will it be?


    "Wood?"


    In order to avoid Maud Caesar''s pursuit, even if her physical strength is not much, Sarah is also running at the cost of overdraft.


    Suddenly she bumps into someone else''s arms. Sarah is surprised and angry. She is the only one who can hold the wind!


    She is about to break free, but the call of Ye Feng and others is to let her action not stop.


    Fixed an eye to see is Ye Feng embraces her, her that startled pretty face turns to reveal the blush of shyness and joy.


    "Wood, that''s great. You''ve come to save me!"


    "It''s not the time to be happy, the devil is still there," Diana said


    In Diana''s reminder, Ye Feng and others immediately turned their eyes to not far away from Maud Caesar.


    Maud Caesar did not attack Ye Feng and his group, and his image became more and more unstable.


    Seeing him like this, what Ye Feng thought of for the first time was that the image of Elise, which was fast disappearing before, was also in this state.


    Is Maud Caesar going away?


    But he didn''t give the demon a fatal blow!


    Ye Feng couldn''t think of it, so he could only keep staring at mod Caesar with vigilant eyes.


    In fact, the situation of Maud Caesar is just like Ye Feng thought. The statue is broken, and his power to stay in the statue is slowly fading.


    Now that his strength is almost gone, he can''t continue to fight them.


    "Lucky for you, my time is up, ha ha, but we will meet again soon..."


    Before the complete dissipation, Maud Caesar left a word that made Ye Feng and others deeply uneasy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1365

    The image of Maud Caesar died out for a long time, and Ye Feng and his party were relieved.


    After a few breaths of relief, Ye Feng looked at Sarah in her arms: "Sister Sarah, are you not hurt?"


    Sarah shook her head. "No, just a little tired running."


    Ye Feng sees her to say so, his eyeball turns, in front of the body directly tears open a twisted space whirlpool.


    "Sister Sarah, I''ll carry you back to the villa on the top of the mountain to rest."


    Hearing Ye Feng''s proposal, Sara, who is tired and quick to take off her strength, feels warm, and gives a gentle hum, letting Ye Feng carry her on her back.


    One side of Diana is sour, but Sarah does not have much physical strength now, she is not easy to say anything.


    Looking at Ye Feng, who is carrying Sara into the whirlpool of space, she can''t help stamping her depressed feet.


    "Diana, let''s go back and have a good rest."


    Pamela took La Diana''s hand and motioned her not to be distracted by the whirlpool of space.


    Glancing at her and her treatment of Nami, Diana''s sour psychological balance is quite a lot.


    "Well!"


    In response, she and Na Mei also went through the whirlpool of space.


    Pike is still at the back, suffering from the mental attack of Ye Feng.


    When can he find a water ghost daughter-in-law?


    It''s too hard to follow Ye Feng all day long!


    Back to the villa on the top of the mountain, Sara did not let Ye Feng send her back to her room to rest, but let Ye Feng take her to the roof to have a look.


    After confirming that bill jiwater is in the final stage of cleaning up the battlefield, Sarah can settle down and let Ye Feng take her back to her room to rest.


    Returning to the room and lying on the bed, maybe she has not been able to sleep in the past few days. Sara, who has no demigod strength, does not say a few words with Ye Feng and his party, and sleeps in the past.


    Listening to her even and rhythmic breathing sound, Ye Feng and others who are summarizing the war in her room are all stunned.


    After a moment, Ye Feng sighed helplessly: "Sister Sarah hasn''t slept these days. We''d better go out and let her have a good sleep."


    They all saw how hard Sarah worked these days. Diana and Na Mei both followed Ye Feng''s suggestion and left Sarah''s room cleverly.


    Coming to the hall on the first floor, the three men continued to sum up the battle of bill gewater.


    It''s just that Ye Feng and Na Mei are not very good at this kind of thing. Most of the time, Diana is there to talk about it. Ye Feng and Na Mei are responsible for listening carefully.


    After all, there is a Sarah who can discuss and analyze with Diana, who is sleeping soundly.


    PAIKE, who has nothing to do, is consciously acting as a housekeeper, serving tea and water for Ye Feng, who is in a meeting.


    He tried so hard, of course, to hope that Ye Feng and his colleagues would not drive him out of his wits.


    Ye Feng three people summed up almost, Diana timely will show slightly bad eyes on the side of the uneasy pike.


    "Ye Feng, what do you think we should do with this water devil?"


    Referring to Parker''s disposal, Ye Feng pondered: "although he tried to harm us at the beginning, he has been trying his best to help us in the past two days. Even without our monitoring, he chose to help us track Sara, who was chased by Maud Caesar.


    I think his problems can be dealt with lightly. "


    "I think it''s better to let him go out of his wits. I can''t believe it!"


    As the goddess of the moon, Diana herself is in opposition to the devil and the dead. She wants to purify Parker''s ghost.


    Her speech really scared Parker. Pike shivered: "after these two days of transformation, I have no complaints about dragging the living into the water. Don''t kill me. I''m a good water devil now!"


    Ye Feng stares at Parker who is shaken by Diana''s fear for a moment, then turns to look at the side of Nami: "Nami, what do you think?"


    "I I don''t know... "


    Nami waved her hand. It was better for her to listen to Ye Feng and Diana''s decision.


    Seeing that Na Mei didn''t want to get involved, Ye Feng had to continue to communicate with Diana: "Diana, I think I can really trust him once. Sarah can be saved, and he can''t get rid of it."


    "Even if we let him go, do you think he can survive in a place full of human beings?


    Those ordinary people would be scared to see him. At that time, ordinary people''s hostility to him may arouse his resentment of being a water devil again. "


    Diana''s calm analysis makes Ye Feng think of the four empty knights who once followed Soraka. Their depravity is closely related to the fear and incomprehension of ordinary people.


    There are also Elise and Ali. They are resistant to human beings at first, because of the ordinary people who don''t know anything.


    Sometimes, the ignorance of ordinary people is more terrible than the real devil.


    Thinking of these, Ye Feng''s mood can not help heavy up.


    To keep Parker from stirring up his resentment again, it''s best to send him to a place where there are few people.


    What is the best place for a water devil like pike to survive?Kumang ancient forest!


    Before Ye Feng''s eyes, kumang ancient forest is now a dead place, and AI Weng, the Green God, is purifying there.


    Let pike follow the God of emerald, such as Ayon, should improve his mood and avoid disturbance caused by excessive contact with human beings.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng looked at pike with burning eyes: "if you really want to keep your spirits away and do no harm to people, I can send you to kumang ancient forest, which is far away from the habitat of human beings. The emerald God aiweng should take you in."


    "I promise not to harm anyone!"


    When Parker heard that he didn''t need to be scared out of his wits, he was naturally full of promises.


    Moreover, for the first time, he turned into a water devil and met Ye Feng and them when he wanted to harm people.


    After these two days of transformation, his resentment turned into the awe of Ye Feng.


    Especially the seemingly mortal Sarah, whose momentum is stronger than Ye Feng and them.


    Of course, there is also Nanmei, who seems to be so pitiful that she almost didn''t kill him


    These two people with great contrast left a huge shadow to the water ghost!


    In fact, Diana didn''t want to let Parker go like this, but Ye Feng said that, and she was not good at denying his decision.


    However, she warned pike: "I hope you really concentrate on repentance and be a good water devil, or I can tear you directly through the moonlight mark at any time!"


    "I must be a good water devil!" Parker was nervous, and Diana wasn''t a good one.


    In this way, Ye Feng is relatively good at speaking.


    All of a sudden, the image of Ye Feng becomes extremely tall and glittering in Pike''s heart.


    Relying on Ye Feng''s chance to continue to survive as a spirit of the dead, Parker cherishes it all the more.


    Now he is the most loyal housekeeper of Shuifeng!


    At the thought of this, Parker, who automatically replaced himself as a housekeeper, paid homage again.


    "What else would you like to drink? Just now, I saw that there are still a lot of well packaged aonia tea in the refrigerator in the kitchen. You come from Ionia. You should like it? "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1366

    Sarah''s eyelashes tremble slightly as the first ray of morning sunlight spills into the room from the window.


    After a while, she woke up under the call of the warm sun.


    Leaning against the head of the bed, Sara looks vaguely around the empty room, trying to sort out some messy thoughts.


    She gradually recalled that she fell asleep when she held the battle summary meeting, and she breathed out a foul breath.


    Dong Dong Dong Dong!


    There was a knock on the door, and Sarah stretched lazily, then said with a smile, "wood, come in."


    However, when the door opened, what came in was not Ye Feng, as she expected, but Diana in a pirate suit.


    The tender smile gradually solidified, but soon, she said quietly: "you have something to look for me?"


    Diana''s tone is not cold and light to reply: "I have discussed with Ye Feng just now, since this place has been recovered, we plan to leave bill jiwat today, so I specially ask you to get up and clean up."


    She nodded a little, then got up and went downstairs with Diana.


    In the hall on the first floor, Ye Feng is telling a joke to Nami, which makes her laugh like a silver bell from time to time.


    Pike, on the other hand, silently suffers from the mental attack.


    Hearing the footsteps of Sarah and Diana downstairs, Ye Feng raised his head and looked at the second daughter who was going downstairs.


    "Sister Sara, you wake up. Let''s take the boat back to Ionia now."


    Sara did not answer at the first time, but walked to Ye Feng''s side and sat down.


    Diana also wants to sit next to Ye Feng, but Ye Feng has to sit on the side of the small sofa, sulking.


    Sarah pondered for a moment before she said, "wood, I can''t go back with you for the time being."


    "Why?" Ye Feng is a little surprised, Sarah''s answer.


    Also puzzled were Diana and Nami, who were supposed to go back to Ionia and report back to Soraka.


    Sarah pursed her lips and explained, "bill Gewert''s crew, who used to be mostly pirates, are no longer under the threat of shadow island. If I''m not here, they''ll fight with each other as before.


    So I had to stay, sort them out, and make them think about how I had been at my disposal.


    When they''re honest, I''ll think about taking back other bilgwort civilians who are still in Ionia, or doing other operations with you. "


    For these former pirates, Sarah can not be careless, a little slack may let them release the bad character, and return to the former wanton plundering and fighting pirate life.


    Since she was moved by Ye Feng, bill gewater has changed a lot of bad piracy under her regulation, and the public security has become much better.


    If it hadn''t been for the shadow Island invasion, bill Gewert would have been like the advanced city of pilewood.


    After listening to Sara''s explanation, Ye Feng knows that he will continue to persuade him, and Sara, who has her own consideration, will not go back with them.


    Although there are some regrets that Sarah can''t go back to Ionia with him, Ye Feng still grins optimistically.


    "Well, sister Sara, be careful when you''re alone in bilgwort. I''ll see if I can ask Lord Soraka for a protective phalanx similar to the moglon trail for you."


    Without waiting for Sara to reply, Diana on the side couldn''t help interrupting: "I''m afraid not. Solaka''s protective array needs to be recharged from time to time by the presence above the demigod level."


    Ye Feng was annoyed after hearing it.


    "Sister Sarah, I don''t know how to do it. It''s a tough problem.


    However, no matter how difficult it is, I will come to supply magic energy to bill gewater''s protective array regularly every once in a while! "


    Speaking of the back, Ye Feng gritted his teeth, preferring to be troublesome, but also to ensure Sara''s safety.


    Sara was deeply moved by his words, but she didn''t need him to do so much for her.


    Because when she made the decision to stay with bill Gewert, she thought of a way to deal with it!


    She clenched Ye Feng''s hands and chuckled:


    "actually, it''s not so much trouble, wood.


    When you go back, let Oriana and Caitlin come over on the Rafik. Their Hicks technology also has a barrier technology similar to protecting the phalanx. I''ll use their magic barrier! "


    Ye Feng snapped his forehead: "how did I not think of this?"


    He is also a person who has been to piltvov and Zuan. Why didn''t he think of the magic technology barrier of these two technology cities?


    Sarah covered her mouth and chuckled as he patted her forehead.


    Diana and Na Mei are also amused by Ye Feng, but they don''t laugh like Sarah.


    Sarah and Ye Feng had a long and intimate chat before she arranged for the boat and saw Ye Feng off.Before Ye Feng gets on the boat, she reluctantly stops him and tells him many things with concern.


    Only in the face of Ye Feng, the once cold-blooded Pirate Queen, can show a tender and sentimental side.


    Ye Feng made a fist with his right hand, tapped his chest a few times, and promised Sarah with a smile: "Sister Sarah, don''t worry, I will pay attention to my own safety!"


    Diana on the boat was impatient to wait. She turned her lips and said, "how long do they have to talk, Namie?"


    Nanmei didn''t think so much of Diana. She shook her head: "I don''t know, but Sarah is going to leave Ye Feng on the horse. It''s normal to stay a little longer.


    Moreover, her complexion has not recovered. It is obviously due to her overwork these days. As a patient, we should understand her


    Park not far away shook his head as he saw the scene.


    "Patient..." Diana was still uncomfortable, but she said nothing more.


    The next second, however, a scene that made Diana blush and heartbeat came into her sight.


    Saw Sara slightly tiptoe, active and leaf wind kiss together.


    Vinegar jar completely overturned, Diana would like to go down now in front of her and Ye Feng so close to Sarah to open.


    One side of the Nami also see the heart beat faster, but when she saw that Diana had to rush down the idea, she immediately pulled her: "Diana, don''t be impulsive!"


    Under the dissuasion of Nami, Diana didn''t rush to stop Sarah''s bold behavior.


    After a long time, Ye Feng and Sarah separated and got on the boat.


    He was distracted by the lingering smell of Sara.


    He remembers the last time she left bill Gewert with her childhood sweetheart, Sarah was so daring to kiss him.


    As soon as she got on the boat, Fiona gave her a set of combo fists


    Fortunately, both of them did not follow Fiona this time, otherwise he would experience their "love" for him.


    But this time there''s no Fiona, but there''s Diana.


    She, like her childhood sweetheart, overturned the vinegar jar because of Sarah''s behavior.


    But Diana is not as violent as Fiona. Although she is sour, she has no impulse to beat Ye Feng.


    She is full of resentment to see for a while, still in the aftertaste of Sarah''s tender Ye Feng, trying to warn herself to calm down.


    She knows the truth of taking a step back, but the more she thinks about it, the more angry she is, she can''t convince herself to forget the scene of Sarah''s unbridled and intimate relationship with Ye Feng in front of her.


    No, she has to do something!


    "Nami!" Instead of looking at Ye Feng, she turned to Nami.


    "Well?" Nami blinked her eyes and looked at her suspiciously.


    Diana pressed her shoulders with great care: "you hurt me with magic!"


    Ah?


    Why does Diana let her beat her?


    Immediately, she pouted and said, "how can this be?"


    Diana saw that Na Mei did not want to, her tone more urgent: "quick, Nami, I want to be a patient, a wounded person!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nami was frightened by Diana''s amazing brain circuit. She didn''t know what to say for a while.


    Diana shook her shoulders. "Nami, come on, just make a small cut in my hand!"


    Look at Diana suddenly like this, originally timid Nami at the moment really some at a loss.


    Her eyes are filled with water mist at visible speed. The dizzy Na Mei looks at ye Fengtou for help and chokes up.


    "Ye Feng, dai Diana, she She suddenly becomes silly. I don''t know what to do. Come and help me


    Hearing Nami''s cry for help, Ye Feng''s face changed and ran over quickly, forcing Diana and Nami apart.


    Comfort for a long time, Ye Feng learned the truth that she was so afraid from Nami''s intermittent sobs.


    Ye Feng looked at Diana and said, "Diana, what''s the matter with you? Let Nami hurt you with magic? Even a fool should not have such an idea


    "I..."


    Diana would like to say that she let Nami hurt her in order to be a wounded person and get the same treatment as Sarah just now.


    But hesitating for a long time, she was embarrassed to say, can only blush to stand aside.


    "Forget it this time, Nami. She''s timid. You don''t know. Don''t joke with her next time!"


    Taking Diana''s words and deeds as a joke, Ye Feng admonished Diana, and then pacified Nanmei who was still sobbing.


    "Nami, don''t cry, Diana. She''s just joking. Let''s take you back to the cabin room and have a good rest. Don''t think about it too much!"


    "Well!"


    Under the comfort of Ye Feng, Na Mei obediently rubbed her red and swollen eyes and walked into the cabin with Ye Feng.Diana stood in the same place for a long time.


    She just did this in order to get Ye Feng''s concern. How could it be that Nami accepted Ye Feng''s consolation instead?


    She doesn''t understand!


    "It shouldn''t be like this. It should be me!"


    Weak, poor, helpless


    At this point, Diana and inexplicably, in the confrontation with Nami suffered a defeat.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1367

    "We will take care of Sister Sarah''s safety. All right, Ye Feng!"


    In the control room of the rifek, Oriana listened to Ye Feng''s story and patted her chest.


    A naive smile appeared on her pretty face, indicating that she and Caitlin would go to bill gewater to help Sarah build the barrier.


    Ye Feng is still very reassured about Oriana. In the past, in piltvov, the silly Laurent family Fiona had to bear a lot of her care.


    "Well, please, Oriana. I''ll tell Caitlin about it later. You''ll go to bill gewater again!"


    Before leaving, Ye Feng told her again that she took Diana, Nami and Parker to go north to the College of mind.


    They didn''t go in to see Ruiwen and they chose to bypass instead.


    Due to Pike''s special identity, Ye Feng did not dare to take pike into the spiritual college.


    Tell park to wait for them outside. Ye Feng goes in with Diana and Nami to look for Soraka.


    Inform Soraka of the recovery of bill jiwater, Ye Feng is given a new task, that is, to assist the norxans to recapture norhus.


    He didn''t think too much about it, so he took it.


    As the leader of the moon god sect, Diana, the goddess of the moon, naturally expressed her opinion that she would also assist the norxans.


    Nami also raised her small hand, saying that she would act as a healing mage and walk with Ye Feng.


    Farewell to Soraka, Ye Feng takes Nami and Diana to leave the College of mind.


    Pike outside saw them coming out, but he also quickly followed them.


    Seeing pike, Ye Feng said thoughtfully: "Diana, Nami, I will not go back to see sister Ruiwen this time. You can visit my sister Ruiwen instead of me.


    And I''m going to send pike to kumang forest to find Ayon


    Diana and Na Mei listen to Ye Feng and ask them to visit his sister Ruiwen on his behalf. Their pretty faces are flushed.


    Especially Diana, who had never met Ruiwen, faltered and stammered: "but But I don''t know where your house is


    Ye Feng replied: "Nami has been there. Let Nami take you with me. After I send pike, I will directly return to mogelung mountain path. I''ll see you at that time."


    Diana and Nami want to say something to Ye Feng, but Ye Feng flies to the direction of the main continent with pike directly, without giving them a chance to speak.


    The two girls looked at each other''s eyes and could see each other''s nervousness about seeing Ye Feng''s sister.


    "Diana, are we really going?"


    Nami thinks she knows the way, but she is a little bit timid. She doesn''t dare to meet Ruiwen.


    Although Diana is a little shy, she will go to see Ruiwen. So she bit her teeth and encouraged each other with Nami: "go, Nami, we''ll take care of each other then!"


    "All right, then."


    Seeing that Diana said so, Nami had to take Diana back to presidian to find Ruiwen.


    Both were demigods, and after a while they returned to the presidian.


    From Ruiwen and Ye Feng''s home closer and closer, er Nu Xiaolu''s heart is more and more nervous.


    Outside the courtyard of Ruiwen''s residence, Nami pointed to the courtyard with the ancient architectural style of Ionia and said, "there, sister Ruiwen and Ye Feng are at home in Ionia."


    With that, Nami is going to take Diana in, but she doesn''t want Diana to stop her suddenly.


    Under Nami''s puzzled gaze, Diana is even more timid than Nami: "that Sister Ruiwen, is it easy to talk


    Nami thought for a while and said, "Ruiwen is very gentle, and she is good at cooking!"


    It''s about to meet the relatives of her sweetheart. Diana is very nervous at the moment: "well, you go ahead, I''ll go back!"


    On the contrary, Nanmei, who was still afraid before, is much better.


    But when Diana pushed her to the front, she was still quite confused.


    They went to the open stone arch in front of the courtyard, looked into the courtyard, and found three women sitting in front of the stone table, talking and laughing.


    Diana only knows Ali, and Xiao Xi and youmi in Ali''s arms.


    As for the other two


    A girl who looks sixteen or seventeen years old should not be Ye Feng''s sister.


    Another looks like she is almost the same age woman, but the temperament is very gentle, should be Ye Feng''s Ruiwen elder sister?


    This woman seems gentle, but she can give Diana an illusion. That is, her anger will be very strong, as if she has experienced countless battles of life and death.


    How can you feel that way? Diana did not know about Ye Feng''s sister Ruiwen, so she was very confused.


    "Nami, are you back? Why didn''t Xiao Feng come back with you?


    And this is? "While Diana secretly looks at the three girls in the courtyard, Ruiwen is also aware of her and Nami''s arrival.


    She was pulled back to God by Ruiwen''s question. At this time, Ruiwen had come to her and was smiling at her.


    One side of the Na Mei tone hastily returned: "sharp Sister Ruiwen, Ye Feng can''t come back for the time being. Let me and Diana come to see you for him. "


    "Xiao Feng is really busy now, but as long as he is happy!"


    Ruiwen smelled the speech, sighed, and then looked at Diana: "Diana, nice to meet you. I''m Ruiwen, Ye Feng''s sister. Come in and sit down!"


    "Oh Mm-hmm! "


    Diana did not know what to say, and confirmed that the woman in front of her was Ye Feng''s sister Ruiwen, and her pretty face unconsciously floated two pieces of red clouds.


    Ruiwen noticed the change in Diana''s face. She didn''t prick it, but she murmured in her heart.


    No, this Diana likes our little wind, too?


    How do girls like my little brother?


    When Nami and Diana were seated, Ali happily said hello to them: "Nami, Diana, long time no see!"


    Woo Hoo Hoo! Xiao Xi, a young fox, is also responding to Ali''s feelings and cries with joy.


    "Oh, how are you?" The magic cat youmi sees two new friends and greets them actively.


    Only the girl Elise did not reply, her eyes were fixed on Diana and Nami.


    It is said that a girl''s senses can be very sharp at certain times. At this time, Nami and Diana also noticed the vigilant eyes of girl Elise.


    Nami was OK. She had met Elise once before, and Elise was not so alert to her.


    It''s mainly Diana. Elise is on her guard.


    Why is Alice so wary of Diana?


    Because Elise knew Diana and lived in Ye Feng''s heart, she knew Diana.


    Knowing Diana''s special feelings for Ye Feng and some intimate actions, Elise is especially alert to Diana.


    It was the first time that Diana met Alice. When she began to feel her vigilant eyes, she still had some doubts.


    But immediately, she realized that Elise, a strange girl in front of her, also liked Ye Feng.


    In an instant, Diana also met Alice''s eyes without showing any weakness.


    Love enemy meet, especially envious ah!


    Ruiwen see, as Ye Feng''s sister, she is headache for Ye Feng.


    "It''s time for lunch soon. I''ll go and prepare the afternoon meal. You four should get along well."


    Smiling to remind the next four girls don''t go too far, Ruiwen went to the kitchen.


    In Ruiwen''s reminder, Alice and Diana both converged.


    However, when Ruiwen disappeared in their field of vision, the two women who met just like their enemies began to stare at each other.


    When Nami saw Elise and Diana fighting with each other again, she was timid and tried to persuade them to reconcile, but she did not dare to open her mouth for fear that it would affect her.


    Although Ali is very weak in the face of Ye Feng and people who like Ye Feng, she is not as timid as Nami.


    She pretended not to see the smell of gunpowder between the two girls, and whispered: "Diana, the girl''s name is Allie. It''s the first time you''ve met. In the future, you should be as friendly as sister Ruiwen said.


    Otherwise, sister Ruiwen may not like you very much.


    Ye Feng always respects Ruiwen''s wishes. If she doesn''t like you... "


    The Ruiwen elder sister who deliberately mentioned the next leaf wind, a Li''s words stopped in the middle.


    Her seemingly soft, weak, and silent words were extremely deterrent, and instantly put the silent battle between Alice and Diana out of the fire.


    Finally, Elise and Diana were temporarily suspended. Ali caressed her chest with fear.


    In order to dissuade the two of them, she had great courage.


    If they didn''t listen to her just now, she would not know what to do just like Nami


    Thinking of himself, he helped Ye Feng ease an internal contradiction. Ali, who has always been obedient to Ye Feng, is very happy.


    She''s not as smart as sylvier and Sarah, and not as powerful as Fiona


    In the face of Ye Feng and people who like Ye Feng, she always acts very weak.


    She can only be as close as possible to Ye Feng, and Ye Feng related people or things, to express her love in her heart.


    If you can share the worries for Ye Feng from time to time like a thoughtful little cotton padded jacket, Ali will be very satisfied!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1368

    In kumang ancient forest, Ye Feng found the emerald God aiweng and explained the situation of xiapaike.


    After hearing this, aion agreed to let pike practice with him and temper his mind.


    Ye Feng thanks aion, who is willing to accept park. Then he leaves the still dead forest of kumang and goes north into the shurima desert.


    On the way back to moglon mountain path, Ye Feng decides to go to see hivier and casa.


    By the way, tell shivell about bill Gewert''s recovery and the new mission to attack North Texas, and see if she has any good ideas for him.


    When we came to the super large military fortress, the once large shadow defense fortifications have been almost transformed by the Allied forces, and only a few buildings are still under reconstruction.


    Ye Feng''s mind spread out, covering the entire military fortress, and wanted to directly lock hivier.


    Who thought his mind just unfolded, his nerve was like being stabbed by a sharp knife, and the pain made him withdraw his mind.


    The next moment, a void that he did not dare to be careless appeared behind him.


    Ye Feng is like a big enemy.


    "Ye Feng? It''s you. I thought it was the enemy of shadow island who blocked your mind. I''m sorry


    Surprise mixed with a little voice of apology, at the same time from behind Ye Feng, Ye Feng, who is very familiar with her, recognizes that it is the voice of kasha.


    He turned around and looked at it, and it was kasha he knew well!


    Ye Feng put down his vigilance, but at the thought that he was somehow injured by friendly forces, he was helpless.


    Casa saw that the wind was unable to make complaints about her. She held her hands in front of her chest, lightly pat, hung down and apologized, and apologized sincerely to Ye Feng.


    "I''m really sorry, Ye Feng. I didn''t mean to!"


    Her voice of apology trembled slightly, as if ye Feng did not forgive her, she would cry out because of guilt.


    "It''s OK. It''s not the first time anyway..."


    Ye Feng thought of Wayne, he was injured by Wayne before. Like Wayne, Katha has a strong sense of danger. It''s reasonable that they both overreact.


    As long as you don''t beat people into serious injuries, painless and non itching injuries are acceptable.


    "Not for the first time?" Katha blinked her eyes curiously.


    "No more about that. Where''s sylvier?" Ye Feng changed the topic timely.


    Casa thought for a moment and replied, "sylvier is near the mage tower. You..."


    Not waiting for kasha to finish speaking, Ye Feng flies away in the direction of the mage tower.


    Seeing that Ye Feng didn''t wait for her, Katha''s small face rose discontented with visible speed.


    Her pretty face is full of gas. She locks her willow eyebrows and her mouth is like a gas bag.


    Fierce and cute, cute!


    "Ye Feng, wait for me!"


    Near the mage tower under construction, Ye Feng soon finds hivier, who is patrolling shurima soldiers to build the mage tower.


    Always teased and joked by hiville before, Ye Feng also wanted to scare her this time.


    He hid his good breath and quietly fell behind him, then his right hand mischievously fell on his right shoulder.


    Looking attentive, shivell suddenly found someone patting her on the shoulder, and she subconsciously looked to the right and rear.


    No one noticed, and he frowned suspiciously.


    Seeing her like this, Ye Feng, who stood quietly to the left side of hivier, grinned and said, "sylvier!"


    Hear Ye Feng''s laughter, Xiwei immediately reacts, she was teased by Ye Feng.


    "Good, Ye Feng, you''re getting worse and worse. You''ve started to tease me!"


    She said discontented speech, but her tone did not look angry at all. Instead, she enjoyed it.


    Ye Feng originally wanted to see hivier also like Fiona, a face full of anger after being joked.


    Seeing her performance, Ye Feng said bitterly: "it''s really hivier. I''m so quick to react!"


    "Why Do you want to see me look angry, and I can''t take care of you? "


    Xiwei''s eyes reveal a trace of cunning, which pierces Ye Feng''s careful thinking.


    "Well, if you cooperate with me next time, you won''t have any sense of achievement!"


    Ye Feng admits with a sense of dullness. Yes, he also wants to see the reaction of sylvier.


    As soon as he was about to reply, he noticed that Catha, with a small, angry face, came towards him.


    She thought a turn, toward the leaf wind square Nuo mouth: "Ye Feng, you want to receive the gas bag to come!"


    Smelling the speech of Xiwei, Ye Feng turned around and looked, and was immediately startled.


    Why does Casa suddenly look like a gas bag?


    He remembered that he didn''t make a joke of sylvier with her!


    Full of doubts, and cold sweat


    Pretending not to see the small emotion on CASA''s face, Ye Feng shifted the topic with a smile: "CASA, you come just in time, and I just talked about you with shivell.""About me?" Casa''s idea of starting a teacher and questioning him cooled down a little. She looked at Ye Feng curiously.


    "Well, say you''re cute!" Ye Feng''s desire to survive told him that he had to quakasha.


    "But Lovely? "


    Sure enough, kasha''s pretty face was as red as a ripe apple, and her thoughts were completely disrupted. She forgot that she had come to warn Ye Feng not to run away without saying a word.


    On one side, shivell laughed and said nothing, enjoying the play.


    "Well, you look more lovely when you blush!" Ye Feng continued to increase firepower.


    "Please I hate it Katha was even more ashamed, and she began to speak a little more indistinctly.


    When shivell thought of bill Gewert, she said at the right time: "well, Ye Feng, tell us about the recovery of bill jiwater?"


    Speaking of this, Ye Feng is also a positive face, will happen in bill jiwater, as well as his new task are described.


    Under his account, both Catha and shivell listened attentively.


    When he finished speaking, KASA took the lead in speaking: "Ye Feng, can I help you? I can go to NOx with you


    Ye Feng refused Casa''s good intentions: "no, hivier also needs you here, such a large military fortress, there is no demigod or a little empty."


    "Oh..." Katha disappointed oh voice, she also want to help Ye Feng.


    Shivell pondered for a moment and then said, "CASA, you don''t have to be too disappointed. If Ye Feng''s situation is tense, we will send reinforcements. After all, we are all allied forces now!"


    Hearing hivier say so, Casa was excited again: "well, Ye Feng, if you encounter difficulties, you must send someone to inform us to reinforce you!"


    "Certainly!" Ye Feng nodded, and if he really needed reinforcements, he would definitely ask for reinforcements here.


    He thought about it alone for a while, and continued to give her advice to Ye Feng.


    "Ye Feng, when Diana and Nami come back from Ionia, I suggest you remind Diana.


    With regard to the strategy of recapturing norhus, you are the same as Sarah did when you took back bill Gewert, and the command was handed over to the leaders of NOx.


    As long as there is no big mistake in their operational policy, you can help.


    What''s more, it''s probably more difficult to make a strategy in Knox than in the shurima desert or bill Gewert.


    At that time, you may really need all kinds of support! "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1369

    On the east side of the moglon trail camp, a day''s rest of Ye Feng was directly pulled into her camp by Diana, who had just returned from Ionia.


    To tell you the truth, he was a little confused when he saw Diana''s unhappy face.


    What''s wrong with Diana again?


    Diana sat him down at a small table with an air of questioning the perpetrator of a heinous crime.


    Nami was also in the camp and gave him a sympathetic look.


    "What happened to Ellie?"


    Ye Feng Mou son slowly enlarges, he remembered, Elise and Ali are also in Ruiwen elder sister there.


    Diana, is this a conflict with Alice?


    He met Diana''s aggressive eyes with uncertainty, hesitated, or returned first: "Ali is Ali''s friend in aonia, we have known each other for a long time..."


    "Long time ago? Why I don''t know! "


    Diana heard that Ye Feng and Elise knew each other for a long time, and her heart was more sour.


    Seeing her like this, Ye Feng knew that she mostly had a conflict with Elise.


    He said with a wry smile, "well, you didn''t ask me!"


    Diana thought she knew Ye Feng well enough, but suddenly, Elise, who was killed from nowhere, made her very dissatisfied with Ye Feng.


    Today, she must ask Qingye Feng if he has something to hide from her!


    After thinking about it, she raised her pretty face and snorted coldly: "hum, what else have you not told me? I don''t want it to happen again! "


    Ye Feng was cold and sweaty. He thought for a while and played ha ha to ease the tense atmosphere: "should there be no more?"


    "What does it mean to have no? If there is, there is; if there is no, there is no! "


    Diana is very displeased with Ye Feng''s ambiguous answer. Her willow eyebrows are almost twisted together.


    "That''s not true, hehe!" Ye Feng is still playing ha ha.


    Diana stares at Ye Feng for a while, then curls her small mouth: "forget it this time, Ye Feng. You should remember that you are my guardian, and you should be devoted to me!"


    Ye Feng timely changed the topic: "Diana, let''s talk about norhus? I got some advice from shivell yesterday, and she wanted me to bring it to you


    Sylvier has something to say to her?


    Diana frowned slightly and motioned Ye Feng to go on.


    To make, Ye Feng also told Diana what he had said to him yesterday.


    After listening to Ye Feng''s narration, Diana pondered for a moment and said, "I know. Originally, I wanted to take our Yueshen sect''s troops directly to norhus.


    According to hivier, we''d better let the lunatic people stay on the moglon trail for the time being, and the three of us will help the norxans regain their homeland.


    When there is a real difficulty, let our people support it! "


    At the beginning, Ye Feng was also worried that Diana would refuse to listen to hivier''s suggestion because of her bad relationship with him. Seeing Diana''s rational analysis, he was relieved.


    Now that Diana has accepted the offer of sylvier, they should also go to the camp in noxasia and have a good communication with the leaders of noxious.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng, who wants to recover NOx quickly, stands up and says, "Diana, Nami, let''s go now."


    Returning to the mindset of doing business, Diana also felt that the sooner she acted, the better.


    If it takes too long for shadow island to lift its seal and take back norhus, those demon leaders will definitely give them a heavy blow and even let their efforts in this period of time fall short.


    After a moment''s reflection, Diana, as the leader of the moon god sect, is inferior to Sarah and sylvier in terms of wisdom, but it does not mean that she is not resourceful.


    In addition to sometimes having a glass heart, as Sarah and sylvier ridicule, she is also one of the more alert people.


    To a certain extent, she is a combination of Fiona, sylvier and Sara. She has not only super combat power, but also certain strategy and leadership ability.


    Nodded to agree with Ye Feng''s proposal, but before leaving, she specially changed the pirate clothes she wore when she was in bill jiwater, and put on her battle armor of the moon.


    In the process of changing clothes, Diana didn''t let Ye Feng and Na Mei avoid it. The beautiful and moving body let them see it all over.


    Change the exclusive battle armor of the moon, Diana''s body and a little more heroic, just like the goddess of the moon.


    The three set off immediately, passing through the transit camp at demigod speed, and before long they arrived at the camp in noxasia.


    At the moment, Katrina, Tyrone, and dreius are busy at the camp in norhus.


    Katrina and Tyrone train assassins, while dreus trains soldiers on the front.


    Recently, they have also sent people to investigate the situation in the northwest outside of noxious, in order to prepare for the future recapture of NOx.


    Noticing the arrival of Ye Feng, the three leaders of NOx also stopped their business and walked towards them.As the leader of the Luna sect, Diana did not have any land to drag mud and water. She passed on the new task of recapturing norhus to the three norxan leaders and said that they would do their best to assist norhus.


    If there are any needs of the Alliance forces in NOx, they will try their best to meet their needs and give them help.


    The three of Talon looked at each other, and they also shared with Ye Feng the intelligence they had inquired about near the norhusian border.


    Dreius took out a map to mark the relatively empty points of the shadow army. As a general who had been fighting for many years, he put forward a variety of strategic plans.


    Katrina and Tyrone were also on the battlefield, and they added a lot of flaws in dreus''s plan to make their operation as safe as possible.


    The three of Diana, as helpers, listened to the fierce battle meetings of the three norxans, and from time to time put forward a little bit of advice.


    After some discussion, the noxasian side put forward their demand, hoping to borrow some bows and arrows enchanting the magic of the moon from Diana''s Luna sect, because they did not have weapons for demons and undead.


    "No problem. You can ask for anything you want!" Diana is not stingy, only the Luna sect has the enchanting moon bow.


    The tyrones thought for a moment, and hoped to borrow the hax Wraith armor for their soldiers.


    They have also heard that there are a thousand elite soldiers of shurima in shivell who wear the ghost armor, and they also play an important role in fighting against the dead and demons.


    It''s not easy for Diana to make up her mind about it, because only shivell and Sara have got it from piltwiff now.


    After hearing this, Ye Feng motioned for them to wait a moment. He took out the Hicks walkie talkie and went to the distance to dial Oriana''s phone.


    Oriana learned Ye Feng''s appeal by phone and immediately replied: "Ye Feng, no problem. I''ll send it to you tomorrow, but I can only draw out one thousand because we are also preparing to take back the battle plan of piltivov and Zuan."


    "A thousand is enough, then please, Oriana!"


    After talking with Oriana, Ye Feng returns to Diana and indicates that there will be a thousand hexes ghost armor sent tomorrow.


    The battle conference continued for a while, and the people finally set the time for the counterattack to NOx as tomorrow.


    As soon as oleanna''s promised thousand hexes Wraith armor arrives, they will send norhus!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1370

    "Ye Feng, I''ve brought you the thousand hexes ghost armor you want


    Along with the slow landing of the Rafik hurricane, Oriana''s innocent voice also came from the sky.


    Not a moment later, Oriana''s optimistic smile of learning from Ye Feng came into Ye Feng''s eyes.


    Ye Feng is also very fond of this character of Oriana, he can not help but recall the hard past of Oriana by the robot.


    However, all the difficulties and obstacles are worth it. Oriana finally achieved her wish to become a human being, and her character was much more optimistic than before.


    But olivianna also has her weakness, that is too simple, no heart.


    Fortunately, she always follows Caitlin, otherwise, she will be cheated by others with her experience of talent transformation.


    After a brief recollection, Ye Feng waved to Oriana, who had stepped down from the Rafik, and said, "hard work, Oriana!"


    "No hard work, Ye Feng. You are the best friend of Oriana. At the beginning, only you were willing to believe me, so I was very happy to help you this time."


    With a sweet smile, Olivia said to a group of members of the Hicks'' forces on the deck of the rifek: "first move the armor down!"


    "Ye Feng, where are we going to send the armor to you?" she said


    During the dialogue between Ye Feng and Oriana, Diana, who noticed the arrival of the rifik, came in this direction.


    Seeing Ye Feng talking so close to Oriana, her eyes also became sad.


    However, she knew about Oriana, and soon she calmed down and did not think about the unnecessary emotions and resumed the posture of the goddess of the cold moon.


    Ye Feng didn''t notice Diana''s arrival, so he continued to communicate with Olivia: "just let it go. I''ll let the people from nortexas come and get it later."


    "Good..." As soon as she wanted to speak well, she said a word, and she was attracted by Diana''s arrival.


    "Hello, Diana," she said happily.


    I didn''t expect that you are the goddess of the moon of Ye Feng. I thank you for saving us when I was in the iron ridge mountains. In fact, I should have said thanks to you, but I haven''t had time to come to you! "


    What Oriana said about thanks was that she and Ye Feng went back to Zuan from the iron ridge mountains.


    If Diana had not saved her and Ye Feng, maybe she would not have been able to convert people.


    Diana didn''t care much about her thanks. She said calmly, "don''t thank me."


    She came to Diana as a matter of fact, and held her hand tightly.


    She gazed sincerely into Diana''s eyes, with a little expectation in her eyes: "how about that? Can we be good friends? "


    "Ah?"


    Diana''s enthusiasm was beyond Diana''s expectation. Her breath became rapid, and her pretty face turned pale red.


    When she was ready to refuse her, she could not bear to refuse her when she met her little expectant eyes.


    "Yes..."


    Diana didn''t know what happened to her. She promised to be a good friend with Oriana.


    "That''s great. Ariana has a new friend!"


    Oriana did not hide the joy in her heart and turned to look at the leaf wind in one side and compared her hands with a pair of scissors.


    Ye Feng is very happy for her to see how happy she can get along with Diana.


    When Oriana was a wind up robot, no one wanted to be friends with her in the war academy, which made her feel inferior and lonely.


    Now after the transformation, more and more friends, her personality is more and more optimistic and positive, which is what Ye Feng hopes to see.


    What''s more, the scene of two beautiful girls getting along with each other makes Ye Feng doubly happy.


    He also conveyed his blessing to Oriana: "Congratulations, Oriana, and be happy all the time."


    "Well I will, Ye Feng


    She nodded her head to Ye Feng seriously. After chatting with Diana for a while, she said goodbye to Ye Feng.


    Watching the Reebok disappear into the eastern sky, Diana sighed: "her character is so good!"


    "She used to feel inferior to herself, but it''s all in the past. I''m satisfied to see her so cheerful now!"


    Ye Feng also sighed, showing a gratifying look.


    Diana heard her speech and began to speak with a sour meaning: "yes, it''s all guided by someone!"


    Don''t recognize that Diana is jealous. Ye Feng looks at the heaps of hexus ghost armor and says, "Diana, let''s go and ask the people of norhus to get their armor!"


    Speaking of business, Diana''s sour expression on her face was immediately replaced by a cool color and agreed with Ye Feng''s proposal.Call the people from noxasia to get the hax ghost armor. Ye Feng and Diana stand by and watch the elite soldiers carefully selected by dreus to try on the armor and test its power.


    At this time, Nami came late.


    Seeing such a big movement here, she looked anxiously for a while before finding Ye Feng and Diana from the crowd.


    See two people, she that timid careful dirty just relieved a lot.


    Trotting to Ye Feng, Na Mei asked curiously, "Ye Feng, what are they doing?"


    Ye Feng replied patiently, "they are trying on the hexus ghost armor. If there is no problem, the leader of noxious will gather most of the troops in the camp and march into NOx."


    So it is!


    Nami suddenly, cleverly stood by Ye Feng''s side, and her eyes were also on those elite soldiers of noxasia.


    Soon, a thousand elite norhusian soldiers, carefully selected by dreus, tried on all the hax Wraith armor.


    He was very satisfied with battle armour, and dreius said to Ye Feng, who borrowed it for them: "thank you for your help, Ye Feng. NOx will not forget your help from Ionia."


    Diana listened and was somewhat displeased with dreus''s speech.


    She corrected: "wait Remember, Eugene is the guardian of your sect this time.


    In addition, the enchanted moon bow of our Yueshen sect has been delivered not long ago. It is in the south of the camp. You can go and check it out! "


    Dreius glanced at Ye Feng. Seeing that Ye Feng did not oppose Diana''s new identity, he secretly wrote down Ye Feng''s new identity.


    Dreius, Tyrone, and Katrina went to the south of the camp and accepted the enchanted moon bow provided by Diana. After discussion, the three decided to immediately lead the army to fight back against NOx.


    As helpers, Ye Feng''s three men naturally followed the army of NOx.


    However, in order to prevent the half god level shadow creatures from being killed on the way, Ye Feng''s three spirits are turned on and are always on guard against the surrounding conditions.


    As the noxasian army was getting closer and closer to the frontiers of noxasia, there was no shadow creature in the dark army stronghold of several villages marked on the map before.


    They made their way through the country without any casualties.


    This too empty defense made Ye Feng and the three leaders of NOx feel deeply anxious.


    Under normal circumstances, they should encounter many demons and undead along the way.


    It''s all in the territory of norhus. How come it''s not a shadow creature?


    Was it that the news that they had come to attack NOx was revealed in advance?


    Many questions linger in the hearts of Ye Feng and his party''s leaders. Their pace of moving forward is also slowing down and becoming more and more cautious.


    Entering a dead forest of dead trees, the leader of noxious ordered everyone to be alert and ready for a sudden battle at any time.


    Sure enough, the army did not travel through the woods for long, and the shrill and piercing screams of the dead came from all sides of the forest.


    The screams of the dead come together to release the terrible power that can disturb the human mind and shake all the people present.


    Then, the shadow army came from several directions, attacking the large forces of NOx.


    See these suddenly come out of the shadow army, Ye Feng and others face a heavy.


    It''s no wonder that they went smoothly. It turns out that these shadow armies are ambushing them here!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1371

    "Don''t panic, quickly enter the combat state, according to our usual training, meet the scum of the shadow island!"


    As a civilian general of North Texas, dreus immediately gave orders to the soldiers who had begun to be disordered in a roar.


    At the same time, Katrina and tyronje ordered their assassin troops to hide in the shadow and cooperate with the noxasian soldiers in charge of the frontal battle to kill the shadow creatures.


    Diana observed calmly and whispered to Ye Feng: "the shadow army on the north side needs more points. Ye Feng, we fly directly to the outer part of the north side, and cut off all the shadow troops in the rear, so as to reduce the pressure on the people of the North Texas army!"


    As the voice dropped, Diana took the lead in jumping into the sky and swept northward.


    Ye Feng understands, is ready to follow up, but found that Nami grabbed his arm, shivering: "Ye Feng, don''t leave me, I want to go with you!"


    Although Nami''s strength is the strongest on their side, because of her personality, she is really not suitable for this kind of battle, and is more suitable for providing treatment when someone is injured.


    Can Ye Feng see her eyes with tears, or can''t bear to let her alone here.


    He stroked her hair gently. "Nami, you''ll have to keep up with me and Diana later."


    "Well, I will!" Nami nodded seriously, saying that she would not drag down Ye Feng.


    With Nami, Ye Feng quickly swept to the north of the woods, looking for Diana''s trace.


    In the process, Ye Feng also found that there was a large part of the shadow army in the North directly outside the forest.


    None of the shadow creatures in these shadow armies are low-level and illiterate. They gather together and are strong enough to consume half of their lives.


    Fortunately, they came with the no demigod Alliance forces of Nux this time, otherwise the ambush here would destroy all the remaining fighting power of noxasia.


    But even so, the defense strength here is still far less than that of the surima desert, which they thought should be the most loose.


    It is not known whether they had made a wrong estimate before or whether there were other secrets.


    While searching for Diana, Ye Feng''s brain was working rapidly, and he had more or less learned the way of thinking of sylvier and other people.


    After a while, Diana''s heroic fighting posture as the moon goddess came into his sight.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng immediately ran the sword of wind to the extreme and supported Diana with the fastest speed.


    With Ye Fengxin, Diana also sensed his arrival. Both of them fought side by side to kill the enemy with the magic of the moon.


    For a moment, the two of them, like a raging storm of the moon, were trapped in a vast army of shadows like tides, mercilessly strangling these shadow creatures.


    Nami stood in the air, folded her hands and fell on her chest, praying for Ye Feng and Diana.


    But looking at, she also some envy and Ye Feng in the fight with such a tacit understanding of Diana.


    If only she was not so timid and not afraid of fighting


    She also wants to fight with Ye Feng!


    However, thinking of half, she shook her head in inferiority and was afraid that she would add chaos to Ye Feng.


    During this period of Nami''s imagination, although the Allied forces of norhus had the blessing of the hexus ghost armor and the moon bow of the moon god sect, they still fell into a decline because of the attack of a large number of shadow armies.


    Ye Feng and Diana are not as brave and invincible as they were at the beginning. Under the constant consumption of the shadow army, their strength is passing by at an amazing speed.


    When Nami comes back to her senses, Ye Feng and Diana''s strength has been consumed by more than half, and there are many shocking scars on her body.


    She gently covered her small mouth and looked at Ye Feng and Diana under her in fear. Her mood became more and more anxious.


    What should she do?


    Ye Feng and Diana seem to be unable to hold on. What can she do to help them?


    At this moment, Nami felt unprecedented pressure.


    She was afraid of fighting and hoped that she could help Ye Feng and Diana.


    Contradictory psychology makes her eyes filled with anxious tears. After a battle between heaven and man, Nami finally decides to resist the fear of fighting and help Ye Feng and Diana.


    She is a healing mage, so she should help Ye Feng and Diana in the way of healing mage!


    At the thought of this, Nami recited the magic spell of the mackerel people in her mouth, and poured all the tidal magic of the demigod peak into the tidal trident of the shark family artifact in her hand.


    Surrounded by the light of the tides of dreams, she soon broke through the shackles of the gods and gave out the power to crush all the demigods.


    But always timid, she didn''t know that she was strong enough at the moment. She still hoped to help Ye Feng and Diana to defeat the shadow army.Aiming the magic tide Trident at Ye Feng and Diana, Nami calls out the Healing Wave and enters Ye Feng and Diana.


    In an instant, Ye Feng and Diana''s injuries were all healed by themselves with the blessing of this power. Most of the strength that had passed away from them also came back, and became much stronger than their peak state.


    Not only Ye Feng and Diana, who were directly cured by Nami, but also all the Allied forces of the North Texas alliance in this battlefield felt that they had consumed more than half of their strength and came back.


    The morale is greatly improved, and with the continuous treatment and strength of Nami, all the people on Ye Feng''s side are fighting with blood, and the more they fight, the braver they are.


    At night, the army of norhus finally defeated the shadow army that ambushed here.


    As the key to turn the situation around, Nami naturally accepted Ye Feng''s praise after the war, and was respected and appreciated by all.


    She nervously accepted the temporary commendation for her, and then turned into a timid Mermaid attendant, following Ye Feng''s side.


    The coming of night is not a reason to hinder the United forces from moving forward.


    After holding a brief commendation meeting for Nami, the three leaders of the land of noxious ordered to continue to march toward the central city of noxious.


    Along the way, the army of NOx was unimpeded.


    With their previous ambush experience, this time they have become more cautious.


    But they marched into the gate of the military fortress in the central city of North Texas without any ambush.


    But soon they realized why there was no shadow army on the way.


    Because of the close defense around the military fortress in front of them, it is more than several times that they were ambushed before.


    And the quality of the fortifications on the fortress walls, as well as the elite shadow creatures, is terrifying.


    Just above the main gate, the wall is full of high-level demons and high-level undead garrison, and there are even one or two demigod demons who supervise the patrol.


    With their present strength, it is almost impossible for them to disintegrate the shadow army defense in the central city.


    Facing this impregnable fortress, they need the help of other allied forces!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1372

    The army was stationed to the west of the central city of Texas, at a distance that would never be detected by the large number of shadowy creatures patrolling the city.


    The leader of noxious sent a part of scouts to cooperate with Ye Feng to carry out investigation near the fortress in the central city.


    After investigation, they found that the defense around the military fortress was much higher than what they saw at the main entrance.


    There are more high-level undead, high-level demons, and demigods on the walls than they first saw.


    So many elite shadow creatures patrol the city wall, which is far beyond Ye Feng''s expectation.


    Returning to their temporary camp, Ye Feng and the leaders of noxious held a battle meeting again.


    Under the intense discussion, they all agreed that it was almost fantastic for the people of noxasia to attack here alone.


    They need reinforcements!


    As the leader of the Luna sect, Diana offered to send her people to help, and would also invite the troops of Leona, who are also on the mogloon trail, to come to support.


    After receiving her promise, dreius expressed his gratitude to her: "norhus will never forget the help of the lunatic church."


    Ye Feng is listening to their conversation, while also thinking.


    He felt that it was not safe enough for the people who only relied on the giant divine peak, the sun, the moon and the twin goddesses, to capture noxious.


    If you add the combined forces of surima and Ishtar, the odds are much better.


    The previous battle against surima''s super large shadow military fortress was won with the help of the reefik''s hypermagic cannons, with the help of moglon trail camp, Ishtar and surima.


    At present, the military fortress in the center of North Texas is not inferior to the super large shadow military fortress at all.


    If you want to be safe, I''m afraid you have to join hands!


    Think of here, Ye Feng is also his idea.


    In addition to Nami standing beside him cleverly, the others are all lost in thought.


    After a while, they all agreed to Ye Feng''s proposal. It''s better to wait for the other allied forces to arrive before launching an attack on the central city of NOx.


    As the meeting went on, Katrina, the leader of NOx, proposed that before other allied forces arrived, they could send people through a secret passage outside the city to enter the city and explore the real situation in the city.


    It was the secret road of Katrina''s house of the kokao family, which used to be known only by the family.


    Now that norhus is in the hands of the demons, there is no need to continue to conceal the secret road of the kecao mansion.


    If the secret service can find out the real situation in the city for them, Katrina thinks it is worth it.


    But when Ye Feng heard her say this, she and Tailong came to do it, worried that their two mortals might encounter unexpected strength, Ye Feng decided to escort them.


    "Nami and I will go into the secret passage with you and Tyrone. This is a safe place. There are so many demigods and Demons patrolling the gate. I''m afraid the city will be more strict."


    One side of the Na Mei did not expect that Ye Feng would take her, she could not help being stunned for a moment.


    Because she thinks, this matter Ye Feng may bring with him more tacit understanding Diana.


    However, since Ye Feng is willing to take her with her, she still cherishes it!


    Diana is rare, because ye Feng does not take her decision to show a displeased look.


    She stopped and said, "Ye Feng is right. You two really need him and Nami to escort you.


    This place is temporarily guarded by dreius, and I will also go back to the moglon trail to convey your request for support to the other allied forces. "


    This is the end of the new battle conference. It is urgent to seek the support of the Allied forces. Diana left here at the first time and flew to the mogalon trail.


    Dreus is in charge of staying here and continuing to lead.


    Ye Feng and Na Mei follow Tyrone and Katerina to the secret road of Kekao mansion, which can lead to the city.


    In the outskirts of the city, entering the secret road of the mansion, Ye Feng and his four men went deep into the ground and walked cautiously in the dark and narrow winding dense road.


    Although the secret road is only known to the kecao family, Ye Feng and his party are highly nervous and ready to deal with emergencies in order to prevent unexpected dangers in the secret road.


    Walking in the secret passage, the timid Nami recalled the encounter with Elise the devil in the abyss.


    She subconsciously clasped her hands tightly around Ye Feng''s arm and said uneasily, "Ye Feng, it''s so dark here..."


    Ye Feng is also aware of the abyss, because of the emergence of Elise, Nami left a lot of shadow in her heart.


    He also gently comforted: "it''s OK. With me, I''ll protect you, Nami!"


    Katrina walks in front of Tyrone''s eyes.Katrina did not pay attention to the dialogue between Ye Feng and Na Mei. She was not afraid to move forward in the dark, and showed her focus on leading the way for the people.


    As the eldest daughter of general kokao, Katrina has been influenced by Assassin''s way since childhood. Her fear of darkness has long been forgotten in countless experiences.


    It''s almost fair to say that in most cases, Katrina is braver than many men.


    Hiding behind a man, or lying in a man''s arms, is not her style at all.


    What she was thinking now was to take back norhus, take her sister casiopeia home from Ionia, and work together to find their sister''s missing father.


    As for feelings


    She is a little like de Marcia Galen, but also limited to the subtle love and appreciation, not to talk about marriage.


    Now in an extraordinary period, she will not consider these personal emotional issues that delay business.


    Therefore, she is more unlikely to realize that Tyrone, who has been guarding her side, actually likes her.


    Along the way, Katerina didn''t pay attention to Tyrone, who was worried about the rear, and Ye Feng, who was whispering.


    She held a torch, with the help of weak light to distinguish the complex terrain of the secret road how to go.


    According to the route her father told her in memory, Katrina took the people through the secret passage for a long time, and finally walked into the uphill road leading to the ground.


    "It''s here. We can go up this step and go back to the house of kokao.


    However, we have to be careful whether we will be seen by the shadow creatures after we leave the secret passage. If we are, we have to kill them immediately


    After reminding the three people of Ye Feng in the rear, Katrina leads them to walk up the steps.


    When she reached the top, she tapped on the hollow stone slab above. The stone slab then rotated twice and slowly opened it.


    A ray of light came into the secret passage, and Katrina took the people back to the ground.


    The familiar scene of the residence came into view, and she was sure that they had succeeded in returning to the house of the kokao family through the secret road.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1373

    Through the secret Road, he came to the residence of the kecao family. Ye Feng first found out his mind to find out whether the mansion was guarded by heavy troops.


    As he expected, his mind covered the whole mansion, and he soon found many shadowy creatures patrolling.


    However, it is not as tight as he thought, like the defense on the city wall, but a relatively loose state.


    After the exploration, Ye Feng also told the public the information he had got by God.


    Katrina pondered for a moment, and immediately said, "Ye Feng, please take us away from the guards, walk out of the house of the kokao family, and continue to investigate the rest of the interior of the central city!"


    Ye Feng made a gesture on his body, and then led the three people to walk outside the mansion.


    He avoided all the guards carefully and successfully led them out of the house of the kokao family.


    He noticed that there were many shadow creatures patrolling the street, and some of them just finished patrolling the farthest area, and came towards them at the same time. Ye Feng''s face changed.


    Beckoning people to follow him closely, Ye Feng takes them to a shabby street house.


    The hut was covered with dust and cobwebs because no one had lived in it for a long time.


    The palm of Ye Feng''s left hand is upward, and a brilliant light ball of starlight condenses in his palm, providing vision with weak light.


    Shh!


    For fear of the dark Nami made a silent action, Ye Feng hugged her, indicating that she must not cry out.


    Nami was also clinging to his arms, trying to overcome the fear of darkness in her heart.


    Katrina and Tyrone, on the other hand, leaned against the broken paper windows and watched the street.


    Ye Feng has a sense of divinity, so he doesn''t need to be like talon, to be able to detect the street.


    There was no time to enjoy Nami''s warmth and tenderness, and he continued to observe the shadowy creatures patrolling the streets.


    After a while, Tyrone said, "they are far away. Shall we go out?"


    Katrina also thinks so. When she runs out at this time, they can learn more about the distribution of the shadow army in the city and various shadow fortifications.


    As soon as he realized that the power of these thoughts was far away from his mind, he thought that the power of these thoughts was far away from them.


    Demigods!


    Confirming that the opponent''s strength has reached the level of demigod, Ye Feng immediately said: "no, I feel that a demigod devil is entering this street. Hide their own breath, don''t act rashly!"


    If the demigod devil likes to sit on the top of a shadow fortress like the demigod in the shurima desert before, he is not so afraid, because he can kill before other shadow creatures are discovered.


    But the patrol around here is too strict. The demigod demon is also patrolling and on alert.


    If he rashly attacks this demigod demon, he will surely attract the attention of other shadow creatures.


    At that time, the four of them will be caught in a jar!


    This must not happen. They have to be careful every step in the central city.


    Other people smell speech, all is pour a breath of cool air, quickly hide their own breath.


    "Stay away from the window!"


    Ye Feng is still not at ease. He reminds Tyrone and Katrina in a low voice before the demigod devil passes by the house where they hide.


    After they heard this, they also rushed to the corner.


    Soon, a bull headed demon with horns walked into the street with heavy steps.


    With every step he took, he gave out a heavy breath like the fury of a bull.


    He did not hide his half gods and demons that made mortals tremble, and there was a blood moon line on his forehead.


    Obviously, he was one of the demons who had been promoted to demigods after the advent of the blood moon.


    When the strong bull head demon passed by the hut, she saw the devil''s true face through the broken paper window, and her face turned pale with fear.


    She turned and buried her pretty face deep into Ye Feng''s powerful chest. Her delicate body twitched a few times from time to time. She was very scared.


    Caressing Nanmei''s hair and calming her mood, Ye Feng looks at the real face of the cow head demon through the paper window without fear.


    When the Tauren demon left the paper window, he continued to lock the Tauren demon with his mind.


    It was not until the bull head devil went away that Ye Feng temporarily withdrew the God perception of the bull head devil.


    "All right, let''s go, or it will be troublesome for the demigod bull head devil to come back!"


    Signal people can go out, Ye Feng took the lead out of the Shabby Cottage.


    After the crowd came out, he looked at Katrina: "you know the city better. Do you have any idea about the next investigation route?"


    Katrina heard the words and immediately replied, "well, I don''t know how many shadow forces will be on the route, so we still need to rely on your mind to help us avoid danger!"In this way, with the clear division of labor among the people, Ye Feng spent a lot of time to investigate the occupied capital of NOx, and to learn as much information as possible about every part of the city.


    With a large number of troops patrolling and defending the city, it was already dark when they explored the whole aboveground world of the central city of noxious.


    Although the city is not covered by black fog, but because of the strong spirit of the dead and the black magic, even in the daytime, it is still gray and light is poor.


    Ye Feng felt that they had almost explored, so he said: "we should go back almost?"


    Katrina and Tyrone looked at each other, then stretched out her finger, and shook Ye Feng: "there is no exploration of the underground world!"


    With Katrina''s warning, Ye Feng also remembers that there are ground and underground worlds in North Texas.


    He took a deep breath: "well, after the search, we will go back as soon as possible. We have spent enough time here. It is estimated that other allied forces have arrived, just wait for our intelligence!"


    Naturally, Katrina also knew that a long delay would affect many things. She continued to lead the way to the entrance of the underground world with Ye Feng''s mind.


    Avoiding the patrolling guards on the road, the crowd followed Katrina to the entrance to the underground world.


    However, the situation here is far beyond everyone''s expectation.


    Around the narrow entrance to the underground world, there are dozens of guards patrolling back and forth.


    At the entrance, there are five guards guarding the entrance, and a twisted black magic barrier is also intercepted behind the guards. It can be seen that the tight defense has reached an abominable level.


    Watching from a distance, Katrina asked in a low voice, "Ye Feng, how strong are those guards?"


    "All the patrols are high-level demons and undead, and the five guards on guard are demigods!" Ye Feng replied with fear in his eyes.


    As soon as this was said, everyone was subdued.


    What''s going on in this underground world?


    This small entrance needs so many shadow creatures above high-level demons to defend!


    Tyrone asked tentatively, "then we..."


    "Withdraw, that dark magic barrier also blocked my mind perception!" Ye Feng resolutely returned.


    Hearing this, the three of them no longer have any doubts. They give up their exploration of the underground world and return to the secret road of kekaao residence along the same road with Ye Feng.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1374

    As Ye Feng had thought, by the time they returned outside the city, the reinforcements of Ishtar, shurima and the sun moon Gemini had been waiting for a long time.


    On the main side of the main continent, only the people from demacia camp didn''t notice, so they didn''t come.


    However, these people should be enough. If they are still short of manpower, they will ask demacia''s allied forces.


    According to the information provided by the four Ye Feng, a group of leaders of the Allied forces gathered together to hold a battle meeting immediately.


    After a long period of intense discussion, the public finally improved their attack plan.


    Leona and panson''s men took the lead in storming the west front gate of Fort Knox''s central city, attracting enough firepower.


    Ordinary Luna soldiers and Luna believers worked with Leona''s men, while the Luna archers, under the command of Nell and Wade, the high priests of the moon, shot their arrows to cover Ximen''s army.


    Wait for the people on Leona''s side to send a magic signal, with the elements of xutar and shapeshifter troops to follow Chiana to attack the north gate.


    Shuruima''s soldiers, on the other hand, followed the command of shivell and launched a fierce attack on the south gate.


    On the other hand, with the help of Ye Feng, Diana and Nami, the troops of noxas attacked the central city from the inside with the help of Ye Feng, Diana and Nami, and attacked most of the troops from the center city attracted by other allied forces.


    As for the underground world of noxas, the strategy will be carried out after all allied forces have invaded the central city of NOx.


    When the careful battle plan is completed, the leaders of the Allied forces begin to lead their own forces and strictly follow the operational plan.


    Before leaving, he stopped Ye Feng, who was going to move with the norxans.


    "Be careful, Ye Feng."


    In the short words, there is a deep concern for Ye Feng.


    "Don''t worry, I will. Although you are very smart, you should be careful. Those demigods who guard the city gate must not act rashly before they are attracted by Leona."


    Compared with hivier, Ye Feng''s words are much more this time.


    To hear Ye Feng say such a lot of words about her safety, he is very pleased.


    She took Casa''s jade hand by her side and waved to Ye Feng: "I have this semi God of kasha here, and I won''t mess around. You can rest assured."


    "Yes, I will protect shivell!"


    Kasha also indicated Ye Feng to rest assured that she would not let those demons hurt him.


    "Then please, Casa!"


    Ye Feng took a deep look at kasha, and was ready to go with Diana and Nami to assist the troops of norhus.


    When she saw Ye Feng, she said this sentence to her, and her pretty face immediately puffed up: "you have nothing else to say to me, Ye Feng!"


    Ye Feng was stunned for a moment, but immediately he was driven by the desire to survive and said, "you should be careful, KASA!"


    On hearing this, KASA, who was puffing up her cheeks, suddenly felt like a frustrated ball and showed a moving smile: "it''s almost the same, Ye Feng. We''ll attack as soon as possible to meet you!"


    "Well!"


    After saying goodbye to hivier and CASA, Ye Feng, urged by Diana, leaves with Nami and the leader of NOx.


    Ye Feng and his party of six, after reorganizing the army of NOx, began to watch the other allied forces successively go to their respective mission points.


    As the troops who sneaked into the central city of noxas from the secret passage of the kokao mansion, it was impossible for them to enter the secret passage directly in front of the shadow army with a large number of troops.


    If it is still the same as before, only six of them can do this, because they can hide people''s eyes.


    But this time, a large number of troops have entered the secret passage one after another. If there is no other army to protect them, their actions will certainly be exposed.


    So if they want to move, they have to wait for Ximen to send a signal!


    Patiently stay in place, Ye Feng quietly waiting for the opportunity to send troops.


    I do not know how long, the direction of the west gate to the sky released a sacred sun beam.


    Seeing here, Ye Feng knows that Leona''s soldiers have been fighting with the shadow army of the west gate.


    In order to prevent the people on Leona''s side from attracting a large amount of firepower for a long time, the large forces of noxas, led by Ye Feng and his party, rushed to the secret road of kecao mansion.


    When they got to the entrance of the secret road of kecao mansion, the formation of the army changed from square array to long snake type, and entered the secret road at a very fast speed.


    At the same time, the south gate where sylvier is located also received the magic signal released by Leona.


    Instead of going out for the first time, he hid in the dark to observe the shadow guards on the walls of the city.


    When she noticed that most of the shadow creatures began to move in the direction of the west gate, she gave the order to attack the city.


    Under the leadership of her and kasha, the well-trained soldiers of surima opened their disguises and launched an attack on the south gate.On the other side, the army of Ishtar at the north gate was not idle.


    Under the spell of the three elements, a giant stone monster, which is made up of broken stones, weeds and moss, comes out of the huge magic array.


    If ye Feng is here, he will surely recognize that this giant stone monster is the little chrysanthemum of the jade God aiweng.


    It takes three powerful elements to summon Xiaoju to sing the curse of aeon, the goddess of emerald. This method was also brought back by Ye Feng and his party to teach ziana, the princess of yixutar, when they went to kumang ancient forest last time.


    Daisy is huge, even taller than the walls of North Texas, a big stone head.


    Under the frightened gaze of the few shadow guards left, Xiaoju punches down, and the wall with extremely strong defense force is instantly blown out of a gap.


    The next moment, the swift and violent shapeshifters turned into various top predators, appeared on the wall, and took the opportunity to tear up the panic stricken shadow creatures.


    The elements in the rear make the army not as fast as the shapeshifter troops, but they are also cooperating with each other to release all kinds of large-scale taboo magic in the distance to attack the north gate.


    The shadow army in the city who wanted to quickly support the west gate suddenly fell into a panic and did not know where to support first.


    Just as they managed to allocate the troops to the north gate and the west gate, the south gate was also attacked by the elite soldiers of shurima armed with haiks ghost armor, which made them fall into a difficult choice again.


    At almost the same time, Ye Feng and his party also led the vanguard troops of norhus to successfully enter the residence of kecao, and to attack the spirits and demons in the residence.


    For a moment, the military fortress of the central city of norhus was in a mess because of the attack of the United forces of the human alliance.


    It seems that the trend of the war is in the direction of the human alliance, but in the underground world of NOx, an extremely dark force is beginning to stir.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1375

    A moonlight sword fell, and Ye Feng directly killed all the dead soldiers who rushed into the street.


    The soldiers who followed him in the rear saw this scene, and their morale was greatly improved. They also fought with the spirits and Demons coming from the rear and killed their eyes.


    In the nearby streets, Diana, Katrina, Tyrone and dreus, like Ye Feng, led a noxasian army to fight with the shadow army in the city.


    Because before they came, Ximen attracted most of the shadow army in the city, so far they have not met with demigods.


    Ye Feng and Diana are like dragons entering the sea. They almost crush each other and sweep most of the enemy in front of them.


    The tide of Yuehua is overwhelming. At the moment, the moon god group is the God of war in this area.


    Of course, the three leaders of North Texas had great fighting power before they met the demigod level demons.


    Dreius wielded a huge axe, one knife after another, leaping and chopping in succession. He was tall and powerful.


    Katrina and Tyrone are ghostly and haunted. They can always stab their opponents quietly, giving them great psychological shadow to some shadowy creatures without stealth magic and bulky bodies.


    At the same time, yixutar army in the north gate and shurima army in the South Gate took advantage of the west gate to attract most of the shadow army, and broke through the gate to enter the military city fortress.


    And Simon, Leona and panson led by the sun and moon Gemini army under great pressure.


    However, with the loss of the south gate and the north gate, the news of the north gate and the north gate spread to Ximen. The shadow army of the west gate began to divide its troops to meet Ye Feng and them.


    Under the cover of Luna archers, Leona and panson, with several demigod demons, enter the city.


    For a moment, the Allied forces of multi-point attack marched in and showed the victory.


    After a period of tug of war, in addition to the twin goddess army of the west gate, the three sides of Ishtar, norhus and shurima joined together.


    He took the opportunity to take a breath and said to Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, let''s go to support Leona and panson. There are too many demigod demons there!"


    "No problem, we..."


    Ye Feng agreed to say only half way, a huge bull head demon stepped on the earth shaking pace, interrupted his words.


    He recognized the bull headed devil, which they had seen when they first came to inquire for information.


    She took a deep breath and whispered, "demigod?"


    "Well!"


    The momentum of Ye Feng''s whole body climbs rapidly. He infuses the sword spirit of the wind into the sword Qi, making it blow a sharper and sharper blade.


    "Be careful." Knowing that he could not help Ye Feng in the face of demigod, he immediately ran in the opposite direction.


    She cooperates with the soldiers of the United forces to share the pressure of the shadow army from the rear for Ye Feng.


    On the other street, Diana also sensed the cow head demon on Ye Feng''s side through her mind.


    The whole body rolled up a frenzied storm of the moon and hanged the nearby shadow army in an instant.


    Diana is going to help Ye Feng to kill the bull head demon as quickly as possible. However, she suddenly feels that she has suffered a heavy blow to her abdomen. The sharp pain makes her whole body excited and leans forward.


    In time to stabilize the body to fall to the ground, Diana raised her head and looked forward. A magic swamp frog with demigod strength was spitting disgusting long tongue at her.


    Diana''s face darkened when she was attacked by the frog.


    Her hair danced wildly with the magic of the moon, and the magic lines on Diana''s eyebrows were also full of moon flowers that frightened demons.


    Hinder me from helping Ye Feng Die!


    The next moment, Diana''s body shape in the package of Yuehua, draw a half moon shaped arc of the moon, high-speed attack on the magic swamp frog.


    The frog was also a demigod of Jin Dynasty after the arrival of the blood moon. He thought that he could fight against Diana such a demigod because he had the strength of demigod.


    Seeing that Diana, who is good at close combat, attacked him, not only did not dodge, but also tried to face Diana hard, trying to see how strong the demigod power was through the blood moon.


    Try and die


    Zila!


    Before the frog could react to what was happening, his head was cut by Diana''s crescent blade on the spot and rolled to the ground, losing its vitality.


    As a mage, Diana was so good at close combat that the frog didn''t expect.


    If he could do it again, he would not be so big as to accept Diana''s series of close moonlight magic.


    After solving the frog, Diana''s cold face did not change at all. Just as she wanted to support Ye Feng, another semi divine breath appeared on her head.This breath is much stronger than that half magic swamp frog just now!


    Clouds obscured the light above Diana, and she looked up to see a giant stone ghost with bat wings appearing above her.


    The sharp and piercing cry sounded. Diana, who fought with her for the first time, was shocked by the magic sound wave on the spot, and her face was pale.


    She tried to fly into the sky and kill the stone figure ghost who launched the sound wave attack, but she was soft under the influence of the sound wave and could not make any strength.


    At the same time, a very ice demon with ice evil spirit also appeared in Diana, and summoned countless sharp ice thorns.


    Seeing that she was about to be pricked by ice and pierced through countless blood holes, Xiaoju, who was summoned by xutar, arrived in time with one blow and smashed the ice devil into countless pieces of broken ice on the spot.


    Ye Feng also arrived at the same time and attacked the demigod statue ghost in the sky with the moon light sword piercing the head of the bull head demon.


    Before the giant stone ghost could Dodge, it was split in two by Ye Feng, who came to rescue Diana, and fell on the ground together with the head of the bull head demon.


    Looking at Ye Feng coming to her, Diana pursed her lips, and her voice was a little remorse: "clearly I want to help you, but I didn''t expect that you saved me..."


    Ye Feng just wanted to say that Diana and he didn''t need to be so clear, and hiville''s voice came from behind him and Diana.


    "This is not the time to think about it. We are in trouble. There are more demigod demons coming back from Simon to support us than we think!"


    As soon as sever''s voice fell, one after another of the most oppressive demigods sealed off the area.


    Ye Feng and Diana trembled all over. They first looked at the two of them, who came to report the news to the two of them, and then found out their mind.


    Eight demigods and Demons appeared one after another within the scope of their mind perception, and led the shadow army to launch an overwhelming attack on the Allied forces.


    Dreus, Katrina and Tyrone, the three leaders of norhus, were seriously injured, while ziana, the leader of Ishtar, was also severely injured.


    It seems that a fierce battle is inevitable again!


    Ye Feng eyes a Ling, ready to let Diana protect hiville, he went to support other alliance leaders.


    Wait, there seems to be no one


    No, it''s two people!


    What about Nami and Katha?


    Nami should have followed him or Diana. He was so addicted to fighting that he didn''t even notice that she was missing.


    And there''s no Casa who should have been with hivier. Where are they going?


    "Do you see something happen to you and Diana


    As soon as this was said, Diana and sylvier were both bewildered.


    Obviously, neither of them found out that Nami and kasha had long been gone!


    Would the two of them be separated by unimaginable danger?


    Especially Nami, she is so timid. If


    Ye Feng''s face was gloomy, and his brain was disturbed by the sudden disappearance of the second daughter.


    Noticing some signs of imbalance in Ye Feng''s mental state, he reminded in a deep voice: "Ye Feng, calm down. What we need to do now is to solve the current predicament, and then find a way to find the two of them. I believe they will be OK!"


    Diana''s face changed when she noticed that two demigod demons gave up attacking other allied forces and attacked them.


    "Two of the demigods are on us..."


    Timely remind Ye Feng that Diana hopes he will not be distracted at this time.


    Under strong pressure, Ye Feng takes a deep breath and looks at the two demigods who attack them with Diana.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1376

    "Kasha, let''s not chase too far, Ye Feng, if they can''t find us, they will be in a hurry!"


    "It''s OK, Nami. Kill that demigod knight and we''ll go back!"


    At this time, Nami was panting after kasha, who was running in front of her.


    And kasha runs so fast, is also chasing a demigod undead knight.


    When this demigod undead Knight appeared, except for kasha, the people on the side of Ye Feng didn''t notice.


    Worried that this extremely good at hiding the demigod undead knight may cause a great threat to Ye Feng and others, the only one who found the undead knight was naturally chased over.


    Na Mei was originally following Ye Feng and Diana. When she saw Katha suddenly running out, she was afraid that she would have an accident if she ran around alone.


    After a long time of catching up with the undead knight, CASA, who boasted of his agility, was a little unconvinced: "how can this undead Knight run so fast? Nami, lend me your strength, and I''ll see if I can catch up with him! "


    Nami still wanted to persuade kasha to go back. She pursed her lips: "we have already run to the position that Ye Feng can''t see. If we go on like this, I''m afraid..."


    "I''ll protect you. Don''t be afraid, Nami!" Katha patted her chest confidently. If her opponent is also a demigod, she is very confident in her own strength.


    "If you insist on pursuing deeply, you have to promise that if you still can''t catch up with the undead knight with my help, we''ll have to go back!" Nami said


    Seeing the serious expression of Nanmei''s bulging eyebrows, kasha, who is also a girl, can''t help feeling that Nami is so cute.


    "OK, if you can''t catch up with me, I''ll go back with you!" She couldn''t help pinching Nami''s face and tried to feel her hand. It was smooth.


    "That''s what you said. Don''t be a liar at that time!" Afraid of kasha''s repentance, Nami stretched out her jade hand, clenched her fist, and waved it in front of her chest.


    Katha was eager to catch up with the undead knight, and said, "I said, quickly borrow the power of your tide. That demigod undead knight is going to run out of my tracking range!"


    "Well You Don''t worry, I''ll take advantage of your tide


    Driven a little flustered by kasha, Nami blushed and waved the tidal Trident, the artifact of the Spanish people.


    Three water balls formed by the force of tide twinkled around kasha in her casting. Nami was worried that she would not give enough help to KASA. She summoned a billowing tidal wave into her body.


    In an instant, with the blessing of Nami''s two tidal spells, kasha felt as if she had inexhaustible power.


    Moreover, the ghost knight who was fleeing in front of her was so fast that her dazzling figure became slow and visible.


    Her heart was ecstatic, and she couldn''t wait to test how strong Nami''s power blessing would be. As soon as KASA''s eyes solidified, her body quickly disappeared into nothingness.


    Speed up to the extreme, used to fighting alone, kasha did not consider whether Nami can catch up with her, plunder to the front of the undead knight.


    When Nami saw this, she was so anxious that her eyes were covered with wet mist, and she called out in a short breath, "Katha, wait for me!"


    When she cried out, the blessing of her strength had disappeared into her vision, so she did not hear her anxious words.


    "CASA, don''t let anything happen to you!"


    Regretting giving her strength, Nami puffed her nose and clenched the tidal Trident with both hands to stimulate her own tidal force and tidal Trident power.


    In the next moment, Nami broke through the boundaries of demigod and was promoted to God temporarily.


    Unfolding her mind, she soon found out that she was still chasing the undead knight.


    But she did not catch up with KASA for the first time, because she found that Ye Feng and his party were blocked by eight demigods.


    "No, we seem to have been cheated What can I do? "


    Although Nami is afraid of fighting, it does not mean that she is stupid. She also understood for the first time that this was a shadow creature and a trick to distract the tiger from the mountain.


    First seduce a part of their fighting power, and then mobilize more people to attack Ye Feng and them.


    She is very tangled at this time, I do not know whether to go after kasha, or go back to help Ye Feng and them.


    In her head, nature and man are at war. Nami thinks that she should be responsible for the fact that she is so far behind.


    If Casa is allowed to chase down something else, she will feel guilty all her life!


    I''m not good at fighting. It would be bad if I used to make trouble for Ye Feng and them.


    And Ye Feng has encountered many times more dangerous than this battle, he should also be able to turn the bad luck into good luck this time!


    After thinking about it, Nami decides to believe in Ye Feng, who has given her confidence countless times, to chase after the enemy because of her indulgence, and then persuade her to come back.


    Her Nami''s responsibility now should be to ensure the safety of kasha first!At the thought of this, Nami''s panic expression gradually firmed down.


    Thanks to the power of the divine tide, Nami rode the waves in the sky and soon caught up with KASA again.


    "CASA, don''t chase. We''ve been fooled. Ye Feng, Diana and shivell are besieged by eight demigods!"


    Open mouth to remind also want to continue to chase after kasha, Nami hope she can calm down a bit, go back with her to support Ye Feng and them.


    As soon as she heard Nami''s words, she stopped her fast-moving figure and looked at her suspiciously: "are you sure?"


    She now doubted that Nami was saying that in order not to let her continue to pursue the demigod undead knight.


    Nami nodded with a very serious look: "I''m sure you don''t believe yourself to cover the whole city!"


    The larger the scope of mind opening, the greater the consumption. But when kasha saw that Nami said so, she still expanded the scope of her mind perception.


    Ye Feng''s direction, as Nami said, has eight extremely terrible evil demigod breath.


    Moreover, these eight semi gods and demons are not comparable to the half gods of the Jin Dynasty, and they have the ability not weaker than them.


    I didn''t expect to be really fooled, and Katha''s face sank. Originally, with the help of Nami, she quickly caught up with the undead knight and decided to return immediately to support Ye Feng.


    "Let''s go, Nami. We''ll go back and help Ye Feng now. It should be too late!"


    Finally, she succeeded in persuading kasha to succeed. Nami rubbed her eyes with hot and humid water mist, and waved a powerful little powder fist.


    However, if they want to go back, it doesn''t mean that the demigod undead knight who led them all the way will let them go back.


    The demigod undead Knight no longer ran away, but blocked her way back.


    "Get out of the way, or you''ll regret it!"


    Kasha doesn''t want to entangle with the undead knight who only has the ordinary demigod strength now. Her whole heart is tied to Ye Feng''s body.


    "Indeed, although I am also a demigod, I still have a lot of gaps with you.


    But do you think I''m going to fight you alone? "


    The undead Knight crooked his mouth and grinned evil.


    With the sound of his evil laughter, four kinds of demigod black spirits, which are only stronger than the undead knight, quietly emerge from the dark place.


    In a flash, kasha and Nami were surrounded by five demigods.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1377

    Black dragon wings are born behind, and a lizard covered with dragon scales. The Dragon demon overlooks the three Ye Feng people below.


    Next to the lizard dragon demon, there is also a dead knight who is integrated with the undead horse.


    The breath of the two of them is essentially different from Ye Feng''s previous experience of demons, that is, the black evil spirit and the dead spirit on them are more sinister and terrifying.


    It can be seen that they are not ordinary demigod demons can be compared!


    "You''ve got a tough opponent, Diana..."


    Ye Feng, who regains her state, takes a deep breath, while confronting the devil warily, and reminds Diana in a low voice.


    Diana''s eyes closed slightly, and her face was more dignified than before.


    She also said in a low voice: "you can''t keep your hand in a moment. When we meet this kind of opponent, temptation will only put us in a dangerous situation.


    If we try our best, I think we are better than the others


    Ye Feng deeply thought that he nodded and then looked at hivier: "hivier, you will find a chance to help the soldiers of other allied forces. The battle here may endanger you."


    "Don''t worry, I understand. You must win!" Shivell did not feel discouraged and dissatisfied because she could not participate in the battle. On the contrary, she gave Ye Feng a boost.


    Ye Feng believed that Xiwei really listened to him. He was always at ease with his calm mind and said no more.


    The momentum of the whole body is inspired by Ye Feng with all his strength, and climbs at a high speed without reservation.


    With his fierce eyes, he looks like a human dragon who inspires the power of Golden Dragon at the same time.


    Diana is also at the same time to stimulate her original magic of the moon, the whole body exudes the holy and cold cold moon energy, holding the blade of the new moon, she is like the goddess of the moon.


    The two demons floating in the sky and confronting Ye Feng did not retreat because of Ye Feng''s rapid climbing strength. On the contrary, they also showed a mocking look.


    The lizard dragon held out his hand contemptuously and pointed to Ping. "It''s interesting, human. You have the power of the dragon clan. I can''t wait to drink the blood of your own clan!"


    Feeling the scornful eyes of lizards and dragons, Ye Feng''s killing intention in his eyes is fully displayed: "by you?"


    At the same time, Xiwei also helped Ye Feng to fight back: "ha ha, you this stinky lizard who got dragon blood from nowhere, is also called dragon?"


    It seems to have been said by hivier. The lizard dragon demon, who was extremely arrogant just now, was extremely embarrassed.


    His whole body was trembling with anger. The lizard dragon demon, with a black face, denounced and mocked him who was proud of the dragon clan''s blood: "mortal, how dare you insult me!"


    At the same time, the lizard dragon devil no longer talks with Ye Feng, but directly aims at hivier and sprays a blazing flame from his mouth.


    The fire was burning hot, and the space was gradually distorted by the flame.


    If you let this flame hit hivier, her mortal body, even if she did not die, would fall all over her body covered with hideous burns.


    "Not good!"


    Ye Feng''s face changed dramatically, and he flew in front of hivier at the first time, and blocked the swift and violent flame.


    The sword spirit of the wind is infused into the sword Qi, and turns into a sharp wind wall to block the flame. At the same time, Ye Feng jumps forward to attack the lizard dragon demon in the sky.


    How dare the devil hurt shivell!


    Although he helped him block the blow, Ye Feng''s eyes still showed a trace of anger and murderous spirit.


    "Your eyes are very good, but you can''t beat me just by your eyes!"


    Seeing Ye Feng''s angry look, the lizard dragon demon''s words mocked him. At the same time, he did not forget to spray more powerful flame to attack Ye Feng.


    Diana saw that Ye Feng attacked the lizard dragon demon, and she also jumped to the undead knight.


    Fighting side by side with Ye Feng, Diana''s eyes are full of fighting spirit and confidence.


    At the center of the battle between the four demigods, there was a strong wind as sharp as a knife, and the irresistible force of mortals nearly overturned hivier into the air.


    With her strength to continue to watch in the center of the battlefield, not only can not help Ye Feng, but also may become a burden to the enemy to threaten Ye Feng.


    And at this time, the three leaders of noxas, ziana of ithtar, and the Allied forces in trouble around here were in great need of help from others.


    Although she could not help Ye Feng in the demigod battle, she could help the other members of the Allied forces as much as possible to reduce the casualties.


    Thinking of this, he took a deep look at Ye Feng and Diana, who were fighting with demigod demons. Then he left the demigod battlefield and went to support the Allied forces who were also blocked nearby.


    Almost at the same time that he is far away from here, Ye Feng, who has been secretly distracted and pays attention to the movement of hivier, has been found.


    Taking back that part of the heart separated by hivier, Ye Feng''s momentum began to climb rapidly.


    The space in this area gradually became turbulent due to the rising of the wind power. A little unstable space was gradually torn apart and rapidly expanded into a space crack.I haven''t used this move for a long time. The last time I used this move, I was chased by Elise the devil before the establishment of the mogalon trail camp.


    Today''s release of this move is for the nearly seriously injured sylvier


    Repeatedly provoked by the lizard dragon demon in front of him, he decided to let this demon experience his most terrible taboo magic!


    Ye Feng kicks the lizard dragon demon with a very fast speed, and the next moment the devil is hit by a crack in the nearby space.


    By the space-time turbulence gushing out of the space cracks, the tail is cut off on the spot, and the lizard dragon demon sends out a shrill and angry howl.


    "Unforgivable, I want you dead!"


    Ignoring the fury of the lizard dragon devil, Ye Feng looks cold at the moment, which is much heavier than the chill on Fiona''s two girls'' faces.


    He was the only one at the scene who could see all the cracks in the space nearby, so he moved much faster than anyone else.


    Flash to the lizard dragon devil''s body, he waved his big hand directly to the demon''s ugly face and pressed it to the ground below.


    Boom!


    Dust flying, gravel flying


    The lizard dragon demon''s head, which had no time to breathe, was directly pressed by Ye Feng into the stone road, and his body was in close contact with the ground, and it stopped after a long time of friction.


    This slap, too, is for hiville!


    He could have killed the lizard dragon demon directly by using the space crack, but in order to vent his anger on hiville, he did not kill his hand, but deliberately pressed the lizard dragon on the ground to humiliate the demon.


    On the other hand, Diana and the undead Knight are also subject to Ye Feng''s space magic. They are deeply afraid that one will be hurt by the space crack accidentally.


    Diana, after pulling away from the undead knight, called to Ye Feng:


    "Ye Feng, what are you doing? Tearing so many space cracks, I can''t let go of my hands and feet to deal with the undead Knight! "


    Hearing Diana''s slightly discontented cry, Ye Feng turned back and confidently curled up his mouth: "I''ll give them both to me!"


    At the same time, Ye Feng''s voice fell, and a roar of beast seemed to be able to tear everything apart from all the cracks in the space nearby.


    Roar!


    Suddenly, a giant beast, which was condensed by the blue light of the turbulent flow of time and space, tore open the space cracks near Diana, and ignored all the space cracks, and jumped at the undead knight.


    This is Ye Feng''s space Warcraft, but none of the people present have seen this creature, so they don''t know it.


    The undead knight was mercilessly torn by the two front paws of the space Warcraft, and the spirit of the dead dissipated on his body became the food of the space Warcraft and was swallowed up.


    At this time, the lizard dragon demon finally got out of the ground.


    Before he had time to breathe fresh air, he was torn to pieces by space Warcraft, just like previous undead knights.


    Diana was stunned. She didn''t respond at all.


    Ye Feng calls out the space Warcraft unexpectedly to tear, tear up and her strength similar demigod demon.


    Her guardian Ye Feng, unconsciously has become so strong!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1378

    He must take advantage of the Warcraft to kill half of the space for Warcraft, and then he must continue to control as much space as possible.


    Otherwise, once the time is long, space Warcraft is likely to have a backlash against him.


    He has the ability to drive space Warcraft, but it does not mean that he has the strength to crush space Warcraft.


    On the contrary, space Warcraft can only play a part of its strength because of its weak strength.


    As soon as it''s out of his control, it''s going to explode with more power.


    Before the establishment of the moglon trail camp, he was almost killed by space Warcraft, which was not under his control.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng took a deep breath and attacked the remaining six demigods and demons who sealed the area with Warcraft.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s words, she left with Warcraft in space. Diana''s shocked look was gradually replaced by dissatisfaction.


    "Ye Feng, where are you going


    Hearing Diana''s voice from behind, Ye Feng replied, "my space Warcraft is sometimes limited. I have to kill more demigods before sending it back!"


    Diana is not that kind of unreasonable people, listen to Ye Feng said, her look is a positive: "can I help you?"


    There is space for Warcraft. Ye Feng is still very confident: "no, you can take care of the Alliance forces in this area. They are facing great pressure from the shadow army, especially the leaders of the Alliance forces. There must be no accidents!"


    As the leader of Ye Feng, Diana should listen to her.


    But since seeing Ye Feng''s space, Warcraft easily kills the demigods who are close to her strength, she subconsciously wants to consult him and listen to his arrangement.


    Ye Feng, who is believed to be able to give her unlimited sense of security, unconditionally chooses. Diana clenches her right hand into a fist and falls on her chest to show her determination: "well, you have to be careful. Come back soon after you finish handling it. Let''s go and support Leona and them together."


    As the voice dropped, Diana took a deep look at the eye leaf wind, and flew to the direction where sylvier was.


    And Ye Feng is not head back, with space Warcraft to find the remaining six demigod demons, launch a swift and violent offensive.


    If ye Feng relies on his own strength to fight any of the six demigods, it will be a battle of life and death.


    But with the space knight to help him control the space Warcraft, he can easily defeat all of them!


    Almost every enemy can not resist the merciless space claws of space Warcraft.


    They are all without exception, and the previous two demigod demons, are mercilessly torn, reduced to space Warcraft hunger snacks.


    And this scene of half GOD Devil Back easily tear up the battle picture, happened to fall on the ground those shadow army eyes.


    Suddenly, the shadow of this area, the army''s morale turbulence. However, the Allied soldiers who had fallen into the downwind were greatly shocked and began their counter offensive in response to Ye Feng''s call for the great power of space Warcraft.


    The trend of the war situation changes rapidly. Sometimes it is just a small detail that can affect the whole situation.


    And Ye Feng, he is that detail now!


    Lifting the blockade of this area by eight demigod demons with extraordinary strength, Ye Feng''s control of space Warcraft has become increasingly unstable.


    In order to prevent space Warcraft out of control, he immediately sent it back to the space cracks.


    Send away temporarily unable to continue to use space Warcraft, Ye Feng''s power has already consumed more than half.


    Although it was space Warcraft tearing up the enemy just now, Ye Feng, who is responsible for controlling space Warcraft, has to pay much more than expected.


    Just as he was about to return to the ground to help the Allied forces clean up the shadow army, he noticed that there was a wave of energy above the demigod level in the distance.


    Obviously, there are demigods fighting over there!


    He expanded the scope of his mind perception, and the picture of two demigod women besieged by five demons fell into his eyes.


    "Kasha, Nami!"


    Pupils gradually shrink, Ye Feng recognized that it was previously missing Nami and kasha.


    See here, Ye Feng immediately tore open a space whirlpool to rush past.


    At the bottom, Diana, who joins hivier, notices that Ye Feng has solved the remaining six demigods.


    While lamenting Ye Feng''s rapid growth, she and the Allied forces advance and retreat together. Diana waits for Ye Feng to come down and fight with her again.


    When she sensed that Ye Feng suddenly tore open the whirlpool of space, she realized that something might have happened.


    Diana wanted to go with him now, but she was afraid that he would not be able to hold on without her, so she immediately shared the news with him.


    After killing the dead in front of his eyes, shivell replied, "you can rest assured. We still have the element of Ishtar on our side, which makes the little chrysanthemum summoned. There should be no problem!"


    "OK, I will bring Ye Feng back as soon as possible!"


    While Diana goes to chase Ye Feng, Ye Feng has already arrived at the battlefield of kasha and Nami.The wind wall was used to block the black magic ball attacking kasha. He turned his back to KASA and said, "are you OK, kasha?"


    "Ye Feng!" When she saw that Ye Feng had saved her life, she beamed with joy: "it''s OK, there is Nami who will continue to treat me!"


    Seeing Ye Feng, Na Mei also leans over to treat the wound on her body, and also excitedly looks at the back of Ye Feng blocking in front of them.


    Ye Feng''s sudden arrival caught the five demigods and demons on the spot by surprise. They were all staring at him as if they were facing a great enemy.


    For the time being, with the wind wall learned from Yasuo to protect Nami and kasha, Ye Feng whispered to Nami, "Nami, can your tidal power support the battle between me and kasha at the same time?"


    A listen to Ye Feng need her strength, although Na Mei has no bottom in her heart, she still nibbles at her red lips: "I can have a try!"


    "Then please, Nami!"


    Looking back at Nami, Ye Feng gives Casa a a look of common combat, and then enters the combat state.


    The magic of the moon is quietly launched. Ye Feng holds the moon lightsaber in the form of Rune sword, and blows the icy moonlight storm and the sword spirit of wind all over his body.


    Katha will, but also to stimulate her strength of the void, purple pupil blooming out of the terrible void magic light.


    Under the blessing of Nami''s power, both of them elevated their demigod''s prestige to the extreme and broke through the limit.


    The five demigods and demons on the scene saw that their momentum was still climbing with unstoppable momentum under the blessing of Nami, and immediately launched a surprise attack.


    Knowing that these demons would launch a surprise attack, Ye Feng once again raised a wind wall in front of him and kasha.


    However, this time, the five demigods and demons'' joint attack broke his wind wall in an instant.


    "Not good!"


    Ye Feng''s eyes sank, just wanted to dodge, he and kasha behind the Nami suddenly Jiao drink a, summon the sea waves all over the sky, on the spot will the five demigod demons overturn to a higher altitude.


    And it is the short moment that Nami fought for them. Ye Feng and KASA succeeded in lifting their strength to a higher level before the demons stopped them.


    "Nami, you did a good job!"


    Ye Feng''s right hand is gradually firm, feeling the power under the constant blessing of the tide.


    He and kasha looked at each other and attacked the five demigods who had been blown higher by Nami''s waves.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1379

    The five demigod demons thought that they could easily win before Ye Feng and KASA''s strength reached the limit, but they didn''t want to let the most ignored Nami burst out amazing magic.


    The surging waves instantly overturned them from Ye Feng and kasha to a higher altitude and fell into the sea water. They could not move at all.


    Do not give them any chance to breathe, Ye Feng and kasha follow the waves of Nami.


    The gorgeous blade waltz, Ye Feng''s body shape is like a ghost, which appears and disappears from time to time, and cuts five swords.


    Kasha is also a dark purple shadow, hiding in nothingness.


    By the time she reappeared, she was already standing on top of five demigods.


    The void creature suspended on her shoulder opened her purple eyes and let out a shower of empty arrows.


    Ekasia rainstorm, one of Casa''s favorite stunts!


    Under the fierce attack of Ye Feng and kasha, the five demigod demons overturned by the waves had no strength to fight back, and even did not defend, so that they suffered heavy damage in a short time.


    Finally, when the waves condensed by the tidal force of Nami disappeared, the demigod demons were preparing to fight back, but they were dizzy because of the moon storm suddenly blowing around Ye Feng.


    And kasha is the perfect grasp of this opportunity, the body is a flash, an empty energy shield around her in an instant.


    The heavy rain of ekasia started again, and with another beam of virtual energy, the virtual plasma that KASA hit on the devil was filled at the same time.


    Boom!


    The void energy burst out in an instant, tearing at the demons'' wounds and further aggravating their wounds.


    The shrill demons howled all over the sky, and the demigods were angry and subdued.


    If you can give them a chance to take a breath, they can definitely tear up Ye Feng and kasha in front of them.


    At this time, the moon light sword in Ye Feng''s hand cut the more and more brilliant light of Yuehua sword, sweeping the sword spirit and sword spirit, and cut them with the force of killing.


    The fear of death comes to mind. Driven by the desire to survive, the demigods and Demons work together to break away from Ye Feng''s storm of the moon.


    "Man, you are finished!"


    The wounded demons showed a look of resentment, and their escape was unexpected to Ye Feng and kasha.


    Just when Ye Feng and kasha thought that they were about to fall into a fierce battle again, a moon shadow came from the area of kekaao mansion.


    "Diana!"


    Seeing this timely moon shadow, Ye Feng almost subconsciously screams out the name of the master of the moon shadow.


    As he thought, it was Diana!


    When the storm of the moon started, Diana successfully continued the storm of the moon of Ye Feng and pulled all the five demigod demons to her side!


    With this perfect connection of control, demigod demons are pulled to the same point by Diana''s more authentic moon storm spell.


    And Ye Feng and KASA take this opportunity to continue to launch their own killing moves.


    For a moment, the sky burst out a variety of sword and magic energy collided magic fireworks.


    It seems gorgeous, but it contains enough demigod energy to make mortals die countless times.


    Demigod demons are really oppressed. They have never released any magic since they broke the wind wall of Ye Feng.


    "Damn it, damned human. Don''t use control type magic. Let''s play one-on-one!"


    Listening to the demon''s angry roar, Ye Feng and his party remained unmoved. During this period of time that Diana fought for, they released their own taboo and unique skills one after another!


    Struggling through Diana''s moonstorm, the Pantheon demons felt it was time for them to fight back.


    "Bubble!"


    Nami below saw that the demons gathered at a point by Diana had the tendency to break away from counterattack, and continued to deliver magic power to Ye Feng and KASA. At the same time, she was drinking with a sweet voice.


    The sea water bubble of dream flies to the demons and reinforces them in the bubble again.


    The five and a half of the devil''s chance to fight is to continue to fight.


    "Human beings, you trash who can only use despicable means!"


    One of them, a demigod demon, yelled angrily as he was beaten by Ye Feng and the other was unable to fight back.


    Ignoring the incapability and fury of these five demons before their death, Ye Feng three people look at each other''s eyes, ready to gather their respective powers at the same time to kill in the way of mixed energy.


    When they were about to kill the five demigods on the spot, an accident happened.


    In the direction of Ximen, several evil figures exuding black evil spirit were plundered. Each of them had the combat power of Ye Feng three men.


    "Man, that''s the end of your game!"


    A direct attack on the minds of the three people came, Ye Feng three people because too focused on the fight in front of them, on the spot was shocked.


    Nami also did not go much better, although she is the strongest among them, but she did not have any defensive state, which also led to her loss of mind.It was at this moment that the five demigods and Demons fought against Ye Feng and prepared to cooperate with their reinforcements to fight against Ye Feng.


    At the critical moment, the dragon''s chant also came from the direction of Ximen.


    Then, a big man with a spear and a shield swept along with the shadow of the dragon, and ran into the five half gods who were seriously injured.


    The shield of the man was raised in front of him, and Ye Feng resisted all the attacks.


    Suddenly, another holy spot of sunlight came from Ximen.


    An infinite extension of the sacred blade through the demigod demons, and the rapid contraction, brought a woman wearing gold armor.


    Thanks to the support of the two men, Ye Feng soon stabilized their spirits.


    Seeing their faces, Diana said in surprise, "it''s panson and Leona!"


    That''s all the alliance demigods at the battle of norhus!


    With the perfect convergence of the crowd control magic, the demigod demons who came to support and the previous five demigod demons fell into the hopeless situation of unable to launch attacks.


    In the end, all the demigods in this city fortress are killed with all the strength of the demigod group!


    Although they succeeded in winning the battle of demigod, they were all defeated by repeated and breathless battles.


    Even the healing mage Nami was exhausted because she continued to deliver too much power to the people and provided healing.


    Standing in the air, they looked out and watched the situation.


    Almost all the members of the Allied forces had witnessed the heroic battle they had just fought. They were all fighting with high morale and blood.


    When Ye Feng and Ye Feng are ready to relax, a dark force comes out from the entrance of the underground world of NOx.


    In a flash, this dark force covered the whole city, and made those retreating shadow army burst out more amazing dark power.


    This happened when a few of them had no fighting power. The people looked at each other, and for a moment they were in a mess.


    After a brief absence, Diana took the lead in breaking the silence: "we have to go to see the underground world, otherwise, if this goes on, the Allied forces will surely be destroyed!"


    Nami pursed her lips and whispered, "but we are not fighting now. It will be very dangerous to go there."


    Ye Feng thinks that Nami is right, but even so, they have to solve the problem of the underground world!


    Thinking of this, his right hand gradually clenched into a fist, made a bold decision.


    "Inject all your remaining strength into me, and I will go alone."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1380

    "No, it''s too dangerous for you to go alone."


    Diana was the first to stand up against Ye Feng''s opinion. She didn''t want him to be involved in danger.


    Ye Feng grinned, showing an optimistic smile: "I''ve survived even more dangerous than this. You have to believe me, Diana!"


    Diana see Ye Feng said so, she bit thin lips: "then you go in a person to ensure their own safety!"


    "Now that Diana has agreed, so do we." Leona stood up to represent her and panson.


    "I agree!" Nami and kasha speak in unison, gazing at Ye Feng with burning eyes.


    After all people through Ye Feng''s adventure, they have all their remaining strength into Ye Feng''s body.


    Combined with the magic power of the people, Ye Feng''s power has been restored by more than half, which is enough for him to exert his strongest magic and swordsmanship for a long time.


    "Ye Feng, you must be careful, careful and careful again!"


    Before leaving, she heard that Na Mei repeated her caution three times. In order to make her optimistic, Ye Feng made a good ending and then jumped to the entrance of the underground world.


    Under the gaze of people full of worry, he entered without hesitation.


    Ye Feng thought it would be similar to the shadow Island, but as he was surprised, there was almost no difference between here and his last visit, except that it was the underground world of NOx.


    The only thing that made him wary was that a dark force that would make the demigods shudder came from deeper.


    There was no one on the street, not even shadow creatures.


    Empty, but send out a chilling breath of death.


    "It should be a god level demon!"


    Ye Feng murmured to himself, guessing the power of the master of his walk more carefully.


    Along with the source of strength continued to deepen, Ye Feng finally met a man, there is a dead soldier.


    The man was kept in a large cage, and his magic power was drawn away by the cage, and then a blue ray of light was extended, flowing in the direction of the source of power.


    And the undead soldiers are responsible for the guard at the side, from time to time with the eyes of the surrounding movement.


    Ye Feng tries to find out his mind, but his mind here is not even a chance to release it, so he is firmly imprisoned.


    Ye Feng frowned and hesitated to save the trapped man first and asked what was in the depths.


    But after careful consideration, he still felt that such behavior was too risky.


    If the mysterious existence in the deep has been watching here, he will definitely be found out if he saves this person.


    I''m afraid he''ll be finished if that mysterious existence stares at him.


    The head flies, reason tells Ye Feng, he should hide good breath, continue to have a deep look.


    And staring at the prisoner for a while, Ye Feng quietly swept over the cage and continued to go deep.


    As he continues to deepen, similar scenes one by one along the way. The blue rays of these enchanted men and their bodies never break, all the way to the former palace complex of black roses guarded by two demigod winged demons.


    Ye Feng''s eyes twinkle with the light of the turbulent flow of time and space, and then through the space vortex to avoid the guard at the door, into the palace.


    Once the Black Rose Palace complex is the underground world of the underground world, you can see the sky illusion day and night when you look up.


    Now, the sky is covered with thick black fog, and the evil force has been strengthened to a certain extent here.


    Continue to pursue the source of power, Ye Feng comes to the garden full of black roses, which is also the burial place of the last black rose Loveland.


    If he remembers correctly, Loveland, who practices flower burial, and her lover sleep in the soil under the sea of roses.


    But this time, there is a rectangular stone bed on the sea of flowers. There is a pile of armor with dark power on it.


    Seeing these armor, Ye Feng subconsciously thought of Maud Caesar.


    The blue ray from outside the garden is also concentrated on the armor and nourishes the armor.


    Although I don''t know what the armor is trying to do to absorb the magic energy of those human beings who are imprisoned outside, Ye Feng knows that he must destroy the armor to pieces this time, in order to prevent the incident in bill jiwat from happening again.


    "Excuse me, I hope you don''t mind!"


    Ye Feng whispered a word in a low voice, apologizing to her lover and her lover, who were buried under the sea of flowers. Then he waved the moon lightsaber in the form of a rune sword, and chopped at the Maud Caesar''s armor on the stone bed.


    Bang!


    Ye Feng''s sword did not cause any damage to Maud Caesar''s armor. On the contrary, he was shocked by the shock, and the whole man flew out with him.


    "Humans, I said, we''ll meet again soon!"


    The helmet on the stone bed twinkled with a dark green ghost fire, and the armor quickly stitched together the entity of Maud Caesar.


    Looking at Ye Feng contemptuously, he swung a sledgehammer and smashed it towards Ye Feng.Ye Feng immediately made a reaction to dodge. While dodging, he was staring at mod Caesar uncertainly: "are you not real? No, it''s far more than a demigod. Are you Maud Caesar


    Without answering Ye Feng''s question, Maud Caesar swung his soul hammer again and smashed him to Ye Feng.


    With a speed faster than Ye Feng''s dodging, Maud Caesar directly smashed Ye Feng through the garden wall.


    Forced to stabilize the continued regression of the body, Ye Feng coughed blood: "shadow island is closed, how can you appear here?"


    "Who says that when shadow island is closed, I must also be on shadow island?"


    A ferocious demon smile reverberates in the garden, and Maud Caesar reveals the real reason.


    As he said, when shadow Island closed, he was not in shadow Island, but in reincarnation.


    When he heard the words of Maud Caesar, Ye Feng was pale, and did not expect to meet the real body of Maud Caesar here.


    However, Ye Feng thinks more about it, and the mod Caesar in front of him is not real.


    The real Maud Caesar was seriously injured in the last battle of shadow island and was trapped in his own reincarnation.


    But as long as enough energy is absorbed, the armor can become an opportunity for him to get out of trouble ahead of time and become his real body.


    But these words, mod Caesar will not say with Ye Feng.


    See Ye Feng bloodless pale face, as a devil, he felt very interesting.


    In mod Caesar did not support a few rounds, the strength of the body was not enough, and the injured ye Fengjiu fell into the danger of death.


    Exhausted almost all his strength, he dodged an attack by Maud Caesar. Ye Feng gasped and glanced around, trying to find a chance to escape.


    "Come with me, that devil can''t get out of the black rose garden!"


    At this time, outside the black rose garden, a young woman in the uniform of the black rose organization appeared, waving to Ye Feng desperately.


    Ye Feng saw this, hesitated a little, but still chose to believe in women, flying out of the black rose garden.


    Sure enough, once out of the black rose garden, Maud Caesar stopped chasing.


    But the next second, Maud Caesar issued a terrible sound that rang through the whole palace of black rose.


    Driven by the magic sound, one by one demons patrolling in the palace group came here one after another, and even two demigod demons who initially guarded the entrance of the gate.


    Ye Feng''s internal strength has been exhausted in the battle just now. These demons come to catch him, and he is powerless to resist.


    The woman in black saw that Ye Feng was still in a daze and immediately waved her hand to urge him: "quick, don''t be dazed. Before those guards come, I can take you to a safe place!"


    Hearing that the woman has a way to escape, Ye Feng''s heart ignites hope again and runs away with the woman.


    The two of them quickly shuttled through the palace community. Before anyone found out, the woman in black took him to hide in the hall where Loveland used to discuss affairs.


    "Behind the throne there is a secret device. Keep up with me!"


    The woman in black took Ye Feng to hide in the secret passage and lit the oil lamp hanging on the wall.


    "Thank you for saving me. Are you?" While expressing thanks to the woman in black, Ye Feng does not forget to ask the woman''s identity.


    Speaking of her own identity, the woman in black shows a complicated look.


    "Shire, Lord Loveland''s former servant and successor to the curse of Loveland.


    However, with the fall of Lord Loveland and the destruction of her three feathers, I could not be the next Loveland.


    And you? "


    Ye Feng pondered for a moment and replied, "Ye Feng, destroy the curse of Loveland yourself."


    Xia''er hears the speech, eyes instantly stare round, jade hand covers mouth, look at Ye Feng in disbelief.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1381

    Ye Feng stares at Xia er''s gaping expression for a while, he laughs: "is regret to save me?"


    On hearing this, she came back to her senses and shook her head in a complicated way: "this is a curse. To tell you the truth, if you hadn''t destroyed this curse yourself, I might have been like the former Lord lefron. Until I put on the three feather crown, I would have understood Lord Loveland''s good intentions and our tragic fate from generation to generation."


    Ye Feng is also a person who knows the secret of love orchid''s curse. He can feel the sadness of the shire to herself and the ill fated fate of the past dynasties.


    Instead of continuing to speak, he gave shire enough time to calm her down.


    For a long time, shire raised his head and looked at Ye Feng: "I just saw that you can fight with that devil. Are you a demigod?"


    Ye Feng nodded, and he was really half divine.


    Xia Er hears the speech, pretty face floats in the fire under the background of joy.


    "What did you come in for?" she asked with burning eyes


    After hearing this, Ye Feng tells Charles about the current situation of the war situation in the central city of NOx.


    As he spoke, shire''s beautiful eyes showed an incredible look.


    She was very surprised that once hostile human countries formed an alliance to fight against shadow island.


    What struck her even more was that the Allied forces had succeeded in recapturing sherima and bill Gewert.


    After a brief shock, her face changed, as if she was making a choice.


    After fighting for a long time, she looked at Ye Feng firmly in her eyes: "the people you saw in the cage before, like me, are mages who used to be black roses.


    At first, we were far away from the central city because of the previous turmoil, following the instructions of the former Loveland.


    Later, with the advent of blood moon, NOx was occupied. We were unwilling to let the demons occupy our homeland, and then gathered together to try to recapture NOx.


    In the beginning, we cooperated with each other to recapture several small towns through the magic of black rose.


    Until we encounter a human horse monster that looks bigger than the undead knight, all the other black rose mages are captured, and only I get away with it.


    Recently, these imprisoned black mages were all taken to the underworld to enchant the demon''s armor.


    If you want to destroy that demon''s armor, I''m afraid you have to rescue the black rose mage first. "


    Bigger than the undead knight?


    That should be hukarim!


    These black rose mages have only recently been pulled out to supply magic energy to Maud Caesar''s armor. Most of them are a means for modcaesar to appear on the main continent after the closure of shadow island!


    The analysis is right, but Ye Feng is still wrong.


    Although this is indeed a means of modcaesar''s appearance, the real modcaesar is not in the shadow Island, but is heavily injured and trapped in the hopeless situation of reincarnation.


    Maud Caesar will get out of the trap faster than the other demon leaders who have been sealed up on shadow island.


    But Ye Feng''s general direction is right. As long as the armor of Maud Caesar is destroyed, the crisis in noxious can be resolved.


    As for the two demigods in the underworld, as well as a small number of shadow guards, he can only hope that Diana and other demigods above can recover faster under the treatment of Nami.


    Now he must not be able to compete with the demigods for the time being when he recovers his magic power by himself.


    But he had more than enough to destroy the cages on the road that powered Maud Caesar''s armor!


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng said to shire, "do you have any way to let me out? Now that the defense is so tight that I''m almost exhausted, I can''t escape and destroy the cages without the guards outside. "


    When she heard Ye Feng''s help, she pointed to the secret road where they were now: "this secret passage can lead to the underground world from the Black Rose Palace complex, and also to the underground world, the countryside outside the city, and even outside the territory of NOx."


    "That''s great. You take me to the underworld now, and I''ll destroy those cages!"


    Ye Feng is overjoyed. Now it is time to race against the clock. The war situation in the world on earth can not allow him to rest here and recover his strength.


    Shard Ling, holding a torch to lead the way for Ye Feng.


    Both of them walked quickly, and before long they appeared in an abandoned bakery in the underground world.


    "This workshop used to be our secret contact point for black rose, dedicated to communication with black rose members."


    Looking at the workshop abandoned by the devil, she recalled a lot of the past.


    She also knew that it was not the time to be sad. She shook her head and no longer thought about the past. She took Ye Feng out of the workshop.


    It is very close to the earthly world. There is no cage for black rose mage, and there is no shadow creature responsible for guarding. It is a safe middle zone.


    Ye Feng felt a little power recovered in this short time. He decided to use the sword of wind and the magic of the moon for the next action, so as not to use too much power and consume too fast.In the right hand condenses a light sword of the moon, he is about to fly to the direction of the cage, but is called by shire.


    "You won''t kill them, will you?"


    Hearing Xia''er''s worry about the lives of other black rose mages, Ye Feng, who had never thought of killing those mages, said with a smile: "no, I just destroyed those cages and saved them by the way."


    "I''m here waiting for you. I''m afraid I''ll drag you down with you."


    Ye Feng nodded, and then a man with the blessing of the sword of wind swept to the cage of black rose master.


    In order to destroy all cages in a way that consumes as little as possible, Ye Feng flies very fast.


    When he saw the first cage, he did not give the shadow guard the slightest chance to react, so he killed it with the dance of folding wings and smashed the cage.


    Without the magic of the cage, the ragged Black Rose mage''s spirit gradually rose.


    "Thank you for saving me. I''m..."


    The mage wanted to thank Ye Feng, but Ye Feng, who was in a hurry, interrupted him directly: "shire is waiting for you at your contact point."


    As the voice fell, ye Fengye, regardless of whether the mage had heard it or not, began to fly to the next cage.


    The shadow guards who are responsible for guarding these mages have no demigod power. Although Ye Feng does not have much strength left, he still saves one black rose mage after another in the same way.


    On the way, he estimated that there were more than 200 black rose mages rescued by him, and each strength was infinitely close to that of Mafia ona, a young sweetheart who just came out of the red maple forest.


    These are all elites!


    Moreover, mages often release large-scale company magic powers through cooperation. If these black rose mages can join the Alliance forces, they will certainly become a force that can not be ignored.


    Thinking of these, Ye Feng can''t wait to talk to shire about letting Black Rose join the Allied forces.


    Coming to the entrance of the Black Rose Palace group, Ye Feng takes advantage of the two gatekeepers to search for his own trace in the palace group, and returns with the last black rose mage.


    At the same time, in the Black Rose Garden deep in the Black Rose Palace complex, Maud Caesar''s armor on the stone bed was petrified at a visible speed and appeared more and more cracks because of the loss of magic energy.


    Still trapped in the limbo of reincarnation, he realized that his armor was about to dissipate, and immediately gave the last command of wrath.


    "That man has already left the palace, speed to chase him out and tear him to pieces!"


    With the sound of the demon that rings through the whole underground world, a group of shadow creatures quickly chase out under the leadership of two demigod demons.


    Ye Feng also heard the voice full of anger and flame. He could not help speeding up the speed of flying. Before they found him, he hid in the secret road with Xia''er and them.


    However, after searching the underground world fruitlessly, the remaining shadow troops in the underground world marched toward the underground world one after another.


    Ye Feng is also aware of this, but he has done what he should do.


    Now we can only hope that the Allied forces on the ground can defeat the shadow army without the blessing of Maud Caesar.


    Tell these black mages who can''t fight for a while to hide in the secret passage, and Ye Feng is ready to go out and support Diana and them.


    Suddenly, Ye Feng''s body for a long time did not use the reaction of the black rose again, floating out of his body.


    Shire and the other black rose mages in the secret road saw the black rose, and the power of Loveland, which they were very familiar with, all changed their faces.


    Seeing their faces, Ye Feng had no choice but to explain that he had been infiltrated into his body before he died.


    After hearing his explanation, shire and a group of black rose mages looked at each other a few times, as if they were making eye contact with something.


    For a moment, shire stood up and saluted Ye Feng solemnly.


    "You have the black rose that Lord Loveland has given you, which means that you are the person recognized by Lord Loveland after the curse is lifted.


    And this time you saved all of us, and you are the benefactor of black rose.


    The black rose has lost its Loveland, but it still needs a leader to lead us in the new era that is about to open.


    We hope you can inherit this position and let the black rose bloom again! "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1382

    As Ye Feng successfully destroys Maud Caesar''s armor, the power of blessing the shadow army disappears.


    With the disappearance of the dark forces, allied forces with weapons to restrain the undead and Demons once again took the initiative.


    At this time, Diana and other demigods are slowly recovering their magic power under the same weak Nami treatment.


    When they saw the disappearance of the dark forces and the reversal of the situation, they couldn''t help but smile.


    "Great, Ye Feng, he succeeded!"


    Diana is proud of Ye Feng and proud that he is her guardian.


    Nami and kasha are also showing the same look, worthy of Ye Feng!


    Close to the entrance of the underground world, the leaders of allied forces such as hivier sensed that the surrounding dark army was no longer as violent as before, and immediately commanded the Allied forces to launch a fierce counter attack.


    However, the situation did not last long. As two demigod demons brought the shadow creatures of the underground world into the earth world, the Allied forces led by hivier and others fell into the wind again.


    Panson''s eyes sank as he was being treated: "there are so many shadow creatures in the underground world, two of which are still demigods!"


    Leona''s eyes twinkled, and her eyes were fixed on the two demigods: "in fact, the extra shadow army can''t affect the overall situation, but the two demigods are dominating in the battle without demigods."


    Diana took a deep breath: "it is impossible for us to exchange with these two demigods with the strength enough to kill the demigods like shadow island!"


    "And we can''t afford it!"


    Kasha added that, although she had only recovered a little magic, she wanted to stop the two demigods.


    Nami saw that they all had an end in mind, and worried that their appearance was not enough for the two demigods with enough magic to fight. She whispered her proposal.


    "You are less than half of your strength now. If you go down rashly, your life will be in danger."


    After saying this, she saw that they were looking at the timid woman at the same time. She bit her teeth again and waved powder fist to change her mouth.


    "If you insist on going down, I''ll join you to see if I can provide you with some treatment in the battle..."


    Hearing her timid speech, Casa could not help pinching her face: "you don''t have to force yourself, we go enough."


    "It''s OK, Ye Feng said, I want to learn to be brave!"


    She said bravely, but Nami betrayed her because she was afraid of trembling.


    But they didn''t expose her. If she was willing to help them in the battle, it would be very useful.


    After all, Nami is a healing Mage at the top level of the demigod, and her artifact tidal trident can give full play to the healing ability of the divine healing mage.


    It would be perfect if Nami could really practice her courage.


    Noticing that the two demigod demons were attacking in the direction of shivell and others, they flew together and plundered at the two demigods who had killed all directions in the Allied forces.


    Because there was not much power left, they were found by two demigods as they approached.


    "There are so many demigods, but you are all so tired. Are you sure you want to have a rest?"


    One of the big, winged demons opened his mouth full of black mucus, and his huge claws hit Diana in front.


    Diana was photographed flying upside down on the spot, and her internal organs were also severely damaged.


    "Hateful, if I recover my strength, it will be easy to fight such a demigod!"


    On the way, Diana''s blood flowed over her throat.


    After seeing this, Nami quickly transformed most of the tidal force into healing power to relieve Diana''s injury.


    Diana''s being photographed directly didn''t make the others retreat. They all used their own abilities and rushed to the two demigods from various angles.


    However, they overestimated the combat effectiveness of their exhausted bodies, and their attacks were easily taken over by two demigods.


    The bull head demon, one of the two demigods, is able to withstand their attacks with flesh without any damage.


    The two winged demons dodge and shake off Diana''s attacks in a more skilful way through their smart bodies.


    "Still can''t, Nami has not much power left now, so she can''t restore her power blessing to us to half of the level."


    Katha gasped hard, and now they can''t solve the two demigods in front of them.


    "If only Ye Feng was there..." Diana''s attacks failed many times, and she was showing signs of weakness.


    The other demigods were not so good, each of them had reached the point of exhaustion of magic.


    "It''s over, man. Your struggle is meaningless!"


    The two winged demons flew high into the sky, and the flapping wings set off two hurricanes emitting black magic gas, ready to give Diana their fatal blow.The bull head demon did not display the gorgeous moves, directly with the most primitive collision, savagely bumped into Diana and them with the sharp ox horn.


    Not far away, sylvier, Chiana, dreius, Tyrone, and Katrina were all looking eagerly at the battle.


    If Diana and they fail, all their previous efforts will fail.


    Most of the forces of isinthal, surima and norhus are gathered here. They must not lose!


    At this critical juncture, the entrance of the underground world suddenly burst into a terrible purple glare.


    The rapid expansion of the dazzling light like the bright stars made the buildings in the central city of nortexas crumble.


    All creatures in the city, including two demigods, were drawn to the glare and stopped fighting.


    As the glare of the straight stars dissipated, a man bathed in holy starlight glared at the two demigods with the same eyes as a dead fish.


    For some reason, the demigod demons feel suffocated when they fall into the deep sea and can''t breathe.


    "It''s Ye Feng. He''s back!"


    Nami was the first to show a surprise look, excitedly waved powder fist, and said the man''s name.


    As she said, it was Ye Feng who came.


    But Ye Feng was exhausted before, without Na Mei''s treatment, how did he recover so quickly?


    Even, his breath is far better than his previous peak state!


    This is due to the black rose mages who have just been saved by Ye Feng. They know that the people outside are still fighting. They devote more than 200 mages'' strength to display the forbidden skill that Black Rose used to temporarily improve their combat power, and bestow it on Ye Feng.


    Now Ye Feng, the breath is close to the top of demigod!


    After a brief shock, the two demigods regained their composure.


    The two winged devil did not realize that Ye Feng''s strength was close to the demon leader level of shadow island. He jokingly mocked Ye Feng, who was "a master of disguise".


    "You destroyed Lord Maud Caesar''s armor and saved the black rose mages?"


    Ye Feng hears the speech and looks at the winged devil flying in the air.


    His silent gaze insults the winged devil.


    "Hehe, don''t talk, do you? Then I''ll send you on the road first! "


    The double winged devil once again blows a black hurricane on both wings, gives the bull head devil a look, and then blows the black hurricane to the leaf wind.


    This seemingly fierce black magic, at the moment in the eyes of Ye Feng is infinitely slowed down.


    He slowly stretched out his index finger and pointed to the winged devil. The two icy hurricanes dissipated by themselves.


    "No, it''s impossible!" The double winged demon gradually showed a look of fear. He realized how terrible Ye Feng''s fighting power was at the moment.


    The bull head demon also felt, before the brave he gave birth to the idea of retreat.


    To crack the black hurricane of the double winged demon, Ye Feng points to the double winged demon''s index finger and does not retract, but continues to point to the double winged devil.


    The next moment, the double winged devil''s body is like a stone suffering from severe impact, and gradually produces dense cracks.


    A thread of brilliant starlight seeps from the inside of the crack. Before the demon with wings has time to react, he is torn to pieces by the starlight from the inside out on the spot.


    Seeing that his companion was so lightly defeated, the bull headed devil turned to run away.


    But he did not run far away, just like the winged devil, torn from the inside out by the starlight.


    The shadow army around saw that the demigod demons were all torn up by Ye Feng. They all screamed bitterly and lost their will to fight.


    After a brief absence, the Allied forces immediately fell into ecstasy and pursued those dark armies who lost their will to fight.


    Ye Feng is now just like a cardiotonic, steadily stabilizing the morale of the Allied forces.


    At this point, Ye Feng''s prestige will be more resounding through the United forces.


    And the recovery campaign of the Allied forces against NOx also ended with twists and turns!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1383

    Ye Feng killed the only two demigods and demons in the underground world with the force of thunder. The rest of the undead army was leaderless and the morale of the army was lax.


    The Allied forces caught up and began the final battle to clean up and take over the central city of NOx.


    After clearing the battlefield, it will be managed by the local allied forces after the war, just like the previous surima and birjeewater.


    The glare of the whole body approaching the demigod peak dissipated, and Ye Feng''s combat power improved by the black rose mages'' magic also dissipated.


    Whoa How tired!


    After all, it is forced to fight under the stimulation of magic under the body of exhaustion, which will naturally have a great negative impact after the end of the magic effect.


    Now Ye Feng feels as if he has been hollowed out, and his deep sense of powerlessness makes him somewhat untenable.


    The body gradually leans forward, the brain is dim, he a stagger, face to the ground to fall down.


    "It''s hard for you, Ye Feng. Let''s give it to us next."


    The familiar gentle voice rings in the ear, originally thought that he would fall to the ground on his head, and the leaf wind fell into the softness.


    He turned his head with difficulty, and shivell''s bright, sunny smile caught his eyes.


    "Thank you, Sylvie."


    At first glance, he was caught by hivier. Ye Feng, completely relieved of his heart, shook his dizzy head and fell asleep peacefully in his arms.


    ¡­¡­


    It was two days after Ye Feng woke up again.


    As soon as he woke up, he felt his cheeks wet.


    Trying to open his sleepy eyes, Ye Feng''s blurred vision saw a woman squeezing a towel in a steaming water basin and washing his face for him.


    The woman who was cleaning her face for Ye Feng saw him open his sleeping eyes and revealed a surprise color: "Ye Feng, are you awake?"


    Vision gradually clear up, Ye Feng also recognized the woman in front of her: "well, Nami, I sleep for a few days?"


    "Two days." Na Mei thought for a while and continued to wash her face for Ye Feng.


    Under the careful care of Na Mei, Ye Feng sat up and said, "norhus is recovered?"


    "It''s recovered. Thanks to you, Ye Feng, if you hadn''t appeared in time, the Allied forces might have been destroyed.


    You don''t know, these two days almost everyone is talking about your heroic deeds of turning the tide back! "


    Na Mei''s moving eyes are full of adoration for Ye Feng.


    The star that is adored by Na Mei looks a little fluttering, Ye Feng laughs: "where''s sylvier?"


    Nami said: "sylvier is busy cleaning up the battlefield in the central city these two days. After cleaning up, he helped build some fortifications in NOx, and basically handed it over to the leaders of NOx to take over."


    Looking around at the clean house, Ye Feng continued to ask, "that''s good. We are living in a house in NOx now?"


    Nami nodded her cute head: "well, this is specially for you, a great hero, to clean up and rest in advance!"


    "Nami, Ye Feng, how is his recovery today?"


    Ye Feng also wants to continue to ask Nanmei some questions because Diana''s figure of pushing the door into the house is stopped.


    When Nami saw that it was Diana, she replied happily, "Ye Feng, he is awake, Diana!"


    Diana heard the speech and immediately went to Ye Feng.


    As Diana came in, she was followed by Katha and shivell.


    "Yes, we came in too." Shivell stepped in quickly, smiling in a jocular tone.


    "Ye Feng, do you have any discomfort? Remember to say something. Nami will cure you! "


    Women, you and I, listen to Ye Feng but some headache.


    He coughed and changed the subject: "no, it''s better now!


    By the way, I want to ask you something! "


    "Is it about the mages of the black rose?" he said with a knowing smile


    It''s still sylvier who knows his mind better!


    Ye Feng sighed at the bottom of his heart, then nodded his head and said, "well, their identities are more sensitive. They used to be the organizations hidden in the underground of NOx. I am worried about their resettlement after the recovery of NOx."


    Diana heard Ye Feng worried about this, she rushed to reply Ye Feng in front of hiville.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. We have held a post-war meeting before. As for the group of mages, we all agree that they are one of the China Construction forces of the United forces.


    And they''re all under your command now. They don''t have to stay in NOx. They can follow us back to moglon trail.


    After the recovery of the whole continent, it can even be used as one of the organizations within the Yueshen sect! "


    Shivell was a little dissatisfied with Diana''s remarks: "ah? Diana, you''re going too far. You want to run away. I want that black rose mage, too"This kind of thing, like some things, must be fought for by myself. Shivell, I will not give in!"


    Diana turned back and looked coldly at shivell.


    She had words in her words, and also hinted about being with Ye Feng.


    Sylvier was so intelligent that she could hear that Diana was declaring war on her.


    She was stunned at first, then laughed, and skillfully left the right of choice to Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, do you think black rose is better to join me or Diana?"


    Neither Catha nor Namie knew much about it. They stood quietly watching Diana and shivell fight.


    Ye Feng also has a headache. To be honest, he doesn''t want to deal with this kind of thing.


    But he had no choice but to take a deep breath and think seriously.


    For a moment, he expressed his opinion: "I think that norhus lacks this kind of power compared with surima and moglon trail, so it''s better for them to stay in NOx."


    He was very surprised. Ye Feng replied, but she still said with a smile: "OK, since this is your decision, I choose to respect your idea."


    Although Diana is a bit of a pity, she also respects Ye Feng''s decision as well as sylvier: "I''ll listen to you this time too!"


    Ye Feng thought that he would not please both sides when he said this. He was relieved to see that they all supported him so much.


    At the end of the matter, shivell''s smiling face grew more serious.


    Under the gaze of people''s doubts, she spoke slowly.


    "Now the situation in NOx has stabilized, but we still can''t relax.


    Two days ago, on the night after the recovery of norhus, olivana called me and said that their allied forces of pilewood had begun to take back the battle plan of PI Cheng and Zuan.


    Mr. Soraka of Ionia also hopes Ye Feng can cooperate with Oriana and their actions after you have dealt with the affairs here.


    Just because you fell asleep, I''ll tell you today. "


    Diana listened, more than Ye Feng''s reaction: "I just know now, why don''t you tell me earlier?"


    Shivell did not reply, but staring at Ye Feng, which made Diana sulk.


    After hearing the news, Ye Feng thought about it a little and replied, "since Lord Soraka and Olivia also hope that I can help Picheng and Zuan, I can go there!"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s choice, Diana turned her lips in chagrin.


    "I just agreed with Leona and panson yesterday to cooperate with the demasia camp people to carry out various reconnaissance operations on the demacia border after returning to mogloon trail, so as to prepare for the subsequent counterattack.


    I''m afraid I can''t go with you this time, Ye Feng. "


    Looking at Diana''s loss, he smiles and comforts her: "it''s OK, Diana, we need to believe Ye Feng.


    After that, we had to prepare our troops for the war together.


    If Picheng and Zuan also need us, we should go to support Ye Feng just like this time! "


    It was a surprise that sylvier, who had always been wrong with her, would take the initiative to comfort her. Diana was not well enough to keep her cold face, and her face softened and nodded.


    "Sylvier, I''ve come to meet you. Did Ye Feng wake up today? When I wake up, I will take it away first! "


    The optimistic and cheerful voice suddenly rings in the room, which leads Ye Feng and his party to look at the door.


    "It''s really time for you to come. Ye Feng just woke up."


    Recognizing that it was Oriana, shivell gave a noncommittal smile.


    "Hee hee, everyone is here. Ye Feng, I''ve come to invite you!"


    Since Ye Feng helped to transform people, Olivia Anna''s character is more and more sunny, always so positive and optimistic.


    It can be said that at this point is brought out by Ye Feng, because ye Feng is also such a positive and optimistic attitude.


    "Shall we go now?" Ye Feng gets out of bed and moves her body under the careful care of Nami, feeling that she is full of strength.


    Oriana didn''t think about it too much. She nodded simply and said, "well, the Rafik has been parked on the outskirts of the north gate of the central city of North Texas."


    Hearing this, Ye Feng also nodded and prepared to leave with Oriana.


    Before leaving, however, he stopped him: "I suggest you take ten Black Rose mages. Their company magic should also play an important role in the battle of Zuan and Picheng."


    Diana agreed with hivier''s proposal: "sylvier is right. The mages of black rose are all under your command. You can take some black rose mage to PI Cheng and Zuan without making norhus too empty."


    "Well, I''ll take ten Black Rose mages with me!"


    Ye Feng carefully listened to the second daughter''s advice, and then said goodbye to Nami and kasha in the room, and left the cottage with Oriana.Looking at the back of Ye Feng''s departure, all the women prayed for him from the bottom of their hearts, hoping that he could return safely.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1384

    Even without the blood moon and the black fog of the shadow Island, the heavily polluted sky in Zuan is gray and depressing.


    The clear sky can only be seen far above the dense clouds of Zuan, and the Remick of Oriana is in the clear sky at this time.


    On the deck of the Rafik, a large group of haiks troops gathered here.


    They are all carrying parachutes and doing warm-up exercises for each other about to parachute down to Zuan.


    In the control room of the Rafik, Caitlin and Ariana are debugging the positioning system and various functions of the magic guide satellite.


    Ye Feng, with ten Black Rose mages headed by shire, silently watched their two busy operations.


    Da da da


    The sound of slow footsteps came from outside the control room, which both Caitlin and Olivia heard, but they were busy debugging the connection between the magic satellite and the control terminal, ignoring the incoming people.


    Ye Feng had to take their place to see who the people were. He looked back and saw that all the visitors were his old acquaintances.


    Ezerel, Wei, jinkesi, SANA and Gana.


    "I''ll wait until today. I won''t smash those demons!"


    Wei waved his hands in the Hicks'' gloves, each time with a strong wind.


    Izerell lifted his blonde hair and said with a confident smile, "why don''t we kill more demons than we see?"


    "I don''t know which little yellow hair fled with us to Ionia last time!"


    Wei is not polite to meet yizeruier, her character is still as hot and frank as Ye Feng knew before.


    At this moment, like to play handsome izzarel refused to accept, with Wei began to fight.


    Gana and SANA''s lips always wear a faint smile, which does not stop Wei and izerell in the quarrel.


    After coming in, two people still don''t forget to nod politely toward Ye Feng.


    But jinx is not the same, she is carrying her fish bone rocket launcher, the wind wind and fire hit Ye Feng.


    "Brother Ye Feng, I haven''t seen you for so long. Do you miss me?"


    Facing jinkesi''s warm eyes, Ye Feng coughed awkwardly: "jinkesi, pay attention to the image!"


    Kinks stood in the same place and wandered around, disapproving: "hee hee I think my image is very good, at least better than before? "


    For jinx, Ye Feng still doesn''t force her to do anything better, so as not to remind her of her shadow childhood in Zuan.


    Now kinks is with Sona, and indeed, as kinks said, her character is at least not as bad as before.


    This is enough, people still need to learn to satisfy.


    After thinking it out, Ye Feng also followed with a smile: "it''s really better than before. Do you want to participate in this operation?"


    "Of course, I''m from Zuan. Brother Ye Feng, do you think I can''t do that?


    If so, I would be angry! "


    Kinks blew her nose like Ye Feng. If it was true, she would really argue with Ye Feng.


    This is the same as before. Ye Feng sighed at the bottom of his heart and held back a smile: "sure. How can I think you can''t do it? You almost burned me to ashes last time."


    The speaker has no intention, but the listener intends.


    Although kinks knew that Ye Feng was joking about their falling into a sea of fire in Picheng, she still showed a guilty look after hearing it.


    She rubbed her red and swollen eyes: "sorry, brother Ye Feng. I am now following sister SANA and repenting of my past mistakes.


    You''ll forgive me, won''t you? "


    Ye Feng caresses her forehead sincerely: "I never blame you, little fool!"


    Hearing Ye Feng say that she doesn''t blame her, jinx shows a smile: "that''s good, we are still good brothers and sisters!"


    "Of course Ye Feng still likes jinkesi as a dry sister.


    "Debugging, Ye Feng, we can act!"


    At this time, Oriana and Caitlin finally debugged the magic satellite and control terminal.


    And Oriana is happy to share her joy with Ye Feng.


    When Ye Feng heard the speech, he also showed a happy look: "so fast? I thought I''d have to wait a little longer! "


    "Well, that''s it!" Oriana had a innocent smile.


    Caitlin was positive: "now that everyone is here, let me talk about the division of labor!


    Because Oriana and I are going to control the Rafik, we are both stationed in the control room of the rifek, and we will send you real-time battle reports through the image transmission of the magic satellite.


    Ye Feng, you are in a single group to assist the Hicks forces in Xicheng District.


    Wei and jinkesi work together to assist the haiks troops in Beicheng district.


    SANA and izerell are working together to assist the haiks forces in the Southern District.


    As for Gana, with the black rose mage troops brought by Ye Feng, they sit in the center of Zuan, release the resuscitation monsoon spell, and continue to treat everyone.However, before implementing these plans, we have to parachute from the center of Zuan and get a firm foothold as soon as possible, so as to maximize the group wide healing ability of Gana! "


    Listening to Caitlin slowly come to her battle plan, Ye Feng and others remember their respective tasks.


    When they had finished digesting, Caitlin continued, "is there anything else you need to add? If not, we will strictly carry out the plan. "


    Ye Feng and others looked at each other''s eyes and shook their heads to show that they were following Kaitlin''s command.


    "Since no one has any objection, we will immediately carry out the airborne Zuan operation plan!"


    While speaking, Caitlin gives Ye Feng and his party, who need to parachute Zuan, the latest haiks stealth headset, so that people can receive and convey important real-time combat information in time.


    "Except Ye Feng is a demigod and doesn''t need a parachute, the rest of you remember to take the parachute bag from the side of the ship on the deck, and parachute into the center of Zuan with the haiks troops!"


    Finally, Caitlin gave full play to her heroism when she was a policewoman in Pittsburgh, leading the crowd out of the control room and onto the deck.


    And Oriana is in the control room, began to call out the magic satellite through the dark clouds, monitoring the various pictures of Zuan.


    On deck, members of the Hicks forces had been waiting for a long time.


    Seeing Ye Feng and their elite figures appear, they stop their warm-up before parachute one after another, and they are well-trained to form a square array.


    Before the airborne operation, Caitlin told everyone to say a few words before giving the airborne command.


    At Caitlin''s command, haiks troops with parachute bags were the first to jump off the deck.


    Elites such as izerell followed, calmly carrying a parachute bag, and diving down against the roaring wind at a faster and faster speed.


    "It''s time to open the umbrella!"


    As soon as their earphones rang out, they decisively opened their parachutes to slow down their landing speed.


    Below, the dense haiks troops have come to Zuan first step, and fight against Zuan''s shadow creatures.


    And then all the people jump down from the deck.


    As a demigod, he doesn''t need a parachute and falls from the beginning to the end.


    In the center of Zuan, Ye Feng sets his landing position in a street with a large number of shadow creatures before the Hayes troops arrive.


    Boom!


    With the scream of shadow creatures, Ye Feng, like a comet falling from the sky, directly smashes a deep hole in the street full of shadow creatures.


    Gravel flying, dazzling starlight and moonlight flashing, the dark creatures in the center of the pit were cleaned up on the spot.


    In all airborne soldiers, Ye Feng''s parachute free posture is undoubtedly the most dangerous.


    However, it is also the most awe inspiring!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1385

    "This boy likes to be handsome more than I am!"


    Izerell landed on the ground in a way that he thought was more handsome, but when he thought that ye Fenggang didn''t need a parachute at all, he was still willing to bow down.


    What izerell didn''t know was that he was deliberately posing to land, and Ye Feng fell into the shadow creature''s enclosure at high speed just to clear the battlefield in this area more quickly.


    In essence, Ye Feng''s Shuai is more natural!


    "Have you seen enough? I don''t know. I thought you liked men


    A heavy blow on the back of izzarel''s head reminds him not to be in a daze there, to clean up the area and let Gana stand.


    "You like men!" Izerell covered the back of his head and glared at the irascible Wei.


    "It''s normal for me to like men. Let''s go. Don''t you want to compete with me to kill more demons? If you lose, stay away from Caitlin


    Another punch hits izerell''s chest, and Wei no longer cares about izerell and begins to run into the shadow creatures in this area in an extremely rude way.


    Her punch was more powerful than that of many men, and she almost didn''t beat ezerel.


    "Female man, other girls are all punches and punches on the chest. Your fist is killing people!"


    slowed his breath, and make complaints about the location of his next group of Sanna, who joined the battle.


    "Ye Feng, are you ok?"


    The voice of olliana''s concern came from the headset. Ye Feng, who was fighting with the shadow army alone, was stunned.


    But immediately, he replied, "I''m fine. There''s no one or a half gods here for the time being. The shadow creatures are all low-level undead and demons. The number is not enough to kill me. You don''t have to worry about it."


    On the Rafik, Oriana stroked her chest and said, "that''s good. You should be careful. If you find anything, you can contact me and Caitlin, and we can share your information with others."


    "No problem!"


    After talking with Oriana, Ye Feng''s right hand slowly condenses the moon lightsaber which looks like a rune sword.


    Seeing the low-level undead flying towards him, his right hand tilted up and down with a swift and violent momentum.


    The body rotates with the sword while waving the sword. The fierce sword spirit is transformed into invisible vigorous wind. It spins and cuts at the speed that ordinary people can''t see clearly, and cuts all the souls around.


    Whoa!


    The surrounding undead have not yet reflected what happened. Their bodies are divided into two parts under the sword of Ye Feng, and they are transformed into light virtual shadows and dissipated.


    The next wave of undead who want to attack Ye Feng see this scene. Even though they are all low-level undead, they still show deep fear under the shock of this sword.


    This wave of undead fell into panic, but the undead behind them did not see ye Fenggang''s invisible sword skill.


    The undead in the rear only want to open meat. Zuan has not had human beings for a long time. They must eat enough this time!


    The ghosts who witnessed the scene just now are pushing and shoving by the dead behind, getting closer and closer to Ye Feng.


    Without exception, they also fell under the merciless blade of Ye Feng.


    On the other hand, izzarel and others, as well as Hayes'' troops, swept much slower than Ye Feng.


    After all, they are not demigods, so they can''t compare efficiency with Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng can''t deal with all the shadow creatures alone. Without the help of others, he may be exhausted to half the amount of cleaning.


    With the concerted efforts of the people, the shadow creatures in this area are soon cleaned up by Ye Feng and his colleagues.


    After stabilizing the situation in the Central District of Zuan, Gana maximized her range healing ability with the help of ten Black Rose mages brought by Ye Feng.


    However, it is still impossible to fully cover the whole of Zuan.


    With her ability, even with the black rose mage''s company magic blessing, it can only radiate to about one third of the four urban areas in the East, West, North and south.


    But that''s enough. If the allies need to, they can go back to her spell range to heal.


    With the help of black rose mages, her healing spell can last at least one day.


    Zoan and PI Cheng, compared with the shadow armies of norhus, surima and bill Gewert, are more low-level undead and a small number of demons.


    There''s no army of trained undead, not even shadow defenses here.


    I don''t know if the shadow island does not pay enough attention to these two magic technology cities, which leads to such a result.


    I believe that in one day''s time, it should be more than enough to recover Zuan!


    "Shire, you must ensure Miss Gana''s safety here. If you are in danger, remember to communicate with me through the invisible headset at the first time!"


    Before leaving for the western suburb, Ye Feng told the ten Black Rose mages headed by shire to chase after the haiks troops which had already started.Not long after Ye Feng and others left the central city one after another, a terrible smell that made Gana''s scalp numb quietly spread.


    Heavy footstep sound, every step, step on Gana, their tight heartstrings, they unconsciously exude a trace of cold sweat on their forehead.


    Looking into the eyes of shire, Gana gets in touch with the Rafik through an invisible headset: "Caitlin, Oriana, can you hear me?"


    "I can hear you. What''s the matter, Gana?"


    Caitlin and Oriana are paying attention to Ye Feng''s battle situation. Suddenly, she hears Gana''s careful speech, and she locks her eyebrows.


    "We heard terrible demonic footfalls in the central city. Can you help us locate whether there are demons nearby?"


    Upon hearing Gana''s request, Caitlin and Oriana looked at each other deeply and began to press the buttons on the console to control the magic satellite and carefully monitor the area where Gana was located.


    Not a moment later, a cow head demon trampling on a cow''s hoof enters the monitoring screen.


    Just across the screen, both Caitlin and Olivia can feel the daunting sense of oppression.


    Taking a deep breath, Caitlin quickly shared information with Gana: "there is a bull headed demon coming in your direction, but we can''t confirm how strong he is."


    "It''s a demigod, absolutely at least a demigod strength!"


    During this period of practice with Soraka, Gana also made a lot of progress. She could feel that the smell of the bull headed devil must be at least demigod.


    Caitlin and Olivia were stunned by the strength of at least demigod.


    This is not in their previous intelligence!


    If only this one demigod devil is really good, because they specially invited Ye Feng, the demigod, to come in case of any information deviation.


    After a long time, Caitlin said to Oriana, "Oriana, if you inform Xiaye Feng and let him go back to guard against Gana, you will say that there is a demigod devil!"


    After telling Ariana, Caitlin then said to Gana, "you can hide for a while. Ye Feng will come back to save you soon."


    "Don''t hide. Just leave Gana''s safety to me!"


    Gana was about to reply, but she didn''t want another man''s voice in her headset.


    The voice is so familiar


    Is it him?


    Here, Caitlin hears the interruption of her conversation with Gana and turns to look at the door of the control room.


    An aloof Ionian man stood at the door, looking quietly at Caitlin.


    Recognizing the man''s identity, Caitlin was surprised: "Yasso, how is it you?"


    At the same time, Gana, who is connected to the other side of the earphone, hears that it is Yasuo, the man she yearns for, she smiles sweetly.


    Yasso raised his cold eyes. "I''m human, too. It''s normal to come out and help you when you need it."


    "Are you sure you want to help us?" Caitlin remembers that she had caught Yasuo before, but she still didn''t believe Yasuo would help them.


    "Sure." Aloof as the wind of Yasuo light road.


    At the same time, Gana can''t wait to urge Caitlin.


    "Let asso help me, Caitlin


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1386

    "All right, Oriana, you tell Gana and shire not to panic, I''ll go back and save them in a minute!"


    From Oriana''s mouth that there was a demigod demon, Ye Feng, who was fighting in the western suburb, immediately responded.


    However, the next second, he was stopped by Oriana and said: "no, Ye Feng, you continue to be in the western suburb. Yasuo came to Gana''s side, and he should be able to protect Gana."


    Hearing Yasuo''s name, Ye Feng is very surprised.


    Since the last farewell, he had not seen the swordsman who taught him swordsmanship for a long time.


    Yasuo or very assured, Ye Feng nodded: "well, if you need my support, remember to tell me the first time!"


    And Oriana said a word, Ye Feng began to concentrate on the west side of the low-level undead and Demons clean-up operations.


    Compared with the shadow army encountered by biljwater, surima and norhus, Ye Feng feels that these low-level undead and Demons here are all mobs, and they are not the army.


    If it''s going to be as easy as that, they should be able to recapture Zoan and piltvoff soon.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng, in order to clean up the shadow creatures in Xicheng District more efficiently, started to use his more powerful giant sword after he opened a sufficient distance from the haiks troops.


    All the positions in Xicheng District that haiks troops did not arrive at were the target positions for Ye Feng to clean up first.


    Unconsciously, Ye Feng cleaned half of the Xicheng District alone.


    However, in doing so, his power consumption is also very fast. Just as he was about to return to Gana''s recovery monsoon spell for a rest, Elise''s voice rang from the bottom of his heart.


    "Ye Feng, I suddenly feel guilty and remorse in my heart..."


    The tone of Elise''s speech is full of negative feelings of self blame, and Ye Feng is in the heart of Yilin.


    Did she remember something?


    Not sure about Elise''s state, Ye Feng shows his soul villain in in his heart, and starts to come to the coverage of Gana''s healing magic, slowly recovering his strength.


    Deep down in his heart, he looked up at Elise, who was sitting on a believer''s flower, and found that she was wiping tears from the corners of her eyes with her jade hands.


    Listening to her intermittent whimper, Ye Feng climbed onto the believer flower and came to her side: "how can you feel this way?"


    Young girl Elise leaned against Ye Feng''s arms and sobbed: "I don''t know. I just wanted to see how you are on the main mainland.


    And then I saw those souls, and I felt a sense of guilt that I couldn''t say, which bound me deeply.


    It''s like It''s like I killed them all, Wuwuwuwu... "


    Speaking of the back, Elise some dare not say, and will face deep into Ye Feng''s chest, seeking comfort.


    Ye Feng was in a heavy mood. He only wanted to clean up the Zuan battlefield dominated by low-level undead, but did not think why there were so many low-level undead here.


    Now, as Elise reminded him, he remembered.


    These low-level undead are all the souls of Zuan people!


    They died in Zuan, and he had nothing to do with them.


    Although this man was not killed by him and Alice, he was slaughtered by the army of the dead ordered by Elise because of the enmity between him and Alice.


    It is estimated that Elise''s mood was also very unstable when Zuan was exterminated at that time, which led to the absence of the shadow army stationed here.


    All the questions are solved with a word from Elise, but Ye Feng''s mood is not getting better.


    On the one hand, it is the guilt of these people because of his death, and on the other hand, Elise has the signs of recovering the demon memory.


    The latter, in particular, worries Ye Feng most.


    It''s not easy for Elise to get rid of the devil and become a girl. He doesn''t want her to become a murderous devil again.


    "You think too much, how can these undead be killed by you? OK, darling, disconnect me temporarily, and we can communicate with each other in the evening..."


    The last word "good" has not yet been exported, and Ye Feng swallows it back into his stomach.


    For the time being, he put aside his mind to pacify Elise''s mood, and then ran to the western suburb again at a very fast speed.


    Around several streets, he ended up in a filthy street.


    At the same time, a ghost dressed in tech mecha all over his body came into his sight.


    "Dr. Hart!"


    Staring at the undead in front of him in the mecha, Ye Feng recognizes that the undead is Dr. Hart, a scientist who once made magic suppression devices.


    Didn''t he, along with the guards in the underground research base, be killed by Alice on the spot, and his soul was scattered?


    How can you live!


    Ye Feng couldn''t understand, but after so much, he soon calmed down.


    Thinking of the mysterious gaze that interrupted his conversation with Elise, he looked at Dr. Hart with a burning look: "Dr. Hart, were you just peeping at me?"Without waiting for Dr. hart to reply first, Ye Feng''s innermost heart rings out the girl Elise''s murmuring: "Dr. Hart? What a familiar name... "


    Oops!


    In the dark, Ye Feng quickly reminded the girl Elise: "Ellie, please disconnect me, only in this way will your negative emotions disappear!"


    Not far away, Dr. Hart stares at Ye Feng bitterly. His expression is gradually distorted by the anger of the past.


    "Thank you for remembering me. The reason why I became this way is due to you and that female devil.


    Heaven does not kill me. I want to avenge you as the dead.


    Today, let you try my magic soul extractor taste!


    Let''s turn you into a ghost first


    It''s too late to persuade the girl Elise to break off contact and stop looking. Ye Feng has to deal with the anger from the dead doctor Hart.


    Seeing the magic spirit extractor in Dr. Hart''s hand, Ye Feng immediately condensed the moon lightsaber in the shape of crescent blade in the palm of his hand.


    He flashed in front of Dr. Hart in a ghostly way, and cut off his sickle moon shaped blade at the demon guide''s soul extractor.


    He thought that he could easily cut off Dr. Hart''s magic weapon, but who thought that Dr. Hart escaped his attack with an incredible speed.


    This speed, at least half god can do it!


    Dr. Hart''s ghost is clearly the most common low-level one. Why is it so fast?


    Do you mean With the mecha on his undead body?


    After all, he was a crazy scientist who almost exhausted the magic power of the whole Valoran. It was normal to produce a demigod level magic weapon.


    He noticed that Dr. Hart, who escaped his attack, opened the demon guide soul extractor. Ye Feng took a deep breath, and the shock of his firm face gradually turned into a dignified color.


    "Ha ha, die, and become the dead with me!"


    With Dr. Hart''s insane spirit screaming, Ye Feng feels his soul is pounding his body, trying to fly out of the body.


    His face is gloomy and he holds up the shield of the wind, so that he does not have the feeling of soul out of the body.


    But before he could be happy, the voice of girl Elise''s panic fell into his ears.


    "Ye Feng, what''s wrong with me? How can my soul come out of your body when I have recovered


    At the same time, the wisp of Elise''s soul in his heart was pulled out of his body.


    Ye Feng knows that this wisp of soul is not Elise''s main soul, but a wisp of soul used to establish contact with him.


    But if the soul is broken, Alice''s main soul will also suffer a heavy blow.


    Ye Feng will never allow such a thing!


    He tried to take Elise''s soul back into his body, but she was still pulled away from Dr. xianghart.


    "Tut Tut, who is this? Isn''t this the devil that made me a ghost?


    I didn''t expect it. You have today, too


    Dr. Hart turned off the magic spirit extractor in time, and, like a chicken, carried Elise''s soul in the air with one hand.


    He sneered at Elise, thinking about how to deal with Elise in his hands, so as to relieve his hatred.


    Hearing that Dr. Hart said she was a devil, Elise sobbed as she struggled: "I''m not a devil. Ye Feng, help me!"


    Dr. Hart sneered, "don''t worry, I won''t let you die easily. I''ll torture you slowly, and I''ll make your soul the mouse of the dead in my laboratory!"


    Ye Feng saw this scene, his face completely black down.


    "You''re done, Dr. Hart!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1387

    "How can Ye Feng''s body be pulled out of a woman''s soul?"


    Amazingly staring at the sub screen screen screen, Oriana immediately switched the screen and turned the monitoring screen of Ye Feng to the largest main screen in the middle.


    "It''s Allie. Ye Feng didn''t bring her with her. How could she be separated from Ye Feng''s body?"


    Recognize the woman is not long ago with the leaf wind girl Elise, Oriana covered her small mouth, exclaimed.


    Caitlin on one side is debugging the accuracy of the magic satellite. When she hears the coquettish cry of Oriana, she also throws her eyes.


    "What''s the matter, Oriana?"


    Oriana pointed to the main screen: "you see, Dr. Hart has been reborn in the form of the dead, and his weapons have been pulled out of Ye Feng''s body, Ellie, who followed Ye Feng not long ago!"


    Caitlin listened to the words and looked at the screen for a moment, showing a dignified look: "Dr. Hart is not dead. It seems that the recovery action of Juan and piltvov is not as easy as we think."


    "Do you want to support Ye Feng? We''ve got Hicks, we should be able to kill that bad guy, doctor


    Olivianna, waving her pink fist, glared at Caitlin.


    After hearing her speech, Caitlin shook her head in tears and laughter: "do you want to raze Zuan to the ground? With the power of haiks super magic guided gun, Ye Feng in Zuan will also suffer the same attack.


    If it''s not a last resort, we can''t use the Hayes super magic gun


    "OK..."


    Oriana answers in a low voice embarrassed. She just thinks about how to help Ye Feng, forgetting that the Hayes super magic gun will hurt friendly troops in this situation.


    Fortunately, she was still with Caitlin, or her good intentions would have been bad.


    "What shall we do now?"


    Oriana saw Ye Feng in the picture. Her face was completely black because of the girl Elise being caught. She muttered a little worried again.


    Caitlin calmly replied, "look first, Ye Feng, he should be able to solve it alone."


    At the same time, Dr. Hart heard Ye Feng say that he was finished. He couldn''t help laughing wildly: "am I finished? I don''t think you know the situation yet. Let me wake you up! "


    After that, Dr. Hart put away the magic spirit extractor that could not continue to absorb Ye Feng''s soul. He took out a silver gun and aimed at Ye Feng.


    Master Ye Feng, because Elise dare not move lightly in his hand. Dr. Hart is fearless: "if you want to save her, stand still and let me try my newly developed spirit gun."


    Ye Feng did not speak. His firm face was covered with haze, and he was staring at the ferocious color of Dr. Hart''s hatred.


    He stood still, as if he had listened to Dr. Hart.


    "Ye Feng, I''m sorry All blame me for not obedient, timely disconnect with you.


    You don''t care about me. Don''t listen to him


    Bang!


    A bullet emitting the spirit of the dead is shot from the spear, sweeping the strong wind and shooting at Ye Feng''s heart.


    Seeing that the death bullet was about to shoot through Ye Feng''s heart, the girl Elise couldn''t look down any more and closed her hot and humid eyes.


    "No!"


    Plop!


    Ye Feng fell heavily on the ground, and the blood hole at the mouth of his heart continuously flowed red blood, forming a pool of blood.


    "Ha ha, that''s the end of fighting against me. Your devil''s hand is dead, and you don''t even have a chance to be a ghost.


    But don''t worry, I won''t let your soul dissipate. I will bring you into my laboratory, inject you with various drugs, and let you suffer the negative effects of various experiments forever as my dead mouse! "


    Elise, a young girl, was terrified when she heard Dr. Hart''s crazy declaration.


    But compared with fear, she is more concerned about whether Ye Feng is still alive.


    She slowly opened her eyes that she did not dare to see. The figure of Ye Feng falling in the pool of blood was dazzling.


    Her eyes gradually covered with blood: "no, Ye Feng, you can''t die!"


    "Well, then I will not die!"


    Suddenly, behind Dr. Hart, Ye Feng''s hearty laughter rang out.


    Before Elise could look back, she found that her soul had broken away from Dr. Hart''s clutches and had fallen into someone''s solid chest.


    Dr Hart, on the other hand, was thrown 10 meters away.


    She looked up and saw Ye Feng''s trademark grin in her eyes.


    Elise''s green young girl''s face was numb. She looked at the leaf wind holding her and the leaf wind falling in the pool of blood.


    For a while, she was in a trance, and she couldn''t tell which one was her cherished Ye Feng.


    "You''re not a fake, are you?"


    She subconsciously extended her hand and pinched the face of Ye Feng.


    Her behavior makes Ye Feng a little sad.How could he be a fake!


    What fell into the pool of blood was his body''s Black Rose''s power to display the Mirror Flower Water Moon Magic.


    Just now, he had the impulse to compromise in order to save Elise, but the black rose in his body changed his mind again in this crisis.


    Taking advantage of the time when he can drive the black rose, Ye Feng deceives Dr. Hart and successfully saves Elise.


    "It''s true Ye Feng. I can feel my connection with you!"


    After repeated confirmation, Elise burst into tears and laughed.


    She changed back to human, it is easy to show a satisfied smile, Ye Feng likes this character of her.


    He also hoped that she could go on like this all the time, and that she would not go through the hardships before.


    Not far away, Dr. Hart saw that Ye Feng and Elise ignored his threat, chatting and laughing in front of him, and his anger was even stronger.


    "Dog Man and woman, do you really think this is over? Let you try my magic weapon again


    Being interrupted by Dr. Hart''s furious roar, Ye Feng and Elise both look at Dr. Hart''s position.


    Dr. Hart took out an alloy cube and threw it at them.


    The magic cube of alloy spins constantly at high speed on the way of flying, releasing the irresistible pulling force.


    Ye Feng sees this, protecting the fragile soul of girl Elise. At the same time, he is also the sword of the wind. He wants to open the distance.


    But no matter how hard he used it, he and Alice inevitably went against the alloy cube that was flying towards them.


    Then he used all kinds of means, even the power of forbidding magic, which could not stop the magic cube from sucking and pulling.


    "Hahaha, this is the power of magic technology. Your magic and sword spirit can''t save you.


    Come into my alloy cube, when I''m a prisoner, it''s a double sky. I''m going to torture you two demons who killed me


    In Dr. Hart''s scornful and arrogant laughter, Ye Feng and Elise are only one step away from being tortured by ice and fire.


    Quietly, a sword like a white cloud appeared in the sky above the magic cube.


    Because she is not the object of the alloy cube, she is not bound by the alloy cube.


    Under the gorgeous swordsmanship, the shadow of the sword will directly shoot down the alloy cube from the way of flying, and hit the ground at a faster speed.


    With the sound of alloy cracking, the fog around the sword gradually disappears. Fiona of Laurent family smashes the magic cube of alloy with cloud sword and enters Ye Feng''s sight.


    "Fiona!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1388

    Ye Feng is surprised to call out the name of Fiona of Laurent family. Her support this time is too timely.


    Fiona, a member of the Laurent family, glanced coldly at the soul of Elise, a young girl in Ye Feng''s arms, and then chopped at Dr. Hart, who was transformed into a dead man, with a sword.


    "You dare to destroy my alloy cube. Do you know how much energy and time it takes to make one?


    How precious are the materials?


    Unforgivable! "


    In the face of Fiona''s attack, Dr. Hart was not afraid, even because the alloy cube was destroyed, he gave out a crazy roar.


    Another alloy cube is pulled out by him and thrown at Fiona.


    "Since you want to help them, you should die with them, ha ha!"


    Previously, Fiona was pulled by the alloy cube, so she could hardly feel the horror of the magic cube.


    This time, facing the alloy cube, Fiona realized that she had underestimated the energy of the cube.


    Her body is out of control. She''s going against the magic cube.


    Seeing that she is about to replace the Ye Feng and Elise just now to be sucked into the magic cube, Ye Feng moves.


    The moon radian, with a half moon like radian, is perfect for passing Fiona and hitting the alloy cube.


    Boom!


    Bearing the magic of the moon of the leaf wind, the magic cube of the alloy instantly exploded and scattered in the vicinity.


    With Ye Feng''s help, Fiona''s cold face gradually eases.


    And Ye Feng is a sign girl Elise''s soul back to his body, and then step by step to continue to lose Dr. Hart.


    He said with a smile: "Dr. Hart, what other magic weapons have you studied? Take them out.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid you''ll lose your mind before you finish using it! "


    Fiona noticed that girl Elise returned to Ye Feng''s body, and her pretty face showed a strange look.


    But soon, it was covered up by her.


    Not to think about these things for the time being, she walked side by side with Ye Feng, without concealing her murderous heart to Dr. Hart.


    Suddenly killed a Fiona, completely disrupted Dr. Hart''s idea of revenge to Ye Feng and Elise.


    He didn''t bring many magic weapons with him this time. The weapons just displayed are all on him.


    He knew that if he continued to fight with Ye Feng, he would be defeated. Although Dr. Hart was crazy, he was not the kind of man who would only fight.


    "You are lucky this time. Ha ha, I won''t play with you!"


    With one cruel word, Dr. Hart''s body began to fly westward at a great speed.


    "No, he''s running away!"


    When Fiona saw this, her relaxed look turned cold again, and she also ran up to catch up with her sword spirit.


    Ye Feng is also close behind. If Dr. Hart is not eliminated, it will certainly cause unimaginable disaster to piltvov and Zuan.


    With the blessing of his mecha, Dr. Hart''s speed is no less than Ye Feng and Fiona.


    The two of them have been chasing for a long time, but they have not been able to narrow the distance between them.


    Imperceptibly, Ye Feng and Fiona pursue to the junction of Zuan and pietrov.


    But Dr. Hart somehow stopped running and turned around fearlessly.


    When Ye Feng and Fiona see the expression on which he is relying on, they look at each other, stop and stare at Dr. Hart warily.


    "You two are so stupid that you dare to pursue here, ha ha!"


    One of them is the ghost of the ghost.


    With Dr. Hart''s laughter, the engine roared behind him.


    One after another the harsh engine sound more and more, Ye Feng and Fiona also increased the alert state.


    As the roar of the engine nearer, one by one with the mechanical fusion of the dead from the corner into the street.


    "This is..."


    Deep in Ye Feng''s heart, Elise, a girl who is still paying attention to the war situation here, covers her mouth, and her eyes are full of shock.


    Ye Feng and Fiona are also unbelievable. They are the first to see this form of the dead today.


    I thought that Dr. Hart, relying on his own magic guide science and technology, integrated his own ghost with mecha, was already the limit.


    This kind of whimsical thinking and technology should be difficult to mass production.


    But what they saw now completely overturned their previous understanding.


    Caitlin and Olivia, on the Rafik, were also staring at the mechanical dead.


    They can also guide technology, but they have never tried to combine the dead and the machine like Dr. Hart.


    In theory, this technology is very difficult to achieve!


    Because most of the technological products can''t restrain the existence of the undead, the undead can also ignore many weapons and forces that are very destructive to real creatures.In order to have a substantial impact on the undead, we must have magic, sword spirit, forbidden magic stone and other magic technology products.


    But even if it''s a product of magic technology, it''s hard for cold metal to interact with the undead.


    Moreover, once the technological device of blocking magic works, the undead will dissipate between heaven and earth because there is no specific energy to materialize.


    No matter from what point of view, it is difficult to achieve the intersection of the two substances.


    But Dr. Hart, he just did it!


    And also achieved mass production!


    Crazy Zuan scientist is really terrible!


    Noting that Ye Feng and Fiona were both surprised by his creation, Dr. Hart showed a proud look.


    "Although I hate the identity of the dead now, I really want to thank you. If you hadn''t killed me and turned me into a ghost, I would not have been able to work out such things that I didn''t dare to think about before.


    Now I will not be loyal to human beings or shadow island. I will rely on my army of mechanical undead to build my own era.


    None of you can stop me, ha ha ha


    Recovering from Dr. Hart''s wild laughter, Ye Feng and Fiona looked at each other and attacked Dr. Hart together.


    Dr. Hart, who became the undead, became even crazier than before, and they had to do their best to kill him.


    "Let my creatures play with you. I prefer doing research in the laboratory than fighting.


    Recently, I have a lot of new magic technology drawings. If you can survive, I will bring some new things to you, ha ha


    Dr. Hart stood still. A mechanical undead bear waved his mechanical iron arm to block the sword light of Ye Feng and Fiona.


    "Kill them, and then all of them will become undead and bring them back to my base to be white mice. I have other things to do!"


    With an order, Dr. Hart left without looking back.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1389

    Ye Feng and Fiona of the Laurent family don''t want to let Dr. Hart escape like this. However, the mechanical undead Army provides cover for Dr. Hart. They can only watch Dr. Hart disappear in their sight.


    On the Rafik, Caitlin saw Ye Feng and Fiona''s gloomy faces in the picture. She communicated with Ye Feng through the invisible headset in time.


    "You two have peace of mind with this mechanical undead. Olivia and I are tracking Dr. Hart with a magic satellite!"


    Hearing Caitlin''s voice in the headset, Ye Feng''s look softened a lot. He also timely shared the news with Fiona.


    Knowing from the wind outlet that the magic guide satellite of rifek was tracking Dr. Hart, Fiona took a deep breath: "Ye Feng, let''s join hands."


    To make, Ye Feng understood, together with Fiona to attack the mechanical undead army blocking their way.


    On Yefeng''s side, the recovery of the rest of Zuan was at an end when Dr. Hart and the mechanical undead arrived at the pierviff junction.


    After completing their respective regional goals, they went to the eastern suburb under the command of Caitlin to recover the last area of Zuan.


    However, the recovery speed of Xicheng District is slower because of Ye Feng''s leaving, but it is not far away from cleaning up all the low-level undead and demons.


    In addition to the first half god demon in Gana, Dr. Hart appeared in Ye Feng''s side. It was a little bit of an episode. The recovery work of Zuan was basically very easy.


    But with the emergence of the mechanical army of the dead, which was transformed by Dr Hart, the recovery of piltvov may be much more difficult.


    Caitlin and Olivia, on the rifik, knew that.


    While tracking Dr. Hart''s movements, the two men are also operating control terminals, directing the magic satellite to start positioning pictures of all parts of the city.


    In addition to the wandering low-level undead and demons, there are also a large number of mechanical undead troops in other areas of piltvov.


    Seeing this scene, Caitlin''s eyes could not help but produce a trace of anger.


    This is pitching, not Dr. Hart''s Zoan!


    Those remodeled undead are likely to be those who did not have time to board the rifek to escape to Ionia!


    It''s miserable enough to become a dead soul after death, and to be transformed into a mechanical one. This behavior of Dr. Hart makes Caitlin extremely angry.


    Oriana noticed the change in Caitlin''s face. She had no idea what was wrong with her.


    "Caitlin, what''s the matter?" she inquired with concern


    Don''t want to worry about this, Caitlin shook her head: "it''s nothing, Oriana, tell Ye Feng the information of the demon guide satellite discovery."


    "Good!" Oriana did not think too much, immediately with Ye Feng and other people announced the information of the city now.


    Whether they were elites such as izerell who went to the eastern suburb together, or Ye Feng, they were particularly shocked after hearing the news.


    After splitting a mechanical undead, Ye Feng shares it with Fiona who doesn''t have an invisible headset when he gasps.


    "That is to say, there are so many more such beating fools?"


    Fiona''s tone was full of contempt for the mechanical dead, but she knew it.


    Such a small number of mechanical undead troops can entangle her and Ye Feng for such a long time. If all those mechanical undead troops come, she and Ye Feng will surely be consumed.


    Ye Feng doesn''t know Fiona''s inner thoughts. Hearing Fiona''s arrogant swordsman''s remarks, he coughs: "cough Fiona, we''d better not underestimate Dr. Hart''s mechanical dead. "


    "I know, there are ten left, five of you and five of me. When we''re done, we''ll go after that crazy dead scientist!"


    Fiona turned her lips. She was a member of the Laurent family, and it was normal for her to feel disdain for the mechanical fusion of the dead.


    If it were not for the help of foreign objects, these low-level undead would not even have the qualification to fight with her!


    If she goes down, the street will have to be demolished by her!


    Clear division of labor with Ye Feng, dispose of the remaining mechanical undead, Fiona is trying to let Ye Feng ask Caitlin and Oriana, to see where Dr. Hart has escaped.


    Who would like to the next moment, another group of mechanical ghosts poured into this street.


    She really didn''t want to spend time with these mechanical undead. She nuzzled her small mouth to Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, ask Caitlin and Oriana, the specific location of Dr. Hart, we can''t continue to consume like this!"


    However, do not wait for Ye Feng to open his mouth to ask, in the invisible earphone came the report point of Oriana.


    "Dr. Hart is on his way to the Hicks research base, which is likely to be his new stronghold since he became the undead."


    Hicks research base


    Isn''t that where Caitlin''s dead parents studied Hicks technology?


    This Dr. Hart, he took it!


    There should be a lot of Magic Wizard technology drawings and various experimental materials in that place.This state-of-the-art technology, which falls into the hands of mad scientists like Dr. Hart, will only pose an unimaginable threat to Valoran.


    Either way, they have to recapture it!


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng looks at Fiona: "haiks research base!"


    "Good, we''ll go straight to him!"


    Fiona looks sharply at the location of the Hicks research base, which she is familiar with as she has been in pith.


    Ye Feng also had this intention. They looked at each other''s eyes, and they flew to the sky together, preparing to chase Dr. Hart from high altitude to avoid the mechanical dead on the ground.


    "No, Ye Feng. Let Fiona return to the ground with you. Don''t fly!"


    In Caitlin''s exclamation, some of the earphones were fried, and some of them didn''t understand what Caitlin was saying to him.


    "I didn''t hear you clearly. Please keep your voice down. I''m..."


    Before Ye Feng finished speaking, he was hit by Fiona who walked with him side by side.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Fiona coughs blood in Ye Feng''s arms. She is suffering from the impact of the extremely high temperature shock wave at the moment. If she hadn''t separated a layer of flowing cloud sword Qi in front of her body in time, her delicate body would have been burnt under the shock wave.


    Ye Feng also noticed that he and Fiona were hit by the shockwave from nowhere, and he tried to stabilize the upside down figure in mid air.


    "Ye Feng, be careful behind you!"


    This time it''s Oriana''s report.


    Ye Feng''s face changed, he quickly turned back, and another shock wave flew towards him and Fiona.


    The power of the shock wave is greater than that of the first shock wave that hit him and Fiona.


    If hard connect, he and Fiona will be half disabled and lose the fighting ability!


    Try his best in the next shock wave hit him and Fiona, Ye Feng finally stabilized his body.


    The sword spirit is infused with the sword spirit. When Ye Feng''s body turns in mid air, he escapes to the left.


    "You can''t escape there, Ye Feng!"


    In the earpiece, Kaitlin and orinna are reminded in unison, and Ye Feng glances at the left side of her eyes again.


    The pupil shrinks in an instant, and there are three shockwaves on the left side that can severely damage the demigod.


    Is that the right side of the bank?


    It seemed that Arianna could hear him and threw cold water on him: "no, it''s on the right too!"


    "Above, too!"


    "The bottom is blocked too!"


    Next, under the reminder of Oriana and Caitlin, Ye Feng finds that he has not fled in any direction.


    This is the way to escape. It''s blocked!


    Looking around his eyes, Ye Feng moved a little, and the shock waves from all sides would change their orbits according to the positions he and Fiona had changed.


    "Ye Feng, we are finished!" Fiona was pale.


    She didn''t have a headset, and she couldn''t hear the reminders from Kaitlin, but she could still see the shockwaves coming at her and Ye Feng.


    There is no dead end in all directions. This is forcing them to die!


    At the same time, Dr. Hart''s voice reverberates in every corner of the city through the various technological products that can convey his voice.


    "Welcome to my city. I forgot to remind you two that flying is forbidden here under my settings.


    Let me see how you can avoid this crisis, ha ha ha


    Almost at the same time that Dr. Hart''s wild laughter fell, Ye Feng and Fiona were drowned in the hot and hot energy of twisted space by the shock waves from all directions.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1390

    "Ye Feng Ye Feng Ye Feng


    "Can you hear me? Answer when you hear me, answer when you hear me! "


    Oriana looks at Ye Feng and Fiona, who are engulfed by the blazing light of the shock wave, and screams.


    When Guanghua dispersed, there was nothing in their original position.


    Ariana''s eyes were rapidly swollen and covered with mist.


    "That''s it. What are we going to tell hivier?


    Sobbing Ye Feng and Fiona... "


    Caitlin''s right hand thumped heavily on the console: "Damn it!"


    The joints on the back of her right hand were red, but she ignored the pain and looked glumly at the big screen in the middle.


    "I''m not dead, Oriana. Don''t cry..."


    All of a sudden, the sound of Ye Feng appeared in the earphones of Oriana and Caitlin.


    They thought it was an illusion and looked at each other.


    Seeing from the other side''s eyes, the other side also heard it, and they immediately understood that this was not an illusion.


    "Ye Feng, where are you now?"


    Olliana asked eagerly, with a sour nose.


    There was no response.


    She choked again: "why is there no sound? Sobbing Don''t worry


    Caitlin thought for a moment, calmed Oriana and said, "Ye Feng should take the Hicks intelligent walkie talkie and try using the magic guide satellite positioning!"


    "Yes, Caitlin, we can locate the walkie talkie and find him!" she said excitedly


    After saying that, seeing the hope of Oriana again, she quickly pressed the button on the console to locate Ye Feng''s walkie talkie.


    Not a moment later, the shadow of Ye Feng and Fiona came into her sight.


    "Found them!"


    Looking at the reappearance of the two people in the picture, Oriana broke her tears into a smile.


    But as she drew closer to the magic guide satellite to the positioning picture of Ye Feng, her smile gradually solidified.


    Ye Feng and Fiona fainted on the clock tower in the business district of Picheng. Their clothes were burned to pieces by the blazing heat of the shock wave. All kinds of serious burn marks made people tremble.


    "We have to save them. If they go on like this, they will die because they don''t get any treatment!" said orina


    Shh!


    Caitlin made a silent action to orinna, and then divided the screen of Ye Feng and Ye Feng, and the main screen was switched to the eastern suburb of Zuan.


    She communicated with kinks and others in time: "iserell, Wei, jinx and SANA are almost recovered?"


    When they heard her contact, they said that the recovery was almost finished. They were cleaning up the remaining low-level undead and demons.


    "Good. Next, Juan handed over to a small number of Hicks troops to clean up the battlefield.


    You take most of the haiks troops, and now go to the center of the city to meet with Gana and the ten Black Rose mages brought by Ye Feng, and prepare to take back piltvov.


    Now the city is in a dangerous situation, occupied by Dr. Hart, who has become a dead man, and forbids flying and shuttling high above.


    Don''t jump on the top floor of a high-rise building. You will be locked in by the air shock wave of the magic guide of Hicks. Ye Feng and Fiona, who came to support us, are all hit and faint on the top floor of the bell tower in the business district.


    I remember to call on asho who is following Gana. He is also a demigod and will help us to recapture PICH. "


    From Caitlin here to learn one after another amazing news, izerell and others are a little shocked.


    After digesting the information, they immediately set out to march on piltvov to rescue Fiona and Ye Feng.


    At the same time, at the Hicks research base in Pittsburgh, Dr. Hart, the spirit fused with mecha, didn''t know Ye Feng and Fiona were still alive.


    Determined that Ye Feng and Fiona died, he showed a regretful look: "if only their souls can be transformed into undead. It''s too cheap for them to die like this!"


    Just as he was about to return to his laboratory to study new types of magic weapons, he noticed that at the junction of piltvov and Zuan, a large group of haiks troops, led by izerell and others, were coming towards Picheng in a mighty way.


    "Another one to die!"


    Dr. Hart stares maliciously at the Hayes troops in the picture, and he has several plans in his mind to entertain them.


    In the control room, by pressing the buttons on the console, Dr. Hart opened his big mouth, flashing with a ghostly laugh.


    After the operation, under his patient waiting, a large number of Hicks troops led by izerell and others entered the territory of Picheng.


    Just as soon as the last member of the Hicks army entered the city, all the broadcasting facilities in the city were activated, and Dr. Hart''s playful welcome rang out.


    "Welcome home, my fellow citizens!"When they heard Dr. Hart''s welcome, they were alert and looked around.


    Kinks curled her lips and said, "this old bald donkey, who are his compatriots?"


    Hearing her speech, izerell couldn''t help but laugh.


    Gana and Wei are the same, laughing.


    Yasuo, on the other hand, looked at jinx lightly, and felt quite different from the girl of 14-5 years old with unique personality.


    "Jinx, you forget what I taught you. You can''t swear at others!"


    Suna''s voice sounded in her mind, and kinks shrugged angrily: "I know, sister Sona."


    Although they could not hear SANA''s voice, they also guessed that jinx was reprimanded by her.


    "Next, in order to make you feel at home, I have prepared a big gift for you. Please accept it!"


    Without warning, the ground trembled violently under the people''s feet.


    They did not wait for them to react, the ground under their feet broke open, a full ten story high mechanical beast climbed out of the ground.


    The bright alloy made of various rare metals was dazzling. The mechanical giant opened its mouth and roared. The electromagnetic wave transformed by magic energy was then directed at the direction of the haiks troops.


    That powerful power is enough to electrocute a large number of members of the Hicks army!


    "This is a giant beast that I have carefully developed and is familiar with cutting-edge technology. As an advanced city person, you should feel at home, right?


    Ha ha ha


    Seeing that the terrible electromagnetic wave of Na Wei Neng was about to descend, Yasuo propped up a wind wall at the right time, trying to resist the impact of the electromagnetic wave.


    What he didn''t expect was that the electromagnetic wave was not offset by his wind wall, or even to tear his wind wall.


    Knowing that the wind wall can''t stop the electromagnetic wave, Yasso yelled at the crowd behind him: "while my wind wall is not cracked, flash to a safe position!"


    In Yasso''s reminder, people fled this dangerous area.


    By the time all the people had evacuated, Yasso''s wind wall was covered with cracks.


    Yufeng swordsmanship started, he also timely fled to safety.


    Just as soon as he left, his wind wall was torn apart by the electromagnetic wave released by the giant mouth of the giant beast, and a deep hole was blasted out of their previous position.


    At the same time, Dr. Hart''s voice rose again.


    "Let my tyrannical beast accompany you to play the game of returning home, I hope you can have a good time


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1391

    Above the clock tower in the downtown area, Fiona, the Laurent family, slowly wakes up from the dead darkness.


    Feeling that she was being held tightly by someone, she struggled subconsciously.


    Her physical strength weak struggle fruitless, face if frosty ground looked back at an eye.


    A look is Ye Feng, her that iceberg face is gradually suffused with blush.


    But immediately, her pretty face was full of distressed anxiety color, because she noticed that Ye Feng''s clothes were dilapidated and full of burn wounds.


    She seemed to forget that the burn on her body was no lighter than that of Ye Feng.


    "How could that happen?"


    Looking around her eyes, Fiona finds herself and Ye Feng on the clock tower trying to remember what happened before she fell into a coma.


    At this time, deep in Ye Feng''s soul, Elise, a girl sitting on a believer''s flower, is trying to call out Ye Feng''s name, hoping to wake Ye Feng from her deep sleep.


    After some unsuccessful attempts, she noticed that Fiona woke up and wanted to work with Fiona.


    The heart moves with her will, and the girl Elise doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. The soul that lives in Ye Feng''s heart appears in her body.


    "Fiona, we have to save Ye Feng!"


    After a short memory, Fiona gradually remembered that she and Ye Feng were surrounded by the shock wave.


    If she remembers correctly, the last memory stays in the leaf wind with her to tear open a space vortex.


    After sorting out her thoughts, Fiona looks complicated and wants to see how to make Ye Feng wake up, but she hears the urgent voice of girl Elise.


    Looking at the girl Elise coming out of Ye Feng''s body, to tell the truth, Fiona is very sad.


    But now it''s not the time to get sour. She sort out a little bit and take a deep breath: "I know "Hiss..."


    The mouth sends out painful nonsense, Fiona hindsight, just found that she also and Ye Feng, suffered extremely serious trauma.


    When she woke up just now, she didn''t care much about Ye Feng''s injury.


    Now, as time went by, she began to feel the pain of burns.


    Weak back to Ye Feng''s chest, Fiona gasped: "sorry, I can''t do anything now."


    Seeing that Fiona wakes up and faints again, Elise, a girl, quickly applies a healing spell to relieve Fiona''s pain.


    At the same time, she also tried to provide treatment for Ye Feng.


    But after all, she is just a soul, and her healing ability is limited. At most, she can only give Fiona pain relief.


    "Thank you, Ellie." Fiona whispered her thanks to Elise.


    "It''s OK. We should think about how to save Ye Feng now. He will Ah What''s the sound? "


    Before Elise had finished her concern, she was startled to the East.


    Fiona was also shocked by the strong shock and looked to the East. A mechanical giant with ten stories high smashed the ground and rose from the ground.


    The giant mouth of the mechanical alloy opens, and a powerful electromagnetic wave shoots to the ground.


    Because the distance was too far, Fiona, who was badly hurt, couldn''t see what was going on there.


    But judging from the mechanical behemoth''s movements, Fiona guessed that most of the people from the Hicks forces had come.


    "What a monster!" Girl Elise vowed that this was the biggest monster she had ever seen.


    In fact, she has seen larger void creatures in the demonic period, but she has no memory of her girlhood.


    "Fiona, Ellie, I''m coming!"


    All of a sudden, a voice came from below the clock tower, which frightened Fiona and Elise.


    It was not until the two of them saw the man coming up the revolving staircase that they were relieved.


    Fiona said the person''s name: "Oriana, how do you know we''re here?"


    It was Oriana who sneaked in with the permission of Caitlin according to the location of the magic satellite.


    "Because of Ye Feng''s walkie talkie, but it''s not the time to talk about these things. I''ll bring you some medicine. I''ll give you some medicine. It should be able to temporarily alleviate the continuous deterioration of your injury!"


    With the medical box on her back, olivana began to apply medicine for Ye Feng and Fiona by scientific means.


    After taking the medicine, she gave them a few more pills. After using all the medicine for internal and external use, Oriana was relieved.


    "Although I''m not a cure mage, our medicine in Picheng is still very developed. Before I came here, I specially went to see a doctor to prepare the medicine for you. The healing ability of this medicine is no worse than that of a general cure mage."


    Fiona nodded slightly, and she could feel that her body had improved a lot.


    Ariana''s eyes looked at Elise and Fiona.


    She asked curiously, "can you tell me how you managed to escape the siege of so many Hicks


    "The hokes wizard air blast?" The girl Elise also blinked her curious eyes.Oriana patiently explained, "well, that''s a Hicks drawing designed by Caitlin''s parents, which is still in the research and development stage. It''s a pity that we didn''t take it with us in a hurry when we fled, and Dr. Hart picked up the leak!"


    Fiona was also timely to answer Oriana''s question: "it was Ye Feng who tore open the space vortex in time to let us escape from death. However, before entering the space vortex, we were still hit by part of the shock wave, which caused us to be injured."


    Elise, a young girl, pointed to the mechanical beast that was wantonly destroyed in the East: "Oriana, do you know what''s going on over there?"


    Speaking of the mechanical beast in the East, Ariana''s pretty face was covered with melancholy: "it''s a giant beast designed by Dr. Hart. It''s a mechanical monster made of various rare metals. The people of the Hicks army and Yasso are fighting with all their strength, but the situation is not optimistic."


    "Yasso Is that Ionian man? " Fiona has a little impression on Yasuo, which Ye Feng mentioned to her.


    Oriana nodded. "Well, he''s a demigod now, but even if he''s there, that monster is still too hard to deal with."


    Fiona pondered for a moment and said:


    "I remember that you were also studying machine armour weapons that are more advanced than the hexes ghost armor. Can''t you take them out against the tyrant?


    What''s more, the hexus super magic guided gun you used in surima last time should be able to solve this giant beast? "


    "No, Caitlin taught me that, unless we had to, we couldn''t use the Hayes super magic cannons, which would have razed the entire city of PI, and would have affected ezrell, them, and us here!"


    Oriana remembers Caitlin''s warning, but she pauses and says, "we have research source plans and future soldiers, but they are all in the testing stage. In theory, the research is successful. If you put on a demigod like Ye Feng, you can solve the giant beast!"


    Fiona''s eyes lit up: "then try it on for me. I''ll go and chop the monster!"


    "No, we can''t do it directly in the testing phase, because we don''t know what kind of negative impact it will have on the subjects," she said.


    If you want to wear it, you have to be in the laboratory, so we can solve any problems in time for you


    Elise, a young girl, was worried and said, "what should I do? Ask them for help from shivell? "


    "Yes, Caitlin has contacted shivell and they are preparing for the reinforcements to arrive," olliana replied


    "But Oriana, don''t you think we''ll probably be destroyed by the tyrant when they come from the surima and moglon trails?"


    Fiona is still not optimistic about the current situation. She thinks that they may not be able to maintain the support of other allied forces.


    After she said so, with Ye Feng to learn the optimistic spirit of Oriana again revealed a sad face.


    The young girl Elise thought deeply, agreed with Fiona''s view: "it seems like this, this giant beast is tyrannical now!"


    "Let me try the mecha you''re working on, Oriana. The test phase is the test phase."


    Fiona was trying to make a speech using the mecha developed by Olivia and Caitlin, only to find that her words were preempted by someone who had just woken up.


    What''s more, the picture of Elise jumping into the arms of the awakened makes Fiona''s blood pressure rise suddenly.


    "Ye Feng, great, you wake up!"


    Just now it was Ye Feng who was full of young girl Elise. He was busy coughing: "get up quickly, I still have injuries on my body!"


    "Sorry, I forgot!"


    The girl Elise''s soul smelled the words and got up quickly, looking at Ye Feng apologetically in her eyes.


    Her strange brain circuit suddenly thought: "otherwise, I kiss you, give you pain?"


    "Forget about this..."


    Feeling the murderous eyes of Fiona sharp as a sword, Ye Feng motioned to the girl Elise to stop.


    Then he shifted the subject: "olivana, let me try it!"


    This time, Oriana did not refuse: "if it is Ye Feng, you can!"


    Her agreement darkened Fiona''s face: "wait Oriana, why didn''t I just want to wear it? "


    Asked by Fiona, Oriana said with a embarrassed smile, "sorry, Fiona."


    As the voice dropped, Oriana added in the bottom of her heart: because I believe Ye Feng can create miracles and bring us hope.


    Fiona was still a little uncomfortable: "forget it, Ye Feng. Let''s just leave Yefeng. Now we should think about how to get out of the city and put on the robot armor that you and Caitlin studied for Ye Feng on the rifik."


    "No, Caitlin actually asked me to bring one in the morning."


    With a naive smile, oliviana took a suit of light machine armor with a bright silver flash from her Hicks pocket.


    Looking at the light machine armor, Fiona frowned and said, "so you didn''t want me to wear it in the first place, did you?""Sorry, Fiona."


    After repeating her apology, Olivia added at the bottom of her heart: Yes.


    "What kind of mecha is this?" Elise, a young girl, was so curious that she had already touched her hand.


    "Source plan ¡¤ fire is a light machine armor specially made for swordsmen.


    Ye Feng won''t be inconvenient to move because it''s too heavy. On the contrary, this set of mecha can make his body more agile


    The more Fiona listened, the more she felt that she was being ostracized and ignored.


    She murmured, "I can wear it more quickly."


    Ye Feng after listening to some can not laugh and cry, but he knows that if he stimulates her at this time, she estimates to blow up completely.


    So he comforted her in a different way: "Fiona, I will test this set of mecha for you first. If there is any adverse reaction, I will tell Ariane and Caitlin after trying it on, so that they can improve and you can wear it if it is improved!"


    Although Fiona knew Ye Feng was deliberately pacifying her, she was still very helpful.


    However, she was still arrogant and coquettish to curl her lips: "this is what you said, oh, I will wear it later to experience the source plan ¡¤ fire!"


    Ye Feng is also aware that she is this temperament, so he is also very cooperative with her.


    "Well, I said it!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1392

    Put on the bright silver source plan fire light machine armor, originally thought that there would be some tied up Ye Feng found that this set of machine armor will not only not bind him, but also make him feel lighter.


    He moved his body a few times and said in surprise, "Oriana, it will really make me more agile as you said it will."


    Oriana gave a heartless smile: "hee hee, that''s good. Do you feel uncomfortable wearing it?"


    Discomfort?


    Ye Feng frowned, stretched the lower body, and then said: "no, very comfortable to wear."


    Oriana stroked her chest. Before Ye Feng set off, she told her, "if you feel unwell when fighting against that giant tyrant, you must stop first and change the original plan and lighter armor to a safe place!"


    "Don''t worry, I will." Ye Feng said with a smile, indicating that Oriana should be relieved.


    With that, he was ready to fly from the sky to the giant beast to support Yasuo.


    Oriana saw that he wanted to fly over, and then she held him: "Ye Feng, you can''t fly high above the sky. The shock wave from Hicks will locate and track you.


    You can''t deal with the shockwave of automatic navigation and tracking and the attack of tyrant at the same time


    By Oriana such a reminder, Ye Feng patted his forehead: "almost forget that shock wave, thank you for reminding, Oriana!"


    "This is what I should do, Ye Feng, come on, I believe you!" Oriana waved powder fist to cheer Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng nodded and was about to go out, but immediately he remembered that Elise''s soul was still confiscated.


    Although Elise has recovered her body, she will be seriously injured if she keeps her spirit away from him or fails to return to her own body.


    So Ye Feng reminded the girl Elise standing with Fiona: "Allie, come back to me. You can''t be too far away from me."


    Elise, a young girl, happily returned to his soul.


    Only Fiona of Laurent family feels that she has no sense of participation and stares at Ye Feng bitterly.


    Unfortunately, Ye Feng did not see it.


    Take back the soul of girl Elise, Ye Feng runs the sword of wind.


    Surrounded by the sword spirit and spirit, he ran to the bell tower in the business district at a very fast speed.


    Since he can''t fly, he will run. Anyway, his speed is very fast with the blessing of wind kendo. He needs to go around for a long distance.


    Looking at the figure of him running down the spiral stairs, Oriana stopped Fiona''s jade hand and showed an optimistic smile with ye Fengxue: "Fiona, would you sneak out of the city with me and go back to the rifik?


    Let''s watch the battle together and cheer Ye Feng


    When Fiona heard this, she couldn''t help but think that she had received a lot of care from Oriana during the time when pilewov was crazy.


    Resentment of the mood less a little, she arrogantly curled her lips: "well."


    At the same time, the leaf wind, which is running fast on the ground, has already crossed several blocks.


    With the help of the goggles of the source plan ¡¤ lighter armor suit, he can feel his vision become more accurate when aiming at the target.


    In the process of running, the goggles will also analyze the best route for him to go to the battlefield where the beast is located.


    In the bottom of my heart, I sigh that the source plan is too smart. Ye Feng does not take long to get to the battlefield.


    At this time, the haiks troops have all dispersed, and the mechanical undead army is engaged in a difficult battle.


    Yasuo is leading a group of elite leaders, cooperating with each other to launch a round of offensive against the tyrant.


    At present, Dr. Hart takes the initiative on both sides of the battlefield. In order to turn defeat into victory, one team must be defeated quickly, and then the rest will be besieged.


    Looking at the anxious situation, Ye Feng hesitates. He doesn''t know whether to cooperate with Yasso directly to defeat the Tyrannosaurus, or to assist the haiks troops to meet the mechanical undead army.


    Caitlin, who was left alone in the control room, noticed Ye Feng''s expression and guessed what he was struggling with.


    So she immediately suggested, "Ye Feng, help Yasuo first. The threat of the tyrant is too great!"


    After getting Caitlin''s advice, Ye Feng''s eyes are frozen, and he doesn''t go to see the battlefields of the haiks army and the mechanical undead army.


    His body flash, the next moment will appear behind the giant beast.


    He pulled out the alloy sword made of all kinds of his rare metals. He was slightly stunned when he wanted to use Ruiwen''s swordsmanship.


    This slender body is obviously more suitable for Fiona''s swordsmanship!


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng immediately changed his mind and stabbed at the giant beast''s mechanical foot two times.


    These two sword leaves wind have no reservation, and do their best.


    With the blessing of the source plan and Huoji armor, the power of the huge sword is increased several times.


    Boom!


    Under Ye Feng''s shocking gaze, the giant beast''s mechanical foot, which was hard enough to shake even half gods, was cut off by him on the spot.The broken part also leaked the current of zilazla. The giant beast of heaven who was still fighting with Yasuo and others did not stand firm and fell forward.


    Yasuo and others all changed their faces and moved to safety.


    "Is this the sword power I released?"


    Ye Feng murmured to himself, staring at the giant beast which had fallen down and set off the stone debris and dust all over the sky. He had a very unreal feeling.


    If he doesn''t feel wrong, the power of the sword move after the blessing is not weaker than the God level devil!


    Across the screen, Caitlin looked at the fallen giant beast and said happily: "sure enough, as long as the strength is stronger, the more we can give full play to the potential of source plan ¡¤ fire machine armor clothing!"


    At the same time, Ariana and Fiona also made their way back to the control room of the Reebok.


    Just saw Ye Feng''s two swords cutting down the giant beast, the two women also looked at each other''s happy look.


    "Great, with this armor suit, Ye Feng can fight with God level demons in the future."


    After hearing the speech made by Oriana after her return, Caitlin said with a smile: "you''re back at the right time. You can adjust the status monitoring screen of various functions of the source plan ¡¤ fire machine a suit, and we''ll see if there is any abnormality."


    Olivianne has to make it. Start the operation immediately.


    And Fiona is staring at Ye Feng in the picture, hoping that he can seize the victory and pursue, cooperate with Yasso and completely destroy the tyrant.


    But what made her feel strange was that when she just used the sword technique, the majestic Ye Feng suddenly clenched his teeth and showed a very hard look.


    "Alarm Alert!


    The temperature of the fire machine suit is abnormal, please remove the tester immediately! "


    At the same time, as soon as Ariana adjusts the screen, the system will prompt the abnormal temperature of the source plan and the lighter.


    Instantly understand how this is going on, Fiona anxiously said: "Oriana, Caitlin, let Ye Feng take off the machine armor clothing quickly!"


    Oriana quickly reminded Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, machine armor clothing temperature is abnormal, take off quickly, don''t scald!"


    Ye Feng felt that the temperature of the mecha suit was suddenly higher, but he felt that if he took off the original plan Huoji armor suit, they would probably be wiped out in Picheng this time.


    In order to win the battle, he gritted his teeth and held on.


    "Take off the mecha suit. What are you waiting for, Ye Feng?"


    Caitlin is also very anxious. Ye Feng is a favorite of her good friend sylvier. If she has an accident here, she will also be very self reproach.


    "Ye Feng..." Fiona Bei teeth bite red lips, eyes straight at Ye Feng in the picture, do not know what is thinking.


    Seeing Ye Feng holding on and attacking the giant beast in his mecha suit again, Oriana exclaimed, "no, he''s continuing to use the source plan, the lighter suit!"


    Fiona''s face was pale: "Caitlin, orinna, think of a way to cool the vest!"


    "If we can cool down, we won''t let Ye Feng take off his mecha suit..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1393

    "Is that Ye Feng?"


    Yasuo looks at Ye Feng, who is wearing the armor suit of source plan and lighter, and he feels very familiar.


    "Don''t say, this swordsmanship is really like what Ye Feng can use. It''s just power. How can you feel that it''s close to the God level devil?"


    Izerell rubbed his eyes in disbelief, always feeling a little unreal.


    The other elite leaders on the scene also felt that Ye Feng was the man in mecha suit fighting the tyrant.


    Jinkesi flashed her big eyes of admiration: "brother Ye Feng''s machine armor suit is so cool. Jinkesi really wants to be a whole one!"


    But Wei after pondering for a moment, the eye son slightly a Lian: "that machine armour clothing, can''t be wrong, is the source plan series machine armor clothing!"


    Iserell was a little impressed, and he asked, "is that the drawing that Caitlin and Olivia tossed about in the lab day and night?"


    Shh!


    Wei made a silent gesture to the crowd, and then took the initiative to communicate with Caitlin through the invisible headset.


    "Caitlin, is that Ye Feng in that suit?"


    After talking to Caitlin for a while, Wei''s face became more and more embarrassed.


    Under the gaze of people''s doubts, she slowly says that the man is Ye Feng, and also shares the information about the abnormal temperature of the source plan and the fire machine armor suit to the public.


    "Mr. Ye Feng..."


    She gazed anxiously at Ye Feng, and so did the black rose mages who followed her.


    Ye Feng, the new leader of their black rose, could not fall here.


    "Too much nonsense, Mr. Ye Feng..."


    SANA''s worried voice also rings in people''s hearts, which is the only way she uses to communicate with others.


    Gana had been helped by Ye Feng. She looked at Yasuo: "we have two healing mages, Yasuo. Do you think we can stop him?"


    "I can''t stop it. He decided to do it with great determination."


    Yasuo shook his head. He was the only one who did not recommend stopping Ye Feng.


    Smell speech, just also think wearing the source plan machine armor clothing handsome jinkesi is also worried: "how can that do?"


    "If anything happens to him, how can we account to him when their reinforcements arrive?"


    A blow will be next to the pole directly down, Wei temper said a word.


    "We can''t stop him, but we can help him," Yasso mused


    "How to help?" Izzarel looks at Yasso.


    Yasuo pauses and says:


    "Gana and SANA, you two healing mages exert their own healing skills.


    And mages of black rose, cast your conjunctions, and increase the healing power, effect and range of Gana and SANA.


    I''m responsible for casting my sword against the wind, concentrating the energy of the healing spell and guiding it to Ye Feng.


    Others are responsible for protecting the healing mage and the black rose mage from the mechanical undead forces that break through the haiks forces line.


    Since we can''t stop him, we must try our best to help him destroy the tyrant before he can''t hold on to it


    With Yasso''s elaboration, a new battle plan with Ye Feng as the core was also launched.


    Everyone has to do their best to support Ye Feng!


    The battle plan will be carried out immediately!


    Gana unreservedly uses the eye of the storm spell and the recovery of the monsoon spell to add a thicker wind shield to the leaf wind, and at the same time, it also continuously releases a continuous stream of wind healing magic energy.


    At the same time, the melodious sound of the piano rings, and SANA''s fingertips elegantly play the resolute aria, which turns into a wave of healing energy spray, and waves after waves rush to Ye Feng, which also adds a layer of healing shield for Ye Feng.


    The mage of black rose will launch their conjugal magic to enhance the healing ability of Gana and SANA.


    As the fierce hurricane blows, Yasuo uses his sword to guide the scattered healing waves to gather together and lead them all to Ye Feng, so that Gana and SANA can further develop their healing abilities.


    In front of him, Ye Feng, who was circling with the tyrannical beast, could not support it. The high temperature of Yuanji Huoji armor clothing made his consciousness blurred.


    He did his best!


    With his efforts just now, the hard mecha shell of batian beast has been torn by him in many places, and huge holes are opened, and the crackling electric current is leaking out.


    Just as he was about to faint, he felt that the temperature of his armor suit, which was close to his source, suddenly dropped, and he was no longer suffering so much.


    At the same time, the cool sense of comfort stimulated his increasingly depressed brain, which made him wake up immediately.


    He subconsciously looked at his own body, his eyes gradually enlarged with the healing shield in his sight and the continuous wave of healing energy.


    Is it


    What does Ye Feng think of? After escaping from the mechanical iron fist attack of the tyrant, he looks at the direction of the magic.


    Under his gaze, Yasso and his party tried their best to protect his figure.Everybody


    Deeply touched by this scene, Ye Feng felt warm at the bottom of his heart.


    And it was at this moment of distraction that he neglected his defense, and the giant mechanical foot of the tyrant had fallen on his head.


    When he reacts, it''s too late to dodge.


    A wind wall appeared on his head, and Ye Feng was very surprised.


    He didn''t start the wind wall. How could the wind wall work like the black rose in crisis?


    At the next moment, Yasuo''s roar answered his doubts: "Ye Feng, focus on fighting, don''t think about anything else!"


    Yizeruier also called out to him: "Ye Feng, now only you can hurt him. You can attack boldly, and the rest will be given to us!"


    "Brother Ye Feng, come on Kim is also cheering Ye Feng.


    "Mang is right!" Wei opened his mouth and cheered Ye Feng with a tone more domineering than many men.


    If the iron fist she wields really hits people, it may be


    those who focus on healing and carrying magic, as well as the black rose mage, can''t open their mouths to cheer Ye Feng, but they also have great expectations for ye Fengfeng to defeat the tyrannical beast.


    Inspired by the people, Ye Feng takes advantage of his healing spell and can withstand the high temperature of the source plan fire for a period of time. He waves the light saber of the source plan to meet the mechanical iron fist of the beast.


    Zila!


    Seeing that he dare to take the initiative to take the iron fist of the giant beast, everyone is shocked. They look at Wei who makes ye Fengmang.


    Wei did not expect Ye Feng to be so reckless. She coughed awkwardly: "I just want to cheer him on."


    At the same time, Fiona, Caitlin and Oriana of the Laurent family on the Rafik are also staring at Ye Feng, who wants to fight with the tyrant.


    "Ah Stupid


    Dr. Hart, who was hiding at the Hicks research base, was also concerned about the battle, but he was sure to win and sat back in his chair.


    Under the gaze of all those who are concerned about the battle, Ye Feng, who is about to collide with the mechanical iron fist of the giant beast, suddenly turns his body and jumps onto the fist of the beast.


    With the giant force and inertia of batian beast, Ye Feng clenched the light saber of Yuanji with both hands, stabbed the mechanical hand of batian beast with one sword, and pressed it to the ground.


    Boom!


    Under the power of Ye Feng, the giant beast of heaven fell to the ground for the second time.


    "Not good!"


    Dr. Hart, who had just won, got up from his chair.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1394

    The giant beast fell down and collapsed all the buildings in the street.


    Fortunately, this is an empty city now, otherwise many people will die if so many buildings fall down.


    "I said that brother Ye Feng could not be as reckless as Wei, so cool!"


    Jinx twinkles her star eyes and looks at Ye Feng, who stabs the giant beast to the ground with a sword. Her eyes are full of adoration.


    Smell speech, Wei raises eyebrow: "believe not I beat your chest?"


    Jinx is not afraid of Wei at all, and continues to hiss: "ha ha, Wei, do you know how to punch people in the chest? When did you learn it?


    Let me Ouch Pain, pain, sister Sona, I know I''m wrong


    Only half of the sarcasm of Wei, who was once a close friend and also a dead foe, jinx was struck by a soft little chestnut on her forehead by Suna, who had been evacuated.


    In fact, it doesn''t hurt at all. She thinks that this can make Wei''s tantrum not go on with her.


    "I''m sorry, Wei, you grew up with her in Zuan. I believe you know that she has this temperament. I apologize for her."


    In addition to SANA''s apology, Wei did not continue to hate her as jinx wanted.


    In the rare interaction between jinkesi and Wei, at the same time, the giant beast, stabbed to the ground by Ye Feng''s sword, shows signs of rising.


    "No, the giant beast will stand up again!"


    ''exclaimed izzarel, who was watching the situation.


    At the same time, Dr. Hart at the Hicks research base was looking at Ye Feng, who was still trying to destroy the tyrant, and his face gradually changed into a smile.


    "You can''t destroy the beast before it gets up. You''ll be destroyed by the power he''s going to show you."


    His tone is grim and sneering at Ye Feng in the picture. Dr. Hart is looking forward to the horror power that the giant beast designed by him will show in the future.


    In the center of the battlefield, Ye Feng is shuttling back and forth on the giant mechanical body of batian giant beast, waving the source plan lightsaber to constantly destroy the mechanical body of batian beast.


    Suddenly, he felt the giant beast moving, and he showed an incredible look.


    He clearly has destroyed so many parts of batian beast, and he also saw that the damaged parts leak out disordered electric current. Why does the giant beast still move?


    The strong danger warning reminds Ye Feng that if he can''t destroy the monster before it gets up, everyone including him may be in danger.


    After so many battles, Ye Feng''s perception of danger is weaker than that of Wayne and kasha.


    But once he had this premonition, it was really dangerous.


    Keep pressing. Don''t let it stand up!


    Think about it, Ye Feng in the hands of the source plan lightsaber slightly lifted, he fled into nothingness.


    Blade Waltz launch!


    The continuous five cuts are accurately cut on the head of the beast, and strive to cut off the mechanical head of the beast with five cuts focused on one point.


    However, even though he had planned the mecha suit and the blessing of Gana and others, he had only made a big hole in the mechanical head of the beast.


    This is not enough to stop the giant beast from rising!


    As batian giant gets up slowly, the current seeping from the hole torn by Ye Feng gradually becomes violent.


    "What''s going on?"


    Ye Feng''s pupil gradually shrinks. Was he wrong to destroy the mechanical body of batian beast with his sword?


    "Detect the abnormal lightning energy, the mechanical giant is charging electricity, and the moment it stands up, it will release a devastating blow comparable to several true gods!"


    On the Rafik, Caitlin operates the magic satellite and feeds back the detection results of the giant beast to the control terminal in the control room.


    Hearing the alarm of the system, Fiona of Laurent family said: "it''s over. If we can''t destroy the tyrant ahead of time, the attack of izerell and Ye Feng just now is to power up the beast!"


    "Not necessarily, Fiona, you see Ye Feng, they haven''t given up!"


    In the picture, Ye Feng does not choose to retreat because of the violent electrical energy, but is still making efforts to destroy the giant beast.


    Izerell and others are also doing their best to exert their greatest power moves, and strive to gather people to destroy the giant beast.


    Seeing this, Caitlin seems to have made some difficult decision. Her eyes are awe inspiring, and she operates the console under the puzzled gaze of Oriana and Fiona.


    "The hypermagic guided gun is ready


    With Caitlin''s operation, the system intelligently sounds a sound, and the large screen in the middle is also switched to the orbital muzzle at the front end of the Rafik.


    "Caitlin, didn''t you say that we can''t use Hayes to guide guns?


    The radiation range is so wide that it will affect Ye Feng and others


    Caitlin''s eyes refused and pressed the last button to start: "it''s really not easy to use, but it''s an extraordinary time!"Boom!


    Hicks super magic guided gun aimed at the tyrannical beast, releasing the shuddering energy that all human beings and the dead can feel in the city.


    Ye Feng, who is still trying to destroy the Tyrannosaurus, has a big change: "it''s haiks, the super gods and demons, Kaitlin, they launched this!"


    Voice down, Ye Feng immediately stop, ready to hide to one side.


    But his brain suddenly flashed, so that he did not dodge to safety, but stepped on a giant beast flying into the air.


    Noticing that ezerel and others are also making their efforts, Ye Feng is more sure of his bright idea, and continues to fly higher.


    Seeing him suddenly flying into the air, Dr. Hart in the base laughed: "are you scared to be silly? Don''t forget that there is also a dangerous shock wave from the air of the hokes demon guide


    At this moment, the earmuff of Ye Feng also sounded the eager voice of Oriana and Caitlin: "Ye Feng, go back to the ground, there are shock waves in the air that will lock you!"


    Vaguely, Ye Feng also heard Fiona''s anxious cry.


    However, he ignored their kind reminders and continued to fly high at high speed.


    Soon, he felt himself locked in by a shock wave that could navigate automatically.


    Take a deep breath, Ye Feng''s rapid rising body turns straight down and runs to the half up giant beast below.


    Seeing that he was about to be hit by his shock wave, Ye Feng tore open a space vortex and ran into it directly.


    And those shock waves around did not have time to stop the car, all hit the giant beast.


    At the next moment, the hykes super magic missile also followed closely, accurately hitting the tyrannosaurus.


    So many magic technology energy gathered together, suddenly burst out one after another of the explosion sound.


    For a moment, the dazzling brilliance made all the people in the city dare not open their eyes.


    When Guanghua disperses, izerell and Yasuo dare to open their eyes.


    At the chest of the beast, a huge magic ruby was exposed, and the leakage of electricity around made it more difficult to get up.


    The reason why Megatron can see the root of this situation is that Caitlin can see the root of this situation in that day.


    She immediately reminded Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, destroy that ruby, should be able to destroy the giant beast!"


    Hearing Caitlin''s speech, Ye Feng flies out of the whirlpool of space.


    His appearance caused numerous shock waves to lock in. This time, they did not remind him not to fly at high altitude.


    When the shock wave is directed to the ruby position exposed by the tyrant, Ye Feng steals into the space vortex.


    The shock waves, without exception, hit the ruby and completely destroyed it.


    In this destruction, the various functions of the giant beast''s body became more and more clumsy. On the contrary, the violent electric current destroyed its own mechanical body.


    At the Hicks research base, Dr. Hart crazily scratched his ghost bald head with a ferocious face.


    "It''s unforgivable that you dare to destroy my tyrant!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1395

    Dr. Hart''s roar is in every corner of the city. It can be seen that he is full of hatred and anger at Ye Feng''s destruction of the tyrannical beast that he devoted all his efforts to.


    Kinks chuckled at Dr. Hart''s voice on the radio.


    "Incompetent and furious, hee hee, sister SANA, that bald donkey doctor is in a hurry!"


    Fortunately, Dr. Hart couldn''t hear her sarcasm, or she would have to breathe.


    In this respect, kinks is as good as ever.


    "Jinx, I told you that girls can''t say such rude words casually. Pay attention to your image!"


    Suna gazed anxiously at jinx, feeling that she had a long way to go to teach her sister.


    After destroying the beast completely, Ye Feng retreats to Yasuo and others, and takes off the source plan ¡¤ Huoji armor suit.


    Whoa


    Just thought of just now because this machine armor clothing was scalded to death, Ye Feng has some palpitations.


    But fortunately, Yasso and other people help him, otherwise he would not be able to control this machine armour suit which is still in the testing stage.


    After going back, let Caitlin and Olivia make a good improvement. If Fiona still wears it like this, he will really cry.


    If Fiona of the Laurent family knew what he was thinking at this time, he would be deeply moved.


    Yasuo looked at the rapid growth of Ye Feng, and said with emotion: "Ye Feng, you have to grow a lot more than I saw you last time."


    "It''s better to teach by elder brother Yasuo!"


    Ye Feng laughed. Although he was praised as happy, he did not forget the kindness of Professor Yasuo.


    Jinkesi also took the opportunity to come up: "Ye Feng brother, I tell you, your mecha is cool!"


    Noticing the star eye adored by jinx, Ye Feng smiles: "in fact, it''s OK, this machine armor suit is still in the test stage, and the side effects are a little bit big."


    Jinx covers her mouth with her right hand, looks at others like a thief, and whispers to Ye Feng''s ear.


    "Brother Ye Feng, can I ask you something?"


    Ye Feng looked at her mysterious, hesitated, but still nodded.


    Seeing that he nodded his head and agreed, jinx said, "Oh, well, that''s your mecha suit. When can I make it for my sister?"


    "This..."


    Ye Feng is speechless. Oriana and Caitlin designed the first suit of fire machine. He doesn''t have the right to let anyone wear it.


    "Can''t you?" Kinks drooped her young face.


    Seeing her some loss, Ye Feng thought for a while and said, "well, I''ll ask Caitlin and Oriana for you some other time. How about it?"


    "Well, I knew that Ye Feng was the best


    To get Ye Feng''s promise, jinx is very happy.


    With her understanding, Oriana and Ye Feng have such a good relationship that she will definitely agree with Ye Feng.


    "Jinkesi, are you asking too much for your brother Ye Feng?"


    "No, sister Sona!" Kinks spat out her naughty tongue.


    She shook her head helplessly: "you can''t help it. Your brother Ye Feng is very busy. Don''t give him any trouble."


    Thinking that she would also have a source to plan the mecha suit, jinx promised: "mm-hmm Kinks knows


    After a short rest, Ye Feng looks at the mechanical undead army and covers his forehead with headache: "those mechanical undead army are some difficult to deal with..."


    Yasso nodded deeply, but his words changed: "if it is difficult to deal with, we have to deal with it. It is estimated that Dr. Hart has no other powerful means. As long as we finish solving the mechanical undead army, we can take back piltvov!"


    Wei immediately made her choice: "I''m going to help first. There''s too much pressure from the haiks forces."


    "Wei, wait for me, we are a group!


    Brother Ye Feng, after taking back Picheng, remember what you promised me


    Jinkesi talks to Ye Feng and chases Wei at the same time.


    Seeing this, izzarel and SANA looked at each other and chased them.


    Xia''er led a group of black rose mages to come over and asked Ye Feng''s instructions: "Lord Ye Feng, are we going to protect Miss Gana?"


    Ye Feng looked at Yasuo, then said: "well, Miss Gana''s healing magic is a range, you need to cooperate with each other."


    "Understand!"


    Shire nodded seriously and began to enhance Gana''s recovery monsoon effect as before.


    After ordering Xia''er, Ye Feng looks at the remaining Yasuo: "brother Yasuo, look at them, in case of accident, I''ll go to see Dr. Hart!"


    Yasuo didn''t care who to act with. He looked at Ye Feng deeply: "don''t you need my help?"


    "Just give it to me. It''s a grudge between us and him!"Ye Feng subconsciously said "I" as "we", referring to him and Elise.


    But Yasso didn''t recognize the deep meaning.


    Since Ye Feng chose to face Dr. Hart alone, Yasso felt that he should believe him.


    "Well, I''ll take care of this side. You''ll let go of the fight!"


    With Yasuo''s understanding, Ye Feng grinned: "thank you, brother Yasuo!"


    With Yasuo and others, Ye Feng went straight to the Hicks research base.


    "Caitlin, oliviana, Dr. Hart should still be at the Hicks research base?"


    On the way to the Hicks research base, Ye Feng does not forget to communicate with Caitlin through the invisible headset.


    Caitlin''s reply rang out immediately in the earpiece: "well, still, once the magic satellite is locked in the target, it is very difficult to get rid of its tracking unless by special means."


    With Caitlin''s affirmation, Ye Feng''s eyes twinkled: "that''s good. When I get in, please give me some directions so that I can find Dr. Hart."


    All of a sudden, Aliana''s excited voice was heard in the headset: "Ye Feng, there is good news. The Allied forces of moglon trail, norhus, surima and ithtar are approaching.


    You don''t have to spell like that. You''ve been tired enough just now. Just give us the rest! "


    "The mechanical undead can be handed over to you, but Dr. Hart must be ended by us ourselves!"


    Ye Feng did not relax because of the good news. His tone of voice was extremely serious and full of prestige.


    Fiona, the Laurent family next to Oriana, heard Ye Feng''s speech and said to Ye Feng, "Ye Feng, are you sure?"


    "I''m sure you can give me something!"


    Answer Fiona''s question with an indisputable tone. Ye Feng, who has never said so, immediately suppressed Fiona and their three.


    The three women nodded subconsciously, and decided to cooperate with Ye Feng, who is full of aura at the moment, to provide him with their help unconditionally.


    At the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart, young girl Elise has not broken her contact with Ye Feng.


    Hearing Ye Feng say that she wants to find Dr. Hart, the terrible ghost just now, she is very worried about him, so she doesn''t dare to disconnect.


    "Ellie, are you still watching?"


    Hear Ye Feng full of deterrence, girl Elise is also at the moment is not the same leaf wind to suppress.


    She nodded, "well."


    "Then you must take good care of it. All kinds of grudges between us and Dr. Hart will come to an end today."


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1396

    "You dare to come to me alone, I will make you regret making this decision!"


    As soon as he stepped into the Hicks research base, Ye Feng heard Dr. Hart''s sarcasm, and there were several mechanical undead who were difficult to deal with.


    There is no time and these mechanical undead in this waste, only a little power left, Ye Feng runs the windy sword, and his body is drifting away from the mechanical undead.


    Although the mechanical undead''s shell is hard and time-consuming to handle, he can choose to avoid fighting with extremely fast body method and go straight to Dr. Hart.


    "Take the next left!"


    In the invisible headset, he receives the direction from Oriana. While passing by the mechanical dead, Ye Feng does not forget to destroy the broadcasting equipment used by Dr. hart to transmit sound.


    "The magic satellite has detected abnormal electrical energy in front of him. It is recommended to continue to move forward through the ventilation duct in the middle to avoid those electrical energy."


    No warning from her body, no choice but to stay away from the surveillance tube.


    He had done something similar to Elise when he was at Dr. Hart''s underground research base in Zuan, so he had to be proficient in this accident.


    I still remember that Alice has excellent drawing and memory ability. She can draw the detailed plan of the base only once.


    I don''t know if Alice will recall the past when she comes to a similar place.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng takes a peek at the young girl Elise sitting on the believer''s flower while walking under the guidance of Caitlin and Oriana.


    See she didn''t seem to be in recollection what, leaf breeze breathes a sigh of relief.


    Just thinking about killing Dr. hart to vent her anger on Elise just now remembers that such behavior is likely to remind her of the dangerous behavior of the demonic past.


    However, he couldn''t have retreated since they all came!


    Ye Feng''s eyes became more and more firm. Today, he vowed to understand their enmity with Dr. Hart.


    "There''s a revolving corridor ahead, and there''s a hidden door on the lower left. Just go there."


    Ariana''s voice sounded again in the headset, and the leaf wind came out of the ventilation duct and entered the whirling corridor.


    Guided by Oriana and Caitlin, he''s very fast through the base.


    "It''s very fast. Are you in such a hurry to die?"


    It is a sword to chop up the wide noise broadcasting equipment along the road. Ye Feng''s eyes are cold. At the moment, he is not normal.


    But in the eyes of Elise, the girl in his heart, he is more powerful and tall.


    Serious Ye Feng, or very charming!


    Elise always wanted her to be as good as a girl.


    Every critical moment, show this side again, control freely, is the real charming man!


    Unconsciously, the girl Elise''s heart began to dream.


    Ye Feng doesn''t know little girl Elise''s Xiao Jiu, and she walks through the Hicks research base with an expression of concentration.


    Caitlin''s voice rang out again: "Dr. Hart is in the control room we used to build the Reebok. Next, just go straight ahead!"


    On the Rafik, Fiona listened to Caitlin and Oriana give Ye Feng some news, but she was very upset.


    If she is not injured, she also wants to share the pressure with Ye Feng!


    Finally, when Caitlin''s words are heard, Ye Feng''s mind is revealed, and his eyes are full of killing intention.


    Sensing that Dr. Hart is in the control room, Ye Feng directly tears open a space vortex.


    In a flash, he appeared in the control room.


    Hart was surprised by Ye Feng''s arrival: "I''m really surprised. You even know that I''m here. By what means did you determine my position?"


    Accidents are accidents, but only accidents. You can see from his eyes that he doesn''t feel that Ye Feng, a demigod, has hurt his capital.


    Ye Feng did not say a word. The magic power of the moon rolling in his right hand showed what he would do next.


    "It seems that we have nothing to talk about."


    Feeling Ye Feng''s murderous spirit and sword spirit, Dr. Hart could not help but step back and quietly took out a magic weapon similar to the spirit extractor.


    "The same trick won''t save you, Dr. Hart. Wake up!"


    The magic of the moon in Ye Feng''s hands did not condense into the weapon form he had used before, but turned into a moon blade shaped like Elise''s blood blade.


    The moon blade flies out, and behind the leaf wind is the magic power of the moon.


    In the light of the magic of the moon, a giant moon spider appears in the shadow.


    Today, he is going to


    Defeat Dr. Hart in the name of Elise!


    At this moment, the three Fiona women on the Rafik can''t see the specific fighting pictures in the base.We can only analyze the war situation through the two red dots projected on the screen by magic satellite and the voice from the walkie talkie on Ye Feng''s body.


    If they see Ye Feng using a trick similar to Elise, they will be shocked.


    Ye Feng is not stupid. It is knowing that they can''t see it that he, Elise and Dr. Hart will be the most suitable way to solve the problem.


    Facing the moon blade released by Ye Feng, Dr. Hart not only did not hide, but joked: "her soul should still be on you?"


    As soon as the words were spoken, Ye Feng obviously sensed that Elise, a girl who lived in his heart, showed a feeling of fear.


    "Ellie, don''t be afraid. This time I''ll protect you and watch him die in front of you."


    In time in the bottom of her heart to pacify the girl Elise, Ye Feng''s eyes twinkled with cold light, and released thousands of moonlight like spider silk.


    "Sure enough, I can''t beat you, but if she''s in my hands, I''ll see if you''ll get caught!"


    Dr. Hart, a complete lunatic scientist, laughs wildly and activates his soul extractor like weapon.


    For a moment, a force of soul sucking and pulling was countless times stronger than before.


    Ye Feng felt that he had been cautious enough, but his soul and Elise''s soul still floated out a small part.


    "Ye Feng!"


    Hearing the girl Elise''s panic call for help, Ye Feng promised to protect her, giving birth to a trace of guilt.


    He tried his best to stimulate all the forces in his body. His soul was barely suppressed in his body, but the soul of girl Elise was still being stripped away.


    Damn, can''t you keep Elise''s soul?


    Perhaps sensing the master''s intention, the blue light of the goddess''s tears pulled the girl''s soul back into Ye Feng''s body.


    Seeing this scene, Ye Feng was very happy, but his eyes to Dr. Hart were more gloomy than before.


    Dr. Hart wanted to threaten Ye Feng with this move, but he was cracked by the tears of the goddess on Ye Feng''s chest.


    Unexpectedly, he finally showed his fear of death in front of Ye Feng!


    "You wait I still have a lot of magic technology weapons that have not been used. Only when you have defeated all my weapons and means can you really defeat me! "


    Constantly retreating, Dr. Hart tried to go to the laboratory to get the magic weapon that he had not yet had time to use.


    But Ye Feng will not give him a chance!


    Neurotoxin activated!


    Another move from Elise, the demon, caused Dr. Hart''s mechanical body to twitch and fall to the ground.


    "No You can''t kill me


    Seeing Ye Feng approaching step by step, Dr. Hart, who has become a dead man, feels that Ye Feng is more like a fierce ghost demanding his life.


    "I''ll die one more time, and you can''t do it!"


    "I am a gifted wizard scientist. I will study countless magic weapon in the future. I am the future of mankind''s victory over shadow island. I will regret it if you kill me!"


    "I can take you to see the various design drawings and pharmaceutical drawings I put in the laboratory, as well as the blueprints of various intelligent machines. They are priceless. Don''t kill me!"


    Ye Feng is indifferent, and continues to walk towards Dr. Hart step by step. His cold and merciless eyes make Dr. Hart feel deep despair.


    "I..."


    With the power of the golden dragon, Ye Feng broke the mecha on Dr. Hart''s body.


    At the same time, the magic of the moon condensed countless Elise''s blood blades behind her, which mercilessly pierced Dr. Hart''s fragile body.


    Dr. Hart "I" for a long time, and finally turned into gray clouds under the cool view of the leaf wind, which completely dissipated in the control room.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1397

    With Ye Feng''s method of Elise, Dr. Hart''s soul was shaken. The camp of surima, Ishtar, mogelon trail, and the Allied forces of norhus also came in time to help piltvov''s haiks troops defeat the mechanical undead army.


    Even though it was difficult to kill these mechanical undead under Dr. Hart''s transformation, they were still defeated in front of the huge allied forces.


    Moreover, in the battle, the Allied forces gradually found the weakness of these mechanical undead.


    That is, their low-level undead bodies that are not covered by machinery are extremely fragile. If they are aimed at the area where they are not covered by machinery, it will cause great damage.


    The discovery of this weakness spread quickly among the Allied forces, and the targeted attack accelerated the recovery speed of the Allied forces against piltvov.


    Time flies by and it''s the next morning.


    Compared with yesterday, piltvov was a little less dead and a little more angry.


    But there are still corpses all over the place, waiting for the Allied forces to clean it up.


    There are also the ruins of the high-rise buildings, which are in great need of people to rebuild their homes here.


    Relieved of its threat to the air shock wave device, the Rafik slowly sailed into piltvov and returned to the long lost haiks research base.


    Stopping at the parking lot on the ground floor of the base, Fiona of the Laurent family can''t wait to trot out of the control room of the rifik and watch Ye Feng waving at her from the base control room.


    At first, she was able to control her emotions so that she could not see any fluctuations in her face.


    But as Ye Feng came to her slowly, her heart gradually lost control of the real idea.


    When she plunges into Ye Feng''s arms, Fiona seldom takes the initiative.


    Her nose was a little sour: "Ye Feng, I''m worried about you!"


    "Isn''t this good for me?"


    Ye Feng grinned heartlessly.


    In the arms of Ye fenghuai for a moment, Fiona gradually calms down and restores her nature.


    She pushed Ye Feng away angrily and pulled the flesh from Xiaye Feng''s waist: "don''t be so foolishly next time. If there isn''t a cure mage, you''ll have to burn like before when you fell into the sea of fire with jinx before!"


    Meet her evil small eyes, Ye Feng had to shrug: "good, I listen to you!"


    Fiona face relaxed, she still like Ye Feng to talk to her like this.


    Although know he is mostly perfunctory to her, but it is very useful!


    Thinking of thinking, she thought of yilisi, a girl who was pulled out of Ye Feng''s body.


    I didn''t expect it to be OK. At the thought of her little vinegar jar, she overturned again: "what about Ellie? Is she still in you? "


    Ye Feng replied without thinking: "no, I let her spirit back to Ionia and stay well."


    A listen to Ellie back, Fiona no longer hide, is to stretch out a jade hand to grab Ye Feng.


    This time, Ye Feng learned to be smart and skilfully avoided her habitual movements.


    Did not find Ye Feng, Fiona also did not continue to try, but her face showed sullen: "you explain to me, why Ailey is pulled from your body?"


    Hum!


    Dead leaf wind, smelly leaf wind!


    How many things are hidden from me!


    Fiona''s eyes glowing at Ye Feng''s eyes, she was very angry this time!


    When it comes to this question, Ye Feng is really a little difficult to answer. however_ , _with_fiona_ ''_s_eyes_fixed_like_an_inquisitor_ , _ye_feng_still_managed_to_reply_ : " _this_is_a_kind_of_magic_of_ellie_ . _it_ ''_s_not_her_real_person_ , _it_ ''_s_just_a_wisp_of_soul_ . _it_ ''_s_similar_to_you_using_the_magic_satellite_to_locate_me_ . _you_can_see_my_movement_ . "_


    After listening to Ye Feng''s half true story, Fiona has no doubt about him.


    But she murmured sullenly.


    "The other I have a Dragon Pendant to sense you.


    Sylvier and you both have walkie talkies to keep in touch.


    Ali, I have little hope for you.


    Even Na Mei has the scales of her heart to feel you, but I have nothing... "


    The more you talk about it, the lower your mood. Fiona, the Laurent family, is a little bit autistic.


    Turning back, she sat on the deck without saying a word.


    Ye Feng said with a bitter smile: "Fiona, you think about Diana, Wayne, and kasha. They don''t have anything to feel me about. Don''t be upset!"


    "Leave me alone, I''m not unhappy!"


    Fiona pouted her little mouth and got into a temper.


    Finish this sentence, she is still waiting for Ye Feng to appease her, who can''t understand her heart Ye Feng almost didn''t take her to death.


    "Well, I''ll go to see hivier. The Allied reinforcements are in the advanced city. I have to see who they are."


    She pulled the corner of Ye Feng''s coat, indignant: "Stinky leaf wind, you must not leave me!"


    In fact, Ye Feng said this on purpose this time. He wanted to learn from hivier to inspire Fiona.After success, he said with a smile: "good, good, we together!"


    Shortly after Ye Feng and Fiona left the Hicks research base, Caitlin and Oriana also stepped out of the rifik and went from the base control room to the internal laboratory area.


    After checking the drawings, medicines and experimental devices that were not taken away from the laboratories, Dr. Hart did not destroy them. The second daughter was relieved.


    "That''s great. Everything is still there, and there are more drawings and articles for Dr. Hart''s research. It''s a surprise!"


    Oriana, her hands folded, fell on her chest, her face brimming with joy.


    Seeing her smile, Caitlin was also kind-hearted: "yes, we can have a busy time next!"


    It would be very busy to hear that, and oliviana suggested, "do you want to contact the people from the Hicks forces to help us clean up?"


    "No, it''s very important. Let''s take our time."


    Caitlin shook her head. She didn''t think anyone else could help.


    "Well, I''ll listen to you."


    Oriana didn''t think too much about it. After discussing with Caitlin about the area to clean up, she left the current laboratory.


    As soon as she left, Caitlin, whose face was still full of joy of victory, turned cold.


    She rummaged in the laboratory, and soon found a gem shining with black gold.


    After finding the gem, she quietly went back to the laboratory on the rifek, taking advantage of the fact that Oriana, who was concentrating on cleaning up the base laboratory, did not pay attention.


    In the laboratory where futuristic fighter mecha is being studied, Caitlin takes out the futuristic fighter suit that is still under test.


    Open the energy groove on the back of the mecha suit, and she will directly inlay the black gold gemstone that she got back from the base.


    Close it gently, and Caitlin changes into a futuristic fighter suit.


    Feeling the time energy brought by the machine armor suit, Caitlin''s eyes gradually filled with the flame of revenge.


    This time, she was hiding from Oriana because she wanted to use the time and energy of the Future Warrior armor to go back to the past.


    Rewrite the established history of her parents being killed by Alice!


    ¡­¡­


    PS: the new heroes League friends you want to see have been released. If you like, please go and have a look. If you like, please give it to your new friends.


    The daily life of union mechanics.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1398

    "Caitlin?"


    Aliana, who was cleaning up the lab, casually raised her head and saw Caitlin leaving the experimental area of the base and returning to the Rafik.


    In doubt, she came out and looked at the labs that Caitlin was in charge of cleaning up.


    Seeing that the labs had not yet been cleaned up, she was even more perplexed by how Caitlin suddenly returned to the Reebok.


    After thinking about it for a long time, she couldn''t understand, so she had to catch up and find out.


    Caitlin was found in the rifik''s futuristic armor lab, and she was beaming.


    But as she saw Caitlin put on her futuristic uniform and carry her guns, her smile solidified.


    Breaking into the lab, Oriana holds Caitlin, who wants to rely on future fighters to return to the past.


    "Caitlin, what are you doing? The future soldier''s mecha suit is still in the testing stage, you can''t wear it casually


    Listening to Oriana''s voice to stop, Caitlin''s eyes of the fury of revenge subsided a lot.


    "Sorry, Oriana."


    She apologized apologetically to Oriana, who was worried about her.


    "Take it off quickly, the armor is more dangerous than the original plan suit in the test phase," Oriana urged


    All of a sudden, Caitlin''s relaxed look rose again.


    She pushed aside oliviana and released amazing time magic factor by futuristic fighter armor.


    Her hair was dyed dark blue by the blue magic of time. Today, a blue time portal appeared in front of Caitlin, who wore a high ponytail.


    "Ariana, this time I''m going to rely on the strength of future warriors to go back to the past and change the history of my parents being killed by Elise, the female demon.


    Please forgive me. I will be willful once


    As the flames of revenge grew stronger and stronger, Caitlin, dressed in the future warrior''s armor, disappeared at the other end of the time portal.


    "No, we don''t have enough time domain. You can easily be trapped in that time point and can''t come back!"


    Oriana stopped the voice or a step too late, with Ye Feng to learn the optimistic spirit of her this time how can not be optimistic.


    Looking at the time portal that gradually disappeared in front of her, deep despair enveloped her.


    Helplessness arises spontaneously. Oliviana''s eyes are getting hot and humid. She takes out the Hicks intelligent walkie talkie and dials Ye Feng''s walkie talkie.


    "Hello, oliviana. What can I do for you?"


    At the other end of the phone came Ye Feng''s voice. Oriana rubbed her red and swollen eyes and choked, "Ye Feng, you You take shivell, one Come back together, Caitlin. She There''s something wrong with her! "


    After finishing, she told Ye Feng all the things about Caitlin''s passing back to the past relying on the future soldier''s armour suit, and Oriana hung up under the consolation of Ye Feng at the other end of the phone.


    With a sour nose, Olivia is not idle while waiting for Ye Feng and sylvier to come back.


    After finding a small object in the lab that was also in the testing phase, she quickly adapted her stealth headset and then tried to connect Caitlin.


    As she tries, she calls up monitoring images of future fighters'' armor suits on her lab''s minicomputer.


    Drop!


    After a while, the signal of Caitlin is transmitted from the modified invisible earphone.


    "Caitlin, come back quickly. The research on the future soldiers'' armor and guns hasn''t been perfected yet. You may get into trouble if you put them on rashly like this."


    Without Caitlin''s response, Olivia, undaunted, carefully monitored the sound on the other side through a modified stealth headset.


    From the other end of the earphone, the sound of a future soldier''s gun came into her ear, and she suddenly trembled.


    "How can I hear the sound of guns? You''re not really fighting Elise, are you? "


    Asked anxiously, Olivia did not get Caitlin''s reply, but she heard the sound of gunfire.


    She was terrified that Caitlin would die in the hands of Elise, the female demon, or be trapped forever in the past.


    She continued to dissuade Caitlin: "I want you to come back immediately and change the past, which may have unimaginable consequences. You are likely to be trapped in that time point forever and become a part of time!"


    This time, Oriana finally waited for Caitlin''s response: "I''m still late!"


    Hearing Caitlin''s angry voice, Oriana was almost sure that Caitlin had indeed crossed back into the past.


    However, there was a deviation in the time node of the crossing, which led to a certain time node after the death of Caitlin''s parents.


    And encounter the female devil Elise!


    Oriana sobbed: "come back, the past is irreversible. The controller on my side shows that the energy of your imperfect armor and guns is declining at a terrible speed. If the energy is exhausted, you can''t come back!"In response to the loud noise of battle, oliviana cried bitterly.


    "Are you listening to me? I''m worried about you! "


    When the voice dropped, oliviana heard a noise similar to a fall.


    She quickly wiped the hot and humid eyes and anxiously asked, "are you knocked down? Why does the earphone always make a falling noise


    The sound of the battle faded away and died.


    Oliviana was pale and had a bad premonition.


    Just when she couldn''t help asking, a familiar and strange voice came from the invisible headset: "Hello, I''m not your friend."


    There was no time to think whether the voice was someone she knew or not, and worried about Caitlin''s oliviana on the alert.


    She said nervously, "are you one of Elise''s men?"


    The next moment, there was an aggrieved voice from the opposite: "I''m not You misunderstood me My name is Oriana, your friend... "


    As soon as the person opposite her is also called Oriana, her pupils are gradually shrinking. She feels that a long-standing memory in her mind is being awakened.


    Under the pressure of her excitement, oliviana wiped her tears again and tried to keep calm and said, "wait What do you say your name is? "


    "My name is oleana. What''s the problem?"


    Once again, the other party was also called Oriana, and her dusty memory was completely awakened.


    It was the last memory she wanted to talk about. Caitlin''s parents faced Elise, the female demon, in order to protect her.


    She was hiding in the enclosed space of the rifek underground, where she witnessed the brutal killing of Caitlin''s parents.


    Then a dark blue haired woman with a high ponytail, an unknown mecha suit and an unknown gun appeared to fight Elise.


    Finally, the woman was defeated and inhaled into the transmission door emitting blue light.


    These memories flashed through her mind as if they had been a movie, and olliana always felt that the blue haired woman was a little familiar.


    Now she understood that the blue haired woman was Caitlin who was dyed blue by the blue energy of time magic!


    After thinking about it, Oriana murmured to herself in a complicated way: "I see. No wonder I was..."


    In the middle of that, oliviana sighed.


    At the same time, she also moved compassion.


    Now that Phoenix is in the past, isn''t it possible for her to cross over with Bingjing?


    Thinking of this, she immediately said: "by the way, Olivia, I want to tell you one thing, in the future, enivia, when she nirvana, you must protect her, especially be careful..."


    Before the warning words are finished, the invisible headset is suddenly filled with a series of noisy busy tones.


    Heard a noisy busy tone to block, Oriana or unwilling to fill in the following words.


    "You should be especially careful of Elise, the female devil. You can''t let her hurt enivia. By the way, remember to remind Ye Feng of this.


    He is our hope to save enivia


    The noise continued as Ariana finished, and she didn''t know if she had heard the second half of her speech.


    But a moment later, Aliana suddenly woke up, and she also recalled the vague memory of her conversation with herself in the future of that period.


    If the memory is not too long because of the deviation, the past in the first half of the speech will hear the noise.


    In the end, the invisible headset lost its signal and failed to hear the future self who said to be careful.


    As this small part of the blurred memory becomes clear again, the invisible earphone in oliviana''s ear is completely scrapped and has no signal.


    At the moment, her heart tile cool tile cool.


    Tears can''t be stretched again, such as the flood of burst dike.


    Oriana collapsed to the ground, her eyes losing their highlights.


    At this time, Ye Feng and sylvier arrived late.


    And Fiona, who had not been called, followed.


    Seeing the look of aoliana, Ye Feng comes to her quickly, and her eyes are full of guilt.


    "I''m sorry I''m late."


    Tightly embracing olivianne, whose eyes are gray, Ye Feng whispered.


    "We can''t change anything. Kaitlin''s life or death is uncertain. Ye Feng, Wuwu..."


    Feeling the embrace of Ye Feng, Olivia Anna''s eyes gradually recovered color.


    But compared with the empty eyes just now, she is more pitiful when she is crying.


    "I''m sorry, it''s all my fault..."


    Ye Feng feels that in order to protect Elise, I am sorry for many people who want to kill Elise for revenge.


    A deep sense of guilt haunts Ye Feng.


    Caitlin, a close friend of sylvier and olivianne, is now in doubt, adding to his sense of guilt.He couldn''t see Caitlin here, and her eyes were full of hatred and anger: "that evil woman, Elise, will pay the price!"


    Fiona of the Laurent family also hated Elise: "yes, she committed a lot of crimes, even if she died tens of thousands of times can not be paid back.


    Oriana, be strong. We will work with you to kill her


    Hearing their declaration of revenge, Ye Feng, who saved Elise, felt more heavy.


    Suddenly, a familiar voice came from the door of the laboratory, which made everyone tremble.


    "I''m sorry to worry you..."


    "Caitlin, you''re not trapped in the past?" Arianna, crying bitterly, looked at the door in disbelief


    Caitlin looked complicated and said, "no, the future fighter''s armor will pull me back from the past before the energy is exhausted."


    Shivell came forward and clenched Caitlin''s hands. "Just come back alive. Don''t think too much."


    Then she turned around and winked at the tearful Oriana in Ye Feng''s arms: "do you think it''s Oriana?"


    "Well, just live!" Oriana broke her tears into a smile.


    Once again, the atmosphere of the laboratory became relaxed because of Caitlin''s return, and he suggested that people go to eat together for a change of mood.


    After all, it is not easy to recover piltvov, but we should not be disturbed by this small unhappy gap to enjoy the joy of victory.


    How can they see the wind happy again.


    He felt a little out of breath under the pressure of guilt, and he felt a bit at a loss how to face them.


    I don''t even know what to do with Alice


    But after so much, he knew that he couldn''t show these complex emotions, because it would make them worry about him.


    Quietly covering up the real idea, Ye Feng follows them to leave the Rafik.


    ¡­¡­


    (when reading this chapter, it is suggested to review the previous plot. The two chapters of the great evacuation chapter: the interweaving of the past and the future, and Yasso''s reappearance.


    The next chapter starts the recovery plot of fre droid. Now there are fre droid, demacia, and the war academy is not recovered. It is getting closer and closer to the end.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1399

    Three days have passed since piltvov''s recovery, and Ye Feng has rarely been free for several days.


    This time, only the leaders of the coalition forces who came to Picheng for support were hivier, Kiana, panson, Leona and dreus, and Diana, whom ye Feng was familiar with, did not come.


    According to hivier, Diana is conducting a reconnaissance operation near the border of demacia with mafiona, a young girl from the demacia camp, and is unable to leave for the time being.


    Hearing this news, Ye Feng is very strange how the Laurent family Fiona came to support him in advance.


    A question to know, she is secretly rushed to support.


    But this time her kindness really helped Ye Feng. If there was no timely support from Fiona of Laurent family, Ye Feng and Elise would be in danger.


    Without blaming Fiona of Laurent family, Ye Feng accompanied her and sylvier in these three days, enjoying the short warm moment after the war.


    While Ye Feng had a short rest, aeonia didn''t have time to get the news.


    After discussion, they set fre''erd''s lost land as their next target for recovery.


    Naturally, the three sisters spared no effort to support the recovery of freldrod.


    They organized the fresh forces of freldrod survivors, Lisandro, seltrani, and ash, and led them to the iron ridge mountains through the portal opened by Soraka.


    They also led their own clansmen to set up camp in the iron ridge mountains.


    The good news that freldrod''s army was stationed on the iron ridge mountains came to hivier''s ears, and she immediately decided to take some leaders of the Allied forces to the iron ridge mountains to discuss the specific counter offensive plan with the three sisters of Lisandro.


    This time, he did not bring with him Ye Feng, who participated in every recovery operation.


    Because she thinks her Ye Feng is too hard at this time and wants to let Ye Feng relax.


    Seaville and ashey were good friends. With him as the middleman, the leaders of the Allied forces had a good discussion.


    Since she got rid of the shackles of surveillance, Lisandro is no longer as bad as before. She agrees with the idea of assisting the Allied forces.


    She was supposed to be a good talker too, but shivell and the other coalition leaders ate it.


    Seltrani was extremely distrustful of them, and those who were firmly opposed to the other allied forces also moved into the iron ridge mountains to assist freldrod''s recovery.


    He had no choice but to let the other alliance leaders go back first.


    She herself, on the other hand, continued to stay in the iron ridge mountains, trying to persuade Sizhuang Ni with her sincerity.


    However, she underestimated the extent of her opposition to this matter, and she was so dry that she could not persuade her.


    But he had no choice but to say, "how can you allow some of our men to come in?


    Now is the time for quanwalan to join forces against shadow island. You can''t refuse to accept the help of other allied forces because of the prejudice of the past.


    Whether it''s sherima, or norhus and bill Gewert, or pierwall and Zuan, we''ve all worked together to get it back.


    It''s almost impossible for you to take back the lost land on your own by the freyltrodes


    After a long and serious speech, he only hoped that seltrani would not prejudice other allied forces.


    If freyerdroid cannot recover quickly, it will be a heavy blow to the human alliance.


    Sizhanie was still firm, but her next words made him turn his mind.


    "The only ally I recognize is Ye Feng. You ask him to come and talk to me in person!"


    To tell you the truth, hivier is very surprised that the shrewd selzhuang Ni should trust Ye Feng so much.


    She could see that the leader of the cold winter claw, Sizhuang Ni, also liked Ye Feng.


    Without exposing the carefulness of cezhuang Ni, he said with a smile: "well, I''ll help you to contact Ye Feng. I hope you can consider my proposal after meeting him!"


    When the voice dropped, and shivell didn''t care if seltrane heard it, she went back to pierviff.


    Tell Ye Feng that selzhuang Ni only thinks Ye Feng is an ally. She hopes he can persuade her in person.


    Ye Feng is having dinner with Fiona of the Laurent family. Hearing this, he immediately decides to go to the iron ridge mountains.


    And Fiona is after Ye Feng leaves, fragmentary read a sentence: "smelly leaf wind!"


    Use the strength of demigod level to fly to the iron ridge mountains quickly. Ye Feng starts his mind to confirm the position of Sizhuang Ni.


    Seeing seltrani sitting on the top of the mountain, facing the whistling cold wind, Ye Feng went up.


    "Sizhanie, long time no see!"


    Is thinking about the heart of selzhuang Ni suddenly heard the voice of Ye Feng, her pretty face floating a trace of smile.


    But the smile was fleeting, and seltrane turned around, still acting as usual in a bold and incomprehensible manner."Are you here to persuade me to put those allied forces in the iron ridge mountains?"


    Ye Feng said with a smile: "yes, didn''t you say that your allies only recognize me?


    I''ll have to come and be your ally


    "So you didn''t come to me because of me?"


    "Cough, cough..." Ye Feng coughed twice and was extremely embarrassed.


    Selzhuang Ni suddenly draws closer to her and Ye Feng''s distance and stares at Ye Feng''s eyes with burning eyes.


    "Answer my question!"


    Her character is like this, don''t like to beat around the Bush, very direct.


    In the eyes of those who are not familiar with her, she is fierce.


    Ye Feng, who used to get along with her in freyerzhude, also knew that she was like this.


    Therefore, Ye Feng said truthfully: "I heard hivier say that you need my persuasion to come.


    But if I knew you were here, I would come and see you


    Staring at Ye Feng''s eyes for a while, seeing that he is not hypocritical, selzhuang Ni''s face gradually eased.


    She also said frankly that she would only recognize Ye Feng as an ally.


    "If you pass the test, that sylvier talks one thing at a time, and is very deceptive. I don''t like dealing with her very much. I''d rather talk to you more comfortably."


    After hearing her speech, Ye Feng said with a smile: "in fact, you will understand her way of speaking under the contact with shiverdo."


    Sizhanie didn''t want to go on talking, which would make a straight person like her uncomfortable. She had a straight face.


    "Maybe, let''s get down to business.


    I also feel that it is necessary for other allied forces to enter the iron ridge mountains to help us recapture freald.


    When you go back, bring some people you can trust to me, and I''ll arrange a place for you to live. "


    Ye Feng felt that this sentence of cezhuang Ni was very subtle, and he could not help saying, "can hivier take it?"


    Zezhuang Ni frowned and looked at Ye Feng solemnly: "with, her temperament and I are not good, but it does not mean that I will deny her ability.


    I didn''t accept it for the first time, but I only thought you were my ally


    After listening to serchuang Ni''s words, Ye Feng is much relieved.


    "All right, I''ll go back and bring people to help you with your actions."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1400

    After hearing Ye Feng''s information, he couldn''t help smiling.


    "A man you can trust? Why didn''t she just say she just needed you to help her? "


    Listening to Sylvia''s ridicule to Sizhuang Ni, Ye Feng coughed: "sylvier, don''t say that. She Chuang Ni will be angry when she hears it."


    Chao Ye Feng spat out his tongue playfully, and shivell said with a smile, "OK, don''t talk about her. Who are you going to take to help Freire zhuod''s operation this time?"


    Unexpectedly, he would take the initiative to consult him. Ye Feng said, "I still want you to make a decision. Xiwei, in this respect, it is estimated that only sister Sara can compare with you."


    Xiwei does not want to take the initiative to express her views, she still respects Ye Feng''s ideas.


    So she said with a smile: "you talk about it first, I''ll help you with your staff!"


    Ye Feng saw that she said so, so he had to lower his head and fell into meditation.


    After a while, he said, "I''ve brought the ten Black Rose mages of piltvov, and I''d better take them to freldrod, too. There''s too much room for their company magic."


    "You really need to bring it. What else?"


    With his right hand holding his cheek, he thought and agreed with Ye Feng''s proposal.


    Get Xiwei''s approval, Ye Feng is also more bold to say his ideas.


    "It''s better to prepare the hax Wraith armor for Frey droid, whose men are strong enough to adapt to the conditions of the ice field.


    On the contrary, I think it may be counterproductive to bring too many other allied forces to Freire droid.


    You know the harsh conditions of the ice, sylvier


    Entering the state of business, the smile on his pretty face was gradually replaced by a serious look.


    She pondered, "yes, but without the help of other allied forces, freldrod needs more of the hax Wraith armor than the other allied forces.


    Now we''re recapturing piltvov. With the Hicks technology base here, we should be able to produce a large number of Hicks ghost armor faster than in Ionia.


    I''ll tell Caitlin about it later.


    Any other ideas? "


    Say, Xiwei''s face is floating on a faint smile, she is very satisfied with Ye Feng''s performance.


    Ye Feng continued: "the leaders of the United forces just want you and me to go to Freire Zhude this time. There are too many people to agree.


    It''s enough to have you here! "


    I didn''t expect Ye Feng to boast about himself so much. Even if he was calm, his pretty face could not help but float two pieces of red clouds.


    "You flatter me a little bit!"


    Beautiful eyes charming white eye leaf wind, but her tone but can not hear the slightest blame for the leaf wind, more is the feeling of joy.


    It''s easy to be moved by the people you like.


    The very helpful shiver stroked his hair on his ear: "is there anything else to add?"


    "Not for the time being."


    Ye Feng shakes his head, he thinks so much.


    Seeing that he had nothing to add, he nodded slightly and began to refine his idea.


    "Although the other allied forces may not be adapted to the harsh environment of freldrod, they still have to take some people there.


    Ishtar brings three elements that can summon daisy. We can see the role of Daisy''s combat effectiveness in the battle of surima and norhus.


    I''ll bring another hundred elite sherima soldiers in the hax Wraith armor.


    It''s better to bring your Centaurus archers from the moon god sect at moglon mountain trail camp.


    Zuan in Picheng doesn''t take people. Their people are more suitable to provide us with a continuous supply of Hicks equipment resources in the rear.


    Norhus, in addition to the ten Black Rose mages you brought this time, I suggest you bring ten more


    After digesting the proposal added by hiville, Ye Feng nodded: "no problem!"


    "Now that it''s all right, we''ll go to Caitlin and Olivia first, and then we''ll go back to moglon trail and surima to take people."


    They are not sure when shadow island will lift its self seal, so take quick action to recover frailthard!


    Knowing this, he felt that they had been off for three days long enough, and it was time to speed up.


    Although she is not a demigod, Ye Feng, the demigod, takes her to prepare for the coming new battle. Today, she should be able to prepare everything needed.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, after a day of full preparation, Ye Feng and shivell set out again in the iron ridge mountains with a small number of allied forces.


    As before, neither ash nor Lisandro objected to their help.


    But to work successfully with Frey droid''s army, we had to get seltrani''s approval.


    Only with the consent of the three frailthord sisters can they join in their operation.It indicates that the accompanying allied forces will stop at Ai Xi, and Ye Feng and shivell will go to the area where the winter claw tribe is stationed.


    Soon, under the leadership of the people of the winter claws, they met with sizhanie.


    "Are you here?"


    After seeing Ye Feng a few more times, cezhuang Ni led them to the higher mountain of iron ridge mountain.


    It''s snowing down here because it''s bordering on Freire droid.


    Even though shivell had put on his warm clothes in advance, he felt cold.


    However, the cold here is not enough to compare with that in freyerdrode.


    I''ve been to shivell in Freire droid, and I know that.


    She made a good plan to ask her friend ashey for ice rum to warm up.


    With a little magic to warm his body, shivell said, "thurzhani, this time your recognized allies are coming with us. You should be able to agree with my previous proposal?"


    After a while at the peak, Sizhuang, who had been used to the cold wind, turned back and looked at Ye Feng and shivell standing under her.


    "If there are as many people as the last time, with all due respect, even if I agree, they may have a large number of ice and snow that will not be able to carry freldrod.


    Are you sure you want to bring them to death? "


    "This time, we didn''t bring so much. We brought elites from the elite, and they also had equipment to keep out the cold..."


    Shivell spoke slowly of their improved new plan, speaking as sincerely as possible.


    Listening to her sincere story, Sergio thought for a moment and said, "since you have said that, it''s not good for me to refuse your assistance. Let''s settle it!"


    At last he won the consent of Sizhuang, and shivell''s face softened: "thank you for your understanding, leader of winter''s claw, sizhanie!"


    At the end of the business, seltrane turned again, and stood at the highest point, looking out at Freire droid.


    "Ye Feng and sylvier, you two come up together and have a look at the scenery with me!"


    Hearing her invitation, Ye Feng and sylvier looked at each other. They both set foot on the high ground of the mountain range and looked at Frey droad along the gaze of seltrane.


    In this view, Ye Feng and sylvier''s faces changed.


    A great line of defense, made of shadow architecture, zigzags and winds from the southwest coastline to the northeast border of freundhead, bordering on the iron ridge mountains where they are now.


    "This recovery may be several times more difficult than any of you have ever done before."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1401

    Yesterday, on the top of the iron ridge mountains, I witnessed the magnificent shadow line from the southwest coastline to the northeast border.


    Ye Feng and Xiwei feel deeply shocked, this is the first time they have seen such a long shadow fortification.


    How was this built?


    Although it was very shocking, it was not enough to defeat Ye Feng and shivell''s determination to take back fre''erd''s lost land.


    So today, the two of them came to the top of the mountain again with the three sisters of Lisandro, and held a battle meeting to discuss how to launch the first round of offensive.


    After intense discussion among the five of them, they finally decided to attack the next part of the shadow line on the northern border of the East, and then make plans.


    At the end of the battle meeting, the three sisters led their three tribes'' freyerzhud army to attack the shadow line nearest to the iron ridge mountains.


    They didn''t bring all the soldiers with them, and they left part of the camp in the iron ridge mountains in case something unexpected happened and there was no way out.


    Ye Feng and sylvier are also with a relatively small number of allied forces, closely following the three sisters of Lisan Zhuo, responsible for assisting from the side.


    Soldiers pressed the border. They thought that there would be many shadow creatures stationed here. However, Ye Feng did not see any shadow creatures responsible for patrolling and guarding.


    The cold and piercing wind howled, and the gloomy and terrifying atmosphere pervaded all around.


    Intuition tells Ye Feng that although there is nothing here for the time being, there may be unimaginable dangers.


    Elitist leaders such as hivier felt the same way, so they did not choose to act rashly. Instead, they signaled that their soldiers would retreat first.


    When the army behind him retreated to the position they thought was safe under the command of the army, he took the lead and said, "Ye Feng, you are a demigod. Do you think there is anything unusual here?"


    Hearing the inquiry of Xiwei, Ye Feng decisively put out his mind and instantly covered a large area nearby.


    Within the scope of his mind perception, he did not sense any evil shadow creatures.


    But what about the gloomy atmosphere around here?


    Is it all from these shadowy buildings?


    The more he thought about it, the more likely he felt. Ye Feng told the four daughters of hivier what he had seen through his mind exploration, as well as the conclusion drawn from his thinking.


    After hearing what he said, Lisandro sighed: "it''s a pity that I have lost the power of demigod now. Otherwise, I can feel the abnormality here with your mind."


    "Sister Lisandro, it''s not a pity. At least we''ve got rid of frost watchers now, aren''t we?"


    Ever since she had solved her old grudges with Lisandro and sizhanihua, the kind-hearted ashy''s attitude towards them has become more and more intimate.


    "It''s also said that if we three sisters can make up as before, it''s the best ending."


    Lisandro chuckled, and she enjoyed being friendly with ashey and seltrane.


    Instead of joining them in the conversation, she gazed thoughtfully at the shadow buildings in front of her.


    After a moment, she suddenly jumped off her porcupine mount and walked toward the empty shadow buildings.


    To see her suddenly a person forward, Ye Feng and his party are scared.


    "Sister sizhuani, come back quickly. We can''t get in there rashly until we find out what''s going on here!"


    Ashy''s eyes were so anxious that she tried to get off her ice horse, but she was held down by Lisandro.


    "Let me call her back."


    Ye Feng and sylvier looked at each other, jumped off the ice horse, and a flash appeared on the side of Sizhuang Ni''s body.


    "Sergeant, go back with me first. It''s too dangerous for you to do so!"


    Remind a sentence of cezhuang Ni, Ye Feng grabs her jade hand, want to take her back.


    But seltrane stopped him trying to take her back.


    "Ye Feng, I can hear a faint call, there seems to be something calling me," said sezhuang Ni, who has never opened her mouth


    Hearing this, Ye Feng frowned: "then you can''t rush in alone. It''s very likely that the undead of shadow island are using their undead magic to bewitch you!"


    "No, I can really feel that they are asking me for help. Although it is very weak, I can be sure that we can never bewitch them!"


    Still refused to go back with Ye Feng, cezhuang Ni looked at Ye Feng with her eyes.


    "You go back first, I''ll help you to see what is calling you!"


    Don''t want to go into danger, Ye Feng''s attitude at this critical moment is much stronger than before.


    Don''t wait for selzhuang Ni to continue to ask her to have a look, Ye Feng pulls her to go back to their side and tells them how she feels.


    Knowing that sizhanie could hear a cry for help, shivell turned his eyes and looked at Lisandro and ash.


    "Lisandro, ash, do you two feel that way?"


    The second girl shook her head. They just wanted to say no, but they stopped again.The two of them looked at each other uncertainly, and then said in the same voice, "now there is!"


    Hearing the speech, he analyzed: "the voice calling for you may have countless ties with you.


    You''ve got rid of the ice watchers, but you''re still cold blooded.


    What can call you is the watcher, other cold blood, or things or people that are deeply related to you


    "Shall we go further in this situation?"


    AI hopes to consult the shadow complex, which is close at hand, and to shivell.


    "You''d better not. You''re all mortals like me now. It''s better to let Ye Feng do it."


    Xiwei said, and put his eyes on her most trusted Ye Feng.


    "If you are a watcher, Ye Feng will be in danger even if he is a demigod."


    "It''s OK. I just need to be careful!"


    Ye Feng grinned confidently, indicating that she zhuangni didn''t have to worry. She flew to the shadow buildings in this area under the gaze of the women.


    Almost at the same time when Ye Feng flies to the shadow buildings, the fierce cold wind around suddenly gives out a terrible roar like a beast.


    Without warning, the ice and snow trembled violently under the roar, tearing deep ravines in front of the Yefeng and shadow buildings at a visible speed.


    The deep ravine, which was constantly tearing, vibrated even more violently. Only for a moment, a wall of ice, which was full of gray and dead air, was cut between the buildings of Yefeng and shadow.


    The wall of ice is also like the air around it, which is mixed with the thick dead air that changes Ye Feng''s face.


    The degree of turbidity is not normal ice.


    Maybe it''s better to call it black ice.


    Along with the dead black ice high wall across the road of Ye Feng, a deep resentment spirit climbed out of the deep gully.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1402

    The sudden rise of the high wall of black ice not only surprised Ye Feng, but also the four women of shivell in the rear, as well as freldrod and the soldiers of the Allied forces, stared at the high wall which seemed to rise from the abyss under the ground.


    One by one, the grudges, dressed in Freire''s dress, slowly crawled out of the gap between the high wall and the gully.


    They howled and wailed, and their shrieks came and went like the shrill wind of the coldest in freldrod.


    The collective resentment turned into a thread of death, making the black ice wall look more and more distorted.


    It''s as if that area does not belong to this world, but the real world of the dead.


    "Ye Feng..."


    Around is always full of trust to Ye Feng''s ability. Seeing this scene, he can''t help worrying for Ye Feng.


    The girl prayed silently in the bottom of her heart, hoping that Ye Feng could still survive this time.


    Selzhuang Ni nearby is also worried about Ye Feng''s deep involvement in that area, but she knows that only Ye Feng can help Ye Feng now.


    Hands gradually clench into a fist, she also silently pray for Ye Feng.


    Under the gaze of all kinds of complicated eyes of all the people in the rear, the Ye Feng pulled into the twisted space is not as dangerous as they imagined.


    Because ye Feng can feel it, if he uses the space magic taught by Elise, he can safely leave the area of the black ice grudge wall.


    As for his other abilities, Ye Feng felt that even if he had used it, it would be very difficult to help him out of here this time.


    Since you can safely travel through this area with space magic, Ye Feng doesn''t have to rush out of the area of the black ice resentment wall.


    Floating in mid air, his body slowly fell back to the ground, and he watched the black ice moaning spirits in freyerdroid''s costume.


    Some people''s clothes are civilian clothes, some people''s clothes are the clothes of the soldiers of the freundzod tribes.


    Ye Feng, who had been to freyerzhude, could still recognize them. Some of them were members of the tribe under the command of ashey, seltrani and lisanzho.


    But there are also the vast majority of the black ice grudges, and their clothes are very similar to those of the fre droid, but they reveal an extremely ancient flavor.


    It seems that they do not belong to this era, but more like people who have died for hundreds of thousands of years.


    This makes Ye Feng can''t help but recall that he once saw the spirit of Freire zhuod at the edge of the wailing abyss cliff. They also have this ancient flavor.


    But the difference is that this time, these black ice spirits also have a more evil spirit.


    Shuttling between these black ice grudges, Ye Feng thought he would be attacked by the black ice resentment spirits.


    To his surprise, they did not attack him without exception, and they did not have any hostility towards the living.


    It''s just howling and howling, creating terrible resentment, which makes the dead air from the high black ice wall more thick.


    Deep sadness lingers around Ye Feng. Ye Feng can feel it. They are in pain at the moment.


    But because of the existence of the high wall of black ice, they had to continue to howl and cry, and they were enslaved and imprisoned.


    It is a very painful thing for normal people to have no rest after death.


    At such times, only by liberating their souls can they have a real rest.


    Recalling the call for help that she had just said, Ye Feng gradually straightened out the context and understood why she heard the call.


    That weak call, it is from these black ice resentment spirit.


    They hope that the three sisters with cold blood can free their restless souls.


    "What a pity..."


    A deep sigh, Ye Feng''s mood is very heavy.


    Knowing these black ice grievances, he flew into the air again.


    It was not until he was higher than the black ice wall that Ye Feng stopped rising.


    Looking at the shadow buildings on the other side, his mind expanded again to see if there would be more shadow creatures there.


    Just like before the wall of black ice resentment rose, it was still empty, without any shadow creatures.


    In addition to the black ice wall of resentment, there is no other change around here.


    He lowered his head and looked at the black ice high wall below his eyes, and the black ice whining spirit wandering on both sides of the high wall. Ye Feng''s eyes coagulated and launched the space magic.


    His eyes are filled with the flash of time and space turbulence. Under the wind of Ye, he appears on the other side of the high wall of black ice, where the shadow buildings are.


    Just as he was ready to move on and see why the shadow buildings were empty, the change happened again.


    The surrounding black ice dead air, such as the steaming and fluctuating heat flow, keeps rising, and condenses the ferocious faces of evil spirits crying and the withered dead ghost hands.


    Then with the rising of the black ice, Ye Feng''s body was entangled with the extreme ice force and the ghost force of Yin cold at the same time, dragging him to the high wall of black ice.Under this, Ye Feng finally understood that the black ice resentment spirit''s roar and the cry howl produces the resentment to have what use.


    It''s to stop anyone trying to get close to the shadow buildings!


    That is to say, the seemingly empty shadow building complex, absolutely hidden secret!


    Think of here, Ye Feng all over a shock, instantly shake open that by resentment and the black ice dead gas.


    However, as soon as he had shaken off the black ice dead air around him, another round of black ice dead air that rose to his position wrapped around him.


    Not waiting for him to shake off the black ice dead gas for the second time, the next round of black ice dead gas bound him.


    Just a few breath, Ye Feng is entangled by a lot of black ice dead gas, and can''t walk.


    Zhixiaoguang, on his own, is almost impossible to break into the shadow buildings.


    Ye Feng is not stupid, while he can still step back, tear open the space vortex, escape from the twisted space of the black ice grudge wall, and return to the side of hivier and others.


    "Ye Feng, are you ok?" He saw him panting, and his pretty face was concerned.


    At the same time, the three sisters also looked at him.


    "It''s OK."


    Ye Feng shakes his head, and after a few breaths, he informs the fourth daughter of his discovery.


    After listening to the intelligence he had explored, he looked deeply at the black ice grudge wall not far away: "it seems that if we want to continue to move forward, we must first break the wall of black ice resentment spirit!"


    "I''m afraid it''s not so simple that it can''t be broken. Even a demigod like Ye Feng can''t go through it."


    Ashy pursed her lips and looked at Lisandro: "sister Lisandro, you are the most widely seen existence here. Do you have any way to free those complaining spirits?"


    "If Ye Feng''s exploration is correct, the vast majority of them are ancient heroes who guard fre''erd and fight against frost watchers.


    They should have been sleeping underground, but they were blackened, enslaved and imprisoned by the undead magic of shadow island.


    There are only two ways to liberate them. "


    At this point, Lisandro''s eyes twinkled and stopped. She looked at the wall of black ice complaining, as if thinking about something.


    Ye Feng asked, "which two?"


    His question was exactly what the three sylviers wanted to ask.


    Under the gaze of the people, Lisandro said slowly:


    "one way is to kill them and make them go to hell.


    One is to cleanse them of their dead spirit and let them sleep in the ground again.


    Which one do you choose? "


    "The second, of course, sister Lisandro. It would be the best if we could let the heroes of Freire droid rest in peace."


    The innocent and kind-hearted ashy didn''t even think about it, so she chose the second one.


    If it''s Yefeng before, it''s estimated that she will choose the second one just like ashey.


    But now he chose to be silent.


    It is the same with sylvier and Sizhuang, who choose to be silent.


    "You are so cunning."


    Li sangzhuo glanced at Ye Feng, who did not make a choice, and then looked at Ai Xi: "Ai Xi, the second kind may be more difficult to complete than the first one, are you sure?"


    "I''m sure, sister Lisandro, we, Freire droid, have always had a tradition of honoring ancient heroes.


    For us, as long as their souls are pure, they are not undead, but great heroes


    Ashy''s eyes were very firm.


    Now that she has made such a choice, Ye Feng and the three of them have given up cunningly. Lisandro decides to respect ashey''s choice:


    "OK, that''s the second one.


    You have also said that we, Frederick, have always had a tradition of offering sacrifices to the ancient spirits, so you should know how to sacrifice them? "


    When Lisandro said this, Ashley''s eyes brightened: "sister Lisandro''s meaning is that we can try to hold a memorial ceremony for frailthard''s spirits, try to wake them up and get rid of the dead?"


    Lisandro gently rubbed ash''s hair. "Good. Do you want to try it now?"


    "Of course, sister Lisandro!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1403

    Looking at the three sisters who began to prepare for the memorial ceremony of Fraser Zhude, hiville whispered to Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, I have a kind of ominous premonition."


    Smell speech, Ye Feng looked at her worried eyes, stretched out a big hand and held her jade hand tightly: "don''t worry too much, I will protect them by the side."


    "I hope I think too much."


    Feeling the warmth from Ye Feng''s big hand, he took a deep breath and stared at the three sisters with twinkling eyes.


    Ye Feng patted hivier on the shoulder and watched with her the three sisters who were preparing for the memorial ceremony of Fraser Zhude.


    He was worried about something, even though he said something to placate him.


    Because he knew that sylvier''s premonition had always been very keen, and could capture the key points that many people could not capture.


    If she says something is wrong, then the probability of an accident will be very high.


    So, he has to be on high alert for any impending danger!


    It is not only Ye Feng and shivell who feel that this memorial ceremony will be very dangerous, but also cezhuang Ni and Lisandro who are in the process of the ceremony.


    Among the five elite leaders of the human alliance, only the innocent and kind-hearted ashey did not have this sense of crisis.


    In her heart, she only hoped that the spirits who had sacrificed for the protection of freldrod could rest in peace.


    The three sisters carefully depict the phalanx of Fraser Zhude''s spiritual sacrifice ceremony, and regularly put all kinds of ritual materials in their proper places.


    When everything is ready, Lisandro motioned to ash to stand at the center of the array eye.


    She and sizhanie, on both sides of ash.


    "Ashey, you are the one who presides over the memorial ceremony. Seltrane and I will help you out!"


    After telling ashy, Lisandro and Sizhuang look at each other and are ready to protect the smallest ashy.


    "Yes, sister Lisandro!"


    Ashy was relieved of both Lisandro and sizhani, and she slowly stepped into the position of the eye of the battle and began to preside over the memorial ceremony for the spirit of frailthard.


    Solemnly standing in the same place, she put her hands together and made a praying posture, and sincerely gazed at the black ice complaining spirits.


    "I am ashy, Queen of the avarosa tribe, who is the ancient hero of freylzod, who governs one third of the land and people of fre''erd.


    Here is a memorial ceremony for your dead. May your dead get rid of the shackles of shadow and return to peace


    In the girl''s prayer


    The young ice queen, ashy, prayed devoutly for the spirit of the dead.


    As time goes by, the more violent the wind blows around her.


    "Ye Feng!" Xiwei eyes a congealed, she quickly reminds the leaf wind nearby.


    To show Xiwei to rest assured, Ye Feng, who had been ready for protection, immediately flashed to the three sisters of AI Xi.


    When Kendo of the wind is launched, Professor Yasuo''s wind wall rises from the ground to stop the thousand layers of snow waves.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s back in front of her, she felt that he was very tall at the moment. She almost subconsciously showed a look of concern: "Ye Feng, don''t you care?"


    "It''s OK, sizhanie. You can continue with the ceremony and leave the rest to me!"


    When the snow wave disintegrates, Ye Feng indicates that she zhuangni doesn''t have to worry about him.


    Hearing his words, sizhanie took a deep look at him for the last time, and then she threw herself into the memorial ceremony again, guarding ashey''s side.


    No longer bound by the ice watcher''s icy blood, seljani followed Ashley and chanted a memorial prayer.


    "I am sizhani, the leader of the tribe of winterclaws, and the ruler of one third of the land and people.


    Here, together with AI Xi of the avarosa tribe and Lisandro of the frost guard tribe, we offer a sacrifice to the spirit of frardo, who once fought a bloody battle.


    May your brave and unyielding souls be as holy as ever! "


    Compared with ashey''s pure and kind voice, and some small soft voice, selchuang Ni''s voice is more sonorous, powerful and firm.


    As two of the three sisters have already chanted their prayers in the memorial ceremony for the spirits of the dead, there are faint signs that the wall of black ice complaining spirit is about to collapse in the distance.


    Those who roam on both sides of the high wall of black ice, gradually no longer cry in sorrow, no longer howl in anger, but show a confused color.


    Seeing this scene, shivell beamed with joy: "effective, Ye Feng!"


    "Well, it seems that we have a chance to cross that wall of black ice resentment!"


    Ye Feng also shows a smile. If you can break the black ice wall by offering sacrifices to the heroes, it would be great.


    The rear Human Alliance Army saw this scene and was also excited.


    After she sang her prayer for the memorial ceremony, Lisandro joined her and Ashe.


    "I am Lisandro, the Witch of the frost guard tribe, who governs the territory and the people to the north of the east of freyerzhud.I have witnessed with my own eyes the fighting between your heroes and frost watchers, and against shadow island.


    Here, together with the reincarnations of avarosa and selelda, we commemorate the fearless spirit of frardzedek.


    If you and other spirits remember the three queens you have vowed to be loyal to, please wake up from the muddy abyss


    The voice of lissao chanting her prayers was more majestic than that of seljani and ashey.


    If she had not lost her demigod power, I am afraid that all the soldiers present would have shuddered at her not angry and arrogant empress.


    The ceremony was officially opened with the prayer of the three leaders of freldroyd, and a steady stream of pure ice power was injected into the ritual array.


    Then, from the operation of the array at a visible speed to the extent that half gods can hear it, it affects the black ice grudged spirits not far away.


    "Is this the memorial ceremony for the three empresses frailthard?"


    Ye Feng, who saw this ceremony for the first time, showed a shocking look.


    If this power is not only aimed at those black ice resentment spirits, I am afraid even the real God will be very afraid of this power.


    As a good friend of AI Xi, he had seen AI Xi hold a memorial ceremony before he knew Ye Feng.


    What we saw at that time was just ordinary memorial ceremony, and there was no thrilling ice field magic energy. Moreover, the method of memorial ceremony was different from that now.


    She thought about it a little, and most of the problems were in the ritual array which was almost completed by Lisandro.


    Fortunately, Lisandro had already got rid of the ice watcher''s shackles, otherwise he would have been afraid that Lisandro would use this kind of magic to deal with the allies.


    Not far away, those black ice grudged spirits were washed away by the extreme ice force from the ritual array.


    With the passage of time, those black ice resentment face confused eyes gradually restored to clear.


    They also gradually realized that they had been enslaved by the evil magic of shadow island.


    But the clarity in their eyes did not last long, and their bodies washed by the power of ice were infected with the evil spirit of the dead.


    "It''s the high wall of black ice that is making trouble!"


    Ye Feng noticed that the high wall of black ice was washed away, which sent out more evil spirits of the dead, distorting the minds of the evil spirits.


    He didn''t want to see the efforts of the three seltranes in vain, so he made a show to rush over and try to destroy the black ice wall.


    He pressed down Ye Feng who wanted to go forward in time, and looked at the sky above the black ice high wall in an uncertain way, and said in a meaningful way:


    "Ye Feng, can''t go, he''s coming!"


    At the same time, behind the scenes, with the help of shivell''s warning to Ye Feng, slowly showed a distorted image above the high wall of black ice.


    "Kalthas the dead chanter!"


    After Ye Feng saw that the real face of the backstage gangster was karlsas of the shadow Island, he could not help but call out the name of karlsas.


    No, the breath is only a demigod!


    It''s supposed to be the image of Elise and Maud Caesar before, not the real one.


    Kalthas nodded at Ye Feng, and then looked at the three empresses Freire Zhude who were holding a memorial ceremony.


    "Are you ready for your dark new life, the three queens of freichod?"


    As soon as the words were said, the bodies of the three sisters burst into a terrible spirit of death, which made Ye Feng and shivell pale.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1404

    "How could that happen? I didn''t feel the death invading my body just now


    She exclaimed, incredulously, at the astonishing stillness of her body.


    Lisandro and seljani are the death chanters who look glumly at the black ice wall of complaint.


    "Ye Feng, are you sure to deal with him?"


    Hivier anxiously tightened her jade hand with Ye Feng. She was just mortal, facing the demon leader of shadow island. The pressure was not so great.


    "He''s not real. He''s only a demigod. I''ll try my best."


    Her left thumb caresses Xiwei''s jade hand, and Ye Feng indicates that she need not worry too much.


    "Well, please, defeat carlthas before ashey and the three of them are transformed into undead!"


    He looked at Ye Feng deeply, released his jade hand and retreated to the rear.


    Instead of adding a burden to Ye Feng, what she should do is to retreat from the rear and try her best to believe her.


    After calming hivier''s mood, Ye Feng stepped forward and raised his right hand slowly. The moon lightsaber shaped like the blade of a crescent moon was slowly condensed into his right hand heart.


    This time, he''s going to beat kalthas''s Avatar!


    Having had the experience of defeating Maud Caesar and Elise''s separation illusion, he is confident to do so.


    "Humanity, you dare to face me, this courage, worthy of praise."


    Carlas''s illusion of separation here did not know that Ye Feng had defeated Elise and Maud Caesar''s, so he was not afraid of Ye Feng''s challenge.


    "I''ll make you pay for this arrogance, kalthas!"


    Ye Feng responded coldly, and then flew to karlsas.


    Seeing Ye Feng flash in front of him with a swift and violent momentum, Carl sass is somewhat surprised, but still confident that he can conquer Ye Feng.


    Moreover, while avoiding Ye Feng''s moon lightsaber with his wandering ghost figure, he further stimulates Ye Feng''s nerves with the ghost sound that only he and Ye Feng can hear.


    "Well, I''m really looking forward to it. Alice''s pet can hurt me, too?"


    Alice''s pet?


    The eyes of Ye Feng slowly enlarge, and he knows that karlsas is deliberately stimulating him, but he still does not restrain his emotions, and his firm face is covered with frost.


    "You''re playing with fire!"


    Completely enraged by karlsas, Ye Feng''s momentum soared in an instant.


    The body of the Golden Dragon sends out the terrible power of the golden dragon blood, which makes Ye Feng''s body gradually climb onto the ferocious dragon pattern.


    The magic of the moon invades the dragon pattern, and the golden and silver radiance of the moon reflect each other.


    Ye Feng turned into a giant dragon in the eyes of everyone!


    Because his real self was sealed in the shadow Island, karlsas had long stayed in freyerzhude''s Avatar. He did not know that Ye Feng had entered the dragon clan and had been baptized by the blood power of the golden dragon pool.


    But he who had followed Soraka recognized the power!


    "You a human, how can you have the blood power of golden dragon!"


    He looks at Ye Feng''s eyes is no longer contempt, but unspeakable fear.


    With his illusion of separation, he could not bear the anger of Ye Feng, who gained the golden dragon power.


    The Dragon chant of the Golden Dragon cuts through the sky, and Ye Feng, who turns into a giant dragon, concentrates all his anger.


    Flapping the wings of the angry dragon, there are two terrible storms on the left and right sides that combine the power of the Golden Dragon and the magic source of the moon.


    The opening of the dragon mouth is also slowly condensing a huge flame ball, and with the passage of time more and more large.


    Boom!


    With an angry roar, Ye Feng incarnates on both sides of the dragon''s wings, and the raging storm blows to kalthas with unstoppable momentum.


    The fireball is also a pillar of flame that turns into destruction and goes straight to kalthas.


    Karlsas wanted to dodge, but Ye Feng''s speed was too fast this time.


    Before he could escape to safety, a column of raging storms and destruction flooded him.


    The roaring flame of the Dragon burned his mind, and the storm tore at his body.


    From the inside to the outside of the double suffering, struggling karlsas issued a heart palpitating scream.


    He felt that the breath of kalthas, which was submerged in the holy light, was getting weaker and weaker. Ye Feng collected the great power of the Golden Dragon.


    The towering giant dragon slowly shrinks, and Ye Feng returns to human form.


    In fact, what he didn''t want to do was to force him to use one of his most powerful forces.


    When the golden light and silver light in the sky dissipated, kalthas was in a mess, and his body, which might disappear at any time, entered Ye Feng''s sight again.


    "Good Human beings, your progress is really amazing to me, and I can''t hold you downUnder such distress, carlas is Jie Jie Jie Jie a smile, appreciated Ye Feng.


    But at the next moment, his words changed: "however, I can''t beat you with this illusion of separation, but it doesn''t mean that you can save the three empresses freundzod and these frailthard spirits polluted by the dead spirit!"


    "Not good!"


    Realizing that kalthas is about to launch an unpredictable undead spell, Ye Feng blows a storm of the moon all over his body and attacks him.


    "It''s too late, human beings. You want to take back freldrod? Hehe, it''s fantastic


    Before Ye Feng''s moon storm tore up kalthas''s Avatar, karlsas cast his own spell to sacrifice the avatar.


    Next, the scene of Ye Feng''s pupil shrinking happened.


    On both sides of the wall, the black ice grudged spirit entered into a state of madness and attacked the Allied forces mainly composed of freyerzhude soldiers.


    The eyes of the three sisters, who were holding the memorial ceremony, gradually lost their high light. They turned around and attacked the Allied forces in the rear.


    When they saw their queen like this, freldrod''s soldiers were in a mess.


    Ye Feng flies down in time to save hivier, and then raises a huge wind wall to stop the runaway black ice resentment spirit and the three sisters.


    But his wind wall did not last long and began to crack at a visible speed.


    Seeing the three sisters out of control, as well as the black ice grudges, are about to cross over him and attack the Allied forces in the rear.


    The ritual array once again released the pure ice power, cleaning up the spirit of the black ice and the dead spirit of the three sisters.


    The ice force released this time is more powerful than before.


    The black ice high wall in the distance, under the impact of this brand-new extreme ice force, gradually began to collapse.


    After noticing this, he quickly reminds Ye Feng who intends to remove the wind wall: "Ye Feng, hold on for a while. Maybe ashey and these heroes are still saved!"


    Hearing this, Ye Feng had to grit his teeth and try to support the wind wall and guard the rear hivier and the Allied forces.


    He is now compared with the black ice wall to see who can''t hold on first.


    "Lord Ye Feng, let''s help you!"


    In the rear, the black rose mages headed by shire saw that Ye Feng tried so hard to protect them. They also came forward to use the magic to increase the duration of Ye Feng''s wind wall.


    "Let''s come too. We are the ice mage of Queen Lisandro, and we will also enchant the power of magic


    Li sangzhuo''s chief mage, Cathy, stood up. She led a large group of Li sangzhuo''s ice mages and began to add strength to Ye Feng.


    With the concerted efforts of all the people, the black ice grudge wall broke down one step before the wind wall broke, and all of them rolled down into the deep underground ravines.


    With the collapse of the wall of black ice''s resentment, the spirits of the black ice, and the dead spirit of the three sisters of AI Xi also disappeared.


    "Thank you, Ye Feng. You saved us again!"


    She Zhuang Ni, who is close to Ye Feng, expressed their gratitude to Ye Feng on behalf of AI Xi and Li sangzhuo.


    Her face, which could hardly blush, was also a rare faint blush.


    Those black ice spirits washed away the filth, and turned back to the clear eyes of Frey zhuod.


    Like the three sisters, they all know that Ye Feng saved them just now.


    They look at Ye Feng''s eyes with awe.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1405

    After purifying the spirits of freldrod, they should have gone back to the ground and continued to sleep.


    But when they were sober, they did not choose to do so. Instead, they swore allegiance to the three sisters, hoping to help them recapture freald.


    These heroes were soldiers of Freire droid. They had strong physique and fearless spirit of life and death.


    Most of them had fought with frost watchers, and the remaining few were soldiers who had recently fought shadow island.


    Through the test of death, they become more powerful as heroes than before.


    Such a large number of spirits together, can also cast the unique magic of frailthard spirits, which can''t be ignored by demigods.


    In addition, they will have great attribute restraint ability in dealing with the undead. Whether it is individual combat or group combat, they have more advantages than ordinary Allied soldiers.


    Before, because of the ice watchers, they were all trapped in the bottom of the howling abyss. Even if a few of them were out of the howling abyss, they were in a state of confusion.


    Because last time Ye Feng went deep into the howling abyss, the ice watcher''s bondage to them has disappeared, and they can walk on the extremely icy land of freichod with their own will.


    As long as they don''t get out of frailthard, their spiritual strength will not decline.


    Now such a force that can''t be ignored is willing to pledge allegiance to the three queens of freichod. How can the three sisters disagree?


    After swearing allegiance to the three sisters, Fraser zhuod''s spirit kneels down to Ye Feng.


    Most of them witnessed Ye Feng''s fighting with the frost watchers at the bottom of the howling abyss. They were deeply impressed by Ye Feng''s heroic action against the frost watchers alone.


    This time, Ye Feng saved them, and they also said that they would be loyal to Ye Feng.


    As long as it is not against the orders of Freire zhuod, he Ye Feng can deploy the spirits from them at any time.


    Ye Feng originally wanted them to listen to the words of the three sisters. After all, he and hiville were just helpers.


    The strategy of the general direction must be based on the ideas of the three sisters.


    However, he had already guessed what Ye Feng would do. He stopped him and motioned him to accept them.


    Although I don''t know why hivier let him accept, Ye Feng believed her suggestion, so he also accepted the loyalty of Fraser zhuod''s heroes.


    Ye Feng was also worried that his acceptance of the loyalty of these heroes would cause the three sisters'' dissatisfaction, but they all just smile and nod at him, and they are not dissatisfied.


    She even said that it was a pleasure for her to accept the loyalty of the Fraser droid heroes.


    When she said this, her face, which was not so red, was red in front of Ye Feng for the second time.


    Ye Feng did not take a close look at her face, and he did not find that she would also show a shy look.


    Sylvier, Ashley and Lisandro, however, are all aware of the strange look of Sizhuang Ni in the face of Ye Feng.


    After recovering the spirit of Freire zhuod, Ye Feng and the other five learned about the empty shadow buildings in this area.


    After being told by the heroes, Ye Feng''s five people also understand why the shadow building complex is empty.


    Because the significance of the shadow building complex is to enslave the spirit of freyerzhude and make the spirit pledge allegiance to the shadow island.


    Ye Feng, they broke the shackles of the Fraser Zhude heroes in this area, and the shadow buildings here have become empty shells and have no effect.


    As for the role of the other shadow buildings along the shadow line, the frailthord heroes did not know.


    But what they can be sure is that there are all freyerzhud''s spirits here, and there will never be any other spirits in other shadow buildings.


    Lisandro gazed at the shadow buildings not far away for a moment, and then began to say, "there may be other secrets about the shadow buildings on the shadow defense line, but the heroes of Freire zhuod don''t know for the time being.


    Now that we''ve taken this place by accident, maybe we can explore and transform it a little bit, and turn it into another front-line position of freldrod. "


    Ashy agreed with Lisandro''s idea, and she said with a smile: "sister Lisandro said that the iron ridge mountains are still too far away as the front-line camp. If we can change this place into our stronghold, we can attack freundzhud in all directions from here!"


    Talking about business, selzhuang Ni restrained her careful thinking of Ye Feng and directly asked, "how to change it?"


    "I have a good reconstruction plan. Adding a few mage towers and fortifications here will be very useful!"


    With a smile, he took out the rest of the sketches he had drawn in surima, demacia, Knox, and moglon trail camps, and showed them to the public.


    Lisandro looked at the sketch of shivell and thought about it a little bit. "It''s really good, but it''s not suitable for building on the original shadow building. It can be used as an extension facility and built around here."On hearing this, he frowned: "what do you want to make of this place? I feel that my draft plan has been and improved. The previous allied forces have taken back surima and established camps in norhus with reference to my sketch


    Lisandro smiles mysteriously, and then looks at the Fleur zhuod heroes who just accepted her and says three words.


    "Hall of heroes."


    "Hall of heroes?" Ye Feng frowned, and it was the first time he heard of it.


    Like him, it was the first time the three of them had heard of this architectural term.


    Literally, it should be a palace for the spirits.


    Seeing that they were all a little confused, lissao showed them her vision of the hall of the spirits with patience.


    "The so-called Hall of the spirits, as it literally means, is a palace built for the spirits of freichod.


    The purpose of building the hall of heroes is to specially contain the most heroic soldiers of fre''erd who have not been deliberately eroded by undead magic after death.


    Let them not become heroes after death, but also wander aimlessly in the abyss, and even be enslaved and exploited by evil people like frost watchers and shadow island.


    With this hall of heroes, the heroes will not return to the cold abyss after the war is over. They can live here as before, without worrying about disturbing the living.


    Here, they can continue to get their sublimation and pursue the honor that belongs to Fraser zhuod spirit


    Li sangzhuo''s idea of the hall of heroes not only shocked Ye Feng, but also the heroes of Freire zhuod.


    How glorious they were when they were alive, fighting for Frey droid.


    After his death, he could not rest in peace, and was used by various forces to fight against fre''erd, whom they once loved.


    Like the living, they are often confused.


    In fact, they don''t care much about the memorial ceremony offered by the living. If the hall of souls mentioned by Lisandro gives guidance to them who are transformed into heroes again, their souls who can''t reincarnate after death will be truly at rest.


    For a long time, Ye Feng took the lead to break the silence: "this proposal is good, I agree to build the hall of heroes!"


    "I agree." After listening to Lisandro, she had no other ideas.


    "Sister Lisandro, I agree!"


    "Me too!"


    Ashey and sizhanie also agreed with Lisandro''s idea of the hall of souls.


    It''s not enough to get their consent, and Lisandro needs to ask the consent of this group of frailthard heroes.


    "And you?"


    On hearing the words, the frailthord heroes were silent for a moment, and then they gave their answers with one voice.


    Their voices come together like the drums of a land of ice, echoing on the ice.


    "We are willing to join the hall of souls, and ask the queen of Freire droid to guide us again."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1406

    Under Lisandro''s plan, freyerdrode''s army has been working hard these days to transform the shadow complex in this area into a magnificent hall of spirits that is in line with the characteristics of heroes.


    Remove the dark spirit of the dead, dazzling blue ice crystal palace, like a dream, emitting a solemn and sacred atmosphere.


    While reconstructing the shadow complex, shivell took her and Yefeng''s men, as well as the freundzod soldiers transferred from the three sisters, to carry out her expansion plan.


    The first to be built is the mage tower, which will be equipped with a portal connecting piltvov and the iron ridge mountains to meet their material needs, strategic communication and information exchange.


    Then there are other fortifications, which combine attack and defense into one. This is the idea of shivell''s front-line operation camp!


    As for Ye Feng,


    he is not here in the reconstruction of the frailthard Hall of souls, but he has gone deep into the shadow defense line with other shadow buildings as the core.


    All the way along the endless shadow line observation, Ye Feng swept away towards the southwest.


    In addition to the fact that the shadow complex in the Northeast was initially guarded by Freire drodyning, who was enslaved by karlsas, all the other shadow complexes had a tight shadow army.


    Almost every other area, there are a few demigods.


    They guard the shadow line day and night, and from time to time communicate with the surrounding demigod shadow creatures to see if there is any abnormality.


    Ye Feng will eavesdrop for a while as soon as he meets this situation.


    He was not relieved until he confirmed that there was no Fraser droid spirit in the northeast.


    If this whole dark line of defense, which is like a natural barrier, attacks at the same time the parts of the area that they are not easy to recapture, they will most likely have to retreat back to the iron ridge mountains.


    But as long as Lisandro''s Hall of souls and the expansion of the fortifications of sever are completed, they will not have to worry about it.


    The front line of the camp of drow, Ingrid!


    Ye Feng wanted to take the opportunity to attack and kill a few demigods and demons, so as to reduce the pressure on the Allied forces with freyerzhude soldiers as the main force.


    But after thinking about it, he hasn''t implemented it yet.


    Because these demigods move around each other too often, one death may cause a chain reaction.


    Before the construction of the hall of souls was completed, he could not affect their long-term strategy because of the immediate vested interests.


    After countless wars, Ye Feng is no longer a young boy just out of the red maple forest. He will consider more and more things.


    The maturity of thought is the expression of progress.


    Now he, behind him, there are countless pairs of hopeful eyes staring at him.


    He must not fail those who have high hopes for him!


    I don''t know the progress of the construction of the hall of souls and the fortifications. He has been patrolling around the shadow line for two days.


    It''s time to ask!


    Thinking of this, he wanted to continue to watch the movement of the shadow army. He took out the Hicks intelligent walkie talkie and dialed the walkie talkie of sylvier.


    As soon as the phone rang, she knew what she wanted to say and said, "Hello, Ye Feng, do you want to ask me about the progress here?"


    At the bottom of my heart, he sighed or Xiwei understood him, and Ye Feng nodded: "well, yes."


    Shivell also directly replied to what he wanted to know: "there should be a day or so. This period of time will be hard for you. You must pay close attention to the movement of the shadow army."


    "Well, let me know by walkie talkie then!" Ye Feng still needs a day to listen to, and after waiting for two days, he is not short of this day.


    "No, Ye Feng, we will have a more direct way to let you know our progress."


    On the phone, sylvier''s witty and mysterious speech came. Ye Feng could almost imagine that her moving eyes were twinkling with cunning eyes.


    Curious, he asked, "what method?"


    "Please allow me to keep it secret. It involves the latest combat plan. I''ll give you a surprise, Ye Feng.


    If we succeed, we will sweep the shadow creatures including demigods on the shadow line with unimaginable speed


    Shivell smiles across the walkie talkie, which shows that she has absolute confidence in the new battle plan.


    The more she said this, the more curious Ye Feng: "can you reveal a little bit?"


    "No, we''ll see you tomorrow, Ye Feng!"


    Du


    With the busy tone sounded, Ye Feng was helpless to take back the walkie talkie, and he was also extremely looking forward to what action they would have tomorrow.


    In the process of waiting for the arrival of the next day, Ye Feng is not idle. He continues to monitor the movements of the shadow army on the shadow defense line, so as to prevent them from making a sudden attack on the Yingling hall under construction.


    When night came, Ye Feng, who used to like to sleep late, did not take a nap to rest, and continued his monitoring task.


    The next day''s dawn came quietly.


    With the advent of the dawn, freldrod because of the existence of the shadow line has become extremely dark land, but in this dawn light beam of hope.In the deep part of fre''erd, in the far northeast area, where the hall of the spirit of fre''erd was located, a stirring drum suddenly sounded.


    With the sound of the drums that spread throughout the ice, the next was soon.


    With the passage of time, the distant sound of war drum becomes more and more short and powerful.


    "This is..."


    Ye Feng''s pupils contracted slightly.


    The sound of drums in the war showed that hivier and his family wanted to launch a one-time decisive battle against freldrod after the construction of the hall of the spirits was completed.


    At the same time, all the shadow armies on the shadow line were in a state of intense preparation because of the sound of war drums from the hall of souls of freyerzhude.


    Ice field showdown, on the trigger!


    The thundering drums resound from every corner of the ice, and even the howling abyss under the ground can hear the determination of frardord''s Hall of souls.


    "Even if the hall of heroes is built, we can''t make such a risky decisive battle, shivell..."


    Ye Feng didn''t know much about the self-confidence of sylvier and wanted to meet all the shadow army at one time.


    But now that the signal of the war had been sent out, he had to do his best to support hivier and his campaign in order to win the final victory.


    Think about it, Ye Feng makes full use of the sword of wind and starts to drive back.


    On the way back, Ye Feng saw a scene that made him feel uneasy.


    The shadow creatures who are in the state of preparation are also blowing their death trumpets. A towering black ice wall across frailthard rips the earth and rises from the southwest coast to the location of the hall of heroes.


    Like the tide, the dark army boarded the black ice wall, swept the black fog and rushed to the hall of heroes, just like the Black Dragon Ridge of evil.


    These shadowy creatures want to pass through the black ice wall of ten thousand li, directly smash the hall of heroes, and defeat the Allied forces of mankind!


    More and more worried about hivier, they made a bold decision. Ye Feng could not help but speed up his flying speed and cast his space magic on the way, in order to return to freyerzhude Hall of spirits faster than the shadow army.


    From the hall of heroes, the drums still reverberate and beat more and more fiercely.


    Closer to Yingling hall, Ye Feng saw a scene that shocked him.


    The magnificent hall of spirits is surrounded by layers of mysterious giant ice array, which radiates enough power to make the gods tremble.


    The light column of polar ice makes the sky where the hall of souls is located distorted, releasing the gorgeous aurora.


    The top of the hall was almost filled with 20 black sorcerers under his command.


    Through the internal array diagram, we can bless the giant ice array on the periphery of the hall of souls.


    At the great ice gate of the hall of heroes, the Allied forces, mainly composed of Frey droid soldiers, gathered under the leadership of the three sisters of Ashley and hivier.


    "What about the Fraser droid spirits?"


    From the beginning did not see Freire zhuod''s spirit of Ye Feng puckered with doubt.


    But the next moment, his doubts were answered.


    The frailthord heroes poured out of the ice gate, their orderly array was no less than that of the Allied forces that had been assembled.


    The souls of the Fleur droid in the form of souls passed through the Allied forces and rushed to the black ice wall in front of the hall of heroes at a faster speed than Ye Feng.


    In the black ice city wall, the heroes of freldrod exuded a more terrible breath than Ye Feng had seen before. They swept the ice force, making the wall they passed like the ridge of an ice dragon.


    At this moment, Ye Feng understood why he and he had the confidence to declare war directly against all the shadow armies.


    Because this group of Fraser zhuod heroes, with the blessing of the hall of heroes, have the strength to compete with the shadow army!


    Like the thunder of war drums echoed in Ye Feng''s ears, his intention of war was also ignited in this cold and extremely ice land, and burned.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1407

    "Ye Feng, you are back!"


    Looking at the figure of Ye Feng''s return, Xiwei shows a faint smile.


    "Is this the surprise you told me?"


    Ye Feng said with a wry smile. At first, he was worried, but when he saw the group power displayed by the group of Fraser Zhude spirits, his worries dissipated a lot.


    Shivell winked at Ye Feng playfully:


    "yes, at the beginning, I didn''t expect that the hall of spirits built by Lisandro would have such a blessing for these Fraser droid spirits.


    Now that there''s such a force for us to fight in frailthard, we should be able to be much easier than we expected at first


    Ye Feng asked: "they should be able to greatly reduce the strength of the shadow army?"


    Lisandro said: "not only that, the remaining demigod demons, as well as the shadow army, will continue to be weakened by the strength of the frailthard heroes, which is the key to our alliance''s victory."


    Selzhuang Ni also stood out: "Ye Feng, we are ready to give you the weakened demigod demons, and give us the other shadow army. Do you think it''s ok?


    If there is a problem, I can... "


    She wanted to say that she could help him think about other plans, but Ye Feng directly interrupted her good intentions: "no problem, if those demigod demons are really weakened, I can solve them all by myself!"


    Seeing Ye Feng saying so, she had to say, "well, you must be careful!"


    "I will!" Ye Feng grinned, indicating that she should be relieved.


    Lisandro looked at the far away figure of Fraser droid''s spirit. She looked at ash and said, "it''s time for us to set out, Ashe. You''ll give orders."


    Today, in order to give full play to her strengths in battle, ashey has changed from Queen''s dress to Ranger freldord''s.


    This set of light decoration, especially suitable for combat!


    At Lisandro''s suggestion, Ashley, riding on an iceberg horse, also turned around and looked at the large army gathered in the rear, inspiring the soldiers of the Allied forces with a loud and passionate voice.


    "The soldiers of freldrod, as well as the allies of the Allied forces, have a very significant battle today.


    We will completely smash the evil rule of shadow island in this land, and liberate freylzod!


    After this battle, the souls of your warriors will shine forever, regardless of life or death. "


    First, she encouraged the morale of the Allied forces with inspiring words. Then she turned again. Facing the black ice wall in front of her, she gave the attack instructions with great determination in her eyes.


    "Attack!"


    Simple two words, but contains infinite strength, give the alliance the courage to move forward bravely.


    The three Ashley sisters and shivell led a large army, followed by the pioneers, Frey droid, and poured into the black ice wall.


    Ye Feng quickly swept into the sky, deeply looked at the four hiviers who were the leaders, and then chased forward at a faster speed.


    Not a moment later, he caught up with the pioneers of the shadow army, Freire zhuod.


    As before, the heroes of freldrod ignored the obstacles of the shadow army, swept through the ice crystal storm and penetrated through the shadow army.


    Even in the face of demigod demons, the frailthord spirits were not stopped.


    And their bodies were torn by the demons and the ghost of Zhou Dajing.


    Even if there are surviving shadow creatures, as Lisandro said before, both demigods and low-level demons are greatly weakened.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng is completely relieved.


    After noticing that the Allied forces led by hivier and her team were approaching, Ye Feng attacked and killed the only demigod demon in this area, which further reduced the battle pressure of the Allied forces.


    After solving the demigod devil, he continued to escape into the sky, chasing after the heroes.


    He didn''t continue to clean up the rest of the shadow army, because he wanted to leave more power to attack and kill the demigod demons weakened by fralrod''s spirit.


    The rest of the shadow army is enough for the Allied forces.


    However, even with the weakening of the frayerzhude heroes, Ye Feng''s strength was reduced to half after he attacked and killed several demigod demons.


    According to his investigation of the shadow line these days, if the strength of the remaining demigod demons is reduced, his strength is not enough to kill them all.


    All of a sudden, Ye Feng suddenly felt as if he had been infused with something. Half of his strength was recovering at a visible speed.


    He looked uncertainly at the Fraser droid spirits ahead to see if they were helping him recover.


    Finding that it wasn''t them, he looked back.


    This time, he found that there were countless threads of ice behind him, coming from the direction of the hall of heroes.


    Suddenly, he realized that it was the hall of souls blessed by several layers of giant array to give him a reply. Ye Feng was shocked and pleased.If the hall of souls can always give him such considerable power recovery, then sweeping the remaining demigod demons is not a problem at all.


    Even after killing all the demigod demons, he can help the Allied forces further reduce the pressure from the shadow army.


    Think about it, Ye Feng, whose strength can be restored under the perfusion of the ice silk, plunges into the attack and kill of the demigod devil again.


    After a slightly prolonged battle, Ye Feng finally killed all the demigods on the shadow defense line.


    Originally, he wanted to help the Allied forces clean up the remaining shadow army, but when he finished attacking and killing the last demigod demon on the southwest coast of freyerdroid, the ice wire behind him was broken.


    After the break, just now he was full of strength, and suddenly he felt hollowed out, mentally sleepy.


    Gradually understand that ice silk is not really to help him recover strength, but in overdraft of his physical combat, he can not help but show a bitter smile.


    "It seems to be up to you, shivell."


    Whispering to himself, Ye Feng found a snow mountain peak that could not only see the battle situation on the black ice wall, but also regulate himself.


    While quietly watching the situation a good situation, while slowly recovering their own strength.


    Although it is not as fast as healing mage''s treatment, his strength is still recovering little by little.


    On the black ice wall, those shadow armies weakened by the heroes of freldrod withdrew to the rear one after another in a rout under the impact of the advancing allied forces.


    But what these shadowy armies don''t know is that, like them, the armies behind them are weakened by freyerzhude''s spirits, and the demigod demons are all killed by Ye Feng.


    Their flight in this way will only accelerate their defeat.


    As time went on, before night came, the Allied forces with their backs on the hall of souls cleared all the shadow armies on the shadow line.


    Although some of the remaining shadow creatures fled, the small number was not enough to threaten the recovery of the Allied forces.


    At this point, there was freyerzhude''s spirit and the power of the hall of the spirit. The recovery action of freyerzhude brought a perfect end to the recovery speed that Ye Feng had never imagined.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1408

    From the southwest coast to the foot of the Northeast iron ridge mountains, the shadow defense line, which was not inferior to the grand barrier, was completely disintegrated under the attack of the Allied forces based on the hall of heroes.


    Next, the Allied forces, with freyerzhud''s army as the main force, began to clean up all the Arctic lands south of the howling abyss, striving to uproot the remaining shadow creatures.


    After several days of cleaning up, freldrod was completely liberated.


    Ye Feng had planned to have a rest, but who wanted to hear from hivier that the mogalon mountain trail camp and the demacia camp had begun to recover demacia.


    Unexpectedly, they did not discuss with them in advance and launched an attack on demasia. Ye Feng and hivier could only lead their two allied forces to rush from the location of the hall of heroes to the direction of demacia overnight.


    She also organized a large number of extremely ice land allied forces, including the winter claws, the frost guards and the avarosa, and went with Ye Feng and shivell.


    In the process of her journey, she asked Ye Feng a puzzling question: "Ye Feng, if you can be king, would you like to?"


    "Are you kidding, sizhanie? How can I be king? "


    Ye Feng is very funny. He has no territory and people of his own, so he can''t be king.


    He thought it funny, but he didn''t. She stares at Ye Feng and cezhuang Ni''s beautiful eyes, showing a little nervousness. Obviously, she also cares about Ye Feng''s answer.


    "I mean, if you''re a king like ashy''s husband, Tamil, would you like to?"


    "If a Queen really likes me, I''d love to be king too!"


    Ye Feng half jokingly replied that he thought this kind of thing was impossible, so he casually replied.


    She took his joke seriously: "you said it, I will remember it!"


    Write down Ye Feng''s words secretly. Selzhuang Ni is ready to wait for the shadow island to be destroyed. She will tell Ye Feng about their marriage preparations.


    At that time, Ye Feng will be her husband!


    One side of the sylvier immediately saw through the heart of cerzhuang Ni. She rubbed her eyebrows with a headache and glanced at Ye Feng, who did not know what to say.


    Night with a large army arrived at the border of demacia and Freire Zhude, Ye Feng and they were also worried that the border would be heavily guarded.


    What they didn''t expect was that there were many patrol posts, but none of the guards.


    However, after thinking about it for a moment, he understood: "we should have been attracted by Leona''s allied forces, and we should help them as soon as possible. Maybe they are in urgent need of our reinforcements!"


    All of a sudden, Ye Feng stopped near the country somewhere on the border.


    His stopping figure also aroused the doubts of sylvier and Sizhuang Ni. Both of them cast a puzzled look at him.


    "Ye Feng, is there a shadow army ambushing US nearby?" He asked in a low voice.


    She had the same question in her mind.


    Ye Feng shook his head: "no, you take the army first, I will catch up with you later!"


    Noticing that Ye Feng''s face was a little different, selzhuang Ni came forward and said, "Ye Feng, did you encounter anything?"


    "Nothing. You go first. It''s important to support Leona and Diana. Don''t worry about me."


    Ye Feng shook his head again.


    He can see that Ye Feng has something on his mind, but he is not convenient to say in front of so many people.


    And she could feel that he wanted to be alone.


    Shivell, who had always been a good observer, turned his eyes and thought of something. She pulled seltrani back to the front of the army.


    Cerzhuang Ni is not at ease Ye Feng: "sylvier, are you?"


    "Leave him alone and he''s home."


    Looking around the Red Maple Grove in the dark, he wrote down the geographical location of the forest.


    Then, she took seltrani and continued to lead the Allied forces, as well as the Alliance forces in the ice, to the hinterland of demacia.


    When the Allied forces and the Alliance forces in the extremely icy land are far away, Ye Feng''s eyes gradually show a complex look of revisiting the old place.


    Hongfenglin, this is his home for 19 years.


    The memories of the past with sister Ruiwen and childhood sweetheart, like a movie, are presented to him as he goes deeper into the valley step by step.


    Unconsciously, he has been out for nearly two years.


    In the past two years, he grew up from a boy who didn''t like cultivation, had a low realm and a simple mind. He grew up to be the strongest support of countless people, and also carried the hopes of countless people.


    This kind of thing, he just left home at the beginning, he did not dare to think about it.


    I still remember that at the beginning, he just wanted to go back to Ionia, but he went through countless hardships and dangers that ordinary people can''t experience once in a lifetime.


    However, the more experience these, after returning to the red maple forest, ye Fengyue believes that only here is a simple and peaceful life that he yearns for most.When it''s all over, he wants to come back here with his sister Ruiwen.


    Come to the valley of the river, Ye Feng will smile, remember that this is the place where he and his childhood sweetheart met.


    At that time, both were only children of five or six years old.


    Now, they are all demigods who can be on their own.


    Go deeper, more simple but warm everyday in front of Ye Feng.


    A long grass tombstone enters Ye Feng''s sight. He remembers that this is the tombstone he built for Ali.


    At that time, he was sad for Ali''s death, but he didn''t know that Ali was not dead, and that he was a Nine Tailed Fox.


    Further down the tombstone, there are two simple thatched cottages built by his sister Ruiwen.


    This is the place where they usually rest, and countless memories start from this place.


    Fortunately, this place is as remote as before. There are no demons and undead.


    Looking back on the beautiful days in the red maple forest, Ye Feng''s nostalgic eyes gradually rose with an unshakable look.


    In order to be able to return to the red maple forest, in order to let his cherished people no longer live in the shadow of the shadow Island, in order to complete the countless pairs of eyes flashing hope.


    He has to redouble his efforts to remove the threat of shadow island as soon as possible!


    With the threat of shadowisland gone, he and the people he cherished could not return to their original life.


    Ye Feng, who knew this, finally took a look at his home and left the red maple forest without any consideration.


    He chased after the Allied forces and the Alliance forces of the Arctic land. Noticing that they were ambushed, he immediately tore up a whirlpool of space and flashed to the two girls to fight side by side with them.


    "Ye Feng!" Both of them were tired. After seeing him, they were happy.


    "Sylvier, sizhanie, I will never fail to live up to your expectations of me. Let us guard each other and fight side by side."


    He killed Chao Xiwei and cezhuang Ni with his sword. Ye Feng''s firm words also gave the two women a very firm determination.


    "Well!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1409

    Ye Feng, who arrived in time, soon helped the troops under hivier and Sizhuang Ni to relieve the crisis brought about by the ambush.


    However, selzheni, who was relieved of the crisis, was not in a good mood. She said with a complicated look:


    "if only the heroes of freldord could leave the ice to fight. They were almost killed because of the ambush. It seems that we are not here to help, more like to add chaos..."


    Sylvier patted her on the shoulder and comforted her, "don''t say that, sizhanie. It was a shock just now. Didn''t we slow down?"


    "What hivier said is, don''t belittle yourself. The overall combat capability of the soldiers of sizhani and freundzod is much better than that of many allied forces.


    Let''s go, we have to keep going


    Ye Feng held out his hand and motioned for selzhuang Ni not to think too much.


    She zhuangni stares at Ye Feng for a moment, clenches Ye Feng''s big hand and follows him on.


    The army headed by Ye Feng continued to March rapidly in demasia. Before long, Ye Feng stopped.


    This time, it was not because he stopped at home, but he sensed a dangerous smell ahead.


    "Ye Feng, is there another ambush?" She thought almost subconsciously, having been ambushed by shadow creatures.


    Ye Feng felt his mind for a moment and shook his head: "I''m not sure. You''re waiting for me here. I''m going to find the way for you."


    Before Ye Feng went to explore the way, he warned: "Ye Feng, you must not go far away. We don''t have half a God here. Now this is the sphere of influence of shadow island. We need you to keep an eye on the trend nearby."


    "Sylvier, I won''t go far!"


    He gave him a reassuring look, and Ye Feng flew to the front.


    At the same time, he is paying close attention to the United forces'' exploration of the front and the rear.


    In front of the investigation for a moment, Ye Feng saw a huge magic red ray flash in the distance.


    When he saw the red ray, he thought of Galen''s sister lax for the first time.


    "Are you finally meeting me?"


    Resolute face shows joy, Ye Feng is looking forward to meeting Fiona in front of them.


    However, what made him feel embarrassed was that if he continued to move forward, his mind would not be able to accurately detect the movement of hivier in the rear, but could only see a vague outline.


    After careful consideration, Ye Feng still thinks that he should continue to move forward to see if the red ray in front of him is the magic weapon released by Galen''s sister lacs.


    If so, he is likely to Meet Diana, who needs them to reinforce them.


    They came in a hurry from the hall of souls in the northeast corner of Freire droid. Isn''t that why?


    Think of here, Ye Feng no longer has the slightest hesitation, with the fastest speed to the front of the magic red light suddenly appear position.


    When he arrived, however, he found that there was nothing here but the bodies of some of Ishtar''s changers.


    As soon as he turned his eyes, he realized that he might have been caught.


    His face changed dramatically, and worried that the rear coalition forces were in danger, he immediately drove back at high speed.


    At the same time, shivell and sizhanie saw a figure scurrying in the woods ahead.


    The two of them immediately signaled that the Allied forces under their command were on alert, ready for a positive encounter at any time.


    As the moving figure gradually stepped out of the forest, shivell and sizhani raised their hands one after another, ready to call on several black rose mages and ice mages to cast super long-distance magic on the figure in front.


    What they didn''t expect was that at the next moment, the figure that could not be seen for the time being sent out a voice to signal them not to start: "I am also a human being, please don''t use magic to me!"


    After hesitation, sylvier and sizhanie still motioned to the mages behind them to see the situation first.


    After a while, the vague figure gradually became clear.


    The man who came here was a man with a shawl, a beard, a bare upper body and a shackle on his hands.


    If ye Feng is here, he will be recognized as Silas who attacked him and Wayne in surima.


    However, Ye Feng is not there, and cezhuang Ni and shivell are bewildered by the appearance that Silas seems to have escaped from the dungeon where the devil is imprisoned. They further relax their guard against Silas.


    But even when his guard was relaxed, he said, routinely, "how could you be here alone?"


    Under the cover of night, Silas''s eyes flashed a faint malice: "I am a demassian civilian who has been tortured by demons in the dungeons of the imperial city of demasia.


    A few days ago, some people who claimed to be allied forces entered the imperial city and rescued us, but they also fought with the demons of shadow island.


    I was rescued and ran away in a hurry. I came here and met youListening to Silas''s story, worried about Diana, their hivier immediately asked, "do you know what''s going on in the imperial city now?"


    Silas thought for a moment and said, "I was so scared that I just wanted to run away. I only know that the first woman who can summon the moon was fighting with a woman who could summon the sun, and both of them seemed to have been wounded


    Will call for the moon and the sun?


    Isn''t Diana the moon goddess and Leona the dawn goddess?


    And they were hurt?


    Shivell became more and more worried about the situation of other allied forces, and she asked, "do you remember anything else?"


    "I don''t know. Are you here to help? Can you keep me? I haven''t eaten for days. "


    Silas pretended to be hungry and "asked" for the help of sylvier and sizhanie.


    After the inquiry, shivell completely put down his guard against Silas: "yes, sizhanie, your men should have brought dry food? Give him a little bit, he seems to have been greatly frightened, strange poor! "


    "No problem. I have fre''s special dry food on me. I hope you can''t get used to it."


    Seljani also relaxed. At this time of great need for human unity, she also chose to believe in Silas after the investigation of sylvier.


    Silas took the dry food from Sizhuang Ni. In order to make himself look more like an ordinary civilian who had been hungry for a few days and was excessively frightened, he ate it like a "choking".


    "Eat slowly, you will follow our troops, we will protect you!"


    He kindly handed Silas a bag of water.


    Silas took it gratefully and took a few sips. "Thank you. May I ask you a question?"


    "Yes."


    Sylvier didn''t think too much about it. He thought that Silas had suffered the devil for too long in demacia. He needed to talk to someone to relieve his depressed mood.


    Seeing this, Silas immediately asked, "after demacia is recovered, will the nobles of demasia still be responsible for restoring order?"


    He was puzzled how Silas would have asked, but he thought for a moment and answered.


    "It should be. As a demacia, you should know Galen, lax, Wayne and Fiona.


    They are all heroes fighting for demacia and the United forces of the human alliance. After the recovery of demacia, they believe that under their governance, demacia will soon resume its former harmonious life.


    If we can still find the missing demasia''s Prince Jiawen IV, depang''s manager Zhao Xin, and dragon blood Wu Ji shivana, you will have a brighter future! "


    With these words, he thought he could inspire Silas, who claimed to be a civilian of demasia.


    Who would have thought that Silas suddenly burst into a strange laugh.


    "That''s a pity. It seems that you support the incompetent nobles to continue to rule our demasia.


    Demacia needed to be reborn, but not in the hands of the so-called hypocritical aristocrats.


    Now that you are on their side, go to hell


    As soon as the words came out, sylvier and sizhanie immediately realized that Silas was an enemy and a friend.


    But before they had time to prepare for the reaction, Silas''s shackles seized both their necks, and bit by bit made them suffocate.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1410

    Their necks were tightly bound by the chains in Silas''s hands. Shivell and sizhanie were determined to resist, but they could not make any effort to resist because of the suffocation.


    The feeling that the air was taken away but could not breathe made them both despair.


    "Silas, stop it. We just saved you. We are all human beings. How can you do this when we unite against shadow island?"


    The black rose mage''s shire stood up, the power of Black Rose Magic danced around her, and she was ready to fight Silas at any time.


    If sylvier and sizhanie were not in Silas'' hands, she would have done it.


    "If you have a little human conscience, you should stop attacking and killing human leaders at this time. We can punish you lightly for your repentance!"


    Cathy, the chief mage of the extreme ice mage, also came forward. She condensed numerous ice thorns all over her body, and was ready to fight Silas.


    "Oh, repentance?


    As long as demacia was ruled by those nobles, this kind of invasion by shadow island would happen.


    The high sounding hypocritical aristocrats were not worthy to dominate the new demasia.


    Why can noble and royal people abuse magic without being banned and punished?


    And once we civilians are found to be able to magic, we have to be imprisoned as twisted and deformed aliens?


    I don''t accept it!


    The future of demacia should be rebuilt by me, a country where mages will not be discriminated against.


    I think you, as mages, are not demassians. You should be lucky! "


    Silas laughed wildly, and today he was going to kill hivier and sizhanie, and let these two so-called alliance leaders support the false nobles of demacia.


    "Every country has its own stubborn disease. You should take the right path and try to change it when you see the dark side of demacia system.


    You talk about change, but what I see is that you repeatedly use the dark side of demacia as a pretext for killing innocent people.


    Even the civilian mages who follow your ideas have become the tools for you to express your anti human character in vain.


    What did you follow them for?


    In exchange for your vicious cruelty to your own people!


    You are not the protector of the weak, but the devil who accelerates them to the abyss of death.


    Demacia really needs to change, but it''s not you who are dirtier and uglier than demons.


    No more excuses for your twisted and dark selfishness, Silas


    In the dark woods, with the word "pearls" and a verbal offensive that aimed at Silas''s real personality, a woman holding a holy silver bow and crossbow slowly stepped out of it.


    Silas seems to be said by the woman speechless, for a time did not think of a word to fight back, the woman on his verbal criticism.


    Sylvier and sizhanie were able to take a break from the threat of death. He looked at the woman, and immediately showed a happy look: "Wayne!"


    It was Wayne who came. No wonder she knew so much about Silas''s crimes and true character.


    "Now that you''ve released sylvier and sizhanie, it''s not like that at the beginning of your life. It''s just that you''ve degenerated into a person of this character because of the various experiences in the back. I can spare you from dying in the face of lax!"


    In an unquestionable tone, Wayne issued her final judgment declaration to Silas, hoping that Silas would not continue to be wrong.


    "Ha ha ha ha, how can you spare me? Do you think you can beat me?


    With your scarred body? "


    Silas laughed wildly, and since he couldn''t justify it, he didn''t.


    He''s going to kill sizhanie and sylvier today, no matter what!


    Whoever supports the demassian nobility is damned!


    Silas, who has been extremely twisted in character, once again tightens the chains that bind hivier and Sizhuang Ni.


    This time, he tried to make the two girls unable to breathe with greater force, trying to make them die faster.


    "Not good!" Wayne is going to rush to save sylvier and seltrane.


    But at the next moment, Silas, with a ferocious face, warned Wayne, as well as the allies and the ice land allies.


    "Get out of here. If you really don''t want to see them die so fast, make way for me!"


    All the people present wished to cut the madman Silas, who was still fighting at this time, into a thousand pieces. But the lives of sylvier and sizhanie fell into his hands, and they had to make way for him.


    "That''s right, Wayne. You give me a little further back. I don''t want to hit your silver arrow in the middle of it!"


    When Silas saw that all the people present were holding their breath and concentrating, he immediately felt that the resentment in his heart had been vented a lot.


    Wayne, they glared at Silas, who was extremely anti human at the moment, but they could only make way for him.When Silas came to a position where he thought he could safely escape from the pursuit of demigod Wayne and the coalition forces, Silas gave out a grim and gruesome laugh.


    He was clearly a human being, and the laughter fell in the ears of Wayne and others, but it was even colder than the devil.


    "These two women give you back, but they are not alive, they are their bodies, ha ha ha!"


    As soon as Silas''s eyes coagulated, he urged the power usurped by the forbidden stone to launch the final killing to the dying hivier and Sizhuang Ni.


    Seeing that the second daughter was about to die, Silas, however, showed a painful look on his face. At an incredible speed, Silas went backward to the deep forest behind him. He repeatedly knocked down one tree after another, and his back was scratched with flesh and blood by the protruding spines of the split tree.


    It''s bloody. It''s hard to imagine.


    He looked as if he were in a state of distress, and did not have the pleasure of the wild laughter which had previously dominated the life and death of sylvier and seltrane.


    At the same time, there is a whirlpool of space with the turbulence of time and space behind hivier and sizhanie.


    Not a moment later, Ye Feng stepped out of it and hugged the second daughter who almost fell on the ground.


    When the second daughter saw Ye Feng, they wanted to say a few words to him to show that they were OK, but their lips wriggled for a few times, and then fainted in Ye Feng''s arms.


    The rear Wei en immediately rushed over: "Ye Feng, fortunately you arrive in time!"


    Ye Feng watched Silas''s flying upside down while talking to Wayne: "what about Fiona? Why are you alone


    It seems to mention the sad thing, Wayne''s eyes can not help but get hot and humid.


    "It''s all because of Silas''s trouble. We are fighting with the demigod devil at a critical moment when he suddenly appears and uses the magic power stolen from the forbidden stone to seriously hurt all our high-level combat power.


    After we were seriously injured, we were defeated by the shadow army, and we had to worry about Silas''s Revenge in the dark and lost in the process of escape.


    He even sacrificed all the civilian mages who followed him in order to complete the evil magic that devastated all of us.


    Those civilian mages were unaware of it. They struggled desperately before they died, begging Silas to stop his crazy behavior and not kill them.


    But Silas was indifferent. He even said that their death was worth it. He was hopeless


    Listening to Wayne slowly come to Silas''s heinous crime, Ye Feng wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes, and gave her the comatose sylvier and cezhuang Ni.


    "You''re hurt, too. Take shivell and sizhanie back to the back and let Master Black Rose and ice master heal you.


    I''ll leave it to me next! "


    "Well." Wayne is also seriously injured now. Although she can use her strength, she can''t play to the extreme.


    Instead of adding chaos to Ye Feng, let Ye Feng rest assured to solve the unforgivable Silas.


    Before leaving, Wayne didn''t know where the courage suddenly came, thin lips light Ye Feng''s face, and then fled to the army.


    Feeling the depth of the kiss, Ye Feng looks at Silas''s body, which is still flying upside down.


    Because of his selfish desire, Silas caused heavy casualties of the Allied forces in demasia, and there were countless criminal acts of desperation and tragic death of the demosia civilian mages.


    Today, he will take the blood of Silas to comfort the spirits of the dead!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1411

    "Silas, die!"


    Ye Feng roared and bullied himself to the top of Silas, flying in mid air at the same speed as Silas who was upside down.


    Seeing that Ye Feng wants to pierce his heart with a sword, Silas resists the pain of his back, and wants to steal Ye Feng''s sword moves with the shackles of forbidden magic stone in his hands, so as to fight against Ye Feng.


    Once had the experience of fighting against Silas, Ye Feng knew that Silas was trying to steal his power.


    Although he is confident that Silas will not be his opponent even if he steals his strength, Ye Feng immediately disperses his sword spirit and the moon light sword in his palm in order to reduce unnecessary fighting.


    Ban magic stone chain to pull Ye Feng, Silas to stabilize the body of flying upside down, his embarrassed face showed a grim smile.


    "Do you think I can''t steal your power without using magic and fencing? You are so naive


    With that, Silas used the wind sword skill of Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng''s face sank. Unexpectedly, Silas could steal his power.


    But


    He Ye Feng is still sure to win Silas!


    Ye Feng''s body was covered by gray and black magic lines, and his skin became hard and incomparable.


    His eyes twinkled with gray and black magic power, and Ye Feng immediately attacked Silas.


    "What power is this? It looks very nice, but it will be mine next second, ha ha


    Silas wants to steal Ye Feng''s forbidden magic stone power, but he finds that he has stolen nothing with his forbidden magic stone chain.


    Not only didn''t steal it, he even stole other forces from Ye Feng before, and mysteriously disappeared without using it.


    "Silas, let me teach you how to use the real power of the forbidden stone!"


    Ye Feng''s cold and heartless voice sounded in his ear, and the lost Silas realized that it was not the time to be suppressed by Ye Feng.


    But when he was ready to dodge, he was pale to find that his body suddenly collapsed on the ground, unable to make any magic.


    The dark and gray magic beam surged through his left arm.


    His pierced left arm should have shed a lot of blood, but now it seems to be solidified, and the wound is full of stony gray black skin.


    "The power stolen by the forbidden stone is not your own. If you want to become powerful, you should learn how to use the blocking ability of the forbidden stone itself!"


    Ye Feng mercilessly pointed to Silas'' right arm, and another gray black light column penetrated into Silas'' right arm.


    Silas''s eyes were gradually creeping, and he found that his arms seemed unconscious and no longer belonged to him.


    No matter how he used his arms, his arms hung like that.


    "What have you done to my arms?" He roared toward Ye Feng, his eyes full of fear and anger.


    "Isn''t that what you''ve been using, Silas?


    Don''t you feel it? "


    Ye Feng did not fear because of Silas''s roar. His tone of voice had dropped to freezing point.


    "The power of the forbidden stone?" Silas looked stunned.


    He carefully felt the energy of Ye Feng''s whole body, and found that it was the same strength as the forbidden magic stone shackles in his hands.


    But why is Ye Feng''s usage totally different from his?


    Silas couldn''t think, "why isn''t your magic stone power stealing other people''s power?"


    "The forbidden area of magic stone is to inhibit the generation and flow of magic by absorbing magic.


    To be exact, this is the power of the forbidden stone itself.


    You do not play its real power to suppress magic, to generate the domain of forbidden magic, but use the power suppressed by it, it is extremely stupid!


    Yes, if you can realize that, you won''t be reduced to this situation! "


    The power of forbidding demons on his body slowly faded, and Ye Feng''s right hand condensed the light sword of the moon again.


    A sword cut off the shackles of the forbidden stone on Silas''s hand. Ye Feng continued to say in a cold voice, "what do you have left, Silas?"


    Silas did not have the ability to steal the magic stone shackles. He was stunned and found that his originally good magic talent had been staying in the dungeon before he was put into the dungeon to explore the power of the forbidden stone to steal.


    It turned out that for such a long time, he was blinded by the forbidden stone shackles, and did not practice his own magic, so that he was pitifully weak without the shackles.


    "I I am nothing? "


    He said it almost subconsciously in a hoarse voice.


    "Yes, you are nothing, Silas!"


    Zila!


    Silas''s left arm was cut off by Ye Feng on the spot."You You can''t kill me, you kill me, you''re a villain who goes with the hypocritical nobility


    With a shrill scream, Silas was shrouded in the shadow of his impending death.


    Ye Feng is indifferent to Silas''s plea for mercy. His eyes coagulate and starts the blade waltz.


    "This sword is for the souls of the Allied forces who fought with the shadow army to the critical moment, but were attacked and killed by you!"


    "This sword is for the civilian mages who pursue freedom and equality, but are mercilessly used and abandoned by you because of your selfish desires!"


    "This sword is for those soldiers who have been wounded by you but survived!"


    "This sword is for the good will to accept you, but you nearly killed hivier and seltrane!"


    "This sword is for you!"


    Under the gorgeous and precise blade waltz, even the most powerful healer can not save Silas''s dying body.


    The dying Silas scoffed at Ye Feng''s four swords. He never repented until his death.


    However, when he heard that Ye Feng''s last sword was for him, Silas''s soul distorted by hatred ignited the brilliance of human nature.


    He thought of the young man who had a simple mind and worked hard to carry out the instructions of his superiors.


    Even if he was later put into a dungeon, his first thought was to find a way out, and then he gathered a group of civilian mages who were also oppressed to fight for their equal rights to use magic as the nobles.


    But how could he walk away from his original lofty ideal?


    He became so crafty


    The calculation regards him as a friend of lax, who uses her power to get rid of the shackles and severely injures her brother. On the contrary, he will have a pleasant pleasure.


    Later, the civilian mages gathered together, and he was also a variety of calculations. In order to express his anger and selfish desire to the nobility, he repeatedly ignored the idea of the civilian mage organization when it was initially founded.


    During this period, he also sacrificed a civilian mage of demacia who sincerely followed him.


    Even in the end, in order to satisfy his selfish desire to vent his anger, he secretly attacked the Allied forces at the critical moment of the war between the Allied forces and the shadow army, causing the Allied forces to flee with heavy casualties and great defeat.


    Even the remaining civilian mages were maimed and killed by him.


    Unconsciously, he has become the kind of people he once hated most.


    If it wasn''t for Ye Feng''s last words, he might not have thought that he had become such an anti human character person until he died.


    Hatred is really easy to blind eyes and make people lose their sense


    With a trace of remorse, Silas died.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1412

    After killing Silas, Ye Feng and Wayne got to know the war situation at that time and where they were separated.


    It is learned from Wayne that even if Silas stealthily attacks, they are defeated and fled, not by the shadow army, but by the remaining demigods.


    Before Silas launched a sneak attack, the remaining shadow army had been very few, so Ye Feng and his colleagues did not need to worry too much about the number of shadow army and could not deal with it.


    The only thing to worry about is the demigods who should have been defeated by Wayne.


    And those demigod demons, though defeated by Wayne and other human demigods, were also severely damaged.


    Therefore, if ye Feng, the only one who still retains most of his fighting power, goes to the Imperial City, he should have great confidence to defeat them.


    It''s the Allied forces that have been killed and wounded by Silas that really can''t come back.


    They can only hope that some of the soldiers can get away with it, and then find them as soon as possible after recovering demacia.


    These men are brave fighters, high or low, and should be respected by all human allies.


    After digesting the information provided by Wayne, Ye Feng nodded deeply, saying that he would go to solve the remaining demigod demons in the imperial city.


    As for Wayne, it would be better to stay with the Allied forces, which were mainly composed of Frey droid soldiers.


    Now, cezhuang Ni and sylvier have also suffered heavy damage, and they are unconscious. Ye Feng is still worried about letting them stay here.


    If there''s a sober Wayne here, he''ll be relieved.


    What''s more, Wayne also said that there were not many shadow armies left. Without Silas, who was hiding in the dark, they had a better plan to wait for sizhanie and sylvier to wake up and clean up the remaining shadow army.


    With Wayne as a demigod, even if there are shadow creatures nearby who want to ambush, they will be captured by her dark hunter, who is extremely sensitive to the dark magic.


    To sum up, Ye Feng told Wayne that he wanted to fight all demigods and demons in demasia alone.


    After hearing this, Wien was still a little worried: "before I recover a little strength, I will go to insurance with you."


    "Wayne, good, obedient. I''ll be fine. You''ll be better here."


    Ye Feng stroked her dirty little face because of the battle, and gave her a reassuring look.


    Wei en pursed her lips and struggled for a long time, but she still decided to respect Ye Feng''s decision: "well, you must promise me to come back safely!"


    "Yes, you should be careful here too."


    With reluctant to part with Wayne, Ye Feng alone set foot on the road to demasia imperial city.


    In fact, he was also very worried about the seriously injured Wayne and them, as well as the coalition forces brought by sylvier and seltrani.


    But if he doesn''t rush to demacia as soon as possible, and wait for the wary demigods to breathe, he may not have the angle to attack them.


    The best way to attack and kill the demigod devil is to teach him to assassinate him, and launch a killing out when he is unprepared to thunder.


    Now just after the war, with the vigilance of those demigods and demons, this method of assassination is mostly not feasible.


    Fortunately, they were all seriously injured in the battle with Wayne and other demigods. Even if they guarded each other with vigilance, they would not necessarily resist his power.


    In the process of meditation, the high-speed leaf wind flying over demacia unconsciously approached the royal city of demasia.


    Just as he was about to hide his breath and sneak into the imperial city to search for the specific location of the demigod devil, he inadvertently noticed that there was a richly dressed man with a silver spear outside the city.


    "Prince Jiawen?"


    Ye Feng murmured to himself.


    It has been nearly two years since demacia left, and he has not seen his son, Gavin IV, for nearly two years.


    But the man, in his clothes, in his appearance, and in his temperament, was very much like the man he had known.


    After hesitation, he still hides his good breath and stealthily approaches the suspected man of Gavin IV.


    As he approached, the figure of the man gradually became clear.


    "What a prince of Jiawen


    Ye Feng confirms that the man in front of him is Jiawen IV, who disappeared after demacia was destroyed by the shadow island. He no longer hides his breath and goes to the prince whom he trusts most.


    "Prince Jiawen, I didn''t expect that you were still alive. That''s very kind of you!"


    It''s hard to hide the joy in his heart. Ye Feng still has a deep sense of trust for the prince who once fought side by side in demasia.


    Suddenly heard someone call himself, Jiawen Prince immediately nervous, looking toward the direction of Ye Feng.


    However, when he saw that it was Ye Feng who was coming, his look that he was about to fight eased: "Ye Feng, I didn''t expect that I could see you again."


    Ye Feng approached the prince of Jiawen and found that there was a demigod in his body. He was surprised and said, "Prince Jiawen, have you become a demigod?"It seems to have been mentioned some secret that shouldn''t be inquired about. Prince Jiawen''s eyes flashed a trace of imperceptible ferocity, and a little flustered heart.


    It''s a pity that Ye Feng is not as good at observing things as sylvier and Sarah are.


    If he is good at this, he will definitely be on guard against the emperor Jiawen in front of him.


    Prince Jiawen covered up his heart and changed the subject: "it''s just a fluke. I can''t see it. At the beginning, you, the weakest among us, have been promoted to demigod. Congratulations!"


    "I''m lucky, too."


    Ye Feng did not care to smile, said that he was really the weakest among them.


    Prince Jiawen has been in the grand barrier in the south of demasia recently. These days, he went back to demasia to investigate the situation and found many dead bodies of allied forces.


    Those shadowy troops who guarded the city seemed to evaporate, and few of them were on guard.


    It made him smell war.


    Don''t know what happened, he asked Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, I found a lot of dead human soldiers in the imperial city these days. The shadow army in charge of guarding seemed to evaporate. There was little left. Do you know what happened here?"


    Ye Feng knew everything and told Prince Jiawen about the situation of the Allied forces, Silas and shadow island in demasia.


    After hearing this, Prince Jiawen was shocked by the great deeds of the Allied forces to recover surima, norhus, biljwater, Zuan, piltwiff and Freire zhuod.


    The thought of what he had done to the dragon blood warrior shivana in order to recapture the Kingdom suddenly had no meaning, and there was a trace of guilt deep in his eyes.


    For Jia Wen such old comrades in arms, Ye Feng never thought to keep a wary of such friends.


    While digesting the information provided by him, he also expressed his sincere blessing:


    "Prince Jiawen, when we recover demacia, you can inherit your father''s throne and become the new king of demacia.


    I believe Galen, they will give your full support to you who disappeared, and demacia will be reborn after purgatory.


    I''m here to congratulate you in advance, King Gavin


    "I can''t go back, Ye Feng..." The prince of Jiawen sighed a long sigh.


    Ye Feng thought that the Jiawen prince who had personally experienced the destruction of demasia had not come out of the shadow.


    He had seen Fiona of the Laurent family go mad, so he thought it would be very good for Prince Garvin not to be crazy.


    He comforted his old comrade in arms, Prince Jiawen: "as long as demacia is recovered, everything will be OK, Prince Jiawen!"


    "You don''t understand, Ye Feng, I''m no longer fit to be the new king of demasia," he said


    "Why?" Ye Feng is very confused, his character, before the fact, it is impossible to doubt what evil things will be done by the people he trusts.


    "Do you really want to know?" Prince Jiawen suddenly looks at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng laughs: "want to ah, so that I can suit the medicine to the case, and help you out of the shadow together with you!"


    There was a subtle change in the tone of his speech: "come closer."


    Ye Feng didn''t recognize it and leaned over.


    Suddenly, the unprepared leaf wind only felt that the whole body was surrounded by dark magic.


    When his instinctive reaction was ready to subconsciously escape from the dark magic surrounding him, he only felt dizzy and fell in front of Prince Jiawen.


    At the moment, Prince Jiawen''s whole body is surrounded by terrible black magic, and this scene is seen by Ye Feng, whose brain is getting more and more dim.


    "Are you infected with black magic? Even so, you don''t have to give up. We have many healing mages who can purify the black magic. They can help you


    Even at this time, Ye Feng still believes that the son of Jiawen is not getting worse.


    "Sorry, Ye Feng, it''s not the black magic that infected me, but I took the initiative to accept it."


    As soon as the emperor Jiawen said this, Ye Feng, who had no defense against him, fainted completely in front of him.


    "I can''t go back, Ye Feng!"


    His eyes gradually became violent. Prince Jiawen pointed his right hand at Ye Feng''s head and decided to absorb the strength of Ye Feng''s body and further strengthen himself.


    "I hope you will forgive me for my wickedness. I must avenge myself on Calista and hukarim.


    And to avenge them, demigods are not enough.


    I must try my best to be a true God


    PATA!


    A small stone smashed on the golden armor of Prince Jiawen, and he also stopped to absorb the power of Ye Feng.


    Looking at the direction of the stone, a strange little girl with purple skin and horns came into his eyes.


    At the moment, if the little girl pan Lei and Ye Feng can''t recognize him, it must be a little girl who is sleepy.


    Little bit came to demacia with Leona and panson this time, and Bobbie was in charge of the care.But because of Silas'' sneak attack, the young man suspected to be an ancient Yodel was also separated from Bobbi.


    It happened to be here that Ye Feng, who she had seen before, was knocked down by Prince Jiawen. Although she was very afraid, she could not even do magic, she still stood up.


    She picked up the pebbles on the ground and threw them at Prince Jiawen in the most useless way, making the only effort she could do.


    "The Yodel?" The prince of Jiawen walked slowly to little spot and asked by the way.


    "You Don''t come here! "


    Little bit timidly picked up a small stone on the ground and smashed it to Prince Jiawen.


    "Do you know him?" Prince Jiawen''s hand, wearing armor gloves, flicked stones at will.


    "Well, he''s a hero, you''re a villain!"


    As he smashed stones at Prince Jiawen, he stepped back and timidly answered his question.


    "Villain? Little Yodel, I will show you


    One will be Petite little bit in the air, Prince Jiawen ignored her struggle, intended to kill the little spot in front of him with black magic.


    "Don''t hurt little one, you wicked prince!"


    With the sound of a delicate drink, a big hammer shining with holy golden light fell from the sky.


    As soon as Prince Jiawen''s face changed, he immediately threw away his little spot and dodged to one side.


    Little bit saw that the hammer wielder was a Yodel girl with a double horsetail and a demacia uniform. When she fell to the ground, she waved her tiny pink hands happily.


    "Sister Bobbie!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1413

    After rescuing the little one from Prince Jiawen, the Yodel girl Bobbi waves the holy hammer and stares warily at the prince Jiawen.


    "Let Ye Feng go quickly, villain prince!"


    She yelled at the blackened Prince Jiawen and vowed to protect Ye Feng.


    Prince Jiawen stood beside Ye Feng, his whole body revealed evil spirit.


    "He''s here. If you want to save him, come here."


    He looked at Bobbie jokingly. Although he was afraid of the artifact hammer in his hand, he had a way to defeat the not demigod Bobbi.


    Little bit saw that Prince Jiawen refused to let the fainting Ye Feng. With Bobbie beside her, she also encouraged her courage: "bad prince!"


    "You can scold me. Today, not only the power of Ye Feng belongs to me, but also the magic power of you two."


    Prince Jiawen, who was promoted to be a demigod through evil prohibition, has been completely blinded by hatred.


    In his eyes now, there is only absolute power.


    In front of Bobbi and xiaodiandian, Prince Jiawen directly starts to use evil magic to extract energy from Ye Feng.


    Seeing this scene, little bit hurriedly withdrew the little hand that pulled boby: "sister Bobbie, help Ye Feng quickly!"


    "I will save him!"


    Bobbie motioned for xiaodiandian not to worry, and asked him to retreat to the distance. Then she waved the hammer and attacked Prince Jiawen again.


    The holy light was shining, and Bobbi, who was waving the hammer, once again burst out the power that made Prince Jiawen pale.


    "That hammer..."


    Giving up the power of Ye Feng, Jiawen IV looked at Bobbi with a fierce look.


    He changed his mind and solved the problem of Bobbie first!


    Think about it, Prince Jiawen''s momentum soared, and sent out more powerful dark power.


    In the face of this dark power, only the mortal Bobbi does not have the slightest fear.


    Her eyes were firm and she swung a hammer bigger than her, spinning her body in mid air and smashing it at Prince Jiawen.


    With a scornful smile, Prince Jiawen, who was able to liberate all the black magic, decided to take the hammer to see how much power the holy hammer gave Bobbie.


    In this attempt, the scorn on the prince''s face was suddenly replaced by an incredible shock.


    He was suppressed by the power of the hammer!


    He would be relieved to know that Elise, once a real God, had taken Bobbie''s hammer without any precaution.


    He was struggling to block the shining hammer with his spear, but as time went on, his body gradually sank to the ground.


    Imperceptibly, he has to support the signs of not going on.


    Knowing this would be the end, he did not accept the power of the hammer, but used his skills to separate Bobbi from the hammer, thus defeating Bobbi.


    Looking at the sunken pit at his feet, he knew that it would only be bad for him to continue to consume it. Prince Jiawen turned his eyes to the little spot who was not far away to cheer on Bobbie.


    Feeling the sinister eyes of Prince Jiawen, she timidly held out her little hand and stepped back in fear.


    "Bobbie, she should be very important to you?"


    Prince Jiawen raised his head and looked at Bobbi, who was still struggling to swing the hammer and pushed him down. He said a word that made him feel uneasy.


    The next moment, a big hand condensed by black magic appeared in the whole body of Xiaodian, and held her tightly in the palm of his hand and held it in the air.


    Seeing that little bit is in danger, he promised Leona and panson to take him well. He immediately gave up the suppression of Prince Jiawen and went back to rescue him.


    The black hand scattered in the light of the hammer, and little bit was freed.


    But it also gave Prince Jiawen a chance to give Bobbie a fatal blow.


    The sharp silver spear pierced Bobbi''s body, and Prince Garvin held her high in the air like a trophy to frighten the enemy.


    "Sister Bobbie!"


    Little bit cried heartrendingly, looking sadly at Bobbie, who had been speared by Prince Jiawen in order to save her.


    "As long as I don''t take your hammer, I''m not going to beat me with your mortal strength, Bobbie."


    Prince Jiawen, like a dead fish, throws the dying boby to Ye Feng''s side, and then looks at Xiaobu.


    "Now it''s your turn, little Yodel!"


    Originally very timid little bit did not know where the courage, was raised by Prince Jiawen, she angrily denounced.


    "Unforgivable. You hurt brother Ye Feng first, and sister boby again!"


    "So what?"


    Listen to little bit like a judge like a detailed count of his crimes, already Mad Prince Jiawen, on the contrary, jokingly mocks the weak little one."Unforgivable Big villain


    The little face cried bitterly, but he still denounced Prince Jiawen.


    "You can scold me. I think you have some weak magic power. Let me drain your magic power, little guy!"


    Ignoring little bit''s scolding to him, Prince Jiawen''s face twisted to release the evil magic extraction magic, ready to even little bit.


    "What a pain You''ll pay for your bad deeds, big villain


    In the hand of the prince Jiawen, little bit scolded the prince who betrayed his good friend, and let out a faint breath of magic.


    As the weak unstable magic power in her body was extracted by Prince Jiawen, her head suddenly burst into pain, and pieces of dusty memory awakened from her soul.


    At the same time, Prince Jiawen was also looking at the miserable little spot in horror.


    Under Garvin''s incredible gaze, the surging flames blazed and soon turned this area into a sea of fire.


    Under the blazing fire, the space is distorted.


    Little bit''s eyes are also infected with a layer of flame, with her kind of little girl should not have the ferocious eyes to see Prince Jiawen.


    Hiss


    The prince Jiawen, who pinched little bit''s neck, suddenly felt that the palm of his hand was burned by the terrible high temperature, and he immediately released his hand.


    Awakening the dust laden memory of little bit out of the control of Prince Jiawen, her petite body is growing at a visible speed.


    Only a moment later, she was transformed into a mature woman in powerful armor and dragon horn on top of her head.


    "The time for reckoning, your highness


    Similarly, her previous immature voice also degenerated into a domineering female voice with dragon power.


    Accompanied by a dragon song that resounds through the whole de Marcia, the woman slowly escapes into the sky and looks down upon the prince Jiawen with the posture of trial.


    "It''s you, shivana. You''re not dead!"


    Prince Jiawen breathed out the woman''s real name.


    This daughter is the dragon blood Wu Ji shivana, who was betrayed by Prince Jiawen before and should have died.


    "With your clothes, I not only did not die, but also fully awakened the dragon blood in my body. From a dragon woman half man and half dragon to a real dragon!"


    Feeling the blood of the flaming dragon in her body, shivana takes off her human form and becomes a dragon burning with terrible flames all over her body.


    With the roar of a flaming dragon, shivana, who opened the mouth of the dragon, spurted out a burning flame toward the prince of Kavin.


    "Your Highness, today you will pay the price for your betrayal. Under the burning of my dragon breath, repent to all those who once gave you high hopes."


    Boom!


    Prince Jiawen had no time to dodge, and his body was submerged in the burning fire.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1414

    It turns out that little bit is not an old yodel.


    She is a real flame dragon!


    Although boby, who falls beside Ye Feng, is dying, she is still sincerely happy for shivana''s awakening.


    Just as she was about to lose consciousness, a warm current surged through her body.


    She subconsciously raised her head. Ye Feng did not know when she was awake and was doing her best to provide her with treatment.


    Although he was not a healing mage and could not effectively treat her, his infusion of power still reduced her pain and temporarily suppressed the continuous deterioration of her injury.


    "Brother Ye Feng, thank you!" Weak bobi is much better, she expressed her thanks to Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng touched her head and looked at Prince Jiawen who was drowned in the breath of fire dragon in a complicated mood: "if Prince Jiawen is dead, there should be no king in demacia?"


    Bobbie thought for a moment and replied, "it seems to be, brother Ye Feng."


    Prince Jiawen is the last blood of the royal family. If he dies, no one can inherit the orthodox throne of demassia.


    Looking back on the scene that Prince Jiawen betrayed him just now, Ye Feng felt sad and sorry for him.


    However, the most painful betrayal of Jiawen''s prince should be Longxue Wu Ji, who had been loyal to him and had high hopes for the restoration of the country.


    He Ye Feng has no right to judge Prince Jiawen. Now the most suitable judge for him is shivana, the dragon blood Wu Ji.


    Finally, the wind stood silent and waited for the result.


    No matter how xiwana deals with the son of Jiawen, he Ye Feng will not interfere.


    The burning flame and heat wave dissipated, and Prince Jiawen''s position was blackened by the roar of shivana''s dragon, and scattered firelight could be seen above.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to leave the dangerous hot area.


    It''s that he can''t move!


    The fire dragon''s breath burns every inch of his skin and his mind at the same time.


    He gasped for several breaths in distress, and Prince Jiawen looked at shivana in the air as a flame dragon.


    He asked in a hoarse voice, "you were only close to the demigod before. Why did you advance to God this time?"


    After fading away from the dragon form, shivana returned to human form: "thanks to your evil deeds to me, my dragon blood has been activated, I am reborn in the fire, and I am free from vulgarity."


    In her eyes, there are very complex emotions, not only for the death of Prince Jiawen, who almost exhausted her magic power, but also for his further and further journey on the evil road.


    Prince Jiawen should not be like this, at least in the heart of shivana, he is her existence worthy of protection.


    He should have been crowned king under her protection, not as miserable as it is today.


    Now it''s too late to say anything. Prince Jiawen looks like a real devil under the fire.


    He accepted the evil black magic with all his heart, which was also the most disappointing thing for shivana.


    Moreover, he did no harm to her. He also wanted to kill Ye Feng, his former comrade in arms, even bobi.


    His twisted vengeance has distorted him into a chilling monster.


    Ye Feng is the key figure and the real hero of the Allied forces to recover so many lost lands.


    This is what shivana knew before she recovered her memory, so it is impossible for her to allow Prince Garvin to hurt such heroes after recovering her memory.


    "Shivana, I''m not far away from death. I have no regrets to die in your hands.


    Can I ask you one more thing before I die


    When she heard the last words of Prince Jiawen, her heart was full of mixed feelings.


    This is the last blood of the demasia royal family!


    Her duty was to guard him, but she watched him fall into darkness.


    This deep sense of powerlessness made her feel guilty.


    Also blame me, patronize him, did not think about his mental growth problems, will let him become what he is today.


    Since he asked me before he died, I''d better satisfy him as much as possible!


    Out of guilt, shivana slowly fell down from the sky and went to Prince Jiawen, who was still suffering from the burning of the dragon breath.


    Not far away Ye Feng saw shivana go to Prince Jiawen, he could not help but show a confused color.


    In the distance to alleviate the deterioration of Boby''s injury, he did not hear the dialogue between shivana and Prince Garvin in the center of the battlefield.


    Ye Feng was not sure: "is this to execute him personally?"


    "Brother Ye Feng, not really. I feel more like a villain. The prince asked for something small before he died!"


    Bobbie was used to addressing shivana as a little girl, and didn''t think it was time to change his name to sister shivana.


    However, Bobbi''s words make Ye Feng think of something. He stares warily at the way to ziwana, Prince Jiawen."Shivana, I am ashamed that you are still willing to listen to my dying request when I hurt you so much."


    Prince Jiawen squirmed his lips, and shivana could not see what kind of expression he was looking at when he was burned beyond recognition by the fire.


    But it doesn''t matter. He''s going to die soon. She''d better believe him.


    Shivana looked at Prince Garvin: "don''t say that. What''s your request?"


    After a pause, Prince Garvin said, "shivana, I hope you can bury my body in the cemetery of the former kings of demacia.


    Although I am an unworthy descendant, I still hope to see my father and the previous kings after my death, and personally repent to them and reflect on the demassian royal family destroyed by me. "


    After hearing this, she felt more guilty.


    Her eyes were getting wet and hot. She tried to resist the urge to cry and asked, "OK, I promise you. Do you have any other requests?"


    Prince Jiawen said freely and carefree: "give me a good time. It''s really hard for me to be burned like this."


    Her right hand fell slowly on the top of Prince Jiawen''s head, and shivana was ready to cut off his vitality.


    It''s a very painful thing for those who once needed to guard the blade.


    Shivana slowly closed her eyes and did not want to see the scene of Prince Jiawen being killed by her own hands.


    But it was this closing of eyes that the dying Gavin suddenly burst out a terrible black magic and entangled shivana.


    "Shivana, let''s die together, ha ha ha!"


    "Bad!"


    Ye Feng had a strong premonition that hivana was close to the emperor of Jiawen, and might be plotted as unprepared as he was.


    Seeing that this was happening, he made a gesture to rush to help shivana.


    However, shivana waved in his direction, indicating that he should not interfere.


    At the same time, shivana''s tears of hot and humid disappointment ran down her eyes.


    "Farewell, your highness!"


    She murmured in a sad tone. She ignored the influence of Prince Jiawen''s impending counterattack on her, and released the breath of fire to burn his broken body.


    And his soul, too.


    Before the soul dissipated completely, Prince Jiawen made a confused sound as if he had just woken up.


    "I seem to have a nightmare, shivana. Are we going to the grand barrier again today?"


    Hearing this, shivana cried even more.


    The flames all over her were burning more vigorously.


    "Sleep well, my prince. This time you will never have nightmares again..."


    When the last wisp of the prince''s soul burned out like smoke, shivana sat on the ground with empty eyes.


    "Why did this happen..."


    Ye Feng didn''t go to disturb shivana, because he thought it was better to let her alone at this time.


    Thinking of the last blood of the demasia royal family, Prince Jiawen IV died like this, and his heart was especially heavy.


    Maybe from then on, there will be no king in demasia


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1415

    Xiwana''s dragon blood awakened and advanced to the true God, which also solved Ye Feng''s most worried problem.


    Those demigod demons who were seriously injured in the imperial city could not stop the flame dragon breath of shivana, and the remaining shadow army in the city was also removed by shivana.


    However, in addition to the Imperial City, the whole demacia still has other residual shadow creatures.


    The task of cleaning up the remaining shadowy creatures naturally fell to the Allied forces headed by freyerzhuod soldiers.


    When shivell and Sizhuang Ni wake up, they immediately respond to Ye Feng''s situation. They lead a large army to clean up the whole demasia and search for other surviving Allied soldiers.


    Ye Feng is not idle, his task is to search for the trace of Fiona and other leaders in demacia, and strive to find them all.


    Their disappearance is not a good thing. The sooner we find them, the more secure Ye Feng can be.


    But it''s hard to find them because they''re so big?


    After a day of hard work, Ye Feng did not find an elite leader.


    Just as he was going to be disappointed and go back to see hiville to discuss what to do, panson took the initiative to find him.


    "Is that you, Ye Feng?"


    Looking at panson walking towards him, he helped the weak Leona, and Ye Feng said excitedly, "it''s me, panson. How come you and Leona, you and Diana are separated?"


    Panson nodded:


    "well, Diana, Wayne, kasha, Nami, Fiona, Galen, lax, we were looking for them, but we didn''t expect to meet you.


    When we saw someone approaching, we deliberately hid our breath for fear that it was the demigod devil in the imperial city who came to us.


    As soon as it was you, we came out on our own initiative. "


    Hearing panson say this, Ye Feng showed a sad look: "so, I may have met Diana and them, but they are not sure of my identity. They have hidden their own breath from me?"


    Panson replied, "it should be. After all, we are dead and wounded seriously now. We must be careful of the shadow creatures."


    Ye Feng sighed, making it harder for him to find Diana and them.


    Fortunately, it was found before Wayne, and panson and Leona showed up on their own initiative, which was not without harvest.


    As for Diana, they can only take one step at a time.


    I hope they can be like Wayne, take the initiative to approach the Allied forces he brought.


    After thinking about it, Ye Feng tells them the news of demacia''s recovery on the way back to the imperial city with panson and Leona.


    After hearing this, they were both overjoyed and happy for the recovery of demacia.


    "That''s great. Thank you for coming in time and saving the situation!"


    "We''ve missed out on Silas, but you''ve killed him."


    Listening to their two speeches, Ye Feng said with an optimistic smile: "after all, we have made so much efforts, it is impossible to be defeated because of one Silas."


    When Ye Feng and panson were chatting, two familiar voices sounded in the woods along the road.


    "Guardian


    Looking in the direction of the voice, Wade and Nell, the high priests of the moon god sect, came into his sight.


    Behind the two, there are also a large number of alliance alliance survivors, mainly members of the moon god sect.


    Seeing them coming towards him, Ye Feng also showed a smile: "it''s great to see that you''re OK."


    Wade and Nell, too, were overjoyed.


    After a brief chat, Wade said to himself, "I''m sorry, guardian. We didn''t protect the goddess of the moon well when you were away."


    Ye Feng shook his head and motioned to wade not to blame himself too much: "it''s not your fault. You''ve done your best, and you still have so much strength."


    He took them back to the royal city of demasia and settled down. Ye Feng originally wanted to go to see hivier to discuss how to find Diana more effectively. However, he did not want hiville and sizhuani were still busy cleaning up the whole demasia battlefield, not in the imperial city.


    Unable to do so, Ye Feng had to temporarily put down his plan to discuss with hivier, and went directly to the palace to find the dragon blood Wu Ji shivana, who was stabilizing the true God''s power.


    But when he stepped into the palace of the palace, he felt a gloomy and terrible death in the air.


    At the bottom of my heart, an ominous premonition rises, and Ye Feng can''t help speeding up the pace at the foot of the ground.


    As he was getting closer and closer to the resting place of the dragon blood Wu Ji shivana, the dark spirit of the dead became more and more serious.


    By the time he found shivana, the spirit of death was so strong that he could not resist the wind.


    Shivana, on the other hand, knelt down in front of a group of white robed elders with a dull expression, and her flame was completely suppressed by the spirit of the dead.


    The old man in white looked at shivana, who was entangled by the dead''s tentacles with satisfaction, and said, "this time I came to demacia, I didn''t get nothing. I actually captured a flaming dragon of true God level."One of the white robed old man said: "there is also this country. I didn''t expect that the lucky people would recapture demacia, but they were also killed and wounded. This is just a good opportunity for our war academy to stay in demasia!"


    "That''s right. Demacia is ours!"


    A large number of white robed elders responded, and the leading white robed old man also said: "it happens that our portal is still there, but we can send a large number of undead to help us occupy here."


    Hiding his own breath, Ye Feng listens to the words of these white robed old men in horror. Unexpectedly, they are people of war Academy.


    Shouldn''t they be trapped in the war academy? What happened?


    Staring at these white robed old men seriously, Ye Feng tries to find out what he knows.


    Soon, he found that the first white robed elder was kento, the veteran of the war academy he knew.


    One of the culprits for the death of master Ritz of shivell!


    At the bottom of his eyes, Ye Feng would like to go out and kill them all and avenge tutor Ruiz.


    But his reason told him that even the advanced God shivana was caught by them. He would only do useless work if he went out rashly, so he had to have a look first.


    But the direction of the situation was telling him that he could not continue to watch in the dark.


    Because they want to put shivana to death on the spot, take away her dragon soul, and make her become a corpse in the form of a giant dragon, and bring her back to life as a dead shell without soul to fight for the war Academy.


    Ye Feng can''t ignore this moment.


    Shivana has saved him more than once, which can be regarded as his benefactor of Ye Feng. He must save her.


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng''s momentum quickly climbed to the extreme. When the elders of the Senate did not find him, he attacked them with the means of assassination taught by Wayne.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1416

    "No, there''s a sneak attack!"


    When Ye Feng is approaching, one of the elders is aware of Ye Feng''s assassination.


    In this elder''s reminder, other lax elders also immediately entered a state of alert, aware of Ye Feng''s attack.


    To avoid Ye Feng''s attack, elder kento, the leader, recognized Ye Feng at a glance.


    "I know you. You''re the last boy who was sent off by Ritz with shivell.


    I didn''t expect to see you for a long time. You''ll become a demigod, but you can''t avenge Ritz


    He mocks Ye Feng in a playful tone. Elder kento thinks Ye Feng is specially for revenge.


    After listening to it, several other elders also looked at Ye Feng with playful eyes.


    In the face of their ridicule, Ye Feng is indifferent.


    He quietly came to the bound side of shivana, ready to untie the shackles for her, and then the two fight side by side.


    Seeing him suddenly appear beside shivana, the faces of the elders changed dramatically.


    They can tie hivarna, but it''s not that their strength is really higher than sivana.


    But they took advantage of hivana''s concentration to stabilize the power of the true God, the dragon, and engraved the forbidden magic array to suppress the dragon clan, so as to restrain the real God like shivana.


    If ye Feng helps shivana untie the shackles, the suppression array that they have so hard to carve will also be destroyed.


    There''s not enough time to portray another phalanx, and they can''t be sivana''s opponents together.


    "Very good, stinky boy. He''s very clever!"


    Kentoyuan was very old-fashioned and laughed back at Ye Feng''s "despicable" behavior.


    When he denounced Ye Feng, he seemed to have forgotten one thing.


    That is, he also can''t beat shivana, using the despicable means to bind her.


    Ignoring the taunt of elder kento, Ye Feng''s purpose of attacking and killing is to distract the attention of these elders, so as to find a chance to rescue shivana.


    Now that the opportunity came, he would not let it go.


    With a sword, he chopped the dead tentacles that bound hivana. Ye Feng asked with concern, "Shiva, are you ok?"


    "I''m fine. Next, I''ll deal with the traitors who betray human beings and throw themselves into the darkness."


    The rescued shivana released her divine power, and the overwhelming real God Longwei immediately shrouded the elders of the war academy headed by kento.


    Facing the divine pressure of shivana, the elders were embarrassed.


    Soon, however, Senator kento began to laugh maliciously again.


    "Ha ha, we will not accompany you to play, let him accompany you, I think you should be very familiar with him!"


    With his laughter, a gateway to the war academy appeared behind the elders.


    Seeing the portal, Ye Feng immediately reminds hivana: "shivana, they want to run away!"


    Shivana is about to use her magic power to force the portal to close, but to her surprise, her magic can''t force it to close.


    "Run away? You are wrong. We just need to go back to the war Academy in case of emergency. Moreover, we have sent him to you. He will have a good time with you.


    And now there are gates all over demasia, and the undead from our war academy are pouring in, and they will soon wipe out all of you


    Stepping into the portal, before the portal is completely closed, elder kento left a word that makes Ye Feng and Shiva feel deeply uneasy.


    Although they fled back to the war academy through the portal, the death that pervaded the hall did not dissipate.


    At the same time, a figure that Ye Feng is very familiar with appears in front of him.


    "Jorick, the grave digger, why are you here? Is shadow Island unsealed? "


    Not knowing that the grave digger had joined the war academy, he looked at the grave digger jorick in horror.


    "Grave digger? No, now I like you people better. They call me Horcruxes.


    I got a freshman in the war academy and became more powerful than before. Now let''s show you my brand-new undead power


    HORIC, the Horcrux, howls, venting the anger of the demon leader who was once the weakest in shadow island.


    From the fog summoned four monsters, and a huge female in the form of the dead. HORIC grinned his empty and dark mouth.


    "Fogwalker, misty chambermaid, kill them and give their souls to me!"


    Under the instruction of jorick, the four fog walkers and the fog room girl, with their flighty bodies, swoop at Ye Feng and feel the new spirit power of jorick, who is no longer a gravedigger, but a shepherd. Ye Feng''s face sinks: "I''m so advanced to God..."


    Ye Feng still held the belief that he could defeat jorick, but when he felt that the reborn jorick released the spirit power of the true God, he knew that he could not defeat the present jorick.He pinned his hope to defeat jorick on shivana: "shivana..."


    After only three words of his warning, he saw that shivana, besieged by the fog Walker and the fog chambermaid, was in agony and her soul was about to be pulled out of her body.


    Shivana noticed Ye Feng''s eyes. She took a deep breath and tried her best to break free from the entanglement between the fog Walker and the fog room girl.


    "Ye Feng, my real God power is not completely stable, not his opponent, you You run away, with the survivors can escape as far as possible, I''ll hold him back


    With the tone of death as if returning to death, Ye Feng is going first. Shivana is full of blazing flames, and instantly she and jorick are trapped together.


    The last time she fled with Jiawen IV, in return for the fall of Jiawen''s Prince.


    This time, she will defend demacia to death!


    "In such a short time, where can I escape?"


    Ye Feng didn''t choose to run away, but showed a smile that ignored life and death.


    Together with shivana, he will face jorick, a shepherd who has full control of the power of the undead.


    "The weakest demon leader of shadow island is not necessarily strong even if he is promoted to God.


    Now you are also advanced to the true God, shivana. Although you have not completely stabilized the power of the dragon, you can definitely defeat this demon with me and Ye Feng


    At the same time, a sonorous and powerful female voice was heard in the misty Hall of inyorik.


    "Wayne!"


    Ye Feng suddenly recognized that the owner of the voice was Wayne.


    Should have been able to get timely support from Wayne, Ye Feng was very satisfied.


    But then, one after another in the hall of sound, is to give him the absolute confidence to defeat jorick.


    "Our swords will not allow demacia to fall into shadow island again!"


    "It should be interesting to change the hunting target from an inanimate to a undead, which is still a true God level one."


    "The blade of my new moon and the light of the moon are always with you, my guardian!"


    "That I I will use my tidal power to provide you with healing! "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1417

    The second daughter of Fiona, Nami, kasha and Diana, who should have been seriously injured and missing, appeared in the hall one after another, and their eyes firmly united with Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng is very excited to see them return safely.


    But he was also puzzled, and Wayne said they were all seriously injured by Silas''s attack.


    Why don''t you look like you''re hurt when you see them this time?


    He also expressed his doubts: "I heard from Wayne that you were injured, and I went to find you and didn''t find it. How can you look good?"


    Diana came to Ye Feng''s side, while waving her crescent blade, she kept an alert eye on jorick, the shepherd, and answered Ye Feng''s questions.


    "It''s all thanks to Nami, whose healing spell has healed us.


    And Wayne, our hidden breath has been discovered by her perception.


    If she didn''t find us in time, we would not be able to come back in time even if we recovered. "


    "Ye Feng continues to ask:" other people should also be ok? "


    Diana stretched out her jade hand and held Ye Feng''s big hand and said with a smile, "it''s OK, including Ali and Lulu who are not advanced demigods. We are all found by Wayne."


    Smell speech, Ye Feng is also looking to come to his side of Wei en: "Wei en, this is really thanks to you!"


    "That''s what I should do." Wei en''s face was slightly red, and she was embarrassed to be too close to Ye Feng in front of the ladies.


    HORIC, the Horde, can''t look down. Are they true? When he''s the demon leader of the true God level, is he a fake?


    This kind of moment dare to be distracted and flirt, damn it!


    "You dare to distract yourself and chat in front of me? You are so brave


    Ye Feng and others ignore the anger to the extreme, not easy to upgrade to the true God jorick decided to let Ye Feng they have a good understanding of his true God undead power!


    "Fog walker, misty room girl, kill the man named Ye Feng first


    Under the instruction of jorick, four ghost like fog walkers and the huge fog Chamberlain attack Ye Feng together.


    Ye Feng is preparing to fight against the fog Walker and the fog room girl, but the dragon blood Wu Ji shivana is the first to fight with the attacking fog Walker and the fog room girl.


    Seeing Ye Feng and the girls want to help her, shivana immediately stops them:


    "give me the fog Walker and the fog chambermaid. If you attack jorick''s noumenon, I can see that the power of his noumenon is not strong. It depends on the fog Walker and the fog chambermaid!"


    As soon as he said this, jorick was shocked. He didn''t expect a short fight. Shivana saw that most of his undead power was concentrated on fog Walker and fog chambermaid.


    But he remained calm and sneered, "so what? How long can you, a dragon not yet fully secure the power of the true God, hold my fog chambermaid and fog walker?


    What''s more, do you think these weak human demigods together can make up for the gap between the true God and the demigod?


    Face me, only death and pain


    With that, the hand of the animal husbandry soul man showed a ghost shovel which was full of dead spirit.


    This spade was the shovel that the grave digger used to dig when he was a living man.


    After his death, the ghost shovel became his most famous weapon.


    Noticing that kasha suddenly flashed behind him, jorick, the soul herder, hit her in the head faster than KASA had expected, waving a ghost shovel.


    This shovel directly hit the spirit of KASA, and the empty shield used for defense was also instantly torn.


    Kasha had encountered countless times more dangerous than this in the void. Although she was still a demigod, she soon came to her senses.


    With a smart figure to avoid the second shovel of HORIC, kasha temporarily opened the distance with HORIC.


    Jorick wanted to take advantage of Casa''s loss of mind to kill her and quickly solve a threat. When he saw kasha pulling away at a very fast speed, he knew that he couldn''t kill the smart kasha for the time being.


    He''s not the kind of person who can''t chase after him. Since he can''t kill Casa for the time being, he puts his eyes on Wayne.


    "Rise, the wall of the dark spirit, and bind her to me!"


    With a roar of jorick, Wayne''s whole body suddenly rises a circle like the ghost wall of a dungeon.


    Wayne''s face changed and she wanted to escape, but she found that she couldn''t break the wall.


    At the same time, jorick is approaching Wayne with a ghostly figure.


    Seeing her trapped, Ye Feng is going to break the wall of dark spirit.


    When he finally gets one, jorick won''t let anyone else help Wayne.


    "Come back, mister!"


    A ghostly fog entangles Ye Feng, and then the four fog walkers who fight with shivana feel the call and give up fighting with shivana and fly towards Ye Feng.


    Seeing this, shivana immediately chased up and stopped the fog Walker''s attack on Ye Feng and continued to fight with one enemy and five.Toward the timely help of shivana nodded, Ye Feng a sword to break the wall of the dark spirit around Wayne.


    The liberated Wayne escapes into the shadow before the herder jorick catches her, and releases three holy silver arrows to jorick.


    Boom!


    The energy of the three holy Silver Arrows burst out in an instant, which is far more powerful than the three arrows before.


    This terrible destructive energy, immediately destroyed the body of jorick.


    And CASA, who opened the distance before, came to jorick''s back to release the force of emptiness, and while jorick was attracted by Wayne''s attention, he released five empty plasma marks on him.


    The plasma imprint is full, which is also the magic energy of the three holy Silver Arrows of Wayne.


    At the moment, jorick''s Noumenon wants to capture both Wayne and kasha.


    But the two of them seemed to agree that they were not in the same direction, and they always kept a relative distance from him and did not give him the opportunity to approach.


    He was pulled hard by the two nimble girls, and turned his attention to Ye Feng''s body.


    Found that Ye Feng also took advantage of his inattention, invaded him in front of him, he issued a venomous laugh: "looking for death!"


    A spade down, jorick saw Ye Feng did not hide, he ran wild ridicule: "what qualifications do you dare to take my ghost shovel?


    I''m going to make you an undead! "


    Ye Feng did not pay attention to the ridicule of jorick, let the ghost shovel of jorick swing down towards him.


    Seeing that he was about to be hit, the sword spirit that condensed the sword spirit suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Laurent heart eye knife!


    When Laurent''s heart eye knife is launched, Ye Feng not only blocks the terrifying power of this shovel, but also reverses all its powers to jorick, making him hurt even more.


    Unable to launch Laurent''s heart and eye knife for the moment, Ye Feng, like Wayne and KASA, uses the dance of folding wings to open up a distance with jorick.


    The noumenon is continuously teased by Ye Feng and others, and the spirit herders are extremely angry.


    He wanted to call back his fogwalker and fog chambermaid, but they were so entangled by shivana that they couldn''t follow his call.


    Seeing that Fiona''s second daughter, who has been looking for opportunities nearby, is also attacking him. When he is oppressed, jolikton pours all his anger on her.


    Laurent heart eye knife!


    Fiona''s two daughters can also use Laurent''s heart and eye knife. After the shock back to jorick, the spirit shepherd, the two of them immediately use the sky chopping to keep away from jorick.


    They were involved with him and didn''t give him any chance to get close.


    "Ye Feng!"


    While jorick has not yet fully recovered from the double Laurent heart and eye knife, Diana called Ye Feng, and then bullied him with the body of plunder.


    Ye Feng knows what she wants to do. Without her elaboration, he who hears her call also deceives himself to the shepherd jorick under the package of moonlight.


    Together with Diana, Ye Feng uses Diana''s coming of the moon spell.


    Immediately, two severe storms of the moon overturned the roof of the hall and destroyed the whole golden hall with visible speed.


    In the center of the storm of the moon, jorick couldn''t move at all.


    Wayne and KASA took advantage of the situation to release their holy silver arrow and void plasma energy.


    Fiona''s two daughters are also the embodiment of a black and a white sword shadow, unreservedly display the sharp blade waltz.


    When all the forces of all hit at the same time the Horde, who was in the center of the storm of the moon, let out a shrill and angry wail.


    But no matter how angry he is, it is an indisputable fact that he suffered heavy losses under the joint efforts of Ye Feng and others.


    As shivana said, jorick''s strength is mainly in the fog chambermaid and the fog walker, but his noumenon is not strong enough.


    In addition, Ye Feng''s most powerful semi gods'' magic and swordsmanship can cause damage to the real God''s body. The body of jorick was also defeated by their tacit understanding.


    The body suffered heavy damage, and the foggy chambermaid and the fog walker who wrestled with shivana also gradually became illusory and extremely unstable.


    After a while, the fog chambermaid and the fog Walker dissipate because the body of jorick is not enough to continue to call on them to fight.


    The liberated shivana flies into the sky of the destroyed golden palace in the form of a flaming dragon. She is ready to start the fire to breathe and kill jorick.


    "Good You did a good job, but if you want to kill me, you are dreaming!


    We''ll see each other again soon. I hope you''ll live well before then


    Jorick laughed angrily, glancing maliciously at everyone present in a sarcastic tone.


    Finally, Ye Feng and others did not have time to stop, tearing open a portal leading to the war academy and left here.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1418

    With no danger, he repelled the spirit herding man jorick, and Ye Feng and others did not rest.


    However, they know that there is a portal opened by the war Academy in the whole of demasia, which brings a continuous stream of war academy dead.


    In the case of heavy casualties of the Allied forces, he tried to take demacia from the hands of the coalition forces and take it as his own.


    If ye Feng and Ye Feng were defeated just now, demacia would really fall into the hands of the war Academy.


    However, the victory of Ye Feng and his party was beyond the expectation of the veterans of the war Academy. Their victory led to the completion of the occupation plan of the Senate by the few undead of the war Academy.


    With the cooperation of Ye Feng and others, all the undead from the war Academy were killed.


    The evil attempt of the war academy to usurp the fruits of the Allied forces was also completely smashed.


    Now the Allied forces have recovered all the human lands except the war Academy.


    Naturally, their eyes are also on the war Academy.


    The war academy, once a place of justice, has become a paradise for the dead because of the selfish desires of the Senate.


    Although they are not loyal to shadow Island, they are no less threatening to the human alliance than shadow island.


    In any case, the recovery of the war academy is necessary.


    However, the complex situation in the war academy is not what Ye Feng and his colleagues want to attack.


    There are many antagonistic demigods, gods, undead and other creatures in it. There are not only the justice that still adheres to, but also the completely depraved evil.


    In the face of such a complex situation, shivell, who is mainly responsible for the operation plan, has to call all the leaders once again to hold a large-scale operation meeting to gather the wisdom of elite leaders.


    The scale of the battle conference was so large that almost all the leaders who could come were invited by hiviel, except for the extinct Zuan.


    Among them are Alicia and verus of Ionia, and even Sara, the Pirate Queen far away from Bill gewater, is on her way.


    Waiting for the arrival of the elite leaders, shivell continued to organize the search and rescue of other allied coalition survivors scattered in demasia.


    Ye Feng and others also joined in the work.


    All the people above the demigods are divided into two groups, and only Na Mei follows Ye Feng.


    Considering her fear of war, Ye Feng still felt that he would be better with her.


    Na Mei heard Ye Feng want her to act with him, naturally full of promise.


    Although she smiles so happily in front of all the girls, it is unintentional and does not mean to ridicule, but it still causes the jealous Fiona two girls'' resentment to Ye Feng.


    Before leaving, Ye Feng could feel the deep resentment from Fiona''s two daughters.


    It was not until he completely disappeared in the sight of the second daughter that he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Follow Ye Feng together, and let alone how sweet it is in Nami''s heart.


    Together with Nami, Ye Feng is in a good mood.


    At least don''t worry about her teasing him from time to time like sylvier and Sara, or the "caring" look she''s going to give like Fiona.


    However, her character, which is more timid than Ali, is a headache for Ye Feng.


    Like her, she has the semi God peak strength, holds the shark family artifact tidal Trident is able to burst out the true God power, because is afraid to fight, unable to fight is really a pity.


    It''s a pity that he can''t force Nami to fight, can''t he?


    If he had treated her with ferocity, she would have gone back to the mackerel family in the tide, as if she had been chased by a sea bug.


    At the thought of this, Ye Feng made up that picture on his brain, and he couldn''t help laughing for a moment.


    Timid Na Mei is suffering from not knowing what topic to talk with Ye Feng. Seeing Ye Feng suddenly laughing, she looks at him curiously.


    "Ye Feng, what are you laughing at?"


    The leaf wind hears the speech, immediately whole body a excited spirit.


    He can''t say in front of Nami that he was thinking about the way she ran home when she was scared to cry, or even if she had a good temper, he would have to cry.


    He coughed and pretended to be serious, and Ye Feng casually uttered a sentence: "when I thought of living with sister Ruiwen when I was a child, I laughed."


    Ye Feng''s childhood life?


    Nami''s moving eyes twinkle with strange brilliance.


    So far, she has not heard Ye Feng tell her about his childhood.


    Na Mei, who wants to know more about Ye Feng, will not miss this opportunity.


    "Ye Feng, can you tell me something about your childhood?" she asked


    Ye Feng didn''t think about it too much. He said with a smile, "of course, but we still have to find the survivors of the alliance first. When we go back in the evening, I''ll tell you about it. How about it?"


    Although she is timid, she is also a person who knows the priorities. Listening to Ye Feng, she is also full of energy.


    "Well, let''s finish the task given to us by sylvier first."In this way, Ye Feng and Na Mei devoted themselves to the search and rescue of the survivors of the Allied forces.


    In the process of search and rescue, Ye Feng and Nami also met many allied soldiers sent out by sylvier and seltrani to search for survivors.


    When they saw Ye Feng and Na Mei, they also paid the highest respect to Ye Feng, a great hero well known in the human Alliance Army.


    Ye Feng is not once that even the lowest level of the bog frog can not beat, but also Fiona to save the lazy young.


    Before he knew it, he had grown up to be a great hero respected by the whole varan alliance.


    Not only the generals and soldiers of the Allied forces, but also the civilian survivors in the rear are full of reverence for Ye Feng, the great hero who has made great achievements in the war.


    Almost everyone is praising and commenting on his heroic achievements again and again.


    Now, he carries the hope of countless people, and most people expect him to continue to build more great achievements for the human alliance.


    This is Ye Feng now!


    With Ye Feng together, Nami is also happy that he can get the respect of coalition soldiers.


    At the same time, she had a little pride in her heart.


    Such a hero is the man she likes!


    Such a hero, will also be in danger, desperate to rescue her!


    A careless and capricious Na Mei face red, timid she took advantage of Ye Feng did not notice her shyness look, immediately in the bottom of her heart admonished himself to calm down.


    After calming down the heart of Xiaolu, Nami and Ye Feng search and rescue the survivors seriously once again.


    With their joint efforts, they found dozens of coalition survivors late at night.


    Although the number of people is not very large, but it is also worthy of Nami''s happiness for a long time.


    Because this is the crystallization of her and Ye Feng''s efforts together!


    When she returned to demasia to rest, she heard that other people had gained a lot.


    Including the search and rescue efforts of ordinary coalition soldiers, more than 1000 survivors were rescued.


    Naturally, the kind-hearted Nami was also happy for the rescue of so many people.


    After the statistics are finished, Nami can''t wait to leave with Ye Feng.


    But she remembers that Ye Feng said he would accompany her tonight and tell her the story of his childhood.


    Tonight will be a beautiful night for her to forget!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1419

    After all the elites arrived, he immediately opened a battle meeting to gather all the elite leaders.


    In the intense discussion, the operational plan has been put forward, revised, and denied, and then new operational plans are put forward.


    But no matter which kind, it can''t be perfect and satisfy everyone.


    After another discussion, they decided to use one of the options to minimize casualties.


    That is, in such a complex situation within the war academy, the Allied forces will not enter the war Academy for the time being.


    Ye Feng and other demigods gathered together and sneaked into the war academy to understand what was going on inside the academy and reduce its combat effectiveness.


    Of course, the allies will not be idle. They will try their best to cooperate with shivana, who has become the true God, to prepare for the forbidden magic to destroy the defense barrier of war Academy.


    As long as Ye Feng and other demigods in the interior feel that the Allied forces have arrived at the right time to start, they will send a signal to ask shivana to lead them to perform their taboo magic.


    Break the barrier of war academy and launch the final recovery campaign!


    After the battle plan was finalized, Ye Feng, panson, Leona, Diana, Fiona, Nami, Wayne and kasha quickly gathered together.


    There are also arilia and verus, both of whom have recently been promoted to demigods under the guidance of Soraka.


    Ye Feng thought that Master Yi and time old man Jilan would come this time, but they were arilia and verus.


    It seems that they are still worried that as soon as they and Soraka go away, shadow island will attack Ionia in a large scale, and they will have to stay in Ionia and work with Soraka to maintain the operation of the island protection array.


    After the semi God team assembled, Ye Feng and his party hid their breath and quietly came to the magic barrier at the border of the war Academy.


    None of the other people present had the means to break through the barrier and enter it, but Ye Feng did.


    When he was not a demigod, he entered the war academy inside the barrier by the tears of the goddess.


    With the memory of a previous visit, Ye Feng controls the integration of Goddess tears and magic barrier.


    When he confirmed that he could walk safely, he controlled the tears of the goddess to maintain a good passage, called the next people, and indicated that they should go first.


    People also know that he needs to maintain the channel before he finally enters.


    They also did not say much and quickly entered the war academy, so as not to consume too much energy here.


    After all the people entered, Ye Feng followed in and carefully collected the tears of the goddess.


    The war academy, which once gathered the heroes of Valoran, exudes a sacred atmosphere, but now it is full of ruins and ruins.


    Wandering in the desolate ruins of the dead without brain, they linger here, for a long time can not be freed.


    Arilia, who had been here before, had complicated eyes. She sighed, "where is the war academy, it''s the College of the dead!"


    Verus also said with emotion: "this is no place for justice now."


    Diana looked at the desolate ruins near the border for a moment and asked, "I don''t know this place very well. Who among you knows better?"


    "I''ve never been here. I''ll go with you..." Nami responded weakly.


    "Don''t look at me!" Katha waved her hand. She had been in the void before, but she had never been here.


    Next, although all the people except Ye Feng came, they were not familiar with the new war academy which became a paradise for the dead.


    Among all the people, only Ye Feng came to the war academy which was turned into ruins in order to save him.


    Naturally, the task of directing the way for all fell on the shoulder of Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng wryly smiles and shrugs: "in fact, I''m not very familiar, but still follow me!"


    Leading the people to walk in the ruins, Ye Feng indicated that they hide good breath, always alert to the surrounding.


    If there are still these low-level undead nearby, they''d better not fight, lest they disturb the demigods or true gods hiding in the dark.


    Soon, they left the desolate frontier ruins full of brainless undead.


    "Ye Feng!"


    "There is a deliberately hidden breath in front of me!"


    The two most sensitive hunters of danger perception, Wayne and KASA, also remind Ye Feng, who leads the way.


    Ye Feng hears the speech, also stopped the pace.


    Among the demigods present, Wayne and kasha had the most acute perception of danger.


    It''s not wrong to say that there are two hidden breath in front of them.


    And the people looked at the eye, leaf wind led them with extremely slow speed, slowly forward.


    Before long, they saw a group of war academy undead deliberately hiding breath, escorting a woman with purple black wings.


    The woman''s clothes were shabby and barefoot, walking on the rugged road full of broken stones.Her hands and feet were shackled with magic, and she couldn''t make any magic on her body.


    Every step she took left a bloody footprint.


    And as soon as she walked slowly, the undead who escorted her would whip her ragged body several times.


    Looking at the miserable appearance of the woman with black wings, Ye Feng murmured to himself, "it''s her..."


    "Do you know her?" Diana''s tone was sour and alert.


    "Well, Morgana, the fallen angel, has a sister named Kyle, the angel of justice.


    The last time I came to save sylvier, I just ran into her being caught by the people from the war Academy.


    I didn''t expect that her semi divine peak strength was caught again this time, and it looks worse than last time. "


    "Do you want to save her?" asked Fiona


    Ye Feng nodded: "of course, she must be more familiar with here than I am, and she is still the strength of the demigod peak. With her help, we can have a lot of things left!"


    "Ye Feng is right. We should really save her. Although the magic she uses is very evil, angels are special. Unlike us humans, they will not change their character because of their magic properties.


    It is the best proof that she could have a place in the war academy, which is still the land of justice


    Panson agrees with Ye Feng that this angel will save them.


    "Help Leona spoke, too.


    Diana saw this and looked at Ye Feng again: "well, Ye Feng, go and save her. The strength of those who escorted her is very weak. There is no need to expose too many of us in order to save her."


    He made a gesture of relief to all the people, and Ye Feng dodged and stopped the way to escort the fallen angel mogana.


    If you are stopped, the first one will not panic.


    He warned Ye Feng: "do you know who we are escorting? This is the man that the senators of the Senate are going to arrest by name. If you dare to stop us, you will be against the most powerful Senate under the magic barrier! "


    "It''s you..." Fallen angel moganna coughed several mouthfuls of blood, and she looked at Ye Feng, who had always saved her.


    Although her magic was forbidden, she could still feel Ye Feng''s breath of demigod.


    She vaguely remember the last time we met, Ye Feng was still a mortal.


    I didn''t expect this reunion. He was a demigod.


    Ye Feng nods to Morgana, then exudes semi divine prestige, waving the light sword of the moon to point at the head of the undead.


    "Of course I know who she is, the Fallen Angel Morgana, but I''m going to save her.


    And your so-called Senate is just a traitor who betrays the human alliance. They will soon go out of their wits with you and have no chance of reincarnation! "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1420

    Without any hesitation, the moment Ye Feng''s voice fell, he killed the dead who escorted the fallen angel mogana back to the war Academy with his sword.


    "Thank you. I didn''t expect you saved me this time."


    Looking at Ye Feng is another sword to chop and break the shackles that bound her. The fallen angel moganna wants to bow down and give thanks to Ye Feng.


    But as soon as she bent down and forgot that she was weak now, she fell forward uncontrollably.


    Jiaohu a, originally thought that he would fall down on his face, but she fell into the arms of Ye Feng who caught her in time.


    "It''s not a place to talk, and you''re seriously injured. I''ll take you to my friends."


    Whispered to Morgana, Ye Feng carried her back to Diana and their side.


    At the beginning of seeing Diana and them, Morgana was slightly surprised. But soon she regained her calm look and asked, "are all demigods here?"


    "Well, they are demigods."


    Should Mo ganna a, Ye Feng looked at Na Mei: "Na Mei, please treat Mo ganna."


    With that, he gave Morgana to Nami.


    "Ye Feng, don''t worry, I will cure her!"


    The battle is not good, but Nami is still very confident in her healing magic.


    Although there is no way to restore the top fighting power of mogana in a short time, she can heal her wounds, at least make her feel better.


    In the process of Morgana receiving Nami treatment, Fiona of Laurent family did not know when came to Ye Feng''s back.


    With her pretty nose, she sniffed the residual aroma of moganna. She whispered to his ear and said, "how does it feel to hold an angel?"


    Ye Feng almost subconsciously said: "not bad."


    Words just export, Ye Feng regretted saying this kind of words in her face.


    "Not bad, you dare say not bad!"


    Staring at Ye Feng with resentment in her eyes, Fiona of Laurent family grabs Ye Feng''s waist.


    But she did not force, soft, not only no pain, but also some soft touch.


    After all, Ye Feng is also a decent person like a hero now. She doesn''t make Ye Feng embarrassed in front of so many people as she used to, so she grabs it symbolically.


    On the other side, Ye Feng''s childhood sweetheart also did not know when to appear beside him, also symbolically grabbed him.


    "You will keep a little distance from others, including your goddess of the moon!"


    "Can you not speak ill of me in front of me?" Diana was nearby, and she was very dissatisfied with her childhood sweetheart''s remarks.


    Wayne and kasha didn''t come to Ye Feng''s side, but they ran to Mo ganna and asked how she met Ye Feng.


    Morgana was puzzled, but she simply answered.


    When Morgana''s wound was healed under Nami''s treatment, they began to talk about the matter and asked about the specific situation of mogana''s current war Academy.


    Morgana heard that they wanted to know this, but also more or less guessed their purpose.


    In the face of two times to save their benefactor Ye Feng, Mo ganna naturally knows everything, and tells all she knows to Ye Feng and his party.


    The academy is still part of the academy itself.


    With the participation of HORIC, the Senate, which controls all kinds of resources in the war academy, as well as the taboo magic of demigods and gods, is the biggest force under this magic barrier.


    But even the Senate could not completely unify all the areas within the war Academy.


    I think Ye Feng knew Ye Feng as well. We caught him together at that time.


    However, he is not what he used to be. As he regained his true power, he occupied the southwest area of the war academy and created countless copies of nightmares to drive him.


    The mountain in the north is filled with the fear of nothingness. You can see that day when he broke away from the bondage of the Senate. Later, he made many empty bugs to hold the mountain for him.


    Then there are relatively weak doomsday emissary Federick, revenge flame soul brand, not even demigod.


    They all escaped from the college and wandered in the deserted land in the East. Because the threat was too small, several forces did not care about their existence.


    Finally, my sister Kyle, the angel of justice, did not join any forces. She was hiding in the south near the war waterfall, only I knew.


    That''s all I know. "


    After listening to Mo ganna''s story, Ye Feng and his party slowly digest the information she provides them.


    After a moment, Diana looked at Morgana: "can you take us to the academy area of the war academy? We want to go there and learn more about the Senate. "


    The fallen angel moganna heard this, and the angel''s smile of evil charm appeared at the corner of her mouth: "are you sure? It''s very dangerous there! "Diana nodded definitely. "Of course, no matter how dangerous it is, we have to understand that this is the main task of our operation."


    Seeing that Diana was so determined, and Ye Feng and others did not refute Diana''s idea, mogana restrained her charming angel smile and fell into meditation.


    After a short time of thinking, Mo Gana also said seriously: "yes, for the sake of Ye Feng''s saving me, you come with me. I know there is a safer route to enter the college now."


    With that, she flew to the center of the war Academy.


    Ye Feng is still very trusting to her, following her closely.


    But the rest of Diana and others seemed hesitant, but they did not hesitate for long, but they also caught up.


    Noting that Diana and others didn''t catch up with her for the first time, she teased and said, "your friends don''t seem to trust me, Ye Feng."


    "They''re just slow." Ye Feng also can see that Diana and they have doubts, but he still answers moganna like this.


    Morgana said with a smile: "I will quit after taking the road. Now there are all kinds of prohibitions that can capture demigods and gods in the college. I don''t want to be caught by them again."


    Ye Feng does not care about this: "no problem, we will be careful of the rest."


    Originally, moganna also wanted to tease the next leaf wind. Seeing Ye Feng''s answer, she was also a little stunned.


    After a while, moganna waved her hand with a smile: "I just said that was a joke, you saved me after all, I will advance and retreat with you this time, it is also a reward that you even saved me twice!"


    "That would be great." Ye Feng also followed with a smile.


    Aware that Diana and others also catch up, moganna continued to follow Ye Feng: "to, now the structure of the college and before is very different, you must follow me closely."


    Exhort Ye Feng a word, also can be regarded as the advice to Diana and others, Mo ganna flew into the dead filled college.


    Soon they came to the altar of the dead, which had been transformed from the central square.


    Here, every day, there are summoners who incarnate as the dead to perform evil sacrificial activities, providing magic energy for the terrible prohibition of the whole college.


    The reason why moganna directly brought Ye Feng here is that she knew Ye Feng and they came with the intention of destroying the war Academy. Naturally, she also led them to the theme.


    Explain the function of the altar of the dead here with Ye Feng and others. Mo ganna is preparing to take the people to the next place, but she doesn''t want a soul that makes her smell pale into this area.


    She immediately made a silent movement to Ye Feng and others, and then hid good breath and hid in the dark.


    They are also aware of the terrible breath of the master, and immediately look, the former lost in demasia shepherd jorick into their sight.


    At that time, they were able to defeat the spirit herder jorick in demasia, relying on shivana dragging the fog chambermaid and the fog walker, and then gathered the strength of the people to repel them.


    Now that she''s not here, they don''t dare face up to face with HORIC.


    When HORIC comes to the altar of the dead, he also uses his necromancy to provide energy.


    All of a sudden, this altar of the dead exudes another terrible undead power of the true God.


    At the same time, the energy in the center of the altar of the dead burst, tearing apart the undead summoners on the altar except for jorick.


    Even jorick himself showed an unexpected look. I don''t know why the altar of the dead would suddenly change out of his control and the summoners.


    Then, a voice that seemed to run through the sky came from the center of the altar and reverberated in every corner of the war Academy.


    "All betrayers must die!"


    Jorick smelled the familiar magic sound that he had not seen for a long time. His face was pale, and he immediately recognized the owner of the voice.


    Hiding in the dark, Ye Feng and others are even more agitated, trembling for this terrible power.


    Under the watchful gaze of HORIC, the spirit of revenge, who hunts traitors, slowly reveals himself in the center of the twisted altar of the dead.


    "You know the sin, jorick?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1421

    Kalista, the spear of revenge!


    Ye Feng recognized at a glance that the God like figure of vengeance on the altar of the dead was kalista, the demon leader of the shadow island.


    How could she be here?


    Shadow Island unsealed?


    At the same time of Ye Feng''s doubt, he suddenly feels the murderous spirit surging around him.


    As he looked around, Fiona''s right hand, which he did not know when had fallen on her cloud sword, was shaking.


    However, she witnessed the destruction of demacia in the hands of Calista and hekarim, suffered from all kinds of devastation by Calista, and watched her father die in front of her and was driven crazy.


    Now that her enemy is in front of her, how can she control her emotions?


    Sophia also knew that Callista was her father''s enemy, but she did not see it with her own eyes, so she was able to suppress her emotions.


    Ye Feng pressed Fiona''s right hand, which was likely to draw his sword at any time, and comforted him: "Fiona, bear with me. We are not her opponents now."


    Under Ye Feng''s pacification, Fiona of Laurent family gradually stabilized, but her eyes at kalista were still full of hate.


    Diana stared at Callista, thinking, "how could she be here? Is shadow Island unsealed? "


    Ye Feng shook his head: "I don''t know. According to the law, if the shadow island is unsealed, Lord Soraka, who pays attention to the trend of shadow Island, will inform us..."


    Morgana was also timely to remind the impetuous Laurent family Fiona: "watch first, say well, don''t mess around, I don''t want to be caught again."


    "Don''t worry, we won''t do anything wrong."


    Ye Feng motioned to Morgana to rest assured that they all knew that they could not beat any real God and devil leader on the altar of the dead.


    On the altar of the dead, jorick thought that he was also a real God, and he slowly came back to God.


    "Know your mistakes? Callista, you''re right. What''s wrong? Why should I know my mistakes? "


    Under the pressure of his heart''s primitive fear of Calista, HORIC, the soul herder, looks at Calista in front of him.


    I thought he would make Callista angry by talking to her like this.


    Who would think that Calista in the energy is still looking down at him with the eyes of a mole ant.


    He hated the look in her eyes, which made him feel insulted!


    He''s not the weakest demon leader he used to be.


    Now he is not a grave digger, but a soul shepherd who has been reborn. He is a god level undead!


    In fact, Callista never looked down on any demon leader of shadow island.


    She is this look, used to, indifferent into nature, as if everything is difficult to arouse her interest.


    Callista stares for a moment at jorick''s face, which is gradually distorted by anger, and her figure floats higher.


    "For the sake that you and I were both the devil leaders of shadow Island, I will give you a chance to save yourself.


    Return to the shadow again, or die


    Every word she said was mingled with the trembling sound of the dead, echoing in every corner under the magic barrier.


    Now everyone in the war academy knows that Calista is trying jorick, the traitor of shadow island.


    Jorick laughed when he heard her speaking to him in a judgmental tone.


    Yes, he did, and he laughed wildly.


    "Callista, you don''t seem to know that I''ve been reborn and advanced for the good of the dead.


    Good. I''ll see how you judge me today!


    Here I am the master


    With his extremely arrogant declaration of war, a terrible fog filled the central square in an instant.


    The huge ghost form, fog room girl, and four ghost like fog walkers also appear.


    The momentum of his whole body climbed to an unimaginable height at a visible speed. Jorick also flew into the sky and looked directly at Callista with no fear.


    Calista''s face, which had been cold and merciless from the beginning to the end, appeared a little surprised, but did not expect that Yorick had really advanced to the true God.


    When he noticed the surprise on her face, Yorkton felt a sudden satisfaction.


    He, jorick, can finally have an equal look with Calista, one of the strongest demons of shadow island!


    Jorick finally overcame his long-standing demons, and his dark blue eyes twinkled with ghost fire:


    "didn''t you expect, Callista? We are all real gods, at the same level, so what qualification do you have to kill me?


    How about we renegotiate instead of a fierce battle of life and death?


    My war academy, together with your shadow Island, carves up all the land of the world


    "The traitor is not qualified to make terms with me."Callista regained her cool look, and a spear of the nether world slowly gathered in her right hand.


    Jorick sneered: "since you are determined to fight, fight!"


    He''s in the real world now, and he''s not afraid of Calista at all!


    As the voice dropped, jorick preempted, waving his ghost shovel and hitting Calista.


    Calista didn''t fight back. Instead, she was smart enough to keep jorick away.


    She didn''t seem to be in a hurry. She was watching jorick.


    This move naturally angered jorick: "dare you look down on me? I will let you pay for your contempt


    Roaring, jorick raises the wall of the dark spirit around kalista, trying to trap him inside.


    Who would have thought that Callista ignored the shackles of the wall of the dark spirit with her nimble figure, and still had no intention to make a move.


    The more you fight, the more enraged by Calista''s way of fighting, and jorick commands him.


    "Misty room girl, fog walker, drain her dead soul for me, and make her go out of her wits!"


    At the direction of jorick, the fog chambermaid and the fog Walker attack kalista one after another.


    And he himself flew away, waving a ghost shovel, right after the fog chambermaid and the fog walker, ready to give Calista a way to attack without breathing.


    Seeing that jorick was on the same line after the fog girl and the fog walker, kalista, who had never shot, finally moved.


    Compared with jorick''s necromancy, Calista does not perform too many complicated spells. She just wields her spear in an extremely understated manner.


    And it seems that there will not be a wave of any powerful power at a speed that even real gods like jorick can''t see clearly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the mist chambermaid, the fog Walker and the Horde jorick!


    This scene does not prohibit the heavy damage of Yorick, even the lower Ye Feng and his party are also shocked.


    Jorick''s undead magic looks so powerful, how can it be penetrated by the ghost spear which does not seem to swing hard and has no magic power to vent?


    There are also other powerful forces in the war Academy who watch the war secretly.


    When jorick regained consciousness, he was horrified to find that his body was becoming more and more void and dissipating.


    "Why? Obviously, I''m also promoted to the true God, why is this so? "


    Yorik''s incomprehensible howls of anger reverberated through the war academy, shaking everyone who saw the brief battle.


    The battle between the two gods was supposed to break the magic barrier of the war Academy.


    But I don''t want to rush it in such a fantastic way.


    "Just as you and I were demigods, there is an absolute power gap between the true gods.


    Fall, jorick


    Calista''s voice was cold and heartless, and there was no joy in her voice to kill jorick.


    It seems to her that killing jorick so easily is a matter of course, and it is not worth her to mention any interest.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1422

    "Even if it is a true God, there is an essential gap in strength?"


    Ye Feng murmured to himself, staring at jolick, the shepherd who died miserably even if Calista couldn''t catch a spear. His brain was buzzing.


    Last time, they were all united to fight back jorick.


    And it is the shepherd who has such terrible strength that jolick is directly pierced with a spear by Calista!


    Although jolick''s death made him happy, he accepted that he couldn''t do it.


    What''s more, it''s hard to imagine how powerful Calista''s real God power has become.


    Don''t they work so hard to win the final victory over shadow island?


    But with kalista, the spear of revenge, in front of them, is it really possible for them to defeat her?


    This war has nothing to do with him, but it deeply shakes his mind and shakes his faith.


    Also shaken are all the demigods who follow Ye Feng except for mogana.


    Their brains are not enough for them to understand where Calista is now.


    Morgana only has the strength of the demigod peak, but she is thinking.


    If her sword was still on her, she would have become a God now, no less than Calista, who had just killed jorick.


    I don''t know if she has two advanced swords


    Shaking her head, she did not think of her sister, just Angel Kyle. Mogana injected magic into her voice in time to awaken Ye Feng, whose will was gradually broken.


    In her call, Ye Feng and others immediately returned to God.


    "Thank you, Morgana." Ye Feng thanks Mo ganna in a low voice.


    "This is what I should do as an angel. Although I am a fallen angel, I will not give up the person who saved me," she said with a smile


    Looking back on the nearly broken will, Ye Feng and panson are both looking at kalista standing under the magic barrier.


    Noticing Callista''s action, Wayne took a deep breath: "Ye Feng, she seems to want to break the magic barrier!"


    If it''s not possible to break a large number of magic lines immediately, it''s impossible to break a large number of magic lines


    Callista is strong, but panson doesn''t think she''s strong enough to break such a powerful magic barrier on her own.


    As panson said, Calista''s spear hit the magic barrier like a stone into the sea, without stirring up any waves.


    "Can''t you..."


    Callista herself had expected this, and she murmured, still with a look of indifference.


    Looking at her appearance, Ye Feng thinks, if she is still human, she should be colder than Fiona and her two?


    Failing to destroy the barrier, Callista noticed that there were many eyes under the barrier looking at her.


    Even if she felt it, she didn''t care much about it.


    Her eyes are again focused on the academy area of the war academy, which has lost its only true God.


    With a glance, she locked her eyes on the Senate. She slowly raised her right hand and held up her spear.


    Whew!


    It seems to be understatement, as if there is no force of a spear.


    But Ye Feng and others now know that the power of her spear can at least make the real God like jorick die instantly.


    Should the Senate be destroyed directly by Calista?


    But what happened next was beyond Ye Feng''s expectation.


    Kalista''s spear, like her previous attempts to break the magic barrier, sank into the sea without any waves.


    At the same time, several demigods of the Senate flew out.


    Elder kento, the leader, looked at Calista with a smile: "you are strong, stronger than all of us combined, but you can''t do anything you want to do under our exquisite prohibition and array!"


    Kalista ignored the banter of the demigod, and locked her eyes on the altar of the dead.


    Her eyes shifted, and the elders headed by kento changed their faces.


    The spear was aimed at the altar of the dead, and Callista was ready to destroy it with a spear.


    "Now, before her spear falls, activate all the defense arrays of the altar of the dead!"


    Finally, Senator kento panicked and ordered to protect the altar of the dead.


    But it was still late. Calista''s spear went down, giving the senators no room to operate, and completely smashed the altar of the dead.


    This spear not only destroyed the foundation of the Senate''s survival in the war academy, but also affected Ye Feng and others hiding in the central square.


    The bodies they were hiding from were exposed, which also attracted Callista''s attention.


    However, compared with killing Ye Feng and others, Calista seems to want to kill the senators who were arrogant in front of her just now.Looking away from Ye Feng and others, she looks at the elders headed by kento.


    "You You can''t kill us. If you keep us, we can also design this exquisite forbidden array for shadow island. We are very useful! "


    Without the arrogance just now, elder kento begged Calista for mercy without a bottom line.


    The same is true of other elders, who prefer to work for shadowisland in order to survive.


    But what they didn''t know was that the more they begged for mercy, the more she would deepen her aversion to them.


    Because she hates traitors most!


    To be human, we should be human.


    To fight with such a dead soul as her to the last moment of life, we should not lose our integrity and ask for mercy.


    When she was a human being, she was the most heartfelt female general.


    So even if she becomes an undead, she still has such a creed.


    The more I looked at the faces of the elders, the more disgusting she was. Since she came to the war academy, her look had not changed dramatically.


    But at this moment, her face was cold and full of disgust.


    With a light spear, the elders of the Senate were nailed to the steps in front of the courtyard like a string of sugar gourds.


    The disgust on his face gradually dissipated and returned to apathy again. Callista turned her eyes to Ye Feng and others.


    Ye Feng and they thought that the senators of the Senate would have other means to arrest Calista, and then take the opportunity to escape.


    Unexpectedly, the senators died under kalista''s spear. Knowing that there was no escape, they met Calista''s cold and merciless eyes with numbness.


    "Next, it''s your turn."


    With the sound of sentence Ye Feng and others to death, Calista once again held up her dark spear, ready to kill Ye Feng and all of them with a spear.


    Ye Feng and others naturally can''t wait to die. They are locked by Calista and have no place to escape. They choose to fight to the end.


    But just as kalista''s spear was about to fall, her figure became extremely unstable.


    "Is it time?"


    Her body is unreal to the point where she can''t wield her spear at a visible speed. Calista also stops attacking Ye Feng and her enemies.


    Under the gaze of Ye Feng and other people''s dismay, her illusory figure turned into a dark blue bubble shadow and dissipated in the sky under the magic barrier.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1423

    "How did it disappear?"


    Ye Feng looks at the sudden disappearance of Callista, is very surprised.


    So did the others. They were all ready to work together to fight Calista, but she disappeared.


    After a while, the people who came back from God looked at each other, and they decided to withdraw from the college area.


    The Senate was destroyed by kalista, the spear of vengeance, and the altar of the dead that powered the spell ban.


    Staying here will only attract threats from other forces in the war Academy.


    But just as they were ready to leave, a round dark purple array appeared at their feet.


    Feeling the power of the dark purple array, kasha''s face changed dramatically: "it''s the array of the force of the void. It''s not good. Get out of the way!"


    As soon as her words of warning fell, the empty array of Dharma shattered the ground under their feet.


    One after another, sharp stabs sprang up from the ground, unable to dodge, they all suffered different degrees of trauma.


    With a force that dazzled them, they were only momentarily distracted and found themselves in a great shadow.


    A huge dark purple insect with its mouth wide open, growls horribly at them.


    "Void, fear, corgas!" Ye Feng immediately recognized that the monster was almost the same as the insect, but it was huge and incomparable. It was void fear COGAs.


    Finally wake up, want to escape Ye Feng and his party was this roar sealed the energy in their bodies.


    Sharp claws protrude from the two huge front paws of COGAs and fall rapidly.


    Seeing that they could not use any of them, they would splash blood on the spot, and the sky under the magic barrier became dark.


    Not only did Ye Feng and his party lose their vision of corgas, but even corgas also lost the vision of Ye Feng and others.


    "The nightmare has come, pathetic mortals!"


    With the sound of a nightmare like death, a ghostly black shadow appears quietly behind Ye Feng and others.


    Although this terrible night nightmare has covered the vision of Ye Feng and others, it has made them free from the confinement of kogas and can use their own power freely.


    "It''s time to take revenge for what you''ve arrested before!"


    There is no entity of the twisted black shadow issued a sinister voice, meaning to see Ye Feng and Mo ganna.


    Restored to the power of God, he had been waiting for the day to kill all those who had previously taken advantage of his weakness to take part in his imprisonment.


    Although only Ye Feng and them this time, but this is the first step of his revenge.


    "Eternal nightmare magic Teng?"


    Ye Feng takes a deep breath. Today, he is really an enemy. He has been attacked by magic Teng and kogas one after another.


    "Mortal, I didn''t expect you to become a demigod, but it can''t save you!"


    Magic Teng''s voice is getting colder and colder. In a flash, he appears in front of Ye Feng.


    A terrible blade of shadow appears and cuts it at the throat of Ye Feng.


    Diana and others saw that they did not have time to help Ye Feng. They all raised their voices to remind Ye Feng.


    "Ye Feng, be careful!"


    Of course, Ye Feng was also aware of this terrible shadow blade at the first time, but no matter how fast he was, it was almost impossible for him to completely avoid the attack of Zhenshen''s nightmare at such a close distance.


    But his evasion was useful, at least to avoid being beheaded on the spot by the shadow blade of nightmare.


    Cover the wound that is cut by the blade of shadow, Ye Feng takes a breath of cool air.


    Before he had time to slow down the God, nightmare magic Teng was deceiving his body several times faster than him.


    "Start hunting from you today, mortal!"


    It is clear that Ye Feng has advanced to be a demigod, but mengyan magic still calls him mortal, which shows his contempt for him.


    This time, Ye Feng has no chance to dodge.


    As long as the shadow blade of nightmare magic Teng stabs his heart, he will die on the spot!


    "If you want to move the leaf wind, ask us first!"


    It''s late. It''s fast then.


    The sword shadow of Fiona''s two daughters turned into one black and one white appears in front of Ye Feng in time.


    They two eyes are filled with Ling''s killing intention, and join forces to use the "breaking the sky" stab to the nightmare devil Teng.


    At the same time, Diana and others also arrived in time to exert their own magic to attack magic Teng.


    Bang!


    The blade of shadow was blocked by the joint attack of Diana and others.


    Diana and others were glad to see this.


    They thought that in this way, they could stop the mengyan magic Teng''s pursuit of Ye Feng alone.


    Who wants the magic Teng to ignore them in the middle at the original speed when the blade of shadow is blocked, and rushes to Ye Feng.


    All of them immediately felt that they were despised. They planned to give a fatal blow to the extremely arrogant nightmare magic Teng, and let magic regret such arrogant attack way.However, what all of them did not expect was that magic''s twisted body ignored their existence and passed through them at a speed that could not be seen clearly by demigods, and went straight to Ye Feng behind.


    Everyone was shocked, especially Diana''s daughters, who had a close relationship with Ye Feng, were pale.


    "Try to stop him!"


    "It''s too late. We can''t even slow down the speed of magic Teng!"


    "Ye Feng, you must avoid it!"


    If they really slow down the speed of magic Teng, Ye Feng may be able to slow down and dodge.


    But they did not do it, which means that Ye Feng can not escape this attack in a limited time.


    Accompanied by the desperate cry of a group of demigods who walk with Ye Feng, even if ye Feng is a demigod, he is still like a fragile white paper, and his heart is directly penetrated by the blade of shadow.


    "No!"


    No matter how loud and unbelievable they are, Ye Feng''s vitality is still disappearing at a visible speed.


    The pupil gradually lost focus, and he lost his breath in front of everyone.


    "No, he won''t die!"


    "Why did this happen..."


    "Wuwuwuwu..."


    "Ye Feng..."


    "Blame me for not treating him in time!"


    "You have survived countless dangerous crises. Why did you die in front of me this time?"


    Magic Teng''s favorite is the desperate and heartrending cry of mortals.


    Because he is a nightmare who makes nightmares. He has morbid satisfaction when he can see people despair in front of him.


    After enjoying the despair of Diana and others for a while, magic Teng, who satisfies the morbid desire, decides to send them to reunite with Ye Feng below.


    "It''s so touching. It''s so sad to cry. Since you think so much of him, go down, too


    The cold and quiet magic sound trembled Diana and other people''s minds. The evil Teng who had killed his heart was preparing to annihilate Diana. However, he felt that his head suddenly suffered a heavy blow that was enough to damage his mind.


    At the same time, his nightmare gradually dissipated, and the fear of void, which had been obscured by him, suddenly appeared in front of him, waving his huge claws, and patted him into the sunken pit of the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1424

    Merciless Giant Claw will be magic Teng dead press into the pit of the ground, the huge body of void fear, COGAs showed contempt in the eyes.


    "Dare to fight for prey with me, corgas, and see who you are!"


    Mocking a magic Teng that he photographed into the ground, COGAs again turned his eyes to Diana and others.


    His huge eyes, which were also bigger than Diana and others, revealed endless hunger and greed for Diana.


    "Diana, Fiona, Wayne, Catha, Nami, cheer up, we have to fight on!" Leona said


    Panson agreed: "yes, we have to find a way to escape, Ye Feng, he will not want to see you die because of him!"


    Mo ganna looked at Ye Feng, whose heart was cut off by the blade of shadow. She also advised: "we can escape as many as we can, otherwise there will be no Avenger for him in the future."


    Under the persuading of panson, Diana and their grief of losing Ye Feng were temporarily stabilized.


    COGAs also heard the conversation between them, and he opened his mouth:


    "it''s a touching scene, but the more touching it is, the more it can arouse my appetite!"


    It stimulates Diana''s nerves with a playful tone, and COGAs roars again, preparing to ban Diana and others''


    however, his huge reptile body suddenly loses its balance.


    "Corgas, I want you to pay for my injury!"


    With a roar of anger, magic Teng of eternal nightmare climbs out of the pit and holds up corgas with his twisted black soul hands and throws him directly into the sky.


    It is still a nightmare that doesn''t give corgas a chance to breathe and throws a blade of shadow.


    At the same time, he also attacks corgas along the black path left by the blade of shadow.


    "While they fight, let''s run!"


    Panson felt that the fight between corgas and magic was good news for them. He immediately called the crowd and ran away with him.


    Diana''s daughters, who are close to Ye Feng, deeply looked at Ye Feng''s cold body, which had lost her breath, and then wiped her tears and ran away with panson.


    Under the curtain of the magic barrier, the tangled fight between corgas and magic Teng in the sky has aroused a terrible wave of magic energy.


    The dark magic energy and dark purple magic energy occupy half of the sky, and the terrible vision aroused by the battle makes the creatures under the curtain tremble.


    As time went on, the battle between them became more and more fierce.


    After dodging the claws of corgas, magic Teng is ready to launch the next round of offensive, but inadvertently swept Diana and others are about to escape from the college area.


    He stopped immediately and yelled at corgas: "fool, if you fight again, those mortals will slip away!"


    Smell speech, COGAs is also timely to stop, lock in Diana and others who want to escape.


    "You want to escape while we''re fighting? It''s fantastic. You can''t escape! "


    Opening his mouth, corgas roared, and at the next moment he stopped Diana and others.


    Seeing that the escape road was blocked by corgas, Diana and others did not give up running. They all turned around and wanted to run back.


    But as soon as they turned around, nightmare magic''s twisted non physical body appeared from the dark path and looked at them with a smile.


    "Think you can run away if I fight corgas? Naive


    "Fight with them to avenge Ye Feng


    There is no way to escape, Diana a bite silver teeth, her heart a horizontal, hand holding the crescent blade to attack the magic Teng.


    Knowing that it is impossible to escape, panson and others also walk side by side with Diana and attack the magic Teng who killed Ye Feng.


    "Give me a start!"


    However, the kogas behind them suddenly let out a big drink, and the ground under their feet cracked with visible speed, and a dense and sharp thorn rose.


    They wanted to escape into the air, but corgas opened his mouth and sealed off their power with a terrible roar.


    At the same time, the magentan also launched the shadow blade at all of them, ready to penetrate them together.


    Seeing that their bodies are about to die from numerous sharp stabs and the piercing of the shadow blade, they are desperate and unwilling to escape.


    I didn''t expect that they would die here before they avenged Ye Feng.


    Slowly closing their desperate eyes, they don''t want to look directly at their own tragic death.


    The pain of death should have been felt immediately, and the people who closed their eyes were ready to endure it.


    But what makes them wonder is that the pain, which has been stabbed and torn by countless spikes, will be delayed.


    One by one, they opened their eyes in disbelief and found that they were not at the door of the college area.The terrible spell is gone, and the siege of corgas and magic is gone.


    They came to a slightly strange forest, where there were only a few wandering mindless undead, which could not threaten them with demigod power.


    Diana shook hands a little unreal: "how can we be here?"


    "That''s because I tore open the whirlpool of space and rescued you, my goddess of the moon, while corgas and Magic were all focused on you."


    A familiar voice rose from the tree, and Diana and others looked up in disbelief.


    Looking at the same familiar figure and face of the man, they were stunned.


    "I''m hallucinating? Ye Feng is not... "


    Looking at the man who is the same as Ye Feng, feiona rubbed her eyes.


    Ye Feng jumped down from the tree, and his smile on his face was full of optimism:


    "that''s the illusion magic of mirror flowers and water and black rose, and what runs through my heart is the illusion I made when I was in danger."


    Now Diana and they believe it, because they all know that Ye Feng has such a spell.


    But what they don''t know is that Ye Feng can''t launch it himself.


    Every time he started, the black rose in his body started by himself.


    This time, the black rose that Loveland gave him saved his life.


    Not only Diana''s daughters, but also panson, Leona and mogana, who were fighting with him, wept with joy and were glad that he could survive.


    Fiona of Laurent family went to Ye Feng''s side and looked at him with a sad look: "Ye Feng, since you have escaped the fatal blow through the mirror, why don''t you show up in time?


    Make us cry like that for you


    Ye Feng asked Fiona of Laurent family with a smile: "if I show up too early, how can I take advantage of corgas and magic to relax their vigilance and tear open the vortex of space to save you?


    And... "


    Speaking of what''s more, Ye Feng did not go on.


    Diana was also happy to say, "Ye Feng, you can live as long as you can!"


    "Well, just live!" Wayne rubbed her hot and humid eyes.


    Katha broke her tears into a smile: "if you cry a few more times, Ye Feng can save the danger, then I am willing to cry a few more times!"


    Nami noticed that Ye Feng said, and did not go on.


    As a healing mage, she sensed that Ye Feng''s breath was a little unstable, and she was also worried in her weak airway: "Ye Feng, and what?"


    Smell speech, Ye Feng knew what Na Mei saw.


    His strong and resolute face showed a wry smile: "and every time the black rose starts, it is when I am extremely weak and dying.


    So... "


    This time, Ye Feng is no longer the initiative to stop talking, but his body really can not support.


    Although Jinghua Shuiyue helped him to block the inevitable attack, his body was still severely damaged.


    Speaking of the word "so", he fell to the ground weakly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1425

    "Ye Feng!"


    Nami catches the weak fallen Ye Feng in time.


    Tears twinkled in her eyes. Sure enough, she was right. Ye Feng''s condition was very unstable.


    Diana and others are also scared, did not expect to see a good leaf wind suddenly fell.


    But fortunately, they have Nami in, she will stabilize the injury for Ye Feng.


    Diana also came up, soft voice to Nami: "Na Mei, Ye Feng''s injury to you."


    "You can rest assured that I will help him recover as soon as possible."


    While treating Ye Feng, Nami waves her pink fist to assure everyone.


    Ye Feng''s injury is recovering at a visible speed under the treatment of Nami, who is holding a shark''s artifact tidal Trident and breaking through the shackles of the true God.


    Looking at the scene, Mo ganna doubtfully tightened her willow eyebrows: "she took the artifact and had the real power. Why didn''t she just make it out?"


    "Because of her personality, she is not suitable for fighting. A sea Quebec bug who does not even have demigod strength can chase her everywhere, and we can''t force her to fight."


    Sophia, a childhood sweetheart, once thought that Nami was pretending to be pitiful in front of Ye Feng, but after thorough understanding, her misunderstanding of Nami was also lifted.


    This time, she said, "OK, you stay with me. Let''s go to the war falls just south."


    Motioning for the crowd to follow her, Morgana walked in front of her and took them to meet her sister, Kyle, the angel of justice.


    Hiding their own breath on the road, they did not provoke all kinds of dangerous creatures along the way. All of them were demigods. They soon came down to the south near the war waterfall without being noticed.


    "See that waterfall? In fact, there is a hidden cave in the waterfall where my sister hides.


    Although she didn''t like me, she told me the secret.


    Come with me


    Speaking of the sister who hated her, Morgana''s pretty face floated with the playful smile of fallen angel.


    Leading the crowd through the waterfall, mogana came to a hidden, damp cave.


    "It''s here. Come with me. My sister''s character is a little rigid. Before I introduce you, you can never say anything that makes her unhappy."


    In a low voice, she reminded the next people. With her index finger sticking to her dark purple thin lips, she made a silent movement and took them into the cave.


    However, as they continued to deepen, the more and more dead spirit in the cave aroused the vigilance of all people.


    And Morgana, more worried about her sister Kyle.


    "How can you be so dead? I know the secret of my sister''s hiding here


    Hearing her anxious voice, the kind-hearted Nami comforted her: "moganna, don''t worry, we will know what''s going on when we approach quietly."


    Under the pacification of Nami, her mood is slightly stable, and moganna continues to lead the way for everyone.


    When they came to the deepest part of the cave, a sudden whiplash sounded, very harsh.


    "Sister..."


    The sound of whipping also reminds Morgana of the scene when she was captured by the undead of the Senate with special prohibitions and was devastated.


    Was her sister caught and subjected to similar flogging?


    With more and more uneasy thoughts in her heart, she and the crowd moved forward little by little and looked into the deepest cave where Kyle, the angel of justice, should have rested.


    Under their gaze, a woman with pure white wings was tied to the cross.


    Like mogana before her, her clothes were ragged and bloodstained with whips.


    her face is as like as two peas in Moganna, like a grind.


    If it is not for her, she is dressed in holy soft armor and knee length battle dress, with snow-white holy hair and wings, which is contrary to mogana''s fallen angel temperament.


    Diana and others would have thought they were the same person.


    At this time, several ghosts familiar to Morgana were facing them with their backs, waving whips, and whipping Kyle, a just angel who refused to pledge allegiance to them.


    "You scum, don''t let me succumb to your will


    Even though the wounded Angel Kyle was weak, she still attacked her whippers with a strong voice.


    It can be seen that her firm will is far from being comparable to ordinary people.


    But the more she struggled, the more she seized her spirits, the more she wanted to conquer her.


    "Do you think you won''t succumb to our will if you don''t want to?


    Naive!


    Next, we will turn you into an angel of the dead.


    At that time, you will become a puppet of our will.


    You have to do whatever we want you to do, ha ha! "


    With a dull laugh, the spirits of the dead in the cave, under the control of several spirits familiar to mogana and others, rush to Kyle, the angel of justice."You Cough Don''t try to control me Ah I... "


    The holy light in the eyes gradually faded, and a gray stillness appeared quietly.


    Just Angel Kyle from the beginning of the crazy struggle, to gradually numb.


    Seeing that she was about to be twisted into an angel of the dead under the evil undead magic, the people in the dark could no longer look down on her, and immediately attacked several undead who performed the evil magic.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1426

    The ceremony of transforming the just angel into the angel of the dead is in progress. Several undead suddenly feel that someone has launched a surprise attack and their faces change.


    "You dare to turn my sister into a ghost, damn it!"


    The array of boiling black water appeared at their feet, burning not only their remaining dead bodies, but also their nerves.


    They immediately stop casting and move away.


    "It''s you, Morgana. Do you think you can save your sister with all this rubbish?


    Later, you will also be transformed into an angel of the dead to serve us


    Morgana and others looked at the souls facing them with unbelievable looks.


    These undead are no one else. They are the elders who were nailed to death on the doorstep of the Senate by Calista''s spear!


    "Father kento? Didn''t you all get killed by that dame? "


    Morgana was shocked and lost her voice.


    Looking at the incredible looks of Morgana and others, the head of the elder kento, in the form of a dead soul, gives out a grim laugh:


    "we are all Necromancers. Do we want to kill us completely if we destroy our bodies?


    That''s so naive!


    The woman will understand that destroying our bodies and turning us into real ones will only make us stronger.


    It''s not just you who have to submit to us, so will the female undead.


    All things in the world will crawl at the feet of the Senate


    As he said this, the elders headed by Senator kento sent out the scream of the undead.


    That trembling heart scream gathered together, shaking Mo ganna and others eardrum pain, Qi and blood surging.


    "Cough, cough..."


    Uncontrollably coughing up blood, they quickly retreat to the outside, cooperate with each other, support the defense shield of the people''s strength, and barely resist the sudden scream of the dead.


    "Nami, you can protect Ye Feng. He is in a coma and can''t fight. We''ll take care of the rest!"


    Diana wiped the blood stains from the corners of her mouth to stabilize the wounds suffered by the scream and sneak attack of the dead. She did not think that their joint efforts would be weaker than those of the same demigods.


    When the words fell, she took the lead in the charge, sweeping the storm of the moon, and again attacked the senators headed by kento.


    The two women of Fiona are also transformed into a black and a white sword shadow, and perform the sky breaking chop.


    Kasha and Wayne are wandering between the shadow and the reality, sometimes appearing, sometimes hiding in the shadow, launching an irresistible surprise attack.


    At the same time, if the two of them can perfectly trigger their own magic energy mark, their destructive power is the strongest among all of them.


    Panson summoned the shadow of the dragon, swept the burning dragon flame, and flew to the enemy with an unstoppable momentum.


    Leona is also waving the zenith blade, pointing to one of the elders.


    When these elders were all forced together by the moon storm released by Diana''s moon fall magic, her handed down Holy Shield attacked them.


    With her most powerful solar flare magic, Leona will gather all the senators in the same place.


    The perfect cooperation of the people looked at each other with a smile, and then launched a wave after wave of fierce attacks on the elders.


    Trapped by the elders one by one issued a tragic wail, and finally broke free from the shackles of the solar flare, they were horrified to find that they were all locked by a dark chain.


    The four chains that Morgana wanted to release before they were released.


    "Disgusting scum, you also have a good taste of being chained


    That seems to come from the hell of the Fallen Angel magic sound trembling their mind, suddenly they are trapped in the same place.


    At the same time, the black water of burning soul appeared again under their feet, which made them miserable.


    Alone guarding the coma Ye Feng, Na Mei is also greatly encouraged to see that everyone is fighting so hard.


    This time, she summoned up her courage to wave the tide Trident, and overturned the senators who tried to be the final struggle.


    Also has the ability to imprison the dream bubble to fly out, all the elders are confined in.


    "Nami, you did a good job!"


    Diana is very surprised that Nami will do it. At the same time, she also gives praise and affirmation to Nami, who is struggling to summon up the courage to perform aggressive magic.


    Other people are also so happy that Nami can take the initiative.


    Morgana coldly looked at the elders who were bound by Nami in the bubble: "you have left the forbidden array of the wisdom of varan elite mage that you stole for yourself. You are nothing!"


    Kento, the leader, was not angry because he was captured. He even agreed with mogana.


    "You are right. Without those forbidden array, we are nothing.But who says there is no ban on the array here? "


    In the middle of the story, kento turned his story, and his blue face showed a strange smile.


    Almost at the moment of his voice falling, Diana and others'' feet twinkled with the light of the dark array.


    The terrible stillness turned into a ghostly face and frightened them.


    There are countless ghost hands from the dead air of the array, and entangle them, eroding their bodies.


    The skin under the skin is not eroded by the skin.


    "Come on, get out of the range of this array!"


    Diana reminded the crowd that they were fleeing out of the cave.


    Boom!


    The wall of terrible dead gas blocked the exit, and the ghost hand once again seized all of them, and with the terrible stillness, they were frantically eroded.


    "If we go on like this, we''ll all be eroded to the bone. Come up with a solution!"


    "At this time, we can''t think of a way to do it!"


    All the people were at a loss.


    "No, Ye Feng was caught in the array and disappeared!"


    Nami did not know what to do with her guilty voice, like bad news, attracted everyone''s attention.


    They look at her, and Ye Feng, who should have been protected by Nami, is gone.


    "I''m sorry All blame me I didn''t protect him


    It''s not good for people to blame Nami. After all, they are too busy with themselves.


    But the news that Ye Feng was inhaled into the array was the worst news for them.


    But then, a figure slowly climbing out of the array gave them hope again.


    "It''s Ye Feng. He''s still alive. He''s climbing out by himself."


    "Look, he''s not affected by the array. Those black hands can''t corrode him!"


    As they can see, Ye Feng, who slowly climbs out of the array filled with the spirit of the dead, is not dead, and is not affected in any way.


    "It was the tears of the goddess that protected him!"


    Fiona of Laurent family, who had witnessed Ye Feng get the tears of goddess, saw the real reason. Her beautiful eyes were fixed on the tears of goddess, which twinkled with blue light and protected Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng, who climbs out of the temple, feels the strength restored almost. Then he ignores the obstruction of the ghost hand and strides step by step towards the elders who carved the array.


    The head of kento can rely on this array to defeat Ye Feng and others, but now there is a man who is not bound by the array. He is flustered.


    "This How could that be possible? "


    "It''s time for you to die, Senator kento, and your running dogs. They''re going to die with you!"


    Ye Feng''s voice full of hatred and killing suddenly rings out, and the light sword of the moon in his hand becomes the whirling cross sword of hivier.


    This time, he''s going to avenge Heather''s mentor, rez!


    "No, you can''t kill us. If we die again this time, we won''t be able to survive. We''ll be out of our wits!"


    After the war just now, the old men headed by kento have run out of magic. They have no means to compete with Ye Feng except this array.


    But Ye Feng could not be bound by this array. They began to beg Ye Feng for mercy, just like veteran kento.


    "It''s kento who killed shivier mentor Ritz. If you let us go, we''ll kill him for you!"


    "Yes, we cast aside the secret!"


    "Let us live!"


    Ye Feng gave a cold smile: "you''ve been dead for a long time. How can we let you live?


    I''m just helping your cursed souls free


    The blade of the whirling cross blade accurately blows all the elders, and Ye Feng doesn''t give them a chance to beg for mercy.


    Only the soul of them burst on the spot, there is no possibility of rebirth.


    The hand blade to kento headed by the elders, Ye Feng look sad to sigh.


    Master Ritz, you can rest in peace.


    When he got back, he must share the news with hivier the first time.


    The long-standing feud between them and the war Academy was over, and I believe he would weep with joy.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1427

    The transformation ceremony of the angel of the dead was terminated because of the death of the elders. Kyle, the angel of justice, was once again shining.


    "You saved me?"


    Just Angel Kyle is still very weak. Seeing her like this, her sister, the fallen angel mogana, immediately steps forward to support her scarred.


    "Yes, sister, we saved you, but the greatest credit is the human hero named Ye Feng!"


    While holding Kyle, Morgana also introduced Ye Feng to her sister Kyle immediately.


    Kyle smell speech, also follow her sister mogana warm introduction of the eyes, look at Ye Feng.


    "He? He doesn''t even have the strength of the demigod peak. Don''t tease me, Morgana. I know you like to joke, but it''s not funny at this time


    At a glance to see Ye Feng''s strength, Kyle no longer pays attention to him, but stares at Morgana seriously.


    In a few words, we can see that Kyle, the angel of justice, is indeed a rather old-fashioned man, as Morgana said.


    They looked at each other and did not contradict Kyle.


    Because they remember what Morgana said, it''s better not to talk in front of this angel of true God.


    "I''m not kidding, sister. It was he who saved you and us just now.


    That group of veterans of the war academy launched a magic array, and countless ghost hands eroded us and almost wiped out our army.


    And he just had a artifact called the tears of the goddess, which could save us all without the influence of the array of Dharma! "


    Listen to Morgana so said, Kyle looked at Ye Feng more.


    "Did you really save me?"


    "Well, it''s just luck." Ye Feng grinned.


    "Thank you."


    Confirm that Ye Feng saved her, and Kyle, the angel of justice, is also generous with her thanks.


    But it seems, also limited to thanks, she has no interest in communicating with Ye Feng and others.


    Morgana, who is in the middle, is embarrassed when she notices that her sister Kyle is healing herself.


    Although Kyle is practicing Holy Light magic and has certain healing ability, she is not a healing mage majoring in healing after all, and the speed of self healing is really slow.


    Mo ganna thought of a good way to shorten the distance between her sister and Ye Feng, and she began to introduce Nami to her sister Kyle.


    "Sister, you must be very interested. Her name is Nami. She is a healing mage from the sea shark people. She is a full Mermaid and has a very kind heart.


    She has the strength of the demigod peak, but she doesn''t like to fight. What she holds in her hand is the shark''s artifact tidal Trident.


    She can also break through the shackles of true God if she has artifact. "


    "The Spanish This group of humans also invited the shark people, is the healing mage to help them? "


    From this sentence, Ye Feng and others heard that Kyle, the angel of justice, seemed to have great opinions on human beings.


    Morgana is also a little surprised, her sister was not like this before.


    Even though she was hurt by human actions that disappointed her again and again, she was always with humanity, helping those who survived the war academy and had a just heart.


    Why do you hate people so much this time?


    Is it that the negative emotions accumulated by repeated injuries have not been vented, and accumulated to the time when the elders want to deify her?


    To return to think about it, mogana continued to smile and introduce Nami for Kyle: "yes, these human beings are the great heroes in the Terran, and it''s normal to invite the people of the Spanish people.


    Sister, are you interested? By the way, let Nami treat your wound! "


    Kyle heard the speech and shook his head: "I don''t need to be healed by the people who are standing with the people."


    Hearing her refusal and her repeated apparent aversion to human beings, the smile on her face gradually faded: "sister, you have changed!"


    "I''ve never changed, my sister.


    My heart is just until death comes


    The angel of justice Kyle''s right hand fell on her left chest to show her unchanging angel''s sincerity.


    After looking at her sister Kyle for a while, mogana takes a deep breath and exhales another puff of turbid breath:


    "no change. Can you join the alliance of mankind when you are well hurt?


    These humans, including Nami of the Spanish, are heroes of the human alliance.


    They fought with the demons of shadow island to death and made great achievements.


    Sister, you may not know.


    At present, the Allied forces with EONIA as the main rear have recovered demacia, norhus, surima, freldrod, piltvov, Zuan, and birgivor.


    Just like the war academy, we can attack shadow Island together.


    Even if we don''t talk about their strength, they are not afraid of dangers and bravely fight with demons, and their glorious deeds are worthy of our angels'' learning and admiration.I''ve joined them, sister, and I hope you can join them too


    Morgana''s words not only surprised Kyle, the just angel, but also Ye Feng and others.


    The reason why several of them were shocked is that mogana did not say that she would join them, but provided them with a way to enter the academy area and introduce the current chaos in the war Academy.


    But they soon began to think carefully and looked at Kyle together to see how she would answer.


    If Kyle, the angel of justice with the power of true God, is willing to join them, then they will become more powerful and have greater confidence in recovering the war Academy.


    However, Kyle, the angel of justice, gave them some disappointment.


    "I''m not going to join them. It''s just a civil war between these lusted human beings."


    Morgana turned black: "what civil war? Sister, this is a fight between human beings and evil demons. Many varan races have been involved in it. How can you say this is a civil war


    "The leaders of the demons, and most of their leaders, were human beings?


    It''s just a change of form. There is no essential difference between their desire and human desire.


    I have been fed up with this group of people who let me down again and again. I am so selfless that I have to turn myself into the dead and be their slave.


    I will never give any help to mankind in the future. Isn''t the law of the human world just intriguing?


    If the humans who become demons and undead are replaced by human skins, will they not be civil wars?


    Sister, I have seen their endless greed.


    The so-called displacement caused by the war is all caused by themselves, and it has nothing to do with our angels. "


    Kyle, the angel of justice, is resolute in her attitude. She will not lend a helping hand to human beings from today on.


    "Sister, if you don''t want to help, there''s no need to give yourself a grand reason.


    Ye Feng, let''s go


    Coldly looked at the justice Angel Kyle, Morgana called Ye Feng and others, motioned them to leave here with her.


    Ye Feng and others are actually very dissatisfied with Kyle''s remarks. When they hear that Morgana wants to go, they also follow her steps.


    "Who said you could go?"


    Suddenly, the whole cave resounded with the divine voice of Kyle.


    Under the gaze of Ye Feng and others, she took two sacred swords in her hands from time to time.


    "Sister, what are you doing? Don''t help us, don''t let us? "


    The face of Morgana''s fallen angel is also on the surface of indifference, and her magic power is ready to move.


    "Sister, you and Nami of this Spanish people can go, but these human beings must be purified by the holy light!"


    Kyle''s unquestionable voice made people''s blood boil. There was no special array to suppress her. Her terrible strength was beyond Ye Feng''s control.


    "Are you crazy? You''re kidding!


    They are all heroes in the human race. If you use your holy light magic to purify evil, you will drive them crazy


    As an angel, Morgana knows that Kyle''s purification is not ordinary magic purification, but angel''s judgment prohibition.


    It is an undifferentiated purification technique. All living beings and non living beings covered with light will be completely washed into a piece of white paper by the holy light.


    The order has been reset to the initial state. For the world with intelligent creatures, unless it is in the desperate situation, it is absolutely forbidden to use this forbidden technique.


    Is her sister crazy?


    It''s a trial of humanity!


    This is not purification, it is over correction!


    Kyle, the angel of justice, then tells Morgana in an extremely rational and clear voice that she is going to do this.


    "Man is hopeless, my sister.


    They have to be purified! "


    With that, Kyle, the angel of justice, burst out the magic energy of holy light that made the cave collapse.


    The waterfall outside is also along the crack, seeping in.


    In a moment, the whole cavern, which was shining with holy light, was immersed in the pouring waterfall.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1428

    Somewhere in the deep woods south of the war academy, the force of twisted space surges here.


    Not a moment later, a twisted space vortex quietly tears open the space, spilling out dangerous space-time turbulence.


    At the same time, Ye Feng and others are also panting out of the space vortex and sitting on the ground in confusion.


    "My sister is crazy. She wants to purify us all!"


    After a long time''s breath, moganna, who was wet all over her body, denounced her sister Kyle''s crazy behavior.


    Ye Feng looked at her indignant, hesitated, or asked: "moganna, purification is not all purification of black magic? She should only be able to purify your dark magic. "


    "This is different. What my sister called purification is to use the magic of the light to clean all creatures and non creatures that do not match the energy of the light.


    This is our angel''s unique judgment magic. With the magic affinity given to us by God, it connects the source of all the power of Valoran, and carries out purification and cleaning.


    Once launched, the entire varloran will return to its original state and start reincarnation again.


    But who knows what state it was when it was born?


    Even the virtual visitors and Dragons dare not know what the original Valoran looked like. We must stop her overcorrected madness


    Ye Feng and his party were shocked.


    What would it look like if, in the initial state, wallan, everything goes back to zero?


    The more confused they were, the more convinced they were that they would never allow the angel of justice to perform this terrible purification spell.


    However, thinking of Kyle''s terrible real God power, Ye Feng said with a wry smile:


    "but she is a true God, and we are not like those senators in the Senate who can restrain the real God. How can we stop her?"


    When he said this, Diana and others were silent.


    Judging from the pressure of Kyle, the angel of justice, he is only stronger than the former HORIC.


    Morgana also twinkled in her eyes: "now my sister has two holy swords, and she has passed the long step of ascending God. She has advanced to perfect the form of an angel.


    In theory, if you want to compete with her now, only another angel who has completed the long step of ascending God can do it


    Ye Feng smelled the speech and looked at Morgana: "can you try to ascend the God''s rank?"


    Morgana nodded and shook her head again: "I can go, but only if my sword is by my side, but my sword was given to my sister a long time ago."


    Ye Feng sighed: "now perhaps only Soraka Lord, and the five most powerful demon leaders of shadow island can deal with her."


    "But now we have no time to invite Lord Soraka. The real God and devil leader of shadow island can''t leave the island."


    Ye Feng sighed again: "that''s what we said. Now we can only rely on ourselves..."


    "Look, it''s Kyle, the angel of justice. She seems to be singing something!"


    "How could that be possible? She broke the magic barrier


    "Before the shadow Island demon leader did not do it, how did she do it?"


    The unbelievable words of Diana and others attracted Ye Feng''s sight to Kyle, a just angel in the sky. He also felt very unreal.


    "She doesn''t rely on brute force to break the magic barrier, it''s our angel''s unique breaking magic. My sister, she went through the ordeal of the undead transformation ceremony just now, and it seems that she has become stronger again!"


    Mo ganna''s explanation also made Ye Feng and other people''s psychological balance a lot, but they were still shocked to hear Mo ganna say that her sister can continue to become stronger.


    "Can it all continue to grow stronger?"


    As an angel, Morgana has a deep understanding of her sister Kyle''s state: "if you can''t kill her after you have gone to the God''s level, you can only become a stepping stone for her to become stronger. This is the perfect angel!"


    The collapse of the magic barrier not only shocked the people inside the barrier, but also felt incredible for the human alliance coalition forces, who had already set up a crack array outside the barrier and were ready to wait for Ye Feng''s signal.


    They all tremble for her perfection as they look at Kyle, a just angel who stands high in the sky, shrouded in holy light and spreads his wings!


    "Mortals, the last judgment has come!"


    At the moment, he is with ALI, jiela, Weijia, Lulu and others.


    Other alliance leaders, such as the three frailthord sisters, Galen and dreus, also surrounded the war academy, forming a siege.


    When they heard Kyle, the holy and beautiful angel of justice, speaking in a majestic voice, they were puzzled and did not understand her meaning.


    But when the holy light spread to them, some people were directly washed away by the holy light, just like losing heart.


    They understand that this holy and beautiful angel is not a friend but an enemy!


    "Get out of here, get out of this area, come on!"


    The leaders of the Allied forces, who guarded the various boundaries, had tacitly given orders to withdraw, just like hivier.At the same time, within the war academy, all living and non living beings were covered with sacred glory.


    The first to disappear were the war academy undead.


    And then the pathetic human survivors are either insane under the purification of the light, or they are purified into blank minds, no different from the brainless undead.


    "Hateful angel, what magic have you cast?"


    "Stop this spell. I feel like I''m either losing my mind or becoming a mindless fool!"


    At this time, the vengeful flame soul brand and the doomsday emissary Federick rushed to the sky.


    They seem to be in a very unstable state of mind, as if they could go mad at any time.


    Seeing that the two evil creatures dare to show up in front of her, Kyle, the just angel who launched the angel judgment and forbidden art, waved two holy swords.


    Zila!


    Without any hesitation, the two of them were split into two by the power of the sword, and turned into golden light and dissipated between heaven and earth.


    "Stop this damned magic. We are also true gods. You can''t defeat two with one!"


    The fear of void, corgas, and the eternal nightmare, magentan, were also forced out, and they didn''t want to be killed by a spell that would purify them all.


    "The holy light will purify all the filth in the world."


    However, Kyle, the angel of justice, saw the two of them. As soon as he came up, he waved two holy swords and released the sacred golden flame.


    Before they had time to dodge, the two of them, who had the power of the real God, turned into golden light and shadow on the spot, just like the previous two demigod evil creatures.


    Ye Feng and his party, who are hiding in the dark, are terrified. If not for moganna, who is the same angel, to separate them from Kyle''s holy light, they might have become fools and madmen.


    "This strength is at least equal to that of Calista, the demon leader of shadow island we saw last time!"


    Ye Feng takes a breath, and has a new understanding of Kyle''s strength.


    Fiona of the Laurent family looked at Kyle, the angel of justice, who was flapping her wings and standing in the sky. She was unwilling to say, "this madman, can''t we have any other way to stop her?"


    Morgana''s eyes twinkled at her sister Kyle in perfect angelic posture.


    She bit her teeth and said to the crowd, "maybe there is another way to save us in this dangerous time."


    "What method?" Ye Feng was the first to ask.


    "That''s what we need an angel to ascend the steps of God!"


    When Diana heard this, she also asked, "but didn''t you say you can''t go without a sword?"


    "I can''t go, but Ye Feng can sign a contract with me and become a new angel to replace me."


    "Me?" Ye Feng''s pupils are shrinking.


    "Yes, now only if you become an angel, and go through the long step of ascending God, can you defeat my sister!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1429

    "Sign a contract and be an angel?"


    Ye Feng stares at big eyes and looks at Mo ganna, who has a real face.


    Morgana affirmed, "yes, sign a contract with me, and you will become an angel to take my place on the throne of God."


    Ye Feng took a deep breath: "can you beat your sister after walking?"


    Mo ganna replied, "I can only say that I have a chance to compete with her. I''m not sure whether I can defeat her."


    Smell speech, leaf breeze makes a little ponder, then the eye firmly agreed to come down: "good, how to sign a contract?"


    Moganna just wanted to sign a contract with Ye Feng, but Diana interrupted them.


    "Wait..."


    Ye Feng meets Diana''s concerned and worried eyes: "what''s wrong, Diana?"


    Diana motioned Ye Feng not to worry, and then looked at Morgana: "is it very dangerous to ascend to God?"


    Mo Gan Na eyes dignified ground return a way: "nine die a lifetime."


    As Ye Feng''s childhood sweetheart, Fiona stood up and opposed the plan.


    "Then we don''t use this method. There must be other ways to stop Kyle''s crazy behavior!"


    "Yes, let''s see if there is any other way!"


    Fiona of Laurent family also stood up to deny this method, and did not want Ye Feng to be involved in danger.


    Mo ganna saw their opposition, and she also said, "look at you. If you don''t want to, I won''t force Ye Feng to sign a contract with me."


    "Ye Feng, why don''t we think about other ways?"


    Diana looks at Ye Feng. Obviously, she doesn''t want Ye Feng to get out of danger and do this kind of dangerous thing again.


    Wayne and kasha do not speak, they just stare at Ye Feng with twinkling eyes.


    Although Na Mei doesn''t want Ye Feng to agree, she still chooses to shut up and listen to Ye Feng at this time.


    Panson, Leona, verus and arilia did not express their views, and Jing waited for Ye Feng to make a decision.


    In Diana and their stop, Ye Feng is to continue to unswervingly look at the way: "sign the contract, mogana!"


    "Ye Feng..."


    This time, no one tried to persuade Ye Feng.


    Mo ganna is also some unexpected Ye Feng''s choice: "are you sure, Ye Feng?"


    Ye Feng''s tone was firm: "I''m sure that I will not only sign a contract with you, but also take a long step to ascend the gods!"


    "Even if the road ahead is doomed?"


    "Even if you die!"


    Moganna showed a look of appreciation and admiration. She nodded slightly: "well, I will sign a contract with you with my angel blood!"


    As the words fell, mogana summoned two dark purple magic swords out of thin and thin scars on her two jade wrists.


    Driven by the magic power, the red blood turns into blood and water, and depicts the bloody mysterious array on the ground.


    And moganna''s face is pale, but she still endured the pain of the loss of magic, to complete the contract array with her angel''s blood, and sign a contract with Ye Feng.


    Seeing her like this, Ye Feng is very worried: "moganna, will signing the contract hurt your foundation?"


    "No, it will only consume a lot of my angelic divinity, but I will recover after a period of recuperation. Don''t worry about me."


    With gentle words to eliminate Ye Feng''s worries, as a fallen angel, mogana''s whole body twinkles with dark purple magic energy.


    These dark purple magic energy is transformed into holy light energy through blood color array.


    In fact, only to be different from her sister is to be a black angel.


    This time, in order to sign a contract with Ye Feng and help him to ascend the divine ladder, she also displayed the magic of light.


    When the Holy Light infected the blood colored array into holy gold, Mo ganna, who fluttered the wings of an angel, immediately said with a smile to Ye Feng: "enter into the array and sign a contract, my predestined one."


    Ye Feng nodded and stepped into the array.


    As soon as he stepped into the array, Ye Feng felt that the blood of the Golden Dragon in his body resonated with the holy light.


    It turns out that the power of the Golden Dragon and the light of the angel are homologous


    Realizing this, he also put down his guard and let moganna cast the Dharma.


    Seeing his cooperation, Morgana also broke away from the ground, flapping the wings of angels and singing obscure incantations.


    The energy of the contract array poured into Ye Feng''s body, and began to reshape Ye Feng''s body, making it stronger and stronger.


    Accepting the remolding of contract power wholeheartedly, Ye Feng''s momentum is also rising rapidly.


    On his back, a pair of illusory golden wings were born.


    Different from mogana''s dark purple wings and Kyle''s white wings, Ye Feng''s wings are also mixed with a trace of Golden Dragon''s dragon power.


    "The power of the dragon clan..."


    As a fallen angel at the top of the demigod, Mo ganna can see the dragon power that Ye Feng shows at the moment.Slightly surprised, she also looked forward to getting the golden dragon power and the power of angel Ye Feng to ascend the divine steps.


    Continue to chant the mantra, until all the energy of the contract array merges with Ye Feng, and Mo ganna falls back to the ground again and looks at Ye Feng with golden angel wings.


    "The contract has been completed, Ye Feng. You still have my angel''s blood flowing on your body. However, if you want to break through the shackles of the true God, you still have to go to the God level."


    Feeling the strength of his body at the moment, Ye Feng finds that he has a wonderful connection with mogana.


    Is this the contract?


    After thinking about it, he went on: "mogana, how should I go to ascend the divine order next?"


    Morgana''s index finger taps her temples and chuckles: "meditate."


    "Meditation?" Ye Feng frowned.


    Mo Gana shrank her smile, and her expression gradually became more and more dignified:


    "yes, next, I will meditate with you and take you into the spiritual world that our angels can only enter, which is the step for us angels to go.


    In the ascendant long step, you will encounter an enemy on a platform for each long step.


    There are four steps in total.


    The enemy of the first terrace is fanaticism,


    the enemy of the second terrace is'' blazing sincerity '',


    the enemy of the third terrace is'' shengteng'',


    the enemy of the fourth terrace is'' Transcendence ''.


    Every step on the platform, the enemy will be stronger, I hope you are ready for psychological


    Ye Feng looked up at Kyle, the just angel in the sky, and he resolutely said, "I''m ready."


    In fact, moganna was really afraid that Ye Feng would give up after accepting her contract, but seeing that he was still so firm, she showed a gratifying look.


    She is not wrong, Ye Feng is really worth signing a contract with her!


    Think about it, her eyes also gradually become firm.


    "Ye Feng, next, you should empty your mind and enter the meditation state. When you feel something pulling you in the dark, don''t panic. It''s my hand to pull you into the spirit world of the God ascending order.


    No matter what you encounter, just give it to me, and I will guide you


    "Well!"


    "Then, start meditating."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1430

    The illusory and magnificent sky steps are suspended in the sky, covered by clouds and fog, which makes people can''t see where the end is.


    Long golden light, the power of Holy Light surging in every corner here.


    "This is the spiritual world that you angels can enter into?"


    At the top of the cloud in the unknown space, Ye Feng stood at the lowest level of the God ascending ladder and asked moganna, who pulled him from the darkness.


    "Yes, this is the ascendant. Let''s go. We have to finish before my sister''s Doomsday ban is fully launched, or everything in Valoran''s life will be restored by magic.


    It''s too late to go back to zero! "


    Ye Feng is also aware of the seriousness of the problem, he nodded, and immediately ran the sword of the wind to mount the God long step.


    Just walking up a step, Ye Feng obviously felt that his feet were as heavy as lead.


    This kind of feeling made him think back to the experience in the giant God peak before. He tried to think about how he climbed the giant God peak under great pressure when he was not even a demigod at that time.


    In a moment, the pace under his feet became light again.


    At least at the bottom, he can''t feel that he can''t walk with lead!


    With an unshakable faith, he quickly climbed up, and in a twinkling of an eye he left the mogana who accompanied him to climb the God''s long steps.


    The reason why moganna was thrown away is not that she walked around, but she was shocked by Ye Feng''s ability to move again so quickly.


    After a brief absence, she also catch up with Ye Feng at a very fast speed.


    Ye Feng is the one who takes the place of her, so she will not be bound by the long step of Dengshen like Ye Feng.


    But similarly, she did not get the long step of God, and the higher the level she stepped on, the angel gift was given to her.


    In fact, she cheated Ye Feng. Even if she didn''t have the holy sword, she could still walk the steps of the God.


    It''s not that she''s afraid of her enemies on the four steps of the ladder, but that she doesn''t want to be in opposition to her sister, Kyle, the angel of justice.


    The last thing she wanted to see was a duel.


    Therefore, she chose Ye Feng, hoping that he could take her place to finish the ascent and end her sister Kyle''s crazy behavior.


    At the moment of fantasy, moganna suddenly heard Ye Feng''s incredible voice, and she also immediately came back from her own small world.


    At this time, the picture in front of Ye Feng is no longer a long step to ascend God, but the road to home.


    Outside the red maple forest, his sister Ruiwen, as well as his childhood sweethearts, beckoned to him with a happy smile on his pretty face.


    "Xiao Feng, go home."


    "Let''s go back to the red maple forest together, Ye Feng!"


    Suddenly saw them two, Ye Feng at first thought it was strange to see them on the God ascending ladder.


    But in a moment his strangeness disappeared.


    He forgot that he was going to ascend the God''s rank, that he would stop Kyle''s madness when he was finished, and all the things he should remember.


    Now, he''s just a lost man eager to go home.


    He wanted to go home with Ruiwen and Fiona, his childhood sweetheart, to have a good rest.


    Taking the first step forward, he was scolded by moganna who had come back to God: "Ye Feng, this is the long step of climbing God, this is an illusion, you did not get home.


    If you step into the woods with the two of them, you will fall into the purgatory of this spiritual world in an instant, and you will never get out of it! "


    In the reminder of moganna, recalling that he is walking the long steps of God Ye Feng immediately sobers up.


    Sensing the crisis he was in, the tears of the goddess on his chest flashed with blue light, and the illusion in front of him turned back to the God ascending ladder.


    But his sister Ruiwen and her childhood sweetheart mafiona did not disappear, still smiling at him.


    "You cheated, man!"


    "You should have fallen into Purgatory. It''s shameful to be reminded to come out!"


    Ye Feng recalled the illusion just now and looked at the two mysterious people who looked like his sister Ruiwen and her childhood sweetheart.


    Mo ganna stood side by side with Ye Feng and looked at them with extremely cold eyes: "you shouldn''t be here, we haven''t boarded the platform yet!"


    "You shouldn''t have reminded him just now, Morgana!"


    Their voices gradually changed, and their faces became the image of Kyle, the angel of justice, in Morgana''s eyes.


    However, in Ye Feng''s eyes, the two of them are still in the form of Ruiwen sister and childhood sweetheart Mafia ona.


    Morgana''s heart trembled, but immediately she continued to look at both of them with cold eyes: "return to where you should be!"


    "Is this man who you have chosen to defeat us? In the light of the quiz just now, he is not so good! "


    "Morgana, only you, my sister, are worthy to be my final opponent!"


    Listening to the two people bewitch her in the form of her sister Kyle, Morgana sneered: "you look down on him so much, I look forward to you will fall in front of him!""We are also looking forward to it, Morgana. I hope he can really take your place and finish this long step."


    Two people tacit agreement with one voice, toward the leaf wind and a smile, disappeared in the ascendant God long step above.


    Looking at their disappearance, Morgana was relieved.


    However, thinking that ye Fenggang was almost cheated into Purgatory, she was slightly shaken.


    Is she really wrong?


    No, she should believe Ye Feng!


    Everyone will have weaknesses. If you want to be in a good place, Ye Feng is just too homesick.


    Ye Feng caught the disappointment that flashed on her face. He was full of apology and said, "in contrast, moganna, I just..."


    "It''s OK, Ye Feng. People will have some weak points. Even if I''m an angel, I can''t avoid vulgarity.


    I''m sure you''ll be able to walk through the long steps


    At this time, Ye Feng can''t be shaken. It''s going to be the first step platform. She has to encourage him.


    Inspired by her, Ye Feng also took a deep breath: "I know, who were those two people just now?"


    "Go up and you''ll see." Mogana did not answer him directly.


    Seeing her unwilling to say, Ye Feng had to go on.


    Soon, they came to the first terrace.


    On the platform, Ye Feng sees Fiona again.


    But this Fiona doesn''t feel like his childhood sweetheart or Laurent Fiona.


    Fiona looked at him with a smile: "we meet again, Ye Feng, why Can''t you recognize it? "


    This Fiona is wearing a sacred golden soft armor and holding a sacred lightsaber made by the magic of light.


    "That sword!" Ye Feng felt that the sword was familiar to him, but he couldn''t remember why.


    Fiona, who was supposed to be cold, laughed like hivier and Sara: "isn''t this the sword that you often like to use, which combines the characteristics of ink feather sword and Liuyun sword? Do you remember? "


    "How do you know that?"


    Ye Feng subconsciously stepped back. He looked at Fiona with a good temper.


    "Ye Feng, she is fanatic, the champion of the first step platform.


    The childhood sweetheart you saw just now is her change.


    The reason why she knows about you is that if she wants to enter the spiritual world and ascend the divine ladder, she has to relax completely. They know everything about you at that time, including me.


    I''m sorry I didn''t tell you when I came in


    Mo ganna looks at Ye Feng apologetically, hoping to get his understanding.


    Ye Feng frowned: "do you know about Elise?"


    "We all know, Ye Feng." To Ye Feng deeply bow to apologize, moganna look at him sincerely.


    Although some displeasure, Mo ganna conceals, but Ye Feng still forgives her: "forget it, the next is to win her, to continue to go down, right?"


    Fiona answered.


    "Yes, you have to win me to keep climbing.


    My present image is a combination of two Fiona. I chose this image to face you instead of your childhood sweetheart.


    It''s because I think that as the people who accompany you for the longest time and the two Fiona who are extremely skilled in swordsmanship, they are the best match for you to be the first opponent in your long-term trial.


    Let''s start, Ye Feng. Let me see if your swordsmanship is stronger or mine is stronger! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1431

    "I''m familiar with it. It''s called blade waltz, isn''t it, my dear Ye Feng?"


    is as like as two peas of Fiona''s frenzy of laughter. The blade of every waltz that he has been trying to do is always open to each other, and no one can touch the fanaticism.


    Hateful, as long as can let me touch, can definitely hit you seriously!


    Ye Feng looks embarrassed at the fanaticism of the body''s vacillation. When she sees her using Fiona''s face, she laughs with sylvier and Sara, and feels very uncomfortable.


    "You seem to be a little unconvinced. Do you think that if you kill me with all the five cuts, you will be able to hit me hard?"


    and Fiona, as like as two peas in a fever, laughed to the front of leaf wind and asked him a question.


    Ye Feng saw her dare to approach him, always looking for opportunities in his eyes. He tried to urge the power of forbidding demons, trying to suppress or weaken the power of fanaticism as much as possible.


    Boom!


    It seems like a soft palm, fanaticism will directly fly Ye Feng out of the steps and platforms.


    "If you fall down, you will fall into Purgatory, where there are more terrifying and evil creatures than the demons that you humans have become.


    Come on, I haven''t had enough


    Fanaticism has Fiona''s face, but her style of action is the opposite of Fiona''s.


    She seems to be kind laughter, but it is full of irony to Ye Feng, which makes him a burst of fire.


    In order to change the style of Wenyu''s sword, the style of Wenyu''s flying sword is changed from Wenyu''s to Wenyun''s.


    With the rapid wind chopping, Ye Feng''s angel strength, which is at the top of the demigod''s peak, rises sharply. He who gets the angel''s power is one step away from the real God.


    Can you beat her?


    At the same time, Ye Feng is also using Ruiwen''s broken wing dance, sweeping the sharp blade towards


    "I remember that this move is the wind chopping, and the power of the second section is not weaker than that of the sharp blade waltz.


    Since you were unconvinced, I''ll take your move and break your will


    This time, the fanatic wearing the holy close fitting soft armor did not dodge again, and then used words to tease Ye Feng. Instead, he just stood there and waited for Ye Feng''s attack.


    Look at her so big, Ye Feng''s anger in the heart is also up.


    The second section of the fast wind cuts out without reservation. Ye Feng also injects the power of starlight, the magic of the moon and the power of space.


    In the wind of the sword under the wind, fusion, and rush to still with Fiona''s face smiling at his fanaticism.


    Ye Feng thought that fanaticism was just a talk on his lips, which could not be avoided.


    But what he didn''t expect was that she was still standing in the same place with a smile, seeing that the second section of the fast wind was about to be cut in a frenzy.


    Bang!


    The invisible sword Qi suddenly stopped between the second section of the fast wind chop and the fanaticism, and Ye Feng''s second section of fast wind chopped back in an instant.


    "Laurent''s heart and eye knife?"


    See here, Ye Feng instantly understand why fanaticism is so big, she also can Laurent heart eye knife.


    At a glance, he recognized that it was Laurent''s heart eye knife, and Ye Feng also started Laurent''s heart eye knife at the same time, trying to cut off the second section of the strong wind coming back from the shock.


    Puff!


    Ye Feng coughs up blood violently. He is shocked to receive all the strong wind that comes back from the shock and cuts two sections of strength, and his body suffers heavy damage.


    And his Laurent heart and eye knife just now did not even block a trace of strength.


    This has never happened before.


    It is the first time Ye Feng has encountered this kind of thing for such a long time!


    "It seems that your Laurent heart knife is much weaker than mine, Ye Feng!"


    Fanaticism began to speak with Fiona''s face, which made him hear the most harsh words.


    Ye Feng, whose Qi and blood is surging, has torn countless shocking sword marks on his body. He gradually realizes what he has learned.


    "You Are you the real God


    Hearing Ye Feng''s difficult question, fanatically gathered her beautiful eyes with Fiona''s face and gave a smile: "do you finally see it, my dear Ye Feng?


    What I expected was that you could see my strength earlier, which really let me down! "


    See fanatical admit, leaf wind''s heart aroused thousand waves.


    As soon as you come up, you have to face the opponent of the level of true God, which Ye Feng did not think of before.


    If you think of Mo ganna''s saying just now that the defenders of the step platform are better than each other, Ye Feng can hardly imagine what kind of terrifying strength the defenders behind are.


    "I feel your fear. Is your brain unable to understand and imagine our strength, Ye Feng?"


    Fanatically went to Ye Feng, whose body was badly injured by his own strength. He squatted down, stretched out his jade hand, and lifted Ye Feng''s jaw with his index finger.


    "Ye Feng, don''t lose your fighting spirit. You have to believe in yourself and defeat her, or you will die here!"Mo ganna saw that Ye Feng''s fighting spirit, which was only half god''s strength, began to wear off. She immediately opened her mouth to encourage Ye Feng, hoping that he could break through the limit, defeat fanaticism and become the true God.


    It is a trial that can''t be turned back. It can either defeat fanaticism, blazing sincerity, ascent, detachment in turn, or be killed by them.


    Only the angel who can really surpass the defenders of the four steps platform can be promoted to the perfect angel.


    Her sister, Kyle, is the perfect angel to walk through the long steps of God.


    Ye Feng has to defeat the four opponents on the long step of Dengshen to have the qualification to fight her sister Kyle head-on.


    Before she came, she said to Ye Feng that he would die for a lifetime. Ye Feng came only after knowing this situation.


    She hoped that Ye Feng, who was chosen by her, could do what she expected!


    In her reminder, come back to God, Ye Feng shakes the mind to firm up again.


    He must not fall here. He has to go back to the real world.


    To defeat the angel of justice Kyle, to defeat the demon leader of shadow Island, only in this way can he and his precious people return to peace again!


    Fighting high spirited, Ye Feng drags the broken seriously injured body, a sword cuts to fanaticism.


    Fanatical and smiling, he easily evaded Ye Feng''s attack: "the strength of demigod can''t defeat me. If you want to defeat me, you have to advance to become a God.


    Ye Feng, now you can think of me as an advanced real God, and merge all the sword moves of two Fiona.


    Now, I''m going to show you how terrible the blade waltz is


    In the middle of the story, the fanatical Fiona''s face was no longer smiling, but was staring at him like the real Fiona.


    The sword of light, which combines the features of Liuyun sword and ink feather sword, slowly rises, and the fanaticism disappears in front of Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng can see at a glance that this is really a sharp blade waltz. He does not change his complexion and is highly nervous, trying to find fanaticism.


    Although he tried his best to search for the trace of fanaticism, he was cut by the blade waltz.


    Integrating the power of the holy light, the blade waltz is more powerful, coupled with the strength of the true God level, Ye Feng falls into a pool of blood on the spot, and has no resistance.


    "Can''t the first chop, Ye Feng? The second chopper is coming! "


    Fanatical and cold voice reverberates in Ye Feng''s increasingly weak ears. She not only has a face like Fiona, but also has no difference in behavior and voice tone with real Fiona.


    This makes Ye Feng''s consciousness more and more blurred. In retrospect, the two Fiona used to accompany him to practice swords. They were both merciless.


    Zila!


    Second, Ye Feng is determined to resist, but he is still too weak at the level of demigod, and his body which is hard to support falls down again.


    The third chop and the fourth chop followed, and Ye Feng''s breath was weak enough to die at any time.


    "The fifth chop, Ye Feng, you can take good care of it.


    Either die, or advance to God and conquer me


    Feverishly uttered the stern reproaches that Fiona and he would have had for the sword, and the fifth cut of the blade Waltz fell.


    As long as he takes the chop, his last breath of life will disappear.


    When death comes, Ye Feng faintly hears the voice that Mo Gana still believes that he can overcome fanaticism.


    Similarly, her voice was trembling, afraid that he would fall forever.


    "Ye Feng, don''t die, you must stand up, you can win!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1432

    "You really let me down, Ye Feng."


    This is the last word Ye Feng heard before his consciousness fell into silence.


    Fanaticism, with the face of Fiona, said the words declaring his trial failure.


    When Ye Feng was conscious again, he found that he was not on the God ascending ladder, but returned to the territory of the war academy, with Fiona and several of them.


    His most intimate daughters were close to him and Morgana, looking up from time to time at the crazy just Angel Kyle.


    "Diana, you said Ye Feng and mogana have been meditating for so long, why haven''t they come back?"


    Na Mei''s worried voice rings out, Ye Feng subconsciously wants to reply, but she can''t say anything.


    Under normal circumstances, those low-level undead after death can speak. Why can''t he?


    Can not think of this, want to speak to placate the least daring, also like to think about the most Nanmei, his heart is very uncomfortable.


    Nami''s question also attracted everyone''s attention.


    Not only do you care about Ye Feng most, but also Leona, panson, verus and arilia.


    Diana pondered for a while and replied in a uncertain way: "Morgana said before that there are four enemies on the Dengshen long step, one is stronger than the other. I think Ye Feng is fighting hard now."


    After Diana reminded her of this, she was more worried about Ye Feng: "will he be ok?"


    Hearing the words, Sophia immediately stood up: "no, Ye Feng must be able to walk through the long steps of Dengshen."


    "Yes, he must be advanced. I was very worried about him before. I always thought that if he was far away from me, it would be easy for him to have an accident.


    But this time, I choose to trust him. He will come back safely! "


    Fiona of the Laurent family also waved her pink fist to make Naomi stop thinking.


    When Nami saw the two of them saying so, she also firmed her eyes: "well, I will wait for Ye Feng to come back. If he is tired after walking the long step of Dengshen, I will treat him!"


    The soul of Ye Feng, separated from his body, heard that they trusted him so much that he couldn''t speak out.


    "Sorry, Fiona, Nami, Diana, I failed..." Unable to speak, he could only think silently in the bottom of his heart.


    He felt that the connection between his soul and his body was getting weaker and weaker. Maybe he would die soon?


    I don''t know how they were on the outskirts of shivell, and whether they evacuated to a safe place in time to escape from the justice Angel Kyle''s forbidden jurisdiction.


    He was worried about them as much as they were about him.


    But what''s the use of worrying?


    He has failed, and even the enthusiasm of the first step is unbearable.


    Not to mention there is a more powerful behind the blazing sincerity, ascension, detachment.


    The more you think about it, the more depressed you are. Ye Feng, who has always been optimistic and positive, has become negative and pessimistic after being defeated.


    Feeling that the connection between his soul and his body is so weak that he may be completely disconnected at any time, Ye Feng wants to see hivier and his wife again before he dies.


    After thinking about it, he looked at Diana and others and left here.


    Soul out of the body, his flying speed is still demigod level speed.


    Soon he found hivier, who was leaving with his men.


    Seeing that she was safe and not driven mad or stupid by the justice Angel Kyle''s trial magic, he showed a reassuring smile.


    And seeing Sara, Ali, Lulu, Nico, Vega, youmi and jiela following him, he was more relieved.


    After a deep look at them, Ye Feng''s soul continued to fly around the war Academy.


    It took him a little time to find sergeant, who was with Lisandro and ash.


    Seeing that she is still so strong in directing the freyerzhude soldiers away from the scope of trial prohibition, Ye Feng is also relieved to her.


    "Ariana..."


    Unable to speak, Ye Feng reminds himself in the bottom of his heart that he should go to see this good friend who has a delicate relationship with him before he dies.


    After searching for a while outside the war academy, Ye Feng successfully found the huge flying warship rifek.


    In the control room of the refec, he was relieved to see that olivana was busy with Caitlin to convey the emergency situation to aonia.


    With Caitlin to take care of the simple minded Olivia, he doesn''t have to worry about her being bullied.


    "Sister Ruiwen and Alice..."


    Thinking that there are two people who are also important in his heart, Ye Feng quietly left the Rafik.


    While the remaining strength is not completely dissipated, the soul form of Ye Feng immediately flies to the direction of Ionia.


    Back in presidian, Ye Feng finds his sister Ruiwen and Elise in the form of a girl.


    Seeing the two of them getting along happily, talking and laughing, he also showed a happy and optimistic smile.Just as he was about to leave, he was suddenly shocked by a word from Ruiwen.


    "I feel the breeze coming back."


    Ruiwen''s uncertain words full of doubts make Ye Feng''s mind tremble.


    Worthy of his sister Ruiwen, can this all have telepathy?


    "Sister Ruiwen, how could you? I heard that Ye Feng was just about to take back the battle of war academy these days. It should be that you want Ye Feng to hallucinate too much!"


    "I hope so..."


    Ruiwen has a kind of ominous premonition. She had similar telepathy before when Ye Feng fell into the abyss where Baron Nash was.


    However, under the reminder of the girl Elise, she still chooses to treat this uneasy premonition as an illusion.


    Ye Feng stares at Ruiwen, the only one among the girls who feels his existence. He is also his oldest and most intimate sister.


    Noticing that she frowned and didn''t want to be around again, Ye Feng, who made her dream, chose to leave.


    In the end, there was still one person left to see, that is, Soraka, who was also a teacher and a friend, guiding his way forward.


    This time, Ye Feng felt guilty for failing to fulfill her order.


    Soraka gave him the feeling of being a mentor to heather.


    He respected her, and he might not have gone so far without her guidance.


    She also had high hopes for him, but this time, he was going to let her down.


    "Lord Soraka should maintain the island protection phalanx in the psychic academy?"


    So in the bottom of my heart, Ye Feng went to the heart of the college.


    Sure enough, even late at night, Soraka, who is concerned about the future of mankind, is still here to provide energy for the island protection array.


    Since her face began to maintain the island protection array, she had to leave the spiritual College for several times to deal with other matters. She was always weak and bloodless.


    After staring at Soraka''s ritual of guiding the starlight into the array for a long time, Ye Feng finally felt his soul, and the last trace of strength was exhausted and was about to dissipate.


    "Goodbye, Lord Soraka."


    Before he was driven out of his wits, Ye Feng showed a smile of relief.


    It''s a good ending, at least not so tired, isn''t it?


    But at this time, Soraka suddenly opened her weak star eyes and looked at Ye Feng''s position.


    In Ye Feng''s incredible eyes, she opened her mouth to talk with him.


    "Your destiny should not end here, Ye Feng.


    Go back and integrate all the angel energy you got when you took the steps before, and you will be able to advance to true God


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1433

    Before Ye Feng had time to talk to Soraka, Soraka dropped the star light and covered his soul which was about to disappear.


    In the starlight, Ye Feng''s eyes slowly enlarge and his eyes are full of incredible looks.


    He''s reconnecting from his body!


    "Ye Feng, the reason why you can''t defeat her is that you didn''t integrate the gift of angel power that you got when you stepped up the steps of God.


    Now it''s only you, Ye Feng, who can stop Kyle, the angel of justice.


    Go back, you must finish the long steps of climbing God


    Soraka''s voice is still as holy and ethereal as before, and Ye Feng''s mood gradually calms down.


    At the next moment, his soul returned to the spiritual world where he lived.


    "Ye Feng, you can''t die!"


    As soon as he came back, Ye Feng heard Mo Gana''s heartbreaking cry.


    He fixed his eyes and saw that Morgana was lying on his body in the spiritual world, and her hands were wiping tears.


    And the fanaticism with Fiona''s face is to stand in the same place without expression, not happy or sad about his dying body.


    "Morgana, go back. The one you choose is not suitable for the ascent."


    The voice is also not mixed with any emotion, fanaticism is completely without the posture of the beginning to tease Ye Feng.


    "No, he''s not dead, he''s still breathing!"


    Mo ganna lies on Ye Feng''s body, trying to provide treatment for Ye Feng.


    But she is not good at treatment and has little effect.


    Ye Feng sees Mo ganna so sad, his expression is also quite complicated.


    He looked again at the fanaticism of Fiona''s face and figure, and his eyes regained a strong sense of war.


    In order to live up to Soraka''s treatment of him, to live up to mogana''s expectations for him, and to live up to the rest of the people waiting for his return


    He''s going to step up to God, he''s going to beat fanaticism!


    The spirit of Ye Feng, shrouded in the starlight of Soraka, returns to his body.


    Immediately, his broken body began to heal at a visible speed.


    This is Soraka''s terrible healing ability!


    Of course, if ye Feng loses his will to survive, no one can save him in his dying state.


    "Is this?"


    Seeing the wound on Ye Feng''s body is healing rapidly, Mo ganna''s voice trembles with tears.


    She felt that she didn''t want Ye Feng to die and give birth to the illusion, because ye Feng''s recovery speed was too fast.


    Fanaticism is also staring at Ye Feng''s fast healing body, her mind can not help but recall a woman who should have died ten thousand years ago.


    It''s still the power of starlight to have such healing power, and she can''t think of anyone else except the late goddess ekasia.


    She has been staying in the spiritual world of Dengshen long rank all the time. As a challenger, her understanding of the outside world can only rely on those who come to carry out the trial.


    She continued to gaze at Ye Feng uncertainly and quickly searched for the complete memory she had got from Ye Feng.


    Soon, the figure of Soraka, the son of the stars, gradually overlapped with the goddess ekasia, whom she had known ten thousand years ago.


    It was her!


    After the enlightenment, the fanatical look at Ye Feng''s eyes has become different.


    More attention, less contempt.


    In fact, if she wants, she can kill Ye Feng before her body is completely cured.


    But she didn''t think it was necessary for her to exist as one of the four defenders of the long rank.


    The real meaning of her existence is not to kill, but to sharpen the experimenter.


    If the experimenter can really advance to the true God and defeat her, she will be very happy.


    In the past ten thousand years, only two people have successfully completed the ascent.


    One is the former life of Soraka ten thousand years ago, and the other is Kyle, a just angel who advanced to the true God not long ago.


    She is looking forward to whether Ye Feng, who was chosen by Soraka, the goddess of Acacia, and the angel mogana, can really change her life against heaven and advance to the true God.


    Cool look again restore the color of interest and expectation, fanatically waiting for Ye Feng to wake up.


    "Come on, Ye Feng, advance Zhenshen, try to defeat me and let me see that you are qualified to continue to climb."


    Murmured to himself, fanatical with Fiona''s face, eyes burning staring at Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng''s body was quickly cured under the starlight of Soraka, and his soul was also reminded by Soraka that he found the angel power he had gained by climbing the God''s long rank.


    The power lies in the deepest part of his body, hidden.


    It might have been hard for him to find out if it wasn''t for solaka''s warning.


    Don''t fail to live up to your treatment and advice!


    The soul regains control of the body, and Ye Feng begins to merge the angel power obtained from the steps of ascending God.


    Mo ganna rubbed her eyes several times and found that Ye Feng''s body was still healing at an incredible speed.Although I don''t know why Ye Feng recovered so quickly, she still broke her tears into a smile.


    Feel Ye Feng on the body of the semi God peak breath, there are signs of breaking through the shackles of the true God, she is more than happy.


    Ye Feng, you''re the one I''ve chosen. You must live to advance to the next level!


    In the bottom of her heart, she prayed for Ye Feng, and Mo ganna was also devoutly holding her hands together and praying.


    Under her expectant gaze, Ye Feng slowly opened her eyes.


    "Ye Feng!"


    She made a gesture to help Ye Feng wake up, but Ye Feng refused her help: "let me come by myself, mogana!"


    Seeing what he said, Morgana was stunned.


    After a moment''s hesitation, she retreated to one side.


    Although Ye Feng''s body has healed a lot of wounds at the moment, it is still a little difficult to get up by himself.


    In fact, he could wait for the starlight to completely cure his body before getting up, but he still bit his teeth and forced him to stand up.


    Before climbing the steps to get the angel power gradually integrated, bathed in starlight Ye Feng stood up in the moment, completely broke the shackles of the true God, advanced for the true God.


    For a time, Ye Feng felt that the fanaticism that seemed unfathomable before did not have the feeling that he could not see through the war.


    After another moment, his body was fully healed.


    Seeing that he was fully recovered and advanced to the true God, mogana, who was watching the battle, waved her pink fist and cheered him silently.


    And fanaticism is to smile with Fiona''s face and say, "Congratulations, Ye Feng, advance to the true God."


    In the face of her blessing, Ye Feng is still staring at her with vigilance: "you just can kill me before I recover, so as to avoid my promotion to the true God. Why not do that?"


    After hearing the speech, he joked: "because although the long rank of God ascends to death, its significance of existence is ultimately to train the experimenters who take the long rank.


    I don''t exist to kill those who can defeat me, but to make them.


    Come on, Ye Feng, prove to me that you who have advanced to the true God are qualified to continue to ascend the God''s rank! "


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1434

    A sword to feiona face to show the fanaticism, Ye Feng this sword swept the power of the real God, terrifying and terrifying.


    The smile on her fanatical face gradually faded, and her face of Fiona also showed a strong sense of war.


    Even if ye Feng is promoted to the true God, as a champion, she will go all out.


    Only when Ye Feng defeats her, can he continue to move forward!


    Laurent heart eye knife launched, fanatical instant will be Ye Feng powerful attack all received, and back shock back.


    If there is no advanced true God before doing it, Ye Feng will definitely suffer heavy damage.


    But now he was a real God. He immediately avoided the sword energy coming back from the shock with his nimble body, and turned his body sideways to stab at fanaticism.


    Familiar with all the memory of Ye Feng, fanatical recognized that this is the broken air chop, and she also did not show any weakness to the side of the rotation, the use of breaking the air to attack Ye Feng.


    In fact, based on her analysis of the war situation at this time, if she cast Diana''s Moonlight storm magic with divine light magic, she should be able to break Ye Feng''s sudden stab.


    Then she uses Ruiwen''s roar to continuously shake Ye Feng''s spirit, making it unable to move, and then three segments of broken wing dance.


    In the end, Yasuo''s fierce wind will be cut off. This combination of sword moves should be able to make Ye Feng severely damaged.


    But she did not do so, but still chose to use only Fiona''s sword moves.


    Why did she choose that?


    In fact, she told Ye Feng from the beginning. She felt that the combination of the two Fiona, who had been with Ye Feng for the longest time, was suitable for Ye Feng''s first trial opponent.


    So even if she had a better attack strategy in her head, she wouldn''t use it.


    Although it is dangerous, Dengshen is still a trial.


    Ye Feng can pass the sword test of the true God Fiona recognized by her.


    Bang!


    The two lightsabers, which combine the characteristics of Liuyun sword and ink feather sword, collide together and make a crisp and pleasant sound.


    One gold and one silver glitter, representing the holy light and moonlight.


    At the same time, Ye Feng and his fanatical stalemate are exerting their power of breaking through the sky. Neither of them is willing to give in on this point. They are struggling with each other''s absolute strength.


    Suddenly, fanaticism felt a chill on her back.


    A strong sense of crisis prompted her to give up the fight with Ye Feng immediately and dodge to one side.


    However, she still suffered a severe blow on the back of her head. Before she could see what kind of means Ye Feng used to hit her back, she was photographed on the platform from mid air.


    With a roar, the terrible space-time turbulence breaks through the cracks of space, forming a series of invisible space-time cracks.


    At this time, the fan who is familiar with Ye Feng''s memory will know what means Ye Feng is using.


    She gave birth to white angel wings behind her, and took her to escape from the space with cracks.


    At the same time, she also turned around, and the energy form of space Warcraft, which was formed by the turbulent flow of time and space, entered her sight.


    "Sure enough, it''s space Warcraft!"


    Feel the space Warcraft because the leaf wind is stronger, also has the true God power, the solemn color on the fanatic face is deeper.


    "Fanatical, I must win this battle!"


    Display their strongest means, Ye Feng and space Warcraft join hands to attack fanaticism.


    Facing a real God, Ye Feng is already choking. Let''s have another space Warcraft of the same level


    Fanaticism has been expected, and the balance of victory will tilt to Ye Feng.


    Sure enough, it didn''t take long for the frenzy to begin to lose.


    In front of Ye Feng who uses killing moves, the fanaticism with Fiona''s face is photographed back to the step platform by space Warcraft again.


    If this platform could not bear the battle between the gods, it would have been destroyed because of their two terrible fighting scenes.


    Boom!


    Absolute power suppression, the destructive power of space Warcraft, even better than Ye Feng, the master.


    If it was not for space Warcraft, Ye Feng would not be able to control space Warcraft when he was a demigod under the control of the magic taught by Elise, a space knight.


    At this critical moment, Elise''s previous life taught Ye Feng the absolute effect of space magic.


    Boom!


    Another claw fell, and the frenzy of falling on the terrace completely lost its combat effectiveness.


    Ye Feng noticed that her figure gradually became illusory. She could not help but change her face and quickly returned the Warcraft, which was about to leave his control, back to the space crack.


    Flash to the fanatical side, don''t want to under the killer Ye Feng, want to help her, to ease the injury for her.


    But as soon as he touched her, her figure began to dissipate faster.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng immediately retracted his hand and turned to look at Mo ganna, who was watching the battle: "moganna, is she going to die?"


    Mo ganna was very surprised by Ye Feng''s reaction, but he didn''t take the opportunity to die for the fanaticism of losing combat effectiveness.However, thinking of Ye Feng''s character, she was relieved and patiently explained to Ye Feng:


    "she can''t be killed by you at most.


    Don''t worry, now she is just a normal phenomenon after being defeated by you. Quickly absorb her fanatical Angel power, we must continue to climb up


    Ye Feng hears that Mo ganna wants him to absorb the fever that is about to dissipate. He is full of excitement and stares at Mo ganna suspiciously:


    "are you sure I won''t kill her?"


    However, without waiting for Mo ganna to open her mouth, she would smile to Ye Feng in a weak voice:


    "what Mo Gana said is right, Ye Feng, if you have successfully defeated me, please accept my gift!"


    As soon as his voice fell, he became aware that Ye Feng was worried, and his enthusiasm dissipated into the holy angel energy and integrated into Ye Feng''s body.


    Then, the shining light on the terrace slowly condenses another fanaticism with Fiona''s face, and exudes the power of true gods and angels.


    "Ye Feng, as a reward for defeating me, safely absorb the fanatical power I give you!"


    Toward the leaves of the wind to praise the eyes, fanaticism with Fiona''s face showed a sunny smile.


    Seeing the fanaticism well, Ye Feng was completely relieved.


    Sitting on the terrace, he began to absorb the power that fanaticism had given him.


    After a long time, Ye Feng slowly opened his eyes and felt the strength of his body to be further promoted. His face showed an irresistible joy.


    "It''s amazing to be advanced. How can you continue to enhance so much strength?"


    Hearing his words of disbelief and joy, the fanaticism with a smile just now was on his face.


    "Ye Feng, as the first defender of the challenge, the strength that I show in front of you is only the real God who has just advanced.


    If you want to overcome the "sincerity" on the platform of the next step, you must not only fully digest the power of the angel given to you by the next step, but also understand the fanatical ability I give you. "


    "What you have given me is pure strength? And fanaticism? What is that? "


    In the face of Ye Feng''s doubts, fanaticism is a mysterious smile: "this depends on your own understanding, Ye Feng."


    Seeing fanaticism refused to say, Ye Feng had to stop asking.


    And moganna is also timely to stretch out a jade hand to hold Ye Feng, urging him to hurry on the road.


    "Ye Feng, we have to speed up. We must finish the long step of climbing God before my sister Kyle hurt more people, and rush back to stop her!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1435

    With the fanatical eyes still showing the face of Fiona, Ye Feng and mogana set foot on the trial journey of climbing the God''s long steps again.


    Walking on the steps that would make him feel heavy, Ye Feng tried to speed up and said to Mo ganna:


    "Mo ganna, do you know what fanaticism means by fanaticism


    Morgana smell speech, first is stupefied, but immediately returned to God, she is full of apology to look at Ye Feng.


    "I''m sorry, Ye Feng, I didn''t go through the long steps of ascending gods. This is also my first time. I don''t know what the fanatical ability is."


    Mo ganna''s answer made Ye Feng very disappointed, but he still replied with a smile: "it doesn''t matter, moganna, since I''m the one you choose, I''ll surely realize what the fanaticism is!"


    Mo ganna see Ye Feng said so, her apologetic look improved.


    But think of in Ye Feng and fanatical war, she can do nothing, Mo Gana''s heart is some self blame.


    "It''s clear that I chose you to walk on the ladder of God, but I can''t help you.


    Whether it''s your life and death crisis just now, or now, I''m... "


    Before she finished her self reproach words, Ye Feng immediately interrupted her: "did you save me once when you first appeared illusion?


    And you know what? The reason why I can wake up on the verge of death is to hear your call.


    Without your call, I might be out of my wits now


    "My call?" Morgana stopped blaming herself, but her pretty face was a little more confused.


    Can Ye Feng wake up by himself?


    She did nothing but cry on his dying body. How could she be related to her again?


    Seeing that she was confused, Ye Feng continued to explain in order to pacify her mood:


    "I heard your cry before I died. Let me not die.


    It is to hear your call, I gradually give up the lax consciousness once again gathered together.


    So you helped me just now


    Hearing Ye Feng''s words, Morgana was dubious: "is my call so important?"


    "Of course


    In fact, the most important credit is Soraka''s Starlight therapy and Soraka''s advice. However, in order to make mogana free from the burden, Ye Feng still tells a white lie.


    But he seems to be good for Morgana, but it makes her fallen angel face pale red, and her heart is also covered with light ripples.


    Mo ganna subconsciously tightened the thin smooth jade hand she held with him, and diverted the topic in order to divert Ye Feng''s attention from her blushing shy face.


    "I see. Let''s move on. You remember to absorb the angel energy from every step."


    Ye Feng, who was not good at observing words and expressions, was successfully distracted by her. When she blushed to her ears, he was immersed in the trial of overcoming step pressure.


    Staring at Ye Feng''s earnest appearance of every step, Mo ganna''s beautiful eyes gradually drift up.


    She remembered that they met for the first time, when he was just a weak mortal.


    The second meeting, although Ye Feng has become stronger, but still mortal.


    But Ye Feng, a mortal, rescued her from the cross with the peak strength of demigod.


    The third meeting, that is this time, although Ye Feng advanced to be a demigod, she is still weak and pitiful in front of her.


    But once again he saved her when she was the weakest.


    Choose Ye Feng to sign a contract to help Ye Feng advance to the semi divine peak, and take her place to ascend the divine ladder, but she holds the idea of trying to stop her crazy sister Kyle.


    She thought she could face Ye Feng''s failure calmly, but until Ye Feng was dying, she found that she didn''t want him to die like that.


    It is not only the hope of Ye Feng to defeat her sister Kyle, but also a strange feeling that she was ignored by Ye Feng several times before.


    Thinking about it, Mo ganna holds Ye Feng''s jade hand more tightly, for fear that once you release Ye Feng, you will leave her.


    Feel moganna holding his jade hand suddenly become very tight, is walking on the God long step Ye Feng doubtfully turned his head and looked at her floating beside him.


    Seeing that she didn''t look at him, Ye Feng was more confused.


    He wanted to ask her what she was thinking when she was alone, and how she suddenly held his hand tightly.


    However, after thinking about it, he continued to walk one step at a time under great pressure, and he combined the angel power that he had taken with other forces in his body.


    After a long time, mogana came out of her small world.


    Aware of her own feelings, she stealthily glances at the attentive Ye Feng from time to time. Her small eyes are full of nervous and palpitating careful thinking.


    If her sister Kyle, the angel of justice, saw her like this, she would surely denounce her as a fallen angel.


    Fan with purple black wings, accompanied by Ye Feng for a period of time to ascend the God long step, saw the second step platform appeared she showed joy."Ye Feng, we are approaching the second step platform. According to the secret information, the defender of the second step platform is called" Chi Cheng "!"


    Ye Feng, who pays attention to the steps, doesn''t pay attention to what is on the upper level. Listening to Mo Gana, he also raises his head.


    Above the clouds, the second terrace flickered with sacred flame, which seemed to purify all the filth in the world.


    Seeing here, Ye Feng, with enough Angel power, speeds up the pace under his feet.


    "I''ve been waiting for you here for a long time, Ye Feng."


    As soon as he stepped on the platform, Ye Feng heard a man''s voice that he was very familiar with.


    He almost subconsciously uttered the name of the voice''s owner.


    "No intention?"


    In his eyes, as he thought, the unintentional man who had been taken to the shadow island was standing on the terrace and smiling at him.


    Seeing that he has been trying to save unintentionally, Ye Feng almost forgot that this is the illusion of blazing sincerity.


    However, in the eyes of mogana, Chicheng is still the same as previous fanaticism, which is the form of Kyle, her sister''s justice angel.


    Ye Feng looked at the unconscious in front of him in disbelief:


    "aren''t you taken to the shadow island? I''m going to save you later, no You didn''t mean it


    But soon, Ye Feng was aware of something wrong.


    On the platform of the steps, Ye Feng unconsciously smiles, and the momentum of the whole body changes rapidly, which turns into a terrible real God and devil Ye Feng once saw in the shadow island.


    "It''s you, yatocs, the dark sword demon!"


    Ye Feng''s eyes are shocked when he sees that Chicheng is transformed into the form of the dark born sword demon yatox.


    As a person who knows all the memories of Ye Feng, Mo ganna is also aware that unintentionalness is very important to Ye Feng.


    In the same way, she also knows why Chih Cheng became unintentional first and then yatocs, a dark sword demon.


    Because, unintentional is the dark born sword devil yatox!


    Ye Feng doesn''t know this.


    She immediately reminded: "calm down, Ye Feng. She is" sincere ". The unintentional and sword demon yatox you see is just her illusion."


    Wake up under the reminder of moganna, Ye Feng looks at him with complicated eyes, and finally faces his sincerity in the form of ATOX.


    "It''s not good for you to change into a demon on the ascent, right?"


    In the face of Ye Feng''s question, he chuckled with indifference: "Ye Feng, sooner or later, you will have a battle with him. As your second world war, let me help you to get familiar with arbitration swordsmanship."


    Ye Feng doesn''t know that unintentional is the sword demon yatox, so his sincere words let him listen to the clouds.


    Isn''t arbitration fencing unintentional? How to fight with the sword devil, need to be familiar with arbitration fencing?


    However, before he wanted to understand the problem, the blazing sincerity of ATOX, who had the sword devil''s body, was full of holy light.


    Obviously, blazing sincerity wants to use the magic of light to perform the sword magic of ATOX.


    But Ye Feng can see that what he has done is unintentional arbitration swordsmanship!


    The wings of the holy angel spread, the waves of the terrible golden flame surged, and the sincere body soared to several meters high at the visible speed.


    At the moment, the sincerity falls in Ye Feng''s eyes, just like the God coming down to earth!


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1436

    "This sword technique is called great destruction. Once it is opened, it will be like a God coming down to earth!"


    It shows people''s sincerity in the form of sword demon yatox. While using the magic of light to perform unintentional arbitration swordsmanship, it also implies that Ye Feng''s demonic swordsmanship is actually unintentional arbitration fencing.


    But Ye Feng sees his body skyrocketing to several meters high, which has the mind to think about the similarities between the sword demon yatox and unintentional.


    Now he just wants how to overcome the sincerity in front of him.


    The power released by this move is more than a little stronger than Ye Feng''s enthusiasm for fighting.


    Off the field, Morgana is also as great as the God of the blazing sincerity to suppress.


    After a short shock, she was more worried about the wind.


    Although Ye Feng gets the angel power given by fanaticism and the angel power given by her steps, mogana still has a kind of ominous premonition.


    Her premonition is accurate. Ye Feng and his sincerity of opening the great extinction are right. However, they are beaten by pure physical strength and their blood is surging.


    "Ye Feng..."


    Murmuring the name of Ye Feng, Mo ganna outside the venue is in a nervous mood.


    Her hands gradually closed, and began to pray for Ye Feng, hoping that he could overcome the difficulties.


    The golden sword is cut down, and thousands of sacred lights are scattered in an instant.


    Ye Feng knows that pure physical strength is not the sincere opponent of this state. He no longer competes with physical strength, but chooses to avoid it.


    "You can''t run away, Ye Feng!"


    The holy light is injected into the sound, and the blazing sincerity of sword demon form makes a deafening magic sound.


    Ye Feng''s eyes were startled. He felt that his feet were heavier than when he walked the steps.


    "Is this?"


    Ye Feng''s eyes slowly enlarge, he noticed that there was a golden chain around him, and tried to pull him back who wanted to get away from the safe distance.


    At the same time, Chi Cheng once again wields the huge sword to stab him, does not give him any breathing opportunity.


    See here, Ye Feng''s eyes have been completely staring to the biggest.


    Hold your breath, knowing that if this sword is stabbed at him, it will cause fatal damage to him. The force of space around Ye Feng surges, and then tears open a space vortex.


    Just as he was about to escape into the whirlpool of space for a while, the whirlpool of space that he had torn apart was closed again.


    "I said, you can''t escape, Ye Feng!"


    With sincere laughter, the sword that stabbed him was near his heart.


    Sensing the crisis of his life and death, the black rose in his body once again runs on its own and starts to shine.


    "I said, face me, Ye Feng!"


    Ye Feng thought that he could rely on mirror flowers to give him time to breathe, but Zhicheng did not care about the illusion made by mirror flower water moon, but aimed at him who was in the invisible state.


    The pupil shrinks in an instant, and Ye Feng immediately unfolds the dance of folding wings to a safe distance.


    The huge sword that held high was cut down again. With a bang, a hole was cut out from the original position of Ye Feng.


    However, surrounded by the power of the light around, the hole was once again recast and filled by the power of the light.


    "Ye Feng, just running away can''t defeat me!"


    Ye Feng dodges the huge sword which is cleaved by the second force. While speaking in the posture of sword demon yatox, he splits out the third sword.


    The power of this sword seems to be very strong, but the radiation range is very small, only a small round array.


    Ye Feng is very puzzled about how Chicheng can chop this sword, because it is powerful but can''t hurt him.


    But at once, he understood why Chih Cheng was able to chop this seemingly unsuccessful sword.


    Under his gaze, blazing sincerity, who was about to split up, suddenly burst forward for a distance and came to his head.


    Just for a short time to think, it is impossible for him to escape from this sincere cut.


    In this dangerous moment, Mo Gana, who watched the battle, was so anxious that her palms were full of sweat.


    "Ye Feng, flash away, this sword can''t be connected by force!"


    Ye Feng of course knows that this sword can''t be rigidly connected.


    What Morgana didn''t know was that he didn''t want to flash, but he couldn''t do it!


    Taking a deep breath, Ye Feng transforms the moon lightsaber in his hand into the form of a giant sword.


    Ruiwen''s Rune sword is also a huge sword. Ye Feng only hopes that it can help him to cushion as much pressure as possible from the sword of Chi Cheng.


    Bang!


    The two huge swords collide, but they are not as Ye Feng hoped.


    The moon lightsaber in the form of Rune sword collapsed in front of the pure physical strength on the spot, and Ye Feng was shocked, and his hand holding the sword was also very painful.


    Towering sacred flame swept hot waves, and Ye Feng was drowned in it in an instant.


    The shield of the wind was launched without reservation. The leaf wind in the flame wave resisted the burning of the sacred flame as much as possible.Ye Feng engulfed in the flame wave, but he chose to stop and flapped his huge wings into the air.


    "This is the power of sincerity. Do you feel it, Ye Feng?


    Defeat me, and you will have the power of sincerity


    After the words fall, Chi Cheng enters the fighting state again, and he swoops down from the air with a huge sword, and bumps into Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng, who has been inundated by the flame waves, has been very hard. Now Chi Cheng launches the offensive again, and he is unable to resist at all in his present state.


    As a kite with a broken line, it flies backwards out of the platform. At the same time, Ye Feng has to bear the burning smell of flame waves. The process of resistance can be described as extremely painful.


    If it had not been for the protection of the wind shield, he would have been burned beyond recognition.


    After a battle, it can be seen that although Ye Feng got the angel power given by the previous defender and the angel power of the steps he took, he still had an absolute gap with the Challenger on the second step platform.


    "It seems that we have won or lost, Ye Feng."


    Looking at Ye Feng''s hard support there, he can''t even fight back. Zhicheng announces the end of Ye Feng''s defeat in the form of sword demon yatox.


    Ye Feng smell speech, still supporting his eyes is a Ling: "no, I haven''t lost, as long as I haven''t fallen, I haven''t lost combat effectiveness!"


    "Ye Feng..." Off the field of moganna see terrified, she also see that Ye Feng is actually the end of the force.


    But think of just now Ye Feng in the face of fanaticism, vitality almost dissipated, Mo ganna pink fist clenched.


    Looking at the sincerity of flying into the sky again with a giant sword and preparing for the last sword strike, moganna can deeply feel the terrible power of his God.


    With the brain running at full speed, mogana recalled the way that fanaticism had told her and Ye Feng to overcome blazing sincerity.


    Thinking of that method, she immediately reminded Ye Feng, who was struggling to support her.


    "Ye Feng, only when you understand what the fanatical ability is, can you overcome blazing sincerity!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1437

    The power of fanaticism?


    After Mo ganna''s warning, Ye Feng also remembers fanaticism, saying that if he wants to overcome blazing sincerity, he must understand the ability given to him by fanaticism.


    He didn''t have the ability to comprehend the wind until he came to the second step.


    The fanaticism didn''t give him any hint. He didn''t have any other entry point except for feeling stronger.


    After a brief absence, the sword of holy light fell again.


    "Ye Feng, I believe you can understand it. You must not give up and win!"


    Outside, can not give Ye Feng help, Mo ganna can only brandish powder fist, shout for Ye Feng to cheer up.


    Hearing the cry of Morgana, the blazing and joking way with the appearance of sword demon yatox: "there are angels to cheer you on, but it''s a pity that it''s over, Ye Feng!"


    In the middle of the speech, his sincere and joking words turned. With the blessing of the great extermination sword technique, he fell down again in the most direct and violent way as if the God had come down to earth.


    Looking at the giant sword that doesn''t give him time to think about his fanatical ability, Ye Feng''s heart is horizontal, and he counterattacks by instinct.


    Off the field of moganna saw the scarred he wanted to fight the sword, suddenly scared Hualian pale.


    She was pale and subconsciously wanted to speak.


    But in the end, she didn''t speak.


    Because she saw Ye Feng''s firm eyes, she felt that it was not good to interfere with his thinking by opening his mouth at the time of life and death.


    Although she is full of worries, she still chooses to respect Ye Feng''s choice.


    "You must win, Ye Feng..."


    With a voice that only she can hear, Mo ganna hands fall on her chest, she does not want to disturb Ye Feng, she can only pray and cheer for Ye Feng silently.


    At the same time, Ye Feng, in addition to the power of forbidding demons, fully inspired all other forces he could use.


    At the same time, Ye Feng''s true power began to break out, and his strength was raised to his peak at a speed faster than that of the giant sword.


    Entering this state, Ye Feng''s power consumption will be several times as much as usual, so he must make a quick decision.


    If he can''t end the fight quickly, he will lose his fighting ability even if he doesn''t have to be sincere.


    With the magic of the moon as the sword, Ye Feng condenses the huge sword of the moon with the fastest speed.


    The power of starlight, the sword spirit of wind, the magic power of wind and the power of space immediately surround the sword of the moon, and Ye Feng forcibly fuses them all.


    Before he became a demigod, he could only fuse three different forces on the sword.


    Later, he advanced to the demigod. He could only combine four forces at the same time.


    Now the advanced true God, he merges all the forces that he can operate on his own except the power of forbidding demons. In fact, he has no end.


    But now it''s a matter of life and death, and space Warcraft has been used against fanatics before, and he can only risk making this decision.


    Sure enough, as soon as he tried to merge, his body began to crack like a broken stone, from the inside out into a long and thin wound, and exuded human blood.


    Only a moment later, his bleeding cracks and scars are the leakage of various forces of fusion.


    "Is it still too hard?"


    Ye Feng murmured to himself, full of reluctance in the tone.


    He can feel that even if he is advanced to the true God, if he merges all the forces at once in the sword of the second section of the high wind, there is still the possibility of his body exploding and dying.


    Unable to integrate all the forces, the pain of tearing the body from the inside to the outside is undoubtedly aggravating Ye Feng, who is about to meet the huge sword of blazing sincerity.


    Boom!


    After the giant sword was cut down, more cracks appeared in Ye Feng''s body torn by several forces, which accelerated his disintegration.


    "No, Ye Feng!"


    Seeing that Ye Feng is about to die in a more tragic way than the war with fanaticism, moganna let out a cry and howl.


    She can''t stand Ye Feng''s death. She wants to go in and help Ye Feng!


    Thinking of this, she was about to rush into the battlefield, but was suddenly blocked by the light barrier.


    No matter how powerful her demigod is, she can''t break the light barrier.


    She was desperate


    Plop!


    With her hands leaning against the light barrier, she slowly knelt down on the edge of the step platform, and Morgana cried into tears.


    Chi Cheng saw Mo Gana, who was crying bitterly on the edge. In front of her was Kyle. She comforted her:


    "don''t worry, I will save his dead soul from the danger of being driven out of his wits, and directly enter into reincarnation and start his new life.


    It''s good that he can get here. He is the only one who has defeated the fanatics in all these ten thousand years, except for the goddess akashia and the angel of justice Kyle. I''m looking forward to his challenge to me in the next life.Morgana, if you want to know where his soul will be reincarnated, after his reincarnation, I will sense it through angel''s unique magic and tell you


    Confused, Ye Feng forced to endure the feeling of falling down. Hearing this, he bit his lips to relieve pain and stimulate his increasingly numb nerves.


    "I''m not dead, please don''t discuss my affairs in front of me!"


    He took great effort to say so, which accelerated the disintegration of his body.


    At this time, it was not the sincere sword that hurt his body more, but the several forces he wanted to forcibly integrate.


    His body is fragmented, and his will is becoming more and more dim. Ye Feng''s voice falls down, and the stabbing pain of biting his lips can no longer help him stay awake.


    Looking at him like this, he sighed helplessly.


    "I have a good will, but it''s a pity that it can''t be saved.


    Rest in peace, Ye Feng. "


    With that, Chi Cheng began to recite the taboo magic that only angels can protect the soul from being broken.


    He admired Ye Feng, who refused to give up in this state, so he decided to give Ye Feng the most solemn death ceremony and personally protect Ye Feng''s soul into the eternal reincarnation of Valan.


    "Ye Feng..."


    As the barrier of light dispersed, Morgana came in with tears in her eyes.


    With a fluke mind, she called Ye Feng''s name, because she remembered that Ye Feng had said before when he was in a frenzy


    He said that the last time he was able to survive on the brink of death was to hear her call.


    Unfortunately, she did not get Ye Feng''s response.


    With a sad smile, moganna also joined the ranks of spirits guarding Ye Feng.


    Although she degenerates into a fallen angel, she will still protect the dead from the magic of the soul.


    Ye Feng is because she just came to ascend God long step, she is very guilty at the moment.


    Ye Feng, who failed in the long-term trial of Dengshen, is now being torn by his own violent strength, and his body has reached the point where it will be broken when touched.


    However, there are two angels guarding him, holding the most grand funeral for him in the world. His fragmented body is barely torn to pieces by the internal force, and his soul is also protected.


    But his body functions are nearly necrotic, even if Soraka came by himself, I''m afraid he can''t save him from dying in this way.


    "Stars shine, may your dead soul rest in peace, Ye Feng..."


    Under the two angels'' soul protecting magic, a golden gate leading to reincarnation slowly opens on the top of the cloud.


    This is the last stage of protecting the dead to enter into reincarnation safely, but moganna and Chicheng are the pupils shrinking.


    Because ye Feng''s ghost resists entering samsara and opens his next life.


    "I It must be To Win... "


    The necrotic body suddenly produced a light echo, and the leaf wind murmured.


    After hearing this, Morgana felt more guilty.


    Even so, he still remembers what she said to him


    "Sorry, Ye Feng..."


    Mo Gana finally stopped her tears and fell into deep remorse for the words of the dead leaf wind.


    Blazing sincerity is also complicated in his eyes, but let Ye Feng go on like this, he will be torn apart by his own force to merge and become angry again.


    At that time, even if they are angels, they will not be able to stop Ye Feng''s soul.


    In that case, Ye Feng has no chance to reincarnate.


    So Chi Cheng patted Mo Gana on the shoulder, indicating that she could not delay any more. They had to send Ye Feng''s ghost on the road.


    Under the sincere pacification, Mo ganna sobs to protect the dead soul of Ye Feng to enter the reincarnation safely.


    "Ye Feng, rest in peace."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1438

    "Sister Ruiwen, why are you crying all of a sudden?"


    The main city of Ionia, presidian, young girl Elise is buying vegetables with sister Ruiwen of Ye Feng.


    She suddenly saw Ruiwen Jiao''s body trembling and her eyes moist and hot. She was very puzzled and helped Ruiwen, who was falling.


    "Xiaofeng he He died... "


    Ruiwen with the most desperate tone, choked to answer the girl Elise''s question.


    As soon as Elise listened, her body was trembling. She almost fell like Ruiwen.


    But she quickly stabilized her mood and nervously asked, "sister Ruiwen, how do you know Ye Feng died?"


    "I..."


    Speaking of this, Ruiwen weeps a stagnant look, she does not have any means to sense Ye Feng, all depends on her as Ye Feng elder sister''s ECG induction.


    This feeling is very mysterious, so she replied uncertainly: "I don''t know. It''s a sudden heartache. It''s like the most precious treasure has been taken away mercilessly.


    What I cherish most is my brother Ye Feng, who makes me uneasy


    Elise heard Ruiwen say Ye Feng had an accident last time. She didn''t believe it at that time.


    Later in the evening, in order to confirm the safety of Ye Feng, she quietly checked Ye Feng''s state with believer flowers.


    See Ye Feng safe and sound, not like Ruiwen said, she was at ease.


    This time, Ruiwen, who cried into tears, said that Ye Feng was dead, and she did not believe it any more.


    However, what she did not know was that Ruiwen and Ye Feng did not make any mistakes in the last time.


    At that time, Ye Feng was in danger. If it was not for Soraka''s star healing magic, Ye Feng would not have survived.


    There was also a long time ago in the abyss of Summoner Canyon, all of which proved that Ruiwen had an invisible telepathy to her baby brother Ye Feng and was very accurate.


    Girl Elise stroked Ruiwen''s back and comforted her: "sister Ruiwen, you must miss Ye Feng so much that you have this illusion.


    Believe me, Ye Feng is absolutely OK. Don''t cry. We''ll go home and wait for him to return home successfully


    "Well..."


    Ruiwen is very worried about her brother Ye Feng''s life and death, but in order not to let yilisi who likes Ye Feng feel as frightened as she is, she still quietly answers and carries the dishes to go home with her.


    At the same time, Soraka, who left a special mark on Ye Feng, also felt that Ye Feng was dead.


    She also stopped, and her eyes were a little dull as she was supplying energy for the island protection array.


    In her eyes, Ye Feng is a young man she is most interested in.


    She gave him everything she could, just as a tutor did to his most valued student.


    The real feeling of Ye Feng''s death is no less than that of Ye Feng''s sister Ruiwen.


    "Ye Feng, I''m sorry for you..."


    Bright star eyes gradually dim, Soraka quietly left Ye Feng with tears full of complex emotions.


    At the same time, Diana and others who are guarding Ye Feng''s real body are also in panic.


    "What''s the matter? How is the body of leaf wind necrotic? Don''t feel a little angry? "


    When she meditates, Meina''s eyes will crack and the wind will make her tremble.


    Fiona of the Laurent family also said in a trembling voice, "is He failed? "


    As soon as the words came out, waynton said excitedly: "no, no, Ye Feng won''t fail!"


    As a healing Mage at the top of demigod, Nami knows Ye Feng''s current state best.


    Although she wanted to deceive herself, she still burst into tears: "but his body does not have a bit of vitality, all dead people will have..."


    Diana also did not want to believe the death message of Ye Feng: "moganna has not finished her meditation, which shows that Ye Feng is still saved!"


    "Yes, Morgana, she is an angel, but she doesn''t come out to show Ye Feng is not in danger!"


    KASA also deceived herself and denied the fact that Ye Feng was dead.


    The rest of panson, Leona, verus and arilia, who have no hope that Ye Feng is still alive.


    But they don''t want to destroy the last hope of the women who are close to Ye Feng, so they choose silence.


    The picture draws back to the spiritual world of the long steps of the God, and Ye Feng is dead completely on the platform of the steps.


    However, his ghost has always resisted, unwilling to enter the reincarnation road opened for him by Morgana and Chicheng.


    Morgana is very anxious now. If Ye Feng continues to resist like this, his soul will be torn apart by his own fury sooner or later, even if he has the soul protecting magic of their angel family.


    "What can I do? If it goes on like this, Ye Feng will not even have the chance of reincarnation and disappear from this world forever


    Morgana originally felt that she was ashamed of Ye Feng. Now she can''t even protect Ye Feng''s soul from entering reincarnation safely. Her inner questioning of herself has reached the extreme.In Morgana''s eyes, the blazing sincerity of Kyle, the angel of justice, said in a complex way: "don''t be too sad. Ye Feng''s soul can''t be held.


    We try to cast the highest level of guardian angel magic. Even if he refuses to enter samsara, he should be able to protect him from entering samsara safely. "


    After being reminded by Chih Cheng, Morgana also remembered that they still had the highest level guardian angel magic.


    Once again, the hope of keeping Ye Feng''s soul was kindled. Mo ganna and Chi Cheng immediately changed their casting methods and cast the highest level guardian angel magic to protect Ye Feng''s soul.


    At the same time, moganna stares at Ye Feng''s necrotic body in the spiritual world.


    She is very uneasy, afraid that the highest level guardian angel magic can not keep Ye Feng''s soul.


    Until she saw Ye Feng''s soul safely floating out of the body in the spiritual world, her little heart hanging down.


    But Ye Feng''s soul was about to enter reincarnation safely under their protection, and then changed.


    The soul of Ye Feng, who was shrouded by the holy light, stopped moving on and remained at the door of the reincarnation gate.


    "What''s the matter?" Mogana cried again.


    Her heart was like a prick, and it hurt so much.


    But blazing sincerity is the expression twinkles a way: "Mo ganna, do not know whether you know to guard angel magic another ability."


    Another ability?


    Mo ganna wiped her crying face and pondered for a while, and her pupil gradually shrank:


    "you mean the resurrection ability that the guardian angel can hardly trigger?"


    Ardently nodded: "yes, guardian angel, as the highest level soul protection magic to safely lead the soul into reincarnation, can hardly trigger the resurrection ability only existing in our angel legend."


    Mo ganna stares at Ye Feng''s dead soul excitedly and communicates with Zhicheng: "do you mean that the reason why Ye Feng''s ghost lingers outside the door of reincarnation is that it triggers the resurrection ability?"


    "I''m not sure, because I''ve never seen anything like this that only exists in the legend of our angels since I became the champion of the long rank of God."


    Morgana, who had been burning the starting point, had a dark look of hope.


    Chi Cheng has been defending the challenge for tens of thousands of years at least. She thinks that this is a legend. The ghost of Ye Feng wandering at the gate of reincarnation is basically impossible to trigger the resurrection ability of guardian angel.


    But the next second, Mo Gana is staring round beautiful eyes.


    "Health Life, is life? "


    Feeling that Ye Feng''s necrotic body appears a ray of vitality, Mo ganna''s face is unbelievable, her delicate body trembles, and she feels that she may be hallucinating.


    On the other side, she felt the vitality from the blazing sincerity who cast the spell together with mogana. She also felt that this was an illusion.


    However, it is confirmed that the vitality is not only not disappearing, but also becoming more and more vigorous.


    For the first time, she witnessed the resurrection of the dead. As an angel guarding the throne, her voice trembled.


    "It''s full of life, and it''s getting stronger and stronger!"


    Rekindling the hope of Ye Feng''s immortality, Mo ganna rubbed her hot eyes vigorously, and murmured as she continued casting.


    "Ye Feng, you must come alive!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1439

    Under the protection of guardian angel magic, Ye Feng''s dead soul not only kept, but even his necrotic corpse was rejuvenated.


    In the eyes of Morgana and Chicheng, the former is a natural phenomenon.


    But the latter, they are also extremely shocked.


    This kind of thing that has not happened for tens of thousands of years just happened in front of them.


    Guardian angel almost impossible to trigger the resurrection ability, miraculously triggered!


    After a brief shock, the two angels continue to cast the guardian angel spell.


    Since Ye Feng can trigger the miraculous resurrection, then blazing sincerity will not prevent his resurrection.


    Like the previous fanaticism, she is holding the idea of trial. If Ye Feng can survive this life-threatening trial, he deserves it. As defenders, they won''t obliterate Ye Feng who can be revived.


    "Ye Feng..."


    With the name of Ye Feng in mind, Mo ganna''s emotional excitement can not be calmed down for a long time.


    It''s great to see Ye Feng miraculously come back to life again


    Emotional complex tears interweave together, wet the angel skirt on her chest.


    Under her expectant eyes, Ye Feng''s cracks are gradually eliminated.


    His dead soul and body are full of vitality and vitality.


    The guardian angel''s high-level soul protecting magic is still in progress, and Ye Feng''s sense of stillness that falls into the dark abyss also slowly crawls out.


    Finally, in the hot and humid sight of mogana, Ye Feng opens his eyes.


    He only felt as if he had a nightmare. In the dream, he died, and his consciousness fell into the endless dark abyss, and could not climb out.


    He did not know how long he had slept in the stillness, which was eternal and imperceptible to the flow of time, until a holy light with holy breath sprinkled on his numb consciousness that he was freed from the abyss of darkness.


    It''s too late to figure out what he has experienced before he can fall into the dark abyss that he has never been before. Ye Feng is full of tears of joy.


    "That''s great, Ye Feng. It''s very nice of you to survive!"


    Smelling the voice of moganna, Ye Feng''s somewhat disordered mind gradually cleared up.


    He remembered that he had been killed by his own violent force in the battle with blazing sincerity because he could not control the integration of all forces.


    But now he''s alive again


    Thinking of the words of Morgana in his arms, he gradually realized that it was mogana who saved him.


    Ye Feng stroked the hair of moganna who hugged him tightly: "thank you, moganna."


    In Ye Feng''s eyes, Chicheng is still in the form of yatox, a dark descendant sword demon. He interrupts Ye Feng and Mo Gana''s warmth:


    "since you are alive, you can go back if your trial fails."


    In the sincere reminder, mogana also remembered this matter.


    Don''t want to see Ye Feng die in front of her, Mo ganna wiped her red and swollen eyes and sobbed: "Ye Feng, our trial challenge failed, go back."


    Who would like to leave a word under the wind almost let Mo ganna scared cardiac arrest.


    "I haven''t failed yet. I''m not living well?"


    Mo ganna rubbed her eyes and held Ye Feng tighter: "if you don''t understand the fanaticism, you will fail again.


    You survived because I and my sincere guardian angel magic triggered the resurrection ability that hasn''t been triggered for tens of thousands of years.


    If you die again, we can''t guarantee that the guardian angel can revive you, and then you will be dead! "


    Mo ganna tries to persuade Ye Feng that she is really afraid of losing him who has finally survived.


    However, Ye Feng''s eyes are still firm: "moganna, needless to say, I have to fight again!"


    Chi Cheng originally intended to let Ye Feng go back. After all, he triggered the resurrection ability that the guardian angel could hardly trigger.


    As a defender of the challenge, he should enlarge Ye Feng''s death.


    But Ye Feng''s challenge speech again, make his eyes also gradually fierce up.


    "Are you sure you want to challenge again?"


    "I''m sure!"


    "Good, I admire your courage. I hope you can trigger the guardian angel this time!"


    The awe inspiring war spirit is thoroughly aroused, and Chicheng enters the fighting state again in the form of sword demon yatox.


    When morganaton was frightened, she held Ye Feng tightly in her hands, and the wings of falling angel gradually closed to protect Ye Feng.


    "Ye Feng, don''t scare me, let''s go back, OK?"


    "Morgana, quit!"


    In Morgana''s eyes, sincerity is the form of Kyle, the angel of justice.


    With a flick of her jade hand in her golden armguard, she moves Morgana to the edge of the platform.


    "No, Chih Cheng, you can''t fight Ye Feng, you can''t fight him, please!"


    Morgana wants to break in, but the light barrier blocks her to the edge of the platform to prevent her from entering.She dashed madly against the light barrier and screamed.


    Her little heart, really can''t go through Ye Feng''s death again.


    Ye Feng can''t win Chih Cheng without understanding fanaticism.


    She hit the holy light barrier crazily, and Ye Feng was really scared. He didn''t expect that she would worry about her safety to this extent.


    After a brief absence, he immediately said, "mogana, don''t worry about me. This time, I will soon end the battle!"


    Hearing his words, Morgana madly hit the light barrier of self mutilation behavior stopped.


    But she still cried: "Ye Feng, but you haven''t understood the fanaticism, and it will be the same if you do it again..."


    "Believe me, Morgana!"


    Ye Feng gave Mo Gana a a reassuring look in his eyes, and laughed at her, turning to blazing sincerity.


    Seeing his smile and eyes just now, moganna was lying on the barrier of the holy light and murmured, "can you say that Ye Feng understands the fanaticism?"


    She is not sure to look at Ye Feng, who is once again entangled with Chicheng, and her pitiful eyes gradually enlarge.


    Because, should have been hit by the blazing sincerity, Ye Feng suppressed the blazing sincerity instead!


    The speed of Ye Feng''s sword waving is faster and faster than ever. Even when he reaches the back, Chi Cheng can''t take it.


    Moreover, the power of each sword is stronger and stronger every time.


    "This is The power of fanaticism? "


    Before entering the spiritual world of Dengshen long stage, mogana had already known all the magic and swordsmanship that Ye Feng could through Ye Feng''s whole body relaxation.


    It''s faster and faster this time, and more and more fierce swordsmanship is definitely not what Ye Feng could have done before!


    Since it''s not what Ye Feng would have done before, there is only one answer left.


    This is the fanatic ability given to Ye Feng after being defeated by Ye Feng!


    Ye Fenghe He really understood!


    The last worry in her eyes dissipated. Looking at Ye Feng, her red and swollen eyes shed tears of relief again.


    The battle did not last long, as Ye Feng had promised her.


    He soon, in front of her, completely defeated the sincerity.


    Her delicate body trembled, and her beautiful eyes trembled and trembled. Looking at Ye Feng''s more powerful back, she felt that he had become more worthy of her support.


    "Ye Feng..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1440

    "You have defeated me successfully, Ye Feng.


    Please accept my angel gift


    After being defeated by Ye Feng, Chi Cheng loses the form of the sword demon yatox in Ye Feng''s eyes, and changes back to the unintentional form.


    His figure gradually illusory, and self collapse, for the angel power into Ye Feng body, the step platform again showed another sincerity.


    "Safely absorb my angel power, Ye Feng, and understand my sincere ability as soon as possible. There is the last most dangerous battle waiting for you."


    "The last scene? Isn''t there ascension and detachment? "


    Ye Feng frowned, some doubt why the red Cheng said so.


    "Climb up and you''ll see." Chi Cheng just smiles mysteriously, without saying it clearly.


    Seeing that both Chicheng and fanaticism like to talk half way, Ye Feng no longer asks questions and concentrates on absorbing the angel power given to him by Chicheng.


    At the end of the battle, the light barrier dispersed, and Morgana rushed in immediately, flapping the angel''s wings and guarding him.


    Compared with just now, she seems to be more intimate with him. Ye Feng suddenly doesn''t adapt to her eyes. He still prefers her to show her angel smile like a little devil.


    Mo ganna doesn''t think there''s anything wrong with her look at Ye Feng, but she can still see that Ye Feng seems to be a little uncomfortable with her so affectionate.


    She converged, and returned to the former fallen angel''s posture, winked playfully toward Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, do you still want to continue climbing up?"


    Ye Feng nodded: "well, don''t you say that if we want to defeat your sister, we have to finish the long step of climbing God?


    In that case, there is no way for us to retreat. "


    We


    Mo ganna a heart quiver, slightly some sweet, aftertaste Ye Feng said "we".


    She also more firmly believes in Ye Feng: "well, since this is your choice, we will go to the end together!"


    "I''ve absorbed almost enough. It''s time to keep climbing."


    "Well, let''s go now!"


    Jade hand clenched Ye Feng''s big hand, Mo ganna fluttered angel''s wings and floated beside Ye Feng. They continued to climb up together.


    Scattered unintentionally, only the angel of justice Kyle stares at Mo ganna who accompanies Ye Feng, and murmurs in the voice that only she can hear:


    "angels should not have such feelings, mogana."


    However, when she thought that Morgana was now a fallen angel, she also gave a smile of relief: "it''s really a fallen angel."


    Leaving the platform where the red Cheng is, Ye Feng and Mo ganna climb up all the way.


    While climbing and absorbing the angel power of each step, Ye Feng is also thinking about what the sincere ability is.


    But like his previous ability to think feverishly, he couldn''t figure out what the sincerity had given him until the next platform appeared.


    Before that, Ye Feng could not help feeling the huge pressure because he could not understand the fanaticism ability in time.


    Also leaving a shadow was mogana, who was with him. Before he reached the rising platform, she held his figure as he continued to climb.


    "Ye Feng, do you realize the power of sincerity?"


    Ye Feng wants to say a white lie to appease Mo ganna''s mood, but he still doesn''t choose to lie to coax her when she is concerned with her beautiful eyes.


    "No


    Hearing these words, Morgana tightly clasped Ye Feng''s arms. The dark purple fallen angel''s wings were also closed, and she did not dare to let Ye Feng continue to climb up.


    "Ye Feng, I''m so scared Let''s not climb up, shall we


    Her voice shudders to dissuade Ye Feng. Moganna doesn''t want to experience the separation and death of Ye Feng again.


    Ye Feng is also very afraid, but his duty is to climb up and never stop.


    So he had no choice but to say, "if we delay here a little longer, your sister''s trial magic will be one more point, which may bring the whole varollan back to its original state.


    Isn''t that what you told me at the beginning


    "But..."


    Mo ganna is eager to talk but stops. She really thought so at the beginning, and she also said so to Ye Feng.


    But at that time, she didn''t realize that she had actually fallen in love with him. Now she realizes this point. She really can''t do it if she wants to watch him go into danger.


    "Believe me, Morgana!" Ye Feng carefully looked at her gradually wet eyes, indicating that she should believe him.


    "Well..."


    Although Mo ganna was unwilling to do so, she loosened her hands and wings in order to take into account the overall situation and respect Ye Feng''s choice.


    However, when Ye Feng is ready to continue to climb up, she pulls Ye Feng again.


    In Ye Feng''s confused eyes, moganna stands on tiptoe, blushing and kissing with Ye Feng.


    After a long kiss, she turned away shyly: "so So no matter what happens No regrets... "Ye Feng stupefied in situ, aftertaste of Mo ganna just kiss.


    Seeing that he was still standing in the same place, Morgana was coquettish and angry: "fool, we have to continue to climb up!"


    Mouth said Ye Feng stupid, in fact, Mo ganna heart do not mention how sweet.


    In her reminder, come back to God, Ye Feng is also a positive look, no longer to aftertaste just beautiful.


    Soon, they were on the platform where the ascent was.


    Like previous fanaticism and blazing sincerity, shengteng is also a holy golden armor with white angel wings on its back.


    But her back to Ye Feng and Mo Gana, let Ye Feng temporarily can not see what kind of face she is facing him.


    But in the eyes of mogana, this figure is still her most unforgettable sister Kyle.


    In the eyes of Morgana, the three consecutive Angel defenders are the image of Kyle, the angel of justice. It can be seen that she has a deep obsession with her sister.


    Under Ye Feng''s two people''s gaze, shengteng slowly turns around and smiles at them two.


    Morgana, as before, watched with vigilance the rising of Kyle, the angel of justice, in her eyes.


    Ye Feng is also the same as before, he saw the image of rising in his eyes, and took a breath of cool air.


    "Yi Elise? "


    "Yes, Ye Feng. I think it''s the most suitable form to see you."


    Rising to Elise''s face on Ye Feng showed a soft smile, she was very satisfied with Ye Feng''s expression.


    Ye Feng took a deep breath and forced himself to calm down.


    After a while, he said, "so next, you''re going to fight me with Elise''s magic, right?"


    Who would have thought that the ascent of Alice''s form was smiling and shaking her head: "no, no, no I won''t fight you, Ye Feng. "


    Hearing this, Ye Feng and Mo ganna were stunned at the same time.


    They looked at each other and saw the same confusion in each other''s eyes.


    Under their confused eyes, Elise''s face rose with a smile and continued:


    "not only will I not fight against you, but I will directly give you my strength, Ye Feng!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1441

    Hearing the ascent in the form of Elise and giving him her strength without fighting, Ye Feng froze and couldn''t get back to God for a time.


    Soon, the first to return to the God of Mo ganna vigilantly instead of Ye Feng asked: "why?"


    In Morgana''s eyes, it is the rising image of Kyle, the angel of justice, and she said with a smile:


    "because I can''t fight, and you have defeated Zhicheng, she shows her strength in front of you better than me, so there is no need to fight between me and Ye Feng."


    Her smile not only did not eliminate Ye Feng''s doubts, but also deepened their doubts in their hearts.


    Ye Feng also asked: "you are the defender of the third step platform. How can she be better than you?"


    Chi Cheng continues to keep a soft smile on Ye Feng in the form of Elise.


    "You have made a common sense mistake. In fact, I am the second level defender, and Chicheng is the third level defender.


    For some reason, I can''t fight for a while, so Chih Cheng takes the place of me to guard the second tier, while I heal my wounds in the third tier.


    Didn''t Chih Cheng say anything to you after you defeated her? "


    After rising to such a reminder, Ye Feng and moganna tacit understanding at the same time think of Chi Cheng said that they have only one battle left.


    They looked at each other again, and Ye Feng said, "so Is there really only one fight left? "


    "Yes, Ye Feng. Do you feel blessed by the goddess of fortune?"


    The voice gently talks with Ye Feng. The rising Elise is not a girl Elise, but a demon Elise who has experienced various tragedies.


    This is the smile that will hardly appear on Elise''s face after maturity, which makes Ye Feng''s heart mixed with five flavors.


    Deep down in his heart, he still hoped that Elise could recover all her memories, forget the past and really get rid of the shackles of fate.


    But he also knew that it was almost unrealistic.


    For him, it was the greatest greed.


    He still finished everything as soon as possible, and took care of Elise forever to keep her away from the nightmare of disaster.


    One side of the moganna see Ye Feng suddenly sad, know Ye Feng all the memory of her is also how much to guess what.


    She has no acid, only care about Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, she is ascending, don''t think about too many unpleasant things, it will affect you to continue to ascend the God level."


    "Well."


    Picking up the complicated mood, Ye Feng stopped and said, "I still have a question."


    "All ears."


    Ye Feng directly asked, "did Kyle, the angel of justice, fight with you when he stepped on the long steps of God?"


    "No, she also accepted my gift directly.


    In the past ten thousand years, only the goddess of Acacia, ten thousand years ago, has dealt with me. She is also responsible for my injury. "


    Mo ganna covered her mouth: "has it been ten thousand years? How did the goddess alcasia hurt you


    "She had already broken through before she went to the God level. Even if we showed our real strength, she could still crush us. In addition, she just ran away when she was fighting with me.


    I got hurt to get rid of her violent walk.


    Speaking of it, she came to ascend the divine rank only to gain the power of an angel. "


    Speaking of the goddess akashia, shengteng showed a troubled look and sighed helplessly.


    After listening to her story, she sighed that Soraka''s power in the past life was strong, and Ye Feng had no other questions.


    Ye Feng looked positive: "shengteng, since you don''t need to fight, please give me your strength now. We have to go back to the real world quickly, or no one can stop Morgana''s sister, just Angel Kyle!"


    Seeing that Ye Feng was so quick, he said with a smile, "well, since you are in such a hurry, Ye Feng, please pierce my heart with your sword!"


    Before fanaticism has also said let Ye Feng smash her, but Ye Feng sees that she is Fiona''s form, and is worried.


    Now the same request happens, Ye Feng naturally still does not want to do this kind of thing: "can you break yourself..."


    "No, Ye Feng. You have to stab me with your sword."


    Seeing the rising look serious, Ye Feng hesitated.


    For a moment, he decided not to look at Elise''s face and stab her with his sword.


    However, shengteng skilfully dodged and said, "Ye Feng, you must look at me directly and pierce me!"


    Ye Feng takes a deep breath and comforts himself that this is not the real Elise, and then stabs to the ascent again.


    But shengteng flashed away again: "Ye Feng, you have to treat me as Elise, this sword stabs down to be meaningful."


    "Why?"


    Ye Feng showed resistance, and he was unwilling to do so.


    "Because I want to help you get rid of the demons in your heart," Sheng Teng said gently with Elise''s face


    "Heart demon?" Ye Feng is a little stunned.Shengteng patiently explained: "yes, Elise, is your biggest heart demon."


    "Well then..."


    Ye Feng bit his teeth, or decided to listen to shengteng, regard her as Elise, stabbed this sword.


    But shengteng dodged again.


    Under his puzzled gaze, shengteng continued to face him in the form of Elise: "you have to treat me as the devil Elise.


    And it is after awakening all the memories that she still wants to go back to shadow island to be Spider Queen and demon leader Elise


    "It''s impossible!"


    Ye Feng''s forehead gradually exudes cold sweat, his heart is shaking, his will is also shaking.


    Mo ganna is silent. She knows that shengteng is doing this for the sake of Ye Feng, so she retreats to one side and looks at her Ye Feng with complicated eyes.


    Shengteng is a good guide: "only in this way, if Elise really go back to be the devil leader, you can do something to her."


    "I..."


    Ye Feng is ready to speak. He slowly raises the moon lightsaber in his hand and rises to the sky, but he still dares not to stab it.


    Regard shengteng as the devil, or Elise, who is not willing to repent of returning to the shadow island to do evil


    It was the last thing he wanted to face, so he didn''t dare to stab it.


    "As I thought, she is your biggest heart demon, Ye Feng.


    If you don''t stab the sword today, you will be doomed if you don''t hesitate to face this dilemma in the future


    Sheng Teng''s voice is also the same as the devil Elise, listening to Ye Feng really can''t bear to pierce her like this.


    But he still denied: "no, Elise is not my heart demon, she will never restore the memory of the demon period, I will protect her!"


    "But what if it happened? How do you deal with it? "


    Rising questions hit Ye Feng''s soul, which made him feel frightened.


    "If it happens, I''ll get to know it myself with her. You don''t have to worry about it!"


    The mouth says so, express determination, in fact the heart of Ye Feng still tries to resist this matter.


    He didn''t want to face the worst end, he didn''t want to make a choice.


    "Now you don''t dare to pierce me, then Elise will be your biggest demon, and you will be worried about her recovering the devil''s memory in the future.


    In the end, she will become your nightmare, keep you awake at night, and bind you for generations to come


    Holy light power into the voice, rising to alert Ye Feng, hope he can take this step.


    The pressure increased sharply, which quickly crushed the leaf wind.


    He didn''t fight, but he was sweating and shaking to see Elise smile at him.


    In the end, he stabbed the sword according to the requirements of ascension.


    But his heart, at the moment, is dripping blood, for a long time can not calm.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1442

    A sword stabs broken to face his ascent with Elise''s face, and Ye Feng is full of excitement.


    But soon, his eyes complex to see the body gradually illusory, and gradually disintegrated rise.


    "Congratulations, Ye Feng. I hope that when the worst happens, you can take the same resolute attitude as this one to understand the relationship between you and Elise."


    Xiang Ye Feng smiles gently, and his rising body collapses into holy light energy, which is injected into Ye Feng''s body.


    Ye Feng is a heavy heart to absorb the power of angels given to him by ascension, so that his real God strength has been further improved.


    Although it was not the real Elise that he pierced just now, his mind kept repeating the scene of his piercing and rising.


    Mo ganna knows why Ye Feng is so, so she slowly comes to his side, holding Ye Feng''s big hand tightly with a pair of jade hands.


    Silently guarding by his side, Mo ganna does not speak, silent when Ye Feng''s guardian angel.


    Feeling the warm temperature from her jade hand, Ye Feng came out of the shadow slowly.


    After absorbing the power of the angel given to him by shengteng, Ye Feng turned his head and looked at moganna who was watching him silently: "thank you, mogana."


    "Just look at it." Morgana smile, can guard Ye Feng, she is very happy.


    On the platform, the rising body is recast by the holy light again, and she is still the shape of Elise in Ye Feng''s eyes.


    "Ye Feng, I know it''s hard for you, but it''s something you have to face."


    Rising words echoed in the ear of Ye Feng again, he nodded: "I know, I don''t blame you."


    Shengteng curled up her mouth with Elise''s face: "after absorbing my strength, just keep climbing.


    The last defender is waiting for you


    Ye Feng listened, but fell into silence.


    Morgana thought that he was still thinking about piercing shengteng just now, so she took his place and said, "well, we will continue to climb up!"


    Said, floating in the leaf wind beside Mo ganna want to lead the leaf wind to continue to climb up, but she was pulled by the leaf wind instead.


    "Ye Feng?"


    Under her suspicious gaze, Ye Feng gives her a look that makes her wait first, and then looks to ascend.


    "Shengteng, I feel that I accepted your gift, but the difficulty of the last test increased."


    Hearing his words, shengteng continued to talk with him in the form of Elise: "why do you suddenly think so?"


    "Because I should have understood the power of sincerity in the battle with you, so that I could continue to climb.


    Now I don''t have to fight. It seems that I have taken advantage of it. In fact, there is no transitional period to fight with you. I need to understand your ability and sincere ability in the fight against detachment


    Listening to his analysis, shengteng showed a look of appreciation: "the analysis is good, you can see this, I''m glad.


    It''s true that the final battle is much more difficult for you than you think.


    Now if you regret, you can choose to quit. After all, I can''t fight you because of my injury. This is my problem, not yours. "


    Moganna is also a reaction to the final showdown with detachment, the difficulty of which increases sharply. She holds Ye Feng''s arm with anxiety.


    Although she wanted to ask Ye Feng to leave with her, she still decided to listen to Ye Feng''s own decision after so much experience.


    No matter how he makes a choice, she will follow him and never give up!


    Ye Feng also felt her fear and worry from her trembling delicate body, and he stroked her fragrant shoulder.


    Silent to comfort her, he just eyes firmly to ascend a way: "all walked here, I can''t face the battle retreat!"


    "Very good, Ye Feng. I have nothing else to give you, so I wish you good luck."


    Shengteng is very satisfied with Ye Feng''s firm choice. She gives Ye Feng a respectful look, and then prays for Ye Feng''s good luck in an angel''s way.


    Although this is just an ordinary Angel Custom without any magic blessing, it also represents the most sincere and beautiful blessing of ascension.


    And she still gave him blessing in her mature form, which made Ye Feng who always cared about Elise more firmly.


    "Thank you for your blessing, shengteng."


    Ye Feng is also once again to restore his optimism, smiling and rising to say goodbye.


    After bidding farewell to the ascent of angel power, Ye Feng, who has saved enough physical strength, has become much faster when climbing the next steps.


    In the same way, before fighting with transcendence, the time left for him to realize his sincerity and ascent ability was also shortened.


    Unknowingly, the last step platform is approaching.


    One left and one right, two giant statues of beautiful angels stand on the top of the cloud, watching the highest and most grand step platform.


    "Ye Feng, do you have the ability to rise or be sincere?" Although Mo ganna thought it was not realistic, she still asked Ye Feng with a fluke mind.Ye Feng also truthfully replied: "let you down, do not fight, to understand these two capabilities is too difficult."


    "Ye Feng..." Morgana''s voice began to vibrate again.


    "But don''t worry, no matter how hard it is, I will win!"


    Ye Feng gave her a reassuring look and grinned confidently.


    Although Ye Feng is confident when he smiles, he has no bottom in his heart.


    However, in order to appease Morgana''s emotions, he can only choose to be stronger, and hide that there will be times when he does not know what to do.


    Mo Gana is about to collapse and her mood is stable. She is also strong: "well, I believe you, Ye Feng, let''s go up together!"


    Ye Feng and Morgana walk side by side, stepping on the supreme palace of glory.


    Beautiful angel wings, shining holy shining shield, golden sword, concise white hair


    A sword wielding woman who was equally impressed by Ye Feng came into his sight, and he subconsciously said, "the detachment of sister Ruiwen''s form?"


    Detached eyes with a smile: "we have seen it for a long time, as for so surprised, can it be me?"


    Ye Feng also recalled that he had seen the aloofness of Ruiwen form and the fanaticism of Fiona form at the beginning.


    "As your final test object, I don''t think anyone is more suitable than Ruiwen, who teaches you swordsmanship and the principles of life, and pulls you up and affects your normal three views.


    Do you think so, Ye Feng? "


    With that, the angel with Ruiwen''s face showed the gentle eyes of her sister doting on her brother.


    It seems that she is Ye Feng''s real sister Ruiwen.


    Ye Feng motioned Mo ganna to step back to the edge of the platform to watch the battle, and then took a deep breath and exhaled it.


    Seeing his solemn appearance, Ruiwen no longer chatted with Ye Feng, waving the sword of runes condensed by the energy of holy light, pointed at Ye Feng and entered into combat state.


    "Let''s start, my little brother Xiaofeng, and let my sister examine your accomplishments after you left the red maple forest!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1443

    Although aloofness is not the real Ruiwen, her sword, like Ye Feng''s moon lightsaber, is made of holy light, but her swordsmanship is Ruiwen''s wind fighting sword.


    After a short fight with detachment, Ye Feng felt her unprecedented suppression on him.


    Even in the face of the terrorist creatures like Baron Nash, Ye Feng had never been under such pressure.


    Is this the transcendental power of the last defender of the ascendant?


    Being cut upside down by an angel with the shape of Ruiwen, Ye Feng steadies his upside down figure in the air and murmurs a sentence in the bottom of his heart.


    But even so, he will not give up. He can''t live up to the contract signed with him, and take him to the rank of God to help him advance to the real God!


    The eyes are firm and incomparable, Ye Feng is also using the dance of folding wings taught by Ruiwen, counterattack to detachment.


    "Your broken wing dance is too big, brother Xiaofeng, let me teach you what the real folding wing dance should be like!"


    Aloof rebukes Ye Feng with the posture of Ruiwen and reproaches Ye Feng with a critical tone. At the same time, she also uses the dance of folding wings to meet the first attack Ye Feng without fear.


    Holy angel wings flutter, angel transcendence seems to be the founder of the folding wing dance Ruiwen, the degree of subtlety is much higher than Ye Feng''s folding wing dance.


    Her strength at the moment is far above Ye Feng, who has no understanding of sincerity and ascent ability. The delicacy of her swordsmanship is unmatched by Ye Feng. In an instant, Ye Feng is repulsed by her again.


    Ye Feng''s eyes sank, and again used Ruiwen''s broken wing dance to turn back, and waved out of Ruiwen''s shocking soul roar, in order to make the transcendence enter into a short-term trance state.


    But the direction of the war is not as he wishes, detached is also to fold the wings of the dance to open the distance, just can not be dizzy by him.


    At the same time, she marched forward bravely in the gap between Ye Feng''s roaring soul, and raised the wind shield full of holy light energy.


    "Ruiwen''s courage to move forward!"


    Ye Feng recognized at a glance that it was also Ruiwen who had taught him swordsmanship, and his face was terrified.


    I didn''t expect that this move would be detached, and the timing and subtlety were higher than him!


    Boom!


    Aloof shock soul roar followed, in this gap shake Ye Feng spirit stirring, Qi and blood surging.


    In the same duel of Yufeng swordsmanship, she did not show her absolute Angel power. Just relying on the skilful understanding of swordsmanship, the situation was one-sided.


    When Ye Feng''s mouth was covered with blood, he was deeply aware that there was an insurmountable gap between him and Transcendence in his understanding of Yufeng swordsmanship.


    "Ye Feng, do you understand now? If your sister Ruiwen has the same strength as you now, with your understanding of Yufeng swordsmanship, she is certainly not her opponent.


    In fact, what you want to improve is not only the power of the real God, but also the perception of swordsmanship and magic.


    Whether it''s Fiona''s swordsmanship, Yasso''s swordsmanship, sword demons'' swordsmanship, Diana''s magic, Soraka''s magic, etc., your understanding is far less than those of the founders. "


    The terrible holy light storm comes with the words of detached judgment Ye Feng.


    Although the magic attribute has changed, Ye Feng knows that this is Diana''s moon god coming magic!


    Being swept up in the sky by the sacred light storm, Ye Feng once again realizes the gap between him and transcendence.


    "I just mentioned you. Even if you beat me, you still have a lot to improve.


    This time, I will fight with you just like I did before. I will only use your sword skill of sister Ruiwen to fight with you.


    But if you want to win me, you must not only understand the ability of sincerity and ascension in battle, but also understand my transcendent ability at the same time! "


    While flying to Ye Feng, he continues to reprimand and teach Ye Feng with Ruiwen''s elder sister posture.


    In order to defeat transcendence, we must understand the ability of transcendence in battle?


    Ye Feng thought that it was several times more difficult for Ye Feng to understand the sincerity and ascent at the same time in the battle, but now he has to realize the transcendental ability in the battle. All of a sudden, he was confused.


    "Brother Xiaofeng, I should have taught you how dangerous it is to be distracted in this life and death battle."


    Until detached with Ruiwen''s critical tone to say reprimand his words, Ye Feng from the state of confusion back to God.


    At this moment, aloofness has displayed Ruiwen''s strongest sword skill, wind chopping.


    The golden light and sword are transformed into fan-shaped magic energy, and the wind of ye who has just returned to God is coming.


    Ye Feng, who had no time to dodge, was hit by the second section of sword energy chopped by the high wind on the spot, which accelerated the tearing of his wound and made him more and more weak.


    Detached into Ruiwen''s role, he continued to reprimand Ye Feng, who had no ability to resist: "it seems that in the understanding of Yufeng swordsmanship, brother Xiaofeng, you have not surpassed me as a sister.


    This is the first test of fencing.


    Next, I want to show you the angel power that I was allowed to release in this battle.You have to look carefully, brother Xiaofeng.


    Take out all your strength, do not have the slightest reservation and slack, give full play to your potential to take over my pure angel power


    The voice dropped, and the detached eyes with Ruiwen''s face gradually filled with the golden light.


    She did not display any gorgeous swordsmanship and magic, just standing on the platform quietly.


    Pure angel power released, detached naked toes gently, flapping beautiful wings floating into the air.


    This strength is above Ye Feng, but her momentum is still climbing at an incredible speed.


    Off the field, Mo Gana pale face, she did not expect the detachment will be so strong.


    Moreover, under the pressure of the transcendental absolute power, the Ye Feng in the field has the feeling of being crushed to pieces.


    He is already a true God. He has absorbed the power of angels from all levels along the way, as well as the power of three Angel defenders, namely, fanatical, ardent and ascendant.


    Why is the gap between him and detachment still so large?


    Gradually fell into the absolute power under the suppression of self doubt in the strange circle, Ye Feng face color also became and Mo ganna as pale.


    When the power is raised to the extreme that she is allowed to show in front of the experimenter by the platform, the holy figure floating on the top of the cloud hovers.


    "I''ve raised my strength to the limit allowed by the ascendant. The next fight will be very difficult, brother Xiaofeng.


    If there is a slight difference, you may be physically and mentally destroyed on the spot.


    Because the strength I''m showing now is far more powerful than your opponents in the past! "


    The power of the light is injected into the sound, and the transcendence with Ruiwen''s face compels Ye Feng to pull back from the edge of the loss of consciousness.


    At the same time, hovering on the top of the cloud, she flapped her beautiful wings and fell straight down with the sword of light!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1444

    This time, there is no gorgeous sword move, which is the simplest and most simple sword move.


    But under the crushing of absolute power, the Holy Light instantly devours the leaf wind in the dazzling golden light.


    Although Mo ganna, who is watching the battle outside, can not see the figure of Ye Feng being swallowed up, she can feel that Ye Feng''s vitality is passing away at a visible speed.


    In the previous battle, Ye Feng also encountered life and death crisis, but never more terrifying and strange than the death of this vitality.


    Quietly, no waves of death, is the most terrible!


    "Ye Feng, please make sure you are out of danger!"


    Morgana wants to rush in and fight with Ye Feng, not to care about the rules of Dengshen Changjie.


    However, under the barrier of the holy light, she was so anxious that she could only pray for Ye Feng outside the venue.


    I just hope I just hope her angel prays to bring good luck to Ye Feng.


    In the field, aloofness, with the image of Ruiwen, blooms the strongest posture allowed by the ascendant rank.


    Her eyes are indifferent to the dazzling light she has released, and at the same time, she is also feeling the leaf wind submerged in it with her mind.


    Waiting quietly, no matter Ye Feng is perishing in it, or breaking through her imprisonment, she will wait until the last moment.


    In the process of waiting, she recalled the trial Challenger just Angel Kyle less than a month earlier than Ye Feng.


    At that time, Kyle, the angel of justice, was in a state of lack of the ability to comprehend and ascend, just like Ye Feng.


    Kyle, like Ye Feng, was devoured by her absolute Angel power.


    Kell as like as two peas.


    But in the end, Kyle was born in a desperate situation, and realized her sincerity, ascension, and her transcendental ability, and passed her test.


    After completing all the trials, Kyle, the angel of justice, was finally promoted to the perfect angel and left the ascendant rank.


    This seemingly dangerous light is actually an opportunity.


    As long as you can get out of it, you can stop fighting her.


    Thousands of years of trial challengers, but only Kyle climbed to her and successfully walked out of it.


    Ten thousand years ago, the goddess of ekasia was directly and rigidly, and her trial methods were different, so it could not be classified into this category.


    I don''t know if ye Feng can resist her pure angel power like Kyle.


    In the holy light, Ye Feng also sensed that his vitality was gradually disappearing.


    He tried his best to escape from the light of destruction, but no matter what means he used, he could not get rid of it.


    As the body bone gradually weakened in the light of the light, ye Fengxin knew that no matter how hard he struggled, he simply stopped trying.


    But this does not mean that he gave up the hope of survival, he just felt that the futile struggle was useless, and he wanted to get rid of the current predicament in another way.


    At this time of life and death, he decided that the dead horse should be a living horse doctor, to try to understand the sincerity, the ascent, and the transcendent ability of just fighting with him.


    It is extremely dangerous to try to feel at such a moment.


    Because every moment, he has to bear the pain that life is about to die out.


    It is even more difficult to understand this state.


    Feeling for a moment, without any clue, he had to begin to recall the initial fanatical ability.


    He learned his fanatical ability in the fight with blazing sincerity. The fanatical ability is that each move will be faster than the last one, and his body will become smart. He can stack up to five layers.


    What is the ability to be sincere?


    Without any clue, he can only flash in his mind with the fiery fighting fragments, hoping to find something out of it.


    Looking back several times, he found that the speed of sincere sword would reach the maximum at the fifth level, and there was no other discovery.


    Wait How can sincerity be fanatical?


    Ye Feng seems to have thought of something, and then his mind flashed.


    Can it be said that each level of the defender will have the ability of the lower level defender, and there is one more ability?


    Not sure of guessing, Ye Feng''s mind constantly flashed over the sky''s flame waves when he reached the fifth layer.


    His pupil shrinks slightly: "if it is the same as I think, sincere ability is flame wave!"


    Ye Feng''s body is gradually showing signs of necrosis. He can only follow this uncertain thought and continue to ponder and gamble!


    "Shengteng said that she should have guarded the second step platform, and Chicheng was the real third level defender. That is to say, her ability is fanatical, but she has some..."


    Without the experience of fighting with shengteng, Ye Feng had to rely on the comparison of fanatical and ardent fighting pictures to find the ability of shengteng.


    His forehead was wet by sweat, and Ye Feng''s eyelids became heavy.


    He knew that if he went to sleep at this time, he would probably never get up again.


    So he resisted the idea of lethargy and continued to search for the ability to ascend.Just by comparing fanaticism and blazing sincerity, still can''t find the ability to ascend. Ye Feng has to add the picture of fighting aloof into the contrast.


    Perhaps it was the threat of death that inspired his potential, and he soon found that transcendence could start with five layers of blazing light, compared to fanaticism and fervor.


    It is speculated that the transcendental ability is the speed of the sword, the holy light and flame wave, and the swift and violent body shape. Ye Feng has fallen into a dead end of not knowing why he can ascend.


    It seems that no battle with shengteng has taken a big advantage and can directly challenge transcendence.


    However, in the absence of this important link in the battle, it is more difficult for him to find out the extremely hidden ability of ascent by comparison than to guess the transcendental ability.


    Unknowingly, his body function is necrotic, the whole person plops to fall to the ground.


    One step closer to death, Ye Feng''s eyes closed and opened, in a trance.


    Outside the holy light, I feel that Ye Feng has only one last breath. Detached, she sighs with Ruiwen''s face: "it seems that this is it, my little brother Xiaofeng."


    Off the field, mogana''s eyes gradually faded.


    She also felt that Ye Feng had only one last breath.


    If ye Feng really cut off the last breath, he would not even have the chance to be protected by her soul protecting magic, and he would be destroyed in the holy light.


    "Ye Feng, blame me, I shouldn''t have brought you here, wuwuwu..."


    She sat helplessly on the edge of the step platform, weeping for Ye Feng, who was about to lose her breath.


    Mo Gana''s holy light barrier is scattered, detached ready to disperse her pure angel power and pronounce Ye Feng''s death.


    However, an extremely powerful force suddenly broke through her angel light and attacked her directly.


    It was a man who looked embarrassed, but he was somewhat handsome.


    He held the light sword of the moon, and cut out the frightful flame wave from a very long distance.


    This familiar figure, not only leaves a breath of Ye Feng, who will be?


    Unexpectedly, she had no time to dodge, and her beautiful angel wings were burned by the burning waves on the spot.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1445

    The burning flame waves hurt the sacred wings of transcendence in an instant. Her pupils shrank slightly, and she immediately opened her distance and looked back.


    Ye Feng''s familiar figure entered her sight.


    After a short period of consternation, transcendental recollection just that ultra long-distance flame wave, and Ye Feng''s extremely fast attack speed and moving speed, she showed a gratifying smile.


    "Congratulations, Ye Feng. You have already understood all the abilities of the angel guarding the challenge on the God ascending rank. It''s meaningless for us to continue fighting. Go back!"


    At the same time, mogana''s eyes also gradually returned to focus.


    "Great, Ye Feng. I knew you would do miracles again!"


    She looked at the breath in the understanding of all the ability to become more profound leaf wind, but also shed tears of joy and tears of joy.


    But Ye Feng''s whole body''s fighting spirit is still not reduced. He waved his sword at the detached man with Ruiwen''s face and said, "I haven''t knocked you down yet. Even if I understand all my abilities, I should not have finished climbing the God''s rank, so I will fight with you!"


    It''s not easy to see Ye Feng crawling back from the edge of death. After repeatedly experiencing Ye Feng, Mo Gana, who is on the verge of death, can''t bear it.


    She stood outside the field, trembling voice to persuade Ye Feng: "since the transcendence says you have passed the test, Ye Feng, don''t fight again. I''m really afraid. Let''s go back to the real world."


    Hearing Mo ganna''s voice trembling persuasion, Ye Feng felt a little guilty, felt sorry for her, let her all the way for him fear so many times.


    At the same time, he wanted to continue to fight, and the detachment of the heart also wavered.


    The detachment in front of him was a gentle smile and said: "brother Xiaofeng, it''s OK. Kyle, the angel of justice, also understood and left.


    That''s what I tried for you. You really don''t have to fight me any more. "


    In fact, she lied aloof. Kyle, the just angel, still stubbornly wants to fight with her after all her abilities are comprehended in the near death situation, just like Ye Feng just now.


    Helpless, detached had to accept Kyle''s fighting request.


    But with one move, she defeated Kyle, the angel of justice, who had gone through the long steps of God.


    She is the champion of the long rank of God. Yes, but it doesn''t mean that those who understand all the angel''s abilities can really defeat her.


    Even if the experimenter understands all abilities, there will be an insurmountable gap with her.


    If she had been tens of thousands of years ago, perhaps those who understood all the angel abilities could defeat her.


    But after tens of thousands of years, it is almost impossible.


    She will grow, and she will become strong.


    This is a challenge angel of genius level. The training gap of tens of thousands of years can''t be made up by completing the long step of ascending God.


    In fact, the same is true of the three defenders: fanatical, exalted and ardent. Their strength is not their real strength now.


    Only in order to fit in with the step-by-step trial content of the God ascending ladder, can they show the difference of strength and weakness.


    In fact, fanaticism, ascent, blazing sincerity and she are all on the same level.


    After tens of thousands of years of growth, they, like her, have become more extraordinary and refined, far more powerful than the strength strength after the completion of the long-term trial.


    Kyle, the angel of justice, is a genius, Ye Feng is a genius, and so are their four defenders. Training speed than Ye Feng and Kyle, they do not show much.


    That''s why she persuades Ye Feng, just like Kyle, an angel of justice, a few days ago.


    Under her persuasion, Ye Feng, who didn''t want to continue to worry about moganna, bit her teeth, or gave up the idea of continuing to fight.


    "Well, I''ll go back with Morgana."


    Almost at the same time Ye Feng said this, Mo ganna ran into the field and hugged him tightly from behind.


    "Great, Ye Feng, so you will be all right!"


    In the face of Mo Gana, Ye Feng also turned around and stroked her delicate face, wiping tears on her face.


    He didn''t wipe tears for her. As soon as he wiped the sentimental mood of Morgana, it was even more uncontrollable.


    She plucked up courage, in front of the detached face, and Ye Feng kiss together.


    See Mo Gana deep in the emotion of he Ye Feng, detached eyes complex.


    As an angel, you should not have this kind of personal feelings.


    It can be imagined that Morgana is now a fallen angel. In addition, she is no longer in the real world, nor her real sister Kyle. She, like her previous sincerity, chooses to ignore the emotional behavior of mogana falling into the world.


    At the same time, she is also worried about Kyle''s crazy behavior.


    At the end of the trial, the transcendent use of angel''s magic to show an angel''s realm that can see the real world.


    When she saw that the angel of justice Kyle''s Doomsday spell had reached the final stage, allowing the light to cover all the earth''s sky in Valoran, her face sank.If she was not unable to go out, she would personally stop Kyle, the just angel, from trying to return all Valoran to zero.


    The hope is placed on Ye Feng, who also finished the long steps to ascend God, and detached interrupts the angel lovers in love.


    Now Ye Feng is also a man who has finished climbing the long rank of God. It is nothing wrong to say that he is an angel.


    "Ye Feng, Mo ganna, you have to go back to the real world immediately.


    Kyle''s Doomsday spell has completely covered the sky of Valoran, only one last step, the whole varollan will return to its original state.


    Even the four of us who guarded the Lord''s rank had never seen vallan in his initial state. God knows what the consequences of such an action would be.


    You must stop her madness


    In the detached reminder, the lingering Ye Feng and Mo ganna are also immediately sober up.


    The two of them, with a look of determination in their eyes, vowed to go back and stop Kyle, the angel of justice.


    To see their eyes full of responsibility, unable to go to the real world of detachment to show a happy smile.


    "Next, I will open the door for you to return to the real world. Before you leave, please accept our four final trial gifts, which you deserve!"


    "Me too? Morgana looked stunned and felt as if she had heard something wrong.


    "Yes, Morgana, it''s time for you to step up to the top of the demigod for so long.


    You and Ye Feng have signed an angel contract. If you advance to the true God, you will further enhance Ye Feng''s fighting power.


    Although Ye Feng is only half a month later than your sister Kyle, he has just finished his steps and his strength is not stable.


    To increase the odds against your sister, you have to help him.


    Since you are a fallen angel, we give you the power of the dark shield.


    The dark shield can give your contractor the ability to resist certain magic. You should fight with Ye Feng well


    With that, the space on both sides of the transcendence gradually twisted, and the three people, fanatical, exalted and sincere, slowly appeared.


    Their four defending angels inject their own power into the fallen angel mogana, and instantly help mogana, who is only one foot away from the door, to advance to the true God.


    But compared with Ye Feng, who finished the long steps of climbing God, her true spirit breath was obviously much weaker.


    After giving the ability of dark shield to Morgana, detachment looks at Ye Feng again.


    "Ye Feng, we will give you the same holy sword as Kyle.


    With it, you will be more powerful when you have completed the long step of ascending to the perfect angel


    The voice falls down, two sacred swords appear in front of Ye Feng.


    These two swords were made by melting the power of the light of the four angels defending the challenge in the long rank of Dengshen. They share the same origin and force as the two swords accompanied by mogana and Kyle.


    Ye Feng slowly grasped the two sacred swords. In a moment, the golden wings behind him opened, releasing a more impressive light.


    "Go back, the fate of Valoran will be in the hands of both of you!"


    With the voice of the sacred angel, a golden gate with holy light opens.


    Ye Feng and Morgana look at each other, and then step into the gate of holy light without hesitation and return to the real world.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1446

    The Holy Light covered the whole sky of Valoran, which should have been a sign of peace.


    But as one creature after another goes mad or foolishly, they gradually realize that this seemingly auspicious omen is actually a sign of great evil.


    The angel''s Doomsday judgment came, and all living creatures trembled and fell into panic.


    At the moment, Diana and other demigods who are responsible for guarding Ye Feng are struggling to support under the magic barrier.


    "If we go on like this, I''m afraid we won''t last long!" Nami laid her hands on her chest with worry.


    Diana took a deep breath: "wait a second. If Ye Feng and mogana still can''t wake up, we will fight the angel who claims to be just."


    "I don''t know what''s going on with them. There''s only shivana around them now..."


    Fiona of the Laurent family bowed her head anxiously. In the past, the last thing she liked most was that she didn''t like sylvier.


    But at this moment, she will also worry about her rival.


    She was also worried about Ali, sizhuani and Lulu who followed him.


    "Sister Ruiwen in Ionia doesn''t know what''s going on..." Fiona, a childhood sweetheart, is also worried.


    While they were sad, Wayne, who was focused on the angel of justice, noticed that the barrier they had put together was about to break.


    "The magic barrier is going to break," she said


    When people heard this, they all changed their faces.


    For a moment, when she came back to her senses, she put the void magic into the magic barrier and said: "continue to pour strength into the barrier. We must protect Ye Feng!"


    In her reminder, a number of demigods joined hands again to pour strength into the barrier.


    With their concerted efforts, the cracks in the barrier were temporarily repaired.


    "We don''t have much power left. We should fight with her now."


    Her right hand fell on the saber on her waist. Her eyes were shining and she didn''t want to drag on like this.


    "But Ye Feng..."


    Diana felt that there was no hope for them to join hands. She still wanted to guard again and wait for Ye Feng to come back.


    Arilia also stood up at this time: "Nami guard Ye Feng, we go directly, even if we can''t beat her, we can also interfere with her to complete the magic, to buy time for Ye Feng to return from the long step of ascending God!"


    "Yes, all we can do now is to interfere with Kyle, the angel of justice!" Verus is also eager to try, ready to fight Kyle, the angel of justice.


    "Diana." Leona and panson also stepped forward, hoping Diana would join them in the fight.


    "Well, Nami is guarding Ye Feng, and the others are fighting Kyle, the angel of justice."


    Under the public''s gaze, Diana was shocked and agreed to this almost impossible battle plan.


    Suddenly, Casa pointed to the sky excitedly: "you see, it''s the dragon blood Wu Ji shivana, she flew from outside the war academy to Kyle, the angel of justice!"


    On hearing this, people all cast their eyes on the sky.


    Shivana turned into a flaming dragon, puffing and puffing the burning fire, facing Kyle, the angel of justice.


    "Although shivana has only advanced to the true God, if we add us, we may be able to stop Kyle, the angel of justice, so Ye Feng will not have to be involved in danger!"


    There was hope in Fiona''s eyes of the Laurent family, and she also became an identity.


    "Help shivana with all your strength and defeat Kyle, the angel of justice!"


    With Diana blowing the battle horn, all the demigods except Nami flew into the sky to support the dragon blood warrior shivana.


    The justice Angel Kyle''s Doomsday judgment has reached the final stage, as long as you give her a little more time, she can return varollan to zero and start all over again.


    But at this time, a dragon blood Wu Ji shivana was killed.


    Unexpectedly, she had to stop casting and face shivana.


    "Holy light, please bless me!"


    The light of Kyle''s whole body was more and more shining, and she completely suppressed shivana, who was also the true God, in just a few breaths.


    Just when she was ready to launch a more powerful Angel magic against shivana who came to disturb her, Diana and other demigods who came in time took advantage of her unprepared and directly shot her down into the sky.


    In the process of falling at a high speed, Kyle''s face is completely black.


    "You people who have brought endless pain to Valoran should be purified by the light!"


    The momentum of the whole body climbed up again, and the white wings of Kyle, the angel of justice, twinkled with holy golden light.


    With a sword in her right and left hands, she first locked the two Fiona.


    Before the two of them knew what had happened, they fell uncontrollably.


    When they felt abdominal pain, they subconsciously looked at their respective abdomen in the process of falling, and were shocked to find that there was an additional wound through the abdomen.The bloody wound continued to bleed, so that their vision gradually blurred because of the dim consciousness.


    Almost at the same time when they lost their combat effectiveness, Diana, Katha, Wayne, Leona, panson and arilia fell from the sky one after another.


    Like the two of them, they didn''t see how they were hurt.


    Without their help, shivana was quickly shot down and lost her combat effectiveness.


    It is enough to see that the wounds of Diana and other people are not enough to see her dying in time, and the wounds of Diana and others are not enough to see.


    Rushing out of the barrier, Nami tried her best to catch all of them before they landed and brought them back to the magic barrier.


    The angel of justice Kyle easily defeated Diana and others, and then performed the taboo magic of doomsday judgment again.


    Below, Nami was so anxious that tears whirled in her eyes.


    She quickly treated Diana and others, and with her efforts, people''s injuries were temporarily contained.


    But Nami didn''t let up because she noticed the cracks in the magic barrier. It was time for people to work together to replenish their energy.


    But Diana and others have lost their combat effectiveness. It is impossible to support and protect all the people''s barriers by relying on her only weak strength.


    To her despair, Kyle, the angel of justice, has begun to sing the last taboo mantra.


    As long as the angel of justice Kyle finishes singing, varollan will return to the original state completely.


    "It''s over, we lost..."


    Nami''s voice is both aggrieved and unwilling.


    The magic barrier was completely broken. Exposed to the holy light of doomsday magic, she felt that her thinking was becoming rigid and her body functions were gradually slowing down.


    At this most critical moment, Nami suddenly felt warm again, and her original rigid thinking became active again.


    She was a little stunned, but with the next familiar voice sounded, her heart again lit up hope.


    "It''s hard work, Nami. I''ll take care of it next."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1447

    "Cough Ali, you don''t care about me. You can run as far as you can with lulu. "


    "How can it be, sylvier, you are to give us a shield, so that you can''t resist this damned light magic because you spend too much magic. We can''t leave you!"


    Outside the war academy, shivell collapsed and fell to the ground.


    Seeing this, Ali immediately stepped forward and helped her and said that they would advance and retreat together.


    "There will always be solutions, and then we will protect you." It''s hard for Sarah to show emotional complexity.


    Vija, the little mage, echoed, "yes, women. We can''t just leave you like this."


    "Sister sylvier, you will be well, Lulu will also cure magic, you can be treated with sister Ali!"


    Lulu also raised her little hand and puffed up her breath. What she liked most was Ye Feng and sylvier.


    Bobbi, who was also a Yodel, raised his little pink hand: "sister sylvier, we will be saved.


    It''s not easy for you to find all our allies and allies together to resist the power of that crazy angel. You are our Savior, and we must protect you


    With the rest of the army to join him again, selchuang Ni also stood up: "Bobbie is right, shivell, you can rest assured to accept the treatment of Ali and Lulu, we should be able to withstand this strange power of light."


    Other non demigod Allied leaders, as well as relatives and friends of hivier, such as Gera, Nicole, and youmi, all united to say that they would not abandon him.


    Shivell said with a wry smile: "that will be hard for you, but just now I saw that shivana in the sky lost to Kyle, the angel of justice. I don''t know what to do now."


    Lulu waved her little hand and cheered hivier: "there was no elder brother Ye Feng and sister shivell in the battle just now. We still have hope!"


    "Ye Feng..."


    Sylvier murmured the name of the lower leaf wind. Her eyes were very complicated, both expectant and worried.


    "We haven''t seen him for a long time. We are not in the war Academy. We can''t know what happened to him and why he didn''t take part in the battle between shivana and them just now..."


    Hearing her pessimistic remarks, as her best friend, Ali tightly clenched her jade hand: "Ye Feng, he must be doing something more important. Sylvier, didn''t you always teach Fiona that they believed Ye Feng?


    At this time, you should have more confidence in him


    Yes, why did she suddenly distrust her Ye Feng?


    Is Kyle, the angel of justice, too powerful an enemy?


    Even so, before the last moment, she should have confidence in Ye Feng!


    When he regained his faith, his tired eyes were shining with firmness.


    At this time, Lulu suddenly became extremely excited.


    She danced excitedly in the spot, waved her small hand and called out: "sister shivell, it''s brother Ye Feng. Wow, golden wings. Brother Ye Feng has become an angel!"


    As soon as he said this, all the people who were close to Ye Feng, as well as the Allied forces full of expectations for Ye Feng, all cast their eyes into the sky.


    In the eyes of all people, Ye Feng has golden wings on his back and attacks Kyle, the angel of justice.


    Just Angel Kyle, who is in the final stage of casting, doesn''t notice Ye Feng''s coming at all. When she does, her ban on the angel of doomsday judgment is interrupted by Ye Feng on the spot.


    At the moment when the ban on doomsday was interrupted, those who were watching the war, such as hivier and the Allied forces, felt that the power of the inexplicable angel that drove them crazy was weakened.


    When the pressure dropped suddenly, he was very happy. She also said excitedly: "Ye Feng, he is a real God of advanced level, and has also obtained the power of angels. Maybe we are really saved!"


    Ali is close to hivier, she is also very excited, speechless in her heart, silently refuels for Ye Feng.


    Now cheer for Ye Feng, and Ali is the only one who places high hopes on him?


    All the Allied forces, even Aoxing who was stationed at the gate of the void, who was summoned by hivier, sensed once again in aonia the living Soraka of Ye Feng, his sister Ruiwen, and girl Elise.


    Whether they can see or not see the battle, they all place great expectations on Ye Feng.


    Under the gaze of countless visible and invisible eyes, Ye Feng waved two holy swords and defeated Kyle, an angel of justice, who had no time to relax because of his concentration on casting.


    Boom!


    Ye Feng shot down Kyle, the angel of justice, into a high mountain in the war Academy with a sword. He also pursued the victory and wanted to end the battle as soon as possible.


    "Brother Ye Feng is so powerful that he even knocked that girl angel down into the sky. It''s because they are all in the mountains. We can''t see the war!"


    Lulu said excitedly and grabbed her cute little head with some annoyance.


    Ali couldn''t see Ye Feng and murmured: "Ye Feng, will he win?""It will be!" ''replied sylvier, Sarah, and sizhanie.


    At the same time, on the top of a mountain somewhere in the war academy, the real-time situation of the war was quite contrary to what the women of shivell had hoped for.


    The angry just Angel Kyle finally grasped a crack, successfully eased his breath, and turned the offensive to suppress Ye Feng.


    "Damned human, you dare to usurp my sister mogana''s power and ascend God''s long-term fortune. What a despicable act!


    I have said for a long time that human beings are insidious and cunning scum. She should believe you


    Just Angel Kyle suppressed Ye Feng, but also began to vent her anger with words.


    While saying, I don''t know that it''s moganna who signed the contract with Ye Feng, and she launched a new round of fierce attack on Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng, after all, has just finished the long step of ascending God, and his power has not yet fully mastered, which is a little worse than the just Angel Kyle who has been slow to breathe.


    The burning flame wave of holy light is also more shining and powerful than Kyle, the angel of justice.


    "Human beings, you don''t deserve this power. I''m going to kill you and avenge my sister!"


    It is believed that Ye Feng usurps the power of her sister mogana, and Kyle, the angel of justice, wields double holy swords and cuts out the blazing sacred flame wave.


    In this crisis, Kyle''s unexpected dark forces hit her angel wings from behind.


    She had to stop the fatal attack on Ye Feng and turn back, her sister mogana instantly entered her sight.


    After a brief absence, her face turned black again: "mogana, you should help this human who usurps your angel power to deal with me?"


    "My elder sister, I think you are mistaken. It was I who gave Ye Feng my strength and signed an angel contract with him to send him to ascend the divine rank."


    The fallen angel moganna bravely meets the glare of Kyle, the just angel, and retreats to Ye Feng. Yu Shou unconsciously holds Ye Feng''s big hand and fights side by side with Ye Feng.


    Kyle, the angel of justice, laughed angrily at her sister''s remarks and actions: "very well, the fallen angel is worthy of being a fallen angel.


    Human beings are hopeless. Even if you join hands with this human, you can''t win me.


    Next, you will shudder under my perfection


    With that, her angel power began to grow with terror.


    Ye Feng is not willing to be outdone: "that is not necessarily, Kyle, today you will be defeated in my hands!"


    Mo ganna beside him is a long time to reveal the fallen angel''s playful smile: "Ye Feng, you are wrong, my sister will be defeated by us today!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1448

    "Hopeless!"


    Kyle, the angel of justice, is very cold when she sees her sister Morgana helping human beings deal with her. At the same time, she is also more determined to purify Valoran.


    Her white wings fluttered behind her, holding a golden sword, flew to mogana.


    Moganna pupils slightly shrink, did not expect her sister will directly choose to attack her.


    Although she accepted the gift from the angel of defending the challenge after Ye Feng finished the long step of climbing God, she was promoted to the true God, but her real combat power was still much worse than Ye Feng and Kyle.


    In the face of Kyle''s attack, she put away her playful angel smile when talking with Ye Feng, and showed a grim look, ready to meet Kyle.


    Ye Feng is also aware of the just Angel Kyle want to defeat mogana first, he immediately made a response, blocking between moganna and Kyle.


    "Ye Feng..."


    Moganna see Ye Feng block in front of her, and take her sister Kyle this sword, her look slightly moved.


    Ye Feng was after receiving Kyle''s sword and said to Morgana behind him: "moganna, let me face your sister Kyle. You can find a chance to help me!"


    With that, he didn''t wait for mogana to reply. He made an instant effort to shake back Kyle, the angel of justice.


    Mo Gana was deeply moved, but she also firmly clenched her powder Fist: "well, I won''t be tough with my sister. If you let go of the fight, I will help you by the side."


    Kyle, who was shocked back, flew back again. This time, she did not attack her sister mogana, but went straight to Ye Feng.


    What Ye Feng wants to see is this kind of war situation, because he doesn''t want to see the slightly weaker mogana being targeted by Kyle, thus becoming the key to their defeat.


    After all, his strength is not as good as Kyle, the just angel who finished the long steps of God. If they want to defeat Kyle, they must join hands with Morgana.


    This is what the angels of the devas order told them before they went back to the real world.


    Ye Feng is not the kind of person with iron head. Since the angel of defending the challenge has told me so, and the actual combat just now has proved that the angel of justice is stronger, then he and Morgana will join hands!


    The golden oval gate opens under the swing of Kyle''s double swords, but the holy light of holy harmony reveals a terrible killing opportunity.


    Ye Feng and Mo ganna have never seen Kyle''s move before, so they are extremely cautious when they see here.


    When the open Golden Gate releases the flame blade of holy light, Ye Feng immediately wields his and Kyle''s holy sword, ready to resist the terrible impact of fire blade.


    After seeing this, mogana immediately responded, depicting a boiling black water array at Kyle''s feet, trying to attack Kyle''s spirit and interrupt Kyle''s casting.


    However, Kyle opened the distance directly bathed in the holy light, and followed the blade of fire to the leaf wind at a faster speed.


    Ye Feng takes a deep breath and uses the holy light to perform Ruiwen''s wind shield sword technique to support the holy light shield all over the body.


    He thought that he could resist Kyle''s attack, but his shield of holy light was smashed by the flame blade of holy light in less than a second.


    Ye Feng''s face changed dramatically. He subconsciously wanted to escape from the impact range of the holy light fire blade, but he noticed that the fire blade had penetrated his body and was still moving back.


    But the rear is weaker than the present he Mo ganna, Ye Feng immediately pressed the idea of wanting to escape to a safe position.


    Under the slowly magnified gaze of mogana''s beautiful eyes, Ye Feng resisted all the impacts of the holy light fire blade with his body, and exerted great efforts to push moganna to a safe area.


    Cough


    He saved Morgana, but he also paid a heavy price for his hard resistance to Kyle''s attack.


    His throat was sweet and he coughed up blood.


    "Ye Feng!" Morgana showed a look of remorse.


    She has just been able to add her dark shield spell to Ye Feng to offset part of the impact.


    However, she underestimated the impact of her sister''s flame blade, and did not expect Ye Feng to think that she would resist all the power of her sister''s magic to cause Ye Feng to be injured.


    "It''s OK. Don''t be distracted. Keep fighting!"


    Ye Feng clenched his teeth and fought back to Kyle, the angel of justice.


    Kyle was waving two holy swords, releasing a terrible wave of holy light, and sneering: "human, you have lost, I will kill you, save my sister mogana because of your fallen soul!"


    Ye Feng was also a man who had passed the long steps of the God. He recognized at a glance that Kyle''s move was the ability of defending the challenge angels.


    Fanaticism, ascent, blazing sincerity and detachment are the most proud attacking means of angel Kyle.


    But it is also the move of Ye Fenghui now!


    Ye Feng, like Kyle, enters into the state of perfect angel.


    It doesn''t need to stack his attack speed, movement speed, and the shocking holy light and flame wave impact again and again, and it''s released directly.Boom!


    Both of them are perfect shape angels with two holy swords after walking on the God ascending order. The front-end fight between Ye Feng and Kyle constantly stirs up waves of holy light shock waves and spreads around them.


    That terrible power instantly covered the sky of the war academy and continued to spread its residual power to the rest of Valoran.


    At this moment, both of them had no reservation. They both wanted to make a quick decision and worked hard.


    The scars on their bodies are also more and more, but Ye Feng has not yet had time to stabilize the power of ascending the gods, or on the one hand.


    With the continuous fighting, he gradually fell behind Kyle in the speed of chopping double holy swords, which also made his body scar much more than that of angel Kyle.


    "The victory and defeat have been divided. Cheat the despicable human beings trusted by my sister, and accept the punishment of the holy light!"


    At the moment of winning or losing, angel Kyle held up two sacred swords and chopped down Ye Feng''s head on the spot.


    But Ye Feng still did not panic, he quietly attracted the force of space, in Kyle''s back to tear a space crack.


    With a roar of fury, space Warcraft directly tore open the cracks, waving huge claws, and aimed at Kyle''s back of the head.


    Before Ye Feng was still a demigod, she knocked out Elise, who also had the strength of terror God.


    In the long step to ascend God, this move to control space Warcraft for a period of time also saved his life.


    He believes that this time he becomes stronger, he will also rely on his strongest space magic to defeat the angel of justice Kyle.


    Kyle, the angel of justice, also felt the terrifying power of space Warcraft''s claws, but she gave a cold smile, ignoring that space Warcraft was about to shoot her claws, and continued to attack Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng from Kyle''s eyes to see her contempt for space Warcraft, he looked a heavy, do not know where Kyle is self-confident, dare to pick up the devil Elise do not dare to pick up this claw.


    But then, with the angel of justice hit by the claws of space Warcraft without any damage to the beast, he was instantly suppressed.


    "Not even a little hurt?"


    "That''s it, man!"


    Kyle issued a majestic voice and sentenced Ye Feng to death.


    Ye Feng''s strongest move didn''t hurt Kyle Fen Fen Fen, and he became a little desperate.


    At this time, moganna''s voice echoed in his ears: "Ye Feng, fight back quickly, don''t be shocked by the illusion that she is not hurt. In fact, she is also the end of her tether.


    This is an angel protection spell she uses to defend against all attacks. It can resist all kinds of attacks for a certain period of time.


    She won''t last long! "


    At the same time, moganna appears beside Ye Feng, supporting a dark shield that can resist certain magic energy for Ye Feng.


    After being pulled back from the despair by the words of moganna, Ye Feng finds out his mind, and finds that Kyle is not as strong as before.


    Realizing that he was confused by the false image of Kyle, Ye Feng, who helped by moganna, was furious.


    Kyle didn''t expect that Morgana chose to help human beings at this critical moment, rather than her own sister.


    She yelled at Morgana: "mogana, you let me down too much!"


    Morgana is also unafraid to respond to Kyle: "sister, I''m just trying to stop your overcorrected crazy behavior, please restore your reason!"


    At the same time, mogana releases dark energy missiles.


    Now she has saved most of her strength, so it is very easy to bind and Ye Feng who is seriously injured.


    Morgana''s black fallen angel wings open, a dark chain is wrapped around Kyle, further blocking Kyle''s action.


    "Hateful, Morgana, let go of me. These human beings are not worthy of salvation. They need to be purified and purified!"


    Kyle is not willing to give up her crazy behavior that she wants to let varloran return to zero. She is more and more crazy and has a tendency to break the shackles.


    Mo ganna saw this, and her face was horrified: "no, I can''t control my sister, Ye Feng!"


    Ye Feng thought that the seriously wounded Kyle would be bound by moganna, so he had no idea of further fighting with Kyle.


    After all, Kyle is Morgana''s sister, and has not done evil. Even before that, Kyle has saved many human beings and is the embodiment of justice.


    But he saw that she was crazy and wanted to break through the shackles of Morgana, and also wanted to carry out the final judgment. He was also a transverse, launching a final attack on the temporarily restrained.


    Two holy swords were slashed down, and ye risked to temporarily abolish all the magic power of light before Kyle broke through the shackles.


    At this point, the just Angel Kyle in Ye Feng and Mo Gana joint attack, completely defeated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1449

    "Kill me, or when I recover, I will make you pay for it!"


    Kyle stares at Ye Feng and Mo Gana, her eyes full of anger.


    "Sister, don''t you understand? Ye Feng can also walk the long step of ascending God, which shows that he is recognized by the defending angels.


    I know, sister, you''re heartbroken by those sinister human beings in the war academy before you make such a decision.


    Now calm down, sister, with your wisdom, can''t I, the fallen angel, see clearly


    Mogana gently meets Kyle''s glare, hoping that Kyle''s eyes blinded by anger can be clear again.


    Under the persuasion of mogana, the anger in Kyle''s eyes gradually disappeared, and her eyes gradually became moist and hot: "I did wrong, my sister."


    "It''s not your fault, my sister. It''s the veterans of the war Academy who imprisoned you."


    Mogana and Kyle hugged each other tightly, and the two sisters made up again.


    One side of the leaf wind see here, is also a long sigh of relief.


    Thinking of Diana and others are also seriously injured, as well as the periphery of hivier and others do not know how the situation is, worried about their Ye Feng decided to say goodbye to mogana.


    "Morgana, I''d like to go back and see Diana and the other allied forces."


    Is and Kyle relive the sisterhood Mo Gana smell speech, she stood up, walked to the leaf wind in front of.


    "Ye Feng, go at ease. I think Nami and she are worried about you. Remember to explain to them about my sister, and finally, before you leave, we both have a personal business to do


    Gazing at Ye Feng affectionately, Mo ganna does not wait for Ye Feng to ask what is the matter, she stands on tiptoe and offers a kiss on her bare feet with some scars.


    Her eyes are full of angels should not have tenderness, after a long kiss, she blushed and Ye Feng separated.


    Seeing Ye Feng still immersed in the kiss just now, Mo ganna spat shyly: "fool Ye Feng, you should go back!"


    By Mo ganna such a reminder, Ye Feng just came back to God. He coughed awkwardly: "cough I''ll go back now. You and your sister will take care of things and come to me. "


    "Well, let''s go."


    Sweet looking at the back of Ye Feng''s leaving, until Ye Feng disappears in her sight, Mo ganna reluctantly takes back the eyes full of love.


    But as soon as she turned around, she saw her sister, Kyle, with a stern look on her face: "mogana, he''s a human being. You shouldn''t have that feeling for him!"


    Morgana took Kyle''s arm and said, "sister, he is the one who signed the angel contract with me and walked through the long steps of God. He has also been recognized by the angel defenders. He is also half an angel!"


    Facing the coquetry of Morgana, Kyle had no choice but to say: "forget it, you are not a just angel, but a fallen angel. I can''t control you..."


    "Thank you, sister!"


    ¡­¡­


    Angel Kyle''s crisis was lifted and Ye Feng''s return gave hiviel and other Allied leaders great confidence.


    Instead of resting, they immediately began to recover the war academy after the war.


    Although there are many undead and other evil creatures in the war academy, the remaining coalition forces can cope without nightmare, corgas and the veterans of the war Academy.


    Ye Feng and others in the exchange of justice Angel Kyle into the beginning and end of madness, moganna is also with her sister rushed over.


    After discussion, they accepted Kyle, an angel of justice who had regained consciousness.


    It is in the process of this discussion that Mo Gana''s attitude towards Ye Feng makes the girls who are close to Ye Feng very unhappy.


    How did this fallen angel suddenly like Shangye Feng?


    Ye Feng didn''t know what they were thinking. After everything was over, he chose to go back to Ionia.


    After expressing his gratitude to Soraka for saving him again, he went back to presidian and reported his safety to his sister Ruiwen.


    Ruiwen, who is connected with Ye Feng''s brother and sister, has been crying for Ye Feng all the time these days because she sensed Ye Feng''s death before.


    When she saw her beloved brother come back safely, she also cried with joy.


    For Ye Feng prepared his favorite dish, Ruiwen fed a wave of her brother Ye Feng.


    Young girl Elise is also in Ruiwen here, see Ruiwen resume smile, and Ye Feng''s return, she also feel warm.


    I really want to be with Ye Feng all the time!


    But at the thought of her recent nightmares, she was worried that she would become a spider demon.


    She was thinking whether to tell Ye Feng about it, but after thinking about it, she still didn''t dare to open her mouth. She was afraid that Ye Feng would not want her.


    After three days'' rest in Ruiwen, ye Fengcai is ready to return to the war Academy.


    Because he had heard that, recently, on the side of shivell, black fog had reappeared in the far northwest corner of Valoran.The leaders of the Allied forces, such as hivier, suspected that this was the precursor of the unsealing of shadow Island, so Ye Feng wanted to rush back as soon as possible, for fear of some unexpected consequences.


    Ruiwen, of course, supported him to go back. Lord Soraka also indicated that he should go back as soon as possible, even though the girl Elise was a little depressed.


    Ye Feng thought that she was because he had only come back and had to leave for a few days. He also decided to accompany girl Elise to the outskirts of presidian for relaxation before he left.


    "Ellie, don''t be upset. I''ll be back with you when the shadow Island thing is settled."


    Girl Elise heard Ye Feng''s words, but she shook her head: "I''m not happy because you want to go back to the war academy to do business."


    "What is that?" Ye Feng is a little stunned, except for this reason, he can''t think of anything else.


    "You want to know?" The melancholy mood on the girl''s face dissipated, and a strange radian appeared in the corner of her mouth.


    "Well." Ye Feng nodded.


    See Ye Feng so want to know, girl Elise behind the emergence of a huge spider virtual shadow.


    Evil black magic surging, girl Elise''s body and face also gradually mature.


    With her pure posture faded, Elise returned to a cool and gorgeous Queen''s posture. Even her voice became colder: "I''m worried about how to take you back to shadow island. Do you have any good ideas, my servant Ye Feng?"


    Ye Feng saw here, and his face was shocked: "Elise, have you recovered your memory?"


    "Thanks to you, yes!" Alice''s cold face turned again, and her smile was like a flower.


    After a brief shock, Ye Feng tries to persuade Elise: "you are flowing my blood, you are no longer a devil, Elise, even if you restore your memory, you can choose not to return to the shadow island!"


    Elise seems to have been stimulated by something, and asked Ye Feng in a crazy tone: "who said I am not a devil? Ye Feng, feel my breath carefully


    When Ye Feng hears the words, he immediately reaches out his mind and feels that Elise''s body is still the body of the devil.


    "How could that be possible?" Ye Feng stumbled and nearly fell.


    Elise was also in a complicated mood, but she still said in a determined tone: "you did nothing, Ye Feng. It is true that you saved my life, but you did not change my demonic identity.


    So... "


    At the end of the day, she didn''t go on.


    Ye Feng knew what she didn''t finish what she wanted to say. Frustrated, he took a deep breath: "can''t you stay, as if you haven''t recovered your memory, Elise?"


    Elise''s heart trembled, but finally she said coldly: "I am the devil, Ye Feng. Wei can see that she saved me before you, and give you another chance to be loyal to me!"


    "There seems to be nothing to talk about between us, Alice!"


    The angel''s two sacred swords suddenly appear in Ye Feng''s hand. He recalls the assumption that the demon Elise may return to the shadow island by defending the challenge angel, and his tone is also determined.


    Although Elise had long guessed that Ye Feng would choose this way, she still felt heartache.


    It seems that there will be a war between her and Ye Feng


    But not now!


    Picking up the complex emotion that disturbed her mind, Elise tore open a portal to the shadow Island behind her, and then stepped in.


    Before the portal is completely closed, the faint voice of Elise enters Ye Feng''s ear from the other end of the portal.


    "I''ll wait for you at shadowisland."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1450

    Returning to the war academy, Ye Feng attended a meeting of the leaders of the Allied forces to discuss the operational plan for the soon unsealed shadow island.


    Three days later, they will raise all the strength of the alliance, take the initiative to attack shadow island.


    In the final decisive battle, Aoxing and Soraka will join in, which also gives the Allied forces greater confidence.


    At the end of the meeting, Fiona and her daughter originally wanted to take Ye Feng to ask him how he had been in Ionia these days, but she didn''t want Ye Feng to take mogana away directly.


    "Smelly leaf wind!" The two jealous Fiona curled up her lips, but said so.


    Mo Gana, who is led by Ye Feng to leave, has a tender face, but when she notices that Ye Feng frowns all the way, she immediately thinks of what Ye Feng thinks when she goes back to meet Elise.


    When no one else in the woods, Mo ganna showed a look of heartache. Before Ye Feng took the initiative to open her mouth, she took the lead in asking: "she returned to the shadow island?"


    Ye Feng was a little stunned: "did you know that for a long time?"


    Morgana looked at Ye Feng apologetically and pursed her lips: "well, although it was your blood that recast her body, her soul is still the spirit of the devil. Therefore, her body after recast is also the devil''s body. Recovery is only a matter of time. The best proof is that there is no believer flower in your soul that disappears."


    "No wonder shengteng''s test for me is to dare to stab Elise the devil with a sword. You all know that Elise will return to shadow island..."


    Ye Feng breathed a sigh of melancholy, and his heart was full of five flavors.


    Seeing Ye Feng frustrated, Mo ganna felt more guilty: "I''m sorry, Ye Feng, I shouldn''t have concealed you with the guardian angel, you scold me!"


    Ye Feng meets Mo ganna with a guilty look in his eyes. Instead of answering immediately, he stares at her pretty face for a moment.


    "If I didn''t go with you, you wouldn''t know about me.


    So whether you tell me or not, you can''t stop Elise''s complete recovery. I don''t blame you.


    If you want to blame me, I am too naive to investigate why the believer flowers have not disappeared


    Ye Feng shakes his head and doesn''t blame Mo ganna for hiding.


    Mo Gana heard that Ye Feng did not blame her, and her heart suffered a lot.


    However, seeing Ye Feng is still depressed about Elise''s return to the shadow Island, she still loves Ye Feng more or less.


    Looking around the forest, she had a flash of light in her mind. She pulled Ye Feng to a big tree and sat down against it.


    She patted her thigh and blushed with shame: "Ye Feng, rest on my thigh for a while, maybe you will be in a better mood."


    Ye Feng hesitated for a moment, or lay down in the look of both expectation and shyness.


    Mo Gana''s smooth jade hands are pasted on the temples on both sides of Ye Feng to massage him.


    "I met a couple of human lovers when I was still the land of justice in the war Academy. They called this knee pillow. I didn''t expect that I would use it one day as an angel..."


    The later she spoke, the lower her voice was, the more she faltered and blushed. She was almost dripping into the water.


    Knee pillow?


    After Mo ganna said so, enjoy the massage Ye Feng can''t help but recall that Wayne also once massaged his knee pillow.


    It''s like Elise


    At the thought of Elise, Ye Feng, who was not easy to relax, began to feel depressed again.


    Three days later, we will attack shadow island for the final battle.


    What should he do when he meets iris?


    Is it to continue to persuade her, or to fight with her to understand each other''s enmity?


    He doesn''t know.


    Maybe only when he met, did he understand what he should do at that time


    Mo ganna began to massage Ye Feng, but she was still a little nervous. She was afraid that she could not grasp the strength well and hurt Ye Feng.


    When she saw that Ye Feng looked relaxed and enjoyed her knee pillow massage, she was relieved.


    She has been paying close attention to Ye Feng''s face. When Ye Feng frowns again, she guesses that he is thinking about Elise going back to the shadow island to be the devil leader again.


    Mo ganna temporarily stop massage, gently hold Ye Feng''s cheek with both hands, and heartache: "Ye Feng, are you still thinking about her?"


    Mo ganna was concerned about the words pulled back to God, Ye Feng realized that his current state is very bad.


    Even if Morgana knew about Elise, he should not normally let the people who care about him sulk with him.


    Thinking of this, Ye Feng took a deep breath, picked up the negative emotions and said, "sorry, moganna, let you worry."


    Mo ganna pursed her lips: "Ye Feng, we don''t want to be unhappy for the moment, OK?"


    "Well." Ye Feng nodded. In order not to let Morgana be unhappy, he didn''t think about Elise any more.


    Morgana smell speech, distressed look again into the charm of falling angel smile."I''m going to be happy today. I''ll continue to massage you. I''ll bet you''re the first human to enjoy Angel massage!"


    She said with a smile and continued to gently massage Ye Feng''s brain to relieve her depression.


    Under the massage of mogana''s knee pillow, Ye Feng''s nerve relaxes again.


    After knowing it later, he put his pillow on Morgana''s thigh and fell asleep.


    Maybe it''s really mogana''s knee pillow massage is so effective that Ye Feng doesn''t have nightmares related to Elise''s return to shadow island.


    In the dream, he dreamt that he found a way to get Elise out of demonic status before the final showdown.


    Mo ganna also wants to say a few more words with Ye Feng to enhance the feelings between them.


    "Ye Feng, I..."


    Called the name of the next leaf wind, but did not get a response, she doubtfully lowered her head, only to find that Ye Feng did not know when she had fallen asleep on her thigh.


    "It seems that there is too much psychological pressure..."


    Helplessly murmured a sentence, moganna''s eyes are full of water like affection.


    She gently caresses Ye Feng''s sleeping face, and looks at Ye Feng affectionately for a long time, and then slowly puts her pretty face close to Ye Feng.


    After kissing the sleeping leaf wind for a while, moganna lifted her rosy face with satisfaction.


    "Good dream, Ye Feng..."


    When moganna enjoys the sweet time of being alone with Ye Feng, an unhappy voice suddenly rings out.


    "As far as I know, angels shouldn''t be in love with humans, should they?"


    Looking along the direction of the voice, Wayne''s figure entered the sight of mogana.


    Slightly surprised by Wayne''s arrival, Morgana soon regained her playful smile of falling into the angel: "you''re right. Angels shouldn''t be in love with human beings."


    Wayne gazed at Morgana''s smile: "you know, just wait for Ye Feng to wake up and stay away from him. Don''t let your sister Kyle lose her mind and do some crazy things because of your affection for Ye Feng."


    "No, no, no, I think you misunderstand me, Wayne.


    What I mean is that Ye Feng has signed a contract with me, and he will be half an angel when he has completed the long step of ascending God. He should keep a distance from you, a human being. "


    "You..." Wayne didn''t expect that Morgana would come out like this, and she was immediately trembling with anger.


    Mo ganna continued: "Wayne, clearly like Ye Feng, but to pretend to be unfamiliar with Ye Feng in front of others, should be very painful?"


    Wayne''s eyelashes trembled. She turned her head and curled her mouth. "I don''t want to tell you about this..."


    Wayne can be regarded as having learned that the character of Morgana is really in line with the image of fallen angel.


    Thinking of hearing Ye Feng and Mo ganna''s conversation just now, worried about Ye Feng''s psychological state, she asked, "what''s the relationship between Ye Feng and Elise


    Morgana smelled the speech, and her sneering expression suddenly turned cold: "did you hear our conversation just now?"


    She nodded.


    See Wayne admit, Mo ganna looked at Ye Feng lying on her lap.


    Thinking for a moment, she said, "do you really want to know?"


    "Well!" Wayne''s eyes were firm.


    Morgana still wanted to know when she saw Wayne. She sighed.


    "Since you want to know so much, I''ll tell you. After all, you also care about Ye Feng."


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1451

    "Sister sylvier, shadow island has not been completely unsealed now. Are we not helping them return at a faster speed when we rush there?"


    Taking Sara''s siren to shadow Island, Lulu, a lovely Yodel girl, tugs at shivell''s coat.


    He rubbed Lulu''s small head with indulgence: "this time, your brother Ye Feng has been promoted to the real God. Besides, we have two true gods, the righteous angel and the fallen angel, as well as Lord Soraka and Aoxing.


    In addition to the awakening of the dragon blood god shivana, we have six true gods.


    Whether it is the number of true gods, as well as the quality, now we have an advantage.


    The main continent is also unified. In order to avoid obstructing us in the dark fog after the dark shadow island is completely unsealed, we must attack ahead of time to end the war. "


    Lulu, who seems to know something about her cute little brain, doesn''t ask any more questions. Instead, she goes to amu, Bobbie and Vega.


    When Lulu is far away, the doting look of hivier''s pretty face gradually returns to calm. She gives Ali a look in her companion''s eyes, and they enter the control room in the bow together.


    Sarah is steering the rudder at the moment. She is about to enter the dark fog area. She has rich experience in sailing. She dare not slack off.


    Glancing at shivell and Ali who came in, Sarah continued to steer and asked, "what''s the status of the other allied forces now?"


    "Now everything is fine. Demacia''s boat is next to our boats of bill Gewert and surima, and shivana is escorting us in the sky.


    Aoxing was the only escort for the Allied ships of Ionia and NOx.


    There should be no problem with freldrod''s ships on the sea, the ships of Ishtar, and the flying warship of piltvov, the Rafik, which is escorted by Yefeng


    Ali sits beside him, silently listening to the conversation between hiville and Sara, praying for Ye Feng.


    Woo Hoo Hoo!


    A Li shoulder of the small Xi feel her worry for Ye Feng, Xiao Xi immediately clever call two, and with the fox head rub her, let her although rest assured Ye Feng.


    A Li smiles at the clever little Xi. Although she doesn''t use the charm technique, her smile still has a charming charm.


    As Sarah digests the information from shivell, she murmurs, "wood has become a God before he knows it..."


    Shivell blinked playfully: "how, feel Ye Feng is the true God now, you don''t deserve him?"


    Sarah shook her head. "No, I''m just feeling time flies."


    Speaking of the passing of time, sylvier''s playful look is somewhat restrained. She is also trapped in the memories of he Ye Feng.


    If she remembers correctly, she and Ye Feng have met for two years.


    Thinking of this, she pursed her lips and showed a smile of aftertaste: "yes, time flies. Ye Feng and I have known each other for two years.


    I seem to have known Ye Feng longer than you, Sarah


    As he said that, he teased Sarah again.


    Sarah also replied to hivier without showing any weakness: "in terms of time, no one is longer than wood''s childhood sweetheart, right? You have no advantage over this. "


    Choked by Sara, shivell shrugged bitterly. "If only you had the same character as Fiona."


    "And then you make fun of your teeth Sarah takes a meaningful look back at Seaver.


    He also closed up his beautiful eyes and said with a smile: "forget it, we two hate each other. We will not necessarily win or lose next year. Let''s not talk about personal affairs."


    Sara has long been used to the way she talks with hivier, and she returns to her job freely.


    Ali saw that sylvier and Sara got along so well that she felt the scene was very warm.


    With a smile on her lips, Ali hopes that they can live in harmony all the time.


    At the same time, she also prayed for other sisters who were close to Ye Feng.


    I hope everyone can return to Ionia safely after the final battle.


    When the time comes, people will go to see Ye Feng''s Ruiwen sister again and have a good meal at Ye Feng''s home.


    This happy scene must be the most warm!


    As for who Ye Feng will choose in the end, Ali doesn''t really care.


    As long as As long as Ye Feng is happy.


    If ye Feng didn''t choose her in the end, she would be lost for a long time.


    "Let''s go to the deck first, Sarah. If I have any emergency information, I''ll come to inform you as soon as possible. If you have any problems in sailing in the dark fog area, remember to come out and remind us at the first time!"


    Sara smiles and doesn''t reply, but she makes a gesture of no problem.


    Shivell no longer interferes with Sara''s steering and pulls Ali back on deck.


    She looked carefully at the Confederate forces on the lower deck, as well as the other surima, biljwater, and surima vessels surrounding the Reebok.It was confirmed that the coalition forces led by them had not encountered any emergency for the time being. Shivell contacted Caitlin and Oriana on the Reebok through the haiks stealth headset.


    "Caitlin, Oriana, help me to see what''s going on with the Allied forces in other directions."


    Soon, Caitlin''s voice came from the invisible headset: "wait a minute, we''ll locate other allied forces through the magic satellite!"


    At the same time, on the Rafik, who also heard the request of sylvier, Oriana immediately cooperated with Caitlin and pressed the buttons on the console to locate the real-time positions of other allied forces.


    Caitlin is a kind of invisible earphone connecting other alliance leaders, communicating with them one by one to understand the specific situation.


    After some understanding, all the Allied ships were not in danger for the time being under the escort of Ye Feng and other real gods. Caitlin and Oriana looked at each other and immediately shared the latest information with hivier.


    "All coalition ships are safe at the moment, shivell. We will keep an eye on it all the time. If there is any emergency, I will contact you as soon as possible."


    With Caitlin''s words, he was relieved.


    Ali on one side could not hear what Caitlin said to him. Although she saw that he looked relaxed a lot, she still asked with concern.


    "How are you, sylvier?"


    "Don''t worry. It''s safe for the moment," he said


    After hearing hivier''s words, a Li Yu hand caresses the chest: "that is good."


    There was no danger for the time being. Shivell teased little Xi on Ali''s shoulder: "by the way, Ali, you haven''t said a word since just now. Are you thinking about something?"


    A Li was stunned when she heard the words, but she soon came back to her mind: "it''s nothing. I''m praying for you. I hope we can all return to Ionia safely. Then we''ll go to see sister Ruiwen of Ye Feng and have a reunion dinner."


    When shivell heard that Ali was thinking about this, she looked stunned.


    For a moment, she is also yearning for the happy ending of Ali''s wish, and her eyes twinkle with bright light.


    "Certainly, Ali, your wish will come true!"


    (in the final showdown, first concentrate on finishing this book, and then continue to write another source plan for a longer period of time.)


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1452

    Before the Allied forces arrived, Soraka, Kyle, the angel of justice, and Morgana, the fallen angel, passed through the black fog ahead of time and arrived at the sky above the unsealed shadow island.


    Although the shadow island is in the state of being unsealed soon, it is still in another space.


    On the vast sea, only the shadow island is about to be unsealed.


    Staring at the dark array energy around the shadow Island, Kyle, the angel of justice, locked her eyebrows: "Soraka, are you sure you can unlock shadow island and crack such a delicate island protection array?"


    As if a sensitive topic was mentioned, Soraka frowned slightly and did not immediately return to Kyle''s question.


    Through Ye Feng''s memory, mogana, the fallen angel on one side, knows that Soraka''s previous life was the goddess of aikasya, and that the first four demons of shadow Island were Knights under the goddess of ikassia.


    So as soon as she looked at Soraka, she knew what Soraka might be thinking at the moment.


    Morgana coughed, instead of silent Soraka, she returned to her sister Kyle''s question: "sister, don''t worry, Soraka, she can definitely crack the island protection array of shadow island!"


    For this matter, Morgana still dares to make sure for Soraka and her sister.


    The first array of this island was set up by Soraka to purify the black magic of the first four demons in shadow island. Although the energy form of the array has been distorted into black magic, mogana believes that Soraka definitely has a way.


    Kyle saw that her sister, mogana, believed Soraka so much that she still had some doubts about Soraka, but she didn''t ask any more.


    When Soraka heard moganna speak for her, she recalled Xiaye Feng''s ascent to God, and then realized that Morgana mostly learned about her through Ye Feng''s memory of the imperial city of ekaxia.


    She nodded to Morgana and then said to Kyle, "Kyle, your sister mogana is right. I have a way to crack the island protection array.


    It''s just that we need to wait for one person for the time being. Without him, even if there is a way to crack the array, we can''t crack the array. "


    Need to wait for another person?


    Kyle tightened her eyebrows: "who are we waiting for?"


    Speaking of the person they wanted to wait for, Soraka''s mouth showed a faint arc: "you have seen him before, it''s Ye Feng that child."


    Hearing that Ye Feng was the man they were waiting for, Kyle couldn''t help thinking back to the war Academy.


    If it wasn''t for her sister who helped Ye Feng control her and gave Ye Feng a blessing of the dark shield, Ye Feng would not have won her in that battle.


    Think of and Ye Feng''s battle, Kyle more or less or a little pimple.


    But most let her feel unhappy is that her sister Mo Gana''s heart was stolen by Ye Feng.


    She took a deep, fretful breath: "how much longer will it take?"


    Morgana noticed that her sister Kyle was not happy. She covered her mouth and chuckled and said, "sister, Ye Feng is escorting the Allied ships. They have entered the black fog area. Ye Feng will come soon."


    Soraka stares at Kyle''s unhappy look for a moment and adds:


    "when you can crack the shadow island protection array, you and Ye Feng should be the main force, Kyle..."


    However, before Soraka had finished her words of persuading Kyle to put her mind down temporarily, Kyle coldly interrupted her: "don''t worry, I will cooperate with him seriously."


    Soft character Soraka doesn''t care much about Kyle''s interruption, as long as Kyle is willing to cooperate with Ye Feng.


    In the process of waiting for Ye Feng, moganna is close to Kyle.


    She teased her sister Kyle in a low voice: "hee hee, sister, Ye Feng won you once, as for remembering so long?"


    Kyle''s face was primitively corrected: "if you didn''t help him, he couldn''t have won me."


    Mo Gana changed her mind and talked to her sister Kyle in a different way: "but sister, have you ever thought about it, if I don''t help Ye Feng, you lost your mind at that time, and how to do if the whole world returns to zero in the end of the day trial?"


    After Morgana said so, Kyle lowered some self reproach pretty face, no longer spoke.


    Morgana found that it seemed to have said something, and she immediately comforted her sister Kyle: "well, sister, I''m just saying that the responsibility for that matter is not on you, but on the group of war academy elders who persecute you out of reason!"


    Kyle glanced away, opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it again.


    "Here he is."


    Morgana also wanted to comfort Kyle, who was blaming herself, but the sudden sound of ethereal voice from Soraka temporarily put aside the idea of pacifying her sister.


    At the same time, another man''s voice full of energy came from behind them: "Lord Soraka!"


    Soraka mouth with a shallow smile, turned to look at the rear, Ye Feng came into her sight.


    After confirming that the visitor is Ye Feng, Mo ganna does not hide her feelings for Ye Feng and plunges into Ye Feng''s arms.Ye Feng was embarrassed by the hugging behavior of moganna in front of Soraka and Kyle. He coughed: "moganna, Lord Soraka, and your sister Kyle are watching!"


    "Just watch, I can''t hold you yet?"


    The mischievous smile of fallen angel appears on her pretty face, and Mo Gana continues to rely on Ye Feng Huai with a smile.


    But she also knows that business matters now. Thin lips lightly touch the side face of the lower leaf wind, and she is separated from the leaf wind.


    One side of the solaka and so on moganna and Ye Feng warm end, timely asked Ye Feng: "Ye Feng, did not encounter any accident on the way?"


    Ye Feng also showed a positive look: "return to Lord Soraka, because the shadow island is still in the sealed state, and there are some low-level undead and undead in the black fog area. Under the escort of me, several other true gods and demigods, the Allied forces did not encounter any accidents."


    After listening to Ye Feng''s report, Soraka used his mind to perceive the Alliance forces, and then continued: "that''s good, Ye Feng. You''re more and more reassuring now."


    Ye Feng grinned: "it''s all cultivated by Soraka. Without your cultivation, I can''t go so far."


    Soraka did devote a lot of effort to Ye Feng, but also placed great hopes on Ye Feng.


    Along the way, Ye Feng lived up to her expectations, withstood all kinds of trials and dangers, and grew up to the realm of true God.


    The way she looks at Ye Feng at the moment is also the teacher''s look at the students who have made great achievements.


    There are also some leaves wind energy to understand her painstaking joy.


    "I just played a guiding role in you. You can get here only by your own strong will."


    In the middle of the conversation, Sora stopped and continued: "now that you are here, we can begin to unseal shadow island and break the magic of shadow island protection array at the same time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1453

    "I''ll do the magic?"


    Ye Feng heard sorakar let him and just Angel Kyle jointly preside over the magic to crack the shadow island island protection array, he was stunned.


    Soraka''s presence, shouldn''t this important spell be performed by her?


    Under his puzzled gaze, Soraka nodded: "yes, you will take my place and join forces with Kyle to conduct the magic.


    Now you are better than me


    Ye Feng, after listening to Soraka''s words, shook his head in disbelief: "how can I be better than Mr. Soraka, you are modest."


    Soraka''s previous life is the goddess of akashia, which is the most ancient and modern leading all races to expel the presence of empty visitors.


    He should have a better memory of him than he did before.


    One side of the moganna know Ye Feng''s memory, she looked at Soraka thoughtfully: "the body of the black evil gas brought by the corrosion has not been removed?"


    Solaka wanted to hide it and not let anyone else worry about her, because it was no use worrying about her, and she could handle it herself.


    By mogana''s words, Soraka had to sigh gently: "the main thing is that there is no time to clear, before Ionia''s island protection array needs me to maintain all the time."


    Ye Feng hears that this is the reason. Thinking of his previous demonization and rescue of life and death crisis, he is more or less guilty of Soraka.


    "Lord Soraka..."


    "It''s not your fault, Ye Feng. It''s my duty as a healing mage to protect and treat you and others."


    Soraka timely interrupted Ye Feng, did not let him say the words of guilt.


    Ye Feng also sighed.


    In his cognition, the most respected Soraka is like this. He always thinks about others and sacrifices himself.


    He, Fiona, verus, arielia and others were able to avoid multiple death threats and overcome all difficulties to promote demigods and true gods, almost all of which were related to Soraka''s timely rescue.


    Kyle, the angel of justice, was silent for a long time and said, "it''s OK to start. It''s important to break the array."


    Soraka took a deep breath: "Kyle is right. Ye Feng, you and Kyle will cast according to the method I just taught you. Mogana and I will assist you."


    Ye Feng saw that Soraka had said so, and he also had a positive look: "Lord Soraka, I understand."


    As the voice falls, Ye Feng flies to Kyle, the angel of justice, and directly releases the power of starlight.


    Kyle is clearly a reminder of Soraka magic, but Ye Feng came to her, but she did not release her power of light.


    She fluttered her white wings and hung in the air, staring at Ye Feng without saying a word.


    For Kyle does not cooperate, Ye Feng is a little embarrassed.


    Looking at the situation, Mo ganna also stood up and said:


    "sister, you should also cooperate with Ye Feng well!"


    Perhaps it was the words of moganna that played a role. Kyle put down the bad impression of Ye Feng in his heart, which also released her power of holy light.


    Under the guidance of Ye Feng and Kyle, the sacred golden light and gorgeous starlight slowly merge and intertwine.


    Floating above the shadow Island, a flying array appeared under their feet, and the two of them were right in the eye of the array.


    While the two of them concentrate on hosting the magic, Soraka and mogana, as an auxiliary, are also in a position to inject their magic into the array to further enhance the power of the spell.


    When the power of the spell reaches the point that all four of them can''t match in the second fusion of the array, Soraka immediately reminds Ye Feng and Kyle.


    "It''s ready to go!"


    Hearing Soraka''s warning, Ye Feng and Kyle''s eyes coagulate, and immediately release the magic energy after fusion.


    Boom!


    Giant magic light cannons crash down, through layers of mysterious starlight array.


    After each layer of mysterious starlight array, the power of magic light gun increases exponentially.


    When passing through the ninth starlight array, the power has reached the level of Ye Feng, Kyle and mogana.


    For the power of this spell that is enough to kill the true God, Soraka, who has known the power of this spell for a long time, looks calm.


    In an instant, shadow island is pulled back from another space by Soraka''s spell of Yefeng and Kyle.


    This scene is also in the eyes of all the Allied forces at sea, and their eyes are full of shock.


    It seems to be aware that Soraka''s spell has the power to directly destroy shadow island. The dark island protection array of shadow island is launched in time to support the dark protective barrier.


    The dark magic barrier blocked the magic light gun under the operation of the island protection array, but it only blocked it, and did not completely offset the terrible magic energy contained in the magic light gun.


    A tiny crack appeared on the dark magic barrier, and the strength of the four gods instantly penetrated the crack, accelerating the tear of the black magic barrier.


    At this moment, the shadow creatures on shadow Island feel that the whole island is in turmoil, as if it will collapse at any time.Panic grew in the hearts of the shadowy creatures, and some low-level undead and Demons roared with fear, and the fear revealed in the voice was heard by the allies at sea.


    With the complete collapse of the dark magic barrier, the island protection array failed, and the whole island was exposed to the magic light gun.


    See here, Ye Feng and Mo Gana heart a joy.


    But Kyle, somehow, had a black face.


    Even Soraka, who taught Ye Feng and Kyle, who cracked the magic, also tightened her eyebrows. There was no joy in cracking the island protecting array.


    At the next moment, the magic light gun will be blasted on the island of shadow island. Before the Allied forces land, the overall combat effectiveness of shadow island will be reduced, and an accident happens.


    A new dark island protection array works without warning, and shakes back most of its power with the previous magic light cannon.


    "Is this?"


    Ye Feng took a breath of cool air, and immediately pulled the mogana who stood with him, and avoided the magic light gun of the shock back.


    Soraka and Kyle also dodged to safety in time.


    Soraka looked down at the new array she was not familiar with. She said in a deep voice, "I''ve made a mistake. I didn''t expect there would be another array I didn''t know."


    Ye Feng bit his teeth after a brief absence: "then we will cast your magic again, Lord Soraka!"


    Morgana heard the speech and shook her head in dismay: "no, Ye Feng, don''t you feel that the magic just now has taken away half of our strength.


    If you cast it again, even if you break the array, how can we fight the demon leader of shadow island? "


    Soraka looked worried: "Morgana is right. We have to save enough combat power. This spell can''t be used for the second time."


    Ye Feng still refused to give up like this: "isn''t there Aoxing and shivana? Lord Soraka, can you let them two true gods preside over the array? "


    "The two of them are not as powerful as you and Kyle now, and can''t meet the requirements of hosting a spell."


    Soraka wanted to do it again, but it was not allowed.


    At the same time when Ye Feng, the four true gods, were worried about the second hidden protection array of shadow Island, the sky over the unsealed shadow Island gradually distorted.


    The door of darkness slowly emerges. In the eyes of Ye Feng and other four real gods, the demon leaders of shadow Island step out one by one.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1454

    "Look, who is this? The spiritual leader of the mortals, the son of the stars, her newly trained tool man, and even two birds who call themselves angels? "


    As soon as he stepped out of the dark portal, karlsas, the demon leader standing at the front, mocked Ye Feng with sarcasm.


    At the same time, Elise, Maud Caesar, hammer stone, kalista, Evelyn, hekarim and other demon leaders also walked out of the four.


    Ye Feng heard carlsas call him a tool man cultivated by Soraka, and he always respected Soraka with a twinkle in his eyes.


    It is also the angel of justice Kyle who is also angry at karlsas'' remarks. As an angel, how can she become a stray bird?


    However, as a fallen angel, Morgana didn''t pay attention to karlsas''s mockery of her. She also practiced black magic and knew that karlsas was taking advantage of the dark island''s dark magic gas to influence Ye Feng and her sister Kyle''s mind.


    She tightened the jade hand held by Ye Feng at the right time, and reminded the two humanists: "this devil is deliberately provoking you. Ye Feng and sister, you should pay attention. It is easy to breed negative emotions in this field full of black magic."


    Elise noticed that Morgana clenched Ye Feng''s hand. She didn''t want to say anything at all. She didn''t know how. She also joked:


    "you know very well, little angel. The world is really unfair. You study black magic or angel, but we are demons."


    At the same time, Elise''s eyes twinkled with scarlet blood, and her venomous eyes like a spider queen made Morgana excited.


    Ye Feng is aware of Elise''s killing intention and Morgana''s fear. He immediately protects Morgana and retreats to the area he thinks is temporarily safe.


    Soraka came forward at the right time and looked calmly at the demon leaders of shadow Island: "you have no way to escape. Now you are captured. I can give you a decent and painless death."


    As soon as Soraka''s voice dropped, Aoxing and shivana, two real gods, followed.


    Behind them were Diana and other demigods.


    In terms of the number of true gods and demigods, the Allied forces are far better than shadow island.


    In the face of many real gods and demigods of the Alliance forces, the demon leaders of shadow Island did not have any fear on their faces, and they always wore a frightening demon smile.


    "If it wasn''t for the disturbance of the dragon and the empty visitors, you wouldn''t have the chance to grow to this point.


    But it doesn''t matter. Shadow Island welcomes you to visit


    The hammerstone makes an inviting gesture, and then Alice will tear open a dark portal.


    Seeing that the demon leaders want to hide back to shadow island through the portal, Kyle, the angel of justice, immediately rushes up to prevent them from returning to shadowisland.


    Ye Feng also has this intention, but is pulled by moganna.


    After pulling Ye Feng, Mo ganna also called out to her sister: "elder sister, be careful to be plotted!"


    "Late!"


    The corner of her mouth rose slightly, and the neurotoxin was activated in an instant, which made Kyle''s nerves tingle.


    If she had not been strong enough to walk through the steps of the God, she would have fallen into the vast sea.


    A little punishment was given to Kyle, the angel of justice.


    At this point, she has stepped into the portal and taunted Kyle, the angel of Justice:


    "you are strong, better than all of us, but don''t forget, this is shadow Island, the innocent little angel!"


    Voice down, Elise no longer look at Ye Feng and others, mouth hung with a look of expectation into the dark portal.


    Other demon leaders did not take the opportunity to attack Kyle, the angel of justice. It was not their sudden Conscience Discovery, but they knew that it was extremely stupid to fight against Kyle, the angel of justice, outside shadow island.


    Elise seems to have the upper hand just now, but it''s actually the surprise effect of neurotoxins.


    But if they enter the shadow Island, which can''t even shine in the sun, they have the advantage of dark island''s home dark magic, then the situation will be very different.


    They followed her into the portal without her warning.


    "No escape!"


    Kyle, a shriveled angel of justice, is not convinced. She stares at the rest of the demon leaders and kills them again.


    "Kyle, come back!"


    This time, even Soraka spoke.


    But Kyle, the angel of justice, didn''t listen. She ran to the demon leaders faster and faster.


    As she was about to walk close to the rear of kalthas, a dark wall of the dead stood in front of her.


    A little disdain flashed in Kyle''s eyes. She waved her sword to quickly smash the wall of the dead and catch up with kalthas, who had not yet entered the dark portal.


    However, her two swords did not shatter the wall of the dead.


    Not only that, but the wall of the dead stuck to her, making her like a quagmire."I''ll go back first, angel of justice!"


    Before entering the dark portal, karlsas deliberately stimulated Kyle, the angel of justice.


    Kyle, the angel of justice, was completely infuriated. Although she was bound, she immediately broke free from it.


    At this time, the last demon leader karlsas has entered the dark portal and returned to shadow island.


    However, the dark portal is not fully closed.


    Kyle, the angry angel of justice, without thinking about it, ran after him, trying to get into the portal.


    "You demons, I will punish you. The light will purify you!"


    Ye Feng takes a deep breath. He has the intention to prevent Kyle from going deep into the shadow Island, but he has no time to move.


    Morgana was so anxious that she turned to black magic and became a fallen angel. She also knew how terrible the dark magic atmosphere of shadow island was.


    She released the jade hand held by Ye Feng and ran after her sister Kyle: "sister, don''t chase into the shadow island alone, it will be very dangerous!"


    "Morgana, we can''t stop your sister. If you follow in, it will be very dangerous."


    Ye Feng sees this and flies to hold Mo Gana.


    Morgana is really worried about her sister, her eyes red: "but sister she..."


    Looking at the just Angel Kyle who is about to enter the dark portal, Ye Feng sighs: "mogana, we can only hope that your sister can persist until we break the second array and find her."


    Morgana was a little pessimistic: "now the array has not been broken. The black spirit and the spirit of the dead on the shadow island are too terrible. My sister''s light will be weakened."


    Soraka said to himself, "blame me. I didn''t expect that there would be a second protective array on shadow island."


    Behind the four of them, Diana and other demigods and true gods also looked gloomy.


    Kyle, the angel of justice, is their strongest fighting power now. If she falls down first, it will boost the morale of the Allied forces.


    At this time, mafiona, a young sweetheart of Ye Feng, wants to let Na Mei, who is with her, come forward to help Ye Feng and them crack the second array.


    But when she turned around, she found that Nami had disappeared.


    "Ye Feng, bad, Na Mei is gone!"


    Now the situation has been enough to let ye Fengtou big, when he heard the words of young girl Fiona, he was also flustered: "when did Nami disappear?"


    Fiona shook her head and said, "I I don''t know. I was with her before... "


    Ye Feng wants to continue to ask the details, but the familiar voice of Na Mei is suddenly uploaded from the sea below.


    "I didn''t miss it. I just went home, Ye Feng!


    I''ve also brought the reinforcements of our Spanish people


    Reinforcements?


    Including Ye Feng, all the people present are stunned, Qi Qi looks down.


    Before the calm sea set off rough waves, a large army of shark people followed the waves behind a woman who was also familiar to Ye Feng.


    Nami''s mother, chieftain of the Spanish people!


    Under the caster of this shark army, the waves of terror soared into the sky.


    Even if there is an island protection array, the shadow island is also like a small boat in the rough sea.


    Boom!


    Waves after waves beat the island protecting array of shadow Island, and swallowed up the shaky shadow island again and again.


    In this time and again, the second protective array of shadow island is also disintegrating at a visible speed.


    Finally, with the sound of the complete collapse of the array, the black fog that covered all the scenes of shadow Island gradually dispersed, revealing its evil real face.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1455

    As soon as she followed shadow Island, Kyle, the angel of justice, felt that the power of the light in her body was greatly suppressed.


    The reason, which had been dazzled by her anger, gradually recovered. Her face changed and she realized that she had been cheated.


    The recovery sober Kyle makes a move to fly out of the shadow Island, want to return to Ye Feng and other people''s side to act together.


    Finally, she was cheated into the shadow island alone to kill her. How could the demon leaders of the shadow Island let her go back with the strongest fighting power of the Allied forces?


    Elise''s ghostly figure appeared above Kyle, her beautiful eyes twinkled with scarlet morbid blood, and waved and released the terrible blood blade.


    "Cluck Angel, since you are here, don''t go away Elise''s words are mixed with powerful magic, and the magic sound also has the lethality that can''t be prevented.


    "Those who stop me will die!"


    The Holy Light lingered around him. Although his power was greatly limited, Kyle still had the power of true God.


    She burst out and smashed Elise''s blood blade in an instant,


    Elise didn''t feel unhappy because her flesh and blood were smashed. On the contrary, her pretty face was suffused with a more insidious morbid blush.


    "Kyle, the angel of justice, can crush my blood blade even if it is suppressed.


    More and more, I want to leave you in shadow Island forever


    Elise''s magic sound reverberates in every corner of shadow Island, which not only shakes the spirit of Kyle, the angel of justice, but also frightens the demons on shadow island to worship her, the queen of spiders.


    Kyle wiped the blood stains from the corner of her mouth. She once again launched the secret of light that only angels can do: "holy light, please protect me!"


    She wanted to rely on the power of the light to resist Elise''s attack on her mind, but her light magic failed.


    Did not get response, the power of light in the body also continued to weaken, Kyle pale: "how can this be possible!"


    "It seems that your ridiculous light has abandoned you, poor angel!"


    With the sound of hammer stone, a dark chain of soul appears in front of Kyle, the angel of justice.


    Seeing the chain of the soul, Kyle subconsciously wanted to dodge, but was still bound by the chain before escaping.


    Kyle, the angel of justice, has a shadow over this chain.


    In the war academy, she was chained to the cross by senators.


    Kyle was humiliated by this sense of being bound, and her anger rose again: "you don''t want to trap me!"


    Collapse!


    The fury of Kyle broke out the amazing magic energy of holy light, she was strong against the evil magic on the shadow island to suppress her, broke the chain of hammer stone.


    Hammer stone seemed to have guessed that his soul chain would be broken free by Kyle. He did not have any shock, but made a sound of Jie Jie.


    "It''s really strong, but it''s a pity that you will be buried here today!"


    The power of the light in his body was still weakening. Kyle, who was barely able to get rid of the hammer stone chain, took a deep breath and continued to skim over the shadow island.


    Elise, who had been on top of Kyle, did not know when she was gone. Kyle locked her eyebrows and looked around her all the time.


    Soon, relying on her mind, she sensed that Elise was hiding in the dark fog around her, waiting for an opportunity to move.


    There was a flicker of disdain in Kyle''s eyes, and she felt that she was being looked down upon.


    Even if the strength was suppressed by the dark evil spirit and the dead spirit of the shadow Island, Elise''s distance from her was enough for her to escape from the shadow island!


    Just as Kyle was about to escape from the dark island of shadow Island, her pupils shrank.


    In her incredible sight, a dark hand appeared under her.


    Not good!


    Kyle wanted to dodge, but he was still held by the huge dark ghost''s hand and dragged back.


    At the same time, the voice of modus Caesar, the master of ghost hand magic, sounded:


    "helpless angel, accept your appointed death!"


    "Holy light, please help me!"


    In such a desperate situation, Kyle once again cast his holy light spell to get shelter.


    But just like before, she can''t cast too powerful light magic.


    The continuous casting of the Holy Light spell failed. However firm the belief of Kyle, he still felt abandoned by the light.


    She had been through countless dangerous battles, but never so desperate.


    At the same time, kalista, the spear of vengeance, appeared above her and looked down upon her coldly.


    In her increasingly desperate eyes, Callista slowly raised her right hand, held up her dark spear, and then waved it heavily.


    Whew!


    The dark spear aims at the heart of Kyle, the angel of justice, and comes straight at the speed that Kyle can''t dodge.


    Is that all?


    Knowing that there was no escape, Kyle laughed at himself before he died.She was not reconciled, and felt that she should not be defeated by the demon leader of shadow Island, just like the duel with Ye Feng before.


    Obviously, her strength is stronger, but she still lost


    Is this life?


    Slowly closed the beautiful eyes of losing the fighting spirit, Kyle couldn''t bear to look directly at the tragic situation of his death.


    Boom!


    But as soon as she closed her eyes, the whole island trembled violently without warning.


    The deafening sound of the tsunami came from all directions, and Kyle subconsciously opened his eyes.


    The spear that should have pierced her heart was also affected by the tremor, cutting off a wisp of golden hair on her side face and passing her by.


    Kyle was stunned. She looked around her eyes and found that the whole shadow island was in danger as if it were a lonely boat that would be swallowed up at any time.


    "Is this?"


    While Kyle was stunned, Elise and other demon leaders were also shocked by the sudden change.


    "What''s the matter?" Herkarim watched in horror at the waves that were constantly beating the dark island''s protective array, completely unaware of what had happened.


    Kalthas was the first to come back to his senses, and soon found a large army of shark people on the waves.


    His face sank: "it''s the magic of the Spanish people. Damn it, I didn''t expect that they could still invite the people to help us!"


    In calthas''s reminder, Elise and other demon leaders have also been back to God.


    When hammer stone noticed that the Dark Island protecting array was broken in the rough sea, he was shocked again: "the last array is broken!"


    Elise recalled the previous experience with Ye Feng in the sea. Her eyes resented and said: "I can''t control these. It''s important to kill that angel first!"


    Evelyn is about to kill Kyle, the angel of justice, only to find that Kyle has disappeared.


    "No, Kyle ran away while we were distracted," she said immediately


    Karlsas was furious: "even if the array is broken, the remaining black fog of shadow island will be enough to suppress Kyle, the only one-man angel. How can she escape under our eyes?"


    Elise felt her mind toward Kyle''s original position, and her heart trembled when she sensed a breath so familiar to her.


    It''s him. He saved Kyle!


    ¡­¡­


    Just as the demon leaders of shadow island are angry at Kyle''s escape, a twisted vortex of space rips apart over shadowisland.


    Under the intense gaze of Soraka and others, Ye Feng walks out from the other end, carrying Kyle, the angel of justice, breathlessly.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1456

    "Sister, it''s very nice of you to come back. I was really scared to death just now when I saw you chasing in."


    The Fallen Angel Morgana helped the just Angel Kyle down from Ye Feng''s back. Her jade hand tightly held the jade hand of her sister Kyle, and the color of concern was all written on her face.


    Kyle recalled his reckless behavior and apologized, "I''m sorry, I worried you."


    Soraka and others on one side looked at the two Angel sisters and were tacitly silent.


    Note that just now the crying moganna mood has improved because of her sister''s return, Ye Feng is a long breath.


    Morgana asked the justice Angel Kyle''s experience on the shadow Island, and then pointed to Ye Feng: "sister, it''s Ye Feng who saved you this time. You have to thank him well!"


    Ye Feng hears the speech, does not wait for Kyle to open his mouth, he is in a cold sweat.


    Let Kyle, the angel of justice, thank himself?


    Forget it!


    he tucking his heart down, and his face is narrowing his eyes and laughing. "This is what I should do. We only have space magic here, and I must make complaints about saving people.


    What''s more, Nami is the key. If she didn''t call in the reinforcements of the sharks in time, I wouldn''t have the chance to rescue your sister


    When Nami heard them bring the topic to her, she quickly waved her hand and said, "don''t thank me. It''s a pity that my mother helped us break the array and took the people back. I can''t give you any more help."


    "Well, thank you both. It''s still necessary, isn''t it, sister?" Morgana winked at her sister Kyle.


    In fact, Kyle also felt that she needed to thank Ye Feng and Na Mei, but when she thought of her attitude towards Ye Feng, she felt that she was so shameless.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Kyle decided to thank him.


    "Thank you first, Nami.


    Then Ye Feng, I not only want to thank you, but also to apologize for the prejudice against you.


    Please forgive me for my prejudice against you before, and I will not object to anything between you and my sister in the future. "


    Kyle''s first half sentence heard Ye Feng very comfortable, but the second half of the sentence, he instantly a whole body of excitement, again produced a cold sweat.


    Among the people present, except Soraka and Aoxing, others were surprised by Kyle''s second half sentence.


    No matter what happened between Ye Feng and Mo Gana?


    So the two of them have reached that point?


    Panson, Leona, verus, arilia and shivana are OK. After a short shock, they are just normal friends with Ye Feng. They are more blessed.


    But the second daughter of Fiona, Diana, Na Mei Wei en, and CASA, who are close to Ye Feng, can''t accept it.


    They all cast their eyes on Ye Feng, giving him great pressure.


    Fortunately, the girls of Xiwei are not here, otherwise Ye Feng''s troubles will be even greater.


    Some people are dissatisfied, and naturally others are happy.


    Although Morgana is a fallen angel, she will not have any big reaction to many other people''s shameless things, but when she encounters a kind of private matter involving children''s private affairs, she can''t help blushing and heartbeat.


    She shyly steals Ye Feng''s small eyes from time to time, which makes Ye Feng bear more murderous eyes from Fiona.


    Ye Feng didn''t know what to do. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but when the words came to his mouth, he felt that the wording was not secure enough and he swallowed it back.


    Seeing his appearance, Soraka, who regards Ye Feng as a student, opens his mouth at the right time to help him out.


    "Well, since the last protective array of shadow island is broken, it''s time for us to land on shadow island."


    Soraka still has a certain position in people''s hearts. Her words instantly shift people''s attention from the private affairs of Ye Feng and mogana to the business of attacking shadow island.


    After a brief meditation, Kyle first said: "Soraka, although the array of shadow island is broken, the black fog on the island has just suppressed my holy light power. I''m afraid we will encounter great obstacles when we go to the island."


    Soraka''s eyes fixed and continued to praise her decision: "we can''t completely clear the dark fog on shadow island until we defeat the demon leader of shadow island.


    Broken array, then we can only withstand the influence of the remaining black fog and forcibly land on shadow island! "


    Diana took a deep breath: "so this operation is still full of all kinds of risks that are far beyond our expectation?"


    Soraka replied firmly: "yes, it''s almost impossible to capture shadow island without bloodshed."


    Everyone was silent, but Ye Feng broke the silence and was the first to respond to Soraka''s call.


    "Lord Soraka, no matter how hard the road ahead is, Ye Feng will abide by your instructions and fully participate in the landing campaign!"


    After Ye Feng responded to the call, the remaining true gods and demigods were also steadfast in their eyes to respond to Soraka''s call.


    Soraka saw that they were so firm, and she also showed a look of relief: "I hope that when it is over, we will be safe and sound."Her words let Ye Feng and other people who gather together very moved.


    "Certainly, Lord Soraka!" Ye Feng clenched his hands into a fist.


    Soraka nodded slightly toward the wind, and then looked out over the sea at the ready allied forces.


    "The alliance leaders below are also ready to wait for my starlight signal. They will lead our army to attack shadow island just like us."


    With these words, Soraka summoned a star.


    The Allied forces below saw the starlight summoned by Soraka, and all the Allied ships launched the final general attack on shadowisland under the orders of the coalition leaders such as shivell.


    At the next moment, the Fraser drummer drums sounded, further stimulating the morale of all allied forces.


    Now, all allied soldiers are wearing either the hax Wraith armor, or the magic armor of the enchanted moon, and the bows and arrows holding the magic of the enchanted moon.


    They are armed, no longer like the previous recovery campaigns, only a small number of soldiers can be equipped with restraint against the dead.


    This time, both the number and the quality of the Allied soldiers were at their peak.


    This time, we just need to succeed, not to fail!


    As the Allied ships below are getting closer and closer to shadowisland, more and more shadow armies are springing up along the coast of shadowisland.


    Not only that, but also the demon leaders of shadow island have appeared again one by one.


    Seeing the demon leaders show up, Ye Feng and other true gods and demigods on the alliance side will not allow the demon leaders to slaughter the soldiers of the alliance.


    They were also Qiqi who appeared over shadow Island, ready to hold down the demon leader.


    At this point, the landing campaign of shadow Island officially started!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1457

    On the west coast of shadowisland, allied forces are engaged in a landing campaign, fighting against the evil creatures on shadowisland.


    With all kinds of weapons and equipment to resist shadow creatures, even the most common soldiers in the coalition army have the ability to fight against shadow creatures head-on.


    But even so, the situation is still stuck.


    Fighting on the dark island full of dark magic energy, shadow creatures are more powerful than anywhere else.


    Moreover, the fog on the island is also very corrosive. If you are not careful, the injured human beings are very likely to be corroded by the dark.


    Over the island, the demigods and true gods of the Allied forces also tried each other with the demon leaders of shadowisland.


    After a brief battle, both sides tacitly retreated for a distance and did not engage in further fighting.


    It can be seen that they are very cautious, for fear that one carelessness will cause their own side to fall into a passive position.


    Ye Feng retreated to the starlight range of Soraka and whispered: "Lord Soraka, out of your starlight protection range, my starlight, moonlight and holy light power will be suppressed by the dark power of shadow island just like Kyle."


    Not only did Ye Feng encounter the same situation as Kyle, but Diana also kept a watchful eye on the demon leader opposite and communicated with Soraka: "so is my magic of the moon."


    When panson and Leona heard their conversation, they joined in with solemn eyes: "so is the power of our sun."


    "My silver magic has also been suppressed."


    ¡­¡­


    Among the half gods and true gods, except for mogana, who will not be affected by the dark magic, and Soraka herself, they are more or less suppressed by the dark energy of shadow island.


    In particular, the power against the black magic was suppressed more obviously on the shadow island.


    Hearing their feedback, Soraka continued to support the starlight and indicated that they should not be too alarmed: "you can avoid this situation if you just remember that no matter how fierce the battle is, you will not be out of the range of my guardian star."


    Soraka said so, but Ye Feng saw the demon leaders who did not have the desire to defend the starlight. He sighed: "but the demon leaders of shadow Island seem to see that we will not be reduced in your guard starlight, and will not fight with us any more."


    Soraka has no solution to this problem for the time being, but as the spiritual leader of the people, she must keep calm.


    "It''s not necessarily a bad thing. At least we can watch them, and then we''ll see if the Allied forces can beat those shadowy creatures without demigods."


    After calming down the public''s mood, Soraka turned his eyes to the Allied forces below.


    When Ye Feng and others heard the speech, they also set their eyes on the battlefield below.


    When Ye Feng noticed that he had passed by several times with death, he thought subconsciously that he would step into the battlefield without demigod and true God.


    However, as soon as he was out of the range of guarding the starlight, he was stopped by Elise in the blood moon costume.


    "Ye Feng, your demigods and true gods are looking at us and don''t let us interfere in the war situation below. You don''t want to end!"


    Smelling Elise''s banter, Ye Feng dodged her dark red spider energy ball and looked at her with embarrassment.


    "Come back, Ye Feng. We can only hope that the Allied forces can defeat those shadow creatures."


    The voice of Soraka sounded from the bottom of my heart. Ye Feng, who always respected Soraka, could only suppress the anger of Elise to prevent him from going down to help hivier return to the range of guarding the starlight.


    See Ye Feng eat shriveled, gray back to the guard star of Soraka, Elise mouth raised demonic smile.


    Instead of pursuing Ye Feng, she retreated back to the demon leaders and continued to confront Ye Feng.


    Thinking of the believer seed planted in Ye Feng''s heart, she became a believer flower and continued to exist in Ye Feng''s body. Elise also communicated with Ye Feng secretly.


    "Ye Feng, it''s not just Seaver who is in danger now.


    If you look at Ali, Lulu and selchuang Ni, they are also facing the threat of death.


    You can''t be sure that someone you care about will be buried in shadow island at the next moment


    In the "goodwill" of Elise, Ye Feng expanded the scope of his attention.


    Soon, he was excited by the discovery that Ali and others also passed by the God of death.


    "I have a way to keep them for you. As long as you are willing to be loyal to me, do you want to think about it?"


    Elise saw Ye Feng hooked, she began to bewitch her.


    But she waited for a long time, and did not get any reply from Ye Feng.


    With Ye Feng''s character, even if he refuses to be bewitched by her, he should not return to her words.


    When Elise is ready to continue to bewitch Ye Feng, Soraka''s voice echoes in her mind.


    "Elise, I have cut off the connection between you and Ye Feng. You don''t want to bewitch his mind!"Damn solaka!


    Elise glared at Soraka in the distance, angry at her bad deeds.


    At the same time, Ye Feng and Soraka also communicated with each other.


    "Ye Feng, don''t be stimulated by Elise''s words. No matter what the final trend of the war below, we will have a fierce battle with the demon leader.


    As one of the top fighting forces on our side, you can''t be distracted at this time. "


    Listening to Soraka''s earnest exhortation, Ye Feng took a deep breath: "Lord Soraka, don''t worry, Ye Feng will not forget your teachings."


    One side of the young girl Mafia ona in this moment, suddenly pulled his clothes: "Ye Feng, you suddenly look bad..."


    Fiona of the Laurent family also came up and said, "did you get hurt just after fighting with that female devil?"


    Ye Feng shakes his head and continues to stare at the hivier and others below.


    Morgana immediately saw what was going on, and she also followed closely: "is it worrying about the sylviers?"


    Ye Feng nodded.


    When he nodded, Fiona and her daughter fell into silence.


    Although the two of them are not on the right path with hivier, they are also worried about hivier and other Ali, who are close to Ye Feng.


    After paying close attention to the trend of the war, Nami did not notice Ye Feng''s conversation, but after a while, she showed a happy look: "look, those shadow creatures seem to be slowly retreating!"


    Diana, who also observed this detail, said: "the Allied forces are beginning to win. It is the moon archers'' troops of the Luna sect that launched the moon arrow rain that has an effect!"


    Diana was even more excited than Nami when she saw the initial victory of the Allied forces.


    Because it is her and Ye Feng''s Yueshen sect members who create the victory!


    In the reminders of Diana and Nami, Ye Feng and others are also the archers of the moon in the rear of the United forces.


    The archers of these months were the last to land on the west coast of shadow island.


    Under the guard of many allied soldiers in heavy armour, they landed in the rear, which was extremely safe.


    They all shot the arrow feathers enchanted with the magic of the moon, and the moonlight arrow rain all over the sky exuded a holy and peaceful atmosphere.


    At the front line where the two sides fought hand in hand, the rain of moonlit arrows fell not only on the shadow creatures, but also on the soldiers of the Allied forces.


    It''s just that different from the shadow creature''s force scream, the Allied soldiers'' strength soared after the rain.


    The magic of the moon was infused into the Allied forces and was still healing their wounds in battle.


    This is the beginning of the victory of the Allied forces.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1458

    As Ye Feng and other demigods and true gods can see, since the moon god archers of the moon god sect landed on the west coast of shadow Island, the victory scale of the great battlefield below began to tilt towards the side of the alliance.


    This scene naturally makes Ye Feng and them very excited. If the Alliance forces in the big battlefield below are the advantage, then they can have a final decisive battle with the demon leader without any worries.


    But such a situation would not make the demon leaders happy. They looked at each other, and Elise, who had not touched for a long time, took the initiative to attack.


    Ye Feng sees that, just like Elise stopped him from entering the arena just now, he does not wait for Soraka and others to decide who to fight, so he takes the initiative to stop Elise.


    "Elise, I shouldn''t have saved you last time!"


    At the same time, he lashed at Elise with his double holy swords. The bright and holy sword radiated terrible magic energy that made the real gods tremble.


    Originally thought that Elise would be angry in the face of his obstruction, and made a hasty response. Who would have thought that the corner of her mouth suddenly raised a faint arc.


    See this sign of demon smile, Ye Feng pupil slightly shrink.


    She''s leading him out on purpose!


    Realizing that he has been cheated, Ye Feng subconsciously wants to take back the sword, but it is too late.


    Elise in demonic form has sharp black spider joints on her back, which entangles two holy swords in her hand one by one.


    "Let''s have a good time, Ye Feng!"


    Her pretty face gradually becomes morbid. Elise smashes Ye Feng''s sword, grabs Ye Feng''s arms with her backhand, and directly knocks down Ye Feng to the Allied forces below.


    Leaf wind falling at the same time, but also swept across the real God can be cut apart the cold vigorous wind.


    If he does fall into the ranks of the Allied forces in this way, it will certainly cause heavy damage to the Allied forces.


    Knowing this, Ye Feng runs the sword of wind and wants to stabilize his falling body in mid air.


    Elise just wanted him to fall into the ranks of the Allied forces. How could she easily keep him in this position?


    Her next moment is to appear in Ye Feng''s body side, toward the leaf wind to show intoxicated smile.


    Ye Feng, who had suffered losses in the hands of Elise for countless times, knew that it was not a good thing to see Elise''s smile at this time of war.


    Ye Feng''s scalp was numb, and he had a bad feeling in his heart, but he had to continue to run the sword of wind in order not to hurt the Allied forces.


    Bang!


    Under Ye Feng''s uneasy gaze, Elise grabs Ye Feng''s arm again, disturbs his wind''s sword spirit, and drags him to fall down at a faster speed.


    Ye Feng tries to resist, but Elise doesn''t give him a chance to counterattack. She suppresses his power and continues to take him down.


    Seeing that he was about to sweep the vigorous wind with the destructive power of the true God and smash into the Allied forces, Ye Feng''s mind flashed over his Elise neurotoxin magic which he had hardly used several times.


    Glancing at the sick smile on Elise''s face, ye Fengxin, who knows how to persuade her is useless, and uses the magic of the moon to activate Elise''s neurotoxin.


    Hiss!


    As soon as Ye Feng''s neurotoxin is launched, Elise''s spirit is a burst of agitation. She grabs Ye Feng''s jade hand because of the sting of the spirit and loosens it.


    Ye Feng seizes the opportunity of Elise''s momentary absence. He is about to tear open the whirlpool of space and retreat. However, after a quick glance at Elise in the form of demons, he starts a counterattack.


    With one hand on Elise''s face, Ye Feng, who fully stimulates the power of forbidding demons, directly smashes Elise''s demonic form.


    Elise, who has lost her demonic form, takes a breath and wants to open the distance. But now she can''t condense a little bit of magic in Ye Feng''s forbidden area for a short time.


    If ye Feng was the former one, Elise would not be affected by the demigod level.


    "That man has grown up to this point unconsciously!"


    In the sky above the shadow Island, the hammerstone, which was intended to see the play, showed a murderous look.


    The dark eyes of Maud Caesar and kalthas also showed a sense of killing.


    The three of them and Elise were Knights under Soraka''s command in their previous lives, so they were very angry when they saw that Elise had fallen into the wind and had been fettered by her comrades in arms.


    Here, through Ye Feng''s memory, Mo ganna, who knows the identity of the first four demons in shadow Island, immediately realizes the impetuous modkaisa and them.


    She immediately reminded the people: "be careful, the demons modus Caesar, hammer stone, kalsas want to cooperate with the female devil to kill Ye Feng!"


    A dragon chant was sent out from the dragon mouth of Aoxing. It used his dragon chant at the first time to warn other demon leaders not to intervene in the battle between Elise and Ye Feng.


    At the same time, Soraka is not angry, the power of starlight all over the body began to rise at a visible speed.


    Kyle, the just angel, and mogana, the fallen angel, also inspire their true gods to fly out of the guard star and confront the demon leaders in the sky.


    Shivana is also the incarnation of the flame dragon, spewing out the flame breath of the true God level.The rest of the demigods, such as Diana, released their respective powers and entered the fighting state.


    For a moment, the alliance and coalition forces, whether they were true gods or demigods like Ye Feng, or the Allied soldiers fighting with the shadow army below, were all in a state of momentum.


    At this point, the number of shadow creatures below has been reduced by the bloody battle of coalition soldiers.


    Despite the heavy casualties on the part of the Allied forces, all the sacrifices were worth it.


    The remaining shadowy creatures saw that the situation was wrong and began to flee.


    But with just a little whimper, calthas stabilized the remaining shadowy creatures below.


    Modcaesar wielded his dark hammer and joked with Soraka and others:


    "it''s a good momentum, but you think if we don''t intervene in the fight between them, you''ll be sure to win?"


    At the reminder of Maud Caesar, Soraka seemed to think of something, and her face gradually became overcast.


    However, Kyle, the most powerful fighting force of the Allied forces, is unshakeable: "now, whether in terms of military strength, or the number and combat effectiveness of demigods and true gods, our side is in the ascendant. Demons, don''t think that if you are good at demagogues, you can shake the end of your doom!"


    "What a doomed ending, this beautiful angel, I''m afraid you will be disappointed!"


    Hammer stone suddenly burst out laughing, he shook the ghost lamp he was carrying, and his mouth was also reciting evil incantations.


    With the sound of one after another of the dead scream, one after another bound by the undead out of the hammer stone lantern.


    Soon, the undead released one by one formed an army of undead who could even consume the real God alive.


    Seeing this, Soraka is more sure that her uneasy prediction is about to happen.


    She did not have time to explain to the public, directly put the magic into the voice, and called all people to withdraw from the shadow island with her.


    "Everybody leave with me, quick, quick!"


    "Late, solaka!"


    Kalthas mocks Soraka darkly, and he also casts necromancy with other demon leaders.


    "Stand up, dead Allied soldiers, and point your blade at your former comrades and close relatives!"


    Ye Feng, who is fighting with Elise, also heard this sentence. He changed his face and immediately looked at the battlefield below.


    Under his terrified gaze, the corpses of the dead Allied soldiers stood up again, turned into decayed brainless corpses and dead soldiers, and rushed to the soldiers of the Allied forces.


    The leaders of the coalition forces, such as sylvier, sizhani and Ali, were surrounded by the dead and the dead.


    The situation changed rapidly and began to develop in the disadvantageous direction of the human alliance.


    "Damn it!"


    Ye Feng takes a deep breath and does not want to fight with Elise any more. He wants to rescue him and others.


    To breathe Elise can finally release all her dark magic, she a flash again to Ye Feng''s side, do not give Ye Feng the chance to save people.


    "You''d better care about yourself now, Ye Feng!"


    One foot kicks Ye Feng into the dead forest on the shadow Island, and Elise smiles coldly.


    Ye Feng got up from the ground and looked at Elise angrily: "I don''t have time to spend with you now. Elise, get out of the way, or don''t blame me for being rude to you!"


    Seeing Ye Feng angry, Elise pointed to the sky above the shadow Island: "you don''t just want to save those wastes that don''t even come to the gods, but look at your head!"


    Ye Feng doesn''t want to waste time with Elise now, because he rescues them one second later, and they will be more dangerous.


    He wanted to take a quick glance at the real gods and demigods like Soraka, which most reassured him, but he was completely stunned.


    In his incredible eyes, the real gods and demigods on the side of the Alliance Army fell from the sky one by one.


    Even his most respected Soraka fell uncontrollably into the dark part of shadow island.


    "How could that be possible?"


    Hearing Ye Feng''s unbelievable murmuring, Elise, dressed in a blood moon costume, walked slowly to him.


    The slender jade hand gently raised Ye Feng''s jaw, and she lured: "even the most trusted Lord Soraka has been defeated. Ye Feng, be loyal to me!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1459

    "Well, I promise you, Alice."


    Ye Feng seems to have really lost hope, his eyes empty promise Elise.


    Elise slightly a Leng, she some did not respond to come over, Ye Feng unexpectedly can so easily promise her.


    However, it is not incomprehensible that Ye Feng''s most respected Soraka has fallen to the shadow island.


    After thinking it out, Elise''s face showed a blush of shame, and her voice became softer: "since you are so active, I can not kill you and turn you into a ghost, just be a demonized devil, just like me.


    We can finally... "


    In the middle of the conversation, iris''s pupils shrank slightly: "huh?"


    She did not look at the lost hope of Ye Feng, but glanced at the side of the muddy pit.


    There was nothing nearby, but the mud pits were intermittent sounds and ripples of people stepping on them.


    Seeing this, Alice''s face became cold again.


    "Ye The wind


    Chanting Ye Feng''s name word by word, Elise looked like she was about to be angry. She left the leaf wind in front of her eyes and pursued in another direction.


    "Compared with the previous you, you learn bad, Ye Feng, even I you dare cheat!"


    A sharp drink, the direction of Alice''s pursuit shows the shape of Ye Feng''s escape upper body.


    However, Ye Feng, who had lost his hope, seemed to have disappeared in his place because of the magic time.


    Ye Feng, who is running away, notices that Elise is catching up, and his face changes.


    It was not that he was afraid of fighting with Elise, but that he was concerned about hiville and others, and did not love fighting.


    He wanted to find as soon as possible the Allied forces trapped on shadowisland and the people he cared about most.


    Elise in the rear is completely angry. As the distance between them gets closer and closer, Ye Feng takes a deep breath and can only choose to fight passively.


    But at this time, a voice that makes Ye Feng surprise comes from the valley ahead, changing his idea that he has to fight.


    "Ye Feng, come here quickly, I will take you to avoid this female devil!"


    "Morgana!"


    It''s Mo ganna''s call. Ye Feng also turns the sword of wind to the extreme, and explodes with amazing speed in a short time.


    Originally thought this could get rid of Elise, but Ye Feng found that he was wrong.


    After Elise turns into a giant spider demon, she suddenly escapes into the void.


    When she showed up again, she just intercepted him.


    Elise, who takes off her huge body shape and turns back to human form, releases spider silk and winds to the leaf wind.


    "You are destined to be my man, Ye Feng, no one can Cough Wicked fallen angel, you dare to hurt me


    Halfway through the spell, Elise is held in place in a dark cage, and her spell is interrupted.


    She turned back viciously and looked at the culprit, the fallen angel mogana.


    Morgana ignored the vicious eyes of Elise, she waved to Ye Feng, and then ran away to the deep valley.


    "Follow me, Ye Feng, we two go to find other people together!"


    Ye Feng listens to Mo ganna''s words and immediately follows her to leave.


    While imprisoned in the same place, Elise tries to break free, and stares at Ye Feng and Mo Gana''s back with resentment in her eyes.


    ¡­¡­


    Hiding in the valley, Ye Feng follows Mo ganna to a hidden and complex cave.


    With the help of starlight, the two continued to deepen.


    "That female devil should not be able to catch up for the time being. Even if she catches up, the terrain here is so complicated that she may not be able to find us. Let''s take a rest and find other people, Ye Feng?"


    Mo Gana breathlessly stroked her up and down chest and sat down against the stone wall to have a rest.


    Ye Feng is also a long sigh of relief, nodded and sat beside mogana.


    "We''d better go to the alliance and find more than one of them, and some of them will die soon, and some of them will die soon."


    However, Morgana held him in a state of anxiety and pulled him back to her side and sat down.


    "Ye Feng, you just fought with that female devil. You lost too much strength. You go out without rest. I''m afraid it''s hard to work in your present state.


    It''s no use being anxious now. How did you persuade me to calm down when my sister chased into shadow island


    Under the persuasion of Mo ganna''s gentle voice, Ye Feng gradually calmed down: "thank you, mogana."


    "Do you think you hide your breath, I can''t trace you, Ye Feng?"


    At this time, Ye Feng''s heart suddenly sounded the voice of Elise.


    He looked nervously at the darkness that the starlight couldn''t illuminate, and seriously suspected that Alice would attack from one of the angles.Mo ganna knew the secret relationship between Ye Feng and Elise, and she immediately noticed something wrong from Ye Feng''s state:


    "Ye Feng, is she talking to you?"


    Ye Feng nodded in his eyes and continued to stare nervously at the movement around him.


    Get Ye Feng''s affirmation, Mo ganna also entered the state of high alert: "Ye Feng, don''t worry, I will try my best to help you!"


    "I''m going to kill you, Ye Feng, and turn you into a low-level undead who only obeys my orders, so that you won''t learn to be bad and cheat me!"


    Elise''s morbid voice full of killing will ring again at the bottom of Ye Feng''s heart. At the same time, there is a black fog that covers the perception of God from all directions.


    "No, the black fog has the ability to cover the perception. Ye Feng, stay close to me. We can''t go away!"


    Mo ganna just started to remind Ye Feng that she subconsciously wanted to hold her hand tightly with Ye Feng. She noticed that Ye Feng could not even hear her voice at such a close distance.


    Oops!


    Heart thump a jump, mogana''s heart has a strong premonition.


    Ye Feng will be split into two by the force of blood blade. The premonition of death on the spot


    With the foreboding more and more intense, Mo ganna, regardless of whether Ye Feng has heard her, opens her fallen angel wings without hesitation.


    "Morgana?" Ye Feng finally sensed Mo ganna, but he was puzzled why Mo Gana opened her wings to block his sight.


    His perception has been blocked by the black fog. If his vision is blocked, how can he protect him and Morgana from Elise''s attack?


    Mo Gana firmly protects Ye Feng in her angel wings. Almost at the next moment, the scarlet blood blade appears on the top of Ye Feng''s head without warning under the cover of black fog.


    Under this, Ye Feng also understood why Mo Gana would open her wings.


    The power of this blood blade is more terrifying than that of Elise''s blood blade in the past. It contains endless killing opportunities.


    But he didn''t want mogana to get hurt because of him!


    Feeling that Ye Feng wants to face the sudden blood blade alone, Mo ganna is awe struck. She is also supporting the dark shield for Ye Feng, playing the protective magic she has learned all her life to the extreme, and protecting Ye Feng alone.


    Zila!


    Along with one of mogana''s wings mercilessly torn by the blood blade, the hot blood splashed everywhere, and sprinkled on Ye Feng''s somewhat confused face.


    Mogana''s first layer of protection is broken, but the pain of broken wings does not make her give up the protection of Ye Feng.


    Feeling the power to cut a little blood blade, she continued to spare no effort to display the dark shield, blessing Ye Feng.


    The blood blade passes over mogana and points to Ye Feng.


    However, under the protection of mogana''s dark shield, when the blood blade breaks the protection of the dark shield, the dark energy containing the killing machine has been reduced to the extent that Ye Feng can resist by uniting his strength for a short time.


    The strong premonition disappeared in my heart, and moganna laughed miserably, and she fell heavily in front of Ye Feng.


    This shocking scene makes Ye Feng come back to his senses. He is also aware that Morgana is to protect him from death, and her wings will be cut off by Elise.


    The inexplicable anger gradually covered the indulgence of Elise. Ye Feng waved the holy sword, calmly blocked the power, cut down more than half of the blood blade, and cast a terrible look to Elise who came out of the shadow.


    "Elise, you shouldn''t have hurt her!"


    Elise has never seen Ye Feng show such anger to her, so unabashed eyes of killing.


    She subconsciously took a step back, but soon she calmed down.


    Looking at Ye Feng, who was holding two Angel swords, towards her step by step, Elise joked:


    "look at the cannibal look in our eyes. Is our Xiaoye Feng killing me


    The next second, Ye Feng told her with practical actions:


    "Elise, I will not let you continue to do evil.


    Today, only one of you and I can walk out of here alive


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1460

    "Do you really want to kill me?"


    A trace of disbelief flashed through Alice''s pretty face and was replaced by a sudden drop of cool color.


    She met Ye Feng''s murderous eyes.


    Ye Feng doesn''t want to say anything to Elise. He just wants her to pay for the numerous crimes she has committed.


    Holding the double sacred swords, he walked towards Elise step by step, but he felt his legs being held by someone on the way.


    Looking down, the man holding his legs is mogana, who just tried her best to keep him alive.


    "Ye Ye Feng, you can''t fight Elise here. Even if you can beat her, it''s hard for you to recover enough strength to find our lost companions! "


    Smell Mo Gana weak reminder, angry Ye Feng still want to fight with Elise, understand his and Elise entangled so long-standing resentment.


    Mo ganna saw Ye Feng still wanted to continue to fight with Elise. She continued: "Ye Feng, hiville, they are also on the island now. Don''t you want to save them?"


    Ye Feng smell speech, want to fight for Mo ganna and Elise, he gradually calmed down.


    As Morgana said, even if he was better than Elise, he would be seriously injured.


    Don''t talk about looking for the lost sylvier and others. He''s in trouble.


    "Talk a lot!"


    Bang!


    Accompanied by a crisp clapping sound, Elise suddenly appears beside Ye Feng. In front of Ye Feng''s face fan, there is only a broken wing mogana.


    Boom!


    Under Ye Feng''s terrified gaze, the body of moganna, which has no resistance, is embedded in the pit of the stone wall, and her head is lowered and her consciousness is completely lost.


    "Morgana!"


    Ye Feng finally calmed down under the persuasion of moganna, but was angry again because of the excessive behavior of Elise.


    As he dodged to Morgana, he took the fainting woman into his arms, and looked at Elise fiercely: "Elise, moganna has been injured like this, why do you still hurt her?"


    "Didn''t I just say that? She''s too talkative


    Elise patted her jade hand indifferently and bent her mouth: "the annoying guy can''t speak now. Go on with the topic we just talked about, Ye Feng!"


    "You''re really hopeless, Elise!"


    Ye Feng is now eager to rush forward to fight with Elise, to seek justice for moganna, and to understand the gratitude and resentment between him and Elise.


    However, he still resisted the reminiscence of Morgana just now.


    He can''t be blinded by anger. For the sake of the overall situation, he must take Morgana out of Elise now!


    Aware of Ye Feng''s desire to run, Elise, who was still smiling just now, changed her face again and gazed at Ye Feng coldly and mercilessly: "you can''t save anyone. Ye Feng, the only thing you can do now is to die in my hand and be my dead slave obediently!"


    "Elise, look behind you!"


    Ye Feng''s eyes crossed over Elise''s figure, looked behind her, and pointed to her.


    Elise remained unmoved and sneered, "Ye Feng, you are more and more able to cheat people. Do you think I will be cheated this time?


    If I am in a good mood, I can turn you into a dead without pain.


    If I continue to challenge the limits of my tolerance to you, I will let you recall my horror


    Ye Feng extremely seriously pointed to Elise''s back: "you don''t look back, may directly faint, Elise."


    "It seems that you really want to experience the feeling of being tortured by me. Good, good. I''m just Hiss


    Having been cheated by Ye Feng just now, Elise firmly believes that Ye Feng wants to cheat her again, and then takes the opportunity to escape.


    However, before she finished her cruel words, she felt that the back of her head was hit hard.


    She took a breath of cool air and flashed the shadow of Warcraft in the space in her mind, and fell in front of Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng takes a deep look at Elise and escapes from the cave with mogana in her arms.


    In the shadow island full of dark energy, he walked cautiously for a long time, confirming that there were no other shadow creatures around, and Elise didn''t chase after her. Ye Feng found a hidden place to put down mogana.


    As if he had let her go, mogana frowned and murmured in pain.


    "Well..."


    Hearing Mo ganna''s painful murmur, Ye Feng looks at one of her broken wings with guilt.


    Tear off the cloth on the clothes, stop bleeding for the wound of mogana''s wings, and Ye Feng embraces her again.


    "Ye Ye Feng, where are you? "


    Comatose in the Mo ganna suddenly issued a panic, scared Ye Feng.


    He quickly stroked Morgana''s back and said, "I''m by your side, mogana!"


    In the lethargy, moganna was not pacified successfully. She continued to mumble: "don''t fight the female devil, Ye Feng, you have to keep your strength and find others!""I didn''t fight Elise, Morgana..."


    Ye Feng''s pupils are dim.


    If it wasn''t for the sake of keeping him alive, mogana would not have been hurt like this.


    And even so, in her dream, she is still worried about him fighting with Elise


    He felt more sorry for Morgana.


    What he can do now is to guard Morgana and wait for her to regain consciousness, and then they will act together.


    During this period of time guarding moganna, Ye Feng is also very anxious, worried about Elise chasing after her.


    Fortunately, Morgana was sober, and Elise did not pursue her. Neither of them encountered other demon leaders.


    "Ye Feng, you are OK."


    As soon as Mo ganna wakes up, she is squeezing out a pale smile in Ye Feng''s arms.


    Listening to her words, Ye Feng felt guilty and said, "I''m sorry, moganna, your angel''s wings have broken."


    Mo ganna lay in the arms of Ye Feng, gently stretched out her jade hand and touched Ye Feng''s face: "my wings will slowly recover by themselves. You don''t have to worry about this."


    She wanted to be tough in front of Ye Feng, but this stretch of hand affected the wound of the wings on her back, which made her smile face squeeze out tears.


    "Does it hurt?" Ye Feng lowered his head and gazed at Morgana''s painful look.


    They all showed pain, and moganna did not hide it any more. She nodded with a bitter smile: "mmm..."


    Ye Feng stroked Mo ganna''s messy hair with heartache: "all blame me, moganna, what do you need me to compensate, you can tell me, I will try my best to satisfy you!"


    A listen to Ye Feng asked if she need compensation, Mo Gana face red, eyelashes trembling.


    She summoned up courage to gaze at Ye Feng: "can you kiss me, Ye Feng?"


    "This..."


    "This is the compensation I need!" Mo ganna stares at Ye Feng with burning eyes.


    "But..."


    "It''s not the first time we kiss, Ye Feng!" Morgana began to play her role.


    Ye Feng was still a little embarrassed: "it''s not the first time, but..."


    "Kiss can also relieve pain, Ye Feng, just help me, OK?" Mo Gana looks at Ye Feng with tears in her eyes, and her eyes are full of water like feelings.


    Facing Mo ganna''s tender eyes, Ye Feng''s mind is also followed by a tremor, some can not move his eyes.


    "That''s to relieve your pain!"


    To find a reason for their own peace of mind, Ye Feng slowly lowered his head, and the affectionate mogana kiss together, enjoy the moment of warmth that belongs to them both.


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1461

    Mo ganna blushed, nestled in the arms of Ye Feng, and her hands tightened involuntarily.


    Ye Feng is also reminiscent of the kiss just now, feeling sweet.


    Two people are silent for a while, holding each other, but the spiritual distance between each other is infinitely closer.


    After a moment of warmth, Ye Feng took the initiative to break the silence: "moganna, is the wound still very painful?"


    "I''m warm with you. It doesn''t hurt so much."


    Mo ganna said, and then rubbed against Ye Feng''s arms. She was greedy for the sense of security and warmth that Ye Feng''s solid and powerful chest brought to her.


    After the charming, Ye Feng calculates the time, and Elise, who is stunned by the space Warcraft, is expected to wake up.


    Thinking of this, he said to Morgana in some distress: "Morgana, although we have hidden our breath, there is a connection between Elise and me. When she wakes up, I''m afraid she will trace us again."


    Morgana smelled the speech, pondered for a moment, and then replied, "she should not have chased her right now?"


    "There should not be." Ye Feng is not sure.


    Mo ganna nestled in Ye Feng''s arms, thought for a while, and then said, "before she comes, I can use the secret skill that only we angels can do, so that even if there are believers'' flowers to feel you, we can''t find our existence for the time being."


    On hearing that Mo ganna had a way to solve the problem, Ye Feng was overjoyed: "that''s great!"


    Mo ganna still has a pretty face of Hongxia. She is also pursing her lips and smiling. She is about to cast a spell, but she is stopped by Ye Feng.


    Under her puzzled gaze, Ye Feng looked at her anxiously: "under your current situation, will it be OK to cast this spell?"


    He was worried that her casting would aggravate her injury!


    Mo ganna felt Ye Feng''s concern, and her heart was warm.


    "It''s OK, Ye Feng. This secret skill won''t consume too much magic."


    Mo Gana''s eyes twinkled with sweet eyes and shook her head happily, saying that it would not have an impact.


    With her words, Ye Feng was relieved.


    Seeing his reassuring look, Morgana''s pretty face became more and more sweet.


    Ye Feng really cares about her. She has to solve the problem of tracking by Elise for Ye Feng immediately!


    In this way, moganna murmured more carefully from the secret spell, and conscientiously shielded Elise''s perception for Ye Feng.


    Under Ye Feng''s patient waiting, Mo ganna soon raised her head again and looked at Ye Feng: "OK, Ye Feng, the secret art is finished!"


    "Done? Why don''t I feel anything? " Ye Feng frowned, did not feel where there has been a change.


    Mo ganna covered her mouth and chuckled: "fool Ye Feng, look inside at the believer flowers in your body!"


    After her such a reminder, Ye Feng shows his soul villain in the heart.


    Originally in full bloom, the believer''s flower is now depressed and tightly closed.


    Seeing this, Ye Feng is worried that this spell may hurt Elise.


    He seemed to forget that not long ago, he had to fight Elise because of the serious injury of mogana.


    Maybe at that time, he was really angry and lost his mind. Now he calms down, he still can''t bear to hurt Alice.


    Mo Gana stares at Ye Feng''s expression and thinks: "Ye Feng, don''t worry, this spell just blocks the induction of Elise to you, and it won''t hurt her."


    "How do you know what I''m thinking?" Ye Feng''s heart thumped.


    In fact, he didn''t want to let Morgana know what he was thinking, because Morgana was cut off by Elise.


    If he said that he was worried about Elise, he might upset Morgana.


    Lying in the arms of Ye Feng, Mo ganna narrowed her eyes, stretched out her jade hand and stroked Ye Feng''s stunned cheek: "Ye Feng, I''m the one who has seen all your memories. I also know your complex feelings about Elise."


    Seeing Mo ganna say so, Ye Feng no longer conceals. He feels guilty and says, "I''m sorry, moganna. It''s clear that she did such an excessive thing to you, but I..."


    Self reproach of the words just said half, Ye Feng is feeling his mouth is like what is blocked.


    He fixed his eyes and saw that Morgana did not know when to hold his neck and kiss him with thin lips.


    "Ye Feng, I can understand your mood. I don''t blame you. Don''t blame yourself, OK?"


    Two people kiss for a moment, Mo ganna loosens Ye Feng''s neck and nestles against Ye Feng''s chest again.


    Get Mo ganna''s understanding, Ye Feng''s heart actually feel more sorry for so understanding of moganna.


    But do not want Mo ganna to continue to worry about him, Ye Feng cleaned up the next complex mood and took a deep breath:


    "OK."


    Mo ganna showed a smile: "hee hee, Ye Feng, let''s go to find other people!"


    "Now? Your injury... "


    "It''s OK, Ye Feng. I''m almost recovered. Although I can''t fight, I can walk with you and add magic shield to help you!"In order to prove that she can walk now, Mo ganna takes the initiative to push away Ye Feng and walks around.


    It was very smooth at first, but after a few steps, her foot sprained and fell to the ground.


    "Ye Feng, I..." Moganna did not expect to be like this, she suddenly did not know how to explain with Ye Feng.


    Ye Feng gazed at the hesitating mogana for a moment, then went forward and helped her up: "I''ll carry you, moganna. I''ll give you the fight and the rush to find someone."


    Mo ganna also thought that Ye Feng would not allow her to follow him. She was relieved when she heard that he thought so


    Ye Feng, who is going to look for her lost companion on her back, is in a dilemma: "although the shadow island is not big, the terrain is too complex, and we can''t track them..."


    Mo ganna lies on Ye Feng''s shoulder and gives advice for him: "Ye Feng, when I fell just now, I saw that Nami was closer to me than others. If she didn''t run around or was caught during this period of time, we might find her first!"


    Nami?


    If you can find Nami first, with Nami''s healing magic, then maybe mogana can recover the true God''s fighting power in advance!


    Ye Feng was bright in front of his eyes and asked, "where is she?"


    Mo ganna also immediately pointed out the way for Ye Feng: "if I remember correctly, she is in that direction!"


    Looking along the direction of Morgana''s fingers, Ye Feng excited the next spirit, and then ran the sword of wind, hiding the breath to sneak forward.


    During the road encountered many patrol shadow creatures, in order to avoid chain reaction, Ye Feng did not choose to kill them.


    With the direction of Morgana, Ye Feng soon heard his familiar voice of cowardice coming from the dead forest in front of him.


    "You Don''t come here. I''m I I am very strong


    This timid voice, Ye Feng recognized as belonging to Na Mei.


    As before, Nami is still so timid and afraid of fighting.


    Mo ganna also recognized that it was Na Mei''s voice. She put her arm around Ye Feng''s jade hand and shook it: "it''s Nami, Ye Feng, we have to help her!"


    Ye Feng''s eyes congealed, immediately into the combat state.


    "Don''t worry, Morgana, with me, Nami will be OK!"


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 1462

    In the dark and dead woods, Nami who fell here alone.


    She is now surrounded by several low-level undead, because of her character, she is afraid of tears in her eyes.


    "You Don''t come here. I''m I I am very strong


    The jade hand is timidly holding the shark''s artifact tidal Trident, and Nami stares at the low-level ghosts around her.


    However, these low-level undead are brainless souls without intelligence. They can''t understand what Nami is talking about.


    In their eyes, Nami as a living, is the most delicious food.


    Their eyes were full of greed, and looking at Nami was like looking at a slaughtered lamb.


    As they got closer and closer to Nami, the tears in Nami''s eyes finally fell out of fear.


    "I said, don''t come here!"


    When people are afraid, they usually have two reactions.


    One is to be paralyzed and unable to move, which is the reaction most people will have.


    One is the passive counterattack stimulated by fear.


    Nami is obviously the latter, and with her screams of fear and fear, she unconsciously releases the terrifying semi divine peak waves.


    This wave is enough to wipe out the lowest level of the dead around, but the fear of Nami also triggered the power of the tide Trident.


    With the blessing of the artifact, she released the semi divine peak power, breaking through the shackles of the demigod and reaching the realm of true God.


    In this wave of true God level, a few miscellaneous fish can no longer be the lowest level brainless undead of miscellaneous fish. They have no chance to voice and react, and their body and spirit are destroyed directly.


    This scene happened to be heard to come to rescue Ye Feng and Mo ganna to see, both of them were somewhat suppressed.


    For a short time, the two people who came back to God showed each other strange eyes.


    Nami did not change. No matter who she met, she was the one who was cowardly but would fight back passively.


    These low-level brainless souls were buried by Nami!


    Ye Feng sighed at the bottom of her heart, and then went to Nami who was afraid to close her eyes.


    The sound of his footsteps made Nami nervous again. She was still afraid to open her eyes, but she was extremely excited to wave the artifact in her hand.


    "Come here again, I''ll I I''m really going to do it again! "


    With the most insidious tone and harsh words, the tide Trident in Nami''s hand condenses waves that are even more terrible than before.


    Ye Feng and Mo ganna are both frightened by Nami''s excessive performance. They feel that the waves of Nami''s condensation are enough to threaten the two of them who have passed the steps of the God.


    "Is the artifact of the Spanish people so fierce?"


    Ye Feng murmured a word, and then immediately reached out his hand and said in a loud voice to Nami: "Nami, it''s me, Ye Feng, don''t do it yourself!"


    As soon as she heard Ye Feng''s voice, Nami immediately stopped, opened her eyes and looked forward in disbelief.


    When she saw that the person who told her to stop was really Ye Feng, the unreal feeling in her eyes was instantly replaced by the joy of reunion.


    "Ye Feng!"


    Crying to rush into Ye Feng''s arms, from just now on has been afraid of Nami, but cry more fierce.


    "Well, Nami, don''t cry."


    Ye Feng is helpless to caress the frightened Na Mei.


    he wanted to make complaints about the killing of all the enemies.


    I don''t know. I thought she suffered from inhuman torture!


    but he thought, Na Mei is such a character girl, he still feel that not to make complaints about it.


    In order to avoid the cowardly character of her cry out of control.


    After crying for a long time in Ye Feng''s arms, Nami gradually stopped.


    At this time, she noticed that Ye Feng also carried Mo ganna on her back.


    As a healing mage, Nami can see that mogana has been seriously injured.


    She sobbed a few times and volunteered, "mogana, do you need me to treat you?"


    Don''t wait for Mo ganna to open his mouth, Ye Feng said: "Nami, how do you do for mogana to see her angel wing wound, see if she can make her feel better!"


    "Well, Ye Feng, I don''t dare to fight, but I will try my best to cure it!"


    Na Mei assured Ye Feng that she would immediately check the injury for mogana.


    After a brief examination, she covered her mouth and was frightened: "it''s so hurt that it''s equivalent to a whole angel''s wings being cut off by people!"


    Smell speech, Ye Feng recalled before Mo ganna open wings, for him to resist Elise must kill a hit scene.


    Heart faint pain, Ye Feng guilt way: "moganna is to protect me, will be cut off a wing."


    Lying on the shoulder of Ye Feng, Mo ganna said excitedly: "Ye Feng, it''s all my own will. Don''t blame yourself, and my wings will heal by themselves, that is, without treatment, it may heal very slowly!"Listening to the dialogue between Ye Feng and moganna, Nami is also aware of why mogana has a wing cut off.


    She was also moved by Mo ganna''s act of sacrificing her wings to protect Ye Feng. She asked Ye Feng and Mo Gana''s experience just now.


    she learned that it was Elise, the female devil who hurt moganna. Nami waved pink fist and was filled with righteous indignation.


    "That female devil is so bad. She has demonized Ye Feng several times before, injured Fiona and killed Caitlin''s parents. Even enivia, the ice crystal Phoenix, died in her hands.


    She hurt you again this time. Sooner or later she will be punished! "


    Na Mei''s words also let Ye Feng recall the past, his mood suddenly some depression.


    He hated not only that he could not save Elise, but also that he had connived at her, which made others hurt by her.


    Besides, he also knows that apart from Morgana and Sara who know about Elise, other girls who are close to him actually have deep hostility and disgust towards her.


    He''s confused now


    After Nami''s dissatisfaction with Elise, she wants to cast a spell to cure Morgana.


    But when she saw Ye Feng''s face, she immediately felt as if she had said something wrong.


    "Ye Feng, why are you so embarrassed all of a sudden Did I say something wrong? "


    Timidly asked, Na Mei stares at Ye Feng''s face uneasily, a pair of committee aggrieved appearance.


    Ye Feng did not reply.


    To be exact, he was immersed in his own little world and didn''t hear Nami''s question.


    Morgana is aware of Ye Feng''s contradictory feelings towards Elise, so her heart is also dripping blood with Ye Feng''s low mood.


    Seeing Ye Feng''s failure to answer Nami, Mo ganna answers Nami for Ye Feng in case she thinks something wrong: "no, Nami, Ye Feng, he just worries about the safety of other people who have been lost."


    "So it is. I thought I said something wrong. Ye Feng was angry with me..."


    Pure Na Mei is still very good to coax, she caresses up and down the chest, relaxed.


    Mo ganna is to continue to switch the topic: "Nami, you quickly for me to treat it, so that we can help Ye Feng together, as soon as possible to find other partners!"


    "Mmm All right, I''ll treat you, Morgana


    ¡­¡­


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!